《The Cultivation Genius In City》


 C1 Hero Save Beauty

    Sichuan Province, Guangyuan City, and Jinghu Courtyard. On the construction site, labourers who wore hard hats were bustling with sweat as if it rained.


    "Chu Fann, give me a few wooden cubes."


    "Chu Fann, hand the steel pipe over."


    "Chu Fann, get on the template."


    "Chu Fann..."


    Chu Fann was completely exhausted, his crotch was covered with sweat, but he did not dare to complain at all. Just this job, and it was even found for him by the kind Uncle Worker. Without this job, he would even have trouble getting food and lodging.


    He was weak and could not do heavy work, but he could do some carpentry, but he was good at furniture and so on. He had never seen work on a construction site before, and he didn''t even know what it was, what it was, or how to use it, let alone how to do it, like a craftsman.


    Therefore, he could only be a small labourer, busily serving the several bosses below. He had to hurry and find whatever he wanted. If he couldn''t finish his work, not only would he be unable to eat dinner, but he would also have to work overtime to finish it.


    The work on the construction site was so dark. The workers had no human rights and could only work hard to ensure the quality.


    A white Volvo slowly drove in from the construction site and stopped in front of the open building materials field. The car door opened and a long, clean, and beautiful leg stuck out. A woman wearing a white, exquisite suit walked out of the car.


    Her appearance caused the workers who were busy working on the construction site to stop what they were doing to stare at her. Only when her beautiful white figure entered the office of the project department did they reluctantly withdraw their gaze.


    "Director Su is so beautiful, if I could marry her, I wouldn''t have to worry about food and drinks for the rest of my life." A worker said with emotion.


    The men on the construction site only returned home once a year. They were all holding back their internal injuries. Forget about Su Yuan, who was such a beautiful, rich and beautiful woman, even a female pig was like a mink cicada in their eyes. However, Director Su was indeed a rare beauty. She had a big chest and round legs and a pretty face.


    Everyone loved beauty, so they couldn''t be considered vulgar. It was just because they were too tired, so they had to take a look.


    "Chu Fann, stop looking at your Three Kingdoms when you have nothing better to do. The books have already been turned into mush by you, can you find a wife?" One of the worker friends laughed, "Find a chance to take Director Su down, she will be yours for the rest of her life."


    "That''s right, Chu Fann, you go ahead. The few brothers will support you from behind."


    "Chu Fann, the future of our brothers depends entirely on you."


    Chu Fann raised his arm to wipe his sweat, and laughed bitterly: "Brothers, don''t tease me, he''s the big boss, I''m a poor guy, how can I possibly get there?"


    "What happened to Big Boss?" Wasn''t she a woman no matter how rich she was? With your little appearance, if you''re dressed up, you''re no worse than a movie star. "Oh right, who cares about the names of those good-looking guys?"


    "Little Fresh Meat!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Chu Fann, you are just a piece of fresh meat that is being sold on the spot. Go, brothers, look after you ¡­"


    Chu Fann did not bother with these boring people anymore, and took this opportunity to rest. However, the moment he relaxed, a memory that made him very depressed popped out of nowhere.


    "Chu Fann, I don''t need that many betrothal gifts. As long as it''s fifty thousand, it can save my father''s life."


    "Chu Fann, don''t hate me. I like you, but why don''t you have money?"


    He had left the mountain village for almost a month, but Qiao Yun''s teary eyes seemed to be right in front of him, and Chu Fann''s heart was about to break. That''s right, why didn''t he have money? Was it because he didn''t have a father to be the village chief?


    "Hey, what are you blanking out for? Hurry up and get to work." The carpenter walked over and shouted to Chu Fann. The short break came to an end, and everyone started to get nervous again.


    Finally, at around 6 in the afternoon, Chu Fann and the others finished their day''s worth of quests. After they passed the inspection, Chu Fann followed the workers and returned to his dorm with his exhausted legs.


    Different from his other roommates, Chu Fann did not go get food first. Instead, he went to get a bowl of water, washed his face joyfully, and used a towel to wipe his entire body. He soaked his dirty clothes that were drenched in sweat, changed into a set of dry clothes, and then slowly went to get food. By the time he had eaten his fill, his fellow worker, who had been tired all day, was already lying in bed, snoring.


    It was July and the sun had just set at around seven in the morning. The living quarters that had been burning for the entire day were like a pot of boiling water, hot to the point where one couldn''t breathe. The dorm was only 20 square meters, yet there were only 20 people squeezed in. One could imagine the smell inside.


    As usual, Chu Fann took his favorite Three Kingdoms with him and walked out of the construction site. When the cool night wind blew, Chu Fann realized that there were no longer any gongs, drums, or music in his ears. Unknowingly, the people who were dancing in the plaza and playing football had already dispersed, leaving only a few people wandering around the plaza.


    It was getting late, and tomorrow, he would have to work early. Although he had not had enough of reading and was not sleepy, Chu Fann knew that he had to go back and sleep. Despite the sickening smell of the dormitory, he had no choice.


    This is the life of a migrant worker...


    The plaza was not far from the construction site. Chu Fann only needed about ten minutes to walk, but after walking for a short distance, he heard a loud "bang" sound. He was so shocked that he almost threw the Three Kingdoms in his hands out. Turning his head to look, he saw a white coloured sedan had actually reached the corner of the road and crashed into a lamppost.


    Why did this car look so familiar?


    Chu Fann opened his eyes wide and looked carefully, suddenly his mouth was wide open in shock. The car license plate was 1618, isn''t this Director Su''s car? Just as he was about to go over and see what was going on, a black car suddenly stopped at the side, and two men in black jumped down. With a ''bang'', they shattered the car window, reached in and opened the door, then pulled out Su Yuan who looked like a little flower out and stuffed him inside their car.


    Kidnapping?


    Chu Fann''s heart tightened, he raised his leg and was about to rush over, but there were two of them, and with his small physique, wasn''t he like a lamb in a tiger''s den? Not only was he unable to save the Director Su, he had to sacrifice himself as well.


    What should he do? What should he do?


    Chu Fann looked around. In the middle of the night, there was no one around him, and he did not have a phone. How could he call the police?


    He had no choice but to do it himself.


    Chu Fann took a deep breath, bent over, and jogged over. Despite his thin body, his speed was not slow at all. Moreover, there was not a single sound when he ran, just like a cat moving late at night.


    The lamppost was knocked askew, so the lamppost was naturally extinguished as well. This gave Chu Fann a certain degree of concealment, and he quickly arrived behind the two of them.


    "Pah!" An unlucky man in black clothing slumped to the ground before he could even make a sound. The other one jumped in fright. Just as he turned his head around, he was struck by an eye sealing hammer.


    "Director Su, Director Su, wake up ¡­" Chu Fann was so nervous that his heart almost jumped out. He forcefully pushed Su Yuan''s shoulders, Su Yuan held onto his forehead, the pain made his want to open his eyes, but she was still not completely awake.


    "F * ck you, you dare to ruin my plans?" A fierce voice scared Chu Fann. Only now did he realise that there was one more person sitting in the driver''s seat, and that person had already gotten off the car. He was holding a steel pipe as he rushed over.


    Without time, Chu Fann made a prompt decision and grabbed Su Yuan''s arm, fiercely biting on her arm that was as white as jade. The intense pain caused Su Yuan to scream out loud. She was completely awake, and before she could understand what was going on, Chu Fann had been pulled out by the driver''s leg, raising the steel pipe.


    "Director Su, run!" Chu Fann only had enough time to shout out loud before the steel pipe smashed down ruthlessly.


    Chu Fann subconsciously covered his head, shouting continuously. The driver saw that Su Yuan had woken up, and opened the car door on the other side to run, so he quickly threw Chu Fann down and chased after him.


    "Director Su run, run towards the construction site and call for help." Chu Fann was willing to give it his all. He had never done anything good in his life and today, he was also going to be a hero. As for death ¡­ Even a childhood sweetheart of a woman married to someone else, what was the point of living?


    So be it.


    Bang! When Chu Fann suffered a heavy blow to his head, he felt his vision go black, and''s shy and sweet smile appeared in his mind. He grinned from ear to ear, and slowly fell to the side.


    When Su Yuan returned with her people, Chu Fann and the black car had already disappeared, leaving behind only a pool of blood and a book that had been dyed in blood.

 C2 Resurrecting from Death

    The cold, bone-piercing coldness caused Chu Fann to wake up from his unconsciousness. In front of him was darkness. He could not see or hear anything.


    "Help!" Chu Fann shouted as he stretched his neck. He didn''t want to die. He still wanted to earn money. He wanted to earn a lot of money. If the village chief''s son treated Qiao Yun badly, he would use money to smash him to death.


    Suddenly, an ice-cold and dignified man''s voice sounded. "Stop shouting. You''re already dead."


    "Bullsh * t, can you even speak after death?" Chu Fann was not even afraid of death, what was there to be afraid of? However, he had a feeling that he was being watched by a wolf. It felt as if his back was being pierced by a thorn, making him feel extremely uncomfortable. Come out! "


    "Are you sure you want to see me?" The man''s voice didn''t contain any emotion as he said coldly, "Anyone who has seen me before will only die."


    "Big brother, it''s useless for you to kidnap me." Chu Fann treated him as a bandit and shrugged shamelessly, "I am just a laborer, it doesn''t matter what it is. Let me go. "


    "I''m not a kidnapper."


    Without waiting for Chu Fann to speak further, the man suddenly said: "Do you remember when you were thirteen years old, you found a bone tower in the mountains?"


    "How did you know ¡­" Eh? Where is my amulet? " Only then did Chu Fann realize that the pagoda pendant that he was wearing on his chest had disappeared. There was only a red rope that was still hanging around his neck.


    It was something he had accidentally picked up while chasing a rare white fox in the mountains back home. He used it as a talisman and tied it to his neck with a red string. But now, the protective talisman had vanished.


    "There''s no need to look for me. You''re currently within the bone tower."


    "What?" Chu Fann was in disbelief. The pagoda pendant was only the size of a little finger, how could it hold a living person? Am I really dead?


    "Yes, you are dead." The man seemed to be able to see through Chu Fann''s heart as he said coldly, "The body that you see now is your soul. If it weren''t for the feelings that you and the bone tower nurtured for more than ten years and if not for the fact that they kept your soul, you would have long gone to the Underworld to report it."


    ''Dead, did I really die? ''


    Chu Fann felt a sense of relief. It was good if he died, but he would never have to worry about money again.


    "Can you really put down anything?" The man saw through Chu Fann''s thoughts again and coldly snorted, "If you die, who will be the one to take care of your parents? If you can''t send your parents to their deaths, you are unfilial. "


    "If you die, what will happen to Qiao Yun if she doesn''t live a happy life? Have you forgotten the vow you made? If you can''t give happiness to the woman you love, you are disloyal. "


    "You''re dead, yet the culprit is still at large? How can you be willing to accept this? If he continues to harm people, it will be because of your cowardice. You are heartless. "


    "If you die, the construction site will be sealed and your fellow workers will lose a stable job. How will their family live? "You are unjust ¡­"


    "Come on, come on. I want to live, but can''t I?" Chu Fann was depressed. Previously, he couldn''t live, but now he couldn''t even die.


    "Even if I wanted to live, it wouldn''t be... You have a way to save me? " Chu Fann finally reacted and asked with a face full of surprise.


    The man said proudly, "There is nothing in this world that I can''t do. But if you really want to live on, it won''t be that easy. "


    "As long as I can survive, I can endure any kind of suffering." Chu Fann said resolutely.


    She wasn''t even afraid of death, so how could she be afraid of living? What he said was right, for the sake of her parents, for Qiao Yun, for the sake of her brothers and for the sake of revenge, she had to live on.


    The man was silent for a long time. When Chu Fann thought that he was going to give up on him, he finally spoke: "Your body is already stiff, your blood has already solidified. The best way to revive you is to find a living person and borrow their body to return your soul."


    "Basis of body for soul? Then am I still me? "


    "Your body is not, but your soul is still Chu Fann."


    "Then... "What about that person?"


    "His body was taken over by you, so naturally he won''t be able to live."


    Chu Fann immediately rejected his offer. "No, aren''t you asking me to harm you? My life is valuable, but his life is not? No way, is there any other way? "


    The man disdainfully said, "You can''t even protect yourself, yet you care about the life and death of others. What good person do you think you are?"


    "I''ve stolen chickens, touched dogs, blocked chimneys, peeked at widows and women taking baths, but I''ve never hurt anyone." Chu Fann puffed out his chest proudly.


    "Actually, borrowing one''s body to return the soul is good for you. Don''t you know what kind of body you have? You have to wear a cotton-padded jacket every three days, don''t you think there''s something wrong with your body? "


    Chu Fann said impatiently: "Even if there is a problem, I will not change it. My body was given to me by my parents. If you have no other way, then forget it, I''ll just go to the Underworld and reincarnate. "


    The man''s voice once again became majestic, "If he passes the examination, all of you think about it. Who will be his protector?"


    "What did you say?" Chu Fann was a little baffled.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up. The intense light made him unable to open his eyes, but he still covered his eyes with his hands.


    Around his body, there were nine shadows of varying heights. Chu Fann could not tell if they were human or what they were, but they gave Chu Fann a strange feeling that even his internal organs had been seen through.


    At this time, the dignified voice of the man sounded again: "Just now, I told you that borrowing a body to return your soul was a test for you. If you agreed, you would have been eliminated."


    "Eliminate? "What do you mean?"


    "You want to live? I need you to help me do things. We''ll each take what we need, so you don''t have to thank me." The man said coldly, "However, what I want you to do is very difficult. Only those with great perseverance and perseverance will be able to accomplish this. If you let someone else die in your place in order to survive, you would be out of the game. I cannot waste my energy to nurture someone who doesn''t care what methods I use. "


    Chu Fann listened for a bit, and continued to ask, "Then ¡­ What do you want me to do for you? "


    "I will tell you about this in the future. Right now, there are nine great demon kings'' Primordial Spirit s here, you have to choose a fated protector and borrow their Primordial Spirit''s power in order for your heart to once again beat, soften your blood, warm your body, and bring you back to life."


    Demon King? Primordial Spirit? Chu Fann was confused, but he still unconsciously pointed to the tallest black shadow, thinking, this should be the strongest right?


    "Humph!" The black shadow let out a disdainful snort before disappearing.


    Chu Fann was startled: "What does that mean?"


    "You''re too weak. He doesn''t think much of you. If you choose another one, one of us will definitely set our sights on you."


    F * ck, this isn''t a choice. It''s clearly a choice between them.


    Chu Fann was a little depressed, he pointed at another one as if he was mad, and in the end, the black figure disappeared without exception.


    Chu Fann was discouraged. In front of him, there was only a black shadow the size of a palm, if it also did not fancy him, wouldn''t he be dead for sure?


    "Bro, please help me. I still have a lot of things to do." Chu Fann clasped his hands together, and bowed towards the palm-sized black figure. Just as he raised his head, his vision suddenly went black, and a heart-wrenching pain struck him, causing him to faint once again.


    A black cloud floated over and covered the bright moon. In the center of the unmarked cemetery outside the city, there was a brand-new grave. A pale arm broke out from the ground ¡­

 C3 There will Always be a Blessing in Disguise

    After sitting on the grave for half an hour, Chu Fann finally accepted the fact that he had revived from the dead. He wanted to contact that person from the bone tower s, but unfortunately, the bone tower was still the same as before, hanging on his chest without any reaction.


    Forget it, if we don''t die now, we will be reborn with good fortune. This brother is now a powerful figure with a protector. Hahaha, let''s see who still dares to bully me.


    Chu Fann laughed towards the sky, then proudly waved his hand: "Protect him, come out."


    "Bada!" A toad landed in front of him and cawed at him twice.


    Chu Fann''s laughter suddenly stopped. He stared wide-eyed at the toad on the ground. Chu Fann started to feel inferior, as his eyes were actually still bigger than this toad''s eyes.


    This... This is ¡­ Protect the king? The heck, are you playing with me?


    "Brat, you must be secretly happy. I am the most powerful out of the nine monster kings. If you don''t stay here, you won''t know how lucky you are."


    Big-Eyed Frog, let''s call it that. It screamed a few times at Chu Fann, but these words appeared in Chu Fann''s mind. From the sound of it, he was not very old, but he was very old, even more arrogant than Chu Fann.


    Chu Fann bent over and held Big-Eyed Frog in his hands, examining him carefully. Other than its green back, which had an additional blood-red thread on it, the pustule in its eye was larger than a normal frog.


    Is this still the strongest? Can you not cause trouble?


    "In order to save you, I have already regressed to the infancy. "In the future, I will grow along with you. When that time comes, you will know how strong I am." Big-Eyed Frog puffed up the air on his cheeks, but the sound was loud enough to attract countless of frogs.


    "Alright, we can''t change it anyway. We''ll be relying on each other from now on." Chu Fann thought it through. No matter what, he had finally survived. As long as one was alive, it was better than anything else.


    "Don''t be happy too early." "Your body is now somewhere between a living person and a dead person. If you are unable to complete the mission of Lord Hei Lin within a month, you will still die."


    "What?"


    Chu Fann suddenly felt a chill in his heart, and he felt like he had been cheated. If he was in control of his life and death, wouldn''t he just sell himself to him?


    "Don''t be agitated. Completing the Lord Hei Lin''s mission will also benefit you greatly. "First of all, you must learn this set of meditation technique as soon as possible. This is the foundation for your true revival."


    Big-Eyed Frog''s eyes suddenly brightened. Chu Fann felt that his mind was suddenly filled with an obscure cultivation technique and a simple and easy to understand fist technique.


    After a long time, Chu Fann finally digested all of the memories. Rubbing his glabella, he asked unhappily: "Speak, what quest is it?"


    "It doesn''t matter even if I tell you now. Hurry up and cultivate." "If you don''t reach the Human Stage realm within a month, you will be killed by Lord Hei Lin. "Don''t think that I''m just scaring you. If you want to survive, you have to redouble your efforts."


    The heck, they''ve boarded a pirate ship ¡­


    Chu Fann''s disappearance did not affect the progress of the construction site. Without him, the construction site would continue to operate as usual.


    In the afternoon, when Chu Fann dragged his exhausted legs back to the construction site, he immediately heard someone shout in surprise: "Chu Fann? Chu Fann is back ¡­ "


    Suddenly, countless workers wearing hard hats ran out from inside the building and surrounded Chu Fann, asking all at once.


    "Chu Fann, where did you spend your night? We thought you were killed. "


    "It''s good that you''re fine. Boy, you''re truly lucky."


    "Chu Fann, you have made a great contribution this time. After saving Director Su, how could she treat you unfairly? When you get promoted and become rich, don''t forget about us brothers. "


    "Chu Fann, are you alright? "Where are you hurt, hurry back to the hospital and bandage it up ¡­"


    Just as he was speaking, a loud voice shouted, "What are you all doing? Do you still want to do it? Tonight, if anyone delays the progress of the project, I will deduct their wages. "


    With a "hu la" sound, all the workers ran away. A tall and sturdy man with a fierce-looking face, holding a safety helmet under his arm, rolled his eyes at Chu Fann, "You brat, you still know how to come back? I thought you were dead. Put on your hard hat and go to work. "


    His name was Liu Erhu and he was the carpenter''s boss. The workers behind him all called him Liu Pi Pi, not to mention the amount of work he did, the wages of the workers were also low, the food in the dining hall was poor and the living conditions were even worse. But how could it be so easy for a laborer to find work these days? It was already good enough that they had a foothold. Who would still dare to be so picky?


    Chu Fann did not want to lose this hard to come by job, so he immediately ran back, put on his safety helmet and entered the building. Even though his stomach was about to deflate from hunger, for the sake of living, he had to endure!


    Half an hour later, Chu Fann was sweating profusely from work when a beautiful white figure wearing a new red hard hat appeared in front of him.


    The workers up there and Chu Fann down below all stopped what they were doing. They all looked at the beautiful boss who had appeared at the construction site in a daze.


    Beautiful from a distance, but even more beautiful from close up. This face and body were simply too monstrous. Whoever married her would have at least ten years less to live in this life.


    "Director Su, he is Chu Fann." Liu Erhu fawned on the side, "Did you see that? "He''s fine. I suspect that he intentionally went missing in order to get your gratitude ¡­"


    "Chu Fann, come with me." Su Yuan interrupted Liu Erhu and went downstairs.


    Chu Fann immediately replied: Director Su, if you have something to say, please say it here, I''m still busy.


    "Chu Fann, we will help you with your work. Hurry." The worker was cursing in his heart. This brat, he really doesn''t know what''s good for him. If the boss wants him to go, that is a good thing that no one can ask for, what is he trying to put on airs for?


    "This ¡­" Chu Fann was hesitant, but he wanted to go. If he left, it would mean that his co-workers would have to work harder, sweat more, and even have to work overtime at night.


    "What, what, what, what? "Hurry up and go." The worker waved him away.


    Su Yuan stopped at the top of the stairs, glanced at Chu Fann, saw that he hesitated for a moment, and then followed him.


    Very quickly, Chu Fann followed Su Yuan to the front of an Audi car. Su Yuan opened the car door and coldly called out: "Get in!"


    "Director Su, my body is too dirty ¡­"


    "Get in!" Su Yuan repeated her order without any resistance. Chu Fann tactfully closed his mouth, and obediently opened the car door to get in. Following that, with a violent rumble, the Audi lifted up the dust in the sky and quickly flew away ¡­

 C4 Flying Sex

    Su Yuan, 24 years old, had a height of 1.68 metres. After wearing high heels, she could reach a height of more than 1.75 metres. A 1.75 meter tall Su Yuan looked even taller than him, and the pressure it brought to Chu Fann was not ordinary.


    Although she was as beautiful as a flower and had a seductive body that could make people bleed, she had an ice-cold temperament that could make people feel fear at first glance. Chu Fann who was seated in the front seat was so nervous that he did not dare move even an inch.


    The car drove into a small district and stopped in front of a building. Su Yuan called for someone to get off the car, and then got off as she took the keys to open the door. The door was opened and even after waiting for a long time, Chu Fann did not come.


    Su Yuan turned her head to look, only to see Chu Fann standing motionlessly beside the carriage. Su Yuan glared, and scolded: "Come, are you afraid that I will eat you?"


    "Director Su, you ¡­ Where are you taking me? " Chu Fann laughed bitterly, "It was just a coincidence that I managed to save you. Really, you don''t have to thank me. "


    Su Yuan calmly replied, "How did you know that I would thank you? Cut the crap, hurry up and follow me upstairs. "


    Chu Fann had no other choice but to follow the Ice Mountain Boss up to the seventh floor while trembling in fear. Although Chu Fann was not a righteous man, he didn''t dare to look at the alluring butt in front of him. This made Su Yuan, who was secretly observing him from time to time, smile beautifully, and became even more beautiful.


    "We''re here!" Su Yuan said as she took out the key to open the anti-theft door. Upon receiving her reminder, Chu Fann immediately stopped and raised her head.


    If she hadn''t reminded him, Chu Fann would have bumped into her head instead.


    Following Su Yuan into the bathroom, Su Yuan pointed at the bathroom and ordered: "Go take a shower first, I''ll get someone to bring you a set of clothes."


    "Director Su!" Chu Fann was shocked, he retreated a step back to the door, nervous to the point of perspiration forming on his forehead, "You ¡­. Please let me go back, I... I already have a wife. "


    "Puchi!" Su Yuan was so angry that she could not help but roll her eyes at him, "What are you thinking about? "I''m afraid that you will dirty my sofa. Stop talking nonsense and quickly go wash up. I still have some important things to discuss with you later."


    "Oh!" After hearing what she said, Chu Fann was finally relieved. He took off his shoes outside the door and walked in barefooted.


    Facing such a beautiful girl with a beautiful face and extremely good figure, who wouldn''t have some thoughts? But Chu Fann''s greatest advantage was that he knew his own limits. Moreover, he had always been unable to forget about Qiao Yun in his heart, and it was even more so in his heart that he couldn''t tolerate other women.


    The bathroom was not big, and there was a basin on the right side of the door. Next to the basin was an exquisite toilet, and directly opposite the door was a small automatic washing machine. The shower nozzle was placed on the wall behind the door, closing the door.


    Just as Chu Fann took off his outer robes, there was an urgent knock on the door: "Chu Fann, open the door."


    "Director Su, this ¡­ "Isn''t that good?" Chu Fann jumped in fright and quickly put on his clothes again. He was so nervous that he looked like a rabbit running into a wolf''s den, as if the Director Su was going to do something to him.


    Without waiting for him to open the door, Su Yuan had already used her key to open it. Without even glancing at Chu Fann who was standing close to the wall, she rushed in, put away the undergarments on the clothes pole quickly, and turned around to bang the door shut.


    She was ¡­ What for?


    Chu Fann was stupefied, only after a long time did he regain his senses, and after confirming that Su Yuan would not come back in, he took off his clothes and started to wash.


    Suddenly, Su Yuan''s voice came from outside the door: "There is shampoo and shower gel on the rack on the wall, stop messing around."


    Chu Fann''s hand trembled, and a piece of soap slipped out of his hand. He was so scared that he quickly bent down to pick it up, but did not expect his feet to slip, and fell to the ground with a thump.


    "Chu Fann, what''s wrong with you? Did he fall down? Are you alright? " Su Yuan asked nervously.


    "Nothing, nothing, you ¡­" "Don''t come in." Chu Fann anxiously shouted, and crawled up from the ground with his teeth bared. How could this be a love affair flying over? It was clearly a disaster flying over.


    However, in the month that he had left the village, he had not taken a bath like this before. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he happily took a bath. However, what worried him was that his skin was abnormally white, and the pain had lessened by more than half. He had to fiercely pinch himself to feel even the slightest amount of pain.


    Could it be that it was as Big-Eyed Frog said, that he was between the living and the dead? Then, was he a living person or a dead person?


    "Hey, are you done bathing? The clothes are here for you. " Su Yuan knocked on the door.


    After a long while, the door finally opened a crack and an arm came out. Su Yuan shook her head in amusement and placed the clothes in her hand. After waiting for a long time, the bathroom door finally opened. Chu Fann who was dressed in casual clothes stood at the door cautiously.


    After changing out of his dirty work clothes, Chu Fann felt like he was a completely different person. It even stunned Su Yuan for a few seconds. It was not because he was handsome or unrestrained, but because the current Chu Fann was too far off from the Chu Fann from before. Even Su Yuan did not dare to recognize him.


    He was over 1.75 meters tall and had a slim figure. He was simply a natural born clothes rack. He wore ordinary casual clothes, but it seemed like they were custom-made for him. He was full of energy.


    What surprised Su Yuan was that Chu Fann''s face was clean and white. He didn''t look like a worker at the construction site at all, but more like a small white collar worker who sat in his office and blew the air conditioner while drinking coffee.


    After being exposed to the sun and wind all day, he was unexpectedly not tanned. He was truly a freak.


    "Director Su!" Chu Fann was goosebumps from her stare, thinking, Director Su would not really repay us with his body, right? If she were to make such a request, would she marry his or not?


    After being dazed for a short while, Su Yuan immediately recovered. She pointed to the slippers at the entrance and coldly said: "Put it on, come sit here. I have something to tell you."


    With that, Su Yuan walked to the living room first and sat on the sofa. She poured Chu Fann a cup of tea and placed it in front of the sofa on her right. Chu Fann understood that this was to let him sit there. The distance was not too far and it was just right for the two of them. If she really allowed Chu Fann to sit beside her, Chu Fann would feel uncomfortable.


    "Is this book yours?" Su Yuan took out an old and worn out Three Kingdoms book that was stained in blood from underneath the tea table.


    Chu Fann was ecstatic, he hurriedly grabbed the Three Kingdoms and asked excitedly: "Where did you pick them up? I thought I''d lost it. Thank God, it was finally found. Thank you, Director Su! "


    "The one who said thank you should be me. If it wasn''t for you risking your life to save me last night, I don''t even know what would have happened."


    Chu Fann laughed bashfully: "All of this is natural, who would have let me meet you."


    Su Yuan suddenly asked: "If the one who was kidnapped last night wasn''t me, would you have stepped forward?"


    Chu Fann was startled, he thought for a moment, then slowly nodded: "Yes!"


    "I knew it, I''m not mistaken." Su Yuan''s ice like face finally revealed a brilliant smile. At this moment, when the ice melted, Chu Fann felt as if spring had come.


    But in the blink of an eye, Su Yuan retracted her smile and once again became the Ice Mountain Goddess. An invisible pressure involuntarily arose as Chu Fann stiffly placed both his hands on his knees, not even daring to raise his head.


    "Before, I planned to give you a sum of money so that you wouldn''t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life to repay your saving grace." Su Yuan said indifferently, "But now, I''ve changed my mind."


    Chu Fann was so nervous that he lowered his head, his breathing became hurried. She wouldn''t really want to marry me, would she?


    "From tomorrow onwards, you will go to the driving school to learn how to drive. After a month, you will be my chauffeur and will be in charge of my safety." Su Yuan looked at Chu Fann seriously, and said, "I want to completely change your life, but the final step you can take, will depend on your own hard work."


    Chu Fann''s reaction was completely different from her expectations. Not only was there no pleasant surprise, there was even a worried expression on his face, as if he was rushing a duck to its roost.


    Su Yuan''s brows slightly knitted, and unhappily asked: "What, you''re not happy?"


    "No, I''m afraid I won''t do it well." Chu Fann laughed bitterly, "Director Su, look at my physique, if I were to meet with a bad person who can''t even protect himself, how would I have the ability to protect you? Why don''t you change your major? "


    Su Yuan hugged her shoulders, leaned her body on the back, and coldly asked: On the construction site, how much money can you earn in a month?


    "I get sixty yuan a day and I get ten dollars for my meals. If I work overtime, I get fifteen hundred yuan a month." Chu Fann reported truthfully.


    "In a month, you will officially be on duty. Your monthly salary will be 6000, and your salary will be increased by 10% every quarter. You will be provided with a full meal and lodging." Su Yuan glanced at him and snorted, "Do you want to do it?"


    Chu Fann was stunned for a moment, then pinched himself hard. After confirming that he was not dreaming, he immediately nodded in surprise: "I will do it, do it, do anything..."

 C5 Cohabitation

    Chu Fann returned to the construction site fully dressed. Under the jealous and envious gaze of the workers around, he packed his luggage and personal belongings into the Audi''s trunk. By the time he finished doing all this, the woodworker Liu Erhu had already settled his salary and handed it over to him.


    Not long after, Su Yuan drove the car to the building that she lived in, and opened the door to get off. Seeing that Chu Fann was still in a daze, he said: "What are you looking at? Get out of the car and move your stuff? "


    Chu Fann swallowed his saliva, "Director Su, we are a single man and a single woman, let''s live together ¡­ That''s not good, right? Of course, I don''t care, mainly because I''m afraid it will affect your reputation. "


    "What are you thinking? Who wants to live with you? " Su Yuan rolled her eyes and pointed upstairs, "The opposite door is also rented by me, you stay right across from me, this way we can go out together and go home together. Are there any more questions? "


    "Gone, gone." Only then did Chu Fann feel a sense of relief. He quickly got off the carriage and followed Su Yuan up the stairs while carrying his bags.


    The layout of the rooms were the same as Su Yuan''s, they were two rooms and one hall. The decorations were a little old, but they were well maintained.


    "It''s a bit late today. You can stay for the night. If you need anything, I''ll get someone to bring it to you tomorrow."


    "No need, no need. That''s good enough." Chu Fann was quite satisfied. This room was even bigger than his dormitory at the construction site.


    After he cleaned the house and cleaned everything, he happened to raise his head and see that Su Yuan was still standing at the door. He could not help but be surprised: "Director Su, you haven''t gone back yet?"


    "Finished? If you''re done packing, we''ll go downstairs to eat. " Su Yuan looked at her watch. It was almost time for dinner.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Fann hesitated for a moment, then shook his head: "Forget it, I want to go back to the construction site and invite those workers who have taken care of me to have a meal."


    Su Yuan looked at him again seriously. Chu Fann was completely different from all the men she knew, and he didn''t seem like a laborer at all. However, because of his unique personality, Su Yuan admired him a lot. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to stay by his side.


    Su Yuan did not say anything. Instead, she took out his wallet and took out all of the cash in it, passing it over to Chu Fann: "Take this, let your friends have some good food."


    "No need, no need. I''ve spent quite a bit today, around 1500 yuan."


    "If I tell you to take it, you take it." Without explaining further, Su Yuan grabbed Chu Fann''s hand and slapped the money on his palm, exhorting him, "Take a taxi, drink less, go and come back earlier."


    "En!" Chu Fann promised as he watched Su Yuan return to the opposite door. It was only when the door closed and her beautiful figure disappeared that he withdrew his gaze, a little disappointed.


    The Director Su people were not bad, they were pretty, and they were generous. This stack of money was even thicker than her own salary, it should be at least two to three thousand, right?


    Chu Fann closed the door, quickly took off his casual clothes and put on a clean set of work clothes. After thinking for a moment, he stuffed the money Su Yuan gave him under his blanket and kicked away his one thousand five hundred yuan salary, locking the door and going downstairs.


    Unable to bear to take a taxi, Chu Fann walked along the bus route, with large strides, he walked towards the construction site ¡­


    It was still the usual time. The workers had already returned at around 6 AM. Before they could return to their dorms, they saw a familiar figure at the entrance, busy moving beer and white spirits.


    Chu Fann? Was he about to go crazy?


    "Brothers, Chu Fann is treating us to food." The worker threw away his helmet and ran back, shouting. He picked up a bottle of beer, opened the cap with his teeth, and drank from it in one gulp.


    Dozens of people surrounded the table. Several boxes of beer were poured down in an instant. The peanuts, pork, and ham were all eaten in big bowls.


    Chu Fann did not even touch a drop of alcohol, he was busy moving the beers from the food stores until all the beers in the canteen were emptied, only then did he stop. And all of the money in Chu Fann''s pocket, had fallen by more than half in an instant. He still had less than four hundred left.


    If this was in the past, Chu Fann would have died from heartache. This was something that he could only save after saving for a year in the village, but he had spent it all on a single meal. It was too extravagant.


    But the thought of his upcoming job made him feel less sorry for the thousand dollars. Besides, although these workers were bored, they still took care of him and taught him a lot of things. It was only right for them to treat him to a meal before they parted ways.


    When he returned upstairs, it was already past ten at night, so Chu Fann did not dare to disturb him. He quietly opened the door and entered the house, went for a bath first, changed his clothes, and then tiredly laid down.


    A ball of black mist appeared in front of Chu Fann''s chest. "Hurry up and get up."


    "Big brother, can you let me have a good night''s sleep?" Chu Fann grabbed his pillow and covered himself with it.


    "For an ordinary person to reach the Human Stage entrance, they would need at least three months. They would also need the guidance of a master teacher." Big-Eyed Frog croaked, "You only have one month, think about it carefully."


    With that, the Big-Eyed Frog turned into a ball of black mist, flying into the bone tower on Chu Fann''s chest.


    Chu Fann suddenly sat up. If what Big-Eyed Frog said was true, then he was indeed very nervous during this one month. However, I need three months, and I can do it in a month?


    Could this be another trap? But, did he have any other choice?


    Chu Fann took a deep breath, sat cross legged on the bed, recalled the unfathomable technique and chants in his mind, and started to try to cultivate.


    Just then, a knock on the door woke Chu Fann from his daze and he rushed out of his bed to open the door only to see Su Yuan standing outside the door in her pajamas.


    She seemed to have just taken a bath. Her head was still wrapped in a bathrobe and her body emitted a faint fragrance of shower gel. The collar of her bathrobe was slightly opened, revealing a fair complexion that almost made Chu Fann spurt blood.


    "You''re back."


    "Yes."


    "Sleep early. Tomorrow, I''ll get my secretary to send you to school." Su Yuan waved her hand, "Good night!"


    "Good night!"


    The two of them only met for less than ten seconds, and after talking for less than three sentences, Su Yuan turned and went back inside. Only Chu Fann was left in a daze at the door, standing there for a minute, before he regained his senses and quickly closed the door and returned to his bedroom. But this time, he could not calm himself down, and he could no longer find that mysterious feeling he had before.


    At this moment, the Big-Eyed Frog appeared on Chu Fann''s shoulder again, and said sternly: "I shall guard this with my spirit and focus my mind, and rid myself of any distracting thoughts ¡­"


    Slowly, Chu Fann entered his meditative state and sat cross-legged on the bed. Both of his hands were forming a strange seal, placed on his knees, and his breathing gradually became longer and longer. As he breathed, a golden energy stream formed within his body, slowly circulating through his meridians.


    This golden stream of air was extremely minute, only a tenth of the size of the hair on his body. If one did not pay attention to it, one would not even be able to sense its existence. However, Chu Fann clearly felt it, it was just like a naughty child. Chu Fann had to expend a lot of effort to guide it, but he could not completely control it.


    When he finished circulating his great circle of qi, he opened his eyes and saw that the sky was already bright ¡­


    Su Yuan had not slept well last night. She had dreamt that she had been kidnapped, and dreamt that Chu Fann had been buried alive, and then, she had actually dreamed that Chu Fann had revealed a charming smile to her. As she was sweating profusely, a knock on the door woke her from her dream.


    Su Yuan looked at the time. It was only half past five, who would come so early?


    "Who is it?" Su Yuan got up and yawned.


    Chu Fann''s voice sounded from outside the door: "Director Su, it''s me. I bought breakfast.


    The door opened as Su Yuan stood there with dark circles around her eyes, and said helplessly: "What time is it, why are you up already?"


    "I''m sorry Director Su, I thought you had already woken up." Chu Fann held a few food bags in his hands, and said awkwardly, "I''m used to working at the construction site, I get up at this time every day to eat. Why don''t you sleep a little longer? "


    "I''m not sleeping anymore, come in." Su Yuan went straight to the bathroom, and said while walking, "Put it in the kitchen for now, I''ll go wash my face now."


    When she came out of the bathroom, she saw that Chu Fann was still standing at the door with a few bags of food missing from his hands. She could not help but to ask curiously: "Where are you going?"


    "Director Su, I have already prepared breakfast for you. You can eat it slowly, I will go back."


    "Why are you going back?" It''s not like I don''t have any chopsticks or bowls here? " Su Yuan ordered, "Come over and sit. It just so happens that I have something to tell you."


    Chu Fann was helpless, he could only walk back and wash the table and chopsticks, opening all the food bags, he picked up a Soup Dumplings and began to eat.

 C6 Corydalis Herba

    After the meal, Su Yuan poured two cups of tea, and told Chu Fann to sit down on the sofa. Then she asked: "As for the police department, I need you to provide me with some information on the robbers, as well as some information about what happened after you were taken away. "Don''t misunderstand, I believe that you are a good person, but the police need to remove your suspicion, so ¡­"


    "It''s fine, I''ll cooperate fully with the police investigation." Chu Fann scratched the back of his head and said, "If it wasn''t for the fact that I''m lucky, I probably wouldn''t have come back this time."


    Just as she was speaking, Su Yuan received a call. After ending the call, Su Yuan returned to the living room and said: "A call from the sub-bureau''s Group Leader Xu. She wants you to go over and take your statement."


    "Yes, now?"


    "Mm, you change, I''ll send you over."


    Half an hour later, Chu Fann finally got Su Yuan to come down. He really couldn''t understand how a woman could change clothes so slowly. He didn''t even need three minutes, and she only needed more than half an hour.


    Su Yuan''s Volvo had been destroyed and hadn''t been repaired. She was driving a black Audi, which was even more comfortable, magnanimous and high-quality than the Volvo''s. Su Yuan only knew how to drive this car when she was out contacting or socializing with other people. After all, the dust on the construction site was too much, and a good car would be ruined.


    Very quickly, the car drove into the Guangyuan City Branch, and just as the car stopped, a police motorcycle drove in as fast as lightning, and with a beautiful tail flick, it fell past the car and stopped. With a "pa" sound, the scooter opened up with its legs. The body of the motorcycle tilted slightly and stopped steadily.


    A tall and slender figure wearing a tight police uniform jumped down from the carriage and took off the helmet with her chest bulging. Instantly, a head of capable and short hair was revealed.


    "Director Su, you came quickly." Xu Junchuo hung her helmet on her rearview mirror and walked in front of Su Yuan with a smile.


    Su Yuan laughed faintly: "How could I dare neglect Officer Xu''s summons?"


    "Eh, I''ll just call you Elder Sister Yuan instead. When you call me Officer Xu, I''ll get goosebumps all over my body." It seemed that not only did Xu Junchuo and Su Yuan know each other, their relationship was also not ordinary. At the very least, they weren''t ordinary friends.


    Xu Junchuo looked at Chu Fann who was in the front seat and asked: "You are Chu Fann?"


    "That''s right, I am Chu Fann."


    "Let''s go upstairs. I have something to ask you."


    Seeing that Xu Junchuo was a decisive person, she directly brought Chu Fann into the third group. On Su Yuan''s account, she poured him a cup of water, and then picked up the book, and started to ask.


    "You said that you were buried alive?" When she found out that Chu Fann had crawled out from the grave, she stupefied Su Yuan, she had already mentally prepared herself, but she never thought that Chu Fann would actually be buried alive. He was lucky to be able to climb out alive.


    Thinking about how she was covered in dirt and dirt when she met him, Su Yuan believed him eighty percent. Yes, she had not known Chu Fann for long, but she believed that Chu Fann did not know how to lie based on her intuition.


    Su Yuan ignored one thing, if the honest man were to tell a lie, it would seem more likely to be true. Of course, most of what Chu Fann said was the truth, only the matter of him reviving from the dead was kept a secret, if not, wouldn''t he be captured like a monster?


    "Take me to the scene." Xu Junchuo closed the book, stood up and explained, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, I just hope to find some clues, so that I can arrest the criminal as soon as possible."


    Chu Fann nodded his head: "I will cooperate with you fully. Let''s go, I''ll bring you over."


    He wanted to catch the guy who killed him once more more more than anyone else. If given the chance, he would personally kill them like he was hunting prey in the mountains.


    Sitting in the car, Chu Fann coldly looked out of the window and secretly swore in his heart: It''s best if I don''t find you guys, otherwise, I will let you three know that dying is an extravagant request ¡­


    Very quickly, the car stopped on the road outside the unmarked grave of the outskirts. Chu Fann brought the two girls and slowly walked over. If it was a normal day, Su Yuan would not have come to this kind of sinister and ghastly place, but Chu Fann was actually buried alive after saving her. She had to personally see this place where he was buried.


    After passing through the grave boxes, Chu Fann came to the place where he had climbed out from. He pointed to the grave boxes that were brand-new and said: "It''s here, I climbed out from here."


    "Chu Fann!" Su Yuan''s eyes became moist, looked at Chu Fann, and choked with sobs, "I owe you too much, to save me, you almost..."


    Chu Fann hurriedly said, "Director Su, don''t cry, Director Su. Don''t cry, I''m not happy with your crying. "If you really feel that you owe me, then just pay me more ¡­"


    "Look at how good you are!"


    After Xu Junchuo finished her inspection at the side, she even took out a piece of dirt that was stained with blood and placed it in a plastic bag. She rolled her eyes at Chu Fann and said, "Elder Sister Yuan is such a beautiful, rich beauty, do you have any other thoughts? "You are her savior, as long as you speak ¡­"


    "Junchuo!" Su Yuan straightened her face, fiercely glared at her, and asked coldly: "Have you finished collecting everything?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then you should slowly collect the information. We''ll go back first." Su Yuan turned and left with a cold face. Chu Fann shrugged his shoulders at Xu Junchuo and laughed helplessly, before he turned and followed along.


    Xu Junchuo immediately chased after him while shouting: "Elder Sister Yuan, wait for me Elder Sister Yuan, don''t throw me here alone! Oh, right, Chu Fann, you still have to come back to the police station with me.


    By the time Chu Fann and Su Yuan came out of the Jinghu Branch, it was already noon. Su Yuan first brought Chu Fann to casually eat something, then went to the company.


    "Hao Jia, take Chu Fann to complete the registration first, then take him to the driving school. Let him learn how to drive as soon as possible." In the office, Su Yuan instructed her secretary.


    Hao Jia had just graduated from university, and was not picky because of her small company and low salary. Instead, she was practical and took this job very seriously. In less than a year, she had relied on her own hard work to become Su Yuan''s secretary. Her salary had increased by several times.


    After finding out that Chu Fann was the laborer who saved Su Yuan, Hao Jia immediately understood his importance, and did not dare to be negligent in the slightest and quickly brought Chu Fann to complete the procedures. Not long after, his neck was hung with a work plate just like Hao Jia''s, with the manager''s assistant written on it: Chu Fann.


    "Secretary Hao, didn''t you want me to become Director Su''s driver?" Chu Fann asked in confusion.


    Hao Jia laughed, and two dimples appeared on her cheeks. "The responsibility of being the manager''s assistant is similar to that of me, the secretary. The difference is, I am an assistant in the job of Director Su, and you are an assistant in the life of Director Su, your treatment is the same."


    was dumbstruck, you want me, a man, to serve the life of a Director Su? Wasn''t this a maid? He wanted to refuse, but when he thought about the six thousand yuan salary, he endured.


    Six thousand in a month, and seventy-two thousand in a year. If he had come out to work earlier, wouldn''t he have been rich enough to treat Father Qiao Yun''s illness? That way, Qiao Yun wouldn''t have to disobey her will and marry the village chief''s son.


    Qiao Yun, just you wait, I will definitely come back and see you in a year. If you are not well, I will use this 70,000 yuan to redeem you.

 C7 Enemies Have a Narrow Road

    "Chu Fann, you really did not disappoint me."


    Su Yuan took out a brand-new driving license, and on her iceberg like face, she finally revealed a charming smile: "From tomorrow onwards, you will officially start work."


    "You got your driver''s license?" Chu Fann grabbed the driver''s license, and looked at it carefully. He was extremely excited.


    Half a month of hellish devilish training had finally yielded glorious results. For the past half month, he had gotten up at four in the morning and gone out to the park to practice his boxing skills. He had bought breakfast at seven-thirty and arrived at the driving school at eight-thirty on time.


    He ate a piece of bread and drank a bottle of water at noon, and in the afternoon, he began to train with the help of the coach. It wasn''t until seven in the evening that he finally left the driving school and returned home. After returning home, he still needed to eat dinner as fast as possible, wash his face and rinse his mouth. Then, he would seize every moment to cultivate, sitting in meditation until four in the morning the next day.


    Just like that, half a month passed without anyone noticing. Chu Fann had already reached the bottleneck of the first stage of the Human Stage, and like shooting at a target, he would only be able to step into the gate of the Immortal Cultivation. However, in order to encourage him, Big-Eyed Frog made an exception and taught him a crude ''hypnosis''. He had not tried it yet, and did not know if it was effective.


    In terms of driving license, it was greatly related to Su Yuan using money and getting more people. However, if not for Chu Fann''s hard work, it would have been impossible for him to get it so quickly.


    After Chu Fann calmed down from his excitement, he took a deep breath and said, "Director Su, let''s begin today. I''ll accompany you to work."


    "No need. You''ve been too nervous and tired for the past half month. I''ll give you a day off today, so you should relax and officially start work tomorrow. "


    Su Yuan wiped her mouth with a tissue and took out a stack of money from her wallet and placed it in front of Chu Fann, saying: "Go and buy two sets of clothes, whatever you need for daily necessities will all be returned today. If you don''t have enough money, give me a call. "Oh yeah, this is the phone that I prepared for you a few days ago. My phone number is already stored inside."


    Mobile phone? I can use it too?


    Chu Fann excitedly took the phone from Su Yuan. He liked it immediately, since there was a large black screen on the front and an apple symbol on the golden shell on the back.


    "Director Su, this phone... It''s not cheap, right? " Chu Fann lovingly played with it, he simply did not know how to use it.


    Su Yuan would naturally not tell him that this phone''s value was higher than his monthly salary. She smiled and taught Yue Yang how to use it, then let him figure it out himself before taking the car keys and going to work.


    Chu Fann quickly returned to his room and found a diary. He saved all of the phone numbers of the worker friends in it into his phone, but he was afraid that it would cost too much, so he didn''t call.


    It was time to buy something. Eating outside all day was too expensive and not enough to eat. There was already a stove and gas in the kitchen. All he needed to do was buy a pot, rice and noodles and he could start a fire to cook.


    Just do it!


    Chu Fann quickly changed into his work clothes. He had to carry the rice noodles on his shoulders soon, he was reluctant to wear casual clothes. Then he took the money and drove the restored Volvo to the nearby market.


    "Big brother, do you still need this money to drive with an Apple 6 plus? I really admire you. I''ve sold it to you. The female owner of the kitchen appliances was on the verge of tears. A rice cooker and a pot were worth only 400 yuan, but after grinding for half an hour, he managed to get rid of 80 yuan.


    If the customers were like him, she would die. It was a good thing that he had met such an eccentric person in the past few years. Seriously, the more money he had, the more he would lose.


    Hey, he had saved another eighty yuan. That was enough to buy rice.


    Chu Fann was very proud, he did not care what other people thought of him, he happily carried the electric cooker and pot and walked out of the market, opening the back door of the Volvo, and put everything in, locked the car, and turned around, ready to go back into the market to buy more rice noodles. But at that moment, he heard a commotion in front, and people around him rushed over.


    Curiosity was a human nature, Chu Fann was no exception, since he had nothing better to do today, there was no harm in taking a look. When he parted the crowd, he saw a tall and sturdy man grabbing onto a young lady''s wrist. The crowd was in a flurry of discussion, but no one dared to stop him.


    "Let me go, I didn''t steal it." The young girl looked to be about fifteen to sixteen years old. Her face was dirty and her clothes were torn. She looked like a beggar asking for food. She struggled to break free from the man''s grip, but she was too weak to move.


    The man waved the wallet in his left hand and angrily said, "You''re still quibbling? What is this? You didn''t steal it, how did my wallet end up in your hands? "Come with me to the police station."


    "You framed me. You took the wallet out of your pocket. I didn''t even touch it." "Ladies and gentlemen, Big Sis and Big Sis, I beg you, please save me, I really am not a thief, he is a bad guy, I was kidnapped and sold here. It wasn''t easy for me to escape, and then I was caught by him, if I get caught again, I''m dead for sure."


    "Damn girl, you dare to bite back?" The man became even angrier and raised his palm to slap her in the face.


    With a "pa" sound, his wrist was grabbed by someone, and it was barely a centimeter away from landing on that girl''s face.


    The man was startled, he turned his head to look at Chu Fann and said coldly: "Mind your own business, or else, I''ll beat you up too."


    "You have to let her go and avoid her. Even if she really is a thief, she''s still a child. You''re a man, why bother with her?" Chu Fann exerted force with his five fingers, causing the man to scream in pain as he quickly let go of the girl''s hand.


    After the young girl was saved, she immediately hid behind Chu Fann, looking at the man nervously yet fearfully, but her eyes revealed a cunning glint.


    "F * ck you, you dare to ruin my plans?" The man put his hand behind his back and took out a switchblade as he said fiercely, "If I don''t leave you with a mark today, you wouldn''t know just how amazing I am."


    Facing Zhang Hui''s incoming knife, Chu Fann looked like he was scared silly, he stared straight at Zhang Hui, and did not know how to dodge.


    In the nick of time, the girl behind Chu Fann suddenly hugged Chu Fann and threw him onto the ground. The knife didn''t manage to stab Chu Fann, but it cut a hole in his shoulder, hurting her so much that she cried out, tears flowing down his face.


    The scream woke Chu Fann up from his stupor, and with a kick, Zhang Hui who was pouncing towards him was kicked back. He then leaped up and walked towards Zhang Hui with big steps.


    The current Chu Fann was like a ferocious beast that was about to swallow a human. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Zhang Hui without blinking.


    "F * ck me, go die!" Zhang Hui''s eyes were also red, he jumped up from the ground, the dagger in his hand fiercely stabbed forward once again, clearly wanting to kill someone.


    Chu Fann dodged and suddenly punched him in the stomach. Zhang Hui staggered back three steps with a flush on his face, no longer daring to impulsively rush forward.


    He could tell that Chu Fann was a practitioner and his strength was not small, so he was definitely not his match.


    "What''s your name?" Zhang Hui barely managed to straighten his back, and said: "Leave a Wan''er, next time I, Zhang Hui, will definitely pay a visit."


    "Brother Hui?" Where are you from? " Chu Fann took a deep breath, the killing intent in his eyes quickly disappearing. He did not know Zhang Hui, but the words he said were deeply engraved in his memory.


    On the night that Su Yuan was kidnapped, the driver that ruthlessly smashed the steel pipe into the driver cursed "Fuck you, you dare to ruin this daddy''s plans". Chu Fann would never forget the way he spoke, the way he spoke, the way he spoke, and the size of the driver.


    Just as Chu Fann was wondering where he could find him, he suddenly popped out on his own. Chu Fann was sure that Zhang Hui was the driver who killed him once.


    "The Jinghu District Eighth Master is my boss." Zhang Hui puffed his chest out and said loudly, "Turn around and leave if you know what''s good for you. I can pretend that nothing happened.


    Chu Fann almost lost control of himself when it came to burying someone alive, and he would pinch that person to death right now. After half a month of cultivation, Chu Fann was no longer the hot-blooded laborer brat from before. Whether it was his physique, strength, speed, or knowledge, he was no longer the same as before.


    Although Zhang Hui was tall and big, he had at least ten ways to kill him effortlessly. But with this large crowd of people, Chu Fann did not want to cause any trouble.


    "Aiya, Brother Hui, are you from the Eighth Master?" Chu Fann''s face suddenly filled with a flattering smile, he hurriedly handed over a cigarette and bowed as he said, "I''m really sorry, I had eyes but I didn''t recognize Mt. Tai.


    A stack of bills, at least worth a thousand, was stuffed into Zhang Hui''s pocket, and then, he smiled and said: I''ll set a table for you tomorrow, and apologize to you, Brother Hui. What do you think?


    "You clever kid." Zhang Hui was very pleased, he patted Chu Fann''s shoulders and said, "You''re not bad, are you interested in following me? I guarantee you that you will eat good food, drink good wine, have fun, that you will need money, and that you will have beautiful women. "


    "Me? "Can you do it?" Chu Fann''s face was filled with excitement, as if he had won the lottery.


    Zhang Hui patted his chest, and said grandly: "If I say it''s okay, it''s fine, let''s go and drink."


    "Not today." Chu Fann smiled apologetically, "I''m still working. How about this, Brother Hui, give me an address, I''ll leave today and go look for you tomorrow. "From now on, I''ll follow you, Brother Hui."


    "Sure, leave a number so we can contact each other in the future." Just as Zhang Hui took out his phone, he saw Chu Fann take out a new apple 6plus. His eyes turned red, "Fuck, you brat, you can do it, but you even used an apple 6plus? What the hell are you doing? "


    Chu Fann looked left and right, carefully approaching in front of Zhang Hui, and said in a low voice: "I''ll bring a new one for Brother Hui tomorrow."


    "Sure, kind enough. "Hahahaha!" Zhang Hui was extremely pleased, as he put his arms around Chu Fann''s shoulders, making them look like a pair of good brothers.


    Chu Fann looked at the stunned girl not far away and laughed sinisterly: "Brother Hui, I like this kind of underage stuff, take a look."


    "I''ll give it to you as a gift."

 C8 Young Girl Ajiu

    "Follow me!"


    Chu Fann called out to the dirty girl as he walked towards Volvo. Just as he unlocked the car, the girl unexpectedly opened the door and got into the car before him. Chu Fann was stunned.


    This girl is really ambitious. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll sell you out?


    After getting on the carriage, Chu Fann looked at the young lady a few times, but he could not hold it in, and asked: "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad person?"


    "You''re not!" The young girl said without the slightest hesitation.


    This time, Chu Fann was even more curious: "Why? Brother Hui and I were already brothers, how could we be good people? "


    The girl finally turned her head, met Chu Fann''s gaze, and curled her lips in disdain: "With your acting skills, you can only trick that big fool. Tell me honestly, do you know him, and you even have a grudge with him?"


    "Damn, how did you know ¡­" Chu Fann was so shocked that his mouth almost moved. He quickly swallowed his words back and no longer dared to speak to her. He quickly started the car and drove towards the nearby hospital.


    Chu Fann didn''t speak, but the girl didn''t plan on letting him go. She tilted her head and sized Chu Fann up, until his hair stood on end as she made a fierce face, "What are you looking at? I''ll sell you after a while. "


    "I''m such a cute girl, are you willing to part with me?" The girl asked with interest, "Hey, what''s your name?"


    "Humph!"


    "Oh, your surname is Zhu and your name is Bajie."


    "You''re only Zhu Bajie." Chu Fann was considering whether to kick this girl out. It was simply too infuriating.


    "If you''re not a pig, why are you snorting at me?" The young lady laughed mischievously, "My name is A Jiu, thank you for saving me."


    "My name is Chu Fann." Chu Fann was gloomy, upon meeting such a troublesome girl, he was unable to beat her. However, the joy of finding the culprit had all been wiped away by her.


    A Jiu became curious and asked, "Elder Brother Fann, what exactly are you doing? From the way you''re dressed, you don''t seem like a rich person. But you actually drove a good car, used a famous phone, and even made a big deal out of it ¡­ Also, what enmity do you have with that fool? I can see that you wanted to pull him out. Did he steal your horse? "No, no, no. You must have slept with your wife, or else ¡­"


    "Shut up!" Chu Fann could not take it anymore and shouted at the chattering little girl beside him, scaring her into silence, she did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Seeing her pitiful and delicate appearance, Chu Fann''s heart immediately softened. He took a deep breath: "From now on, you are not allowed to speak."


    A Jiu seemed to be frightened and did not dare to make a sound. However, the grievance on her face and the tears in her eyes, those who did not know what Chu Fann had done to her.


    Chu Fann hardened his heart and did not let out a smile the entire time. He did not even bother to pay attention to her as he escorted her to the hospital, found a doctor to disinfect, apply medicine, and bandage the wound on her arm.


    After that, Chu Fann drove the car and went straight to the train station. It wasn''t until he arrived at the train station that he realized what was going on and panicked: "Where are you sending me to? I''m not going anywhere. "


    "Get off!" Chu Fann stopped the car on the roadside and coldly took out three hundred yuan, "Go buy your own ticket, let''s go home quickly."


    A Jiu fastened her seatbelt and angrily didn''t even look at Chu Fann, much less take the three hundred yuan from him.


    Chu Fann panicked and got off the car to the front passenger seat. He opened the car door and went to pull A Jiu, but this girl was like a mad dog. She grabbed Chu Fann''s hand and bit him, scaring Chu Fann to the point that he quickly pulled back his hand.


    "What do you want?" Chu Fann really had no other choice. He was clearly doing something good, how could she still blame himself? Was he that relieving of his looks?


    It was good that he didn''t ask, but upon hearing his question, A Jiu''s tears started to drip like pearls with a broken string, attracting countless curious gazes instantly, as if Chu Fann had lied to the girl''s body and started to abandon her.


    Unable to take it anymore, Chu Fann immediately closed the car door and returned to the driver''s seat. He said fretfully: "What are you crying for? I''m not bullying you? "


    "I don''t have a home."


    A Jiu sobbed in grief: "My mother was already dead. My father also married a woman.


    Chu Fann was startled, he did not expect the girl to be so miserable. When he thought about how he treated her, he felt a bit guilty.


    "How old are you this year? She wants you to get married? What about your father, does he care? " Chu Fann gave a tissue to her, and spoke with righteous indignation: "Isn''t she too ruthless?"


    "That''s more than that." The more A Jiu spoke, the more wronged she felt, and the more tears that flowed, "There was an old man in his forties who gave her thirty thousand yuan as a gift, but she actually agreed to it."


    "What?" Chu Fann was so angry that his lungs almost exploded. Even if it was his stepmother, wasn''t he being too vicious? Even if you wanted her to marry earlier, you would have to find someone of similar age. How could you find an old man in his forties? Wasn''t this just a scam?


    "Where is your home? I''ll go with you and get even with her. "


    "Forget it, I don''t want to see them again. I don''t have a home either." A Jiu looked at Chu Fann pitifully, "Elder Brother Fann, you''re the best and best person I''ve ever seen. If you don''t care about me, then just give me a rope."


    Chu Fann exclaimed: "What do you want the rope for?"


    "Hanging!"


    Inside the rented room, A Jiu looked around excitedly, and said in pleasant surprise: "Elder Brother Fann, you live in such a big house by yourself? "There are two bedrooms, one for each of us."


    "Pfft!" Chu Fann spat out all the water he just drank, choking him until he coughed, "You ¡­ Cough cough, what did you say? Who wants to share a room with you? "


    A Jiu felt wronged: "Elder Brother Fann, I''m still young, it''s not appropriate for me to sleep with you."


    "Pfft!" This time, Chu Fann spat out blood.


    "Take a bath first. I''ll go out and buy you a set of clothes. Before I come back, no one is allowed to open the door, much less go out. Do you hear me?"


    "Got it!" A Jiu sent Chu Fann to the door, then playfully waved his hand and smiled sweetly, "Goodbye, Elder Brother Fann."


    Chu Fann missed his step and almost fell down from the stairs. He ran downstairs without looking back.


    Who knew if it would be a blessing or a curse for such a monster to return. Sigh!


    Worried that something might happen to A Jiu at home, Chu Fann quickly bought everything she needed. Carrying a bag of rice, a bag of flour, a bag of vegetables, and a few clothing bags, she stomped up the stairs.


    When he opened the door, the scene in front of him left him completely dumbfounded. Su Yuan was actually sitting on the bed coldly, while the timid A Jiu was standing beside him like a primary school student who had made a mistake.


    What surprised Chu Fann even more was that the A Jiu who had washed off the dirt on her face was as white and tender as a doll. Her exquisite facial features were not one bit inferior to Su Yuan''s. Because she didn''t have the right clothes or a bath towel, she found out that Chu Fann had actually put on a shirt that looked like an extremely short skirt. It barely covered her butt, revealing her long and straight beautiful legs.


    "Su ¡­" Director Su, why are you back? " Chu Fann trembled a little, and couldn''t even speak properly.


    Su Yuan looked over coldly: "Chu Fann, explain it, what''s going on?"


    Oh, you mean A Jiu? Chu Fann hurriedly put the thing down and recounted the tragic fate of saving A Jiu. In the end, Chu Fann laughed bitterly, "Originally, I wanted to wait for Director Su to come back before discussing it with you. I wanted to see if I could let A Jiu stay with you for a few days.


    "Elder Sister Su!" A Jiu looked at Su Yuan with teary eyes, and begged, "Please, don''t chase me away. I managed to escape from the traffickers. If you don''t take me in, I''ll definitely be captured again. "Don''t worry, I won''t live in vain. I can work, and I can do anything ¡­"


    The cold expression on Su Yuan''s face eased a little, and she asked. "Is what you said true?"


    "I swear, it''s true."


    A Jiu looked at Chu Fann and Chu Fann hurried replied, "It''s true, when I saved her, she was captured by a fierce man, and was accused of stealing something. Actually, that person was not any good person."


    "A Jiu, come with me." Su Yuan stood up and walked out.


    A Jiu hurried to catch up. She had only just walked to the door when she suddenly remembered and hurriedly passed the clothes she had bought over. She said in a low voice: "You have to listen to me, understand?"


    "Relax, thank you, Elder Brother Fann." Tears still hung from A Jiu''s face, but she smiled like flowers as she raised two fingers towards Chu Fann.


    The door was already closed, but Chu Fann was still in a daze. Now that this girl had grown up, he was definitely the same kind of disaster as the mink cicada. "Ugh ¡­" If she was a mink cicada, then who was the Director Su? Her coldness, elegance, and nobility only made his worthy of Luo Shen Zhen Mi.


    Alas, I hope she won''t be as sad as Zhen Mi in her marriage...

 C9 I will Pay You Back in the First Place

    "Duk Duk Duk!"


    Chu Fann knocked on the door, and not long after, A Jiu ran over to the door while bouncing up and down. She impatiently pulled on her skirt, spun around in a circle in front of Chu Fann, and excitedly laughed: "Elder Brother Fann, do you think I''m pretty?"


    "Beautiful, she''s too beautiful."


    Without waiting for A Jiu to be happy, she heard Chu Fann clicking his tongue: "This is my first time buying clothes, and I even helped girls buy them. I never thought that they would fit so well together, these clothes are really pretty."


    "Elder Brother Fann!" A Jiu glared at him angrily.


    Chu Fann laughed and rubbed her head: "A Jiu is even more beautiful, if not, how can I match the beauty of your clothes?"


    "That''s more like it." A Jiu then smiled happily and pulled Chu Fann through the door, chattering non-stop, "Elder Sister Su was just about to go downstairs to eat dinner."


    "What are you going down to? I bought some rice and vegetables today. They''re all ready." Just as they were talking, Su Yuan walked out of her bedroom. Chu Fann hurriedly said, "Director Su, if you don''t mind, let''s go eat together. I''ve made quite a few dishes."


    Su Yuan was surprised: "You can cook?"


    "Kids in the mountains, if you can''t cook, why can''t you starve to death?" Chu Fann called out, "Come, let''s have a taste of my cooking. If you like it, I''ll make it for you everyday."


    "I''m very picky." Su Yuan declined to comment and walked over first.


    As soon as she entered, she smelled an appetizing aroma. She walked quickly to the dining table and saw four side dishes on it, along with a mushroom and egg soup.


    "This... You did all this? " Su Yuan could not believe it as she pointed to the dishes on the table. She could not understand how a construction worker like him could cook such exquisite dishes.


    There were also cucumber slices and carrot pieces on the plate of wood ears. There was red, green, black and white, so you could have an appetite just by looking at them.


    There were also two different kinds of meat. A Jiu''s eyes lit up as she looked at them, and her mouth almost drooled.


    "Take a seat Director Su. Taste it first, it doesn''t suit your taste." Chu Fann stood at the side as he looked at Su Yuan eagerly, like a gluttonous child. Only if an adult touched the chopsticks would she be able to eat.


    Under the gazes of the two, Su Yuan pinched a piece of wooden ear and carefully placed it into her mouth. At this moment, Chu Fann and A Jiu''s breathing suddenly stopped, and their hearts also became nervous.


    "En, not bad, not bad." Su Yuan''s eyes lit up as she ate, and immediately picked up another piece of rotten bamboo. She didn''t wait to eat it, and impatiently picked up another piece of tofu as well ¡­


    "What are you two looking at me for? Sit down and eat too." Su Yuan said vaguely. After she finished speaking, a blush rose up on her face. In order to conceal her embarrassment, she hurriedly gave A Jiu a piece of pork chop, "Eat more.


    "Thank you, Elder Sister Su." As A Jiu ate, she did not forget to give Chu Fann another piece as she mumbled, "Elder Brother Fann, your cooking skills are too good. This is the most delicious dish I''ve ever eaten in my entire life."


    Chu Fann laughed, "If you like it then eat more. If you slow down, no one will steal from you? "Quickly drink the soup and follow the flow ¡­"


    After the meal, Su Yuan rubbed her lower abdomen, and complained: "Chu Fann, if I grow fat, I''ll have to rely on you."


    "Even if Director Su got fat, it would still look good." Chu Fann teased as he was washing the dishes. With that, he regretted it. In front of the Director Su, he seemed to be more and more presumptuous.


    Su Yuan rolled his eyes, looked around, and said: "Go out and buy a sofa later, if not, you don''t even have a place to sit."


    "I''m still missing a refrigerator." A Jiu immediately raised her hand, getting glared at by Chu Fann. She even confidently said, "So it was like this in the first place, with a refrigerator, I can buy frozen meat in the future, and I can also buy Frozen Dumpling and Wonton. Of course, it''s so summer now, how can I lack ice cream and icy mineral water."


    Tsk, didn''t you just want to eat ice popsicles?


    In order to improve their digestion, the girls, one young and one young, decided to leave immediately. Chu Fann was a laborer, so he drove the two of them to the shopping mall. Not long later, he bought a 3000 + cloth sofa and a 2000 + refrigerator.


    Originally, Su Yuan thought that it would be a set of leather sofas with over 8,000 doors, but Chu Fann insisted on giving it up, even the refrigerator was the same. Su Yuan wanted to buy a double doors for him, but Chu Fann felt that it was too expensive, so he decided against it and brought A Jiu to buy a bed.


    After buying the furniture, the two women went shopping again to buy clothes. The pitiful Chu Fann followed behind them with bags tied around his body.


    What moved Chu Fann was that although Su Yuan took care of him and didn''t make him cook anymore, she actually needed to lose weight. She only needed to eat an apple for dinner.


    Around 8 PM, Chu Fann changed into the casual attire that Su Yuan had bought for him. From the worn-out canvas bag that he brought, he took out an object that was wrapped in torn cloth.


    This military thorn was completely jet-black in color. Even its handle was 25 centimeters long. Under the illumination of the lamp, there wasn''t even a speck of light reflecting off of it. The three slots were able to quickly empty the blood after stabbing the body. They couldn''t even close the slits. The moment it appeared, it was as if the temperature of the room had dropped significantly. Just a single glance at it would cause chills to run down one''s spine.


    Chu Fann took a scrap of newspaper, rolled up the military thorn, and put it on his body. Then, he quietly went downstairs and left.


    He was not a saint. On the contrary, he was a vindictive nobody.


    When he was six, Chu Fann was bitten by a dog. The next day, he poisoned that dog to death with rat poison.


    He was ten years old, the first time he went into the mountain alone. He was chased by wolves to lie on a tree for the entire night. After seven days, he finally found the wolf again.


    Thirteen years old, he chased a white fox, but was lured into a pit by this cunning white fox, almost falling to his death. Although he found a bone tower protective talisman in the pit, the pain that the white fox brought him, he had never forgotten after so many years. Unfortunately, the white fox had disappeared. Even after more than ten years of searching, he was still unable to find it.


    Chu Fann believed that if people did not offend him, he would not offend them. If Zhang Hui killed him once and did not leave him any remembrance, how could Chu Fann face him? Moreover, he still had to get the other two people''s information from Zhang Hui.


    Su Yuan was so good to him, he did not want her to be kidnapped again.


    At nine o''clock, Chu Fann arrived at the most lively entertainment street in Jinghu District. This street was filled with bars, KTV, internet cafes, billiards rooms, game halls.


    When there were many beauties in a place, naturally there would be more men attracted to it. Thus, this street was bustling with noise and excitement. Due to the friction caused by drinking and picking a horse, fighting and fighting were commonplace. It was abnormal for things to be quiet one day and not get out of control.


    Very quickly, Chu Fann arrived at the entrance of the Dream Bar. According to the address that Zhang Hui had given during the day, this place was his, if there were no surprises, he should be here during the night.


    Just as he was about to enter, a cool red Ferrari sports car suddenly pulled up by the side of the road. The loud roaring and screeching of the car''s brakes made the speeding and the sudden stop extremely clear.


    When the car door opened, an extremely hot woman came down from the car. "She was wearing a bright red dress with a deep chest, exposing both hemispheres and creating a deep ravine.


    Her skirt had just wrapped around her butt, and her pair of long, straight, beautiful legs were exposed in the air, attracting countless gulps of saliva. Wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes, he puffed up his chest confidently and walked towards the bar with elegant footwork.


    The lackey who was standing at the entrance of the bar hurriedly went forward and greeted them, bowing his head and bowing down in flattery: "Elder Sister Lee, you won''t be here for some time ¡­"


    Lee Qingcheng flung her hands, throwing the car keys over, and said indifferently: "Find a good seat for me, I''ll treat you to wine later."


    "It''s my honor to be able to serve Elder Sister Lee." The lackey hurriedly opened the door, and waited for Lee Qingcheng to enter before he ran to the car and stopped.


    Because of her appearance, all the men who had become sluggish finally recovered from their shock. They immediately quickened their pace and rushed over like a swarm of bees. Chu Fann was among them as he followed the crowd into the bar.


    Elder Sister Lee, where exactly did she come from? It couldn''t be the number one card here, right?

 C10 Sister Li

    The bar was large, with two floors. On the left side of the stairs, there was a long bar, where two handsome bartenders were using their unique methods to make a cocktail for their guests with different colors and different tastes.


    Several elderly ladies sat at the bar, doing their best to tease their favorite bartender. To them, money was just a number. The loneliness and emptiness of the night was the most tormenting. Therefore, they came to the bar almost every day to look for thrills. If they were in a good mood, they wouldn''t mind spending money to spend the night with the man they had taken a fancy to.


    On the right side of the stairs, there was a small and exquisite stage with three straight steel pipes. Three young girls wearing explosive and spicy clothing danced on the stage. Every time they bent over and raised their legs, it would attract countless whistles and cheers from the audience.


    In addition, there were a lot of booths around the bar. There were a few mature men who would pretend to be deep here to attract young girls or to look around for women.


    Chu Fann asked for the cheapest beer, found a seat at the corner, and looked around. He scanned everyone''s body with his eyes, but still couldn''t find Zhang Hui. The beer in front of him was still there, untouched.


    He was neither here to hunt for beauty nor to drink. He was here to hunt. He was like a leopard that was quietly waiting for its prey, lurking where it came from and not moving at all. He was not anxious. As long as Zhang Hui was here, he would definitely appear.


    Very few prey that had been targeted by a cheetah had managed to escape alive.


    "Handsome, can I buy you a drink?" A sweet and gentle voice came from beside his ear, causing Chu Fann to quickly retract his gaze. He turned his head to take a look and was instantly shocked speechless.


    It was a fiery red suit, with a deep V collar, snow-white long legs and awl-like high heels. Other than Lee Qingcheng and Elder Sister Lee, what other woman would dare to wear this?


    There was, of course, another kind of woman, who showed more than she did, and who welcomed men''s pig hands. If you stuck the money in their chests, not only would they not be angry, they would throw a kiss around your neck and even give you a kiss on the spot.


    However, towards Lee Qingcheng, the man''s eyes were filled with fanaticism. She kept her distance, and no one dared to strike up a conversation with him. Before this, she had always been sitting at the bar drinking, watching the stage with the steel pipe dance. But who knew that in such a short period of time, she would actually take the initiative to look for Chu Fann?


    "Thank you. I don''t know how to drink." After Chu Fann was momentarily shocked, he immediately calmed down and moved his gaze elsewhere.


    Although her breasts were very big and white, to the point that Chu Fann wanted to pierce his head into them even in his dreams, the only person he dreamt of was Qiao Yun.


    Lee Qingcheng laughed involuntarily. She raised her butt and sat opposite of Chu Fann, asking with interest: "I don''t know how to drink, what are you doing in the bar?"


    Chu Fann''s expression turned bitter, and then relaxed as he said indifferently: "You can''t drink, so you can''t come to the bar?"


    "Mm, that''s true." Lee Qingcheng nodded her head, and said with a smile that was yet not a smile: "Most of the men that come here are here to flirt with girls, drinking is just a cover."


    Chu Fann did not comment or look at her, but instead watched the performance on stage. In reality, his eyes were focused on the stairs, where there were two male gatekeepers, which most people would not be able to reach.


    If nothing unexpected happened, Zhang Hui should be upstairs, but, how should he go up?


    "I''ve been paying attention to you for a long time." Lee Qingcheng took a small sip, and her beautiful eyes continued to stare at Chu Fann, "You are different from other men. No matter what kind of woman you are, your line of sight never stopped for even a second. What, I''m not beautiful? Or don''t you like women? Or maybe ¡­ Who are you looking for? "


    "Elder Sister Lee, you''re thinking too much. I just want to see what the city''s nightlife is like. Open your eyes." Chu Fann laughed, "Actually, I am a laborer, I only have enough money to drink a glass of beer."


    Lee Qingcheng was startled. Clearly, Chu Fann''s words had far exceeded her expectations, but his reaction and clothes were vastly different from the laborers she remembered, and yet a cheap beer was placed in front of him.


    The meticulous and meticulous Lee Qingcheng actually couldn''t figure out Chu Fann''s identity for a moment, but she was certain of one thing. Him coming here, was definitely not as simple as opening his eyes.


    Thinking about it this way, Lee Qingcheng became even more interested in the shy, smart, and mysterious brat in front of him.


    "Isn''t it easy to broaden our horizons?" Lee Qingcheng stood up, and gave a charming smile, "Come, I''ll bring you to the next floor, that''s where the fun can be."


    "Thank you, Elder Sister Lee, for your good will."


    Chu Fann drank the beer in one gulp, stood up and laughed, "I still have to go back to work tomorrow, so I won''t accompany Elder Sister Lee anymore. Goodbye!"


    Looking at Chu Fann''s carefree and unrestrained back, Lee Qingcheng did not know whether to laugh or cry. If others were to find out that his invitation had been rejected, wouldn''t that mean that the entire crowd would be stirred up and this brat, who didn''t know what was good for himself, would be trampled to death?


    At two in the morning, a dozen or so men and women walked out of the bar. Among them, a tall and big man was the person that Chu Fann had been waiting for all this time ¡ª ¡ª Zhang Hui. He held a flirtatious girl in his arms as he waved goodbye to the crowd.


    "Brother Hui, you have to take it easy. Don''t get eaten by our Sister Lisa!"


    "Brother Hui, I have a new medicine here. I can guarantee that you''ll be able to last for three hours. Do you want a piece?"


    "Sister Lisa, if my Brother Hui is able to wake up tomorrow, your brand''s reputation will be ruined."


    Zhang Hui laughed and scolded: "Scram quickly, big brother is so strong in that aspect, even without taking any medicine, you can still last three hours."


    "Don''t worry, I guarantee that you won''t see Hui Ku tomorrow." "Hahahaha!" Lisa chuckled. Unexpectedly, this joke had really become a reality.


    After chatting and laughing, everyone dispersed and left. Seeing Zhang Hui and Yue Shan walking far away, a person came out from the dark alley opposite the bar. He was like a ghost, and silently followed behind them.


    After passing through a whole street, he found himself in front of a low-rent house. There were no street lights in this area, making it very convenient for Chu Fann to move around. The two men and women who were laughing in each other''s arms didn''t even notice that someone was rapidly approaching from behind.


    "Pah!" A red brick smashed onto Zhang Hui''s head, causing the red brick to shatter, showing just how much strength Chu Fann had used.


    Ah!" Lisa screamed. Before she could see what the attacker looked like, her neck was chopped off and she fell to the ground.


    Very quickly, Zhang Hui woke up from his coma, only to discover that his hands were tightly bound and that a tall and mysterious black shadow was standing in front of him.


    Zhang Hui shivered and quickly said: "Big brother, did you find the wrong person? I have no enmity with you... You want money, right? "I still have over a thousand in my pocket, and I have a gold ring on my hand. It''s worth three thousand gold coins. Take them all, please let me go ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Zhang Hui felt as if his thigh had been stabbed ruthlessly by someone. He was about to scream, but his mouth was tightly covered by someone.


    In that moment, Zhang Hui''s entire body was drenched in perspiration, his body was trembling violently, and his pants were all wet.


    "Look at me!" Chu Fann''s voice was cold and harsh, scaring Zhang Hui to the point that his entire body shivered, he subconsciously looked over.


    Those were a pair of eyes filled with killing intent. The instant Zhang Hui looked over, a hint of red light suddenly flashed past his eyes, and Zhang Hui''s eyes instantly became dull. He didn''t even know the pain in his thigh.


    Chu Fann secretly heaved a sigh of relief. After cultivating for half a month, he had learnt a hypnosis technique. Fortunately, while Zhang Hui was distracted, he managed to succeed on his first try.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Zhang Hui!"


    "Half a month ago, you beat a laborer to death and buried him at the cemetery, didn''t you?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Who are the other two? Who was the one behind all of this, the one who ordered you to kidnap Director Su? "


    "It''s an order from the Elder Brother Dong to kidnap Su Yuan. Of the other two people, one is called Luo Wei and the other is called Zheng Yi.


    "Who is the Elder Brother Dong?"


    "Elder Brother Dong is the boss of the Guangyuan City underworld. All the bastards within the Guangyuan City realm are his people."


    "Why did he kidnap Su Yuan?"


    "I don''t know."


    Seeing the struggle in Zhang Hui''s eyes, Chu Fann knew that the time to control the hypnotism was coming. Anyway, he had obtained the information he needed, and it was only to the advantage of this bastard.


    Forget it, I''ll deal with him slowly in the future. There''s also Elder Brother Dong, Luo Wei, Zheng Yi, and those who have hurt me, don''t even think about getting away with it.


    As soon as Chu Fann left, Zhang Hui shuddered and immediately woke up.


    What was going on? Why am I here? Zhang Hui looked around in a daze, not knowing what had happened. Just as he was about to move, the pain in his thigh made him cry out miserably, almost causing him to shed tears.


    "F * ck, you want to rob laozi?" "Don''t let me catch you, otherwise, I will definitely kill you." Zhang Hui clenched his teeth and cursed, he only untied his wrist and put it to his mouth, gritting his teeth until it bled. He tore his clothes open and quickly bandaged the wound on his thigh.


    Suddenly, a pair of alluring and beautiful legs appeared in front of him, even though he was injured, Zhang Hui was still shamelessly tough, and could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and slowly raised his head.


    "Elder Sister Lee?" Zhang Hui was shocked, the guy who had just tensed up instantly went soft. The flirtatious woman in front of him was a highly toxic Black Widow. Whoever touched her would be unlucky.


    "Elder Sister Lee, why are you here?" Zhang Hui forced out a smile. He wanted to stand up, but his thigh was in so much pain that he was unable to do so.


    Lee Qingcheng asked indifferently: "Who was that person?"


    "Who is it?" Zhang Hui really did not know that he had been hypnotized just now. He could not remember a single person nor did he say anything. After struggling to stand up, just as he was about to ask, his neck was suddenly grabbed by a slender white hand.


    The tall Zhang Hui, in front of Lee Qingcheng, didn''t even have the ability to resist at all. He only felt difficulty breathing, and was unable to use any strength in his entire body.


    "Rao..." "Spare ¡­"


    Zhang Hui''s tongue stuck out, he used all his strength to spew out two words, but all of a sudden, a "Ga Ba" sound rang out, Zhang Hui''s eyes froze, and his head dropped down powerlessly.


    Lee Qingcheng took out a tissue to wipe her hands, and said indifferently: "Don''t blame me. Trash like you, only corpses can be used. "


    After she finished speaking, Lee Qingcheng looked in the direction that Chu Fann had left and a hint of a smile actually appeared on his face, "Hypnosis? "Interesting ¡­"


    When Chu Fann returned home, just as he turned on the light, he was shocked by the two people sitting on the sofa. He exclaimed, "Director Su? A Jiu? You... Why are you here? "

 C11 Surrender

    "Hey, you guys sit down. I''m going to take a shower first." Chu Fann laughed and quickly walked towards the bathroom.


    "Halt!"


    Su Yuan shouted coldly. She stood up from the sofa, walked up to stop Chu Fann and said coldly: "The sky is about to brighten, where did you go?"


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I went out to practice some kung fu." Chu Fann said honestly helplessly.


    Su Yuan sneered: "You even know kung fu? How could he be nearly beaten to death by someone who knew kung fu? He was even buried alive? Chu Fann, you are a man, I can understand if you need anything, but you can''t lie to me. "


    "Director Su, I ¡­"


    "Alright, you don''t need to say anymore. I''m very disappointed in you." Su Yuan coldly glared at him, turned, and quickly left.


    Chu Fann did not mind. When he tells her about this matter tomorrow morning, she would definitely turn angry into joy. Hehe!


    Bang! The door closed, and Su Yuan returned to the opposite side of the room.


    A Jiu looked at Chu Fann smilingly and said: "Elder Brother Fann, you like Elder Sister Su."


    "Don''t spout nonsense. She''s my boss, how could I have the qualifications?" Chu Fann waved his hand, "Hurry up and go back to sleep, I''m sleepy."


    "You can still sleep after killing someone?" A Jiu looked at Chu Fann with a smile that was not a smile.


    "Don''t spout nonsense. I''m a good citizen." Chu Fann glared at her and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Come on, if you don''t kill someone, would you bring a murder weapon and stay here all night?" A Jiu said snappily, "Look at how you are scaring me, can I still go and report you? "Besides, even if that idiot with a brain like hers dies a hundred times, he won''t die that many times."


    Chu Fann couldn''t help but ask, "How do you know everything? Speak, who exactly are you? "


    "Elder Brother Fann, are you trying to kill us to keep our mouths shut?" A Jiu held onto her chest in fear, and said timidly: "Don''t kill me, I don''t know anything."


    Chu Fann was completely defeated by her. He didn''t even bother to ask her and just washed his face with water. By the side, A Jiu leaned on the doorframe and giggled: "Elder Brother Fann, tell me, what exactly is the enmity between you and Brother Hui? Furthermore, the Elder Sister Su said that you were beaten to death and buried alive.


    "No comment!"


    "Elder Brother Fann, just tell me, at worst, I won''t tell Elder Sister Su, you went out to kill someone in the middle of the night."


    Chu Fann wiped his face, and said solemnly: "I will say it one last time, I did not kill anyone."


    "No one was killed? "Tch!" A Jiu pursed her lips at him in disdain, "What other thing is at the back of your waist? And the blood on your sleeve, how do you explain that? "


    Chu Fann lowered his head to look. It was true, when he had stabbed Zhang Hui with the knife, a drop of blood had splashed onto his sleeve, and it was only the size of a soybean seed.


    That damned girl, her eyes were quite vicious.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you." Chu Fann thought that he would find out sooner or later, so he decided to tell her himself. He told A Jiu about how he saved Su Yuan and how she was beaten up and buried alive.


    A Jiu patted her chest with lingering fear: "No wonder Elder Sister Su is so nice to you, Elder Brother Fann, you''re so lucky, to be buried alive and yet able to crawl out? "Then Brother Hui ¡­"


    "It''s him. He knocked me out with a steel pipe and buried me alive." Chu Fann rubbed A Jiu''s head, and laughed: "Now do you understand? I didn''t save you because I pitied you, and I didn''t want to take revenge on him. "Haha!"


    "You ¡­ "You big idiot." A Jiu looked at Chu Fann''s back as he returned to his room, he angrily waved his fist, and then burst out laughing again.


    You want to deny it even though you saved me? Dream on!


    Chu Fann went back to his room and took a change of underwear and walked out. He was about to go to the bathroom to take a bath when he realised that A Jiu had left some time ago. It would be better if he left, lest he cause a ruckus here.


    But just as he was about to make the shampoo foam, he heard someone opening the door and coming in. Without waiting for him to ask, Su Yuan''s angry voice came out, "Chu Fann, come out right now."


    "Director Su, what happened to you?" Chu Fann did not even have the time to shower as she anxiously put on her shorts and opened the door.


    It wouldn''t do if he didn''t open the door, but what if Su Yuan barged in? She had learned from her mistakes.


    "Who allowed you to take revenge? Do you have any laws in your eyes? Killing people means you have to go to jail, and you have to pay with your life, do you understand? " Su Yuan was angry, and shouted at Chu Fann without caring about his image.


    However, when Chu Fann clearly saw the sparkling and translucent tears in her eyes, his heart immediately warmed. Hehe, what a happy feeling.


    Chu Fann glanced at A Jiu who was laughing behind Su Yuan, and understood what was going on, he laughed: "Director Su, do not listen to A Jiu, she was lying to you, I did not kill anyone."


    "Really?" Su Yuan calmed down and felt that Chu Fann was not such a reckless person.


    Chu Fann laughed bitterly: "I have some common sense about the law of murder. But I finally found the person who kidnapped you, how could I not ask him? What if they kidnap you again? "


    "You really didn''t kill anyone?" Su Yuan was still worried and asked again.


    Chu Fann was speechless, he raised three of his fingers and said: "I swear on my wife, I did not kill anyone."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Su Yuan heaved a sigh of relief, but immediately straightened up and coldly said, "Such a huge matter, why didn''t you greet me? What if you had an accident? Also, you''re not allowed to swear on your wife in the future, or else ¡­ Otherwise, I will deduct your salary. "


    Chu Fann was not afraid of anything, he was only afraid of losing money. He quickly nodded and agreed, then carefully asked: "Director Su, can I go take a bath now?"


    "Hurry up and wash. I still have something to ask you after that." Su Yuan''s face reddened, and she quickly turned around. This was the first time she saw a man naked in front of her. Although Chu Fann was still wearing his underwear, that bulge caused her face to jump with passion.


    On the other hand, A Jiu peeked at it like a thief. Don''t mention it, although Elder Brother Fann looked quite thin, he still had some flesh after taking off his clothes. Tsk tsk, he was much stronger than the boys at school.


    When Chu Fann finished his shower, Su Yuan was already sitting leisurely on the sofa as if nothing had happened, there was even a pot of hot tea brewing in front of him. On the other hand, A Jiu yawned lazily and curled up on the sofa, about to fall asleep.


    "Sit down. Tell me in detail, you''re not allowed to leave out even a single word from the beginning to the end." Su Yuan poured Chu Fann a cup of tea and told him to sit down.


    This was a good thing to increase Director Su''s affability level, how could Chu Fann hide this from him? He was hoping for a raise in wages. Immediately after, he went out to buy some rice and noodles in the morning, met Zhang Hui and bullied him. From his words, he recognized that he was the person who kidnapped Su Yuan, gave in to his demands, and found the address of Zhang Hui. After that, he went over at night and asked about the mastermind and the other two people.


    Afterwards, Chu Fann took out more than 1000 yuan from his pocket, and a large gold ring. He placed it on the tea table in front of Su Yuan, and explained: "This money, I handed it over to him in the morning, now that I have returned back to the sect, this ring, if he buries me alive, I''ll take it as a ring."


    "Are you in need of money?" Su Yuan frowned.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Fann nodded seriously: "I''m short on money, very short. Maybe, the money I lack is nothing in the eyes of you rich people, but because I don''t have any money, my childhood girlfriend married someone else in tears. I know she likes me, but she needs money to treat her father. I don''t blame her. I just hate myself for not being able to afford fifty thousand dollars. "


    "I''m sorry!" Su Yuan was actually a little anxious, as if the fact that she touched Chu Fann''s heart was her fault. Then she suddenly remembered and hurriedly asked, "Is fifty thousand enough? "I''ll give you one hundred thousand first ¡­"


    "No need!"


    "I''ll lend it to you, okay?"


    "There''s really no need." Chu Fann smiled bitterly, "Even if I were to carry a sack of money back now, it would be too late, because she is already someone else''s wife."


    Su Yuan patted his shoulder as she consoled him, "Don''t think too much about it. As long as you work hard, I believe that there will be a day when there will be a woman who likes you.


    "Of course."


    Chu Fann immediately became spirited again, and pointed out, "When I have money, I will buy a house in the city, and bring my parents over, so that they can be like the old ladies in the park, and can work out without any problems. I will buy them anything they want to eat."


    "Look at your little ability." A Jiu muttered and turned her body.


    Su Yuan wanted to laugh. The current Chu Fann was truly a little cute, but she was satisfied with just a house. Sometimes, when you think about it, being simple might be a type of happiness. There''s no scheming, fighting, scheming, or cheating. This family is happy and happy, that''s good! "


    "Chu Fann, as long as you work hard, you will soon have what you want." Without waiting for Chu Fann to be happy, Su Yuan picked up the phone on the table and said solemnly, "However, you must follow me to the police station to confess, or I can call for Group Leader Xu to come and take you away personally."


    Chu Fann felt like he had suddenly fallen from heaven into hell. Su Yuan had just praised him, why did she want to send him in now?


    "Elder Sister Su is worried about you, you big idiot." A Jiu yawned and sat up, explaining to the still confused Chu Fann, "Even if you didn''t kill anyone, you committed the crime of intentionally harming others and stealing from them. If you were to be held accountable, it would be enough for you to stay in prison for ten years."


    Su Yuan nodded her head, "That''s right, if we can''t hide this matter, the police will find out sooner or later. Don''t worry, Junchuo is my aunt''s cousin, she will help you. "


    Chu Fann laughed bitterly: "Director Su, let''s not turn ourselves in, okay? I''m sure the police won''t be able to track me down. "

 C12 Detention House

    Chu Fann used a hypnosis technique, how could he be caught by the police? However, he could not tell Su Yuan about this matter, and she insisted on Chu Fann turning himself in. Chu Fann knew that Su Yuan was doing this for his own good, but if this were to spread out, all the plans she had made would be ruined.


    A Jiu glared at him: What are you afraid of? That scoundrel, he must have a lot of criminal records on him. As long as we can find out who he is, not only will you not commit any crimes, you''ll even be considered as a meritorious general. At that time, the government will reward you with a small red flower, and praise you as one of the top ten outstanding youths in Sichuan Province ¡­ "


    Su Yuan did not listen to Chu Fann''s pleas and directly dialed Xu Junchuo''s number. In her heart, she thought, waking her up so late was truly a bit apologetic, but she never expected that the phone would ring twice before being connected, and Xu Junchuo''s spirited voice came out: "Hey, Elder Sister Yuan, I''m busy with a case right now, I''ll call you back later."


    "Don''t hang up, I have something important to talk to you about." Su Yuan knew that this girl was involved in a case, she did not even care about eating or sleeping, and quickly cut to the chase, "Junchuo, I found the person who kidnapped me, and one of them is called Zhang Hui.


    "Who?" Zhang Hui? " Xu Junchuo''s voice rose an octave, and she immediately asked: "Elder Sister Yuan, how did you know?"


    "When Chu Fann went out to buy groceries today, he coincidentally encountered Zhang Hui bullying a girl. With a single sentence, he exposed''s identity, and tonight, Chu Fann went to find him and beat him up. He even asked about the person who kidnapped me and the mastermind behind it." Su Yuan was still very excited, "Junchuo, immediately send someone to control Zhang Hui, don''t let him escape."


    The phone went silent for a moment, then Xu Junchuo''s heavy voice came out: "Zhang Hui is dead."


    "What?" Su Yuan exclaimed as the phone fell from her hand. quickly caught it and hung it up.


    Su Yuan stared at Chu Fann, her eyes turning red, tears brimming from her eyes, her shoulders shaking, yet unable to say a word.


    Chu Fann pressed on her shoulders and asked her to sit down, then said in a deep voice: "Calm down, I swear, I didn''t kill anyone. Zhang Hui''s death had nothing to do with me."


    "I believe you, A Jiu also believes in you, but will the police believe you?" Su Yuan cried out loudly, "Now that she''s dead, you are the biggest suspect. If you can''t find the culprit, you will be captured as the culprit and sentenced to death, don''t you know that?"


    Chu Fann could only smile bitterly, wasn''t it all because you insisted on calling? If you don''t make this call, even if Zhang Hui was killed by me, the police will definitely not be able to find me.


    Director Su, you tricked me to death ¡­


    In less than fifteen minutes, a police car stopped in front of the unit where Su Yuan and Chu Fann were staying. Very quickly, Xu Junchuo, dressed in police uniform, brought two capable policemen up the stairs quickly.


    After knocking on Su Yuan''s door twice, the door opened. A Jiu stood at the door and said loudly: "Elder Brother Fann did not kill anyone, he is innocent."


    "He didn''t kill anyone, of course there''s evidence to prove it." Xu Junchuo pushed A Jiu away and expressionlessly barged in, walking straight in front of Chu Fann, "Chu Fann, you are now a suspect, you must come with me to the police station to help investigate."


    "Junchuo..."


    Su Yuan stood up, but just as she was about to speak, she was interrupted by Xu Junchuo with a raise of her hand: "Elder Sister Yuan, you don''t need to say anything. I will personally take care of this case, I guarantee that I won''t wrongly accuse Chu Fann and bring him away!"


    Chu Fann stood up and frowned: Officer, you do not need to wear the handcuffs, right? I''ll just go with you guys, but I didn''t kill anyone. "


    "Let me ask you, did you stab him with that knife on his leg?" Xu Junchuo asked sternly.


    Chu Fann was being controlled by two policemen, he did not struggle and nodded: "That''s right, I used a brick to knock him out, then dragged him to a nearby alley and tied his hands up. "When I questioned him, he wouldn''t say if he lived or died, so I stabbed him. In the end, he said everything ¡­"


    "What about the weapon?"


    "In the house, under the bed."


    Very quickly, Xu Junchuo returned from the house with a plastic bag in her hand. Inside the bag was a trident filled with killing intent.


    Just looking at this blade made Su Yuan''s heart turn cold. She never thought that Chu Fann would actually have such a ruthless killing weapon. Did Chu Fann, who possessed such a weapon, really not kill anyone? Her trust in Chu Fann had begun to waver.


    Chu Fann was carried away in a police car, and quickly rushed back to the Jinghu Division. Behind the police car, Su Yuan drove her Audi, which wasn''t slow at all, following the police car all the way to the Jinghu Division.


    A few people had just gotten out of the car, when a tall, male policeman led a few people and stopped Xu Junchuo''s group.


    "Good dogs don''t block the way, get out of the way!" Xu Junchuo glared fiercely at him with an unpleasant expression.


    Fann Jun didn''t mind, and smiled leisurely: "Group Leader Xu, I remember that you once said during a meeting that you would hand over cases involving relatives and friends to your colleagues in the other groups. Only then would the fairness and fairness of the case be guaranteed. "Why did it involve your own friend? Did your Group Leader Xu forget about it?"


    "You ¡­" Xu Junchuo choked to the point that she could not say a single word.


    Just then, the smile on Fann Jun''s face disappeared, and he shouted out coldly: Take the suspect away, our second group will take over this case.


    "Wait a minute!" Xu Junchuo bellowed, she stood in front of Chu Fann and stared at him angrily, "Fann Jun, I''m warning you, if you dare to violate the rules, I will definitely report you to my superiors."


    "Haha, don''t worry. I know more than you how to interrogate him." Fann Jun patted Xu Junchuo''s shoulder, and laughed: "My big shot, you better learn well."


    Xu Junchuo gritted her teeth as she glared at him. This was all because of how fast he was moving, otherwise, he would have to break his claws.


    Jinghu sub-bureau, interrogation room.


    "Your name is Chu Fann?" The leader of the second group, Fann Jun, presided over the interrogation room, and everyone was from his second group.


    Chu Fann nodded: "Yes!"


    "Did you kill Zhang Hui?"


    "No!" Chu Fann remained lukewarm, but said in an exceptionally resolute voice.


    Fann Jun slapped the table and bellowed: Who else can it be other than you? I ask you, where are you at two in the morning? "


    "Entertainment Street, the alley opposite the Dream Bar."


    "What for?"


    "Waiting for someone."


    "Waiting for who?"


    "Zhang Hui!"


    "Why are you waiting for him?"


    "Ask him about something."


    "It''s not that simple, right?" Fann Jun took out a plastic bag with a black trident inside, and asked coldly: "This blade is yours right?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Tell me the whole story of your crime. It''s best not to let your luck get away and tell the truth. It''s good for you." Fann Jun said confidently, as if he already had Chu Fann''s evidence in his hands.


    It was true that the person was not killed by Chu Fann. Right now, no one could tell, only he could save himself. Thus, he didn''t hide anything and truthfully told them everything that had happened last night.


    With that, Chu Fann said solemnly: "Officer, that blade of mine was appropriate, it stabbed into his thigh, and even his bones were not injured, how could it possibly be fatal? There must be a reason for his death. "


    "Leader!"


    A young police officer pushed open the door and walked in, passing a document to Fann Jun and whispering in his ear: "The results of the forensic examination are out. The cause of death for the deceased Zhang Hui is his broken throat, and the finger marks on his neck are very thin. "So ¡­"


    "I know." Fann Jun''s face was gloomy, staring at Chu Fann without saying a word.


    After remaining silent for a long while, Fann Jun suddenly said in a heavy voice, "Have him sign his statement, and then send him to the prison."


    "Huh?"


    The police officer beside Fann Jun was startled and whispered, "Chief, he is at most a suspect, sending him to the jail ¡­ It''s against the rules. Besides, the big police lady from group three is watching us too. How could she agree to that? "


    Fann Jun laughed coldly: "I am in charge of this case, I will be in charge. Even if he didn''t kill the person, he still wouldn''t be able to escape the charges of kidnapping and intentionally injuring the person, right? "


    Patting the police officer''s shoulder, Fann Jun said seriously: "Before the law, you are ungrateful."


    "Understood." The police got up, had Chu Fann sign his statement, and then brought him out.


    At the same time, Su Yuan had a huge argument with her in Xu Junchuo''s office.


    "Elder Sister Yuan, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but this matter involves a murder case. Xu Junchuo said helplessly.


    "Let me tell you one last time, Chu Fann was wrongly accused." Su Yuan''s large chest rose and fell rapidly as he took a deep breath, "Forget it, if you aren''t going to help me, go and find your uncle. A Jiu, let''s go. "


    "Elder Sister Yuan, Elder Sister Yuan ¡­" Xu Junchuo chased her all the way to the door, but Su Yuan was extremely disappointed with her. She didn''t even turn her head around as she hastily walked out of the Jinghu Branch.


    Really, I didn''t say I wouldn''t help? However, the proper procedures still had to go.


    Xu Junchuo turned around and returned to the police station to ask about the progress of the interrogation. However, when she pushed open the door, she found that there was no one inside.


    "Big Liu, Little Zhang." Xu Junchuo shouted from the corridor, and two young policemen quickly ran out from the room next door.


    "Leader!"


    Xu Junchuo pointed to the interrogation room and asked: "Where is he?"


    "Ugh ¡­" was sent to the detention center by Fann Jun. "


    "What?" Xu Junchuo flew into a rage, "Who gave him the right? Chu Fann is only a suspect, and even if she turns herself in, does that mean our sub-bureau doesn''t have a holding cell? What are you two doing? Didn''t I tell you two to watch? "


    Little Zhang mumbled, "He''s the team leader, how would we dare to care about him?"


    This time, it was like poking a hornet''s nest. Xu Junchuo held back his anger for a long time, and all of the anger was directed at his head, causing him to spit all over: "Are you an idiot? Can''t you just let me know if you dare? In order to avoid suspicion, I assigned the case to the second division. I was afraid that something would happen, so I let the two of you watch, but the two of you ¡­ I''ll deal with you two when I get back. "


    With that, Xu Junchuo turned and left. The two of them quickly asked: "Leader, where are you going?"


    "To the jail." Xu Junchuo stopped and stared, "What are you standing there for? Go for a walk? "


    "Oh, I''m coming." The two of them hurriedly ran over and got into the police car before heading to the jail.

 C13 Reversal to Victory

    Jinghu District Watch Room.


    "Enter!"


    The prison guard opened the iron door and pushed Chu Fann in roughly, after which he closed the door expressionlessly, locked it, and turned to leave.


    Chu Fann staggered and almost fell to the ground. After the guards left, he raised his eyes to size up this unfamiliar place. The cell was about 50 square meters long. Next to the door was a row of cabinets, with the toilet at the end of them. It was not dirty like he had imagined, nor did it smell too bad.


    A short and plump middle-aged man walked over. He was wearing an overcoat and holding a cigarette in his mouth. His slightly opened chest revealed a sinister tattoo, which could not be seen, but Chu Fann could tell that he was the leader.


    "Kid, what''s your name?" The short fat man blew smoke on Chu Fann''s face, making him cough.


    "My name is Chu Fann ¡­ "Ahhh!"


    Chu Fann choked and could not keep his eyes open, before he even finished speaking, his lower abdomen was punched ruthlessly by someone. The intense pain almost made him spit out the food he ate the night before, he held his lower abdomen and staggered a few steps back, gasping for breath, his lower abdomen was extremely painful.


    F * ck, I got ambushed.


    After a few breaths, most of the pain had been relieved by Chu Fann, but he was still bent over, clutching his lower abdomen, pretending to be in pain.


    They had the numbers advantage, so it was best to be careful.


    The chunky man shrugged his shoulders and dropped his coat. The lackeys behind him caught it and carefully folded it, holding it in their hands.


    "Remember, my name is Ma Yuanyi. All the gangsters call me Brother Ma." Ma Yuanyi rubbed her fists as she stared coldly at Chu Fann and snorted, "A Hui is my little brother and the Illusory Dream Bar is my dojo. I haven''t even left for a month and A Hui is already dead in your hands. "Tell me, who ordered you to do this?"


    Chu Fann was startled, how did he know about this? A thought flashed through Chu Fann''s mind, Chu Fann immediately thinking of Fann Jun. He probably had ill intentions by sending him here, right? Then the relationship between him and this Ma Yuanyi, as well as Zhang Hui, would definitely not be ordinary.


    F * ck, I''ve been set up.


    Chu Fann raised his head, and said with difficulty: "I didn''t kill the person."


    Before she even finished speaking, Ma Yuanyi suddenly flew into the air and kicked at Chu Fann''s chest with lightning speed. And this time, Chu Fann was already on his guard, how could he let him succeed? He suddenly took a step back and used both hands to block his fierce and swift kick.


    "Bam!" Chu Fann''s legs actually uncontrollably retreated a few steps, he felt his vital energy and blood churning, and almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    This guy, he really has a lot of strength. Could he also be an immortal cultivator?


    "Ignorant and ignorant!" The Big-Eyed Frog appeared on Chu Fann''s shoulder, but in the eyes of others, it was just like air, untraceable.


    "The Human Stage is divided into three levels, and what is being cultivated is physique and strength."


    Big-Eyed Frog was Chu Fann''s science, so he said in a quack: "Ordinary people can also reach Human Stage after training, but the threshold for strength of three levels have been raised by several times, which are 500, 1000, and 2000 jin respectively. However, you are a cultivator, and your strength is three times stronger than theirs. The first stage is 800 Jin, the second stage is 2400 Jin, and the third stage is 7,200 Jin. "


    "Is this an ox? Why do I feel like the difficulty has tripled? " Chu Fann''s eyes were wide opened, no wonder he could not even start training, it turned out that the difficulty was so much higher than others.


    "Are you an idiot? Although the difficulty of your training has increased, your first level is still comparable to his second level. This is also the reason why you were able to withstand his kick before you even stepped into the sect. Otherwise, you would have vomited blood long ago. "


    Hearing Big-Eyed Frog''s explanation, Chu Fann felt that he really had grown taller. He hadn''t even started cultivating yet, and he was already so amazing. If he could reach the third level of Human Stage with a strength of 7,200 kilograms ¡­ Heavens, he was simply a ferocious bear in human form, able to run amuck.


    Ma Yuanyi''s confident kick actually did not make Chu Fann lie down, which was beyond his expectations. She said in shock, "No wonder I was able to kill A Hui, he''s actually a practitioner. However, we have eight people here. Do you think you can beat all eight of us? "


    "No way!" Chu Fann said honestly. He didn''t even dare to say that he could win against Ma Yuanyi. If they all came at him at once, he would definitely only be able to take a beating.


    Without waiting for Ma Yuanyi to speak, Chu Fann said loudly: "If you want to know who ordered me to kill someone, then you have to beat me fair and square. Otherwise, even if I die, I won''t tell you a single word."


    "Alright, I''ll give you a chance." Ma Yuanyi took a few steps back and crooked her fingers at Chu Fann, "Come, I''ll make you convinced of your loss."


    Chu Fann took a deep breath, moved his fists and feet a bit, and slowly got closer. Suddenly, Ma Yuanyi''s left fist struck over, Chu Fann hurriedly turned his head to dodge, but he did not expect that this fist was just a feint, the real killing move was her right fist. By the time Chu Fann realized this, it was already too late to dodge.


    "Bam!" Ma Yuanyi''s fist struck Chu Fann''s abdomen. Taking advantage of the fact that bent her body in pain, Ma Yuanyi''s elbow smashed ruthlessly onto her back.


    "Plop!"


    Chu Fann lied heavily on the ground without moving for a long time.


    "Too weak, too weak."


    Ma Yuanyi shook her head in disdain, she squatted down and patted Chu Fann''s face and said: "You came out on the first day to play? Brat, I''ll give you a lesson for free. Fighting depends on strength, but the crucial point still depends on experience. I''ve been fighting since I was thirteen, and I''ve been fighting for twenty-four years. In my eyes, you''re just as childish and harmless as a child. "


    "Just be honest. It''s not hard for me to help you. Or else, even if I spare you, my brothers will not forgive you."


    "Caw Caw!" The Big-Eyed Frog appeared on Chu Fann''s shoulder again, and said loudly, "Get up, you''re a dignified cultivator, but you actually lost to an ordinary person. You don''t think it''s shameful, but I do think it''s shameful."


    "You say it''s easy, but his speed is too fast. Moreover, his attacks are illusory, so how can I avoid them?" Chu Fann felt like all the bones in his body were about to fall apart, and grumbled: "The fist techniques you taught me are not good, is there anything powerful about it?"


    Big-Eyed Frog cawed: "It''s you who can''t do it. As long as you focus on studying and practice more, this set of the simplest Luohan Fist Technique can beat him to death a hundred times."


    "Forget it, who asked us to bind each other?" Both of us will prosper and both of us will suffer. When he hits you, it''s the same as when he hits this Demon King. " The Big-Eyed Frog said angrily, "Originally, this ability was only released when your Human Stage was at the early stages. I''ll give it to you in advance and give him a good beating."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Fann suddenly perked up. Just as he was puzzled, he felt as if his eyes were stabbed by a steel needle.


    "Hey, are you dead?" One of the lackeys kicked Chu Fann, but seeing that he had no reaction, he raised his head to look at Ma Yuanyi, and carefully said, "Boss, this fellow did not receive any attacks, he seems to be dead."


    "No way!" Ma Yuanyi said indifferently, "I know how to act, he won''t die. Get a basin of cold water and splash it on him. "


    "Alright!" The little brother immediately went to get some water, but right at that moment, Chu Fann''s fingers moved, and then he slowly raised his head, supporting himself with his hands, he slowly stood up.


    Ma Yuanyi''s expression was a little surprised, he had never thought that Chu Fann, who had received two of his heavy blows, would still be able to stand up.


    "How is it? Should we still fight? " Ma Yuanyi asked, calm and unruffled in the midst of the chaos.


    "Fight? Why not?" Chu Fann rubbed his lower abdomen, and bared his teeth as he stared at Ma Yuanyi, if a meticulous person were to observe closely, they would realize that Chu Fann''s pupils had grown a lot larger, and that there was a purple light shining in his eyes.


    Chu Fann took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice: "Come, I was too careless before, but this time, you won''t hit me so easily."


    "Is that so?" Ma Yuanyi laughed, and then suddenly threw out a punch, her speed was astonishing.


    But this time, there was no trace of panic in Chu Fann''s eyes, he stared straight at Ma Yuanyi without blinking, the purple light in his eyes became stronger and stronger, and in that instant, Ma Yuanyi''s speed slowed down by several fold, like a slow motion lens, allowing him to see all of her movements clearly.


    Not only that, a red dot appeared three inches below Ma Yuanyi''s ribs. Chu Fann''s eyes lit up, and he suddenly punched out.


    The speed was too fast, to the point that ordinary people could not even see Chu Fann''s movements. The outsiders only heard the sound of a fist smashing into flesh and immediately cheered, but just as they shouted out twice, they felt that something was wrong.


    Ma Yuanyi''s fist passed right through Chu Fann''s ear and missed, but Chu Fann''s fist had actually landed below his left rib, blood had dyed his clothes red, and even Chu Fann''s fist was dyed red.


    "You ¡­ How could you? " Ma Yuanyi was just a rookie just now, so he alone could fight against Chu Fann ten times. However, as if he had been drugged, he suddenly burst out with lightning speed, and could accurately find the only weakness in his body.


    He had been captured because of a gang fight, stabbed in the ribs for a month, recuperated from his injuries, and even his wounds were split open by Chu Fann''s punch. This was equivalent to stabbing him again. Otherwise, with the strength of Chu Fann''s fist, how could he possibly be injured?


    "Weak, too weak!" Chu Fann shook his head in disdain, and returned his evaluation of himself back to him.


    "F * ck, everyone attack together and kill this bastard." Ma Yuanyi''s little brother''s eyes were completely red, if she had a blade in her hand, she would definitely cut Chu Fann into eight pieces.


    One of the lackeys immediately supported Ma Yuanyi and said anxiously: "Quick, get someone to save boss is more important."


    "Fuck, where is the prison guard?" "Where the hell did everyone go, hurry and come over here to save us ¡­"


    stared at the four ferocious faced people in front of him excitedly. A against four, Chu Fann had never tried it before, but with this special ability, his self-confidence skyrocketed. Even if he was surrounded by forty people, he had the confidence to defeat all of them.


    F * ck, this bodyguard finally lives up to his name." Wuu!


    Chu Fann wiped away his tears in excitement, but just as the battle was about to begin, the door to the prison was suddenly opened, and a group of police officers rushed in.


    "Stop, all of you stop!" He did not even bother to wipe the sweat off his forehead as he turned around and said with a face full of smiles: "Head of the Director Xu, these bastards are too lawless, I''ll teach them a lesson later."


    A tall and sturdy middle-aged man who wore a police uniform waved his hand, his gaze sweeping across everyone in the room, and in the end, landed on Chu Fann, and asked in an imposing manner: "You are Chu Fann?"

 C14 Overwork

    Outside the jail, a beautiful woman was waiting anxiously beside a car. The car door was open, and inside, there was a little beauty who was bored to death as she advised, "Elder Sister Su, you invited even the Chief of the Guangyuan City Department, what else do you have to worry about? Don''t worry, nothing will happen to Elder Brother Fann. "


    Even though he said that, Su Yuan''s heart was still unable to calm down. What is this place? In the jail, how could there be a good person who was a good person when they were swindlers, thieves, and brawlers? Would Chu Fann get beaten up when he was sent here?


    Just as she was feeling extremely anxious, the gate of the jail finally opened. The tall and big Chief of Public Security, Xu Yi, walked out from the gate first, followed by Chu Fann who had his hands cuffed.


    "Chu Fann, are you alright?" Su Yuan rushed forward, and just as she grabbed Chu Fann''s arm, she immediately grit his teeth in pain and gasped. She was so shocked that Su Yuan immediately let go, and anxiously asked: "You''re injured? Does it matter? "I''ll take you to the hospital right now ¡­"


    "No need, no need, I''m fine." Chu Fann sneaked a glance at Xu Yi, but he didn''t know what was going on. In front of him, he was always a little afraid.


    He''s not my father? But why is he even scarier than my father?


    Xu Yi stopped in front of his police car and coldly glared at Chu Fann: "Brat, stop pretending already. My eyes can''t even rub half a grain of sand. Heh heh, even the Twelve Life Codex''s Fierce Horse was injured by you, how could you, brat, be injured? "Hurry and get in the car."


    Chu Fann could only smile bitterly and obediently got into the police car. He wanted to take off his jacket and let him see the hidden wounds on his chest and back. Damn it, if I can injure Ma Yuanyi, I will have to pay the price. If not for my ''Eye of Insight'' opened at a critical moment, I would be the one lying down.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss ¡­


    Sitting in the car, Chu Fann closed his eyes and seized the time to circulate his energy to heal his internal injuries. At this time, Big-Eyed Frog appeared on his shoulder once again, and said proudly: "How is it, isn''t the first ability that I brought to you awesome? Insight: allows you to clearly see your opponent''s every movement, and also allows you to discover the opponent''s weakness, allowing you to deal with the opponent in one move. "Hehe!"


    Chu Fann said snappily: "What? You have to wait for me to be beaten up before you give me this ability. Is it fun to watch me being beaten up? "


    "If you don''t experience the wind and rain, how can you see a rainbow?" Big-Eyed Frog said in an aged voice, "If I don''t let you suffer a little, how would you know how precious this ability is? If you don''t get hurt, how do you know that there is someone better than you, that there is always someone better than you? "Brat, that Ma fellow doesn''t even have the qualifications to be your opponent. There''s nothing to be happy about defeating him."


    "You''ve always been happy, haven''t I?"


    Cough cough, in short, you still have to hurry and practice it, especially with the Luohan Fist. You need to fight more hand-to-hand combat to be able to comprehend the profound meaning of the Luohan Fist.


    What Chu Fann lacked the most right now was actual combat experience, but he was the driver and bodyguard. Could it be that he had to go around causing trouble, then fight with people everywhere?


    Sigh, I''ll just take it one step at a time.


    Very quickly, the two cars drove back to the Jinghu Division one after another. At the entrance, a group of police officers looked up, and when they saw Xu Yi''s police car coming over, the chief of the sub-bureau, Yang Weimin, immediately went forward to greet them.


    "Director Xu, welcome to our Jinghu Branch to inspect and guide us ¡­" Yang Weimin''s face was full of smiles as he enthusiastically stepped forward and held Xu Yi''s hand with both of his hands.


    But before he finished speaking, Xu Yi waved his hand and said seriously: "Old Yang, how do your police personnel handle this case? Who gave him the right to send a man to jail without being convicted? "If a suspect is in a detention center, who will take responsibility for it?"


    "Yes yes yes, I have already seriously criticized Group Leader Fann Jun and made him write a deep review."


    "Old Yang, as a police officer, we have to be responsible for the national emblem on our head." Xu Yi did not hesitate to criticize him, then his tone softened and said, "Alright, I won''t talk about the matters concerning discipline in your station. I will hand over this young man''s case to the city police, they will handle it."


    "No problem, I''ll get someone to bring the information over right away ¡­" Before Yang Weimin could finish speaking, Fann Jun suddenly stood up.


    "Director Xu Head!"


    "Although this case hasn''t been solved, Chu Fann''s crime has already been determined. He admitted to the crime of kidnapping and intentionally hurting people, that''s why I sent him to the prison. Moreover, our technicians have identified the murderer as a woman, extracted her fingerprints and footprint, and have begun to sort out the surrounding surveillance and interview the masses, obtaining some very valuable information. "


    Xu Yi stared at Fann Jun, and said indifferently: "Have you investigated the deceased Zhang Hui?"


    "I have investigated him. He is the captain of the security team at the Dream Bar. Although he has some social habits, he has never done anything illegal."


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Yi laughed coldly: "According to what I know, Zhang Hui was crippled during a fight and was forced to work for a year and a half. As for the Illusory Dream Bar, there will often be females who get drunk or drugged and lose themselves. As the chief of the city''s police department, I''m well aware of all of this. As a police officer of this area, it''s impossible that you don''t know anything about it, right? "


    Fann Jun was perspiring profusely, he never would have thought that the dignified bureau chief would actually care about a little hoodlum. Failing to make the right decision, he was forced to take action.


    "His crimes go beyond that." Xu Yi gave a cold snort, "Half a month ago, the boss of the Chuan Yu Construction Company, Su Yuan, was kidnapped by three people at night and he was saved by Chu Fann. And the reason he kidnapped Zhang Hui was only to find out the identities of the other two criminals. "


    "His original intention was good, but in the wrong way."


    Xu Yi looked around and said seriously, "Comrades, we are the executors of the law, but the law is not ruthless. Chu Fann''s starting point was good, but he also gave us very important clues. Moreover, he didn''t kidnap Zhang Hui for money, at most he would take revenge on us. Because half a month ago, he was buried alive by Zhang Hui at the unmarked cemetery. If not for him wanting to grow up and crawl out from the grave, he would have died a long time ago.


    "Chu Fann is at fault, but he also has achievements, and the rewards are greater than the rewards." Xu Yi said firmly, "In the future, I hope that you all will intensify your studies and learn to think from a different angle. We are flesh and blood people, not an ice-cold machine. If all of our citizens'' hearts were shaken because of Chu Fann, in the future, who would help us? "How can a fish survive without water?"


    "Well said!" Yang Weiming took the initiative to clap. Fann Jun''s face was black, his heart was so aggrieved that he was about to vomit blood, but he still had to raise his hand and croak against his will.


    Just then, a beautiful figure ran out from the police station and handed over a stack of documents to Xu Yi, and said solemnly: "Director Xu Elder, the information you wanted is all here."


    "Hmm?" Xu Yi''s gaze landed on a transparent plastic bag, inside it was a black trident military blade.


    Xu Yi''s breathing became more hurried as he quickly stuffed all the documents back into Xu Junchuo''s hands. Only when he grabbed the plastic bag and directly ripped it open, then he took out the trident.


    "Director Xu?" Xu Junchuo tried asking, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine!" Xu Yi immediately recovered his composure, grabbed the information and said loudly: "Old Yang, I still have things to do, I''ll be taking him away first. As for the formalities for the delivery, you can just send someone to the city police station after you''re done."


    "Alright, Director Xu, take care!"


    The police car did not return to the city police station, but instead drove into the city committee building. As soon as the car stopped, a police motorcycle pulled up beside the police car.


    Xu Yi got off the carriage and immediately instructed: "Junchuo, go and buy some food for us as soon as possible. Yuan, bring your friend with you and follow me upstairs. "


    "Big sister!" Chu Fann quickly called out to Xu Junchuo, raising her hand, she laughed bitterly: "Look, can you help me remove this thing?"


    Xu Junchuo glared at him, and said snappily: "I should lock you up for two days, so that you have a good memory. For such a huge matter, you actually chose not to notify me and only acted privately. "If it wasn''t for me, you would still be squatting in the jail."


    "Yes, yes, yes. Next time, I will definitely pay attention."


    "What?" You dare to have a next time? "


    "No, I dare not. I promise that there won''t be a next time."


    Su Yuan walked over and said unhappily: "Did you say enough? Buy breakfast. "


    "Yes, my good big sister." Xu Junchuo smiled ingratiatingly and quickly ran out.


    Su Yuan stepped forward and asked with concern, "Chu Fann, are you really alright? Do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup? "


    "It''s nothing, it''s just some superficial wounds. I''ll be fine for a few days when I go back to recuperate." Chu Fann did not want to stay on this matter any longer, so he quickly changed the topic and asked softly, "Director Su, who is this Great Bureau Chief? Your uncle? "


    His memory was not bad. Su Yuan had said before that Xu Junchuo was her aunt''s daughter, then this person must be Xu Junchuo''s father. She truly did not expect him to be such a high ranking official. She should be several levels older than the village chief, right?


    "Elder Sister Su, I want to sleep." A Jiu was so sleepy that she couldn''t even open her eyes.


    With regards to this girl, Su Yuan also had no choice, one night and one morning, she was completely exhausted of her work, but as for A Jiu, she was not worried at all that something would happen to Chu Fann, she had even slept twice in the car, and was still sleepy?


    Very quickly, Su Yuan brought Chu Fann and up to the fourth floor. The anti-theft door was opened, and the three of them directly walked in. A middle-aged beautiful woman hurried over and affectionately pulled Su Yuan''s hand and laughed: "Don''t change your shoes, I''ll have to wipe the floor later anyway. Um, you must be Chu Fann right? "Go to the study room, our family''s Old Xu is asking you to come."


    "Thank you Auntie." Chu Fann laughed honestly, following the beautiful woman''s instructions, he arrived at the entrance of the study room, took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!"


    Chu Fann pushed open the door and walked in. Xu Yi was seated behind a desk, fiddling with his trident.


    "Close the door and come in." Xu Yi''s voice was gentle, and was not at all as strict towards his subordinates as before. However, his actions instead caused Qin Yu to feel somewhat uneasy.


    "Bureau Chief, you were looking for me..." What''s the matter? "

 C15 Pyretic Therapy

    "Where did you get this thorn?"


    "The military thorn is my dad''s. When I left home, I casually touched it." Chu Fann laughed, "This military thorn is my father''s precious baby, normally, I would not even touch it, but I am afraid of encountering bad people, so I came out to protect myself."


    Xu Yi stood up and asked anxiously: "Is your father called Chu Langxuan?"


    Chu Fann was startled, but before he could say anything, Xu Yi continued to question him: "Is your mother called Xiao Yuewan? Where are they? "Tell me quickly."


    "Bureau Chief ¡­"


    Xu Yi hardened his face: "Call me uncle."


    "Ugh ¡­" Uncle Xu, you ¡­ You know my parents? " Chu Fann asked tentatively.


    Xu Yi sighed, "We are not just acquainted, our relationship is not ordinary. "What, didn''t your father tell you about his past?"


    Chu Fann shook his head. That father of his was actually as strict as Xu Yi. Sometimes, even Chu Fann wondered if he was his biological father. Otherwise, who would throw their ten-year-old son into the mountains and let him go home on his own?


    Xu Yi stared blankly for a moment. Frowning, he thought for a moment before slowly sitting down again, and said: "Your father didn''t tell you, perhaps he has his reasons ¡­ "Forget it, tell me where your parents are living now. I haven''t seen them for more than twenty years. How are they?"


    "It''s quite good. My mom was in charge of household chores, planted a few acres of land, raised some chickens and ducks, and even had a big black dog. Other than occasionally going out to treat people, my dad would spend most of his time at home researching medicinal herbs. Otherwise, he would let me go with him up the mountain to gather medicinal herbs. "


    "Raising chickens? Planting? You still want to pick medicinal herbs? " Xu Yi was stupefied, when had the two of them suffered in such a manner? How did they manage to survive these 20 years?


    "Chu Fann, where exactly do you live?"


    "Deep within Mount Qilian. A village named Baiyang Gully." Chu Fann explained, "I walked on the mountain road for an entire day and night before I arrived at the little town outside the mountain. Then, I sat on a carriage filled with medicinal herbs and arrived at Sichuan Province.


    Xu Yi slapped his forehead and turned his head. I really don''t understand, what are these two planning to do? Is Chu Fann your biological son or not? Even if he isn''t his own son, you can''t let him suffer like this, can you?


    Is your family really short on money? Have you two ever been short of money? Why is that?


    Chu Fann was confused, and asked carefully: "Uncle Xu, do you know my parents? Can you tell me what they used to do? "


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Because, I always feel that they are different from the people in the village, but I can''t tell you exactly what''s different."


    Xu Yi took a deep breath, "Regarding this matter, you should ask your parents in the future. What I can tell you is that your father and I are like brothers, and it was because your mother fought before. "Haha, too bad, I lost. Then, your mother became your mother."


    What nonsense, isn''t my mother my mother?


    "Duk Duk Duk!"


    Immediately, Mrs Xu''s voice resounded from outside, "Old Xu, breakfast is about to get cold. Why don''t you come out to eat with your child first? You can continue chatting after you''ve finished eating, okay?"


    "Alright, here we are." Xu Yi promised as he waved the trident in his hand, saying, "I will temporarily take this thing away. When I see your father, I will personally return it to him. Let''s go out and eat first. After we finish eating, I''ll slowly clean you up. "


    Chu Fann could only smile bitterly, he did not expect that right after escaping from the Sea of Bitterness, another ''father'' would come. There was no way to live this life anymore ¡­


    A few women were chatting in the living room, but Su Yuan and Xu Junchuo''s eyes were constantly on the study room.


    She really couldn''t understand, why was his uncle suddenly interested in Chu Fann? Su Yuan was puzzled, but Xu Junchuo was even more confused. His father''s level of concern for this case was not even as high as that pitch-black trident. Could it be that there was still another story behind that trident?


    A Jiu was so hungry that her chest was pressed against her back, she stared at the breakfast on the table, but when the owner of the table did not speak, she did not say that she was hungry. He grumbled in his heart, why is Elder Brother Fann still not coming out? Her breasts were small to begin with, so being hungry made her even smaller.


    Finally, the study room''s door opened, and the first thing he saw was not the figures of the two, but Xu Yi''s bright and hearty laughter. "Young nephew, this will be your home from now on, you can stay however long you want."


    What? This... What kind of relationship is this? How did it become his home? And a good nephew? Did I hear wrong?


    It was not just Chu Fann and Chu Fann, even A Jiu was not sleepy anymore. With widened eyes, she looked at the pair of elderly and young who walked out while hugging each other''s shoulders in disbelief.


    Xu Yi strongly patted Chu Fann''s shoulders and said happily: "Let me tell you a piece of good news, Chu Fann is the son of my long-lost good brother. His father had saved my life back then, and his son is my son. Junchuo, tidy up your room in a while, you can stay in Chu Fann''s room from now on. "


    "What?" Xu Junchuo stood up abruptly and said loudly, "He lives in my room? "Then where do I live?"


    "Anyway, you don''t go home often, so you stay at the police station. Otherwise, it would be fine to stay at your Elder Sister Yuan. You two have been living together since you were young, and you''re also close to home.


    This... In the end, who was her biological son? Xu Junchuo felt so wronged that she wanted to cry.


    Chu Fann was shocked by Xu Junchuo''s fierce gaze and quickly said: "Uncle Xu, I thank you for your good intentions, but there''s really no need, I have a house to live in."


    "A house? "Where do you live?"


    Su Yuan also stood up and smiled: "Uncle, Chu Fann is my savior, and is now my professional driver and bodyguard. In order to make it convenient for me to get to and from work, I rented the house opposite mine for Chu Fann to live in."


    Seeing Xu Yi frown slightly, Mrs Xu quickly said: "Old Xu, young people nowadays all like freedom. It''s actually uncomfortable living together with us."


    "Auntie is right, I think it''s best if I live with Director Su. It''s also convenient for me to work." Chu Fann hurriedly said. If she were to be left here, she might as well go to jail.


    Su Yuan rolled her eyes at him in annoyance. Who''s living with you? However, she did not explain. Subconsciously, she did not wish for Chu Fann to stay in the Xu Family.


    Originally, Xu Yi had wanted to teach Chu Fann a lesson after the meal, but he received an urgent call. Taking the chance, Su Yuan immediately took his leave with Chu Fann and the others, and even Xu Junchuo ran out.


    "Hmph, consider yourself sensible." Xu Junchuo patted Chu Fann''s shoulder, but it was in so much pain that he grimaced and almost fell to the ground.


    Su Yuan quickly supported Chu Fann and said with concern: "How about, I send you to the hospital for a check-up?"


    "No need, no need. I brought some medicine wine, I''ll be fine after I rub it with wine."


    "You really don''t need to use it?"


    "No need, my dad is a genius doctor." Chu Fann patted his chest, unable to hold back from coughing a few times, causing Su Yuan to roll his eyes.


    Very quickly, the few of them returned home. When Chu Fann took off his jacket, revealing a red patch on his lower abdomen, as well as a green and purple bruise on his back, Su Yuan started crying.


    "They''re going too far. How can they attack with such force?" Su Yuan took the medicine wine that Chu Fann gave her and gently poured it on his back.


    The ice-cold medicinal wine soaked his skin, causing Chu Fann to gasp in pain. When Su Yuan''s hand was placed on the bruise and gently rubbed it, he didn''t feel the slightest bit of enchantment, but instead felt a piercing pain, as if needles were stabbing into his heart.


    At the side, Xu Junchuo hugged her shoulders and snorted: "He''s being too much? He almost killed her. "Hey, I really didn''t see that. You actually know a few tricks. When are you able to recover from your injuries? Let''s find a place to have a spar. How about it?"


    "Forget it, I was just lucky. Even if I tied all ten of them together, I still wouldn''t be a match for you, Big Sis."


    "You clever kid." Xu Junchuo enjoyed Chu Fann''s flattery. One had to know, Ma Yuanyi was a famous red stick in the history of Guangyuan City, she was famous for being able to fight. However, in the detention center, at the hands of Chu Fann.


    Regardless of whether it was due to luck or strength, Chu Fann was afraid of Xu Junchuo even if he won. This gave Xu Junchuo the feeling of personally defeating Ma Yuanyi.


    Suddenly, Su Yuan received a phone call, she immediately stuffed the bottle of wine back to Xu Junchuo and anxiously said: "Junchuo, help me massage Chu Fann''s bottle for a while, something has happened at the construction site, I need to quickly go."


    "Hey, hey!" Xu Junchuo shouted a few times, but Su Yuan didn''t even have time to take her bag, and hastily ran downstairs.


    "Seriously, you''re busy. Why don''t you ask them if they''re busy?" Xu Junchuo grumbled.


    Chu Fann hurriedly crawled up from the bed and said: "Big sister, if you''re busy, you should go first. I can do it myself."


    "Get down!" Xu Junchuo unhappily slapped him across the face, right on top of his wound. The pain made Chu Fann blacked out and he almost vomited blood.


    "Big Sis, it''s your honor to help you massage it. Just laugh on the inside." Xu Junchuo sat down on the side of the bed and poured some medicinal wine into her palms. Then, she rubbed them vigorously, and after rubbing them until they were hot, she placed her hands on the wounds on Chu Fann''s back.


    Ah ~ ~


    Chu Fann screamed like a pig being butchered, he was sure that this woman did it on purpose, her rubbing method was even more painful than when Ma Yuanyi hit his body.


    "Big Sis, I was wrong, alright? Please spare me. " Chu Fann cried as he placed both his hands on top of his head and begged for mercy.


    Xu Junchuo''s hand paused for a moment, and she asked: "Do you know where you went wrong?"


    "You don''t know?" As soon as Chu Fann finished speaking, his back seemed to have been cut open by a knife, and he immediately shouted out from the pain, "I know, I know."


    "Speak!"


    Chu Fann said with a bitter face: "Big sister, what do you want me to say? I don''t know what''s wrong. "


    "Well, you don''t remember, do you?" Xu Junchuo walked out in large strides. Not long later, she brought a bowl and a lighter in, poured the medicinal wine into the bowl, and used the fire engine to light the wine.


    Chu Fann''s face turned green, and he exclaimed: "What are you doing?"


    Xu Junchuo laughed charmingly: "Don''t be afraid, this is a fire treatment. Although the process is a little painful, the effect is extremely good. "Come, get down."


    "No, no need." Chu Fann hurriedly said, "I remember now, I should have informed you about the news earlier. Elder sister, I know I was wrong ¡­"


    Xu Junchuo''s face turned cold and she sat on Chu Fann''s thigh. "Too late!"


    "Ah ¡­"

 C16 Handsome Guy Invite?

    Until night time, when Su Yuan finally returned home with a face full of fatigue.


    Receiving A Jiu''s report, Chu Fann hurriedly made a bowl of scallion egg noodles and brought it over.


    "Director Su, you haven''t eaten for a whole day, right?" Chu Fann advised, "Human is iron, food is steel, how can one not eat? Eat while it''s hot. "


    "Yeah, Elder Sister Su, you should at least eat a little. Elder Brother Fann''s noodles are so delicious." A Jiu helped to persuade her, but his eyes were staring straight at the egg noodle, as he continuously swallowed his saliva.


    You big idiot, you gave me porridge at noon and even let me eat porridge at night, but the moment Elder Sister Su returned, you actually made me a bowl of noodles. They were both women, why was the gap in their character so wide?


    Chu Fann immediately protected the bowl, stared at A Jiu, and said: "If you want to eat, scoop it up yourself. This bowl is for your Elder Sister Su."


    "Ah?" What about me? " A Jiu immediately cheered and ran out.


    Chu Fann sat down on the chair she was sitting on and asked: "What happened? "You''re so upset?"


    "It''s fine. Go back and rest." Su Yuan suddenly remembered, and asked: "How are your injuries? "Does it still hurt?"


    "I''m fine. It''s almost half over." Seeing that she was unwilling to speak, Chu Fann did not force her. He urged his to eat the noodles, then turned around and returned to his room.


    A Jiu sat on the sofa, holding a big bowl in her hands. It was extremely fragrant, to the point Chu Fann suspected that this girl''s stomach was connected to the Bottomless Pit.


    "Eat less, don''t hold on." Chu Fann warned his as he went back to his bedroom and closed the door. After thinking for a moment, he picked up the phone and looked for a number to call.


    The phone rang a few times before finally being answered: "Hello, who is it?"


    "Brother Hai, it''s Chu Fann."


    "Yo, you actually know how to call me? I thought you had already forgotten about us brothers. "


    "Of course not." Chu Fann laughed and said, "Come out for a drink?"


    "Kid, you really made a fortune?" Normally, he wouldn''t even be willing to buy a bottle of water, but now he wants to treat me to a drink? "Sure, where to?"


    "Let''s go to that barbecue house nearby. It''s close to the construction site, so it''s good to eat."


    "Alright, I''ll put on my clothes now."


    Just as Chu Fann pushed open the door, he was shocked by A Jiu who was standing at the entrance: "Stupid girl, you''re like a ghost, you want to scare me to death?"


    "Elder Brother Fann, are you going out?"


    "Yes, I have something to do."


    "I''ll go too." A Jiu hugged Chu Fann''s arm, as if she was determined to not let go.


    Chu Fann reprimanded her: "I have something to discuss with my friend, why are you following me? Be obedient, stay at home with your Elder Sister Su. She''s not in a good mood, guide her well, I''ll cook good food for you tomorrow. "


    A Jiu helplessly let go of her hand and muttered, "Okay then, but when you come back, don''t forget to bring me some meat skewers. I haven''t eaten anything for a long time."


    "Alright, I''ll definitely come back early and bring you the kebabs for a midnight snack." Chu Fann rubbed her head, grabbed the car keys and walked out.


    Su Yuan''s white Volvo was too eye-catching. Chu Fann did not dare to drive in directly, but rather stopped the car at a distance of over a hundred meters away from the string shed and walked towards it. From far away, he could see that Hai-ge''s table had already been filled with five or six people.


    "Look, isn''t Chu Fann here?" Zhang Hai was a bit embarrassed as he stood up and said, "Those guys, once they heard you were treating them, they insisted on following you here..."


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing." Chu Fann immediately walked over, "I originally wanted to gather everyone here, but at this time, I''m afraid that I might disturb your rest. "Since you''ve already come out, let''s eat your fill. Where''s the wine? Drink well, we can''t delay tomorrow''s work."


    "What else is there to do? I can''t even get my wages out. " A skinny man grumbled as he grabbed a beer bottle and blew more than half of the beer bottle down his throat.


    Chu Fann''s mind stirred, he sat down on an empty seat, and asked: "What happened? Director Su came back today with an ugly expression, she didn''t even eat dinner. "


    Zhang Hai laughed sinisterly: "Chu Fann, you and Director Su have already cohabiting?"


    "Don''t speak nonsense, I live next door to the Director Su and am the professional driver of the Director Su." Chu Fann said with a stern face, "I, your brothers are not outsiders, if you have anything to say, just say it to me.


    They looked at each other for a while, and then their eyes fell on Zhang Hai. Zhang Hai hesitated for a moment, looked left and right, then leaned towards Chu Fann and whispered: "I heard that Director Su gave the money to us, but the money ended up in the hands of, the foreman of the five clans."


    The skinny worker at the side cursed loudly, "F * ck that! Why didn''t these black-hearted guys die in a car accident?!" We''ve worked hard for more than three months, and now we haven''t got a penny. They spend all day in restaurants and bars, and the women around them change every three days more often than they change clothes. "


    "Be quiet." Zhang Hai stared at him, he looked around anxiously and muttered: "Liu Xiaoguang is a commoner, we cannot afford to offend him."


    "Well, if I''d known he was like that, I wouldn''t have worked at his construction site."


    After chatting for a bit, Chu Fann finally settled the matter. Su Yuan gave the project funds to the five foreman, Liu Xiaoguang, but he didn''t give any salary to the workers at all.


    If the workers could not get the money, then it was natural that they would be in a bad mood. However, due to the tight schedule, and not being able to finish the work within the time limit, Su Yuan''s company had to pay a large amount of compensation for the breach of contract.


    This project was not a small amount, Su Yuan could not give them twice. The only solution was for Liu Xiaoguang to spit out all the money he had swallowed so that he could pay the workers. When the workers received the money, they were naturally overjoyed, for fear that they would not be able to do enough work, how could they still go on strike?


    "Don''t think about those unhappy ones. Drink, drink." Chu Fann held up the bottle of wine and advised, "Don''t worry, I will discuss this with Director Su and ask her to think of a way as soon as possible, even if it will cost her money, she will have to open everyone''s wages first."


    "Really?"


    "Thank you so much."


    "Chu Fann, if we can get the money, we brothers will treat you to wine one after another."


    "Sure, this bro of yours didn''t do it for nothing. Come, come. This bottle is dry. We won''t go back until we''re drunk tonight ¡­"


    Chu Fann drank a few mouthfuls before putting the bottle down. He then urinated and walked to the side and made a call.


    "Hello? "Who is it?" A lazy and sleepy female voice came out of the phone.


    "Big sister, I am Chu Fann." Chu Fann whispered mysteriously.


    "Who?" Chu Fann? " Xu Junchuo immediately became spirited, and said angrily, "Brat, what are you trying to do? I''m warning you, don''t act recklessly. If you dare to commit another crime, I''ll be the first to arrest you. "


    Chu Fann laughed bitterly: "Big sister, am I the kind of person who would cause trouble? Furthermore, didn''t you tell me that if something happens, I have to report to you as soon as possible? "


    "Something wrong?" Xu Junchuo immediately became excited, "Quickly tell me, is it robbery or murder? "Where is the suspect? I''ll go get him."


    "Big Sis, how can there be so many murderers?" Chu Fann looked around and said softly, "Director Su has met with trouble, and she was so worried that she didn''t eat anything for a whole day."


    Xu Junchuo said snappily: "How can I not help you with her matters?"


    "Wrong, only you can help with this matter."


    After chatting for a bit, Chu Fann hung up and walked back. He smiled apologetically: "Brothers, I''m sorry, I have to go first, you guys drink slowly, I bet 500 yuan from the boss''s place is enough for you guys to eat and drink."


    "Alright, go busy yourself then. We''ll be waiting for your good news." A few of them had wine and meat to eat, who cares about Chu Fann? They didn''t even get up to send him off.


    Very quickly, Chu Fann was driving the car, and arrived at the outside of the city committee''s residence. Just as he stopped the car, Xu Junchuo who was dressed explosively walked over, directly opening the door and entering the car.


    "What are you trying to do?" Xu Junchuo asked in dissatisfaction.


    She changed into a sexy outfit as per Chu Fann''s request. On her upper body, she wore a sports bra that revealed a small waist that didn''t have any fat at all. She wore extremely short pants and her long and firm legs, revealing everything without restraint.


    With this attire, the originally stern and valiant succubus transformed into a beautiful young girl who was in the midst of her rebellion period.


    Xu Junchuo glared at Chu Fann angrily. She was just about to fall asleep when she was awoken by this bastard.


    Chu Fann looked up and down a few times, then frowned: "It seems like you are still short on something? "Got it."


    "Hey, where are you taking me?"


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    After a while, the car stopped outside a tattoo shop, Chu Fann got off the car and walked in, and after a while, he came back with two tattoos in his hands. He passed them to Xu Junchuo and said: "Put these on."


    "What for?" Xu Junchuo''s eyes widened. If her father didn''t remind her to take special care of him, she would have slapped him with her big ears long ago.


    Stupid thing, what do you think of your sister?


    Chu Fann laughed mischievously: "Do you want to catch some bad people?"


    "Of course."


    "Then do as I say, hurry up."


    Xu Junchuo gritted her teeth and said, "If I don''t catch those bad guys today, I''ll arrest you and return home as if you were a bad person. "Hmph, get off!"


    "What for?"


    "Big sister, I''m going to take off my clothes. Are you going to stay and watch the scenery?"


    Chu Fann waited outside the car for a few minutes. Suddenly, the door opened, and Xu Junchuo got out of the car, with her hand on the door, she gave Chu Fann a coquettish look: "Handsome, an appointment?"


    Suddenly, a ball of hot fire rose up from Chu Fann''s lower abdomen as his breathing became hurried.


    The current Xu Junchuo no longer had the dignity of a police officer. She was simply a charming street girl. Especially those two tattoos, they were the finishing touches, and it showed the seductive temperament of the woman standing in the street.


    One of them was a black butterfly, while the other one was a fiery red rose on Xu Junchuo''s buttocks. After searching for a long time, Chu Fann finally found a bit of a blood-red edge on the plump part of her chest.


    This place was good, like it was not even exposed, it was even more itchy than drugs. It would have been perfect if she''d dyed her hair and painted her face.


    "Get in!" Chu Fann took a deep breath and quickly got into the car, not daring to look at her again.


    Xu Junchuo also went back to her car and snorted: "Now you can say it, right? "Where are we going?"


    "The Dream Bar!"

 C17 Accidental Harvest

    Liu Erhu, the younger brother of Liu Xiaoguang.


    Compared to his big brother Liu Xiaoguang who was smart and low-key, Liu Erhu was a simple-minded, arrogant and despotic fool. With his big brother being one of the five foremen, he was domineering on the construction site and was especially harsh on the workers. Not only did he contract the food in the cafeteria, he even deducted the payment for his work. Almost every worker on the construction site scolded him.


    But with his big brother''s support, Liu Erhu was able to live a comfortable life. He had been in the city for a long time, he should at least learn from others and play with women.


    Liu Erhu was the only way to get Liu Xiaoguang to spit out the money he had swallowed. If this idiot saw such a beautiful girl like Xu Junchuo, hehe, it would be weird if he could endure it.


    Around nine in the morning, a group of men, red-faced and full of alcohol, barged into the Dream Bar. The tall and sturdy man in the lead was precisely the fish that Chu Fann and Chu Fann had always been patiently waiting for ¡ª ¡ª Liu Erhu.


    "Brothers, let''s drink tonight. I''ll treat you." Liu Erhu said loudly.


    The bartender quickly served the wine, but how could these guys have the mood to drink? They all stared with wide open eyes at the exposed lady dancing on the stage, drooling with craving.


    "Tiger..." "Hu-ge, look, there''s a pretty girl over there. She''s so pretty."


    "Where are you? Let me take a look."


    "At the bar, big boobs, long legs... Just these two legs are more than enough for me to spend the night with. "


    "Hu-ge, show your girls how you can. Only you, Hu-ge, can tame a girl like her."


    "Brother Hu, if you don''t go, you''ll be letting others off easily ¡­" "Look, a beast has gone over."


    Liu Erhu had already drank quite a bit, but after being provoked by a few of his friends, his blood started to boil, as if his own woman had been hooked by someone else. He stood up and scolded: "Damn it, you dare to touch Master Hu''s woman? You must be tired of living. "


    Chu Fann who was sitting in the corner gave Xu Junchuo a meaningful glance and he understood immediately. The main character had arrived. Just then, a gentle looking guy came over with a cup of wine. He politely smiled and said, "Miss, can I buy you a drink?"


    "Just one glass?" Aren''t you being a little too stingy? " Xu Junchuo said in disdain, "You want to pick me up? "Accompany me for ten cups first. If I am happy with my drink, you can do whatever you want."


    "Work, ten beers."


    "Scram!" Xu Junchuo immediately turned hostile, "If you don''t have money, why are you still trying to take advantage of her? Why don''t you see what kind of morals you have? You look like an eggplant that''s been opened. How can you treat your parents like this? "


    "How can you curse?" The guy who was scolded also got angry and shouted, "You look good, aren''t you still selling? You do this to your parents? "


    "Bam!" Xu Junchuo immediately flew up with a kick, the man''s face had even turned purple. With both hands covering his crotch, he kneeled down in pain. This was not all, Xu Junchuo grabbed the wine cup in front of him, poured wine on his face and scolded: "Scum!"


    At this time, Liu Erhu and the rest happened to walk over. Seeing that Xu Junchuo was about to leave, they quickly stopped him: "Beauty, don''t go!


    "You want to hit on me too?" Xu Junchuo sized Liu Erhu up with interest, pointed to the man kneeling on the ground, and said, "Throw him out first, then you see his appetite go down."


    Liu Erhu immediately became spirited and shouted: "Brothers, throw this blind fellow out!"


    "Yo, I didn''t notice, you still have a little brother?" Xu Junchuo gave the bartender a flirtatious look and waved, "Come, ten cups of ''Tequilapop''."


    The bar was a place where people sought excitement and excitement. Xu Junchuo made quite a commotion, and had already attracted the attention of the people around, at this moment, seeing that she was going to drink with someone, they all gathered around, all of them jeering and cheering.


    Who was afraid of getting into trouble? Drinking it to death didn''t have anything to do with them.


    With so many people watching, Liu Erhu became excited, and shouted loudly, "Alright, I''ll drink with you."


    "Pah!" Xu Junchuo paused the wine cup that the bartender had handed him on the table, opened the lid of the cup and raised her head to drink the wine in it. After that, she turned the cup upside down so that the people around him could see clearly. Only then did she buckle the cup onto the surface of the stage.


    "Alright!" The surrounding crowd loudly cheered. It was too exciting, too exciting. Beauties were beautiful, they had good alcohol tolerance, and their drinking posture was even craftier than normal.


    I don''t know if this man can drink her. If I drink him down, it''ll be my turn next. I''ll have to beat this spicy girl to the ground.


    When had Liu Erhu ever tasted this wine before? He did not know how to drink this wine, but he still imitated Xu Junchuo''s way of drinking. He placed the cup on the table for a while, then lifted the lid of the cup and drank it all in one gulp.


    The Chinese name of the Tequilapop is the tequila bomb. This kind of wine was very particular about drinking it. After drinking it for a while, it would cause the gas in the wine to rise and then take the opportunity to be bored. If it was slightly slower, the gas in the wine would explode like a bomb in his mouth and rush into his nose, causing him to cough out the wine.


    How could Liu Erhu understand all this? He did learn it quite well, but when the wine entered his mouth, he hesitated for a moment. In less than a second, the wine was unable to swallow.


    "Pfft!"


    Liu Erhu''s face was flushed red, but he was still unable to hold back. Spitting out a mouthful of wine, he started to cough violently.


    Xu Junchuo glanced at him in disdain: "You only have that much ability, yet you want to trick me? Go home and get your mother some milk. "


    "Fuck, how can you say that?"


    "Fuck, I can''t cure you. I''ll drink with you."


    "I''ll do it!"


    Liu Erhu suddenly raised his head, and said angrily: "Shut the f * ck up."


    After he shouted, all the little brothers dared not make a sound. Liu Erhu laughed: "This old sis has a good alcohol tolerance, but there isn''t any good wine downstairs, why don''t you come up with me and play? Not only are there good wines upstairs, there are more fun and exciting ones. "


    "Forget it, big sister knows what you''re planning." Xu Junchuo snorted, "If you want to woo me, drink here, if you can''t, scram. Don''t disturb my interest in drinking."


    Liu Erhu''s eyes flashed with anger. He looked left and right, then moved in front of Xu Junchuo and softly said: "Aren''t you just looking for a bit of ''excitement''?"


    Xu Junchuo was startled. Stimulation? Could it be ¡­


    "What thrill? I''ve never played before?" Xu Junchuo pursed her lips in feigned disdain, "Big bro, I''m not a young and useless little girl, it''s not that easy to fool."


    "I really didn''t lie to you." Liu Erhu panicked. He took out a small plastic bag from his pocket, and stealthily waved it in front of Xu Junchuo''s eyes, and laughed, "Do you want to try? "Drink it in wine, and that will be fun."


    "True... "Really?" Xu Junchuo''s voice changed.


    With the intention to plant flowers but not flowers, without the intention to plant willow leaves in the shade. Even in her dreams, Xu Junchuo would never have thought that there would actually be an unexpected gain. Right now, she was almost certain that Liu Erhu was holding onto a drug.


    A month ago, high purity ice poison began to flow into the Guangyuan City. Because of this, Xu Junchuo had even secretly investigated several bars, KTV, and other playgrounds. Who would have thought that today, they would even catch a big fat fish.


    "Let''s go!" Seeing that Xu Junchuo was hesitating, Liu Erhu grabbed her arm and forcefully pulled her up to the second floor.


    Xu Junchuo half pushed it away as she turned her head back on the stairs to give Chu Fann a meaningful glance, telling him to call the police as soon as possible. Unfortunately, Chu Fann didn''t understand what this meant.


    Suddenly, a fiery red figure blocked Chu Fann''s line of sight, and that deep ravine in front of him, gave him a fright.


    "Li..." Elder Sister Lee? " A thought flashed through Chu Fann''s mind, he vaguely understood something, but could not immediately remember what it was. However, his intuition told him that this woman was extremely dangerous.


    Lee Qingcheng was still wearing a red set of skirt with her chest opened very low. The hem of her skirt was even shorter, and she looked even more provocative and seductive than Xu Junchuo''s clothes.


    "Handsome brother, it seems that we were fated to meet again so soon." Lee Qingcheng gracefully sat down opposite of him, her charming eyes twitched, and laughed: "Why, don''t you want to buy me a drink?"


    "Elder Sister Lee invited me last night. Although I didn''t drink it, I really should have asked for a cup back." Chu Fann raised his hand and snapped his fingers, and the waiter immediately walked over.


    "A beer."


    The smile on the waiter''s face froze as he asked uncertainly, "Sir, do you need a glass of beer?"


    "That''s right. Just like my cup of wine, it''s the cheapest."


    The waiter looked at Lee Qingcheng.


    Lee Qingcheng waved his hand, and said indifferently: "What are you standing around for, go get it."


    "Yes, Elder Sister Lee." The waiter acted as if he had been granted amnesty and quickly left.


    She really couldn''t understand how many people would treat Elder Sister Lee to the best and most expensive wine, but she didn''t give them any face at all and just happened to be interested in this poor brat. You can drink this cheap beer?


    Very quickly, the beer was served. Chu Fann picked up the beer that had not been drunk and laughed: "Elder Sister Lee, I thank you for taking care of me with this wine cup. If I do it, you can do it. "


    "Stop!" Lee Qingcheng suddenly stopped Chu Fann, stared at him with a smile that was not a smile, and said, "What do you mean by that? What did I do to you? "


    Chu Fann was startled: "I only came to the pub twice, but Elder Sister Lee you can see me, and even treat me to wine, isn''t that my honor?"


    "Hehe, do you want to know why I have such a high opinion of you?"


    "Isn''t it because I''m more handsome?"


    "Awesome!"


    Lee Qingcheng laughed as she put down her crossed legs. She stuck her head out and said softly, "Because you''re different from other men."


    "Is that so?" Chu Fann lowered his head and looked, "There''s not much difference? Don''t they always have two arms and two legs, one ham and two eggs? "


    "Puchi!" Lee Qingcheng could not hold back her laughter anymore, she rolled his eyes at him and scolded, "I never thought that you would be so poor. Come, let me accompany you in this cup."


    The two of them clinked their wine cups and drank their wine at the same time. Without waiting for Chu Fann to put down the wine cup, Lee Qingcheng asked first, "I still don''t know your name."


    "Me?" Chu Fann laughed, and was just about to say his name, when suddenly, a commotion came from upstairs. The two lackeys quickly rushed up, but stopped halfway through.


    "Don''t move, get out of the way!" Xu Junchuo tied up Liu Erhu''s neck from the back with half of the bottle in her hand. Her wolf teeth intersected each other as she pressed them against Liu Erhu''s neck like knives.


    Xu Junchuo''s cold eyes swept across the surrounding lackeys who were glaring at him and shouted: "The police are in charge of this case, move aside if there is anything that is not related to them, if not, I will capture all of you inside."

 C18 Bird in a Cage

    "Clear the field!"


    A sturdy man who was over 1.8 meters tall walked over from behind Xu Junchuo. Beside him, there were a few men with cold eyes and overflowing killing intent. One look and one could tell that they were the ones who licked blood from the blade.


    Liu Xiaoguang was the fifth foreman of Su Yuan''s construction site. He was also at the Dream Bar, which saved him a lot of trouble. However, Xu Junchuo''s way of appearing was a little different from what Chu Fann had planned previously.


    This was a bit big!


    "You know that Policewoman?" Lee Qingcheng''s voice sounded beside Chu Fann''s ears.


    Chu Fann suddenly smelt a fragrance that was similar to orchids, it was very nice. He had also smelled it on Su Yuan''s body before, but the fragrance on Su Yuan''s body was a little weaker, and although it was faintly discernible, it was extremely pleasing to the heart.


    At this time, Chu Fann finally realised that Lee Qingcheng had moved to his side at some point, and couldn''t help but take two steps away from her, creating some distance between them. He wanted to deny it, but Xu Junchuo was surrounded, and the bar guards and the watchman had already started to clear people up. If he denied the relationship between him and Xu Junchuo, he would definitely be kicked out.


    "Yes, she''s my sister." Chu Fann nodded and walked over.


    Lee Qingcheng hugged her shoulders, leaning on the table, and looked at Chu Fann''s back, his mouth revealing an intoxicating smile. It was getting more and more fun. Hehe!


    "Halt!" One of the hoodlums stepped forward to stop Chu Fann, wanting to kick him out, but he was suddenly thrown down by Chu Fann with a punch. He had learned this from Ma Yuanyi in the jail. It was a battle, so he had to be caught unawares, making it hard for him to get up in one move.


    With the successful move, Chu Fann''s speed suddenly increased. Before the lackeys could react, Chu Fann had already rushed up the stairs and reached Xu Junchuo''s side.


    "Big Sis, what are you doing?" Chu Fann glared at her.


    Xu Junchuo frowned, and said angrily: "You idiot, why did you run over here? Did you call the police? "


    "You didn''t tell me to call the police?"


    "You big idiot, this time I was killed by you." Xu Junchuo really wanted to kick him down. What are you talking about loyalty at a time like this? Run out and call the police, and you can get me out.


    Now, our Sisters is like a bird in a cage, it''s hard to fly even if we have wings.


    "Chu Fann?" Liu Erhu widened his eyes and cursed, "Fuck, you and this woman are a group of people, you dare to harm me?"


    "Shut up!" Xu Junchuo''s arm tightened, strangling Liu Erhu so that she couldn''t breath. The half of the wine bottle in her hand was pressed against his throat, causing him to not dare to make even the slightest movement.


    This was not a joke. Under the bottle was the great arteries. If it was cut open, there would be no hope.


    F * ck you, when my older brother takes all of you down, I''ll play you to your deaths.


    "Hualalala!" The curtained door outside the bar was lowered, the music was turned off, and the lights were all on, making the place seem as if it was daytime.


    Over thirty guards and hoodlums, each holding onto a fellow, were staring at Xu Junchuo and Chu Fann who were walking down the stairs. Right now, the two of them truly had nowhere to go. They were trapped.


    "Chu Fann?"


    Liu Xiaoguang frowned slightly: "Are you that little brat who risked her life to save Su Yuan?"


    "That''s right!" Chu Fann was not the slightest bit nervous. His blood was boiling, and he wanted to have a good fight.


    Big-Eyed Frog had already said that what he lacked was actual combat experience. If he were to win this battle, he might even reach the standard of Big-Eyed Frog and become an early stage Human Stage cultivator.


    "You have enmity with Erhu?"


    "Nope."


    "Is there a grudge between us?"


    "Nor."


    Liu Xiaoguang was furious, "There is no enmity between them, what do you mean by this? "Hurry up and get her to release her. I''ll pretend that nothing happened."


    "I will definitely release him, but I have something that I need Elder Brother Guang''s help with."


    "Speak!"


    Chu Fann spoke sincerely: "Elder Brother Guang, it is not easy for common labourers to earn money. Every day they get up early in the morning, get greedy for the dark, and even do their homework high in the sky. It would not be excessive to say that they are risking their lives to earn money. "You are a man of great deeds, and you do not care about this small amount of money. But to us laborers, this small amount of money is the life of a family of old and young."


    "Carpentry Department''s Old Zhang, his wife is in the hospital. The deposit is made by relatives and friends. But he hasn''t even opened his salary for three months and your brother Liu Erhu isn''t even giving him leave. Even now, he still hasn''t dared to go back and take a look, and is just waiting for the money to save his life. "


    "There''s also Little Li. He wanted a betrothal gift from someone he saw before he came to the construction site, but he just couldn''t get it after earning some money, so his partner just blew it."


    "Hai Yang''s daughter has entered university and is anxiously waiting for the money to pay for his tuition."


    Chu Fann said sincerely: "I, Chu Fann, am a small character, and might not be able to help you, Elder Brother Guang, but since you have helped me today, I will definitely repay this favor in the future."


    Liu Xiaoguang heaved a sigh of relief, and laughed: "I thought it would be a big deal, you actually came to ask for money for the workers? You think I''m not in a hurry because of this? "


    The man beside him handed over a leather case over. Liu Xiaoguang patted his chest and said: "There are two million here, I just transferred it from a friend here. I am preparing to pay the workers tomorrow morning."


    "Really?" Chu Fann was overjoyed, "I represent all the laborers here, thank you Elder Brother Guang.


    "Bullshit!" Xu Junchuo was furious, "Chu Fann, did you brain get kicked by a donkey? Do you believe what he says? His money isn''t for you, it''s for drugs. "


    "Poison ¡­" "Drugs?" Chu Fann could not turn his head, why did he have drugs on him again?


    Xu Junchuo snorted: "Do you know why I arrested him? He was a drug dealer and even lured me into taking drugs. If I didn''t capture him, who else would I capture? Immediately call the police, I suspect this is the drug trafficking nest, when our people come, no one can escape. "


    Chu Fann wanted to stop her mouth but it was too late. He could only grumble in his heart, Big Sis, you aren''t afraid of death, but don''t drag me down with you! It''s not a big deal to ask for an account, but can they let us out of here if you''re involved with drug trafficking?


    "Erhu!" Liu Xiaoguang''s face was gloomy, he stared at Liu Erhu with eyes as sharp as knives, scaring him to the point where he did not dare look at his big brother. If he did not speak, Liu Xiaoguang would understand, and would truly like to stab him a few times.


    Something that cannot be done well is done right at this critical moment to give me the wrong answer.


    "Haha, Elder Brother Guang, this is just a misunderstanding. See you later." Chu Fann laughed and pulled Xu Junchuo downstairs. The lackeys quickly blocked the stairs and pointed their weapons at the two of them. If not for the fear of shooting at them, these fellows would have long ago lured Chu Fann and the other two over.


    Xu Junchuo said angrily: "Step back, all of you move aside."


    Chu Fann was speechless. At a time like this, who would still care about Liu Erhu''s life? Even if he is the younger brother of Liu Xiaoguang, it concerns the fate of him and his group of brothers. He would definitely not let us go.


    Sure enough, Liu Xiaoguang said coldly, "Erhu, don''t blame Big Brother for being heartless. You should know that if the two of them leave, none of us will survive. Don''t worry, I will take care of your parents, and I will raise your two children as well.


    "Brother, I don''t want to, brother ¡­" Liu Erhu was so scared that he almost peed his pants, and shouted with all his might.


    But Liu Xiaoguang did not budge an inch, he bellowed: "Attack!"


    "Big sister, follow me and charge!" The moment Liu Xiaoguang shouted and made his move, Chu Fann rushed out first.


    In that moment, countless shiny machetes and steel pipes were chopped towards Chu Fann from multiple angles. Suddenly, a purple light flashed across Chu Fann''s eyes, the attacks of the people in front of him suddenly slowed down by many times, allowing him to calmly avoid the chaotic attack, and dived into the crowd.


    Chu Fann, who had the ability of Eye of Insight, was like a tiger in a flock of sheep. Every time he attacked, one of them would be knocked down and lose the ability to fight. His movements were simple, fast, and swift, causing even Lee Qingcheng, who had been observing him from afar, to raise an eyebrow.


    Where did this brat come from? He seemed to be using the Shaolin Luohan Fist, but his speed was surprisingly fast, and his strength was surprisingly great as well. He also knew how to hypnotize people...


    Lee Qingcheng became excited. If he could subdue him and make him be of use to me, then her success rate of her plans would increase by a lot. He was simply a prodigy born for battle!


    Chu Fann who was in battle did not know that he had already been caught. After consecutively knocking down a few of his lackeys and snatching a piece of steel pipe, Chu Fann was even more like a tiger that had grown wings. Within three days, not a single person was able to get close to him.


    Xu Junchuo was dumbfounded. Wasn''t this guy too good at fighting? But how could he have been so good at fighting? How could she have been buried alive?


    "Be careful!" Just as Chu Fann finished speaking, his figure scuttled back with a ''whoosh'' and kicked away a man who was preparing to ambush Xu Junchuo from her back.


    At this time, the shrill and urgent sound of sirens came from outside. Liu Xiaoguang''s expression changed greatly as he shot a glance at the person beside him, who immediately ran back to the private box.


    "Stop!" Liu Xiaoguang bellowed, the fearless bastards finally stopped.


    More than thirty people were lying on the ground, and less than ten of them were injured. Looking at the bent steel pipe in Chu Fann''s hands, Xu Junchuo was speechless.


    Just how much strength did this guy have?


    "Open the door!" Liu Xiaoguang ordered. The lackey hesitated for a bit, but in the end, he still followed his orders and opened the door. Very quickly, Xu Yi, dressed in police uniform, rushed in with a large group of riot police.


    "Junchuo, Chu Fann, are you guys alright?" Su Yuan and A Jiu followed closely behind, and directly ran in front of Chu Fann and Yue Yang.


    Xu Junchuo asked in surprise, "Elder Sister Yuan? "Why are you here?"


    "What are you still talking about? Why didn''t you tell me about such a huge matter?" Su Yuan glared at Chu Fann fiercely, "If not for A Jiu, I would still be in the dark."


    Without waiting for Chu Fann to retort, A Jiu hurriedly spoke first: "Elder Brother Fann, you have to thank me. If it wasn''t for Elder Sister Su and I looking for you at the construction site''s shed, he wouldn''t have known that you came to the pub, and wouldn''t have brought the police to support you."


    "I''ll thank you when I get home." Chu Fann pinched A Jiu''s pink cheeks, he turned his head and met Liu Xiaoguang''s cold gaze.


    Their gazes clashed in the air and created sparks. Chu Fann knew clearly in his heart that this was the end ¡­

 C19 Reverse Bite

    "What''s going on?" Xu Yi asked sternly.


    Xu Junchuo hurriedly pushed Liu Erhu over and said loudly, "Director Xu, when I was secretly interviewing the bar, I discovered that someone was selling drugs, and when I was preparing to leave, I was obstructed by the drug traffickers. I suspect that this is the place where Guangyuan City is used as a base for major drug trafficking, and I am requesting for your assistance. "


    "Search!"


    "Stop!" Liu Xiaoguang walked up and said angrily, "Director Xu, I want to sue this Policewoman and this man. They kidnapped my brother and framed him, saying that he is a drug dealer."


    Xu Yi coldly snorted: "Whether it''s framing or really selling drugs, we''ll know after I finish my investigation. "Search!"


    Chu Fann secretly glanced at Liu Xiaoguang, and seeing his eyes revealing a cold and disdainful look, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. He quickly dragged Xu Junchuo to the side and said softly: "Big sister, are you sure that there''s someone here selling drugs?"


    "Of course, how else can I arrest him?" Xu Junchuo raised his hand, and a bag of light blue crystal particles appeared in his hand as she said smugly, "Do you know what this is? If you bring more than five grams of ice poison, you will be sentenced to death. "


    "This, was obtained from Liu Erhu?"


    "Of course." Xu Junchuo snorted, "That bastard still wants me to use drugs. If I don''t capture him, why should I spoil him? "Hmph, just carrying drugs and abducting young girls is enough for him to stay in prison for a few years."


    Chu Fann felt that something was off. Frowning, he thought for a moment before suddenly exclaiming, "Big sister, what if we can''t find any drugs?"


    "Impossible, you saw it just now, if it wasn''t for the drugs, would they be so nervous, almost to the point of silencing us?"


    "I mean what if, what if we don''t find it?"


    "What if ¡­"


    Xu Junchuo was startled for a moment, then shook the small bag of drugs in her hand: "Just with this, it is enough to make Liu Erhu guilty, as for Liu Xiaoguang, if we cannot catch him this time, he will not be complacent for long, sooner or later I will personally capture him and lock him up in the prison."


    "Ai!" Chu Fann was discouraged, he patted Xu Junchuo''s shoulders and said, "Big sister, you are too naive, what proof do you have, that you took this drug from Liu Erhu''s body? If they don''t admit to it, what can you do? "


    "I saw him pull it out of his pocket and try to seduce me."


    "Who will testify for you? Me? We''re in the same group, is it okay for me to testify? " Chu Fann pointed to the injured people on the ground, "These people can all testify that I was the one who injured them. Let''s say this first. I only made my move because I wanted to save you. Don''t you be unable to catch me and bring me in. "


    "Don''t worry, this definitely won''t happen."


    Just as she finished her sentence, a report came in. "Report! I''ve searched through the report and found no drugs."


    "Report, nothing."


    "Report ¡­"


    Xu Yi stared at Liu Xiaoguang as if he wanted to see through him. But Liu Xiaoguang was calm, and not the least bit nervous. Xu Yi knew in his heart that he wouldn''t be able to touch him today.


    "Director Xu, now, can you prove my innocence?" Liu Xiaoguang pointed to the injured people on the ground, and said, "Not only was I framed by your police, I have also injured so many of my brothers, and you have to give me an explanation regarding this matter, no?"


    "Bring all those who participated in the fight back here and interrogate them on their own." Xu Yi said coldly, "Who dares to lie, your crime must be even greater. "Take them all away!"


    Immediately, Xu Junchuo snatched the handcuffs from her comrades and handcuffed Chu Fann first.


    "Big Sis, you sure are merciless."


    "Don''t be so long-winded. I''ll open it for you when you''re out." Xu Junchuo glared at him and was about to push him away. Suddenly, a lady in red walked out from behind him.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Lee Qingcheng? What was she going to do? Could it be that she wanted to testify for Liu Xiaoguang? As an outsider, her testimony was extremely important. If she was biased towards Liu Xiaoguang, he might really have to stay in his prison for a few years.


    "Director Xu Head, I just went to the washroom and happened to have witnessed the entire process. I wonder if my testimony was effective?" Lee Qingcheng smiled slightly.


    Xu Yi was not moved by her beauty at all, and said coldly: "Since that''s the case, follow me back to the police station and assist in the investigation."


    "You don''t need this? Just a little friction. Should I call Mayor Zhou? " Lee Qingcheng smiled amorously, "I was just about to invest in Guangyuan City, so I''m very familiar with Mayor Zhou. If he knew about this, he would definitely not stand by and do nothing. "


    Was investing really that simple? Xu Yi would never believe it, but with his many years of experience, he could tell with a glance that this woman was not simple. Otherwise, Liu Xiaoguang would not be so honest.


    She couldn''t be the real big drug lord, right?


    Xu Yi maintained his composure and sneered: "Small frictions? Was the fight already like this, or was it just a small fray? If I don''t come, I don''t know if my officers will live or die. "


    "I just want to save my brother." Liu Xiaoguang spread his hands and innocently said, "Moreover, I didn''t know she was a cop. If I did, how would I dare to fight against the cops?"


    Xu Junchuo was furious and shouted: "You''re lying, when I captured Liu Erhu, I already revealed my identity. I''m a police officer, but not only did you not let me leave, you even chased away all the guests.


    "I''ll be the witness. She didn''t say she was a cop." Lee Qingcheng said in a neither hurried nor slow manner.


    Xu Junchuo''s eyes widened as she pointed to Lee Qingcheng and said: "You ¡­ "You''re talking nonsense. Forgery is a matter of severe punishment. You can think about it after you''ve thought about it."


    Lee Qingcheng felt wronged: "Director Xu, what I said, I saw with my own eyes and heard with my own ears. "Besides, I don''t know anyone, is it worth it to speak up for them?"


    "You still dare to say ¡­"


    "Shut up!" Xu Yi bellowed as he shut his mouth angrily and glared at Lee Qingcheng. He almost wanted to strip her and throw her out on the plaza.


    One group, they must be one group.


    At this time, Liu Erhu also became smarter and immediately cried out: "Director Xu, I was truly wronged. You said that she was dressed like this, who would have thought that she was a police officer? Seeing that she was pretty, he went over to talk to her, buy her a drink, and make a friend. "Yes, my hands and feet might not be proper, making her angry. But to say that I was a drug dealer, I was truly wronged."


    "The evidence is conclusive, and you still dare to deny it?" Xu Junchuo took out a small bag of ice poison and asked angrily, "What is this?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "You ¡­"


    "Enough!" Xu Yi roared, Xu Junchuo became quiet.


    Glaring fiercely at his daughter, Xu Yi ordered: "Call an ambulance and send the injured to the hospital. The others, follow me back to the police station and explain everything clearly."


    "Director Xu, let''s forget about this matter. It''s just a misunderstanding, I don''t plan on pursuing it." Liu Xiaoguang laughed bitterly, "I still have to thank you. If you did not come, I would not know how to end this situation. Fortunately, it did not turn out to be a big mistake. "


    Xu Yi was quiet for a moment, then nodded: "Alright, since both sides are not pursuing the matter, then let''s end this dispute here. Xu Junchuo, go back and write a profound review for me. Liu Xiaoguang, if there is such a thing happening again, remember to call the police and then settle it privately, I won''t be able to say it that easily.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I will definitely pay attention to this in the future. Director Xu, take care!" Liu Xiaoguang escorted Xu Yi, Chu Fann and the others onto the carriage, and only after they had driven away did the smile on his face slowly fade.


    "Brother ¡­"


    Just as Liu Erhu shouted out, Liu Xiaoguang turned around and gave him a tight slap, causing him to almost fall to the ground.


    "If you have nothing better to do, pack up your things and scram back to your hometown." Liu Xiaoguang scolded angrily.


    "Plop!" Liu Erhu immediately knelt down and hugged Liu Xiaoguang''s leg, crying as he begged, "Big Brother, big brother, please spare me this time. I won''t dare to do it again in the future. "Eldest brother ¡­"


    Lee Qingcheng walked over with graceful steps. After kicking her brother away, she hurriedly came to Lee Qingcheng''s side and respectfully said, "Elder Sister Lee, it''s all thanks to you today. Otherwise, this little brother of mine ¡­"


    "Alright, let''s end this here. You must be careful in the future." Lee Qingcheng did not even look at Liu Erhu as she walked towards her own car with her high heels. After walking a few steps, she suddenly thought of something and stopped. She turned around and said, "Tomorrow, we will pay all the workers that are owed, not a single cent less."


    "Understood. I''ll go first thing in the morning." Liu Xiaoguang agreed with a face full of smiles, but his heart was bleeding.


    The two million yuan in project funds was the money he was going to call home to pay for the drugs. However, he had just received the drugs and was about to sell them when he met with this incident. Helplessly, he could only take all the drugs and pour them into the sewers. Inside and out, four million was gone.


    And the main culprit behind all of this was Chu Fann, he hated Liu Xiaoguang to the point that the roots of his teeth were itching. If Chu Fann stood in front of him now, he would definitely pounce on him and skin him alive.


    Chu Fann, this matter is not over ¡­


    In the entire police station, only a few people knew of the relationship between Xu Yi and the two, so it was not good for Xu Yi to say anything inside the police car.


    After that, Qin Yu and Su Yuan drove their cars separately and returned to the rental unit.


    "Junchuo, drive my car back." Su Yuan handed the car keys over.


    However, Xu Junchuo did not pick up the key, and instead went upstairs angrily. With regards to this, Su Yuan had no choice but to follow her upstairs, open the door and let her in.


    "Uncle, Junchuo will be staying over with me tonight. Please rest early with aunt, there''s no need to worry." Su Yuan called Xu Yi, who was just opening his own room, immediately shouted, "Chu Fann, don''t go back yet, I have something to ask you."


    Because he was afraid of this, Chu Fann anxiously went back to his room. Unfortunately, this broken key didn''t work. It had been inserted several times, but it still hadn''t worked. F * ck, I have to change the lock tomorrow.


    "A Jiu, you go sleep first."


    After that, he sat down on the sofa and stared coldly at Chu Fann, "Chu Fann, I know that you want to help me, but do you know how dangerous it is for you?"

 C20 Task Ahead

    "And you!"


    Su Yuan looked at Xu Junchuo, and reprimanded: "He doesn''t know the severity of the situation, and you don''t know either? You actually followed him to mess around, this is breaking the law. "


    "Elder Sister Yuan, Chu Fann and I are doing this for you." Xu Junchuo was indignant, "There''s no need to repay a kindness, both of us risked our lives, it''s fine if you don''t thank us, but you even scolded us when we got back. "No, I''m going home."


    "Alright, alright. Why are you acting like a child?" Su Yuan didn''t know what to do with her, and was too lazy to continue talking about her, so she helplessly said, "I still have a new set of pajamas in my room. Go take a shower, change into it, and sleep early."


    Xu Junchuo then revealed a satisfied smile, "That''s more like it. Elder Sister Yuan, don''t worry, I will capture those drug dealers sooner or later and bring them to justice."


    What does that have to do with me?


    Su Yuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, she shook her head and said to Chu Fann seriously: "Chu Fann, I will think of a way to settle the company''s matters, you don''t need to interfere, okay?"


    "I''m sorry, I was too reckless."


    "I don''t blame you. Your starting point is good, I understand." Su Yuan stood up and said, "You should go back to sleep early. Bring me to the company tomorrow morning."


    "Alright!"


    After bidding farewell to Su Yuan, Chu Fann returned to his room. Just as he locked the door, the Big-Eyed Frog appeared again, and cried out: "How is it, did you get anything today?"


    "Not only have I gained something, I''ve also earned quite a bit." When he mentioned this, Chu Fann became excited, no longer feeling sleepy. He said excitedly, "Did you see that? I alone have knocked down more than twenty professional hoodlums, and even bent steel pipes. "


    The Big-Eyed Frog disdainfully said: "You are just a bunch of trash. Even if you beat down a hundred people, you don''t have anything worth flaunting. However, this fight was not in vain. Congratulations, you are already an early stage Human Stage cultivator. "


    "Crack ¡­" Breakthrough? But how come I don''t feel anything at all? " Chu Fann rubbed it on his body, looking exactly the same as before.


    "This is the advantage of having a protector like me." "You won''t encounter any bottlenecks in the future, not only for your Human Stage. As long as your cultivation reaches that level, your level will naturally increase as well."


    "Tsk, what''s so great about that?"


    "What''s so great about it?" Big-Eyed Frog acted like he was stepped on, jumping to the top of Chu Fann''s head, he said angrily: "The threshold of your house is even higher than the door, without using tools, can you jump across?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "No way!"


    "Hmph, let me tell you, for someone else to cross the threshold of a higher cultivation realm, that is higher than what I''ve said. Do you think that it is easy?" The Big-Eyed Frog said in a bad mood, "I''ll tell you some bad news along the way."


    Chu Fann was startled, and immediately asked: "What bad news?"


    "You won''t forget? In other words, you have to complete your mission half a month ahead of time. "


    "The mission you''re talking about, is it about the mission where I can really survive?"


    "That''s right. Only by completing this mission will your life be able to continue on." The Big-Eyed Frog said solemnly, "Listen up, it is a continuation, and not a true revival. So, you have to be mentally prepared."


    Chu Fann took a deep breath and said, "What you mean is, when I complete this mission and live a little longer, it doesn''t mean that I am free from death? Furthermore, in order to survive, I still have to complete the missions given to me by the Lord Hei Lin, right? "


    "That''s right!"


    Puppet, slave, signed the indenture contract.


    Chu Fann''s face ashened. No matter who knew that he had become someone else''s puppet, they wouldn''t feel good about it either. But now that his life was in someone else''s hands, what could he do?


    "Tell me, what task is it?" Chu Fann could no longer be happy, he could only hope that the mission would be simpler, and that the time of the next mission, would not be too tight.


    His life now was something he yearned for, especially the job. It was too important to him, and he really didn''t want to lose it again.


    Big-Eyed Frog also saw that Chu Fann was in a bad mood, so he did not try to provoke him anymore and directly said: "Actually, the mission is very simple, you only need to kill one person."


    "What?" "Killed people?" Chu Fann was shocked. Never in his dreams did he expect that the mission would be so difficult. Killing someone, how could this be allowed?


    Big-Eyed Frog snorted: "Killing people is the simplest mission. If you don''t want to do it, then go and find the worst person you can kill. If you kill him, you won''t have any psychological burden.


    "But ¡­"


    "No buts!" The Big-Eyed Frog interrupted Chu Fann and said, "You only have seven days. If you are unable to complete the mission within those seven days, both you and I will die."


    Chu Fann was silent for a while, then said slowly: "I''m sorry, I''ve implicated you."


    This honest child, even Big-Eyed Frog couldn''t bear to see him act like this. But for the mission, it must harden its heart, and be determined not to be moved by him.


    "Hurry up and cultivate, your cultivation is still very low." The Big-Eyed Frog said, "At this realm, you can borrow some external power to increase your strength. For example, making some sandbags to increase your weight, can speed up your strength."


    "Damn, why didn''t you say so earlier?" Chu Fann immediately jumped up from the bed, but after thinking for a while, he sat back down.


    It was too late today, so he couldn''t delay his training. Tomorrow, they would go to the construction site to fill the sandbags again. It was settled like this ¡­


    Watching Chu Fann enter a state of cultivation, the Big-Eyed Frog revealed a gratified expression. It suddenly had a premonition that one day, he would stand at the same height as the Lord Hei Lin, and rule over the world!


    The bone tower on Chu Fann''s chest shook slightly, and Big-Eyed Frog''s eyes immediately revealed a trace of fear. It turned into a streak of black aura and swiftly drilled into the bone tower, returning to tranquility ¡­


    The next morning, Chu Fann went to the park to fight boxing as usual. This time, he felt that he was filled with inexhaustible strength, and with every punch he made, it was as if he could kill an ox.


    Chu Fann was so tired that his forehead was covered in sweat. He stopped and took off the towel tied to his arm, then wiped his sweat and prepared to go home. Just at this moment, a pained groan sounded out from nearby.


    "Hey!" An old man was holding onto a tree with his hands on his waist. His expression was pained, as if he was exercising and had been flashing his waist.


    Chu Fann hurried over to support him, and asked with concern: "Uncle, are you alright?"


    "I''m already like this, how can you call me fine?" The old man was quite angry, he placed his hand on Chu Fann''s shoulder and ordered, "Help me sit down on the chair, let me rub it."


    F * ck, you think I''m your grandson?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was old, Chu Fann would definitely kick him into the ditch. Forget it, who told him to be so old? I''m not going to argue with you.


    Chu Fann supported the old man and slowly sat down on a bench in the park. Then, he lightly pressed on the old man''s waist and asked: "Elder, is it here?"


    "No, no, go to the right."


    "Here?"


    "No, no. Up."


    "Then... "Is it here?"


    "It''s over, go down ¡­"


    Chu Fann almost died from annoyance, he even suspected that the old fellow was doing it on purpose. With this thought in mind, the strength in his hands couldn''t help but increase. Just after pinching it, the old man cried out and cursed, "You bastard, you want to kill me? "F * ck off, f * ck off."


    "Sorry grandpa, I really didn''t do it on purpose." Chu Fann''s face was filled with guilt and he hurriedly replied, "Don''t worry, this time I''ll be a bit lighter. I promise I won''t hurt you."


    "Humph, then why don''t you try again ¡­" You haven''t eaten yet? "


    He had eaten his meal, but unfortunately, it was last night.


    Chu Fann secretly cursed in his heart, but did not mind it at all. He thought, maybe even the old people in the city have such a temper? Besides, he''s so old, what''s the point of arguing with him?


    After giving the old man a squeeze of half an hour, the old man finally let Chu Fann stop. He patted on the side and laughed: "Brat, are you tired too? Sit down and rest. I''ll have a good chat with you. "


    "Great sir, I''m afraid we won''t be able to make it today." Chu Fann looked at the time and smiled apologetically: I still have to go back and cook for the boss, let''s talk another time. Goodbye! "


    Looking at Chu Fann''s leaving figure, the old man revealed a satisfied smile. There weren''t many people in this society who were as warm-hearted as he was, but he was still a good sapling. Yes, I have to test him again.


    Originally, Chu Fann had planned to return to make breakfast, but with the old man delaying him, it was already too late for him to cook. He had no choice but to go outside to buy breakfast.


    During the meal, Su Yuan hesitated for a moment, then said: "Chu Fann, when we reach the construction site, I will go talk to Liu Xiaoguang, you don''t need to meet him."


    "No way!" Chu Fann decisively refused, "Director Su, you know better than me what kind of person Liu Xiaoguang is. I''m worried about you meeting him alone."


    On the side, Xu Junchuo was furious: "You bastard, why didn''t I see you being so concerned about me last night? And let me dress like that to seduce men. "


    "Big sister, how can Director Su compare to you? You''re even more manly than a man."


    "What?" "You dare to call me a woman?"


    Su Yuan''s face turned cold as she shouted, "Both of you shut up and still don''t stop eating. Do you two have enemies from your previous life?"


    "Elder Sister Yuan, she was the one who provoked me first."


    "Have you eaten your fill? "Hurry up and go to work after you''ve eaten your fill."


    Xu Junchuo angrily threw down the bun that was half-eaten, her lips moved, although she did not make a sound, Chu Fann could see it clearly, it was a ''adulterer''.


    This prodigal woman, it''s fine that you''re scolding me, but Director Su is your cousin, and you''re even scolding her?


    Su Yuan obviously understood now and was so angry that her branches were trembling, and the steamed buns in her hands were deflated. At this time, Xu Junchuo felt that she had caused a disaster, she stood up quickly and laughed: "I''m full, you guys take your time to eat, I''m going back to the police station."


    "Cough cough, I''m full too." Chu Fann also immediately stood up and said, "I''ll go back and change my clothes first, then I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    "Elder Brother Fann, wait for me. I will go with you." A Jiu was even more clever, in this state, she was too scary, it was better to stay away.


    Just as he walked out of the door, Chu Fann was shocked by Xu Junchuo: "Big sister, you haven''t left yet?"


    "What the f * * k? I''m wearing this, how am I going to go out?" Xu Junchuo grabbed Chu Fann''s clothes and directly dragged him downstairs, "Take me home."


    "Wait, wait for me to get the key ¡­"

 C21 Borrowing a Knife to Kill Someone

    Chu Fann drove, with Su Yuan and A Jiu seated at the back, he went straight towards the construction site of the Jinghu Plaza.


    Su Yuan''s heart was heavy. She pondered on how she could convince Liu Xiaoguang to obediently take out the money and give it to the workers when he meets with them later. As for Chu Fann, he was actually considering the consequences of his departure.


    Last night, he and Xu Junchuo planned for Liu Erhu and Liu Xiaoguang. He did not understand Liu Xiaoguang, so he understood Liu Erhu a little. He would definitely take revenge for his grievances, without any bottom line, and would do anything to achieve his goals.


    No way, when we reach the construction site, I need to prepare a suitable guy for us. In case of a fight, it would be good for us to protect Director Su and A Jiu.


    Both of them thought hard and finally arrived at the construction site. They saw that in front of the office, there was a table, Liu Erhu and a lady were busy spending money for the workers.


    "Zhang Hai!"


    "He''s coming." Zhang Hai joyously squeezed through the crowd and came to the table.


    Liu Erhu compared the salary scale and said, "You''ve worked for a total of ninety-four and a half days.


    The woman quickly pointed out a stack of bills and handed it to Zhang Hai, saying, "Check it out in front of Zhang Hai, and we won''t be responsible after that."


    "No, there''s no need to check. Thank you." Zhang Hai excitedly squeezed through the crowd with a stack of bills and walked towards the gate.


    Su Yuan and Chu Fann were dumbstruck. What''s going on? The sun was rising in the west?


    "Brother Hai!" Chu Fann dragged Zhang Hai who was happily walking out, and asked anxiously: "What''s going on?"


    "Chu Fann?" Only then did Zhang Hai see Chu Fann, and excitedly patted his shoulders, "Tonight, I will treat you to wine and food at the usual place. "Haha, I''ve finally gotten the money. I have to hurry and call my family."


    Su Yuan and Chu Fann looked at each other in dismay. Logically speaking, they had offended Liu Xiaoguang to death last night, so he should have hated Su Yuan and Chu Fann to death.


    No, there must be something on the side.


    Very quickly, Su Yuan saw Liu Xiaoguang drinking tea leisurely in the foreman''s office. When he saw Su Yuan, he actually quickly stood up and laughed: "Director Su, you''re here, please take a seat."


    When did he treat Su Yuan with such respect? In other words, when had he ever put her, the CEO, in his eyes? Liu Xiaoguang had a underworld background, who would dare not to pay him for this?


    If not for Su Yuan''s background, Liu Xiaoguang would have done everything.


    "Manager Liu, yesterday when I asked you, didn''t you say that the money was taken?" Su Yuan asked coldly.


    Liu Xiaoguang laughed bitterly: "Because of this money, I nearly took my little brother''s life last night, I am truly afraid. "Well, I gathered together with some friends last night, so I had to pay the workers this morning."


    "Right... "I''m sorry."


    Su Yuan was unable to maintain her image of the Ice Mountain Goddess and was about to explain what happened yesterday. Liu Xiaoguang waved his hand in a reasonable and reasonable manner and laughed: "Director Su, you don''t need to explain anything, I understand. I promise that in the future, there will be no more salary arrears. "


    "Mm, thank you." Su Yuan sincerely nodded her head, "But I still have to apologize to you for Chu Fann and my cousin''s rudeness. Tonight, I will set a table, and consider it as giving Brother Erhu a bit of pressure and as apologizing for his actions."


    "Forget about the alcohol. I will pass Director Su''s intentions to Erhu."


    "Well, tell the workers that the cafeteria will be better for lunch, and that we can start as usual after eating and drinking to the fullest."


    "Haha, that''s good. I''ll immediately send someone to the market to buy meat."


    "No need, I''ll go buy it myself. I''ll be treating you to this meal."


    When she came over, Su Yuan was filled with thoughts and thoughts, her brows were knitted tightly, but when she walked out of the office, the dark clouds on her face had all dissipated, and her entire face was glowing, causing Chu Fann to be dumbstruck.


    "Drive to the market." Su Yuan glared at him, and once again turned into the Ice Snow Goddess, giving a cold command, she immediately opened the car door and sat inside.


    Chu Fann hurriedly got on the carriage, and asked curiously: "Director Su, what did Liu Xiaoguang say?"


    "What else can we say? The money was owed by him in the first place. Isn''t it reasonable for him to take it out to pay the workers?" Su Yuan did not dare to tell him the truth.


    If Liu Xiaoguang was that kind of reasonable person, would he owe the workers their wages? Moreover, if not for Xu Yi and Su Yuan being there in time, who knows what would have happened. At that time, Liu Xiaoguang was really determined to kill them both.


    Seeing that Chu Fann and Su Yuan had left, Liu Erhu threw the account book to the lady beside him, stood up and went to his office, closing the door, then impatiently shouted: "Brother, what happened last night, is that all?"


    "Forget it?" Liu Xiaoguang''s eyes were sinister as he stared at the back of Su Yuan''s car, and laughed coldly, "I lost more than 4 million, but still pissed off the higher ups, wouldn''t we let them off too easily?"


    Liu Erhu immediately patted his chest and said: "Brother, leave this matter to me. I promise I will kill the two of them and vent my anger."


    "Idiot, if I could do it, would it still be your turn? "Humph!"


    Liu Xiaoguang coldly snorted: "Last night, Elder Sister Lee''s intentions were very clear. She didn''t want us to touch that Chu fella."


    Liu Erhu was anxious: "Then are we just going to let it go like this?"


    "Don''t worry, even if I can''t touch him, it doesn''t mean that others can''t either." Liu Xiaoguang glared, "In the future, you should touch fewer things than you should. If it wasn''t for you, would I have lost that much money?"


    "Got it, I won''t touch it again." Liu Erhu withered, his head drooping, not daring to make a sound.


    Find someone to check on that Policewoman. If she doesn''t have any background, find someone to teach her a lesson and warn her.


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away."


    Liu Erhu walked out. After pondering for a while, he picked up the phone and found a number to call.


    "Hello, hello!" A magnetic male voice came out of the phone.


    "Director Qian, it''s me, Liu Xiaoguang." Liu Xiaoguang''s face was full of smiles, he was very passionate towards the people on the phone, and even a little fawning over them.


    "Oh, it''s the Elder Brother Guang." Qian Huaigu laughed, "Why did Elder Brother Guang think of calling me today? Did you encounter some kind of problem? "


    Liu Xiaoguang laughed: "I can''t think of any difficult problem, it''s just that I haven''t seen Chairman Qian for a few days, I really miss him. "Haha!"


    "A few days ago, I went out to discuss a business deal. I only returned last night." Qian Huaigu laughed, "Why don''t we gather tonight? And I wanted to ask you about the construction site. "


    "At least you want to ask about Director Su''s situation, right?"


    "Hahaha, I can''t hide this little bit of intention from you."


    "It''s because I know what Director Qian is thinking that I called you." Liu Xiaoguang said in a serious tone, "Chief Qian, you probably don''t know about this yet, right? Director Su found a male driver, and the two of them had a very special relationship ¡­ "


    Following Chu Fann''s suggestion, Su Yuan bought over a hundred kilograms of pork, ham sausages, peanuts, and pork head. With that, the four dishes for lunch were all here.


    As for the vegetables and fish, they were useless. The workers at the construction site only wanted a substantial sum of money. Only when they ate large chunks of meat would they feel satisfied.


    Originally, Su Yuan planned to visit this construction site to kiss with the workers. However, just as she was about to eat, she received a phone call.


    "You''re back?" Su Yuan''s face revealed a look of joy, "Alright, I''ll be there immediately."


    Chu Fann''s chopsticks stopped in midair and he asked: Director Su, are you going out? How about I send you there? "


    "No need, you stay here and eat with the workers, I''m going to meet a friend." Su Yuan picked up her shoulder bag and rushed back to the carriage.


    "You big idiot!" A Jiu rolled her eyes at Chu Fann, and angrily sat down beside him.


    Chu Fann asked with suspicion: "A Jiu, what''s wrong with me again?"


    "Elder Sister Su must be dating his boyfriend, you pig head, why are you still foolishly eating here."


    Chu Fann laughed involuntarily: "What does her date a boyfriend have to do with me?"


    "You ¡­" A Jiu glared at Chu Fann, and stood up hatefully, "Stupid loser, you deserve to be single your entire life, I''m going to ignore you."


    "Hey, where are you going?" Chu Fann quickly greeted, "It''s almost time to eat."


    A Jiu returned again, but turned a blind eye to the chopsticks that Chu Fann was passing over. He pouted and said, "Give me the money.


    "Fuck, should I be yours?" Chu Fann was enraged, "Do you want to eat it or not, I don''t have money."


    Suddenly, A Jiu''s mouth shrunk, her big eyes became filled with tears, as if she was crying.


    Her method was definitely effective on others, only Chu Fann was already immune to it. Not eating her method, he turned around and went to the kitchen to help as if he did not see anything. But when he brought out a large bowl of Red Braised Meat, he found out that Zhang Hai took out 100 yuan from his pocket and gave it to A Jiu, and A Jiu actually extended her hand out to take it.


    "A Jiu!"


    Chu Fann''s cold voice startled A Jiu. Looking at Chu Fann''s gloomy face, A Jiu was even more scared and kept quiet, not daring to breathe too loudly.


    Zhang Hai immediately blocked in front of A Jiu and advised: "What are you doing? A Jiu is your sister. As the older brother, I didn''t prepare any gifts, and only gave her 100 yuan, is that not okay? "


    "Hai-ge, this isn''t about money." Chu Fann''s eyes were cold and harsh, Zhang Hai actually did not dare to stop him, and fearfully stood to the side. He thought to himself, why does this Chu Fann seem to have become a different person?


    Without waiting for Chu Fann to reprimand him, A Jiu spoke in a pitiful tone first: "Elder Brother Fann, I''m wrong, I don''t want money anymore ¡­"


    Chu Fann said seriously: "A Jiu, Elder Brother Fann has only told you once, you are a girl, you must not think too highly of the money, and even more so not ask others for money. If they gave you 100 yuan, you would have to pay for something that you would never be able to buy with money in your entire life. Do you understand? "


    "Mm, I understand." A Jiu was lectured to the point that her eyes were tearing up, making her look pitiful.


    Seeing Chu Fann bullying a little girl like this, it almost caused public outrage. Especially Zhang Hai, he was extremely furious, "Chu Fann, what do you mean by this? I see that you''re giving her a hundred yuan out of respect. "Stop, don''t run ¡­"

 C22 Unfriendly

    It was night, but Su Yuan still hadn''t come back yet. Just as Chu Fann was thinking about whether he should give her a call, Su Yuan called first.


    "Chu Fann, I will stay at home tonight. Take care of A Jiu and don''t bully her."


    Chu Fann laughed bitterly: I bullied her? It''s good enough that she doesn''t bully me. "


    "That''s true. Then be careful and don''t get bullied." "Hur hur, rest early."


    Just as he hung up, there was another knock at the door.


    Chu Fann secretly cursed, what was this damned girl trying to do? Initially, she did not want to open the door for her, but she kept knocking non-stop, as if if if Chu Fann did not want to open the door for her, she would knock until tomorrow morning.


    "I say, are you free ¡­" Chu Fann suddenly opened the door, and was about to say a few words, when he realised that the person who was standing outside was not A Jiu, but a man with a dignified appearance.


    "You are ¡­"


    "You are Chu Fann, right? Let me introduce myself, my name is Qian Huaigu, I''m Su Yuan''s friend. " Qian Huaigu gave a gentle and refined smile, "Why? Aren''t you going to invite me in to have a cup of tea?"


    "Oh, come on in." Chu Fann quickly moved to the side and invited Qian Huaigu in.


    Qian Huaigu looked around, and laughed: "I can tell that Su Yuan treats you pretty well. She rented a house for you, and even bought furniture for you, as well as a job with a stable income and peace of mind."


    "The people of Director Su are indeed good." Chu Fann poured a cup of water and smiled apologetically: "Sorry, I don''t have any tea leaves here. If you don''t mind, I''ll just drink a cup of water."


    Qian Huaigu didn''t accept the cup, but sat down on the sofa instead, crossed his legs and smiled lightly: "Long story short, I came here this time, hoping that you would leave Su Yuan, under conditions that are open to you."


    Chu Fann was startled, "Mr. Qian, what do you mean by that?"


    "Maybe, you still don''t know my identity." Qian Huaigu laughed proudly, "I am the son of the chairman of Dafa Group, one of the three major groupings of Sichuan Province. And I, am Su Yuan''s senior, at the same time, her boyfriend. "


    Chu Fann shook his head: "I still don''t understand what you mean."


    Qian Huaigu frowned: "Are you playing dumb with me? Your existence affects the relationship between Su Yuan and I, so I hope that you can stay away from her. It would be best if you leave the Sichuan Province and never appear in front of us again. Do you understand? "


    Chu Fann scoffed, "I am just a laborer, how can I affect your relationship with Director Su? Are you thinking too highly of me, or do you have no confidence in yourself? I''m sorry, I can''t go because I really need this job. "


    "Name your price, how much is it before you are willing to leave Su Yuan?"


    "This isn''t a matter of money, it''s ¡­"


    "One million!"


    Chu Fann was stunned, are all rich people so capricious? To offer a million just like that, am I hearing things?


    Qian Huaigu smiled confidently: "How is it, moved? Even if you stay by Su Yuan''s side and drive a car for your entire life, you would only earn so much. Now, you can directly get a lifetime''s salary and go to another city to do a small trade. You''ll never have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life. "


    Chu Fann took a deep breath and said: "To be honest, the price you gave me was indeed quite attractive, but I am still unable to agree to it."


    "Why?" Qian Huaigu was startled, and asked coldly.


    "I am at Director Su''s place, using my strength to earn money, I can spend a lot of it. If you give me a million at once, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep, and will have nightmares even if I fall asleep. " Chu Fann laughed at himself, "Actually, I am not very ambitious. As long as I have a stable job, I would be able to support my family. But you gave me so much money all of a sudden, I don''t even know how to spend it."


    Qian Huaigu stared at Chu Fann for a few seconds, then nodded: "Alright, since that''s the case, let''s change the conditions. You can go to my company for work, the salary is two times what you get from Su Yuan, and I''ll give you another hundred thousand, what do you say?"


    Chu Fann laughed bitterly: "Chief Qian, why do you insist on me leaving the Director Su? I have a wife, so it''s impossible for Director Su to fall for me. "


    "You have a wife?" Qian Huaigu asked in surprise.


    Chu Fann hurriedly nodded: "I do, I''ve only been married for more than a month, and that''s when I came out to work. He was thinking of stabilizing himself in a few days, so he brought her to the city as well. We''re both men, and I''m not afraid of your jokes. I do miss her. "


    "Hahahaha!" Qian Huaigu laughed and patted Chu Fann''s shoulder, "Understood, understood. As a man, who doesn''t have a normal biological need? So, drive back tomorrow, bring your wife to town, and I''ll give you a new house. "


    "No need, no need. It''s fine here."


    Qian Huaigu waved his hand: "Alright, listen to me. You saved my girlfriend, this is equivalent to saving my life. "Let''s go, I''ll buy you a drink."


    "Forget about drinking, I don''t even know how to drink ¡­"


    Just as Chu Fann was about to decline, A Jiu''s voice suddenly came from the door: "Brother, I also want to go to the bar."


    "Kids, where are you going? Honest stay at home and don''t go anywhere. " Chu Fann glared at her fiercely. Stupid girl, you always look for trouble, can''t you just let me have some free time?


    Qian Huaigu finally snapped out of his shock and asked hurriedly, "Chu Fann, she is... Your sister? "


    "Yeah, a younger sister that''s even more intimate than her younger sister." A Jiu skipped over, intimately holding onto Chu Fann''s arm, her head leaning on his shoulder, laughing until her eyes curved into crescent moons, cute and mischievous.


    Qian Huaigu was stunned, was this really his little sister?


    Chu Fann berated her: "Hurry back to watch your TV, go to bed early."


    "No, I''m going to the bar too." A Jiu rolled her eyes, and cunningly smiled, "Sister-in-law is not by your side, I want to watch over you properly so that you don''t make a mistake while you''re drunk. "Humph!"


    "Hahaha, little sister is so cute." Qian Huaigu laughed and said, "Chu Fann, since your sister wants to go, let her follow along. I don''t dare say anything else, but in Guangyuan City, no one has dared to touch my friends yet. "Don''t worry, we''ll just drink some wine and make friends."


    "But ¡­"


    "What? You can''t be not even giving me this much face, right?"


    Chu Fann said helplessly: "Alright then!"


    Not long after, Chu Fann, under Qian Huaigu''s lead, arrived at the entrance of the Illusory Bar once again. Looking at the flashing neon lights, Chu Fann laughed bitterly in his heart, why did he and it have such fate?


    "Brother Chu Fann, what are you looking at?" Qian Huaigu waved at the door and urged, "Come quickly!"


    "He''s coming." Chu Fann hurriedly promised as he walked a few steps forward to catch up with Qian Huaigu. A Jiu, who looked like a lackey followed behind, and the three of them entered the bar together.


    "Young Master Qian, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you. Please come upstairs quickly." The security guard greeted Qian Huaigu while nodding and bowing, but when he saw Chu Fann, who was behind him, his smile froze, and he stared at him in disbelief.


    Chu Fann laughed: "What, you don''t recognize me anymore?"


    F * ck, I know your bones even if I turn to dust.


    The security guard was both angry and terrified. Last night, he was lucky enough to escape, but the brothers who usually drank and chatted with him were still lying in the hospital.


    This fellow had set his hand against someone''s weak point. Wasn''t this bullying others?


    "Hur hur, hur hur, please." The security guard forced out a smile that was uglier than crying as he quickly turned around and ran away.


    Damn it, I don''t want to see him again for the rest of my life.


    Just as the three of them were about to go upstairs, they suddenly heard a coquettish voice saying: "Young Master Qian!"


    Chu Fann felt his scalp go numb, the voice was too familiar, other than the Elder Sister Lee, who could make such a soul-stirring sound?


    Sure enough, the charming Lee Qingcheng walked over leisurely with a cup of wine and a butt that could dazzle the eyes.


    She seemed to have a soft spot for low-cut dresses. The last two times they had met, she had worn a red suit, passionate as fire, unrestrained as a rose, from head to toe, exuding a kind of fiery allure.


    But today, she had changed into a black suit with the same low-cut chest, making her snow-white hemisphere shine even more brightly. Her snow-white long legs had a net stockings more than usual, and not only did it not hide her allure, it made her even more mysterious and attracted even more drooling gazes.


    In the past, she had been like a ball of fire. Although it was a sight that made one''s heart beat wildly, very few people would throw themselves at her like moths that knew that they would burn her to death. But now, she was like a drug. Even though she knew that she would become her slave, there was still someone willing to risk their lives to kneel under her skirt.


    Lee Qingcheng, a mysterious woman, was also a fairy that could only be seen from afar; one that could not be desecrated. The moment she saw her, Chu Fann almost turned and ran. She didn''t know why, but his legs seemed to have rooted themselves to the ground and she took unmoving steps.


    "Elder Sister Lee!" Qian Huaigu laughed, "It''s been a while since I last saw Elder Sister Lee, why don''t you go up for a drink?"


    "Alright!" Lee Qingcheng agreed without hesitation. This surprised him.


    He had merely said this courteously, but who would have thought that she actually agreed. Could it be that she began to like men? If that was the case, wouldn''t he have a chance today?


    When he thought of how he had suppressed the enchanting Lee Qingcheng beneath him, how he had vigorously whipped and conquered her, Qian Huaigu couldn''t help but become excited. But the next scene was like a ladle of cold water pouring down from his head to his feet.


    "Chu Fann, we meet again." Elder Sister Lee was flirting as she looked at Chu Fann with a smile that was not a smile. This made Qian Huaigu feel like she was air.


    Just by looking at her eyes, Chu Fann felt his lower abdomen grow hot, and quickly avoided. With great difficulty, he laughed: "Yeah, what a coincidence!"


    "You all ¡­ "Know him?" Qian Huaigu looked at Chu Fann again, and felt that he had underestimated him. Forget about bars, of all the men with Guangyuan City, she would never take the initiative to greet more than ten, but among them, was actually Chu Fann.


    Could it be that he had some sort of background?


    Without waiting for Chu Fann to explain, A Jiu grabbed his arm and stared at Lee Qingcheng warily, "Stop talking nonsense, my brother already has a wife ¡­"

 C23 Drug Administration

    "Chu Fann, you''re already married?"


    Lee Qingcheng was shocked, she sized A Jiu up a few more times: You are his sister?


    A Jiu stuck out her small chest, and said loudly: "That''s right, I am his little sister."


    "Kiss?"


    "Of course, it''s not my sister. How can she be so intimate?" A Jiu glared at Lee Qingcheng like a wolf guarding against a wolf, and said, "Stop thinking about him, my brother and my sister-in-law''s relationship is really good, don''t even think about stepping in as a mistress."


    Lee Qingcheng did not know whether to laugh or cry. Who wanted to be a mistress, to ruin the relationship between them?


    Chu Fann quickly pulled A Jiu back and said embarrassedly: "I''m sorry Elder Sister Lee, my sister is still young and doesn''t understand, don''t lower yourself to her ¡­"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I really like this little girl. She''s very cute." "Hahaha!" Lee Qingcheng covered her lips and laughed, then gave Chu Fann a coquettish glance, then went upstairs with Qian Huaigu.


    Chu Fann dragged A Jiu from the back and glared at him: "If you keep spouting nonsense, I will throw you out and have the traffickers sell you out."


    "Elder Brother Fann, wasn''t I also doing this for your own good?" A Jiu pouted, "That woman doesn''t seem to be an honest person. You better stay away from her, and don''t do something stupid like picking up sesame seeds and throwing them at watermelon."


    If she was sesame seed, then who was watermelon? Su Yuan?


    Chu Fann shook his head, bringing A Jiu upstairs, and followed behind Lee Qingcheng into a luxurious private room.


    "Chu Fann, where is your hometown?" Lee Qingcheng sat down beside Chu Fann, the intoxicating fragrance causing Chu Fann''s entire body to feel hot.


    Without waiting for him to speak, A Jiu suddenly stood up, squeezed between the two of them and sat down, and snorted: "Why are you asking this? Check your account? "


    "A Jiu!" Chu Fann''s eyes widened, and when he looked at Lee Qingcheng again, his face was filled with an apologetic expression, and he said: "I''m sorry Elder Sister Lee, I ¡­"


    "It''s fine, I won''t argue with a young girl." Lee Qingcheng laughed and stood up, "You guys sit, I''m going to the washroom."


    The moment Lee Qingcheng left, Qian Huaigu impatiently sat down next to him, and asked: "Chu Fann, are you very familiar with Elder Sister Lee?"


    Chu Fann laughed bitterly: "What''s there to be familiar with? We''ve only met three times."


    "Oh? But she seems to be very familiar with you. "


    "Impossible."


    Chu Fann explained: "It was our first meeting the day before yesterday, and she invited me to drink, but I left without drinking. Yesterday, when I came to the bar with a friend, and met the Elder Sister Lee again, I returned her a glass of beer. This is my third time here at the bar, and also my third time meeting the Elder Sister Lee. "Tell me, how close do you think I am to her?"


    "So you do not know the identity of the Elder Sister Lee?"


    "I don''t know." Chu Fann shook his head and asked curiously, "Young Master Qian, from the looks of it, you seem to be very familiar with her. Can you tell me what exactly she does?"


    Qian Huaigu hesitated for a moment, then said: "About this, you should ask her yourself. If I tell her, I''m afraid Elder Sister Lee won''t be happy. However, as a friend, I still want to give you some advice to stay away from her. "


    A Jiu agreed with him, and nodded: "Young Master Qian is right, that woman is definitely a disaster. Brother, hide a little in the future, no matter how far you hide. "Not afraid of thieves stealing, just afraid of thieves missing out."


    Qian Huaigu was so scared that cold sweat broke out on his body. This little girl really dares to say, that it''s an honor to be able to catch Elder Sister Lee''s attention, yet you dare to compare her to a thief.


    As the two of them were chatting, Qian Huaigu suddenly received a phone call. He apologized to Chu Fann, got up, and walked out. Not long after, he walked back with a face full of smiles, and behind him followed a dozen or so beautiful girls of all kinds.


    "Brother, the Elder Sister Lee just called. She said that she had something to do and would be leaving first, and told me to take care of you." Qian Huaigu sat down next to Chu Fann, pointed to the dozen or so beauties standing side by side, and laughed, "Let her drink with any of you, there''s no need to be courteous."


    Chu Fann immediately waved his hands, "No need, no need ¡­"


    "Bro, you''re thinking too much. We''re just drinking." Qian Huaigu patted Chu Fann''s shoulder, and laughed out loud: "Why don''t we men drink together, what''s the point of that?"


    "This ¡­"


    Chu Fann was still in a difficult position, when he suddenly threw down the microphone and walked over. Pointing to the girl in the middle of the crowd, who had long hair and was wearing a white dress, he said, "It''s your turn, come and drink with my brother."


    Your brother?


    The ten or so girls were all shocked, their brother bringing his little sister to bathe, this kind of thing couldn''t be said to be nothing, but it was very rare, and their little sister actually found a woman to drink for their brother, this was definitely something unprecedented, it was the first time they saw it.


    However, the thoughts of rich people were different from those of ordinary people. As long as they were willing to spend money, how could they not be decided by others?


    The young lady in white hesitated for a moment, then obediently walked over and sat down beside Chu Fann. With regards to this, Qian Huaigu did not say anything more. He ordered another two women to stay behind to accompany the wine, and the rest of the women followed him out.


    "Big brother, I am Xiao Xiao. I''ll first toast to you." The girl in white picked up her glass and took a sip shyly. Her pale face immediately blushed.


    "I''ll drink with you." A Jiu snatched the wine cup in front of Chu Fann, and without waiting for Chu Fann to stop him, she took a big gulp and spoke loudly: "I''m warning you guys, drink wine is okay, but you''re not allowed to think about my brother."


    "Puchi!" The few girls all laughed, especially the big-breasted girl who was sitting beside Qian Huaigu. His flowers were trembling from his laughter and the two lumps of fat on his chest almost popped out from the corner of his low-cut dress.


    Qian Huaigu laughed: "Sister A Jiu is right, today we will only drink, not talk. "Come, come, come. Drink, drink."


    Chu Fann thought that he was magnanimous when he saw how fierce A Jiu was acting. But in less than ten minutes, after three cups of wine were drunk, she actually fell into Chu Fann''s embrace and fell into a deep sleep.


    Stupid girl, what can I do if I can''t drink you? Now that you''re so drunk, I''ll carry you back.


    Ai, I''m so worried.


    "Young Master Qian, Elder Brother Fann, why don''t we swing our fists?" The big-breasted woman who was sitting beside Qian Huaigu suggested.


    Chu Fann did not know about this and quickly refused. At this time, Xiao Xiao, who was sitting next to him smiled slightly and said: "Let''s just throw the dice, it''s simple, fast, how about it?"


    Without waiting for Chu Fann to reject, the big-breasted woman gave him a flirtatious glance and chuckled: "Elder Brother Fann, if we lose and drink, then you have the final say on whether to drink or take off our clothes. "How about it?"


    "This ¡­"


    "Elder Brother Fann, we girls are not afraid, what are you afraid of? Come come come, take out the dice. "


    Chu Fann had no choice but to put A Jiu aside. He even took off his jacket and covered her with it, and started to play dice with the few girls.


    Not long later, Chu Fann drank a dozen or so cups, and those women did not drink too much either. But not only were they not drunk, they were even more unrestrained, and the atmosphere was getting more and more warm, the big-breasted girl had already taken off her skirt, leaving only the three-point mark as she sat beside Chu Fann, her soft and white body trembling uncontrollably, teasing Chu Fann''s optic nerve.


    Chu Fann was 26 years old this year, and his blood was vigorous. Under the stimulation of the alcohol, the scene he saw made his blood boil. However, just as he was about to lose control, the young lady in white in front of him suddenly changed into Qiao Yun''s appearance. The hidden bitterness in her eyes was like a ladle of cold water pouring down his head, instantly extinguishing the flames of desire in Chu Fann''s heart.


    "I don''t want to play anymore."


    Chu Fann rolled his eyes and stood up, then said to the drunk Qian Huaigu: "Young Master Qian, it''s getting late, I have to go back."


    "Hmm?" Qian Huaigu barely raised his head, looked at Chu Fann with a drowsy look, and drunkenly said: "It''s still early, what''s the point of going back? How nice it is here, there''s wine, there''s beauties, if you''re sleepy, there''s a room. Heh heh, of the three of them, pick one of them first. "


    "Young Master Qian, I really do not need ¡­"


    "What?" You want it all? " Qian Huaigu suddenly pushed the two girls in front of him over. The two girls stumbled and took the chance to push Chu Fann onto the sofa.


    "Hehehe, a single moment of the Spring Festival Gala is worth a thousand gold ¡­" Burp, you guys play slowly, I''ll go next door ¡­ "Burp, sleep." Qian Huaigu burped, laughed sinisterly, and walked out unsteadily.


    Chu Fann wanted to leave, but he was suppressed by the big-chested woman. If not for Chu Fann hiding so quickly, his first kiss would have been snatched away by her.


    "Go away!" Chu Fann pushed away the big-breasted woman without any trace of politeness and stood up as he said coldly, "I respect you all, so please respect me as well. If you continue to pester her, don''t say that I''m not courteous to her."


    The three girls were shocked, the alcohol was more than half drunk in an instant. Seeing Chu Fann go over to hug A Jiu, the big-breasted woman and the other woman looked at Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao''s eyes showed some hesitation, but she took advantage of Chu Fann''s surprise and threw two small pills into her wine cup. The pill quickly dissolved when it met with the wine, and after Xiao Xiao swirled the wine a few times, the pill completely disappeared, melting into the wine.


    "Elder Brother Fann, don''t be angry." Xiao Xiao held her wine cup and walked in front of Chu Fann, laughing bitterly, "I know, you look down on us, and think that we do not know how to be shameless, but we all have our own reasons and difficulties. Only by doing this can we raise the money in a short period of time."


    "Originally, if we sisters spent the night with you, we would have received a considerable amount of rewards. But since you don''t like Elder Brother Fann, we wouldn''t dare force ourselves." Xiao Xiao passed the alcohol to Chu Fann, and forced a smile, "This goblet of wine, just treat it as us three sisters will apologize to you. I hope that you can forgive us, don''t mind me."


    Chu Fann was silent for a moment, then received the wine cup and finished it in one gulp. He then put down the wine cup and said indifferently: "I do not know the reason why you all gave up on yourselves. Maybe you all were forced to do it, but I still want to advise you all to leave this place early and find a good man to marry. Goodbye! "


    Ah!" Seeing that Chu Fann was about to leave, the big-breasted woman suddenly staggered, screamed, and fell towards Chu Fann.


    Chu Fann''s arms were wrapped around A Jiu, but he still instinctively shifted to the side to block, not expecting the big-breasted woman to take the opportunity to hug him tightly, her hot and curvy body sticking closely to Chu Fann''s body.


    "Oh!"


    A suppressed low hum shook Chu Fann''s heart as well, and he felt a cluster of flames in his lower abdomen rapidly spreading with the force of a prairie fire ¡­

 C24 Ones Heart must be Guarded Against People

    Lust, almost made Chu Fann lose his mind, while the big chested woman on his back continued to wiggle, her small hands continued to stroke his sensitive parts, adding oil to the fire, causing Chu Fann''s blood to boil, and he was almost unable to control it.


    Just as Xiao Xiao and the other woman were about to go over and take him down in one go, A Jiu, who was in Chu Fann''s embrace, suddenly cried out in pain and woke up.


    "Elder Brother Fann, why are you pinching my butt?" A Jiu grumbled in grievance, she wanted to get down from Chu Fann''s embrace, but was hugged tightly by him instead. Her big mouth moved forward, and the man''s heavy breathing scared the little girl.


    "Elder Brother Fann, Elder Brother Fann, what''s wrong with you, I''m A Jiu ¡­ What are you doing? "Don''t come over here ¡­"


    Ah!" Chu Fann screamed miserably as he loosened his hand to cover his lips. A Jiu fell to the ground with a thump, hurting her so much that her eyes were watery. However, she did not bother to rub his buttocks as he quickly crawled up, grabbed a wine bottle and smashed down.


    "Pah!"


    The bottom half of the bottle was broken, the other half was in her hands, she pointed at Xiao Xiao and the other two and shouted: "All of you do not move, I will stab whoever comes here to death."


    This unforeseen event caused Xiao Xiao and the other two to be stunned, and they didn''t know what to do for a moment. Just then, a pink mist rose above Chu Fann''s head, and after about ten seconds, he finally opened his eyes, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "A Jiu, let''s go." Chu Fann called out to A Jiu as his cold and fierce gaze swept over the three of them, causing them to shudder in fear, as though their blood had been frozen.


    "Elder Brother Fann, are you alright?" A Jiu grabbed Chu Fann''s arm in surprise. Seeing the blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, he couldn''t help but speak timidly, "Elder Brother Fann, you can''t blame me. If I don''t bite you, you''ll become a beast."


    "I know, let''s go."


    A Jiu turned around and stared at Xiao Xiao and the other two, and said fiercely: "You three better remember this, don''t let me see you again, otherwise, I will definitely not let you off. Hmph, let''s wait and see! "


    "Pah!" In the next room, expensive crystal cups shattered on the wall.


    Qian Huaigu roared in anger: "Useless, what are you saying, you can''t even do such a small thing, what else can you do?"


    A beautiful young lady walked over and advised: "Young Master Qian, calm down first. Don''t you see that the brat is a little strange?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You saw it just now. That kid had a strong reaction after drinking the alcohol, proving that the drug was effective. But after he closed his eyes for about ten seconds, mist rose above his head, and then he returned to normal." The young woman raised her beautiful eyes and said, "This means that he used an unknown method to dissolve the medicinal effects of the pill in less than ten seconds."


    "Impossible."


    Qian Huaigu became agitated and shouted, "This medicine has been tried countless times. One pill can make people go crazy, they have to work hard for at least an hour. Xiao Xiao gave him two pieces, and in the next few dozen seconds, how is it possible to dissolve it? "


    "Then how do you explain the current situation?"


    "I ¡­"


    Qian Huaigu slammed the table fiercely, causing the laptop on the table to tremble slightly. The image on the screen showed Chu Fann in his private room, but right now, there was no one inside.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, Qian Huaigu grabbed his phone and answered, a man''s voice came out: "Young Master Qian, the target has appeared, we are going to take a taxi and leave, are you going to make a move?"


    "Move my ass, he didn''t do anything." Qian Huaigu was not in a good mood, "Retreat, this time we can consider him lucky, I will take care of him another day."


    "Alright then." The man''s voice continued to ring from the phone, "Withdraw ¡­"


    The young woman walked over, caressed Qian Huaigu''s chest and chuckled: "Being so angry at a nameless pawn, is there a need? You need to spend so much effort to deal with him? If Young Master Qian trusts me, I promise I''ll send him in within seven days. "


    "Elder Sister Meng is considerate." Qian Huaigu''s mood improved by quite a bit, as her large hands directly stretched into her slightly opened chest and began kneading that ball of softness, and laughed mischievously, "Elder Sister Meng helped me so much, how can I thank you?"


    "Softer!" The young married Elder Sister Meng rolled her eyes at him playfully and pushed him away, allowing Qian Huaigu to sit on the sofa. After which, Elder Sister Meng knelt down and untied his belt ¡­


    Chu Fann brought A Jiu upstairs, and after instructing her to lock the door, he then returned to his room.


    "Big-Eyed Frog, tell me, what exactly happened before?" This was the first time Chu Fann contacted his protector. The most important thing was that what happened today was too exciting and too dangerous.


    The Big-Eyed Frog appeared on Chu Fann''s shoulder and snorted: "You''re still talking. As a cultivator, you actually don''t even have the slightest sense of vigilance, and were almost knocked down by three women. Shameful, pathetic, pitiful! "


    At the mention of this, Chu Fann''s face couldn''t help but turn red. He only remembered later that he was probably drugged by someone in the alcohol. But he didn''t understand. What good would it do them? Did he have to have relations with him in order for them to get the money? However, for the sake of money, they could actually do such a thing. It was too despicable and shameless.


    "If you want me to say it, it''s because you''re too tender and naive." Big-Eyed Frog shook his head and said haughtily, "I''ll teach you another lesson, don''t have any bad intentions, and don''t let your guard down. Do you think that the Qian guy would be so kind as to treat you to wine? And you still want a little girl to bathe you? Wake up, if it wasn''t for that little girl A Jiu, who knows where you would have been sent off to. "


    Hearing his words, Chu Fann immediately broke out in a cold sweat. Thinking back to what happened before, Qian Huaigu became more and more suspicious. But, just because he was the driver of Su Yuan, he would do this to him? Aren''t you being too vicious?


    The more he thought about it, the weirder it felt. Chu Fann simply crawled out of bed, put on his clothes and quickly went downstairs. He then drove back to Entertainment Street. Not long after, the employees of the bar finished their work and started to leave in groups of twos and threes. However, they did not see Xiao Xiao, the girl in the white dress.


    The first condition an outstanding hunter had was to have patience. On this point, Chu Fann was much more excellent than most hunters. After everyone had walked for more than half an hour, a silver-gray van drove up to the entrance of the Dream Bar. Just as it stopped, the door of the bar opened and two men, one tall and the other short, pushed a girl in a white dress with her hands tied up and got on the van and quickly left.


    Chu Fann immediately started the car, without daring to turn on the light, he followed from afar.


    The van drove for more than half an hour into the suburban shanty, turned a few corners in the alley, and finally stopped in front of a deserted, dilapidated house.


    A tall man pushed Xiao Xiao down from the carriage and waved at the other two people in the carriage: "Brothers, thank you for the hard work. I''ll treat you guys to wine tomorrow."


    "Take it easy, Brother Zheng. Don''t tire yourself out." "Hehe!"


    "Xiao Xiao is the number one player in our bar, you better not let him break it. "Hahaha!"


    They chatted for a while, then closed the door and quickly started the van, turning out of the front exit. What he did not know was that this actually gave Chu Fann the convenience to get closer. Under the cover of the night, Chu Fann was like a leopard cat as he stuck close to the wall and quickly approached.


    "Zheng Yi, let go of me. I don''t want my brother to see me like this." Xiao Xiao pleaded in a low voice.


    In the shadows, Chu Fann''s eyes grew stern. Zheng Yi? Amongst the three people who kidnapped Su Yuan, other than Zhang Hui, the other two people were called Zheng Yi and the other was called Luo Wei.


    Earlier, when Xu Junchuo told Chu Fann that Zheng Yi and Luo Wei had gone missing after she died, she even consoled Chu Fann and promised to do her best to find and bring the two kidnappers to justice.


    But Chu Fann had never thought that he would actually meet Zheng Yi here. From the looks of it, Luo Wei was also definitely hiding in the Dream Bar.


    What should he do? Call the police?


    Chu Fann took out his phone, and suddenly thought about the policeman who interrogated him, Group Two leader Fann Jun. This fellow wasn''t a good person either. The last time he was sent to the jail, he almost died.


    Since he was able to stand up for Zhang Hui, he definitely recognized Zheng Yi. If Zheng Yi fell into his hands, it would probably be the same as never grabbing him before.


    Thinking about it this way, Chu Fann decisively kept his phone and stared at Zheng Yi.


    Zheng Yi shivered for a bit and subconsciously looked back. He rubbed the goosebumps on his arms and said: "Stop talking nonsense and open the door."


    "Unlock the door for me first, I can use the key to open the door."


    "I''m warning you, don''t play tricks on me." Zheng Yi took out a blade and cut the rope on Xiao Xiao''s body. He snorted: I''ve killed before, don''t piss me off. I guarantee that you and your brother will be safe and sound. Otherwise, I will kill your Sisters. "


    Xiao Xiao rubbed his red wrist, and said indifferently: "What you want, is no more than my body, I''ll grant your wish, but you are not allowed to hurt my brother, if not, even if I die trying, I will not let you succeed."


    "Cut the crap, hurry up and open the door." Zheng Yi pushed her away impatiently and scolded her, "How pure do you think you are? I don''t know how many men have ridden you before, but it''s a blessing that your father likes you and doesn''t appreciate your kindness. "


    Xiao Xiao clenched her teeth, rummaged through her backpack and took out the key, then opened the door and entered. Zheng Yi followed closely behind. After entering, he quickly locked the door, snatched the key from Xiao Xiao''s hands and put it in his pocket, then pulled her towards the door.


    Suddenly, the light at the door turned on and a young man''s voice came from inside, "Sis, you''re back?"


    Ah!" Xiao Xiao hurriedly promised, and said, "Liang, Big Sis is tired today, so I won''t be going over to look for you. You should go to sleep early.


    "Creak!" The door to the east wing opened. A youth sat on a wheelchair, staring at the big sister standing at the door, as well as the short and average looking Zheng Yi.


    Xiao Xiao forced a smile and explained: "Liang, he ¡­ He''s the boyfriend that sister has, hurry up and call him Brother Zheng. "

 C25 Secret Skill of Seducing Girls

    "Hello, Brother Zheng!" Liang laughed bashfully, revealing his white teeth, he turned his wheelchair and moved towards the two people at the door.


    Zheng Yi laughed: "Alright, Liang, don''t worry, from now on, just let me take care of your sister, I guarantee that no one will dare to bully him."


    "Thank you so much."


    Saying that, Liang was already in front of Zheng Yi. Suddenly, he lifted up the thin blanket covering his legs, and took out a bright kitchen knife from his leg, and fiercely slashed towards Zheng Yi.


    "Shua!"


    Even though Zheng Yi dodged quickly, his clothes were still ripped by the kitchen knife, and even though it did not harm his flesh, it still scared Zheng Yi to the point that he was covered in cold sweat.


    "Fuck you, you little bastard! How dare you touch Master Zheng?!" "I''ll f * cking kill you." Zheng Yi was furious, he took out a blade from his waist and was about to pounce towards Liang, but he was stopped by Xiao Xiao.


    "No, don''t ¡­" Xiao Xiao was so scared that her whole body was trembling, and she continuously shook her head and prayed.


    Zheng Yi''s eyes flashed with a dangerous light, he shouted angrily: "Get out of my way, or else, I will kill you too."


    Liang pushed her sister away and said loudly: "Sister, run quickly, I will block him."


    "Little brat, you want to block me?" Zheng Yi laughed sinisterly as he pounced over, the blade in his hand aimed straight for Liang''s chest, his actions ruthless and merciless.


    At the same time, Chu Fann finally jumped over the wall and entered. Before he could even get close, he realized that there was a fight inside, and it was already too late to save them.


    "No!" Xiao Xiao screamed miserably, and ignored everything else as she pounced over.


    Just as Zheng Yi was about to stab the blade in his hand into Liang''s chest, Liang remained abnormally calm, his movements became inconvenient, and he simply did not dodge, suddenly brandishing the kitchen knife, cutting towards Zheng Yi''s throat, his speed was fast and ruthless, it was completely a battle of mutual destruction.


    His legs were crippled, he could go all out, and was not afraid of death, but Zheng Yi could not do anything about it, no matter how it was calculated, he was at a disadvantage. Even though he was extremely unwilling, he still had to retract his blade and quickly retreat, avoiding Liang''s fatal strike.


    Chu Fann had already run to the door, seeing this, he immediately stopped and hid to the side, looking at Liang who was on the wheelchair.


    Who did this kid learn kung fu from? He was simply putting his life on the line. Although there weren''t any extraordinary moves, just based on the fact that he didn''t care for his life, as long as his speed didn''t surpass Ye Xiwen''s, he wouldn''t be able to win, unless you were willing to die with him.


    This move isn''t bad. If you meet an opponent you can''t defeat in the future, it can be used as a test.


    Unfortunately, Liang was sitting in his wheelchair and was unable to walk easily, so Zheng Yi probed a few times and finally found a way to restrain him. With a feint, he grabbed onto Xiao Xiao''s arm, and with the dagger at her throat, he looked at Liang and laughed sinisterly: "Damned cripple, if you want to fight with me, you''re still too young."


    Liang became anxious and shouted angrily: "Let go of my sister! Come at me if you dare!"


    "You? Hehe, what a pity, you are not a woman. "Hahahaha!" Zheng Yi laughed out loud. He kicked the west door open and pushed Xiao Xiao in.


    Liang was anxious and angry, his kitchen knife slashed at the door wildly, but unfortunately, the door handle was broken in less than two hits, causing him to feel as though his heart was on fire.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of cloth tearing in his ears, Liang stopped moving, he was stunned for a moment, then his eyes immediately turned blood-red, he madly smashed the door and shouted: "You beast, let go of my sister, release her!"


    Xiao Xiao crossed her arms across her chest with tears streaming down her face, but didn''t make a sound while clenching her teeth. Despite the pain in her heart, she didn''t dare to cry or shout, because she couldn''t provoke her brother any further. Otherwise, he would go crazy.


    Zheng Yi was driven mad by Liang. In just a few moves, Xiao Xiao''s long skirt had been torn to shreds, his jade-like white skin and that moving curve of his body made Zheng Yi''s eyes go wide, his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, as he swallowed countless of saliva.


    quickly took off all of his clothes and pounced over like a wolf or tiger, but Xiao Xiao''s hands were protecting his chest, causing him to be unable to succeed., who was unable to wait any longer, raised his hands and slapped her fiercely, and said angrily: "Stupid girl, why are you acting so innocent? What day are you not going to be a man? Take your hands away. "


    Xiao Xiao wiped away the blood from the corner of her mouth, and powerlessly drooped her hands. Instantly, Zheng Yi''s flawless chest, under the dim light of the lamp, was completely exposed.


    This was the body he had yearned for in his dreams. Today, he had finally succeeded. After being stunned for a moment, Zheng Yi breathed heavily and pounced onto Xiao Xiao''s body like a pig. He pounced on her body randomly, and in a short while, Xiao Xiao''s body was covered with bite marks and bruises.


    He was not a human, but a bird or beast through and through.


    Xiao Xiao endured the psychological and physical injuries silently, hoping that he would finish it as soon as possible and get rid of him as soon as possible. But Zheng Yi was not anxious, he picked up the torn cheongsam, twisting it into a rope, and laughed sinisterly: "Bitch, didn''t you look down on me? I am a bastard, but how much more noble are you than me? "


    "Pah!" The rope whip fiercely hit Xiao Xiao''s body, and on her snow-white skin, a bloody whip mark instantly appeared. The intense pain made Xiao Xiao unable to endure any longer, and she opened her mouth to cry out in pain.


    Outside the door, Liang''s eyes widened in anxiety, both of his hands were drenched in blood, but it was as if he did not know pain, and continued to smash the door hard. Suddenly, with too much force, he fell off his wheelchair and crashed his head on the door frame, causing him to faint from the blood.


    Xiao Xiao endured Zheng Yi''s mistreatment while listening to her brother''s movements outside the door in fear. She was afraid that her brother would rush in and fight with his life on the line against Zheng Yi.


    But after a muffled sound outside the door, it actually stopped moving. Xiao Xiao protected her body with her hands and anxiously shouted," Liang ¡­ "AHH!" Liang, what happened to you... "Ahhh!


    "Zheng Yi, I beg of you, please spare me! I want to see my brother, please forgive me!"


    Xiao Xiao''s begging not only didn''t make Zheng Yi stop, it instead made him even more excited.


    The window behind Zheng Yi, was finally opened by Chu Fann, because the window had a hook on it, it really took Chu Fann a lot of effort. It was a good thing that the wood had not been repaired for a long time and was already decaying. Otherwise, a small thief like him might not even be able to enter the other party''s house.


    The scene in front of his eyes made Chu Fann unable to restrain himself from cursing at the beasts. You can fuck her if you like her, and you can''t give his money, but it''s a bit too much for you to beat her. Could it be that this felt good?


    Abnormal!


    Chu Fann sprinted up the windowsill and was about to go over to teach Zheng Yi a lesson, but instead, he knocked over a small flower pot that was placed on the windowsill. With a crisp sound, Zheng Yi was startled awake and turned his head around, just in time to see Chu Fann jumping down from the windowsill.


    Before he could even touch the blade, he heard a pu sound, and instantly, most of the strength in his body was sucked out. He turned his head with difficulty, and with disbelief, he pointed at Xiao Xiao who was covered in wounds and said with a ferocious expression: "You ¡­ How dare you... "You dare to kill me?"


    Ah!" Xiao Xiao was frightened out of her wits, she quickly pulled out her blade, closed her eyes and fiercely stabbed forward.


    "Pfft!" The blade stabbed into Zheng Yi''s abdomen, and then was pulled out, and once again fiercely stabbed into his abdomen.


    "Pah!" Xiao Xiao grabbed Xiao Xiao''s wrist, the dripping blood from the blade was less than a centimeter away from her body.


    "Let go!"


    With a low growl, Xiao Xiao shivered in fear. Her hands loosened and the blade dropped down, following that, he opened her eyes and saw that Chu Fann had casually grabbed the blade and stabbed it accurately into Zheng Yi''s chest.


    Zheng Yi stared at Chu Fann, his breathing became more hurried, and he could no longer stand, falling straight down. Within ten seconds, he had lost his breath and was staring at the ceiling with wide eyes.


    A soul that couldn''t be seen with the naked eye floated out from Zheng Yi''s head. Suddenly, Big-Eyed Frog appeared on Chu Fann''s shoulder, opened his mouth, and the soul was sucked in.


    "The mission is passed. Next, you have to reach Middle Period of Human Stage within a month, or else you''ll still die."


    The Big-Eyed Frog squinted his eyes at Chu Fann, and laughed wickedly, "However, you completed the mission so quickly, so if I don''t give you some rewards, you will definitely stop working, so ¡­ "Hehe, I''ll give you a sure-kill plan to seduce girls. I''ll ensure that you never fail to seduce girls and bid you farewell when you''re single."


    Chu Fann, who had just let out a breath of relief, suddenly felt nervous again, "Brother, we''re both grasshoppers on the same string right now, can''t you give me something that would benefit a bit more?"


    "What do you want in return?"


    "For example, some Sword Kinesis Flight. Otherwise, if you use a powerful ultimate skill and use it like a bomb, it can at least save your life."


    "Sure, but you have to wait."


    "Really?" Chu Fann was excited, "Then how much longer do we have to wait?"


    "It won''t take long. When your cultivation reaches the peak of the Heaven Stage, you will be able to start learning."


    "Heavens ¡­" Heaven Stage? "


    was dumbstruck. Three levels of Human Stage, seven levels of Earth Stage, then only Heaven Stage, there were a total of four levels of Heaven Stage, but he had only just entered the realm of Human Stage, how many years would it take for him to reach the peak of the Heaven Stage?


    Big-Eyed Frog snorted: "Don''t be unsatisfied, your current cultivation speed is already fast enough. Otherwise, even if I wanted to raise your power, I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. "Hmph, let me ask you one last time. Do you want it or not, so that it won''t become invalid anymore?"


    "Yes, of course I do." Chu Fann quickly agreed.


    It was a gift anyway, he didn''t want it for nothing. The ability to seduce girls isn''t bad either. In the future, if I meet a girl I can''t beat, I''ll just seduce her first, hehe!


    "Look in my eyes." Big-Eyed Frog gave his orders, and Chu Fann subconsciously turned his head to look, only to see Big-Eyed Frog''s eyes shooting out two rays of green light, which instantly drilled into Chu Fann''s eyes, causing him to be shocked.


    Fortunately, this time wasn''t as stinging as the last time. Instead, it was a bit refreshing and comfortable, to the point where Chu Fann almost moaned in pain from the comfort.


    What a great feeling.


    Chu Fann closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. Then, he slowly opened his eyes and realized that the Big-Eyed Frog had disappeared, he turned around and Xiao Xiao was stunned. Then, under Chu Fann''s shocked gaze, he jumped into his embrace.


    F * ck, he really is trying to seduce a girl with a secret technique ¡­

 C26 Repaying Resentment with Virtue

    "Cough, cough!"


    Chu Fann let out a dry cough, slowly pushed Xiao Xiao away, and said in all seriousness: "Please have some self-respect, I''m not the kind of person you think I am."


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Xiao Xiao quickly grabbed onto the bed sheets and wrapped her naked body up, but when she looked at Chu Fann again, her eyes started to glaze over, as if she was possessed by something. She stared at him without blinking, as if he was a flower.


    Chu Fann was a little embarrassed and hurriedly said, "Stop looking, hurry up and find a bag to put this guy away. Let''s find a place to bury him in when it''s dark."


    "Oh, oh!" Only then did Xiao Xiao recover her wits. Without wearing any shoes, she immediately ran out. Just as she opened the door, she could not help but exclaim out loud, "Liang, Liang, what''s wrong? "Wake up, hurry and wake up ¡­"


    With Chu Fann''s help, the two of them put Liang on the bed. Xiao Xiao simply bandaged his forehead before Liang slowly woke up. Seeing Xiao Xiao, Liang suddenly sat up. "Sis, run quickly ¡­"


    "Don''t be afraid, Zheng Yi was killed by Big Sis." Xiao Xiao forced out a smile and helped him get in the bed. Seeing that Liang''s gaze was on Chu Fann, his gaze was unkind, and he immediately explained, "He''s big sister''s friend, that''s why he called me here when big sister is in trouble. If not for him, our Sisters might ve ¡­ "


    "Stop dawdling, hurry up and find a bag. The sky will brighten in a moment." Chu Fann urged.


    Half an hour later, Chu Fann drove to the place where he had once buried Zheng Yi alive. It was still the same hole they had dug before, he and Xiao Xiao dug deeper, then threw the bag containing Zheng Yi''s corpse inside.


    When he returned home, the bloodstains at his house had already been cleaned up by Liang.


    "Have a drink of water." Xiao Xiao poured a cup of water for Chu Fann. Seeing that she did not accept it, he said self-deprecatingly, "Don''t worry, this cup of water is clean.


    Chu Fann said straightforwardly: "I came just to ask you something."


    "I know what you want to ask. Go next door, I''ll tell you everything I know." Xiao Xiao helped Liang get on the bed and told him to rest early so she brought him to the next room.


    The room was simple and crude. Other than a wooden bed, there was not even a place to sit. Xiao Xiao did not stand on ceremony with Chu Fann and sat on the bed. She said slowly: "It was Elder Sister Meng''s orders for us to do this. "When the drug breaks out, you''ll go crazy. Even if a pig is standing in front of you, you''ll make it strong and explosive."


    "After that, the policemen waiting outside will rush in. The facts are right in front of your eyes, and you won''t even have the chance to explain yourself."


    Chu Fann clenched his fists and asked angrily: "Who is Elder Sister Meng? I don''t even know her, why would she want to harm me? "


    "Elder Sister Meng is the owner of the Dream Bar, she has a close relationship with Young Master Qian." Xiao Xiao raised her head, looked at Chu Fann, and asked, "Could it be that you didn''t realize that Young Master Qian isn''t drunk at all? He purposely pushed all three of us to you, which in itself is an indication of the problem. "


    "Qian Huaigu!" Chu Fann hated him so much that the roots of his teeth itched. If Qian Huaigu was standing in front of him right now, he would definitely bite off two of his flesh.


    narrow-minded, petty and unscrupulous.


    I saved Su Yuan with my life, is there anything wrong with that? Was it wrong for her to ask me to be her driver in order to repay me? I''ve already said that I have a wife, so it''s impossible for Director Su to take a fancy to me. Why do you still insist on putting me to death?


    Suddenly, Chu Fann remembered and asked in haste, "Why did they do this to you? Is it because things went awry? "


    Xiao Xiao turned her head, and did not say a word.


    But just when Chu Fann thought that she would not say anything, she slowly said: "Because the plan has failed, the Young Master Qian was afraid that we would reveal the secret and ask the three of us to leave the Sichuan Province. He even said that he would give us a considerable amount of money to seal our mouths."


    "Isn''t that good?" Chu Fann asked.


    Xiao Xiao mocked herself, "What he said sounds good, but who knows where he''ll sell it off to? I heard that there was once a sister who did a fairy jump and was sent away. As a result, she was sent to a remote mine, where she was received by coarse, dirty miners. In less than a year she had contracted a sexual disease and had not earned enough money to see a doctor.


    "I don''t want to leave the Guangyuan City, and I can''t leave either." Xiao Xiao said excitedly, "Guangyuan has an old Chinese doctor, she has a very deep attainments in acupuncture. I only brought my little brother there once, and he already felt it on his leg. As long as I continue my treatment a few more times, my brother will definitely be able to stand up again. But once I leave the Guangyuan City, where can I find such a doctor to treat my brother? "


    Chu Fann frowned: "If you don''t agree, then they''ll let Zheng Yi torture you?"


    "This is my own choice. I will either leave the Guangyuan or become Zheng Yi''s woman." Xiao Xiao heaved a sigh of relief, "Now that Zheng Yi is dead, I am relieved."


    "If Zheng Yi dies, would they let you go?"


    "So what if I don''t?" Xiao Xiao laughed at herself, "Since I''m already like this, they can do whatever they want. However, don''t worry, I will definitely not tell anyone about you. I was the one who killed Zheng Yi. "


    "No, I killed the person." Liang suddenly pushed the door open, turned and walked over, then decisively said, "Sis, I can''t burden you anymore, I killed him, do not argue with me."


    "Don''t speak nonsense, this has nothing to do with you. Go back and sleep."


    "Sis, I''ve grown up. Let me be a man once, and let me protect you once, right?" Liang looked at her sister with hot tears in her eyes. Xiao Xiao couldn''t hold it anymore and squatted down to hug Liang. The brother and sister cried so hard that Chu Fann''s nose turned sour and he almost shed tears.


    Sigh! Looks like what Xiao Xiao said before was right. If not for being forced into a corner, who would be willing to sell their flesh and blood to earn money? However, she had to treat her little brother. The treatment fees were too high. Relying on her to work, he would be able to save up enough money in a short period of time.


    After they had stopped crying, Chu Fann asked in a deep voice: "Xiao Xiao, what do you plan to do next?"


    "I''ll just take it one step at a time." Xiao Xiao dried her tears and said calmly, "If it really doesn''t work, I''ll listen to their arrangements. As long as I can be with my brother, I''ll go anywhere."


    "Perhaps I can help you with this matter a little, but I hope that you can leave that circle and not go back." Chu Fann looked at her seriously, and said, "I can tell that you are a good girl, and walking on this path, is also a last resort. If you continue, your entire life will be ruined."


    Without waiting for Xiao Xiao to reject, Liang grabbed her older sister''s hand and said: "Big sister, big brother is right, you can''t go back anymore. I would rather not be able to stand up for my entire life, than to let you ruin your life''s happiness for me."


    "But ¡­"


    Liang said loudly, "If you go back to work, I''ll let you see my death."


    Xiao Xiao was shocked, and quickly said: "Alright, alright, I won''t go, but... If I don''t go to work, what will I use to support my family? "


    "Let me help you think of a way." Chu Fann smiled mischievously, "Didn''t you say before? Every step you take, you take, might result in you walking down a great path of yang. "Rest assured, when the car arrives, there will be a road ahead of them. The heavens will not always close their eyes when you treat your little brother so well."


    "Thank you!" Xiao Xiao looked at Chu Fann gratefully, "You''re a good person."


    "How can you curse?" Chu Fann purposely revealed a look of anger, causing the siblings to be stunned for a moment, then they could not help but burst out laughing.


    Chu Fann laughed: "That''s good then. Those who have a frown on their face cannot solve the problem, rest assured, I will settle this matter myself."


    Right at Xiao Xiao''s home, Chu Fann made a phone call. In less than half an hour, Xu Junchuo had arrived at the scene as fast as lightning.


    "You''re not mistaken, it''s really Zheng Yi?" Xu Junchuo asked excitedly.


    Chu Fann patted his chest and guaranteed: "There''s no mistake, what I said was true. They called him Brother Zheng and the woman also called him Zheng Yi ¡­ This is the door... "Eh, the door is locked. The person must be inside."


    Xu Junchuo quickly pulled out her spear and looked around. With a run, she jumped onto the high wall and jumped in cleanly.


    This skill was on par with his brothers. Was she a hunter too?


    Chu Fann followed closely behind, jumping back from the big wall, only to see Xiao Xiao curled up on her bed, crying softly. A thin blanket was wrapped around her, exposing his shoulders. It was easy to imagine that she was not wearing any clothes.


    The back window was open, and it was obvious that someone had run away from it.


    Xu Junchuo jumped out of the window without hesitation, but it was completely dark, where was the shadow of a person? Xu Junchuo stomped her feet in anger, then jumped back from the window.


    "What''s your name?" Xu Junchuo asked, but Xiao Xiao acted as if she did not hear it, and cried non-stop. Xu Junchuo was impatient, she pushed away the thin blanket on her body, and was immediately stunned by the whip marks on her body.


    Chu Fann rushed forward and covered Xiao Xiao with the blanket, grumbling: "Big sister, pay attention to your influence, there''s still a big guy here."


    "F * ck off, it''s all thanks to you." Xu Junchuo was still fuming, she angrily shouted, "If you called me earlier, would Zheng Yi be able to escape? Look at what he did to people. If I catch him, I''ll cut him to pieces. "Animal, bird-beast!"


    "Cough cough. Elder sister, you said that he is a beast-like beast, but he has actually insulted the word beast-like beast."


    "Right, he is inferior to beasts."


    After swearing for a while, Xu Junchuo remembered what it was and started to ask Xiao Xiao. Very quickly, she had asked him the whole story. And only at this moment, Xiao Xiao suddenly thought of her brother Liang, and quickly ran over wrapped in a blanket.


    Xu Junchuo followed her and became even more furious. Liang was tied to a wheelchair with all sorts of tied up and her mouth even had a pair of stinky socks stuffed in. He was so anxious that his eyes were almost popping out of his sockets.


    "Chu Fann, you stay behind. Take care of this pair of sisters, I will gather the men and go to the bar to capture Luo Wei." Xu Junchuo gave the order and immediately called for someone to come. Then, she anxiously boarded her motorcycle and quickly left.


    After she left, Chu Fann extended his hand out and clapped with the Xiao Xiao sisters. He smiled: "It''s a success, this has nothing to do with you."


    "Elder Brother Fann, thank you ¡­"

 C27 Explanation

    When Su Yuan rushed to the construction site, Chu Fann was still wearing his sunglasses to wash his car. The snow-white t-shirt and the pair of dark blue casual pants made Chu Fann look even more free and easy, a huge difference from the image of a laborer from before.


    When paired with the white Volvo in front of him, it made Chu Fann look like a professional male model. Even Su Yuan couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    "Chu Fann, why don''t you go wash the cars?" Su Yuan complained and complained as she walked over. The car had been wiped clean, both inside and out, and even the tires were brushed as if they were new, which made him even more satisfied.


    You have to find a driver like this, diligently! Look at this car, it''s very comfortable to sit on.


    Chu Fann raised his head and saw a tall and rebellious girl following beside Su Yuan. Her attire reminded Chu Fann of the last time he went to the bar with her. Xu Junchuo''s figure was that of an ancient bewitching woman. She wore a black leather vest, the kind that was extremely tight, perfectly outlining her slim waist and her ample breasts. Her chest was opened wide, that pair of beautiful hemispheres squeezed out an impressive deep ditch, definitely more than enough to hold a phone with.


    He had a pair of leather shorts and a pair of long leather boots. Add on a short, wine-red hair, smoky makeup, and eyelashes like wipers. Going out at night can scare a ghost to death.


    He really didn''t understand. How could such a costume look good?


    Chu Fann did not even dare to look at her for a second time, and retracted his gaze, and continued to clean the car, and laughed: "Since there''s nothing else, let''s just treat it as exercise. Saving a few dozen dollars is enough to buy snacks for A Jiu. "


    "You should also save a few dozen yuan, as if I''m very stingy as the boss." Su Yuan rolled her eyes at Chu Fann, "Take A Jiu to the supermarket later and buy a cart of snacks for her to eat."


    Chu Fann quickly said: "No, those things should be eaten as little as possible. I heard from the television that it''s not good to eat too much snacks, it''s better to not eat too much. A Jiu was already fat enough, if she continued to eat, wouldn''t she become a little fat pig? Will we be able to get married again? "


    "Stupid Chu Fann, you''re the one who''s fat like a pig." A Jiu carried a bag of potato chips and walked over angrily, "If you dare speak any more bad about me, I''ll tell Elder Sister Su everything about how you bullied me last night, and I''ll make it so that you won''t be able to bear the consequences."


    "He bullied you? It''ll be good if you don''t bully him. " Su Yuan smiled and pinched A Jiu''s pink cheeks. She also liked this weird little girl a lot. With her by her side, it was as if she had an additional joy in life. Any worries would be quickly forgotten, and the smile would come from the bottom of her heart.


    A Jiu panicked, pointed at Chu Fann and said loudly: "What I said was true, if you don''t believe me, look at his lips, it''s when I was bullying you, that you got bitten."


    Hearing her words, Su Yuan realized that Chu Fann had always been hiding her face, and had even for the first time ever put on her glasses. Not daring to raise his head, she immediately frowned, and coldly said: "Chu Fann, raise your head."


    Chu Fann was helpless, he could only raise his head, his lower lip had clear bite marks, causing him to frown, his expression becoming more cold and stern.


    As if the ancient woman by her side had discovered the new world, she let out a laugh, "Elder Sister Yuan, is this the good man you spoke of? Tsk tsk, you said he was brave enough to stand on his feet, I believe you, but you said he was as calm as a willow ¡­ "Hur hur, I really didn''t see it."


    Su Yuan felt her face burning. Just as she was praising Chu Fann to the heavens, she was immediately slapped in the face by his good sister. How infuriating, you are just too disappointing.


    "Chu Fann, do you have anything to explain?" Su Yuan stared at Chu Fann without blinking, his voice becoming colder and colder. At this moment, she even had the thought of letting Chu Fann roll over her bed and scram.


    Bunny still hasn''t eaten the grass by the side of her nest, yet you? How about this, I won''t be at home for the whole night and you''ll be revealing your true colors, even bullying such a cute little girl like A Jiu. She''s only a child, how could you do that ¡­ No, how did he do it?


    Chu Fann laughed bitterly and continued cleaning the carriage. Explain? How to explain? Could it be that he had to tell her that he was called by Qian Huaigu to go drink at a bar last night and then get drugged?


    Not to mention whether Su Yuan would believe it, she would first give others a bad impression of not taking responsibility and even bite back. Since she''s a couple, it would be weird if she believes you as an outsider. Furthermore, he didn''t wish for Su Yuan to know about this matter. If she were to ruin the relationship between her and Qian Huaigu, then she would be a sinner.


    As for what Qian Huaigu had done to him, Chu Fann only thought that he was too petty and cared too much about Su Yuan. Even more so, he did not want this window paper to be pierced through. Otherwise, he might really be unable to keep his job any longer.


    Seeing that Su Yuan was serious, A Jiu became anxious and quickly said: "Elder Sister Su, it''s not what you think. Last night, you went ¡­."


    "A Jiu, I want to hear Chu Fann''s explanation." Su Yuan coldly cut A Jiu off and said, "Chu Fann, raise your head, take off your glasses, and look at me."


    A Jiu ran over to Chu Fann and quickly explained to him: "Elder Brother Fann, why don''t you quickly explain it to Elder Sister Su?"


    "Explain what?" Chu Fann said bitterly, "If she doesn''t even have this little bit of trust in me, then there is no meaning in me staying any longer."


    After he finished speaking, Chu Fann looked at Su Yuan, and said calmly: "Director Su, I thank you for taking care of me these past few days, which also allowed me to learn many things. Goodbye! "


    Forget it, even if I get fired, at least I''ll learn how to drive. At most I''ll just rent a car and run and rent it. It''s much better than working as a laborer on the construction site.


    "Elder Brother Fann, Elder Brother Fann, you''re back. Where are you going?" A Jiu called out twice, but Chu Fann did not even turn his head around, he was so anxious that she stomped his foot, returning to the front of the silent Su Yuan, and anxiously and angrily shouted: "Elder Sister Su, you really wronged Elder Brother Fann ¡­ ¡­"


    "Did he bully you?"


    "Yes, but ¡­"


    "No need for ''buts'', just leave if he wants to." Su Yuan hardened her heart and said stubbornly, "He has committed a mistake, and you don''t want others to say it? "It''s better if he''s gone so that I don''t feel disgusted when I see him."


    "What do you know?" A Jiu anxiously shouted at Su Yuan, "Last night, a man with the surname of Qian came to our doorsteps. He gave Elder Brother Fann a million yuan and even asked him to change jobs.


    Su Yuan was shocked, "What did you say? A guy with the surname Qian? Giving Chu Fann a million, and even giving him a job? What you''re talking about is... is it Qian Huaigu? "


    "That''s right, that guy with the heart of a beast with a human''s face." A Jiu said as she gnashed her teeth.


    Suddenly, the ancient bewitching woman who was standing beside Su Yuan and watching the scene was unhappy, and said angrily: "Stupid girl, be more polite when you speak, who has the heart of a beast with a human''s face? That Chu fella is the real deal. "


    A Jiu glared at her: I''m not scolding you, why are you in such a hurry? What, do you like that guy with the surname Qian? Then, I have to give you a piece of advice, break up with him as soon as possible. This kind of trash man can''t even compare to one of my little fingers.


    "Stupid girl, why don''t you try saying another word? Do you believe that I won''t strip you of your clothes and throw you into the plaza for exhibition? " If Su Yuan did not stop her, she would have started to teach A Jiu a lesson.


    In front of Su Yuan and Chu Fann, A Jiu was just an obedient girl. But in front of the others, she was not an easy target, because of a single word from her, Chu Fann actually wanted to leave. A Jiu''s stomach was filled with guilt and resentment that she had not been able to vent out.


    "I told you, what''s the matter?" A Jiu placed her hands on her hips, and said loudly, "He came over and said that he was Elder Sister Su''s boyfriend, and told me to leave him, on the condition that I recognize him. Am I, Elder Brother Fann, the kind of person who only knows how to pick up money? In order to get rid of him, just say that you have a wife and you''ll bring her back to the city in a few days. That guy surnamed Qian immediately became enthusiastic and wanted to invite Elder Brother Fann to a bar to drink. "


    Originally, Elder Brother Fann didn''t want to go, but I wanted to go to the bar to have a look, so I urged Elder Brother Fann to go with me." A Jiu''s mouth was like a machine gun, as she revealed the whole story. In the end, not only did she not vent her anger, she even spat on the ground and scolded: "She called him a scum and even called him a scum, he is simply a scum, a bastard, a beast worse than you.


    "Damn girl, you dare to ruin my brother''s name? I will rip your mouth off!" Gu Wuming was furious beyond belief and was about to charge forward to teach A Jiu a lesson, but she was stopped by Su Yuan.


    "Elder Sister Yuan, let go, I must take care of her ¡­"


    "Xiao-Xiao!" Su Yuan bellowed, and Gu Wuming finally became quiet.


    Su Yuan said in a deep voice, "Regarding this matter, I will look for Qian Huaigu and ask him clearly. But now, come back with me immediately, I want to hear Chu Fann''s explanation."


    "Fine, I''ll see what he says." Qian Xiaoxiao glared at A Jiu and said fiercely, "Stupid girl, if his words are different from what you said, how am I going to deal with you? "Humph!"


    "Who''s afraid of who? "If you have the ability, then come at me." A Jiu placed her hands on her waist, hugged her shoulders, and snorted disdainfully, "Really, you can have any kind of brother or sister. Your brother is inferior to a beast, but you''re inferior to a beast, so you''re really compatible."


    Qian Xiaoxiao was so angry that she almost went mad. She wanted to go over to scratch A Jiu into shreds of dirt, but Su Yuan grabbed her arm and dragged her into the car. When Su Yuan drove the Audi back to the building, she saw that A Jiu had actually driven the Volvo back.


    The situation was urgent, so Su Yuan did not have the time to ask her how she knew how to drive a car. At the door of the unit, A Jiu pushed Qian Xiaoxiao aside and glared at her. She snorted and ran upstairs with her head held high and her chest puffed out.


    Qian Xiaoxiao, who was standing behind him, clenched her teeth as she pondered in her heart. Wasn''t it too easy on her to strip this damned girl of her clothes? But she''s still underage, she can''t be sold to a nightclub, can she?


    Regardless, if she dares to provoke me again, I will sell her to a nightclub. I believe that there will be many men who will like her, this kind of little loli.


    When the door opened, Su Yuan immediately rushed into the bedroom, went up to grab the luggage and clothes that Chu Fann was currently packing, took off his glasses, and said angrily: "Chu Fann, you must explain everything to me clearly ¡­ "Ahhh!"


    The moment she saw Chu Fann''s eyes, Su Yuan couldn''t help but cry out in alarm, and was instantly stunned ¡­

 C28 Demon Pupil

    Ah!


    A Jiu, who had barged in afterwards, was also stunned by Chu Fann''s pair of eyes, and could not help but cry out in alarm, like a little fanatic, dazzlingly looking at him, to the point that he did not even know where she was.


    "F * ck!"


    Qian Xiaoxiao''s exclamations were crude enough, but her expression was exactly the same as Su Yuan and A Jiu''s. She stared straight at Chu Fann, as if inside the room. No, in the entire world, other than Chu Fann, there was no one else.


    What kind of eyes were those?


    From time to time, there would be a silver cross in his pitch-black pupils. It was like an electric current, causing one to be unable to extricate themselves from it. Especially since Chu Fann''s looks were not bad, and was usually honest and loyal, and did not have any unique temperament, the attraction ability was naturally not that strong.


    But now, with this pair of silver eyes, when paired with his current attire, Chu Fann seemed to have become a completely different person. His entire body released a devilish temperament, to women, this kind of temperament was like a gut piercing poison, even though they knew they would die, they couldn''t help but fly into a moth to throw themselves into his embrace.


    In regards to this, Chu Fann was also helpless. It was only a long time ago that he found out that the pupils of his eyes had changed, and he only found out from Big-Eyed Frog that this was the advanced ability of the Eye of Insight ¡ª ¡ª Demonic Pupil. It did not have any offensive power, but it could give the opposite sex a huge impression.


    However, this kind of ability that could even make 90% of men go crazy, was a kind of burden in Chu Fann''s eyes. What Demonic Pupil, Charm Eyes, they were clearly Peach Blossom Eyes. A grown man with a pair of peach blossom eyes, wouldn''t he be laughed to death if he were to go out?


    He regretted it, he wanted Big-Eyed Frog to retract this ability, but since Big-Eyed Frog had said it, there was nothing he could do. However, when his cultivation reached Earth Stage, he could hide the Demonic Pupil, causing Chu Fann to stop thinking about suicide. Otherwise, they would have to perish together with the Big-Eyed Frog.


    Seeing that his eyes were in trouble again, Chu Fann hurriedly put on his glasses and sincerely said: "Director Su, there''s really nothing to explain. You should just let me go."


    "Okay, you want to leave, right? "Let''s go, the farther the better." Su Yuan didn''t know what had happened, but she felt extremely wronged and shouted a few times at Chu Fann. Her tears couldn''t help but gush out as she turned her head and ran back.


    A Jiu stepped forward and held Chu Fann''s hand, saying timidly: "Elder Brother Fann, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have made such a joke."


    "I don''t blame you. What you said isn''t wrong." Chu Fann rubbed her head and said with a smile, "I''m leaving, you can stay behind to accompany Director Su. Once I''ve settled down, I''ll come back and visit you guys when I have time."


    "No, I want to be with you." A Jiu tightly hugged onto his arm, refusing to let go no matter what.


    Chu Fann comforted her: "A Jiu, I don''t even have a safe place to stay right now. Listen to me, Director Su is staying here right now. When I have a place to stay, I''ll come over to pick you up, okay? "


    A Jiu''s eyes were filled with tears as she choked with sobs: "Elder Brother Fann, can you not go? If you explain it to the Elder Sister Su, wouldn''t everything be fine? "


    This was not the first time Su Yuan did not trust him. Although Chu Fann did not have money, he had dignity. Like a footman, he served her three meals a day and was responsible for driving her and protecting her safety.


    Part of the reason he was doing all this was because Su Yuan had paid him quite a bit of wages, and he wanted to do whatever she could to help her, so that she could live up to the wages she had paid. On the other hand, he felt that it was really difficult for Su Yuan to manage a company by herself since she was a woman. Since he was unable to help her with anything, he decided to take care of her as much as possible.


    Although he was not willing to part with this job, he would rather return to the construction site to suffer from the hardships of his work than to stay there and spend the entire day looking at Su Yuan''s cold face and eyes that were filled with disgust.


    "There''s nothing to explain." Chu Fann laughed, "Let''s separate now, we will still be friends when we meet in the future. But if I stay, perhaps we won''t even be friends anymore. Listen to your Elder Sister Su, I will come to see you often. "


    Chu Fann pushed A Jiu aside, swiftly packed his luggage, and tied a rope around his shoulder. Just as he was about to leave, he found that the door was blocked by Qian Xiaoxiao.


    "Excuse me." Chu Fann said politely.


    He only knew that Qian Xiaoxiao was Su Yuan''s friend, if he knew that she was Qian Huaigu''s younger sister, he wouldn''t be so happy.


    Qian Xiaoxiao held on to the doorframe, blocking the door tightly as she said, "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave. Tell me clearly what happened. What did my brother do to offend you to slander him?"


    "Your brother?" Chu Fann was confused.


    A Jiu huffed and puffed: "Elder Brother Fann, she''s Qian Huaigu''s little sister, just like her big brother, he''s nothing good."


    Qian Xiaoxiao stared at him, "What did you say?" Say that again if you have the guts? Do you believe that I won''t throw you down from here? "


    "You are Young Master Qian''s younger sister?" Chu Fann frowned slightly, and said, "I don''t want to explain, you can ask your brother, please excuse me."


    "No, I just want to hear it from you. If you don''t explain it clearly today, don''t even think of coming out this door." Qian Xiaoxiao said rudely.


    Facing such a powerful opponent, Chu Fann had no choice but to give her a beating, right? Yes, her brother''s character was not that great, but he was him, and his sister was his sister. He couldn''t possibly vent his anger on his sister, right? Chu Fann would never do such a despicable thing.


    However, if he didn''t make a move, he really wouldn''t be able to walk out of this door. If it wasn''t for the height of the floor, he would have jumped down from it already. However, if he were to jump down like this, he would completely leave.


    Just when the two of them were in a stalemate and A Jiu was at the side sneering and ridiculing them, the valiant and valiant Xu Junchuo, dressed in a police uniform, ran up the stairs and shouted in shock, "What are you doing? Xiao-Xiao, why did Chu Fann offend you? "


    "Junchuo, you came at the right time. Quickly capture this bastard and that little girl." Pointing at Chu Fann and A Jiu, he said angrily, "They actually slandered my brother and drugged him, I will definitely sue them until they are bankrupt, not even a pair of underwear is left."


    Xu Junchuo patted Qian Xiaoxiao''s shoulder, and mischievously laughed: "Go ahead, I will support you, but you must prepare more money to do so."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You want to sue Chu Fann for slander and slander, but what if he wins? Don''t you have to pay them back? " Xu Junchuo smiled at Chu Fann, "Don''t worry, if we really go to court, I will testify for you, but you have to give me half of the money you won from this lawsuit."


    Chu Fann did not know whether to laugh or cry. What kind of people are they, I''m almost homeless here, you still have the mood to joke around. Sigh, meeting others is not a good thing, but to watch a good show is never a big deal.


    At this time, Xu Junchuo finally saw the luggage case placed beside Chu Fann. She exclaimed, "Chu Fann, where are you going?"


    "Elder sister Xu, it''s great that you''re here. Elder Sister Su wants to chase Elder Brother Fann away, hurry up and persuade him to stay." A Jiu ran out and grabbed Xu Junchuo''s hands, shaking them as she pleaded.


    Xu Junchuo was shocked: "What are you two doing? Wasn''t it fine before? Why did they suddenly break up? "


    Break up? Why does it sound so weird? When did I end up with her?


    Chu Fann couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Unfortunately, he was wearing sunglasses, so no one could see his eyes.


    "How about you come and stay at my house?" Xu Junchuo suddenly became excited, "You left last time, my dad didn''t miss you too much. If you went there, my dad would definitely be very happy. "By the way, let''s spar for a bit if there''s nothing to do. Killing two birds with one stone."


    "No way!" Su Yuan''s cold and decisive voice came from behind, startling Xu Junchuo.


    "Elder Sister Yuan, what''s wrong with you again?" Xu Junchuo said helplessly, "It was you who wanted to drive Chu Fann away, so I invited him to stay at my house, is that also not okay? Aren''t you being too overbearing? "


    Su Yuan was tyrannical, she glared and said: "If I say no, then no. If there''s nothing else, just go home. You''re not welcome here. "


    "The opposite sex is inhuman." Xu Junchuo muttered, seeing that Su Yuan was about to fall out, she anxiously said, "Fine, fine, pretend I didn''t say anything, I won''t say anything okay? However, I have to speak for him on Chu Fann''s matter. Last night, he went to the bar and found Zheng Yi and Luo Wei who were hiding there. Unfortunately, these two guys are too crafty, so they still managed to escape. "


    Su Yuan was shocked and asked anxiously: "Chu Fann, did you go to the bar to look for the two people who kidnapped me? Didn''t I tell you not to interfere in this matter? Last time, it was already pretty good that you two came back alive from the bar, but this time you actually went back. If something were to happen to you, I ¡­ "I ¡­"


    Even though he was scolded a few times, Chu Fann could still feel that Su Yuan was truly concerned about him.


    "Rest assured Director Su, haven''t I returned safely?" Chu Fann laughed, the nervous atmosphere had finally calmed down a lot.


    A Jiu immediately grabbed Chu Fann''s luggage roll, turned and ran back to her room, clapping her hands as sshe walked back in, he chuckled: "Elder Brother Fann, didn''t you want to make sandbags? Let''s hurry up and go to the construction site. I''ll help you."


    "This ¡­" Chu Fann was still a little hesitant, but Su Yuan took a deep breath and spoke in a gentler tone, "Drive me to the construction site, someone from the quality inspection department wants to come and check on me, I have to be present."


    Chu Fann sighed, he could not walk anymore. But even if he stayed, the relationship between the two of them might not be as it was in the past. Although the relationship between the two was very ordinary in the past, at the very least, Su Yuan did not hate him back then. But now, the relationship between the two was like a crack that appeared on the surface of the ice, a slight mistake would cause it to completely explode, and the two would both fall into the ice water, receiving varying degrees of damage.


    Sigh! One step at a time...

 C29 Refinery

    At the construction site, Chu Fann got a worn-out denim suit from a worker. After washing it, he cut it into pieces and prepared to sew them into sandbags to tie the leg.


    The denim clothing was thick and durable. Although it wasn''t as strong as the canvas leggings sold in the store, it was still about the same. The key point was that they didn''t need to spend money. That was the main point.


    A Jiu passionately helped him busy himself for a while, but in the end, the more he helped, the busier it became. In the end, Chu Fann gave her money to buy some snacks, so that way he wouldn''t be troubled anymore.


    However, just as he was sewing the leggings, the Big-Eyed Frog appeared on his shoulder and disdainfully said: "A grand cultivator actually made such trash, don''t you think it''s shameful?"


    "Fuck, didn''t you tell me to do this before?" Chu Fann was immediately infuriated. The one who asked me to make the sandbag was you, and now that I say the sandbag is trash, it''s you too, are you messing with me?


    "Cough cough, was it me?" Big-Eyed Frog laughed dryly, "I''ve eaten a bit too much recently, my reactions were a bit slow, hehe. "How about this, I''ll teach you something practical. Do you want to learn it?"


    Chu Fann said in alarm: "And how do you want to harm me? I''m warning you, if you get me another peach blossom eye thing, I''ll definitely die with you. "


    "Don''t worry, the things I''ve taught you this time will definitely be extremely useful."


    Chu Fann was moved, but he still tried to ask: "What is it? You tell me first. "


    "Artifact Refining Arts!"


    "Artifact Refining Arts?" Chu Fann was confused. What is this?


    Big-Eyed Frog was still waiting to see Chu Fann''s shocked and ecstatic expression, but he ended up looking at an idiot''s face. Only now did it remember that Chu Fann''s understanding of cultivation was only a little more than ordinary people, and in its eyes, this Artifact Refining Arts was probably the same as a carpenter''s furniture.


    "The Artifact Refining Arts is an extremely profound and complex immortal technique. Some cultivators spend their entire life researching the mysteries of the Artifact Refining Arts, and in the end, also became immortal from refining." "So, don''t underestimate the Artifact Refining Arts. Not everyone has the talent to refine artifacts, and not just anyone can become a Artifact Refining Master."


    Chu Fann felt that the Big-Eyed Frog was not trying to trick him, and immediately developed a strong interest in the Artifact Refining Arts, and excitedly asked: "Once you learn the Artifact Refining Arts, will you be able to fly on the sword?"


    In his mind, a cultivator should step on a large sword and quickly travel through the clouds, travelling thousands of miles in a blink of an eye. At that time, he would change into an ancient set of clothes and stand on his greatsword with his hands clasped behind his back, facing the wind. It was just too cool.


    "Sword Kinesis Flight, the first condition is that you must have a flying sword that belongs to you, and the flying sword must come from the Artifact Refining Master." Big-Eyed Frog patiently explained, "Without Artifact Refining Master refining your flying sword, you can forget about flying to the sky your entire life."


    "Yes, I have to." Chu Fann decisively made a decision. Just because of the flying sword, he had to learn the Artifact Refining Arts.


    As an Immortal cultivator, if he couldn''t even ride his sword and fly, then wouldn''t he be a laughingstock?


    "Don''t be anxious, not everyone has the qualifications to become a Artifact Refining Master." Big-Eyed Frog jumped to the top of Chu Fann''s head and croaked, "First of all, it depends on whether or not you have the necessary conditions to play with fire. If you pass the first stage, then don''t think of it, just focus on the sandbag."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely be able to do it." Big-Eyed Frog''s words aroused Chu Fann''s fighting spirit. He threw away the half-stitched leggings and asked, "Come on, how can I prove that I have the conditions to play with fire?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "Let''s go to the cafeteria."


    The dining hall was very spacious; it was about fifty square meters. There were a few big pots, an old chef''s spoon, and two middle-aged women helping to cut vegetables. Three people had to busy themselves with food for more than a hundred people a day. There was no free time at all.


    It couldn''t be helped, who made Liu Erhu black out? If he could hire one less, he could pay one less. As for the laborers, he didn''t care.


    No? If you leave without doing so, you will be deducted at least a month''s salary. Hmph, you won''t do it. There are eighty people lined up at the back waiting to do it.


    Chu Fann had a good relationship with the three people in the canteen, and the key thing was that Chu Fann would come over to help whenever he had time. He would chop firewood and carry bags of rice, doing whatever he caught, so that the three people in the kitchen would feel more at ease. Therefore, every time he cooked something good, he would secretly leave a portion of it for Chu Fann to eat in the canteen.


    Ever since Chu Fann changed his route to become Director Su''s driver, he went to the cafeteria more often.


    "Fann is here." Seeing Chu Fann coming over, Aunt Liu who was about to carry the rice bag greeted him with a smile. Seeing that Chu Fann wanted to help out, Aunt Liu quickly said, "Don''t move, how many times have I told you before?


    "It''s alright, this is just a small matter to me." Chu Fann extended his hand and a bag of rice was dragged down from the rice stack. It was as easy as lifting a bag of vegetables as he walked over to the pond. He swiftly opened the seal and smiled at Aunt Liu. "How is it? You didn''t dirty your clothes, right?"


    "Alright, you brat, after being a driver for a few days, your strength seems to have increased." Aunt Liu wanted to pat him on the chest, but he was afraid of dirtying his clothes, so he could only give up. He smiled and asked, "Fann, you aren''t married yet, right?"


    Chu Fann mocked himself, "If you don''t even have a partner, who are you going to marry?"


    Aunt Liu suddenly became spirited. He stopped looking for rice, dried his hands on his apron, and excitedly said: "That''s great, Aunt Liu will introduce you to someone, how is it?"


    "Huh?" Chu Fann was shocked, and immediately waved his hand, "No need, no need ¡­"


    "What do you mean no need? You''re already 26 or 27, don''t tell me you''re still alone?" Aunt Liu leaned towards Chu Fann and said softly, "The one I''m going to introduce to you is my daughter. It''s not that I''m boasting, but in the village, my daughter''s appearance is definitely the most beautiful, even more beautiful than a Heavenly Immortal. "


    "Cough cough. Aunt Liu, I remember that you told me that your daughter just entered high school, right?" Chu Fann laughed awkwardly.


    Aunt Liu smiled and said, "Age isn''t a problem. As long as you nod, she''ll graduate from high school immediately and come here to marry you."


    Chu Fann silently calculated that when he graduated from primary school, he was only twelve years old. He was in junior high for three years, fifteen years old for senior high for three years, and eighteen years old for senior high. However, the key was that Aunt Liu''s daughter had only attended high school, and he was at most sixteen to seventeen years old.


    Chu Fann didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. If he married a girl like A Jiu and brought her home, would that really be okay? He had to coax her like a child all day long. The key was, how could he bear to do it?


    Ai, why hadn''t I seen her so enthusiastic before?


    "Aunt Li, you''re out of firewood, right? I''ll help you chop some. " Chu Fann quickly found an excuse to run away. If he continued to chat with Aunt Liu, she would probably call him Young Master.


    However, after he waved the axe a few times, Aunt Li walked over with a smile while carrying a plate of meat buns.


    "Fann, don''t be tired, let''s have a rest and work. Taste the steamed bun Aunt Li made."


    "Aunt Li, I''m not hungry."


    "Even if you''re not hungry, you should eat one. I know your appetite is good." Aunt Li gave Chu Fann a bun without any explanation and said mysteriously, "In the entire construction site, other than Liu Erhu and Old Zhu, no one else has this treatment. Pure meat, old. "


    In Liu Erhu''s dining hall, Old Zhu was the head chef.


    If it was in the past, these two buns would not even be enough to fill the gaps between Chu Fann''s teeth, but now, while eating the meat buns, it was like chewing on wax. He did not know what to feel, and asked uneasily: "Aunt Li, you are not going to introduce me to someone, are you? "Let me tell you, I actually have a partner ¡­"


    "Alright, what doesn''t Aunt Li know?" Aunt Li rolled her eyes at him and said, "I''ve long known about your family''s situation. In the past, I had a partner who thought you were broke and married off to the Village Head''s son."


    Chu Fann''s jaw dropped. Aunt Li working in the canteen was such a waste of her talent that she should be transferred to the Public Security Bureau. This investigation was simply too detailed.


    "Auntie Li, let''s put it this way. For this marriage, as long as you nod your head, you won''t need a single cent of the betrothal gift. You can get married right away."


    "Wait a moment!" Chu Fann hurriedly said, "Aunt Li, the marriage you mentioned, could it be that you are also talking about your daughter? But isn''t she in middle school? "


    "Age isn''t a problem. When I was her age, I got married and had children."


    Chu Fann hurriedly swallowed the steamed bun down and carried a pile of firewood with him as he ran. He mumbled, "Auntie Li, I''ll go and help you light the fire ¡­"


    In front of the pit, Chu Fann placed the split logs back together. Not long later, the fire started to burn even hotter, until he had no choice but to move the small stool under his butt.


    At this time, the Big-Eyed Frog appeared on his shoulder, and said: "It''s time to test you, extend your hand inside."


    Chu Fann was shocked, "Hold out your hand? Where to go? In the kitchen pit? "


    "That''s right!"


    "Damn, you tricked me?" Chu Fann was so angry that his nose almost crooked, and he said angrily, "Why don''t you just let me drill into the furnace pit, and start a fire with me?"


    Big-Eyed Frog glanced at him and snorted: "If you can''t even withstand this bit of temperature, you should go back and sew your sandbag."


    Chu Fann hesitated again, and then frowned: "There''s no other way, do I have to burn my hands?"


    "Listen up, this is not burning your hand. It''s the first condition to test whether or not you can become a qualified Artifact Refining Master." Big-Eyed Frog rolled his eyes and snorted, "What benefits do I get if I burn your hand? "Don''t forget, we''re both grasshoppers on the same rope. If you get crippled, what benefits will I get?"


    Chu Fann thought about it carefully, and that made sense. The Big-Eyed Frog couldn''t possibly harm him. However, he still felt like his face was being roasted half a meter away from the stove pit. If he were to put his hand in, wouldn''t he be burnt to a crisp in the blink of an eye?


    If he died, then so be it. If he didn''t even have this much courage, then what kind of immortal cultivation was needed? Become what Artifact Refining Master?


    Chu Fann gritted his teeth as he rolled up the sleeves of his right arm and prepared to insert them into the pit.


    "F * ck, are you crazy?" The Big-Eyed Frog suddenly let out a scream, startling Chu Fann. His hand was still about ten centimeters away from the pit before he stopped ¡­

 C30 Kings Fire

    "You idiot, I let you put your hand in, but I didn''t let you put your hand in now?" Big-Eyed Frog was so anxious that he started to curse. If this had happened before, he would have stepped on Big-Eyed Frog and made him into a picture.


    Chu Fann was completely dumbfounded. "Didn''t you tell me to stick my hand into the furnace pit? Why are you blaming me now? "


    "You ¡­" Big-Eyed Frog''s eyeballs were about to pop out of his eye sockets, his stomach was bulging from the anger, he stared at Chu Fann for a long time, then helplessly deflated, "Forget it, I don''t want to say it, listen carefully, I will say it once, if you fail to remember, don''t leave it to me to burn your hands."


    Taking a deep breath, the Big-Eyed Frog solemnly said: "Tai Ji, moved to produce yang, and quietly created yin. The yang moves and changes, the Yin is quiet and united, while the raw water, fire, wood, metal, and earth, each have their own characteristics. "One fire has two elements: the sun, the fire, and the man. One fire, the other fire."


    The fire is cloudy and yang, but it is very active, so it is all fire. In terms of name, the shape was born in the air and matched with the five elements, hence the ruler. In terms of name, it was born in the void. The living beings of Heaven are always moving. People are always moving in this life. That''s why it is always moving. It is also always burning. "


    The Big-Eyed Frog''s voice was like the morning bell and evening drum, resonating within Chu Fann''s heart. However, an image actually appeared in his mind.


    Chu Fann had come into contact with fire since he was young and was already very familiar with fire. Even without any tools to start a fire, he could quickly build a fire. However, this was the first time he''d observed the shape of a flame up close.


    Under his gaze, the flames turned into tiny figures that jumped happily within the flames. There were millions of tiny beings within the small flame that looked like the tip of a candle.


    This was too amazing. Was this the nature of fire?


    Unknowingly, Chu Fann had fallen for these villains. They jumped and sang happily, unrestrained and happy. They infected him, making him feel really good. He really wanted to dance with them.


    The moment this thought appeared, he discovered that he had actually become one of them. It was a small dot, and even Chu Fann couldn''t see its own face clearly, but his intuition told him that the small red dot was him.


    In the beginning, those little people had always rejected him. Like a small society, strangers were always pushed aside and bullied. Chu Fann was furious, this brother here to play with you guys, is because I think highly of you, and you dare bully me? It wouldn''t feel good if I didn''t beat you up?


    After a round of punching and kicking, Chu Fann became the leader of these villains. When this cluster of flames, formed from small people, surrounded Chu Fann and bowed down to him, it was as if Chu Fann''s mind suddenly opened, as he realized a sliver of the most profound truth.


    Chu Fann was in a trance for a while, and even the tiny person made of flames disappeared, but that small cluster of flame was still clear. Under Chu Fann''s attentive gaze, the flame kept moving down from his mind, until it settled in his heart, silent and unmoving.


    What was going on? Was there a fire in his heart? Just as Chu Fann was at a loss for words, he suddenly heard an angry rebuke: "Chu Fann, what are you doing?"


    Chu Fann shuddered, and suddenly woke up from his half dream state. In his hands, he saw Old Zhu staring at him aggressively with a fried spoon in his hand.


    "Great sir, what happened to you?" Chu Fann stood up quickly and explained, "I am lighting a fire here."


    "Fire? Where''s the fire? " Old Zhu pointed with his frying spoon and said loudly, "The pot hasn''t been cooked yet, so the fire in the pit has already been extinguished. The rice that has been cooked will definitely be cooked well, just for you to eat?"


    "The fire is out? "Impossible." Chu Fann laughed, "I was just setting up the wood on the shelf. "F * ck!"


    Chu Fann could not help but let out a curse, he crouched down, lay in front of the pit and looked at it closely, then lost his voice: "How come the fire is out? "You were still alright just now ¡­"


    "Get lost!" Old Zhu unhappily pushed Chu Fann aside, grabbed the worn-out woven bag and lit it up while cursing, before stuffing it into the furnace pit. Very quickly, the wood ignited once again, igniting violently.


    Until they left the cafeteria, Chu Fann still did not understand. How could a good fire be extinguished? The firewood in the pit hadn''t been completely burnt off. Even if he splashed a ladle of water into it, it wouldn''t be extinguished this thoroughly.


    "Big-Eyed Frog, what''s going on?" Chu Fann stopped at a remote place in the warehouse and could not help but ask.


    The Big-Eyed Frog appeared again, but this time, it looked at Chu Fann with a strange gaze, causing him to feel uneasy.


    "Big brother, don''t look at me like that. Speak." Chu Fann''s heart was unsettled, and he asked anxiously, "Is my condition qualified or not?"


    "Qualified!" "Very qualified." The Big-Eyed Frog stared at Chu Fann without blinking, and said, "It''s just because I passed, that''s why I felt it was inconceivable."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I was wondering, how did you manage to form the Monarch''s Fire in such a muddled state? "This is unbelievable."


    Chu Fann asked curiously: "What is the Sovereign flame?"


    The Big-Eyed Frog patiently explained: "The Monarch''s Fire is the cluster of flames that remains in the pit of your heart. It is your life''s fire and most people would only be able to form it in their dantian when they successfully formed it for the first time.


    "The fire of the Sovereign is formed by the tempering of the fire of the phase, which takes countless years to refine. The quality has increased by quite a bit, but many people have lived their entire lives and have been unable to advance from the fire of the phase to the fire of the phase."


    Big-Eyed Frog sighed, "I really don''t know if I should be grateful for you or be sad. How did you condense the Sovereign''s Fire all of a sudden?"


    "This... Isn''t it good? " Chu Fann had been happy just now, but now, hearing the meaning behind Big-Eyed Frog''s words, it did not seem to be as beautiful as he had imagined.


    "Good, it is good. However, this is like pulling seedlings out of the seed and it increases your growth speed. However, your foundation is not stable yet. In the future ¡­" Sigh, let''s talk about the future later. "


    Without waiting for Chu Fann to ask again, the Big-Eyed Frog smiled and comforted him: "Don''t be nervous, for you, this is still more beneficial than disadvantageous. At the very least, you have reached the lowest standard in the Artifact Refining Master;


    Chu Fann immediately became excited: "Are you saying, I am already a Artifact Refining Master? Then when can I refine flying sword s? "


    "Hmph, don''t be happy too early, flying sword s are not as easy to refine as you think." "Right now, you are at most an apprentice of the Artifact Refining Master. If you want to refine a flying sword, you need to at least reach the level of a Master Refiner, and you need to have the materials to refine a flying sword."


    "Even the most common flying sword requires a small amount of precious metals to be refined using a unique formula and method. With your current level, after a hundred years, you might be able to attempt to refine a flying sword, and that would require a hundred years of hard work and research. Otherwise, you might not even be able to refine a flying sword in eight hundred years. "


    "Fuck, take so long?" At that time, I''m already old. Can I still fly? " Chu Fann was discouraged, for a hundred years, it was hard to say if he could even survive until that day, and even if he did, he would need someone to support him when he could walk, so how could he fly on his sword?


    An image appeared in Chu Fann''s mind. She had a head full of white hair, a stooped waist, and was leaning on a walking stick. Beside him, Qiao Yun was also very old, but she still supported him without leaving him. The two of them stepped on top of a huge flying sword and with a sou sound, the flying sword flew up into the sky. However, he and Qiao Yun were both blown down by the wind ¡­


    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" The shout shocked Chu Fann. Looking towards the direction of the voice, he saw Qian Xiaoxiao, dressed in an ancient woman''s outfit, standing right in front of him.


    The woman was playing with a butterfly knife in her hand. She was rapidly flipping through various patterns as she chewed gum while her right hand was in her pocket. Her eyes were filled with provocation.


    It would be weird if a stupid woman with a rich family and a brain like hers could get married with this kind of outfit.


    Chu Fann did not even bother to pay attention to her and turned to leave. This kind of disregarding attitude infuriated Qian Xiaoxiao even more, causing his to flash forward and stop Chu Fann once again. He said angrily, "What are you trying to do? I''m asking you a question. "


    "No comment." Chu Fann glared at her, and was prepared to walk past her, but he waved his butterfly blade instead.


    Chu Fann did not move, the butterfly knife stopped less than three centimeters away from his throat, Chu Fann did not even blink.


    Qian Xiaoxiao was surprised. "I can''t tell, but you''re quite bold."


    "I''m flattered. Is something the matter?"


    "I just want to ask, what exactly is your relationship with Su Yuan?"


    Chu Fann laughed and retorted: "What do you think the relationship between us is?"


    "Logically speaking, with Elder Sister Su''s family background and looks, it''s impossible for her to like a poor brat like you. But you saved her life, so it''s possible that she likes you for the sake of repaying your gratitude."


    "You must repay me with your life?" Chu Fann laughed at himself, "Did you watch too many Korean dramas? This is reality, how could there be such a beautiful thing? "


    "But ¡­"


    Chu Fann raised his hand to interrupt her, and said: "Let''s not talk about Director Su first, I have a wife. Please go back and tell your brother not to suspect me and Director Su anymore, alright? I just want to be a safe and steady driver and not ruin your brother''s relationship with the Director Su. OK? "


    Qian Xiaoxiao said anxiously, "But right now, you are already destroying the relationship between my brother and the Elder Sister Su. I ask of you, can you leave the Elder Sister Su? I''ll give you money, you name a price, one million isn''t enough, I''ll give you two million ¡­ "Ugh!"


    Even through her glasses, Qian Xiaoxiao could feel the anger in Chu Fann''s eyes. The surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped by a dozen degrees, which made her unable to stop herself from shivering.


    Chu Fann said coldly. "You are the same as your brother ¡ª You are hateful!"

 C31 A Drunk Man Is Not a Drunk Man

    At noon, Su Yuan had to treat the people from the quality inspection department to lunch. As a driver, Chu Fann naturally could not go along, so he simply stayed at the construction site and prepared to have a casual meal with his workers.


    But just as he was about to prepare some food, the five foreman, Liu Xiaoguang, suddenly walked over and called out with a smile from afar, "Chu Fann!"


    Chu Fann frowned, he had been on guard these past few days. However, Liu Xiaoguang did not make any movements, so now, could it be that he wants to take advantage of Director Su''s absence to make a move against me? But under the clear sky, he shouldn''t be so bold, right?


    "Look at how scared you are, how can I eat you?" Liu Xiaoguang patted Chu Fann''s shoulder, and laughed, "Speaking of fear, it should be me, right? That night, you put down more than twenty of my brothers, and half of them are still lying in the hospital. "


    Chu Fann pushed his hand away and coldly said: "If you have something to say, Elder Brother Guang is better off speaking bluntly."


    "Good, straightforward enough!"


    Liu Xiaoguang sincerely said: "Actually, this knot between us brothers is a bit unjustified. You tell me, we don''t have any grudges between us, why should we go against each other? Let me first state my opinion. I will write off all my past affairs so that you and I can get along as brothers in the future. What do you think? "


    "I thank Elder Brother Guang for their great numbers, but we are not the same group of people, I am afraid we are not brothers anymore."


    "Don''t be so ruthless. Even if we can''t be brothers, we can still be friends, right?" Liu Xiaoguang pretended to be angry, and said, "If you don''t even give me that little face, then you''re just looking down on me."


    Chu Fann wondered in his heart, just what kind of medicine was he trying to sell? Why did he suddenly come to express his goodwill? Having learned from Qian Huaigu''s mistakes, Chu Fann had become more guarded against anyone. But the other party had taken the initiative to show goodwill, we should know how to appreciate favors.


    "Alright, I''ve made this friend, Elder Brother Guang. From now on, I hope that you can take care of me." Chu Fann forced a smile. It was hard for him to lie to someone he didn''t like, or even disliked very much.


    Liu Xiaoguang patted Chu Fann''s shoulders and laughed: "Alright, alright, let''s talk about it. We will be friends in the future, your matters will be my matters. "Let''s go, in order to celebrate the fact that we''ve become friends from our enemies, I''ll invite you to have a good time."


    "No, there''s no need to trouble yourself. I don''t know how to drink. I''ll just deal with one at the construction site." Chu Fann immediately rejected her with a wave of his hand.


    The last time he was here, if not for A Jiu who bit him hard, he would have fallen into Qian Huaigu''s trap. He had now become a strong criminal and was sent to jail.


    Liu Xiaoguang grabbed his arm without explanation, dragged him away, and laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, I''ll still be able to eat you? Let''s go, it''s not like I prepared it for you alone, with Director Su spending money, it''s a waste to not eat it. "


    Oh, if the Director Su is here, then it''s okay.


    Chu Fann relaxed and drove Liu Xiaoguang to a nearby East Ascension Hotel. After parked the car, Liu Xiaoguang brought Chu Fann in and directly went upstairs to their reserved room.


    "I''m sorry I''m late." Liu Xiaoguang smiled as he walked in and greeted the few people in charge of quality control. Seeing that Chu Fann did not come, he immediately turned around and waved, "Come over, let me introduce to everyone, this is my brother Chu Fann, the driver of Director Su."


    There were seven to eight people present, and some of them were just about to stand up and shake Chu Fann''s hand, but when they heard that it was a driver, they immediately sat back down.


    Nowadays, looking at people didn''t just depend on their appearance, but also their identity. For example, there were two young men in their twenties. One of them was handsome, while the other was poor, while the other was ugly. If a girl had a choice, 90% of them would choose the latter.


    Handsome can''t be eaten as a meal? Matter was more important. If one could marry a rich man, then he would be able to live the life he yearned for, without having to struggle for forty years or even cross the threshold of a lifetime. Who would refuse?


    Su Yuan never thought that Chu Fann would come, and was even brought here by Liu Xiaoguang. But since he was here, she naturally wouldn''t be able to kick him out, but she saw the expressions of the people around his, and anger rose up in his heart.


    Who do you think you are? It was just a bunch of leeches and vampires, what right did they have to look down on Chu Fann? He makes money from his skills and lives more confidently, but do you do your job conscientiously and conscientiously? Wasn''t it all for the sake of getting lucky? As long as the money was in place, they would be able to pass all the tests with their eyes open and closed.


    But if you don''t satisfy them, you won''t pass even if you''re qualified. If you can''t hit concrete, you''ll have to delay the progress of the project. It could take three or five days, or even seven or eight days, depending on their mood.


    Otherwise, would Su Yuan really accompany them to eat? But the more she treated them as people, the more they went overboard. A few people looked at her eyes, unexpectedly harbored malicious intentions, as Su Yuan clearly knew what they were thinking in her heart.


    But today, they had looked down on Chu Fann, and the rage that she had been suppressing finally exploded out ¡­


    "Chu Fann, come sit beside me." Su Yuan stood up, and waved towards Chu Fann with a smile.


    "Ugh ¡­" No need for that, right? " Once he entered the private room, Chu Fann regretted it immediately. He should not have come to this place, although the table was filled with delicacies, it was not as relaxed and comfortable as eating in a big pot at the construction site.


    A Jiu ran over while jumping, and hugged onto Chu Fann''s arms as he laughed: "Big brother, Elder Sister Su wants you to go over, so you should just go over. Let''s go!"


    Chu Fann had no choice but to follow A Jiu to his side, and then sat down beside her. A Jiu then ran to his side, and with Su Yuan in the middle.


    The entire room only had two beauties, one big and one small, yet they were all seated around Chu Fann. This made everyone from the quality supervision department dumbstruck, thinking to themselves, is this guy really Director Su''s driver?


    Liu Xiaoguang sat in front of Chu Fann and laughed, "Everyone should not know yet, right? A while ago, Director Su was almost kidnapped by my brother, and for that, she was saved by him.


    Chu Fann said embarrassedly: That is all in the past, why are you bringing it up? Director Su, you guys continue to chat. Don''t affect your work and communication just because of me. "


    Su Yuan smiled slightly and said: "Everyone is here, I''ll say it first. Thank you Director Tan and all the leaders for your concern, I''ll toast everyone."


    Commissioner Tan was the middle-aged man who sat on the other side of Su Yuan. His name was Tan Shuang, and was the Deputy Chief of the Quality Supervision Bureau, who was in charge of the construction projects. It was because Su Yuan had been generous and gifted him many things and was also because the Director Su was beautiful, he came here to pass the time while she was busy doing all sorts of things. Even a blind person would be able to tell what his intentions were.


    Previously, Tan Shuang was still very happy, but the moment Chu Fann came, he actually sat next to Su Yuan. This relationship seemed to not be as simple as the boss and the driver. This made him feel as if his beloved woman had been snatched away. How could he be happy?


    Tan Shuang didn''t even touch the wine cup in front of him as he said in an official tone, "Director Su, Jinghu Courtyard District is the highest end of our Jinghu District residential district. In order to ensure the safety and comfort of the citizens, you must grasp the quality well.


    "Director Tan, don''t worry. I can guarantee that the quality will definitely meet the quality standards you requested."


    "En, I believe in the Director Su''s abilities, but I''ve looked carefully before, the steel bars you use for the construction don''t seem to be up to standard. As for the concrete label, it''s not really enough. In this case, if an accident happens, I won''t be able to take responsibility for it. "


    Su Yuan cursed in her heart, when they were testing the tendons on the floor, you did not say that, why did you change your mind when you were at the table? Old thing, do you still think that red packets aren''t big enough?


    "Director Tan, about the work, let''s talk after dinner." Su Yuan raised his wine cup, and laughed, "I will do it as a form of respect!"


    Once he raised his head, a tall cup of white wine entered his stomach. Su Yuan''s white face immediately flushed red, making her look even more beautiful and charming.


    Chu Fann frowned slightly. He didn''t know why, but he could feel that the atmosphere in the room was completely different from when he had barged in. All of them sat there silently. Su Yuan toasted, but no one gave him face. The atmosphere turned cold!


    Is it because of me?" After sneaking a glance at Liu Xiaoguang, he was currently looking at Su Yuan with a smile that was not a smile, and a proud expression was revealed in his eyes. Chu Fann understood that Liu Xiaoguang had intentionally brought him here, in order to embarrass Su Yuan. If she did not balance Chief Tan, then the inspection would not pass, and the concrete would not be watered on time. Then, the construction site would have to stop.


    Su Yuan forced out a smile, poured herself another cup, looked at Tan Shuang, and said: "Director Tan, let me toast this cup to you alone. I will never forget the care you have given me."


    Then, Tan Shuang raised his wine cup and spoke to Su Yuan in a leading tone: "The house is the home of the commoners, it is the foundation of our happiness. We must take responsibility for the commoners, and at the same time, be worthy of the leaders'' trust. Director Su, I will be drinking this wine, but you have to fix the quality problem. "


    "Director Tan ¡­"


    Su Yuan panicked, it was obvious that she was doing it to make things difficult, if he stopped, not only would the progress of the project be delayed, the workers would also not have any work to do, and would definitely be in a bad mood, if anything happened, it would be even more troublesome.


    [Why is it so hard for a woman to do something?] Could it be that he had to move out of the backstage to allow the project to proceed smoothly?


    Just as Su Yuan was about to persuade her again, Chu Fann suddenly grabbed her hand and took the wine cup from her hand. She slowly stood up and took off her glasses, revealing a pair of sinister looking eyes.


    At this moment, Chu Fann''s body suddenly released a profound aura, especially the sinister smile that the corners of his mouth slightly raised, made people feel cold from the bottom of their hearts.


    This guy was not simple at all ¡­

 C32 Preponderance

    "I''m the driver of Director Su, but I''m still her friend."


    All of you should know better than me what kind of person Elder Brother Guang is. However, just the day before yesterday, I had knocked down more than thirty of Elder Brother Guang''s subordinates by myself, and up to now, there are still more than twenty people lying in the hospital. "


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. Was this guy really that fierce? A single person being placed in the hands of over thirty hooligans, this ¡­ How is that possible?


    But when everyone''s gaze fell on Liu Xiaoguang, they realised that he did not refute them, but was actually extremely calm and collected. His pair of eyes were staring straight at Chu Fann, the veins on the back of his hand were exposed, obviously his heart was not as calm as he appeared on the surface.


    Could it be that all of this is true? Even Liu Xiaoguang did not dare to touch him?


    "Elder Brother Guang and I are enemies if we don''t fight, but before that, I was just an ordinary labourer on the construction site. I earned more than 1,000 yuan a month." Chu Fann laughed at himself, "In order to save the Director Su, I was buried alive. In order to thank me, Director Su gave me this important job. It was this job that changed my life and my fate. I am grateful to the Director Su, because she is the person with the highest status in my life. Anyone who dares to set your eyes on her or wants me to lose my job will have my life with them. "


    Chu Fann''s gaze suddenly turned stern, and the silver cross in his eyes flashed across the room like a bolt of lightning, causing everyone''s heart to tighten, and they didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    "Don''t think that I''m joking. I''ve already died once. My life is worthless, I can afford to play with anyone." Chu Fann raised his wine cup and snorted, "I''ll drink this cup for Director Su, feel free to."


    Su Yuan raised her head and poured a cup of wine down her throat. This heroic spirit caused Su Yuan to be dazzled, and A Jiu was even more so, holding onto her heart with both hands. Both of her eyes were filled with Little Red Peach, completely subjugated by his handsomeness.


    Everyone was shocked by Chu Fann, especially Tan Shuang. As if he had been stabbed by needles, he hurriedly stood up, raised his wine cup, and smiled apologetically: "Brother, you''re too serious. I was just joking with Director Su.


    After two cups of wine, the coldness and fierceness in Chu Fann''s eyes gradually subsided, and the atmosphere around the table also became lively. But, everyone looked at Chu Fann with cowardice, no one dared to look down on him, and no one dared to look down on Su Yuan.


    With such a fierce and suicidal guy by her side, who would dare to offend her? If he had money to take, and if he had wine to drink, what else could he do? However, Tan Shuang was still a little unwilling in his heart. In his opinion, a beauty like Su Yuan should be happy under him, and Chu Fann, a smelly laborer, actually dared to threaten father.


    Wait and see. We''ll set up a police station and put you in jail. Acting against me? You''re still young. Humph!


    Just when he had made up his mind to deal with Chu Fann, Chu Fann suddenly received a call. Seeing the caller ID, Chu Fann revealed a sly smile.


    "Shh!" Chu Fann raised his finger, signalling for everyone to keep quiet, and laughed bitterly: "My uncle, he definitely wants to find me to eat dinner."


    After opening the phone, Chu Fann smiled affectionately: "Uncle Xu, do we really have the same thoughts? I was just about to call you, but you called me first. Hehe, you''ve missed me so much? "


    "Nasty Guy, only a ghost would agree with you. Haha, speaking of mutual understanding, that''s also your mom and I. Back then, when we were in the army, with just a glance, she knew what I was going to do. Sigh, what a pity, your father beat me to it. "


    Just then, a woman''s voice came out of the phone, "Xu Yi, you old thing, you''re still talking to the Chief of Public Security. Aren''t you ashamed of telling this to your child? Give me the phone. "


    "Fann is not an outsider. Since I''m friends with his father, he might as well call me godfather. What''s wrong with me making a joke out of him?"


    Xu Yi''s voice became softer and softer, following that, Mrs Xu''s laughter could be heard: "Fann, don''t listen to your uncle''s nonsense. Aunt stewed an old hen today, both Yuan and you can come over, let''s eat some meat together, and drink some chicken soup to replenish our bodies."


    "Aunt, after hearing what you just said, I was so greedy that I started salivating. Unfortunately, Director Su and I aren''t able to go today." Chu Fann looked at the crowd and laughed: "Director Su is treating us, and is arranging for Chief Tan and the others to eat, you just have to pull me along. How about this, tomorrow, Director Su and I will visit you and uncle, okay? "


    "Alright, then I''ll make another one for you two tomorrow. Drinking less wine is not good for your health ¡­"


    The two chatted for a while before hanging up. On the other side, the moment Chu Fann put down the phone, Tan Shuang impatiently asked: "Bro, the person who called you just now was ¡­"


    "Ah, an elder wants me to stay in his house and be his son." Chu Fann laughed, "There''s nothing we can do.


    Everyone knew that the Chief of the Guangyuan City Public Security Bureau, Xu Yi, was a special forces soldier in the past. Because of special reasons, he was assigned to the Guangyuan City and became a Chief of the Public Security Bureau within a few years.


    The way he acted as an iron soldier frightened the perpetrators. As long as they were targeted by him, it would definitely not end well.


    Tan Shuang was so nervous that his heart almost jumped out of his throat. For them, who had a clean butt? Without a little bit of wealth, how could he afford to raise a wife? Where did this money come from? If he offended Chu Fann, it would mean offending his godfather Xu Yi. When he went back to look for the disciplinary committee, he would be able to find out some things.


    Not daring to think any further, Tan Shuang immediately stood up, brought the bottle of wine to Chu Fann''s side in a few steps, and said with a face full of smiles: "Brother, I really didn''t think that you were actually Director Xu''s foster son.


    Chu Fann said in surprise, "Oh? You and my Uncle Xu are ¡­ "


    "Director Xu and I drank at the same table. We talked about everything." Tan Shuang said in reminiscence, "I''ve never had the time to visit the Director Xu, and have had to find time to visit him whenever I''m naive. Every time I hear his teachings, I get a lot of benefits. "He is a lighthouse, pointing us in the right direction ¡­"


    The corner of Chu Fann''s mouth twitched. This guy was just too good at talking. In just that short period of time, Xu Yi had almost become his father. He didn''t really understand the things that happened here, but Su Yuan saw everything clearly.


    Although he was also the Bureau Chief, Xu Yi was the Public Security Bureau''s Bureau Chief. However, the Bureau of Quality Supervision that Tan Shuang was in was under the jurisdiction of the Jinghu District, and was at most at the county level. As for the Vice Bureau Chief, he had endured for so many years, and only barely managed to reach the Vice Division Chief level, two levels away from Xu Yi.


    In this lifetime, no matter how hard Tan Shuang tried to climb, he could never reach the height where Xu Yi stood. But Xu Yi only had to move his mouth, let alone his position, he would be thrown into jail for a few years.


    With such a great god standing behind Chu Fann, even if Tan Shuang had the guts, he still wouldn''t dare to offend Chu Fann. Listening to what Xu Yi''s wife said on the phone, it seemed that his relationship with Su Yuan was not that simple.


    Tan Shuang wanted to slap his mouth. Wasn''t he just asking for trouble? Money was important, as was a woman. However, if they lost an official, they would lose everything.


    When even the Bureau Chief started to curry favor with Chu Fann, who else dared to sit, they all ran over to toast with Chu Fann. They were extremely passionate towards him, and were completely different from the cold eyes from before.


    No wonder Chu Fann dared to cause trouble at the bar, it was because he had the backing of a big shot. The heck, why didn''t you say so earlier that you had such a huge background? I wouldn''t dare to provoke you even if I were beaten to death.


    Liu Xiaoguang began to consider how he could truly turn a war into friendship with Chu Fann. Since he couldn''t move against him, he definitely could not offend him. Hehe, then I''ll be rich from now on.


    After the meal, Chu Fann declined Liu Xiaoguang''s invitation. He said his goodbyes to Tan Shuang and the others and drove straight home. As for the quality of the project, Tan Shuang stated directly that all the works in Director Su would be done with green light and without any obstructions.


    "It''s better to be an official." Chu Fann sighed with emotion.


    His face was flushed red and he was about to fall asleep on his seat. Hearing Chu Fann''s words, he barely opened his eyes and laughed drunkenly: "Officer, it''s not that easy, it''s not like anyone can be that easily."


    Chu Fann thought that it was true. If he were to become the Public Security Bureau''s Director, it would be a mess. It seemed like he wasn''t the right person to be an official. Hmm, it would be easier to be a driver. He would sleep after eating, and he wouldn''t have to worry about anything else. Life was so beautiful for him.


    Reaching home, Chu Fann turned his head to take a glance, and shook his head helplessly.


    Su Yuan, for engineering, it''s still reasonable to say that you drank too much, but A Jiu, you little girl, why are you so infatuated with alcohol? Last time, it was this big bro who carried you back. This time, she actually secretly drank too much. I really don''t understand. How can a little girl''s alcohol addiction be so big?


    Alas, my brother was the victim.


    Originally, he planned to carry A Jiu upstairs before coming back to carry Su Yuan, but when he pulled A Jiu out of the carriage, before he even managed to carry him, Su Yuan had actually woken up. He staggered out of the carriage and fell straight to the ground.


    "Be careful!" Chu Fann immediately grabbed onto Su Yuan, but his other hand was still on A Jiu, whoever let go of him would fall to the ground.


    Now, Chu Fann was really worried. What should he do? The two of them went upstairs together?


    Just as he was hesitating, A Jiu muttered, "Father, carry me home ¡­"


    This girl must be homesick. Sigh!


    Chu Fann no longer hesitated and bent down to carry A Jiu. He urged her to hug his neck, and then carried Su Yuan by the waist before carefully walking up the stairs.


    Out of instinct, A Jiu held Chu Fann''s neck tightly and laid on his back. Su Yuan even more so, instinctively hugged Chu Fann''s neck and put his head on Chu Fann''s chest.


    Chu Fann had suffered greatly. He was both happy and pained to be cheated by the two beauties, one big one and one small ¡­

 C33 Stellar Steel

    An ordinary sixteen or seventeen year old girl would have already matured, but A Jiu was still like a little girl. With the two Soup Dumplings pressing on her back, Chu Fann didn''t feel anything much. However, the Su Yuan hanging on her chest, was a real big-chested beauty.


    Normally, she would wear a strict work uniform, covering her proud and plump breasts tightly. But now, she was lying in Chu Fann''s embrace, her full breasts naturally pressing on Chu Fann''s chest.


    Chu Fann could clearly feel the change in her twin peaks. Like two fat rabbits, he wanted to break free from his constraints and escape from his predicament. This feeling really tested Chu Fann, this virile and vigorous boy. A total of seven floors, and more than one hundred and forty steps. After walking for nearly half an hour, Chu Fann''s legs had become weak, and he almost threw Su Yuan down several times.


    Chu Fann did not do it on purpose, but had been provoked to the point that his entire body turned soft, it was already good enough that he could climb up.


    By the time he had settled the two girls down, an hour had already passed. Their weights were nothing to Chu Fann, but the whole way, he was covered in sweat and his body was extremely hot. The first thing he did when he returned to his room was to take a cold bath. He took about ten minutes to extinguish the evil fire.


    Whoosh! It was finally done.


    Chu Fann wiped his hair and walked out of the bathroom. Big-Eyed Frog appeared on his shoulder and snorted: "Do you want to learn Artifact Refining Arts?"


    "I''m learning, why aren''t you learning?" Chu Fann immediately threw away the towel and asked excitedly, "Shall we begin?"


    "How do you want to learn it? Do you have the equipment needed to forge a weapon? And you also have the materials needed to forge the equipment? " Big-Eyed Frog glared at him in annoyance, "You don''t even have these, why the f * ck are you refining me? You only know how to walk behind a woman''s butt all day, do you think you can have any future prospects? "


    "She''s my boss, I drank too much. I can''t just dump her in the car, can I?"


    "Boss?" Don''t forget, you''re an immortal cultivator. As long as you reach the Earth Stage, there''s plenty of women like her. " The Big-Eyed Frog advised sincerely, "You, still need to focus all your attention on cultivation. Love and women are the biggest obstacle to cultivation, you better not get involved."


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore." Chu Fann quickly asked, "Did you just say that refining still requires equipment? "Don''t tell me that I still need to get a forge furnace, hammer, and chopping board?"


    Big-Eyed Frog snorted: "Your set is for blacksmiths, can it be compared to Artifact Refining Master''s tools? The Artifact Refining Master was refining equipment used by cultivators, and it was not something a blacksmith could compare to when forging agricultural tools. Do you understand? "


    "Understood, but what exactly do you need me to prepare?"


    "After a while, you probably won''t be able to find a suitable furnace. Forget it, let''s temporarily use the first floor of the bone tower. That place can barely be used as a furnace to refine some low-grade stuff. However, you''ll need to find the materials yourself. "


    "Material?" Can I use scrap iron? "


    "I do not care about that. No matter what sort of material it is, it will determine the quality of the things that you refine. You are not afraid of losing face. I am not going to bother with you." Big-Eyed Frog could not take it anymore, he threw down the sentence and disappeared in a cloud of black smoke.


    Only Chu Fann could use scrap iron to refine equipment. But the Big-Eyed Frog also knew that Chu Fann did not have a background or money, how would he be able to obtain the materials for refining? Forget it, he could just do whatever he wanted. After all, there were no other cultivators here and no one would know of his embarrassment.


    The sky gradually darkened, Chu Fann''s mind was full of smithing, how could he sit still, he quickly changed into his previous work uniform and left the house with the remaining 1000 yuan.


    After driving around in the car for a while, he finally found a junkyard. He immediately stopped the car at the door, got off the car and walked over.


    "You ¡­"


    The Lady Boss at the junkyard was stunned. There were many people who drove here to sell junk, but this was the first time she saw someone wearing a denim outfit and driving a good car. The most important thing was that he was empty-handed and did not seem like he was here to sell trash.


    Could it be that he wanted to rob them? If he were to rob money, I definitely wouldn''t let him get away with it so easily. Cough cough, I can consider it.


    "Big sister, my boss needs some scrap iron. Look, can you sell me some?"


    Oh, so that''s how it is.


    The Lady Boss was a little disappointed. She pointed at the mountain of scrap metal and said dispiritedly, "One dollar for one catty. Pick one for yourself."


    Black, really black.


    Chu Fann had heard from his co-workers that when some of them were selling abandoned steel bars, they only sold them for thirty cents a catty, but when he bought them back, they only sold them for a dollar and a catty, which was more than three times the original amount.


    Chu Fann began to hesitate. Should he take off the glasses? With his pair of peach blossom eyes, she would definitely be enchanted. When the time comes, don''t even mention spending money, she might even fall for it.


    Forget it, it was better to pay for safety.


    Chu Fann put on a pair of gloves and walked to the pile of scrap iron. However, the choice of what kind of metal he should use made it difficult for him. He didn''t know what to choose from among those broken bicycles, old and useless iron pipes, and other scrap iron.


    It was best if the iron ingots were small in size and heavy in weight. Firstly, they were convenient to transport and secondly, it was convenient to collect. Otherwise, he couldn''t possibly get a pile of scrap iron upstairs, right?


    Such a big waste purchasing station, was there not a single one that was suitable for it?


    Chu Fann looked around and started to search. Not long after, he really found a suitable car. It should be the axle of a certain car, snow-white and shiny, standing out among the scrap metal.


    This thing was good, even with pure steel, 10 jin of scrap iron wouldn''t be able to extract 1 jin of pure steel. This instead gave Chu Fann inspiration, he specially found this kind of pure steel, one jin of it was even 10 jin. Haha!


    Chu Fann circled around the pile of trash, and picked out two more that were suitable for it. He brought the few pieces of rubbish to the window, touched a rag, and wiped off the rust on the items clean. After weighing them, he found that there were a total of fifty kilograms, and seemed to still be lacking something.


    Suddenly, Big-Eyed Frog came out, his eyes stared straight at Chu Fann''s body, and almost drooled.


    Chu Fann was shocked, and asked cautiously: "What are you trying to do? Let me tell you, I''m not interested in toads, especially a male toad. "


    "Chu Fann, you must be lucky." Big-Eyed Frog shouted excitedly, "Stand up!"


    Chu Fann suddenly stood up and looked around, there was nothing wrong?


    "Do you know what this rock you''re sitting on is?" The Big-Eyed Frog was so excited that his voice changed, causing Chu Fann to feel that something was amiss. Squatting down, he carefully examined his piece of rock. Using it as a stool, he sat down on a black stone full of scabs.


    This rock was oval in shape and half a meter tall. It was also half a meter wide, and about 80 centimeters long. Its entire body was dark and there were many scars on its surface.


    This object looked like an unremarkable stone, but when Chu Fann looked carefully, he realized that it was strange. Knocking for a bit, a buzzing sound came out from inside, it was not a sound that a stone could make.


    "Brother, this ¡­" This thing, is a treasure? " Chu Fann was also excited, this gave him the joy and excitement of a jackpot.


    Seeing him so excited, the Big-Eyed Frog calmed down and said in a low voice: "This thing, to a knowledgeable person, is a priceless treasure. But if you don''t know what it is, it isn''t worth a single cent."


    "Quickly tell me, what is this thing?"


    "To put it more bluntly, this is a meteorite. If in the hands of the Artifact Refining Master, it is a precious piece of ''Stellar Steel''."


    "Stellar Steel?" Is it very precious, or is it very rare? "


    "Nonsense, we don''t have this thing here. It must be a meteor falling from the sky, and it hasn''t completely burned down yet. The remaining material is the Stellar Steel." How many times do you think you''ll see a shooting star a year? "


    Chu Fann thought, I''ve only seen his twice in my life. If what it said was true, then this large stone must be worth a lot of money. But if he wanted to buy this stone so openly, wouldn''t he have to raise the price? With the thousand dollars in his pocket, he probably wouldn''t even be able to buy a single piece of trash.


    "Hey, have you chosen yet?" The Lady Boss walked over, seeing the three axles on the ground beside Chu Fann, she frowned, "Why are you doing this? Could he be working on a machete? "Let me tell you, if you make a weapon, I won''t sell it to you for any amount of money."


    Chu Fann immediately smiled, "Big sister, you are mistaken. The parts of our workshop are broken, and we won''t be able to buy new ones for a while.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Do I look like someone from the Dark Society?"


    The Lady Boss scoffed, "Where should we go to see these people? However, this is not scrap iron. The price can''t just be a dollar or a catty. "


    "It''s fine. Big sis, just name a price, I''ll take all of these." Chu Fann said straightforwardly.


    The Lady Boss secretly snickered. She didn''t expect to meet such a stupid person. If she didn''t pay him off, she would be letting him down.


    "You also know that this thing is made of pure steel. 100 Jin of scrap iron can only be refined out of 1 Jin of pure steel. When we sell it in bulk, we sell it at the price of 10 times the scrap iron." The Lady Boss shot a glance at Chu Fann, "Seeing that you are a real person, I won''t charge you too much. We will calculate according to the price of ten yuan per catty, what do you think?"


    "Ten yuan per catty, the price is a little too high." Chu Fann hesitated for a moment, then laughed bitterly: "Big sister, if I were to buy this, you would buy it yourself. Even if you asked for 20 yuan for a catty, I wouldn''t even bring someone to bargain with you.


    "It''s fine, I''ll give you a receipt. When the time comes, take the receipt back and report. The finance will not make things difficult for you."


    "But ¡­"


    Chu Fann frowned, looking as if he was in a dilemma. It was as if he had accidentally seen Big Black Rock at the side, and curiously asked: "Big Sis, is this thing iron?"


    "What iron, it''s a stone." The Lady Boss impatiently said, "Are you going to buy or not? I''m still busy."


    "I''ll buy it for ten dollars a catty." Chu Fann used his foot to kick the black boulder, and laughed: "This thing is pretty good to be used as a chair, why not, sell it to me, it''s just right for me to sit at the entrance."

 C34 Stupid Girl

    "What do you want with a broken stone?" The Lady Boss pointed to the door and said, "There''s a broken sofa there. If you like it, you can move it."


    He had no choice but to use a handsome guy.


    Chu Fann took off his glasses, and smiled at the Lady Boss with a devilish charm, "Big Sis, you don''t know, these stones are cool when they''re sitting on top of a rock, how can they be compared to a sofa? Just sell it to me and I''ll give you a high price. One hundred yuan, okay? "


    The Lady Boss had long been confused by his Demonic Pupil. Not to mention buying a rock, even if he bought her, a living person, she would not have any complaints. He really didn''t expect that a man could be so handsome. His eyes were truly alluring.


    "Big Sis! Big Sis!"


    Chu Fann called out twice. Only then did the Lady Boss regain her senses, and immediately tidied up her clothes, and said in a reserved manner: "What are you going to buy if you like this broken stone, I''ll give it to you. Handsome, shall we go in and have a chat? "


    "Cough cough, another day, huh? I''m too busy today." Chu Fann revealed an enchanting smile, "How about this, you give me your phone, when I have time, I''ll invite you out for tea."


    "Sure, I''ll wait for your call." The Lady Boss quickly wrote down the number and personally stuffed it into Chu Fann''s pockets, teasing him at the same time. Chu Fann almost ran away in fright.


    A married woman, even if she was bold, would she touch this thing as she pleases?


    "Big sister, here is five hundred yuan, these few pieces of pure steel are enough." Chu Fann swiftly took out the money and handed it over to her, saying, "This 100 is money for me to buy this stone. Since you took it well, give me a receipt now, I''m in a hurry to go back."


    "Look at how scared I''ve scared you, can big sis still eat you?" The Lady Boss''s charming eyes were filled with spring, she gave him a flirtatious look, but obediently wrote a receipt and specially found a seal to seal, only then did she pass it to Chu Fann.


    Chu Fann excitedly reached out his hand to take it, but the Lady Boss took back the receipt with a whoosh, and said coquettishly: "You have to keep your promise, don''t forget to give me a call."


    She pouted his fat lips as he twisted his waist that was like a bucket. Chu Fann had almost vomited all the food he ate during the night and barely managed to say a few words before he moved the rock first. He was shocked when he moved and couldn''t even move a single rock.


    Big-Eyed Frog snorted on his shoulder: "Now do you know how precious this Stellar Steel is? Its density is a hundred times that of ordinary steel. It might not seem that big, but you have to enlarge it a hundred times before you can try again.


    F * ck me!


    Chu Fann was shocked, such a large piece of steel, would at most cost eighty kilograms. But if the density were to increase a hundredfold, that would be 8000 pounds. With Chu Fann''s current strength, five hundred kilograms should be enough, but he was still far from reaching eight thousand kilograms.


    Chu Fann was so anxious that he was about to cry.


    Big-Eyed Frog comforted her: "Don''t be in such a rush, take that woman away first, I have a way to take this Stellar Steel away."


    This was easy to do, Chu Fann got the Lady Boss to find a rag for him to wrap the stone.


    Coincidentally, someone was here to deliver the trash, but she wasn''t willing to do so. Chu Fann said whatever he wanted to say, and then persuaded her to leave, to go and entertain the people who delivered the trash.


    The moment she turned to leave, the Big-Eyed Frog turned into a ball of black mist, wrapped it around the Stellar Steel, and slipped into the bone tower. By the time the black fog completely disappeared, the 8000 jin Stellar Steel had already disappeared, leaving only a 2-inch deep imprint.


    Without further ado, Chu Fann wrapped a few pieces of pure steel with a bedsheet and quickly left. When the Lady Boss saw him and chased after him, he had already gotten on the car and sped up.


    "Don''t forget to call me, I''ll wait for you!" The female boss waved at Chu Fann''s leaving figure, unwilling to part with him. At this moment, a truck stopped in front of the door and a middle-aged man jumped out.


    "You prodigal woman, did you steal someone from behind me?" The man asked ferociously.


    The Lady Boss glanced at him and cut him off. Then, she twisted her thick waist and walked back, ignoring him.


    The man panicked and chased after her angrily: "I am as tired as an ox today and am on the verge of death. Yet, you actually went to the house to find me a pretty boy''s face? Speak, who is he, how long have you known him? "


    "No comment!" The Lady Boss didn''t show any weakness as she stared at him. She snorted and said, "If we can pass, then let us pass. If we can''t pass, then let''s scatter! Get out of the way!"


    The man was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect his wife to be so heartless as to want to divorce him. Now that it was true, he actually hesitated. From what he knew of his wife, who would like her? Could it be that he had misunderstood her?


    He habitually sat down on the rock, but the man sat in the air and fell to the ground with a thump. At this time, he discovered that the rock had disappeared.


    "Wasteland woman, where is my stone?" This time, the man was truly annoyed. His eyes were red as he angrily ran into the house and forcefully dragged the Lady Boss out. He pointed at the place where the stones were and shouted, "I ask you, where are my stones?"


    "It was sold. Including the three axles, it was sold for a total of six hundred yuan." The Lady Boss patted his chest and snorted. "How is it? Did you run the car all day?"


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" The man was so angry that he almost fell backwards. He raised his hand to hit her. The Lady Boss didn''t want to be outdone, so she raised her face and provoked him. "You''re going to hit me? Try it!"


    "Pah!" The man ruthlessly slapped his own face and squatted down to cry in frustration.


    This time, the Lady Boss was scared. Could it be that she had angered him to death? Yes, she had taken a fancy to that pretty boy, but that was at most a takeaway. It was alright to eat it once in a while, she had no intention of abandoning her family, her husband and children.


    "Hubby, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have angered you." The Lady Boss squatted down and said worriedly, "Actually, I left a call for him as soon as we got to know each other. I didn''t do anything else."


    "Who is he? Did he buy my stone? " The man stood up and grabbed the Lady Boss''s hand. He hurriedly said, "Come with me, get the stone back."


    "Aiya!" The Lady Boss slapped his hand away and snappily said, "He''s already gone, where can we go to find him? Furthermore, you sold a crappy stone for a hundred yuan, are you still not satisfied? "


    "You know my ass." The man flew into a rage as he shouted with a red face, "I wasn''t even willing to sell it for 80,000 yuan a few days ago, yet you sold it to me for 100 yuan? "You prodigal woman, tell me, did you collude with that pretty boy to transfer my wealth?"


    The Lady Boss was scared silly. She stuttered, "More ¡­" How much? Eighty thousand? Hubby, are you drunk? A single stone is worth eighty thousand dollars? "


    The man really wanted to kick his wife to death and point at her without saying a word. After a long while, the man finally let out a breath and said in a daze, "You prodigal woman, do you still remember where this stone came from?


    "I remember digging it out of the ground when we were building the house." Speaking of which, the Lady Boss suddenly remembered, "Oh right, at that time, it was a crane that was used to pull it out of the ground, right? "Aiya, such a big stone, how can it be so heavy?"


    "Hmph, otherwise, why would it be so valuable?" The man hatefully extended two fingers. "Eighty thousand! Sold by a prodigal woman like you for one hundred yuan, you ¡­" What can I say about you? Sigh, it might as well be selling for eighty thousand dollars. "


    The Lady Boss was stunned for a moment, then suddenly threw herself onto the man, scratching and crying out, "You''ve been cut by a thousand knives, why didn''t you say such a valuable treasure earlier. Now that you''ve been tricked away, you''ll pay me 80,000 yuan ¡­"


    "Enough!" The man ruthlessly pushed his wife away and touched her neck. This woman had scratched his neck until it bled profusely.


    The Lady Boss also calmed down. With tears in her eyes, she said, "How about, we call the police?"


    "What''s the use of calling the police? You sold it to them." The man''s eyes suddenly widened as he asked anxiously, "How did he get away?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "It seems like he was carried away. I gave him all our bed sheets. Oh right, he got on that white car and left."


    "Impossible, that thing weighs more than 4 tons. How can a person move it?" The man was stupefied. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t understand. He started to doubt the words of the Lady Boss.


    In the same way, the Lady Boss also began to suspect the man. What kind of stone had a weight of four tons? Is it still worth eighty thousand dollars? She watched as Chu Fann carried the stone away. Could he move four tons of stone? Nonsense!


    An endless round of arguments began in this junkyard, but the culprit, Chu Fann, quickly returned home like a thief, closing the door and breathing heavily.


    It was really exciting. After spending six hundred yuan, he actually managed to get a treasure back. However, when Chu Fann calmed down, he felt extremely guilty. Wasn''t this a lie?


    Big-Eyed Frog appeared on his shoulder a little tiredly, and comforted him: "Don''t think too much, hurry up and prepare to refine. Just wait until you have more money in the future, then you can compensate her, right?"


    You''re right. Just treat it as if I owe her. Chu Fann quickly washed his face and calmed himself down. He took a deep breath and said: "Alright, what do I do now?"


    "First, you must enter the bone tower space." "Concentrate and calm your breathing, place all of your attention and focus on the bone tower pendant on your chest, and use your heart to feel its existence ¡­"


    An hour had passed, but Chu Fann still did not feel anything, but he was still tirelessly sitting there quietly. Even after an hour, he still did not make any movements.


    All the way until early in the morning, Chu Fann felt that he was about to become numb. The bone tower suddenly moved a little, and if this movement was in any normal situation, Chu Fann would not be able to feel it at all. But now, with all his attention focused on hitting the bone tower, he immediately captured the message the bone tower was sending over.


    In his eyes, the bone tower had suddenly become many times larger. The pure white bone tower had turned blood-red, as if it had returned to the moment of its death.


    Chu Fann was very repulsed by this place, because it gave him a very strong sense of oppression and fear. If he had not been forced to do so, he would not have thought of coming here in his entire life. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the right to make a choice now.


    The door to the first level of the blood colored bone tower suddenly opened, and Chu Fann felt a huge suction force on his body, causing him to be sucked in uncontrollably.


    Sou, Chu Fann''s figure disappeared, leaving only a small bone tower in the room. Like a water current, it swayed for a bit, then slowly disappeared.

 C35 Robbery

    Su Yuan was in a daze, and felt a hand caressing and pinching her chest, and what appeared in her mind was actually Chu Fann''s devilish, evil smile.


    How could he do this? Let me go, don''t...


    "No!"


    Su Yuan screamed and suddenly sat up. Only then did she realise that she had actually had a dream, but this dream was actually so real, as if it was real. Su Yuan subconsciously lowered her head to take a look, before she let out a sharp cry once again. She hurriedly wrapped herself in the blanket, causing her tears to uncontrollably fall down.


    Her coat had been unbuttoned, and a few buttons on her shirt had been undone. It was obvious that someone had started something wrong with her. Chu Fann, it must be him, how can he treat me like this?


    Just as Su Yuan was crying in sorrow, A Jiu walked in sleepily with her shoes on, as if she did not see Su Yuan, and directly laid on the bed, continuing her deep sleep.


    Su Yuan was stunned, how could she forget about A Jiu? Could it be her? Thinking about it carefully, Chu Fann was not that kind of person, he would definitely not do such a dirty thing. Moreover, if it was really Chu Fann''s doing, how many times could he resist touching it? They had already finished eating and cleaning it up.


    With this thought, Su Yuan only let down half of her heart. She immediately patted A Jiu''s little butt and berated: "A Jiu, get up."


    "Don''t be noisy, let me sleep a little longer." A Jiu muttered, she turned over and hugged Su Yuan''s thigh, continuing to sleep, but her hands were not honest at all, touching and pinching here and there, causing Su Yuan to not know whether to laugh or cry, there was nothing she could do about it.


    I can''t drink that much in the future.


    Su Yuan rubbed his head that seemed like it was about to explode, placed A Jiu''s head back onto the pillow, covered her with a blanket, and quietly went to wash up. After she finished showering and changed her clothes, she felt that something was still missing. Looking at the time, it was already 7: 30 in the morning, why had Chu Fann not come to deliver breakfast yet?


    After hesitating for a bit, Su Yuan got up and walked over. She took out the spare key and prepared to open the door, but after thinking for a bit, she kept the key and knocked on the door, calling out: "Chu Fann, Chu Fann, are you awake?"


    After knocking for a long time, there was no sound coming from the room. Su Yuan frowned, but took her key and opened the door, walking in.


    The bedroom door was wide open, and the bedding on the bed was piled up to a whole board. Chu Fann was not even home.


    Could it be that he went out to train?


    Su Yuan thought, it seemed like she had not practiced for a long time, and when she looked down at her own body, it seemed like his waist had grown a little thicker, and there was even more fat on her thighs.


    It''s all Chu Fann''s fault. He cooked so many delicious dishes everyday, it would be strange if he wasn''t fat. Forget it, it was rare for me to have nothing better to do today. I might as well go downstairs and take a look.


    Su Yuan quickly locked the door, went back and changed into a set of sports clothes, then went downstairs and ran. But just as she left, a ripple flashed in Chu Fann''s room, and a small bone tower pendant appeared. In the next moment, Chu Fann''s figure suddenly appeared in the room, and beside him, there were a few exquisite bright silver objects.


    "Hu!" Chu Fann heaved a sigh of relief, rubbed his red eyes, stretched and stood up. Just learning the basics of the Artifact Refining Arts was enough to make him dizzy. The simplest and most basic array formations were enough to give him a headache. But Lord Hei Lin did not care about that. He filled up all the knowledge he had on Artifact Refining Arts and poured it into''s brain, causing him to still be dizzy and his head to feel like it was about to explode.


    As for these few items, they were refined for him by one of the nine great demon kings. If Chu Fann were to refine them himself, it would take at least three days and three nights.


    No matter what, he was now a disciple of the Artifact Refining Master, and had more or less understood some of the knowledge of Artifact Refining Arts. He needed some time to familiarize himself with the control of the Sovereign flame. Only when his control over the flame reached an extremely high level would he be able to start forging.


    Looking at the time, it was already past 7: 30. Chu Fann didn''t bother to look at the items, and quickly packed them away. Although the item was not very big, it had taken Chu Fann a bit of effort. For example, that small wrist guard seemed to be thin and small, but it was actually around thirty kilograms in weight. That steel leg guard was as thin as a piece of metal, but it was actually over eighty kilograms in weight.


    According to the Big-Eyed Frog, this was only a type of Gravity Superposition Array, it increased the weight of the object by twenty times. If the array was superimposed to the highest nine levels, even a needle would weigh 108,000 kilograms.


    Chu Fann had thought that Sun Wukong from Journey to the West would probably have used a Nine Layer Gravity Spell. Otherwise, how could it be so heavy?


    A pair of bracers, a pair of legs, and a waist guard weighed up to 300 kilograms. If this was in the past, these things could have easily crushed Chu Fann to death. Even now, if these things were to be worn on his body, it would be a huge burden on Chu Fann.


    But the Big-Eyed Frog said that this was customized according to the weight he could bear right now. When he reached Middle Period of Human Stage, these things would even triple in weight.


    It was too late to cook, so Chu Fann quickly took a shower, changed into a set of clean clothes, and ran out hurriedly. At the entrance of the unit, he coincidentally saw Su Yuan return.


    "Eh? When did you get back? " Su Yuan wiped off her sweat and said in shock, "I was running around the area and didn''t see you. Where did you go?"


    "I... I just ran around the area. Maybe I missed it? " Chu Fann stuttered as he explained. Not waiting for Su Yuan to ask anymore, she quickly said, "You go up first, I''ll go buy breakfast."


    "Hey!"


    Su Yuan called out, but Chu Fann ran even faster than a rabbit, he could not help but mutter: "It''s really strange, I did not buy any when I trained, and only thought of buying breakfast when I got home, and I still have to run over, aren''t I full now?"


    After the meal, Chu Fann, A Jiu and the others went downstairs together. As they prepared to go to the company, they saw a silver Porsche 911 parked downstairs, and when they saw Su Yuan and the others going downstairs, the Porsche door immediately opened. A man and a woman walked out.


    "Su Yuan!"


    Qian Huaigu was wearing an exquisite white suit today, with a pure black shirt and black pants. This combination made him look even more spirited and had an enchanting and free will.


    The corner of Qian Huaigu''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a deep and confident smile filled with deep emotions. In his hands was a bunch of white lilies, which he arrived in front of Su Yuan.


    "Su Yuan, I''m here to apologize to you and the Brother Chu Fann." Qian Huaigu said calmly, "I admit, that day I wanted Brother Chu Fann to leave you, but I definitely bore no ill intentions. I just didn''t want anyone to destroy the friendship that we had painstakingly built."


    Turning his head, Qian Huaigu looked at Chu Fann and said sincerely: "Brother Chu Fann, I apologize for my selfishness, but please believe me, the matter at the bar, really has nothing to do with me. If it weren''t for little sister specially running over to me yesterday, I still don''t know what would have happened."


    Chu Fann laughed, "Young Master Qian, you are overthinking things. I have never doubted you."


    "Really? "Then I''m relieved." Qian Huaigu heaved a sigh of relief, passed the flower over, and laughed: "Su Yuan, shall I send you to the company?"


    "No need, you''re quite busy, I just need Chu Fann to send me off." Su Yuan received the flower and smiled faintly towards Qian Huaigu. She nodded and then walked past him.


    From these two simple sentences, Chu Fann felt that the relationship between his and Qian Huaigu was not as intimate as he had imagined. Could it be that Director Su was angry with him because of this?


    There was no time to think about it anymore. Chu Fann smiled at Qian Huaigu, then quickly walked forward and opened the car door. After Su Yuan entered, she waved goodbye to him and opened the door to get in.


    When A Jiu got on the car, the passenger door was also opened. Qian Xiaoxiao, this ancient woman, also got on the car, completely treating him as an outsider.


    "What are you doing up here?" Chu Fann glanced at her and asked unhappily.


    He did not have a good impression of this woman. She was unruly, willful, and had a bad temper. This was exactly what a good father was. If it were anyone else, who knew how many times he would have been rotated.


    Qian Xiaoxiao stared back at him, and snorted, "You didn''t even care about the Elder Sister Su, why are you driving? Take your car. "


    Without waiting for Chu Fann to say anything, Su Yuan coldly spoke from behind: "Can you two not quarrel the moment you meet each other? Xiao-Xiao, do you have anything else? "


    "Elder Sister Su, I have nothing better to do, that''s why I came with you." Qian Xiaoxiao said with a wronged expression.


    Su Yuan helplessly shook her head, and instructed: "Drive."


    Very quickly, Chu Fann drove the car to the building of the company. Su Yuan got off the car with A Jiu and directly went upstairs on her high heels. Behind her, Qian Xiaoxiao lowered her head to fiddle with her phone. If there was a wall in front of her, she would definitely run into it.


    Chu Fann shook his head secretly, he really suspected that she had survived until today.


    Just as she went upstairs, Qian Xiaoxiao suddenly received a call. She immediately became anxious and asked, "What?" Is Daddy sick? In which hospital? "Alright, alright, I''ll be there right away."


    Qian Xiaoxiao hung up the phone and ran downstairs. She only remembered after running two steps, and quickly ran up again. She said anxiously, "Elder Sister Su, my father has a heart attack. I need to hurry to the hospital. Tell your driver to take me there."


    "This place isn''t easy to get a taxi in." Su Yuan agreed without hesitation and reminded her, "Chu Fann, quickly send Xiaoxiao to the hospital. Be careful on the road, there is a few minutes more to the day that she will be safely brought to the hospital."


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Chu Fann complied, then immediately followed Qian Xiaoxiao downstairs and drove to the hospital.


    The road was blocked by cars for a while, and only after nearly an hour did they finally arrive at the Second Hospital of the Guangyuan City Medical University. Just as Chu Fann stopped the car, Qian Xiao hurriedly opened the car door and ran towards the emergency room.


    Just as Chu Fann was about to drive away after completing his mission, he suddenly heard an anxious scream: "Ah, robbery, someone is robbing ¡­"

 C36 Enchantment

    "Robbery, my bag, there''s money in there ¡­"


    The woman''s scream was mournful and desperate, as she desperately chased after the bandit, but she fell onto the ground beside Chu Fann''s car with a thump. Looking at the robbers who were running away, the woman couldn''t help but cry out loud.


    Chu Fann quickly got off the car. Without enough time to comfort them, he quickly chased after them.


    This was the first time he let go of his speed and sprinted with all his strength. He felt as if wind was blowing past his ears, like a mud fish. It flew swiftly through the crowd, only touching someone''s arm at most, but never a pedestrian''s body.


    As for the bandit, he could not do it. There were too many pedestrians on this street and he could not run fast at all. He squeezed into the crowd and was caught up by Chu Fann not long after.


    The robber looked back as he ran, only to see Chu Fann getting closer and closer. In a moment of desperation, he flung his bag towards the people on the right, and ran for his life to the left without looking back.


    Chu Fann suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked at the bandit leader. If he went to chase him, he would be able to catch him within ten seconds. But like this, elder sister''s bag might be lost.


    It''s more important to look for the bag. It contains the money for Big Sis to save her life.


    Chu Fann quickly made his decision, he could only abandon the robbers, turned and ran towards the exit of the bag. After a few steps, he saw the bag, he quickly ran up to it and picked it up. Just as he was about to return back to the big sister, a few people suddenly jumped out from beside him and held him down without saying a word.


    "It''s him! Call the police!"


    "You''re taking the lifesaver, are you still human?"


    "You''re still young, why aren''t you doing well? You have to snatch the money, what ability do you have to snatch the bank? "


    Chu Fann became anxious and shouted, "You caught wrongly, I am a good person. The robber ran away, I am here to get the bag for Big Sis."


    "Still trying to quibble? I saw you snatch Big Sis''s bag with my own eyes."


    "You even bumped into me."


    They simply did not give Chu Fann a chance to explain himself. Just at this time, the woman who was robbed ran over with a limp, the person who was grabbing onto Chu Fann''s clothes quickly handed over the bag, and comforted: "Big sister, quickly take a look, is there anything missing in the bag? Also, did you call the police? "


    "Yes, yes." The woman then answered and unzipped the bag. Her expression changed as she screamed, "Money! Where''s my money?"


    "Plop!" The woman sat down on the ground, crying and howling, "My son is in the hospital, anxiously waiting for the money to save his life. Thirty thousand dollars, I finally managed to collect it. Where can I go to gather the money now?"


    Chu Fann suddenly broke free from the restraints of the few people, went forward and grabbed his bag to check for himself. As expected, other than a few female items, he didn''t have a single cent inside. However, Chu Fann had his eyes on the bandit, so he didn''t have a chance to change his position.


    Right at this moment, a police car stopped by the side. The chief of the heavy crimes squad, Lv Hongyuan, walked over in large strides and asked sternly: "What''s going on? Who called the police? "


    "Me!"


    One of the girls in the crowd raised her phone and said, "This big sister''s bag has been robbed. The robber has been captured. It''s him."


    "Right, that''s him. He''s too hateful." The fingers of the surrounding crowd were all pointed at Chu Fann, this made him feel as if the sky had caved in and everything in front of his eyes was pitch black.


    How could this be? I''m a good person, how did I become a robber?


    "Take him away!"


    Lv Hongyuan waved his hand, and two policemen immediately went forward, taking out handcuffs, wanting to torture Chu Fann. Chu Fann angrily shouted: "Get out of the way!"


    "You dare attack the police?" Lv Hongyuan immediately took out his gun, but Chu Fann acted as if he did not see anything, and walked to the big sister, squatting down and saying with a trembling voice: "Big sister, open your eyes, look, am I the person who robbed your bag?"


    The woman raised her head and looked at Chu Fann for a few seconds. Then she suddenly pounced on Chu Fann, scratching and crying, "You heartless beast, return the money to me. That''s my son''s life saving money ¡­"


    Chu Fann felt like he was struck by lightning. Even though the woman was crying and tearing at him, he didn''t know how to resist. How could this be? I learned from Lei Feng to do good deeds, how did I become a robber? Why would they want to wrongly accuse me? Why?


    "Crack!" Chu Fann''s hands were handcuffed, and he was pushed towards the police car.


    In front of the police car, Chu Fann suddenly came to his senses, he suddenly pulled on the door of the car, turned around and shouted at the woman: "Who was it, who was the one who ordered you to frame me?"


    The lady turned her head and did not look at him. Lv Hongyuan pushed hard and pushed Chu Fann into the police car.


    "Qian Huaigu, is that you, Qian Huaigu?" Chu Fann smashed apart the window of the police car with a punch, staring at the woman with a beast-like gaze, as well as the people who framed him, angrily shouted, "What did he give you, for you to frame me like this?"


    A man and a woman sat in a car across the street. It was Qian Huaigu and Elder Sister Meng. Through the pitch-black window, the two of them witnessed the entire process. Compared to the anger and grievance in Chu Fann''s heart, the two of them were rather happy.


    "Well done. Even if he has the ability to transcend the heavens and earth, he will still obediently enter and live with me for ten years." Qian Huaigu raised the smooth and clean lower jaw of the Elder Sister Meng beside him, and laughed, "My little darling, how do you want me to thank you?"


    "It''s my honor to be able to work for Young Master Qian." Elder Sister Meng wrapped her arms around Qian Huaigu''s neck, bewitching the eyes of everyone around her, her red lips slightly parted, "If there comes a day when Young Master Qian becomes the king of our Sichuan Province, don''t forget about this little woman, I will never be able to thank you for my entire life."


    Young Master Qian pinched her nose and laughed, "I can''t hide anything from you, but this is still too early. "But don''t worry. If that day ever comes, I will protect your wealth and glory."


    Elder Sister Meng was waiting for these words of his. She immediately hugged Qian Huaigu affectionately, and wrapped herself around his body like a snake, as if she was boneless. Her lily-white tongue agilely wrapped around his ears and neck ¡­


    The excitement of being in front of a crowded hospital with people shuttling back and forth was incomparable to being in a quiet hotel. However, not long after, a phone call came in.


    Qian Huaigu looked at the caller ID, hesitated for a moment, then answered the call. "Xiao-Xiao, what''s wrong?"


    "Bro, isn''t it a bit too much for us to do this?" Qian Xiaoxiao''s voice came from the phone. From her tone, it sounded like she was feeling guilty.


    Qian Huaigu''s face turned cold, and snorted: "Excessively? He wants to rob your brother''s woman, and I''ve let him get away with it. Xiao-Xiao, are you feeling sorry for him? "Could it be that you have fallen for him as well?"


    "No, no. I just feel that it''s a bit too ¡­" "Too ¡­"


    "Too despicable, too shameless, isn''t it?"


    "Big brother, that''s not what I meant ¡­"


    "Xiao-Xiao, let me tell you, there are only two types of people in this world." Qian Huaigu said coldly, "One kind is our own people, we share both good fortune and bad fortune. The other type is the enemy, against the enemy, we have to be ruthless, can''t give him any chance to turn the situation around. As for methods, hmph, against the enemy, we don''t care about what methods we use. We only want the result. "


    With that, without waiting for Qian Xiaoxiao to speak, Qian Huaigu hung up the call. His eyes were sinister and his beautiful figure of Su Yuan appeared in his mind.


    Guangyuan City Public Security Bureau, interrogation room.


    "Bam!" Lv Hongyuan slammed the table heavily, he stood up and said sternly, "Chu Fann, the evidence is conclusive, why are you still trying to argue?"


    "I''m not quibbling. What I said was the truth." Chu Fann completely calmed down, but there was no trace of warmth in his eyes, his coldness was frightening.


    Good people? Go to hell.


    It was true that good people did not live long, and calamities would last for thousands of years. This was the first time he was a good person and risked his life to save Su Yuan. However, in the end, he was beaten to death and buried in a grave. This time, it was a courageous act, but in the end, he became a robber and was caught.


    A dozen or so people testified against him. There was even the elder sister who was robbed, and actually pointed at Chu Fann''s nose, saying that he was the person who stole her bag, and the thirty thousand dollars in her bag even disappeared without leaving a trace.


    What do you think this world is?


    "You don''t cry until you see the coffin." Lv Hongyuan grabbed his walkie-talkie and shouted, "Bring them in, let them identify the culprit."


    Very quickly, Chu Fann and a few suspects brought up from the prison cell stood side by side under the light. A refined man with glasses walked in and recognized Chu Fann with a single glance, then pointed at him and said: "It''s him. "Scum!"


    "How much does Qian Huaigu want to give you? "You worked so hard for him?" Chu Fann laughed coldly, "I will remember you. The next time we meet, I will cut off your tongue so that you won''t think about talking again for the rest of your life."


    "Officer, look, he dares to be so arrogant in the police station. You can''t let him out, it''s best if we keep him locked up for the rest of his life so that he doesn''t have to come out and hurt people."


    "Alright, you go out first."


    Lv Hongyuan coldly snorted, "Chu Fann, how long are you going to hold on for? Let me tell you, there are still a dozen or so witnesses outside. "


    "What''s the crime?" Chu Fann said disdainfully, "I did not rob you. Even if you were to find a hundred witnesses, I would not admit to it."


    "Don''t think that just because you don''t admit it, I won''t be able to cure you?" Lv Hongyuan said angrily, "Continue, let the eyewitnesses come in and identify the culprit."


    Another middle-aged woman came in, she immediately pointed at Chu Fann and said: "It''s him, he even bumped into me while running, and almost knocked me down."


    "It''s him. I saw him rob that big sis''s bag with my own eyes. If I didn''t wear heels, I would have caught up to him." A lady pointed at Chu Fann in indignation. If the police didn''t stop his in time, she would have smashed her high heels.


    An old man was brought in, and after carefully looking at it with blurry eyes, he pointed at Chu Fann and said, "It''s him, there''s no mistake, he almost broke my old bones."


    "He''s a bad guy!" A girl who was only five or six years old pointed at Chu Fann and said, "He stole Auntie''s bag, he''s a bad guy ¡­"


    Chu Fann was numb to the point that his heart had become ice-cold. For the sake of money, it was understandable for an adult to falsely accuse him. However, why would he not even let a 5-6 year old child off?


    Above his head, a thin, black aura slowly condensed and Chu Fann''s body was even more so, like an ancient Cold Ice, as it exuded an ice-cold aura.


    Inside the bone tower''s pendant, Big-Eyed Frog suddenly exclaimed: "Not good, this kid is going to be bedeviled ¡­"

 C37 Deity Descends

    "Lord Hei Lin, you have to stop him as soon as possible." Big-Eyed Frog called out anxiously.


    "Life and death are decided by fate, wealth is given to the heavens, and bedeviling the devil is not necessarily a bad thing."


    Lord Hei Lin''s unique voice was cold and majestic: "This is a rare tempering of the heart. If he was able to endure this tribulation, then his heart will be much tougher than ordinary people. In the future, his heart will not be so easily controlled by his emotions. "If he can''t withstand it, then let''s kill him. The more people he kills, the faster his strength will rise, and the more soul energy we''ll be able to obtain."


    Big-Eyed Frog said, "But, if he falls into the Demonic Way, he will definitely be surrounded and annihilated by the cultivators of the righteous path. At that time, I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold on for long."


    "Even so, we still have to bet. He has already died once, so I believe that he can definitely survive this. The calamity will still be solved by him. If someone else were to help him, he will never grow up. " After Hei Lin finished speaking, he no longer made a sound.


    The Big-Eyed Frog was burning with anxiety, but it was powerless to deal with such an emergency. It could only watch as Chu Fann slowly got corroded by the evil aura.


    Chu Fann, you have to hold on ¡­


    "Murder!" A suspect standing beside Chu Fann screamed in fear and ran away.


    He was a man who had been released from prison. He had seen a murderer in prison, a professional killer who was said to be locked up in a separate iron prison. Every time he went out for a stroll, he would only occasionally see him.


    His four limbs were all shackled with iron shackles and there were many prison guards standing guard. However, the way he looked at others was the same as the current Chu Fann, cold and emotionless, as if he was looking at a corpse.


    His shout didn''t matter, the few people inside the interrogation room were also scared, screaming as they rushed to the door like a swarm of bees, pushing Lv Hongyuan and the other policemen out.


    There was only one person left, and that was the little girl who was only five or six years old. She stood where she was and looked at Chu Fann blankly.


    Perhaps, in her world, she didn''t even know how scary bad people were. Perhaps, the bad people she knew were the same as those boys who stole her toys. They just didn''t like them, but they didn''t know what fear was.


    "Crack!" The handcuffs on Chu Fann''s wrist were broken, they were casually tossed to the side by Chu Fann, who slowly walked to the front of the little girl and squatted down, gently stroking her hair. A pair of bright silver eyes, flashed with scarlet light from time to time.


    The corner of Chu Fann''s mouth raised with a touch of evil smile as he asked: "Little sister, who told you to say that big brother is a bad guy?"


    "It''s father, he said that if Tangtang is obedient, we can find Tangtang''s mother." The little girl reached out her hand, touched Chu Fann''s face and said in a tender voice, "Big brother, Tangtang didn''t mean to say that you''re a bad person, but Tangtang thinks of mother."


    The little girl''s words caused Chu Fann to be dumbstruck. The scarlet light in his eyes instantly withdrew, and a stream of warmth seemed to flow through his heart that was gradually sealed by cold blood, causing his ice-cold blood to gradually warm up again. And because of a single sentence from the little girl, the frenzied killing intent in his heart retreated like a receding tide.


    Chu Fann missed home, missed the mountain village that was aloof from worldly affairs. There were no unsuspecting schemes, no deceitful schemes, no hypocritical faces. Although they were a bit bitter, they could live simply and happily.


    Mom, I miss you too...


    Just then, Lv Hongyuan brought a few policemen and rushed in, with a gun pointed at Chu Fann, he shouted: "Let go of the child, if not, do you want to shoot?"


    "Tangtang, do you know where your mother is?" Chu Fann turned a blind eye to the black muzzle of the gun and asked with a smile, "Do you want brother to bring you to find her?"


    "Big brother is taking Tangtang to find mother? "Great!" The little girl Tangtang happily patted her hands, and extended a white little finger, and said, "Let''s pull the hook."


    "Haha, alright, brother will pull the hook with you." Chu Fann reached out his hand, hooked it with the little girl''s pinky a few times, and said seriously, "If Big Brother goes out, I will definitely find Tangtang''s mother and let you two meet each other."


    After he finished speaking, Chu Fann slowly stood up, looked at the nervous Lv Hongyuan and the others and lightly said: "I believe that there is fairness in this world, so I won''t run, and won''t resist. But I didn''t rob, and I won''t plead guilty even if I''m beaten to death. "


    "Put him in handcuffs." With Lv Hongyuan''s order, the policemen behind him immediately rushed forward and imprisoned Chu Fann. At the same time, they quickly carried away the little girl in front of him.


    "Captain, what do we do now?" The subordinate police walked in front of Lv Hongyuan and asked softly.


    Lv Hongyuan had a headache. Originally, this was rather simple, but now he realised that Chu Fann was not an ordinary person. But at this point, he had no way out.


    Gritting his teeth in secret, Lv Hongyuan instructed: "Send him to the detention center first. Wait for his judgement before sending him to the prison."


    "Yes sir!"


    Just as Chu Fann was sent away, a cold beauty dressed in a white dress and fluttering clothes appeared at the entrance of the police station. She frowned: "Strange, why did she disappear?"


    "Hello, is there anything I can help you with?" Lv Hongyuan just so happened to see this beauty, and immediately became extremely shocked, immediately rushing over, and asked with a face full of passion.


    He had grown up and it was his first time seeing such a beautiful woman. What attracted the crowd the most was not her appearance, but her unique aura, aloof, otherworldly, inviolable, like a fairy walking down a glacier. It was blasphemy to look at her.


    Xia Yanrann looked at him, and asked indifferently: "Just now, did something happen in the police station?"


    "Haha, beauty, you sure know how to joke around. When will our police station be fine?" Lv Hongyuan laughed, "If we had nothing better to do, then this society would definitely fall into chaos."


    "Is your Director Xu leader here? I want to see him." Xia Yanrann did not look at him anymore, and started walking towards the police station.


    Lv Hongyuan quickly stopped her and said unhappily: "Beautiful girl, you can''t just casually enter the police station. Our bureau Chief isn''t someone that anyone can meet. If you have anything to say, just tell me. If you have nothing to say, then please go ahead.


    "Humph!"


    Xia Yanrann snorted. In a flash, she passed Lv Hongyuan and walked into the Public Security Bureau building with light steps.


    Lv Hongyuan was startled, he thought that he was seeing things, and quickly rubbed his eyes. When he looked carefully, he realized that Xia Yanrann was almost gone, and quickly shouted for him to chase after her.


    Xu Yi was sitting in the meeting room, discussing a troublesome case with his subordinates. Suddenly, the door to the meeting room was pushed open, and a beautiful girl with a cold temperament walked in.


    "Stop, hurry and catch her." Lv Hongyuan shouted and chased after her. Seeing that the leaders were all there, he hurriedly stopped and said anxiously, "Bureau Chief, this woman barged in. We ten or so people couldn''t stop her."


    Without waiting for Xu Yi to speak, Xia Yanrann took out a small red book, handed it over to Xu Yi, and coldly said: "I am from the National Security Agency.


    Xu Yi took the small red book and read through it carefully. He then returned the book to her and waved his hands at Lv Hongyuan, signalling him to leave. Then, he turned to Xia Yanrann and said, "Is there anything that requires the cooperation of our police?"


    "No need!"


    Xia Yanrann rejected the offer decisively and said, "We already have the suspect''s information. At most, not more than three days, we can bring him to justice. But there''s something I need your police to check out for me. "


    "It''s my responsibility!" Xu Yi said in a stern voice.


    "Just now, I ¡­" Just as Xia Yanrann was about to say something, she suddenly realized that there were too many people in the meeting room. She immediately swallowed her words and said indifferently: Director Xu Elder, how about we find a different place to talk?


    "Alright, come with me." Xu Yi immediately brought Xia Yanrann out, leaving the higher ups of the police station in the conference room looking at each other, and started discussing Xia Yanrann''s identity.


    Inside Xu Yi''s office, Xia Yanrann hesitated for a moment, and slowly said: "My name is Xia Yanrann, Xia Lingfeng is my father."


    "What?" Xu Yi was in the middle of pouring the water and was shocked by Xia Yanrann''s words. Her hand trembled and the disposable cup fell to the ground.


    Before he could even look at the burn on his hand, Xu Yi said in surprise, "You are Ling Feng''s daughter? You''ve grown so much. Oh, right, you grew up in Xiao Family, right? How did you get into the country''s security? "


    Xia Yanrann said indifferently: "Aunt Xiao was the one who sent me to the Xiao Family, and I entered the National Security, because it was this way that I could use my position''s convenience to investigate the tragedy that happened back then."


    "Ai!" Xu Yi sighed, and said bitterly, "It''s been more than twenty years, how could it be so easy to find? Yanran, the waters are too deep. Uncle does not want you to continue investigating. If your parents are still alive, they certainly don''t want you to put yourself in danger for them. "


    "No, I cannot let my father die in injustice." Xia Yanrann said resolutely, "I must investigate this matter to the end. No matter who it is, I must drag him out and bring him to justice."


    Xu Yi said helplessly: "Since you''ve decided, Uncle will no longer try to persuade you. If you need any help, just say so. I''ll do my best to help you. Oh, right, your Xiao Aunt''s son is at Guangyuan, aren''t you two engaged? When are you going to get married? "


    "Are you talking about Chu Fann?" Xia Yanrann said indifferently, "The marriage agreement between him and I was just a joke made by the elders all those years ago, it cannot be true. Furthermore, he already has someone he likes, and that girl really likes him."


    "Is that so?" Xu Yi took a deep breath, then said as if a burden had been lifted off his shoulders, "I will not be worrying about the matters regarding you youngsters.


    "Uncle, Chu Fann is not aware of the engagement, so please do not tell him."


    "Sure, no problem." Xu Yi invited Xia Yanrann to sit on the sofa and asked, "Just now in the meeting room, what did you want to say?"


    "It''s like this." Xia Yanrann said seriously, "On the way here, I sensed a dark aura filled with killing intent and violence. When I locked onto my target and rushed over, I realized that my target was your police station. But just as I reached the door, that dark aura disappeared ¡­ "

 C38 If You Are Unhappy Then I will be Happy

    Pushing open the door to the interrogation room, Xia Yanrann said in surprise: "Found it, it''s right inside this room."


    Xu Yi, who was beside him, immediately turned his head and asked: "Who used this interrogation room?"


    "Me!" Lv Hongyuan immediately stood out and was agitated as he prepared to accept the reward.


    "Chief Lu, are you in charge of this case?" Xu Yi asked.


    "That''s right, a robbery, after dozens of people identified him, he had no choice but to admit it." Lv Hongyuan laughed proudly, "Now, he has already been sent to the prison, and is only waiting for the judgement of the court."


    "Hmm, gather the information on the robbers and those who entered this interrogation room an hour ago."


    "Yes sir!"


    Lv Hongyuan did not think that much, this was a good chance to show his face in front of the Bureau Chief. He thought that with such a beautiful case, he would definitely get a reward from the Bureau Chief.


    He even fantasized about being assigned to a certain sub-bureau as a deputy, and after a year or so, he would completely straighten out his hands. Ha ha, at that time, I would be the leader. I would sit in the office, blow the air conditioner, and find a pretty girl from the police force. I would tease her for a while, but when I was in the mood, I decided to improve my relationship in the office.


    Wahaha, this is life.


    "Chu Fann?" Xu Yi cried out in disbelief. He immediately looked through the suspect''s information carefully, and after confirming that there were no mistakes, he suddenly threw the information at Lv Hongyuan''s face.


    "Bastard!" Xu Yi''s face was ashen, his entire body was trembling in anger, and he scolded, "Who ordered you to do this? "Speak!"


    Lv Hongyuan was stunned, what''s going on? No, didn''t you want to praise me a little? He carefully recalled the suspect''s information. It was watertight. How did the bureau chief know that there was something fishy going on?


    "Director, Director, what do you mean by that?" Lv Hongyuan asked with a trembling voice.


    How could he not be afraid? The most important thing was his guilt.


    If it was in the past, Xu Yi would have slapped him hard. He might not understand much about others, but Chu Fann was his big brother''s son, how could he rob him? What kind of joke was this?


    Although he hadn''t interacted with Chu Fann for a long time, he understood Chu Fann''s father very well. He was a tough guy who hated evil like he was made of fire. How could he teach his son that was unforgivable?


    Moreover, Chu Fann was the driver by his niece''s side. He had a proper job and was paid a lot of money. Also, it was not the first time Chu Fann had been framed, but it was even more outrageous this time.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Yi gritted his teeth, "Chu Fann is the son of my comrade. He even came to my house to eat two days ago.


    "What?" Lv Hongyuan felt as if he was struck by lightning, and his entire person became completely dumbstruck.


    It''s over, it''s all over now. Lv Hongyuan wanted to cry, but no tears came out. They actually captured the son of the Chief''s comrade as a bandit, wasn''t that just courting death?


    "Bureau Chief, Bureau Chief, please listen to my explanation ¡­"


    Lv Hongyuan still wanted to make a last effort, so Xu Yi said impatiently: "You don''t need to say anything, hand over your work permit and gun right now and wait for the verification."


    With that, Xu Yi turned and shouted to the police officers standing behind him: "Group Leader Tao, we will be retrying this case right now. I need to report the results of the interrogation later."


    "Yes sir!" A middle-aged police officer with a resolute expression stood forward and quickly picked up the scattered information. He looked pitifully at Lv Hongyuan who had lost his soul and sighed, then began to gather people to investigate and collect the evidence.


    After exiting the building, just as Xu Yi was about to get in, he realized that Xia Yanrann was standing not far away and did not have any intentions of getting in. Xu Yi hurriedly said: "Yanran, aren''t you coming with me?"


    "Uncle, you go, I''m not going." Xia Yanrann warned, "When you see Chu Fann, Uncle must not mention that he has seen me, and even more so, that I am not a person from the Qing-Yun Realm."


    "You!" Xu Yi shook his head helplessly, "Forget it, I''ll handle the matters regarding you youngsters. I''ll go bring Chu Fann back first. This Nasty Guy, no one knew who he had offended. "Sigh!"


    Xia Yanrann watched Xu Yi drive off, and in his heart, he was thinking about the remaining darkness in the interrogation room. Based on his calculations, Chu Fann should be in the interrogation room at that time. If he was truly wronged, it was normal for him to have a sense of cynicism. However, even if an ordinary person were to die from grief and indignation, they would absolutely not have such a strong and dark aura.


    Could it be that in the time that Chu Fann had been away from home, he had encountered some sort of fortuitous opportunity?


    Xia Yanrann prayed in her heart, Chu Fann, you better not fall into the Devil Dao. Otherwise, how am I supposed to explain this to Aunt Xiao and her husband and your Qiao Yun?


    Chu Fann changed into his yellow vest and was sent to the prison by the prison guards the last time. When he entered, the guys inside who were playing cards were all overjoyed.


    "Oh? The mountains don''t move. I didn''t expect you to return so quickly." The skinny man grinned fiendishly as he walked over.


    "The heavens are truly enlightened. I wanted to find you for revenge after we get out, but I didn''t expect that the heavens would actually send you here. "Hehe, don''t be afraid, I will definitely properly entertain you."


    "Monkey, do you want to go first or should I?" A fatty smiled evilly as he scratched his crotch, "My brother hasn''t had a taste of meat in quite a while."


    A man calmly said, "Be careful, this brat knows how to do things twice. Even Brother Ma was taken advantage of by him. We can''t be careless."


    "Elder Brother Shui, the more you mess around, the more timid you get. How could our brothers not have seen this before?" The skinny monkey grinned fiendishly as he took out a dagger wrapped in rags and waved it off. "Attack together. If he dares to resist, I''ll stab him to death."


    However, Chu Fann did not retreat, and instead advanced towards them. He stepped into the crowd first, and with a few punches and kicks, he neatly knocked down all six of the hoodlums. They all cried out for their parents on the ground, but none of them were able to get up.


    "Comfortable!" Chu Fann heaved a sigh of relief, his charming eyes swept across the skinny monkey, and laughed sinisterly: "I was holding my breath, I never thought that you guys would still be so understanding, come, after I take care of you two, I''ll be satisfied."


    Skinny Monkey was on the verge of tears. You''re already so good at fighting, why are you still bullying us? If you have the ability to do so, go and find the prison warden. It will be even better if you were to beat them up.


    Elder Brother Shui stepped in front of the skinny monkey, blocking his path ahead, and said coldly: "Brother, you should save a chance for us to meet in the future. This time, we admit defeat. You are generous enough to spare us. "


    "I''ll spare you, but who will spare me?" Chu Fann laughed coldly, "Is this place that I''m willing to come here for? Did I provoke you? If I didn''t have the ability to protect myself, would you have listened to my pleas and let me go? "


    "If you want to mess around, you''ll have to return it sooner or later." Chu Fann stepped on the fatty''s thighs, with a cracking sound, the fatty''s leg bones broke. He let out a miserable howl, and then, Chu Fann''s leg flew out again, striking the space between his legs.


    Fatty''s miserable howl was like a rooster whose neck had been grabbed. He immediately held back and covered his crotch with his hands. His eyes rolled back as he completely fainted.


    "You want to play with me? I can play you to death. " Chu Fann spat out in disdain and walked towards the skinny monkey. But Elder Brother Shui still stood in front of Skinny Monkey, not showing any intention of opening up a path.


    Chu Fann frowned: "I remember you, the last time I came in, you were the only one who didn''t make a move, I didn''t want to make things difficult for you, so move aside."


    "Go ahead, I won''t let you touch my brother." Elder Brother Shui took a deep breath and assumed a fighting stance, preparing to fight with Chu Fann.


    Chu Fann stopped and said disdainfully: "Brother? "You treat him as a brother. Did he treat you as a brother?"


    Elder Brother Shui frowned and snorted: "Stop trying to sow discord. This is useless against me. "Come on, beat me down. Do whatever you want. No one can stop you."


    "You, Skinny Monkey." "If you don''t want to be like that fatty, then stab him."


    The skinny guy and Elder Brother Shui were both stunned. Neither of them thought that Chu Fann would actually instigate their relationship like this. Without even turning his head, Elder Brother Shui sneered, "Put away your words. My brother would never point a knife at brother."


    "Is that so?" Chu Fann hugged his shoulders, and looked at the two of them with a smile that was not a smile.


    As for the skinny monkey who was standing behind Elder Brother Shui, his expression was unsettled. Obviously, Chu Fann''s words had moved his heart. He had clearly seen the fatty''s miserable condition. If his leg was broken, he could be reattached, and after half a year of rest, he would be fine. However, with that kick, the fatty would have to spend the rest of his life selling his ass.


    Women were the biggest hobby in Skinny Monkey''s life. In this jail, there were no women. He had to play with her almost every night in order to be able to sleep. It would be even worse than killing him if he could cut off the roots of his descendants.


    If he agreed with Chu Fann, he would stab his brother, but if he did not, the fatty on the ground would be his example. After hesitating for a while, he finally made up his mind. He suddenly stabbed the blade in his hand towards Elder Brother Shui.


    It just so happened that Elder Brother Shui turned his head to look at that moment, he was completely stunned by the scene in front of him.


    "Bam!"


    In that moment of life and death, Chu Fann flew up with his leg and kicked the skinny monkey back. Elder Brother Shui looked down and saw that his yellow vest had been torn apart by a blade.


    Just a little bit more and Elder Brother Shui''s lower abdomen was cut open by Skinny Monkey, but he still foolishly stood in front of Skinny Monkey to protect him.


    Chu Fann patted the shoulder of the stunned Elder Brother Shui and mocked: "See? This is your brother. For his sake, a brother like you is being used to sell out. "


    "Don''t, don''t come over." The skinny monkey leaned against the wall and slowly stood up. The blade in his hand had fallen to the ground and blood was dripping from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that Chu Fann''s kick was not light.


    But just when Chu Fann was about to transform him into someone who was like the fatty, the iron door suddenly opened. Xu Yi rushed in with large strides and asked loudly: "Fann, are you alright?"

 C39 Love Rival

    "Reporting to the government, we were beaten."


    "Reporting to the government, new kid. Come in and we''ll start fighting without any explanation. We broke Fatty''s leg. We beg the government to make the decision for us."


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" A few of the hooligans cried for their parents, wailing in grievance.


    Xu Yi frowned, but before he could say anything, Fatty Li, who followed closely behind shouted: "All of you shut up, who are you, what do you think you are that I do not understand? If you guys dare to hurt a single hair on the Brother Chu Fann''s head, I''ll skin you guys alive. "


    After being scolded, all of the hooligans became listless. They also understood that not only could they fight against this person, he also had a very deep background. They all inwardly rejoiced. It was all thanks to the fact that they didn''t like men. Otherwise, they would have ended up in the same situation as Fatty.


    As for helping Fatty, he was a fool. Despite knowing that the stone was tough, he was still able to smash his head into the rock. Wasn''t this just asking for a beating? What was a brother? Only when you have wine, meat, and girls can you be a brother. When you''re playing for your life, it has nothing to do with you.


    After getting in the police car, Xu Yi could not help but ask: "Fann, just who did you offend?"


    "Uncle Xu, if only I knew." Chu Fann laughed bitterly.


    After so many lessons, if he still hadn''t grown up, then he really would have become a fool. However, he was very clear about Qian Huaigu''s capabilities, and even if he told Xu Yi about it, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. Therefore, he might as well not tell him, but Chu Fann would teach Qian Huaigu a lesson using his own method.


    If a tiger doesn''t show off his might, do you really think I''m a sick cat? Hmph, let''s wait and see!


    Until noon, when Su Yuan went to find Chu Fann for lunch, only then did she realize that Chu Fann had not come back yet. She called a few times to find out that Chu Fann had been arrested again in the Public Security Bureau.


    When she brought A Jiu to the Public Security Bureau in a hurry, and discovered that Chu Fann was drinking tea in Xu Yi''s office, her anxious heart was finally at ease.


    "What exactly is going on? Didn''t I tell you to send Xiaoxiao off? Su Yuan complained, as if Chu Fann was a troublemaker.


    Without waiting for Chu Fann to explain, Xu Yi spoke first: "Yuan, you have wronged Chu Fann, he has been set up by someone."


    "What''s going on?" Su Yuan asked gravely.


    Xu Yi recounted the results of his investigations to her in detail, and then said in a sincere tone, "Yuan, your uncle should not interfere in your matters, but if you really want to think about it, Qian Huaigu is ¡­ It really doesn''t suit you. "


    "You mean... Was it Qian Huaigu who plotted against Chu Fann? " Su Yuan said in shock, "This ¡­ That''s impossible, right? There''s no need for that. He and Chu Fann have only met twice, why would they want to harm him? "


    "Elder Sister Su, you are a mystery man." A Jiu pouted, "Last time when I was at the bar with Elder Brother Fann, I was plotted against by that guy with the surname of Qian. If it wasn''t for me biting Elder Brother Fann, he would have become a rapist and be arrested and imprisoned."


    "It''s the same this time. He found someone to pretend that he was robbed, lured Elder Brother Fann to capture him, and then bit him back, saying that he''s a bandit. Its goal is the same as last time, the purpose was to get Elder Brother Fann into prison so that he wouldn''t have any love rivals. "


    Love rivals?" Su Yuan exclaimed, she looked at Chu Fann, and finally understood what was going on. However, he and Chu Fann were only in a relationship of employment, how did they get involved in a relationship of a man and a woman?


    Xu Yi poured a cup of water for her and said: "Just now, the stolen woman has already confessed. However, she has blamed all the crimes on himself, and even if she died, she didn''t say who the mastermind is."


    "Then how can you prove that this matter is related to Qian Huaigu?" Su Yuan was still making her final efforts because in her impression, Qian Huaigu had always been a gentle, refined and refined senior.


    She had a good impression of Qian Huaigu, but it was not to the extent of liking him, much less loving him, but from the bottom of her heart, she did not wish that the person who plotted against Chu Fann was him. However, if it wasn''t for Qian Huaigu, how could Chu Fann have coincidentally chance to rob him? And there was also Qian Xiaoxiao. How could it be such a coincidence that her father was hospitalized right after she came to the company?


    Xu Yi sat down and casually said: "I''ve checked, that woman is called Wang Yue, she''s a single person who works for a small boss. She usually likes to go to bars, and the one she frequently goes to is the one we went to last time, the Illusory Dream Bar."


    "We also checked her bank account. Yesterday afternoon, she suddenly had two hundred thousand dollars in her account. The money was transferred from several accounts, and the source was hard to find. However, we can be sure that she accepted the money and worked for someone else."


    "All of these are not enough proof that Qian Huaigu is the mastermind." Su Yuan was still making her last effort, and hoped that everything that she had done was just a possibility and not real.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not done yet." Xu Yi said in a serious tone, "According to our investigations, Wang Yue has a pretty good relationship with the owner of the Dream Bar, Elder Sister Meng, and as far as I know, the real owner of the Dream Bar is Qian Huaigu, and Elder Sister Meng is his lover."


    "That''s impossible." Su Yuan stood up and said loudly, "Qian Huaigu is the son of the chairman of Dafa Group, how can he open a small bar? With his identity, what kind of woman did he want that he didn''t have? How could he possibly like a worldly girl? "Impossible, this is definitely impossible."


    Xu Yi said word by word, "This matter was investigated by me personally, it is a hundred percent accurate."


    "Elder Sister Su, at this time, why don''t you believe me?" A Jiu pulled Su Yuan and she sat down in a daze. A Jiu said angrily, "Qian Huaigu is a hypocrite, if he likes you, she naturally cannot reveal her true nature in front of you. However, I have seen everything that Elder Brother Fann has done clearly. And his sister, she''s not a good person, either.


    His sister, Qian Xiaoxiao ¡­


    Su Yuan suddenly thought of something and quickly took out his phone. She quickly adjusted her breathing, calmed herself down and called Qian Xiaoxiao. The phone rang several times and was about to hang up before it was answered.


    "Sister Su!" Qian Xiaoxiao''s voice was a bit hollow and listless.


    Su Yuan asked with concern: "Xiaoxiao, how is uncle''s illness? Does it matter? "


    "No, it doesn''t matter. It''s almost done." Qian Xiaoxiao hurriedly said. Even though she was on the other side of the phone, Su Yuan could still feel her nervousness, and her heart sank even more.


    "Which ward is uncle? I bought some fruits and went to see him."


    "No need, no need. He has already gone to bed. You should continue with your work, there''s no need to come over."


    "How can I do that? Uncle is sick. This junior of mine, no matter what, I have to go over and take a look." Tell me about the ward, I''m already at the hospital. "


    "Huh?"


    Qian Xiaoxiao exclaimed, and quickly said, "Sister Su, you''re at the hospital?" Don''t... Don''t come, my dad... He''s out of the hospital and he''s at home. "


    Su Yuan closed her eyes, strove with great effort to calm down her surging emotions, and forced out a laugh: "What is wrong with Uncle, why did he come so quickly, and leave so quickly, how did he recover so quickly?"


    "Ugh ¡­" Actually, it wasn''t anything serious. It was just a false alarm. "Hahaha!" Qian Xiaoxiao laughed even more reluctantly. Without waiting for Su Yuan to continue asking, she quickly replied, "I won''t say anymore, Sister Su. My father is calling me. I''ll call you later. "Bye bye!"


    Now that things had come to this, did he still need to explain himself? It was already obvious.


    Qian Huaigu and Qian Xiaoxiao had colluded with each other and came downstairs early in the morning to talk about the misunderstanding. After that, Qian Xiaoxiao followed Su Yuan to the company, but when they arrived there, she lied about her father being hospitalized.


    Even if she didn''t mention it, Su Yuan would definitely send him to the hospital. In the car, she would contact Qian Huaigu, and when she got off the car and left, the robbery here would happen.


    With Su Yuan''s understanding of Chu Fann, how could she ignore such a thing? But when he went, he coincidentally went into the trap that Qian Huaigu had set up.


    This conspiracy could not be considered a wise one, but without Xu Yi''s help, Chu Fann would definitely be treated as a robber and would at least be sentenced to ten years in jail for stealing from him.


    Ten years, how many years can a person have in his life? When Chu Fann came out of prison ten years later, he had already married into a woman.


    "Chu Fann, I''m sorry!" Su Yuan blamed herself, "It''s all my fault, I''ve harmed you ¡­"


    "Director Su, don''t say it like that. This has nothing to do with you." Chu Fann immediately replied, "Qian Huaigu likes you, is this not your fault? You really don''t need to do this. Furthermore, aren''t I fine? "


    Xu Yi laughed: "Alright, the case has already been investigated. There''s no danger, and it can be considered to be a blessing in disguise. It''s already noon, why don''t we go out for a meal? "


    "I''ll treat." Su Yuan stood up, and glanced at Chu Fann, "I''ll apologize to you for your misfortune, and take away your misfortune."


    A Jiu skipped over and laughed: "No matter what, as long as there''s a feast, it''s fine. Let''s go, I''m starving. "


    During the meal, Chu Fann quietly asked about Tangtang''s details, and Xu Yi immediately spoke in a serious tone: "Fann, I know that you have been wronged, but I will handle this matter, you cannot be foolish."


    "Uncle Xu, you misunderstand. I want to thank that little girl Tangtang." Chu Fann sighed, "If not for her innocent eyes and the words she said to me, I''m afraid something big would have really happened."


    "Is that true?" Xu Yi still couldn''t believe it.


    Chu Fann laughed bitterly: "Uncle Xu, am I the type of person who would take revenge?"


    A Jiu asked curiously: "What did that girl say to you?"


    "I''m also very curious. A little girl who isn''t even six yet, her words actually have such a deep feeling for you." Su Yuan also put down her chopsticks and asked curiously.


    Chu Fann sighed: "At that time, I was so angry that my eyes turned red, and I wanted to throw all those people who slandered me down the stairs to their deaths. But right at this moment, Tangtang apologized to me. She said, what she did, was all because of her father''s orders, and she just wanted to find her mother. "

 C40 Peerless Duo

    That night, Chu Fann packed the tableware, took a bath, and was preparing to start cultivating. But just at this moment, Big-Eyed Frog, who had been silent for the entire day, finally appeared.


    "Do you know how dangerous you are today?" The Big-Eyed Frog stared at Chu Fann, it was rare for his to be so serious.


    Chu Fann hesitated and said: "Are you talking about when we were at the police station? "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? You almost became a devil, do you know that?"


    "Enchanted?" Chu Fann was stupefied.


    "Ai!" The Big-Eyed Frog sighed helplessly and explained, "Cultivators are divided into two types. The first type is the righteous type, and the cultivation method is the Heavenly Dao.


    "The other is the evil sects. They train themselves, and in order to increase their own strength, they will not hesitate to use any means or even the soul of others, and use their blood to increase their own strength. This kind of person, we call it the Path of Demons. "


    The Big-Eyed Frog said in a deep voice, "Everyone has his dark and ugly side in his heart. Once activated, he will uncontrollably fall into the path of the devil, becoming a devil with the nature to slaughter."


    "Are you saying that the strong killing intent that surged through my heart in the interrogation room almost caused me to fall into the Path of Demon and become a merciless devil?" Chu Fann shouted in fear.


    "You can think of it that way."


    Big-Eyed Frog said, "If you had killed that little girl at that time, the darkest side of you would have been activated and you would have completely fallen into a slaughter. And with your slaughter, your strength will rapidly increase. If no one restrains you, you will kill everyone in the police station, and even everyone in the entire city. "


    Chu Fann was so scared that his whole body went ice-cold. If it really was like that, then he would really be a sinner. It was terrifying to think of slaughtering a city.


    "Actually, you don''t have to be afraid." The Big-Eyed Frog comforted her, "As long as you remember one thing, you will always follow your heart and not be affected by any emotions, so that you won''t fall into the path of evil."


    Chu Fann was drenched in cold sweat as he rushed into the bathroom. After washing his face, he looked at himself in the mirror and the Big-Eyed Frog on his shoulder and asked: "Tell me honestly, do you belong to the righteous path or the demonic path?"


    "I''m different from you humans." The Big-Eyed Frog said in a serious tone, "The demon race''s population is very small. A few low level demons, being greedy for the prosperity of the mortal world, would inevitably do some heinous things, but the majority of the demons are still kind-hearted. However, you must remember one thing. If you meet a demon, you must run as far away as possible. "


    "Why?"


    "Immortal cultivators and demi-humans are enemies of life and death." The Big-Eyed Frog sighed, "The Monster race''s inner pellet is the best supplement for cultivators to raise their cultivation. Because they have to plunder the inner pellet, every year, there will be a few Monster race members killed."


    Chu Fann said in shock: "So cruel, then ¡­ Then, what is the difference between them and the Devil Dao? "


    "The difference is that they, who are people of the righteous path, kill demons. They are worthy of their reputation as killing for the sake of the common people. However, what we don''t know is that the demon race that truly endangers society only occupies less than ten percent of the people killed by the demon race. " Big-Eyed Frog coldly snorted, "What is the right path? What was the Path of Demon? Actually, it''s the same as you guys. Do you know who''s a good person and who''s a bad person? "


    "Those in the righteous path aren''t all righteous and upright. On the contrary, many people would do anything for their own benefit and kill quite a few people."


    "And not everyone in the Devil Dao is an unforgivable evildoer, just like you. Because of the injustice you''ve suffered, you couldn''t vent the grievances you felt, and thus were forced into the Devil Dao."


    Big-Eyed Frog said sincerely: "Actually, falling to the Path of Demon is not scary. What is scary is losing one''s nature and getting controlled by the inner demon. In that case, you''re really finished. "


    The inner demons were probably the darkest part of his heart, right?


    Chu Fann seemed to understand, but he still couldn''t understand. He climbed onto the bed, sat down cross legged and started to cultivate.


    At the window, a pair of eyes that were as clear as water stared at Chu Fann who was cultivating on the bed. After a long while, a white silhouette floated down from the window. It was as light as a leaf. When it landed on the ground below, it actually made no sound at all.


    Chu Fann had actually started cultivating. It had only been a few months, how did he become a cultivator? Xia Yanrann couldn''t understand, but she could feel that Chu Fann was cultivating a kind of righteous buddhist art, then what was with the dark energy she felt in the interrogation room before?


    Could it be, not Chu Fann?


    Suddenly, Xia Yanrann turned her head to look. At the entrance of the district, she did not know when, a lady in red appeared, she was beautiful like a peach, her body protruding from the front and back, especially her pair of big breasts. His waist was so soft that it seemed boneless. As she walked, it brought along a suffocating charm.


    "Hehehe, this goddess actually has a chance to be tempted by mortal desires." The red-clothed girl started laughing coquettishly, and her pair of large breasts surged violently. Unfortunately, standing in front of her was a woman as cold as ice and frost. This pair of killing weapons didn''t have the slightest effect on her, instead, it only served to arouse her killing intent even further.


    "Lee Qingcheng, I''ll warn you one last time." Xia Yanrann said coldly, "You dare to interfere in our national security matters, I will definitely not let you off."


    "Hey, I''m so scared." Lee Qingcheng patted her big chest, and snorted: "You''re already an official, that''s impressive? If your words are so tyrannical, then this district is not your home. If you can come, then I can''t? "


    Xia Yanrann''s eyes grew stern, and she said coldly: "Lee Qingcheng, do you want to fight me again?"


    "So what? Do I have to be afraid of you?" Without waiting for Xia Yanrann to get angry, Lee Qingcheng immediately waved her hands, saying, "But, not today, I''m here to find someone, I don''t have time to fight with you."


    "Looking for someone? Who are you looking for? " Xia Yanrann stared at her in alert, her expression growing colder.


    Lee Qingcheng raised her eyebrows, and snorted: "Aren''t you meddling a little too much? I will love you and you care about me too? "


    "Lover?" "Who?"


    "Why should I tell you? "Who are you to me?" Lee Qingcheng rolled his eyes at her as she walked towards the door with enchanting footsteps. Before she could even reach the door, Xia Yanrann moved horizontally to stop him, and slapped him with her palm without hesitation.


    "Bam!" Lee Qingcheng did not show any signs of weakness, and similarly struck her palm out. The two similarly tender jade hands made contact, and unexpectedly made a loud muffled sound, as if thunder struck.


    Xia Yanrann and Lee Qingcheng retreated two steps back at the same time. Seeing that Xia Yanrann was truly angry, Lee Qingcheng quickly said: "Are you crazy? Do you want to wake everyone up and watch us fight? "


    "Change places, I want to fight you to the death."


    "Nutjob, I don''t want to bother with you." Lee Qingcheng turned around and left. In the instant that Xia Yanrann went all out, she was like a snake, her body strangely turned in an arc, not only avoiding Xia Yanrann''s attack, but also pulling the distance between the two of them.


    With one jump, she caught up to Lee Qingcheng and launched another attack. However, Lee Qingcheng was as slippery as a loach, no matter how fierce Xia Yanrann''s attack was, she was able to dodge with ease and quickly increase the distance between them. Very quickly, the figures of the two girls disappeared.


    Upstairs, Chu Fann pushed open the window and saw a white and red figure flash past.


    He really was sick. He didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and only went downstairs to fight. He was completely full. Seeing that the car was safe and sound downstairs, Chu Fann did not bother to care too much. Besides, such a tall building, he would definitely fall to his death.


    With no concern for himself, Chu Fann closed the window, closed the curtain and sat on the bed to continue cultivating.


    At four in the morning, Chu Fann impatiently jumped down from his bed and found a pair of bracers and leg guards made of pure steel. He immediately felt like he was carrying two bags of rice.


    Notice, his senses are based on a normal person''s physique. A bag of rice weighed fifty catties. Two bags weighed a hundred catties. Although it wasn''t too heavy, being able to carry it for a few hundred meters, but if he were to run, it would be extremely difficult.


    "Brother, isn''t this thing too heavy? Forget about running, I even had the trouble to walk a circle. " Chu Fann complained.


    The Big-Eyed Frog appeared and snorted: "The bean sprout is light and nimble. Carry a bean sprout and run. That''s called training."


    F * ck!


    Chu Fann extended his middle finger towards him, angrily walking downstairs with his shoes on, but when he just reached downstairs, he caught his breath. Holding onto the doorframe, Chu Fann gasped for breath and asked, "I say, I''m already at the early stage of Human Stage. No matter what, I still have the strength of 800 kilograms, why can''t I carry these 300 kilograms of equipment?"


    "That''s because you''re stupid!" The Big-Eyed Frog showed no mercy and snorted, "You indeed have 800 jin of strength, but that was the attack power that you instantly exploded out. For example, if you punch out with your full strength, you can hit out with 800 jin of strength. But now, you haven''t even used a third of your strength.


    When it explained itself like this, Chu Fann understood immediately. After carefully thinking about it, it was indeed like that. However, how could he use all his strength?


    "Idiot, what is your cultivation technique for?" Big-Eyed Frog could not hold it in anymore and jumped on his head and fiercely stepped on it a few times.


    Chu Fann had a sudden inspiration, as if he had opened up a window, and immediately channeled the energy flow in his body ecstatically. In that moment, he felt much more relaxed, as the weight had decreased by at least half.


    There was less than fifty catties left, which was not a big problem for Chu Fann. He immediately ran out of the house, feeling extremely excited, and ran around the park three times in one breath, tired to the point that he was drenched in sweat. He used up the last bit of energy before he sat down on the park bench and closed his eyes, not moving an inch.


    After an unknown period of time, an aged voice sounded by his ear, "Kid, are you thirsty? "Come on, get up and drink some water. Breathe in, run."


    Chu Fann opened his eyes and saw an old man standing in front of him. He recognized him, it was the old man who had twisted his waist and was being kneaded by Chu Fann previously, the man who was still provoking him. Today, the old man handed over a cup of water to Chu Fann with a smile, as if he was looking at his own grandson.


    Chu Fann was truly thirsty, and did not bother to be polite with the old man. Grabbing the water cup and gulping it down for half a cup, he heaved a sigh of relief, and handed the water cup to the old man. He asked curiously: "Old man, you have a granddaughter?"

 C41 Perverted Old Man

    "How do you know I have a granddaughter?" The old man widened his eyes. "Don''t tell me you know my granddaughter?" Impossible. "Speak, how did you know?"


    The old man grabbed Chu Fann''s collar and shook Chu Fann until he felt dizzy. Chu Fann quickly stopped the old man and said: "Uncle, I was just guessing, let go of me quickly."


    "Guess? "Who?" The old man was not young, but his strength was unusually strong. With both of his hands, he grabbed Chu Fann by the collar, and almost picked him up from the chair.


    Chu Fann smiled and said: "My lord, I will not hide it from you that in the past few days, there have been many people who have attempted to recommend themselves to me. Those who insist on introducing them to me are either their own daughters or their own granddaughters ¡­ "Don''t believe me, what I said was true."


    "Hmph. You are so smelly." The old man let go of Chu Fann and snorted, "I only wanted to be friends with you because your character is not bad and because you know how to respect your elders and loved your children. As for my granddaughter, don''t even think about it. "Humph!"


    "Elder, please don''t go. Let''s chat a bit more ¡­" Chu Fann shouted a few times, but the old man seemed to be really angry, with his hands behind his back, he walked away angrily, quickly.


    "This old man is quite interesting." Chu Fann laughed involuntarily, he got up and stretched his body, walked to his usual spot and started to practice his Luohan Fist.


    Right now, he felt more and more that Luohan Fist''s profoundness and profoundness. He didn''t know what was going on either. It was clearly a simple fist technique, but every time he practiced it, he would gain new comprehensions. At this moment, he didn''t feel that this punching routine was a low-tier at all. On the contrary, he was immersed in it, and the more he fought, the faster his movements became.


    Not far away, the old man watched Chu Fann''s punch with interest, nodding his head from time to time to express his appreciation. But sometimes, the old man frowned again as he shook his head. It was obvious that he was disappointed with Chu Fann''s performance.


    Finally, on the third time Chu Fann gave it a try, the old man couldn''t help but walk out and frown: "Nasty Guy, who taught you this fist art? Do you even know how to fight? "


    Chu Fann was startled and asked: "Old Master, you also know martial arts?"


    "What do you mean? Come, come, come. This old man will spar with you a few times. I''ll show you what true fist techniques are like. " The old man took a stance and hooked his fingers at Chu Fann.


    "You want to fight me?" Chu Fann could not help but laugh, "Great sir, you can''t possibly be trying to use porcelain, right? Let me tell you, I''m just a laborer, my pockets are cleaner than my face. If you want to touch porcelain, go to the gate of the neighborhood and specifically touch luxury cars.


    "F * ck, you dare to say that I''m a pengci pengci?" The old man was enraged, he bellowed, and with a sound like thunder exploding on the ground, he rushed to Chu Fann''s front like a bolt of lightning, and suddenly threw out a punch.


    Chu Fann was shocked. It was too late for him to dodge, so in a moment of desperation, he quickly crossed his arms to protect his face. With a ''bang'', the old man''s fist had hit where Chu Fann''s arms intersected. Chu Fann felt an incomparably huge force explode, and his two feet uncontrollably left the ground. Like a rubber ball, he flew out backwards with a ''whoosh''.


    "Plop!" Chu Fann fell heavily into the forest, and only after a long time did he manage to crawl back up. His entire body was covered in dew, grass, and leaves. His arms were trembling as if they were cramping. Standing beside a big tree, he didn''t even dare to go out.


    This old man was too fierce. Just how much strength did he use for this punch to send him flying. F * ck, this is too abnormal.


    The old man said complacently, "How about it? Do you know how powerful your father is now? Let me tell you, it''s your honor that your father is willing to guide you. "Come, come, come. Come and practice a few more moves with this old man. I guarantee that you will benefit greatly from this."


    Still fighting? This punch almost killed me. If you keep hitting me, won''t you beat me to death? Chu Fann hugged onto the big tree, unwilling to leave no matter what.


    Big-Eyed Frog appeared on his shoulder and said: "This old man has the strength of the third level of Human Stage. Moreover, if he were to use his full strength, his strength will increase greatly. With this kind of person as a training partner for free, your combat experience will skyrocket. You actually aren''t willing to accept a good thing that others can''t even plead for? "


    That''s right, what we lack is actual combat experience. Although this old man is abnormal, only by fighting with such a freak can we quickly increase our strength. En, those of us who don''t understand can humbly ask for advice. The key is that we don''t need to spend money.


    Thinking about this, Chu Fann immediately let go of his hands and walked out with large strides. His quick transformation confused the old man. He thought to himself, "Don''t tell me this kid was beaten stupid by me?"


    "Great sir, let''s say that I''m a novice who just started training. If I hurt you, you can''t lie to me!"


    "F * ck, you''re a laborer, what''s there to lie about?" The old man got angry again. He rubbed his fist and snorted, "Don''t worry, if you can hit laozi, laozi might really introduce you to my granddaughter."


    "Alright, just based on your words, I''m coming." Chu Fann howled out and increased his speed, but before he could even punch out, the old man had already punched his face, almost breaking his teeth.


    Chu Fann covered his face, and shouted: "Stop, you''re not allowed to slap your face!"


    "Alright, come, come. Continue." The old man crooked his finger at Chu Fann.


    Chu Fann clenched his teeth, and once again rushed forward. In the end, he threw a punch, but it was dodged by the old man, and a ruthless punch landed on his armpit.


    This place was one of the most vulnerable parts of the body. The old man had used quite a bit of strength and almost broke Chu Fann''s ribs, causing him to cry from the pain.


    Old head, his methods are too underhanded. He just wants to find a weak spot and make a move. Chu Fann began to hesitate. Should he use the Eye of Insight? As long as he used the Eye of Insight, he could not guarantee that he would be able to defeat the old man. However, he could guarantee that he would not be hit again.


    However, this was just a spar. What he wanted was actual combat experience. If he were to use the Eye of Insight, what difference was there between this and cheating? Besides, if he really were to beat the old man to death with a single punch, wouldn''t he be wasting time?


    Forget it, I''ll endure it!


    Ah!" Old man, you''re not allowed to hit the same spot twice.


    Ah!" Geezer, you''re too despicable. I''m not married yet.


    "Ah ¡­"


    After being abused for an entire morning, the old man returned home feeling relaxed. As for Chu Fann, he seemed to have crawled out from the bushes. Luckily, the old man knew how to act appropriately. Although Chu Fann was in a sorry state, they were all superficial wounds, and did not hurt his bones. He only needed to rest for two days and he would be fine.


    After an hour of beatings, Chu Fann had a new understanding of his combat experience, from the moment he was beaten to the moment he was barely able to hit the old man a few times. Although he couldn''t hit the old man, it proved that his fighting experience had improved by leaps and bounds.


    In the past, he could at most use seventy to eighty percent of his power, but after secretly learning the way the old man used his power, he could at least use ninety percent of his power in an instant. Even though there was still a huge gap between him and the old man, for him to be able to learn so many combat techniques on his first try, he had not suffered in vain.


    "Old man, your methods are really evil." Chu Fann looked at the old man''s leaving figure, gnashed his teeth, and cursed, "Just you wait, sooner or later, I will beat you up ruthlessly, and then kidnap your granddaughter, so that you won''t even be able to find a place to cry ¡­ "Oh wow, it really hurts."


    During the meal, Su Yuan basically did not notice Chu Fann being injured, but this weird girl, A Jiu, with her sharp eyes, noticed that half of her face was swollen. She immediately threw down the youtiao in her hands and said angrily, "Who is it? Elder Brother Fann, tell me, I will go and smash their glass. "


    "I ate your fried dough sticks." Chu Fann glared at her fiercely, and quickly turned to the side, not allowing Su Yuan to see.


    Unfortunately, it was already too late. Su Yuan finally discovered that half of his face was red and swollen. She immediately exclaimed as she stood up and went over to grab hold of his face.


    "No, I just accidentally bumped into a tree."


    "Liar!" A Jiu pouted, "How could you crash into a tree and end up like this? Tell me, who beat you up? Is it Qian Huaigu? I''ll settle this with him. "


    "A Jiu!" As Su Yuan berated her, A Jiu angrily sat down and took the youtiao over. As if she were Qian Huaigu, she ruthlessly tore it in half and stuffed it into her mouth to fiercely bite a large mouthful.


    Su Yuan looked at Chu Fann, and without further questions, she turned and headed to the kitchen. However, her current state made Chu Fann restless. He ate a few mouthfuls without saying a word, and could no longer endure it. He got up and walked over, and saw that Su Yuan was standing in front of the stove, staring at the fire in front of him.


    "Cough, cough!" Chu Fann coughed dryly, then said in embarrassment: "I didn''t fight, I was just sparring with an old man in the park, and lost."


    Su Yuan remained indifferent, as if she did not hear anything. The earthenware pot on the stove was steaming hot, and white foam was constantly seeping out from the gaps in the lid, emitting sizzling sounds.


    "I... I just want to have more ability to protect you. " Chu Fann finally spoke the truth, but this time, he finally turned around.


    "Director Su ¡­"


    "Chu Fann!" Su Yuan interrupted Chu Fann and said earnestly, "I understand your intentions, but I want to tell you in all seriousness, if you encounter any danger, you can run away, so don''t worry about me."


    "Why?" Chu Fann was shocked.


    Su Yuan turned around, and it was only after a long time that she said slowly: "I owe you too much, I don''t want you to put your life on the line again because of me. If something happens to you because you saved me again, I won''t feel at ease for the rest of my life. "


    "But, I''m your chauffeur and bodyguard. If I can''t guarantee your safety, wouldn''t I be dereliction of duty?"


    Su Yuan shouted emotionally: "I don''t want to hurt you again, just listen to me once, okay? If you can''t do it, then leave. I''ll give you some money, and you can take it back to your hometown and live the peaceful life you want to live. "


    Go home? Even in his dreams, Chu Fann thought that if Qiao Yun were to marry someone, he would only be seeking trouble if he were to go back now. Although Su Yuan said that she was heartless, in reality, she was concerned about him. Chu Fann could feel that she really did not want anything to happen to himself.


    Chu Fann said helplessly: "Alright, I promise you, if we meet another bandit, I''ll tell him. Go ahead, I didn''t see anything."


    "Puchi!" Su Yuan could not help but burst out laughing, and gave him a fierce look, "If you dare do this, I''ll ¡­ I''ll deduct your salary. "


    "Director Su, you can''t do this to me. You were the one who told me to do this."


    After chatting for a while, the relationship between the two became even more harmonious than before. But just at this moment, Su Yuan suddenly wrinkled her nose, and asked: "What smell?"


    Chu Fann scanned through it, and suddenly exclaimed: "The stove is out, quickly turn off the fire..."

 C42 How dare You Reject Me?

    "It''s just a spar, why did you use such a heavy hand?" Su Yuan took out a boiled egg from the claypot, peeled it, and slowly rubbed on Chu Fann''s red and swollen face.


    The distance between the two was too close, and Chu Fann didn''t even dare to open his eyes. But even with his eyes closed, the fragrance that seeped into his heart still continuously entered into his nose, causing his heartbeat to quicken as his imagination raced.


    In this life, if he could marry a woman like Director Su, it would not be a wasted life.


    This thought shocked Chu Fann. How could he have such a thought? Isn''t this the meat of a swan eaten by toads?


    The Big-Eyed Frog appeared as he stared at Su Yuan''s chest that was slightly opened wide with wide eyes. He drooled out his saliva as he asked, "What''s wrong with the swan meat? Thinking back, I wonder how much swan meat I ate. "Brat, don''t think too low of yourself. When you truly step into the realm of Immortal cultivation, you will discover that women are just like grass to you, easily obtainable."


    "Scram!" Chu Fann unrestrainedly blew at the air, causing the Big-Eyed Frog to tumble in shock.


    Stupid thing, are you looking at Director Su''s body too? I didn''t even dare to look at it.


    "Be quiet, don''t move!" Su Yuan could not see nor hear the conversation between the two but she could see Chu Fann''s movements very clearly.


    "So boring. I lost again." A Jiu threw away Chu Fann''s phone, went over and hugged onto Su Yuan''s arm, and begged, "Elder Sister Su, we should set up a computer in our house."


    "Now that everyone is playing with their phones, who would still use their computers?" Su Yuan said without turning her head back.


    That''s different." A Jiu was anxious, "For example, if you call CS, how are you going to play without a computer? There were also those large online games, so he could still enjoy them with his computer. Oh right, it would be best to buy two, a desktop computer, a high quality one, a large screen display, and a set of mechanical game keyboards and a game mouse.


    "Also, get me a notebook, it''s high-end, high-class. If Elder Brother Fann doesn''t learn anything, then he will completely fall behind in his knowledge."


    Chu Fann glared at him, "You want to eat and drink for free? Alright, from tomorrow onwards, the house''s hygiene and sooner or later, both meals will belong to you, and after that, the Director Su will pay you. After two months, I think it will be enough to buy you a computer. "


    "Smelly Elder Brother Fann, I even asked for one. Not only are you not grateful, you even destroyed my platform." A Jiu was so angry that she bared her fangs and brandished her claws, wanting to bite Chu Fann.


    Su Yuan stood up and smiled: "Alright, there''s nothing much to do this afternoon. I''ll accompany you to the market to buy everything."


    "Long live Elder Sister Su!" A Jiu was so happy that she jumped up and down all of a sudden.


    Chu Fann frowned: "Director Su, you cannot spoil her too much, you will spoil her too much."


    "It''s just a computer, even if A Jiu did not bring it up, I would still be preparing to buy it." Su Yuan went to the bathroom to wash her hands and said, "Get ready, take me to the construction site."


    Very quickly, Chu Fann drove into the construction site, and Su Yuan went back to take care of her work. Since Chu Fann had nothing else to do, he called Xu Yi: "Uncle Xu!"


    "You are looking for me to ask about the information about the little girl called Tangtang, right?"


    "Hehe, I can''t hide anything from you."


    "Come to the city police station, I''ll give you the information." With that, Xu Yi hung up the phone.


    Chu Fann went to ask for a leave of absence from Su Yuan, then drove straight to the city police station. On the way, he suddenly received an unfamiliar call. He stuffed the earphones into his ears and answered: "Hello, who are you?"


    "Elder Brother Fann, I am Liang." A nervous voice came out of the phone.


    Chu Fann immediately stopped the car by the side of the road and asked: "What happened?"


    "Actually, it''s nothing much, it''s just ¡­ "That''s right ¡­"


    "Just what is it? Why don''t you hurry up and say it?"


    Liang hesitated for a while, but suddenly sobbed as he said, "Elder sister found a few jobs, but none were successful. She didn''t go out today, and instead went back to sleep. I feel like she''s on her way to the night shift. "


    Chu Fann heaved a sigh of relief and comforted her: "Don''t cry anymore. I thought it would be a big deal, it''s just a job, I''ll go talk to your sister in the afternoon, if it really doesn''t work, I''ll help your sister find a job. It wasn''t easy for her to jump out of the fire pit, so I can''t let her jump back in. "


    "Right, right. That''s what I thought." Liang said excitedly, "Elder Brother Fann, you really are my benefactor and elder sister. If my elder sister could find a suitable job, I would be grateful to you for the rest of my life."


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Stay at home and watch your sister. Don''t let her go out. When I''m done, I''ll come over to check on you guys." Chu Fann warned his a few times, then hung up and continued flying towards the city''s police station.


    Right now, Chu Fann''s big name was even on the list in the city police station, so the moment he entered the door, someone cordially welcomed him: "Brother Chu Fann, you''re here to look for the bureau chief, right? "Come, come, I''ll walk you over."


    "Ugh ¡­" "Thank you!" In a moment, Chu Fann found it hard to adapt as he followed the warm police officer to the fourth floor''s bureau chief''s office. The police knocked on the door, pushed it open, invited Chu Fann in, then closed the door and left.


    Xu Yi stood up and laughed: "What, not used to it?"


    "Of course." Chu Fann scratched his head and laughed embarrassedly, "In the past, they would always frown at me, even big sister Junchuo. Now, it''s really hard for me to get used to being so passionate about me. "


    "You!" Xu Yi laughed and patted Chu Fann''s shoulders, pulling him to sit on the sofa, and said seriously, "Remember, within the police team, no one dares to say that they are upright, honest and upright, but the majority of the police officers are still dedicated to their duties, like Fann Jun, Lv Hongyuan and the others that you met, they are just a small number of villains. So don''t be prejudiced against the police, see? "


    Chu Fann nodded: "I understand!"


    "It''s good that you understand." Xu Yi took a file and handed it over to Chu Fann, saying, "This is the information you need. However, I have to remind you something ¡­"


    "Uncle, you don''t need to say anything. I won''t embarrass you." Chu Fann waved the document in his hand and laughed, "The reason why I want this information is so that I can help Tangtang find her mother. I don''t have any other thoughts."


    "Mm, then I''m relieved." Just as Xu Yi finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. Xu Yi shouted casually, "Come in!"


    The door opened, and Xu Junchuo, who was dressed in casual clothes, gracefully stood at the doorstep as she said in a serious tone, "Branch, Criminal Investigation Group Three Leader, Xu Junchuo, has come to report."


    "Close the door!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Closing the door, Xu Junchuo immediately ran over and sat down next to Xu Yi. She hugged his arms, stared at him and asked: "Why are you here too?"


    "Why can''t I be here?"


    Xu Junchuo suddenly realized something and loosened her grip on Xu Yi''s arm. She suddenly stood up and cried out: "Dad, you called me over, it can''t be that you want me to protect him, right?"


    "Do I need your protection? Are you kidding? " Chu Fann raised his arm and patted his biceps, and said proudly, "Do you see this? My muscles, I have more than enough to protect you."


    Xu Junchuo hugged her shoulders, and snorted in disdain: "Her four limbs are well-developed, and her brain is simple. With a dumb pig like you, I can beat you up three times. "


    "Uncle, she called me a pig." Chu Fann directly entered her book, causing Xu Junchuo to be so angry that her teeth started to itch, she really wanted to go up and ruthlessly beat him up.


    Xu Yi waved his hand: "Alright, alright, Junchuo, I called you over because I have an important mission for you. Of course, this mission has something to do with Chu Fann. "


    "Speak, what mission?" Xu Junchuo sat down angrily.


    Xu Yi explained what happened yesterday simply to his daughter, then passed the document folder to Xu Junchuo and said solemnly: "This little girl, is equivalent to saving Chu Fann''s life. Moreover, he promised little girl Tangtang that he would help her find her mother. So, I hope you can accompany Chu Fann. "


    "What?"


    "What?"


    Chu Fann and Xu Junchuo exclaimed at the same time, looked at each other, and angrily sat back down.


    Xu Yi was amused, "The two of you actually have quite a tacit understanding. "Well, think about it."


    "There''s no need to think about it. Do you still need me to follow him?" Xu Junchuo hugged her shoulders, and snorted: "I still have a big case on hand, Great Bureau Chief, if there''s nothing else, I have to go back."


    Chu Fann laughed: "Uncle, this matter does not trouble Big Sister Junchuo, I can go myself. I promise I won''t cause you any trouble. "


    "Hmph, haven''t you caused enough trouble?" Xu Junchuo curled her lips in disdain.


    Chu Fann complained: "But you can''t blame me for that. It''s not like I took the initiative to provoke trouble, right?"


    "Or did you provoke him? Otherwise, why would no one provoke me?"


    "You''re being unreasonable."


    "You''re the one who is unreasonable ¡­"


    Xu Yi was confused, but he still quickly interjected: "Alright, alright, since one of you isn''t willing to go and the other one doesn''t want to, then pretend that I didn''t say it. The two of you hurry up and leave."


    "Humph!" Xu Junchuo glared at Chu Fann and walked out haughtily.


    Chu Fann laughed and bid farewell to Xu Yi. He then took his documents and walked out of the office. But when he reached the entrance of the police station, he saw Xu Junchuo leaning on his car with his arms crossed, waiting for him.


    "Big Sis, do you want to take a ride?" Chu Fann said those words casually, but he never expected that Xu Junchuo would actually open the car door and get in.


    Chu Fann was startled for a moment, then laughed and shook his head, opening the driver''s door, he sat on the car and asked: "Go where, I''ll send you there."


    "I''ll go wherever you go."


    "Big Sis, are you kidding me?" Chu Fann was startled, "Weren''t you unwilling to go with me?"


    "I''m not willing to go with you, but you actually dare to turn your back on me?" Xu Junchuo glared at him hatefully, "I, Xu Junchuo, have lived for so long, yet no one has ever dared to say that they don''t want me. You''re the first."


    "Cough cough, Big Sis, don''t be mistaken. I said there''s no need, it''s not that I don''t want it."


    "It''s the same thing anyway. Hurry up and drive, don''t even think about getting rid of me."


    Chu Fann secretly curled his lips, thinking to himself, with how domineering you are, which man would dare to take you? If you don''t have anyone to buy it, do you even need to dump it?

 C43 A Motherless Child Is like a Root Grass

    "Tang Xinyi, this year, five years old. My name is Tangtang."


    Xu Junchuo sat in the front seat and typed out the information about Tangtang from her documents. She read to Chu Fann, "Her father is called Tang Wendong, and was a carefree person with no proper job. He is currently working as a security guard in a property company."


    "Tangtang''s mother is called Lan Jie. She graduated from the Physical Education Academy and is currently working at a bodyguard company."


    Chu Fann stopped the car, hesitating.


    Xu Junchuo shot a glance at him, and asked: "Are you considering whether you should look for Tangtang''s father first, or look for Tangtang''s mother first?"


    "Un, I think we should bring Tangtang along. If that''s the case, her mother might be able to keep Tangtang by her side, if not, she might not be able to come back with us to meet her daughter."


    "Then let''s go find Tangtang and bring her along."


    "You say it''s light, will Tangtang''s father be willing?" Chu Fann snorted, "If it was me, I would definitely not allow someone to carry my daughter away."


    "Then steal, as long as the child goes to her mother''s place and tells her what happened to Tangtang, she will definitely not be willing to send her daughter back. When that time comes, we will help her fight a lawsuit and get back her custody of our daughter. Then, Tangtang won''t have to face her irresponsible father anymore. "


    Chu Fann was overjoyed, "Big sister, you are thinking it through.


    Looking at the address, Chu Fann was surprised. The place where Tangtang''s family lived was actually in the shanty district on the east side of the city. After he asked seven or eight people and finally found Tangtang''s family, he realized that the distance between her and Xiao Xiao''s family was not even a hundred meters.


    What a coincidence, she was just about to go see Xiao Xiao in the afternoon, but who knew she would come right away. When I''m done, I''ll go look for Xiao Xiao first and then look for Tangtang''s mother, Lan Jie.


    After parking the car outside the courtyard, Chu Fann and Xu Junchuo got off the carriage together, and looked at the two tiled buildings, the yard was filled with weeds, and there was nothing growing in the garden, it had turned into a park with weeds, and the garden was even more flourishing than other people''s garden.


    How was this like a home? Tangtang grew up in this house?


    The two of them pushed open the dilapidated wooden door and entered the house. From afar, they could hear the sound of people rubbing about inside the house, as well as the sound of people chattering away.


    "Don''t mention it, we could have made a profit, but that brat was actually someone with a huge background. He was ruthlessly taught a lesson by the police, and the money he just got was just enough to pay the fine." "What bad luck!"


    "Tell me, how did that brat offend the Elder Sister Meng? It couldn''t be in a bar, right? "Hehe!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, even if you bite to death you can''t say that this has anything to do with the Elder Sister Meng. Otherwise, we will all get into trouble here. "Fortunately, they didn''t pursue the matter. Otherwise, it would have been enough for us to stay in the prison for a year or so."


    A woman said impatiently, "Can''t you say something else? I get upset at the mention of it... "Bang!"


    The corner of Chu Fann''s mouth slightly raised, as he revealed an enchanting smile, causing Xu Junchuo to stare blankly again. Bastard, how can he be so handsome? It was so handsome that it caused her heart to be thrown into disarray.


    Xu Junchuo did not know who these people were, but she would never forget their voices for the rest of his life. The four men and women playing mahjong in the room were the ones that had falsely accused him of being a bandit yesterday.


    There was nowhere to look for the broken iron shoes, so he got them without any trouble. I wanted to find some time to look for you, but I didn''t expect to meet you here. Hmph, let''s settle the old and new grudges together.


    Just as the two of them walked to the door, they saw a little girl squatting in front of it, using a tree branch to write on the ground. From one to ten, she had written very well, and was extremely focused, so much so that she did not notice Chu Fann and Yue Yang at all.


    "Tangtang!" Chu Fann softly said as he immediately turned around and stood up.


    Seeing that it was Chu Fann, Tangtang immediately ran over with a face filled with joy. She grabbed onto Chu Fann''s leg and shouted: "Uncle, are you here to bring me to look for mother? "I''m going to see mom soon ¡­"


    The little girl was so happy that she jumped and jumped, but Xu Junchuo felt her nose turn sour and almost shed tears. Tangtang''s clothes were dirty and her hair was in a mess. She still had eyes at the corners of her eyes that had not been wiped clean.


    A child with a mother is like a jewel, a child without a mother is like a blade of grass. The Tangtang in front of him was a wild child that no one cared about. If he continued to be raised like this, this child would be completely ruined.


    No, I definitely can''t let the child follow her irresponsible father anymore. I have to take the child with me, if her mother, Lan Jie doesn''t want it, I can only carry her back home to raise her, and I definitely can''t let her continue to stay here.


    "Tangtang, go play with big sister for a while. Big brother will go tell your dad, then we''ll go." Chu Fann carried Tangtang and handed her over to Xu Junchuo. He rubbed her head and laughed before he turned around and entered the room.


    The four mahjong inside the room were in full swing, the child being carried away without anyone knowing. Just as Chu Fann walked to the door, he heard the woman cry out in surprise: "You''re touching me, I''m angry! Give me the money!"


    Just as the other three were about to pay, they realised Chu Fann was standing at the entrance. They were so shocked that their faces changed and they subconsciously stood up. The woman had her back facing Chu Fann, and was still unclear about what was going on, and angrily said: "Stop pretending to be stupid, hurry up and give me the money, this is a match of one against one, turn it over eight times, everyone is 160, hurry up and give me the money!"


    "Cough, cough!" Chu Fann coughed, scaring the lady, he hurriedly turned around and saw the pair of eyes that she could not forget in his dreams. His hands trembled in fright, and the cards in front of her were all pushed off, causing her to stumble and almost fall to the ground.


    Chu Fann laughed: "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s really fate that we meet again, in such a short time."


    "You ¡­ What do you want? " a man in his thirties asked.


    Chu Fann had the deepest impression of him. Although he had taken off his glasses and suit, Chu Fann still recognized him at first glance. The person who was refined and angry and criticized Chu Fann yesterday was him.


    But now, he was wearing a tattered cotton-padded jacket and his glasses had been thrown out to reveal a pair of eyes that had stayed up all night, as if he had contracted a red-eye disease. In his eyes, not only did Chu Fann see fear, he also saw revolting yellow clear eyes.


    The woman in front of him was the young lady he saw yesterday in the interrogation room. She had a face full of makeup, looking bewitching, and the ashtray in front of her was filled with cigarette butts.


    The other two were an old man and a middle-aged woman. Both of them were the ones who framed Chu Fann in the interrogation room yesterday.


    "You must be Tang Wendong?" Chu Fann indifferently glanced at the man, since this was Tang Wendong''s home, other than him, there were two other men in the house. The old man was already quite old, so he definitely could not be Tangtang''s father. Then, this fellow who looked so cultured and refined yesterday would definitely be Tangtang''s father, Tang Wendong.


    Tang Wendong laughed bitterly: "Big Brother, I know what we did yesterday was a bit too much, but we were forced to do it."


    The woman also quickly said, "We''ve already been punished. The money we''ve collected isn''t even enough to pay the fine."


    "Lil ''Bro, you''re a big shot. Please be magnanimous and let us go." The old man pleaded pitifully.


    The middle-aged woman was crying so hard that her nose was covered in tears. "We know we are in the wrong. Big brother, please spare us."


    "Shut up!" Chu Fann suddenly bellowed, his gaze was like lightning, sweeping past the few people, scaring them to the point that they no longer dared to breathe.


    They had a huge background, who could afford to offend them? If they knew that he had such an influential background, they wouldn''t dare to speak carelessly even if they had to pay ten times more, right?


    "How much does the Elder Sister Meng want to give you?" Chu Fann asked coldly.


    The woman carefully extended two fingers. "Two ¡­" "Two thousand."


    "That''s right, we''re all two thousand." The middle-aged woman suddenly pointed at Tang Wendong, and said, "He took three thousand, because his daughter Tangtang is also gone."


    "You ¡­" Tang Wendong glared at her angrily, wanting to get duct tape to seal her mouth. Bastard, will you die if you speak less?


    "Two thousand dollars, and you guys would go and frame a man who is brave enough to do justice to his conscience." Chu Fann nodded, "You guys are really capable. For 2000 yuan, you don''t even want your conscience. If I hadn''t had someone above me, I would have been in jail by now, in a ten-year cell. But you all only want the two thousand dollars. "


    Chu Fann''s eyes were filled with killing intent, the temperature in the room plummeted, the two women were so scared that they peed on their pants. Just when they thought their lives were hanging by a thread, Xu Junchuo carried Tangtang and walked in.


    The killing intent in Chu Fann''s eyes slowly faded as he coldly said, "Scram, don''t let me see you again."


    As if they had been granted amnesty, they scrambled out of the room, not even wanting the money on the table. Tang Wendong also wanted to run, but he was kicked back by Chu Fann. His body heavily smashed onto the mahjong table, smashing a wooden table, causing it to fall to the ground.


    "No, don''t hit me, I really know I was wrong." Tang Wendong covered his head and pleaded, trying to get up from the ground. However, when he stepped on the mahjong, he slipped, and fell back onto the ground, struggling to stand up.


    At this moment, Tangtang suddenly ran over, hugged onto Chu Fann''s leg, and begged while crying: "Big Brother, don''t hit daddy anymore, Tangtang is begging you."


    Sigh!


    Chu Fann sighed, he squatted down and wiped the tears off Tangtang''s face and asked: "Tangtang, is your father good to you?"


    Tangtang shook her head, and said: "Not good. Dad was out all day, so when he came back, he played mahjong with his aunts and uncles. Tangtang also wanted to be like the other children, wearing new clothes and carrying his school bag to go to school. But Daddy said that there was no money in the house, so Tangtang was not allowed to go. "


    Xu Junchuo huffed: "You''re still protecting him even though he treats you like this?"


    "But she''s Tangtang''s father..."

 C44 Ecstasy of Sorrow and Joy

    "Big sister, bring Tangtang to eat something. I want to chat with him for a while."


    "Don''t be stupid. For someone like him, it''s not worth it."


    "Alright, I know. Hurry up and go."


    Chu Fann sent Xu Junchuo and Tangtang away, then shouted at Tang Wendong who was on the ground: "Come out, I have something to ask you."


    With that, Chu Fann dragged a chair and walked out. There was nothing he could do about it, the house was filled with smoke and miasma, he would feel that it was unbearable even after a while, how did Tangtang Jr. grow up?


    Only after a long while did Tang Wendong come out dejectedly, like a prisoner on trial, with his head hanging low, saying nothing.


    "I want to know, why did you and Lan Jie get divorced? Why did Lan Jie let you raise her? " Chu Fann asked coldly.


    His question was completely out of Tang Wendong''s expectations. He looked up and down at Chu Fann in shock, and when he saw that Chu Fann''s expression was not friendly, he was immediately startled and quickly replied, "Back then when the two of us were together, her parents opposed it, but she still followed me without turning back. But ever since we had children, the two of us started quarrelling, and in the end, we really couldn''t get through it together, so we split up. "


    "As for her child, even though Tangtang is a girl, she is my biological son after all. How can I let my child marry her mother? What if her stepfather is not a human and bullies his child? " Tang Wendong patted his chest, "Although my family''s conditions are not good, I still treat Tangtang quite well."


    "Not bad?" That''s what you call not bad, isn''t it? "


    Chu Fann laughed coldly: "Do you think I''m blind? The leftovers in the kitchen are all rancid. Also, the steamed buns have grown green hair. Is this what you said? Not bad for the children? "


    "All of you have been playing mahjong all night, smoking and choking people to death in this room, how do you expect Tangtang to sleep? Is this how you treat your child? When the child gets up in the morning, he won''t even be able to eat. He''ll be hungry enough to write some letters outside. Is this how you treat the child? "


    The more Chu Fann spoke, the angrier he became. He stood up and immediately retreated two steps in fright, but with his back leaning against the wall, he had nowhere to retreat to.


    "As a man, you have hands and feet. Even if you act like a security guard, it should be enough to support you two, right? But look at you, how can you take care of a child? How old is Tangtang, for you to actually let her go to the police station as a witness?


    "Other people''s parents are all hoping for their child to become a dragon, letting their child receive an early education. But how many children can earnestly study? Look at Tangtang, she really wants to go to school, but you didn''t let her go. Do you know that doing that will ruin her? Are you worthy to be her father? You are not worthy! "


    Ever since he was born, this was the first time Chu Fann got so angry. He scolded Tang Wendong head to face, and scolded him until his face turned red. In the end, he scolded Tang Wendong until he cried.


    Chu Fann let out a long sigh, and said hatefully: "You still know how to cry, which means that you can still be saved. Originally, I wanted to cut off your tongue, but on Tangtang''s account, I''ll spare your life."


    "Thank you, thank you!" Tang Wendong choked up.


    "No need to thank me, I have a condition." Chu Fann coldly snorted, "I really like Tangtang. If she didn''t have a mother, I would definitely take her away because you are not worthy to be her guardian. But since she still has a mother, I must send her children to her mother''s side. If her mother is like you, I guarantee that none of you will ever see Tangtang again. "


    "Plop!" Tang Wendong suddenly knelt down towards Chu Fann and said in panic, "Don''t, don''t take Tangtang away, I ¡­ I know I was wrong, I changed, I will definitely change, I beg you, don''t take Tangtang away, she is my life''s child. "


    "Sorry, I promised Tangtang that I would take her to find her mother." Chu Fann coldly glanced at him, "You have already completely broken the child''s heart. As for whether or not you can make Tangtang stay, that is her choice."


    "Wait, wait a minute." Tang Wendong tumbled as he chased after Chu Fann, grabbing onto Chu Fann''s arm, begging, "Bring me along, and let me go with you. I promise, I won''t say anything, but if Tangtang chooses to live together with her mother, I ¡­ I admit it. "


    "Let go!"


    "Big brother, I beg of you ¡­"


    "I told you to let go, get in the car."


    "Huh?" Tang Wendong was startled, and immediately shouted in ecstasy, "You agreed to it? Alright, I''ll get in the car right now... "No, big brother, wait for me for two minutes. Let me change my clothes."


    "Just two minutes, outdated." Chu Fann threw down his words and walked out with big strides.


    He gave Xu Junchuo a call and found out that she and Tangtang were eating wontons at the snack bar on the street outside. Chu Fann did not rush them, he drove over to Xiao Xiao''s house and knocked on the door.


    "Elder Brother Fann, weren''t you coming over in the afternoon?" Liang shouted in surprise.


    "It''s good that I''m here for some business. I came to take a look as well." Chu Fann walked in and asked, "Where''s your sister?"


    "She''s sleeping in the house. I''ll go get her."


    "No need, I''ll go over myself." Chu Fann didn''t think too much about it. He just wanted to chat with Xiao Xiao and ask what she thought of it. But in Liang''s eyes, Chu Fann was simply his brother-in-law.


    Heh heh, it seems like the two of them have something to play with.


    Liang was a hundred percent satisfied with Chu Fann. To be able to fight, he would treat his elder sister well.


    Therefore, after sending Chu Fann in, Liang turned in his wheelchair and left, leaving Chu Fann and Xiao Xiao alone.


    Chu Fann had just knocked on the door, but before he could say anything, Xiao Xiao had already opened it, and said indifferently: "You''re here!"


    "You don''t look so good. Why are you worrying about your work?" Chu Fann went straight to the point.


    "Did Liang tell you?" Xiao Xiao opened the door and walked out. Not long later, she walked in with a pot of tea in her hands and filled the cup with tea. It''s not high, it''s low. Isn''t it just hanging in the air? "


    Chu Fann suddenly asked: "How much is the cost of Liang''s acupuncture treatment?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "After a whole course of treatment, it will cost around 30,000 yuan." Xiao Xiao hesitated for a moment, then said, "That old Chinese medical doctor said that in Liang''s situation, there is no need to rush. She will need at least three to five treatment sessions to be able to help him stand up. Moreover, this is only the payment for the medical treatment of the elderly and traditional Chinese medicine, as well as the external application and internal medicine.


    Xiao Xiao said with distress: "Old Chinese Medical said, for a disease like Liang, if you want to cure it, you have to do it in one go, you cannot stop in the middle, if not, all your efforts would have been in vain. However, this would require a lot of money. If I were to earn money by myself, I would probably need more than ten years to save it. Not to mention whether Liang can wait, even I am afraid that the old Chinese medical doctor can''t live past that day. "


    To actually ask for so much money, Chu Fann felt a bit of a headache. In fact, if he were to ask Su Yuan, Su Yuan would definitely be able to lend him the money, but how could he possibly help others with Su Yuan''s money?


    No matter how he thought about it, there was only one solution.


    Chu Fann asked: "Then did the old Chinese doctor say, what disease does Liang''s leg have?"


    "Liang''s leg was originally fine, but it was broken by someone. Without timely treatment, his meridians have withered, causing him to be unable to stand."


    "Old Chinese medical doctor told you?"


    "I''ve brought Liang to many hospitals, and the conclusion is about the same, that''s all."


    Chu Fann nodded, and comforted her: "Don''t be anxious, I''ll make a phone call, maybe someone can treat this disease, at that time we won''t even need to spend a single cent."


    "Really?" Xiao Xiao was so happy that she grabbed Chu Fann''s arm and cried out. "If I can really cure Liang''s illness, I''ll be your slave for life ¡­"


    "Stop, stop, stop. Let''s wait for Liang''s leg to be healed first." Chu Fann calmed Xiao Xiao down with much difficulty. Otherwise, she would have pushed Chu Fann down on his own initiative.


    This was the only thing that she could repay Chu Fann with.


    Chu Fann walked out and took out his phone from the courtyard. Relying on the number he remembered, he dialed it. The phone rang a few times before finally being answered. A loud voice came from inside: "Hello, who is this?"


    Upon hearing this voice, Chu Fann had the urge to beat him up. Not only that, but because he was the village chief, his son had married Chu Fann, the lover of Chu Fann''s childhood sweetheart.


    He wouldn''t have made this call unless he had to. But now, with only his own father''s medical skills, he might be able to treat Liang''s legs. As long as it could be cured, he would immediately arrange a carriage to send Liang to their mountain village or to bring his father here.


    "Hello, who is it? Say something? "


    Chu Fann took a deep breath, barely forcing out a smile, and said: "Uncle Zhang, I am Chu Fann."


    "Who?" Chu Fann? " The village chief''s voice shook Chu Fann''s ears until they were buzzing. Without waiting for Chu Fann to speak, the village chief immediately scolded, "You little b * stard, you''ve been gone for so many months, why don''t you just make a phone call home?"


    Chu Fann was resentful and did not say a word, why would he make a phone call? I heard you talk about your son and Qiao Yun''s sweet married life? Isn''t that rubbing salt on my wound?


    "After walking for a few months, you finally know how home is? It''s a pity that it''s too late! " The village chief gloated.


    Chu Fann was startled, and immediately asked: "Uncle Zhang, what do you mean by that? "What''s late?"


    "Didn''t you call because you wanted to say a few words to your father and mother? Unfortunately, they moved a month ago. " The village chief was still gloating as he laughed, "Haha, stinky brat, are you dumbfounded this time? "Don''t ask me where your parents are. I don''t even know where they are and I won''t tell you even if I do."


    "Oh right, there''s something else I have to tell you." Beating Chu Fann up seemed to be very satisfying, the village chief could not wait and said, "Back then, the marriage between my son and Qiao Yun was arranged by your mother. It was fake. "Now that I think about it, that brat like you was so angry. If you had the guts, come back and bite me, if I didn''t kick you to death ¡­"


    Chu Fann was dumbfounded. Was Qiao Yun marrying the village chief''s son a fake?

 C45 De Ann Bodyguard Company

    After Chu Fann asked in detail, the sequence of events had finally been clarified by him.


    When he was in the mountain village, Chu Fann''s mother, Xiao Yuewan, had asked him on more than one occasion to go out and adventure, but he had been unambitious and stuck close to Qiao Yun all day. According to the village chief, his mother, Xiao Yuewan, wanted Chu Fann to experience the outside world. Even if he were to leave, it would not be a waste for his to come to this world again.


    "Ai!" The village chief sighed, "Qiao Yun is such a good daughter. If it wasn''t for you, I would have definitely married her home as my daughter-in-law. But your mother already told her that you might not be able to live for long, so let her really marry. But Qiao Yun didn''t agree to it, she even said, after you go out and adventure, I will come out of the mountain and look for you, and give birth to your son first, leave behind your old Chu Family. "


    "But then, a fairy came from the village and took your parents and Qiao Yun away."


    Chu Fann was startled. "Fairy? What fairy? "


    "Anyway, she''s a pretty girl like a fairy, wearing a long white dress. When the young people in our village see her, it''s like seeing a cat, they don''t even dare to breathe loudly, they don''t even dare to look at her directly. "Disgraceful!"


    Chu Fann hung up the phone with mixed feelings. From his conversation with the village chief, Chu Fann knew that the reason Qiao Yun married the village chief''s son was because her mother planned it all by herself. The goal was to make Chu Fann angry, leave the mountain, walk around, take a look, and barge in.


    Just knowing this news, Chu Fann was truly angry. This was too much. His own mother had actually set up a trap to chase his own son away. Aren''t you afraid that I will be seeking fault outside?


    But later on, he realized that his mother was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to live for long, and she wouldn''t even be able to see the outside world before she left. Wouldn''t that be a pity? On the other hand, Chu Fann understood his mother''s painstaking efforts. She did not want him to delay Qiao Yun.


    On this point, Chu Fann and his mother''s thoughts coincided. Since he knew that his life wasn''t long, he definitely wouldn''t marry Qiao Yun. But now the question is, you''ve all moved away, where can I find you?


    The only clue was that her parents and Qiao Yun were taken away by a girl in a white dress. As long as he could find her, he would be able to find her parents and Qiao Yun. But the world is so big, and there are so many beautiful girls in white dresses. Where can I find them?


    "Ai!" Chu Fann sat down on his butt and held his head with both hands.


    "Don''t get angry." Xiao Xiao squatted and patted Chu Fann''s shoulders as he consoled him, "Think it through, your parents must have their reason for doing this. When the time is right, you can naturally meet them."


    "At this point, I can only wait." Chu Fann heaved a sigh of relief, feeling much better. No matter what, as long as his parents were fine. There was also Qiao Yun, she wasn''t married yet and was still waiting for him. This gave Chu Fann unlimited hope.


    Just you wait, Qiao Yun. After I buy a house in the city and set up a new house, I will come and find you. At that time, we will be married.


    "Hey, what are you two doing?" was startled when she heard such a coquettish voice. She immediately stood up and left Chu Fann''s side.


    Xu Junchuo pulled Tangtang''s small hand and walked in. Outside the door, Tang Wendong sneakily peeked his head in, but no matter how he looked at it, he didn''t look like a good person.


    "You ¡­ Hello, Elder Brother Fann and I haven''t done anything. " Xiao Xiao quickly explained. However, it was better that she did not explain. Instead, this explanation seemed to imply that there was no point in doing so.


    Xu Junchuo snorted: "Whatever you do has nothing to do with me. "Chu, when will you be leaving?"


    "Immediately!" Chu Fann stood up and took a deep breath, "Xiao Xiao, I will think of a way to deal with Liang''s legs and work matters. You don''t need to worry either. Remember, you must not turn back. "


    After greeting Liang who was sitting on the wheelchair and getting on the car, Chu Fann quickly drove away.


    De An''s bodyguard company was very famous in Sichuan Province. Chief Yu De''ann, Black and White both had very deep connections, even the uncrowned King Elder Brother Dong of the Guangyuan underworld had to treat him with respect.


    It was said that Yu De''ann and the mayor of Guangyuan City had a close relationship. With such a backer, their business grew by leaps and bounds and their assets exceeded fifty million.


    As for hoodlums like Liu Xiaoguang and Ma Yuanyi, their prices were only around twenty million. Compared to Yu De''ann, they were still lacking by a large margin.


    Tangtang''s mother, Lan Jie, worked at De An''s bodyguard company.


    Because of the traffic jam, they left a little late. It was only around noon when Chu Fann and the others arrived at the Yuanba District Headquarters where the De An Bodyguard Company was.


    Guangyuan City were divided into three areas: Jinghu District, Yuanba District, and the Profit People''s District. Among them, Jinghu District was in the south, Yuanba District was in the north, and Profit People''s District was in the center, which was also the center of the city center.


    In addition to this, there were the four important towns of Xi, Cang, Qingchuan, and Bai Chuan surrounding the three districts. De An''s bodyguard company''s headquarters was located at the northernmost part of Yuanba District. It intersected with the provinces of Long and Qin. Its vast territory and weak supervision gave De An''s bodyguard company a lot of convenience.


    Looking at the six story tall office building, Xu Junchuo was speechless: "Wow, this De An Bodyguard Company is pretty rich, this building alone is worth around 18 million."


    Tang Wendong''s face was full of smiles as he said in a flattering manner: "These days, rich people are all afraid of death, so, they would pay for a few bodyguards to stay by their side and buy peace of mind. Besides, who among these big bosses would care about this small amount of money? Compared to a mere life, no matter how much money we spend, they would be happy. "


    That was the truth. If he was alive, the money was his. He could squander it however he liked. However, if he died, who would he spend the money on?


    Chu Fann shot a glance at him, and thought, this guy is not useless, his brain is quite agile. Otherwise, how could he have fallen to such a state?


    "Let''s go take a look." Chu Fann got down from the carriage first and said, "I wonder if Lan Jie is here either?"


    "He''s definitely here!" Tang Wendong said with certainty.


    Xu Junchuo brought Tangtang out of the carriage and asked curiously: "How did you know Lan Jie would be here? Can''t you be hired? "


    "You guys don''t know, the president of De An''s bodyguard company, Yu De''ann, likes Lan Jie. He always carries her wherever he goes, so how could you let her go?" Tang Wendong curled his lips and said, "It''s because she likes to change her mind and hates the old, that''s why I got divorced from her. Although Yu De''ann has money, I can''t be at ease letting them take care of the child. "


    Just as he said that, a tall beautiful woman with short hair at her ears quickly walked out from the building, waved for a car, and left.


    Tang Wendong anxiously said: "That''s Lan Jie, quickly, follow her."


    "F * ck, why didn''t you say so earlier?" Chu Fann quickly got on the car, started the car, and quickly caught up.


    Xu Junchuo peeked her head out from behind and curiously asked: "This is in the afternoon, where is she going?"


    "What else could it be? It must be a date with a wild man." Tang Wendong said in the front passenger seat. Jealousy filled the sky!


    "She''s not your wife anymore, it''s none of your business who she''s dating now."


    "But she ¡­"


    "If you continue talking nonsense, I''ll annihilate you." Xu Junchuo threatened fiercely. Tang Wendong was so shocked that he did not dare open his mouth.


    Not long after, the car drove into the city and stopped in front of a restaurant that did not even raise his head. Lan Jie got off the car and directly walked in. Chu Fann found a spot to park the car, and when they got out of the car, Xu Junchuo was about to bring Tangtang to find her mother, but she stopped them.


    "Don''t go over there yet."


    "Why?"


    "Don''t ask." Chu Fann pointed to a snack bar across them and said to Tang Wendong, "First, take Tangtang to eat something. Without my instruction, you cannot bring Tangtang over, understand?"


    "Understood, understood." Tang Wendong nodded his head, but after walking two steps, he came back, and said awkwardly: I left in a hurry, I forgot to bring money.


    "Here you go!" Xu Junchuo took out her wallet and gave him two hundred dollar bills, as she warned, "You are not allowed to hide anything, just a few more are enough to nourish Tangtang''s body. Also, you are not allowed to drink alcohol, do you hear me?"


    "I heard it, don''t worry, I promise I won''t touch any alcohol. I won''t have a single cent of the 200 yuan left, buy some delicious food for Tangtang." Tang Wendong laughed and pulled Tangtang''s hand, and said, "My good daughter, Daddy will bring you to a restaurant, after you finish eating, Daddy will bring you to see Mommy."


    Tangtang hesitated for a bit, but seeing that Chu Fann nodded his head, she followed him. Then, she turned her head in three steps, as if he was afraid that Chu Fann would throw her out. Those who didn''t know would think that Chu Fann was her biological father.


    Chu Fann and Xu Junchuo watched as Tangtang and Tang Wendong walked into the snack bar. Only then did the two turn around and walk into the restaurant that Lan Jie went to. Since Lan Jie didn''t know the two of them, there was nothing to hide, so she casually walked in.


    Upon entering, he saw two women seated on the four seats beside him. One of them was Tangtang''s mother, Lan Jie. Although in terms of her looks, she was not as good as Lan Jie, but she had a kind of soft and weak temperament, causing people who saw her to have the thought of taking care of her.


    Lan Jie was the complete opposite. She had short hair that reached her ears, and one strand of hair that was dyed wine red. Her facial features were perfect, but when put together, it was a type of neutral beauty. Moreover, her eyes were cold and indifferent, as if she didn''t care about anything.


    This kind of woman was extremely difficult to communicate with. She was certain that even nine oxen wouldn''t be able to pull her back, yet she was also so beautiful and had such a unique personality. If it wasn''t for her ample breasts and the fact that she had changed into men''s clothing, most people wouldn''t be able to tell if she was a man or a woman.


    "Please come in, what would you like to eat?" A young female attendant quickly walked over and enthusiastically greeted Chu Fann and Yue Yang.


    Chu Fann brought Xu Junchuo and casually sat at a table beside Lan Jie, with Lan Jie and the other two girls at her back. The woman opposite of Lan Jie said faintly, "Lanlan, I''ve been dumped ¡­"

 C46 Amity

    Chu Fann and Xu Junchuo ordered a few dishes, while taking their time to eat, they listened to the conversation between Lan Jie and the woman.


    From their conversation, the two found out that the woman was called Duan Siying. She had just broken up with her boyfriend of eight years.


    After a while, the two of them drank a bottle of white wine and ten bottles of beer.


    Chu Fann was secretly speechless, how could these two women drink like that? Oh, poor Tangtang, how come you got such a pair of parents?


    "Hey, can we bring Tangtang over?" Xu Junchuo leaned close to Chu Fann and said softly.


    She still complained at Chu Fann for being suspicious of her. Based on her many years of experience in handling cases, she knew that this was just a pair of close friends borrowing alcohol to worry about.


    Could it be that I was overthinking things?


    Chu Fann was still hesitating, but just as he was about to stand up and explain the situation, he heard Duan Siying say from behind, "Lanlan, aren''t you going to the bathroom?"


    "I was drinking. When did I ever move?"


    "But I want to go, so come with me."


    "It''s only a few drinks, and you''re already done for? How big a deal is it? It''s not like we can''t live without men, right? Do you really need to go that far? "


    As Lan Jie said this, she helped the drunk Duan Siying up and the two of them went to the bathroom. Just as Xu Junchuo stood up, she was suddenly grabbed by Chu Fann and pushed back in.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Junchuo shouted in anger.


    "Elder sister, look carefully." Chu Fann lowered his voice, and used his eyes to signal the two beautiful backs in front of his.


    Xu Junchuo looked around suspiciously for a long time, until the two girls walked into the bathroom, but she could not find anything wrong, so she could not help but ask: "What did you see?"


    "That woman called Duan Siying, although she was staggering, her footsteps were not faltering at all. Furthermore, she did not even touch the corner of the table along the way.


    "You mean she pretended to be drunk?" Xu Junchuo frowned, "This ¡­ It can''t be? Why did she pretend to be drunk? There''s no reason. "


    "The answer to the question of whether I am faking drunkenness will soon be revealed. Continue watching."


    Xu Junchuo was still half believing and half doubting that she was just pretending to be drunk just from the way she walked? Why didn''t I see it? But just as she was wondering, Duan Siying actually came out of the bathroom first, and walked back quickly.


    Damn, he''s really pretending to be drunk.


    Xu Junchuo opened his mouth wide in shock. At this time, Chu Fann suddenly stuffed a piece of meat into her mouth and laughed, "Wife, you have to eat more meat to grow a chest. "Hehe!"


    Bastard, who''s your wife? And your dog paws, where do you feel them?


    If not for the fact that he saw through Duan Siying''s feigned drunkenness, he would have gone on a rampage and ruthlessly trampled on Chu Fann. It''s fine if you feed me, but you actually chose to give me a piece of fat meat. I can eat it, but what if it grows on your waist instead of growing on your chest?


    Duan Siying only glanced at the two of them, she did not pay them any further attention and quickly returned to the dining table, in a panic she poured a cup full of wine for Lan Jie and Chu Fann, using her body to block them, sneakily doing something unknown.


    This scene, was witnessed by Chu Fann and Xu Junchuo who were pretending to be hugging each other.


    Drug? "Why would a best friend be drugged by a best friend?


    At the same time, Xu Junchuo could not help but look at Chu Fann two more times. This bastard, a pair of crafty eyes, how could he be so venomous? It was clearly a pair of good friends drinking, but he could tell that something was wrong.


    If he went to work in the police station, he would definitely be an expert at solving cases. Unfortunately, he was just a laborer.


    "Hey, what''s your diploma?"


    "University!"


    Xu Junchuo was very surprised and said in pleasant surprise: "You''re still a university student? Which university graduated? "


    "College at home!"


    "Scram!"


    Xu Junchuo was discouraged, if she thought about it, it made sense. A guy in a mountain ravine was already not bad for being able to reach junior high, but still hoped that he would be able to attend university? Ai, even if he had a secondary school diploma, with dad''s help, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to enter the police station. But his diploma was definitely a hard wound, and it completely cut off her whimsical thoughts.


    Just then, Lan Jie returned, and grumbled: "Didn''t you say it''s convenient? Why did you go back to the bathroom?"


    "There''s only one spot. If I go, what will you do?" Duan Siying laughed drunkenly, "Lanlan, I know you best. I intentionally dragged you to the bathroom because I didn''t want to hold you in too much. "Hehe, it''s my turn now."


    "Hurry up and go. Drinking so much, you still have so many thoughts in your heart." Lan Jie laughed and scolded him, asking, "Do you want me to accompany you again?"


    "No need. Drink your glass of wine. We''ll continue drinking when we get back."


    "Eh? I remember, did I just drink it? "


    "Don''t be so shameless. If you drink it, where did you get this glass of wine from? Look at the bottle in front of me, then look at the bottle in front of you, then look at my wine cup. It''s empty.


    "It''s just a glass of beer, is there any need for me to go back on my words?" Lan Jie rolled his eyes at her, raised his wine cup and drank it all in one gulp, urging her, "Go quickly and come back home, you will definitely be drunk on the ground today."


    Chu Fann and Luo Qing looked at each other, thinking that they couldn''t decide who would lie down next.


    After about five minutes, Duan Siying still had not come out from the bathroom, but behind the two of them, a light snoring sound came. The two of them turned around to see that Lan Jie had fallen asleep with her back against the chair.


    "Hey, wake up, wake up!" Xu Junchuo pushed her shoulders twice, but Lan Jie didn''t react at all. Xu Junchuo turned around and said to Chu Fann in a low voice, "It''s a knockout drug, and it will take at least twelve hours to wake up. What do you think this Duan Siying actually wants to do? "


    "You''re asking me, but who should I ask?" Chu Fann wanted to continue speaking, but when he saw the bathroom door open, he quickly called out, "Waiter, the bill!"


    Duan Siying returned to the dining table, shook Lan Jie''s shoulders, and let out a few cries just like Xu Junchuo did before, and purposely complained: "You''re drunk with just this little bit of wine? How come your alcohol tolerance is lower than mine? "Oh, how am I supposed to get you back when you''re drunk?"


    "Need some help?" Chu Fann and Xu Junchuo held hands as they prepared to leave, Chu Fann pointed at the drunk Lan Jie and laughed, "My girlfriend can help you get your friend into the taxi."


    "No need, no need. I''ll make a phone call and ask my friend to come and pick me up. "Thank you."


    "You have a lot to do, let''s go." Xu Junchuo rolled her eyes at Chu Fann as she pulled him away quickly.


    The two of them went out of the door and Chu Fann quickly returned to the car, while Xu Junchuo went to the small restaurant on the other side of the door and caught up with Tang Wendong and Tangtang. As soon as she got in the car, she saw a cool and luxurious car stop in front of the entrance, and a young and ostentatious man got out of the car and quickly walked in.


    Not long later, the man and Duan Siying brought the unconscious Lan Jie out of the restaurant and into the car.


    "Hurry up and chase him, he''ll be gone soon." Xu Junchuo anxiously said.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be able to escape." Chu Fann started the car leisurely and followed her.


    Xu Junchuo said angrily: "Do you know what kind of car that is? Imported Aston Martin, more than three million. If you run, you can throw your damned Volvo out of the street. "


    "Big Sis, this is downtown. There are so many cars, where is he going?" Chu Fann comforted her, "Don''t worry, as long as he''s my target, he won''t be able to escape."


    Tang Wendong could not hold it in and asked: "Big brother, what is going on?"


    "Don''t ask anymore, your responsibility is to take care of Tangtang, understand?" Xu Junchuo instructed without restraint.


    There was no other way, Tang Wendong could not afford to offend anyone, so he could only sit at the back obediently. He was so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks, but did not dare to ask again.


    Not long after, Aston Martin who was in front stopped in front of a hotel''s parking lot. The man and Duan Siying then helped Lan Jie into the hotel.


    Chu Fann then drove over and instructed Tang Wendong to stay in the car to take care of Tangtang. He and Xu Junchuo quickly got off the car and went into the hotel.


    "Hello, what kind of room would you like?" The waiter behind the counter asked with a smile on his face.


    Chu Fann said anxiously: "Those three people just now, which room were they in?"


    "This... I''m sorry, sir, but we are not allowed to divulge information about our customers. If you are not here to stay, then please leave immediately. " The waiter took out his walkie-talkie and said a few words. Then, a few security guards walked out from a room and tried to kick Chu Fann and Xu Junchuo out.


    Without waiting for Chu Fann to make a move, Xu Junchuo took out her police badge and said coldly: The police case, who dares to stop them?


    At this time, the security guards became depressed. No matter how amazing they were, they would only be ordinary people. They wouldn''t dare to lay their hands on those who were truly rich. But now, they were facing a police officer who was even more overbearing than a rich person. Who dared to lay their hands on her now that they had eaten the heart of a bear?


    "Bam!" Xu Junchuo slapped her police badge on the counter and said coldly, "Immediately tell me where the rooms of those three people are. Otherwise, you would be cowards, and if someone were to die here, none of you would be able to escape."


    "On... "Room 808." The waiter was shocked, and he immediately said out the room number obediently.


    Xu Junchuo glared, and bellowed: What are you standing there for? Take your room card and bring us there. "


    "Yes, yes, yes." The waiter was frightened, he immediately found the room card and was about to bring Chu Fann and the other two over, when suddenly his hands lightened and Chu Fann grabbed the room card.


    Chu Fann said: "I won''t trouble you then, but, all of you have to be honest, if the news were to leak out and the criminals are to escape, you would still be in trouble."


    "No way, we don''t know anything." The waiter was so scared that he was about to cry. As for the security guards, they were so scared that they ran back a long time ago and wouldn''t come out even if they were beaten to death.


    "Hurry up!" Xu Junchuo was extremely anxious, she dragged Chu Fann and quickly arrived in front of the elevator but when she went up, she could not get down.


    "Take the stairs."

 C47 I Hate You

    The eighth floor wasn''t difficult for Xu Junchuo, who regularly worked out and fought non-stop. However, this kind of height was even easier for Chu Fann, who carried more than three hundred kilograms and could still run for thousands of meters.


    The two of them ran up to room 808 in one breath. Xu Junchuo''s breathing was a little hurried, but Chu Fann''s breathing was still steady, not the slightest bit abnormal.


    Xu Junchuo was worried about Lan Jie, and did not care about all these. She grabbed the room card in Chu Fann''s hand and was about to open the door, when she was pulled by Chu Fann and whispered: "Don''t be anxious, listen to what they have to say first."


    "If we don''t go now, it will be too late ¡­" Xu Junchuo panicked, but when Chu Fann hugged her tightly, she was unable to struggle free.


    "Not so fast. Wait a little longer." Chu Fann pressed his ear to the door and started to listen carefully.


    Xu Junchuo struggled but to no avail as she held Xu Junchuo in her arms. She could only accept her fate and hold her breath as she listened carefully to the sounds in the room ¡­


    In the room, Duan Siying put Lan Jie on the bed and took off all of her clothes, leaving only her undergarments.


    Pulling a blanket over Lan Jie, Duan Siying turned around and charmingly smiled: "Young Master Yu, I''ve brought this person over to you, how are you going to thank me?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll promise you anything." Yu Haiyang took out a card and handed it over, but just as Duan Siying reached out to take it, he grabbed her hand and pulled her into his embrace amidst Duan Siying''s cries.


    "Hehe, you''re leaving just like that?" Yu Haiyang laughed lewdly, and directly extended his hand into her clothes.


    Duan Siying rolled her eyes at him with allure: "You already have a new person, what use do you have of an old person like me?"


    "You can''t put it like that. At most, she''s a wild flower, but you''re different from her. You''re a houseflower, so you know what I want."


    "Deathly phase. I knew that none of you men are good." Duan Siying said, but her movements weren''t slow at all. She undid the buttons on Yu Haiyang''s shirt in front of her chest one by one, then squatted down and untied his belt ¡­


    "Well, you didn''t take a bath." Duan Siying frowned as she stood up, she pouted and said, "Hurry up and go take a bath, or else I won''t give you a bite."


    "Haha, then let''s bathe together. I''ll feed you first, then I''ll slowly train that cold beauty."


    Xu Junchuo really couldn''t hold it in anymore, she grabbed the key card and swiped it on the door, causing a soft ding sound. The door opened and Xu Junchuo was about to rush in, but she was stopped once again.


    "Shh!" Chu Fann raised his finger and said softly, "Big sister, can you be a little patient? If you go now and they deny your presence, wouldn''t your efforts have been in vain? "


    Xu Junchuo scolded in a low voice: "Then what do you think we should do? Could it be that we have to wait for that man to bully Lan Jie? "


    "I have a way to wake Lan Jie up, but I need you to cooperate with me."


    "Hurry up. The two of them will be coming out soon."


    With Chu Fann in the front, the two of them, like leopard cats, silently entered the room. The sound of running water and laughter came from the bathroom. It seemed like the two of them wouldn''t be coming out for a while.


    Very quickly, the two of them had arrived in front of the bed. Chu Fann lifted the blanket on Lan Jie''s body, and a beautiful and fair body was instantly exposed to the two of them.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Junchuo quickly pulled the blanket back, covered it up, and glared at Chu Fann. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was afraid of waking the two in the bathroom, she would have ruthlessly kicked him.


    I thought you were some good person, but it turns out you''re the same as that Young Master Yu.


    Chu Fann said helplessly: "Big sister, I''m here to wake her up. If you have a way, you come over. I''ll go out immediately."


    "I ¡­"


    Xu Junchuo was depressed, how could she have the capability to do such a thing? Thinking about it carefully, Lan Jie was still wearing his undergarments, so it didn''t matter much if he saw it. Besides, he didn''t dare to do anything excessive with me watching him.


    "You can do it, but I''m warning you, do not touch what you should not touch, and do not look at what you should not see."


    "So many things."


    Chu Fann complained as he pulled away the blanket once again. He placed his hand on her navel and gently rubbed it.


    Xu Junchuo opened her eyes wide, and shouted: "Is this your way?"


    "Stop bullshitting, hurry up and cover her mouth, don''t let her scream out." As soon as Chu Fann finished speaking, Lan Jie moaned in a low voice.


    This was a sign that he was about to wake up.


    Xu Junchuo did not dare to doubt Chu Fann anymore and quickly covered her mouth. This time, her movements were a little bigger, and was startled awake. When she opened her eyes, she saw an unfamiliar man in front of her. She subconsciously threw out a kick, but was suppressed by Chu Fann who was already prepared.


    "Don''t move, we''re here to save you." Xu Junchuo pressed down on Lan Jie with all her might and only stopped after he had whispered those words three times into her ears.


    Chu Fann was like a cow, pressing down hard on her until she almost couldn''t breathe.


    Chu Fann quickly grabbed the blanket and covered her up, then said softly yet quickly: "We brought Tangtang to see you, but you were drugged."


    Xu Junchuo said anxiously, "I know that you are still not clear as to what is happening, but please do not make any sound. The answer will be revealed later."


    The bathroom door creaked open, and Chu Fann immediately pulled Xu Junchuo under the bed, only to see him walking out from the bathroom with her four legs entwined.


    A pair of beautiful legs, smooth and tender, seemingly boneless, while the other pair was clearly a man''s legs. Although they weren''t much flesh, they were full of hair.


    They both breathed heavily and kissed all the way to the bed. At this moment, Xu Junchuo and Chu Fann both broke out in a cold sweat. Lan Jie, you better hold it in, or else, everything that you did before will be for naught.


    "Alright, today is your wedding day. I don''t dare to steal the limelight from the newbies." Duan Siying pushed Yu Haiyang away sourly, and picked up the clothes that were scattered on the bed, putting them on one by one, she said, "However, you cannot be that heartless, because once you have a new person, you will forget about me."


    "Heh heh, how could I?" Yu Haiyang went forward and wrapped his arms around Duan Siying''s waist, and laughed beside her ear, "I just can''t stand seeing her so arrogant, and if I don''t get her involved, how am I supposed to mix in Yuanba District from now on?"


    "However, with my understanding of Lan Lan, she definitely won''t let you go afterwards. It''s nothing to me, at most I just have to go to another city to live, but you can''t, your family''s businesses are all in Yuanba District, where are you hiding? "


    "Hide? Why should I hide? " Yu Haiyang sneered, "If she''s going, then so be it, what can she do to me? She dares to lay her hands on me, does she have the ability to do so? If you piss me off, find ten men to kill her. "


    "Don''t, if this gets out of hand, it won''t be good for you ¡­" I have an idea. "


    "Tell me about it."


    "In a moment, you find a mask to put on. Then, I''ll take a picture of you two and take some nude photos of her. Hehe, she still dares not listen to you? "


    For a best friend to be able to find one, that could be considered a high grade.


    Forget about Xu Junchuo''s bad temper, even Chu Fann couldn''t resist the urge to kill this woman first, then kill again, then kill again. How could there be such a malicious woman? You actually used such a vicious and despicable method on your best friend. Are you even human?


    However, when Yu Haiyang heard this, he was overjoyed. He couldn''t help but hug Duan Siying and kiss him fiercely twice, and said excitedly: "This idea is good, with this video and her nude photos, let''s see how she will fare in the future. You dare to scold me? In the future, she will be my female dog. I can play with her however I want, hahaha ¡­ "Ugh!"


    Yu Haiyang''s laughter suddenly stopped, as though he had seen a ghost, he stared at the big bed with his mouth agape. Duan Siying, whose back was facing the bed, asked curiously: "Young Master Yu, what''s wrong?"


    Following his line of sight, Duan Siying''s reaction was even more intense. With a scream, she turned and hid behind Yu Haiyang. On the bed, the originally unconscious Lan Jie actually sat up at this moment, his eyes shot out a gaze of hatred, staring straight at the dog-couple in front of him.


    After a short period of panic, Duan Siying woke up first and said hurriedly, "Lanlan, listen to my explanation ¡­"


    "Is there a need to explain?" Tears rolled down Lan Jie''s face, but her expression was abnormally calm and her voice was ice-cold, "I heard everything you two said clearly from the beginning to the end. Duan Siying, I treat you as my best sister, why are you treating me like this? "


    Although the entire thing was Yu Haiyang''s idea, Duan Siying''s betrayal, was even greater. What else, was there that was a sister who had been together for more than ten years, to stab him in the back, what was even more heart-wrenching and hopeless?


    Lan Jie choked with sobs as she said, "We''ve been together since freshman, and because I was worried that you would stay alone in Guangyuan City, I gave up on this great opportunity to develop in a foreign land and accompanied you there. You can''t even afford the rent. I''ll have you move in and live with me. But do you know that I have to go to the bar to sell my wine at night in order to pay the rent? I almost puked out my bile from the alcohol. "


    As she spoke till here, Lan Jie actually started to laugh uncontrollably, "Do you know how dark the bars are? Have you tasted a dozen different kinds of wine, mixed them together, and poured them into a bowl? The wine was still good, and there were those who drugged me, put on some K powder, and some ecstasy. Do you know all of this? "


    "In my heart, you are the purest. I don''t want you to get hurt at all. I would rather bear all of this silently. I just hope that you can live a better life than me. "Because you are my only sister, but how can you do this to me?"


    Lan Jie was finally unable to hold back and covered her face as she cried. And after Duan Siying had completely calmed down from the initial panic and guilt, she said with a self-deprecating laugh, "What is a sister? What was a best friend? They were all lies. Lan Jie, the reason you''re making friends with me, isn''t it because you want me to be your foil? "


    Lan Jie opened her eyes wide in shock. She would never have dreamed that Duan Siying would actually think of her like this.


    "Ever since college, the boys around you have been like flies, swarming in groups. "Yes, you are cold, arrogant, aloof, disdainful of them, but have you considered my feelings before?"


    "Every boy that I like, I ended up liking you. Yet, you still gave them up like a pair of old shoes. If I take a fancy to one, you''ll snatch it away and kick it away. The most annoying thing is that after graduation, I finally met a man I like, but you robbed him away. You married him and gave him a daughter, and when he was four years old you kicked him again and came to rob me of my man. "


    A venomous glare shot out from Duan Siying''s eyes, and she said hatefully: "Lan Jie, I hate you!"

 C48 Ferocious Woman

    How could there be such a woman?


    Xu Junchuo could no longer hold it in, she wanted to crawl out from under the bed and teach that shameless woman a lesson. It was clearly your fault, but now you''re even trying to pin the blame on the victim? Are you still human?


    Chu Fann hurriedly pressed her down tightly, and said in a low voice: "Now is not the time, wait and see, let''s hear what Lan Jie has to say."


    "Bastard, let go of me ¡­"


    Just as the two were entangled with each other under the bed and the two girls were having an emotional battle, Yu Haiyang sneaked into the bathroom, but no one noticed him.


    "I didn''t expect that in your heart, I''m actually such a person." Lan Jie dried her tears, took the clothes and quickly put them on. Staring at Duan Siying, she said coldly, "I guess I''m blind. From now on, we are nothing."


    "You have nothing to say?"


    Duan Siying sneered: "Lan Jie, don''t think that just because you''re beautiful you can forever sit on my head. Let me tell you, a man that I can''t get is a man that you can''t either. "Hahahaha!"


    "Duan Siying, if it''s also wrong to be beautiful, then I apologize." Lan Jie said indifferently, "But, I can swear to the heavens, all these years, I have never thought about fighting with you for anything."


    "During college, there were a lot of men chasing me, but if you didn''t have to go to the court to watch the ball, would I have been surrounded by so many men? And those guys who like you, how many of them really like you? Don''t you see that they like you just because they want to get close to me? "


    "I did destroy your relationship with the guys, but I did it for your own good. I didn''t want you to be tricked into giving birth."


    Lan Jie took a deep breath and continued: "Also, after graduation, the boyfriend that you spoke of, he was indeed outstanding. But we were all fooled by his appearance. He actually drugged the wine, and afterwards he kneeled on the ground and told me that the person he liked was actually me. "


    "I wanted to tell you about it, but how can I? Even more unacceptable to me was that I was pregnant. I was going to get rid of the baby, but the doctor said I was in a special condition and that if I got rid of the baby, I might not be able to get pregnant in the future. For the sake of the child, to be a mother and to give the child a complete home, I chose to marry the man and have the child born. "


    "Originally, I felt rather guilty. I felt that I had stolen your man, but after the marriage, I discovered that he was simply trash. At this point, I''m actually very happy for you. "


    "You ¡­ You''re lying, Wen Dong is a good man, and it was only because you wanted to take him away from me that you purposely said that about him. " Duan Siying''s voice trembled, obviously shocked by Lan Jie''s words as well.


    Lan Jie sneered: "You can confirm if it''s a lie or not. I have treated you with the utmost benevolence and with a clear conscience. As for the future, hehe, you and I will not know each other.


    Arriving at the bathroom''s door, Lan Jie suddenly kicked the door open. It was extremely fierce, and her eyes were staring straight at Yu Haiyang who was hiding inside, as she coldly said: "Choose, do you want an arm or a leg?"


    "Lan Lan, I treat you sincerely." Yu Haiyang''s face was full of smiles as he explained, "Although the method is not appropriate, I really have no other choice."


    "You still want to quibble when things have come to this point?" Lan Jie''s eyes grew stern. She took a step forward, scaring Yu Haiyang, and hurriedly waved his hand: "Wait, wait a minute, Lanlan, I really like you. If you don''t believe me, we''ll go to the marriage registration office to register.


    Lan Jie sneered: With just you? Do you have enough? If I really want your Yu Clan''s property, can you do the same? I was your stepmother a long time ago. "


    I poke, this woman is really strong, she actually eats both young and old.


    The two who were hiding under the bed felt their blood boil as they felt that this trip was worth it. She really did not expect Lan Jie to be so popular. The father and son duo were completely enchanted by her, using all means at their disposal.


    To be a woman, this was what one had to do. It was too cool.


    "Have you decided? If you find it difficult, I''ll choose it for you. "


    A cold killing intent flashed past Lan Jie''s eyes, scaring him awake and making him shiver. She hurriedly said: "Don''t, don''t do it, I''m willing to pay. Name a price."


    "I don''t want money, I want one of your hands." Lan Jie''s wrist touched his waist and a eyebrow pencil suddenly appeared in his hand. He pressed the button and with a swoosh, the tip of the eyebrow pencil released a cold blade two inches long.


    The knife may not be big, but if this thing was placed in the right position, it could still kill in one hit. As for cutting his hand, it was even easier. He needed to find a bone crack to ensure it would be smoother than slicing tofu.


    "Lan Jie, don''t act recklessly." Duan Siying finally regained her senses, and anxiously ran over, and said anxiously: "There are some matters we can discuss, you cannot act rashly."


    "Impulsive? What do I have to be afraid of now? " Lan Jie sneered: "Duan Siying, before I change my mind, you better scram as far as you can. Otherwise, when I kill to the point where my eyes are bloodshot, I might even cut off your hand."


    Ah!" Duan Siying screamed in fear at her murderous gaze and ran out barefooted. Just as she opened the door, six or seven bodyguards rushed in and nearly knocked her over.


    "Young Master Yu, are you alright?" The man in the lead was over 1.80 meters tall, with broad shoulders and a one-inch long, dark red knife scar on his face. He looked very ferocious.


    "Old Luo, you came at the right time, quickly capture this crazy woman." Seeing that he had come to help, Yu Haiyang immediately became arrogant again, and started clamoring majestically.


    But in the next moment, Lan Jie was like a nimble rabbit. She suddenly jumped and with a stomp on the bathroom wall, she appeared behind Yu Haiyang. Without waiting for Luo Hong and the others to make a move, the sharp knife in her hand had already pierced Yu Haiyang''s throat. The cold edge of the blade scared Yu Haiyang so much that his hair stood up and he almost wet his pants.


    Oh, no, he wasn''t wearing pants. He only had a white towel wrapped around his waist.


    "Lan Jie, don''t act recklessly." Luo Hong roared loudly, and said in a deep voice, "Release Young Master Yu, if you have anything to say, we can go back and discuss it with Director Yu, he will definitely uphold justice for you."


    "Justice? Can he bear to teach her precious son a lesson? " Lan Jie said coldly, "If you don''t want him to die, then get out of here. Otherwise, I will die with him today."


    "Don''t, don''t. Old Luo, quickly get out!" Yu Haiyang was scared, droplets of yellow urine flowed down the white bath towel and onto the ground.


    Luo Hong took a deep breath and said: "Lan Jie, Director Yu has treated you well. Even if there are few things you need to overdo, you should still give Director Yu face. Everyone was stunned. What could not be said openly? Let go of Young Master Yu, and we''ll leave now. Then, we''ll ask Director Yu to come over personally and administer justice for you. "


    "Back off!" Lan Jie bellowed.


    Luo Hong waved his hands and slowly retreated with the bodyguards behind him. After that, Lan Jie walked out of the bathroom with Yu Haiyang in her arms. Just then, Duan Siying, who was standing by the bathroom door, suddenly threw a powdery substance at Lan Jie.


    Even in her dreams, Lan Jie would never have thought that Duan Siying would actually attack her. Caught off guard, she absorbed a large amount of the powder and immediately felt dizzy and weak, on the verge of collapse.


    In the next moment, Luo Hong shot forward like an arrow and grabbed Lan Jie''s wrist that was holding the blade.


    Yu Haiyang narrowly escaped death and touched his neck. He was in so much pain that he grimaced in pain.


    "Smelly bitch, you dare to kill me?" Yu Haiyang clenched his teeth and ordered, "Tie her up on the bed for me.


    "Young Master Yu, she''s Director Yu ¡­"


    "Shut up. If you don''t want to do it, then scram. Anyway, I have to kill her today." Yu Haiyang was so angry that he almost went mad, he gritted his teeth and cursed, and even Duan Siying, who was bandaging his wounds, was annoyed to the point of pushing him away, as he walked forward and tore off Lan Jie''s clothes.


    With a "Chi la" sound, the clothes Lan Jie had just put on were torn apart once again, revealing a black bra and a white, round half of her body.


    Lan Jie''s eyes were half opened, and she was in a half unconscious state. She clearly knew what she was about to encounter, but her hands didn''t have the slightest bit of strength.


    The anger in his heart, as well as the stimulation of his snow-white body, nearly caused Yu Haiyang to go insane. Duan Siying could not even bear to keep watching, so he just hid to the side.


    Even though the bodyguards including Luo Hong had coveted Lan Jie''s body for a long time, they knew that this woman was just like a thorny rose. Unless they could take care of her once and for all, they would have to face her endless retaliation. The most important thing was, she was the CEO''s favorite woman. His son had fallen for the woman he liked, so at most, he would scold her. However, if these subordinates of his were to get involved, his fate could be imagined.


    However, he couldn''t go up. Couldn''t he still watch? Lan Jie''s beautiful body was not something that an ordinary person could see.


    However, just as everyone was about to open their eyes wide and enjoy watching, Yu Haiyang took off his bath towel and was about to pounce on him. Suddenly, a pair of hands reached out from under the bed, accurately grabbing onto Yu Haiyang''s ankles, and tugged fiercely, causing Yu Haiyang to fall down with his face facing the sky.


    "Plop!"


    It was so hard that it almost knocked Yu Haiyang''s intestines out and made him gasp for breath.


    This sudden scene scared Luo Hong and the others. Before they could understand what was happening, the young master fell to the ground, and two people quickly crawled out from under the bed, and without any warning, they rushed up to fight.


    F * * k, don''t you know the rules?


    Luo Hong had blocked Xu Junchuo''s quick and fierce attack, but the few brothers beside him were all unlucky, and were dealt with easily by Chu Fann.


    "Big Sis, aren''t you being too rude?" Chu Fann said in disdain, "With just these two skills, do you still want to spar with me?"


    Xu Junchuo shouted anxiously, "You bastard, why aren''t you helping me? I can''t hold on much longer ¡­"

 C49 Extortion

    The quality of the bodyguards of De An''s bodyguard company was still very strong in the industry. They had to reach the early stage of Human Stage before they could officially go on duty. Luo Hong was the trump card of De An''s bodyguard company. His strength had already reached the Middle Period of Human Stage, and his full strength of a thousand jin or so couldn''t be underestimated.


    The other bodyguards were not as strong as Luo Hong, but they had all reached the early stage of the Human Stage, and each of them could unleash at least five hundred kilograms of strength with a single full-powered attack.


    However, things had suddenly happened and they were about to watch a good show. Who would have thought that there would be someone else under the bed? If it was any ordinary expert in the early stages of Human Stage, they might not have lost so quickly. But was Chu Fann someone that ordinary people could compare to? He was an upright and proper cultivator, with the strength of an early stage Human Stage reaching eight hundred kilograms. Moreover, with every step he took, his strength would increase by three times.


    Most importantly, he also had a cheating skill, the Eye of Insight, which activated the Eye of Insight. In Chu Fann''s eyes, their movements were at least five times slower, like a slow motion camera, and Chu Fann''s movements were already extremely terrifying, as fast as lightning. Before they could even make an effective counterattack, the weakest part of their bodies were already hit, and they instantly lost all ability to resist, falling down onto the ground.


    Xu Junchuo was the most furious one, she was afraid that Chu Fann would suffer the worst, hence she picked the leader, regretting his decision when the fight started. Last time at the bar, Chu Fann had knocked down more than twenty hooligans by himself.


    If it weren''t for her agile body and fast attack speed, she would have been knocked down by now. But even so, she was still surrounded by danger, and it looked like she was about to fall.


    "Scram!" Chu Fann bellowed, and suddenly threw a punch.


    Luo Hong was preparing to seize the opportunity to attack and take Xu Junchuo down in one go, but Chu Fann had learnt this from Liang, he would definitely be able to save him. If you dare touch Xu Junchuo, even if she''s injured, you won''t be able to dodge it. Luo Hong was helpless, as long as he hastily changed his move, he would be able to use his left fist to clash with it.


    "Bam!" The two fists heavily struck against each other, but Chu Fann did not move an inch. Immediately, Luo Hong''s face changed.


    Too strong, it was at least Middle Period of Human Stage.


    Luo Hong could feel that Chu Fann''s punch definitely had more than a thousand kilograms of strength behind it. Looking at his brothers who were on the ground wailing in pain, his heart sank to the bottom.


    He was also in the Middle Period of Human Stage, but even if he was surrounded by his brothers, he could guarantee that he would be able to beat them all.


    Could it be that he was already in the late stage of Human Stage?


    Luo Hong did not dare to think further. Taking a deep breath, he asked: "Brother, where are you from? Isn''t it too long? "


    "What do you mean she won''t grow up? Lan Jie is my friend, you bullying her is just bullying me." Chu Fann snorted, "If you don''t want to be like your brothers, then hurry up and scram. Otherwise, prepare to be like them and be kicked out by me."


    "Bro, don''t be too arrogant." Luo Hong laughed coldly, "This is Yuanba District, it is our De An''s territory. I admit that you can fight, but if you can fight again, can you beat the hundreds of bodyguards that I have? And the Aunt Hong s, that is the sworn sister of our Director Yu s, if you can fight again, would you dare to go against the strong practitioners of the entire Yuanba District? "


    Chu Fann said impatiently: "Less talking about this is of no use, I don''t care how strong your backing is, are you going or not?"


    "Alright, I''ll go, but we''ll meet again soon." Luo Hong suppressed his anger and kicked the bodyguards at his feet and shouted: "Are you all dead? "Even if he''s not dead, he''s still f * cking embarrassing himself."


    "Halt!" A cold and sharp voice came from the bed.


    Yu Haiyang who had just gotten up from the ground felt his legs go soft and fell again. Before he could get up again, a foot stepped on his chest, causing him to almost pass out from anger.


    Lan Jie was awakened by Xu Junchuo, and her clothes were spread wide open, revealing her black chest and fair skin, but she did not try to hide it at all. Stepping on Yu Haiyang, she stared at Luo Hong with a gaze as cold and fierce as a blade, and said coldly: "Tell Yu De''ann to prepare one million and five hundred thousand dollars for me, or else I''ll castrate his son."


    "Lan Jie, you are bold, you dare to extort Director Yu?" Luo Hong sneered, "Money is a good thing, but one must have the life to spend it. I advise you to stop here as soon as possible. Otherwise, you are digging your own grave. "


    "Let me also advise you, follow a master like Yu Haiyang, and you won''t have a good ending either. Sooner or later, because of him, you will die without a burial ground. "


    Lan Jie sneered, "As for whether or not I''m alive to spend this money, I don''t need you to worry about me, even if I donated all my money, I would never leave that to Yu De''ann and his son."


    "Good, you have guts!" Luo Hong waved his hand angrily, "Let''s go!"


    "Duan Siying!"


    Just as Duan Siying was about to leave secretly, she was shocked by Lan Jie''s cold shout. Her legs turned and she fell to the ground crying: "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I was also forced to do so ¡­"


    Looking at this Duan Siying, Lan Jie didn''t even have the interest to scold her, as she disinterestedly waved her hand: "Go, as far as you can go. If you let me meet you again, I''ll definitely ruin your reputation. "Scram!"


    "I''ll f * * k off, I''ll f * ck off right now." As if she was granted amnesty, Duan Siying crawled up with difficulty and ran out in a sorry state.


    Waiting until everyone had left, Lan Jie''s gaze finally landed on Chu Fann and Xu Junchuo. Without waiting for her to ask, Xu Junchuo anxiously said: "Lan Jie, you''re extorting me, aren''t you?"


    "Extortion? He''s even planning to rape us. " Lan Jie said solemnly, "You have saved me, I am grateful, but I do not wish for this matter to implicate you. Leave quickly."


    "We''re leaving, what about you? Don''t you want to see your daughter Tangtang? " Chu Fann said.


    "This is bad!" Xu Junchuo''s face changed, and anxiously said: Hurry and go, if Tangtang ends up in their hands, then that would be bad.


    With that said, Lan Jie became anxious and used her hand to cut Yu Haiyang''s neck. He immediately fainted from the softness. After that, Lan Jie tidied up her torn clothes, bent over and carried Yu Haiyang, then walked out with large strides.


    This woman was truly intrepid. No matter how light Yu Haiyang was, she was at least a hundred and thirty kilograms. But in her hands, it was as easy as carrying a bag of rice that weighed fifty kilograms.


    He was an expert, at least on Luo Hong''s level.


    Very quickly, the few of them returned to the carriage. Fortunately, Tangtang and Tang Wendong were still inside, there was no time to explain, so Lan Jie stuffed Yu Haiyang into the trunk and went straight to the driver''s seat, saying without any resistance: "I''ll drive, you take the first seat."


    How tyrannical!


    But Chu Fann was indeed unfamiliar with the terrain of the place, and did not reject, he immediately moved over and handed over the driving rights to Lan Jie.


    "Mom!" Tangtang could not hold it in any longer, she stuck her head out and called out.


    Lan Jie''s delicate body trembled, she forcefully turned her head and laughed, pinched Tangtang''s small cheeks and said: "Good girl, quickly sit in daddy''s embrace. When you''re there later, Mommy will hug my good darling. "Be good!"


    "En!" Tangtang was already very happy to see her mother, so she obediently returned to her father''s embrace.


    Tang Wendong opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, he was glared at by Lan Jie''s cold and stern eyes. He shrank back his neck and didn''t dare to look at her again.


    Lan Jie took a deep breath, skillfully started the car, and quickly left.


    Behind him, Xu Junchuo chattered nonstop: "Lan Jie, what you''re doing is kidnapping, do you know if it''s a crime?"


    "Don''t make a mistake anymore. If you trust me, drive the car to the Public Security Bureau. I promise that we will do it strictly according to the law. Capture that Yu Haiyang and lock him up for a few years."


    "Lan Jie, if you don''t think for yourself, you should at least think for Tangtang, right? "She''s so young, it''s impossible for her to not have a mother ¡­"


    "Shut up!" Lan Jie could not help but shout out angrily, "Look behind us, how many cars are following us?"


    Chu Fann and Xu Junchuo looked back at the same time, the cars behind them were Volvo after them.


    "A black Mercedes-Benz, an Elantra, and a Toyota, all coming for us." Lan Jie said coldly, "I can guarantee that someone will also be stopping us at the highway entrance. If they block us all, none of us will be able to escape."


    Xu Junchuo exclaimed: "Aren''t they being too bold? "In broad daylight, you actually dare to openly attack us?"


    "Hmph, this world is even darker than you imagined."


    Lan Jie suddenly drove the car into the reverse lane, immediately making it look dangerous, but with the car in her hands, it was as if she had a life of her own. Usually, in times of crisis, she would avoid the cars that were heading towards her head.


    After she went berserk for a while, there were no other cars left. Lan Jie then slowed down his car, and said without turning her head: "You guys can''t drive this car, later you guys can get off the car in front and take a taxi. Once I''m done with my matters, I''ll go back to look for you guys."


    Xu Junchuo immediately shouted, "No, you have to follow me to the police station. Otherwise, I''ll treat you as a bandit and capture you."


    Lan Jie stopped the car by the side of the road and sneered: "Little sister, this world does not have that much justice, do you think that Yu De''ann''s money came from the right path? Don''t be naive, you know too little about this world. "


    Chu Fann followed her out of the carriage, and before Xu Junchuo could say anything, he interrupted his: "Big sister Junchuo, Tangtang''s safety is more important, escort Tangtang back immediately, I will stay behind to persuade her again."


    "No, I''ll stay, you go."


    "Elder sister, what is the time for you to fight over this? If they were to fight, would you be a match for them? "Don''t think that just because you''re the daughter of the bureau chief, no one would dare to do anything to you. If you provoke these animals, they will do anything to you."


    She was actually the daughter of the bureau chief?


    Lan Jie was a little surprised, but she still agreed with Chu Fann''s words, and nodded: "What he said is right, there are many people who are carrying a murder case on their bodies, it is really inappropriate for a girl like you to stay. Don''t worry, Yu De''ann''s money is all unscrupulous. Once I get it out, even if it''s all donated to the poor mountain regions, it would be better than leaving it for him to harm others. "

 C50 Hand over the Person Hand over the Money

    The beautiful home was the most luxurious villa in the Yuanba District, and Yu De''ann''s home was the best location in the villa, with the largest type and also the most luxurious villa, Villa Number Eight.


    At noon, he went out to negotiate a big business deal. After drinking a lot of wine, he came back early. He laid on the sofa and had just taken a sip of the sobering tea his wife had poured for him when his landline phone rang.


    "Hello?" Yu De''ann''s wife picked up the phone and asked a question, then passed the phone to Yu De''ann and said, "It''s for you."


    "Who is it?"


    "Luo Hong!"


    Yu De''ann casually took the phone, and lazily said: "Old Luo? What''s the matter? "


    "Director Yu, young master was kidnapped."


    "Pfft!" Yu De''ann spat out all the tea that he had just drank, and most of the wine had also awoken in an instant. He stood up and shouted loudly, "What exactly happened? How could Hai Yang be kidnapped? "


    "Pah!" Yu De''ann''s wife''s hand trembled and the teacup fell from his hand to the ground, smashing into pieces. His face was deathly pale and stared blankly for a long while before he finally recovered his senses and staggered forward to grab onto Yu De''ann''s arm. He was so anxious that he started crying, "Hai Yang was kidnapped? "Quickly ask who it is and how much it costs. I''ll immediately prepare the money and tell him, please don''t hurt my son ¡­"


    "Shut up!" Yu De''ann flung his wife aside and walked into the study, locking the door. After a few detailed questions, he finally found out the whole story, and angrily threw the cordless phone in his hand away.


    Scoundrel, who the hell are you trying to screw with? Why did you have to provoke that crazy woman Lan Jie? If she could have touched it, would I have waited until now? Got it.


    At this point, even if he wanted to teach his son a lesson, it would be too late. He could only consider how to deal with this matter.


    After staying in the study room for a long time, Yu De''ann finally opened the door and walked out. Just as his wife was about to ask, she was shocked by his cold gaze and didn''t dare to say anything. The mother and son''s heart were linked. If her son was captured, how could she not be worried about getting angry? However, she didn''t dare to ask, so she could only sit to the side and silently shed tears.


    "Don''t worry, our son will be fine." Yu De''ann quickly put on his clothes and comforted her at the door: "Wait well at home. I will bring our son back."


    "You, you be careful too."


    Not long after, Yu De''ann was outside the district and saw Luo Hong who was anxiously waiting for him. He directly got into the car he came in and asked: "Did you find Lan Jie''s location?"


    "Lan Jie''s driving skills are the best among us, there were a few times where I almost lost him. Luckily I found a friend from the traffic police team and helped me track down the car that Lan Jie was driving. But she was driving around the city, and she had no intention of stopping. "


    "Call her. I''ll talk to her myself."


    "She can''t get through. Maybe she turned off her phone."


    Yu De''ann took a deep breath, and said: "Then we will wait, she will definitely call."


    Luo Hong carefully asked: "Director Yu, the money Lan Jie wants ¡­"


    "Get someone to prepare a million and a half dollars right away."


    "Yes sir!"


    "Wait a moment." Yu De''ann stopped Luo Hong who was about to get off the car and make a call, and said solemnly, "Help me contact Xiao Hong."


    "Alright!"


    It was almost dark when Chu Fann received the phone call. After saying a few words, he ended the call and said to Lan Jie: "They have safely returned home."


    "En!"


    Lan Jie agreed, then stopped the car by the side of the road and got out of the car: "Now, you drive while waiting for my call."


    "Wait a minute!" Chu Fann quickly stopped Lan Jie, and asked seriously: "Do you believe in me?"


    "You saved my life, so of course I believe in you."


    "Fine, drive away, I''ll help you trade."


    Lan Jie immediately refused, "No, it''s too dangerous. I can''t let you risk your life just because of me."


    "In terms of driving skills, I''m not as good as you, but in terms of fighting, you two are not my match." Chu Fann laughed, "If you want to escape, that is even worse."


    Lan Jie stared at Chu Fann for a long time, then said: "Do you know what this trip means? It''s a narrow escape from death, aren''t you afraid of death? "


    "I''m afraid, I''ve died once, so I''m more afraid of death. But, I really like Tangtang, and can''t watch her lose her mother." Chu Fann said sincerely, "Tangtang is a good child, you really can''t leave her behind anymore."


    "If ¡­"


    Lan Jie hesitated for a moment, then said: "If we can return alive this time, I will definitely bring Tangtang with me, and never leave her."


    "Okay, you can call and have them send the money here."


    "I''ve changed my mind." Lan Jie smiled lightly, opened the car door and called out, "Get in!"


    Chu Fann said in shock: "What are you trying to do now?"


    Yu De''ann and the others waited from noon until the sky turned dark. Even the experienced Yu De''ann was a little anxious. That crazy woman Lan Jie, he couldn''t be planning to fight to the death, right?


    After anxiously waiting for the light to shine, Lan Jie finally called.


    "Director Yu!" Lan Jie''s voice was ice-cold, and did not contain any emotion.


    Yu De''ann''s heartbeat quickened from excitement, but he forcefully held onto the microphone and took two deep breaths, suppressing his agitated emotions. He said softly, "A Lan, I already know everything that has happened. Rest assured, I will definitely give you justice. "


    "Is there any use in saying these things now?" Lan Jie laughed coldly, "Director Yu, you don''t have to act with me. I understand you too well, just like you understand me. If it weren''t for the fact that I''m still of some use, would you have let me stay until now? After all, you and your son are the same. "


    Stupid bitch, when you fall into my hands, I''ll make your life worse than death.


    Yu De''ann gnashed his teeth in anger, but with his son in her hands, he didn''t dare to do anything to her. Just as she said, he understood Lan Jie''s temper too well. This crazy woman was ruthless and would do anything.


    However, there were only a pitiful few female bodyguards, and the stronger ones were as rare as phoenix feathers or qilin horns. This was why Yu De''ann had treated Lan Jie as a money-spinner, even though he had a bad impression of her, he had never dared to lay his hands on her.


    But he never thought that his prodigal son would actually have the guts to bribe Lan Jie''s close friend to drug him. It would be fine if you lost your hand, but why did you break it?


    A bunch of useless bums!


    "You just want money, don''t you? "Alright, I''ll give it to you." Yu De''ann was too lazy to continue acting with her, he directly said, "Tell me, where do we trade?"


    "Take the money and wait at the highway entrance to the city right now. If I find you ambushed, your son and I will perish together."


    "Hey, hey!" Yu De''ann was so angry that he wanted to throw his phone away.


    This damned bitch, you''ve gone too far. You don''t even put an old boss like me in your eyes. If this gets out, how am I, De An, going to get a foothold in society?


    No, no matter the cost, he had to make this crazy woman stay.


    "Old Luo, gather everyone and head to the highway in the city first. Go far away and don''t get discovered."


    "Yes sir!" Luo Hong got off the car using his phone and quickly arranged for an ambush.


    Yu De''ann picked up his phone again and made a call: "Xiao Hong, is the person I wanted in place?"


    A cold voice came out of the phone, "He''s already in the car. He''s ready to go."


    "Okay, tell him to go to the highway entrance immediately."


    After making all the necessary arrangements, Yu De''ann took a deep breath, got up from the back seat and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Very quickly, he arrived at the highway intersection. There were a lot of cars passing by, but the white Volvo that Luo Hong mentioned was nowhere to be seen. After waiting for another half an hour or so, a white car slowly drove over and stopped about ten metres away from Yu De''ann''s car.


    Just then, Yu De''ann''s phone rang again. It was Lan Jie who called: "Director Yu, did you see my car? If you come alone, you will pay with one hand and hand over the other. Don''t play any tricks, you know how strong I am, if I were to fight to the death, I would definitely be able to leave you two alone. "


    "Lan, are you sure you want to break all ties with me?" Yu De''ann was still trying his best, "It''s still too late for you to turn back now. Even if we can''t be friends in the future, we won''t become enemies. "How about I give you two million as compensation, and then you go your own way, while I go mine alone?"


    Two million RMB, and one million and five hundred thousand gold, the difference was too big.


    "Director Yu, you don''t need to test me out. In your eyes, if I were to take 10 million, it would be the same as taking 1 million." Lan Jie coldly snorted, "This time, I have completely disgraced you. Can you just let this go? "But your son summoned all of this. You can blame him if you want."


    "As for the future, there''s no need for you to worry about it. This money, even if I don''t have it, I will definitely not keep it for you."


    Yu De''ann knew that she was determined to make things difficult for him. A hundred and fifty thousand dollars was equivalent to ten million yuan, if he were to let her take him away, it would be even harder than ascending to the heavens.


    10 million was almost the annual turnover of the De''an Bodyguard Company. How much was his total worth? Even if they had fifty or sixty million yuan in assets, most of them were real estate. How much liquid money could they possibly have?


    This 10 million was practically all the money Yu De''ann could take out. If he were to really give this money to her, he wouldn''t be able to continue with his next month''s salary.


    But her son was in her hands, so he didn''t dare to not give it to her.


    "Cut the crap, get ready to trade." Yu De''ann hung up the phone coldly, carried his luggage and walked down from the car. Opposite him, on top of the white Volvo, a young man wearing sunglasses stepped out. He leaned against the car door with a smile on his face.


    "Did you bring the money?" Chu Fann smiled as he walked towards Yu De''ann.


    "Who are you?" Yu De''ann stared at Chu Fann vigilantly.


    "Don''t worry about who I am. Give me the money, and I''ll return your son to you. You go home, and I''ll go home too. We''ll both be happy. How nice."


    "I want to see my son first."


    "Sure!" Chu Fann nodded and opened the car door. Like carrying a little chick, he pulled Yu Haiyang out of the car.


    Upon seeing his father, Yu Haiyang immediately cried out, "Dad, Dad, quickly save me ¡­"

 C51 Resign

    "Shut up!" Yu De''ann glared angrily at his son, and reprimanded him, "Isn''t this all your fault? See how I''ll take care of you when we get back."


    After being scolded, Yu Haiyang became quiet. He was truly afraid, death was so close, he was still young, and still had a lot of money to spend. He did not want to die yet.


    After reprimanding her son, Yu De''ann took a deep breath and asked: "Where''s Lan Jie? Let her come out and talk to me. "


    "No need. If you have anything to say, just say it to me. I will pass it on to her." Chu Fann said indifferently.


    At this time, Yu Haiyang suddenly shouted loudly, "Father, Lan Jie is not in the carriage, she has run away."


    "What?" Yu De''ann was shocked, Lan Jie actually ran away? How is that possible? She was the type of person who knew that there were tigers on the mountain, but she was inclined to be tiger-like. When had she ever been afraid of one?


    No, there must be something wrong here.


    Just as he was lost in thought, Lan Jie suddenly called. He immediately realized something was wrong.


    "Lan Jie, where are you?" Yu De''ann''s voice trembled slightly, he felt that this matter was already beyond his control.


    Hubby, Lan Jie is in our house. "Wuu!" The voice came out from the phone, it was Yu De''ann''s wife''s voice. Immediately, Yu De''ann''s face turned deathly pale, he staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    He was finished. He had lost completely.


    "Director Yu, don''t worry, I''m chatting with my sister-in-law." Lan Jie laughed, "Now, hand over the money and let him leave."


    A hundred out of a hundred, Yu De''ann thought of all sorts of possibilities, but the only thing he did not expect Lan Jie to have such guts, to actually kill him and go back to kidnap his wife.


    Although his wife was just a decoration that was basically useless, she had given him a son after all, and they had lived together for more than 30 years.


    "Ai!" Yu De''ann sighed, and handed over the box in his hands, "Lan Jie, I''ve still underestimated you."


    "I was forced to do this because of helplessness. Otherwise, how would I be able to leave this place alive?"


    Chu Fann held the money box and once again put Yu Haiyang inside the car. Then, he sat in the car and opened the case.


    This was something that Lan Jie had even taught him. Otherwise, this US dollar would be like underworld money in his eyes.


    After using ten minutes, Chu Fann finally confirmed that there was nothing wrong, closed the box, and then pushed Yu Haiyang off the carriage. Goodbye! "


    Leaving behind Yu De''ann, whose face was like water, and Yu Haiyang, who looked dejected, drove away.


    The bodyguards that were lying in ambush at the highway entrance did not receive the boss''s call. They could only watch as Chu Fann drove away helplessly, and did not dare to do anything to stop him. Also, the experts seconded from the Aunt Hong were no longer of any use.


    Lan Jie isn''t in the car, what''s the use of you keeping him here? Her wife was still in her hands.


    However, even if you had the money, you wouldn''t be able to live to spend it.


    After Chu Fann''s car had gone, Yu De''ann immediately issued an order: "Old Luo, call everyone to come back. Quickly go to my house and control the area.


    "Yes sir!"


    With a command, over ten cars majestically rushed back from the middle section of the expressway, passing by Chu Fann''s cars without being able to do anything about it.


    When Yu De''ann returned home in a hurry, he found his wife tied to a chair with a towel in her mouth, unable to move or speak. She hurriedly took the towel out and asked: "Where''s Lan Jie?"


    "He ran away!" Yu De''ann''s wife gasped for breath and said, "She left a note for you on the tea table, quickly go take a look."


    Yu De''ann did not bother to untie the rope for his wife. He walked over to the tea table in a few steps, and sure enough, there was a slip of paper with two rows of words on it. After just a single glance, Yu De''ann''s vision went black and he almost fainted.


    "Director Yu, I forgot to tell you one thing. I took the information you left in the company''s safe. Hehe, but don''t worry, I won''t leak it out, but you''d better not cause me any trouble either. If something happens to me, this thing will appear in the home of the Public Security Commissioner of the city the next day. "Good night!"


    Sh * t! He was completely screwed this time!


    Yu De''ann sat down on his bottom, and didn''t even have the strength to scold Yu Haiyang anymore ¡­


    When Chu Fann returned home, it was already midnight. As he expected, Su Yuan and Xu Junchuo, the two great beauties, were sitting on the sofa in his living room, staring coldly at him. This kind of gaze and atmosphere made Chu Fann think that he had been captured again and was being interrogated in the interrogation room.


    "You haven''t slept yet?" Chu Fann walked in happily and said, "You guys take a seat first, I''m going to take a bath and change my clothes."


    "Halt!" Xu Junchuo could not help but shout out coldly, "Come here, sit down!"


    Chu Fann had no choice but to walk back and sit opposite of the two girls. There was a table between them, but Chu Fann felt like he was being interrogated.


    "Bring the suitcase."


    "No way!" Chu Fann flatly refused, "I''m the one who helped Lan Jie keep this, and other than her, I won''t give it to anyone else."


    "Bam!" Xu Junchuo slapped the tea table as she stood up, and said angrily, "Do you know what you''re doing? "She kidnapped people to extort money. This is called an accomplice, did you know that you''re going to jail?"


    "I don''t know!" Chu Fann snorted, "I only know that Lan Jie has been bullied. If it wasn''t for the two of us, she might have been able to survive. "She only wants ten million, even I feel that it''s not enough. At the very least, I have to castrate that bastard so as to prevent him from harming more people."


    "You''re still talking?" Xu Junchuo was so angry that she jumped up, wanting to fight with Chu Fann, but she was stopped by Su Yuan.


    "Alright, calm down." Su Yuan comforted her, "I say, Chu Fann was not wrong in this matter. He did indeed help a kidnapper, but who was the one who got the points from the kidnappers?"


    "Thank you, Director Su, for your understanding." Chu Fann immediately flattered her, causing Su Yuan to roll her eyes.


    Su Yuan snorted: "Don''t praise me so much, I will settle your debts with you later."


    "As for the money, it is indeed what Lan Jie deserves. Although her actions are inappropriate, if she really donates all of this money, it will be a good thing for her to rob the rich and help the poor, for her chivalry and righteousness."


    Su Yuan patted Xu Junchuo''s shoulder, and said with a smile: "I know you cannot rub any sand in your eyes, but you must also learn to be flexible, the law is sacred, but uncle already said, the law is only for people, if you extort money from bad people, you still need to be punished, and the bad people still get away with it, isn''t that unfair to Lan Jie?"


    "I''m not going to tell you guys anymore, you two belong together." Xu Junchuo angrily stood up, "You two better not get ahead of yourselves, because this car, Yu De''ann will find you sooner or later. Chu Fann, you have caused big trouble for Sister Su. "Humph!"


    "Bam!" Xu Junchuo slammed the door and went to sleep next door.


    Now, only Chu Fann and Su Yuan were left in the room. Chu Fann did not dare look into Su Yuan''s eyes, and lowered her head, saying in a low voice: "I''m sorry!"


    "Forget it, a bodyguard company is not a big deal." Su Yuan laughed lightly, "Don''t feel guilty, you did the right thing. This is the Chu Fann that I know. You don''t know, when Junchuo told me about what happened in the hotel, I was so angry that my lungs almost exploded. How could there be such a man and woman in this world? If I were you, I wouldn''t hesitate to help Lan Jie as well. "


    "Thank you!" Chu Fann heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Actually, the main reason why I helped her was because of Tangtang. That little girl is too cute and pitiful. Her father did not work, and if he lost his mother, the child''s life might be ruined. "


    "I didn''t think that much at the time, I only thought that something would happen to Lan Jie. Tangtang can''t not have a mother, but I really haven''t considered the consequences." Chu Fann raised his head, looked at Su Yuan seriously, and said, "On the way back, I made up my mind. This matter was caused by me, so as long as I separate from you, it won''t affect you."


    Su Yuan was shocked: "Chu Fann, what are you trying to do?"


    "I want to resign." Without waiting for Su Yuan to reject, Chu Fann took a step forward and waved, "Director Su, calm down first and let me finish speaking. I''ve done this because of my own considerations. In the days I''ve been with you, I''ve learned a lot, especially regarding your vision. You''ve made me see further, and also made me understand a principle. "


    Chu Fann clenched his fist tightly, bent his arm, and said: "The fist is the hard way. I want him to repay what others owe me tenfold, hundredfold. "


    "What do you want?" Su Yuan could not sit still, and stood up quickly, and anxiously: "Chu Fann, you can''t act recklessly, right?"


    Chu Fann laughed: "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything illegal. I will just collect some interest. Haha, today''s trip was not in vain. It is truly an eye-opener. "


    "Oh right, how did you come back? Where''s Lan Jie? How did Yu De''ann obediently give you the money and let you guys go? "


    Chu Fann vividly described what happened, and couldn''t help but praise: "Not only is Lan Jie''s skills extraordinary, her brain is also extremely sharp. So powerful! "


    "This woman is not simple!" Su Yuan also gave her evaluation.


    Chu Fann might not have seen it clearly enough, but from Chu Fann''s description, Su Yuan realized that Lan Jie was meticulous and did not forget a single thing. She alone was able to play with the hundreds of people around her, including Yu De''ann, and then, she calmly left.


    First, she drove around the city in a circle, making it impossible for Yu De''ann to track her movements, and then dragged it out until night, knocking down Yu De''ann''s spirit. Afterwards, she let Chu Fann trade and used Chu Fann to transfer all the people from De An''s bodyguard company to her, taking the chance to sneak into the company''s building to steal that important piece of information.


    This matter was extremely important, and if it wasn''t for Chu Fann''s help, she wouldn''t have been able to obtain it so easily. After that, she went to Yu De''ann''s home and kidnapped his wife.


    By the time he brought a large group of people to kill her way home, Lan Jie had already left. The note she had left for her was her protective talisman, it could protect her and ensure that Yu De''ann did not dare to find trouble with her again.


    This woman was bold and meticulous. She was simply a demon!

 C52 Retention

    Although he slept very late, Chu Fann still woke up very early.


    "I say, what would happen if I wore these all day long?" As Chu Fann ran, he chatted with the Big-Eyed Frog on his shoulder.


    "Do you even need to ask? The effects will definitely be harsh." Big-Eyed Frog waited with a pair of lustful big eyes, constantly patrolling the surroundings, the moment he saw a beauty, he would frantically whistle.


    Fortunately, no one could hear its words, if not the whistling black pot would smack onto Chu Fann''s head.


    Chu Fann felt the same way, only, it was a bit awkward to wear these things, but when he removed these things, he felt that his body was as light as a swallow, and his speed had increased by quite a bit.


    When he was able to forge a weapon, he would definitely use Stellar Steel to meticulously forge a set of equipment for training purposes. He would be able to wear it on his body all day long. Think about it, wearing a thousand-pound set of equipment all day and walking like a normal person. Once the equipment is taken off, how terrifying would the speed be? Just the thought of it was enough to excite anyone.


    "Yo, your skin is pretty thick. You can even get up and run?" Chu Fann raised his head and looked over. The abnormal old man who had beaten him up yesterday was actually right in front of him.


    What bad luck, why did he keep lingering around like a ghost?


    Chu Fann wanted to turn around and run, but the old man continued him, "You don''t dare fight anymore, right? In the future, whenever you see me, you have to walk in circles. "Humph!"


    ''F * ck! I don''t believe you! Let''s see if you can fight or if I can fight! If I don''t dare to hit you, won''t I tire you to death? ''


    Then, the two of them went into the depths of the park and fought back fiercely. In the end, the old man left in a comfortable manner while Chu Fann climbed out from the trees, bruises all over his face.


    "You old bastard, I''ll tire you to death sooner or later ¡­" Hiss, hiss, how painful! " Chu Fann covered his face and limped his way back.


    Upon entering the door, A Jiu cried out in alarm and pounced forward, shouting loudly: "Elder Brother Fann, you''re fighting with someone again? Just who is it, why is it that I can''t get along with you every day? "


    "What the hell is going on?" Su Yuan also walked over and grumbled, "Didn''t you say that you could fight? How did you get beaten up like this?"


    Chu Fann laughed bitterly: "A perverted old man, he''s so powerful, I can''t beat him."


    "If you can''t beat him, then just don''t fight him. Don''t tell me he can still chase after you and fight?" The more A Jiu said, the angrier he got, and he shouted loudly, "Tell me where his house is, I''ll go and smash his glass."


    "Alright, do you think that you, Elder Brother Fann, will be the one to suffer a loss?" It was so painful that he grimaced in pain, and laughed out loud: "Let me be honest with you, I am stealing my teacher, and after I have learnt the old man''s martial arts, even the ones with interest will return."


    "Puchi!" Su Yuan could not hold back her laughter anymore, and rolled her eyes at him, "You''re already beaten up like this, and you''re still stealing teachers? You better watch out if you get beaten to death one day."


    "That won''t happen, the old man knows what to do. Moreover, I let him win, otherwise, his old bones would have been broken by me long ago."


    "If I don''t brag, will I die?" A Jiu grabbed a bun and stuffed it into Chu Fann''s mouth, snorting, "Just eat it, I''ve never seen someone like you, getting beaten up like this for stealing a teacher''s skills. "When you learn it, you''ll probably be crippled as well."


    After the meal, Chu Fann went back to pack his stuff. Su Yuan however, opened the door, walked over, and said faintly: "Are you really going?"


    "That''s right!" Chu Fann stood up and said, "Director Su, I''ve stirred up a lot of trouble this time, I really can''t implicate you anymore."


    "Do you have enough trouble with me?"


    Su Yuan laughed bitterly: "I have been kidnapped. Although the robbers are still wanted, do you think this matter is so simple? If the mastermind is not found out, they will send men to kidnap me again, until their purpose is accomplished. Chu Fann, if you leave, who else can protect me? "


    "Director Su ¡­"


    "I know it''s every man''s dream to make a living. I won''t stop you, but I hope you can continue to live here. We can still be friends in the future."


    To be honest, Chu Fann did not want to leave from the start, but if he were to provoke De An''s bodyguard company, Yu De''ann would definitely take his revenge. He left precisely because he did not want to implicate Su Yuan with the things that he had caused.


    However, after hearing her words, Chu Fann started to hesitate again. Su Yuan''s own danger had not been resolved, but he had left just like that, wasn''t that a bit too much? Wasn''t he afraid of Su Yuan? But if he really did leave, then she would become even more dangerous.


    "Stay here. I believe that you have enough strength to protect me." Seeing Chu Fann hesitate, Su Yuan knew that her words had worked. She immediately took the chance and took Chu Fann''s luggage, opened it again and laid it down, then patted Chu Fann''s chest as if a heavy burden was lifted, and laughed: "I am a little confident in myself, you are working so hard to raise yourself, I believe that you can do it."


    Without waiting for Chu Fann to speak, Su Yuan smiled casually: "Alright, you can go busy yourself. If you have time at noon, go look for me at the construction site. We''ll eat lunch together. "Bye bye!"


    After returning to her own room, Su Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Patting his own face, why did she feel that his face was a little hot?


    What''s wrong with me? Since when did they care so much about him? What am I nervous about?


    "Elder Sister Su, what are you still standing there for? You''re almost late for work." A Jiu''s voice sounded. Su Yuan immediately agreed and quickly changed her clothes before bringing A Jiu downstairs to leave.


    Just as they left, Chu Fann''s phone rang. It was precisely Lan Jie, who immediately took her luggage and went downstairs, then drove straight to the shantytown on the east side of the city.


    Before long, Chu Fann was at a breakfast shop outside of the shanty town. She changed into a fresh pair of jeans and wore a tight denim suit, making his look like a child''s mother instead. He looked like a student''s sister who was still in university.


    At this time, she was currently accompanying Tangtang for breakfast. Today, Tangtang had changed into a new set of clothes, and beside her, there was a new schoolbag. On the other side of the mother and daughter pair, Tang Wendong was also dressed like a dog, but his eyes were a little weak, like a thief.


    "Yo, where''s our family having breakfast?" Chu Fann chuckled as he walked over, and praised her, "Tangtang is so beautiful today, like a little princess."


    "Uncle, I''m going to school today." Tangtang could not wait to tell Chu Fann the good news as she smiled to himself.


    Chu Fann was startled: "Tangtang, didn''t you call me brother before? Why did you call me uncle today?"


    "It was mother who said that. She said that we should call him uncle when we call him ''older brother'' and ''younger brother'' when we call him ''older brother'' when we call him ''younger brother''."


    Lan Jie rolled his eyes at him, and snorted: "If you are willing, I will have Tangtang call you big brother, but you have to tell me to call you auntie."


    Puff!


    Chu Fann almost vomited blood. How could he take advantage of others like that?


    "Uh, let''s call him uncle." Chu Fann took a glance and saw that the three were done eating, he quickly said: "Let''s go and find another place to talk."


    "First send Tangtang to the kindergarten, then go to the bank." Lan Jie carried Tangtang and got into the car first.


    Tang Wendong opened the car door on the other side and wanted to sit inside, but was glared at by Lan Jie. He smiled helplessly and ran to the front to sit in the front.


    Chu Fann shot a sympathetic glance at him. Bro, how did you marry her back then? Yes, she was beautiful, but her personality was too fierce. He was just like a red maned horse. With this little body of yours, being able to live to this day is already considered your fate.


    Not long after, Chu Fann followed Lan Jie''s instructions and sent him to the kindergarten, then to the bank with the largest Jinghu District. After an hour or so, Lan Jie walked out of the bank again with his suitcase. Returning to the car, he immediately threw the suitcase back at Tang Wendong and said coldly: "Get the hell out of here right now, from now on, don''t let me see you again."


    "Blue ¡­"


    "Shut up, I don''t want to hear your words. From now on, you have nothing to do with me anymore." Lan Jie glared at him with cold sternness and said coldly, "If you dare to disturb my life with Tangtang, I will make you disappear from this world."


    Tang Wendong shivered and did not dare to say anymore. He carried his luggage and got off the car, then ran away in a hurry.


    Chu Fann looked at Lan Jie from the rearview mirror and frowned: "Aren''t you going too far by doing this? After all, he is Tangtang''s father. Have you ever considered the feelings of a child when you do this? "


    "You don''t understand!" Lan Jie rubbed her forehead tiredly, then said indifferently, "Let''s find a teahouse, let''s sit down and chat."


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at a teahouse called Tranquil Heart Teahouse. After ordering a pot of tea, Lan Jie slowly talked about her own matters.


    "Tang Wendong is two years older than me, he''s an extremely good at camouflage." Lan Jie laughed at herself, "Did you know that even though his family background is ordinary, he can pretend to be rich second generation, and can also cheat girls to make them spend money for him?"


    "He''s also very good at getting girls to fall in love with him. There are many girls who like him in school. He''s the famous Young Master Wandering in school."


    Lan Jie shook her head and sighed: "Duan Siying was captivated by him. I tried every means to prevent her from being together with Tang Wendong, but even more surprisingly, Tang Wendong did not care what methods he used to drug my wine cup."


    "If he hadn''t run so fast, I would have killed him. I searched the city, but I couldn''t find him. But just as I was gradually forgetting about this matter, I realized that I was pregnant. And just as I was about to go to the hospital and get rid of this child, the doctor told me that if I don''t have this child, I probably won''t be able to be a mother anymore. "


    Lan Jie took a deep breath, drained the cup of tea in one gulp, and continued: "I don''t know who leaked the news, but not long after, Tang Wendong appeared himself. He knelt in front of me, begged me for forgiveness, and even married me, saying that he wanted to give my child a complete home. At this point, I hesitated. "


    "I came back last night, and chatted with Tang Wendong for half a night before coming to know the whole story." Lan Jie laughed miserably, "I never thought that everything that has happened was done by Duan Siying, and her goal was to destroy me."

 C53 Cochineal Rabbit

    "Duan Siying?"


    Chu Fann said in shock, "Why? Why would she do that? "


    "I''m the same as Duan Siying, my family''s not that good." Lan Jie said indifferently, "I have an aged mother in my family. I want to graduate as soon as possible and find a job. Furthermore, since I was young, I have been a wild person and often fought with Boy. Thus, I was admitted to a physical education school, and with excellent results, I was accepted into there. "


    "On the other hand, Duan Siying didn''t like studying. She always wanted to marry a rich man so that she could live a rich man''s life once and for all. If she didn''t play volleyball well, I''m afraid she wouldn''t even be able to enter the sports school. "


    "As soon as the two of us went to college, we were assigned to a dorm room. We soon became good friends and talked about everything. " Lan Jie laughed self-deprecatingly, "How laughable, until today I didn''t know that she had been jealous of me since then, and even hated me for it. But the reason I find it laughable is that I''m prettier than her, and I''m hotter than her at school, that''s all. "


    "So, even though she was jealous, on the surface, she still acted as your friend and hid it for so many years?" Chu Fann asked in shock. If that was really the case, then the schemes of this woman, Duan Siying, was truly frightening.


    "That''s right!" Lan Jie said blandly, "At that time, my underwear had actually disappeared for no reason. I had always thought that it was stolen by some abnormal guy, but now that I think about it, it should have been stolen by Duan Siying and thrown away. For this reason, my monthly allowance of pocket money is even less. "


    "After graduation, she couldn''t find a job, so she came to my place to eat and drink in order to take revenge on me. I even suspect that she secretly planned to get drunk and drugged at the bar. But I was extremely wary of others, and she did not succeed even once, until the last time, when only her, Tang Wendong, and I ¡­ "


    Chu Fann poured some tea into the cup in front of her, and without saying a word, he listened quietly.


    "On the surface, Tang Wendong is chasing after Duan Siying. I''m just a close friend who foolishly helped her come up with a plan. But in actuality, the two of them had already planned for a long time ago that Duan Siying would poison me and allow Tang Wendong to sully my innocence. But I even felt guilty afterwards for stealing her boyfriend. I felt better for her than before to make up for my mistake. "


    "That time, it was because of hatred. This time, she did it again for money. If it wasn''t for the two of you appearing in time, I''m afraid ¡­" Lan Jie could not continue any further, she leaned on the table and started to silently sob.


    Seeing her crying so bitterly, Chu Fann didn''t know how to comfort her. He could only sigh and pat her shoulder, exhorting her, "Think it through. All of this is over. Although you have lost a good friend, you have gained a lovely daughter. It can be considered a loss."


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore." Lan Jie quickly adjusted her mental state, took out a card and gave it to Chu Fann, "This card has three million, count it as my thanks to you. If it wasn''t for you, let alone money, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to leave this place alive. "


    Chu Fann said with a stern face: "I can''t take this money. The reason I''m helping you is because I like Tangtang, it has nothing to do with money."


    "I know, but, it won''t be long before Yu De''ann finds out your identity. At that time, you''ll be in danger." Lan Jie once again pushed the bank card in front of Chu Fann and said, "Take the money and leave the city, don''t ever come back."


    Chu Fann shook his head again, pushing the bank card back and said: "I don''t want to leave, and I can''t leave either. If he wants to harm me, he needs to have the ability to do so. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. But you, don''t you plan on hiding somewhere? "


    Seeing that Chu Fann''s attitude was firm, Lan Jie did not force him and kept the card, saying: "I have Yu De''ann''s weakness, he does not dare to do anything to me. But, if I were to bring Tangtang away, she would definitely miss her father. After all, her child has been with him for a rather long time. "


    "Elder Sister Lan, I have something that I want to ask you. I don''t know if I should ask."


    "What you want to say is, why should I give the child to Tang Wendong, and not bring the child myself?"


    Chu Fann nodded her head, "That''s right, before I went to look for you, I had already made up my mind. If you were the same as Tang Wendong, not being a competent mother, I would definitely bring Tangtang away so that you all would never be able to see her again."


    "Since you think like this, it means that you really do like Tangtang." Lan Jie laughed bitterly, "I also want to bring my child to my side, but I am a bodyguard, I live in an unfixed place, how can I have the energy to take care of my child?"


    "Although Tang Wendong is a bastard, he is still the father of a child. I think that he is still much better than the nanny that is paid for. So I didn''t argue with him and let him raise the baby. But I give him a sum of money every month, and on the fifteenth of every month, no matter where I go, I will always come over to visit Tangtang. "


    "Also, it''s my fault. I had to set a date and gave Tang Wendong time to prepare. If I had sneaked back, I would have already found out what Tangtang was like. Why would I leave the child to Tang Wendong? I don''t want the job, and I don''t want the kids to suffer. "


    Chu Fann heaved a sigh of relief. Tangtang was lucky to have such a responsible mother.


    Unknowingly, an entire morning had passed and Lan Jie graciously invited Chu Fann to eat lunch. During the meal, she took out her bank card and handed it over to Chu Fann, then said seriously: "Chu Fann, I know that you didn''t save me for the sake of money, but you cannot be a driver for your entire life can you? Just treat it as me lending you the money. When you get the money, you can just return it to me with interest. "


    "I called you Elder Sister Lan for Tangtang''s sake, don''t make me look down on you." Chu Fann scrunched his face, and helplessly took the card back.


    Seeing that she no longer mentioned money, Chu Fann revealed a charming smile, and said: "Elder Sister Lan, do you have any time in the afternoon?"


    "I have nothing to do right now, so I can go wherever I want." Lan Jie was a little surprised, and said in surprise, "What, you have activities?"


    "Hehe, you collected the accounts yesterday. I suddenly remember that I still have some accounts to pay for." Chu Fann laughed mischievously, "If you have nothing else to do in the afternoon, come with me.


    Lan Jie rolled her eyes at him: With your skill, do you need me to help you strengthen your courage? In this Jinghu District, I''m afraid only Fierce Horse would be able to exchange two moves with you, and the other people will have wasted their time. "


    Chu Fann was surprised: "You actually know Ma Yuanyi?"


    Lan Jie scoffed, "Do you know who this sister is? When Ma Yuanyi saw me, she had to call me Elder Sister Lan as well. "


    This time, Chu Fann was even more curious, and asked: "Sis, why are you so famous? But why haven''t I heard of it? "


    "Have you heard of the Twelve Zodiac Birds?"


    "Yes, Ma Yuanyi is one of them." Chu Fann suddenly widened his eyes and cried out involuntarily, "Sis, you''re not one of the Twelve Zodiac Temples, are you?"


    Lan Jie snapped her fingers and laughed: "The answer is correct. Take a guess, which one of the Twelve Zodiac Temples is elder sister?"


    "This ¡­" Chu Fann propped his chin up with his hand, and said while pondering, "Among the Twelve Life Codex, besides the chicken, the only thing suitable for women is the rabbit. With elder sister''s pure and pure temperament, chickens can be ruled out. "


    Seeing Lan Jie''s smiling expression, Chu Fann suddenly thought of her astonishing jumping ability in the bathroom and immediately cried out: "Jingru, you must be one of the Twelve Zodiac Temples'' rabbits."


    "Bastard. You''re the rabbit. He''s called the rouge rabbit."


    "rouge rabbit?" Chu Fann shook his head, "It''s not nice, the rouge is too heavy. If you want me to say it, calling it a runaway rabbit is more suitable for you. Sis, why are you looking at me like that? "


    Lan Jie gritted her teeth as she stared at Chu Fann, and said hatefully: "What did you call me just now?"


    "Strip..." Uh, big sis, you''re thinking too much. What I meant by "take off" is that you''re doing it agilely, not as you''re taking off your clothes ¡­ "Hey, let me say, you''re not allowed to make a move ¡­"


    Around one in the afternoon, the Illusory Dream Bar opened. Although there weren''t many people, this was also a need to gather popularity. It couldn''t possibly just wait for the restaurant to open for the night, right?


    "What would you like to drink?" The waiter walked over and politely asked.


    "Call Elder Sister Meng over, I have something to ask her." Chu Fann said indifferently.


    The waiter''s expression changed and his voice immediately turned cold, "Sorry, our manager isn''t here. If you want to find her, please come over tonight."


    "Pah!" Lan Jie directly slapped him, grabbed a bottle of wine on the bar counter and smashed it onto the ground, with a loud bang, it shocked all the customers and staff in the bar.


    Not to mention the bystanders, even Chu Fann was shocked. This big sister was too fierce, she already started to fight?


    Lan Jie was tyrannical enough, she kicked a chair to the side and shouted: "Private grudges, all of you get out, so as to not get hurt accidentally."


    "Who dares to cause trouble here?" The head of the security guards, Ding Yonghui, led his men to quickly rush down the stairs. When he saw Chu Fann, he felt his legs go soft and almost roll down the stairs.


    The heck, I only left the hospital yesterday, why are you here again?


    Now, he trembled at the sight of Chu Fann, and really wanted to run away. However, he was in charge of the bar''s security, if he ran away, would he be able to continue staying here?


    He had no choice, he had to brace himself.


    "Elder Brother Fann, you''re here." Ding Yonghui forced out a smile, and then cursed at the waiter: "Are you f * cking blind, to not even recognize Elder Brother Fann?"


    "Yes, yes ¡­"


    "What the hell is this? Hurry up and get the wine, the best." Ding Yonghui scolded a few times, but he still wasn''t done with it. He kicked the waiter''s butt, and turned around, his face full of anger turning into a flattering smile. He nodded his head and bowed as he said, "Elder Brother Fann, don''t be angry, he''s a newcomer, he doesn''t know what''s good for him.


    "Hmm, you have good eyes." Chu Fann patted his shoulder, and laughed lightly: "Tell Elder Sister Meng, if she doesn''t appear within ten minutes, I will smash this bar to pieces."

 C54 To Give or Not to Give?

    "Elder Brother Fann, you have come this time for ¡­" Ding Yonghui escorted Chu Fann and Mu Yurou to a private box and asked carefully.


    Lan Jie raised her wrist to take a look, then coldly said: "There''s still five minutes!"


    Chu Fann sat on the sofa and laughed: "I am here to seek revenge from Elder Sister Meng, it has nothing to do with you guys. "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t stop me, I promise I won''t beat you up."


    F * ck, I''m a security guard in a bar. If you smash the shop, wouldn''t it be a mistake for me to stop you?


    Ding Yonghui laughed bitterly: "Elder Brother Fann, Elder Sister Meng is really not in the shop. How about you give her a few more minutes, I''ve already sent someone to inform her to come over."


    "Alright, go busy yourself." Chu Fann waved his hand, "Crash it ten minutes later."


    Lan Jie coldly said from the side, "There are still four minutes."


    Ding Yonghui''s forehead was perspiring, he anxiously ran out with the phone.


    "I say, isn''t that a bit too much?" Lan Jie asked softly.


    "Smash, but don''t hit too hard, I still need it."


    "Understood."


    Lan Jie knew more than him about these things and understood immediately. She was a little curious, what kind of weakness did he hold in the other party''s hand, that she actually dared to ask for a bar?


    Interesting!


    "Time''s up!" Lan Jie stared at her watch, 10 minutes had just passed and she immediately grabbed a bottle of wine on the table and threw it out fiercely.


    "Bam!" The bottle hit the door and shattered. Just at that moment, the door finally opened. Ding Yonghui ran in first and said anxiously: "Please have mercy, big sister, Elder Sister Meng is here."


    Just as he finished speaking, a tall and beautiful young woman walked in gracefully.


    She was dressed in a black uniform suit with a white shirt with a large lapel. The buttons on her chest were undone, revealing large patches of white flesh, and her two hemispheres were faintly discernible.


    Her slender legs were covered with silk stockings, and she was wearing a pair of black high-heeled sandals. When she walked, she was like a professional model. She had a very flirtatious air, with eyes like peach blossoms, as if she was disarming people all the time.


    "This must be Elder Brother Fann?" Elder Sister Meng walked over with a charming smile, as if she didn''t notice the nervous atmosphere in the room, and it was even more so as if she was meeting Chu Fann for the first time.


    "I wonder how this little girl managed to anger Elder Brother Fann? Let me apologize to Elder Brother Fann first. If you have anything to say, take it slowly, why do you want to fight to the death? " Elder Sister Meng smiled and sat on the side of Chu Fann. Her beautiful eyes swept over Lan Jie, and was shocked by her cold appearance. Then she laughed: "Beauty, it''s such a pity to throw away the fruit platter.


    Lan Jie looked at Chu Fann, and seeing that Chu Fann had slightly nodded his head, she casually threw the fruit plate on the table, pointed at Ding Yonghui and unrestrainedly bellowed: "This is none of your business, all of you can leave!"


    "This ¡­" Ding Yonghui looked at Elder Sister Meng hesitantly. Seeing Elder Sister Meng nod her head, he was finally relieved. She quickly called for the few security guards to leave and closed the door.


    This time, there were only the three of them left in the room. Elder Sister Meng personally poured a cup of red wine for Chu Fann and the other two, and said with a smile: "Elder Brother Fann, I''ll toast to you first."


    "There''s no need for me to drink. I''m afraid I''ll be drugged like last time." Chu Fann took away the wine cup and went straight to the point, "There''s no need for you to act here with me. I know your identity, background, and whatever else you''ve done very well. I came here this time to ask for your store. Are you going to give it or not? "


    The smile on Elder Sister Meng''s face slowly faded as she said indifferently: "Elder Brother Fann, I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Alright, since you''re pretending to be ignorant, I''ll give you a reminder." Chu Fann stood up and said confidently, "Two days ago, in front of the hospital''s entrance, I was falsely accused of robbery. "Don''t deny it. Otherwise, I will look down on you even more."


    "What evidence do you have?" Elder Sister Meng did not deny her, but she would never foolishly admit it either. Frankly speaking, even if you knew that I did this, you would have no way of dealing with me.


    Chu Fann chuckled: "You think that you can get away scot-free just because you found a scapegoat? I''m not afraid to tell you that Xu Yi, the bureau chief of the city police, is my uncle. He treats me like his own son, and if he continues to investigate with all his might, do you think you can escape? "


    Elder Sister Meng''s face changed slightly. She only knew that Chu Fann had some background in the police station, but she never expected that his background would be so deep. If he knew that Xu Yi was his uncle, he wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    "I haven''t done anything." Elder Sister Meng would never admit it even if she was beaten to death.


    "Elder Sister Meng, do you know who she is?" Chu Fann suddenly patted Lan Jie''s shoulders and chuckled.


    Although he was smiling, that smile made Elder Sister Meng''s heart skip a beat. Her instincts told her that this was a bad thing. Was she also a witness? The eyewitness would not be able to prove that I was the one who ordered it, would he?


    "She is called Lan Jie, Tang Wendong''s ex-wife, and is also her biological mother."


    Elder Sister Meng stood up with a face full of shock. She finally realized what the problem was. Tang Wendong wanted to go against the plan.


    If he came forward to testify, she might not be able to escape. At that time, even those people whom she had bribed would have to go back on their word. This string of crimes was more than enough for her to get through.


    No, she was Tang Wendong''s ex-wife. This meant that the relationship between the two of them was not good. Otherwise, why would the two of them get a divorce?


    Without waiting for her to explain any further, Lan Jie had already called Tang Wendong first, so she didn''t need to mention anything when she opened the phone. Tang Wendong''s flattering voice immediately came out loud: "Lanlan, what orders do you have?"


    "Get over here right now and identify Lan Jie."


    "This... "This ¡­"


    "I''ll give you half an hour. If you don''t come, you have to bear the consequences."


    Tang Wendong immediately said, "Lanlan, just you wait, I promise I''ll be there in half an hour."


    After hanging up the phone, Lan Jie glanced at Elder Sister Meng and asked disdainfully: "How is it, are my words useful?"


    Elder Sister Meng''s forehead was covered in perspiration. She was already over 30 years old, if she was locked up for another 10 or 8 years, she would definitely become a middle-aged woman. What else could she do? To sweep the streets?


    No, I can''t go to jail. I still have a good youth, and I have to make some money while I''m young.


    Suddenly, Elder Sister Meng thought back to what Chu Fann had said at the beginning. If he wanted this bar, it meant that he liked money even more.


    Thinking of this, she felt a bit more confident.


    Elder Sister Meng took out a box of ladies'' cigarettes from her bag and placed one in her mouth. After lighting one cigarette, she took a deep breath, casually threw the cigarette and the fire machine onto the table, crossed her legs and said indifferently: "That''s right, I was the one who ordered it. You can call the police and arrest me right now. "


    Hm?


    Chu Fann and Lan Jie were startled, this woman was scared to death just now, how could she not be afraid in the blink of an eye?


    Lan Jie was rich in experience, after thinking about it, she understood what she was thinking. She moved closer to Chu Fann''s ear and whispered: "She knows that you won''t call the police, because this way, you won''t be able to get a single cent."


    Chu Fann suddenly realized something. So that was the case, it was all thanks to his sufficient preparation, otherwise, he really wouldn''t have been able to take back the debt today.


    "I admire your courage, but, even if you are in prison, he, Qian Huaigu, will have to give this bar to me." Chu Fann laughed.


    "On what basis?" The Elder Sister Meng said angrily, "I worked hard to open this pub, what right do I have to give it to you?"


    "Just because you framed me, you want me to go to jail?" Chu Fann sneered, "Don''t think that I don''t know the relationship between you and Qian Huaigu. To put it bluntly, he''s the real boss of this bar. "


    "He''s been harming me time and time again. I want him to own a bar, is that too much?"


    The Elder Sister Meng calmed down and laughed: "You opened your mouth to ask for a bar, your appetite is not small at all. Do you know how much this bar is worth? Just these two floors alone were more than eight hundred square meters, and were worth more than eight million. It could even be said that it was the same price as three years ago. Including the decorations of the bar and the liquor stored in the wine cellar, the total value was at least 10 million. Can you eat it? "


    This price really scared Chu Fann. He had thought that this bar was only worth three million, but he never thought that the house in this bar would actually belong to Qian Huaigu.


    F * ck, I should really make a fortune with this bro. Even real estate came all of a sudden.


    Seeing Chu Fann in a daze, Elder Sister Meng thought that she had shocked Chu Fann. In her impression, Chu Fann was just a laborer who left the construction site because he had saved Su Yuan. But as a farmer, what had he seen in this world before? Giving him a million might make him laugh. Tch!


    "However, now that we have come to this, it''s better to resolve our grievances than to end them. I can make the decision. I''ll give you one million yuan, and the matter between us will be written off." Elder Sister Meng said confidently, "In the future, you will walk your own path, and I will walk my own path. We will not owe each other anything, how about that?"


    "What''s the difference between a million and ten million?" Chu Fann turned and asked Lan Jie.


    Lan Jie rolled her eyes at him in annoyance, "Not too much difference, it''s just that we''re missing a zero."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Without waiting for Elder Sister Meng to be happy, Chu Fann said: "However, it''s not easy for us common workers to earn some money. Elder Sister Meng is in a big business, she does not lack money, why don''t you discuss it with him? "


    Elder Sister Meng almost vomited blood, whose family''s money did not come from the wind? How can you be like this, asking for ten million?


    "At most, two million. If you don''t agree, then call the police. I''d rather go to jail." Elder Sister Meng gritted her teeth as she spoke, as if she had truly reached her limit.


    Chu Fann''s expression suddenly became cold, and snorted: "Don''t think that just because you''re in jail, you''ll be fine. At the side, there''s also Qian Huaigu''s little sister, Qian Xiaoxiao is participating. If we really want to pursue this matter, she won''t be able to escape. "


    "Also, last time at the bar, Qian Huaigu ordered Xiao Xiao to drug me. Although this matter is not enough for a punishment, if I were to bring Xiao Xiao to Director Su and tell him about it, would the Director Su still bother with him?"


    "My patience is limited. If you can''t make a decision, you can ask Qian Huaigu.


    Elder Sister Meng''s face was ashen. With a shake of her hand, the cigarette butt fell off, burning a hole in her leg. She hurriedly stood up, and said with a trembling voice, "I ¡­ I''ll go and give Young Master Qian a call ¡­ "

 C55 Prophylaxis

    Chu Fann was framed when he was sending Qian Xiaoxiao to the hospital. Afterwards, Su Yuan called to confirm that Qian Xiaoxiao was also an accomplice and one of the key figures.


    If not for Su Yuan being concerned about the relationship between sister and sister, Qian Xiaoxiao would have been captured long ago. But, if Su Yuan could let it go, why would she spoil her?


    And Qian Huaigu, although this matter caused his impression of Su Yuan to plummet, he could still explain why he cared so much about Su Yuan and loved him so much. But if Xiao Xiao clearly explained what happened that night to Su Yuan, and even made clear the relationship between him and the Elder Sister Meng, Qian Huaigu would never think of obtaining Su Yuan''s understanding ever again, and the two would never be possible again.


    This was exactly what Chu Fann was holding onto, and was not afraid of Qian Huaigu not agreeing. He could give up the Elder Sister Meng, but could he let his sister go to jail? Everything that he had done was for Su Yuan. How could he let Su Yuan be completely disappointed in him?


    Qian Huaigu did not dare to gamble. If he were to spread this news, he would become the biggest laughing stock of the Sichuan Province. In the future, how could he hold his head up in the circle?


    The most important thing was that he did not lack money!


    As long as it was something that could be settled with money, it would not be a problem. That was why Chu Fann dared to ask for his pub. Did he dare to disagree?


    After around twenty minutes, Elder Sister Meng walked back calmly with a document in her hands. She placed it in front of Chu Fann and said bitterly: "You have won, sign your name.


    "Wait, let me take a look first." Lan Jie stopped Chu Fann and took a step forward to take a closer look at the documents. After confirming that there were no problems, she placed the documents in front of Chu Fann and said, "No problem, I will sign on it."


    After signing her name, Elder Sister Meng brought Chu Fann and the others to the real estate exchange hall, and quickly completed the procedures for the transfer of properties.


    When Chu Fann obtained the certificate, the Elder Sister Meng handed the phone over to Chu Fann and said indifferently: Young Master Qian has something to tell you.


    "It just so happens that I have to thank Young Master Qian for his generosity. "Haha!" Chu Fann laughed heartily as he received the phone, "Young Master Qian, you''re too polite. I''ll buy you a drink another time."


    "Forget about drinking!" Qian Huaigu said coldly, "Chu Fann, let''s write off our grudges. In the future, we can do whatever we want and if you dare to destroy the relationship between Su Yuan and I, I will definitely not let you off."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t play tricks and schemes, even if you ask Director Su to get a room, I won''t care. "However, I have to get to the point. If you attack me again, I will do anything."


    "Hmph, keep your bar open. Money isn''t that easy to earn." With no more words to say, Qian Huaigu hung up the phone.


    Chu Fann was instantly enraged, he fiercely threw the phone onto the ground and stomped on it a few times, then scolded: "What kind of qualities do you have, to actually scold people ¡­ "Eh, sorry, I forgot, this is your phone?"


    "You ¡­" Elder Sister Meng was so angry that her face had turned pale. She pointed at Chu Fann for a long time but was unable to say a word.


    "Puchi!" Lan Jie could not help but laugh out loud, she rolled her eyes at Chu Fann, "You brat, you''re too bad, you didn''t even let go of my phone."


    Chu Fann sneered: "When did she let me go? If not for Tangtang, I think I would have started a massacre in the police station. At that time, who can save me? "


    "If you want to put it that way, a phone would be a bargain for her."


    "Let''s not talk about it anymore. Come, let''s go and have a look at my bar. As for how to manage it, I still need you to advise me, Elder Sister Lan."


    Just as Chu Fann drove back to the Dream Bar, he saw a familiar figure. He opened the door and entered, immediately frowned and got off the car.


    "You know the girl?" Lan Jie''s eyes were extremely venomous, and from the changes in Chu Fann''s expression and gaze, he could tell that there was a problem.


    Chu Fann took a deep breath, "A girl who has been forced into a corner by his own life, let''s go!"


    "Xiao Xiao!" Chu Fann walked a few steps forward, opened the door and chased after it, that beautiful figure trembled as he shouted, and turned around in disbelief. It was Xiao Xiao, who had a complicated look in her eyes.


    "Elder Brother Fann, I... I really have no other way. " Xiao Xiao''s eyes were filled with tears and she almost cried.


    Just then, Ding Yonghui, along with the security guards and attendants, rushed over and greeted respectfully: "Nice to meet you, Boss!"


    "Old... "Boss?" Xiao Xiao was stupefied. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she looked at Chu Fann with disbelief.


    Chu Fann laughed: "What, can''t I be the boss?"


    "This store... "You are ¡­" Xiao Xiao''s words were incoherent, and she did not know where to start.


    "Alright, everyone get busy." Lan Jie waved her hands and said loudly, "Don''t even worry, the owner of the pub has changed. We will still need everyone''s help. Do your job well, and your wages will not be low. It will only be higher than before. "


    Everyone was puzzled. They didn''t know this woman''s identity. Was her words really that useful? Until Chu Fann nodded and said: "If it''s any Elder Sister Lan words, go and busy yourself. "Do your job well!"


    "Thank you boss, thank you Elder Sister Lan ¡­" Everyone was relieved of the burden and went back to their work with smiles on their faces.


    After that, Chu Fann brought Xiao Xiao and Lan Jie to the box above, and explained everything that happened at the bar to Xiao Xiao in a simple manner.


    Xiao Xiao raised her cup and said sincerely: "Elder Brother Fann, congratulations. From today onwards, you will be the boss."


    "What boss, I''ve never even been to junior high before. I don''t even know how to manage this bar." Chu Fann laughed bitterly and shook his head, he was now a little regretful, why did he want this pub? Directly asking him for ten million like Lan Jie was really expensive, isn''t it?


    Sigh, I made a mistake. I wonder how much I can sell it for?


    "Bro, running a bar also requires a lot of money, do you have any?" Lan Jie looked at Chu Fann with a smile that was not a smile, and took out her bank card again, "This money is yours, when you accumulate enough money, then return it to me. What do you think?"


    Chu Fann laughed: "But what if I lose? What will I give you in return? "


    "Pah pah pah, can''t you say something similar? What compensation? We have to make a lot of money and try to double our assets within a year. " Lan Jie patted Chu Fann''s chest, "Relax and do it, Big Sis thinks highly of you."


    "How am I a material for doing business?" Chu Fann gave a bitter smile in return and took the bank card from his chest. However, his eyes blacked out, and he didn''t even know how he spent it.


    Just then, Xiao Xiao hesitated for a moment, mustered up her courage and said: "Elder Brother Fann, if you trust me, I will help you manage this pub."


    "You?" Chu Fann was startled, and then he said happily: "How did I forget about that? Xiao Xiao, you are too suitable.


    Pa, the bank card turned and was slapped onto Xiao Xiao''s palm.


    "There are three million here, count it as the starting fund. Take out a portion and treat Liang''s illness first." Chu Fann turned around and looked at Lan Jie, and laughed, "If I really am going to compensate you, I will compensate you back to your shop."


    "Then... You gave her the money just like that? " Lan Jie sized Xiao Xiao up once again. She was indeed beautiful, but her identity ¡­ Three million.


    Xiao Xiao was also shocked by Chu Fann''s actions, she immediately returned the card back to Chu Fann and said in panic: "I don''t dare to take it, you keep it."


    Seeing that Chu Fann was still insisting, Lan Jie advised: "Chu Fann, a girl with too much money on his body, will harm her."


    "Elder Sister Lan is right, I really can''t take it. It''s too much."


    Chu Fann thought that it was reasonable and kept the card again. He smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll take this money first. Oh right, Xiao Xiao, I still don''t know your real name, but from now on, you will be the manager of this shop, and I can''t call you Xiao Xiao, right?


    "My surname is Qin, my name is Qin Yumei, my younger brother is Qin Huailiang." Xiao Xiao... Oh, that''s not right. From now on, she was Qin Yumei.


    She was finally able to get rid of ''Xiao Xiao'', the identity that she would never be able to forget. From now on, she, who represented her new life, would completely bid her farewell to the Xiao Xiao of her past.


    The days of suffering have finally passed ¡­


    As for the bars, Qin Yumei was extremely familiar with them. After announcing that she would take over from Elder Sister Meng and become the manager of the bars, Qin Yumei quickly took over and began to work.


    Chu Fann had nothing to do, so he found a remote place downstairs and drank wine with Lan Jie. He casually asked: "Elder Sister Lan, what do you plan to do in the future?"


    "Me? Furthermore, I am not lacking in money right now, so it is enough for Xiao Xiao and I to spend. "


    "But I feel that Yu De''ann will not let this matter rest." Chu Fann took a small sip and said slowly, "The things that happened in the past few days made me understand one thing."


    Lan Jie asked curiously: "What logic?"


    "Without a strong background, you will always have to live in fear." Chu Fann looked at Lan Jie, and said seriously, "Even if you take Yu De''ann''s life vein, what if he attacks Tangtang? Can you bear to have children? "


    "Prepare for a rainy day." Prepare for a rainy day. Chu Fann patted Lan Jie''s shoulder, leaving behind Lan Jie who was deep in thought, who stood up and left alone.


    Lan Jie extorted ten million, but wasn''t Chu Fann the same? Lan Jie was a little better, she had Yu De''ann''s weakness in her hand, but she had a child, this was her life.


    In comparison, Chu Fann was a bachelor. He had nothing to worry about, he could only hide. However, he now had an estate. This was his first pot of gold, so how could he be willing to give it up?


    Qian Huaigu suffered such a huge loss, how could he let this go? If he didn''t increase his strength as soon as possible, then when he made his next move, he might not have a chance to turn back.


    He got ten million yuan in an instant. He had to celebrate.


    Chu Fann turned into the market and bought a large amount of fish and vegetables. He was about to go back and properly reward himself when he received a call from Xu Junchuo, telling him to go to his house to eat dinner right away.


    "That won''t do, I still have to go pick up Director Su."


    "By the time you go and get it, the yellow flower has turned cold."


    Xu Junchuo was like a machine gun, not giving Chu Fann the chance to interrupt, he shouted unyieldingly, "Come over immediately, you''re the only one left."


    How could she marry someone as tyrannical as him?

 C56 Married Day

    Just as Chu Fann drove the car downstairs, Xu Junchuo ran out from the corridor, causing him to feel overwhelmed and overwhelmed.


    "Elder sister, we are not outsiders. Why are you being so courteous?" And you came downstairs to receive me? " Chu Fann laughed as he took out two bottles of good wine from the carriage, preparing to present them to Xu Yi.


    The other party had helped him several times, and he was even his father''s good brother. This was the first time he came to his house for dinner, so he couldn''t possibly come empty-handed, right? It was all thanks to Lan Jie supporting three million, otherwise he wouldn''t even have the money to buy alcohol.


    Xu Junchuo rolled her eyes at him in annoyance: "Beautiful to death, and welcoming you. I''m asking you to accompany me to buy vegetables. Hurry up and get in the car! "


    Chu Fann was stunned, "No... Aren''t you asking me to eat? Why are you buying food? "There are no outsiders. You can just casually have a bite."


    "My parents are so old, and you want them to cook for you? Do you still have any conscience? " Xu Junchuo immediately got into the driver''s seat, started the car fire, and impatiently said, "Get in the car, after we arrive at the supermarket, I will be in charge of paying the bill, cook for you when you come back."


    Chu Fann''s hands trembled, and the two bottles almost fell to the ground. Are you inviting me to dinner? It''s obviously for me to cook for you.


    He only knew that there was no good feast. Forget it, he was going to go home to cook anyway.


    "There''s no need to go to the supermarket." Chu Fann passed two bottles of wine to Xu Junchuo, and under Xu Junchuo''s stunned gaze, he took out a bag of various ingredients from the trunk of the car, and ordered, "Park the cars for me, I''ll be going upstairs first."


    Only after a long time did Xu Junchuo regain her senses and hurriedly parked the carriage. Then, with two bottles of wine in her hands, she ran up the stairs and chased her all the way to the fourth floor. Coincidentally, A Jiu opened the door for him.


    "Yah, Elder Brother Fann, you''re really fast, you bought all the dishes already?" A Jiu looked at the ingredients in Chu Fann''s hands, his eyes immediately lit up. He quickly took the ingredients from Chu Fann''s hands and ran into the kitchen, shouting.


    Su Yuan curiously walked over and asked: "So fast? "Did you know that we were going to ask you to cook?"


    "What can be hidden from me?" Chu Fann laughed, "I calculated with my fingers, and I knew that this matter would not be as simple as eating, so I simply prepared my own ingredients for uncle and aunt to show them."


    "Do you know what day it is?" Su Yuan crossed her arms across her chest, and calmly looked at Chu Fann. Little fellow, I thought you were out of breath from being fat. If you have the ability, guess it for me.


    "It''s such a small matter, yet you want to stay with me?" Chu Fann said confidently, "Today is Uncle Xu and Aunt''s wedding anniversary, right?"


    This time, Su Yuan was truly shocked, she could not believe it: "How did you know?"


    It just so happened that Xu Junchuo walked in at this time, so Su Yuan hurriedly asked: "Junchuo, you''re the one who told Chu Fann that today is your uncle''s and aunt''s wedding anniversary?"


    "Elder Sister Yuan, A Jiu, that little traitor is behind you." Xu Junchuo rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    When Su Yuan turned around, she immediately covered her mouth with her hands as her large eyes rolled back and forth.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Yi and his wife were not at home. Chu Fann was less reserved and directly entered his role, put on his apron, and went to the kitchen, getting busy.


    But not long after, Su Yuan, Xu Junchuo, and the other two, the three big and small beauties ran over and surrounded Chu Fann.


    Chu Fann held onto the kitchen knife, but the fierce eyes of the three women made him feel weak, and he forced a laugh: "Why are you looking at me like that? Haven''t I seen a handsome guy before? "


    "Be more serious, don''t smile so mischievously." Xu Junchuo said coldly, "Let me ask you, what did you do today?"


    "Nothing?"


    "Nothing, you bought so many dishes?" Su Yuan looked through it and asked, "You spent a lot of money on these dishes right? There were also those two bottles of wine, but they were quite valuable. With that stingy face of yours, how could you bear to spend so much money? Also, the money that I gave you previously, seems like it''s almost gone, right? "


    Xu Junchuo shouted: "Quickly tell me, where did the money come from?"


    A Jiu spread out her hands: "Elder Brother Fann, it''s useless to look at me. This time, I can''t help you either."


    Should he say it or not? With Chu Fann''s understanding of him, if she knew that he had blackmailed his into a bar, he would definitely handcuff him and send him to the police station. And Su Yuan, would he look down on him because of this?


    I was being inconsiderate. Why did I suddenly have the sudden urge to buy so many dishes? It was better to keep a low profile.


    There was nothing Chu Fann could do, he sold Lan Jie''s account and took out his newly-opened bank card: "In here, there''s a million that Elder Sister Lan has lent me. She said that once I earn money, I will donate it to the Hope Project."


    "Only a million?" Isn''t she being too stingy? " Xu Junchuo snatched the bank card over, and after looking at it a few times, she pouted and threw it at Chu Fann. This made Chu Fann secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that she was going to confiscate it.


    Chu Fann hurriedly put away the card, and laughed: "This is already quite a bit, I have never seen so much money before in my life. As soon as I was happy, I went to the market and bought a bunch of delicious food, ready to go back and celebrate. Right at this moment, I received a call from Big Sis Junchuo.


    This explanation made sense, the two girls didn''t question him anymore and started to help Chu Fann. However, it was better if the two elder sisters didn''t help him. Instead, they helped him more and more.


    Su Yuan always stretched out her hand and opened her mouth to ask for food. Most likely, this was the first time she had entered the kitchen, so much so that she couldn''t even tell the difference between salt and sugar.


    Xu Junchuo was not much stronger than her. She felt that since this was her parents'' wedding anniversary, she had to do something herself.


    But in the end, the fish had been killed and they jumped from the sink to the ground, jumping around as if they were having fun. Xu Junchuo was so shocked that she almost stabbed her knife into Chu Fann''s butt.


    The most infuriating one was A Jiu. Chu Fann told her to wash a few tomatoes, but after a short while, there were only five in total, leaving behind two tomatoes. If it wasn''t for Chu Fann''s sharp eyes, who managed to snatch the two tomatoes from her hands, they would both have been eaten by her.


    "Alright, you three young mistresses should go to the living room and watch TV. I''ll do it myself." Although Chu Fann''s words were polite, he used force to chase the three women away.


    After locking the door and looking at the messy kitchen, Chu Fann did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    The floor was stained with blood, and those who didn''t know it thought they had killed someone in the kitchen, but in fact it had been done by killing fish. On the stove, the soy sauce had been spread and the salt and sugar mixed together. The most infuriating thing was that the remaining two tomatoes had each been bitten by someone.


    Of these three young mistresses, whoever marries one would be in trouble!


    Not long after, Mrs Xu came back first, complaining as she entered the door, "You damned girl, I''m going to reminisce with my old sister. You kept pressing me over and over again with this phone call, making it so that my phone doesn''t ring anymore ¡­" Eh? What smell? Did your father cook? "


    "Mom, don''t worry about it. Hurry back to your room and change into some beautiful clothes. Then, prepare to wash your hands and eat."


    "This child is eating dinner at home. Why would he change into beautiful clothes? It''s not like there are no outsiders."


    After a while, Xu Yi finally returned. Su Yuan hurriedly came out of her room, gave him a pair of slippers, took his jacket, and laughed: "Uncle, you''re finally back.


    "What are you waiting for me for?" Xu Yi laughed, "I am starting to work here, I don''t have time. When the food is ready, you all can eat, don''t wait for me."


    "That won''t do. Uncle, you won''t forget what day it is, right?"


    "What day?" Xu Yi raised his wrist to take a look, and then said with a frown: "This is also not a New Year celebration, what kind of day can it be?"


    "Dang, dang, dang, dang!" Xu Junchuo pushed the door open and walked out, shouting excitedly, "Dad, quickly look, who is this great beauty?"


    Mrs Xu had changed into a simple and elegant qipao, her face even painted with light makeup. Her hair was tied up high and she wore a string of pearls around her neck. Although her physique was a little plump, it was still not at all inferior to her temperament. Moreover, Mrs Xu was not inferior to Xu Junchuo and the others when she was young. Now that she was disguised, it immediately caused Xu Yi''s eyes to light up, as if she had returned to that beautiful time twenty years ago when they were still friends.


    Suddenly, Xu Yi slapped his forehead, he suddenly came to his senses and exclaimed: "I remember, today is our wedding anniversary. Look, when I got so busy, I actually forgot about it ¡­ "Eh, that''s not right, you''re here. Who''s the person in the kitchen?"


    ''s mother was also confused as they looked at each other. Xu Yi suddenly clapped his hands and said, "Chu Fann, it must be Chu Fann cooking."


    "You two girls, how can you let Chu Fann cook in the kitchen?" Mrs Xu could not help but grumble as she hurried back to her room, preparing to change clothes and go to the kitchen to change Chu Fann.


    Xu Junchuo quickly held onto his mother and consoled her, "Mom, is Chu Fann an outsider? Furthermore, Sister Su said that Chu Fann''s culinary skills are pretty good, and today is also the anniversary of their parents'' wedding.


    "Alright, Chu Fann is not an outsider, making a meal is nothing." Xu Yi rolled up his sleeves and laughed, "You guys set up the table, I''m going to the kitchen to get something good."


    "Uncle, you''re back." When Chu Fann heard someone open the door, he hastily went to open it. Xu Yi walked in and hurriedly explained, "The three of them always came to cause trouble, so I decided to lock the kitchen door."


    "It''s fine. Let me take a look. How many are there?" Xu Yi smiled as he walked over. When he saw it, he was shocked, "This dish was cooked by you?"


    "Yeah, when I was at home, I learned it from my mom."


    "You brat, your culinary skills are not bad. Just by looking at the shape of this dish, you are definitely a first-rate chef." Xu Yi could not help but take in a deep breath before nodding his head, "I''ve already had both the color and the smell, but I just don''t know how good it is. "How about it? What''s the difference? Let me help you."


    "No need, I''m just short of soup. Just the pot is enough."


    Xu Yi washed his hands and picked up the plate''s biggest and most eye-catching shape, ''Fish'', and said loudly: "The dishes are ready, quickly serve the dishes!"


    Xu Junchuo and Su Yuan both rushed over, but were stunned by the dish in Xu Yi''s hands. Is this still a dish? Too beautiful ¡­

 C57 The Law be Set for the Poor

    Su Yuan, Xu Junchuo and A Jiu went back and forth a few times, filling up the entire dining table, before finally bringing out all of the dishes that Chu Fann had cooked.


    "Wow, Elder Brother Fann is so amazing, this dish looks delicious." A Jiu cupped her hands across her heart and said infatuatedly, "If I could marry a man like Elder Brother Fann, I would definitely be the happiest woman alive."


    Xu Junchuo curled her lips, and snorted: "You''re a good man just because you know how to cook? Just by looking at the dishes he makes, you can tell that she is just like the others. "


    "Junchuo, what are you saying?" Even his mother couldn''t help but glare at her. Chu Fann had been busy for such a long time, and yet you still dare to say such sarcastic words. Do you have any conscience?


    It was all thanks to the fact that Xu Yi was not around. Otherwise, he would definitely have to hit her.


    "Here comes Tang." Xu Yi walked over with an enamel bowl in his hand. The rest of them quickly moved the dish and placed it in the middle of the table.


    Chu Fann then walked over and laughed: What are you all looking at, eat. "Have a taste of my craftsmanship. It''s not to your liking."


    "I won''t ask about anything else, but you have to tell us about this dish." Su Yuan said as she pointed to the fish. It was too beautiful. It didn''t look like a dish, but more like a handicraft. It looked like a dragon boat. Exquisite!


    "Chu Fann, quickly sit." Mrs Xu quickly invited Chu Fann to sit, and smiled apologetically, "I''m so sorry to have asked you to come over for dinner, and even asked you to cook. These two children are too outrageous. "


    "Aunt, if you say that, then you''re acting like a stranger. I treat this place as my own home. "Hahaha!"


    Xu Yi happily shouted: "Chu Fann is right, a family does not need two words, come, come, let us drink first."


    "Wait a minute!" Xu Junchuo suddenly stood up and ran out. Not long later, she returned with two bottles of wine in her hands, and laughed, "Dad, this is what Chu Fann wanted from you, let''s drink this today."


    "Alright, let''s drink this."


    After drinking the wine, Su Yuan''s face flushed red. She tugged at Chu Fann''s sleeve and asked: "You still haven''t said how this fish was made yet."


    Not only her, even Xu Yi was curious. How could this fish take such a shape? Like a dragon. How did he do it?


    Chu Fann laughed out loud: "The name of this dish is'' Dragon Boat Manticore ''. Actually, it is not too difficult, it is just that the head and tail of the mandarin fish have been chopped off, the body of the fish is flowery, and there is chicken filling in the middle of the knife flowers. "Have a taste and see how it tastes."


    A Jiu bit her chopsticks and asked: Elder Brother Fann, where do I start eating?


    Xu Yi was even more happy to have a meal. He drank almost a bottle of white spirit wine all by himself, and the amount of liquor he drank was obvious to see that it was the ''alcohol'' killing field.


    Chu Fann drank quite a bit. Firstly, he had to accompany Xu Yi, and secondly, he was also happy in his heart.


    Ten million was the equivalent of winning a ten million prize. How could he not be happy?


    Just as he was finishing his meal and drinking, he received a call from Chu Fann on his cell phone. A Jiu ran over and picked up his phone, "Hey, I, Elder Brother Fann am currently drinking.


    With that, A Jiu hung up the phone, then happily ran back to continue eating. She decided that from tomorrow onwards, she would ask Elder Brother Fann to cook delicious food for her everyday. She would marry him when she grew up, and then, she would be able to eat such delicious food everyday.


    "Who called?" Su Yuan casually asked.


    A Jiu ate something from her mouth, and said unclearly: "I don''t know, I don''t care who he is, eating is more important."


    Just as she finished speaking, Chu Fann''s phone rang again. A Jiu angrily threw down her chopsticks and stood up, but was stopped by Su Yuan. She got up and picked up his phone, and saw that it was a person called Yumei.


    Yumei was obviously a woman''s name. When did Chu Fann know her?


    "Hello!" Su Yuan greeted politely.


    Qin Yumei was stunned once again. Why did she change her woman? Only when Su Yuan asked again did she come back to her senses and quickly said: "Hello, I am Elder Brother Fann''s employee. I have something urgent to report to him."


    "Employee? Report? " Su Yuan was stunned, she was just a driver, when did she ever have an employee under his command?


    Chu Fann walked over drunkenly, and laughed drunkenly: "You were looking for me, right? Give it to me, I told her. "


    Taking the phone from Su Yuan, Chu Fann laughed: "It''s Yumei, what''s the matter? "I''m drinking with uncle right now ¡­"


    "Elder Brother Fann, come quickly to the bar. Someone is causing trouble." Qin Yumei said anxiously.


    Immediately, Chu Fann woke up from his stupor and took a deep breath. He walked into the bathroom, closed the door, and quickly washed his face. Do you know him? "


    "I know you too well, and your old acquaintance as well."


    "Liu Xiaoguang?"


    "That''s right, other than him, there''s also Zhang Qiang, Yu Fengxian, Chen Chao. The four of them are from the Jinghu District Eighth Master, and from the looks of it, they have not come with good intentions."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go over now. I''ll take care of the good wine." Chu Fann arranged a few sentences before hanging up. Just ashe opened the door and was about to leave, she was shocked by the two girls standing outside.


    Su Yuan and Xu Junchuo stood outside the door side by side with their arms crossed. The reason why they blocked the door was very clear, it was because they did not want Chu Fann to leave.


    "Director Su, the two of you need to go to the toilet?" Chu Fann laughed, "Then let''s go, I''ll make room for you."


    "Stop interrupting!" Xu Junchuo snorted, "Honestly, who is Yumei?"


    "Friend!"


    Su Yuan frowned: "Girlfriend?"


    "Don''t make wild guesses, he''s just an ordinary friend." Chu Fann laughed bitterly, "Sisters, what are you doing? Plugging a man in the bathroom, is it nice? "


    Xu Junchuo glared: This is my house, what''s so ugly about it? Tell me honestly, what employee? Report what to you? "Also, I heard something about a bar just now. What happened?"


    Just as Chu Fann wanted to explain, the phone rang again. This time, it was Lan Jie calling, and before he could answer, his phone was snatched away by Xu Junchuo, who turned and left.


    "Hey ¡­" Chu Fann wanted to give chase, but Su Yuan sidestepped him and blocked his path. As long as Chu Fann took another small step, he would have crashed into Su Yuan''s body.


    Su Yuan did not have any intention to dodge, and stared at him without blinking, asking: "Chu Fann, how much of what are you hiding from me?"


    "Director Su, I ¡­"


    "If you still regard me as a friend, then tell me the truth."


    Su Yuan''s eyes were too sharp, as if sshe could see through Chu Fann''s heart, causing Chu Fann to not even dare to look straight into her eyes. After thinking for a while, he helplessly said, "Alright, I''ll tell you ¡­"


    After that, Chu Fann explained to Su Yuan about going to collect the debt today. However, he hid the matter about the medicine, saying that he took Qian Xiaoxiao and participated in this matter, and Qian Huaigu had no choice but to give him money.


    "Ten million?" Su Yuan could not help but exclaim out loud, "You are too bold, Qian Huaigu suffered such a huge loss, can you just let this go?"


    Xu Yi also walked over and said solemnly: "Chu Fann, follow me to the study room."


    "You are doomed." Xu Junchuo glared at him angrily and shoved the phone into his hands.


    He originally wanted to hide it, but didn''t expect it to be exposed so quickly. Sigh! Get ready for training.


    Just like how it was at the execution grounds, Chu Fann followed behind Xu Yi into the study room and closed the door. Without waiting for Xu Yi to reprimand him, Chu Fann hurriedly admitted his wrongs first: "Uncle, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have said so much and asked Qian Huaigu for so much money. Don''t worry, I''ll go over right now and return the bar to him."


    "Yesterday, at the Yuanba District, you took part in extorting Yu De''ann for ten million, right?" Xu Yi stared at Chu Fann, his face frighteningly black.


    Chu Fann could feel his father''s figure from him, it was too similar. When he was angry, he felt that his father''s figure was too similar, it was just like the aura of a thunderstorm, gloomy to the point of being terrifying.


    Chu Fann did not dare to hide anything and quickly explained what had happened. In the end, Chu Fann threw caution to the wind and said loudly: "Uncle, when Yu Haiyang drugged Lan Jie and was seen through, he still had to use force. I can''t stand watching more than ten men bully a woman. If you want to do it, then do it. I think I''m right. "


    "If everyone was like you, why would they want us police?" Xu Yi suddenly slammed the table and roared, "How did your father teach you? Do you have any laws in your eyes? "


    Chu Fann raised his head high and stubbornly said: "My father told me before, ''The law is set for the poor''. If the victim is Lan Jie, can you guys capture him? Can you convict him? "No, because his dad is rich, so he can take care of everything."


    "Lan Jie''s innocence has almost been tarnished and she''s almost been killed. Does she want ten million too much? If it was me, even if I don''t kill Yu Haiyang, I will cut off his vitals and tell him not to harm women again in the future. Lan Jie only wants ten million, I think that''s too little. "


    Also, Qian Huaigu has harmed me time and time again. If it wasn''t for you standing behind me, Uncle, I would have already become a strong criminal, a robber, and a prisoner. "I want him to have a bar, is that too much?


    Without waiting for Xu Yi to speak, Chu Fann raised his hand and interrupted: "I know what you want to say. I want him to have a bar. With the evidence, you can arrest me, right? "


    Chu Fann sneered: "Evidence, good people die because of evidence, bad people get away with it just because there isn''t enough evidence. "Bullshit law, it''s all for the rich to bully the poor."


    After venting the dissatisfaction in his heart, Chu Fann also calmed down. He looked at Xu Yi and said in a deep voice, "If my father knew about this, even if he didn''t praise me, he definitely wouldn''t have said I was in the wrong."


    "The law is for the poor ¡­" Xu Yi muttered to himself, and blankly sat down on his butt. Only after a long while did he regain his senses, and ask: "Your father really said that?"


    "Word for word!"


    "Forget it, I don''t know anything." Forget it, I don''t know anything. Xu Yi sighed, waved his hand, allowing Chu Fann to leave.


    Just as Chu Fann walked out of the study, he saw Su Yuan, Xu Junchuo and the burped A Jiu already dressed neatly and waiting for him at the door.


    "You guys ¡­"


    "To the bar!"

 C58 Support

    "Eighth Master, original name is Xue Yunjin, ranked eighth in the family."


    Su Yuan drove, and Xu Junchuo sat in the back, explaining the background of Jinghu District to Chu Fann. "In the past, everyone called him Eighth Brother, but ever since she ascended to the top, she went from Eighth Brother to Eighth Master."


    "Eighth Master has great prestige in Jinghu District, his four lackeys who were originally following him, have now become prominent businessmen. For example, Liu Xiaoguang was a builder. As long as it was an engineering project made with Jinghu District, it would have to go through him before it could be contracted to others. "


    "Zhang Qiang opened a trading station, and at the trading station in Jinghu District, it is his property. Others can''t open it even if they wanted, it would take two and a half days."


    "Yu Fengxian is the manager of the chain of hotels under the Eighth Master, she is also his public relations person. It is said that there are a lot of people from the government that have some unclear connections to her."


    "The last person, Chen Chao, is the owner of the car repair shop with the largest Jinghu District. He practically monopolizes the car repair business with Jinghu District.


    After talking so much in one breath, Xu Junchuo took a deep breath and said: "These four guys came to your bar at the same time. It looks like Qian Huaigu invited them.


    Qian Huaigu? Aren''t you being a little too hasty?


    Not long after, the car arrived at the door of the Dream Bar, and Chu Fann brought the people down from the car and walked straight in. Upon entering, he felt that the bar was very different from before. Even the noisy DJ music had stopped, and the lights were all turned on, lighting up the bar as if it was daytime.


    Downstairs, the four groups of people were clearly separated. In each group, only one person sat down, occupying a total of four tables. Behind him stood a group of lackeys, looking very grand. The table was filled with wine, plates, and snacks, but no one moved an inch.


    Just think about it, who would still dare to drink and play around in such a grand setting? If they were to fight, wouldn''t that affect the fish pond?


    "Elder Brother Guang, look. Let''s go upstairs. It''s not your place to be sitting down there." Qin Yumei smiled as she discussed in front of Liu Xiaoguang.


    Liu Xiaoguang laughed: "Little sister, big brother is here to support Brother Chu Fann today, is there any point in going up? We''ll drink here. For today''s expenses, I''ll treat you to food. "


    It was called consumption, but none of his subordinates reached out to him. If no one drank, then what was the point of consumption?


    A beautiful woman in her late twenties was sitting on a chair with a file in hand. She was fixing her beautiful fingernails and she didn''t even raise her eyes to Qin Yumei, who was walking in front of her.


    Disdain, naked contempt.


    But what could Qin Yumei do? She had strength and background, what did she have? Frankly speaking, she was here drinking with him a few days ago. Although they were similar to Yu Fengxian, they were of different grades.


    "Elder Sister Yu, thank you for coming over to support us, let''s go and sit upstairs. When Elder Brother Fann comes over later, I''ll have him go and toast."


    Qin Yumei finally raised her head after talking for a long time, shot her a glance, and said with disdain: "Elder Brother Fann? Her tone was not small. In the Guangyuan City, those who dared to call themselves big brother, were few in number. "What? Our brothers have been here for a long time, but he didn''t come out to meet us. Is she looking down on us?"


    "It can''t be that you''re scared and don''t dare to come out, right? "Hahahaha!" The guy who was laughing maniacally was tall and big. His face was dark, and his hands and feet were big. He looked very strong.


    He was Chen Chao, who used to be a car-repairman. Ever since he followed the Eighth Master, he gradually became more powerful, and now, he was also a big shot. He was different from the others. The melon seeds, peanuts, grapes, oranges and so on in front of him, he ate as he pleased. It seemed like he did not intend to pay the bill.


    "I heard that he alone defeated more than twenty people from the Elder Brother Guang. Zhang Qiang was the last to reply.


    Zhang Qiang looked gentle and refined, wearing glasses, like a teacher at school. However, everyone who knew him knew that of the four, he was the most scheming and the most vicious. It was said that his trading station had been taken from the hands of men, and they had even killed them.


    In short, ordinary people would never be able to understand the darkness of the underground world. It was unimaginable how cruel the underground world was.


    "Your name is Xiao Xiao, right?" Chen Chao grinned and laughed, "Come and accompany Brother Chen for a few drinks. If Brother Chen is happy to drink, you will get your tip."


    This was a naked slap to the face. She was no longer Xiao Xiao who accompanied her to drinks, but the manager of the bar.


    However, Qin Yumei was just a weak girl. Without the support of a powerful background, she could not do anything. But at this moment, she felt how difficult it was to be a manager. She had been too naive.


    "Why didn''t I realize before that this kid looks pretty good." Zhang Qiang adjusted his glasses, and laughed: "I still lack a secretary, why not you go and be my secretary, you can pay me your own salary."


    "Aren''t the two of you going a little too far?" A cold snort came from upstairs. After that, Lan Jie who wore a tight denim outfit slowly walked down from the stairs.


    "Liu Xiaoguang, Yu Fengxian, Zhang Qiang, Chen Chao, the four big brothers of Jinghu District have all come." Lan Jie sneered, "You are really giving face to my brother, but since you are here to support us, why are you calling us supporting? "In my opinion, he''s clearly here to ruin everything."


    "Yo, I thought it was someone. Isn''t that the Elder Sister Lan from De An''s bodyguard company?" Yu Fengxian said in shock, "Elder Sister Lan isn''t here, when did they arrive? Do you also have a share in this bar? "Then I am truly lacking in manners."


    Liu Xiaoguang laughed: "Elder Sister Lan is accusing us wrongly, we are indeed here to support Brother Chu Fann, but if we brothers do not drink, what can I do? "You can''t just hold your nose and pour it into your mouth, right?"


    Chen Chao pulled a little brother over and said angrily: "F * * k, why aren''t you drinking when you came to support us? "Heh!


    "Elder Brother Chao, please spare me. I just pulled out the needle, so drinking now is equivalent to taking my life."


    "Drink it!"


    Chen Chao dragged another person over, who was even more desperate and bitter: "Elder Brother Chao, I''m allergic to alcohol, I have to go to the hospital to drink a glass of beer."


    "Elder Sister Lan, did you see that?" Chen Chao spread out his hands, "It''s not that I don''t want my brothers to drink it, but that there''s something special going on. How about this, Elder Sister Lan, drink a few cups with your brothers? "The beer is white or red. Pick whatever you want. We''ll drink however much you want."


    "You ¡­" Just as Elder Sister Lan was about to go berserk, she heard a burst of hearty laughter coming from outside the door.


    "Hahahaha!" This is going to be really lively today. "


    Chu Fann walked in with large strides, and behind him were Su Yuan, Xu Junchuo, and A Jiu, whose eyes were shining. This little girl didn''t even know what fear was, and he felt as if it was really fun.


    "Elder Brother Guang, Elder Sister Yu, Elder Brother Qiang, Elder Brother Chao." Chu Fann cupped his hands together and laughed, "Thank you, big brothers and big sisters. I, Chu Fann, am here to thank you for being able to come all the way while I am busy. Elder Sister Mei, call the waiter to serve the wine and the best wine. Everyone will be drinking today.


    Hm? What did this brat mean? Scared?


    Everyone had the same thoughts, except Liu Xiaoguang, who didn''t think so. Amongst these people, he had the most understanding of Chu Fann, and had even taken a loss at his hands. Is Chu Fann the kind of person who returns when he sees something?


    Something must have happened over here.


    Lan Jie panicked. She stepped forward, grabbed Chu Fann''s arm and said in a low voice: "You''re crazy. There are so many people drinking; Can you afford to treat me to dinner? "


    "Don''t worry, we''re opening a bar, are we still afraid of others drinking?" Chu Fann called out to the dazed Qin Yumei, "Elder Sister Mei, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up and arrange it!"


    "Oh, okay!" Qin Yumei didn''t know what Chu Fann was thinking, but she had confidence in him. He wasn''t even afraid of Qian Huaigu, how could he be afraid of these people who couldn''t even make it onto the stage?


    Call me Elder Sister Mei, what is he trying to do?


    Very quickly, the four tables were filled with wine, all of them high quality wine. However, not a single person gave Liu Xiaoguang and the rest any face. No one bothered with Chu Fann, the atmosphere became cold once again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming. This goblet of wine, I toast to everyone." Chu Fann even raised his wine cup, but the four bosses turned a blind eye to the wine cup in front of them and simply did not have the intention to drink with Chu Fann.


    "Elder Brother Guang, don''t tell me you''re not giving this brother any face at all?" Chu Fann came to Liu Xiaoguang''s front and said sincerely, "In the past, this brother has always offended you. Today, I will treat this goblet of wine as an apology to Elder Brother Guang. "I did it, you can do whatever you want ¡­"


    "Stop!" Liu Xiaoguang suddenly stopped Chu Fann, and under Chu Fann''s puzzled gaze, he slowly stood up and laughed, "Brother, the things from the past are already in the past, why are you still bringing up on him? Today is the happy day of the opening of your bar. Let me toast you with this goblet of wine. "


    "Thank you, Elder Brother Guang. I will give you a 20% discount when you come to the bar from now on."


    The two of them clinked their wine cups, and each of them drank a cup. After that, Chu Fann walked in front of Yu Fengxian and similarly poured a cup of wine, laughing: "Elder Sister Yu, let me toast to you."


    "He looks quite handsome." Yu Fengxian''s face was like peach blossoms, her watery phoenix eyes never left Chu Fann.


    Previously, when she was a little further away, she couldn''t see everything clearly, but now, Chu Fann was standing right in front of her. Those silver eyes were shining so brightly that she looked like a little girl, and her heart was beating even faster.


    "I heard you''re a driver too?" Yu Fengxian smiled charmingly, "How much does someone want to give you? How about I double up and come over here just for a drive? There are other benefits. "


    "Shameless!" Xiao Jiu''s voice was not loud.


    Yu Fengxian''s expression changed as she coldly and harshly swept his gaze past them. Su Yuan took a step forward and blocked in front of A Jiu, not showing any signs of weakness as she met Yu Fengxian''s gaze head-on.


    Chu Fann hurriedly said, "Elder Sister Yu, this child is speaking nonsense. Please don''t lower yourself to her level. I''ve already drained this glass of wine, so you can do as you like. "


    "Wait a minute!" Yu Fengxian''s expression became cold. She raised her hand and a little brother immediately gave him a woman''s cigarette and lit it. Yu Fengxian exhaled a smoke ring before saying lightly: "Brother Chu Fann, don''t say that Big Sister didn''t give you face. There are two paths, choose by yourself ¡­"

 C59 Wine Mixing

    Yu Fengxian was the famous courtesan in Jinghu District, her looks naturally peerless and alluring. But when she compared it with Su Yuan, she was instantly disadvantaged.


    Although she was also as beautiful as a flower, even if Yu Fengxian put on her formal attire, it would not be able to cover up her perverted looks. She was like a ripe peach, constantly exuding the deadly allure of seductive crime.


    But Su Yuan''s beauty was an untouchable coldness and nobility, like an unreachable iceberg. Any man would have a strong desire to conquer her. However, her cold gaze would extinguish the burning passion within everyone.


    It was only in front of Chu Fann that he would occasionally smile, but to the majority of the people, she was just an ice beauty.


    The same mountain did not tolerate Erhu, especially the two female tigers, as they were unable to coexist.


    Yu Fengxian was jealous that Su Yuan had a good family background, and was even more jealous that she was clean and pure. If the two people''s identities were to be swapped, Yu Fengxian was sure that she would be more outstanding and even purer than her.


    Su Yuan disliked her style even more. A woman might not have any money, but she had no choice but to love herself. From her point of view, Yu Fengxian was not even as good as Miss Ye. Miss was mostly forced to do this because of her life, so she had no choice but to do so. But for the sake of fame and profit, Yu Fengxian had sold out her looks and flesh.


    And Yu Fengxian actually tried to poach someone right in front of Su Yuan. This made Su Yuan, who was originally looking down on her, feel even more rage in her heart. A Jiu was quick with her words, if not, she would have started cursing at him.


    At the same time, she was also a bit nervous. Chu Fann wouldn''t be dug out by Yu Fengxian, right? After all, Yu Fengxian''s appearance was enchanting and alluring, especially her methods to seduce men. She was really afraid that Chu Fann would not be able to resist Yu Fengxian''s enticement and follow her.


    But, how would she convince Chu Fann to stay? Wages could be raised, but Yu Fengxian could give Chu Fann more than just money. In another aspect, Su Yuan could not do it no matter what.


    "Two paths!"


    Yu Fengxian threw down the woman''s cigarette that was half smoked, and said indifferently: "You can either come back with me and be my driver, I will guarantee your flourishing business. I have nothing better to do anyways, so I brought my brothers here every day to support you. "


    Was this a show of support? This was clearly a slap in the face. It wouldn''t take long. In just seven days, the popularity of the Dream Bar would be ruined. If no one came, would the bar still continue to operate?


    "Is there anyone who would like this?" To not drink a single cup of wine and not spend a single cent, is this what you call supporting the situation? " Xu Junchuo could not bear to watch any longer and walked over. If not for Chu Fann stopping her, she would have had to take action.


    Just then, Chen Chao laughed out loud. "Little girl, if you drink with me, I will drink with you as much as you drink. When the time comes, I will pay double the amount, how about that?"


    "Bastard, do you believe that I will call some people to come here right now and take all of you away?" Xu Junchuo was so angry that smoke rose from her head. I''m a police officer, do you think I''m just a drinking partner?


    Without waiting for Chen Chao to get angry, Liu Xiaoguang laughed: "Elder Brother Chao, I don''t think we can offend this beauty. He is a police officer, you dare let her drink with us?"


    "What happened to the police? I didn''t steal it? " Chen Chao was unconcerned, he snorted and said, "If you want me to spend money, then come and drink with me, otherwise, don''t even think about getting me to pay for it."


    "I''ll drink with you." Qin Yumei took a deep breath and walked over. When she walked past Chu Fann, she was pulled by Chu Fann.


    Chu Fann laughed: "Since Elder Brother Chao has spoken, let me accompany you with this wine."


    "You''re accompanying me?" Chen Chao snorted in disdain, "You can choose to accompany him, but you must accompany every single one of my brothers to drink first. "Don''t worry, I will still pay double for the wine they drink."


    "Bullshit!" Xu Junchuo said angrily: You have so many brothers under you, each of you drink one cup, how much does Chu Fann need to drink? You obviously want to get him drunk. "


    Chen Chao spread out his hands: "This is his suggestion, what does it have to do with me? What''s more, isn''t this supposed to be a way to support his bar? "


    Su Yuan also walked over, and shook her head at Chu Fann, and said in a low voice: "Don''t promise him, at worst, let''s just continue wasting time, let''s see how long they can last."


    "Count me in." Lan Jie walked over and laughed coldly, "Isn''t it just drinking? I have never been afraid of anyone. Who''s going first? "


    "Elder Sister Lan ¡­" Just as Chu Fann was about to speak, he was interrupted by Lan Jie without explanation.


    "Cut the crap, wait for sister to drink too much. You are in charge of sending her back." After Lan Jie finished speaking, she waved her hand full of vigor, "Let''s exchange for a large cup."


    Very quickly, a waiter brought ten 500 ml beer cups over. Usually, this kind of cup was only used when the guests needed to make wine.


    Lan Jie did not hold back, and immediately chose red, white and beer. The most expensive of the three wine, was poured into two beer cups together, and very quickly, the wine was mixed into a light red color.


    "Who''s going first?" Lan Jie lifted her cup and looked at Chen Chao provocatively. Her eyes were filled with disdain, as if ridiculing him.


    Chen Chao could no longer hold back, and shouted angrily: "Ol ''Three, you go."


    "Yes sir!"


    A large fatty walked out, picked up the beer glass in front of him and gulped it down. He then wiped his mouth and poured himself another glass of highly alcoholic liquor and drank it all in one gulp.


    After drinking three cups in a row, the fat guy put down the beer cup with a reddened face. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. Other than the first cup, which was a mix, the last two cups were full of pure white spirit.


    One cup was one catty, while he drank two cups in a row. In addition, he drank one cocktail, making it three catties. Although he had already reached his limit, his ferocity still scared Lan Jie.


    Not to mention wine, even water was not drunk like this. However, she was the one who brought it up, she had to drink it even if she wanted to. After Lan Jie drank three cups, her face was pink and her eyes were blurred. If not for Qin Yumei who helped her up, she would have fallen down already.


    Chen Chao snorted in disdain: "You dare challenge me with just that? Elder Sister Lan, can you still drink? "


    "Yes, why not?" Lan Jie flung Qin Yumei aside with all her might, but she almost fell to the ground and shouted loudly, "Filling in, continue!"


    "I''ll do it!" Xu Junchuo walked over with big strides, raised the cup in front of him and drank three cups in a row, she was so anxious that she reeked of alcohol and almost vomited. She quickly covered her mouth and ran towards the bathroom. After staggering for a while, she bumped into a few chairs, scaring Su Yuan so much that she quickly chased after him.


    Three people came out from Chen Chao''s side, and after drinking three cups of wine, although they were swaying a little and wanted to vomit, they still had a dozen or so people left.


    "Chu Fann, it''s your turn, right?" Chen Chao looked at Chu Fann smugly. What he liked to do the most was to trample over a young man with potential, and kill the threat''s sprout in the cradle.


    Wanting to rise to prominence in the Jinghu District was not that easy.


    "I''ll do it!" A Jiu arrogantly walked over, and just as she was about to grab the wine cup, she was pulled back.


    "A Jiu, you and Elder Sister Mei help Elder Sister Lan up to rest. Leave this to me." Chu Fann''s voice was not loud, but it carried an intent that could not be resisted. A Jiu did not dare to make trouble, and helped Qin Yumei, supporting the Elder Sister Lan who was completely drunk, walked up the stairs.


    In a blink of an eye, only Chu Fann himself was left, the surroundings were filled with unfriendly gazes, but he remained fearless, and shouted loudly: "Old Ding, bring over our largest oak wine barrel."


    "Yes sir!" Ding Yonghui did not dare delay, and immediately called over the two security guards, the three of them took action together, and brought over a meter tall, half a meter thick wine barrel.


    Chu Fann personally took off the lid of the barrel, which was half a barrel of dark red wine, and as soon as the lid was opened, a strong aroma of wine wafted out.


    "Take some white wine and pour it in."


    The waiter didn''t dare to hesitate and quickly brought the bottles of white wine over. He poured all of them into the oak barrel. After pouring out more than fifty bottles of high quality liquor, the oak wine barrel was finally filled to the brim.


    Chu Fann''s actions attracted the attention of everyone around him. Yu Fengxian, Zhang Qiang, and even more so, moved over and sat together with Chen Chao. They wanted to see how Chu Fann would play.


    Chu Fann casually picked up a beer glass and scooped a spoonful into the barrel, filling it to the brim, then lifted his head and drank it all in one gulp. Before anyone could respond, he scooped another cup and drank it again.


    Two, three, four...


    Chu Fann finally put down his wine cup, and said with a smile without a change in expression: "Let''s have ten cups first, who will?"


    Ten cups? This animal actually drank ten catties of it in one go, and it was even a combination of red wine and white wine. Although the accuracy of the wine had decreased, this type of mixed liquor was more volatile and intoxicating in the body.


    "Let''s drink a cup each." Chen Chao shouted. He thought to himself, how much more can he drink by himself? Drinking would also be able to kill him.


    Of the ten people, ten cups of wine were instantly drunk. But before they even had the chance to put down their wine cups, Chu Fann had already begun drinking again.


    This time, even Yu Fengxian and the rest could not help but widely open their eyes, is she even human? She drank twenty catties of wine in one go. Where was she?


    Twenty catties of wine was enough to kill a pig, how could he still drink it? Unfortunately, his stomach didn''t swell at all, and it was still flat.


    Yu Fengxian''s eyes lit up, staring at the lower half of Chu Fann''s body.


    This is such a great kidney!


    In these two rounds, all of the subordinates that Chen Chao brought with him fell to the ground, but Chu Fann''s face was slightly red, his eyes were a little drunk, and he still stood there steadily.


    "Elder Brother Chao, do you still want to drink?" Chu Fann asked with his mouth filled with the smell of alcohol.


    F * ck, I''ve already completed 99 steps. I''m only missing the last step. Why did I end up here? Anyone could tell that Chu Fann was already eighty percent drunk, and would probably have to lie down after another two cups.


    But the key point was that Chen Chao''s little brother was already down, so did he need to personally go up? If that was the case, even if Chu Fann was drunk on the ground, he would lose face.


    Just then, Zhang Qiang shot a glance at him secretly, and ten of his lackeys went over. Without saying a word, he grabbed his wine cup and started drinking.

 C60 No Money Paid?

    "Satisfying, this is so satisfying." Big-Eyed Frog''s voice resonated in Chu Fann''s mind.


    Chu Fann''s alcohol capacity was average, but Big-Eyed Frog''s was huge. When the wine flowed through Chu Fann''s mouth, all of it entered Big-Eyed Frog''s stomach, which then, was the true bottomless pit.


    At that time, it had swallowed four tons of Stellar Steel. To it, these few dozen catties of wine were not difficult at all. Otherwise, just the volume of the wine alone would have been enough to cause Chu Fann''s stomach to swell.


    Drink as much as you can.


    Chu Fann laughed in his heart. The more they drink, the more he would earn. Even if their numbers were to double or ten times more, he would still not be afraid.


    Su Yuan sent Xu Junchuo upstairs and hurried back, but when she saw Chu Fann''s way of drinking, she was instantly stunned. When did Chu Fann become so good at drinking? This was more than 30 catties of wine, how could his stomach hold such a weight?


    "Elder Brother Fann is too handsome." A Jiu cupped her hands across her heart. Chu Fann''s figure could be seen everywhere in his eyes, making him look like an idiot.


    After sending Lan Jie upstairs, she hurriedly ran back to watch the entire process. She was so shocked by Chu Fann''s drinking that she even worshipped him.


    Only now did Qin Yumei finally understand why Chu Fann wanted to compete with them for alcohol. She was no longer worried for Chu Fann anymore and started to calculate how much money he would get later.


    Not long after, the dozen or so people Zhang Qiang brought along were also knocked down, and Chu Fann''s face became even redder. He half-closed his eyes, and said drunkenly: "Still ¡­ Who else? "


    A Jiu secretly laughed, but she anxiously ran forward and shouted: "Elder Brother Fann, you cannot drink anymore, it will kill you."


    "You want to drink with me? "Alright, I''ll go first ¡­" Chu Fann tipsily scooped another cup and gulped it down. His legs went soft and he sat down on the barrel of wine, sprawled on it, unable to keep his eyes open.


    He was finally going to be drunk!


    Chen Chao and Zhang Qiang both looked at Liu Xiaoguang. This is a good opportunity, it''s all up to you. Liu Xiaoguang slightly nodded his head, and the little brothers behind him immediately walked out, and drank a cup without any explanation.


    "Brother Chu Fann, it''s your turn now." Liu Xiaoguang laughed out loud, "If you really can''t drink anymore, then just give up. You''ve already drank more than thirty of them, it''s not shameful at all."


    Chu Fann''s eyes suddenly widened, and he said loudly: "Admit defeat? How can that be? I''m not drunk yet. Pour me some wine! "


    A Jiu had no choice but to scoop a cup for him. Chu Fann drank it all down in one go, then A Jiu scooped another cup for him ¡­


    After ten cups of wine, Chu Fann still looked the same. He looked drunk, but the other party could still drink.


    So demonic, why isn''t he lying down yet?


    In the blink of an eye, Liu Xiaoguang''s dozen or so subordinates were also crippled, and only Yu Fengxian''s dozen or so subordinates were left standing. However, looking at the dead bodies of the people all around them, even the dozen or so lackeys grew apprehensive.


    Was this a f * cking drinking with someone else? He''s not an elephant, is he? This stomach was simply too good at holding. Even after drinking fifty to sixty catties of wine, it could still be drunk. It was just too abnormal.


    However, at this point, what choice did he have? Must drink.


    In the end, in less than twenty minutes, all of these lackeys also laid down, all kinds of vomit that filled the ground. The entire bar was filled with a pungent smell of alcohol, which almost made Su Yuan and A Jiu vomit as well.


    Now, there are only four big heads left standing, but this time Chu Fann actually staggered to his feet, and laughed drunkenly: "Who else? I promise... I''ll follow you to the end. "


    Drink? F * ck you, you big liar, big swindler, you were like this before, now you are still like this, even if you drink another ten glasses you are probably the same.


    Even someone as crude as Chen Chao could sense that something was amiss, what more Zhang Qiang and the rest.


    Damn, I never thought that Chu Fann could actually drink so much.


    "Is he dead?"


    Chen Chao angrily kicked a little brother who was lying on the ground, and scolded: "Hurry up and get up even if he''s not dead. A group of trash, 60 people, without even drinking a single one of him, where''s his usual ability?"


    Being yelled at by him, the drunk lackeys on the floor got up. They supported each other, could not even keep their eyes open, and walked towards the door in a daze.


    "Elder Brother Chao, are you leaving?" Chu Fann suddenly sobered up and looked at Chen Chao with a smile.


    Chen Chao''s face became even darker, and he snorted: "I''m not leaving, could it be that I''ll stay the night? If you give me one of the beauties beside you, I will definitely stay. "


    "Shameless!" Su Yuan was so angry that her face turned pale. Gritting her teeth, she scolded in a tone that was neither painful nor itchy.


    However, killing intent flashed past Chu Fann''s eyes, and his smiling expression slowly faded as he lightly said: "If Elder Brother Chao wants to leave, who would dare stop him? However, did you end up paying for the wine? "Brother, this bar is a small profit, you can''t afford it on credit."


    Chen Chao said disdainfully: "Brother, you never spend money to drink wine. If you want money, come to my garage tomorrow and get it. "


    With that, Chen Chao waved his hand and said loudly: "Brothers, let''s go."


    "Whiz!"


    A figure was as fast as lightning, blocking Chen Chao''s path.


    "Elder Brother Chao, you don''t plan to pay?" Chu Fann asked indifferently.


    "Fnimabi." Chen Chao was shocked and immediately flew into a rage as he roared, "Brothers, mess with him!"


    If this was any other day, this group of lackeys would have already rushed up screaming. But now, they were all so drunk that they couldn''t even stand properly. How could they have the strength to fight? Just as Chen Chao finished speaking, Chu Fann suddenly kicked him out.


    Chen Chao never thought that Chu Fann would actually dare to make a move, and Chu Fann''s speed was too fast, he did not even have time to react, and was sent flying right in front of him, falling right in front of Su Yuan, A Jiu and Qin Yumei.


    Without waiting for him to get up from the ground, A Jiu picked up a bottle of wine and blew a flower on Chen Chao''s head. With a ''bang'', the bottle of wine broke. Chen Chao''s head was drenched in blood and she hurriedly dragged A Jiu back in fear.


    She was a rich girl, a well-behaved girl. When had she ever seen such a scene? It was too scary. Alarm... Oh right, Junchuo was still upstairs. She had to call her down.


    But before waiting for Su Yuan to move, Chu Fann had already walked over. Just as Chen Chao was struggling to get up, a foot stepped on his chest, almost breaking his breastbone, causing him to be unable to even breathe.


    "Do you want to pay?" Chu Fann''s expression turned cold, his eyes became even colder and ruthless, with a decisive and ruthless killing intent.


    Chen Chao was also a ruthless character, how could he be scared by Chu Fann? He glared at Chu Fann and roared: "Kill me if you have the ability. If you want money, then do it in your next life."


    "Fine, let''s see how long you can last." Chu Fann bent over and picked him up from the ground, then suddenly punched his lower abdomen.


    "Pfft!"


    Chen Chao spat out a mouthful of blood, which covered Chu Fann''s face, but Chu Fann just casually wiped it off, his face becoming even more sinister, and asked: "Are you going to give me the money?"


    "If you have the ability, then kill me." Chen Chao was willing to throw caution to the wind and refuse to give him money even if he was beaten to death.


    "Very good, today I will accompany you to have a good time."


    Chu Fann laughed wickedly, and suddenly kicked his knee, causing it to crack. Chen Chao screamed, and was unable to stand steadily, and immediately knelt down. This kneel of his, was even more painful to the bone, and almost caused him to faint.


    Immediately after, Chu Fann grabbed his left middle finger, and made another cracking sound as the finger broke.


    His fingers were linked to his heart, causing Chen Chao to scream out once again, it was so painful that his entire body was trembling, but in Chu Fann''s hands, he did not even have the strength to struggle, he was like a figurine, allowing himself to move freely.


    This scene scared Liu Xiaoguang, Yu Fengxian, Zhang Qiang and the others silly. Previously, they had not taken Chu Fann seriously, and thought that he was just a laborer who had climbed up to a higher status. No matter how amazing it was, a laborer was still a laborer, and yet he still wanted to fly up a branch and become a phoenix?


    But now, they finally understood that Chu Fann was just like a tiger that had gone down the mountain, he was even more ruthless than them. In just that short moment, Chen Chao had been crippled, and they did not even have the chance to stop him.


    "Stop!"


    When Chu Fann had broken the middle finger of his right hand, Yu Fengxian finally could not hold back and shouted. Before she could say anything, Chu Fann''s cold gaze fell on her, scaring her so much that she shivered.


    "Elder Sister Yu, could it be that you want to help Elder Brother Chao pay?" Chu Fann released his hands, took a tissue from Qin Yumei''s hands and wiped the blood off her face and hands, then laughed: "If that''s the case, I thank you on behalf of Elder Brother Chao, if it wasn''t for you being so light, I would have had to settle some debts."


    The heck, are you trying to settle the score? It was obvious that he wanted to die.


    Yu Fengxian took a deep breath and snorted: "Didn''t you just want money? I''ll pay for the wine today. That should be fine, right? Hurry and release Chen Chao. "


    "I told you earlier, I''m covered in blood, what a pity about my clothes." Chu Fann did not even look at Chen Chao, and turned to Qin Yumei and said, "Elder Sister Mei, how much did you drink?"


    "A barrel of wine ¡­"


    Before Qin Yumei could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Chu Fann, "This is a rare wine specially provided by the French winery Bordeaux. There are only a total of ten barrels of it in the whole world. Elder Sister Mei, I will have to trouble you to explain in more detail the next time we make the introductions. "


    Yu Fengxian and the others'' hearts trembled as they immediately understood what Chu Fann was trying to do. F * ck, he''s trying to screw me over!


    Qin Yumei''s mind was sharp, and she immediately understood what Chu Fann meant. She thought to herself, since I''ve already offended them, how can I face them if I don''t take the opportunity to kill them?


    "I''m sorry, I forgot." Qin Yumei smiled apologetically, and continued, "Also that fifty over bottles of white wine, the Blue Floral Wine that is a specialty of our Sichuan Province. Thirty years of aging, there''s no way we can buy it even if we have the money."


    Chu Fann waved his hand: "Alright, then I don''t need money for those snacks. For Elder Sister Yu''s sake, I will give you a 20% discount for this wine."


    "Ugh ¡­" Qin Yumei looked at Chu Fann, and saw that he had secretly extended five fingers, and felt that it was somewhat inconceivable. However, Chu Fann stubbornly shook his fingers, and she still clenched her teeth, and said: "I cannot not give face to Elder Sister Yu, then I will give it to you ¡­ Five million. "


    "How much? 500... "Ten thousand?" Yu Fengxian exclaimed.


    Let alone Yu Fengxian, even Chu Fann could not help but be shocked to the point that his mouth was agape. He meant 500,000, how did it suddenly become 5 million?


    F * ck, this is going to be great ¡­

 C61 Initial Appearance

    The Dream Bar was not a top-notch place for entertainment, and Guangyuan was not a high-end, first-rate city. If a bottle of wine was sold for eighteen hundred yuan, it would be considered a high grade one.


    However, the capacity of the oak wine barrel was 225 liters. According to the calculations, a bottle of wine at 500 ml would not exceed 500 bottles. Counting the price, a bottle of wine cost a thousand, which was $500,000. But in reality, the selling price of these bottles were only around $300, the higher the price, Qin Yumei prepared to pay $500,000, and the price had already increased by almost one fold.


    But now, on this foundation, Chu Fann had increased it tenfold in one go. The moment the words left his mouth, even Qin Yumei herself was shocked. Five million, how did she say that?


    "Brother, your appetite is too big, right?" Zhang Qiang pushed his glasses up, and said indifferently, "Elder Brother Chao is indeed in the wrong, but he has already been beaten to such a state by you, why must you kill him all at once?"


    Liu Xiaoguang also quickly said: "Brother Chu Fann, give me face ¡­"


    "Face? Earlier, which one of you gave me face? " Chu Fann glanced at Liu Xiaoguang, and snorted, "If it wasn''t for the fact that I have some alcohol tolerance, I would be the one lying on the ground right now. It''s too late to start a conversation with me!"


    "You ¡­" Liu Xiaoguang was almost angered to the point of collapsing, but he had no way of dealing with Chu Fann at all. The lackeys they brought with them had all lost their fighting capabilities. With just the four of them ¡­ Oh that''s not right, there were only three of them left. It wasn''t even enough to fill the gaps in Chu Fann''s teeth.


    Yu Fengxian said coldly. "Chu Fann, do you really want five million?"


    "Not one point less." Chu Fann''s attitude was very resolute. If he did not give them the money, he would not let them go.


    "Call the police!" Yu Fengxian took out his phone and was about to call the police when she suddenly saw a shadow flash in front of him and his phone disappeared.


    Chu Fann casually threw the phone back to A Jiu, and glanced at Yu Fengxian in disdain: "Slut, you actually want to call the police, is that all you have?"


    "Chu Fann, don''t be too arrogant." Yu Fengxian was so angry that her branches were trembling, but she did not use any force to threaten him, instead, she was like a woman who caught her husband cheating, only leaving him with no other choice but to scold and curse.


    If you don''t want to pay for the Elder Brother Chao, then scram. Chu Fann snorted disdainfully, turned around and squatted down in front of Chen Chao, then asked with a smile, "Elder Brother Chao, previously, you said that you would pay double the price of the wine, but now, there''s no need to pay double. You just need to pay the original price."


    Now that things had come to this, Chen Chao was finally afraid, and in his eyes, Chu Fann''s smile was even more terrifying. Chu Fann didn''t dare kill anyone, but he had already crippled one leg, two fingers, and adding on the internal injuries of his internal organs, he would need at least half a year to recover.


    However, Chu Fann asked for five million, which was just too much, almost a third of his total assets. However, if he didn''t give it to them, he might not even be able to crawl out today. It was not certain that he would be able to stand up in the future.


    "Fan ¡­" Elder Brother Fann. " Chen Chao forced out a smile, "Brother, you are blind and do not recognize Mt. Tai. Please be magnanimous and let me go.


    "Elder Brother Chao said these words, you are flattering me, how can you be causing trouble?" Chu Fann patted Chen Chao''s shoulder, and laughed, "In the future, I hope that Elder Brother Chao can support you more, I will give you a twenty percent discount ¡­ No, a fifty percent discount, okay? "


    F * ck off, I can''t afford fifty percent discount.


    Chen Chao laughed until he looked like he was about to cry, and begged: "Elder Brother Fann, I really can''t take out that much money, how about you give me another discount?"


    "Elder Brother Chao, I have already given you a ''discount''." Chu Fann swept his eyes across his twisted leg, and laughed sinisterly: How about, I give you another ''discount''?


    Bullshit, you''re going to break one of my legs? Which one of us is a gangster?


    Behind him, Yu Fengxian laughed coldly: "Elder Brother Chao, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. We will just sit here and watch and see what he can do to you."


    "This is a society ruled by law. The police will be here soon. When that happens, let''s see who can still laugh." Zhang Qiang casually sat down.


    Liu Xiaoguang did not utter a word, but pulled on a chair, and sat on the other side of Yu Fengxian, as if he was watching a good show. Aren''t you, Chu Fann, awesome? If you have the ability, then kill the Elder Brother Chao.


    Chu Fann swept his gaze across them and revealed a meaningful smile. He turned to Chen Chao and said: "Elder Brother Chao, I am truly sorry. How about I send someone to send you back? "


    What the heck, what was he going to do now?


    Let alone Chen Chao, Yu Fengxian and the others, even Su Yuan, Qin Yumei and the others who were hiding at the foot of the stairs looked at Chu Fann with a puzzled expression.


    Could it be that he was afraid?


    "Elder Brother Fann, you... You want me to leave? " Chen Chao asked suspiciously, "Then the money for the wine ¡­"


    "Elder Brother Chao doesn''t want to give it to me, what can I do? You can''t really kill someone, can you? " Chu Fann sighed helplessly, "However, in the future when Elder Brother Chao is on the road at night, you have to be careful. Now that there are so many cars, don''t get hit by a car and die."


    Without waiting for Chen Chao to speak, Chu Fann turned around and looked at Yu Fengxian and the others, and chuckled: "And you three big brothers and big sisters, I, Chu Fann will definitely return today''s teachings. I don''t have any good points, but I can endure it. It''s just fighting, so it''s still considered so-so. I hope the three of you can have a good dream tonight. "


    Instantly, their expressions changed. A huge change occurred!


    Everyone understood that this was a naked threat. However, the strength that Chu Fann had exploded out just now was terrifying enough to make people tremble just thinking about it. If he was determined to assassinate someone, who would be able to escape?


    The most important thing was that they all had families and businesses, it was equivalent to wearing shoes, while Chu Fann was alone, he was barefoot, if he could afford to play, they could not afford to.


    "Old Ding, get some water and clean up the place." Chu Fann no longer bothered with the others and suddenly kicked a drunk brat who was lying at his feet away. He shattered the glass door with his kick and rolled him out onto the street.


    That kick caused the four bosses'' eyelids to jump even more. That bastard was the fattest guy under Chen Chao''s command. He weighed at least three hundred kilograms, but he was still sent flying by Chu Fann''s kick for more than a dozen meters.


    The heck, isn''t he really an elephant?


    Just as Ding Yonghui and the security guards brought the bucket and mop over, they saw that the thirty odd people lying on the ground were all kicked out by Chu Fann. The door and windows of the bar were all broken into pieces. The remaining hooligans were so scared that they woke up in the middle of drinking, rushing to get out.


    Right now, who would care about their boss, Chu Fann did not dare to move their boss, and was really not getting used to them. Those who were kicked out had their bones broken and tendons broken, but they were also scratched by the glass shards. They fell with bruises all over their faces. It wouldn''t take more than three to five days to get out of bed.


    After doing all this, Chu Fann called out loudly: "A Jiu, go call Big Sis Junchuo over here, tell her that someone is drinking here and causing trouble, even wrecking the entire pub. Elder Sister Mei, call the police. "


    Stabbing, this is too ruthless, he''s trying to kill us all.


    This series of setups completely stunned Yu Fengxian and the others. Right now, even if they had a hundred mouths, they still wouldn''t be able to explain it.


    The doors and windows of the bar had been smashed, the tables and chairs were scattered all over the place. The wine vats and bottles were all there, and the lackeys were all drunk. They didn''t need to look to know that they had drunk too much. The most infuriating thing was that the other party even beat him up for causing trouble. Who was he to seek justice with?


    After doing all this, Chu Fann sat down on the bar counter and snapped his fingers at the dumbstruck bartender: "Bro, give me a bottle that''s strong enough."


    "Oh, right away."


    The bartender quickly poured himself a glass of high grade vodka and Chu Fann downed it in one gulp.


    The heck, why are you still drinking? Yu Fengxian and the rest were completely numb to it.


    "Elder Brother Fann, I admit defeat." With the support of Ding Yonghui, Chen Chao finally stood up, barely able to sit down on the chair, and said, "However, I can''t take out that much money all of a sudden, can Elder Brother Fann give me a few days of grace?"


    "Elder Brother Chao, I didn''t force you to give me money, did I?"


    Chen Chao was about to cry: "Yes yes yes, I volunteered. Five million, not much at all."


    "Fine, I''ll give you one million first. As for the remaining four million, I''ll give you three days." Chu Fann asked Qin Yumei to send him a pen and paper, and asked him to write a promissory note with a bloody handprint.


    After that, Chen Chao made a phone call and had his people send the money over. At this time, Chu Fann casually grabbed a high chair, and stuffed it into Ding Yonghui''s hands to clean up the mess.


    "Boss, you ¡­" Ding Yonghui looked at the high chair in his hand in confusion, and then looked at Chu Fann in confusion.


    Chu Fann pointed to the delinquents who were struggling to get up, and said indifferently: "Go, compensation for the loss of one thousand yuan per person, and be deducted from your wages if there''s one less person."


    Ding Yonghui''s legs went soft, and almost got stuck on the ground. In the past, they would often drink and fart together, but now, with a single word from Chu Fann, he had to choose between brother and job.


    If it was before, Ding Yonghui would have chosen to leave without hesitation. In his impression, no matter how awesome Chu Fann was, he was still not a match for the four big bosses. To dare to arm wrestle with them, wasn''t that just asking to be humiliated?


    But after experiencing this series of events, he finally understood how powerful Chu Fann was. To be able to make the Young Master Qian lose face and send the bar out, how could Chu Fann be an ordinary person?


    To be able to play with the four bosses, and even make them lose their temper, what was this? This was called strength!


    Ding Yonghui had even fantasized about how glorious he would be when Chu Fann became a rising star in the future. Even if Chu Fann left him some soup to drink from the meat, he would still get rich.


    Of course, this was a huge gamble. If he tied himself to Chu Fann''s ship, he would also capsize and die a graveless death.


    However, how many times could he fight in his life? He was already over 30 years old and didn''t even have a wife. If he didn''t give it his all, he might not even be able to survive in this city, much less a wife.


    After hesitating for a while, Ding Yonghui clenched his teeth, held onto the steel chair tightly, and said loudly: "Boss, don''t worry, I promise I will get them to hand over the money."


    Chu Fann nodded his head in satisfaction: "It''s compensation. We are civilized people, we cannot live like normal people."


    "Yes sir!"

 C62 Golden Qilin Is Not Something That Can be Found in the Pond

    "A bunch of trash!" When Qian Huaigu received the news, he was so angry that he threw his phone away.


    Four capable generals of Jinghu District, under circumstances where they had worked together, had actually been cheated out of five million, causing Chen Chao''s injuries to be even more severe.


    "F * ck, you want me to pay you guys? Dream on. "Bah!" Qian Huaigu spat with hatred and sat down, feeling as though his lungs were about to explode.


    Elder Sister Meng who wore silk pajamas walked over, and sat down next to Qian Huaigu. She gently said: "Young Master Qian, don''t you think that Chu Fann fought well?"


    "Well fought?" Qian Huaigu turned his head in shock, unable to comprehend what she meant.


    Elder Sister Meng laughed: "Chu Fann crippled Chen Chao, and even bluffed him by five million, can he swallow this down? And there''s also the Eighth Master. Chu Fann is slapping him on the face.


    "You just wait and see. In less than three days, Chu Fann will lose everything he has and then crawl back onto the ground and leave the Guangyuan."


    Qian Huaigu''s eyes were sinister, and laughed sinisterly: "Leave? I want him to stay in the Guangyuan forever. "


    Ah!


    Elder Sister Meng was shocked. He was going to kill them, but if someone were to die, this would be a huge problem.


    "Young Master Qian, you must think twice." The Elder Sister Meng advised, "If a murder case happens, it will cause a lot of trouble. And we also have Chu Fann''s police background. If we really continue investigating, that would be bad for us. "


    "Don''t worry, I dare to do it, and no one will be able to investigate me. Heh heh, Chu Fann, you''re dead for sure. "


    Elder Sister Meng sighed and stood up, "I''m going to take a bath first ¡­ "Ahhh!"


    With a cry of surprise, Elder Sister Meng was grabbed by Qian Huaigu and fell onto the sofa. Following that, the expensive silk pajamas on her body was ripped apart with a crackle.


    At the same time, the bar was finally cleaned up. However, the windows were broken and the windows were broken. A cold wind blew in and even though it was chilly, the dirty air in the bar was cleansed.


    "Elder Brother Fann, this sixty thousand dollars is their compensation for the loss." Ding Yonghui quickly handed over the plastic bag in his hand. It was full of money.


    "Hmm, well done." Chu Fann took the money.


    A trace of reluctance flashed across Ding Yonghui''s eyes. He had originally thought that the boss would reward him, but there was no need for that.


    "Old Ding, call everyone here. I have something to say." Chu Fann ordered. Ding Yonghui quickly replied and quickly ran and shouted a few times. After a while, all the waiters, drinking companions, and security personnel all gathered. There were more than thirty of them.


    "Did you all see what happened today?" Chu Fann sat on the stage and said indifferently, "I beat Chen Chao, and caused the four bosses of our Jinghu District to lose face. In the future, they will definitely not let this matter rest. "So, you guys need to prepare yourselves. Those who are afraid, or those who think that I won''t be able to work as a boss for long, you can stand up right now. I''ll pay the bill right away and let you guys have something else."


    Everyone looked at each other. No one spoke, and no one left.


    Ding Yonghui hurriedly said, "Everyone, have you all seen Elder Brother Fann''s abilities? With him backing us up, what else is there to be afraid of? I don''t know what you guys are thinking, but I will follow Elder Brother Fann for the rest of my life. "


    "I will also follow Elder Brother Fann." A strong security guard laughed, "I hope Elder Brother Fann has the time to teach us a few moves. That kick of yours is too cool."


    "I''ll be following Elder Brother Fann from now on, loyal and unchanging."


    "Elder Brother Fann, as long as you don''t leave me, I will depend on you for my life ¡­"


    When Chu Fann heard this, he felt that it was weird.


    "Alright, alright. I understand what everyone is saying." Chu Fann hurriedly stopped them. If they were to continue, it was unknown what kind of words they would say.


    When everyone had quieted down, Chu Fann took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "In the past, you all followed the Elder Sister Meng, but I won''t have any suspicions about you all just because of this. "I hope that you can stay, and that you can do your job well. As for the salary, from next month onwards, everyone''s salary will be increased by 10%, and for the three people who performed well, their salary will be increased by 20%."


    Without waiting for everyone to cheer, Chu Fann swept his cold gaze across and snorted: "But, if I find out that someone has ill intentions, is it because he had some ill intentions towards me? I will make him suffer ten times worse than Chen Chao. "


    Seeing that everyone had calmed down and no one left, Chu Fann nodded his head in satisfaction and stuffed the bag in his hand to Qin Yumei who was standing beside him. He smiled and said: Give the money to everyone and treat it as my red packet to my brothers and sisters.


    "Wah, long live Elder Brother Fann!" Everyone immediately cheered, and then surrounded Qin Yumei.


    Su Yuan stood on top of the building and saw this scene before him. She felt that Chu Fann was so unfamiliar. Everything that had happened tonight had shocked her so much that she still felt as though he was dreaming.


    "Director Su!" Chu Fann walked over to Su Yuan''s side and cried out softly, but it still gave Su Yuan a shock.


    Chu Fann smiled apologetically: "Did I scare you? I already told you not to come, yet you still insisted on following me. Where''s Big Sister Junchuo? I helped her downstairs and we went home. "


    "Chu Fann!"


    Su Yuan suddenly called out to Chu Fann. Under Chu Fann''s attentive gaze, he actually didn''t know what to say.


    "Ai!" Su Yuan sighed, and said, "It''s fine, go and fetch Junchuo, I''ll go and get A Jiu."


    Very quickly, Chu Fann carried Xu Junchuo down the stairs and drove back home. When he reached home, he carried Xu Junchuo on his back once again and climbed up to the seventh floor in one breath before placing her on Su Yuan''s bed.


    "Director Su, I still need to go back." Chu Fann stood at the door and said a little stiffly.


    He didn''t know why, but as long as he returned home, when he faced Su Yuan, he would feel an inexplicable sense of nervousness, as if he was afraid of angering her.


    Although Chu Fann was his driver in name, he had actually created such a big bar outside. Su Yuan''s car had basically become his private car.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yuan was so busy taking off Xu Junchuo''s shoes that she didn''t even turn her head around to say: "Oh, I got it, I''ll come back early."


    "Mn, I am sending Elder Sister Lan and Elder Sister Mei home. I will be back soon." Chu Fann also didn''t know why he had to explain himself. After he finished speaking, he didn''t dare to look at Su Yuan again so he quickly turned around and left.


    Just as he turned around, Su Yuan also turned around and coincidentally saw his back. Her expression was complex, and only after he opened the door to leave did she let out a helpless sigh.


    Jin Lin was not someone who would turn into a dragon upon encountering a storm.


    In the past, Chu Fann was just a laborious laborer. In order to repay him, Su Yuan let him be his driver, so that he could broaden his horizons. As long as he had a little bit of brains, he would be able to take over from the company to build projects. At that time, would he not be able to make money?


    To put it another way, even if Chu Fann did not have that kind of brain, as long as he acted as Su Yuan''s driver and did his duty, Su Yuan would definitely not treat him badly. And his salary was not much worse than the higher-ups in her company. Even the average white-collar worker could not compare with him.


    But Su Yuan had never thought that in such a short period of time, Chu Fann would actually change from a laborer who had a value of less than a thousand to a big boss who had a value of over ten million. "The speed at which she was earning money was even faster than the boss of her company.


    However, he was stealing food from the mouth of a tiger. It seemed to be extremely glorious, but in reality, he was stepping on a tightrope. If he wasn''t careful, he would fall into the bottomless abyss and never be able to recover.


    Chu Fann, you walked on a road of no return, did you know that?


    Because she wanted to help Chu Fann suppress the scene, Lan Jie stayed in the bar, while her daughter Tangtang stayed in Qin Yumei''s home. Only under Qin Huailiang''s care could Lan Jie be at ease in the bar.


    This way, Chu Fann could be saved from trouble and directly sent the drunk Lan Jie and the excited Qin Yumei home together.


    "Alright, you guys rest early. I''ll go back first." Chu Fann placed Lan Jie on Qin Yumei''s bed and prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, Qin Yumei called out to him. "Wait, I have something I want to discuss with you."


    "What is it?" Chu Fann took the tea from Qin Yumei and sat on a stool.


    Qin Yumei asked seriously: "Have you thought about the future development of this pub?"


    "It''s still the same as before." Chu Fann did not think much of it. Wasn''t a bar just a matter of how things went?


    Qin Yumei shook her head: "In the past, bars have a background of the Young Master Qian, so even if they worked in a private room of a bar, no one would investigate. But now, you''re the owner of a bar, and if you get caught by the police with a drinking sister in the box, you and I will both be arrested and sentenced. "


    Chu Fann''s expression became bitter: "Thank you for reminding me, or else I really would have forgotten. However, if we don''t have these drinking companions, would we still be in a bar? "


    As he spoke till here, Chu Fann''s eyes suddenly lit up. He said in pleasant surprise: "Elder Sister Mei, have you thought of some good idea?"


    "You ¡­" Qin Yumei pouted. "Do I look that old?"


    "Hehe!" Chu Fann laughed, "It''s because you are young and beautiful, that''s why you need such a name that has the power to intimidate others. You are the Elder Sister Mei of our bar today, and from now on, you are this of Jinghu District, or even of Guangyuan City. "How about it? Isn''t it cool?"


    Qin Yumei frowned: "You want me to help you manage the underground industry? "But I ¡­"


    "I think you can, you can." Chu Fann said in a serious tone, "I will pass the bar to you, then you will do it boldly and boldly, and show off your big sister''s grandeur. I have everything, so you don''t have to be afraid of anyone."


    "Well, I know what to do." Qin Yumei took a deep breath, "Let''s talk about the reform of the bar. I have an idea, what do you think?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Whether the bar is popular or not, on one hand, it depends on the owner''s connections, and on the quality of the waitress." Qin Yumei emphasized, "The latter is more important than the former."


    But these box princesses are a double-edged sword that can bring a lot of wealth to a bar and drag it down to hell.


    Chu Fann secretly nodded his head. Qin Yumei was indeed quite familiar with this aspect, but in the end, how was she going to solve this problem?

 C63 Why Did You Lie to Me?

    The princess of a private room, also known as the ''drinking hostess'', they were the key to whether a bar was popular or not.


    How many men who came to the bar to play were gentlemen? After drinking happily and being teased by a little girl, nine out of ten men couldn''t hold it in anymore. No matter how much money they spent, they still had to have a great friendship with her. However, if the princess in the box looked crooked, which man would be interested in her? Who came to your bar to drink?


    For example, Elder Sister Meng, she was actually a professional bawd with a lot of resources for beauties. She was responsible for providing the rooms for the princesses, even providing protection. The box princesses were responsible for attracting popularity and selling alcohol for her bar. Once it was announced, they would have to pay Elder Sister Meng a 20% rebate.


    But even so, there were still a lot of people willing to serve the Elder Sister Meng, because this was a rule. The Elder Sister Meng would only get 20% of the reward, that''s already a small amount.


    "Today, there are a few sisters who didn''t come to work." Qin Yumei said, "If we do not want to take any measures, the remaining sisters would probably be taken by others. Once we lose our sisters to drink with us, our bar won''t be very far from collapsing. "


    "Elder Sister Mei, stop being so suspenseful. Hurry up and tell us what you think of this plan of yours." Chu Fann''s head hurt. It was fine to let him fight and kill, but to do business, he was completely confused and did not know what to do.


    Qin Yumei laughed: "It''s actually very simple, all we need to do is to spread the word, provide protection for the princess in the room, and not take a single cent from her, but prohibit her from messing around in our room, we can avoid getting into trouble, and also call for a lot of people to come to our bar."


    "That''s a good idea." Chu Fann''s eyes lit up as he said excitedly, "If we shout out this slogan, wouldn''t our bar be squashed to pieces by this little girl? The more girls there are, the better our bar business will be. That way, we''ll earn a lot, even more than before. "


    "Actually, most of the little girls who accompany the wine are like me, forced to walk this path. "If we can make them earn more and get them less bullied, they''ll be happy to stay in our bar."


    Chu Fann nodded his head: "You can relax and do it. If I don''t intervene in the bar business, you will be in charge of it. Oh, right, if there''s time tomorrow, let''s rent a place near the bar. You and Elder Sister Lan can stay together and take care of each other. Furthermore, take this money and send Liang to the treatment tomorrow.


    Seeing Chu Fann give over the leather case that held one million yuan, Qin Yumei was shocked. She quickly waved her hands and said: "No, it''s too much, give me a hundred thousand first, I''ll get it from you when the flowers are gone."


    "Forget it, I''ll just take it away. Tomorrow, bring your ID and come with me to the bank. You can deposit all of this money into your name. From now on, this is the operating capital of our bar." "It''s not enough, I still have more."


    After discussing some details and seeing that it was almost midnight, Chu Fann got up and took his leave, driving back home.


    When he returned home and turned on the lights, Chu Fann was shocked. He sat on the sofa and looked at him silently.


    "Director Su? Why haven''t you rested yet? " Chu Fann closed the door, walked over, and sat down in front of her, probing, "Is there something you need?"


    Su Yuan looked at Chu Fann seriously, and said indifferently: "Chu Fann, I want to have a good talk with you."


    "About what?" Chu Fann''s heartbeat sped up, and he did not dare look at Su Yuan''s eyes. Thinking, was she enchanted by my valor and domineering attitude today and wanted to chase after me?


    If it was before, if he could marry such a beautiful and rich wife like Su Yuan, he would probably laugh out of his dreams. But now, he already knew that Qiao Yun''s marriage was just a scam, and she was still foolishly waiting for him.


    Although Su Yuan was prettier than her, had more temperament than her, and could earn more money than her, but she liked Qiao Yun. But if she just rejected Director Su like that, wouldn''t it be too hurtful?


    Sigh, being too handsome is just too troublesome!


    "Chu Fann, why did you lie to me?" Su Yuan stared at Chu Fann without blinking, her eyes were as sharp as knives, and her voice made Chu Fann feel as if he had fallen into an icy valley.


    "Su ¡­" Director Su, I ¡­ What did I lie to you about? " Chu Fann felt like his back was pierced by her stare, and couldn''t even speak properly.


    Su Yuan slowly stood up and coldly said, "I just realized today that you are actually so good at fighting. But if you are so powerful, then why were you knocked out back then and even captured to be buried alive? Say, what does all this have to do with you? What is your purpose for staying by my side? "


    Chu Fann finally understood that he was just a normal laborer previously. Because he saved Su Yuan, he was beaten to death and buried alive, and it was because he wore the bone tower pendant that he was able to come back to life, and had great strength.


    But now, in less than a month, he actually possessed such a strong power. Su Yuan began to suspect that he was involved in the kidnapping, and thought that he was lying to her that he was buried alive.


    "I trust you so much, but you actually lied to me." Su Yuan''s eyes were glistening with tears, she almost cried out loud.


    After being in contact with Chu Fann for such a long time, she was already used to Chu Fann''s existence, but now, she suddenly realised that the person he had trusted the entire time, was actually a big liar.


    Chu Fann raised his hand, held up three fingers and said solemnly: "I swear, I have never lied to you before, and never wanted to harm you even more. Director Su, please believe me, the reason I can become so strong is because I met with the guidance of a master teacher, and I trained hard every day. This is why I was able to improve so much in a short one month. Because only then will I have the strength to protect you. "


    "Liar, I won''t believe you anymore." Su Yuan dripped two crystal clear tears and prepared to run back.


    How could Chu Fann let her leave? He hurriedly moved to block the door and laughed bitterly: "Director Su, if you don''t believe me, how could you not trust Uncle Xu? He and my father are comrade-in-arms, can he let me hurt his nephew''s daughter? "


    "And what happened today, I have already sworn an unbreakable oath with Eighth Master, how could I possibly be one of his people?"


    Hearing Chu Fann''s words, Su Yuan also completely calmed down. Thinking back carefully, it was indeed not necessary for Chu Fann to lie to her, and even more so, it was impossible for it to be related to the kidnapper.


    She was so angry that her head was spinning, and she had forgotten that Chu Fann had nearly been killed by someone over and over again. And all of this was because he was Su Yuan''s driver.


    "I''m sorry!" Su Yuan took a deep breath and met Chu Fann''s gaze once again. "Then tell me, who taught you martial arts? You can become so powerful in a month? "


    Chu Fann laughed bitterly: "My young miss, I get beaten up black and blue every morning, you didn''t forget that, right?"


    Ah!" Su Yuan exclaimed, "Could it be that it was your master who beat him up?


    "He wouldn''t let me call him Master, but I did learn martial arts from him." Afraid that Su Yuan did not believe him, Chu Fann ran back into the room and brought out the pieces of equipment made of pure steel from underneath the bed, and placed them in front of Su Yuan, and said, "These are the keys to my strength growth. The old man gave them to me, weighing three hundred kilograms."


    "How much?" Su Yuan was shocked, but immediately curled her lips, "Who are you lying to? This shitty thing weighed three hundred pounds? Even if it''s three hundred kilograms, can you carry it on your back? "


    Chu Fann chuckled, "Won''t you know whether or not it weighs 300 kilograms?"


    Was it really that heavy?


    Su Yuan suspiciously shot a glance at Chu Fann before she bent down to grab the wrist guard. Although the bracers were thin and small, this one weighed forty kilograms. This was the first time Su Yuan actually didn''t pick it up.


    Ah!" Su Yuan exclaimed, "This ¡­ "How is that possible? It''s so heavy.


    "Try this one again." Chu Fann laughed as he handed the leg guard over. The moment Su Yuan received it, he felt like she had been smashed by a bag of rice and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Chu Fann had only released his hand and grabbed his leg protection the moment Su Yuan cried out in shock. However, the strong inertia still caused Su Yuan to uncontrollably stagger and fall into Chu Fann''s embrace.


    A thick sense of masculinity assaulted her senses, along with Chu Fann''s broad and broad chest, like a towering mountain. It gave her an unprecedented sense of security. At that moment, she couldn''t help but stick close to his chest, unwilling to leave.


    "Cough cough, Director Su!" Chu Fann''s four limbs went stiff, and with a forced dry cough, he woke Su Yuan up from his stupor and quickly let go of Chu Fann.


    "You ¡­ "You should rest early. I''ll head back first." Su Yuan did not dare look at Chu Fann anymore, she lowered her head and quickly turned to leave. But when she pushed open the door, she unexpectedly turned around and asked, "Chu Fann, what time do you want to train outside at in the morning?"


    "Ugh ¡­" At four o''clock? "


    "Alright, tomorrow morning at four o''clock, I''ll accompany you downstairs to train. If you dare, don''t even wait for me ¡­" "Humph, your salary will be deducted."


    Bang, the door closed, Chu Fann was completely quiet.


    But not long after, when he had just finished his shower and was about to cultivate, the Big-Eyed Frog popped out and said unhappily: "I am your master, alright?"


    "Cut the crap. Do you want everyone to know that you exist?"


    "That''s true." Big-Eyed Frog also stopped worrying about this, and said seriously, "Recently, your strength has been improving very quickly. According to my estimations, in about half a month, you should be able to raise your Middle Period of Human Stage. At that time, your second mission will come. "


    Chu Fann asked curiously: "Can you tell me what the second mission is first? Don''t tell me you want me to kill someone? "


    "I''m not sure about that, but I have an additional mission to tell you in advance." Big-Eyed Frog laughed sinisterly, "Who asked you to have so much money on your hands right now, I think it would be better to help you spend it."


    Chu Fann''s eyes widened, and he cried out involuntarily: "Help me spend money? "Damn, I risked my life to earn that money, but I still haven''t been able to cover my heat."


    "Don''t be so stingy. This matter is of great benefit to you ¡­"

 C64 Big Faint on the Market

    "You may look impressive right now, but you are actually in danger."


    Big-Eyed Frog snorted: "Don''t think that just because you are a cultivator that you are proud of defeating dozens of hooligans. You have yet to meet a true expert, otherwise, even with the help of the Eye of Insight, you would still be abused."


    "And now that you''ve offended someone, if he''s willing to hire someone, killing you would be like playing a game. With your current strength, there is only one way to survive other than escaping from your hometown. "


    Chu Fann quickly asked: "What method?"


    "Relying on the power of the nine great demon kings to preserve our lives!"


    Without waiting for Chu Fann to ask, Big-Eyed Frog patiently explained, "As long as you provide enough energy, you can borrow the power of the nine great demon kings. This way, it would be equivalent to possessing a protective talisman that could protect your life in critical moments."


    "The energy you''re talking about is ¡­"


    This is already very widespread, it would be best if it is a crystal stone, or a Demonic Beast''s Orb, or a magic beast''s core. However, even if you have money, you would not be able to buy these, so, you can only look at the next best thing, you just need to buy some low-grade gems.


    The Big-Eyed Frog said, "Things like jadeite, crystal, diamond and so on, these things can provide some weak energy. As long as you buy them, I can convert them into energy and store them in the bone tower. When this energy reaches one thousandth of its original capacity, you''ll be able to borrow the power of the nine great demon kings. "


    Using money to exchange for his life was a good deal, but this was something that burned through money. He didn''t know if the several million that he had just received would be enough to pay for it.


    On the morning of the second day, when Chu Fann had just woken up, someone knocked on his door. He opened the door and saw that Su Yuan had changed into a set of white sports attire and was wearing a sports hat, looking very youthful.


    "Just got up? Get ready, we''re going downstairs for a run. " Su Yuan urged excitedly.


    He thought that she was just speaking. He didn''t expect her to be serious.


    Chu Fann had no choice but to quickly wash his face and put on his equipment. When he put on his jacket, ordinary people would not be able to see it.


    "Did you really put it on?" Su Yuan looked him up and down a few times, and asked curiously, "These things really weigh over three hundred kilograms?"


    "Yes, just more." Chu Fann warned, "Don''t tell anyone else, I don''t want others to know."


    "Understood, let''s go."


    The two of them went downstairs and ran around the park. Su Yuan was already panting from exhaustion.


    "No, I can''t run anymore. Run by yourself, I need to rest for a while." Su Yuan sat down on the bench, gasping for breath. She rubbed her aching calves with both hands and stared at Chu Fann as if she was looking at a monster.


    He was wearing a three-hundred-pound piece of equipment, but after running for such a long time, he still did not sweat at all. She was truly a freak. However, when she thought about how he had to get up so early to train, and how her face was sometimes beaten black and blue, Su Yuan was deeply moved.


    With Chu Fann''s current status, he could definitely leave Su Yuan and become a free and unrestrained big boss. He could no longer be like this, where he would get up early to train, and even go back to cook breakfast.


    Now that he was rich, why did he have to work so hard? His status was already over ten million, did he still care about the salary that he offered?


    Looking at Chu Fann''s back, Su Yuan muttered: "Chu Fann, how do you want me to repay you?"


    Ah!" Chu Fann screamed, scaring Su Yuan, who quickly ran over.


    "Geezer, you don''t follow the rules, how dare you sneak attack?"


    "Nasty Guy, I am giving you a reminder. If someone really wants to kill you, will you still be alive?"


    When Su Yuan found Chu Fann, she saw an old man wearing a white undershirt walking out from the forest while humming a tune, with his hands behind his back. Seeing Su Yuan, the old man even smiled amiably, picked a birdcage from a tree branch not far away, and left while humming.


    "Chu Fann, where are you?" Su Yuan hurriedly shouted.


    Suddenly, Chu Fann''s painful groans came from the forest: "I''m here ¡­ Cough cough! "


    "You ¡­ You are Chu Fann? " Su Yuan was shocked. The face of the person who helped the tree stand up was swollen, his eyes narrowed into slits. If not for his clothes, who would be able to tell that he was Chu Fann?


    "That old man is your master?" Su Yuan hurried over to support Chu Fann, and grumbled, "But why did he use such a heavy hand? "This is too cruel."


    Chu Fann gritted his teeth in pain: "How else can I improve so quickly? You old bastard, sooner or later I''ll tire you out. "Aiyo, softer, softer."


    After returning home, Chu Fann''s miserable state caused Xu Junchuo to jump in fright. She was immediately angered and shouted: "Who beat you up like this? Did you call the police? I''ll go get him. "


    "Alright, calm down for a moment." Su Yuan rolled her eyes at her, "This was done by Chu Fann''s master, do you want to capture him as well? One of them is willing to fight, the other is willing to take it.


    "Master? You even have a master? " Xu Junchuo immediately became spirited and sat down next to Chu Fann, excitedly asking, "Who is your master? Could it be that even you are unable to defeat him? "Ai, just ask him and take me as a disciple, okay?"


    Without waiting for Chu Fann to explain, Su Yuan impatiently said: "Stop being so long-winded, hurry up and buy breakfast."


    "Oh!" While Su Yuan was in the kitchen, Xu Junchuo hurriedly said in a low voice, "When there''s a chance, you must definitely recommend me to your master. At that time, we will be brothers and sisters. "Hehe!"


    Chu Fann forced himself to open his eyes, pointed at himself, and said: "If you want to become like me, then go find him. He trains in the park everyday. If you really become my senior sister, I will even be free. "


    "Ugh ¡­" I don''t want to turn into a pig head. "Haha!" Xu Junchuo laughed and ran out.


    Because Chu Fann was beaten up to such a state, Su Yuan gave him a day off and drove to work alone. Until six in the afternoon, when Chu Fann finally resolved the bruises on his face and was finally able to go out to meet someone.


    Su Yuan had not returned yet. She made a call and found out that she was working overtime, so he had to pick her up at 8 o''clock. There were still two hours before eight o''clock, so there should still be time.


    After telling A Jiu to stay at home, Chu Fann quickly went downstairs to call Qin Yumei and have her prepare something. In less than half an hour, he arrived at Qin Yumei''s house and carried Qin Huailiang who was sitting on the wheelchair. Qin Yumei carried some things she needed to take with him as she got into the car and rushed back to the old Chinese medical doctor''s house.


    "The old Chinese medical doctor is called Wang Xiechen, and she opened a Chinese medical clinic just in front of us." In the car, Qin Yumei reminded him, "Old Chinese Medical''s temper is very weird. When we get there later, don''t make him angry."


    Chu Fann laughed: We spent money to see a doctor, we gave him money, how can we offend him? "Don''t worry."


    "Elder Brother Fann, once I''ve cured my leg, I will repay you double the amount of money in the future." Qin Huailiang said seriously.


    Chu Fann looked at him from the rearview mirror and laughed: "Sure, then I''ll be profited."


    "Liang, don''t talk nonsense." Qin Yumei glared at her little brother. How could the money repay the kindness Chu Fann had given to them?


    About ten minutes later, the car arrived at the main street, the intersection between the shanty district and the downtown area. The buildings were like bamboo shoots after a rain, rising up from the ground. They were neat and beautiful, and the entrance to the residential complex was guarded by security guards. It was very strict if the owner did not want to enter.


    To the east was the shanty that was waiting to be demolished. In comparison, there were only three words that were compatible ¡ª dirty, messy, and poor!


    The buildings were built in a jagged fashion, and most of the buildings were illegal, almost taking up the entire road. The dirty water couldn''t get out and was stuck in the ditch in front of the door. It gave off a terrible stench.


    It was long time ago that such an environment was rebuilt. However, the people of today''s world all had red eyes. An exorbitant price was simply outrageous. If a washroom that was built in violation of regulations dared to claim a 10 square meter building, then most people really wouldn''t be able to afford it.


    And Wang Xiechen''s TCM clinic was at the junction of the two. There were two old tile-roofed rooms, one on the west side was a pharmacy, and the place where he treated people. The one on the east was his resting place, which had a total area of no more than eighty square meters.


    How could a Chinese medicine expert treat in this kind of place?


    Chu Fann asked suspiciously, "Elder Sister Mei, are you sure you''re not mistaken? The doctors in this place are even stronger than the doctors in the big hospital? "


    "This is what a true expert is like." Qin Yumei got off the car first and opened the trunk, taking out the wheelchair. Just then, Chu Fann carried Qin Huailiang out of the carriage and placed him on a wheelchair. He pushed him towards the clinic.


    Before he could even enter the clinic, he heard an angry roar, "Scram! I don''t have a son like you. Scram! Scram right now!"


    "Dad, you''re so old already, how many more years do you think you can live? When you die, won''t this house still be mine? "


    "I... Even if I burn the house down, I won''t leave it to a wastrel like you. "Scram, scram for me!"


    "You old bastard, do you really have to make me worry about you? "Give me your real estate certificate immediately."


    "No!"


    "Pah!" The sound of porcelain shattering could be heard. Then, the man swore, "If you don''t give me your certificate today, I will smash your medicine store. "If you don''t let me off, then don''t even think about it."


    "I''ll beat you to death, you bastard ¡­"


    "Stop!"


    Chu Fann pushed the door and entered, only to see a man in his thirties holding his shoulders arrogantly, in front of him, an old man with white hair and a beard, who was fuming with anger, grabbing onto a chair, but was unable to bring himself to smash it.


    The man rolled his eyes and snorted: "What are you guys doing? "Hurry up and go, this is none of your business."


    "Pah!" Chu Fann suddenly walked forward and fiercely slapped the man with his big mouth, almost knocking him over. Not waiting for him to recover his senses, Chu Fann went forward and kicked the man until he tumbled towards the door, almost knocking Qin Huailiang, who was sitting on his wheelchair.


    Before the man could get angry, the old man suddenly became angry. He raised his chair and ruthlessly smashed it towards Chu Fann, and scolded: "You dare hit my son? "I''ll kill you ¡­"

 C65 Prejudice

    "Geezer, are you crazy?"


    Chu Fann was shocked, he immediately dodged to the side, but the white-haired old man did not let him go, he once again swung his chair, but it was shattered by Chu Fann''s impatient punch.


    Shards of wood flew everywhere, scaring the old man and the man that had just gotten up. This was a chair made of oak wood. It didn''t look good on the outside, but it was very sturdy, yet it was shattered by a single punch from someone. How much strength was this?


    The old man was quiet, the man originally wanted to shout out loud, but when he saw that Chu Fann was so fierce, he immediately withered down. Just as he was about to slip away, Chu Fann suddenly shouted: "Stop, if you dare walk out of this house, I will break your legs."


    "Large... Brother, I didn''t provoke you. " The man was about to cry. He had been beaten up in his own house and refused to leave. No one would bully others like this.


    Chu Fann went over and grabbed the man''s collar, and forcefully pulled him over to the old man, then pointed at the old man and asked: "Who is he to you?"


    "He is ¡­" "My dad."


    "Without him, who would you be?"


    "No!"


    "Can you grow up without him?"


    "No way!"


    "Bam!"


    Chu Fann kicked him again, causing the man to tumble to the ground. Before he could do anything, the man was so scared that he quickly ran behind the old man and cried, "Dad, dad save me!"


    "I... I''ll fight you to the death. " The old man''s eyes were red, he lowered his head and rammed into Chu Fann.


    Chu Fann dodged to the side and grabbed the old man''s arm, pulling him back. He had to do it, he was so reckless. If he were to hit the corner of the counter, he would definitely die.


    "Enough!" Chu Fann roared, causing the old man and the man to tremble.


    "It is father''s fault that children are not taught. It is all because of your habit that your son has been able to have such a day. " "Chu Fann pointed at the old man''s nose, spitting stars all over his face," You''re still protecting him even after he treats you like this, are you helping him?


    At the door, Qin Yumei''s face was filled with despair. They say that this old Chinese doctor Wang Xianzi has a bad temper and wants you to talk carefully. Yet now, you beat up her son and even harshly reprimanded him. Who do you think you are?


    If Wang Xian Chen did not treat Liang, how could he find such an expert in acupuncture?


    However, just as she was anxiously thinking of a way to salvage the situation, the expected scene did not occur. Wang Xianzi did not get angry, but instead calmed down completely. He sighed and sat down on his butt.


    That''s right, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault ¡­" "Wuuu, wuu, wuu!" The old man actually cried in grief.


    Seeing that Chu Fann''s eyes were unfriendly, the man immediately said: "You ¡­ You saw it, he admitted it, it was his fault, it had nothing to do with me. "


    "The heck, why are you still speaking with a straight face?" Chu Fann glared at the man angrily and cursed, "If I had a son like you, I would have strangled you to death long ago. "Come here, kneel down!"


    The man was truly terrified, without a shred of backbone. He immediately knelt down, but was kicked onto the ground by Chu Fann, who pointed at the old man, and bellowed: What are you kneeling for? I am giving an apology to your father. I promised that in the future, I would be filial to him and not make him angry again. "


    The man scrambled over to Wang Xiechan, hugged his leg and cried, "Dad, I know I was wrong, I will definitely change, I will never make you angry again."


    "My good son, quickly get up. Father has forgiven you." Wang Xian Chen cried as he helped his son up and stood in front of Chu Fann, saying gratefully, "Little brother, I ¡­ "I really don''t know how to thank you. Just now, I was ¡­"


    Chu Fann waved his hands: "Don''t get excited too early, I don''t believe what your son has said. However, I don''t live far away, I will come over to visit you everyday, if he continues to treat you like how he did in the past, I will definitely break his legs."


    The man''s legs went soft and he almost got stuck on the ground as he complained in his heart. Why did he offend such a troublesome fiend? It''s over, it''s over. This time, it''s all in father''s hands.


    "Alright, alright. If you can help my son recuperate and turn over a new leaf, then you can also live in my house. I will feed you with a lot of fish and meat everyday. No, I''ll give you a salary of five thousand a month. "Ten thousand ¡­"


    Chu Fann quickly waved his hands: "Old man, the reason why I helped you was not because you had the money, but because I don''t like to see things like this happen. How many people want to honor their parents without a chance to do so? But he actually got lucky and didn''t know it, but the main responsibility lies with you. The son of an adult is like the son of a killer, you are harming him, don''t you know that? "


    "I understand all of that, but I''m too old to let him suffer." Wang Xian Chen bitterly sighed, when he suddenly saw the brother and sister Qin Yumei standing at the door, he came to a realization, "You came to see sick, right? Come in... You seem to have been here before? "


    Qin Yumei pushed Liang in, and smiled: "Elder Wang has a good memory, I came by once two months ago, and now, I have collected enough medical fees, so I came over quickly."


    Wang Xian Chen frowned, pulling Chu Fann to the side, and said softly: "Brother, what is your relationship with this girl?"


    "Ugh ¡­" Friendship. "What''s wrong?"


    "Her little brother''s medical fees, were from you, right?"


    "More or less." Chu Fann asked curiously, "Old Gramps, what exactly do you want to say?"


    Wang Xiechen shook his head. "To put it bluntly, this woman doesn''t suit you, really. "Believe me, hurry up and draw a clear line with this kind of woman. I''ll help you introduce a pure girl, and guarantee that she''ll be a hundred times stronger than you."


    Chu Fann said in shock: "You know what she does?"


    "Nonsense, I''m a doctor. She''s so young, yet she has several gynecological illnesses. If she isn''t that kind of woman, then what is she?" Wang Xiechan hatefully said, "I most despise this kind of woman. She is so young, what''s wrong with her? He had to be a Miss. This kind of woman who doesn''t know how to be shameless, nor how to love herself, and doesn''t even know how to cherish herself, no matter how beautiful she is, I cannot accept her. "


    Only now did Chu Fann finally understand why his medical fees were so expensive. No wonder, how can acupuncture be so expensive?


    "Old gramps, you''re biased against little miss, but do you know why she took this step?" Chu Fann poked the old man''s chest, "It''s because you asked for too high a price that she had no choice but to do this. Otherwise, how many years would it take for her to save up that much money to treat her brother''s legs?"


    "Nonsense, the last time she came, she had already gone into the sea. Otherwise, how could I have collected so much money from her?" Wang Xiechan snorted, "Anyway, her money was not the right way to come here, why not donate more of it, it can be considered as a contribution to society."


    Chu Fann patted the old man''s shoulder and sighed: "Old Gramps, everyone has their own difficulties. Maybe some girls don''t know about self-love and just go through the trouble of doing this, but I can guarantee that Elder Sister Mei was forced to do it because she was forced to do it by her own life. But from now on, she would jump out of the fire pit and start over. So, I hope you don''t look at her with tinted glasses. She''s really a very bitter girl. "


    "I''ll keep my opinion of her, but on your account, the treatment fee will be waived, but the medical fee will still be paid. After all, I''m not a charity here."


    "Thank you, thank you so much." Chu Fann was overjoyed, he did not expect that by mistake, there would be more than 100,000 left. He really couldn''t tell that the old man wasn''t doing well, and his living environment wasn''t that good either. Yet, he was so generous that he didn''t even bat an eye despite spending hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    "Elder Sister Mei, quickly come and thank Elder Wang. He will waive Liang''s treatment fee." Chu Fann shouted in surprise.


    Although the two of them had walked a few steps, the room was not very large to begin with. Furthermore, Wang Xian Chen''s voice was not soft, perhaps it was heard by Qin Yumei on purpose, thus she was able to hear their conversation clearly.


    Only now did she understand why she had to pay so much for the treatment, but what could she say? Is there any point in explaining it? He really went into the sea for money. But other than that, how could she have the time to take care of her brother? Where can I find a lucrative job?


    "Thank you ¡­" "Thank you, Elder Wang." Qin Yumei''s face was pale white, but she forced out a smile and bowed towards Wang Xian Chen gratefully.


    But at this moment, Liang said coldly: "Sis, I don''t need his treatment, let''s go home."


    "Huh?" Qin Yumei hurried forward to pull Liang''s wheelchair, and asked anxiously, "What did you say? It wasn''t easy for me to find a famous doctor like Elder Wang to treat you, why can''t you? Do you want to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of your life? Can''t you stand up for the rest of your life? "


    "I would rather die than let someone who looks down on my sister treat my illness." Liang glared at Wang Xian Chen hatefully, and laughed coldly, "As for you, you have raised a son who looks like a prodigal son, the medical fees are sky-high, do you dare say that every penny you earn is clean? In the past, my sister was also a good woman that was pure and clean. It was I who dragged her down, it was I who harmed her. You can refuse to treat my illness, but I won''t allow you to insult my sister. In my eyes, she is the purest and kindest woman in the world. "


    "Liang!" Qin Yumei hugged her brother and cried.


    For the past month, she had been in constant pain and suffering. However, in order to save money to treat her little brother''s illness, she clenched her teeth and endured it. The neighbors stared at her with peculiar gazes, pointing at her from behind, but what could she do? If he didn''t take this road, where would he get the money to treat his brother''s illness?


    Thus, she could only endure it. She buried all of this bitterness deep in her heart, not letting anyone know about it. But now, all her grievances were instantly vented out. She cried to the point of being heartbroken. She was sad for the encounter between the brother and sister, and she was also happy for having such a good younger brother.


    At this moment, she felt that even if she died for her brother, it would be worth it!


    Suddenly, Qin Yumei who had been crying for a long time regained his senses, he anxiously pushed Liang away, and quickly came to Wang Xian Chen''s side. Putting his knees on the ground, he pleaded: "Elder Wang, my brother is still young, he doesn''t understand anything, please do not lower yourself to him, I apologize to you."


    "Hurry and get up, you can''t bear to do that." Elder Wang hurriedly helped her up and sighed. "Perhaps, I was wrong in blaming you. I should apologize to you."


    "I''m sorry!"

 C66 A Desperate Frame-up

    "In order to express my apologies, I have decided to treat your little brother''s illness for free. Moreover, I will do my best to get your little brother to stand up as soon as possible." Wang Xianzi solemnly said.


    Qin Yumei was overjoyed, and immediately expressed her gratitude: "Thank you very much, but, we still have to pay for the medicine, we can''t let you work for nothing, and you even gave us some money."


    "It''s fine, these are all small amounts of money. There''s only a few tens of thousands in total."


    What the heck? Was it tens of thousands or small money? Old man, how much money do you have?


    It was not just Chu Fann and Qin Yumei, even Wang Zhibin who was obediently standing beside them was secretly surprised.


    Wang Zhibin was the only son of Wang Xianzi. Because he was the son of an old man and his mother had died giving birth to him, Wang Xianzi''s special love for him had made him an unfilial son. In his thirties, he had been idle all day. When he was rich, he disappeared, but when he ran out of money, he would come back to ask for it. This time, it was even more excessive for him to want to sell the old man''s house.


    You old fogey, if you don''t want so much money, how can your heart ache just because I want a few money? You wait for them to leave and see how I deal with you. Humph!


    Wang Zhi Bin glared at the old man, but Wang Xian Chen ignored him. Instead, he was caught by Chu Fann, who had a sharp gaze, and immediately sneered: "What, you want to kill your father after I leave, right?"


    "No, no." Wang Zhibin said with a face full of smiles, "I really know I was wrong. In the future, I will definitely change my life and become a new person."


    "You wouldn''t dare." Chu Fann snorted, "Liang, you stay here with Elder Wang to treat his sickness, if this animal dares to ask for money from his father, you can give me a call, I promise I will not beat him to death."


    "Relax Elder Brother Fann, with me here, he shouldn''t think about bullying Elder Wang."


    Chu Fann admired Qin Huailiang''s skill even though he couldn''t stand up straight. However, if he were to fight to the death with Qin Huailiang, even he would be afraid of Qin Huailiang. Wang Zhibin''s courage was enough to scare him to death.


    After settling Liang down, it was already 7: 30 PM. Chu Fann wanted to go to the company to pick up Su Yuan, so he took his leave first. It was eight o''clock in the morning when he rushed all the way to the bottom of the company.


    Just as he was about to call Su Yuan, the lights in the whole building suddenly went off. Chu Fann felt that something was amiss, he hurriedly put away his phone and ran into the building.


    With the power cut, the elevator wouldn''t be able to start up. Chu Fann immediately ran into the safe passage and rushed upstairs as if his life depended on it.


    With the help of the Eye of Insight, his vision was much better than that of an ordinary person''s. Even in the dark night, he could still see the general outline of the surroundings.


    Su Yuan was on the 16th floor, but she only needed two minutes to reach the 16th floor. Before he could even catch her breath, she heard a loud bang, and Su Yuan''s scream.


    "Whiz!"


    Chu Fann was like an arrow that left the bow, he immediately rushed over and crashed into the door of Su Yuan''s office. Seeing a black shadow on the floor, he went up and grabbed the black shadow, raised his fist, and smashed it down heavily.


    Ah!" A familiar scream startled Chu Fann, causing him to stop his fists immediately as he cried out, "Director Su?


    "Chu Fann?" Su Yuan was also very surprised. She thought that she had met some villains, but who would have thought that it was actually Chu Fann and his hand actually ¡­


    "Bastard, why aren''t you letting go?" Su Yuan glared at Chu Fann hatefully and slapped his hand away. She quickly turned her back to his, tidying her bra and coat.


    Chu Fann was still recalling the feeling he got from his earlier. It was really soft, really big, as if he had grabbed something he shouldn''t have. Could Director Su be angry?


    I swear to god, I really didn''t do it on purpose. Why are you squatting on the ground?


    "Cough, cough!" Chu Fann rubbed his nose, and said awkwardly: Director Su, I''m really sorry, I thought you were a bad guy.


    "You''re the bad guy." Su Yuan snappily turned around and explained, "There''s suddenly a power failure, I went to touch my phone, and accidentally knocked it off. I was looking on the floor, and then you came in, and almost scared me to death."


    Chu Fann quickly explained: "I only rushed over because I heard you scream, who knew you were the one on the ground?"


    "I... I accidentally hit my head. " Su Yuan was even more anxious now, you grabbed her chest, how dare you argue?


    Suddenly, Chu Fann covered Su Yuan''s mouth and hugged her until she was against the wall, then said softly: "Don''t make a sound, someone is coming."


    Su Yuan''s struggling body suddenly stopped, but she did not hear a thing, she felt herself falling into a warm and gentle embrace. That strong masculine scent made her breathing quicken, especially when Chu Fann''s hands were around her waist. Her buttocks felt even harder than before and couldn''t help but move, but the feeling became clearer.


    Bastard, how dare you disrespect me?


    Su Yuan was embarrassed and angry at the same time. She thought that Chu Fann was doing it on purpose, so she suddenly grabbed onto Chu Fann''s hand and fiercely bit down. Chu Fann almost screamed from the pain, but at this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside.


    This time, let alone Chu Fann, even Su Yuan heard this loud and clear, and tensed up immediately. She even forgot to take Chu Fann''s hand away from his mouth.


    The footsteps got closer and clearer. In addition, there was a ray of light shining on the open door.


    "Director Su, are you still there? There''s no electricity. I came to pick you up and take you downstairs. " A man''s voice came from afar.


    Su Yuan heaved a sigh of relief, threw off Chu Fann''s hand and said loudly: "I''m here."


    "He is ¡­"


    "The building''s security chief is called Jia Fu Lin. I know him."


    While talking, Su Yuan had already walked to the door, and Captain Jia Fu Lin had also walked over, and laughed: "I came by earlier, and seeing that you''re busy, I have been paying attention all this time."


    "Thank you, Captain Jia."


    "No problem, this is what I should do." Jia Fu Lin smiled as he walked over.


    Su Yuan frowned slightly, retreated two steps, and said coldly: "Captain Jia, what are you trying to do?"


    "Director Su, you are so beautiful, and this building only has us, a single man and a single woman. What do you think I can do?" Jia Fu Lin was like a wolf taking off his sheepskin, he finally revealed his ugly face, he placed the flashlight to the side and smiled evilly, then walked towards Su Yuan.


    Chu Fann was depressed, f * ck, haven''t you seen me, a big live person, standing at the side? Are you being a pervert, or is there no one else in your eyes other than beautiful women?


    "Hey!" Chu Fann patted his shoulder, giving Jia Fu Lin a fright. Just as he turned around, he was struck down by Chu Fann''s fist.


    "You''re quite bold. You dare to tease my beautiful boss in front of me?" Chu Fann strode forward, grabbed Jia Fu Lin''s lapel, and raised his fist to once again strike at Jia Fu Lin.


    Bang! Blood trickled down Jia Fu Lin''s nose and mouth from the blow. He had no power to resist at all. Unexpectedly, he did not beg for mercy, but struggled with all his might, as if he wanted to fight to the death with Chu Fann.


    Su Yuan was also very angry. Normally, Jia Fu Lin would look pretty good, but he did not expect him to be this kind of person. Luckily Chu Fann came to pick him up, otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Therefore, she did not stop him. Instead, she picked up her phone and prepared to call Xu Junchuo, telling her to bring her people over immediately to bring this security guard captain away. But before that, Chu Fann would first beat him up ruthlessly to vent his anger.


    With a "Chi la" sound, a part of Chu Fann''s sleeve was ripped off by Jia Fu Lin. This time, Chu Fann was even more furious, and used his leg to kick Jia Fu Lin until he tumbled.


    This scene was too sudden, and Su Yuan could see everything clearly, shocking her so much that her phone almost fell off her hand. Chu Fann was also surprised. Although he kicked Jia Fu Lin down to the side of the window, he definitely did not use that much strength.


    Bang! The glass did not shatter, but he was knocked back two steps and sat down on the ground. But as if he had gone mad, he immediately crawled up from the ground, and once again smashed his head into the window, and this time, Chu Fann was unable to do as he wanted. He went up to grab his neck, and fiercely smashed onto the ground, and then, he raised his leg to stomp on the glass, causing him to be unable to move again.


    "The heck, you want to die?" Do you really need to go that far? " Chu Fann was also angry, and shouted at Su Yuan, "Immediately call the police, hand this bastard over to the police. "F * ck, if he jumped off a building and died, even if we jumped into the Yellow River, we wouldn''t be able to wash it off."


    Su Yuan was stunned and when he and Chu Fann looked at each other, they both felt a strong sense of conspiracy. If Jia Fu Lin really jumped off a building and died, Chu Fann and her would definitely be recognized as the killers, at the very least, as they had been on guard before their fault. At that time, Su Yuan might not go to jail, but Chu Fann would definitely go to jail.


    With a chi la sound, Chu Fann tore apart Jia Fu Lin''s clothes on his body and tied his hands and feet together. And to this point, Jia Fu Lin was still tightly grabbing onto Chu Fann''s sleeves. This was the evidence. When the time came, even if Chu Fann had a hundred mouths to speak, he would not be able to explain himself.


    You didn''t push him, so why is your sleeve in his hand? And the injuries on Jia Fu Lin''s body, you didn''t hit him?


    If there was someone behind him to add fuel to the fire, even with Xu Yi supporting him, it would be a waste of time. Jia Fu Lin had a premeditated look on his face and wanted to plot against Su Yuan, but was met by Chu Fann who came to pick her up. The two of them fought fiercely, and in the end, while they were fighting, Jia Fu Lin was pushed down by Chu Fann.


    Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, Chu Fann would definitely go to jail for at least ten years.


    Too fierce, who the hell designed this from behind the scenes? could actually let Jia Fu be willing to die to frame Chu Fann.


    After tying up Jia Fu Lin, Chu Fann took a deep breath and stood up. With a cold voice, he said, "Speak, who in the end ordered you to do this?"


    Jia Fu Lin''s eyes were lifeless, he didn''t say a word, and was infuriated by Chu Fann. He really wanted to throw him down to the ground floor, then just throw him to death, but was pulled away by Su Yuan.


    "Captain Jia, I know you''re not that kind of person. I also know that someone is definitely threatening you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even throw away your life."


    Su Yuan knelt down and said gently, "Speak of it, only by capturing the person who is threatening you, can you, or your family, be completely safe ¡­"

 C67 Jinghu Lake Area

    Xu Junchuo hurried over and took Jia Fu Lin away. However, the moment she thought of how Jia Fu previously did not even want his life, Su Yuan could not help but shudder.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Chu Fann patted her hand, "Come, let''s go home."


    "Chu Fann, tell me, who was the one that harmed us behind our backs?" Su Yuan was scared and angry at the same time, "He''s too hateful, she actually dares to send people to their deaths. Don''t tell me, he''s not afraid of retribution?"


    "Retribution?" Chu Fann sneered: "If retribution had worked, they would have died thousands of times already."


    In fact, Chu Fann clearly knew who had harmed him from behind. In the Guangyuan City, he had only offended a few people, who else could he offend other than them?


    Qian Huaigu had forcefully taken his entire bar, how could he take it all in?


    Chen Chao had beaten him up so many times that he had suffered multiple fractures and even tricked him into asking for five million.


    And Liu Xiaoguang, Yu Fengxian, Zhang Qiang, these three had lost so much face in the bar, how could they forgive Chu Fann?


    However, for a person to be willing to give up his life to Chu Fann, other than the Eighth Master in the Jinghu District, no one else would be able to do the same. Although there was no direct evidence, he was still a member of the Guangyuan City Elder Brother Dong. Without his help, would Zheng Yi and Luo Wei be able to kidnap Su Yuan together with Zhang Hui?


    As he sat on the carriage, Chu Fann turned around to look at the towering building, and the corner of his mouth curled into a cold smile that would cause chills in one''s heart.


    Eighth Master, take me away from Su Yuan. Then, you can act against Su Yuan without restraint, right? It looks like you won''t give up before you reach the Yellow River ¡­


    Chu Fann sent Su Yuan home, and after telling her to lock the door, he drove out of the house and went to the bar ¡­


    "What?" Hearing Chu Fann''s experience, Qin Yumei was shocked, and broke out in a cold sweat, "So ruthless, to actually do such a big thing, other than Eighth Master, no one else would be able to do it."


    "It''s just as I thought. That''s why I came to find you." Chu Fann lowered his voice, "Do you know where Eighth Master lives? I want to meet him. "


    "No, don''t go." Qin Yumei was shocked again, she anxiously pressed down on Chu Fann''s shoulders and said anxiously: It is said that Eighth Master has a spear master, if you go, you will die.


    "Do I have to be like this forever, allowing others to trample on me?" Chu Fann''s eyes flashed with hostility, "No matter if it''s Dragon Pool or Tiger''s Cave, I have to give it a try. Elder Sister Mei, just tell me the address, and I will be fine. "


    Qin Yumei gritted her teeth: "Alright, I''ll accompany you."


    Chu Fann shook his head: "You can''t."


    "If you don''t bring me along, I won''t tell you the address of the Eighth Master."


    "Elder Sister Mei, you won''t be able to help out even a little and will instead drag me down, do you understand?"


    Qin Yumei was immediately discouraged and said bitterly, "Chu Fann, just listen to my words of advice. Don''t go, okay? At worst, we can just return the bar to Young Master Qin, and return Elder Brother Chao''s one million as well.


    "Elder Sister Mei, wake up." Chu Fann laughed coldly, "Since it''s like this, I''ll just give him another ten million and he''ll let me off? In the end, what he wants is the Director Su, and I am blocking his path to riches. "


    Qin Yumei sat down on her butt in a daze. She was a smart person, so she naturally understood, but Eighth Master''s home was even more dangerous than the tiger cave, what''s the difference between going there rashly and suicide?


    "Elder Sister Mei, Director Su treats me well, I can''t possibly leave her, at least at this time, I can''t leave." Chu Fann held onto Qin Yumei''s shoulder, and said seriously, "So, you must tell me the Eighth Master''s address. "Actually, if you don''t tell me, I can ask others about it and find out as well. It''s just that I don''t want others to know about it."


    "Alright, I''ll tell you, but you must come back alive." Qin Yumei looked at Chu Fann with teary eyes, and slowly rested her head on his chest.


    Outside the western suburbs of Jinghu District, there was a mansion that took up a lot of space. The surroundings of the mansion was blocked by a three-meter-tall wall, there were bodyguards guarding the entrance to the courtyard and there were also bodyguards patrolling the courtyard 24 hours a day. Although it was called a luxurious residential building, its security was comparable to a prison. The only difference was the electric net on the wall.


    This was the home of the King of the Underground Jinghu District, Eighth Master ¡ª Xue Yunjin.


    He had been in the martial arts world for most of his life, and he had accumulated hundreds of millions of wealth. But now, he was even more afraid of death. He handed over business matters to his four underlings, especially Yu Fengxian. She helped him manage seven large business hotel chains, while he stayed at home almost all the time, not going anywhere at all.


    The Eighth Master knew better than anyone how cruel the underground world was. Changing the dynasty was only a matter of one night. The more times he went out, the greater the chance he would give someone else a chance to assassinate him. It was impossible for him to always escape.


    Therefore, he would rather stay home and control the huge Jinghu District from afar. If it wasn''t necessary, he wouldn''t leave this mansion even half a step. Of course, everything outside had to be here, including the top chefs, the most beautiful tea masters, the best masseurs, and so on.


    He had worked hard for most of his life. It was time to enjoy life. But today, his leisurely and comfortable life was disrupted by a phone call.


    "What?" Xue Yunjin sat up and waved her hand. The young masseuse, who was wrapped in a towel, obediently left and closed the door.


    Xue Yunjin was in her fifties this year, but she was well-preserved. Her body was still strong and sturdy, and she wore a loose and comfortable bathrobe. She was lying on a recliner, having been massaged by a beautiful technician. However, this phone call made him lose all interest. His brows were tightly knitted, and a fierce light flashed through his blurry eyes.


    "We can''t keep him here. We have to eliminate him as soon as possible, or we''ll be dragged into this mess." Xue Yunjin decisively gave the command and then hung up the phone. After a moment of silence, Xue Yunjin picked up the phone again and dialed, "Xiao Ma, send more people, don''t let anyone in."


    "Eighth Master, what happened?"


    "No problem, just do as I say."


    "Yes sir!"


    After hanging up the phone, Xue Yunjin slowly walked out of the room. Not long later, he changed into a fresh pair of undergarments and sat cross-legged on a small stool in the living room. He drank the tea brewed by the Beautiful Tea Technician as he played chess with the Beautiful Tea Craftsman leisurely as if nothing had happened.


    Not long after, however, a commotion broke out outside. Xue Yunjin laughed and said, "The young people these days are getting bolder and bolder."


    "Those who are brave are mostly simple-minded. How can they be your match, Eighth Master?" The Beautiful Tea Master lifted her teapot and filled the teacup in front of Xue Yunjin. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry about him. Let''s continue playing chess."


    "Hehe, Qiu Yun, you don''t know him, but this young man is not simple. Even the super child fell into his hands, and she is still lying in the hospital."


    Qiu Yun laughed and shook her head: "Elder Brother Chao is bold, injuring him is not really much of a skill. Furthermore, the more capable a young man is, the easier it is to kill him. "


    "Hahahaha, Qiu Yun you are the smartest. Come, come, let''s continue playing chess ¡­"


    The two people in the room continued to play chess as if nothing had happened. Outside, however, they were already engaged in a battle of attrition. It seemed that they were about to start a fight.


    "Chu Fann?" Receiving the report, Ma Yuanyi immediately ran to the main entrance. Outside the door, she saw a young man, who was shockingly at the jail, with Chu Fann, who had injured him.


    "F * ck, I haven''t gone to settle things with you yet, but you still dare to come and find me?" Ma Yuanyi was immediately angered, she snatched a rod from the bodyguard''s hands and pointed it at Chu Fann, and cursed, "You f * cker, do you really think I am someone that can be easily bullied? It''s good that you came today. Let''s settle the score between us, let''s settle it now! "


    "Wait!" Chu Fann shouted, as he swept a cold glance over Ma Yuanyi, and said, "We will settle our debts another day. Today, I have come to find Eighth Master."


    Ma Yuanyi said in disdain, "Eighth Master is something that you can see whenever you want to? If you are afraid, kneel down and call for Master Horse. I can let bygones be bygones. "


    "Afraid? If I''m afraid, I won''t come. " Chu Fann coldly snorted, "It looks like Eighth Master is indeed a man of his word, to not even dare to meet a nameless newbie like me, I am too lazy to meet him. However, please tell him that one day, he will personally come to see me. "


    "F * ck, bragging doesn''t even take a rough draft." Ma Yuanyi''s eyes flickered with ferocity, she waved her hand and roared, "Go together, cripple him!"


    Chu Fann was not afraid of them, but just as he was about to go all out to teach these bastards a lesson, a police motorcycle came flying over and landed right in between Chu Fann and the rest.


    "What is it? You want to fight? Do you believe that I won''t capture all of you back? " Xu Junchuo jumped down from the motorcycle and pointed at Ma Yuanyi and the rest.


    Although she was only a woman, but she was wearing police uniform, including Ma Yuanyi, who would dare to provoke her?


    "Heh heh, officer, he''s here to cause trouble, what does that have to do with us?" Ma Yuanyi said while grinning. She didn''t do anything, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Xu Junchuo glared fiercely at him, and snorted: "You don''t have to be so arrogant, sooner or later I''ll catch you myself, and send you to jail. "Humph!"


    "It is my honor to be personally sent in by the beautiful Policewoman Flower. "Haha, I''m afraid you won''t have that chance."


    This bunch of bastards, their eyes staring at her chest, buttocks and beautiful legs as if she was not wearing any clothes on her body. There were even a few reckless people who dared to whistle.


    But now, she didn''t have time to bother with them. Her mission was to bring Chu Fann back.


    Giving the hooligans a fierce glare, Xu Junchuo turned her head and boarded her motorcycle, then shouted at Chu Fann who was still standing at the side: "Why are you still standing there foolishly? "Hurry and come back with me."


    Chu Fann did not refute him. He opened the car door and got in, but then stuck his head out the window again and loudly said: "Return and tell Eighth Master, he will definitely personally come to see me."


    "Dream on."


    "Eighth Master will see you?"


    "Scram ¡­"

 C68 Layout

    "Big sister, how did you know I was going to look for the Eighth Master?" Back downstairs, Chu Fann got off the car and asked. Without waiting for Xu Junchuo''s answer, Chu Fann realised, "You must be at a bar, asking Elder Sister Mei?"


    Once this matter was mentioned, Xu Junchuo''s anger rose again. She stabbed at Chu Fann''s chest and shouted: "Did your brain get water or was you kicked by a donkey? Do you know how dangerous it was? If you make a move, you will definitely be taken away by the police. No need for anymore, I will lock you up for half a month, and when you return, will you still be able to see my Elder Sister Yuan? "


    "Yes, yes, yes. I was impulsive. I definitely won''t do it again." Chu Fann had an obsequious smile on his face, and said a few good words, which greatly reduced his anger.


    Just as the two were about to go upstairs, Xu Junchuo suddenly received a call. Dead? Idiot, I told you to look at him, how did he die? "


    Xu Junchuo clenched her teeth, her eyes blazing with anger: "Wait, do not let anyone leave, all the people in the sub-bureau must be investigated, I will be there shortly."


    "What happened?" Chu Fann hurriedly stopped Xu Junchuo and asked, "Who died?"


    "Who else could it be? It is the leader of the security guards who plotted against you with his death." Xu Junchuo said bitterly, "They must be trying to silence us by killing us. They are too arrogant. You stay home and protect Elder Sister Yuan, I''m going. "


    Chu Fann once again felt how powerful the Eighth Master was, he never thought that after being captured and sent to the police station, he would be able to kill him so easily. This power was not ordinary.


    However, if you want to punish me, it won''t be that easy ¡­


    Downstairs, Chu Fann first called Qin Yumei, informing him that he was safe, then went upstairs. Outside the door, Chu Fann first knocked on Su Yuan''s door, and very quickly, Su Yuan came over to open the door, and when she saw Chu Fann, she heaved a sigh of relief: "Are you alright?"


    "It''s okay, it''s getting late. You should get some rest as well." After he finished speaking, Chu Fann was about to go back to his room to sleep, but he was stopped by Su Yuan.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Chu Fann stopped and asked in shock: "Is there anything else?"


    "You come in first." Su Yuan pushed the door open, turned and walked back in.


    Chu Fann then walked in and closed the door, and then sat down on the sofa in the living room. There, he saw a pile of documents, forms and other things placed on the table, making him dizzy.


    "Director Su, are you still working?" Chu Fann looked at the time, "It''s already past 10, we''ll do it tomorrow."


    "No, it''s urgent. I have to check the accounts today." Su Yuan sat beside Chu Fann, and said seriously, "This morning, Liu Xiaoguang came to the company to find me, and said that he did not have enough construction materials, and wanted me to give him some money to buy some cement and steel bars ¡­"


    "Isn''t he responsible for the five sets of construction materials?"


    "That''s how it is, but the materials are for the big boss. How can he afford it?" Moreover, according to the contract, the company is going to split the funds six times for him. This is already the fourth time. "


    "He will be short of money to buy materials?" Chu Fann laughed coldly, "Everyone at the construction site knows that he owes all the construction materials on credit. If the construction is not completed, he will not pay for it."


    Su Yuan said in a deep voice: "I think so too, but according to the contract, the company indeed should give him a portion of the project fee, around 3 million. But this time, his attitude is very firm, and insist on 5 million, if not, the construction site will be stopped."


    Chu Fann said in surprise, "Five million? "How much will I have to pay him for the entire project?"


    "24 million. If we give him 5 million this time, it would be equivalent to giving him the rest of the money. But we still haven''t finished the project, so we still have to deduct the acceptance deposit." At the mention of this, Su Yuan couldn''t help but feel infuriated. Why did she find such a person at that time?


    Although she didn''t have to worry about it, she had a lot of things to worry about. The most important thing was that he took half of the profits, maybe Su Yuan would earn more money than him, and the risk she would have to bear was much greater than him.


    "If I had five million, I would give it to him. In any case, with the contract, he wouldn''t dare to go back on it. "But where can I get him the five million in a short time?"


    Chu Fann frowned: "This is a bit strange, why does he need five million so urgently? Could it be that Qian Huaigu arranged it, and took this opportunity to make things difficult for you? "


    "That won''t happen, although Qian Huaigu''s character is not good, he is still good to me." If he knew that I lack money, he would definitely give it to me without any hesitation. "


    Chu Fann nodded, this suited Qian Huaigu''s personality, he liked Su Yuan too much. Of course, the one he hated was Chu Fann, there was no need to make things difficult for his beautiful boss.


    If that was the case, it would be interesting for Liu Xiaoguang to get this money.


    "Director Su, how much do you need now?"


    "The company''s account only has a bit more than two million. We can only get the funding from Dafa Group next month." Su Yuan sighed helplessly, "If it really doesn''t work, then I will go and find Qian Huaigu. As long as I ask, three to five million is not a problem."


    "No need, I will give you 3 million first. Tomorrow, let Liu Xiaoguang go to the Finance Department to get the money."


    Su Yuan instantly stood up and said in shock, "You''re lending me three million? Do you have that much money? "


    Chu Fann took out a card and waved it around, then laughed: "There''s the three million that Elder Sister Lan lent me, and the one million that I borrowed from Chen Chao. Although I gave the Elder Sister Mei a portion of the money, this is still over three million and five hundred thousand. Don''t worry, I will accompany you to the bank to transfer funds tomorrow morning. In a while, you will tell Liu Xiaoguang to go to the company tomorrow to collect his money.


    "Chu Fann, thank you so much." Su Yuan was so excited that she didn''t know what to say. She hadn''t thought that the difficult problem that had been bothering her for the entire day would be solved so easily. Even more surprisingly, it was her chauffeur who helped her.


    A driver, yet he casually took out 3 million yuan? Was this even a driver? Su Yuan sent Chu Fann to the door and watched his back until it disappeared. The smile on his face slowly faded as he sighed helplessly.


    It was a dragon. Sooner or later, it would soar to the heavens. Chu Fann was a giant dragon trapped in shallow water. Now that he finally had the chance, it wouldn''t be long before he would take to the sky.


    Chu Fann, will you leave me?


    Liu Xiaoguang was massaging someone outside when he suddenly received a phone call from Su Yuan. He immediately sat up in surprise: "Alright, alright, I''ll go first thing tomorrow morning. Thank you so much to Director Su.


    He really didn''t expect that the money would arrive so quickly.


    The excited Liu Xiaoguang didn''t even bother with bodyguards anymore. He immediately got up and changed into his clothes, then quickly went downstairs. After returning to his overbearing Toyota, he lit up a cigarette to calm his agitated heart. Then, he took out an ordinary cell phone from his bag and made a call.


    The phone rang several times and was about to hang up automatically. Finally, someone answered the phone, but there was no sound.


    Liu Xiaoguang said with a face full of smiles: "Brother Ruan, I''m Liu Xiaoguang."


    "Is the money ready?" A low and deep voice came out of the phone, like a ladle of cold water. It caused Liu Xiaoguang to completely calm down.


    "The money will arrive tomorrow. How are your goods?"


    "Don''t worry about the goods. As long as you have money in hand, I can send you my goods at any time."


    "Fine, let''s go to the same place, we''ll see each other soon."


    After finishing his phone call, Liu Xiaoguang smoked a cigarette in the car, got out of the car again, and walked back to the massage centre with large strides. Right now, he was extremely excited and needed women to go easy on him. A five million yuan deal could cost him at least twenty million yuan.


    Four times the profit was already enough to last him three years of construction work. Although the risk was too great, if there was no risk, where did such a huge profit come from? In order to make a huge profit, he would risk his life to take a gamble.


    He was brimming with energy now, and was probably planning on spending the night here. And he did not realize that there was another person hiding under his car ¡ª ¡ª Chu Fann!


    Dogs couldn''t stop themselves from eating feces. Last time, Liu Xiaoguang almost got caught because of drug trafficking, but now that he suddenly needed so much money, it must be related to drugs. Therefore, Chu Fann made an excuse and said that he wanted to take a look around the bar, so he left.


    Finding Liu Xiaoguang wasn''t difficult at all. He practically stayed on this entertainment street every night, and the Toyota that he drove was extremely domineering, so it was easy to recognize him as soon as Chu Fann passed by.


    Initially, Chu Fann had even wanted to sneak in to investigate, but Liu Xiaoguang had coincidentally come out. This time, Chu Fann was even more at ease as he directly went underneath the carriage and waited quietly.


    As expected, what Liu Xiaoguang said in the carriage was heard clearly by Chu Fann. After Liu Xiaoguang got off the carriage and left for a few minutes, Chu Fann came out and left as if nothing had happened.


    Humph! Eighth Master''s right hand man, I will cut off one of your arms and see if you can sit still.


    On the morning of the second day, Liu Xiaoguang rushed to the company to collect his money. Just as he was going upstairs, a cool highway racing motorcycle pulled up next to his car. The driver in a black leather suit and helmet fished out a shiny red gadget and threw it through the window, landing in the middle of the backseat, hard to see without looking closely.


    The road race stopped for a few seconds and then sped away with a roar. Even if someone else saw this, they wouldn''t suspect anything.


    Not long after, the road race made a detour and arrived near Su Yuan''s company. The driver got off the car, quickly got into Chu Fann''s white Volvo car, and took off his helmet, revealing a beautiful face filled with excitement. It was Xu Junchuo.


    "It''s done. Quick, take a look. Is it working?" Xu Junchuo excitedly went over.


    Chu Fann held onto a tablet computer, and a map of the entire Jinghu District appeared in his hands. On the map, there was a red dot that was constantly flashing, and it was extremely close to their location, only around two hundred meters away.


    "Done!" Xu Junchuo said excitedly, "Now, all we can do is wait for the fish to bite. "Hehe, this time, I will definitely catch a big fish."


    Chu Fann snorted: "Don''t be happy too early, your police station definitely has someone inside. As long as the news gets out, all of our work will be in vain."


    "Don''t worry. This time, it''ll be just the two of us capturing the drug dealers'' stolen goods. At that time, let''s see who can save them."

 C69 Capture

    At noon, Liu Xiaoguang drove the car to the cargo station in the southern suburbs, but the person who got off the car was his brother Liu Erhu. Liu Xiaoguang didn''t even get off the car, and directly drove off.


    "Big sister, what do we do now? Do you want to chase after Liu Xiaoguang, or stay and guard here? " Chu Fann asked.


    The two of them hid in cars 100 metres away. With a tracking device, the two of them did not need to follow Liu Xiaoguang and could easily catch up to him at the cargo station.


    Xu Junchuo said solemnly: "This trading station was opened by Zhang Qiang, there are a total of eight families, all of them are''s in name, but in reality, they are all part of the Eighth Master''s businesses, Zhang Qiang is only in charge of managing them. I''m sure this is where they trade. "


    There were a lot of trucks in the cargo station, so carrying some drugs should be the easiest way. Regarding this, Chu Fann had no choice but to nod his head in agreement. However, Liu Xiaoguang actually allowed his brother Liu Erhu to stay.


    "I''ll stay here and watch, you go chase Liu Xiaoguang, if anything happens, call me immediately." Xu Junchuo decisively made a decision to get off the carriage, but was pulled back in a single go.


    "This place is too dangerous, it''s better if I go, you go chase after Liu Xiaoguang." Without waiting for Xu Junchuo to reject, Chu Fann had already opened the car door, got down, and walked over.


    Coincidentally, a truck just happened to pass by, Chu Fann agilely grabbed onto the carriage and jumped onto it, then swaggered his way in.


    Xu Junchuo really broke into a cold sweat for Chu Fann. This bastard was too brazen, was he not afraid of being recognized?


    She was a little too worried. In the afternoon, almost all the staff at the cargo station had gone to eat, and there were only a few people watching the huge cargo station. Moreover, when Chu Fann was sitting in the horse carriage and others saw him, they thought that he was just here to load the goods up.


    After entering the goods station, Chu Fann jumped down from the carriage first and glanced left and right, making sure that he could see everything clearly with his surveillance cameras. Suddenly, he covered his stomach and walked quickly several steps, arriving in front of a man in work clothes. "Oh wow, I can''t hold it in any longer."


    "Fuck, you''re still loading the goods even like this?" The man pointed impatiently to the side. "You''ll see it when you turn a corner after entering from here."


    "Thank you, thank you!" Chu Fann lowered his head, held his stomach and trotted over. After exiting the range of the surveillance camera, Chu Fann quickly scanned his surroundings and saw a window on the west side that was open.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" There was someone in the room, but just as he asked, a fist grew bigger and bigger in front of him. With a bang, the man fell flat on his back, unconscious.


    He was dressed in the same clothes as Chu Fann, and his body was similar in size. Chu Fann quickly stripped him of his clothes, and then threw him onto the bed and covered him with a blanket. Those who did not know what happened would think that he had fallen asleep.


    When they were walking out of the door, Chu Fann casually put on his hat and mask and swaggered out. With his current status, even if he were to stand in front of Liu Erhu, he would not be able to recognize him.


    "Hey!" "You, come and help me load the goods." The truck driver waved at Chu Fann, then took out his wallet and took out a $50 bill, waving it at Chu Fann.


    Immediately, Chu Fann happily walked over, took the money, and laughed as he asked: "Boss, who are you pretending to be?"


    "Not much, just a dozen boxes of marble floor tiles. Here they are."


    I poke, this really is a dozen or so boxes, but this box is too big, it''s one meter long and each box is six pieces of pure marble floor tiles that are two centimeters thick, and the weight alone is two hundred pounds.


    If it had been any other kind of loading and unloading, it would have taken at least two people to move it. For this reason, the driver was secretly amused. Idiot, do you think fifty dollars is that easy to earn? In any case, since you''ve accepted the job, you have to place the money on it.


    He was waiting for Chu Fann to complain, but unexpectedly, Chu Fann didn''t say a word, he bent down and picked up the crate, although it looked to be strenuous, he still managed to pick it up and walked towards the truck step by step.


    "Good boy, you have some strength." The driver praised, then exclaimed, "You have to be careful, you can''t afford to break it."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I will pay attention." Chu Fann was not in a rush to load the car, he kept watch of his surroundings, and when the driver saw that Chu Fann did not have any problems carrying the two boxes, he immediately got on the car and started to blow the air conditioner.


    Who would be willing to bask in the blazing sun in the middle of the afternoon? The marble floor tiles were sealed with wooden boxes. Even if they fell to the ground, they wouldn''t break, so he didn''t bother to look at them.


    Chu Fann slowly packed them for more than half an hour, and after the third time, he finally moved the last box onto the car. At the same time, a fully enclosed midsize van drove in, but instead of stopping at a spacious logistics area, it drove directly into the nearby garage.


    There was no need to ask, something was definitely going on here. Chu Fann did not even have time to close the carriage, he immediately rushed over, but just as he reached the entrance of the garage, a few hoodlums ran over, and shouted at them loudly, pushing Chu Fann out, and then closing the garage door.


    "Kid, you''re new, right?" The stevedore glanced at him.


    Chu Fann immediately took out a cigarette and handed it over to him while nodding his head. Only then did the attendant nod his head in satisfaction: "You''re on your way, don''t smoke here, follow me to the back, I''ll teach you a good lesson."


    "Thank you so much. Big brother will treat you to a meal tonight. Do you want to clean the wok or roll the wok? One word from you."


    With this, the stowaway found Chu Fann even more pleasing to the eye, smiling as he patted Chu Fann on the shoulder, and said: "Fine, in the future follow Big Bro, I guarantee that you will have some extra money at this station."


    Chu Fann asked curiously: "Just now, what was that? Why isn''t the van in the garage letting me in to unload? "


    The stevedore man looked around and whispered, "You still don''t get it? The things inside the car definitely can''t be exposed, so of course they can''t use us outsiders. However, keep your mouth shut. If you dare go out and speak nonsense, Elder Brother Qiang will definitely not forgive you. "


    "Yes yes yes, I''m just casually asking." After casually chatting for a bit, Chu Fann once again used the excuse of going to the toilet, went around to the side, and then entered through the small window.


    This was a thirty meters long continuous garage. Chu Fann''s loading room was actually modified from the easternmost garage. There were a total of five large warehouses to the west. As for the mysterious truck, it drove into the westernmost garage.


    With just a casual glance, Chu Fann''s eyes lit up. The center of the warehouse was separated, but the iron shelves on top of it were connected, although it was six or seven meters above the ground, it was not difficult for Chu Fann to do so. With a run, Chu Fann suddenly jumped onto the desk, then fiercely jumped again. His figure suddenly leapt up, and his two hands coincidentally grabbed onto the lowest corner iron shelf.


    As long as he caught her, it would be fine to go up. With the strength of Chu Fann''s waist, his body flashed, and he neatly jumped onto the iron shelf. Stepping on the metal shelf''s beam in the middle, he scuttled over like a leopard cat.


    For the sake of the trade''s stealth and safety, the garage in the center had been emptied. There was no car and no person, which actually made it extremely convenient for Chu Fann.


    In the garage, there was only one car, two people, one of them was Liu Erhu, the other was wearing sunglasses and a hat, it was hard to see his face, but from his words, he seemed to be no more than thirty years old.


    "Where''s the Elder Brother Guang?"


    "Liu Xiaoguang is my brother. He was the one who made me come to this deal." Liu Erhu patted the big leather case beside him, and said: "I have already prepared the five million in cash for you. Give the goods to me, I will give you the money.


    "Wait a minute, I need to confirm on the phone first." The man was very cautious, he asked Liu Erhu to call Liu Xiaoguang.


    Very quickly, the call connected. Liu Erhu, this idiot, purposely switched it on for free, glanced at the man and said: "Brother, I came to retrieve the goods, but the other party didn''t believe me. I must confirm it with you. "Here, tell my brother."


    The man accepted the phone, but before he could ask anything, Liu Xiaoguang''s voice transmitted over: "Erhu is my brother, give the goods to him, and if there''s no problem, he''ll give you all five million."


    The man did not say a word, and directly threw the phone back to Liu Erhu, turned around and opened the carriage, then jumped in. Not long later, he took out a large cardboard box from the carriage, and directly cut open the tape with his knife and took out a large electric cooker. After that, he opened up the package inside the electric cooker and took out a huge package from within. Inside the bag was the light blue crystal ball that Xu Junchuo held in her hand back at the bar last time.


    "There are seventeen kilograms of them." The man said in a deep voice, "According to the previous price, 5 million can only get 16.6 kg of goods, but you guys lost quite a bit last time. This time, the boss will give you some more so that you can get a full number."


    "Then I have to represent my brother and properly thank your boss." Liu Erhu laughed as he received the sealed package, and directly picked it up with his hands. He took out a small package and opened it once again, and poured the light blue crystal particles inside into his palms and crushed it before putting it on his tongue to taste. Then he nodded and said, "Not bad, it feels even stronger than last time."


    "That''s because our technology is constantly improving. Last time, our purity could only reach 95%, but this time, it has to be at least 97%." The man also laughed, "The boss said that if Elder Brother Guang intends to cook for a long time, the next time the price will be slightly cheaper, and even if the purity increases, the price will not increase."


    "Alright, I will pass this on to my brother." Liu Erhu shook the weight of the bag. Feeling that it was about the same, he pushed the big leather case over.


    The man quickly emptied the suitcase and unzipped it. It was full of money, and he flipped through it. There were ten layers, each one fifty stacks, no more or less five million dollars.


    "Alright, let''s have a happy cooperation!" The man quickly zipped the suitcase back up, shook hands with Liu Erhu, threw the suitcase onto the car, and prepared to get on. Liu Erhu also packed his things into his bag and prepared to leave, but just at this time, a person suddenly dropped from the sky.

 C70 Stirring

    "Bam!" The moment Chu Fann''s feet touched the ground, he flew back with a kick.


    Liu Erhu''s body was even more muscular and muscular than his big brother Liu Xiaoguang. He was more than 1.80 metres tall, and his waist was big and round, weighing at least two hundred sixty to seventy kilograms. If it was any ordinary person, they would not even be able to push him, much less kick him. However, he was so big that he was sent flying with a kick by Chu Fann, and almost smashed the garage door.


    The driver was a ruthless man, seeing that the situation had been exposed, he immediately took out his blade and pounced towards Chu Fann without hesitation. His movements was nimble and ruthless, the blade aimed straight towards Chu Fann''s throat.


    Taking more than 10 kilograms of drug trafficking was already enough to sentence him to death. At this point, if he allowed Chu Fann to live, the person who would die would be him.


    Chu Fann''s eyes flashed a purple light, the driver''s movement was much slower than before, he easily grabbed onto the wrist and twisted abruptly, causing the man to feel pain and the knife to fall down, following that, Chu Fann flew up and kicked him, causing the man to follow in the footsteps, heavily smashing into the car, then rebounding back and falling onto the ground.


    "Big sister, I''m done here. Bring your men here as soon as possible and take all the loot." Chu Fann quickly called Xu Junchuo, then leisurely went over and tied up Liu Erhu who had lost his ability to resist and the driver.


    Right at this moment, Zhang Qiang brought a group of hoodlums and hurriedly ran over. The scene in front of his eyes greatly shocked him. How did such a meticulous transaction come to light? No need to ask, this person was definitely a police officer.


    If Liu Erhu and Luo Hua City Mistress were to be captured, he, the boss, would definitely not be able to get out of this relationship. At that time, even if he did not die, he would at least have a layer of skin. There was no other choice. Zhang Qiang clenched his teeth, staring fiercely at Chu Fann, he waved his hand and shouted: "Go, capture him!"


    "Elder Brother Qiang!" Chu Fann suddenly took off his mask and laughed as he looked at Zhang Qiang. He immediately took two steps back in fear.


    F * ck me, how could it be him? This was the end.


    Zhang Qiang''s face was ashen. If it was anyone else, he might have been able to use his numbers to take the risk of capturing someone. Even if he was a police officer, he would still kill them. But the person in front was Chu Fann, even if he had double the number of people on his side, he would not be able to muster any confidence.


    "Fan ¡­" Elder Brother Fann? " Zhang Qiang forced out a smile that was uglier than crying, "What are you doing ¡­"


    "Oh, I''m helping." Chu Fann shook his phone, laughed, "I just called Director Su''s little sister Hua Police, she has already brought her people here, it''s at most not more than 10 minutes, she will be there soon."


    Liu Erhu became anxious and shouted loudly: "Elder Brother Qiang, quickly do it, if not, we are all doomed."


    Zhang Qiang wanted to pinch him to death right now. Fuck, who is'' we ''with you? What''s your drug deal got to do with me? You''re pulling me into the water at this time, aren''t you trying to harm me?


    But, with things having escalated to this point, there was still a way out for them. If they did not fight, their outcome might not be that much better than Liu Erhu''s group. However ¡­


    At this critical juncture, Zhang Qiang hesitated.


    "Elder Brother Qiang, you must think this through. Attacking is your own fault." Chu Fann laughed and said, "However, if you can identify Liu Erhu, I might be able to do so and pretend I didn''t see anything."


    "Is that true?" Zhang Qiang asked in surprise.


    He was pleasantly surprised, but he had completely infuriated Liu Erhu. He berated him immediately: "Zhang Qiang, what the hell, why would you believe what he said? Don''t be silly, hurry up and kill him.


    Without Zhang Qiang''s instructions, who would listen to him? This group of people had all seen Chu Fann''s strength, and now that they saw his leg, they were confused. What difference was there between that and seeking a beating?


    Boss, don''t listen to this idiot. It''s better to make peace, there might be a way out.


    Chu Fann shot a glance at Liu Erhu, and once again, his gaze fell upon Zhang Qiang, and spoke in a sincere tone:" Right and wrong is because you speak out, and trouble comes from strength. Take a step back, you don''t know anything about this matter, so it naturally has nothing to do with you, but if you were to get involved, that would be a huge crime that will cost your life.


    "You ¡­ "Are you really willing to let me go?" Zhang Qiang was moved, but he really could not think of a reason for Chu Fann to let him go.


    The day before yesterday, the four of them went to the Dream Bar to stir up trouble. If it wasn''t for Chu Fann''s magnanimity, they probably would have had to go there yesterday. He was so brazen in wanting to mess with the bar. How could he repay the kindness with morals and even help her get out of the situation?


    Chu Fann laughed: "Many friends have many paths, many enemies have many walls, such a simple principle, I still understand. Elder Brother Qiang, tell me for yourself, what enmity do I have with you? "


    "Ugh ¡­" It''s all a misunderstanding, hehe, a misunderstanding. " Zhang Qiang smiled along with him, and hated Liu Xiaoguang to death in his heart. If he did not urge him, would he have the time to run over to Chu Fann''s bar?


    Damn you, now that the Dream Bar is gone, you can''t find another one? Without a butcher, how could he not eat pork? There are so many bars, KTV, which one of them can''t sell your drugs? Do you have to go against Chu Fann?


    Good, now you''ve been completely tricked by her. Do you still want to have a chance in this life? Serves him right!


    Chu Fann nodded: "Elder Brother Qiang, you already said it was a misunderstanding, why should I go against you? In the future, since brother is here in this Jinghu District, I hope that you can take care of me. "


    "That''s easy to say. You, Chu Fann, will be my, Zhang Qiang''s, brother in the future. Whoever dares to touch you, I will not forgive him." Zhang Qiang immediately reacted, and waved his hand, "Let''s disperse, we don''t know anything."


    Liu Erhu''s eyes were almost popping out as he scolded: "Damn it, Zhang Qiang, you traitor. What benefits did Chu Fann give you, for you to actually help him? "Tell me, did you leak the news to him and let him capture me?"


    "Erhu, you can''t speak nonsense. I don''t blame you for luring them over, but you actually bit back." Zhang Qiang''s expression became cold. In his opinion, it must have been the two brothers who had accidentally lured Chu Fann over. If you didn''t provoke him, how could you have today?


    But in Liu Erhu''s eyes, this was obviously revealed by Zhang Qiang. Otherwise, how would Chu Fann know that they were selling drugs here?


    Zhang Qiang, you''re the seller and you''re asking for honor. Chu Fann is just a lousy laborer, what benefits can he give you?" Liu Erhu suddenly came to his senses, "I understand, you must have seen my brother''s construction business earn money, you want to bring us brothers in, then you can take over my brother''s engineering. F * ck, you sure are poisonous ¡­ "Wuwuwu!


    Without waiting for him to curse again, Chu Fann went up and tore off half of his sleeve, blocking his mouth. At the same time, the sound of sirens came from outside. Zhang Qiang''s expression changed greatly as he looked at Chu Fann nervously. Right now, both his life and death were in his hands.


    Chu Fann waved his hands and comforted her: "Don''t worry, this has nothing to do with your cargo station. You just need to cooperate with the police investigation to collect the evidence."


    "Thank you, Elder Brother Fann. Thank you, Elder Brother Fann." Zhang Qiang immediately expressed his thanks and called for people to open the garage.


    The moment the garage door opened, a dozen policemen with guns rushed in and shouted, "Don''t move, all of you, squat down and put your hands on your heads ¡­"


    Xu Junchuo was the first to arrive in front of Chu Fann, and asked concerned: "Are you alright?"


    "Do I look like I''m in trouble?" Chu Fann pointed to Liu Erhu and the driver on the ground and said, "The people who are trading are the two of them, the drugs are in Liu Erhu''s bag and the money is in the car."


    "Bring them all back." Xu Junchuo instructed sternly. Immediately, the officers took out their handcuffs and prepared to chain everyone up and take them away.


    Zhang Qiang anxiously said: "Elder Brother Fann, quickly say something, this really has nothing to do with me."


    "En, I can prove it. At that time, they were the only two who were involved in the transaction, and only after I captured them did Elder Brother Qiang and the others come over." Chu Fann hesitated, "Looking at the way things were, Elder Brother Qiang doesn''t seem to know what they were up to either, right?"


    Zhang Qiang nodded immediately: "Yes, yes, yes, I really do not know, I swear."


    "Shut up. All of you, behave for me." Xu Junchuo scolded as she dragged Chu Fann to the side and whispered, "What are you doing? What a chance it is, why are you still speaking up for him? "


    Chu Fann hugged Xu Junchuo''s shoulders as they walked out, and laughed softly: "Big sister, you don''t understand right? "This is called setting a long line for a big fish."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Think about it, even if you capture Zhang Qiang, he could have just cut himself clean and said that he didn''t know anything. What can you do?"


    "But how does he explain his facilitation of drug trafficking?"


    "Liu Xiaoguang and he are friends, how can he not help when it is his friend''s request? As for what''s being traded, he insisted that he didn''t know, so what can you do about it? "


    Chu Fann laughed sinisterly: "Just wait and see, hehe!"


    After bidding farewell to Xu Junchuo, Chu Fann didn''t even have time to eat lunch, and impatiently went to find Su Yuan.


    "What?" Liu Xiaoguang and his brother were caught selling drugs? " When Su Yuan heard this news, she immediately stood up in shock and anxiously said, "I just gave him 5 million this morning, and he''s already been captured. Then my money ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, with Big Sis Junchuo here, we won''t have any money. However, Big Sis said that you have to bring the lawyer over as soon as possible to prove that the money belongs to the company. That way, we can recover the money. "


    "Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and go to the sub-bureau to get the money." Su Yuan quickly stood up, took her jacket and was about to leave when she was once again stopped by Chu Fann.


    "Director Su, calm down. The most important thing right now is not the money, but your project." Chu Fann said seriously, "Liu Xiaoguang has been captured, the construction materials supply, as well as the wages of the workers, these all need to be handled by you immediately, if not, the construction site will definitely be stopped."


    Su Yuan calmed down, her fingers drumming on the table as she thought deeply for a while, before she slowly said, "Regarding the construction materials, I will think of a way to contact the construction materials merchant. But for the workers... Chu Fann, you have to help me, you must definitely not let the workers leave, and also, you have to help me get the correct salary scales as soon as possible.


    "Hey, aren''t you afraid that I''ll overstate my salary and earn a sum from you?"


    Su Yuan rolled her eyes at him: "You''re worth as much as me, how can you care about this amount of money? "Let''s go, to the construction site with me ¡­"

 Chapter 71

    "There was an accident, and Liu Xiaoguang, the foreman of the five events, was arrested..." as soon as the news spread, the whole construction site knew it, and people were panic.


    While Chu fan called Xu junchuo to report the good news, Liu Xiaoguang was at the construction site and was taken away by her. He is the principal criminal. How can Xu junchuo let him run away? And the horses who were often around him were also controlled and taken to Jinghu branch.


    With so many eyes on the construction site, who still has the mind to work? Even the foreman was arrested. Who are they looking for?


    Just as the workers were shouting and going to the company to ask for an explanation, Chu fan and Su Yuan drove over and stopped at the gate. There''s no way. The gate of the construction site is blocked by workers. It''s hard to get in by splashing water, let alone cars.


    "Everyone calm down and listen to me." Chu fan didn''t dare to let Su Yuan out. What if so many people make trouble and hurt Su Yuan? Therefore, the first time he got out of the door, he quickly jumped on the car, roared and suppressed the noise.


    "President Su and I have just received the news. We didn''t even go to the police station. We first came to tell you that brother Liu Xiaoguang owes you a salary, and President Su won''t lose you any points. Your task is to do a good job. Do you understand?"


    The migrant workers all calmed down. Su Yuan also got off the car and stretched out her hand to Chu fan. Chu fan was stunned and then stretched out her hand to drag her onto the car.


    Su Yuan is the most beautiful woman Chu fan has ever seen. Of course, the enchanting Li Qingcheng is not bad, but Chu fan has an instinctive rejection or fear of her seemingly dissolute woman.


    In other people''s eyes, Su Yuan is a woman colder than an iceberg. She can only look from a distance. If the distance is close, it will give people a strong pressure. Even, few people dare to look directly at her cold eyes.


    But in Chu fan''s eyes, she is a mature woman full of intellectual beauty. She has a beautiful face, elegant and noble temperament, and a hot figure that is not inferior to any woman.


    Only after a long time of contact will you find her beauty, not only in her appearance, but also in her heart. She treats everyone equally and never looks down on these vulgar, reckless and dirty migrant workers.


    In the past, even if Chu fan changed his clean clothes and walked in the street, the women he met avoided snakes and scorpions, and even covered his mouth and nose from a distance, as if he smelled. His eyes were an undisguised disgust. It seemed that people like him should not appear in big cities.


    But you don''t think, without the sweat of these migrant workers, who can live in comfortable buildings? Who will deliver your meals and express delivery?


    Of course, not everyone is like this, but it is very rare that a valuable young lady like Su Yuan can also treat migrant workers as "people". At least, she knows respect and gratitude. If someone else, even if he was saved by Chu fan, would give him at most a sum of money. Who would keep him around?


    This is also the main reason why Chu fan is willing to stay with her. The scholar died for his confidant. Su Yuan treated him well. How can Chu fan leave safely before her crisis is lifted?


    "Fellow workers, brother Liu Xiaoguang was arrested, but our project can''t stop." Su Yuan stood on the front of the car in high-heeled shoes, wearing a gray suit lined with a snow-white shirt. She looked very capable and showed a mature self-confidence, which made people satisfied and convinced. The tension of workers was quickly relieved.


    The boss has promised. What else can I worry about?


    The front of the car was too light. Su Yuan was afraid of falling, so she didn''t dare to loosen Chu fan''s hand. This slightly affected her dignified image. At the same time, everyone can see that the relationship between her and Chu fan is extraordinary.


    "Now, everyone goes back to the dormitory, takes out the payroll, registers with Chu fan and checks it clearly. I''ll open the salary to you tomorrow. In the future, your salary will be in the charge of the company and will be opened in the next month. There will be no arrears."


    "Great. We can still get our wages. Thank you, President su."


    "Long Live president Su!"


    Chu fan waved his hand and waited for the excited shouts to stop. He said with a smile: "don''t listen to her. It''s still early now. Don''t you want the salary this afternoon? Start work as usual. When you get off work in the evening, President Su and I will come to check the salary."


    "Brothers, let''s get to work." Zhang Hai of the woodworking group waved his hand, and a large group of brothers ran back with him. They took the tools and went upstairs to work directly.


    Workers are paid by day. If they delay for half a day, they will earn less for half a day. As long as the salary is not poor, who is willing to delay work? At this point, Chu fan wants to understand the minds of migrant workers better than Su Yuan. In a word, he makes migrant workers go back to work at ease. At the same time, the workers also saw that Chu fan was very good in front of President su. It must be 100 times better to follow Chu fan than the brothers Liu Xiaoguang.


    Soon, most of the workers gathered at the gate dispersed, but a small part stayed and looked at Su Yuan and Chu fan in embarrassment.


    There are fewer people now, and there is no need for them to stand in the car. Chu fan was relaxed and jumped down, but the height of the front of the car was not generally difficult for Su Yuan.


    "Chu fan, hold me." Su Yuan was frightened and dizzy. Just now, how did you get up?


    Chu fan held her arm and comforted, "don''t worry, jump boldly. I''m down there. I can''t fall you."


    "Look, I jumped?"


    "Jump."


    "I really jumped?"


    Chu fan was speechless and simply pulled her. Su Yuan screamed and fell from the front of the car. Her instinct for survival made her jump directly into Chu fan''s arms and hold his neck. This time, Chu fan was greatly surprised. He wanted to take the opportunity to hold her waist. At most, she stopped. But he never thought that Su Yuan would hold him so boldly.


    It smells so sweet. It''s too soft


    Suyuan jumped into his arms from a commanding position, and her large chest was almost pressed on Chu fan''s face. Can she not be soft? Almost suffocated him.


    "Cough!" Chu fan quickly put Su Yuan down, pulled away and said, "President Su, are you okay?"


    Su Yuan gave him a hard white look, stroked a strand of hair behind her ears, looked at the migrant workers nearby as if nothing had happened, and asked faintly, "do you have any questions?"


    "Mr. Su, we are reinforced."


    "We are from the bricklayer group."


    "We are from the erection team."


    "We''re from the waterproof group.


    Chu fan immediately understood and said with a smile, "you are the single project contracted from Liu Xiaoguang? Don''t worry, since President Su said, it includes all workers. You are the same as the woodworking team. In the future, the big five items will be borne by the company. What is the price contracted by Liu Xiaoguang to you? President Su will never give you less."


    Suyuan nodded: "yes, even if I lose money, I won''t treat you migrant brothers badly. Don''t worry. I''ll bring someone over in the evening and sign a contract with you again."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su, and brother Chu fan..."


    With President Su''s promise, these workers went back to work with great gratitude. You know, if they put it on another construction site, they won''t be able to keep the job. Tell? Who to sue? They contracted a single project with Liu Xiaoguang, which has nothing to do with the company''s ten cents.


    Moreover, their wages belong to Liu Xiaoguang, the foreman of Wuxiang. Even if Su Yuan took over and didn''t give them the previous wages, they had no choice.


    Want money? Go to Liu Xiaoguang. I''ll be responsible for the future project funds, but I''ve given Liu Xiaoguang all the previous project funds. I can''t pay my salary again, can I?


    In any way, Su Yuan has done her utmost to be kind and righteous, and no one can find fault. What else can the workers say? A boss like her, which is rare in a hundred years, has paid for herself. Who hasn''t worked hard? Don''t mention the salary. Even if the salary is lower, who will go with such a boss if he doesn''t follow?


    Time was pressing. Su Yuan and Chu fan got on the bus and rushed to Jinghu branch. On the way, Su Yuan arranged the company''s finance and lawyer and rushed to Jinghu branch as soon as possible.


    Now, when she takes over Liu Xiaoguang''s work, she still has some improper names and words. She must terminate the contract between the two and calculate the accounts between the two before she can sign the contract with the individual foreman again.


    Liu Xiaoguang was arrested, and the project could not be done. It was not difficult to terminate the contract. Su Yuan was worried about the problems in the accounts. Even if she recovered $5 million, the company was afraid to lose a sum of money.


    The labor cost is not much. The key is the building materials he owes, such as steel bar, cement, steel pipe, wood square, stone, sand, etc. the cost of this piece is not a small amount. If he owes on credit, can''t the building materials manufacturer find the construction site and ask her for money?


    Sitting in the back, Su Yuan couldn''t help rubbing the center of her eyebrows. These series of things were very worrying.


    "Don''t worry, there must be a way to the front of the mountain. I''ll help you solve it." Chu fan glanced at her in the rearview mirror and said with a relaxed smile.


    Not to mention, his relaxed smile relieved Su Yuan''s upset mood a lot. He said gratefully, "Chu fan, thanks to you for helping me, otherwise, I really don''t know where to start."


    "I helped you once in the morning. Can''t you let me help you for nothing this time?" Chu Fan said with a laugh.


    Su Yuanbai glanced at him: "I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. If you don''t tell me about such a big thing in advance, it will make me mentally prepared. I still want benefits. Didn''t I give it to you just now?"


    Just now, Chu fan saw Su Yuan''s cheeks were slightly red and turned to look out of the window. He suddenly understood what she meant. His hand shook and the car almost hit the isolation belt.


    Mr. Su, you can''t joke like this. It will kill people

 Chapter 72

    Chu fan, 26, has been in the mountain village for 25 years and has only been in the big city for two or three months.


    In the past, the farthest place he has been to is the small town outside the mountain, which only has more than 100 families, not even a building. It is said to be a town, but it is not much bigger than the village.


    In the past 25 years, he has almost nothing to do except going up the mountain and down the ground. His life is monotonous, but not boring, because he has a childhood girlfriend, Qiao Yun. At that time, he thought Qiao Yun was the most beautiful woman in the world. He dreamed of marrying her home as a wife.


    If you can marry Qiao Yun, you will have no regrets in your life.


    Chu fan at that time had a simple mind and low requirements. As long as he could be with Qiao Yun, serve his parents well, have children and don''t worry about food and clothing, it would be enough. But since he came to the big city and saved Su Yuan, he has broadened his horizons, broadened his thoughts, and set higher goals for himself.


    It''s true that he wants to marry Qiaoyun, but he wants to take Qiaoyun to a big city, live a life of plenty of food and clothing, dress her up as beautiful as Su Yuan, and then go downstairs with her every morning to run, buy vegetables and cook, watch movies and drink coffee... Although it''s bitter and not good at all, sister Lan said it''s called taste.


    Well, since you want to be a city man, you must learn the taste of the city. You have to drink if it''s not good.


    He can make such a big change after saving Su Yuan. On the surface, he saved Su Yuan, but in fact, he changed his fate because of Su Yuan.


    However, he is now in a high position and rich, but he is more dangerous. Chu fan narrowly escaped repeated conspiracy calculations, digging pits and traps, and he grew up rapidly. He was no longer the solid eyed guy at the beginning.


    Now he knows that the world outside the mountain, like the beasts in the mountain, is the law of the jungle. There is no reason to say. On the surface, he calls you brother, but when you turn around, he may stab you.


    Man is a more cunning, sinister and terrible creature than the beast. After so many narrows of escape, Chu fan is no longer a rookie


    Chu fan and her husband had just arrived downstairs. Hao Jia, the company''s lawyer, financial secretary and Su Yuan''s secretary, had arrived. They were about to go upstairs when Chu fan''s phone suddenly rang.


    "Sister junchuo, I''m downstairs." Chu fan didn''t give Xu junchuo a chance to talk at all. He hung up the phone directly, followed Su Yuan and walked into the building quickly.


    As soon as he got to the second floor, Xu junchuo hurried down the stairs, grabbed Chu fan and went directly into the bathroom next to him.


    Others were stunned. What''s the situation? Too anxious? This is a police station. Do you want to pay attention to the influence?


    "President Su!" Secretary Hao Jia called carefully.


    Su Yuan took back her eyes and said faintly, "let''s go directly to the director''s office."


    Secretary Hao Jia, financial Zhou hailing and lawyer Fang Shaohua hurriedly followed Su Yuan and walked upstairs.


    "Elder sister, what happened?" Chu fan asked carefully.


    Xu junchuo came in and washed his face with cold water, but Chu fan saw a cluster of anger in her eyes, which had not been quenched in time.


    "What else can you be angry about getting stolen goods?"


    "Fart!" Xu junchuo patted the marble table, "Liu Xiaoguang is too cunning. Now he insists that drug trafficking has nothing to do with him, and his brother Liu erhu doesn''t know where he has the courage to carry all the charges. I''m so angry!"


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "I thought it was a big thing. Just because of this, I was so angry with you? As for?"


    Xu junchuo glared at him fiercely: "you know what? I''ve been staring at this case for more than two months. Now it''s hard to catch the principal criminal, but there''s not enough evidence to arrest him. If you let him out this time, it''ll be even more difficult to catch him next time."


    "What did the driver who came to deliver the goods say?"


    "He''s more straightforward. He doesn''t say a word and carries it to the end." Xu junchuo said more and more angrily, hating, "these bastards really want to drag them out and shoot them one by one."


    "Calm down, elder sister, you are so beautiful. If you get angry, you won''t be beautiful." before Xu junchuo gets angry, Chu fan laughs, "I have evidence."


    Xu junchuo turned his anger into joy and said in surprise, "what? Do you have evidence to prove that Liu Xiaoguang was the mastermind of drug trafficking?"


    Chu fan nodded.


    Xu junchuo immediately punched him excitedly: "I knew your boy had left a hand. Take out the evidence quickly. Son of a bitch, how arrogant do you think you are this time?"


    "Elder sister, next time you swear, can you stop scolding together? I hear you seem to be scolding me."


    "I see. It''s really ink." Xu junchuo impatiently stretched out his hand. "Come on, give me the evidence."


    "Cough!" Chu Fan said with a smile, "elder sister, I have two things to ask you for help."


    Xu junchuo glared: "do you dare to threaten me? Believe it or not, I''ll lock you on the toilet and let you squat in the bathroom all night?"


    Chu fan directly stretched out his hands: "hurry up. Don''t delay your trial. Anyway, I''m idle. It''s good to squat here. I''ll take a horse step."


    "You..."


    Xu junchuo was so angry that he grinned. He had shot Chu fan eighty times in his heart. He said, "come on, what''s the matter? Don''t go too far, otherwise you''ll look good."


    Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "don''t worry, my two things are very simple for you..."


    "Stop talking nonsense and speak quickly." Xu junchuo was impatient.


    Chu fan quickly raised a finger:¡°

 Chapter 73

    "Director, I''m in charge of this case and it''s going well. Why should I give it to the second group?" Xu junchuo asked the director loudly with both hands on his desk.


    Others don''t know her background, but can director Yang Weimin not know? For the eldest lady, he had no choice but to patiently explain: "Xiao Xu, you can rest assured that this case has attracted the great attention of the Municipal Bureau, and your credit can''t be robbed if others want to."


    "I don''t want any credit. I just want to thoroughly investigate this case and don''t let go of a bad man."


    Fan Jun frowned and said, "leader Xu, what do you mean by this? Can''t I find out the case? We are the police. We should speak with the most favorable evidence. We won''t let a bad man go, but we can''t wrong a good man."


    Xu junchuo disdained and said, "are there few bad people you let go? You caught a lot of law-abiding people."


    "Xu junchuo!" Fan Jun was angry and shouted, "you are slandering me..."


    "All right!" director Yang Weimin stood up as soon as he patted the table, gave them a stern glance and shouted, "look at you two. What do you look like? Fan Jun, go to hear your case right away and make a decision as soon as possible."


    "Yes!" Fan Jun promised confidently and was ready to take Su Yuan away. At this time, Chu fan came in with a smile.


    When the enemy met, he was extremely jealous. Fan Jun gnashed his teeth and said, "how dare you come to the police station? Liu erhu said that you gave him the huge money he spent on drug trafficking. Come with me and explain the problem."


    With a "click", the handcuffs directly handcuffed Chu fan''s hands. Fan Jun pushed Chu fan hard, but Chu fan''s legs seemed to be rooted and motionless.


    "Group leader fan, Liu erhu is a drug dealer, but I helped group leader Xu catch it. How can I come to you and become a criminal?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to absolve yourself of the crime, you can honestly explain that our police will not wrong a good man, but we will never let a bad man go." Fan Jun said solemnly. I don''t know how honest he really thought he was.


    "Chu fan, you colluded with President Su to kick me out of the company?" Liu Xiaoguang grew up from the sofa and sneered, "you two are really willing to pay for kicking our brother away."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "brother Guang, what do you mean by this? It''s obviously your brothers who sell drugs. How did you pull president Su and me?"


    "Up to now, do you still want to sophistry?" Liu Xiaoguang shouted, "officer, the five million is the project fund that President Su gave me. It''s true, but after giving the money, she asked me to help pick up a piece at the goods station, but my brother and I really don''t know it''s drugs."


    I poked. This guy is cruel enough. At this time, he even bit back.


    Xu junchuo glared and scolded, "shut up, Liu erhu has explained, are you still here to argue? Hum, people are doing, heaven is watching, you don''t want to escape the punishment of the law."


    With that, Xu junchuo turned to Director Yang Weimin and said stubbornly, "director, I strongly request to be responsible for hearing this case. Please approve."


    Yang Weimin gently took out a document and said with a faint smile: "Xiao Xu, no one can take away your credit. No, I just reported your credit to the Municipal Bureau, and the transfer order of the Municipal Bureau came down. Let you go to the serious case team of the Municipal Bureau and be the head of the section level. Hehe, go and prepare quickly. I''ll treat you in the evening and practice it for you. I''ll report to the Municipal Bureau tomorrow and let the people of the Municipal Bureau see. The beautiful police flower of Jinghu branch is not only beautiful It''s beautiful and the handling of cases is first-class. Ha ha ha! "


    The old fox is really good at it. He transferred Xu junchuo away and was promoted to a higher level. No one can find fault. Xu junchuo was promoted and transferred to the Municipal Bureau. Naturally, you can''t interfere in the work of that branch.


    If she left and handed over the case to Fan Jun, Chu fan and Su Yuan would suffer. Even if they didn''t go to jail, they would have to spend some time. If they didn''t do well, they would have to be detained for 24 hours.


    If Chu fan hadn''t had an idea and left important evidence, he might have been bitten by Liu erhu. Instead, he and Su Yuan became the masterminds of drug trafficking.


    Are you kidding? If I sell drugs, I can still catch him? But it''s really easy to be distorted under the control of intentional people.


    In the interrogation room, Fan Jun interrogated in person and sneered, "Chu fan, can''t you think of it? This time you fall into my hands again. If you want to go out, you can honestly explain your criminal experience. Maybe I will open up and fight for leniency for you."


    "Officer, what crime did I commit? You have to tell me?" Chu fan was handcuffed. Don''t mention how wronged he was.


    Man, you don''t even know what mistakes you''ve made. Why don''t you let me explain?


    Fan Jun snorted coldly, "don''t take chances. Liu erhu has explained that Su Yuan asked him to help pick up the parts at the logistics station. In fact, he didn''t know it was filled with drugs."


    "The driver also explained that the recipient of this batch of goods is you - Chu fan. As for what''s inside, he doesn''t know."


    As soon as Fan Jun patted the table, he stood up and shouted, "how do you explain these things?"


    "I''ll explain a fart. You all colluded and wanted to frame me, didn''t you?" Chu fan glanced disdainfully. "What benefits did Liu Xiaoguang give you? You helped him so? Don''t eat the fish, but get fishy. At that time, it''s too late for you to regret."


    "Stop talking nonsense and tell the truth quickly." Fan Jun shouted angrily.


    Chu fan nodded and said, "OK, I''ll explain that I did it, okay?"


    "Be specific."


    "Brother, you''d better make it up. Can''t I admit it?"


    "It''s a fact!" Fan Jun stressed with emphasis, and then asked with confidence: "who is involved in this bureau?"


    "Well, you know everything. Do you need to ask?"


    "Nonsense, say it."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "officer, why don''t you wake up?"


    "Hum!" Fan Jun snorted coldly, "you and Su Yuan want to swallow the project funds of Liu Xiaoguang brothers, so they set up a bureau to frame their brothers. In addition, the people of the police station also participated in it? They solved a major drug trafficking case, which is a great credit."


    "Yes, yes, it was Xu junchuo who asked me to do it. She also threatened me that if I didn''t help her, she would smash our glass every day."


    Fan Jun was very satisfied. Although Chu fan explained that it was a bit of a joke, he admitted anyway. Hum, just admit it. You know it. Otherwise, you''ll suffer.


    Next, Fan Jun gave a prompt sentence by sentence. Chu fan was easy. He nodded and said yes. In a moment, a new testimony came out. This testimony is quite contrary to what Liu erhu explained before. It completely cleared the charges against him and Liu Xiaoguang. Instead, Chu fan and Su Yuan took advantage of it to frame them.


    Among them, there are a large number of adverse confessions about Xu junchuo. Under the guidance of Fan Jun, Xu junchuo became a person with a desire for profit, and this case has also become a springboard for her promotion.


    Hum, with this confession, you still want to be promoted? Wait to be punished.


    "Take him down." Fan Jun waved his hand and ordered, "bring Su Yuan from Sichuan Chongqing construction company in."


    "Yes!"


    Soon Chu fan was taken away and Su Yuan was brought in. Like Chu fan, the beautiful boss was handcuffed. His face was a little pale, but his expression was calm.


    Don''t be afraid of ghosts. She doesn''t sell drugs herself. What''s to be afraid of?


    Su Yuan''s beauty made Fan Jun swallow a mouthful of water secretly, and his eyes involuntarily stayed on her rich chest for two more seconds.


    This woman is really the best. The women who have played before can''t compare with her at all. How do people grow up? How can they be so beautiful and have temperament?


    "Su Yuan, Chu fan has told you, and what he told you is bad for you." Fan Jun stood up and looked down at Su Yuan, "he said, you ordered him to do all this."


    "Don''t waste your breath. I didn''t do anything and had nothing to say." Su Yuan turned her head and didn''t even look at him.


    This woman is really more and more exciting.


    "You all go out. I''ll talk to President Su alone... By the way, turn off the monitoring." Fan Jun waved his hand. A jury next to him and a policewoman in charge of recording stood up and went out.


    Now, only Fan Jun and Su Yuan were left in the room, and the atmosphere immediately became wonderful.


    Su Yuan stared at Fan Jun warily and said in a cold voice, "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t be afraid, I just want to enlighten you." Fan Jun went to Su Yuan, smelled the fragrance from her, closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    In this life, if you can marry a woman like her, you won''t change it for a mayor. But Fan Jun knew that a woman like Su Yuan would have no chance if she tried hard. She had to take the initiative to throw herself into her arms.


    "Chu fan''s confession is very unfavorable to you. If you refuse to explain, you are likely to face life imprisonment or even death penalty." Fan Jun deliberately exaggerates in order to frighten Su Yuan. As long as you frighten her, you will have a chance to succeed.


    "So, if you don''t want to go to jail, you''d better blame Chu fan. I''ll help you at that time."


    Suyuan sneered, "help me? Would you be so kind?"


    "I''m not so kind to others, but who makes you look so beautiful?" Fan Jun reached out to touch Su Yuan''s face, ugly face, which made Su Yuan almost spit out the overnight meal.


    "Don''t touch me!" Su Yuan angrily stared at Fan Jun and shouted sternly, "how can there be such a scum as you in the just police force? I will complain to you and tell the director of the Municipal Bureau what you just said."


    "Ha ha, you just broke the sky. Who would believe your one-sided words?" Fan Jun approached Su Yuan and said with a smile, "you are now in my hands. I let you live and die. If you know what to do, you will be obedient..."


    Before he finished, the door of the interrogation room was suddenly kicked open, and the tall and dignified Xu Yi appeared


    PS: there is another chapter in the evening. Try to make it before seven o''clock. Everyone supports it. Click into the top three this week, and burst into another week next week. There are at least three chapters every day. I hope you can help and top up the book!!

 Chapter 74

"Sister yuan, he didn''t treat you well, did he?" Xu junchuo asked

 Chapter 75

    Early the next morning, Chu fan was awakened by a hurried phone call before he got up.


    "Haige..."


    As soon as Chu fan''s words were exported, Zhang Hai cried anxiously, "Chu fan, come to the construction site. There are a large group of people who want to pull away the reinforcement, formwork and other things on the construction site. Our brothers can''t hold on."


    Chu fan''s face changed greatly and said in a cold voice, "hold on for a few more minutes, I''ll be right there."


    With that, Chu fan didn''t even bother to put on his clothes. He hurried to knock on the door. After a while, Su Yuan with a sleepy face opened the door and asked lazily, "early in the morning, you... Ah!"


    Su Yuan suddenly screamed and turned around: "what are you... Why don''t you wear clothes?"


    "Mr. Su, something big has happened. Someone has gone to the construction site and wants to take away all the building materials." Chu fan can''t take care of these and said anxiously, "get dressed quickly. We have to go to the construction site right away."


    "What?" Su Yuan suddenly got angry and gnashed her teeth. "I''ll call Jun Chuo and ask her to take someone over."


    Ten minutes later, Su Yuan finally came downstairs with a happy ah Jiu on her face. Chu fan waited for them for five minutes. This speed should be fast for women.


    "Ah Jiu, what are you doing when you don''t sleep at home?" Chu fan scolded discontentedly while driving.


    This dead girl is afraid that the world will not be chaotic. She plays computer games at home when she has nothing to do. She is more active than anyone when she has something to do, but what can you help? It''s just adding to the mess.


    Ah Jiu touched out a fine steel swing stick and said proudly, "brother fan, I bought it online. You''ll see me later and beat them to pieces... Hey, what are you doing? It''s mine."


    "Confiscated." Chu fan grabbed the swing stick directly and put it in his pocket. If you step on the accelerator to the end, the car will fly like a red light or a green light. Anyway, there are few cars and fewer people in the early morning. It''s just a rush.


    It usually takes half an hour, but this time, Chu fan only took more than ten minutes to drive to the gate of the construction site.


    Several large trucks are reversing, and two cranes are lifting a bundle of rebar to load the truck.


    On the open space of the stockyard, there were more than 20 strong men with big arms and round waist, holding guys in their hands, facing off with the migrant workers on the construction site.


    "Be honest with me. It''s none of your business. Don''t make trouble for yourself." a strong man with a bald head, more than one meter tall and full of ferocity, holding a machete in his hand, pointed to a group of migrant workers opposite, and said in a cruel voice, "I know you. The knife in my hand doesn''t recognize people. Don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel."


    "Stop!" Su Yuan angrily scolded, stepped on high heels and walked quickly over.


    On her side, Chu fan followed step by step, and ah Jiu''s eyes shone without any fear and tension. If Chu fan hadn''t dragged her hand, I''m afraid she would have rushed up first.


    The newborn calf is not afraid of the tiger. This girl is more tiger than the calf. She is Huhu. She doesn''t know what fear is at all. I really don''t understand. She''s so big. Why hasn''t she been harmed or killed?


    "Oh, the chick is very beautiful." the bald man put down his machete with a frivolous smile. "Why, you want to play with brother Li? Ha ha!"


    His words attracted a burst of laughter from the gangsters around him. They winked and whistled one by one. Even ah Jiu, the little beauty, didn''t let go. His words were vulgar and extremely obscene.


    Has Su Yuan ever met such a person? He was so angry that he trembled and his face was so blue that he couldn''t say a word. Ah Jiu was so angry that his face turned pink and gnashed his teeth and said, "brother fan, I gave you the swing stick. Help me and sister Su beat them."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan swished out. With one punch, brother Li was full of peach blossoms, bleeding from his nose, and fell heavily to the ground. A mouth spewed out a mouthful of blood, mixed with two front teeth.


    "My grass, dare to attack me?" brother Li said angrily, pointing to Chu fan on the ground. "Give it to me and waste him."


    Chu fan took out the swing stick without delay. With a click, all three sections bounced out, about 60 cm long. Although it was only the thickness of his thumb, it was not light, about a kilogram.


    "I don''t care what you do. It''s too late to roll now, otherwise I''ll let you all climb out." Chu fan''s eyes are cold and sharp, as sharp as the blade, which makes people shudder.


    From his shot just now, we can see that he can not only fight, but also fast, and his strength is not generally large. Now he still has weapons in his hand. Who can be his opponent?


    Yes, there are many of them, but the key is who is willing to go first? Everyone knows that whoever goes first will die. So, for a moment, it was deadlocked, and no one dared to do it rashly.


    Brother Li was angry. He picked up the machete that fell to one side, jumped up from the ground and cut it at Chu fan. The purple light in Chu fan''s eyes flashed. When the machete was about to fall, he suddenly waved his swing stick.


    "KaKa" made two brittle noises. Brother Li''s left wrist with a knife was broken. The machete couldn''t hold it anymore and fell down. Then, his right leg knee was broken. He couldn''t stand anymore. He fell heavily to the ground and howled bitterly holding his knee and wrist.


    At the same time, a gang of bastards rushed up at the same time, and all kinds of weapons fell on Chu fan. The timid didn''t dare to look, and quickly turned his head. Being besieged by so many people, Chu fan can''t resist even if he has three heads and six arms.


    Suyuan was pale and stared at Chu fan without blinking, her heart hanging to her throat. She regretted that she shouldn''t have run here on impulse. If she waited a little longer and waited for Xu junchuo to bring someone, wouldn''t there be so many things?


    Chu fan, you can''t do anything!


    Ah Jiu is no exception. This girl, who is afraid that the world will not be chaotic, nervously covers her mouth and doesn''t dare to breathe. However, her eyes opened wide and wrote down the people who besieged Chu fan.


    Brother fan, if you die, I''ll let them all bury you... Brother fan, you have to hold on


    Chu fan, who was in the center of the war, clearly saw the attack tracks of all weapons. Although he seemed to block all his retreats, he was stunned to quickly find the most secure route by using the speed of weapons.


    The eye of insight was brought into full play at this moment. Everyone''s actions were at least five times slower, which was like a slow lens in Chu fan''s eyes, and the threat to Chu fan was reduced dozens of times.


    It''s no wonder I''m trying to kill myself.


    Chu fan''s eyes flashed a touch of hostility. The swing stick in his hand suddenly flew, and a chopping knife hit him vigorously and heavily. With a bang, the man was hit and flew back, smashing several people behind him to the ground.


    With such a simple action, all the attacks behind him failed, but Chu fan didn''t escape. Instead, he quickly turned around and waved his swing stick like a violent storm. For three seconds, all the seven or eight bastards behind him broke their wrists, dropped their weapons to the ground, and then kicked out by Chu fan.


    It''s so special. It''s so strong that brother Manniu Li in the zodiac can''t stop him. So many brothers are besieged and lie down face to face. It''s useless to go up again.


    "Run!" a bastard shouted, turned his head and ran away.


    If you don''t even have this insight, you''ll fart. The early birds were shot dead and rushed up. Isn''t that their own suffering? Yes, the boss gave a lot of money, but no matter how much money he gave, it wouldn''t be worth it if he was maimed.


    The bastard''s cry didn''t matter. The bastards who were afraid suddenly lost their fighting spirit and fled in all directions. Running slowly, Chu fan caught up with him and knocked him down, but he still ran out a few.


    Chu fan, too lazy to chase them, quickly came to the crane, pointed to the crane driver and shouted coldly, "put everything back to me."


    "Brother, I''m just a driver. It''s none of my business." the driver trembled with fear. Although he was usually arrogant and not afraid of ordinary bastards, he saw Chu fan''s fierce with his own eyes.


    Even brother Manniu Li has been abolished. Does he dare to shout with Chu fan? Isn''t that death?


    At this time, three middle-aged men got out of a car and came to Chu fan.


    "Mr. Sun, you''d better tell him." the driver quickly turned off the crane, got off and went to smoke. He''s telling two groups of people that I''m a soy sauce maker. Don''t bother me.


    "Brother, I am..."


    Chu Fan said, "I don''t care who you are. I''ll unload the steel bars and iron pipes on the car immediately, and then go back where they come from. Otherwise, I''ll sue you for robbery."


    "Robbery? Ha ha!" Sun secondary laughed, "brother, man, you''re not scared. Do you want to scare me?"


    A pudgy man on the left hummed, "Liu Xiaoguang owed all these building materials from us. Now he has been arrested and no one has paid for the building materials. Is there anything wrong with us pulling the building materials back?"


    On the right, the seemingly gentle man echoed: "yes, even if it goes to the court, it''s our reason. Now you not only organize workers to make trouble, obstruct us from collecting money, but also hurt so many of us. Wait to be punished by the law."


    I poked, another guy who turned black and white. Chu fan wondered why there are so many scum in the world? You obviously brought people to rob, but now I''m organizing workers to make trouble?


    For fear of fighting again, Su Yuan quickly came forward and dragged Chu fan back. She glanced at Sun Zhongji and said faintly, "I can understand your mood, but I''m also a victim. Liu Xiaoguang was arrested. He owed money to the company and wages to workers. These building materials and large equipment are not enough."


    "I don''t care. He owes me so much building materials. I can''t lose my money?" said the short and fat man.


    Sun Jiji frowned and said, "are you President Su of Sichuan Chongqing Construction Group? Liu Xiaoguang owes you not only money, but also all of us. You can''t own all his things alone? In this way, let''s make concessions and divide his things into four parts. Your part will stay, and we''ll take the other three away. Is that the head office?"

 Chapter 76

    Sun Jiji, Deng Wancai and Wu De are building materials merchants in Limin district. Among them, sun secondary resells steel, such as steel bars, steel pipes and pipe fittings used on the construction site, which Liu Xiaoguang owes on credit from him.


    Deng Wancai is the pudgy man with three big gold rings inlaid with jade and a big gold chain around his short neck. He is a full upstart. He is a timber merchant. He provided all the timbers used on the construction site. Of course, Liu Xiaoguang owed them on credit.


    Wu De, thin and wearing glasses, looks gentle, but everyone familiar with him knows that he is a sinister and cunning guy. He contracted a stone mountain to produce cement and stone by himself, which continuously supplied the construction site of Guangyuan City. Such as Liu Xiaoguang is only one of his many customers, but if the money is not taken back, it will also be a big loss.


    Sitting in the spacious project manager''s room, sun Zhongji made a brief introduction and went straight to the theme: "President Su, Liu Xiaoguang owed more than 5 million building materials from us. Now he has been arrested. Who do we ask for money?"


    Chu fan glared: "we paid Liu Xiaoguang, but he didn''t give you. You asked him for money and dared to move a steel head on the construction site. I cut off his hand."


    The wicked are still afraid of being sharpened by the wicked. Chu fan looks vicious today, as if he wants to eat people. Just now, I witnessed this guy''s fierce and domineering killing in all directions, and sun secondary and the three of them trembled.


    "Brother, you can''t say that." Wu De said faintly, "we don''t know whether you gave Liu Xiaoguang money, but he really took the building materials from us. We all have receipts here. Even if we have a lawsuit, we also account for it."


    Su Yuan said coldly, "you have the receipt. Doesn''t our company have it? I contracted the project to Liu Xiaoguang and allocated him more than 18 million before and after, but the project will take more than a month to complete. Who should I go to for more than a month''s wages and construction materials?"


    what the fuck!


    Sun Zhongji scolded in their hearts. Liu Xiaoguang was too bad. He ate black and cheated us so much money. Didn''t you say you didn''t have money? People have allocated money to you. Where did you get the money?


    In fact, Liu Xiaoguang was still wronged. The two million people who traded drugs last time were caught by Chu fan and Xu junchuo before they could send them to others. As a result, he reluctantly poured the drugs into the sewer, and the money had to be spent on the workers. Later, he had to prepare two million yuan for his family.


    Inside and outside, he lost more than four million. Usually, he squandered more and pressed more on the house, and five million went in.


    "Mr. Su, you are the boss of a big company. We are individual vendors. Your family is big and big. We don''t care about this money, but we can''t afford to lose it." Wu De smiled. "After that, don''t you still need stone and cement for this project? How about I give you a cost price at that time?"


    Sun secondary also hurriedly said: "yes, I''ll cover all the reinforcement needed by the general project of the Soviet Union in the future to ensure the lowest price in the city."


    "Mr. Su, don''t you have many wooden squares on your construction site? I''ll ask someone to send you a car at the cost price later." Deng Wancai smiled like a Maitreya Buddha, and the fat meat on his face was crowded together like a greasy cockscomb. "However, you''d better raise your hand to this account. You can''t let my brothers lose it."


    "Don''t do this. Do you dare to ask for money or life?" Chu fan raised his eyebrows and clapped the table, as if he had a deep hatred with the three people.


    "Chu fan! Sit down." Su Yuan hurriedly dragged him to sit down, apologized to the three and said with a smile: "sorry, he has a bad temper. In that case, I''ll give the three eldest brothers a face. After all, I have to cooperate with the three eldest brothers in the future. It''s too stiff and bad for everyone."


    "President Su is still wise."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su. You look beautiful. What''s more rare is that you have a good heart and a beautiful heart."


    "Hey, hey, let''s load the truck. There are a lot of things waiting at home."


    Deng Wancai was an impatient man. He couldn''t wait to stand up and go out to command the workers to load the truck, but the other two didn''t move. Are you kidding? Things are on someone else''s construction site. They can let you take them away? What''s the difference between this and robbing money?


    Sure enough, Su Yuan said with a faint smile, "boss Deng is too anxious? I didn''t say you should take away the building materials."


    "Cao, are you kidding me?" Deng Wancai was angry, his neck was thick and his face was red and stared at the ox''s eyes. However, when Chu fan''s cold and fierce eyes swept past, he immediately wilted, sat down bitterly and dared not speak again.


    "Mr. Su, you''d better give me a happy talk. How do you want to solve it?" Sun secondary asked coldly.


    He has lost patience now. If Su Yuan dares to play with him, he will leave immediately. However, you can''t do Su Yuan''s project. You can''t buy a steel bar in Guangyuan City. Then you''ll have to beg me. Hum!


    Suyuan said with a smile, "don''t worry, boss sun. It''s a multi million dollar event. You have to let me calculate it well? Hehe! I just glanced at it. There aren''t many steel bars, cement and wood squares left on the construction site in total. Even if you pull them away, they can''t hold a few money. Why don''t you give me a 20% discount and I''ll buy them at the price. Is this the head office?"


    "20% off?" Deng Wancai was immediately happy. He opened his mouth and promised to come down, but he was covered by sun Zhongji''s eyes and hands.


    Loser, is there such a beautiful thing? This is a pit.


    Wu De frowned and said, "Mr. Su, we are all businessmen. We talk about the word ''integrity''. What is on the surface? Otherwise, how can we cooperate in the future?"


    He said well, but in fact, he told Su Yuan not to play tricks. If you dare to pit us, you won''t want to cooperate with us in the future. Without the building materials we provide, what do you take to build the building? The kennel can''t be built.


    "Well, since boss Wu said so, I''ll come straight to the point." Su Yuan said, "according to what you said before, Liu Xiaoguang owes us four people money. Then, what belongs to him naturally has to be divided into four parts, and all four of us can get one part, right?"


    This time, Deng Wancai was smart and didn''t dare to make a sound again. He waited quietly for the following.


    Su Yuan paused for a moment and continued: "I bought the building materials. There are no things belonging to Liu Xiaoguang on the construction site, so you don''t have to worry about the things on the construction site in the future. However, as far as I know, there are eight real estate outside him, and each of us has exactly two..."


    "What?" Sun secondary couldn''t sit still. He stood up and exclaimed, "he still has eight houses? My grass is hidden deep enough. We don''t know at all."


    Wu De asked seriously, "President Su, what you said is true?"


    "Although Su Yuan is a female, I never tell lies." Su Yuan said faintly, "if you agree, I''ll ask the finance department to send the money right away..."


    "No, No." Deng Wancai said with a smile, "President Su, it''s all a misunderstanding. Liu Xiaoguang should compensate you for the building materials on the construction site. As for the eight houses, don''t argue with us. This is my business card. When you need wood, you call and I''ll send it directly to the construction site."


    Before Su Yuan refused, sun secondary also stood up, put a business card in front of Su Yuan, and said with a smile, "President Su, it''s a trouble for you. In fact, we have to do it,

 Chapter 77

    Things change.


    A month ago, Chu fan was still a small worker on the construction site. He worked hard every day and lived frugally to earn 50 or 60 yuan. What can these fifty or sixty dollars do in this big city? Not enough for a cup of coffee.


    But now, Chu fan has become a small bag foreman and sits in a bar worth tens of millions. He can''t say that he can make money at an unprecedented speed, but few people can compare with him in Sichuan Province.


    In the process of cultivating immortality, his achievements are also extraordinary. In just one month, he has changed from an ordinary person without foundation to an immortal who is about to enter the middle stage of human life. His physical strength can reach about 2000 kg. This is already the level that can be reached by experts in the later stage of ordinary human life.


    "Yes, yes, only a little worse than me." the big eyed frog squatted on Chu fan''s shoulder and said without shame, "it can be called a ''wizard''."


    "Don''t pull." Chu fan didn''t have a good way. "I ask you, how should this gentleman fire be refined? Why can''t I absorb the flame now?"


    Chu fan was sitting in the kitchen burning a fire. He wanted to take the opportunity to absorb the flame again as last time and expand the Jun fire as soon as possible, so that he could refine the weapon.


    During this time, he has adapted to the equipment weighing 300 kg. He wears it almost all day and doesn''t feel much weight. This time, the demon king can''t help him refine. It''s not that he can''t refine, but that he disdains to help him.


    Can he call the demon king at will? Therefore, it''s better to ask others than yourself. It''s the king to learn to refine weapons as soon as possible.


    However, this time he was unable to absorb the flame. Moreover, he rashly put his hand into the stove and burned a big bubble. What''s the matter?


    The big eyed frog gloated and said, "you deserve it. Who didn''t ask me first? If Jun fire was so easy to refine, could it be so rare? It would have been everywhere long ago."


    "Don''t sell the key. Tell me quickly. I''ll grow up as soon as possible. You''re also a beneficiary. If one day I meet a powerful one, I''ll suffer a loss. You''ll be fine. Hum!" Chu fan took it right. Anyway, it''s a grasshopper on a rope. You can''t run away from me or you.


    Big eyed frog is right. If he is bullied, his demon king will lose face. If he was killed, wouldn''t he die unjustly?


    Thinking of this, the big eyed frog finally became serious and said, "the cultivation conditions of Jun fire are very harsh. It is difficult for one of 10000 people to reach the level of Dacheng. If you want to divide it according to the level, Jun fire is divided into four levels: heart fire, Yin Fire, Yang fire and Jun fire."


    "Ordinary people

 Chapter 78

    "Brother Chao, how''s the money prepared?"


    Sitting in the small box of the restaurant, Chu fan called Chen Chao: "brother''s bar is too hot and the drinks are going to be sold out. Now I''m waiting for you to buy the money."


    "Brother fan, I''m ready for the money. Come to my repair factory and take it. I''ll send you the address." without saying a word, Chen Chao sent the address to Chu fan, and then smiled, "brother fan, when will you come?"


    "An hour later, I''m having dinner." Chu fan laughed, "why don''t brother Chao come and have a drink?"


    "No, no, I can''t drink now." Chen Chao''s shelf is very low, so he''s almost low spirited. "I''m in the repair factory, waiting for brother fan to drive. We''ll see each other."


    "OK, I''ll be there in an hour."


    After hanging up the phone, Chu fan smiled proudly and said, "how about four million dollars?"


    "Hum, you think beautifully." Xu junchuo snorted coldly. "This is obviously a trap. If you go, you must be dead or alive."


    "Elder sister, can''t you say something nice?" Chu fan was unhappy and cursed me to death. What benefits can you get?


    Su Yuan''s face was dignified and said, "Chu fan, what Jun Chuo said is reasonable. Chen Chao can''t give you the money so happily. There must be something in here."


    Ah Jiu said solemnly, "hundreds of swordsmen and axes were ambushed in the repair shop. They broke their cups and rushed out together to break up brother fan."


    "Eat your meal." Chu fan knocked her down and scolded, "don''t turn to my three kingdoms in the future. It''s good to see the dream of Red Mansions. The three kingdoms are also seen by girls?"


    Ah Jiu covered his head and said wrongly, "it''s a metaphor. Even if there are not hundreds of swordsmen, what if there is a gunman? If he gives you a cold shot, you still want money? They want your life."


    "Ah Jiu''s analysis is reasonable." Xu junchuo said seriously, "four million is enough for Chen Chao to take risks. Moreover, it''s not difficult to buy a gun on the black market, and it doesn''t cost much money. I''m afraid he can''t even use 100000 if he hires an unsophisticated gunman. At that time, Chen Chao will push all your death to the killer without any risk."


    "Chu fan, you''d better not go." Su Yuan''s face turned white with fear. How can she have any appetite? I''m afraid of this kind of fighting and killing. They all use guns. Doesn''t it mean that ordinary people are not allowed to carry guns?


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry. Since I dare to go, I''m sure I''ll come back alive and get the money. If Chen Chao dares to blackmail me, I''ll make him go."


    Without waiting for Su Yuan to persuade him again, Xu junchuo comforted: "don''t worry, sister yuan. I''m with Chu fan. Forgive him. Chen Chao doesn''t dare to commit a black hand. We have an IOU. It''s natural to ask for money."


    She''s so hard to help Chu fan. Is there any secret between them?


    Now, Su Yuan feels more and more that their relationship is abnormal. Just like now, Xu junchuo doesn''t sit next to Chu fan at such a big table, and he also brings him vegetables and drinks. What''s the relationship between you two?


    What''s the relationship? Xu junchuo is waiting for Chu fan to ask for the money to buy her a motorcycle. Although she has also made efforts in this matter, what if he doesn''t serve Chu fan well?


    Chu fan ate fast, like a whirlwind, ate two bowls of rice, wiped his mouth, stood up and said, "take your time, I''ll go out and make a phone call."


    When Chu fan left, ah Jiu quickly whispered, "you said, who is he calling?"


    "Never mind him. Eat quickly and send you and sister yuan to the company after eating."


    "No, I''ll go with you."


    "No!"


    "No!" Su Yuan and Xu junchuo objected with one voice.


    Su Yuan''s face sank: "ah Jiu, you can''t fool around. Come with me to the company later."


    "Ah Jiu, it''s too dangerous. You really can''t go. Listen to your sister and take you for a ride when her new car comes back."


    Ah Jiu was discouraged: "OK, but can you go home and take your notebook?"


    This is no problem. Su Yuan happily agreed. Before long, Chu fan came back. They ate almost, and got up and left.


    After sending ah Jiu and Su Yuan to the company, Chu fan and Xu junchuo were left in the car. Xu junchuo asked curiously, "who did you call before?"


    "Friend!"


    "Cut, forget it, my sister doesn''t want to know." Xu junchuo glared at him angrily, simply turned his head and didn''t bother to look at him again. However, her curiosity was even stronger.


    Who the hell is that man?


    Chen Chao''s auto repair shop is also in the southern suburb, only one street from Zhang Qiang''s freight station. The freight station is in Daonan and the car repair shop is in Daobei. On the one hand, it is convenient for truck repair. On the other hand, there are few people and a wide range of land. Whether it is car repair or distribution, it needs a large area of space. The land price in the urban area is too high, and it is not convenient for large trucks to enter and leave.


    Soon, Chu fan and her husband came to the southern suburb again. Zhang Qiang''s freight station was not far ahead, and Chen Chao''s repair shop was more than 100 meters north of the road.


    "How did you stop the car?" Xu junchuo asked.


    It''s more than 200 meters away from the repair shop. Why don''t you open it? Do you dare not go at the critical moment?


    Xu junchuo hummed, "I don''t care whether you want the money or not, but you promised me that you must buy me the car."


    "Don''t worry, you''re indispensable."


    Chu fan took off his seat belt, opened the door and told him, "you''ll be in the car in a minute. Don''t get off. I''ll solve the rest."


    "What do you mean?" Xu junchuo hurriedly pushed open the door and jumped out of the car. He shouted to Chu fan, "don''t you despise me? Am I afraid of death? I said to go with you, even sister Daoshanhuohai won''t frown. A small car repair factory can scare me? Stay back and I''ll take the lead."


    "Elder sister, I don''t mean to underestimate you." Chu fan hurriedly dragged her back, "but it''s clear that people dig a hole and wait for us to jump in."


    "Cut, how capable can a bastard be? He dares to move me to try?" Xu junchuo doesn''t care. Let alone her police identity, just because she has the father of the Municipal Bureau Director, she can scare these bastards to death.


    Are you kidding? Even the elder brother in Guangyuan dare not provoke Xu Yi. Do these lower level bastards dare to touch her? I don''t think the food outside is delicious. Do you want to go in for a few years?


    Chu fan was angry: "I said, elder sister, can you grow your brain? I know you are the daughter of the director of the Municipal Bureau, but do others know? What if we go in such a big way and get eaten in one pot? I don''t care. He can beat me up at most, but what about you, a big yellow flower girl like flowers, you still expect them to treat you civilly?"


    "What do you say?" Xu junchuo suddenly pulled out his gun and said fiercely, "if you dare to think about your sister, I''ll shoot him."


    Chu fan quickly covered his crotch and said with a bitter smile, "elder sister, don''t point a gun at me, will you? I know you''re brave, but you really have to listen to me about this. Just stay in the car and take out the gun to make a gesture, which can scare him to death."


    "No, I don''t trust you to go alone."


    "Who said I went alone?" Chu fan pointed to the people looking around at the door of the goods station, happy, "you see, the helper is coming."


    Xu junchuo stared in amazement: "Zhang Qiang? Do you want him to accompany you to ask for bills?"


    "Of course, he has something in my hand. Don''t you dare not help me?" Chu fan patted Xu junchuo on the shoulder and said with a smile, "just look. I''ll kill them one by one."


    Xu junchuo is completely speechless. This guy is getting worse and worse. However, to deal with guys like Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao, we have to be worse and more cruel than them.


    They are happy, but Zhang Qiang is depressed.


    Yesterday, Liu Xiaoguang was offended to death. He went to the eighth master''s house to explain. Only then did he let the eighth master believe it and let him go for the time being. Just thinking about how to kill Chu fan, he came again.


    This time, Chu fan asked him to accompany Chen Chao for money. Didn''t he force him to break with Chen Chao?


    Paralyzed, you are forcing me to die. Don''t think about it if you don''t make me feel better. After Chu fan called him, he deliberately ran to find Chen Chao. As soon as they combined, they had to kill him.


    Although a little risky, in order to solve the problem once and for all, Zhang Qiang has no other choice. Moreover, the main contributor this time is Chen Chao. He just cooperates with a play without taking any risks. This is a good thing.


    Therefore, when he met Chu fan, Zhang Qiang was happy from the bottom of his heart - you are so special that you are finally dying.


    "Brother fan, you''re here." Zhang Qiang hurried forward two steps and said with a bitter smile, "in order to repay brother fan''s four million, chaozi just borrowed two million from me. If it was someone else, I wouldn''t give it to him, but who let him owe brother fan your money."


    Chu Fan said apologetically, "what''s the good meaning? If not, let him pay with the repair factory. How can I ask you for your money?"


    "The repair shop is worthless. If you want his repair shop, he can open another one at a low cost. However, he doesn''t dare to black my money. Brother fan, don''t worry."


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and said movingly, "good brother, don''t say anything. After it''s done, I''ll give you a million... Don''t refuse, otherwise you despise me."


    "Thank you, thank you, brother fan. Brother fan is so bright." Zhang Qiang was really excited this time. I poke and give him a million if I go with him. It''s so special. It''s brighter than the eighth master.


    However, he then tangled again. He just promised Chen Chao to help him, but if Chu fan died, where would he take the million? But if you want money for Chu fan, how can you tell Chen Chao? He still has to hate himself?


    One side is money and the other is brotherhood. Zhang Qiang really doesn''t know what to do


    PS: new book list

 Chapter 79

    Today, there is no customer in the auto repair shop, and there are few cars. They all pull over and leave an open space of more than 300 square meters in the middle.


    There is a wheelchair in the middle. Chen Chao''s head is wrapped with gauze, his hands are wrapped with thick bandages, and his left leg is covered with steel plates, so he can''t move.


    That night, Chu fan was really cruel. He not only broke his leg, but also broke his two fingers. As for the injury on the head, it is ah Jiu''s masterpiece. In contrast, it doesn''t matter.


    But, planted in the hands of a nobody, how can you still mix in the road in the future? Chen Chao complained to the eighth master that day. When the eighth master learned about it, he was even more furious and patted his chest to promise that he would settle it, kill Chu fan and avenge him.


    But he wasn''t ready to do it. The capable generals Liu Xiaoguang and his brothers were taken in, drug trafficking and stolen goods. The evidence is conclusive. No one wants to get them out.


    This thunderbolt general means made the eighth master completely calm down and felt that he had underestimated Chu fan before. If he is just a reckless man, can he get Liu Xiaoguang in? But how on earth did he know that Liu Xiaoguang sold drugs?


    Although Zhang Qiang came to explain later, the eighth master was suspicious of him. Nothing else, just because Zhang Qiang is ambitious, scheming and unwilling to stay with others for a long time. There was no chance before, but now he wants to take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters and even want to replace the eighth master.


    Therefore, on the surface, the eighth master believed Zhang Qiang, but in fact, he had told Chen Chao to kill Zhang Qiang together once he found out that Zhang Qiang had an evil heart. Later, his freight station was also Chen Chao''s.


    With this secret edict, Chen Chao was even happier. The crime was not in vain. He even brought Zhang Qiang''s goods station. It was a big deal with nearly ten million receipts every year.


    Brother Zhang Qiang, you must help Chu Fanna. You are the man who has all the money


    "Super son, brother fan is coming." far away, Zhang Qiang shouted, as if he were reporting to Chen Chao.


    Two tall and strong men came out, respectfully invited and said, "please come inside, brother Chao. It''s inconvenient to move and can''t come out to meet you."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "they are all friends. What do you welcome? Take a walk. I have to see brother Chao. I drank too much wine that day. I don''t even remember what happened."


    Cao, you are so blind and lying that you don''t remember anything. How do you know to ask for money? Paralyzed, let you be arrogant for a while.


    After entering the repair shop, Chu fan was surprised and hurried forward a few steps. He said in horror, "brother Chao, who beat you like this? Tell me and I''ll avenge you."


    Chen Chao is like swallowing a toad. He doesn''t know how to tell Chu fan. Nima, this is your masterpiece. Don''t you know? Pretend to be confused?


    Zhang Qiang couldn''t see it anymore. He smiled and said, "brother fan, this is the day when you and superson had a misunderstanding. You did it."


    "Me?" Chu Fan said regretfully, "drinking will delay things. In the future, I won''t drink so much wine. I''m sorry to let brother Chao suffer such a great crime."


    Grass, just say sorry? Why don''t you say you don''t want the money and spit out my million dollars?


    Chen Chao scolded Chu fan half to death in his heart, but he had to wave his hand generously: "I was also blamed that day. After drinking some wine, he began to talk nonsense. Today, I specially prepared a table to make amends for brother fan. Put the wine!"


    At the command, a little brother came out quickly. Within a moment, a table, two chairs, four cool, four hot, eight dishes and a bottle of wine were all set.


    Chen Chao said with a embarrassed smile, "I should have invited brother fan to the hotel, but brother, I can''t walk now, so I had to invite the chef of the hotel and get a table at home. Brother fan, don''t mind."


    "No, no, how can I mind? In fact, I should have offered wine and apologized to brother Chao. You see, it was the whole thing. Why did I faint and put such a heavy hand? I punished myself." after that, Chu fan took the lead in unscrewing the wine, filled the wine cup in front of him, and drank it on his back.


    The speed is too fast. Zhang Qiang didn''t have time to stop him. He can only sigh in his heart, a million... No.


    After drinking the wine, Chu fan smacked his mouth: "this wine is not strong. Brother Chao, let''s stop drinking. If we drink too much, brother, I really don''t know what else will happen."


    "OK, listen to brother fan. Let''s eat at will and talk well." Chen Chaoshuang quickly promised. The heart said, you silly ratio, even if you let me drink, I have to excuse an injection. I''m allergic to drinking.


    At first glance, he was a baby. He didn''t even have this sense of prevention. A glass of wine fell down. It''s easy to pack sacks and throw them into the river dozens of miles away to feed the fish.


    After taking a few bites at random, Chu fan put down his chopsticks and said with a bitter smile, "originally, I didn''t know there was such a thing. It''s sister Mei

 Chapter 80

    Xu junchuo was so anxious to wait outside that he almost couldn''t help it several times. He rushed in with a gun and rescued Chu fan.


    "Why don''t you come out?" Xu junchuo moved his five fingers holding the gun. His hands were sweating. He glanced at the time on the mobile phone, gritted his teeth and said, "wait another five minutes. If Chu fan doesn''t come out, he will rush in to save people."


    As soon as she finished, she saw someone coming out of the car repair factory. She quickly got out of the car, pointed her gun at the people, and shouted, "don''t move, or I''ll shoot?"


    I poked. There was someone outside to answer. It was still a policeman. It was completely planted this time.


    Chu fan grabbed Chen Chao and went back to the car. Only then did he hook his fingers to the little brother not far behind him and say with a smile: "brother, the money is mine."


    "No... no!" the man was so nervous that he hugged the box and turned to run.


    Xu junchuo jumped up with an arrow step, kicked him on the ass and kicked him directly on the ground. He bent down to pick up the box and scolded, "dare to rob my brother''s money? Don''t let me catch you, otherwise, you will suffer. Bah!"


    The eldest sister was really aggressive. Surrounded by many bastards, she grabbed the suitcase, dragged it back to the car, started the car and shouted, "what are you doing? Get in the car!"


    "Don''t worry, come right away." Chu fan took out the IOU from his pocket, put it into Chen Chao''s coat pocket with a smile and said with a smile, "brother Chao, I''m sorry. I can''t help it. I''ll make an apology to brother Chao another day. Ha ha!"


    Many younger brothers dare to be angry but dare not speak. The boss is still in a coma. Do you think these are useless? He can''t hear? However, he failed to leave Chu fan this time. After a while, the boss woke up and couldn''t decide how much fire to send.


    Alas, I don''t know who is the unlucky person for a while?


    "OK, there will be a difference after seeing you off thousands of miles. Brother Chao, let''s meet again another day." Chu fan waved his hand seriously and quickly got into the car. The door hasn''t been closed yet. The car is like a rocket. It rushes out like a wind and lightning, and soon ran out of sight.


    "Brother Chao, come on, push brother Chao back."


    "Where''s brother fan? He ran away with the money?"


    "Asshole, what''s your name? Wake up the boss first..."


    Chen Chao is in a mess. Chu fan is not far away. Chu fan asks Xu junchuo to stop the car.


    "Are you crazy?" Xu junchuo said angrily, "in a moment, Chen Chao and they will come after you. Don''t you run quickly?"


    "Run?" Chu fan laughed. "Run is not my style? Elder sister, we haven''t finished the play yet. You have to help again."


    Xu junchuo said unhappily, "what''s wrong with you? I can tell you, don''t want me to help you do bad things. I''m a policeman."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a little busy, which won''t damage your glorious image of the police." Chu fan leaned over and whispered in her ear for a while. Xu junchuo couldn''t help puffing a voice, gave him a hard look, smiled and scolded, "you stinky boy, you don''t pay for the dead. All right, take a taxi and leave the rest to me."


    Chu fan got off with his suitcase, called a taxi on the side of the road and went back directly. Xu junchuo turned the front of the car, drove back and stopped outside the repair factory. He seemed anxious and nervous waiting


    In the repair factory, Zhang Qiang was splashed with a ladle of cold water. Immediately, an exciting spirit woke up, looked around blankly, suddenly woke up and asked, "where''s brother fan?"


    "Brother fan, brother fan, screamed quite smoothly." Chen Chao stared at him with a sneer. Behind him, there were more than a dozen bastards, staring at him one by one, eager to devour him alive.


    Zhang Qiang quickly explained: "super son, listen to me. Chu fan provoked this. I didn''t drink with him or say I wanted to help him..."


    "That''s enough. Do you think my eyes are furnishings?" Chen Chao said angrily. "I''ve always regarded you as a brother. Unexpectedly, you helped an outsider to harm me. Hum, I''m afraid brother Guang took credit for planting me?"


    "Cao, what are you talking about?" Zhang Qiang was worried. "Am I Zhang Qiang? Super son, ask yourself, what have I done to you and brother Guang for so many years? Can I be sorry for you?"


    Chen Chao said angrily, "if it weren''t for you, how would Chu fan know the trading place? He went so timely that he took a complete video?"


    "Cao NIMA, you ask me, who am I going to ask?" Zhang Qiang was also angry. "After I checked, he knocked out a stevedore and put on his clothes to get in. As for how he knew, brother Guang must have accidentally exposed his horse''s feet. Can I blame me? I was almost implicated by him."


    There is no real evidence, and Zhang Qiang really has no reason to harm Liu Xiaoguang. Therefore, Chen Chao doesn''t believe that Zhang Qiang is behind the scenes. However, it''s too suffocating today. It''s clearly designed. Why did it fail? If someone lost it, he lost even four million.


    "OK, let''s not mention brother Guang first. Why did you come with Chu fan? He gave you a million yuan. You told him about my medicine in the wine?" Chen Chao was not good at looking at Zhang Qiang.


    As long as his eyes flicker a little, he promises to hurt the killer and directly abolish him.


    But as soon as he mentioned it, Zhang Qiang was more angry than him. Teng stood up and said angrily, "do you doubt me? I''m Cao NIMA. If I want to harm you, can your auto repair factory be so big? I have 100 ways to make your life worse than death."


    "What about the money?"


    "You''re paralyzed. He offered to give me a million yuan. Why don''t I? But I know you drugged the wine? Even I drank it myself..." at this point, Zhang Qiang suddenly woke up and frowned, "No, I remember that Chu fan fainted at that time? Super son, are you kidding me? We agreed at the beginning that after the success, you would pay me two million yuan plus 200000 interest. Don''t you want to default?"


    If I don''t get one million, don''t I even have two hundred thousand? NIMA, I''m so angry that I can''t get a penny of benefits. I''m so wronged.


    "How dare you ask me for money?" Chen Chao stood up angrily, broke his feet and landed on the ground. He cried out in pain. He sat down again. His forehead was sweating and gnashing his teeth. "The money was taken away by Chu fan. How dare you ask me for money? I haven''t asked you for money yet."


    "Chu fan... Ran away?" Zhang Qiang''s brain crashed for a few seconds and frowned. "No, the three of us drank medicinal wine. You and I lay down. I watched Chu fan faint. How could he run?"


    A little brother stood up and explained, "after you fainted, Chu fan ran up from the ground, kidnapped brother Chao and took the money away."


    "Make it up, continue to make it up." Zhang Qiang sneered, "super son, I see. Just for 200000, are you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, I don''t want 200000. You give me back the two million. From then on, you and I will go our own way."


    Chen Chao said angrily, "Chu fan took all the money. Where do you want me to pay you two million?"


    "I don''t care whether Chu fan really ran away or falsely ran away. If you took two million yuan from me, you have to give it back to me." Zhang Qiang snorted, "how dare you refuse?"


    "I......" Chen Chao couldn''t argue. Chu fan really took the money. Where did he take the money back to Zhang Qiang? However, Zhang Qiang recognized that he wanted to swallow the 200000, even his 2 million principal.


    Paralyzed and careless in making friends, how can you believe Chen Chao? In the future, no one can believe it.


    Chen Chao also knew that at this moment, even if he broke his mouth, he would not want Zhang Qiang to believe him. He said helplessly, "brother Qiang, believe it or not, Chu fan did take the money anyway."


    "What about my money?"


    "I''ll give you an IOU. I''ll pay you 2.2 million yuan in a month. If I don''t, I''ll compensate you for the garage. Is that all right?"


    "Well, I''ll trust you again. Write an IOU."


    Chen Chao is mute. He can''t say how bitter he is. He can only dictate helplessly. His younger brother writes an IOU on his behalf, and then presses his fingerprints.


    Zhang Qiang bent down to get the IOU. Suddenly, he found half a piece of paper exposed in Chen Chao''s coat pocket. He was moved. He suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled out the paper. When he opened it, he became angry. He threw the paper on Chen Chao''s face and scolded: "Cao NIMA, how dare you say that the money was taken away by Chu fan? You''re paralyzed and even the ious were taken back by you. Are you fooling the ghost here?"


    "This... This..." Chen Chao was stunned and couldn''t say a word.


    If Chu fan really took the money, he would kindly leave the IOU? You can take the IOU and ask you for another 4 million. Don''t you dare? You also lose in a lawsuit.


    But now, the IOU is in your hand, and Chu fan is gone. You must have dealt with Chu fan for fear of leaving criminal evidence and left the IOU.


    Zhang Qiang took a deep breath and said, "OK, I won''t ask who took the money, but you owe me 2.2 million. You must pay it off within a month. Otherwise, don''t say I don''t speak of brotherhood. Leave!"


    Chen Chao was so oppressed that he wanted to cry. What''s the matter? It''s obviously that you and Chu fan colluded. How can I become a villain in a twinkling of an eye?


    Zhang Qiang also held his breath. He came out of the repair factory angrily. He saw Xu junchuo jump out of the car with a gun in his hand. He strode over and startled him.


    Special, what''s the situation?


    "Where''s Chu fan? He went in with you, why didn''t he come out?" Xu junchuo asked anxiously.


    This strengthened Zhang Qiang''s mind. Chu fan must have been dealt with by Chen Chao, and the money was hidden by him. But how should we explain this?


    "Well... I drank too much and disappeared Chu fan when I woke up." Zhang Qiang could only explain this.


    Xu junchuo was so sad and angry that he took out his mobile phone, gnashing his teeth and said, "if Chu fan has three long and two short comings, none of you will want to run... Hey, call everyone in the police station, bring guys, and come to me to catch people..."


    PS: the third chapter is over today. Where''s the red envelope? Where''s the flowers? Why don''t you collect them?

 Chapter 81

    Chen Chao, Zhang Qiang and everyone in the repair factory were taken back to the police station for interrogation.


    Those little brothers are oppressed. They obviously watched you pick Chu fan up and turned around to find our important people. Is it too bullying?


    However, looking at Xu junchuo''s angry and anxious appearance, even Chen Chao believed it and muttered to himself that his younger brothers didn''t want to swallow the four million yuan alone?


    Otherwise, where''s Chufan? Where''s the money?


    He and Zhang Qiang had a drink and lay down. Chu fan had two drinks. There''s no reason not to lie down?


    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, the interrogation continued, but at this time, a young policeman rushed into the interrogation room and said excitedly, "Xu group, brother fan found it."


    "Found it? Where is it?" Xu junchuo was overjoyed and hurriedly strode out. As soon as he reached the door, he saw Chu fan, who was wet all over and looked iron blue.


    Xu junchuo was shocked: "Chu fan, what''s the matter with you? It won''t be..."


    "Hum, it''s all thanks to brother Chao." Chu fan stared at Chen Chao with a cold look like a blade, and said coldly, "thanks to me, I still think you''re a friend. I didn''t expect you to use this despicable means. Fortunately, Chu fan''s life shouldn''t be lost. I was saved by an old man fishing. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll really feed the fish."


    "What?" Xu junchuo flew into a rage, turned around and scolded, "Chen Chao, how dare you argue? Come on, send them all to the detention center."


    "Team leader, this... Evidence is insufficient and against the rules," said the policeman of a jury carefully.


    Without waiting for Xu junchuo to say it again, Chu fan waved his hand and said, "forget it, this time I shouldn''t die. It''s also a great luck in misfortune. Don''t affect the rest of the brothers in the police station because of my business. Let it go when it''s time. I''ll invite the brothers to drink."


    "You''re lucky. Let go!" Xu junchuo glared at several people and snorted coldly, "but don''t be proud. Sooner or later, you''ll fall into my hands, and then... Hum, you''ll feel better."


    Zhang Qiang, Chen Chao and others don''t know how to get out of the police station. It''s too weird. How did Chu fan appear? What''s more, it''s like he was fished out of the water. Was he really sunk in the river? What about the money? Where''s the money?


    Outside the police station, Zhang Qiang was surrounded by a group of younger brothers as soon as he came out: "boss, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Zhang Qiang didn''t mention how depressed he was. He wanted to make a profit. As a result, he didn''t get a penny, put in two million, and was locked up for a day.


    Nima, who did I provoke? shit!


    Taking a deep breath, Zhang Qiang said coldly, "super son, the facts are in front of you. What else can you explain?"


    "I..."


    "OK, you don''t have to explain, and I don''t want to hear it." Zhang Qiang said coldly, "I''ll give you three days, 2.2 million. You must give it back to me, or your garage will have to compensate me. Hum! Let''s go."


    Chen Chao watched Zhang Qiang sit in the car and drive away surrounded by his younger brother. Turning his head, he looked at his dozen younger brothers and said coldly, "now, explain to me what''s going on?"


    "Boss, Chu fan is pretending. What we say is true."


    "Boss, Chu fan plays with that policewoman. Really, I swear by my mother."


    "Boss, even if you lend us a hundred courage, we don''t dare to black your money."


    "Boss..."


    Chen Chao is suspicious, depressed and angry, but Chu fan is very happy. As soon as Chen Chao and Xu junchuo left, Chu fan and Xu junchuo took all the police of Jinghu branch to a nearby hotel to celebrate.


    Of course, it''s not to celebrate Chu fan''s big profit, but to call it "survive the disaster", which is more worthy of celebration than making a big profit.


    Moreover, according to the grapevine news, Yang Weimin, the director of the Branch Bureau, will retire early, and the deputy director will take over the post of director, while Xu junchuo will take over the vacated post of deputy director.


    This wine was celebrated for Xu junchuo in advance.


    After drinking until more than 11 o''clock in the middle of the night, the drunken people went home separately. Chu fan hadn''t forgotten several people on duty in the police station. He specially packed the food and sent it to Xu junchuo. Then he went home with Xu junchuo.


    Xu junchuo was so happy today that he was promoted. The key was to play Chen Chao and Zhang Qiang around. He couldn''t help laughing when he thought of it.


    "Chu fan, you... You boy, are too bad. You can think of this bad move." Xu junchuo''s whole body almost lies on Chu fan. He is half dragged and half carried upstairs by Chu fan, and he chatters endlessly. "However, you have to use this move to deal with these bastards. It''s really cool. I''ve never been so cool as today."


    "Why drink so much wine?" Su Yuan''s complaining voice came from the beginning.


    Chu fan was startled, looked up and saw Su Yuan walking down the stairs in a cotton nightgown and furry slippers, helping Chu fan hold Xu junchuo.


    She may have just taken a bath, her hair is still a little wet, the skirt of her nightgown is slightly open, revealing her white and tender skin, and her whole body emits an intoxicating faint fragrance.


    "President Su, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I''m not sleepy. I''m watching TV. I heard something outside and thought that you two might be back."


    Is that true?


    Chu fan didn''t ask again and helped Xu junchuo back to Su Yuan''s room.


    "Shoes, shoes haven''t taken off yet." Su Yuan cried anxiously. Unfortunately, it was still a step late. Xu junchuo, who was already drunk, put his head on the bed and went to sleep.


    Helpless, Su Yuan had to bend down and help Xu junchuo take off her shoes. She didn''t know this angle and exposed the spring light in front of her chest.


    Chu fan wanted to help, but the scene in front of him stunned him. He couldn''t move like an electric shock. In my heart, a evil fire jumped up, and there was a reaction immediately. It almost blew out a tent of nosebleed.


    President Su''s chest is really beautiful. It''s not only huge, but also round and straight, especially the bright red


    "Chu fan, bring me a basin of water." Su Yuan said without raising her head. With that, Chu fan didn''t move. He couldn''t help raising his head and saw a pair of straight eyes, which made her palpitation and subconsciously covered her chest.


    This time, Chu fan finally came back and hurriedly said, "well... It''s getting late. I''ll go back first."


    With that, Chu fan ran away, ran directly back to the next door, plunged into the bathroom, didn''t even take off his clothes, so he turned on the shower and washed it.


    Su Yuan''s face was burning and red like cooked prawns.


    Just now, Chu fan must have seen it all? It''s over. How can I see anyone now?


    "Water, I want to drink water." Xu junchuo muttered.


    Suyuan glared at her with hatred. She blamed you for having to drink so much wine and coming back to live with me. Otherwise, can I lose such an adult? I still drink water. I really want to scoop a cup from the toilet and pour it down for you.


    But anger returns to anger. After all, Xu junchuo is her cousin and still has to serve her. After stripping her naked and wiping her whole body with a hot towel, Su Yuan was also panting and sweating.


    "If you dare to drink so much wine in the future, don''t think of living here." Su Yuan grumbled angrily. She had no choice but to go into the bathroom and have to take another bath.


    Chu fan, after 20 minutes of cold water, finally pressed down the evil fire in his heart. However, as soon as he closed his eyes, Su Yuan''s white, red, large and straight breast swayed in front of him, making him feel at sixes and sevens.


    No, I have to find Qiaoyun as soon as possible and get married first. Otherwise, if we go on like this, we will have to make mistakes.


    Alas, a mature man can''t live without a woman


    This night, Chu fan lost sleep and couldn''t settle down anyway. Su Yuan also had the same insomnia. As soon as she thought that her mind was wide open and the spring light inside was seen by Chu fan, she blushed and heartbeat. She really wanted to find a ground seam to drill in.


    How did this happen? How will we meet again?


    And the same late night did not sleep, as well as the eighth master of Jinghu District. In his villa, the lights are still bright. Zhang Qiang, Chen Chao and Yu Fengxian are all there, sitting on the sofa one by one... Except Chen Chao, he can only sit in a wheelchair.


    On the low couch opposite, the grey haired but meticulously combed eighth master, holding a cup of green tea, drank slowly. Across a small square table, the tea artist Qiuyun was beautiful and dignified. He smiled and studied the mess in front of him, as if he were indifferent to everything.


    Beside the eighth master stood two men, one of whom was tall and muscular. He looked powerful and full of flesh. At first glance, he was not a good stubble.


    The other is thin and looks weak, but his eyes are sharp. Whoever falls on it will make people feel like being stared at by wild animals, which is creepy.


    These two are the personal guards of the eighth master, Xu Wufeng and Liao gang. Among them, Liao Gang is good at close combat, and his strength has reached the middle of the human border, which is no less than that of Liema - Ma Yuanyi. In particular, the power of the fist is even stronger than Ma Yuanyi, but there is a slight lack of flexibility.


    Xu Wufeng is a gun player. He is good at long-distance war. His strength is average. In the early stage of his life, however, no one dares to make the idea of the eighth master because of his presence. Whether lurking or shooting, Xu Wufeng is a first-class special forces level. If anyone is watched by him, the probability of surviving is no more than 30%.


    With these two big bodyguards, the eighth master sat down in Diaoyutai and firmly controlled the underground order in Jinghu District. Even if Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao were released, he was not afraid of their betrayal, because they didn''t dare.


    The eighth master is kind to Xu Wufeng, and Xu Wufeng is loyal to the eighth master. Once the eighth master is murdered, he will take revenge regardless of the consequences. No one dares to bear the consequences.


    After drinking a cup of tea for ten minutes, the eighth master didn''t speak. Chen Chao and Zhang Qiang didn''t dare to say anything, so they had to sit rigidly. However, the oxygen in the air seems to be getting less and less, which makes people gasp.


    Finally, the eighth master put down the tea cup and said softly without raising his head: "Qiangzi, what''s the relationship between you and Chu fan?"


    PS: Thank you for your book, "night rain building, only" 88 yuan red packets to reward, too awesome, add a chapter today, four more thanks!

 Chapter 82

    "Well, I''ll say it for the last time in front of the eighth master today."


    Zhang Qiang''s face was not very good. Even the eighth master began to distrust him. He knows the eighth master''s temper. The more nervous and anxious the explanation at this time, it will make him suspicious, and he does hold his breath. Why don''t you believe me?


    Clay figurines are also three-thirds earthy. Moreover, Zhang Qiang is also a big brother. He has not suffered such humiliation for many years.


    "Brother Guang''s arrest has nothing to do with me." Zhang Qiang said coldly, "I didn''t know until I heard the news and took someone over. The two tigers were caught by Chu fan."


    "At that time, I also wanted to save the two tigers, but you all know Chu fan''s strength. Even if I call dozens of people over, it must not be Chu fan''s opponent. Outside, the siren of the police car has been heard from afar."


    "Originally, I thought I would be implicated and arrested this time. But Chu fan generously said a good word for me, and the police let me go. Now I finally understand that he is clearly provoking the relationship between our brothers."


    Zhang Qiangyue said angrily: "before, I always thought he had the handle, but now I remember, that''s a fart? What does their drug trafficking have to do with me? In my goods station, I''m an accomplice? Bullshit!"


    "Later, he asked chaozi for money, but asked me to go with him. I also thought that if I could help chaozi, I would go with him. However, I saw him faint after drinking with my own eyes. I don''t know what happened behind him."


    The eighth Master said lightly, "so, do you think it''s the super son who hacked your money?"


    Zhang Qiang didn''t say anything.


    "Bang!" the teacup fell heavily on the small square table. The dull sound startled everyone, especially Zhang Qiang. His heart hung to his throat and looked at the eighth master nervously.


    "Muddle headed, it''s all rubbish." the eighth master was furious and pointed to Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao, who hated iron and steel. "Can you grow your brain? Chu fan can drink the first glass of wine and lie down after the second glass of wine? It''s obviously fake."


    "Qiangzi, you have always been a very intelligent person. The only disadvantage is greed." the eighth Master said impolitely, "once it comes to your own interests, you will lose your mind. It is for this reason that Chu fan took advantage of you."


    "Can he be so kind and give you a million if he goes with him? Isn''t it to stir up the relationship between you and the super son? But you two bastards are fooled around by him. You''re thirty or forty years old and live in vain!"


    After blaming Zhang Qiang, the eighth master pointed at Chen Chao and scolded: "And you, even more an idiot with level 3. Don''t you know to send someone outside to watch such a big thing? A little policewoman will frighten you? As long as you send two younger brothers to flirt with her, what if she really catches you back? I sent Wufeng to watch you drink?"


    "That''s OK. Chu fan can hide this time, but he can''t hide next time. But can''t you two come back and ask Wufeng what happened at that time? You are really good at mutual suspicion and even brother opposition. Do you think I''m old now and don''t use my words more and more?"


    Zhang Qiang hurriedly said, "don''t be angry, eighth master. I know it''s wrong. It''s all Chu fan. He''s too cunning. I''ll definitely draw a line with him in the future and won''t be bewitched by him again."


    Chen Chao also quickly admitted his mistake: "eighth master, I was so angry that I forgot to ask brother Wufeng. Alas, it''s my fault. It''s all my fault, but eighth master, don''t worry. I''ll arrange several people in two days and I''ll kill him."


    "Well, I''ll turn over this page. I won''t mention it." the eighth master waved his hand, picked up the tea cup again and said faintly, "hadron, don''t you know? The photon brothers almost handed you over."


    "What?" Zhang Qiang was surprised and stood up.


    Liu Xiaoguang and his brothers know too much about him. If they really want to give him some, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''ve asked someone to explain it to photon. He deserved to be arrested. Who asked him to ask Su Yuan for money? Five million at a time. Chu fan, that cunning guy, can''t guess that he wants to trade drugs? He was caught once in the bar last time, and the police have been staring at him."


    "But you''d better be careful in the future. If you make another mistake, I can''t save you."


    Zhang Qiang''s forehead was sweating and nodded again and again: "thank you, eighth master. If it weren''t for you this time, I''m afraid I''d fall in. Don''t worry about Chu fan. I and super son will do everything we can to kill him."


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go back first." seeing the Impatiens also stood up and the eighth master waved his hand, "Impatiens stay. I have something for you to do."


    Soon, Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao left. Yu Fengxian sat down slowly and said with a smile, "eighth master, do you want me to fight against Chu fan?"


    "Hmm!" the eighth master nodded, "Impatiens, your four brothers, you are my favorite person. Unfortunately, you are a daughter, otherwise, my family will be handed over to you."


    "Eighth master, you''re tough. Why do you say this? Let''s work for another ten or eight years and deal with all the industries at that time. I''ll accompany you to find a small city with beautiful scenery and few population to spend the rest of your life. I can''t ask about the Jianghu anymore."


    The eighth master shook his head and sighed, "you can''t help yourself when you are in the Jianghu. How can you say that you can change your hands with such a large family business in Jinghu District? I''m old. It would be good if I could retire from the Jianghu, but you''re still young. There''s no need to accompany me and waste your good youth."


    It doesn''t mean that the Impatiens said again. The eighth master raised his hand and interrupted: "well, don''t say this. I believe you can see that Qiang Zi and Chao Zi are not Chu fan''s opponents, and there was the policewoman around him."


    "I''ve made a special investigation. The policewoman''s name is Xu junchuo. She is the biological daughter of Xu Yi, the director of the Municipal Bureau. Chu fan''s relationship with Xu Yi is also different." the eighth Master said in a deep voice: "That''s why I called Wufeng back. I can''t lay a black hand on Chu fan anymore. Once we touch Xu Yi''s bottom line, none of us can think better. Therefore, to solve Chu fan, you have to come out and seize his handle and let him be obedient for my use."


    Yu Fengxian said with a smile, "eighth master, you are loving talents again. To tell you the truth, Chu fan is really different. He is young, powerful and intelligent. If you can accept him, it will help us a lot."


    "Moreover, I have a plan to kill two birds with one stone to ensure that Chu fan will die without a burial place."


    The eighth master suddenly became interested: "kill two birds with one stone? Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    "Eighth master, the elder brother of Limin District, that''s your younger generation, but he was stunned to be his godfather with a ruthless force." Yu Fengxian flashed an obliteration in her eyes and said coldly, "such a guy who doesn''t speak of loyalty, filial piety and morality is not qualified to be the eldest brother of Guangyuan City. Eighth master, you have high prestige. You should act on behalf of heaven and avenge your eldest brother."


    The eighth master frowned slightly and said, "do you want to use Chu fan to kill brother Dong? Let''s not say whether Chu fan will be used by us. The key is whether he has that ability?"


    "Whether he has the ability or not?" Yu Fengxian said with a smile, "it''s best to kill Dong Ge. At that time, we''ll stab him in the back. Chu fan must be shot. But if he fails, we can also take the opportunity to give him a bullet. At that time, the cause of Chu fan''s death will fall on Dong GE''s head. Can Xu Yi spare Dong Ge?"


    "OK, that''s great." the eighth master was in a happy mood and said with a laugh, "the Impatiens are really the various Ge in the women''s school. This plan is perfect. Well, I''ll leave it to you to do it. No matter how much it costs, I''ll make it happen. If it''s really done, you take the lead. I''ll give you the whole Jinghu District at that time."


    "Thank you, eighth master." Yu Fengxian reluctantly restrained her excitement and got up to leave. But she was destined to lose sleep tonight. She was too excited.


    After everyone else left, the eighth master saw his beautiful tea artist Qiu Yun smiling and shaking her head, as if she was not optimistic about the plan of Impatiens. The eighth master attached great importance to Qiu Yun, not just a confidant, but more as his own female military master.


    It was precisely because of the assistance of Qiuyun that the eighth master was able to protect himself in the turmoil and distribute all his rights to Zhang Qiang''s four younger brothers, who hid themselves in the villa. On the surface, he didn''t care about the world, but in fact he manipulated everything behind the scenes.


    Over the past few years, the eighth master has cultivated himself and felt better than before. Moreover, he has more control over Jinghu District than before. Because he gives more benefits, the four big bastards have worked hard, but the more they earn, the more actually the eighth master earns.


    "Qiuyun, don''t you think much of this plan?" the eighth master walked over, sat cross legged opposite Qiuyun and asked modestly.


    He is not like the superior subordinate relationship between his eldest brother and his younger brother, but more like friends, similar to Liu Bei and Zhuge Kongming. Even if it is a small matter, he has to ask Qiu Yun''s opinions, and he can''t live without her.


    Qiuyun played with her jade chess pieces and said with a faint smile, "sister Yu''s plan is really good, but it''s not so easy to implement. Moreover, I''m sure she will lose."


    "Oh? What do you say?"


    "Eighth master, have you forgotten?" Qiuyun said faintly, "before, Qian Shao set up a set and wanted to frame Chu fan Qiang Jian, but what happened? Chu fan drank the wine mixed with powerful spring - medicine, but nothing happened. Instead, he lost a bar worth tens of millions in vain."


    "Chaozi also made the same mistake. He wanted to use the wine mixed with overpowering drugs to put Chu fan down, and then God unknowingly killed him. As a result, Chu fan still didn''t have anything, but it almost turned chaozi and Qiangzi into enemies."


    Qiuyun''s mouth tilted slightly and said with a light smile, "Chu fan is not an ordinary person. The means to deal with ordinary people must be useless to him. Therefore, sister Yu will lose."


    PS: second change!

 Chapter 83

    Because he accidentally saw the spring light leaked by Su Yuan, Chu fan didn''t dare to show up for several days. After making breakfast in the morning, he called ah Jiu and asked her and Su Yuan to have dinner. On the pretext that the construction site was too busy, he slipped to the construction site first.


    In the evening, he stayed in the bar until midnight and sent a text message to Su Yuan to tell her that he was safe. The day passed.


    At first, Su Yuan thought Chu fan was interesting, but over time, she thought he was becoming more and more lovely. You say you''re a big man. Where''s your usual courage? I''m the one who''s been looked at, not you? I''m not shy of a girl. Why do you seem to have made so many mistakes that you don''t dare to see anyone?


    However, with Chu fan''s unremitting efforts, the construction site was quickly on the right track, and even the efficiency was higher than before. Moreover, the workers were happy and happy every day, which made Su Yuan feel that Chu fan was indeed a capable person. It was only because he had been dusty before that he found the pearl that he dug him out of the soil.


    Give him some sunshine and he will shine. Now, even my boss has ignored me. Don''t forget, you are not only the contractor, but also my driver and bodyguard.


    At noon, Su Yuan called Chu fan in advance: "come to the company at noon and pick me up for dinner."


    "Ah?" Chu fan was startled. This is what they said these days

 Chapter 84

    A good dinner party, because of a phone call from Xu junchuo, people were terrified. They didn''t even eat lobster, so they hurried to end the dinner.


    Chu fan sent Su Yuan and ah Jiu back to the company. Before Su Yuan could speak, Chu fan took the lead and said, "President Su, I''ll pick you up after work in the evening. You must wait for me."


    "Well, drive carefully." Suyuan nodded, took ah Jiu out of the car and walked towards the company.


    Inside the car, Chu fan didn''t leave in a hurry, but took out a cigarette to light it, leaned against the back of the chair and took a deep breath. He didn''t smoke at all, but in the bar in recent days, people often come to say hello. They have to hand over a cigarette and drink a glass of wine.


    In Lan Jie''s words, men don''t smoke, white bumps in the world, men don''t drink, white walks in the world. How about an old man who can''t smoke? Those young girls especially like those deep and decadent uncle fans. If they take another cigarette, they will go all the way. Hook their fingers and the girls will go with you.


    Chu fan doesn''t smoke to pick up girls, but holds the pungent smell of tobacco, which can keep his mind awake all the time. As for the harm of smoking, it has almost no impact on him. And he really likes smoking. He''s so handsome!


    "What do you think?" the big eyed frog appeared, squatted on Chu fan''s shoulder, greedily took a breath of smoke, and comfortably closed his eyes, as if he had also taken a breath.


    Chu fan frowned and said, "you said, who did the girl''s disappearance? What''s his purpose? Metamorphosis, abduction, or..."


    "You try to think of something useless. Does it have anything to do with you?" the big eyed frog rolled his eyes. "What you should consider now is to hurry up to practice. In less than half a month, your deadline will come. If you can''t break through, even I will be unlucky with you."


    "Don''t worry, there are still half a month. It''s time."


    The big eyed frog was worried: "don''t worry, fart. You think you''ll be finished just by breaking through the middle of the human border? You still have to complete the task of Lord Black scale. If the task can''t be completed, you and I will still finish it."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan couldn''t help but ask curiously, "brother, what''s the task of the next stage? Tell your friends a little."


    "It''s not that I don''t tell you, it''s that I don''t know." the big eyed frog said helplessly, "These tasks are customized by Lord Heilin according to the situation. But don''t think it''s difficult for you. One is to urge you to improve your cultivation as soon as possible. On the other hand, Lord Heilin can continue your life only if you complete the task and get energy. Otherwise, who can go against the sky? Frankly, you should save yourself."


    "Forget it, since you don''t know, I won''t ask you, but I must find out about this case, otherwise I can''t be at ease." Chu fan made a quick decision and turned around and went straight to Jinghu District branch.


    If there is no bar, he naturally doesn''t have to worry. He can live at Su Yuan''s house and deal with it on the sofa in the living room. In short, as long as he is there, he will never let Su Yuan and ah Jiu have anything to do.


    But now, he has a bar business to look after. How can he spend all day with Su Yuan and ah Jiu? What if Chen Chao and Zhang Qiang make trouble in the bar without Chu fan present?


    Therefore, he must help Xu junchuo solve the case as soon as possible. At that time, he won''t have to worry about the safety of Su Yuan''s two women.


    Before long, Chu fan came to Jinghu branch. Here, Chu fan was almost unobstructed. Countless people greeted him all the way. Everyone knew that he was Xu junchuo''s friend, and Xu junchuo was the daughter of the director of the Municipal Bureau.


    Because of this case, Xu junchuo''s deputy director was delayed. Therefore, she was still in the office of group 2. Chu fan knocked on the door and broke in directly.


    "Chu fan, why are you here?" Xu junchuo looked up at him and continued to look through the data busily. There were a lot of data and documents on the huge desk, which made her anxious and had two big heads.


    If there are other cases, even murder cases, as long as there are clues, there are traces to follow, and those who follow the clues can find out the murderer. But this case is too strange and has no clue. The victim seems to have disappeared out of thin air without any clues or clues.


    I have a terrible headache!


    Chu fan walked over and said casually, "I''ll come and see if there''s anything I can help?"


    "You? Hum, don''t bother me to handle the case, even if you help me." Xu junchuo didn''t lift his head and said impolitely.


    Chu fan casually picked up a document, looked at it, said, "Cai Yunxia, female, seventeen, born on September 9, 1999, lives in Sanjia village, group 2..."


    This is the registered permanent residence of the missing girl and some records before her disappearance. It shows that she is a girl in senior two. She disappeared on her way home from self-study at night. Her family searched for half a night and didn''t find it. She called the police the next morning. So far, there has been no news.


    Putting down this file, Chu fan picked up another one at random: "Huang Yaqin, female, seventeen, was born on September 9, 1999... Eh? It''s a coincidence that they have a birthday one day."


    Inadvertently, Xu junchuo suddenly raised his head, grabbed the document, looked carefully, and found the other two files. After comparison, he was stunned.


    Chu fan went over and took a closer look, but also took a breath of air conditioning: "no? They were born on September 9, 1999? Is this... Is this a coincidence?"


    "No, it''s definitely not a coincidence." Xu junchuo frowned. "What do you think of this case? There are some evil doors, but what does this birthday have to do with the case?"


    Chu fan doesn''t know this either. He can''t answer it.


    But at this time, the big eyed frog suddenly appeared and said, "Chu fan, your next task appears."


    "What?" Chu fan couldn''t help exclaiming, startled Xu junchuo, patted his chest and complained, "you''re sick. What''s the good ghost''s name?"


    "Er... Well, I have something to do. Let''s go first." Chu fan hesitated and hurried away. He didn''t even hear Xu junchuo''s greeting.


    Xu junchuo frowned in wonder and whispered to himself, "what''s the matter with Chu fan today? Why is it a little strange?"


    Chu fan ran back to the car in one breath, took a deep breath and asked, "brother, what did you say just now? My next task has appeared?"


    "Well, besides, it has something to do with the four missing girls," said the big eyed frog meticulously.


    Chu fan immediately widened his eyes and said, "what? It has something to do with the four missing girls? You won''t let me... Let me kill the four girls?"


    "When you kill them? They''ll be dead."


    "Dead? How do you know?"


    The big eyed frog said in a deep voice: "on September 9, 1999, according to the algorithm of the lunar calendar, it happened to be a cloudy year and a cloudy month. Especially for girls, their physique belongs to extremely Yin, which is the easiest thing to recruit ''shameless''."


    "Shameless thing? Ghost?"


    "You can say so." before Chu fan spoke, the big eyed frog said solemnly, "don''t doubt my words. There are too many things you don''t know in this world. You are an immortal. You are beyond the existence of ordinary people, and I am the yuan God of the demon king. Like ghosts, I belong to a kind of spirit."


    Chu fan was startled: "shit, are you also a ghost?"


    The big eyed frog glared at him angrily: "there are many kinds of ghosts, such as ghosts, zombies, skeletons and complaining spirits. They are all ghosts formed by the immortal God after the death of people or animals. Of course, I''m not here, because I''m the demon king. I''ve practiced for thousands of years, and the immortal God never dies."


    "Come on!" Chu fan bluntly pointed out, "you''re still immortal. You''re bound to me. What else can you force?"


    "That''s because I pity you. Otherwise, I can tie it with you?" the big eyed frog was anxious, jumped to Chu fan''s head, stepped on several feet, but was bounced off by a finger of Chu fan.


    Chu fan snorted, "dare you say that you have no selfishness? Don''t you want to revive with my power? Don''t be like the Savior. I don''t owe you."


    Asshole, this guy is getting harder and harder to fool.


    The big eyed frog said helplessly, "yes, I do have selfishness, because I don''t want to stay in the bone tower all my life, but who will choose you, a weak human? The demon king has dignity, and the demon family and the human family are feuds. I abandoned hatred and dignity and chose you, so you can''t be polite to me?"


    "Ha ha, just kidding, why are you serious?" Chu fan smiled all over his face, quickly picked up the big eyed frog with both hands, put it on his shoulder again, took out a cigarette to light one, took a deep breath, and asked, "come on, the missing girl, what does it have to do with my next task?"


    "There are many kinds of ghosts, and there are also many branches of cultivating immortals." the big eyed frog explained patiently, "you know weapon refiners, and you don''t know alchemists, animal control masters, sword control masters, spirit control masters, etc. among them, if the spirit control masters fall into heresy, they will become extremely ferocious and vicious ghost control masters."


    Chu fan stared: "master of ghosts? Immortal who controls ghosts?"


    "Yes, you can understand that."


    Darling, it''s really a rising posture. Unexpectedly, Xiuxian has so many branches. Which is the most powerful?


    The big eyed frog didn''t explain this, but continued: "the ghost master is to use people''s soul and flesh to feed ghosts and monsters to enhance their own strength. It can be said that it benefits others and hurts Tianhe. Therefore, the ghost master is listed as a heresy, and everyone who cultivates immortals in the world will be killed."


    Chu fan trembled: "elder brother, you won''t let me kill this ghost master? I haven''t stepped into the threshold of cultivating immortals. Are you too high on me?"


    "It''s up to you." the big eyed frog said faintly, "anyway, as long as he has harmed people in nine Yin years and months, his strength will increase rapidly. At that time, it will be more difficult for you to kill him again. Moreover, according to my observation, both Su Yuan and ah Jiu were born in Yin years and months. You''d better pray not to be watched by the ghost master, otherwise they will die."


    "Grass, fuck."


    Chu fan was angry and said with gnashing teeth: "people die and birds face up. They won''t die for thousands of years. Tell me where he is. I''ll fight with him now..."


    PS: Fourth, I''d like to add friends who are interested in books to the group: 264237756. If you have any questions, Xinhuo will answer them in the group!

 Chapter 85

    "Hey, are you coming or not?"


    Yu Fengxian stood in front of the window of the box, holding her arm in one hand and her mobile phone in the other hand. She said angrily, "my sister has been waiting for you for two hours. If you don''t come again, my sister will be really angry?"


    "I''m downstairs. I''ll be there in a minute."


    Now, it''s more than seven o''clock. Yu Fengxian and Chu fan set it at six o''clock in the evening. She came half an hour in advance. As a result, Chu fan hasn''t arrived until almost seven thirty.


    Even if the self-restraint is better, Yu Fengxian is also a little angry. In the past ten years, others have always been waiting for her. When did she wait for others? If it were someone else, even the head of Jinghu District, she wouldn''t care. She would have turned and left. However, Chu fan is the object he must win over. This matter is related to her fate for the rest of her life. Therefore, even if Chu fan comes an hour later, she will have to wait.


    Fortunately, within five minutes of hanging up the phone, Chu fan hurried in, sweating and panting, "sister, I really have something urgent. No, I hurried here just after I was busy and didn''t even have time to change my clothes. I don''t believe you smell it, there''s still a smell of sweat."


    Seeing him like this, Yu Fengxian''s anger immediately disappeared, and he looked at him angrily: "sit down. It''s really hard to invite you to dinner. If it''s Su Yuan, even if there''s an awl in the sky, you have to rush there on time? Alas, people are more angry than people."


    Chu fan opened the chair and asked Yu Fengxian to sit down. He boldly pinched her shoulder and said with a smile, "sister, I didn''t treat you as an outsider. How can I come so late? Besides, how can I treat you to dinner for the first time without any preparation?"


    The elder sister shouted one by one, which made Yu Fengxian happy. It was like falling into a honey jar, not to mention how sweet it was. The anger that had been waiting for nearly two hours had dissipated long ago, and there was no more anger.


    On the one hand, because she really wants to win over Chu fan, she naturally doesn''t dare to give him anger. On the other hand, Chu fan is very talented and charming. As long as Chu fan is willing, Yu Fengxian will be willing and even complacent even if she comes here with him.


    This white face, heart beating eyes, suffocating taste, and strong physique... Oh! If you can go crazy with him all night, you can post it upside down.


    Chu fan is desperate today. He settled Su Yuan and ah Jiu, so he hurriedly ran over and tried his best to please the Impatiens, in order to set out the purpose of her treat.


    If there''s nothing wrong with her, kill Chu fan and don''t believe it. Play beauty tricks with me? Let''s give you a taste of the beauty man''s trick first. Hum!


    Just when the Impatiens was pinched into spring, Chu fan suddenly took out a beautiful jewelry box and handed it to Yu impatiens. He whispered in her ear, "sister Yu, I bought it for you. Although it''s a little vulgar, it represents my sincerity to you."


    Chu fan stood behind the impatiens. Although there was still a chair back in the middle, his head was on the side of the Impatiens'' face, almost pasted. The strong breath exhaled from Chu fan''s mouth makes Yu Fengxian breathe quickly, and her eyes are like water. She doesn''t have the mind to see the necklace in the jewelry box. She can''t help kissing Chu fan.


    Chu fan just raised her head at this time and let her bold kiss fail. Before she got angry, Chu fan took out the necklace and said with a smile, "if you don''t dislike it, I''ll put it on for you?"


    "Well, good!" Yu Fengxian thought. She might be too worried. Yes, Chu fan is a young girl. He must be reserved. He must like a lady like Su Yuan.


    With that, she lifted her hair and revealed her slender white neck. She was shy. Her face was covered with red clouds, like a freshly ripe peach, which was extremely attractive. If someone else did, he would have rushed up and bit hard, but Chu fan turned a blind eye, picked up the necklace and put it on the neck of the impatiens.


    The heart-shaped pendant fell down the deep gully on her chest and was hidden. It has to be said that this woman is definitely a beauty. Just the cost of her chest is not something that ordinary men can resist. The most important thing is that she is open and more dissolute than prostitutes, but she should be conservative and purer than ladies. She is simply a changeable queen.


    "Sister, you are so beautiful." Chu fan sat opposite the Impatiens, pretended to be straight and attracted, and couldn''t help saying.


    Yu Fengxian was about to give up her words. She gave him a charming look and said happily: "I''ll pick it up and say that no matter how beautiful I am, I can still have your Su Zong beautiful? Hum, I''ve kept people waiting for two hours, and a necklace wants to settle me?"


    Chu fan laughed and said, "I''ll give you all the hundred kilograms today. You can do whatever you want. Come on, I''ll drink to my sister first."


    "You can talk." Yu Fengxian picked up the glass, touched it gently with Chu fan''s glass, took a sip and put it down. She stared at Chu fan opposite. The more she looked, the more she liked it, and the more she looked, the more her heart itched. I really want to go to the hotel now and get to know each other in bed.


    Because of this, she didn''t find out that the necklace Chu fan gave her was actually a bargain bought at the street stall. It only cost eight yuan. Chu fan also bargained for a packing box.


    If this fake can deceive her eyes at ordinary times? She could tell at a glance whether it was pure gold and how pure it was. Unfortunately, she only has Chu fan in her eyes now. Who cares whether the necklace is true or false? Moreover, she never dreamed that Chu fan would be so excellent. She even gave a fake gift. How much is a gold necklace? Are you?


    For others, maybe it''s not true to send a fake, but can Chu fan be willing? If he gave Su Yuan, ah Jiu or even Xu junchuo something, he would be willing to spend money, but he was distressed about the Impatiens, even the fake necklace.


    "Elder sister, you asked me to come, isn''t it so simple to eat?" Chu fan put down his glass and said with a smile, "let me guess, did the eighth master ask you to win me over and turn war into friendship with me?"


    Yu Fengxian was stunned and said, "how do you know?"


    Half of her amazement was pretended, and the other side was really a little surprised. The heart said, did Chu fan see through the plan? Then he''s too evil.


    Chu Fan said triumphantly, "don''t you see who I am, brother? Just our successive moves are enough to impress the eighth master. It''s not the brothers who blow with you, but the eldest sister who gives me a high look. Like Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao, they are not worth mentioning."


    "Really?" Yu Fengxian glanced at him and said with a charming smile, "well, sister, what makes you look high? If you want to say ability, the three of them are no worse than your sister."


    "It''s far from it." Chu fan snorted, "Chen Chao is brave and resourceless; Zhang Qiang is a little smart, but he is insatiable and takes advantage of it; as for Liu Xiaoguang, he is arrogant and arrogant. He is a little smarter than Chen Chao and a little harder than Zhang Qiang, but he''s not much better. Only you, eldest sister, hide your strength, stay in the dark and protect yourself. This is the real smart man."


    Yu Fengxian took a breath of air-conditioning, and Chu fan saw through her mind. Is he hiding well enough, or is Chu fan too smart? He can see it. Can''t the eighth master see it? But in this case, why has the eighth master never told himself?


    This time, she couldn''t laugh. She can see the cruelty of the underground world better than anyone else. Once it loses its use value, she is not even as good as the drinking girl in the bar.


    She is in her early thirties and has the eighth master behind her. She is the most beautiful and moving socialite. She has been courted by countless officials. But if you lose this aura, who will cherish her old woman? There are many young and beautiful girls in the nightclub. Their work is better than her, more flexible and tender.


    But will the eighth master really give her such a large Jinghu District as he said? She couldn''t believe anyone, let alone the eighth master.


    "Is there any smoke?" Yu Fengxian asked in a low voice.


    Chu fan took out the cigarette and threw it directly. Yu Fengxian picked up the cigarette box, pulled out a cigarette, pulled out the cheapest lighter from the cigarette box, lit the cigarette and took a deep breath.


    Beauty smoking, the falling style, is very destructive. Even Chu fan''s eyes can''t help but stagnate for a few seconds.


    How does it feel like she''s changed? Did we say the central thing by mistake? Nima, that''s really lucky. Blind cats can meet dead mice.


    Chu fan''s mind turned. He immediately felt that he could use Impatiens and even plotted against her. The only fly in the ointment is that necklace. Why buy a fake? But now that it''s over, he can only go on acting.


    "The person who kidnapped president Su may not be the eighth master, but it must have something to do with him." Chu fan''s voice was cold. "President Su is kind to me. I won''t let the kidnapping of her happen again. Therefore, I will find out the truth of this case. If it is really related to the eighth master, there will be no evidence, and I will try my best to kill him to avoid future trouble."


    Yu Fengxian''s hand holding the cigarette shook, the ash fell down and burned a big hole in the black silk stockings on her thigh. Obviously, Chu fan''s words touched her very much, but she still didn''t speak.


    Chu fan looked at Yu Fengxian seriously and said, "if sister Yu can help me, I will certainly repay you. Even if you want this scenic Lake area, I will try my best to help you get it."


    This time, Yu Fengxian finally couldn''t help it. She looked up at Chu fan and asked in a slightly trembling voice, "why do you want me to believe you? I won''t betray the eighth master."


    Chu fan sneered, "my good elder sister, haven''t you seen it? You are still young and valuable, but in a few years? Do you think you still have such great charm and can still deal with men?"


    "When you lose your charm and can''t arouse men''s impulse, I''m afraid your end is not as good as Liu Xiaoguang, because you know too many things."


    Yu Fengxian''s delicate body was shocked, and finally showed a trace of panic in her eyes. She trembled and said, "you... Are you really willing to help me?"


    "We are mutually beneficial. If you help me, you are actually helping yourself." Chu fan took up his glass and said with a smile, "in terms of character, I am a hundred times better than your eighth master. Do you believe me or him?"


    PS: first, ask for flowers, tickets and red envelopes!

 Chapter 86

    Yu Fengxian''s original plan was to improve their relationship with the help of this meal. She even planned to sacrifice her hue and get Chu fan to bed. At that time, a big man who has first tasted women will stick to her without eating the marrow and knowing the taste? I''m afraid I can''t get rid of it.


    As long as Chu fan can be taken down, what does she want him to do, can he refuse?


    However, the progress of the matter was unexpected. Yu Fengxian failed to take Chu fan down, but he instigated it. Of course, it can not be said to be conspiracy, but mutual use.


    Therefore, Yu Fengxian, who had planned to have a good drink and even ready to devote herself, was not in the mood. After a few hasty bites, he separated from Chu fan and quickly ran to find the eighth master to recover his life.


    "Eighth master, it''s done." Yu Fengxian said excitedly as soon as she entered the door.


    At this time, it was still early. It was only about 8:30. As always, the eighth master played chess and tea with Qiuyun. When he heard Yu Fengxian say that things had become love, they were surprised to see the past.


    "Yes? You mean... Chu fan? You''ve settled it?" the eighth master asked incredulously. It''s only a few days. Why did you take Chu fan down so easily?


    Qiuyun frowned slightly, glanced at Yu Fengxian, took a panoramic view of her reaction, but didn''t speak.


    The eighth master got up, asked Yu Fengxian to sit on the sofa, and then couldn''t wait to ask what happened. Yu Fengxian said excitedly, "I invited Chu fan to dinner today. He took the initiative to tell me about Su Yuan''s kidnapping, so I took the opportunity to lead the disaster to brother Dong. Hey hey, eighth master, wait for the good news. Chu fan will go to brother Dong for trouble."


    "Su Yuan kidnapped?" the eighth master patted on the forehead. "Why didn''t I remember such a simple thing? Zheng Yi and Luo Wei are all Wang Dong''s people. Chu fan must have wanted to attack Wang Dong Long ago?"


    "Yes, if we hadn''t involved Chu fan, he would have done it." Yu Fengxian said with a bitter smile, "eighth master, we are all busy in vain. Instead, we helped brother Dong."


    The eighth Master said with a smile, "it''s not too late to know that a wise man will make a mistake if he worries a thousand times. Ha ha, if Chu fan can kill Wang Dong''s beast, you can take great credit for impatiens."


    "No, it''s still you, eighth master. I just do it according to your instructions. As for whether things can be done, it depends on luck."


    "Luck, in fact, can be artificially improved." the eighth master was very happy and patiently told, "Impatiens, your next task is to have a good relationship with Chu fan. When I master the detailed information, you will reveal it to Chu fan. I believe that with his skill, Wang Dong will not die, but also have to take off the skin."


    "OK, I''ll master the scale." Yu Fengxian smiled confidently, "Chu fan, a man who hasn''t tasted women, I''ll firmly control him in the palm of my hand and let him obey."


    After the Impatiens left, Qiuyun couldn''t help saying, "eighth master, do you think Yu Fengxian''s words are true?"


    "Hmm?" the eighth master was stunned, then frowned and said, "do you doubt the Impatiens? She has no reason to help Chu fan, and she dare not betray me."


    "But I always feel that Chu fan is not so easy to be controlled." Qiuyun has a long body, a tall figure and a set of white yarn skirt, which has a somewhat dusty temperament.


    However, the white yarn is too thin and the underwear is looming. On the contrary, it gives people a strong visual impact, which is more attractive than not wearing it. Especially her small feet, white as jade, so barefoot on the floor, it makes people have a strong impulse to fall to the ground and kiss her feet.


    Qiuyun paced slowly in the living room and said faintly, "Liu Xiaoguang, Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao have experienced hundreds of battles. They are not only cruel and ruthless, but also have rich Jianghu experience. However, they are all played by Chu fan. This can prove that Chu fan''s IQ is not low, at least not comparable to that of Impatiens."


    "You mean, the Impatiens were cheated by him?" the eighth master asked, "but why did Chu fan do this? What''s good for him?"


    "It can''t be said that sister Yu was cheated. Chu fan may really want to find Dongge''s trouble. After all, Su Yuan''s kidnapping has a lot to do with Dongge, and Chu fan''s relationship with Su Yuan is so special, which is related to Su Yuan''s safety. Chu fan can''t ignore it."


    Qiu Yun said faintly, "instead of protecting Su Yuan, it''s better to take the initiative and clear the danger once and for all. But Chu fan alone can''t shake Dong Ge, so he wants to join hands with us to get rid of Dong Ge and avoid future trouble."


    The eighth master nodded again and again: "it makes sense. If I were Chu fan, I would certainly do the same. First kill the beast Wang Dong, then turn around and slowly solve the grievances with us."


    "Make people stare at the impatiens. At this time, don''t make any mistakes, otherwise, one child will fall wrong and lose the whole game."


    "Do you still doubt Impatiens?"


    Qiuyun said lightly, "this is not doubt, but it''s always right to be cautious. Eighth master, we can''t afford to lose."


    The eighth master nodded: "I see. I hope our caution is superfluous. Impatiens... Alas!"


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Chu fan changed into a sharp black sportswear, took his prepared things, quietly went downstairs and ran straight to the random burial post outside the city.


    During the day, Chu fan drove all afternoon and ran through the homes of the four missing girls. He found that the homes of the four girls were all around the mass grave outside the city. From this, it can be inferred that the guy who did harm to people should be here.


    Unfortunately, this random burial post is where Chu fan was buried alive. For Chu fan who has been here twice, he is familiar with the road. After unloading the equipment weighing 300 kg, Chu fan is as light as a swallow and runs no slower than driving. Moreover, in the evening, there were almost no vehicles and pedestrians on the road. He let go and ran. Within half an hour, he came to the woods outside the mass grave.


    Under the moonlight, the random burial post looks particularly quiet. However, the cry of night owls from time to time, like a baby crying, makes the random burial post a little scary.


    "Sure enough, it''s here!" the big eyed frog squatted on Chu fan''s head, stared at the center of the random burial post and said in a deep voice, "Chu fan, this time there''s a lot of trouble. It''s still time for you to retreat."


    Chu fan stared and asked, "what do you see? Why can''t I see anything?"


    "Fool, look at it with insight, and you will understand."


    Chu fan suddenly woke up and immediately started his insight. Sure enough, the random burial post in front of him changed.


    Under the moonlight, the mass grave was originally plated with a layer of mercury. From a distance, it was still very beautiful. However, at the moment of insight, the mass grave became gray, as if shrouded in a dense black fog, with a cold and strange smell.


    Especially in the center of mass graves, the black fog is not only more intense, but also mixed with a trace of blood fog. The black and red are staggered, which is not only more strange, but also reveals a tyrannical evil smell.


    Chu fan stared and lost his voice: "shit, that seems to be where I was buried alive. How could it be like this?"


    "I see." the big eyed frog suddenly realized, but jumped on Chu fan''s shoulder and looked at Chu fan sympathetically.


    "Grass, what do you understand? Tell me quickly." Chu fan almost died of anxiety. How can he vaguely feel that this matter seems to have something to do with himself?


    The big eyed frog said in a deep voice, "you grew up weak and sick. You grew up drinking traditional Chinese medicine. Even in dog days, you have to wear a sheep''s fur jacket, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I told you that before."


    "In fact, you are ill and not ill."


    "What do you mean?"


    "People born in the Yin year and the Yin month have a Yin constitution, which is a good thing for girls. The purer the Yin Qi in the body, the smarter the girls will be and learn everything quickly. Therefore, most of the immortal sects that practice the Yin cold skill choose such girls to inherit."


    "However, some men were born at this time. Men are Yang by nature, but they have a negative constitution. Yin and Yang cannot be reconciled, which will make men weak and sick, afraid of cold and cold."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "you mean, I was born in Yin year and Yin month?"


    "It''s more than that." the big eyed frog hummed, "you were born on July 17, 1991, at 12:00 p.m. sharp. July 17 is the ghost festival, and the ghost gate is wide open. It''s the most cloudy day of the year. At that time, your environment should be a deep mountain. There is perennial ice and snow on the top of the mountain. Outside the village is a cemetery formed for thousands of years, which is even worse."


    Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of spit and asked in a trembling voice, "the result..."


    "As a result, you are not only a Yin body, but also a nine Yin holy body rarely seen by hundreds of millions of people." the big eyed frog laughed heartlessly, "unfortunately, it''s a man. Ha ha!"


    "Grass, you make it clear, what is the nine Yin holy body? What''s wrong with me? Isn''t it good?" Chu fan was anxious. It''s so special. The name sounds good, but it doesn''t feel like a good thing.


    The big eyed frog said with a smile, "if she is a woman, if she is a nine Yin holy body, she is definitely a genius for cultivating immortals. Major sects will fight because of her. Even if they can''t grab her, they should destroy her as soon as possible, otherwise, she will become a powerful immortal. Listen, it''s inevitable."


    Chu fan takes a breath of air-conditioning. His physique is too strong. Can he become a strong immortal without cultivation? Isn''t that scary?


    "However, it''s a tragedy that the nine Yin holy body falls on you. Hey hey, it becomes the nine Yin Jue pulse."


    "Nine Yin Jue pulse?" Chu fan is silly. What''s special? It''s "Jue". Can there be any good?


    The big eyed frog said with a gloating smile, "your boy is very lucky. If you get married and break your body before you go out of the mountain, your boy would have died on a woman."


    "What?" Chu fan was more anxious. "Am I... I can''t get married and have children? Grass, what are you doing alive? Just wipe your neck."


    PS: second, more! I fell from the third place in the list of new books. Brothers help me push it again. Flowers, VIP tickets, clicks and red envelopes are all the power sources. Help me top my anger, please!

 Chapter 87

    "Don''t worry, I said before. I didn''t say you can''t do it in the future."


    The big eyed frog rolled his eyes and hummed, "are you a vegetarian when you are the king? If the king hadn''t spent 90% of his power and sealed your nine Yin Jue pulse, do you think you could live to this day? Hum!"


    "Sealed? No wonder, I thought I was resurrected once. I didn''t even have the disease of fear of cold."


    "Don''t be happy too early." the big eyed frog splashed a ladle of cold water on Chu fan''s head before he was happy, humming, "the seal is only temporary. When you practice to the earth, the nine Yin Jue pulse will attack. At that time, if you can''t find a solution, you will be dead."


    Chu fan is depressed. What immoral things did he do in his last life? How can it be so hard to live? First, I was killed and finally resurrected, but it''s only temporary. I have to continue to struggle for real life. Now, there is another nine Yin Jue pulse. Thief God, if you want to play dead, I''ll say it straight. Why bother?


    Suddenly, the dignified voice of Lord Black scale came: "Chu fan, nine Yin Jue pulse is not necessarily a bad thing."


    "Isn''t it a bad thing? Is it easy for me to grow up so big?" Chu fan was so wronged that he wanted to cry. Think about what other people''s children ate when he was a child? Corn flour cake, drink their own boiled sugar water, but these things are a luxury for Chu fan.


    Every day, he eats food carefully made of medicinal materials and drinks traditional Chinese medicine soup. It is not easy for him to live to this day. Now think about it, it''s all bitter water.


    When the black scale made a noise, the big eyed frog was honest and squatted on Chu fan''s shoulder without saying a word. After a long silence, black scale said in a deep voice: "in fact, like you, I am also Jiuyin Jue pulse, which is the main reason why I want to save you."


    This time, not only Chu fan was surprised, but even the big eyed frog couldn''t believe it and stared. Obviously, it is also the first time to hear the news.


    "Compared with me, you are very happy." black scale said faintly, "At the very least, you have a loving mother and a father who has been silently renewing your life. But what about me? I... forget the past. Just remember that Jiuyin Jue pulse is the most powerful physique even for men. As long as you practice hard according to the route I provide you, I guarantee you to become an indomitable and strong person."


    Chu fan was silent. He could feel that black scale was a man with a story... No, it was the demon king. Moreover, its childhood may be very tragic, but it could become the first of the nine demon kings. How many hardships did it experience during this period? How did it carry the nine Yin pulse?


    Involuntarily turned around, Chu fan looked at the random burial hill in the distance, and the voice of Lord Black scale came again: "this task is indeed a little difficult for you at this time, but it is not without a chance. Remember, you should learn to adapt to the situation, you are not alone."


    "Aren''t you fighting alone? Are you willing to help me?" Chu fan was immediately excited. It would be much easier if the nine demon kings helped.


    This time, the big eyed frog answered him, "don''t dream. The nine of us want to help you, but there''s no way. Who told you not to exchange gemstones as soon as possible? Miser! Just like this time, even if you provide one thousandth of the energy, you can borrow the power of the demon king. At that time, you can crush this little ghost with one finger and cut it with fear!"


    "Don''t worry. When I go back this time, I''ll buy it right away and replace five million with precious stones. Is that enough?"


    "Shh, someone is coming." the big eyed frog said, and Chu fan immediately squatted down. He also found that a snow-white figure came, but she just walked to the periphery of the random burial post, and a red graceful figure appeared not far from the right.


    Chu fan was so shocked that he grew up and said, "Li Qingcheng? Why did she come here? Is... She also an immortal?"


    "Li Qingcheng?" the woman in white frowned and said sternly, "what are you doing here? Is this ghost related to you? How dare you even do such an outrageous thing?"


    "Hey, hey, don''t talk nonsense. Like you, I''ve been tracking down all the way." Li Qingcheng hummed, "why, I''ll let you Xia Xianzi eliminate harm for the people, so I can''t do something good?"


    "Hum, demon girl, when did you do good deeds?"


    "Xia Yanran, don''t look down on others." Li Qingcheng angrily said, "what''s the matter with our demon sect? You decent people do good things? Cut, I''m afraid you so-called decent people do more dirty things than our demon sect. They are dignified and secretly steal women and prostitutes. What can''t you do?"


    "You..." Xia Yanran suddenly drew out a long sword like water, angrily pointed at the city, and was about to start.


    Li Qingcheng quickly waved his hand and said, "stop. Let''s make an appointment another day. Miss Ben didn''t come to fight with you today."


    "Hum, you''d better not interfere, or I''ll solve it with you." Xia Yanran glared at her, turned her head to the center of the random burial post and walked over with a sword.


    On the other side, Li Qingcheng was obedient. He lifted his hips and sat directly on a tombstone. He tilted his feet and ate melon seeds. He looked at Xia Yanran with a smile. He was so angry that he didn''t pay for his life and said, "go, I''ll collect the body for you."


    "Hum!" Xia Yanran was too lazy to quarrel with her and looked around attentively. This place is gloomy. There are Li Qingcheng outside. If it''s a little bad, she''s dangerous today.


    However, her responsibility is to eradicate these evils that harm citizens. If she delays one more day, one more innocent girl will be killed. So even if she knew she was in danger, she had to go.


    I hope Li Qingcheng can understand the general situation and don''t take the opportunity to make trouble. Otherwise, even if she died, she would never feel better. Hum!


    Soon, she came to the center of the mass grave, in front of the grave bag where Chu fan was buried alive. The long sword stretched out flat, and the bright body of the sword even sent out a hazy glow of orange and yellow.


    But just as she was about to shovel the grave flat, an angry cry came from a distance: "stop!"


    Whoosh! A man whose whole body was shrouded in a black cloak, with a unconscious girl on his shoulder, stood in front of Xia Yanran as fast as lightning.


    His face was shrouded in a mass of black gas, and he couldn''t see his face clearly, but his sinister eyes were completely exposed.


    "Yan Ran?" when the man saw Xia Yan Ran, he couldn''t help calling out her name in amazement.


    This time, Xia Yanran was also surprised. She couldn''t believe it. She looked at the man up and down and said, "is it you?"


    "It''s not me, you... You recognize the wrong person." the man''s voice suddenly became hoarse, but his eyes were a little panic, and he didn''t dare to look at Xia Yanran at all.


    "Tang Xiao, I know you when you turn to ashes." Xia Yanran was so angry that she pointed her sword at the man in black robe and said angrily, "do you know what you''re doing? Once you Tangmen know, do you know what the consequences will be?"


    "I know, but I have no other choice." the black air on Tang Xiao''s face gradually dissipated, revealing a white and beautiful young face. In terms of appearance, he is even more handsome than Chu fan. However, his eyes are firm and evil.


    Chu fan sometimes shows his evil smile, but his evil is quite different from Tang Xiao''s evil. In the eyes of outsiders, Chu fan''s evil smile gives people a bad feeling, but it makes women palpitate. Men are not bad, women don''t love.


    But Tang Xiao''s evil is creepy evil, especially a touch of scarlet light flashing in his eyes from time to time.


    Xia Yanran slowly shook her head: "you''ve changed. What''s the reason? You''re going to take this step? Do you know how many people you''ll kill? You''ll destroy yourself. Tang Xiao, stop and go back with me. I''ll plead with the Tang clan leader for you."


    "It''s too late." Tang Xiao took a long breath, slowly put down the girl on his shoulder and said in a deep voice, "I haven''t turned back since I took this road. Yan Ran, if you still think I''m a friend, go as if you don''t see anything. Otherwise, only one of you and me can leave alive today."


    "Do you think I''ll see you do harm?" Xia Yanran stared at him angrily and snapped, "I don''t have friends like you, ah!"


    With a scream, Xia Yanran took the initiative to attack. The tip of the long sword even spit out half a foot of orange sword light, and attacked Tang Xiao with murderous spirit.


    Tang Xiao didn''t dare to neglect. He threw his hand and shot a poisonous needle. He turned and fled.


    Xia yanranjiao drank. The long sword drew a circle in front of her and broke all the poison needles. It was so slow that Tang Xiao had run out for more than ten meters.


    "Tang Xiao, you can''t run. Stop for me." Xia Yanran ran ran after her angrily, and they ran away in the twinkling of an eye.


    Tang Xiao is to attract Xia Yanran and create opportunities for ghosts she has cultivated. As long as it absorbs a girl''s blood and devours her flesh and blood, it can complete an evolution. At that time, even Xia Yanran will have to end up hating.


    Therefore, he wants to hold Xia Yanran until the ghost evolution is completed. At that time, he will bring Xia Yanran back. With the help of ghosts, Xia Yanran will die.


    friend? What is a friend? At this time, if Xia Yanran doesn''t die, the person who dies is him. He has no other choice. Although he likes Xia Yanran very much, he can only hurt the killer in front of his life.


    Similarly, Xia Yanran also intends to lead Tang Xiao away, because she knows that there is Li Qingcheng behind. Although the demon girl of the demon gate is not a good person, she is not too bad. At least, she will not sit idly by and ignore such inhuman things.


    Therefore, she led Tang Xiao away to create opportunities for Li Qingcheng. I believe it should not be difficult to kill a ghost that is not yet a climate with her strength. At least, she should be able to save the girl.


    Sure enough, Li Qingcheng, who was hidden behind the tombstone, walked quickly when they saw them leave, but before she could start, the grave bag suddenly opened a big hole, a black purple arm poked out of the hole, and grabbed the ankle of the unconscious girl next to her


    PS: the third watch!

 Chapter 88

    "Evil animals, presumptuous!"


    Li Qingcheng was so angry that when his jade hand turned over, there was a pair of exquisite three prongs in his hand. The three prongs are about 30 cm long, only a little longer than ordinary daggers, and about two inches wide. The main spike in the middle is triangular, as sharp as the army spike, and there are blood grooves on three sides. There is a short thorn on both sides, only half a foot long. The edge is open and shining like a blade.


    Such a pair of strange weapons can''t be played by ordinary people, but these exquisite weapons are as flexible as two poisonous snakes in Li Qingcheng''s hands. When his wrists turn over, one of them turns around and plunges accurately and ruthlessly into the wrists stretched out underground.


    "Poof!" the three pronged fork directly penetrated the wrist, and a stream of black blood rushed out. At the same time, there was a shrill roar from the ground, a loud "boom", the grave bag completely exploded, and a "man" covered in black and purple and full of corpse smell rushed out of the ground.


    Li Qingcheng succeeded in one move and immediately withdrew, because she knew that the black blood contained highly toxic, which would be very troublesome once encountered. Therefore, before the three prongs on her other hand could fall, she grabbed the fainting girl and flew back.


    "It''s a zombie!" said the big eyed frog with a dignified face.


    At this time, Chu fan hid behind a big grave, only about 30 meters away from the battlefield. Even dozens of meters away, he could still smell the disgusting smell of corpses. I really don''t understand. How could anyone keep this thing? It''s disgusting.


    "Fortunately, it has just taken shape and only has some zombie instincts. Its strength is similar to yours and will never exceed the middle stage of human life. However, it is highly toxic all over. If it is stained with a little, you will become the same as it."


    "I grass, become a zombie?" Chu fan was surprised. "What poison is this, so powerful? Is there an antidote?"


    "There must be an antidote, but it''s difficult to configure. Moreover, zombie poison attacks quickly. You must be careful. Don''t take yourself in before the task is completed." the big eyed frog has no good airway. "Man, you haven''t lived enough. Don''t drag me down if you want to die."


    "Losers, can''t you say something good?" Chu fan quickly opened his backpack and asked, "get ready quickly. How do you use these things?"


    He is secretly and nervously busy outside, but Li Qingcheng in the center has fought with zombies. With her strength, killing zombies is not difficult at all, but she has to take care of the comatose girls around her, and the poisonous blood on the zombies makes her afraid to be careless. Therefore, the weapon in her hand turned into chicken ribs and didn''t dare to stab the zombie.


    The body of the zombie is like a water bag full of poisonous blood. If you stab it, the poisonous blood will gush out. However, it instinctively protects its head and makes Li Qingcheng unable to succeed for a time. It seemed to know that it could not beat Li Qingcheng. Instead, it targeted the girl and tried to catch her and absorb her blood. In this way, it will greatly increase its strength and may be able to compete with Li Qingcheng.


    "Damn it, how can it be so difficult?" Li Qingcheng is more and more anxious. If he can''t even clean up this little zombie, he can''t be laughed to death by Xia Yanran? But the key is that her weapon is too short. The poisonous blood of zombies is sprayed everywhere like a water gun. She can''t get close to her at all.


    Just when she was ready to send the girl away first and then come back to pick up the zombies, a man''s voice suddenly came from outside: "Sister Li, lead it here quickly."


    This voice startled Li Qingcheng. He was flustered. He was almost held by zombies. He was extremely embarrassed to avoid the attack and bite of zombies. He grabbed the comatose girl on the ground, and the two took off and fell to Chu fan. He immediately stared and lost his voice: "is it you?"


    "There''s no time, get out of the way!" Chu fan hurriedly pushed Li Qingcheng away. He didn''t know whether it was careless or intentional. In short, he pressed his hand on her chest.


    Well, super elastic.


    The speed of zombies is not slow, and greatly exceeds Chu fan''s understanding of zombies. In the movie, zombies can''t walk and can only jump, but this zombie can not only run, but also faster than ordinary people. It came all the way, and the poisonous blood was scattered all over the ground. The grass and wild flowers on the ground were stained with the poisonous blood and immediately withered and decayed. It can be seen how overbearing the poisonous blood is.


    "Let you taste my advanced weapons." Chu fan hung his pocket around his neck and felt a banana balloon from inside. He almost gave Lei a somersault to Li Qingcheng.


    Asshole, he''s got an inflatable condom.


    Sooner or later, the zombie came near in the blink of an eye. Chu fan raised his hand and hit the ''bomb'' in his hand¡® With a bang, the bomb hit the Zombie''s forehead accurately, the thin rubber on the outer layer exploded, and the white juice wrapped in it all pasted on the Zombie''s face.


    "Hiss" sound, as if the red soldering iron fell into the water, the zombie screamed, covered his face with his hands, fell to the ground on his back, and rolled violently. On his head, black gas kept rising, and black blood gushed everywhere.


    "Go back!" Chu fan grabbed the dull Li Qingcheng, quickly stepped back a few steps, unaware that he touched someone else''s chest again.


    It''s so special that it works. It''s really a matter of marinated tofu. One thing will drop one thing.


    Chu fan''s heart was full of excitement. He didn''t pay so much attention. He withdrew from the scope of poisonous blood splashing. Chu fan took out two bombs from his pocket and smashed them from a distance. Because the distance is far away, and the zombie rolls violently, the accuracy is not good. Only one hit the Zombie''s chest, and the other missed. But when the zombie rolled over and pressed on the white juice, it screamed and couldn''t get up again.


    "Garlic?" Li Qingcheng finally smelled that Chu fan''s "bomb" for killing zombies was a combination of condoms and garlic juice. What''s the origin of this guy? Can he make this thing?


    Before she asked, Chu fan had dropped his pocket, bent down and hugged the marble tombstone next to him. With a roar, he stubbornly pulled out the marble tombstone more than one meter high, more than half a meter wide and two inches thick from the ground.


    Li Qingcheng was shocked again. She knew the weight of the tombstone. It was more than one meter high on the ground and more than half a meter underground. Moreover, the lower half is rough and has not been polished at all. Together, it must weigh at least half a ton.


    What''s more, it''s buried underground, which is different from lifting from the ground. It can be inferred that Chu fan''s strength should at least exceed 1500 kilograms.


    Is he an expert in the later stage of human life? He''s so skilled at dealing with zombies. Is he professional? Li Qingcheng couldn''t understand Chu fan more and more.


    "Go!" Chu fan raised the tombstone, burst into a drink and threw it at the zombie.


    This time, the zombie couldn''t escape. After all, the tombstone was too big, and it didn''t have much strength to toss. It couldn''t even roll¡® With a loud bang, the tombstone fell firmly on the zombie. For fear that the zombie would not die, Chu fan ''swished'' and jumped on the tombstone several times until he stepped on the tombstone into the soil.


    "Hoo, it''s finally done." Chu fan clapped his hands excitedly, sat down and gasped.


    This war did not consume much physical energy for Chu fan, but the key was stimulation. Zombie, it''s different from fighting with ordinary people. Now his hands are still shaking slightly.


    In terms of experience, Li Qingcheng was much better than Chu fan after all. He soon calmed down, walked slowly and said curiously, "Chu fan, who are you?"


    "Me? Migrant workers!"


    "Forget it." Li Qingcheng glared at him angrily and asked, "why did you come here?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "I''ll come as you come. Hehe!"


    Li Qingcheng understood. It''s more difficult to ask the truth from this boy than to rape him. She was too lazy to ask. As long as he was still in Guangyuan City and Jinghu District, he would show his feet sooner or later.


    "Are you sure that the zombie is completely dead?" Li Qingcheng glanced sideways. Unfortunately, the whole zombie was pressed underground and could not see whether it was dead or alive.


    Chu Fan said confidently, "I''m sure and sure that it''s completely dead this time. However, Sister Li, if you don''t trust me, I''ll lift the tombstone and you''ll pull out the zombies and break them into pieces, or just burn them to ashes, so you can rest assured."


    In fact, the big eyed frog told him that the zombie died, because the soul of the zombie has been swallowed by it. Without a soul, zombies can no longer live.


    "I don''t have that hobby." Li Qingcheng glanced at the distance and said, "I have to go. Can you go?"


    In the distance, a charming scold came. Obviously, Xia Yanran and Tang Xiao came back, and the fight was fierce. Chu fan quickly jumped up from the ground, turned and ran without saying a word.


    I''m kidding. People are all masters of the land. What do they get involved with? Looking for abuse? Anyway, the task has been completed. It''s the king to retreat. But as soon as he took a step, his arm was grabbed by Li Qingcheng.


    "Why? Let go!" Chu fan is anxious. If he delays any more, he will be found. In case Xia Yanran can''t beat the ghost master named Tang Xiao, he can''t take revenge on us?


    "Giggle, sister, if you go first, the girl will be cheaper for you." Li Qingcheng smiled and pushed Chu fan to the comatose girl. Like a ghost, several ups and downs disappeared without a trace.


    Chu fan''s teeth are itching. No wonder people call her a witch. How can you do this? If it''s a man, you can push it to me, but you''re all girls. What''s the matter with you pushing her to me?


    The fighting sound was getting closer and closer. Chu fan had no time to think about it. He bent down to carry the unconscious girl on the ground and ran away. He ran home in one breath and finally breathed when he reached the door.


    But when he took out the key and was ready to open the door, the door behind him suddenly opened. Su Yuan''s cold voice came: "Chu fan!"


    PS: it''s a new day. Throw those with flowers in your hand to Xinhuo and make the ranking of this book a step higher. Please!

 Chapter 89

    "Emma!" Chu fan was startled and shook his hand. He almost threw the girl on his shoulder down the stairs.


    "You scared me to death." Chu fan patted his chest with lingering fear. "Why haven''t you slept in the middle of the night?"


    Wearing a nightgown, Su Yuan put her hands around her chest and snorted coldly, "I still want to ask you, what have you done in the middle of the night? You can really bring a woman back."


    Chu fan reluctantly said, "President Su, can you have a little sunshine in your heart? Didn''t you see that she was in a coma? I worked hard to get her back. Did I still throw her on the street?"


    "You''re really powerful. You can save a girl casually." as soon as Su Yuan said that, Chu fan suddenly strode over, directly pushed Su Yuan away and strode in.


    Su Yuan hurried after her: "Hey, what are you doing? What are you doing in my room? Get out, get out..."


    Chu fan, who was also tough, broke into Su Yuan''s bedroom and directly put the girl on her shoulder on Su Yuan''s bed, but suddenly frowned.


    It is not that the girl is too shabby, nor because she is too beautiful, but that her face presents a strange cyan black. Su Yuan, who then chased in, was also startled and exclaimed, "my God, what''s the matter with her?"


    "Poisoned." Chu fan got up and left. After two steps, he hurriedly stopped and told, "don''t touch her until I come back."


    "Oh, good!" Su Yuan nodded quickly and quickly stepped back two steps.


    Now, she can be sure that Chu fan didn''t go out to fool around, and the anger accumulated in her heart dissipated in an instant. She doesn''t know why she cares about Chu fan so much. Speaking of, she is just his boss. Even if Chu fan really brings a woman back for the night, what does it have to do with her?


    However, the beauty in front of her, who seemed not much bigger than ah Jiu, attracted all her attention and forgot that she had been angry for half a night.


    If it weren''t for her black face, she would really be a beautiful woman, no less than herself. Especially her fleshy face looks lovely. But she looks at most sixteen or seventeen. How could she have such a big chest?


    Su Yuan stretched out her hand and measured it across the air. She was surprised to herself that she had a good "chest" and was even bigger than herself. At least she had to have an e cup. But she seems to be under age. How can she have such a big chest?


    Is this the legendary child''s face and huge chest?


    Suyuan cursed secretly. Where did Chu fan, an asshole, pick up such a best product? No, we have to call an ambulance quickly. We can''t let this girl stay here.


    But when she turned to find the phone, Chu fan hurried back with a sea bowl in his hand, which contained most of the pungent and spicy white juice.


    "Well, what''s this?" Su Yuan quickly covered her nose, looked up and said in surprise, "it''s like garlic. What do you want to do?"


    "Detoxification!"


    Chu fan put the bowl on the bedside table and got up to take off the girl''s clothes. But after reaching out, he stopped in the air. After thinking about it, he turned and ran out. Su Yuan had just caught up with the door. Chu fan had already run out of the bathroom and handed a pair of rubber gloves directly to Su Yuan.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yuan couldn''t bear it. This is my room. Do you think it''s your own home? Asshole, there are people''s underwear in the bathroom. You go in without saying hello. You don''t take yourself as an outsider.


    Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "the poison in her is very strong. She must be treated as soon as possible. Moreover, no one can save her except me. Therefore, if you don''t want to see her poisoned, do as I say."


    "Is it as serious as you say?"


    Chu fan was too lazy to explain: "if you don''t want to help, I''ll do it myself."


    "Stop, what are you doing?" Su Yuan saw that Chu fan was going to take off the girl''s clothes, hurriedly pulled him away, grabbed the rubber gloves in his hand, put them on his hand and asked angrily, "you said, how do you save her?"


    "Take off all her clothes, and then apply the juice and mashed garlic squeezed out of the garlic all over her body, which can''t be pulled down at all." Chu Fan said, turned and hurried out.


    Su Yuan hurried after her and shouted, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "I still need one thing. I must buy it back as soon as possible." Chu fan''s voice came from the door, and then came his hurried footsteps.


    In the middle of the night, only the nightclub was still open, but Chu fan couldn''t care so much. He quickly ran out. Soon he found a grain shop. After knocking on the door for half a day, he almost broke the door open. There was a trembling voice: "you... Who do you want to do?"


    "Sir, I''m here to buy rice. I''m in urgent need. Please help me."


    "It''s... it''s too late. You want to buy rice. Come tomorrow morning..."


    "Sir, I need glutinous rice to help. Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person, really..."


    Chu Fan said a lot of good words, and his mouth was thin, so he asked the shopkeeper to open the door of the store. Before Chu fan waited to go in, he saw an old lady of about 60, holding two kitchen knives and staring at him warily.


    The uncle who opened the door for him also carried a steel rod in his hand, as if Chu fan would fight with him as long as there was a change.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "Sir, do you think I look like a bad man? Here''s the money. Where''s the glutinous rice? I need a lot."


    Money can make the devil push the mill. Seeing that Chu fan threw away his hand, he threw out a stack of money, at least one or two thousand yuan, which immediately dispelled the doubts of the old couple of the shopkeeper. The couple immediately left the guys behind, warmly invited Chu fan in and took him to the glutinous rice.


    "Young man, how much do you need? I''ll ask my son to get up and drive you back." the old man said warmly.


    Such a big customer is hard to touch. This deal is usually two or three days old. Can he not be enthusiastic?


    Chu fan shook his head: "no, I can move it back by myself... Sir, do you have a bigger bag here? The bigger the better."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll find it for you." the old lady hurriedly turned to the back. After a while, she brought two big sacks and asked with a smile, "young man, what do you think of this bag? Is it big enough?"


    "Enough, enough." Chu fan was very satisfied and asked the old man to help open his pocket and put the stacked glutinous rice bags into the sack. A bag of glutinous rice is only 20 jin, while a sack can hold 200 Jin. When both sacks are filled, it just holds 20 bags and 400 Jin.


    "Young man, it''s hard for you to load so much." the old man kindly advised, "you take the bag to the car and then carry the small bag. It''s so easy."


    Chu fan smiled: "it''s all right. It''s only 400 kilograms. I can carry it."


    Carry?


    Before the old man could figure out what was going on, he saw Chu fan walking out with a big sack in one hand, like carrying two small bags of 20 kg. In a moment, he ran away.


    "Wife, do you see? He... He''s a man, not a ghost?"


    "Where''s the money? Bring me the money quickly."


    The old lady quickly asked for the money, carefully counted it three times, and confirmed that it was not fake money, but hundreds more. Then she was relieved.


    "Wife, you say, why is that young man so energetic? He took it and left. No, he ran away. He ran very fast."


    "Don''t think about it. Lock the door and go to bed. Don''t tell anyone about it."


    "Ah, ah, I see. We don''t know anything."


    The old couple are people who have lived half their lives. Naturally, they understand that misfortune comes from the mouth. Anyway, he made a small profit, no matter what he does.


    Chu fan quickly ran home and knocked on the door. Su Yuan ran over and opened the door. Seeing Chu fan carrying two sacks, she was stunned and said, "what are you taking?"


    "Glutinous rice." Chu fan threw the bag into the living room and asked, "what''s the matter? He wiped it all over his body?"


    "Well, a big bowl of mashed garlic juice has been used up."


    "OK, help people up and put them in gunny bags."


    "Oh... Ah?" Su Yuan subconsciously promised, but then exclaimed, "what? Put people in sacks? What do you want to do?"


    Chu Fan said helplessly, "you don''t understand. She''s poisoned. Only glutinous rice can suck the poison out of her body. Therefore, we must put her in a sack, and then fill the sack with glutinous rice. In this way, we can ensure that glutinous rice can touch all parts of her body."


    Suyuan turned and entered the room, but within a moment, she came out again. "Chu fan, i... I can''t move her."


    "I''d better come." Chu fan just sat down to catch his breath and stood up again, but when he came to the door, he was stopped by Su Yuan again.


    "No, you... You can''t go in."


    "How can I move if I don''t go in?"


    Suyuan thought for a moment, then turned around and took an eye patch and handed it to Chu fan: "put it on, and then I''ll lead you in. Don''t peek!"


    "What time is it? You''re still thinking about this." Chu fan is completely speechless. Isn''t he a naked woman? Haven''t you seen him, man? Really, you''re not my wife. You''re very lenient.


    However, Su Yuan insisted that he wear an eye mask. He had no choice but to do so. Then Su Yuan led him into the bedroom with his sleeve.


    "Wait a minute, you haven''t worn gloves yet." Su Yuan stuffed the bag into Chu fan and hurried out, but when she came back outside the door, she said fiercely, "don''t peek, or I''ll dig your eyes."


    "Oh, saving people is like putting out a fire. Go quickly." Chu fan whispered to himself. Why is president Su so wordy today? There are so many things.


    If she doesn''t add a word, Chu fan may not be interested in peeking, but Chu fan is curious to hear her say so. I don''t know. Who has a better figure than President Su?


    Thinking of this, Chu fan quickly opened his eye mask. He just took a look, and his eyes were not willing to move away.


    I''ll go. This is milk cow, isn''t it?


    PS: second, send it. I wish you all success.

 Chapter 90

    There was only one pair of rubber gloves, which was put on by Su Yuan. There was no way. Su Yuan had to find out a pair of pure deerskin gloves and put them on Chu fan.


    Women''s gloves are so thin that they almost broke Chu fan''s hand without breaking them. Alas, at least it''s Su Yuan''s intention. Just wear it.


    Su Yuan supported the sack. Chu fan lifted the girl''s legs and put them into the sack. Then he put his hands under her arms, lifted her from the bed and put her in the sack little by little.


    Even though there was still a distance between her gloves and her chest, Chu fan could still feel her surging. No way, her chest is too big. She lies flat. Her chest is like two naughty fat rabbits. She runs around when she moves a little.


    Su Yuan can only stare. After all, Chu fan is quite regular. Is it Chu fan''s fault that other girls have big breasts? That would be unreasonable.


    Anyway, he finally got the man into the sack. Next, Chu fan took the man to the living room and filled the sack with glutinous rice by Su Yuan. This work is not a matter for Chu fan at all, but it is a big burden for Su Yuan with a pen. When she reached the fourth bag, she was so tired that she was sweating and had no strength.


    "I''d better come. Her legs are buried. You just need to hold it." Chu Fan said.


    Suyuan didn''t insist anymore and handed the work to Chu fan. Chu fan''s action was rapid. He picked up two bags at a time, groped and poured them into the sack, went back and forth twice, and the sack was full.


    Taking off his blindfold, Chu fan saw a big round sack standing in the middle of the living room, filled with milky white glutinous rice, and the girl, only her head was exposed, and the rest of her body was buried and could no longer be seen.


    "Bring the sheets, come on!" Chu fan ordered with a dignified face.


    Suyuan, who had just sat down to catch her breath, got up reluctantly, quickly ran back to the room and handed Chu fan the dirty sheets. Then, Chu fan wrapped the girl''s neck with a sheet, and then inserted the edge into the bag. Soon, he completely sealed the mouth of the bag.


    Before Su Yuan asked, Chu fan bent down and carefully placed the sack on the ground, ran to the bathroom to find a washbasin, put the girl''s hair in, and then poured glutinous rice into it again until he buried the girl''s head.


    Su Yuan helped him cover the blank space near the girl''s nose with glutinous rice until it was all done. Only two nostrils of the girl were still exposed, and other parts were buried.


    "Well, you go to bed, I''ll watch here." Chu fan took a long breath and sat down.


    Suyuan was really tossed. She didn''t sleep most of the night and was tired. But in order to save people, she couldn''t complain about Chu fan. She had to go to the bathroom depressed. After taking a bath, she remembered and forgot her pajamas.


    "Chu fan, can you help me take down my pajamas?" Su Yuan shyly opened the door and pointed to her bedroom. "It''s hanging on the right side of the wardrobe. I want the purple one."


    Chu fan didn''t think too much. He strode over. As soon as he opened Su Yuan''s wardrobe, his eyes straightened. Don''t mention the colorful clothes. What are the things neatly placed next to them, like large eye masks? And these gadgets, is it


    "Don''t peek. Bring me your pajamas quickly." Su Yuan shouted from a distance.


    Chu fan quickly took back his sight. At a glance, he saw the purple pajamas, picked up the clothes hanger and walked out quickly. Can su yuan see through? How do you know everything?


    After a while, Su Yuan changed her pajamas, came out of the bathroom, gave Chu fan a white look and said, "I''ll go to bed. Call me if you have something."


    Her room was in a mess. Su Yuan went directly to ah Jiu''s room. The girl sleeps too much. It''s estimated that if she is thrown into the street, she won''t wake up.


    As soon as Su Yuan left, the room finally quieted down. Chu fan poured himself a glass of water and called the big eyed frog in his heart. Soon, it jumped out and jumped on the tea table in front of Chu fan.


    "What are you doing? People are dreaming." the big eyed frog yawned and said sleepily.


    Chu fan asked seriously, "you said before that this matter has something to do with me? What''s going on?"


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t understand. Can I sleep?"


    "Well, I''ll let you understand." the big eyed frog smiled heartlessly, "this zombie is formed because of you."


    Chu fan was surprised: "what? Because of me? What''s my business?"


    "Don''t get excited, let me explain to you slowly," said the big eyed frog, "First of all, we have to start with the random burial post. There is extremely Yin Qi, especially in the center of the random burial post. Hundreds of years ago, a wronged man was buried there for fear of his corpse. Therefore, his limbs were nailed to the coffin with peach wood nails, and even his soul was detained in the coffin and could not support his life."


    Chu fan took a breath of air-conditioning: "who is so cruel? People die like lights out. No matter how great the hatred should be resolved, why don''t you spare him so much?"


    "Who knows? In short, this man has accumulated resentment for hundreds of years, but he can''t release it. You happen to be killed and buried above his coffin."


    "What?" Chu fan couldn''t sit still and jumped up. "He... He''s right under me? What a coincidence?"


    "Sit down, sit down, where can you go?" the big eyed frog said in a low voice with bright eyes. "You were beaten and bleeding, the blood penetrated, and fell on his coffin, which lifted his seal. However, his body was nailed to death by peach wood nails, and he still couldn''t escape. Therefore, he had to abandon this body and become an ownerless spirit."


    "Just at this time, you killed Zheng Yi and sold him in that pit. Now, you have become a great benefactor of the complaining spirit. You can give anything you need. As soon as you left your front foot, the complaining spirit occupied Zheng Yi''s body and became a zombie."


    Chu fan sat down and said, "is the Zombie... Zheng Yi? Did I promote it? According to this, those innocent girls were indirectly killed by me?"


    Originally, the big eyed frog wanted to tease him. It can be seen that Chu fan blames himself and is in pain. He is embarrassed to fall into the well again. On the contrary, he patiently comforts him: "It''s not your fault. After all, you didn''t mean it. Moreover, if it weren''t for Tang Xiao, the ghost master, a small zombie wouldn''t be a big climate. Therefore, the death of a girl has nothing to do with you. Don''t take all your mistakes. You''re addicted to abuse?"


    "Yes, it''s Tang Xiao''s fault. He caught the people and fed the zombies." Chu fan clenched his fist. "If he is still alive, I must kill him myself and avenge those wronged girls."


    "Well, that''s right." the big eyed frog encouraged, "step up your cultivation. You''ve touched the threshold of the middle stage of human life. If you''re lucky, you can break through it in three days. If you''re lucky, you have two people to help you. Otherwise, you''ll die for this task."


    "Hey, hey, character problem."


    When the knot was opened, Chu fan no longer blamed himself. He turned around the girl on the ground twice and asked, "I said, does your method work?"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t pay attention to a small corpse poison. Besides, she was just caught by a zombie. The corpse poison didn''t directly infect the blood. Otherwise, she would have become a zombie and jumped up to drink your blood."


    Chu fan suddenly remembered and hurriedly asked, "the man in the coffin won''t change again?"


    "It''s hard to say. Although his soul has dissipated, who can guarantee that no one will find it? If he meets a ghost master like Tang Xiao again, his body will be an excellent zombie material, which is much better than Zheng Yi''s body."


    "No, I have to go there tomorrow, dig out the body and burn it as soon as possible. There will be no future trouble."


    "Can''t go!" said the big eyed frog with a heavy face. "Nine times out of ten Tang Xiao is still alive. His carefully cultivated zombie has been destroyed. He must be furious. Now you can''t find the murderer. Didn''t you throw yourself into the net?"


    "What should I do? I can''t just watch and ignore it?"


    The big eyed frog said helplessly: "Can''t you calm down? If Tang Xiao finds the body, you''ll be late now. But if he doesn''t find it, he''ll be fine for the time being. If the zombies are dead, will Tang Xiao stay at the random burial post? He''s also afraid of being chased, so he''s sure to flee to other places. You just have to wait a few days and go to the random burial post after the wind is over to ensure you''re safe."


    "Well, that''s the only way." Chu fan is not a reckless person. He calms down and thinks carefully. What big eyed frog said is really reasonable. He just doesn''t think about it. He sits cross legged on the sofa and begins to close his eyes to practice.


    He soon entered the state of cultivation, but Su Yuan couldn''t sleep. She was a little nervous at the thought of more men outside the door. She always thought that Chu fan would break in.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Yuan still couldn''t sleep. She just got up from the bed, crept to the door, gently opened a crack in the door, and looked carefully. Chu fanru was as calm as an old monk, sitting on the sofa with his hands facing the sky and on his knees. Zhuang Yan Baoxiang seemed to have a faint golden light emanating from him.


    Su Yuan rubbed her eyes and looked again. Chu fan is still Chu fan. Where is the golden light? However, what Kung Fu is he practicing? Won''t he become a monk?


    Not daring to disturb Chu fan, Su Yuan carefully closed the door, went back to bed and lay down. This time, her heart finally calmed down, sleepiness hit, and soon fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept, there was a piercing scream outside. Ah Jiu fell into bed. Su Yuan also sat up suddenly, opened the quilt and ran out


    PS: on the third watch, who doesn''t go home tonight? Warm tips, take contraceptive measures. Gaga!

 Chapter 91

    "What''s the ghost''s name?" Chu fan was frightened by this voice and almost lost his breath. When I opened my eyes, I saw that the girl in the bag had awakened and was screaming in horror.


    "Shut up and shout to throw you down the stairs."


    Chu fan stared at him fiercely, but he didn''t want to be a girl. He even stared at him: "how handsome!"


    Chu fan was completely defeated by her. She looked like a mentally disabled girl. Just about to bend down to see how the corpse poison on the girl was cleared, Su Yuan rushed out in a whirlwind and kicked Chu fan.


    "Plop!" Chu fan sat down on the ground and was worried, "what are you doing?"


    Su Yuan forked her waist, stared with almond eyes and scolded angrily, "how dare you ask me? What are you doing?"


    "What did I do?" Chu fanwei was so bent that he saved others by himself. Is there anything wrong? This woman is simply unreasonable.


    Before Su Yuan could speak again, the girl lying on the ground said, "sister, you misunderstood this big brother. He didn''t do anything to me. Even if he did anything to me, I''d be happy."


    Who?


    Su Yuan became more angry and said loudly, "since you wake up, get up quickly... Ah, what are you..."


    The girl looked around and said curiously, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "Don''t touch her!" Chu fan suddenly pulled Su Yuan away, squatted down and stared at the girl and asked solemnly, "what do you feel now?"


    "Feeling?" the girl frowned. "It seems that she is numb and unconscious. Big brother, you will get me out of the bag and suffocate me. Don''t worry, I won''t call the police to catch you."


    "Catch me?" Chu fan sneered. "Do you think I kidnapped you? Idiot, if I hadn''t saved you, you would have been killed like those missing girls."


    "Ah?" the girl stared at the innocent eyes. She was really stupid and cute. At the thought that she was caught by the abnormal devil, the girl was scared to cry, "it''s over. I''ve been guarding my body like a jade for 18 years. I wanted to leave it to my prince charming, but it was harmed by the abnormal devil. Wuwuwuwuwu, mom, where are you..."


    Chu fan is completely speechless. Is there something wrong with this girl?


    "Don''t cry, little sister. No one will harm you." Su Yuan was embarrassed. How could a girl say such a thing? She blushed when she repeated it.


    But the girl kept crying. Chu fan was angry and stared angrily: "hold it back!"


    This time, the girl was startled and the crying stopped immediately. Timidly looking at Chu fan, I don''t know what he wants to do.


    Chu fan put on his gloves, grabbed a handful of glutinous rice, shook it in front of her, and said coldly, "do you know what this is?"


    "Black rice."


    "No, it''s glutinous rice."


    The girl skimmed her mouth: "you lie. The glutinous rice is milky white and the rice is black. You think I don''t understand anything? Cut!"


    Su Yuan also said solemnly, "he''s right. It''s really glutinous rice. Chu fan, why did the glutinous rice turn black overnight?"


    "This proves that glutinous rice detoxification is still effective, but I don''t know whether it is clean." Chu fan looked back at Su Yuan, "President Su, put it on..."


    Half said, Chu fan was stunned and couldn''t speak any more. Su Yuan ran in a hurry. She didn''t know when the belt of her pajamas opened. She was more open-minded than last time. The pair of round and unobstructed were exposed in front of Chu fan. This time, Chu fan couldn''t control it any more. Two nosebleed came out of his nose.


    "Ah!" Su Yuan screamed, hurriedly pulled the skirt of her pajamas to protect her chest, turned and ran back to the room and closed the door heavily.


    On the ground, the girl said with a heartless smile, "big brother, you''ve done something."


    "Ah? What do you mean?" Chu fan quickly wiped his nose and pretended to be nothing.


    The girl said with a bad smile, "you peek at the big sister''s body and let others wear a bra. Tut Tut, you''re really good."


    Chu fan was worried: "don''t talk nonsense. Who told her to wear a chest... Cough, that thing? I asked her to put on gloves, help me get you out of the sack and replace you with new glutinous rice."


    "Still here?" the girl said bitterly, "brother, please forgive me. I''m not an adult. If you let me go, I''ll go back to school and introduce you to a bunch of girlfriends. Do you like plump or bony? Hot or quiet? Wild and kingly..."


    "Stop!" Chu fan quickly interrupted her, quickly picked up the bag, pulled out the sheets on the surface of the bag, and said seriously, "I''m going back to my room to cook now. If you want to go, I won''t stop you, but if you die of poison hair, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    "If you don''t want to die, do as I say." Chu fan pointed to the bathroom and said, "take a bath inside. Don''t touch anything. Take out and throw away everything you''ve used in a while. After taking a bath, drill into this sack by yourself and let president Su pour in the glutinous rice for you. As before, you must cover your whole body."


    "Don''t scare me. I''m really... Poisoned?"


    "Believe it or not, I saved you once anyway. I can''t help you to die by yourself." Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to her and turned back to his room to make breakfast.


    Just after making up, ah Jiu sneaked over and whispered, "brother fan, who is that woman?"


    "I picked it up in the middle of the night." Chu fan didn''t look back. He began to boil water and then came back to roll noodles. He was skilled and fast.


    Ah Jiu leaned on the door frame and pouted, "did you go out again in the middle of the night?"


    Chu fan stumbled and almost plunged into the pot. He glared at her angrily and scolded, "what nonsense? Who went out in the middle of the night?"


    "All right, all right, can you hide your man''s thoughts from me?" ah Jiu hugged his shoulder and hummed, "Mingming has it at home. She''s going out to eat wild food. What''s better than sister Su and me? In terms of appearance, sister Su and I are no worse than her. In terms of body shape, I''m a little worse, but sister Su is much more mature than her. If you like tender ones, I''m more Lori than her... Hey, why do you push me?"


    "Bang!" the security door closed and locked, and the house was completely quiet.


    Dead girl, what are you talking about? It''s a mess. Who went out to play wild food? No, from today on, she can''t surf the Internet again. A good girl has failed to learn.


    Before long, a pot of steaming, fragrant egg and persimmon noodles came out of the pot. Chu fan walked over with it and asked Su Yuan and ah Jiu to have dinner. The girl didn''t go, but she really got into the bag. The only difference from last time was that her head was still exposed outside.


    "How fragrant!" the girl sniffed hard, and her saliva dripped. She couldn''t wait to cry, "brother, I''m starving. Get me some quickly."


    "I''ll do it." Su Yuan picked a bowl of noodles and fed it to the girl. Chu fan put on his gloves and squatted down to fiddle with the black glutinous rice in the bag.


    Fortunately, a small part of the bag is white, which means that the corpse poison in the girl''s body should be absorbed almost. But in case, it should be buried for another day.


    After dinner, several people sat down, and Su Yuan made time to ask the girl''s name and home address. She hoped that she would call home as soon as possible and the provincial family would miss her.


    "No, I''m a junior at Sichuan University. I often go to my cousin''s house at ordinary times, and no one will worry." the girl''s name is Song Wen. She also has a cousin in the city, so she often goes to her cousin''s house.


    I didn''t come back this night. The people in the dormitory thought she had gone to her cousin''s house, and her cousin thought she was in the dormitory, so it was the same whether she called or not.


    In addition to these, she was vague about what she was, and didn''t say how tall she was. Su Yuan didn''t mean to ask again.


    It was almost time for Su Yuan to dress up and go to work. Chu fan followed her downstairs until she sat in the car. Chu fan summoned up his courage and said, "President Su, before, I..."


    "Stop talking, I don''t blame you?" Suyuan gave him a nasty look. Bastard, you''re only happy if you have to see me embarrassed?


    Chu fan didn''t speak again. He quickly sent Su Yuan to the company. When he came back, he had a whim and called Xu junchuo. The phone rang for a long time before it was answered. There was Xu junchuo''s sleepy and lazy voice: "Hello, who?"


    "Elder sister, it''s dawn. Are you still sleeping?"


    "Asshole, I just slept." Xu junchuo couldn''t help cursing.


    Chu fan didn''t think so. He said with a smile, "the case hasn''t been solved. Are you still in the mood to sleep? Come here quickly, man. I have good news for you."


    "I''m not interested. I just want to have a good sleep now. Oh, by the way, the case has been solved, you don''t have to behave. Remember, don''t call me again."


    Chu fan was stunned. She didn''t even know when the phone hung up. The case was solved? How did she know? Was it Li Qingcheng?


    It''s good to save yourself. You have to rack your brains to make up a story. Besides, she does have a credit for it. She can take it if she likes. Anyway, it''s no use asking for it.


    Anyway, it''s enough to get rid of a big disaster for the citizens of Jinghu District and let Xu junchuo have a good sleep. Chu fan is in a good mood. He drives directly to the vegetable market, buys some vegetables, and then comes home.


    Before he could open the door, he heard the chattering voice in the room opposite the door. Curiously, he leaned over, put his ear on the door and listened carefully, but he almost blew his lungs.


    "Hey, hey, you''re already brother fan''s man, so you''d better accept your life, stay obediently and be brother fan''s wife."


    "You''re talking nonsense. I checked it when I took a bath. As before, I''m still a yellow flower girl. Moreover, I don''t think Chu fan is like the kind of person you said. He won''t be so despicable and obscene."


    "Cut, how long have you known him? Can I know him? You think you''re underage, but I''m younger than you. He''s different? And sister su..."


    "Ah? Even sister Suyuan was harmed by him?"


    "Nonsense, otherwise, can he be so casual?"


    "You can''t judge by appearance..."


    Chu fan suddenly opened the door. His face was iron blue. He gnashed his teeth and stared at ah Jiu. Ah Jiu was guilty and said weakly, "I went back to my room to play games."


    "Ah Jiu, you are not allowed to eat lunch." Chu fan''s angry roar made it clear to the whole building.


    PS: on May 21, Su Yuanzheng looked at you affectionately, sent flowers to accompany you to drink coffee, voted to accompany you to watch movies, and sent red envelopes... Cough, give it a try!

 Chapter 92

    "Brother fan, is it OK?" Song Wen looked at Chu fan pitifully. "It''s been a day. Look at the rice. It''s still white. Should it be all right?"


    Ah Jiu was not happy, and angrily said, "don''t shout nonsense. Brother fan is mine."


    "Cut! Little fart."


    "Say it again? I..."


    "All right, all right." Chu fan quickly pulled ah Jiu away and turned his head and said, "Song Wen, you should know that I''m doing it for you. Wait a minute. When President Su comes back, you can come out."


    Chu fan comforted and turned to the kitchen.


    One day, Song Wen stayed in a sack. She didn''t drink a mouthful of water and only ate half a bowl of rice. Chu fan also called it for her good. Do you say you can''t pee when you drink too much water? But you''re in the bag. How convenient? So, try to drink less water and eat less. Anyway, you won''t die of hunger if you don''t eat or drink all day.


    Yes, I don''t eat or drink. I''m not hungry. It''s nothing, but the key is, can you not eat in front of me? It''s both fish and meat. It smells delicious. Can I not be greedy?


    Woo woo, this is more cruel than the top ten torture in the Manchu Qing Dynasty.


    At more than five o''clock in the afternoon, Su Yuan finally came back. When Song Wen saw her, she was even closer than her mother. She looked at her with tearful eyes and cried in a mess.


    "Sister Su, you''re back. Woo woo!"


    "What''s the matter? Is Chu fan bullying you at home?" Su Yuan hurried forward and helped her wipe away her tears.


    Ah Jiu played with the computer on the sofa and hummed, "brother fan bullied her. That''s a look down on her. Most people want brother fan to bully. They haven''t got this treatment yet."


    What are these words? Is it her honor to bully Song Wen?


    Suyuan shook her head speechless, comforted her, went to the next door to find Chu fan, and soon ran back. She said excitedly, "Chu Fan said, you''re all right, you can come out."


    "Really?" Song Wen was so excited that she cried this time. She tried her best to climb out of the rice bag, plunged directly into the bathroom and washed happily.


    "Ah Jiu, find her a suit of your clothes." Su Yuan ordered.


    Ah Jiu pouted: "no, I won''t give her my clothes."


    Su Yuan was a little big again. She went over and sat beside ah Jiu, frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you two? When I left in the morning, aren''t you two still well? Why do you two look like enemies in a day?"


    "It''s not her who shamelessly seduced brother fan?" ah Jiu shouted angrily. "If I hadn''t watched at home, brother fan would have been taken down by her... Ah!"


    Ah Jiu covered his forehead and said bitterly, "sister Su, what people say is true."


    "Really you!" Su Yuan didn''t have a good way. "She''s a big girl. She''s not ashamed to talk. Stay away from Chu fan and keep a distance. Do you hear me?"


    "I see!" ah Jiu pouted and whispered, "I don''t know who. I don''t even wear underwear. I''ve been seen all over for nothing... Oh, oh, sister Su, be gentle, pain, pain!"


    Suyuan grabbed her ear, gnashing her teeth and said, "dead girl, if you dare to chew your tongue again, I''ll screw off your ear. Go and get your clothes, or confiscate your computer."


    "Yes!" ah Jiu dared not neglect, and ran back to the room.


    After a while, Chu fan asked several people to have dinner. Su Yuan walked over with Song Wen and ah Jiu.


    This time, Song Wen, who had been well groomed, finally revealed her true face of Lushan. Her appearance was no worse than Su Yuan. Especially her pink face and two lovely dimples when she smiles. It doesn''t look much bigger than ah Jiu. But those big breasts don''t look like what a minor girl can have.


    In addition, her height is almost the same as ah Jiu. In contrast, ah Jiu is a little thin, but she is much plumper. She is full of meat and smiles naturally. Coupled with her childlike face and huge chest, she attracts people who are taller than Su Yuan.


    No wonder ah Jiu looks at her like an enemy. In fact, she is not hostile to Song Wen, but jealous of her big chest. The same woman, why do you grow so big? Aren''t you tired?


    "Brother fan, you did all this?" Song Wen was hungry all day. Seeing a table of food, she finally pretended to be a lady. She suddenly collapsed and rushed over like a hungry ghost, eating like a whirlwind.


    Su Yuan quickly poured her a glass of water and told her, "eat slowly. No one will rob you."


    Why didn''t anyone grab it? Ah Jiu''s dead girl has robbed her. If Chu fan hadn''t stopped in time, the two girls would have to turn over the table. No one would want to eat.


    "Cough!" Su Yuan kicked Chu fan under the table and glared at him. Loser, is there anything like you? Even if she has big breasts, you can''t stare at others'' breasts and drool.


    Chu fan suddenly woke up and hurriedly said, "Song Wen''s clothes seem to be ah Jiu''s, which don''t fit very well."


    Song Wen''s dancing chopsticks finally stopped and said helplessly, "isn''t it? This dress is suitable for other places, but the chest is too tight and I can''t breathe. Brother fan, you can lend me some money later. I''ll go out and buy a suit of clothes. I''ll let my sister take the money and return it to you early tomorrow morning."


    "Wait!" ah Jiu stared at her and said discontentedly, "what do you mean? You still want to stay here for one night? I tell you, there''s no way. After dinner, take a taxi home and don''t send it!"


    "Sister Su, Sichuan University is in Chengdu, more than 200 kilometers away from Guangyuan." Song Wen said bitterly, "it''s so dark. I''m a girl. What if I meet bad people on the road?"


    Before Su Yuan could speak, ah Jiu patted the table and stood up, angry; "Don''t pretend to be poor. Isn''t your cousin in Mianyang? It''s only 100 kilometers away from Mianyang. Won''t you let your cousin pick you up? It''s a big deal. Brother fan and I will take you back after dinner. There''s no way to stay here."


    Su Yuan agrees with this. Subconsciously, she thinks it''s better to send Song Wen away as soon as possible. Chu fan looked at her in the eyes, just like the wolf who saw meat, and Song Wen seemed to have such a good feeling for Chu fan. After all, she saved her.


    Cut off the connection between the two as soon as possible, otherwise, there will be an accident.


    "Ah Jiu is right." Su Yuan said with a smile, "Song Wen, you haven''t been home all day. If you don''t go back, your cousin and your classmates will be worried. Eat quickly. After eating, Chu fan and I will take you back."


    "Thank you, sister su. You are so kind to me." Song Wen burst into tears as if she was really moved.


    Ah Jiu threw a straight face aside and said to her heart, just pretend. During the day, she almost annoyed Miss ben to death. Now she pretends to be a good man again. You big tailed wolf, go as far as you can. Don''t let me see you again.


    After dinner, Chu fan drove. The co pilot sat Song Wen, followed by ah Jiu and Su Yuan. Together, several people sent Song Wen home. More than 100 kilometers are expressways. After more than an hour, the car drove to the door of a luxury community in Mianyang City.


    "Here I am." Song Wen got out of the car, hugged Su Yuan and choked with tears. "Sister Su, although we have known each other for a short time, you care about me and take care of me like my own sister. Thank you. When I have a holiday, I will see you."


    "Well, you should be careful in the future and try not to go out at night." Su Yuan stroked her long hair and said with a smile, "come to Guangyuan whenever you have time. Your sister welcomes you at any time."


    "Well, I will." Song Wen wiped away her tears and looked at ah Jiu.


    Ah Jiu immediately warned, "don''t come here. I''m not familiar with you... Wow, you want to strangle me?"


    Song Wen hugged ah Jiu hard and whispered in her ear, "wait and see, I''ll grab brother fan."


    "How dare you?"


    "Hey, hey, what dare I?" Song Wen straightened her big chest, glanced at the small cage bag in front of ah Jiu''s chest and sneered, "do you have my capital? Sister ah Jiu, you''re still young."


    Ah Jiu was so angry that he blushed and said in a loud voice, "you are tender. Your whole family is tender."


    "Well, well, why do you two quarrel as soon as you meet?" Su Yuan drove ah Jiu into the car, said hello to Song Wen, and then got into the car. Because she could see that Song Wen had something to say to Chu fan. She also wants to take the opportunity to have a good look at what Chu fan will do.


    If he dares to betray me, he must be fired.


    "Brother fan, tell me the truth. What poison is in me?" Song Wen stood in front of Chu fan, raised her head slightly and stared at Chu fan without blinking.


    She was half a head shorter than Chu fan. Because her shirt was too thin and her chest was too big, she had to untie one more button on her chest so that she could breathe. It was precisely because of this that her chest opened her shirt, revealing a deep gully, as deep as the canyon.


    Chu fan took a deep breath and resolutely looked away, but inhaled a strong milk - fragrance. He was sure that the smell was from Song Wen. He smelled it all the way, but it was not until now that he could finally be sure that this was the smell from her.


    Women are like flowers with different fragrance, and women''s body fragrance is also different.


    Su Yuan, like a noble peony, is the king of flowers; Ah Jiu, like a delicate lily, is in bud and charming; In front of Song Wen, she was like a sweet, rich tulip, which was watered with cow milk.


    "What poison doesn''t matter anymore. Go back quickly and don''t worry your cousin." Chu fan smiled and waved his hand and was ready to get on the bus. Suddenly, Song Wen jumped into Chu fan''s arms and hugged him tightly.


    Before, Chu fan ran back with her and didn''t feel much, but this time it was different. He really felt the surge in Song Wen''s chest. He was a little afraid and would burst the pair of plumpness.


    "Song Wen, don''t do this. Many people are watching." Chu fan is neither holding nor pushing. The key is that it is too exciting. He can''t help but react and pout his ass as vaguely as possible. Otherwise, he must top her.


    PS£º

 Chapter 93

    "In fact, I know if you don''t say it." Song Wen raised her head on his chest and said in a crafty whisper, "it''s all played in the film. Glutinous rice is used to drive away the corpse poison, that is to say, I was caught by zombies last night, right?"


    "Shit... Nonsense, where are the zombies?" Chu fan was worried and almost leaked. But his reaction was clearly seen by Song Wen, who was quick in mind. He was just cheating him. Unexpectedly, it was true.


    Are there really zombies in this world? Isn''t Chu fan an expert who specializes in subduing zombies? Wow, I''m making a lot of money.


    Song Wen was secretly excited in her heart and strengthened her idea of pestering Chu fan. I don''t really like him. I just think it''s fun. Zombies, why did they go into a coma yesterday? Even if you look at them, take a picture.


    Alas, you must not miss it next time.


    If Chu fan knew what she was thinking, he would have to strangle her. Is it fun? Last night, you were just caught by a zombie on your ankle and across your pants. If you bite you, you will become a zombie. No one can save you.


    "Hurry home, we have to go back." Chu fan opens the door and sees Song Wen standing at the door of the community reluctantly. She looks like she is crying. She thinks her words may be a little heavier. She has no choice but to ease her tone and say softly, "In the future, try not to go out at night. It''s too dangerous. If you hadn''t met me, you would have died last night. All right, go back quickly and I''ll watch you here."


    "Brother fan, it''s very kind of you." Song Wen ran over like a butterfly, hugged his neck, kissed him on the face, and then ran into the community with a giggle.


    Chu fan is stupid. What''s the matter? I saved you. Even if you don''t thank me, why bite me? Ah, it''s disgusting. It''s all saliva.


    Sitting in the car, Chu fan felt something wrong and too quiet. He took a look in the rearview mirror and immediately startled Chu fan. He quickly turned around and said, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "She kissed you." ah Jiu stared at Chu fan angrily, as if he had done something wrong.


    Chu fan couldn''t laugh or cry: "is that a kiss? Look what she bit me, and there are tooth marks."


    "That''s also a kiss. The harder you bite, the more she likes you."


    What''s the logic? If I say so, I will bite you now or love you.


    Suyuan''s face was cold and she stretched out her hand to Chu fan: "bring your cell phone."


    "Why?" Chu fan hands over his cell phone.


    "It''s okay, drive your car." Su Yuan quickly took Chu fan''s mobile phone card out, broke it directly and threw it out of the window.


    Ah Jiu''s eyes lit up and he even raised his thumb. Sister Su''s move is powerful. Let''s see how you can contact in the future.


    "Sister Su, let''s move and let the little fox come and don''t want to find us." ah Jiu, the little dog head strategist, gave another idea.


    Suyuan nodded and really should move. She rented back a bigger house and stared at Chu fan nearby. He often sneaked out in the middle of the night.


    But is this cohabitation?


    Back in Jinghu District, Chu fan''s first thing was to go to the bar. His mobile phone card was thrown away and he lost contact with Qin Yumei. What if something happened, but he couldn''t contact him? So he drove directly to the bar.


    Originally, he wanted to send Su Yuan and ah Jiu home first, but when the two women heard that Chu fan was going to the bar, they agreed to go for a few drinks.


    Usually, Su Yuan doesn''t let ah Jiu touch anything with alcohol and doesn''t even let him drink coke, but this time she''s going to take her to the bar. The woman''s mind really doesn''t understand.


    As soon as he got to the bar, Ding Yonghui, the security captain, hurried to meet him: "brother fan, you''re here. Sister Mei lost her phone and didn''t contact you. Where have you been?"


    "Something''s wrong. The mobile phone card is broken." Chu fan asked solemnly as he walked into the bar. "What''s the matter? Are Chen Chao and Zhang Qiang making trouble again?"


    "No one came to make trouble, but Sister Li came and asked to see you by name."


    "Sister Li? Li Qingcheng?" Chu fan was surprised. What did the woman want to do?


    After entering the bar, loud and noisy voices came to my face. In just a few days, the dream bar was more and more popular by Qin Yumei. There were twice as many guests as before, and almost crowded the small bar. Even the boxes upstairs were overcrowded. The waiters who served the wine were busy without touching the ground, sweating and busy.


    It''s better to be busy. Chu fan earns a lot and they earn a lot of commission. Otherwise, why can they play so hard? There are three times more drinking girls in the bar than before. Nothing else. Chu fan''s current name alone is enough to make these young girls willing to come closer.


    Even brother Guang, who is famous on the road in Jinghu District, was taken in by brother fan. Brother Qiang and brother Chao were also planted in his hands and dare not fart. Looking at Jinghu District now, who can protect them except brother fan? What''s more, if brother fan doesn''t draw money here, who can afford it and who can earn it. For their drinking girls, the welfare is not ordinary.


    Therefore, as soon as it is spread, even the hostesses in the surrounding counties and districts come here. For nothing else, they just want to see this magical man rising like a comet. If they really want to hook up with brother fan, they will rise to the sky step by step.


    "Chu fan, you can come." Qin Yumei quickly walked down the stairs, nodded to Su Yuan ah Jiu, and told Ding Yonghui to arrange a seat for them to sit down, but she took Chu fan aside.


    "How on earth did you provoke Sister Li? Her face is not quite right today. Don''t make her angry when you go in later. If there''s something wrong, just admit it. There''s no shame that a big husband can bend and stretch."


    "OK, I see. Where is she?"


    "Come with me and I''ll take you there."


    Chu Fan said hello to Su Yuan and told Ding Yonghui to take care of it and make proper arrangements. Then he followed Qin Yumei upstairs. Pushing away the innermost box, Qin Yumei''s face was immediately filled with a smile: "Sister Li, Chu fan is coming."


    "You, go out!" Li Qingcheng didn''t even look at Qin Yumei. He snorted coldly, stared at Chu fan with sharp eyes, and snorted, "you really dare to come. I thought you were scared and didn''t dare to show up."


    Chu fan''s smiling face suddenly cooled down. He grabbed Qin Yumei''s arm, took her to sit down on the sofa, put one hand around her shoulder, stared provocatively at Li Qingcheng, and sneered: "I didn''t do anything wrong. What''s to be afraid of?"


    "Chu fan, you talk, I''d better go out?" Qin Yumei wanted to stand up, but Chu fan held her tightly and couldn''t move.


    Chu fan provoked Qin Yumei''s chin and said seriously, "sister Mei, remember, you are no longer the former Xiaoxiao. No one can yell at you. If I give you the bar, you are my face. Whoever doesn''t give you face is to hit me in the face. Even the eighth master, I dare to smoke him face to face."


    These words made Qin Yumei''s brain boom. There was only Chu fan in her eyes, no one else, and no sound. At this moment, even if it is to let her die instead of Chu fan, she will be willing and even meet with a smile.


    If a scholar dies for a confidant, it''s enough to meet a confidant in this life!


    Chu fan wiped away the tears from her eyes and said with a smile, "well, go and be busy."


    "Hmm!" Qin Yumei grew up with a confident smile and nodded slightly to Li Qingcheng, who was not very good-looking. "Sister Li is sitting. I''ll drink with you later. Ha ha, you talk slowly."


    Li Qingcheng couldn''t believe watching her leave. I couldn''t believe it. Just because of Chu fan''s words, she was reborn as if she had changed someone.


    Although she became a manager and ran such a big bar, she still had some inferiority complex in her bones. In the face of such a strong figure as Li Qingcheng, she always felt inferior and couldn''t help being lower.


    But now, she is really confident. Even in the face of Li Qingcheng''s cold eyes, she is still fearless, calm and calm. Although she still had a warm smile on her face, there was a lofty pride in her bones. Her spine was straight and her chest was high, like a queen. She was dignified in affinity and unreachable in kindness.


    Qin Yumei is really reborn.


    "Sister Li, don''t you come to me just to see me?" Chu fan stood up and said faintly, "now, look, can I go?"


    "You can''t joke?" Li Qingcheng looked at him coyly, took up the wine, went to fill him a glass in person, and said with a flattering smile, "it''s wrong of me. I''ll apologize to you. Is that right?"


    "I can''t afford it. Just say something. I''m very busy." Chu fan sat down and looked at her, but his eyes were indifferent, which made Li Qingcheng feel that the distance between them was farther than before.


    Damn it, how did this happen?


    Li Qingcheng sighed helplessly, sat down opposite Chu fan and said faintly, "originally, I wanted to ask you for a favor, but you''re not boring. Forget it, have a drink with me and go."


    Chu fan picked up the glass, touched her, drank it up, put down the glass, got up and left. Hum, want to play hard to get? Man won''t be fooled.


    To Chu fan''s surprise, Li Qingcheng didn''t call him until he opened the door and left. Strange, is he really wrong? Anyway, she''s a witch. It''s definitely not good. It''s better to get less involved with her.


    Downstairs, he saw Ding Yonghui staring at Qin Yumei''s profile. Even Chu fan didn''t know when he came to him.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?" Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and startled him.


    "Brother fan, scare me." Ding Yonghui smiled and scratched his head. "I don''t know what''s going on. I always feel that sister Mei seems different from before."


    "Ah Hui!" sister Mei shouted from a distance.


    "Here it is, sister Mei. If you have something to tell me," Ding Yonghui immediately ran over excitedly. This time, I was really convinced.

 Chapter 94

    Su Yuan doesn''t like the bar environment very much. It''s too noisy. The music makes her ears buzzing. In fact, she prefers to read in bed. Putting a glass of red wine on the bedside cabinet and reading with red wine will make her sleep faster and better.


    So when she saw Chu fan coming down, she couldn''t help asking, "is there anything else? If it''s okay, let''s go back?"


    "OK, I''ll say hello to sister Mei, and then we''ll go back." Chu fan says hello to ah Jiu. The girl doesn''t drink much, but she likes drinking. While Suyuan didn''t notice, she secretly drank several cups. Now her little face is red and her eyes are blurred.


    "Dead girl, steal another drink?" Chu fan hurried to help ah Jiu, otherwise, the girl had to fall off the chair. He turned his head and glared at the bartender and scolded, "who asked you to give her so much wine? Remember later, when she comes, give her lemonade at most, and don''t give her any drinks."


    "I know brother fan, I''ll pay attention next time." the bartender complained that whoever gave her a drink was secretly taken by herself. How dare I care?


    Alas, to be a younger brother is to be scolded. Take it.


    Chu fan holds ah Jiu and comes to Qin Yumei. He sees a calm man standing in front of her. He looks familiar.


    "You are..."


    "Brother fan, did you forget?" the man was a little embarrassed and smiled. "We had a fight in the detention center before."


    Chu fan suddenly realized: "brother water! When did you come out?"


    "I''ve been out for some days. I don''t have a job. I want to go to brother fan. I don''t know if brother fan is willing to take me in?"


    "Defecting to me?" Chu fan was surprised and asked brother Shui to go out and talk.


    Outside, Chu fan sent ah Jiu and Su Yuan to the car. Just outside the car, Chu fan handed brother Shui a cigarette. After they smoked more than half of them, Chu fan asked curiously, "brother Shui, did you follow brother Ma before?"


    "In fact, I didn''t tell anyone." brother Shui smiled bitterly and began to explain the reason why he was caught with Chu fan.


    Brother Shui, formerly known as Jiang countercurrent, is a demobilized soldier. I came to Guangyuan alone and set up a stall outside the municipal hospital to sell some fruits and make some money. Once, brother Ma''s little brother came to buy fruit and said he was going to the hospital to see his brother, but he bought a lot of fruit and gave him ten yuan, which was not even enough for the cost, and it was no different from robbery.


    As a result, the little brother became angry and smashed his fruit stand, and he beat the little brother. The next day, the little brother found more than a dozen brothers to beat brother Shui, but he was kicked out of several streets with a stick. Brother Shui became famous in this battle, and no one dared to provoke him again.


    But it was quiet for a while. Ma Yuanyi heard that he could fight. He came to compete with him in person. They fought a tie and made a relationship. It turned out that Ma Yuanyi used to be a soldier. They sympathized with each other. After drinking wine several times, they became friends.


    However, brother Shui got along with them, but didn''t fool around with them. He still set up a stall to sell fruit. Ma Yuanyi didn''t force it either. He asked him for a drink when he had nothing to do. His younger brothers shouted one mouthful at a time and were beaten down.


    He who gets close to Zhu is red and he who gets close to ink is black. He often drinks with these guys. Sooner or later, something will happen. No, just because of drinking, Ma Yuanyi''s fat man couldn''t control his claws. He pinched a beautiful woman''s ass when she passed by. As a result, more than a dozen people from the other party hit.


    Brother Shui was also present. Even Ma Yuanyi started. Can he stand idly by? Moreover, when dealing with a tough stubble, he even stabbed Ma Yuanyi. This angered brother Shui and put all ten people on the ground. They were also brought into the police station by the police who came later. Later I learned that the person they provoked was the son of a leader in the city. They not only had to go to prison, but also had to compensate others for their medical expenses.


    Fortunately, the eighth master came forward and settled the matter, but Ma Yuanyi stabbed him for nothing and spent two months in the detention center for nothing.


    This imprisonment is tantamount to drawing a disgraceful stain on brother Shui''s life, and it also strengthened him to stay away from the thoughts of Ma Yuanyi and others. This time it''s two months. What about next time? Maybe two years, twenty years, or even a gun.


    But what can he do without setting up a stall? He found several companies to apply for security, but they were rejected because he had fought and spent two months in prison. Finally, he thought of Chu fan. He felt that he was not an ordinary person and wanted to gamble. If not, he decided to go back to his hometown to raise pigs.


    "Brother fan, I''ve been in the bar for three days. I feel that this dream bar is in your hands. It''s different from others. Without those messy things, the business is even more popular." brother Shui said sincerely, "I want to have a try. I hope brother fan can give me a chance. If I can''t do well, you can dismiss me at any time. I promise nothing."


    "Sister Mei, what do you think?" Chu fan looks at Qin Yumei.


    Qin Yumei smiled and said, "brother Shui can draw with Ma Yuanyi. Others can''t ask for this kind of master. It''s rare that brother Shui doesn''t dislike the small scale of our bar. How can we refuse? Brother Shui, welcome to join us."


    Facing Qin Yumei''s Qianqian jade finger, brother Shui was so excited that he quickly held it: "sister Mei, don''t worry, I will do well and won''t let you and brother fan down."


    "OK, sister Mei''s safety is up to you." Chu fan patted brother Shui on the shoulder, smiled and got in the car and left.


    When he got home, Chu fan was ready to go back to his room, but Su Yuan stopped him: "come and sit for a while and let''s talk."


    chat? What are you talking about?


    Chu fan looked at Su Yuan suspiciously, but her face was as normal and calm as water. She couldn''t see any abnormality from her expression. With a full stomach of doubts, Chu fan walked over. Su Yuan had poured two cups of clear tea and put it on the tea table.


    Ah Jiu is faster. He has run back to his room, changed into a cartoon Pajama with small pink flowers, hugged a tablet computer, curled up on the sofa and didn''t disturb their conversation, but that means he doesn''t want to go.


    "Something happened?" Chu fan sat down and slapped ah Jiu on his little foot. Dead girl, your feet are not honest at all. Kick me again and throw you out.


    Su Yuan was used to this for a long time and didn''t care. She took a sip of tea, thought about it, and asked, "Chu fan, do you have a general plan for your future development? For example, what aspect do you want to develop?"


    Chu fan was stunned. He really hadn''t considered this problem. After all, his development was so rapid that he became a multimillionaire overnight. After knocking on Chen Chao, his wealth has reached more than 15 million. When he was in the mountain village, he didn''t dare to dream of so much money, but now it has really come true.


    "I think it''s good to have my own business and follow you to do some projects." Chu fan smiled. "In fact, I''m easy to be satisfied. I don''t know how to spend when I earn more money."


    Suyuan shook her head and said faintly, "in the past, you were full alone and the whole family was not hungry, so your requirements were not high and you didn''t have any high aspirations, which is easy to understand. But now, you are different from before. You are not alone. If you lose your job, a large number of people will lose their jobs because of your unemployment. Have you thought about this problem?"


    Chu fan was stunned. He really didn''t think about this problem, but now he was reminded by Su Yuan. He suddenly realized that the burden on his shoulder had increased a lot.


    On the construction site, Haige led a group of carpenter brothers and had to rely on him to support his family. Yes, even if Chu fan withdraws, they can change to another construction site, but can they have Chu fan''s treatment here so good? From thrift to extravagance, from extravagance to thrift, they have tasted the sweetness, and then let them go through the previous bitter days. How many can go on?


    Besides the bar, because of his strength, Ding Yonghui and a group of bar employees have drawn a line with Qian huaigu. Once they lose the bar, they will also lose their jobs. I''m afraid they won''t want to find work again in the future.


    Especially Qin Yumei, who is now held up by Chu fan, has become a hot red man in Jinghu District, and has been pursued by countless people. But once Chu fan is down, she will fall from the altar and even return to her previous identity again. However, her state of mind has changed and her state of mind is different from before. Can she still accept this humiliating job?


    They all expect Chu fan to earn money and live. Chu fan is their pillar. If he collapses, the newly formed building will completely collapse.


    "I know it''s hard for you to give up, but I still want to remind you." Su Yuan said faintly, "people''s energy is limited all their life. You should learn to choose. It''s like you can only catch one basketball with two hands, but you have to catch two. Maybe in the end, you can''t catch one of the two basketball. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Chu fan nodded: "I understand. You want me to choose one for full development in the bar and project, and the effect will be better than running the two at the same time. However, whether the bar or the construction site, these brothers can''t live without me. If you want me to make a choice, I can only give up the construction site."


    "Why?"


    Chu Fan said sincerely, "in fact, I don''t care much about the construction site. Haige helps take care of it. Even if you leave me, you can subcontract the project to him. I believe Haige will do better than me."


    "But I only believe in you."


    Chu fan didn''t dare to look at Su Yuan''s aggressive eyes. He looked down at the warm tea in his hand and said faintly: "because of the bar, I offended Qian huaigu. The staff in the bar also completely drew a line with Qian huaigu and others because of my coercion. What should they do if I withdraw at this time? I can''t abandon them."


    "And sister Mei, she used to be very unfortunate. Now she has finally regained her confidence. If I stop at this time, what will she do? Let her do her old business? That''s too cruel for her."

 Chapter 95

    Their conversation broke up unhappily. Su Yuan was not angry, but she was also unhappy. The most depressing thing is that she can''t refute Chu fan.


    In fact, she really appreciates Chu fan. She has a sense of responsibility, responsibility, love and righteousness. However, when she saw Qin Yumei with him, she always had a potential sense of crisis, as if she was going to take Chu fan away from her.


    Lying in bed, Su Yuan didn''t feel sleepy at all. Looking at the ceiling, she told herself that she didn''t want to lose Chu fan, just didn''t want to lose a reliable bodyguard, and didn''t mix any personal feelings. However, the more she thought about it, the more upset she became. She simply pressed the pillow on her face.


    Suddenly, Su Yuan suddenly sat up and felt whether she wanted to cut the mess quickly and end the unclear relationship with Chu fan as soon as possible? After all, he also had a childhood sweetheart in the mountain, and the girl in the mountain had always been on his mind.


    However, she is now used to having Chu fan around, running together occasionally and eating his meals, which makes her feel warm at home. The most important thing is that with Chu fan around, she can sleep soundly and don''t have to worry about being kidnapped. But if Chu fan leaves, where can she find such a reassuring man to protect herself?


    The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she was. She just got up and poured herself a glass of red wine. When she was ready to go back and drink slowly, she heard something moving in ah Jiu''s room. She quietly walked over and pushed the door. She was still playing.


    "When is it, still playing?" Su Yuan went over and grabbed the tablet in her hand. No matter what she was playing, she turned it off directly.


    Ah Jiu reached half way and wanted to get the computer back, but the computer had been turned off and it was too late to get it back. Reluctantly leaning on the head of the bed, he said sadly, "sister Su, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Ah Jiu, can I ask you a question?" Su Yuan also sat on the bed, put her legs into the quilt, leaned against the head of the bed, holding the wine cup in her hand, but dared not look at ah Jiu''s eyes.


    Ah Jiu, who was still depressed, suddenly brightened his big eyes. He suddenly became interested and asked tentatively, "is it about brother fan?"


    "Hmm!" Suyuan did not hide, nodded slightly, and admitted.


    Ah Jiu became more energetic and immediately asked, "do you think there are a little more women around brother fan, and you have a sense of crisis in your heart?"


    This time, it was Suyuan''s turn to be surprised. She stared at ah Jiu incredulously and said, "how do you know everything?"


    "Hey, although I''m younger than you, can you hide such feelings from my eyes?" ah Jiu proudly raised his small chest and broke his fingers, "If you''re far away, let''s talk about the near first. Your cousin Xu junchuo sticks to brother fan all day. After a long time, they have no feelings. There must be a hundred people who agree with Uncle Xu and brother fan''s father."


    Su Yuan was silent and acquiesced to ah Jiu''s words.


    Ah Jiu struck while the iron was hot and continued: "And sister Mei in the bar. She looks beautiful and weak on the surface, but a woman like her can better arouse men''s desire to protect. Although her past experience is not glorious, people will laugh at her if she still says she is a virgin in high school these days. It is also her experience that makes her have a feeling that men can''t resist A kind of amorous feelings. "


    Su Yuan''s face was feverish, and she said that today''s little girls are too open. How can they be so different? However, she had to agree with ah Jiu. Indeed, Qin Yumei''s style is definitely not comparable to that of a woman like her, but similarly, Qin Yumei can''t learn her nobility and coldness.


    She and Qin Yumei are different in family background, education and experience. Therefore, they are not the same type of people at all, and their personalities must be very different.


    "In addition, there is Song Wen, the goblin saved by brother fan last night. Do you find that she looks at brother fan like a female wolf sees fat meat. She wants to swallow him."


    "And Tangtang''s mother, Lan Jie, and Sister Li and Li Qingcheng are all eyeing brother fan." ah Jiu patted Su Yuan on the shoulder and said earnestly, "sister Su, you have too many opponents, but you can''t shrink back."


    "What opponent, don''t talk nonsense." Su Yuan glanced at her and took a drink from her glass.


    Ah Jiu was worried: "love is like a battlefield. Sister Su, if you retreat, you will admit defeat. It is tantamount to pushing brother fan to others. In the future, you will regret it."


    Suyuan smiled without saying anything, shook her head slightly and continued to sip, but her mind had changed dramatically. She had never lost in such a long time. She would do the best she wanted, whether in study or business. Of course, she had just touched the love field, and she didn''t know whether it was love or not. But she was sure that she didn''t hate Chu fan.


    "No, I''ll talk to brother fan." ah Jiu angrily opened the quilt to get out of bed, but she was dragged back by Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan stared at ah Jiu and asked, "ah Jiu, you like Chu fan, don''t you?"


    "Ah? Me?" ah Jiu''s eyes were a little flustered. He didn''t dare to look at Su Yuan''s eyes and said hesitantly, "I... I''m still young..."


    "But you will grow up."


    Ah Jiu pouted and muttered, "when I grow up, brother fan will be married long ago. Can he still wait for me?"


    Suyuan patted her little head and sighed helplessly. Chu fan is really harmful. Even ah Jiu is so fascinated by him. After pondering for a while, she felt that it was still necessary to tell ah Jiu.


    "Ah Jiu, do you know that Chu fan is in his hometown and has a childhood girlfriend. Although she has married, Chu fan still misses her. He comes out to work for her."


    Su Yuan sighed: "Chu fan is a good man, but his heart does not belong to me or you, but to his childhood lover. Therefore, you''d better treat him as your brother, and I will bless them."


    With that, Su Yuan lifted the quilt and got out of bed, ready to go back to her room to sleep.


    "Sister Su, you''ll regret it." ah Jiu jumped up and said loudly. But Su Yuan''s footsteps just stopped for a moment, then continued to open the door and prepared to leave.


    Ah Jiu waved his small fist twice and said loudly, "I won''t give up. Even if he marries the woman in the mountain village, I''ll stay with him and be a junior."


    Su Yuan stumbled and almost got stuck on the ground. Looking back, he looked at ah Jiu strangely, shook his head, turned and left. Today''s little girl is so avant-garde that she dares to shout out when she is a junior. However, she admired ah Jiu''s courage. If she had changed to herself, she would certainly not accept it.


    Forget it, let it be.


    Early the next morning, after eating, Chu fan went downstairs to brush the car and wiped it clean inside and outside. Seeing Su Yuan downstairs, he quickly opened the door and asked Su Yuan to get on the bus.


    But when he got into the car and was ready to drive, Su Yuan suddenly said, "go to the new century."


    Chu fan was stunned and turned to ask, "President Su, what are you doing in the new century? You don''t work?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with the company today. You go to the new century with me to see the house."


    "Look at the house?" Chu fan was even more surprised. "You live well. Why look at the house?"


    Su Yuan glanced at him and said faintly, "before, I didn''t intend to live in Guangyuan City, so I rented a house and lived simply. But now, I think Guangyuan is also good. Moreover, the house price is rising every year, and the house buyers don''t suffer losses. Moreover, my own house is more comfortable to live in."


    You''re the boss. Of course, you''re rich and willful. You can buy it if you want. Chu fan didn''t ask any more. He drove Su Yuan to the sales center of the new century community.


    The new century community is located on the edge of Jinghu District, separated from Cang County of Guangyuan City by only a white Dragon Lake. Jinghu Lake in Jinghu District is only a small branch of Bailong lake, with a scale of less than 1% of Bailong lake. In contrast, Bailong lake is more like a large river with wide water area, while Jinghu Lake is at best an artificial lake, like a fish pond.


    Just because facing Bailong lake, the property price of the new century community is much higher than that of the ordinary community, but even so, the buildings in the new century community are still very popular. It is said that the pre-sale buildings were sold out on the opening day. The reason is very simple. The environment here is really good and the air is very fresh. Moreover, the government has built a large Lakeside Park near the lake and transplanted many large trees, making the park like a primitive forest. It is lush and beautiful.


    When young people talk about love, they will come here and find a secluded chair. Under the tree, you can talk to me and love me; Middle aged people also choose this place for their blind date. They walk in the woods, relaxed and happy, and their mood is particularly cheerful; The elderly, accompanied hand in hand, or dance, or fishing, really can''t jump, just sit down, bask in the sun and listen to the birds, which is also particularly comfortable.


    The main reason why Su Yuan chose here is that the shanty town is not far east. Once that area is developed, with the help of the beautiful scenery of Bailong lake and Lakeside Park, the property price will not be much lower even if it is not as high as the new century community. After all, it''s not far away, that is, it''s just more than ten minutes'' walk.


    Once the project is won, it will be convenient for her to go to and from work in the future. Moreover, the buildings in the new century community will be easy to sell even if they live for a few years. They will not lose money, even if they are more expensive.


    The most important thing is that the buildings here are well decorated. She can move in with her bag. She should move in as soon as possible. In this way, even if Song Wen comes, she can''t find Chu fan. Hum!


    But they came to the Sales Office of the new century community. As soon as they stopped the car, they saw a pair of young men and women, holding their arms intimately, coming out of the sales office. It was Qian huaigu and a hot flirtatious girl


    PS: it''s a new week. The ranking is much behind. I need the support of all brothers urgently. I''ll thank you in the evening. Please!

 Chapter 96

    "Husband, I really love you. Bo Bo!"


    The flirtatious girl wearing only a suspender skirt almost stuck half of her body to Qian huaigu. The ultra-low breast let Qian huaigu''s arm fall deeply into it, tiptoe and kiss him on his face.


    Qian huaigu hugged her waist with the same intimacy, but his hand gently rubbed between her waist and hips. He was about to lower his head and kiss the seductive girl. He suddenly found that the car in front looked familiar. When he looked carefully, he was surprised and stared.


    "Drive!" Su Yuan''s face sank like water and spit out two words coldly.


    Chu fan was secretly happy and said Qian huaigu, your grandson, are you still pretending this time? What else can you explain about being caught by Su Yuan? You''ll have to pay it back sooner or later. ha-ha!


    "Suyuan, don''t go, let me explain to you..." Qian huaigu quickly got rid of the evil girl and strode after her, but how can he run fast? Chu fan stepped on the accelerator and the car had sped away, leaving Qian huaigu gasping for breath and eating a belly of ash.


    In the past, Qian huaigu had more or less hope, but this time, he knew he had no chance with Su Yuan. Damn it, how did she bump into it? Chu fan, it must be Chu fan. Dare you spy on me? I swear to you.


    "Sneeze!" Chu fan sneezed, rubbed his nose and muttered, "it must be Qian huaigu scolding me behind my back. This grandson, he didn''t do good, but he blamed others? Cut!"


    Suyuan looked out of the window and said nothing. In her heart, she still had a little affection for Qian huaigu. After all, he helped her in her most difficult time. Otherwise, how could she start her own business?


    If Chu fan hadn''t appeared, she might have really come together with Qian huaigu, but what happened one after another made her doubt Qian huaigu''s character, but it was just doubt. But today, she finally saw with her own eyes that the elder martial brother who had always been gentle and elegant in her mind was such a person.


    Now think about it. She feels sick when he sends flowers and invites her to dinner while dating and sleeping with different women. It''s unexpected that he should be such a person. He almost cheated him.


    Hoo! Thanks to Chu fan, otherwise I would have ruined his hand in my life.


    "Mr. Su, we won''t buy a house?" Chu fan slowed down and asked cautiously.


    "I definitely want to buy it, but I don''t want to see them again. Disgusting!"


    Before, the woman took the contract in her hand and came out of the sales office. It must be a house purchase contract. The new century community is the real estate developed by Dafa group of Qian huaigu. He gave a house to his favorite woman, which is nothing at all.


    Su Yuan doesn''t want to see them, which means she doesn''t want to buy a house in the new century community. Chu fan is secretly happy. He doesn''t want to move yet. It''s good to live in this house. If he has nothing to do, he can compete with the old man. What house will he move.


    "Why don''t we go home?"


    "Don''t go back," Su Yuan said angrily. "Just walk around. If there''s something suitable, we''ll buy it."


    Well, it looks like we''ll have to move sooner or later.


    Chu fan reluctantly turned the steering wheel and turned into a main road. After walking for a while, he saw a shop in front with lights and decorations and a simple stage in front. It seems that he is going to do something.


    "Longxiang jewelry processing chain store." Chu Fan said, suddenly braking to stop the car and staring, "jewelry store?"


    Su Yuan almost hit the front windshield, turned her head and said angrily, "how did you drive? You want to kill me?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Su, I suddenly want to buy some jewelry. If you''re all right, go and help me choose?"


    "Do you want to buy jewelry?" Su Yuan asked in surprise. "Do you know how much jewelry is worth? Although you have some money now, I suggest you buy some gold and silver jewelry."


    In her opinion, Chu fan must buy jewelry for his childhood girlfriend. A woman in a mountain village, if you give her a valuable jade bracelet, she must think it''s glass? On the contrary, if you send a big gold bracelet, she will be happy.


    Chu fan didn''t bother to explain. He drove the car directly, found a parking space, parked the car, and strode over. Suyuan had no choice but to keep up and walked into the jewelry store together.


    "Welcome." a clerk at the door rushed to meet him and asked with a smile, "what kind of jewelry do you want to buy, I can take you there."


    "No, you''re busy. Let''s just have a look." Chu fan waved his hand and took Su Yuan inside.


    Suyuan struggled, but Chu fan''s hands were like pliers. She couldn''t earn it at all. There are still a lot of people in the store. She wants to lose face? Helpless, I had to bear it and follow Chu fan.


    After glancing around, Chu fan passed the gold and silver jewelry counter and came directly to the jewelry counter. Looking at the pearly jewelry in the counter, Chu fan couldn''t open his eyes.


    This jewelry is so beautiful. Is it expensive?


    "How much? 38888?" Chu fan couldn''t believe it. The dark jade ring inlaid with only a nail cap was worth nearly 40000. It was so special and too expensive.


    Su Yuan said coldly, "look at that one. It''s still the cheapest one. Look over there. That one is full of gold and jade ornaments. It''s worth 6.66 million. Can you afford it?"


    Chu fan shook his head and joked. I worked hard to get five million, so I bought such a broken cabbage? Unless you get kicked in the head by a donkey, a fool will buy it.


    "It''s full of gold and jade. I want it." a rich voice came just at this time.


    Chu fan followed the sound and saw a middle-aged man with a big belly. His head was bald, leaving only a circle on the edge. The middle piece was like an island in the ocean, shiny and shiny.


    Looking at his clothes, he wore a famous brand suit, four gem rings on his short fingers like a radish, a red string around his neck and a large Guanyin jade pendant. He was a full upstart.


    There are all kinds of people. I just said that a fool bought it. As a result, a fool really appeared.


    Seeing Chu fan and Su Yuan looking at it, the man grinned and suddenly showed a big golden tooth. He stared at Su Yuan and almost drooled. Heihei Hei smiled and said, "Miss, if you like it, this piece is full of gold and jade, I''ll give it to you."


    "Hum!" Su Yuan was too lazy to pay attention to him, turned to one side and didn''t look at him again.


    Chu fan has some regrets. He says that President Su is too honest. He is willing to give it. Why don''t you? Sell it for three million. Let''s take the money and go. Really, someone is in a hurry to give money.


    But he also saw that if the woman was beautiful, it was really easy to make money. Unfortunately, Su Yuan will not be as shameless as Chu fan.


    Chu fan smiled, turned and walked towards Su Yuan. She asked the clerk to take out a pair of exquisite jade earrings. The price is not expensive, only more than 6000 yuan. Although the water head of the jade is good, it is small and pitiful.


    "Chu fan, do you think this earring looks good?" Su Yuan put the earring on the earlobe and turned to show Chu fan.


    Chu fan nodded and said with a smile, "a beautiful woman like you looks good with any kind of jewelry."


    "Glib!" Su Yuan gave him a white look, and her depressed mood was relieved. She was about to ask the clerk to install the earrings, when the annoying voice came again.


    "Miss, in terms of your image and temperament, wearing such low-grade jewelry is a blasphemy to you." the fat upstart came over again and waved his hand forthrightly, "as long as you are my wife, you can choose the jewelry in this store at will, how about it?"


    "Sorry, I already have a husband." Su Yuan suddenly stretched out her hand to hold Chu fan''s arm and said sweetly, "husband, can''t you be generous? People laugh at us."


    Chu fan was frightened and wanted to break free: "Su..."


    "If you don''t want to die, cooperate." Su Yuan lowered her voice and stared at Chu fan with cold eyes. Then she said gently, "it''s not too expensive. We have to save money to buy a house, but people get married once in their life. You can''t be too stingy?"


    That''s terrible. Chu fan felt hot blood surging up and his mouth was dry. He almost had two nosebleeds.


    At ordinary times, has Su Yuan ever been so intimate with him? Even if they knew it was false, the physical contact between them was true. Just now, he admired Qian huaigu''s beautiful fortune, but he didn''t expect that it would be his turn so soon. Moreover, he seems to be a hundred times happier than Qian huaigu.


    Because the flirtatious girls around Qian huaigu can''t be compared with Su Yuan in terms of appearance, temperament and figure. At this time, her big breasts were tightly surrounding Chu fan''s arms, which made him almost draw away.


    "Miss, take this out and give it to my wife." Chu fan was excited and didn''t know where to get the courage. He pointed to a pair of exquisite earrings in the most dazzling position in the center of the counter.


    Su Yuan was shy, but she was also startled by Chu fan''s boldness. Good guy, more than 188000, are you crazy?


    "No, no, it''s too expensive." Su Yuan quickly waved her hand and smiled apologetically at the clerk. "Sorry, let''s have a look."


    "I''ll buy this eardrop." as he spoke, Qian huaigu appeared like the hero in the movie, and immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the store.


    "Wow, he''s so handsome."


    "That''s the successor of Dafa group. Qian huaigu, little money, young and rich, can''t you be handsome?"


    "If you can marry him, even be a Junior..."


    Qian huaigu turned a blind eye to the discussions around him, went straight to Suyuan and said seriously, "Suyuan, can you give me another chance? I can''t live without you."


    Su Yuan''s face cooled down and said coldly, "Mr. Qian, I think you may have misunderstood. I''ve always regarded you as my friend. Moreover, I already have a boyfriend. Please don''t pester me again in the future."


    PS£º

 Chapter 97

    "Boyfriend?" Qian huaigu''s eyes fell on Chu fan and disdained, "are you talking about him? Su Yuan, even if you let me die, you''ll find a reliable one. He''s a migrant worker. You let him pretend to be your boyfriend?"


    "What''s the matter with migrant workers? I just like him." Su Yuan straightened her chest, hugged Chu fan''s arm tightly and stared at Qian huaigu without letting her.


    Chu fan was also very upset, but he said with a smile on the surface: "I really have no money and less money, but I can afford a pair of jewelry. Miss, wrap these earrings for me."


    "Wow, 188000. Are migrant workers so rich now?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Have you seen any migrant workers enter the jewelry store?"


    "Who is this woman? She doesn''t even care about money. But she''s really beautiful."


    "Surnamed Su, only the Su group in Sichuan Province can match Qian Shao. Is this woman named Su Yuan from the Su group?"


    The people around talked about it one after another. Su Yuan frowned and dragged Chu fan: "let''s go?"


    "Hmm!" Chu fan didn''t want to be like a monkey. He was pointed, put his hand around Su Yuan''s waist and was ready to leave. As for the earrings, go to the special one. It''s more than 180000. They''re forced to buy them.


    "Ha ha!" the annoying voice came again: "if you can''t afford it, don''t come in and make a fool of yourself. Miss, he doesn''t want this jewelry. I want to wrap it up for me and send it back to my sweets."


    How can there be so many boring people in this world? Is it great to have money?


    Chu fan originally thought that less is better than more. Jinghu District is so big that this is not the only jewelry store? But now, this local tyrant like a fat pig has angered him.


    Dude, even Qian huaigu doesn''t care. Will you bully him?


    Chu fan took Su Yuan, turned and walked back. Looking at the fat man, he said with a smile: "do you want to buy anything I like?"


    "Yes, I have money. I''m capricious. Can you manage it?"


    "OK, I think how much you can buy?" Chu fan went to the counter, pointed to the jade bracelet inside and said, "Miss, wrap this jade bracelet. Someone wants to buy it."


    Without hesitation, the salesgirl took out the jade bracelet, quickly put it into the jewelry box, and then wrote him a bill, but directly handed it to the fat man.


    Chu fan was happy: "look, even the salesgirl knows. Do you want it or not? If you don''t, I''ll buy it?"


    The fat man disdained: "Not to mention a few small pieces of jewelry, I won''t frown even if I buy the whole jewelry store. Miss Su, think about it. I''m from Guangdong - Wu Jingui, specializing in the supply of raw materials for jade, gemstones and diamonds. I provide all the commodities of Longxiang jewelry chain. As long as you nod your head, I''ll give you a jewelry store right away."


    "Shit, he is the famous jade King Wu Jingui?"


    "I''m so rich that I have to send a jewelry store for a woman. Is this the legendary promise?"


    "Woo woo..."


    "Why are you crying?"


    "Why am I not a woman?"


    "Get out!"


    Hearing the fat man''s self introduction, let alone Su Yuan, even Qian huaigu, who looked at him very unhappy, couldn''t help but show shocked eyes. Although I haven''t seen him, Wu Jingui''s name is very loud in the rich circle, because he is too rich. At least half of the jewelry stores in the country have his shares. This piece alone has a huge income every year Number of.


    This is only his sideline. His main source of wealth comes from the supply of raw materials for all kinds of precious jewelry such as jade and precious stones. It can be said that he has supported most of China''s jewelry stores alone.


    Without him, jewelry stores would have to close because they could not buy raw stones for processing. Therefore, his profits could be called huge profits. No one knows how much wealth he has. But it is certain that Dafa group like Qian family is certainly not his opponent.


    "Sorry, I''m not short of money, and I love my boyfriend very much." Su Yuan''s expression became colder and colder, but the hand holding Chu fan''s arm became stronger and stronger. His nails even fell into Chu fan''s muscles, and he almost shouted out in pain.


    She is really angry. Who does Wu Jingui think of her? However, she clearly knows Wu Jingui''s weight. It is definitely not a wise move to provoke him, and even it is likely to bring disaster to her father''s enterprise.


    This is no exaggeration. Although the scale of Su''s group is bigger than that of Dafa group, it often takes only a straw to overwhelm a camel in shopping malls. What''s more, Wu Jingui is a golden mountain. If he is determined to get along with anyone, he will be unlucky in nine cases out of ten.


    Therefore, even if Su Yuan is very angry, he can''t help but pull Chu fan and want to leave as soon as possible, but Chu fan''s feet seem to take root and have no intention to leave at all.


    "Oh, it''s boss Wu. It''s disrespectful." Chu Fan said with a smile on his face. "I''m really sorry. I was really disrespectful just now."


    "Hum!" Wu Jingui snorted disdainfully, and didn''t bother to look at him. How dare an unknown little man rob a woman with me? I can kill you.


    Chu fan was a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "but Yuanyuan and I really love each other. Why should boss Wu force people to be difficult?"


    "Fart really loves each other. Can you buy her a luxury villa? Can you buy her a global limited edition luxury car? Can you give her unique jewelry in the world?" Wu Jingui snorted disdainfully. "Without economic strength, you deserve to find a village girl as a wife. A woman like her, you don''t deserve it."


    Suyuan was about to speak, but Chu fan stopped her, so she had to swallow her words back. She wants to see. What does Chu fan want? If he dares to sell himself, he will die with him today.


    "Love is priceless."


    "Fart is priceless. There''s nothing in the world that money can''t buy." Wu Jingui sneered, "boy, please make a price. How much does it cost to leave her?"


    Chu fan shook his head: "I won''t let go."


    "Ten million!" Wu Jingui threw a heavy bomb directly, calming everyone present.


    This is the real local tyrant. He opened his mouth for 10 million without blinking his eyelids.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "boss Wu is really rich and powerful. Unfortunately, I love rivers and mountains and beautiful people more."


    Without waiting for Wu Jingui to say more, Chu fan turned to the reserved clerk and asked loudly, "call your manager. I have something to ask him."


    "This gentleman, I''m the manager of this jewelry store." a middle-aged man of nearly 40 stepped out of the crowd, took out a business card with a smile on his face and handed it to Chu fan, "I''m Luo Qian, modest Qian, please give me more advice."


    After Chu fan took the business card, the manager named Luo Qian quickly stepped back, respectfully stood on Wu Jingui''s side and stepped back a little. This move clearly tells everyone that there is a master-slave relationship between the two. In fact, he is Wu Jingui''s employee.


    Wu Jingui glanced at Chu fan proudly, raised his head complacently, and waited for Chu fan to lick his shoes. Small sample, dare to rob a woman with me? I don''t ask. Who can escape from my hand? Give you 10 million, is to look up to you, change others, a million can buy you a life.


    I still love mountains and rivers, and I love beautiful people even more. I don''t even have a life. Do you still love farts?


    "Manager Luo, I helped you sell so many precious jewelry. Do you have a commission?" Chu Fan said. Many people around stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    It''s so special. Where did you get the best product? You came here to ask for a rebate?


    Luo Qian was stunned. Was this guy''s face made of iron? Who runs to the jewelry store to ask for a rebate? In front of so many people. It''s really invincible when people are so cheap.


    Suyuan was so ashamed that she really wanted to find a seam to drill in. Holding his arm was like holding a red iron bar. She just wanted to push Chu fan away. But he was his own "boyfriend". She neither hugged nor pushed. Her whole body was like being pricked by a needle. She was so uncomfortable that she didn''t dare to lift her head.


    But Chu fan didn''t feel shameless at all and said solemnly, "I want to buy all the jewelry in your store, but boss Wu is rich and powerful. He has to prove that he is richer than me. Well, he bought all the goods in your store. It''s all my credit. Don''t you mean it, do you mean it?"


    Luo Qian was stunned and couldn''t say a word. This is so special. If the goods in the store are really wrapped up, I really have to give him some benefits, but the key is that boss Wu is his own. Is it because of his word that he will benefit him in turn? Money is a small matter. The key is boss Wu''s face. I can''t afford to lose it.


    Qian huaigu glanced at Chu fan. As soon as his eyes fell on him, he aroused Chu fan''s vigilance. He glanced at him casually and smiled at him. Qian huaigu''s heart beat faster and hurriedly avoided his eyes.


    This guy, his eyes are sharper and more difficult than before. However, Chu fan got involved with boss Wu, which is a good thing he likes to see and hear. Anyway, Su Yuan has completely drawn a line with him. If Wu Jingui can take Su Yuan away from Chu fan, he will have a strong sense of revenge.


    Make trouble. The bigger the trouble, the better. At that time, I don''t need to do it. Naturally, someone will clean you up.


    Qian huaigu sneered at himself and took two steps back, waiting to see a good play. At this time, everyone''s eyes fell on the fat Wu Jingui and wanted to see how he would solve the matter.


    Chu fan also looked at Wu Jingui with a smile and said in his heart, don''t you pretend to be forced? If you want face, you have to give me money. It''s hard to give less.


    Wu Jingui is a big man. Can he be shameless than Chu fan? Therefore, Chu fan is accurate. Even if he breaks his teeth, he has to swallow in his stomach. In front of so many people, does he dare not give money?

 Chapter 98

    "OK, your boy has a thick skin and is more shameless than me."


    Unexpectedly, Wu Jingui raised his thumb and said with a smile, "if I don''t give you some benefits, your boy will say that I fish for fame and reputation. On the surface, I''m forthright. In fact, I''m very stingy, right?"


    Chu fan laughed and said, "how can I? Who doesn''t know that boss Wu is rich and powerful. Pulling a hair on his body is enough for ordinary people like us to live a lifetime."


    "Yes, every hair on my body is worth $18 million, but if you want it, it depends on whether you have the real ability. Xiao Luo!"


    As soon as Wu Jingui raised his hand, Luo Qian on his side hurried forward two steps and said respectfully, "boss Wu, what can I do for you?"


    "Give him a VIP ticket, take him to the warehouse and let him choose a raw stone at will. As for whether he can win the prize... Hey, it depends on his luck." Wu Jingui laughed and turned away.


    Luo Qian sent Wu Jingui away and came to Chu fan again. He didn''t shake his face because he offended the boss. He still presented a red card with his polite hands and said with a smile: "Sir, in view of your outstanding contribution to our store, I''ll give you a VIP coupon on behalf of our store. Hold it. You can enter our warehouse and choose a raw stone to take away."


    Chu fan disdained and said, "why, if you don''t want to spend money, give me a broken stone? Forget it, I don''t want any original stone. Just give me the cheapest earring."


    "Chu fan, are you a layman?" Qian huaigu came over with a smile, pointed to the precious stones and jadeite jewelry in the counter and explained, "These jades and gemstones are all derived from the original stones. However, not all the original stones contain precious jades and gemstones. If you are lucky, maybe the original stone you choose can produce a valuable jade."


    "Is that true?" Chu fan asked Luo Qian.


    Luo Qian smiled and nodded: "Qian Shao is absolutely right. In our industry, raw stones are usually not sold. Once we open jade or gemstones, it means countless jewelry. Originally, in order to celebrate the tenth anniversary of the opening of our store, we prepared a batch of raw stones and planned to hold a auction of raw stones. Like buying lottery tickets, once we open jade, it is equivalent to winning a grand prize, tens of millions or even millions of dollars Hundreds of millions. "


    "But with this VIP ticket, Mr. Chu can enter the warehouse in advance and choose an original stone as a reward at will, but whether he can open a grand prize depends on your luck."


    Chu fan figured it out completely. This is actually playing with him in disguise.


    Originally, according to his credit, he could get a commission of at least 180000 yuan, but in this way, if someone gives him a VIP ticket, there is at least a 99% chance that he won''t get anything. At that time, you''ll get out of here with half a broken stone.


    However, it still gives you 1% hope. Once you win the prize, it won''t be 108 million. One million is it, ten million is it, and one billion is it. The key depends on Chu fan''s luck.


    1% chance. Even if you are lucky, you will have no joy. Not to mention Chu fan, even if you are an expert who plays with the original stone all day, you can call him a master if you can win 20% of the prize. And Chu fan doesn''t even know what the original stone is. He can win the prize? Unless the sun comes out in the West.


    "Chu fan, let''s go?" Su Yuan tugged Chu fan''s arm and just wanted to leave here as soon as possible. It''s the first time she''s so embarrassed. She''s surrounded and pointed like a monkey. The key is her ''boyfriend''. Isn''t it embarrassing enough?


    But Chu fan put it on the bar and said with a smile, "no, boss Wu kindly gave us a lottery ticket. At least touch it and go. What if we''re lucky and win the grand prize? At that time, I''ll sell it and we''ll have all the money to buy a house."


    As long as you can leave here, you can go anywhere. Su Yuan was appointed. Chu fan dragged her like a puppet and followed Luo Qian to the back warehouse.


    Opening a huge iron lock, Luo Qian opened the door and invited, "please come inside, two."


    "Go, what are you afraid of?" Chu fan pulled Su Yuan again and said with a smile, "I have a hunch that we will win the grand prize today."


    "Dream." Su Yuan bluntly attacked his confidence. She knew something about gambling stones. 80% of people lost their wealth because of gambling stones, and 15% had little harvest. The people who really got rich because of gambling stones were no more than 5%.


    You don''t even know what a gambling stone is and want to win the grand prize? If there is such a high chance, Wu pangzi can let you come in and choose the original stone? He is better than a monkey. Can you calculate him?


    Chu fan didn''t care. He touched Su Yuan''s hand in a serious way and said with a smile, "touch the goddess''s hand. Good luck, come with me. Wahaha, the grand prize, I''m coming."


    Suyuan couldn''t laugh or cry. Today, he took advantage of her. But she took the initiative. Can you blame Chu fan? However, Chu fan''s performance today made her satisfied. At least, he didn''t see the money and sold her. He didn''t flinch in the face of strong Wu Jingui and Qian huaigu.


    Such a man is worth trusting. Unfortunately, he already has someone in his heart.


    "Mr. Chu, you choose slowly. After you choose, you can ask the workers waiting outside to transport it out for you, or you can take it to the door of the store and explain it on the spot, so that everyone can witness the birth of the grand prize." Luo Qian said a kind word and closed the door. The original bright warehouse suddenly darkened, with only a few light bulbs emitting dim yellow lights.


    Old man, how can you pick a stone when it''s so dark?


    Chu fan looked around. The warehouse was more than 300 square meters. The walls were surrounded by iron shelves welded by angle iron, and stones of different shapes and sizes were placed layer by layer.


    Most of these stones have no edges and corners, are irregular ellipses, and their colors are different. They are black, iron red, white, etc. the big ones are bigger than basketball, and the small ones are only the size of a baby''s fist.


    "I don''t even have a flashlight. What do you think?" Su Yuan shouted angrily. "The manager named Luo Qian is not a good thing. It''s clear that he doesn''t want us to win the prize."


    Chu fan smiled and comforted, "if it were me, I don''t want others to win the prize. Because if we win the prize, it means they pay the bill. It''s strange that they can catch up and provide you with strong conditions."


    Su Yuan sniffed: "it''s true. What should I do now? Just pick one. Don''t open it. It''s a shame. When I get back to the construction site, I''ll break the stone and throw it into the concrete. It''s also waste utilization."


    "Don''t worry, since we''re all here, we''ll take a look. Maybe we can really win the grand prize." Chu Fan said, raising his feet and walking towards the goods shelf on the right.


    With his back to Su Yuan, Chu fan launched an eye of insight. Unfortunately, the stone is still a stone and can''t see any abnormality. Chu fan was discouraged and shouted in his heart, "big eyed frog, come out and help."


    "Hum, now you think of me?" the big eyed frog appeared on Chu fan''s shoulder, glanced at the original stone, and suddenly his eyes brightened. "Original stone? Good guy, where did you get so much? Now you''re rich."


    As soon as Chu fan heard of the play, he asked excitedly, "how about these things?"


    "Nonsense, of course," explained the big eyed frog, unable to restrain his excitement, "Do you know how the gem came from? It was extracted from this kind of original stone. Unfortunately, your ability is still too low. If you get to the ground level, you can open the perspective eye. At that time, you can see at a glance whether there are goods in it. Hey hey, what''s up? Are you very excited?"


    "Poke, can you see through?" Chu fan''s eyes are red with excitement. If you can see through, how cool will it be to see who is naked in the future?


    The big eyed frog rolled his eyes and didn''t have a good way: "look at your pursuit. With strength and countless wealth, what kind of woman do you want? Do you still use perspective eyes? As long as you tell them, they promise to take off all their clothes and pose as you want."


    "Chu fan, what''s the matter with you?" Su Yuan came over at this time and saw Chu fan''s eyes dull, motionless and drooling. She thought he was evil.


    Chu fan woke up with a start, wiped his saliva quickly and explained, "nothing. Think about something and be distracted. Continue!"


    Brush a few steps away from Su Yuan. Chu fan whispered, "what should we do now? We have entered Baoshan and can''t go back empty handed? I don''t need this money. The key is that I''m afraid of losing your demon king''s face."


    "Well, you''re right. We can''t lose." the big eyed frog said hard, but the two big eyes are almost crowded together. "Don''t worry, let me think about it. What should I do?"


    Suddenly, the voice of Lord Black scale came into my mind: "I have a way, but all the jade you choose in a while should be added to the bone tower."


    Before Chu fan could speak, Lord Black scale explained, "because you want to borrow the power of the demon king, you must make up for the power lost by the demon king as soon as possible, otherwise you will hurt the original God of the demon king. Therefore, this is equal to no profit or loss, but you won''t lose face. Think about your choice."


    "Brother, can''t you help?" Chu fan whispered to the big eyed frog. The big eyed frog helplessly spread his hands... Oh, no, it''s claws, indicating that he can''t help.


    In fact, it''s even more depressed. This kind of thing is just a piece of cake for it in the past, but who makes it degenerate too much now? Many abilities can''t be displayed. Chu fan''s cultivation is too low, and many abilities are sealed and can''t be opened at all. Otherwise, it only needs a perspective eye to solve it, which saves more trouble.


    Chu fan weighs the pros and cons. If he lets himself choose, he may really get nothing, lose face and be ridiculed and ridiculed. But if he borrows the power of the demon king, although he didn''t make a profit, he didn''t lose. The key is Wu Jingui. He will certainly lose a lot. For Chu fan, it''s a profit.


    "OK, come on!"


    PS: it''s been a week, but my grades have plummeted. My friends send more comments, which is also my support for my anger!

 Chapter 99

    While Chu fan made up his mind, the big eyed frog squatting on his shoulder disappeared and was replaced by a petite and beautiful girl with two pairs of cicada wings.


    Chu fan was foolish at first. She... She is also one of the nine demon kings? It''s so beautiful!


    She looks only eighteen or nine years old and looks gorgeous. Even Su Yuan has to bow down in front of her. It is only as big as a palm, but it is definitely divided according to the most perfect woman''s body shape. It has a straight chest, slender waist, long hips and legs. It doesn''t wear clothes. It only has two beautiful flowers on its chest. Around its waist is a short skirt woven of various flowers. It dances around Chu fan like a flower fairy and sprinkles a string of silver bell like smile, And gorgeous petals.


    "Gudu!" Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva and said in a trembling voice: "old sister, are you..."


    "She can only stay for three seconds, hurry up!" the dignified voice of Lord Black scale came.


    Chu fan was excited. The girl flying in front of her flew out as fast as lightning and fell directly on a boulder at the door. She turned her head and smiled at Chu fan. Her body gradually faded into nothingness and disappeared without a trace.


    Chu fan hasn''t slowed down from the shock. The big eyed frog appears again and hurriedly says, "don''t be stunned. Go quickly and move the original stone away."


    "Oh, good!" Chu fan suddenly woke up and hurriedly strode over, only to find that this stone is very different from other original stones. It is rectangular, about 60 cm wide and high, but more than one meter long. It is placed on the ground at the door, with two cushions made of flannelette on it. It is obviously used as a stool.


    This thing can also produce gemstones? Chu fan began to doubt whether the girl demon king was wrong?


    "I said brother, can you make a mistake?" Chu fan turned around the boulder twice. "It seems to be an ordinary stone."


    "You know a fart?" the big eyed frog said without any guest. "Do you know who that was just now? The flower demon king, who is most sensitive to aura, made her own moves. The things she chose will be waste products? I can tell you for sure that there is nothing better than it in this room."


    "Really?"


    "Nonsense, stop the ink and move away quickly."


    "OK!"


    Chu fan was relieved at last. He said in his heart that even if only half of the eldest brother''s piece was offered, it would be valuable. It''s not in vain this time. How can they cry later?


    "President Su, let''s go." Chu Fan said hello and bent down to lift the boulder.


    Su Yuan was startled and exclaimed, "that''s it? Are you kidding? This is the stool people sit on. It''s not the original stone at all."


    "I think it''s all the same. Let''s go." Chu fan didn''t allow Su Yuan to say any more. He had strode out with a boulder in his arms.


    According to the volume of this huge stone, the weight is not 1000, but also 800 Jin. Even Chu fan has a little trouble holding it. After all, he is only at the peak of the early stage of his life, and his strength of full attack can barely reach 2000 kg, but his negative gravity is far from reaching this standard.


    The weight of this huge stone is like an ordinary person holding a bag weighing more than 100 kg. It can be moved, but it is not easy.


    But even so, as soon as he went out, he startled the porter waiting outside the door, stared at him carrying the stone to his shoulder and strode past.


    Isn''t that the stone we sit on? He carried it alone? Divine power!


    "Manager Luo, I''ve chosen it." before Chu fan passed, his voice spread far to the store.


    Luo Qian was entertaining guests. When he heard the sound, he was about to go to meet him. He saw Chu fan coming from behind with a huge stone on his shoulder.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    The dull footsteps, like beating drums, shook people''s hearts. Everyone in the store looked at it in shock. With Chu fan''s footsteps, everyone felt that the floor was trembling slightly. People with sharp eyes found that the marble floor was cracked where Chu fan walked.


    "My God, what great strength."


    "It''s so man. It''s like a giant. Oh, no, it''s wet..."


    Chu fan turned a blind eye to the shocked expressions around him, strode to Luo Qian and said with a smile: "manager Luo, can you help me cut this'' original stone ''


    Luo Qian woke up. He suddenly widened his eyes and said, "original stone? Do you say it''s original stone?"


    Brother, even if you really don''t understand, you should be able to see that this is a stone for workers to sit down. Don''t you see there is a cushion on it? Besides, which original stone have you seen is square?


    But it''s good. I''m worried that this stone is in the way and there''s no place to throw it. If you like it, take it away.


    "What? Can''t you?"


    "Yes, of course." Luo Qian quickly returned to normal and said with a smile, "you are a VIP of the shop. As long as it is the stone in the warehouse, you can choose it at will. Well, Mr. Chu is still very insightful. There is no bigger ''original stone'' in the whole warehouse."


    "That''s right. Who doesn''t choose the big one?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "If this comes out of jade, it must be more wrong."


    "That''s it, that''s it." Luo Qian secretly laughed at him, but he didn''t dare to neglect it. He quickly arranged people to prepare. He solved the stone on the spot outside the store. At the same time, he didn''t forget to call Wu Jingui and enjoy Chu fan''s embarrassment.


    However, Qian huaigu came over at this time and said with a smile: "Chu fan, your vision is really unique. Ha ha, I wish you success first and open a super large jade in a moment."


    "Ha ha, borrow less money. If you do, I''ll invite you to dinner at noon. Oh, by the way, don''t forget to call your sweetheart. Everyone knows you."


    Qian huaigu couldn''t laugh at once. He wanted to strangle him. Which pot doesn''t open? What''s my sweetheart? Don''t think about ruining the good things between Su Yuan and me. Hum!


    Being delayed by him, Chu fanleng stood for a long time with a boulder on his shoulder. The people next to him whispered and talked about it one after another. They all pointed out to Chu fan and sighed that he was really divine. At the same time, I regret his ignorance.


    What a good chance! You chose this stone instead of so many original stones. Are you out of your mind? You think it''s buying stone. The bigger the better? Brother, what you want is raw stone. It''s raw jade ore that can produce Jadeites and gemstones, not stones for building walls.


    I really don''t understand why such a beautiful, well built and temperament woman likes him? No wonder people say that when Lai Han marries a flower branch, the pigs arch the good cabbage.


    Alas, the ten million prize is gone! You say you don''t understand. Please me. I''m better than you if I don''t understand. Maybe I''ll win. At that time, you can give me a change.


    Others were only concerned about regretting for Chu fan, but ignored the weight of the boulder. Wu Jingui, who could get the news, was startled by Chu fan carrying the boulder. He frowned and looked at him carefully. The more he saw, the more mysterious he felt. He couldn''t see through him.


    No wonder there are such beautiful women around, even giving a high price of 10 million. It''s really out of sight. Unexpectedly, he is still a practicing family. Should his strength reach more than the middle of the human environment?


    "Boss Wu, Mr. Chu has chosen." Luo Qian took Chu fan to Wu Jingui, pointed to the boulder on Chu fan''s shoulder, and said with a smile, "Mr. Chu has unique insight and chose this'' original stone ''that we have ignored for many years. It''s really a talent."


    Raw stone, talent, this is a naked irony, and his words also caused the roaring laughter of the surrounding guests. It''s not talent. Who would choose that waste stone if someone else? It deserves to be born as a migrant worker. You can buy everything you want, so you won''t suffer a loss.


    Wu Jingui rubbed the big ring on his hand, but his eyes were always staring at Chu fan. He said with a smile: "little brother, we Ming people don''t do secret things. The piece you chose is not the original stone at all, but the waste stone transported together as a counterweight. It''s still time for you to regret now. How about I let you pick it again?"


    "Boss Wu is so generous. He is open and aboveboard and pays attention to people!"


    "Worthy of doing big business, bearing is extraordinary and bright!"


    "Boss Wu has the style of a great general. He is really a model for our generation to learn..."


    There was a lot of praise around. Wu Jingui was not arrogant and impetuous. He still looked at Chu fan with a faint smile. This is the effect he wants, because he is accurate. Even if Chu fan knows that he has taken a piece of waste, he will never pull down his face to change it. Even if he is really shameless, Wu Jingui doesn''t care.


    Don''t say it''s him. Even an expert who has been cheating on this way for many years can''t say that he will hit 100 goals, otherwise they will earn all the money.


    Sure enough, Chu fan waved his hand and said, "I appreciate boss Wu''s kindness. However, even if you let me choose ten more times, I may not win the prize. Therefore, I chose one at random. Can''t I brush boss Wu''s kindness?"


    Wu Jingui takes another high look at Chu fan. He is obviously at a disadvantage, but his understatement has brought back a lot of face. It seemed that he didn''t even want those original stones, but deliberately chose such a broken stone to tell everyone that he Chu fan didn''t care about money.


    Sure enough, it''s no wonder that even the boy of the Qian family fell into his hands.


    When Chu fan chose the stone, Wu Jingui was not idle. He asked someone to investigate the identities of Chu fan and Su Yuan. With his background, the information was soon clear.


    Before that, he didn''t really care about Chu fan. He thought he was lucky and knew some Kung Fu, which made Su Yuan look at him differently. But now, I''m afraid he''s not just as simple as he seems.


    The boy of the Qian family fell into his hands. He''s not unjust!


    "Do you really want to change?"


    "No change!"


    "Well, I appreciate your boldness of spirit." Wu Jingui said with a smile, "but the woman I like will catch up with. But don''t worry, I will compete fairly with you."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "brother, do you want to kill me?"


    "Ha ha, please!"

 Chapter 100

    Today is the 10th anniversary of the opening of Longxiang jewelry store. Naturally, the more lively the better. Because it was still early and the stage was set up, but the actors were not in place, the employees of the jewelry store simply moved the stone unloader to the stage to make it clear to the surrounding people.


    In one corner of the stage, there are also several oval raw stones, which were carefully selected by Wu Jingui. After all, the jewelry store wants a sensation. If only Chu fan makes an embarrassment, it will not be very good for the reputation of the jewelry store.


    Therefore, Wu Jingui made two preparations, first let Chu fan make an embarrassment and disgrace, let him become a joke for everyone, and then he arranged for someone to cut the real original stone. At that time, what a shocking scene to take out the original stone in full view of the public?


    Hey, hey, everyone is watching. The original stones in our shop do indeed have gemstones, but who can blame you for Chu fan''s bad luck?


    In this way, it not only hit Chu fan, but also increased the reputation of the jewelry store, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan put the strip boulder on the stage and made a dull sound. The people on the stage felt that the stage shook violently, as if it were an earthquake. At this time, the people suddenly realized that the weight of the stone was really heavy.


    However, compared with the upcoming stone breaking, the influence of Chu fan''s divine power on them was minimized. One by one, they just glanced at Chu fan and focused on the busy staff.


    The boulder was too big and the stone unloader in the store was too small. Chu fan had to stay on the stage to help. After all, no one here has his strength.


    "Good luck, brother." Wu Jingui waved to Chu fan with a smile, walked down the stage and stood directly beside Su Yuan.


    Suyuan frowned slightly and took two steps to the side, but Qian huaigu was on the other side. If she walked again, she hit him.


    "Miss Su, how about we make a bet?" Wu Jingui said with a smile.


    To be honest, Wu Jingui is quite aboveboard in addition to showing off his wealth. Although he also has an evil heart for Su Yuan, others have put the vilification in front of him and fair competition, which makes Su Yuan look at him with new eyes.


    In contrast, she hates Qian huaigu more. Wu Jingui said frankly before that he would give the earrings he bought to his sweetheart. This is also a clear way to tell Su Yuan that there are women outside him, but Su Yuan is the wife he wants to marry.


    But Qian huaigu seems to be devoted to her, but behind her back, he even keeps a fox spirit and gives her a house. Do you want to hide her beauty in a golden house? Is it in your heart that Su Yuan is such a fool?


    Therefore, facing Wu Jingui''s smiling face, Su Yuan just said coldly, "I''m sorry, I never bet with people."


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to refuse," Wu Jingui said with a confident smile. "My bet will benefit you but not harm you. It''s not too late to make a decision after listening."


    Su Yuan was noncommittal. Her eyes fell on Chu fan on the stage. She didn''t look at Wu Jingui, let alone Qian huaigu. Her expression was indifferent, naturally showing a cold and arrogant temperament that refused people thousands of miles away.


    Before waiting for Wu Jingui to speak again, Qian huaigu opposite said with a smile: "boss Wu is very gambling. It''s better to count me as one. There are more people. Ha ha!"


    "It''s rare to have money. However, I''d better listen to my playing method first." Wu Jingui was not angry. He pointed to the busy people on the stage with a smile and said, "I''ll bet Chu fan can''t cut jade."


    Qian huaigu and Su Yuan both showed disdainful eyes. If you want to steal money, just say it. You account for 99% of the winning face. It''s silly to bet with you.


    Wu Jingui said with a smile, "don''t worry. I haven''t finished yet. If I lose, I''ll present the treasure of Longxiang jewelry store, a dragon and Phoenix jade pendant spread in the imperial palace."


    "I don''t have such a good thing to bet on." Su Yuan sneered.


    "I don''t need you to take out items of the same value as a bet." Wu Jingui smiled. "If I''m lucky enough to win, I just hope Miss Su will honor me and have dinner with me."


    "I..."


    Suyuan was about to refuse. Chu fan suddenly jumped down from the stage and said loudly, "OK, I''ll decide. I''ll bet with you."


    "OK, speak quickly. Let''s be a gentleman..."


    "A whip of a fast horse!"


    Chu fan stretched out his hand and patted Wu Jingui''s short palm. It was settled.


    Su Yuan was stunned and murderous in her eyes. She wanted to cut Chu fan. You bastard, just sell me? I was a little moved to you just now. Unexpectedly, you are also such a person.


    I read you wrong!


    Su Yuan was so wronged that she almost shed tears and turned to leave, but Chu fan grabbed her arm, half dragged and half hugged her and walked aside.


    "You let me go!" Suyuan struggled desperately, but Chu fan was like a bear, holding her tightly with both arms, so that she couldn''t move.


    Chu fan quickly and humbly explained, "President Su, listen to me explain to you..."


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen." Su Yuan was mad and burst into tears. She hates Chu fan and fate. Why do the men she meets put interests and beauty first? Is there no true love in this world?


    Chu fan couldn''t make any discussion. He annoyed him. He raised his hand and slapped her on her hip. He said angrily, "can you be honest?"


    "Ah!" Su Yuan screamed. She couldn''t believe looking at Chu fan. She forgot to struggle and didn''t know what to say. She was completely stupid.


    Chu fan took the opportunity to quickly explain in a low voice, "listen to me, I promise you, there are 100% emeralds in this stone. Hum, he wants to take the opportunity to pit me, so we''ll pit him in turn."


    "Where do you get confidence? What if there''s nothing in it?" Suyuan stared at Chu fan with gnashing teeth and really wanted to chew his bones and swallow them.


    Asshole, you dare hit me... Hit me there, I''m not finished with you.


    Chu fan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "President Su, we''ve known each other for so long. When did you see me cheat you? I''ve never done anything I''m not sure about. I can''t help it this time. I promise I won''t do it again."


    "Hum, remember what you said. If you lose, you''ll go to dinner with Wu. Anyway, I won''t go."


    "OK, if I lose, I''ll kill those surnamed Wu and Qian, and then wipe my neck to ensure that I won''t give you any trouble."


    "Fuck off!" Su Yuan kicked it out, but kicked it empty. Seeing Chu fan leave quickly, the anger in her heart disappeared more than half inexplicably. Chu fan still cares about her in his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t say such words.


    Just, I don''t understand. Where did he get so much confidence?


    The staff on the stage were ready, but Chu fan came to Qian huaigu and said with a smile, "there''s little money. Just now, I heard you want to bet? I don''t know. Who do you want to bet on?"


    "What? You want to bet with me?" Qian huaigu sneered. "If you want to play, I''ll play with you."


    "Oh, so you think I''m going to lose." Chu fan nodded, "OK, anyway, one sheep is also driving, and two sheep are also putting, so bet. I don''t know. What do you want to bet with me for less money?"


    Su Yuan has been exported by him. If you bet on Su Yuan again, you will certainly annoy Wu Jingui. As soon as Qian huaigu gritted his teeth, he resolutely took back his eyes from Su Yuan and said loudly, "I''ll gamble with you. If you lose, give me back the bar, plus the five million lost by Chen Chao."


    Chu fanle said, "how much money do I have? I know better than I do. OK! What if I win?"


    "Hum, if you win, I''ll write you a check for $15 million right away. Is it fair?"


    "Well, it''s very fair, that''s it." Chu fan turned back and came to Su Yuan. In full view of the public, he took her soft boneless hands, put them on his mouth, kissed them gently, and said with a smile; "Touch the luck of the goddess and kill all sides."


    Asshole, it''s getting more and more presumptuous.


    Su Yuan''s cheeks were slightly red and she stared at Chu fan''s back on the stage. She was cruel to herself. If you dare to lose me, I won''t finish with you!


    Qian huaigu was so excited that he took out the phone and walked aside. He wants to tell sister Meng the news at the first time and ask her to prepare immediately to receive the dream bar. Wahaha, I really want to see the desperate expression of that bitch Xiaoxiao, and those bastards in the bar are a group of unfamiliar white eyed wolves. After receiving the bar, I''ll dismiss them all, as far as I can get.


    It was Wu Jingui who looked at Chu fan''s back and thought deeply. Originally, he just wanted to run a bank. He never thought Su Yuan would agree. However, if Su Yuan agreed angrily, he would make money instead.


    But the development of things greatly exceeded his expectations. Su Yuan disagreed. Instead, Chu fan promised and gambled with Qian huaigu.


    Fifteen million is nothing to Qian huaigu, but it''s all Chu fan''s assets. Isn''t he really afraid of losing? Or does he have the confidence not to lose?


    To this end, Wu Jingui specially ran to the stage and looked around the stone for a long time. The more he looked, the more he felt something was wrong. At first glance, this stone looks like waste stone, but when you look carefully, it seems to be a unique ore accompanied by the original stone.


    Moreover, after carefully looking at the texture of the stone and the small cracks in the stone, he had a vague hunch that there might be an original stone wrapped in it.


    His premonition did not come from his understanding of the original stone, but Chu fan was too confident. If he knew he would lose, would he still bet with Qian huaigu? However, how did he see that this ore contained raw stone?


    Is he a master of gambling?


    "Boss Wu, are you optimistic? I''m going to start cutting?" Chu Fan said with a smile, without any psychological burden, as if winning or losing had nothing to do with him. Wu Jingui is impressed by his bearing alone. This boy must have some skills.


    "Let''s start. Let''s cut here first." Wu Jingui picked up the chalk and drew a line on the edge of the stone.

 Chapter 101

    According to the idea of the staff, this waste stone is the goods of all two halves. Can it be handled like the original stone? However, the boss has drawn a line. Who dares not to do so? Let him cut it. It''s a big deal to cut more.


    Without a word, the two employees immediately started the machine and quickly cut it down according to the line drawn by Wu Jingui. Soon, the stone was cut in half. The saw blade was not big enough. He could only lift the saw blade. With the help of Chu fan, he turned the boulder over, found the right position and cut it again.


    After a harsh sound, a ten centimeter thick stone was cut across. Wu Jingui immediately asked someone to water it. Then he squatted down and looked carefully with a magnifying glass. He suddenly widened his eyes.


    There is really an original stone here. Although only a section of about five centimeters is cut, the grain of the original stone is very different from that of the associated ore. I can''t imagine that the original stone is completely wrapped in the associated ore. It''s rare and rare.


    Now, he has been completely attracted by this stone, and he has a hunch that there must be emerald in this stone. I just don''t know what the head can do?


    "Go on, cut again." Wu Jingui drew another stroke on the stone. This time it was thinner, only five centimeters thick.


    The two employees dared not refute, so they had to do so. The knife quickly cut down, but when it was about to cut to the center, Wu Jingui quickly shouted, "stop, stop!"


    They immediately shut down the machine and dodged away. Wu Jingui''s fat body rushed over with an inconsistent sensitivity, squatted down and looked carefully, picked up a small hammer on one side and knocked down the cut stone, and the upper half of the stone was immediately exposed to the sun.


    When he poured water on it and the white powder attached to it was washed away, a deep green color was immediately reflected. Everyone under the stage shouted around and exclaimed, "it''s up, it''s up!"


    "My God, it''s really emerald. The water head is really pure, at least ice."


    "Brother, don''t cut it. Sell me the stone. You can drive the price yourself. I''ll take whatever you want."


    "Twenty million, I want it."


    "I''ll pay 40 million."


    "45 million..."


    When someone made the first bid, the onlookers were jealous and scrambled to bid one by one. They are all businessmen. With such a large piece of material, there will be no shortage of jade. As long as you buy a hand and change hands, you can earn at least twice as much. Who will be polite?


    Chu fan was stunned. He knew there was jade here, but he didn''t expect it to be so valuable. In such a short time, the price has soared to 68 million.


    68 million, plus 15 million of his own assets, and 15 million of Huai Gu, who is about to win money, with assets of nearly 100 million. Nima, it''s too fast to make money. What else do you do? Just gamble.


    "Chu fan, you won." Wu Jingui stood up and said in a deep voice, "but I hope you can give me this raw stone. I''ll give you the highest price - 100 million. I''m sure no one dares to offer such a high price except me."


    This stone is worth 100 million? My God, it''s enough for me to spend my life.


    Unfortunately, this thing has been reserved. Chu fan can''t get a penny. Chu fan wanted to cry as soon as he remembered. Man, it''s not easy to make a windfall. As a result, there''s no joy.


    Woo woo woo, I don''t bring such a playful person.


    Seeing Chu fan frowning, Wu Jingui thought Chu fan was too few. He gritted his teeth: "in addition, I let you choose three kinds of jewelry at will in the store. How about it?"


    "Brother, it''s not that I don''t want to sell, but I can''t sell." Chu fan waved his hand and sighed before Wu Jingui said again, "don''t say anything. Help me take out the jade. I really can''t sell."


    "Alas!" Wu Jingui shook his head and sighed, "in that case, I won''t force you. However, if you want to sell in the future, you must contact me. I promise I won''t lose you."


    One hundred million didn''t sell, and others were embarrassed to speak again. However, their enthusiasm continued unabated, and they all surrounded the stage. Until Wu Jingui spoke, they reluctantly left the stage, but they still stood under the stage and were not willing to miss the rare scene.


    Then, under the personal command of Wu Jingui, Chu fan worked with two workers and took more than an hour to take out a complete piece of material.


    The material is oval, about 60 cm long, and the widest part is more than 30 cm in diameter. In the sunlight, it emits emerald green light. In addition, he also took out two pieces of material with the size of the baby''s fist. The texture of the two pieces of material is more profound, pure like water and free of any impurities. It is obvious that the water head is much higher than that of the large material.


    Luo Qian took out an electronic scale and weighed it. The big material weighs more than 120 kilograms. The weight of two small pieces can be ignored, but the quality is definitely the best.


    Wu Jingui grabbed two small pieces of material in his hand and said nothing. He said warily, "brother, if you want to stay, you can stay, but you have to give these two small pieces to me anyway."


    "This..." Chu fan was a little embarrassed. He was not reluctant. The key is that this thing should be used to supplement the energy lost by the demon king in the bone tower. Money is a good thing, but if you annoy the demon king, you can''t spend any money.


    "Brother, you and I are like old friends at first sight. In this way, I won''t argue with you for women. Can''t you give me two jade stones?"


    Chu fan is the first person who can make Wu Jingui make such a big concession. But he really can''t promise it.


    When Wu Jingui was discussing hard, the big eyed frog suddenly appeared and said magnanimously to Chu fan, "if he likes it, let him have it. Anyway, this big one is enough to supplement the loss of the flower fairy, and even has a lot of surplus."


    "Shit, if you don''t say it earlier, he''s boring me to death."


    With the guarantee of the big eyed frog, Chu fan suddenly relaxed a lot. After all, Wu Jingui''s energy is too big. If it''s not necessary, he doesn''t want to offend such a local tyrant.


    However, before he promised, Su Yuan suddenly came over and said coldly, "I want one of this small material."


    Wu Jingui immediately looked at Su Yuan with a bitter face: "sister-in-law, can''t I make an apology for you? Don''t argue with me. I''m really in urgent need of these two materials."


    Asshole, who''s your sister-in-law?


    Suyuan glared at him and directly held out her hand to Chu fan: "I don''t care. If you bet with me, you have to sell me a piece."


    Chu fan doesn''t dare to offend Su Yuan again. She smoked her ass before. She hasn''t settled with herself. If she doesn''t give her face, she must be angry.


    However, Wu Jingui''s move, two pieces of small material, like his heart meat, can he be willing to let it out? He didn''t even want Su Yuan for two pieces of small materials. It can be imagined that he didn''t want one of these small materials in his mind. Su Yuan couldn''t make a job here.


    After thinking about it, Chu fan went over, hugged Wu Jingui''s shoulder, walked aside and whispered. Su Yuan was curious and listened, but she couldn''t hear anything. She was careful that the dirt suddenly hung up again.


    Asshole, won''t you sell me again?


    "OK, that''s what you said. Don''t go back?" I don''t know what Chu fan told him, but Wu Jingui really gave up one of the small materials and reluctantly handed it over to Chu fan.


    Then, he asked the workers to quickly clean up the stage and start the performance soon.


    Chu fan stuffed Su Yuan with the little material. Without waiting for her to speak, he walked to Qian huaigu, whose face was livid.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry to have less money. I won another game by luck. Look..."


    "Hum, isn''t it money? Man, I have a lot of money." Qian huaigu angrily took out the checkbook, quickly signed a large check, handed it to Chu fan, and said angrily, "but don''t be complacent. Su Yuan is mine and no one can take it away."


    "Less money, go slowly. Welcome to continue sending money next time." Chu fan waved to Qian huaigu''s back, but he almost got stuck on the ground.


    Qian huaigu turned around, glared at him angrily, got into the car and left angrily. Just then, his cell phone rang. It was sister Meng. She asked excitedly, "there''s less money. I''m ready. It''s just outside the bar. When will you come?"


    "Go fart and get back quickly." Qian huaigu scolded angrily and threw his mobile phone out of the window.


    Chu fan, I swear not to be human if I don''t kill you


    After Qian huaigu is angry, Chu fan and Su Yuan are invited by Wu Jingui to the VIP room of the jewelry store. This time, Wu Jingui''s attitude towards them turned 180 degrees. He no longer coveted Su Yuan''s beauty, no longer looked down on Chu fan, and even matched him as a brother.


    Suyuan wondered to herself what they had been muttering about just now. Why did Wu Jingui change so quickly? Even, a little flattering Chu fan? Because he won the grand prize? Not really?


    She doesn''t mix jade and stone circles. She doesn''t know how valuable people who can gamble are. In other people''s eyes, Chu fan was lucky enough to win the grand prize and open a top-grade jade material worth more than 100 million.


    No wonder they think so. Chu fan pretends to be too similar. A migrant worker, knowing that there is no hope of winning the bet, might as well simply choose a stone that is not the original stone to top up and save some face. But who promised that he had really been hit by mistake.


    But is Wu Jingui''s eyesight comparable to those of them? Through his understanding of Chu fan and his previous performance, Wu Jingui can almost be sure that Chu fan is definitely an expert in this way and a master level figure.


    If he didn''t recognize the jade in it, could he work hard to carry out the stone weighing thousands of kilograms? Without confidence, does he dare to hold Su Yuan down? Not guaranteed to win, can he put all his wealth on and gamble with Qian huaigu?


    Even if he pretends to be like Wu Jingui, he can''t hide it from the old fox. It''s too late for him to win over such a talent. Will he offend? As for women, he is not short of money, let alone women.


    Without Su Yuan, he could find someone else to replace him, but Chu fan was a "genius" that no one could replace. No matter how much it costs, he will pull Chu fan over.


    With Chu fan''s help, money is like a money printer. It keeps flying into his pocket. He naturally knows which is more important.


    PS: second, and friends are awesome, ranking several. I appreciate your support here. Please continue!

 Chapter 102

    "Brother, you are a real person and don''t show your face. Even I was cheated by you." Wu Jingui shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Before Chu fan could explain, manager Luo Qian came over with a gift box and respectfully put it in front of Wu Jingui with a check. Then, Chu fan, who was sitting on the other side of the sofa, nodded and smiled, turned and retreated.


    Wu Jingui opened the gift box and took out a palm sized jade pendant. He sighed: "this jade pendant is said to be an object in the imperial palace of the Qing Dynasty. I used it as a treasure of the town store and put it in the store to attract popularity. Unexpectedly, it was calculated by your boy."


    "Elder brother, you can''t blame me." Chu Fan said innocently, "I took the initiative to gamble with you?"


    "Well, I''m convinced that I lost. This jade pendant is yours." Wu Jingui was also free and easy. He directly put the jade pendant in a box and pushed the box to Chu fan.


    But when Chu fan wanted to reach out for it, Wu Jingui pressed the box and said with a smile, "brother, why don''t I give you money, ten million? It''s definitely a high price."


    "Not for sale!"


    Wu Jingui was discouraged, sighed, raised his hand, and watched Chu fan take the box away and give it to Su Yuan.


    "To tell you the truth, this jade pendant was picked up from the stall when I first started out. If I hadn''t lost to you, I wouldn''t sell it for much." Wu Jingui sighed, "Its material and workmanship are absolutely the best, but the most valuable thing is its historical value, because it is not only an ornament, but also an antique. Therefore, you must take good care of it. If you need money and want to sell it, you must pay attention to it

 Chapter 103

    "Brother fan, do you think sister Su has changed?" ah Jiu asked mysteriously.


    Chu fan was stunned. She really felt that Su Yuan seemed different from before. You say, when has she been in the kitchen for so long? Oh, by the way, Chu fan was beaten before. She cooked eggs. In addition, she didn''t even brush the bowl. When did she cook?


    But today the sun is out in the west? Why did she have a whim to cook? Boy, I almost burned the kitchen.


    "Fool, sister Su is beginning to like you. Can''t you see?" ah Jiu poked his forehead and said.


    Chu fan scolded in a low voice, "don''t talk nonsense. How can president Su like me? Besides, I have a wife."


    "As long as you are not married, sister Su and I will have a chance..."


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan frowned. "You and President Su? What''s wrong with you, dead girl? Eat quickly and find a school tomorrow to take you to school."


    Ah Jiu suddenly became a bitter gourd face: "brother fan, I won''t get involved with you. Don''t let me go to school, will you?"


    "Don''t be ignorant of your happiness." Chu fan patted her on the head and sighed, "I wanted to go to school, but I didn''t have that condition. Now you have the condition and don''t go to school? It''s not negotiable. Tell me what grade you''re going to go to."


    "I don''t know." ah Jiu ran across from Chu fan angrily, ignored him and wolfed down. It seems to vent their resentment against Chu fan on the food.


    Well, turn grief and anger into appetite!


    "Well, let''s start from the first grade of primary school."


    "No, no, brother fan." ah Jiu suddenly lost his appetite and said bitterly, "I was a sophomore at home... Brother fan, can you not send me to school? As long as you don''t send me to school, I''ll warm your bed at night."


    "Poof!" Chu fan sprayed out a mouthful of white rice he had just eaten, staring at ah Jiu as if he wanted to eat people.


    Ah Jiu hurriedly said, "I won''t go. Let sister Su go to the head office? You two are talented and beautiful, and both are single... Forget it, when I didn''t say anything."


    Looking at ah Jiu''s back, Chu fan really wanted to catch her back and strangle her a hundred times. Dead girl, it''s getting worse and worse. What''s that called? No, she must go to school, or she will be angry sooner or later.


    No appetite, no food, Chu fan got up and went to the opposite door. The kitchen is in a mess. Do you expect Su Yuan to clean it up? You''d better do it yourself.


    Ah Jiu took Su Yuan''s pajamas and ran back quickly. Soon, Su Yuan, with a towel wrapped in her hair and wearing silk pajamas and pajamas, came over with her slippers.


    "Chu fan, go take a bath, too. I''ll clean it up."


    "Forget it, I''d better cook in the future. When I''m not at home, you and ah Jiu will go out to eat." Chu Fan said with lingering fear, "it''s too dangerous for you to cook."


    Suyuan stood shyly at the door. This time, she found that cooking was still a technical job, and she always thought cooking was very simple, but after practical operation, she found that cooking was really difficult and too difficult.


    It''s a shame that Tangtang has a double master''s degree in finance and management and can''t cook. No, we must learn to cook. Ah Jiu is right. If we want to firmly grasp a man, we must first grasp his stomach.


    "Chu fan, can you teach me how to cook?" Su Yuan said shyly. "I''m always embarrassed to let you cook. In the future, I''ll cook when I have time. You''re busy all day, so take a break."


    Chu fan shivered and touched Su Yuan''s forehead. He said to himself, "I don''t have a fever. How can I talk nonsense today?"


    "Chu fan!" Su Yuan was angry, her apricot eyes were round, and she scolded angrily, "are you cheap leather? You''re only happy when people have to raise their eyebrows and eyes at you?"


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s right. You''re the boss. Leng Buding is very kind to me. I''m really not used to it... Hey, you''re a dog. How can you bite?"


    "I''ll kill you today." Su Yuan jumped up at once. Chu fan wanted to hide, but the kitchen floor was wet and slippery with water and oil stains. As soon as he took a step back, he couldn''t stand steadily and almost fell down.


    At this time, Su Yuan added fuel to the fire and rushed to Chu fan. It was a tragedy. Chu fan couldn''t stand anymore and fell on his back. And Su Yuan, because of Chu fan''s fall, also screamed and jumped down.


    "Bang!" Chu fan''s back landed on the ground, but his mouth was tightly attached to Su Yuan''s small mouth. The two stared at each other.


    "Ah!" after a long pause, Su Yuan suddenly screamed, got up from Chu fan, ran out barefoot and slammed the bedroom door.


    Chu fan licked his lips, as if there was a faint fragrance like Suyuan''s rose petals. This feeling is really wonderful.


    But did she kiss me or did I kiss her? Well, she should be responsible, because she pushed us down. At that time, she was still up there and we had nowhere to hide.


    After trying to understand, Chu fan was full of courage. He knocked on Su Yuan''s door and said loudly, "President Su, you can''t blame me. You took the initiative. I''m the victim..."


    Su Yuan was like a frightened rabbit, with her back against the door, her chest undulating sharply and panting. Why did you lose your first kiss? Damn the floor, why is it so slippery?


    I''m dead now, but how can I go out and meet people?


    Just when she was ashamed, Chu fan''s voice came over. Suddenly, her shame turned into anger. Suddenly opened the door, glared at Chu fan and said in a loud voice, "what do you mean? Who took the initiative? You are the victim. Am I not the victim?"


    "No, I mean..." before Chu fan finished, Su Yuan suddenly hugged his neck and took the initiative to block his mouth.


    Chu fan''s brain was buzzing and blank. He subconsciously hugged Su Yuan and responded clumsily. But Su Yuan is also the first time. She is very astringent. However, such things are self-taught. Soon, they were getting better and better, and they could feel the sweetness more and more.


    "Ah!"


    Su Yuan suddenly exclaimed, hurriedly pushed Chu fan away, glared at him, turned around, slammed the door, and threw the giggling Chu fan outside.


    I lost my life. What happened today?


    Su Yuan jumped into bed and covered her head with a quilt. You don''t have to look in the mirror to know that your face must be red to the root of your ears. It''s hot. You can fry an egg.


    Do you really like him?


    He was born humble, but he was not afraid of life and death. He saved himself from the tiger''s mouth, but he almost died.


    He is smart, studious and hardworking. In order not to be kidnapped again, he is often beaten into a pig''s head, but he still insists and practices hard every day.


    He grew up rapidly. He just gave him a step. He surpassed himself in a short time. But he has tens of millions of worth, but he still takes care of himself as usual, willingly and never gives up.


    There was a mist in Su Yuan''s eyes, and tears almost burst into her eyes. Unconsciously, she really liked him. Otherwise, when she was in the jewelry store, how could she subconsciously hold his arm and call him husband?


    As for his childhood girlfriend, she''s already married. What are you thinking about?


    To understand this, Su Yuan finally summoned up her courage, opened the door and ran out


    Chu fan fell, his clothes were dirty, his head and hands were dirty, so he went back to his bathroom for a bath at the first time.


    But when he just took off his clothes and pants and was ready to take off his underpants, the bathroom door was suddenly pushed open, which scared him to protect the bottom.


    "President Su, what are you doing?" Chu fan was frightened. She wouldn''t come. Really? But I''m not ready yet. Also, Lord Black scale said that he can''t have sex now, otherwise, his life will be in danger.


    President Su, you can''t hurt me!


    "Chu fan, shall we get married?" Su Yuan blushed, but said boldly.


    Chu fan rubbed her eyes and looked carefully at Su Yuan in front of her. Yes, it''s her, but what medicine did she take wrong today? With her worth, can you still see her little money?


    "Mr. Su, did you break your brain?"


    "Don''t interrupt!" Su Yuan took a deep breath and said seriously, "I know you''ve been thinking about the woman in your hometown. You and her childhood sweethearts, and I don''t want to destroy your feelings. But she has married the son of the village head, and you still miss her?"


    Su Yuan stepped forward, hugged Chu fan tightly, put her face on his chest and said softly, "forget her. Give me a chance and give yourself a chance. I will love you more than her. We will be very happy in the future."


    "Oh, lovers get married!" ah Jiu clapped his hands outside the door and didn''t forget to give Chu fan a thumbs up.


    Brother fan is strong. Unexpectedly, losers counter attack and let the beautiful boss take the initiative to confess. Well, the next step is kissing. I must die in the evening. Hey, hey, I''ll listen outside secretly, gaga!


    Not to mention Qiao Yun, Chu fan is still a little confused, but when it comes to Qiao Yun, Chu fan immediately shivers, as if he had been poured with a basin of cold water. He quickly pushed Su Yuan away, shook his head and said, "no, no, I can''t betray Qiao Yun. She''s still waiting for me."


    Su Yuan was worried. She grabbed his arm and said loudly, "wake up. Qiao Yun has married someone and is someone else''s wife."


    "She didn''t, she didn''t get married at all, and she was still waiting for me to pick her up." Chu fan roared, pushed away Su Yuan, strode back to the bedroom, slammed the door, locked himself in the room, but squatted down at the door, hugged his head with both hands, confused!


    PS: it''s a new day. I wish all my friends a good mood. Comments + flowers, let''s go!

 Chapter 104

The food on the table was cold, but Su Yuan sat on the sofa and didn''t even have an appetite. Holding a pillow in his arms, he looked at the front and was distracted.


    she

 Chapter 105

    "Man, the best jade is back. How do you fix it?"


    After cleaning up the table, Chu fan can''t wait to go back to his room, take out the winning prize - the jade weighing more than 100 kilograms and put it on the bed. He also took down the bone tower pendant hanging on his chest and put it aside. However, he put the two together and didn''t respond.


    The big eyed frog appeared and turned his eyes angrily: "second force, do you think it''s so simple?"


    "Grass, don''t tell me. I know how to do it?"


    "Hum, watch it." the big eyed frog jumped onto the bed and slowly opened his mouth. Suddenly, his mouth was enlarged dozens of times. Like a big catfish, he swallowed the jade weighing more than 100 kilograms in one bite. Smack his mouth and burp.


    Chu fan was silly. It took a long time for him to slow down. He didn''t dare to set the channel: "is this over?"


    "Yes, it''s done."


    "Grass, it''s not easy?" Chu fan really wants to strangle the pretending criminal alive. Can he die if he doesn''t pretend to be forced?


    Seeing that Chu fan was really angry, the big eyed frog hurriedly said, "I''ll tell you a good news..."


    Chu fan pinched his fist and snorted coldly, "good news? If you can''t satisfy me, you''ll be miserable."


    "Don''t get excited, calm down, calm down," said the big eyed frog with a dry smile. "I promise you will be happy after listening to it."


    "Less nonsense, say it quickly!"


    "The aura content of this jade is not large, but its size is not small. It''s the so-called..."


    Chu fan had a black line on his forehead and said with a black face, "talk about the key points."


    "According to my estimation..."


    "Make a long story short!"


    "Cough!" the big eyed frog said simply, "the repair degree of the bone tower has reached one in ten thousand."


    Chu fan was stunned: "is it over?"


    "Well, it''s over."


    "Grass, what''s the good news?"


    Chu fan is going to get angry again, and the big eyed frog is worried: "this is not good news? As long as the repair degree reaches one thousandth, you can borrow the ability of the flower fairy at will. Your boy has made a lot of money, do you know?"


    One thousandth, it doesn''t seem to be too much, that is, the best jade weighing more than ten yuan and 100 kilograms. As long as your strength reaches the ground level, you can open the perspective eye. At that time, are you afraid that there is no aura provided by the best jade?


    "Tell me, what special ability does the flower fairy have?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    "The flower fairy is very powerful. Her ability is to heal," said the big eyed frog proudly. "No matter how many injuries, as long as there is one breath, she can save people."


    "So powerful?"


    Chu fan took a breath of air-conditioning. If he could borrow the ability of the flower fairy at will, he would have an amulet to protect his life. Who can kill himself? Niubi, it''s so Niubi.


    However, when he saw the dodgy eyes of the big eyed frog, he felt that it would not be as simple as it said. I''m kidding. What''s so cheap?


    "I said, do you still have something to hide from me? Say it quickly!"


    "Well, there is a little flaw," said the big eyed frog with a smile. Seeing Chu fan staring, he hurriedly said, "it''s really just a small defect..."


    "Get to the point!"


    "Yes... Yes..." the big eyed frog hesitated, carefully looked at Chu fan, and whispered for a long time. "The repair degree of the bone tower has reached one thousandth, but borrowing the ability of the flower fairy once will consume half of the aura stored in the bone tower, that is, five thousandths, not much."


    Chu fan almost fell back in anger, five ten thousandths. Isn''t that much? What else do you say about free use? It''s also called free use? Woo woo woo, a hundred million jade can only be increased by one ten thousandth, and one thousandth of a hundred million can be reached. If you borrow it once, it will cost five hundred million to supplement it. Who can afford to play?


    The big eyed frog jumped out a long way and hurriedly said, "think about it. If you are seriously injured, you will die. At this time, is money important or life important? With the ability of flower fairy, at least you can save your life. Others can''t ask for it."


    Chu fan was still murderous in his eyes, and the big eyed frog was anxious and incoherent: "er... If you love money, you can borrow money to make money. There are many rich people in the world. If you can buy life with money, they won''t care how much they spend."


    This is a new way to get rich. It will cost 500 million to use the ability of a flower fairy once, but it will cost one billion to save people once? He made $500 million at once and didn''t suffer losses.


    "You''re lucky this time. Next time you dare to fool me and see how I deal with you." Chu fan got up and prepared to go out, but as soon as he got out of bed, there was a knock at the door.


    "Who?" Chu fan shouted and walked over. But when he opened the door, he was startled and said, "Mr. Su, what are you..."


    Su Yuan is wearing a black sleeveless low cut skirt with long hair pulled up high, revealing her slender neck and a slender platinum necklace, which is simple and generous.


    The black dress set off her skin more and more white, especially the large skin on her chest. She was recklessly exposed to the air. She could see that Chu fan''s Adam''s apple was stirring and didn''t know how much saliva she swallowed.


    It''s so white, so big, so beautiful!


    The beautiful figure with exquisite curve is perfectly outlined by the short skirt. The slender waist is full of a grip, and the rounded hip shows an exaggerated radian against the background of waist and beautiful legs.


    It''s good to have a big ass. this top-grade hip is sure to have a son.


    "Chu fan, do you think I''m beautiful or Qiao Yun is beautiful?" Su Yuan blushed and put her hand on Chu fan''s shoulder. She winked charmingly, full of electricity.


    It''s terrible. Didn''t Mr. Su always follow the line of Lengyan boss? What''s the matter today? How can it be changed into Li Qingcheng''s seduction and confusion style?


    Chu fan secretly swallowed a mouthful of water, quickly nodded and said, "of course you''re beautiful, but... President Su, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I just want to tell you..." Su Yuan put her other hand on Chu fan''s shoulder, looked at him with tender eyes, and whispered, "I won''t give up."


    "Mr. Su, you... Uh huh..." Chu fan''s words were blocked by Su Yuan''s mouth, and his people were tightly hugged by Su Yuan. As soon as he turned around, their positions changed. Chu fan was outside and Su Yuan was inside. It seemed that Chu fan pressed Su Yuan on the door frame.


    At this time, Xu junchuo flashed out, took out the blood collector, and quickly stabbed Chu fan on his neck. At the same time, Chu fan gave a cry of pain, covered his lips and cried, "why do you bite me?"


    "Sorry, I''m so excited. Come here and I''ll help you with the medicine." Su Yuan quickly dragged Chu fan into the house and closed the door. Xu junchuo outside the door made an OK gesture to her and hurried downstairs to leave.


    Chu fan was kissing, and was bitten by Su Yuan. He didn''t know that Xu junchuo secretly took blood. He kept thinking, is Su Yuan insane?


    Something''s wrong. It''s too wrong. How did the usual cold president Su suddenly become passionate? This dress, and this bold, won''t you start on us? How can I be worthy of Qiaoyun if I cook the raw rice? How can I live?


    The more you think about it, the more frightened you are. While Su Yuan is looking for the medicine box, Chu fan quickly gets up from the sofa and falters and says, "well... I suddenly remember that there''s something else on the construction site. I''ll go first. Bye!"


    With that, Chu fan ran away like a wolf, ran downstairs, and found that he had forgotten his car key. Well, the car won''t drive. I''ll run.


    Upstairs, Su Yuan kept watching Chu fan leave, her eyes full of worry. If he really has a terminal illness, can he do what Qiao Yun did, leave his bones and blood for him, and give him the descendants of the Chu family?


    At this time, she really felt the greatness of Qiaoyun. No wonder Chu fan will never forget her. Even if he married someone, he still loves her and waits for her. Do you know what it means for a woman to make such a decision?


    It means that she has to raise the child alone, and the burden of life is on her shoulders.


    It means that she has to bear all the criticism, gossip and even learn to protect herself.


    It means that she wants to be alone all her life, and only loneliness and loneliness, as well as the good memories of the past, accompany her.


    Qiao Yun, I''m not as good as you!


    Chu fan runs to the kindergarten in one breath. It''s still early. Tangtang hasn''t finished school yet. Chu fan sits down on the flower bed outside the kindergarten, takes out a cigarette and holds it in his mouth. Before a cigarette is finished, Lan Jie drives a red Mazda 6 and stops beside Chu fan.


    "What''s the matter, listless?" Lan Jie got out of the car and sat down beside Chu fan. She grabbed the cigarette box from his hand, took out one to light it for herself, took a skillful SIP and asked, "is there something on your mind?"


    "No, I just made a small fortune and asked you to come and give you the money back."


    "Xiao Cai? What have you done?" Lan Jie asked curiously.


    Chu fan didn''t hide it, so he told her exactly what happened in the morning. As a result, the cigarette in Lan Jie''s mouth suddenly fell down, stagnated for a long time, hit Chu fan on the shoulder with a hard punch, and was pleasantly surprised: "you can be a billionaire at once, no, you have to give interest and five million with interest."


    "OK, no problem."


    With more money, Chu fan was also indifferent to the money. He took the lead in getting into the car and said, "let''s go. While there''s still a while, we''ll go to the bank first and I''ll transfer the money to you."


    "Look how anxious you are, I can really ask you for interest? Silly!" Lan Jie gave him an angry look, but his head just turned half, and then turned back. He quickly held Chu fan''s head and exclaimed, "shit, who bit you? Xu junchuo, it must be the violent policewoman. You two have developed to this point?"


    "It''s not her." Chu fan was so ashamed that he really wanted to find a ground to drill in. She was bitten by a woman and seen by Lan Jie, who had a poisonous look in her eyes.


    I can''t live this day!


    PS£º

 Chapter 106

    "What? Suyuan bit you?" Lanjie was surprised.


    Under her questioning, Chu fan finally told her the truth. As a result, Lan Jie was also surprised. Although she didn''t have much contact, she could see that Su Yuan was an extremely conservative woman. How could she kiss Chu fan and bite his lips?


    Lan Jie glanced at Chu fan''s lower body and said coldly, "Chu fan, did you not control your crotch and use Su Yuan better?"


    "Heaven and earth conscience, how can I do that?" Chu Fan said wrongly. "I swear, I really didn''t do anything."


    "Hum, is it possible that Su Yuan is in love with you and wants to marry you?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s it." Chu fan nodded repeatedly. "I don''t know which tendon she got wrong and had to marry me, but I have a wife in my family. She said she didn''t believe it, so she ran away crying."


    "But after a while, she was wearing a low cut skirt." Chu fan''s hand gestured above her navel. "The lapel opened here, and her eyes were still discharging. As soon as I opened the door, she put her arms around my neck and kissed on the wall. It''s so scary!"


    Lan Jie rubbed her chin, frowned and analyzed, "if you say so, she hates because of love. You have to be careful."


    Chu Fan said with lingering fear, "she won''t do anything extreme to me? I have a bad heart and can''t stand it."


    "It''s a big old man. I''ve never seen you so weak." Lan Jie rolled her eyes and hummed, "she''s not afraid of a woman. What are you afraid of? Listen to me, you''ll arch her next time she comes again. Anyway, you don''t suffer a loss. Washing is still a place - man."


    Chu fan was almost caught by thunder. He couldn''t communicate with her. He pushed the door and got off the bus: "wait slowly. Give me the account number and I''ll transfer it to you myself."


    At the bank, he transferred five million yuan to Lan Jie, and Chu fan then went to the bar.


    It''s still early, there are only a few people in the bar, and none of the drinking girls are seen. It''s estimated that they haven''t got up yet.


    "Brother fan, you''re here." brother Shui - Jiang contrarian was the first to find Chu fan coming in, hurried to meet him, looked behind him and said with a smile, "why did you come alone today?"


    "Don''t mention it, give me a whole glass of ice cold and reduce the fire." Chu fan waved his hand, turned and went upstairs, casually found a box to sit down, thought about it, took out the phone and dialed the village head again.


    "Uncle Zhang, I''m Chu fan!"


    "Oh, it''s you, boy. Miss me?"


    Miss you? I miss you when I''m full.


    Chu fan thought so, but he didn''t dare to say so. He smiled and said, "no, I''ve been away from home for several months. I just want the big cake made by my aunt in your house. If the work wasn''t too busy, I really want to go home and live for a few days."


    "Don''t do this. You are so naughty that you can deceive me?" the village head snorted proudly. "Do you want to ask me about Qiao Yun and your parents? Hey hey, to tell you the truth, your father really came back two days ago..."


    "What?" Chu fan stood up and lost his voice. "My father has gone back? Where is he now?"


    "I stayed all night and left early the next morning."


    "Gone? Where have you been?"


    "Well... Cough!" a violent cough came over the phone, gnashing Chu fan''s teeth. If he was still in the village, he had to go to the roof and block their chimney.


    Old man, I''ll do this as soon as I ask you. I can kill you with so much money now.


    "Uncle Zhang, just say it. As long as I can do it, I promise to do it for you."


    "Hey, hey, you know Uncle Zhang." the village smiled shamelessly and suddenly said seriously, "I heard that you have made a lot of money in the city? It''s worth more than 10 million. Is it true?"


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "how do you know?"


    "You Uncle Zhang, I know astronomy, geography, omniscience and omnipotence..."


    "Well, I know you''re good. Get to the point. How much does it cost?" Chu fan hurriedly interrupted him impatiently.


    The village head said, "Chu fan, you''re wrong. What do you mean, how much do I want? Am I the kind of person who is open to money? I''m the village head of baiyanggou and an old Party member..."


    Chu fan was about to cry: "uncle, can''t I call you uncle? Tell me where my father and Qiaoyun went?"


    "I don''t know!" the village head said simply.


    Chu fan was stunned: "Uncle Zhang, didn''t you say my father went back? Didn''t he tell you where he went? Even if he didn''t say, you have to ask? Oh, I see. You need money, don''t you? Give me an account and I''ll call you one million. Is that the head office?"


    "Not enough!"


    "One million is not enough?" Chu fan trembled with anger. The old man dared to sit on the ground and raise the price. I''m worried. I''ll go back and dig your ancestral grave. Do you believe it?


    The village head sighed and asked, "Chu fan, do you know what the per capita income of our village is?"


    "Er... I don''t know."


    "The per capita annual income is 1326.54 yuan."


    The village head gave an accurate figure and continued to ask, "but do you know how many treasures there are in our mountain?"


    "Er... I don''t know." Chu fan continued to shake his head, vaguely understanding the meaning of the village head.


    "Mountain vegetables, mountain red, mountain grapes, various fungi, wild boars and roe deer are countless wealth. But can these things become money? No, because we don''t have cars here, and the mountain goods are rotten before they are transported outside the mountain."


    The village head sighed: "when I was young, I wanted to lead the villagers to build a road outside the mountain. Unfortunately, we were too poor. It was not easy to build a section and it was buried by a landslide. When we cleaned it up and repaired another section, the latter section was washed away by heavy rain."


    "Uncle Zhang is old and has no ability, so he can only rely on you young people." the village head said sincerely, "Chu fan, you have been different from other children since childhood. Uncle Zhang always thinks you are the most promising. Baiyanggou is our common home, and none of us can count on it. We have to rely on ourselves to change the fate of future generations. Therefore, Uncle Zhang, on behalf of all the villagers in the village, hopes you can help a group of people build a road to the outside of the mountain. Uncle Zhang kneels down for you."


    "Uncle Zhang, Uncle Zhang, what are you doing?" Chu fan hurriedly said, "don''t do this. I didn''t say no. in this way, you should contact the construction team immediately. I''ll pay for how much money you need."


    "Thank you. Thank you so much." the village head choked. "Good boy, uncle didn''t read you wrong. You wait. Uncle will go out of the mountain tomorrow and go to the bank to get a card. As long as the road is repaired, I promise you can see Qiaoyun and your parents."


    "Hello, hello?" Chu fan looked at his cell phone and hung up.


    Shit, why do you feel cheated? What is it that you can see my parents and Qiaoyun after repairing the road? Can''t you tell me first?


    On the other side, the dark faced village head smiled and burst into tears. Son of a bitch, I really thought I would kneel down for you? Hey, old Chu, you are so accurate. The smelly boy really agreed.


    "The phone, the phone rang again." the old woman exclaimed.


    The village head said with a smile, "it must be Chu fan''s smelly boy again. You pick it up and say I went down the mountain to get a card."


    "I... what do I say?"


    "Say what you should. I''ll have a drink first." the village head went out with his hands on his back and humming a tune.


    Chu fan waited for a long time, and the phone was finally connected. Before he could speak, a kind voice came out of the phone: "is it Chu fan? Your uncle has gone down the mountain, or you can wait until he comes back?"


    "Aunt, your family and I are good friends who have played since childhood. You are in my heart, just like my mother." Chu fan begged, "just tell me where my parents and Qiaoyun have gone?"


    "Chu fan, it''s not your aunt who won''t tell you, it''s your father who won''t tell you." the village head''s daughter-in-law sighed and poured out the whole thing.


    It turned out that Chu fan''s father went back to tell the village head about building the road and asked Chu fan to pay for it. He also taught the village head. However, no matter what the village head and his wife asked, he didn''t say where he was now. He just asked them to tell Chu fan that when the road was repaired, he would see Qiao Yun.


    Therefore, if you want to see Qiao Yun as soon as possible, build the road as soon as possible. The faster you repair the road, the faster you can see Qiao Yun and her parents.


    After hanging up the phone, Chu fan''s eyebrows are almost knotted. He doesn''t understand, Dad. What are they going to do? It''s mysterious. Aren''t you in a hurry to have grandchildren?


    Just wondering, Qin Yumei came in with a tray and said with a smile, "Why are you here so early today? It''s all right over the construction site?"


    "Well, it''s all right." Chu fan put down the phone, sat down on the sofa, directly picked up a glass of red wine in the tray and drank it with ice.


    Qin Yumei said curiously, "are you... All right?"


    Chu fan reluctantly smiled: "what can I do?"


    "No, there''s something wrong with you today. Is something wrong?" Qin Yumei sat down next to him, picked up the wine bottle, poured him another glass, specially added a few more pieces of ice to him, and sent the wine glass to him.


    Suddenly, Qin Yumei''s eyes tightened. Chu fan subconsciously blocked his lips, but he was still a step late.


    "Yes... Did Su Yuan bite you?" Qin Yumei opened Chu fan''s hand, looked carefully, and couldn''t help laughing. "Are you two inexperienced? Just a kiss, as for such great strength?"


    "That... I''m just careless. I''m here to drink." Chu fan hesitated, picked up the glass and touched it in Qin Yumei''s hand, leaned back and drank it again.


    Qin Yumei tasted it and said with a meaningful smile, "there''s nothing to be ashamed of. Otherwise, my sister will teach you?"


    Chu fan immediately opened the distance with vigilance: "what do you want to do?"


    "Look how scared you are. I can still eat you?" Qin Yumei moved forward. Chu fan hurriedly moved back. One come and two go, and it''s over.


    Before Chu fan got up, Qin Yumei suddenly jumped on Chu fan, her eyes facing each other, only five centimeters apart, and her nose almost touched.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t pester you. I just want to teach you how to kiss."


    "No... uh huh!"

 Chapter 107

    Guangyuan Public Security Bureau, director''s office.


    Xu Yi is talking to a girl in a long white dress when the door is suddenly pushed open. Xu junchuo strides in, followed by Su Yuan.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know to knock first?" Xu Yi glared at his daughter angrily and scolded him with dignity.


    The white skirt girl stood up and said faintly, "Uncle Xu, you are busy, I won''t bother you."


    "Well, if you have nothing to do, come and sit at home. Don''t be polite to your uncle, you know?"


    "I see." the girl turned around, nodded slightly to Xu junchuo and Su Yuan, said hello, and walked slowly outside.


    But as soon as she came to the door, Xu junchuo said anxiously, "Dad, something''s wrong. Look at this test sheet. Chu fan has a terminal disease."


    As soon as the voice fell, she felt a flash of white shadow in front of her, and the test sheet in her hand disappeared. After looking around, she saw that the girl in white who had gone out came back, and the test sheet was in her hand.


    She looks a little taller than Xu junchuo. The white skirt is a bit like ancient clothes, but she has no sense of conflict when wearing it on her. Her exquisite facial features and indifferent expression make her like a moon fairy who has fallen into the mortal world, with a kind of holy and dusty temperament.


    "Who are you?" Xu junchuo was stunned for a moment. He was in a hurry and wanted to grab the test sheet back, but he was stopped by Xu Yi.


    Xu Yi''s face was dignified and scolded, "don''t be ridiculous. Her father, like Chu fan''s father, is my comrade in arms and a good brother to live and die together. You''re not as big as her. Your name is sister Xia."


    "Sister Xia?" Xu junchuo looked at her up and down and asked tentatively, "do you know Chu fan?"


    "Yes, I know him, but he doesn''t know me." before Xu junchuo asked again, Xia Yanran asked directly, "this test sheet is Chu fan''s blood analysis? Is it accurate?"


    Xu Yi hurriedly said, "Yanran is from the Ministry of national security. She helped solve the last missing girl case."


    "You are the one who solved the case?" now, Xu junchuo no longer had a grudge and hurriedly said, "in fact, this blood test report was done once a month ago. Dad, you should know that Chu fan was buried alive to save sister yuan. Sister yuan and Chu fan went there specially to extract Chu fan''s blood from a grave in the middle..."


    "Wait!" Xia Yanran said in surprise, "you said, Chu fan was buried alive? When exactly?"


    "On the evening of May 18th." Su Yuan came over and said in a deep voice, "I remember very well that there was something on the construction site that night. I delayed for a while. When I came out, I was stuck to the road teeth by a car and hit the street lamp post. I fainted. I didn''t wake up from my coma until Chu fan bit me."


    Su Yuan rolled up the cuffs of her shirt, revealing a bright and greasy jade bowl with a faint scar like a tooth print on it. After showing it to several people, Su Yuan put down her sleeves and continued: "I sent everyone on the construction site to look for it. I found it all the time. At noon the next day, Chu fan suddenly came back. At that time, he was covered with mud, as if he had just climbed out of the soil. I took him home, let him take a bath, and let him live next door to me."


    "Another day later, May 20, Jun Chuo came to investigate and collect evidence. The three of us went to the random burial post and saw the place where Chu fan was buried alive. Jun Chuo extracted the blood on the ground and went back to Chu fan for blood test. Until today, Jun Chuo found that there was a problem with the test sheet."


    Xu Yi glared at his daughter. It''s too careless. It''s been a month since such a big thing, and you just found it. When he took the test sheet from Xia Yanran, he was surprised: "it''s impossible. Chu fan is so lively that he doesn''t look like a sick person? No, I have to call and ask him to come right away."


    "Wait!" Xia Yanran pressed down the office phone on his desk and said seriously, "Uncle Xu, you don''t have to take care of this matter. Let me deal with it. And his files must be blocked immediately. Cadres below the department level have no right to view them."


    "And you, don''t let Chu fan know this in advance, let alone tell anyone." Xia Yanran took the test sheet and told, "you go back immediately and take all the information about Chu fan from the branch office and seal it up, okay?"


    "Understand!" Xu junchuo nodded hurriedly and watched Xia Yan leave.


    When Xia Yanran left without a shadow, she took a breath, patted her plump chest, and said with lingering fear: "what position is she? What a big atmosphere."


    "Special departments are specialized in dealing with special cases." Xu Yi sat down and explained, "just like the girl missing case last time and the serial murder case last time, our police didn''t have a clue, but she solved it as soon as she did it."


    "Wow, so powerful?" said Xu junchuo with envy. "I wish I could be transferred to the Ministry of national security. It''s really cool."


    Dead girl, you are so heartless. What are you doing here? Why can''t you tell your priorities?


    Suyuan glared at her, came near and said nervously, "uncle, Chu fan... Will he be all right? He told me when he was at home. He said he had a terminal disease. He can''t live to 20 years old. It''s a miracle to live to 25."


    "This disease is also evil." Xu junchuo said strangely, "if ordinary people''s blood is like this, even if he doesn''t die, he won''t get out of bed and won''t even have the strength to turn over. But when you look at Chu fan, he swaggers and fights everywhere all day, he doesn''t look like a patient?"


    "But he is really ill." Su Yuan said anxiously.


    Xu Yi waved his hand and comforted: "don''t be nervous. Chu Fanji has his own appearance and will be fine. Besides, Yanran may see something coming. Therefore, you can rest assured that she will handle this matter."


    "Chu fan is really going to be fine?" Suyuan was worried and asked again.


    "Really, really, I promise with personality."


    Although she knew Xu Yi was comforting them, with Xu Yi''s assurance, both women were relieved and went out. But when they all left, Xu Yi immediately took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Yan Ran, tell your uncle the truth. What''s the matter with Chu fan?" Xu Yi asked seriously.


    After a long silence on the phone, Xia Yanran''s voice came slowly: "Uncle Xu, you may have heard that there is a mysterious subordinate organization under the name of the General Staff Headquarters, called the sacred blade, and the sacred blade is divided into four groups of heaven and earth xuanhuang."


    "The Xuan group is composed of ''ancient warriors'' like me. The lowest strength is to reach the territory and deal with those difficult cases. The holy blade sky group is composed of a kind of power awakeners. Their powers are ever-changing and their power is incomparably powerful."


    "You mean, Chu fan, he..."


    "Yes, I suspect that Chu fan has awakened his power, and some genes on him have changed, so the blood will become like this." Xia Yan said in a deep voice, "Uncle Xu, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll go back to the headquarters immediately. I believe it won''t be long before I can find out."


    "Well, Yan Ran, you''ve taken so much trouble. Your aunt Xiao has such a son as Chu fan."


    "Don''t worry, Chu fan is not short-lived. He won''t die so early."


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Yi thought for a moment and immediately dialed Chu fan. He pretended to be unhappy and said, "Chu fan, do you still have my uncle in your boy''s eyes? You haven''t come to see me for a long time... Don''t talk nonsense. Come early in the evening and have dinner together."


    Later, he called his wife and asked her to prepare more specialties. He also called Xu junchuo and asked her to leave work early to pick up Chu fan and Su Yuan.


    After arranging everything, Xu Yi opened the drawer and took out a yellow photo from a book. There were seven people in military uniforms, six men and one woman. The woman in the middle is heroic and vigorous. It is Chu fan''s mother - Xiao yuewan.


    The man standing on her left has a powerful appearance, a firm face, a solemn smile and a sense of righteousness. He is Chu langxuan, Chu fan''s father; The man on the right is just the opposite. Although he is handsome, he is too feminine and has long and narrow eyes. At first glance, he is a resourceful man.


    Next to Chu langxuan is Xu Yi. At that time, they were still very young, each in their twenties and energetic. Unexpectedly, after taking this group photo, they will be separated forever. They will die and divide. The once powerful "wolf teeth" team has completely dispersed.


    "Boss, I''m sorry for you." Xu Yi sighed, "if Chu fan has an accident with me, I''ll never have the face to see you again in my life. Alas! I hope Chu Fanfu has a great life and can escape this disaster..."


    At the dream bar, Chu fan ran out of the box.


    Qin Yumei is too fierce. If Chu fan hadn''t run fast, she would have to swallow her.


    The faint fragrance of Qin Yumei still remained on the lips, and there seemed to be that greasy and soft touch on the hands. Elder sister, you''ve gone too far. It''s clearly teaching kissing. How can you change it to "touch"? Didn''t you force me to make a mistake?


    Sitting at the bar, Chu fan gulped down two glasses of wine. On his shoulder, the big eyed frog jumped out again and reminded him, "you have to hold on. With your current strength, breaking your body is a death. It doesn''t matter if you die. Don''t pull me into the water. I haven''t lived enough."


    "Don''t worry, man, you have enough concentration to ensure that the beauty doesn''t sit disorderly." Chu fan drinks another glass of wine on his back and is about to ask the bartender to give him another one. Suddenly there are two more beauties around him, notably Xu junchuo and Su Yuan.


    Chu fan frowned. There''s something wrong with these two women. Why are they so close to me?


    "What wine to drink? Order casually, it''s my treat." Chu fan pretends to be relaxed and laughs.


    "You kissed my sister yuan."


    "Poof!" Chu fan sprayed a mouthful of wine on Xu junchuo''s face. He quickly grabbed the paper towel handed by the bartender and wiped the wine stains on Xu junchuo''s face.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to, just..."


    Xu Jun Chuo''s Apricot eyes stared round, his eyebrows stood up, and roared, "shit, where are you going to touch?"

 Chapter 108

    "Brother fan!" ah Jiu exclaimed and sat up from the bed.


    Su Yuan patted her on the head, smiled and comforted, "silly girl, I dream of your brother fan? Let''s go and have dinner."


    Ah Jiu grabbed Su Yuan and said anxiously, "sister Su, tell me how brother fan is? Can he be cured?"


    "Are you confused?" Su Yuan touched her head. "You don''t have a fever. How can you talk nonsense? Your brother fan is fine. What''s wrong?"


    "But I clearly heard..."


    "Are you dreaming?" Su Yuan interrupted ah Jiu and urged, "wash your face and change your clothes quickly. I''ll wait for you."


    Is it really a dream? Ah Jiu went to the bathroom with a puzzled face, washed his face, recalled what had happened before, and felt like reality or fantasy. She couldn''t tell whether it was true or dreaming.


    Anyway, I''ll know everything when I see brother fan.


    Before long, Xu junchuo drove Su Yuan''s car and took Su Yuan and ah Jiu back to the family building of the municipal Party committee. As soon as he opened the door, ah Jiu saw Chu fan and Xu Yi sitting on the sofa playing chess and killing each other.


    "General!" Chu fan was murderous and laughed, "Uncle Xu, you have no way back this time? Hand in your gun and surrender."


    "Bullshit, I''ve been on the battlefield for decades. I''d rather die than surrender. Eat you, handsome!"


    Chu fan stared and was worried: "you''re a horse, not a gun. Can you jump so far?"


    "Ha ha, it''s called that soldiers never tire of deception. In fact, he is a gun, just wearing a horse skin." Xu Yi laughed proudly.


    Xu junchuo walked over with a smile: "Dad, are you cheating again? I didn''t say you. It doesn''t matter if you play chess. Chess quality is the most important. But you not only play chess, but also cheat. It''s a shame to lose your home."


    Xu Yi glared: "what do you know? In the art of war, it''s called building the plank road in the open and hiding. My gun disguised as a horse and kept jumping. Is it easy? Anyway, winning is good chess. Come on, let''s continue."


    "Go on? I won''t play with you in my life." Chu fan pushed aside the chess pieces and stood up. "You played three games of chess. In the first game, you stole a car and a gun from me; in the second game, you stole five pawns from me; in the third game, you went too far and even called deer a horse..."


    "No, my horse is camouflaged. Ha ha!"


    Chu fan almost tilted his nose. How can he play chess like this? Too bad.


    Su Yuan couldn''t help laughing. She took ah Jiu and walked over and said with a smile, "Chu fan, my uncle is like this. He went too far when playing chess with my father. Even the old general was stolen by him when my father didn''t pay attention."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s your father''s old general who lost himself. It has nothing to do with me."


    Xu''s mother came out of the kitchen and grumbled: "an elder, you''re not ashamed to play chess with children and steal chess pieces. Xiao Fan, stop playing, wash your hands and let''s eat."


    "OK!" Chu fan walked over and said with a smile, "aunt, let me help you."


    "No, no, it''s all ready. You''ll wait to eat."


    Chu fan was washing his hands in the bathroom when ah Jiu suddenly slipped in.


    "Dead girl, what are you doing?" Chu fan hurriedly looked back and urged, "do you think this is our family? Hurry out and wait until I run out."


    "Brother fan, tell me the truth. Are you really terminally ill?" ah Jiu asked seriously.


    "Silly girl, I say you believe it?" Chu fan bends his arm and poses. "Look at my brother''s muscle. Can you eat, drink and fight, like a person with a terminal illness?"


    "But..."


    "Well, don''t think about it. I''m just talking nonsense." Chu fan pinched ah Jiu''s face with a wet hand and walked out with a smile.


    Seeing Chu fan''s state, he really doesn''t look sick. Ah Jiu thought that maybe he had played too much on the computer recently and was in a trance.


    Patted his chest. Ah Jiu breathed. Fortunately, it''s not true. Just say, the scourge lives for thousands of years. How can brother fan die so easily?


    When the food and wine were ready, Chu fan picked up the high-grade red wine he brought from the bar and said with a smile, "today, let''s drink this. It''s said that women drink red wine to improve their appearance and men drink red wine to tonify their kidneys. Uncle, drink more."


    "Smelly boy, do you talk to your elders like that? It''s full!"


    Chu fan had just filled Xu Yi''s goblet when the phone suddenly rang. He quickly pleaded guilty. He went to pick up the phone and went to the balcony to answer it. After a while, Chu fan came back and apologized, "uncle and aunt, I''m afraid I can''t have dinner with you. There''s something wrong with the bar. I must go there right away."


    Xu Yi put down the wine glass to his mouth and angrily said, "who''s so bold? Give me your phone and I''ll scold him severely. I won''t stop eating. Why do you want to die?"


    "Did someone make trouble in the bar?" Xu junchuo put down his chopsticks and stood up. "Let''s go. I''ll go with you. Whoever dares to mess around, I''ll throw him into the detention center and keep him for ten and a half days."


    Chu fan quickly waved his hand: "no, no, no one is making trouble. It''s just... There''s someone who has something personal to do with me."


    With that, several people were silent. Su Yuan, in particular, swallowed what she said, lowered her head, ate small mouthfuls, and said nothing.


    Xu Yi frowned slightly and said earnestly, "Xiao Fan, you are developing well now, but your position is very sensitive. The night scene of the bar is on the edge of black and white. If you take the wrong step, I''m afraid you can''t turn over in your life."


    "Uncle, I understand everything you say. Don''t worry. I won''t touch anything that shouldn''t be touched, let alone humiliate you and my father."


    "I know you''re a good boy, but I''d like to remind you." Xu Yi said faintly, "there are too many temptations and puzzles in the bar. Especially at your age, you''re young and vigorous. Don''t be hot headed and do what you shouldn''t do. It''s too late to repent."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "uncle, don''t worry. I won''t mess around. Forget it, I''d better tell you. In fact, Yu Fengxian came to me. It should be related to the kidnapping of President su."


    "Oh?" Xu Yi stood up with a dignified face, "come with me to the study."


    Chu fan followed him, went into the study and closed the door. Before Xu Yi asked, he told Yu Fengxian about his previous conversation.


    Later, Chu fan analyzed and said: "last time, Yu Fengxian should have been sent by the eighth master. She wanted to seduce me and even wanted to seize my handle and threaten me. However, after listening to my words, Yu Fengxian will no longer believe in the eighth master as before. At least, she wants to plan for her future. Therefore, her words still have some credibility."


    "Well, you did a good job." Xu Yi nodded and said in a deep voice, "but now you are too dangerous. You are walking on a steel wire. If you take a wrong step, you will fall to pieces."


    "Don''t worry, I''m measured and nothing will happen."


    "Yes!"


    Xu Yi took a deep breath. "I did find some problems about Yuanyuan''s kidnapping, but these problems are not enough to convict Wang Dong. Moreover, I''m sure Yu Fengxian won''t have evidence of Wang Dong''s crime. Nine times out of ten, she asked you to go there to get rid of Wang Dong with your help. Is that... What you want to do?"


    Without waiting for Chu fan to explain, Xu Yi waved his hand: "I understand everything. I even know that Wang Dong has at least a dozen lives, but I can''t grasp him, so I can''t help him."


    "Moreover, behind him, there is the support of big people in the province. If you want to attack him, you must bear the strong retaliation like a storm and the double rolling of the official and underground world."


    Xu Yi said in a deep voice, "don''t think I''m scaring you. Wang Dong is just a puppet. The energy behind him is so big that you can''t imagine. Therefore, unless you can be flawless and foolproof, you can''t help Yuanyuan and hurt yourself."


    Chu fan nodded: "I see. I promise I won''t be rash and impulsive. The eighth master wants to use me. I also want to use him. Hehe, uncle, just wait for a good play."


    "Hum, don''t wait for me to catch you. I''ll burn Gao Xiang. Go quickly and come back early."


    Chu fan and Xu Yi go out of the study. Chu fan says goodbye to Xu''s mother and others, and then drives away in a hurry.


    As soon as Chu fan left, the originally noisy dinner party became dull. After a few hasty bites, they finished the dinner and sat on the sofa watching TV.


    Xu junchuo took an apple and quietly came to the kitchen. He said mysteriously to his mother who was washing the dishes: "Mom, sister yuan is in love."


    "Really?" Xu''s mother immediately wiped her hands on her apron, dragged Xu junchuo and asked, "who is that young man? How does he look? What does he do?"


    "Hey, you know this guy, and my father is very satisfied. As for work, I work with sister yuan, and I have my own career outside..."


    Xu''s mother immediately interrupted her, frowned and said, "what you said can''t be Chu fan?"


    "Bingo, that''s him." Xu junchuo snapped his fingers and said with a smile. However, her unexpected surprise did not appear. Xu''s mother looked worried and seemed to be very optimistic about them.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Do you think Chu fan is not worthy of sister yuan?" Xu junchuo said discontentedly, "what era is it? Your old brains need to be changed."


    "What do you know?" Mrs. Xu quickly took off her apron, stuffed it into her daughter''s hand and ordered, "you wash all the bowls. I''ll go to your father."


    Xu junchuo looked at his mother''s back and said in his heart, as for such a big reaction?


    Suyuan watched TV, but her mind was full of Chu fan. She didn''t find Xu''s mother whispering in Xu Yi''s ear. Suddenly, Xu Yi turned off the TV and asked in a deep voice, "Yuanyuan, do you like Chu fan?"


    "Ah?" Su Yuan was startled. Her face immediately turned red, her eyes dodged, and hesitated, "I... I am..."


    Xu Yi said loudly, "you can like anyone, but you can''t like Chu fan."


    Su Yuan was stunned and didn''t dare to set the channel: "why?"


    "Because..."


    Xu Yi was speechless, but now that the matter is over, he can''t help Xia Yanran keep it a secret. Ruthlessly, Xu Yi said in a loud voice: "he has a fiancee. That''s what you saw at the police station in the afternoon - Xia Yanran!"

 Chapter 109

    "It''s not easy to meet you." Yu Fengxian said with ridicule.


    Chu fan closed the box door and said with a bitter smile: "sister, you have wronged me. My mobile phone card was thrown away by the beautiful boss. I just changed a new card. I don''t know your mobile phone number. Naturally, I can''t inform you."


    "Really?" Yu Fengxian took out her mobile phone and threw it to Chu fan. "Use my mobile phone to make a call to yourself. You don''t have to go through others to find you."


    "Hehe, do you want to check whether I really changed my card?" Chu fan was not angry. He took his mobile phone and quickly dialed his own phone. After the bell rang, he handed his mobile phone to the Impatiens and said with a smile, "see clearly, is this your mobile phone number?"


    "Hum, you have a little conscience." Yu Fengxian glanced at him, took back his mobile phone, raised his hips, sat down beside Chu fan and whispered, "eighth master has found Luo Wei''s whereabouts."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "really?"


    "That''s right."


    Yu Fengxian suddenly hugged Chu fan, dragged him and pressed him on himself. She whispered, "hold me tight and pretend to be intimate."


    Well, the experience just learned today is now in use. When Chu fan was ready to take off his clothes, the box door was suddenly pushed open. A waiter came in with a tray. Seeing this scene, he quickly smiled and said, "I''m sorry, you continue, continue!"


    "Ah... Oh..."


    In the box, a faint chant came out. The waiter hid outside and listened, smiled, shook his head, turned and left.


    In the box, Chu fan still pressed on the Impatiens and pressed his hands on her chest. It was not what he wanted to press, but Yu Fengxian grabbed his hand, pressed it on her own chest, and pressed his hand to prevent him from taking it away.


    In her mouth, there was a cry of silver swing from time to time, and then she immediately whispered a few words. To outsiders, it seemed that there was a great war going on in the box, but in fact, Chu fan did nothing except press her hand on her chest.


    For about ten minutes, Yu Fengxian''s blushing cry finally stopped. He also released Chu fan and let him go from himself.


    "Brother, aren''t you still a baby?" Yu Fengxian''s face is as beautiful as fire and her eyes are as tender as water. She leaned on Chu fan''s shoulder and said with a smile, "do you want my sister to teach you? I''ll make you happy."


    "Cough, let''s talk about business." Chu fan quickly shook off Yu Fengxian''s hand and opened a little distance. This woman is simply a female wolf with dissatisfied desire. Her eyes are hot, as if staring at a piece of fat.


    Let her teach, can''t she teach all night? It''s not certain whether you can wake up the next day. Not to mention Chu fan''s sick seedling, another healthy adult man can be sucked dry by her overnight.


    "The eighth master wouldn''t be so kind?" Chu fan poured a glass of wine and sneered. "Before, he covered up Zheng Yi and Luo Wei. If it weren''t for him, Luo Wei couldn''t run away. But now, why did he sell Luo Wei again?"


    Yu Fengxian tidied up her clothes, stroked her messy hair and said faintly, "people like him can''t do anything without the word ''benefit''. I don''t know why he helped Wang Dong before, but it must be good for him. Now, if you can drag Wang Dong into the water, the eighth master will get more benefits."


    "I''m afraid one Luo Wei alone can''t bring down Wang Dong?"


    "As the eighth Master said, Luo Wei must know a lot of dirty things done by Wang Dong. But whether you can force it out depends on your means."


    Yu Fengxian shook the red wine in the glass and said faintly, "but I guess he must have a back hand. Based on my understanding of him, after you catch Luo Wei, he will certainly take sister Mei. What will you think then?"


    "I will definitely doubt Wang Dong and exchange Luo Wei for sister Mei."


    "But when you change back to sister Mei, you find that she has been turned, what will you do?"


    Chu fan takes a breath of air-conditioning. If it''s really like what Yu Fengxian said, he will be furious and run to find Wang Dong to avenge sister Mei. In this way, no matter who wins or loses, the eighth master is the biggest winner.


    The plan is too vicious, but it is perfect. If it weren''t for Yu Fengxian, Chu fan might have been trapped by the eighth master. It can be seen that Yu Fengxian is really inclined to Chu fan. Otherwise, she can''t tell Chu fan with such a careful plan.


    Yu Fengxian''s body leaned forward slightly, his low chest collar was opened, and the spring light swayed in front of Chu fan unscrupulously. In this regard, Yu Fengxian didn''t care at all. He said with a smile, "how about your sister? Is she very sincere?"


    "Well, Da en doesn''t thank you. I promise you, if you can let the eighth master plant in, I will let you sit in the eighth master''s seat." Chu fan took up the wine glass, gently touched her glass, stared at Yu Fengxian and said, "tell me about your plan. You won''t have nothing to do with the eighth master?"


    "Now that we have seen through the eighth master''s plan, the best way is to follow the plan." Yu Fengxian drank it up with her neck, and then came to Chu fan''s ear with a trace of Yan red wine and whispered for a while.


    About an hour later, Yu Fengxian came out of the box. Her face was red, her head was sweaty, her clothes were full of wrinkles, and one of the buttons of her low cut shirt was lost.


    Out of the box, Yu Fengxian went to the bathroom for the first time. When she came out again, she looked as usual, made up her face, and walked down the stairs with elegant steps.


    However, the discerning person could see at a glance that her feet were floating and her legs trembled slightly, as if she had exerted too much force.


    Downstairs, Yu Fengxian deliberately showed a proud attitude, greeted sister Mei, twisted her hips and left Feng Sao. Just before she got on the bus and left, the waiter who went upstairs to deliver the wine immediately got into the warehouse, made a phone call and reported what she saw. Unexpectedly, a pair of eyes have been staring at him


    At more than nine o''clock that night, Chu fan returned to Limin District in the center of the city and went downstairs to meet Xu junchuo at Xu Yi''s house. Then, according to the address provided by Yu Fengxian, Chu fan and Xu junchuo found a medium-sized community and parked their car downstairs.


    "Are you sure Luo Wei is in this community?" Xu junchuo asked in a low voice.


    Chu fan looked up at the floor, looked carefully for a long time, pointed to a room with lights on and said, "if the news is accurate, unit 3 302, the one with lights on, is Luo Wei''s refuge."


    "What are you waiting for? Go upstairs and catch people."


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan hurriedly grabbed Xu junchuo and didn''t have a good way. "In the middle of the night, let''s go up and knock on the door and scare Luo Wei away?"


    "What should I do? Should I wait until dawn to arrest? I can''t wait that long."


    Chu fan got out of the car and said with a smile, "look at me. He will come out obediently."


    "Tell me how to fix it."


    "Don''t ask, come with me." Chu fan first came to the door of the unit, stepped on the wall with an arrow, raised his body again, grabbed the canopy platform on the door, quickly turned over and jumped up. Then, he climbed in from the corridor window behind the canopy, came down and opened the door. Xu junchuo then came in and closed the door gently.


    "See the switch box?" Chu fan took out his mobile phone and took Xu junchuo to a large box next to the corridor. There was a row of switches on it, which was the second automatic power-off protection device for all residents of the unit. Once there is leakage and short circuit, the electric shock protector at home does not trip, and the electric switch here will be broken.


    This time, without Chu fan''s explanation, Xu junchuo understood. He excitedly made an OK gesture and urged Chu fan to go up as soon as possible. Chu fan didn''t delay any longer. He came upstairs with light steps and hid on the platform above the stairs on the third floor. After waiting for about three minutes, the anti-theft door of 302 opened. A man in big underpants came out with slippers and cursed: "what a broken place, watching a movie, it would trip..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan suddenly jumped down from above. Before Luo Wei reacted, Chu fan hit him with an electric gun. This time, he almost broke his intestines. He bent down directly because of the pain. He had no resistance at all.


    Later, Chu fan cut his neck with a knife. Luo Wei was finally free and fell down softly. Chu fan took advantage of the situation, bent down to carry him and ran downstairs. He happened to meet Xu junchuo who came to support him.


    "Is it Luo Wei?" Xu junchuo asked anxiously.


    Chu fan kept walking and said, "don''t worry, I won''t recognize the wrong person. Open the door and drive the car."


    After getting into the car, with the help of the light of the car lights, Xu junchuo finally saw Luo Wei''s appearance and was completely relieved. Take out the handcuffs, handcuff Luo Wei first, and then drive away at a high speed.


    As soon as Luo Wei''s front foot was taken away, the woman he lived with ran out in her pajamas. She only saw the back of a car. She immediately ran back upstairs, picked up the phone and quickly reported it.


    Limin District, the most famous Qingshuiwan leisure and entertainment hall and the most luxurious suite.


    "What? Luo Wei was captured? Who did it?"


    The speaker was a strong man about 35 years old, with a bare upper body and only a white bath towel around his waist. In his chest, there was a black dragon with open teeth and claws, which looked like a big brother of the underworld.


    He is Wang Dong, the king of the underground world in Guangyuan City.


    Just after sleeping, he was working with his horse, but at this critical moment, a phone call ruined his interest. He was so angry that he almost crushed his mobile phone that he said with gnashing teeth, "waste, you can be caught at home. It''s not enough to succeed. You can''t defeat anything. Madman, you take someone to chase you in person. Whether you live or die, you have to bring Luo Wei back to me."


    "Don''t worry!" a short, obscene - trivial man turned and walked away with a sneer.

 Chapter 110

The madman in Wang Dong''s mouth is Cao Feng, who is beside him

 Chapter 111

    Although it was dark and the house was darker, Cao Feng had a pair of night eyes. Although he could not see clearly as during the day, his eyesight was much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    With the help of the faint starlight outside, he saw a man lying on the bed with his back to him, covered with a thin quilt and unable to see his face, but he could smell a unique fragrance of women.


    Needless to ask, it must be Qin Yumei. She sleeps like a dead pig. It''s easy to catch her.


    Cao Feng was a little regretful. He was the first of the twelve zodiac animals. He came all the way to catch such a woman who had no strength to bind chickens. It was a joke.


    Forget it. I''ve come anyway. I can''t come back empty handed. Besides, compared with life, fame is nothing?


    Thinking of this, Cao Feng no longer hesitated, quickly rushed to the windowsill and jumped in. He is really an expert who is good at speed and agility. He doesn''t even have a voice when jumping. Even he is very proud of this. The experts in Guangyuan City are counted. Who can do this? Cut!


    The elated Cao Feng just took a step and suddenly tripped over something. It was a tragedy. He fell to the ground with a plop and almost lost his front teeth. Before he knew what was going on, a dark figure rushed from behind, put his knee on his back, strangled his neck with his arm, and almost strangled him.


    Qin Yumei, who was sleeping on the bed, suddenly opened the quilt and jumped down. Then another little girl came out of the quilt and turned on the light. It was Su Yuan and ah Jiu.


    "Come on, take the rope and tie him up." Chu fan pressed Cao Feng''s back and made him turn his eyes. Don''t say resist, even the strength of struggle can''t make it out.


    Ah Jiu quickly took out a long prepared rope from the quilt. Together with Su Yuan, he almost tied Cao Feng into a mummy, tied like a stick, and stuffed a broken rag in his mouth.


    Outside the hospital, sister Meng''s heart hung up and felt that time passed too slowly. Look at the time. It''s been three minutes. Why haven''t you come out yet? Won''t you miss?


    No, no, this is a great expert around brother Dong. Isn''t it easy to catch Qin Yumei who has no strength to bind chickens? But why haven''t you come out yet?


    Suddenly, the light in the room came on. Sister Meng was frightened. She held her breath and quickly climbed to the driver''s seat, ready to escape. However, after waiting for a while, there was still no news. She suddenly woke up. Cao Feng must have shot Qin Yumei first when he saw that Qin Yumei was beautiful.


    Men all have this virtue. No one can control their crotch. But you don''t see when? You want to play. Take people to our territory. How do you want to play? It''s so short?


    Just when she complained secretly, the door opened. Sister Meng hurried out of the car, went to open the trunk first, and whispered, "come on, put someone in the trunk... Ah!"


    Sister Meng screamed, her legs softened and almost collapsed to the ground. The person who came out was not Cao Feng, but Chu fan. Nima, what the hell is going on? Did Chu fan spend the night at Qin Yumei''s house? What a coincidence, isn''t it?


    "Sister Meng, do you want me to invite you in or come in by yourself?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    "I... I just passed by." sister Meng smiled, closed the trunk and got ready to get on the bus. "It''s getting late, I should go back... Ah!"


    Chu fan came forward, grabbed her hair and dragged her in like a dead dog. Along the way, sister Meng howled like a pig. When she got inside, Chu fansong opened her hand and a lot of her hair fell off.


    "Tie it up!"


    "OK!"


    Ah Jiu bumped and bumped with the rope. Sister Meng sat on the ground and wanted to resist. Ah Jiu beat her two big mouths. She was honest and obediently tied up by her. She was lost and couldn''t shout out anymore.


    Chu fan turned his head and asked, "did you call the police?"


    Suyuan shook her mobile phone: "just after calling, junchuo has sent someone over."


    Chu fan squatted down, pulled down the rag in Cao Feng''s mouth and asked, "come on, who sent you? What do you want to do?"


    "Hum!" Cao Feng glared at Chu fan angrily and hum, "I won''t tell you anything. If you have the ability, you''ll kill me."


    "In fact, I know if you don''t say it." Chu fan slowly stood up, dragged the stool to sit down, took out a cigarette, took one in his mouth, thought about it, took out another one, put it in Cao Feng''s mouth, and lit it for him. Then Chu fancai sat down and said slowly, "are you from brother Dong? I caught Luo Wei, and brother Dong sent you here to catch sister Mei and threaten me to exchange sister Mei for Luo Wei, right?"


    "Hum!" Cao Feng snorted without any answer, but the cigarette in his mouth was trembling slightly. Obviously, his heart was not calm.


    "Unfortunately, you''re a little late, and I''m a little late. Alas!" Chu fan sighed helplessly.


    Cao Feng turned his head curiously and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Her name is Su Yuan. She is the one your elder brother has been trying to kidnap." Chu fan points to ah Jiu again. "She is my sister ah Jiu. She is not Qin Yumei you are looking for."


    Cao Feng''s mind turned and immediately realized that something was wrong. If it''s just to set up a trap to catch him, Qin Yumei doesn''t have to hide out. But she''s not at home. Chu Fan said he came a little late, too. Isn''t it


    "Hehe, it seems that you are also a smart man." Chu fan points Cao Feng with his cigarette finger. "Yes, sister Mei was caught before I came. Guess who caught her?"


    "Yes... Who is it?"


    "Can''t you guess? Well, if you call Dongge, he must guess."


    Chu fan stretched out his hand and ah Jiu quickly handed over the mobile phone found in Cao Feng''s pocket. Chu fan finds Wang Dong''s number from the call record and dials it.


    Soon, the phone was connected. Wang Dong''s dull voice came out of the phone: "how''s it going, got it?"


    "Sorry to disappoint Dongge." Chu Fan said with a smile.


    The voice in the phone stopped for a few seconds, and suddenly Wang Dong''s surprised voice came out: "are you Chu fan?"


    "Brother Dong is still smart. He guessed it was me at once. What''s up? Isn''t it a surprise?"


    "Yes, it''s really unexpected. Come on, what do you want?"


    Chu fan sneered: "brother Dong, I should ask you this. Before, you sent someone to kidnap my boss, and now you sent someone to catch my bar manager. I wonder where I provoked you. You have to make trouble with me?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Wang Dong is very cautious. He won''t admit that he kidnapped Su Yuan or that he arranged Cao Feng to catch people. Who knows if there is a policeman around Chu fan? If Chu fan records the sound, he will be planted.


    "I warn you not to touch my friend. Now it is a society ruled by law. Even if he does something wrong, there is a law to punish him."


    "Ha ha, what you said is beautiful, but there''s something you can''t dream of. In fact, Qin Yumei, my bar manager, was captured before I came back. Your friend can''t guess. Why don''t you guess who took sister Mei?"


    Wang Dong was surprised and said, "Qin Yumei was taken away?"


    Seeing that Wang Dong didn''t believe it, Chu fan sent the phone to Cao Feng''s mouth. Cao Feng immediately said the story quickly. Finally, he stared at Chu fan and said, "if it weren''t for my carelessness, who would lose and who would win?"


    "What''s the use of saying this now? If you lose, you''ll lose. There''s no reason." Chu fan snorted disdainfully and said to the phone again, "what''s the matter, brother? Do you believe it now? If sister Mei wasn''t captured, would I have to ask President Su to help?"


    At the other end of the phone, Wang Dong was silent for a long time and said slowly, "is it the eighth master of Jinghu District who told you Luo Wei''s whereabouts? Well, it must be Qin Yumei who took Qin Yumei. But you still have leisure to chat with me now. Obviously, you have already prepared a successor. No wonder you lost money. Tell me about your conditions."


    "It''s a pleasure to talk to someone who understands." Chu fan flashed a killing opportunity in his eyes, got up and walked to the next door. No one knows what conditions he negotiated with Wang Dong.


    After a while, the police came and took Cao Feng and sister Meng away. Chu fan drove the car from a distance, took Su Yuan and ah Jiu, sent them home first, told them to lock the door, and then went downstairs again.


    Around 1 a.m., on the outskirts of the north of Jinghu District, there is a small two-story building with lights on. The small building has been for some years. The walls are mottled. It is still a wooden window and door. The paint on it has disappeared, revealing the rotten wood eroded by the years.


    Qin Yumei is in a room on the second floor. Her hands were tied and her mouth was covered with the tape, but there was no panic or fear in her eyes. Because she knew in her heart that she was just a bait and Chu fan would come to save her.


    Downstairs, four men were drinking and playing cards. Finally, a man lost all the money in front of him and pushed the cards angrily: "if I don''t play, how can I always lose alone?"


    "Hey, hey, you must have touched something you shouldn''t have touched. Otherwise, how could you be so unlucky? Ha ha!"


    "I''m paralyzed. I blame that smelly woman. I almost lost my underpants." the man who lost the money stood up angrily, "no, I have to shoot. I can''t make it cheaper, that smelly woman."


    "Cough!" the burly man who had been as stable as Mount Tai coughed. The guy who lost money immediately wilted and said with a smile, "brother gang, you are the boss. Naturally, you came first. I''ll press it for you."


    "That''s about the same." the burly man stood up, nearly 1.9 meters tall, like a gorilla, powerful. Patted the man who lost money on the shoulder. Brother Gang said with a smile: "don''t worry, the eighth master has spoken. This little girl belongs to us tonight. We can play as we want."


    "Hey, hey, the night is still long. Don''t worry. Everyone has a share, ha ha!"

 Chapter 112

    "Chu fan, you bastard, why haven''t you come yet? Yumei will be harmed a little later."


    Outside the two-story building, there is also a graceful figure in black. If you don''t look carefully, it''s difficult to be found. There is someone here.


    The four guys in the house never dreamed that someone would follow them all the way here and keep watching their every move outside the window.


    She is one of the twelve zodiac animals Rouge rabbit - Lan Jie.


    Just as Chu fan set out to Limin district to catch Luo Wei, he called Lan Jie and asked her to help keep an eye on him. At the same time, he also told Qin Yumei his plan.


    In fact, this plan is very unfair to Qin Yumei. After all, it has nothing to do with her, but she agreed without hesitation.


    In the evening, when the bar closed, she took a taxi home as usual, but when she opened the door and entered the house, she was caught by four people waiting in the house. Among them, the leading strong man is Liao Gang, the big bodyguard around the eighth master.


    Later, Liao Gang took Qin Yumei into the car and took her away to a two-story building on the North outskirts of Jinghu District. This is the property secretly purchased by the eighth master, which is used for refuge. It''s just in use this time. Even if the police in Jinghu District dig three feet, they can''t find it here.


    However, no one can imagine that there is a motorcycle behind Liao Gang''s car. Moreover, the lights of the motorcycle are not on. Who will look behind? Even after reading it, you may not find Lanjie riding a motorcycle.


    As a result, Lan Jie followed them all the way to the two-story building on the outskirts of the north of the city, hid outside the window, first sent a text message to Chu fan, reported his location, and then quietly waited for Chu fan to come.


    If it weren''t for Liao Gang, she would have done it. Would she still have to wait for Chu fan? However, Liao Gang''s strength is no weaker than her. With three helpers present, she is not sure. But once you scare the snake, the plan will come to naught.


    However, seeing the four of them go upstairs to harm Qin Yumei, Lan Jie can''t sit still. What should I do? Continue to wait. Qin Yumei will certainly suffer from purgatory like torture. At that time, even if the four of them are brought to justice, they will not be able to make up for the physical and mental damage Qin Yumei has suffered.


    But if you rush in so rashly, you may even have to fold it inside. What should I do?


    Just when Lan Jie hesitated, Qin Yumei suddenly screamed upstairs: "what are you doing? Let go of me... Help..."


    Lan Jie''s eyes are fierce. She can''t wait. Even if the plan fails, she can''t watch Qin Yumei humiliated. Thinking of this, she stood up without hesitation, grabbed a brick and was about to hit the glass, but at this time, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist, which frightened her, and swept across without hesitation.


    "It''s me!" Chu fan quickly bent his arm to block her fierce leg, and then pointed to the incoming wire at the top of his finger. Before Lan Jie understood what was going on, he was suddenly picked up by Chu fan and thrown into the air.


    Lan Jie almost screamed. She had no chance to think about it. She subconsciously grabbed the wire with both hands. This wire has been used for many years. It is still an aluminum core wire wrapped with a layer of insulating rubber. Even if Lan Jie weighs less than 100kg, she can''t bear her weight.


    As her body fell, the wire was finally torn off by Qi Gen. a "bang" on the electric pole not far away burst out a cluster of bright electric sparks, and it suddenly darkened in the second floor building.


    Chu fan catches Lan Jie at the bottom and throws her out again with a bad smile. Lan Jie curses Chu fan bloody in her heart, quickly drops the wire, grabs the railing of the second floor platform and jumps up sensitively.


    "What''s the matter? Go and see if the switch has tripped?"


    "It''s really unlucky. Why is everything not going well today?"


    Just then, the downstairs glass suddenly "clattered" and startled the four people. This is not a trip. It''s clear that someone is coming.


    Liao Gang, who is tearing Qin Yumei''s clothes, immediately raised his vigilance. Where is the interest? Pushed Qin Yumei away, grabbed the broken clothes and stuffed them in her mouth, and then pointed to the window.


    The two younger brothers nodded, quickly came to the window, slowly opened the window, turned over and jumped out. At the same time, Liao Gang, with another younger brother, flashed out of the bedroom and walked downstairs carefully.


    But as soon as they walked out a few steps, they heard a "plop" from the second floor platform behind them. They were startled. They were about to go back and have a look. They heard another little brother scream like a pig: "help... Easy, my neck is going to break..."


    My grass, who is this special? It''s too cruel. It''s going to kill people directly.


    They were about to rush to save people when suddenly a dark figure jumped in from the first floor window and rushed over like a leopard.


    Liao Gang''s younger brother had long been frightened. He didn''t know how many people came outside. He didn''t have the courage to resist. He turned and ran away.


    "Come back, NIMA!"


    Liao Gang angrily scolded and couldn''t care so much. He roared and punched the shadow with all his strength. But at this moment, the speed of the shadow suddenly surged, and the brush disappeared. Before he could see what was going on, he felt that his ass had been kicked.


    Liao Gang stood on the stairs. When he was punched empty, his body was out of control and tilted forward. Now he was kicked in the ass. it was a tragedy.


    "Bang!" Liao Gang fell heavily on the stairs with his face down, and then slipped down the stairs. This guy, powerful and slightly stronger than Ma Yuanyi, fainted tragically. He was beyond recognition and was miserable.


    After solving Liao Gang, Chu fan then went into the bedroom and saw that the little brother was holding a knife and kidnapped Qin Yumei. He shouted, "don''t come here, or I''ll kill her."


    "No, brother, calm down." Chu fan took out his cigarette and lit one for himself. He was not in a hurry. "You let the man go and I''ll let you go, okay?"


    "Don''t deceive me, stand back!"


    Chu fan shook his head helplessly, turned and left. The man was stunned and didn''t understand what was going on. His wrist with a knife was suddenly caught. Then, he kicked him from behind, from bottom to top, and hit him in the crotch.


    "Clang!" the dagger fell down. The man knelt down on his knees and covered his crotch with his hands. His body bent into a shrimp. He could only make a hissing exhaust sound in his mouth, but he couldn''t shout out.


    "Hey, you''re too wicked." Lan Jie patted and angrily said, "let me hit three women, you only hit one, and let me pull the wire. Are you a man?"


    While helping Qin Yumei untie the rope, Chu Fan said with a smile: "sister LAN, I''ll support you three if I solve that one. If we change, who is lying down?"


    "Cut, you''re powerful?" Lan Jie held her shoulder and snorted with disdain.


    In fact, she knew Liao Gang''s strength very well. If she really wanted to fight head-on, she would have to pay a price even if she could win.


    I really don''t understand. What strength is Chu fan? Liao gang was solved so quickly. Strong, too strong!


    "Sister Mei, are you okay?" Chu fan took off his coat and put it on Qin Yumei.


    "Fortunately, if you come a little later, my sister will be miserable." Qin Yumei reluctantly smiled, grabbed Chu fan''s clothes and wrapped herself tightly.


    Her coat was torn, the shoulder strap of her bra was pulled off, and there was only a pair of underwear left on her lower body. If Chu fan comes a minute later, I''m afraid Liao gang has won.


    But even so, she suffered a lot of shock. After all, no one likes to try this kind of thing, and she can completely avoid this danger. But in order to help Chu fan, she promised without hesitation.


    The three waited a little longer. The police arrived and took Liao gang and other four people away. Qin Yumei, as the victim, was also taken back to the police station. Accompanied by Chu fan, they go back to the police station to take notes. As for Lan Jie, she goes back to accompany her daughter Tangtang, who is at Chu fan''s home. By the way, Su Yuan and ah Jiu are protected together.


    At three o''clock in the morning, just before dawn, police cars drove to the western suburb of Jinghu District. Outside the luxury villa where Ba ye lived, more than a dozen armed police soldiers jumped out of the car with guns and rushed towards the villa.


    The gate was locked. The armed police simply didn''t even go through the door. They jumped over the wall and rushed into the villa like wolves. They arrested all the eight masters who had just laid down and the tea master Qiuyun.


    Suddenly, an armed police officer quickly ran to the living room and shouted to the police officer with the team: "report to the captain, Hu Jun was knocked out and his police uniform was picked up."


    "Search quickly. Someone must have changed Hu Jun''s clothes and slipped away secretly."


    "People have been sent to hunt down, but so far nothing has been found."


    "The whole city is wanted immediately. We must not let him run away."


    A large group of armed police soldiers rushed out again and searched everywhere. Unfortunately, if a person wants to hide, how can he be found so easily? Tossing until dawn, I couldn''t find anyone who escaped.


    At Jinghu branch, as soon as the eighth master got off the bus, he saw a white Volvo car parked not far away. A pair of young men and women were standing next to the car. The man held a cigarette in his hand and looked at him with a smile. The woman was delicate and moving, but she had a tough and unyielding temperament. She wore a man''s clothes and looked at him indifferently.


    "Chu fan?" the eighth master shouted tentatively, and his eyes fell on the woman beside him, "are you sister Mei?"


    Chu fan threw down his cigarette and said with a smile, "eighth master has good eyesight. Ha ha, in fact, I visited eighth master before. Unfortunately, I didn''t see eighth master at the door."


    "I didn''t expect to meet you under such circumstances." the eighth master sighed, "Chu fan, I underestimated you."


    "You don''t underestimate me, but you haven''t seen me at all." Chu fan went to the eighth master, put his head in his ear and whispered, "in fact, I''m not the one who really wants to attack you. Good luck. Ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 113

    "What? Xu Wufeng ran away?" Chu fan just got home and received a call from Xu junchuo. When he got the news, he immediately realized that Yu Impatiens was in danger.


    After hanging up the phone, Chu fan immediately dialed Yu Fengxian. The phone rang twice and was answered. It doesn''t mean that the Fengxian spoke. Chu Fan said anxiously, "Xu Wufeng ran away. You go right away. The faster the better."


    "Ah!" Yu Fengxian was startled and trembled, "I... where can I hide? Otherwise, I''ll go to your house?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Go downstairs right away. I''ll pick you up right away." Chu fan hangs up and tells Lan Jie to take care of several people at home. He quickly goes downstairs and drives to Yu Fengxian''s house.


    At the same time, Yu Fengxian didn''t even wear a coat. She pulled her slippers and ran out. As soon as she ran downstairs, a murderous man blocked her way.


    His eyes were sinister and murderous, which made Yu Fengxian fall into an ice cave and dare not move.


    "Go upstairs!" Xu Wufeng''s voice was cold to the bone, as if it came from Jiuyou hell. She was so frightened that the Impatiens almost collapsed and almost collapsed to the ground.


    "No... it''s none of my business... Ah!"


    "Shut up, or I''ll kill you now." Xu Wufeng came forward and pinched her neck. A big black star pistol was put on her forehead. She was so frightened that she turned her eyes and fainted directly.


    Although she is also mixed with society, she really hasn''t experienced such a scene. Besides, she did betray the eighth master. Xu Wufeng came to kill her. Can she not be afraid? It''s good without peeing your pants.


    In less than ten minutes, Chu fan came downstairs to her house and called Yu Fengxian, but he hung up, and his heart sank. It seems that something has happened to Yu Fengxian.


    He didn''t like Impatiens, but she helped Chu fan after all. If it weren''t for her, the eighth master couldn''t fall in so soon. Without her, Chu fan couldn''t be sure what kind of sinister calculation he would suffer.


    Therefore, in love and reason, he can''t sit idly by.


    Take a deep breath. Chu fan strides upstairs and directly comes to the floor where Yu Fengxian is located. The anti-theft door is open. Chu fan slowly opens the door. It is quiet and there is no figure inside. However, in the bedroom, he could hear the heartbeat and breathing of two people.


    "Xu Wufeng, I know you''re inside. Let go of sister Yu and let''s have a good talk." Chu fan closes the door, goes to the water dispenser, takes a glass of water, goes to the sofa and sits down.


    He is not in a hurry. Since Xu Wufeng didn''t kill the Impatiens and didn''t leave, it shows that he still has scruples in his heart. The more loyal he is to the eighth master, the more favorable he is to Chu fan.


    Sure enough, within half a minute, Xu Wufeng grabbed Yu Fengxian and came out of the bedroom. The big black star in his hand pointed to Chu fan on the sofa. The murderous opportunity was revealed in his eyes. Yu Fengxian, who was strangled by his arm, had awakened, but he was so scared that he was weak that he reluctantly came out and looked at Chu fan sadly.


    "I have nothing to talk about with you." Xu Wufeng sneered, "my life is given by the eighth master. You two dare to set up a plan. The eighth master, I''ll kill you both today and avenge the eighth master."


    Chu fan picked up the cigarette box on the tea table, lit one for himself, smiled faintly and said, "man, what you said is a little unreasonable. Oh, just do it. The eighth master calculated me, I can''t calculate him in turn? Then he wants to kill me, and I can''t resist? Cut!"


    "Don''t talk to me about this. It''s useless. I only know that you sent the eighth master to prison, and you have to pay for it."


    "You''re wrong again." Chu fan puffed out a smoke ring and said faintly, "if the eighth master hadn''t caught sister Mei, how could he go in? However, the eighth master should be able to deal with this small matter?"


    In this regard, Xu Wufeng is convinced that the eighth master has kept a low profile over the years and has some friends with government officials in Guangyuan City. As long as he is willing to spend money, he can push the charges clean. Even if he can''t be completely exempted, he can still reduce the penalty for a few years. Then get a bail for medical treatment. Basically, you don''t have to go to jail.


    This is the main reason why he escaped. Because he has a gun in his hand in the whole villa. If he is caught, it will be a big crime. Therefore, he would rather be shot to death on the way to escape than be caught in the villa.


    Now, the reason for his delay is also this. Once he kills someone, it is likely to involve the eighth master. However, if he doesn''t move the gun, he is afraid that he is not Chu fan''s opponent. So, there was a stalemate.


    Seeing Xu Wufeng''s silence, Chu fan continued: "to tell you the truth, I just caught Cao Feng around Wang Dong."


    "Hum, so what?"


    "I caught Luo Wei and Cao Feng. Once they speak, I''m afraid it will be very bad for Wang Dong. So he wants to make a deal with me."


    Xu Wufeng suddenly became nervous: "what transaction?"


    Chu fan took a slow cigarette and said slowly, "he told me he would kill the eighth master in prison. From then on, Jinghu District was handed over to me. What I need to do is not to investigate the kidnapping of Su Yuan."


    Before Xu Wufeng spoke, Chu fan seemed to suddenly think of something and added: "Oh, by the way, Wang Dong also said that he would let Luo Wei put the charge of kidnapping Su Yuan on the eighth master. In this way, no one could save him. The eighth master would definitely put him through the bottom of the prison."


    "Wang Dong... He really said that?" Xu Wufeng couldn''t keep calm anymore. If so, the eighth master will not only go to prison, but even die in prison.


    And Chu fan''s words, he can''t pick out any flaws at all, because this is really Wang Dong''s style, and he does have this ability. Damn it, how did this happen?


    Chu fan twisted out the cigarette end in the ashtray and said, "what''s the advantage of lying to you? To tell you the truth, even if you have a gun in your hand, you can''t kill me, but even if I''m injured, it''s not difficult to kill you. I just don''t want sister Yu to be hurt, and I don''t want you to waste your life on me."


    Xu Wufeng hesitates. Now he has become a rat crossing the street and has nowhere to escape. If he kills Chu fan and Yu Fengxian at this time, he can earn one. But if he runs to kill Wang Dong, he may not even touch Wang Dong''s face and be caught by the police.


    At this time, Chu fan suddenly said, "if you want to kill Wang Dong, I can give you a ride."


    "You?"


    "Why? Don''t you believe me?" Chu fan laughed at himself, "If Uncle Xu Yi hadn''t stopped me, I would have gone to find Wang Dong, and I could have kept him alive. If you could kill Wang Dong, you would have done me a favor. It''s reasonable for me to give you a ride. Of course, I don''t force it. If you let go of sister Yu and turn around and leave, I won''t stop, and I promise I won''t call the police. Believe it or not, you can do it yourself."


    After thinking for a long time, Xu Wufeng said ruthlessly, "OK, I''ll trust you once. Go downstairs and drive me to Limin District, and I''ll let people go."


    "Well, I also believe you once, not because you have a gun in your hand, but because you used to be a soldier." Chu fan stood up and said faintly, "my father used to be the same."


    Soon, Chu fan drove on the road. Behind the car sat Xu Wufeng and Yu Fengxian. On the main traffic road out of the city, two police cars set up cards for inspection. Chu fan drove slowly.


    On the bus, Xu Wufeng''s hands holding the gun are sweating. One hand rests on the shoulder of the Impatiens, the other hand holds the gun, hides it in his clothes, but points to the ribs of the impatiens.


    Yu Fengxian even raised her heart to her throat. Her hands and feet were cold, and even the atmosphere dared not breathe.


    Far away, the police went to the middle of the road and waved to Chu fan to pull over. Chu fan also slowly stopped the car, took out his cigarette and said with a smile, "brother Liu, haven''t you rested yet? Come on, smoke one to refresh yourself."


    "Oh, it''s brother fan." the male policeman quickly waved his hand. "You can''t smoke during duty. Where are you going in the early morning?"


    "When you go to the city to contact building materials, you must come back at noon. Alas, you''re tired."


    "Ha ha, it''s worth being tired to be with the beautiful boss all day." big Liu still took the cigarette and waved his hand, "OK, don''t waste your precious time. Come back early. My brothers are waiting for your treat."


    "At noon today, I promise you''ll be there." Chu fan chatted with big Liu, slowly started the car and drove towards Limin district.


    After walking away, Xu Wufeng found that his back was soaked with sweat and chilly. However, his mental arithmetic finally landed, and his wariness of Chu fan was relaxed.


    After more than half an hour, the car stopped at a remote place in Limin district. Chu fan didn''t even get off the car. He took out all the money in his wallet, handed it to Xu Wufeng behind him, and said, "there are few people here, so you can get off here. Take the money for a rainy day. I can''t help you if you can get it."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll shoot now?"


    "You won''t shoot."


    "You just believe me?"


    "I don''t believe you, but I believe my own eyes." Chu fan first gave him the money and said faintly:¡°

 Chapter 114

    The plan hasn''t changed fast!


    At the beginning, Chu fan''s purpose was to get the eighth master in. He didn''t even want to let him out alive.


    Luo Wei was arrested. Wang Dong must be anxious to save him, but Luo Wei was caught in the police station and guarded by Xu junchuo. No one wants to intervene.


    The eighth master can think of such a strategy as encircling Wei and saving Zhao, and Wang Dong must also want it. Therefore, Chu fan made second-hand preparations and went back to Qin Yumei''s house with Su Yuan and ah Jiu, waiting for Wang Dong''s people to come.


    Grasping Cao Feng is tantamount to cutting off Wang Dong''s arm. Without Cao Feng''s deterrent force around him, it will even shake Wang Dong''s leading position in Guangyuan City. Therefore, no matter how much he costs, he will get Cao Feng out. The only way to get Cao Feng out is to find Chu fan to reconcile.


    In this way, the two were next door to Qin Yumei''s house and negotiated the terms. Wang Dong promised that he would stop thinking about Su Yuan in the future and promised that as long as Chu fan could put the eighth master in prison, he could kill the eighth master. Because he hates the eighth master more. If he hadn''t betrayed Luo Wei, how could Luo Wei be caught by Chu fan?


    Next, Chu fan goes to save Qin Yumei and catches Liao gang in by the way. Liao gang and the four of them didn''t have the backbone of Cao Feng. They soon confessed the eighth master. Subsequently, the Municipal Bureau contacted the armed police and arrested the eighth master.


    But no one expected that Xu Wufeng could escape.


    Xu Wufeng is loyal to the eighth master and has very keen anti reconnaissance experience. Once he enters the society, it will be even more difficult to catch him. And he still had a gun in his hand. Even Chu fan had to guard against it.


    However, when the Impatiens was kidnapped, Chu fan calmed down, re analyzed the advantages and disadvantages, and immediately came up with a wonderful plan. That is to provoke Xu Wufeng to kill Wang Dong.


    Now, even if he doesn''t go to jail, he certainly can''t control Jinghu District. Therefore, he doesn''t worry about his life and death. It''s Wang Dong. If he can be killed by Xu Wufeng, he will get rid of Chu fan''s heart disease.


    What Chu Fan said was true. The eighth master wanted to hurt me, so I naturally wanted to fight back, but I just sent him to prison, but I didn''t want him to die, so there was room for relaxation.


    Then he confessed the terms Wang Dong promised him. Can Xu Wufeng still sit still? His life was saved by the eighth master. Even if he died, he would never let anyone hurt the eighth master.


    Therefore, Chu fan caught his weakness and calculated that he would not attack himself and Yu Fengxian. Because Wang Dong is his biggest enemy, and killing Chu fan and Yu Fengxian is very unfavorable to the plan to assassinate Wang Dong, and even expose the target and be caught by the police.


    This is why Chu fan risked sending him to Limin district. He wouldn''t do it if it didn''t do him any good. Chu fan has some ways to catch Xu Wufeng, but he doesn''t want to take risks and make Wang Dong cheap.


    Su Yuan, Qin Yumei and others stayed up almost all night. Early in the morning, Chu fan came back with a lot of breakfast in his hand. Behind him was Yu Fengxian, who was only wearing pajamas and looked pale.


    Good guy, the originally empty room was suddenly full of people. Even Chu fan had no place to sit.


    Lan Jie and her daughter Tangtang occupied Chu fan''s big bed. They slept soundly and didn''t wake up. If Chu fan hadn''t opened the door and woke her up, she would have to sleep for a while.


    "Sister LAN, tell Tangtang to get up for breakfast." the bedroom door wasn''t closed. Chu fan glanced away and quickly looked away.


    Sister LAN is too much. This is not your house. Why did you take it off? The white one shows that Chu fan has the impulse to spray nosebleed again.


    "Sister Yu, go wash your face first and I''ll take you home later." Chu fan comforted and turned and went out.


    Yu Fengxian wanted to stop Chu fan, but she hesitated again. With such a hesitation, Chu fan had opened the door and walked out with a helpless sigh.


    Chu fan knocked on the right door. Soon, Su Yuan opened the door, turned around and walked quickly to the kitchen.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sister Mei has a fever. I got her some antipyretic medicine and poured some water. It''s delicious." Su Yuan''s voice came from the kitchen. Soon, Su Yuan came out with a water cup and entered her bedroom.


    Qin Yumei was a little frightened last night and a little cold. She fell asleep and woke up several times at night. She had a fever when she got up in the morning, but she reluctantly sat up, leaned against the head of the bed, took the tablets handed by Su Yuan and ate them with warm water.


    "Thank you!" Qin Yumei''s voice was slightly hoarse and weak.


    Su Yuan helped her lie down and said, "don''t say that. If it weren''t for helping me, you wouldn''t suffer such a crime. I appreciate you too late."


    "This little thing is nothing. It''s causing you trouble."


    "Sister Mei, if you say that again, I''ll feel even more guilty." Su Yuan covered her with a quilt, went out and took a wet towel and put it on Qin Yumei''s forehead to help her dissipate heat.


    In the past, Su Yuan really looked down on Qin Yumei. She was young and light. What''s wrong with you? Do you have to go drinking and do that to make money? A woman doesn''t even want the minimum dignity. What else is there to sympathize with?


    Because Chu fan is very close to her and Su Yuan is somewhat hostile to her, she said those words to Chu fan before. I hope he will dispose of the bar and concentrate on the project with her. This is the right way.


    But after what happened last night, her sense of Qin Yumei has changed greatly.


    At Qin Yumei''s home, while waiting for Cao Feng to send her to the door, Chu fan explained Qin Yumei''s deeds to her. At this time, Su Yuan knew that Qin Yumei had a paralyzed brother. In order to make money and treat her brother, she had no choice but to go to the sea.


    Qin Yumei''s image in Su Yuan''s heart suddenly became much taller because she could make such a great sacrifice for her brother. Su Yuan put herself in Qin Yumei''s position and thought she might not be as great as Qin Yumei. She is really great.


    Then, Qin Yumei was sent back by Chu fan. When she saw her bruised and messy clothes, Su Yuan was moved to a mess. In fact, a large part of what Chu fan has done is to help Su Yuan, but Qin Yumei has to bear such danger and pain for the sake of Su Yuan. Su Yuan really feels sorry and grateful.


    In the evening, the two women were not sleepy. They lay in bed and talked for half the night. Until dawn, Su Yuan found that Qin Yumei had a fever. Just found the antipyretic and poured water, Chu fan came.


    "Mr. Su, you and ah Jiu go and have something to eat. I''ll cook some porridge for sister Mei." Chu Fan said and got up and went to the kitchen.


    After a while, Su Yuan came in, hesitated and whispered, "Chu fan, I don''t trust sister Mei. Otherwise, let her stay and live with us."


    Chu fan hesitated and nodded slowly: "it''s OK. After a while, help her find a better place to live."


    "Well, leave it to me."


    After dinner, Lan Jie left with her daughter Tangtang, but Yu Fengxian was restless. She was afraid that Chu fan would send her home.


    Seeing her, Su Yuan sighed helplessly and said, "Chu fan, let sister Yu stay with you for a few days. She''s really scared."


    "Live with me?" Chu fan glanced at the room, two bedrooms, but the other bedroom didn''t even have a bed. Where did you let her sleep? Where do you want me to sleep? If you put us in the same room, can I still keep a man?


    Su Yuanbai glanced at him and hummed, "don''t think too much. Sister Yu lives in your room. You go over to me and sleep on the sofa."


    "That''s OK!" Chu Fan said to the Impatiens with a sigh of relief. "Let''s go. I''ll take you back to pack up your things and live in my house first."


    "Thank you, thank you so much." Yu Fengxian thanked her so much, especially Su Yuan. If she hadn''t helped to say a word, Chu fan, a hard hearted guy, wouldn''t have kept her at home.


    Asshole, am I that terrible?


    Back at Yu Fengxian''s house, Yu Fengxian took a bath and came out with only a bath towel. She looked at Chu fan with complex eyes. Now, she urgently needs a man to comfort her, but Chu fan doesn''t even look at her, and sits on the sofa drinking water and smoking.


    "Chu fan, can you hug me?" Yu Fengxian cried and looked at him pitifully.


    Chu fan didn''t speak, but leaned back and stretched out a hand. Yu Fengxian was overjoyed and hurried over. He sat down next to Chu fan, hugged his waist tightly, and put his head on his chest.


    "Chu fan, do you know how scared I am? If you came late last night, I might..." Yu Fengxian couldn''t say any more and sobbed in a low voice.


    Indeed, if Chu fan hadn''t called, she might have been killed by Xu Wufeng. It''s almost no difficulty for Xu Wufeng to kill her. It''s Chu fan''s phone that makes Xu Wufeng change his mind. He needs Yu Fengxian, who is alive, to threaten Chu fan and find a chance to kill them together.


    Unexpectedly, the final result turned out to be like this. Xu Wufeng was sent away by Chu fan in a few words, but she didn''t dare to live in this family anymore.


    "Chu fan, want me!" Yu Fengxian looked up and begged, "you don''t have to like me, as long as you like my body. Don''t worry, I won''t pester you. I just want to be your woman once."


    With that, she was like a hungry and thirsty complaining woman, kissing wildly from Chu fan''s chest, all the way down. Suddenly, Chu fan pushed her away and said coldly, "sister Yu, you should understand that you and I just cooperate and use each other. I saved your life yesterday and did my utmost to you. Therefore, you''d better not advance an inch."


    Chu fan stood up and said, "don''t worry. I promise you that I will do it, but I also ask you to pay attention. I don''t want others to misunderstand. Do you understand?"


    "I see." Yu Fengxian reluctantly smiled, stood up and said, "I won''t do it in the future. Wait a minute, I''ll go in and change my clothes, and then we''ll go."


    "I''ll wait for you downstairs." Chu Fan said. Without looking at her again, he turned and left.


    Yu Fengxian looked at his leaving back with a faint hatred in her eyes

 Chapter 115

    Early in the morning, a morning light passed through the balcony window and shone on Chu fan. Suddenly, his body seemed to be plated with a layer of gold, emitting a bright golden light.


    At this time, he looked solemn and dignified, like a mighty Buddha, with a powerful momentum like a mountain, which people dare not face up to.


    "GABA, GABA..."


    A series of dense bony joints burst, and Chu fan''s body seemed to be taller, and his figure seemed to be more massive. This spectacle lasted for tens of seconds. When the red sun rose, the golden light on Chu fan immediately converged, slowly opened his eyes, and suddenly a purple light flashed away.


    "Congratulations, you''ve finally entered the middle of the human world." the big eyed frog appeared on his shoulder and said with a smile, "yes, it''s a lot faster than I expected, but you''re still very weak. You can''t be arrogant and complacent. You have to make persistent efforts and strive to be promoted to the ground level as soon as possible. At that time, you can really step into the door of cultivating immortals."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What ability can you unlock? Get it out and let me see." Chu fan can''t wait.


    At the beginning of human life, he gets the ability of insight. When completing the first stage task, he gets a demon pupil that looks like a chicken rib. This is Chu fan''s second promotion - the middle stage of human life. Even the second stage of life renewal task has been completed ahead of schedule. How can we do it in the future without giving some benefits?


    "Hum, I know you are greedy. However, your current body and bearing capacity are not enough. Too strong ability is only bad for you, not good."


    Before Chu fan became angry, the big eyed frog hurriedly said, "however, a small ability that is more used is still very good for you."


    Chu fan couldn''t wait to ask, "what little ability? Give it to me quickly."


    "I''ve given it to you."


    "Ah?" Chu fan was stunned, felt up and down, looked around again, and felt as if he had been fooled. "What ability? Why don''t I feel anything?"


    At this time, the door suddenly opened. Qin Yumei, wearing a pure white plain Pajama, came out of the room, yawned and said lazily, "Chu fan, did you wake up so early?"


    "Well, I''m used to it." Chu fan readily promised, but then he stared at Qin Yumei in disbelief.


    This was the first time he stared at Qin Yumei like this. Even if he had been willing to him for a long time, Qin Yumei still didn''t adapt very well. Her pretty face was slightly red. She hurried to avoid Chu fan''s sight and whispered, "go exercise and I''ll make breakfast later."


    With that, she ran into the bathroom like a frightened little rabbit. Leaning against the door, I couldn''t help my heart pounding.


    Did you walk away?


    Qin Yumei took a quick look in the mirror. Her pajamas were very strict, the buttons were well buttoned, and she was still wearing underwear. He should not see anything. But what happened to him today? That day, I just kissed him and scared him away. Is he... Finally enlightened?


    Qin Yumei was thinking in the bathroom. Chu fan was stunned for a long time before he came back. He quickly grabbed the big eyed frog, put it on the tea table and asked, "tell me the truth, what does the red number on sister Mei''s head mean?"


    "Hey hey, don''t you understand?" the big eyed frog stood up like a man, carried two claws on his back, took two steps with a big belly, shook his head and said, "do you think the demon pupil just makes you look good and is used to seduce girls? Hum, this is the real ability of the demon pupil."


    "To get to the point, I asked you the red number. What does it mean?"


    "Demon pupil, there is another name, called the eye of true vision."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "the eye of true vision? What''s the effect?"


    "It''s very useful," said the big eyed frog proudly. "For example, you trust a person who obeys you, but do you know he really treats you? What if he harbors evil intentions and stabs you in the back?"


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, the true eye can let you see each other''s mentality clearly and have nothing to hide."


    "What does the red number 89 on sister Mei''s head mean?"


    "Red means she likes you. The number 89 means how much she likes you. The highest value is 100. In other words, this woman is almost dead to you. If she is in danger, she will die for you."


    Chu fan was shocked. He never thought that his position in sister Mei''s heart would be so high. But I don''t seem to have done anything?


    He has not realized what he has done to Qin Yumei means to Qin Yumei. Butterfly rebirth, the past Xiaoxiao has died, and now sister Mei represents the beginning of a new life.


    The problem that had plagued her for many years was easily solved by Chu fan. Her brother Qin huailiang''s legs are gradually recovering. Before long, he can say goodbye to the wheelchair and stand up again. Like normal people, he can walk, run and jump.


    She also broke away from the bitter sea and became sister Mei, which everyone in Jinghu District revered. Even bastards at the level of Zhang Qiang, Chen Chao and Yu Fengxian should politely call sister Mei when they meet. It can be imagined how beautiful she must be now.


    All this comes from a man, Chu fan, who makes her unrequited all her life. She didn''t want to marry him, because she knew she didn''t deserve it, but it still couldn''t stop her from liking Chu fan. In this life, she won''t like any man except Chu fan.


    "Red means like, black means hate, green means like you, yellow means hostile to you. The higher the number, the more he loves you or hates you."


    "Every 25 numbers is the dividing line, 0-25 is hate, 26-50 is hostility, 51-75 is favor, 76-100 is like." the big eyed frog jumped to Chu fan''s head and said with a smile, "with this ability, you don''t have to be afraid of being calculated. Who is sincere to you and who is a honey belly sword will be clear at a glance and have no hiding place."


    Chu fan takes a breath of air conditioning. This ability is too important, even no less than the eye of insight. After all, in life, there are few opportunities to do it. But the contact and communication between people is almost a compulsory course every day.


    The real eye is simply a "testing machine". You can tell who is good and who is bad at a glance. With it, mom doesn''t have to worry about me being calculated anymore.


    "There''s more than that," said the big eyed frog triumphantly. "There''s also the eye of insight. It adds an early warning function. If there''s a danger within a radius of ten meters, you''ll find it the first time, so as to turn good luck into good luck in case of difficulties. You don''t have to worry about being black handed any more."


    "My grass, this is more cow than cow." Chu fan couldn''t help shouting.


    Within ten meters, this range is enough to prevent many types of assassinations. Imagine walking in a crowded street, when someone passes you, he suddenly stabs you. Who can hide? But if he has this early warning ability, as long as he has a little killing heart to Chu fan, Chu fan can detect it and let him succeed?


    This is simply an automatic alarm installed on Chu fan. It''s so powerful!


    "Early in the morning, what are you shouting?" Su Yuan came out of the room, stretched her arms and stretched her waist greatly. Her full chest was towering high and stretched so that her lower abdomen was exposed from her pajamas.


    However, in the face of Chu fan''s bright eyes, Su Yuan didn''t care at all. She closed her scattered hair and said, "wait for me. We''ll go down and run together for two laps later."


    Then she turned and went to the bathroom.


    Chu fan was stunned, not because of Su Yuan''s attitude towards him, not because she didn''t wear underwear, not because of her exposed small belly, but because of the red number 82 on her head.


    Unexpectedly, he has such a heavy weight in President Su''s mind. Ah, there is almost no betrayal. Chu fan is sure that if she takes Su Yuan down now, she will resist at most, not really refuse, and won''t be angry. If she really does it, her weight in her heart will soar, and she may reach 99 at once.


    100. Chu fan didn''t dare to think about it. If he really wanted to reach that level, what would it be like to him? Obedient, obedient, and even killed her, she didn''t complain at all and died with a smile.


    It''s enough to have a confidant in life. But now, Chu fan has two confidants in front of him, but he can''t move any of them. It''s not that I don''t want to, I can''t move or dare not move.


    No, we must ascend to the earth as soon as possible, otherwise, my brother will die by blood.


    Facing such a beautiful woman all day, another man can''t control it. What''s more, Chu fan, an old man? But he can''t be sorry for Qiao Yun, and he doesn''t want to die.


    Before long, Su Yuan changed into a fresh white sportswear and came out of the bedroom. Chu fan was ready. They said hello to Qin Yumei and went downstairs together. Neither of them noticed Qin Yumei''s gloomy eyes, and Chu fan didn''t find it. The red number 89 on her head quietly turned into 88.


    But just a short moment, the red Number 88 suddenly changed again, and this time it broke through the 90 mark and reached 92. No one knew what Qin Yumei was thinking, but her melancholy eyebrows stretched out, walked into the kitchen briskly, hummed a little song, tied up her apron, and happily prepared breakfast for several people.


    Qin Yumei finally realized that she loved Qin Huan. She could give him anything he liked. But she won''t be jealous anymore, because Chu fan doesn''t belong to her. Not that she is not beautiful enough, not because she is not good enough, but because she doesn''t think she is worthy.


    A good man like Chu fan is worth more than 100 million. How can he marry a former three - accompany miss as his wife? Want to understand this, even if Chu fan wants to marry her, she won''t agree.


    "Chu fan, as long as I can see you every day, I will be satisfied..."

 Chapter 116

    "No more, no more."


    The old man waved his hand and cursed, "smelly boy, I don''t know how to respect the old and love the young. My old bone can''t stand your tossing. If I don''t fight, I won''t fight you in the future. It''s too abnormal!"


    Chu fan and Su Yuan run downstairs and meet the old man again. As usual, they fight again. But this time, Chu fan''s strength, both speed and strength, were greatly improved. Without insight, he even drew with the old man.


    However, the old man was old after all, and his physical strength decreased seriously. Over time, he couldn''t hold on. What''s more, Chu fan was so weak that he had to fight with him. In this way, he accelerated the old man''s physical exertion.


    Chu fan, on the contrary, became braver and braver in the war. His fists were more powerful and heavier than his fist. At the beginning, he was afraid of killing the old man with one punch, but he increased his punch strength from 500 kg to 2000 kg, and the old man can still resist it. It can be seen that the old man''s strength is really extraordinary, at least he is an expert at the peak of the later stage of the world.


    However, the bearing capacity of two thousand kilograms should also reach the limit of the old man. I feel that Chu fan''s boxing strength is getting stronger and stronger. The old man simply waved his hand and stopped fighting. Just for a moment, he couldn''t lift his arms. If he fought again, the only few old teeth had to be knocked out by the smelly boy.


    "Master, didn''t you hurt?" seeing Su Yuan running over, Chu fan quickly called master, helped the old man to the next bench and whispered, "master, you have to do me a favor and pretend to be my master."


    "I won''t do anything bad... Oh, my waist."


    "Master, slow down and I''ll rub it for you." Chu fan secretly hates the old man for taking the opportunity to blackmail, but Su Yuan comes here. If he knows that the old man is not his master, he can''t get to the bottom of it? The key is, how does Chu fan explain it?


    Su Yuan ran to them and stopped, surprised and said, "Chu fan, you finally knocked down your master?"


    "Cough, don''t talk nonsense!" Chu fan hurriedly said, "my master wants me to be embarrassed in front of girls. Otherwise, the two of me together are not my master''s opponents. Is that right, master?"


    "That''s right, who is my old man... Make some effort, you didn''t eat?" the old man scolded, which was really a little dignified. If Su Yuan hadn''t stared at Chu fan, he would have broken the old man''s waist.


    Chu fan was reprimanded. The old man smiled at Su Yuan and waved, "come here and let the master have a good look. Tut Tut, what a handsome girl. However, my apprentice is too rude to deserve you. How about I introduce my grandson to you... Oh, you want to strangle me?"


    "I''m sorry, I accidentally made a heavy start." Chu fan hurriedly apologized, leaned close to the old man''s ear and said gnashing his teeth, "old man, don''t push an inch."


    "How dare you threaten me?" the old man was so angry that he blew his beard and stared loudly. "Now your wings are hard and you want to fly by yourself? Get out, get out now, and don''t let me see you again."


    I''m angry with Chu fan. I really want to strangle this old thing alive. Am I threatening you or are you threatening me? Woo woo woo, you beat me for so many days, I won today. Is it easy for me?


    Suyuan didn''t know the situation. She thought Chu fan was really angry with the master. She quickly sat down, stroked the old man''s chest and comforted him: "master, don''t be angry. Chu fan is joking with you. However, Chu fan and I have... Hehe, thank you for your kindness."


    "Oh, girl, think again. My apprentice is not as good as one tenth of my grandson. Really... Hey, don''t go. I haven''t finished..."


    Still listening to you? Besides, you should arrange a blind date for your grandson and President su.


    Chu fan couldn''t help saying, took Su Yuan and left quickly, ignoring the old man''s greeting. I really hate that I did it lightly just now. If only I could do more and kill the old man directly?


    If the green number 73 was not displayed on the old man''s head, Chu fan would not be merciful. Although the old man was nice to him, the old man spoke too angrily.


    When you move, you must move away as soon as possible. When you see him, you can''t help beating him up. What if you really kill him?


    Then Chu fan ran around with Su Yuan again, but he was soon depressed again.


    There are many people doing morning exercises, including the elderly, middle-aged and young people. They met many morning runners like Chu fan on the way, but those men, even the old man, showed hostile yellow numbers on their heads.


    Man, it''s just a run. What''s in your way? I don''t know you. Why are you hostile to me? The old man is OK. The hostility value is about 45, but the hostility value of those middle-aged people has reached about 30, especially those young people of the same age. Several of them have reached below 25. They have malicious eyes and wish Chu fan would be killed by a car directly.


    On the contrary, most of the women liked Chu fan more than 50 when they saw him. His evil pupil, known as the young woman killer, was not in vain. There are several plump young women who have a good impression of more than 75. Their eyes are full of provocative and funny. They want to swallow Chu fan.


    Later, Chu fan finally figured out what was going on. It was all because of Su Yuan. She was a disaster. Every man is innocent and bears his own sins. Chu fan is the lucky "man" with beautiful jade. Those men want to kick Chu fan to death in order to replace him and run down with the beautiful woman in trouble.


    I''ll never run with President Su again!


    However, in general, this trip has not been in vain. At least, it has verified the powerful effect of the real eye. With it, no one can escape our golden eyes.


    Soon, Chu fan and her husband bought some breakfast downstairs and brought it back. Qin Yumei''s millet porridge was also out of the pot, and there were several small pickles she carefully prepared. They had an appetite.


    "Back!" Qin Yumei took off her apron and said with a smile, "go and wash your hands. I''ll call sister Yu over for dinner."


    "I''ll call ah Jiu." Su Yuan hurried to ah Jiu''s room.


    The girl is dishonest in sleeping. She must have kicked the quilt under the bed, and she doesn''t like to wear pajamas. She must sleep naked. If Chu fan were to call, wouldn''t he see all of it?


    Chu fan didn''t care. After washing his hands, he sat down and filled everyone with a bowl of porridge and set the dishes and chopsticks. Then he sat down, took a meat bun and ate it in a big mouth.


    Ah Jiu, who had not finished eating a steamed stuffed bun and put on his baggy suspender pajamas, came out of the room bleary eyed and went directly to the bathroom. He didn''t even close the door, so he pulled down his pants and sat on the toilet.


    "Dead girl, can''t you close the door?" Su Yuan hurried to close the door, turned back and glared at Chu fan, "look, don''t look at me if you''re rude. Do you understand? Animals!"


    "Cough!" Chu fan almost choked to death. He choked after drinking porridge and almost sprayed it on the table.


    Chu fan is even more depressed. Who can see ah Jiu''s "convenience"? I''m just curious. Why is the number on this little girl''s head also red? Even higher than Su Yuan, reaching 85. How old is she? Did she begin to like her brother? But if I fell in love with her, wouldn''t I really be an animal?


    When they were depressed, Qin Yumei and Yu Fengxian came in talking and laughing.


    "How did sister Yu sleep last night?" Su Yuan said politely, opened her chair and asked Yu Fengxian to sit down. And she went to Chu fan, opened her chair and sat down. Although she didn''t show it, she was announcing to the two women that Chu fan was mine.


    Qin Yumei didn''t think much of this. She went to the other side of Chu fan and left a place for ah Jiu. Then she sat down next to Yu Fengxian and said with a smile: "I don''t know what kind of taste you like, so I made more. Try it. I''ll make more next time."


    "I didn''t expect that sister Mei still has this skill." Yu Fengxian took a piece of cucumber, tasted it, nodded and praised, "it tastes really good. If you have time, sister Mei, you have to teach me. This woman can''t catch a man''s heart if she can''t cook."


    The speaker was careless and the listener was intentional. Su Yuan was uncomfortable immediately. She hurriedly said, "sister Mei, you can teach me when you have time."


    "Pull it down. You almost burned the kitchen last time. Why don''t you learn? You''d better be your big boss. The kitchen is not suitable for you." Chu Fan said impolitely.


    "Don''t look down on people. One day, you will look at my cooking." Su Yuan glared at him, grabbed a fried dough stick and bit it hard. She didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, so she glanced down.


    Chu fan felt a cool between his two strands. Subconsciously, he tightened his legs and hurriedly moved to the side. He dared not speak again. This woman is so cruel!


    Ah Jiu washed her face and became more energetic. She walked over quickly and sat directly next to Chu fan. However, looking at all kinds of breakfast on the table, she pouted and didn''t move her chopsticks.


    "Ah Jiu, why don''t you eat?" Qin Yumei hurriedly said, "don''t you like it? Otherwise, tell me what you want to eat and I''ll go downstairs and buy it for you."


    "No, I just want to eat noodles made by brother van."


    Chu fan glared: "dead girl, some eat well and are picky about food? I''ll eat today and I''ll make it for you tomorrow."


    "Hey, it''s a deal." ah Jiu smiled happily, grabbed chopsticks and ate.


    In fact, she is really not picky about food. She just wants to let several people know that she is Chu fan''s favorite woman. Hum, see? I said he would make me whatever I wanted. Which one of you has this treatment?


    Several women are smart people. Naturally, they understand ah Jiu''s careful thinking, but no one pierces it. A meal was soon finished. Yu Fengxian was the first to put down her chopsticks, looked at Chu fan and asked, "Chu fan, what''s the matter today? If it''s OK, go out with me?"


    "OK, I''ll take Mr. Su to work first and go out with you later." Chu fan promised without hesitation. However, when Yu Fengxian turned back to her room, Chu fan stared at her back and pulled a sneer from the corners of her mouth.


    The dark number 20 actually appeared on the head of the Impatiens, but when eating, she obviously talked and laughed, and invited Chu fan to go out with her. If it wasn''t the true eye, who would know that she hated Chu fan to the bone in her heart. What''s the reason?

 Chapter 117

    The eighth master was arrested and the whole Guangyuan City was shocked.


    He has been mixing for too long, and has experienced countless things. Many of the big bastards in Guangyuan have grown up with him. He knows exactly who has done what.


    And Guangyuan City official, he also made several good friends, otherwise, can he stand in Jinghu District? There''s nothing fishy in it. Ghosts won''t believe it.


    Now the eighth master has been arrested. Once he gives an explanation, it may cause an earthquake. As for Zhang Qiang, they are anxious to become ants on the hot pot. They are afraid that the eighth master will involve them. At that time, they will be completely destroyed.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the eighth master was really backbone. At the critical moment, he took the blame and didn''t mention anything else. His move greatly moved those who had received his benefits and secretly helped him move. His case progressed quickly, and he didn''t mention anything except the case itself.


    This also made Zhang Qiang and others secretly relieved, but the following problems appeared. That''s the eighth master''s seat. Who should take it.


    At noon, Chu fan accompanied Yu Fengxian to Yunhai hotel. This hotel is the property of Ba ye, but the legal representative is Yu Fengxian. In fact, the eighth master has almost no industry, which is in the hands of his four younger brothers. As long as he is alive, no one dares to swallow his money. But now, he''s in prison. It''s impossible for anyone to keep such a big industry.


    Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao don''t want to, they don''t dare, because they have something in the hands of the eighth master. Once they do something beyond the bottom line of the eighth master''s patience, they may die and get them in. They dare not try such taboo things.


    But Yu Fengxian is different from them. She was originally a top student graduated from the management department. Because she climbed up to the eighth master, she was able to make progress and help the eighth master manage such a large hotel. And she did have some skills. The eighth master gave her a hotel. In just a few years, she even opened six branches. Although the scale is not as large as the head office, it is not small. The total value is more than 100 million, and the annual income is more than 30 million.


    In addition, she also helped the eighth master win over many government officials. Even a vice mayor who joined the municipal Party committee became her guest of entry. Zhang Qiang couldn''t compete with them in her position around the eighth master.


    Yu Fengxian is still an ambitious woman. Otherwise, she would not be rebelled by Chu fan in a few words. In the final analysis, she would have wanted to leave the eighth master and work alone. But she didn''t dare. She was afraid of the eighth master''s revenge.


    But now, when the eighth master went to prison and a big mountain fell on her head, she naturally relaxed and couldn''t wait to hold power in her own hands. As long as she is given a month, she can stabilize the country, pull up a new team and completely obey her fighting forces.


    "Brother fan, sister Yu, you''re here!"


    Seeing Chu fan and Yu Fengxian enter the door, Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao, who have been waiting for a long time, quickly stand up and say hello to Chu fan first. It can be seen that in their hearts, Chu fan has a higher status than Yu Fengxian.


    Even the eighth master was taken in by him. How dare they oppose Chu fan? Now, Chu fan doesn''t come to trouble them, so they burn Gao Xiang.


    In addition to them, there was another person in the box, Ma Yuanyi, the great bodyguard of the eighth master.


    That night, he was not at home, so he escaped. Afterwards, Ma Yuanyi was not wanted by the police because he did not study the eighth master''s case. Otherwise, can he sit here and drink tea? I''ve been invited to eat Wotou for a long time.


    Yu Fengxian smiled faintly and said, "sorry, I''m late. Sit down and order? Let''s talk while eating."


    "Sister Yu, if you have something to say, I can''t eat or drink with someone here." Ma Yuanyi said strangely, glancing at Chu fan provocatively and snorting disdainfully.


    Obviously, someone in his mouth is Chu fan.


    Chu fan clearly sees the state of several people. Ma Yuanyi is yellow hostility, with a value of 32; Chen Chao and Zhang Qiang are green favors. The value is not high, only 55, but it shows that they are convinced and dare not oppose Chu fan again.


    Yu Fengxian frowned slightly. Just about to speak, Chu fan suddenly asked, "brother Ma said someone, isn''t it my brother? But, brother, I didn''t seem to provoke you?"


    "Hum!"


    Ma Yuanyi snorted coldly, "Chu, don''t think I''ll be afraid of you if you get the eighth master in. If you have the ability, you can get me in, or I won''t accept you. How?"


    "If you don''t accept it, you won''t accept it. I didn''t let you obey me?" Chu fan shook his head and laughed. "However, if you annoy me because of the eighth master, that little brother is really wronged. From the beginning to the end, I didn''t want to get through with the eighth master. He has been aggressive and wants to kill me. It''s difficult. I can''t even protect myself?"


    "Besides, I did this to help sister Yu. Without sister Yu''s help, I''m afraid the person who is now in prison would not be the eighth master, but my younger brother."


    As soon as Yu Fengxian''s face changed, she cursed in her heart. Are you helping me or kicking me? There''s no such thing as you. Isn''t this hatred for me?


    Sure enough, Ma Yuanyi''s hatred for Chu fan decreased a little, and the value became 38. He snorted coldly, and his eyes fell on the impatiens. He said coldly, "sister Yu, the eighth master treated you well, but you stabbed him in the back. I don''t know what benefit the Chu gave you, but I don''t agree with you if you want to take the eighth master''s seat."


    With that, Ma Yuanyi pushed the water cup in his hand, got up and strode out.


    "Brother Ma, brother ma..." Zhang Qiang chased him for a few steps and couldn''t catch up. He had to walk back reluctantly. Shan Shan said with a smile, "brother fan, sister Yu, brother Ma is such a hot temper. Why don''t you call him a hot horse? Don''t worry about him. I''ll have a few drinks with him in the evening and try to persuade him."


    "It''s all right. I won''t see the same thing as him." Yu Fengxian slowly walked over and sat down on the throne, while Chu fan sat next to her. On the opposite side are Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao. On the other side of the Impatiens is the seat where Ma Yuanyi, who has been taking tea, just sat.


    Several people chatted for a while and said something without nutrition. When the wine and vegetables came up, after several people drank two glasses of wine, Yu Fengxian put down his chopsticks. Seeing this scene, Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao also hurriedly put down their chopsticks. They all knew that they were going to get down to business.


    "Brother Ma is gone, but I still have to explain."


    Yu Fengxian said faintly, "we all know what the eighth master has done to us for so many years. Let''s talk about Qiangzi''s cargo station. It was the eighth master who helped you hold it up at the beginning, but after so many years, how many times has the cargo station increased in value? Can the dividend given to you by the eighth master ever grow?"


    Zhang Qiang couldn''t laugh. It was a lie to say that he didn''t complain at all. At the beginning, he hacked a freight station, and the eighth master only gave him 500000. He worked hard from a small freight station for nearly ten years before he had such a large scale with assets of more than 20 million.


    However, 80% of his annual profit should be handed over to the eighth master. He also lauded his name as helping Zhang Qiang get through the official link and escort his cargo station.


    Eighty percent of the profits are at least eight million. Even if you want to honor those big officials, it won''t take so much, right? Besides, won''t I show up for these things myself? But the eighth master didn''t let Zhang Qiang communicate with the official people at all. He only asked him to manage the goods station wholeheartedly, and nothing else was allowed to interfere.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Zhang Qiang has unlimited scenery, but in fact, his annual income from the freight station, coupled with some sneaky money, is no more than 4 million at most. There is no comparison with Yu Fengxian''s big business of tens of millions.


    "Besides, chaozi''s garage."


    Yu Fengxian said faintly, "at the beginning, the eighth master gave you a store. You even managed and repaired the car. After working hard for so many years, you expanded the garage to its current scale. Calculate by yourself, how much money have you made to the eighth master these years? How much have you saved in your hands over the years?"


    Speaking of these, Chen Chao was full of tears and grievances. He is a car repairman. Because he can fight and dare to die, and the car is repaired well, he was favored by the eighth master and gave him a chance. As a result, with a lot of energy, he just expanded a small car repair shop to the largest heavy truck repair shop in Jinghu District, which can repair dozens of cars at the same time.


    Every year, the net income of his store is more than 15 million, but like Zhang Qiang, he can only take 20% of the dry shares, that is, 3 million. His mind is not as flexible as Zhang Qiang. At most, he steals some selling parts, or steals a car to refit it and then sell it. His net income is about 4 million.


    These industries were all put together by him with his life. The eighth master did give him some help, but which time did he not rush to the front? The eighth master helped him in official activities, turning big things into small ones and small things into nothing. But what kind of officials can''t hand in his more than 10 million profits every year? Even if Guangyuan mayor, ten million hit it down, that old fellow.


    "By contrast, you two are pretty good." Yu Fengxian sneered, "look at me again. What''s my life these years? Everyone praised me and called me sister Yu, but secretly, who doesn''t call me a bitch?"


    "You see I''m well dressed, but what''s the difference between my life and those escort ladies? Isn''t it that whoring customers are more senior?"


    Yu Fengxian became more and more excited and shouted loudly; "Look at my performance. In a hotel, I opened six more branches in a few years. The assets of less than 10 million have increased more than ten times, but what have I got? I''m not as good as you. I get a dead salary. The eighth master is in a good mood and gives me a bonus. But no matter how uncomfortable I am, I have to dress up beautifully when he calls Liang, go and do public relations for him. "


    "I can stand all this, but how long has Qiuyun been here? Why can she accompany the eighth master all day, drinking tea, playing chess, chatting and sleeping? Can''t I? Why should we work hard outside and enjoy her success at home? The eighth master is old. In case of brain congestion and death one day, such a big family business will fall on you and me?"


    Yu Fengxian patted the table and stood up. She said angrily, "none of us can get a penny. It''s Qiuyun''s woman who has to take it and kick us away. I don''t accept it!"

 Chapter 118

    Even Chu fan has to admire Yu Fengxian, a woman who really has a set.


    Obviously she betrayed the eighth master, but the words came out of her mouth, but they were reasonable, as if she were the victim. Especially in the end, she even pointed the spearhead at Qiuyun, which made Zhang Qiang feel that although Yu Fengxian had gone too far, it was understandable.


    Who doesn''t plan for himself these days? I really have to wait for the eighth master to leave everything to Qiuyun. They have worked hard for half their life. What can they get? If I had such a chance, I would spell it without hesitation.


    "If the eighth master hadn''t sent someone to monitor me and follow me, I might not have made such a determination, but his practice really made people cold and cold."


    Yu Fengxian wiped the overflowing tears and said coldly: "But the eighth master is unkind. I can''t be unjust. I will try my best to get him out of prison and serve him for a hundred years. But it''s not that simple to get him out. As the saying goes, people don''t go without heads and birds don''t fly without heads. We must choose someone to take over the seat of the eighth master, and then try our best to get him out under his leadership."


    Suddenly, Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao''s eyes fell on Chu fan. He killed the eighth master and didn''t want to take the eighth master''s seat? However, before they could talk, Chu fan quickly waved his hand and said, "don''t get me wrong. I''m a businessman and don''t want to interfere in your affairs."


    What does this mean? Doesn''t he want to stand out and control behind the scenes?


    After thinking about it, both of them secretly raised their thumbs. Brother fan played well and manipulated behind the scenes. If something really happened, there was a puppet to bear it. The drought and flood kept the harvest, and the iron couldn''t move.


    "Sister Yu, brother Guang has gone in, and there are only three of us left." Zhang Qiang said sincerely, "I certainly can''t afford such a big plate. If you''re not afraid of hard work, sister Yu, take it. Chaozi and I will certainly support you."


    "Yes, I don''t agree with anyone except sister Yu." Chen Chao immediately shouted.


    Yu Fengxian wanted this purpose, nodded and said, "well, since you believe in sister Yu, if I don''t answer, I''ll look artificial. I can promise you now that in the future, only 20% of the dividends will be reserved for the eighth master''s pension. When the eighth master comes out, you can give the dividends to him."


    Zhang Qiang immediately said, "that''s certain. I promise to save a lot of this money for the eighth master."


    That sounds good. What if the eighth master can''t get out?


    "At this time, who cares about that? It''s true to find a way to get the eighth master out." Chen Chao seems to be very concerned about the eighth master and asks, "sister Yu, you have a wide range of communication. Ask someone. If you are short of money, we''ll make a concerted effort to get the eighth master out even if you sell the factory."


    He is even more glaring and lying. Yu Fengxian just got the eighth master in and looked for someone to take him out later. Isn''t it enough to support him? If you really want to get the eighth master out, can you still have her?


    Therefore, Chen Chao is also putting on airs. In fact, he can''t wait for the eighth master to die in prison. In this way, the garage will completely become something in his pocket.


    In the future, without the constraints of the eighth master, that is the real freedom. Ha ha, ha ha, you don''t have to look at people''s faces anymore. Your income has increased five times. You can spend whatever you want, and you don''t have to worry about lack of money anymore.


    As long as you have money, it''s not difficult to invite experts like Ma Yuanyi and Liao gang. As long as you have money, there''s nothing you can''t do. Hum, when you have full wings, you may turn over to the Impatiens again. At that time, we will become the uncrowned king of Jinghu District.


    In this way, on the surface, the three people reached a consensus with kindness, but behind their backs, they all harbored evil intentions. If people don''t kill everyone for themselves, who knows what sister Yu thinks? If she stands firm and turns around and pits them, who will they talk to?


    After dinner, Chen Chao and Zhang Qiang left together, while Chu fan drove with Fengxian to Limin district to visit Dongge. After all, Dongge is the leader of Guangyuan City. If you want to establish Waner in Jinghu District, you must get the consent of Dongge. Otherwise, who will buy your account?


    Such a big thing, of course, has long been agreed. When Chu fan accompanied Yu Fengxian into the clear water bay leisure club, there were more than a dozen people sitting in the huge reception hall, chatting and laughing.


    The horse boy took them into the hall and closed the door, but these people in the room were still chatting as if they didn''t exist. They didn''t even look at them.


    Chu fan sees all this in his eyes. There are fifteen people in the house and several familiar faces. Cao Feng, who looks sinister, Yu Haiyang, Yu De''an, who is talking and laughing, and Wu De, who went to the construction site to rob building materials last time.


    Chu fan doesn''t know any of the remaining eleven except the four of them. But from their respective positions, we can see who is the boss and who is the younger brother.


    Guangyuan is a small city. There are three districts and four counties. Therefore, there are at most seven eldest brothers. Among them, sitting at the top is a young man in his thirties. He is wearing a milky white linen loose T-shirt. There is a golden Sanskrit pattern on the neckline and cuffs, which is very unique.


    There is a Buddha bead hanging on his chest and a bracelet made of Buddha beads in his hand. It looks like he has an outstanding temperament. Among the people sitting, he is the youngest, but everyone surrounds him as the core, and his identity has been clearly revealed.


    Wang Dong, the leader of the underground circle of Guangyuan City and the uncrowned king, is indeed a bit of a hero. In some ways, he is very similar to the eighth master. Just raising his hands and feet and showing his courage is not comparable to ordinary people.


    It''s just that this bearing is really not very good. No wonder you can only stoop to Guangyuan City and can''t become a big thing.


    Originally, Chu fan wanted to have a good meeting with Wang Dong for a while, but when he saw his arrogant posture, he suddenly lost interest. He didn''t even look at him, but looked at others, especially the two women in the room, which aroused his curiosity.


    One of them sat on Wang Dong''s left side and looked a few years older than Yu Fengxian. He was wearing a red suit with short and refreshing hair and a pair of trousers. If it wasn''t for her voice, ordinary people really couldn''t see that she was a woman. Peace!


    According to Yu Fengxian''s explanation, Chu fan soon guessed the identity of this woman. She should be the boss of Yuanba district - aunt Hong.


    Another woman stood behind a man on Wang Dong''s right. Her hair was not long, but it was beautiful, but her eyes were a little cold. When Chu fan entered the door, she kept staring at him. If someone else had changed, she would have been looked at by her.


    In Guangyuan City, apart from Aunt Hong, there are only Lan Jie and Xi Hongzhi among the twelve zodiac animals who are qualified to appear on this occasion. Lan Jie didn''t come at home, so this must be the bamboo leaf green snake - Xi Hongzhi.


    "Dongge!" Yu Fengxian was a little embarrassed, especially in front of so many big guys. She really felt guilty. If it hadn''t been for Chu fan''s company, she would have been weak.


    In the final analysis, she committed a taboo in the Jianghu, sent her master to prison and took his place, which would be cut thousands of times. Although many people sitting here are so superior, they do it implicitly. Even if outsiders know, they have no handle. Therefore, everyone knows it and no one will break it.


    But Yu Fengxian betrayed the eighth master and put the eighth master in prison, which is a little immoral. None of them hated this kind of white eyed wolf. Who would give her a good face.


    "Oh, here comes the impatiens." Wang Dong seemed to see Chu fan and Yu impatiens. He didn''t ask them to sit down at all. He said with a smile, "I haven''t seen them for some days. Impatiens are becoming more and more water. Ha ha ha!"


    "With men''s nourishment, nature is different from the past." the man sitting on the right side of Wang Dong said strangely, "unfortunately, the eighth master has a hard life and is not blessed to enjoy it."


    The man is about 35 years old. Although sitting, he is much taller than Wang Dong. He has a firm face and cold eyes. He is a cruel character. Moreover, he has a strong body and thick joints. Obviously, he is still a trainer.


    If Xi Hongzhi didn''t stand behind him, Chu fan couldn''t guess his identity, but as we all know, Xi Hongzhi is from brother long of Qingchuan County, the man''s identity is ready to come out, long Tieyan - brother long.


    As soon as brother Long''s voice fell, a bald man on the right laughed and said, "the eighth master is old. Even if he is blessed, I''m afraid he can''t enjoy it. However, brother Qiang, I''m energetic. If the Impatiens is all right, don''t go tonight and have a good drink with brother Qiang."


    If the two of Wang Dong were only ridiculed before, brother Qiang''s words would be a little too much. Anyway, Yu Fengxian is also a level figure with him now. Is it allowed to be insulted at will?


    Bald and claiming to be brother Qiang, it must be the bald man in Cang County.


    Yu Fengxian was angry and did not dare to attack. At this time, she really felt that this seat was not so easy to sit. If you don''t have some skills, I''m afraid you''ll be swallowed by these guys, and there won''t be any residue left.


    Suddenly, Chu fan patted her on the shoulder and strode over. At this move, everyone''s eyes in the Hall fell on him. Cao Feng couldn''t help but run out first, but Wang Dong raised his hand to stop him.


    What he wants is to provoke Chu fan and try his ability. Bald Qiang is not afraid of death. Let him try the water.


    Among the people present, which is the fuel-efficient lamp? On the surface, they talk and laugh, but behind the scenes, who is not a conspiracy? Therefore, they will not help the bald man. If he is maimed by Chu fan, they will be more happy.


    Bald Qiang snorted with disdain. The man standing behind him suddenly burst out a light in his eyes, whizzed out and stood in front of bald Qiang.


    The man is about 40 years old. He is not tall or short, fat or thin. He has a moustache under his jaw and has a decadent temperament. But at this time, his eyes were sharp. Seeing Chu fan''s footsteps coming, he suddenly became angry, burst into a drink, and a lightning side kick went straight to Chu fan''s left temple.


    PS: Happy Dragon Boat Festival!!

 Chapter 119

    Bald Qiang, formerly known as song Ziqiang, lost all his black hair because of a high fever when he was a child, and because there was a strong word in his name, everyone called him bald Qiang when he was a child.


    Because of his poor image, he was often teased, so he often fought with people since he was a child. With the growth of age, the level of fighting is higher and higher. With a strong strength, he gradually mixed into today''s position.


    And he can have today, and his big bodyguard Diao Yang - LV Wei, has a great relationship. Just like Cao Feng around Wang Dong, Wang Dong could not be today without Cao Feng''s protection.


    LV Wei, Diaoyang, one of the twelve zodiac animals, can''t be underestimated. He is a standard expert in the middle of the human environment. His full attack, even Cao Feng should avoid his front. In the face of LV Wei, Cao Feng''s odds of winning will never exceed 50%.


    You know, LV Wei''s strength is second only to Cao Feng among the twelve zodiac animals. He is definitely not a generation who has earned a false reputation. His leg came out with anger, and naturally he didn''t leave his hand at all. It was as fast as the wind and as powerful as thunder. Even a tearing roar came out of the air.


    In the view of outsiders, even if Chu fan hides this time, he will certainly not be able to stop LV Wei''s second move. This is his unique skill - Serial lethal legs. One leg is faster than the other, and the other leg is harder than the other. He will never stop until he puts people down.


    Yu Fengxian didn''t think much of Chu fan, and even complained to herself that she was stunned by the victory. She looked too high at Chu fan and underestimated the reaction of everyone. It''s time to take a moment to get in touch with your eldest brothers. Even if it''s sleeping with you and giving gifts, you should get their support.


    But now, I''m afraid there is no room for relaxation.


    But at this moment, Chu fan suddenly grabbed LV Wei''s ankle and burst into a drink. Unexpectedly, he picked up LV Wei''s wheel and threw it out.


    "Bang!" Lv Wei smashed the large French window and fell directly. A man close to him quickly looked at his head and his heart was as cold as ice.


    It''s not high here. It''s only on the third floor. But if people fall down, I''m afraid they will be abandoned even if they can survive.


    The people who had been ready to watch the excitement could no longer laugh. When he looked at Chu fan again, he was deeply afraid. Even Cao Feng showed a vigilant and dignified look.


    That day, he was caught by Chu fan''s design. Don''t mention how oppressed he was. He always wanted to have a good fight with Chu fan and get face back. But today he found that he and Chu fan were not at the same level at all.


    LV Wei is an expert in the middle stage of human life. His strength can reach more than 1300 kg. Even a big tree with a thick bowl can be broken by his leg.


    But such a powerful and heavy leg was blocked by Chu fan''s hand. It can be imagined how powerful Chu fan''s power is, at least about two thousand kilograms.


    When the strength reaches 1500 kg, it is already the strong one in the later stage of human life. What kind of terrorist strength does it have to be with the strength of 2000 kg? Looking at the whole Guangyuan City, we can hardly find such a person. But Chu fan is still so young. Where did he come from?


    "Cao NIMA..."


    The bald man was stunned for a moment. He suddenly became angry and suddenly took out a small pistol he carried with him. But before the gun could be lifted up, Chu fan grabbed his wrist.


    "Stop!" Wang Dong quickly stood up and shouted.


    Anyway, this is his territory. If bald Qiang has an accident here, his master''s face will not look good. So he must stop the fight.


    But will Chu fan listen to him?


    While Wang Dong shouted, others only heard a "GABA", and Chu fan broke his bald wrist.


    "Ah!"


    The bald man howled miserably. The pistol could no longer be held. It fell from his hand and was accurately grasped by Chu fan. Suddenly, Chu fan''s eyelids jumped wildly and his heart felt cool. He didn''t even think about it. He pulled over his bald head and flashed to change places with him.


    "Poof!" a dagger pierced the bald man''s back. Chu fan had pointed the gun at him before the sneak attack.


    "Brother Feng, do you want to taste the bullet?" Chu fan stared at Cao Feng. Just now, he suddenly rushed over and wanted to stab him in the back.


    If Chu fan hadn''t just improved his ability of insight and added an early warning function, I''m afraid he would really fall into his hands today. After all, speed is Cao Feng''s strong point. In the case just now, he has at least 70% chance of success. Unfortunately, man is not as good as heaven. He had just exposed his killing opportunity. The moment he started, Chu fan had noticed it.


    "Hurry, send brother Qiang to the hospital." Wang Dong hurriedly shouted, but people rushed in, but no one dared to come forward.


    Chu fan still has a gun in his hand. Who dares to go there?


    "Chu fan, it''s bad for everyone to make people die. You let someone send bald Qiang away. We have something to say." Wang Dong advised in a deep voice.


    Chu fan sneered and said, "why, brother Dong is worried now? Why didn''t you stop them when they started on me just now? As for bald Qiang, what does his life have to do with me? I didn''t kill him?"


    "Chu fan, don''t forget that you have a gun in your hand." Wang Dong sneered, "it''s going to be big. There are your fingerprints on the gun. When you say the gun isn''t yours, who will believe it?"


    "Gun? Is this a gun?" Chu fan closed his fingers. A pistol made of pure steel was forcibly pinched into an iron ball by him and threw it in the palm of his hand. Hehe said with a smile, "elder brother, I play ball. It''s not against the law?"


    This hand completely calmed the people. Looking at Chu fan''s eyes, they were filled with deep fear. He''s too strong. He didn''t kill him in that situation just now. If we fight head-on, who is his opponent?


    "Little brother, you didn''t come today to fight, did you?"


    An old man sitting beside aunt Hong smiled faintly: "The person who offended you was LV Wei. You''ve thrown him downstairs. He was stabbed by someone with a bald head. You should stop your anger. If you really want to kill people, even if you have the support of director Xu, it will take a lot of trouble to get away. Why don''t you sit down and have a cup of tea and let''s have a good chat?"


    Tiger master and eighth master are figures of the same period, occupying Baichuan county. Like eighth master, he also knows how to hide his power and bide his time. Therefore, he can survive until today.


    After eating more salt than ordinary people for so many years, they are old and refined. The city hall is not comparable to ordinary people.


    "Well, now that the tiger master has spoken, I''ll give you a face." Chu Fan said and stepped back.


    As soon as Dongge waved his hand, those younger brothers rushed up, quickly lifted up the bald man who was almost unconscious, and quickly walked out.


    Cao Feng''s hands were still stained with bald blood. He didn''t dare to stare at Chu fan carelessly and retreated slowly.


    "Brother Feng, I stabbed brother Qiang and still want to go?" Chu fan''s voice just fell, his eyes suddenly snapped, and the iron ball in his hand roared and hit Cao Feng.


    Cao Feng had been on guard for a long time and quickly dodged to avoid, but the speed of his fame was several times slower in Chu fan''s eyes, which was not worth mentioning at all. At the moment of his dodging, Chu fan had come to him, flew up and kicked Cao Feng out.


    "Bang!" Cao Feng slammed his back against the wall and made a pit in the wall. It can be seen how powerful this foot is. If Cao Feng hadn''t reacted quickly and blocked the ferocious impulse of this foot with his hands crossed, this foot would have broken his sternum.


    But even so, he still failed to stop Chu fan''s angry foot. His arms were broken on the spot by Chu fan''s foot, and the strength of the foot was removed by less than 30%. Yu Jin hit his chest again, shaking his sternum.


    Cao Feng could no longer control his body. His feet flew out of the ground and hit the wall five meters behind him.


    "Poof!" Cao Feng opened his mouth, spewed out a mouthful of blood, stared at a pair of unwilling eyes, and slowly fell to the ground. He didn''t know life or death.


    This scene shocked everyone again. Everyone knows that Cao Feng is the best player around Wang Dong and the strongest of the twelve zodiac signs. However, when he is in full battle, he can''t stop Chu fan''s move. How powerful is Chu fan?


    Lord Hu, brother long, aunt Hong, and scar who didn''t have time to fight, all secretly rejoiced that they were not reckless. Otherwise, they would not be bald Qiang, Cao Feng and LV Wei planted here today.


    All right and wrong are caused by talking more, and all troubles are caused by being stronger. It seems that Chu fan is not only a tiger going down the mountain, but also a dragon crossing the river. Yu Fengxian has his help, not to mention a small Jinghu District, which is such a large Guangyuan City. If he wants, he can get it easily.


    "You... You..."


    Wang Dong was almost turned upside down by his anger. He told Chu fan to stop, but he still abandoned Cao Feng. But he can''t blame Chu fan. Who let Cao Feng attack first? Can I fight back by allowing your people to attack secretly?


    Chu fan smiled awkwardly: "I''m really sorry. I''m just itching for a moment. I want to try brother Feng''s strength, but I didn''t expect that he didn''t fight so much. I can''t even resist 50% of my strength. Send him to the hospital quickly. I''ll pay for the medical expenses. I can''t let brother Feng die anyway."


    Wang Dong almost vomited blood in anger. You''re so special. You''re really deceiving people. But now, he really can''t help Chu fan. He glared at him and shouted angrily, "come on, send Cao Feng to the hospital."


    My grass, even brother Feng was beaten like this? Who is so fierce?


    The bastards who came in didn''t dare to approach Chu fan. They walked around from a distance, raised Cao Feng, and walked around Chu fan to leave quickly.


    I''ve gained a lot of experience today. Unexpectedly, some people are more fierce than brother Feng. First, I turned over Diao Yang LV Wei, then I lost my bald head, and now I''m brother canfeng. This is the rhythm of changing the sky.


    But Chu fan, the culprit of all this, seemed to have done something unimportant. Shi ran returned to Yu Fengxian and said with a smile: "sister Yu, no one dares to bully you with me here."


    At this moment, the black number on the head of Impatiens suddenly jumped, not up, but darker and lowe

 Chapter 120

    Looking at the shining black number 17 on the head of Impatiens, Chu fan even has a crying heart.


    Elder sister, I offended the bosses of three districts and four counties for your sake. Even if you don''t appreciate me, why do you hate me more? I just didn''t want you to sleep with me? Is this also wrong?


    Nima, you are a bitch. If I have to stab you comfortably, you have to work hard? But my family not only has a wife, but also my current physical condition is not allowed.


    Chu fan has seen through the impatiens. She is a selfish woman. She has only herself in her heart and no one else. Even before she took the initiative to ask for dedication, I''m afraid her utilitarian heart is greater than her feelings.


    But Chu fan doesn''t understand. It''s also a woman. Why is the gap in life so big? Like Qin Yumei, Chu fan helped her a little bit. She was determined to him. Even if she was rejected, she still loved him, took care of him and obeyed his orders.


    Qin Yumei is a pearl, and Yu Fengxian is at most a firefly. She doesn''t even deserve to lift shoes for sister Mei. If he hadn''t promised too much Impatiens, Chu fan wouldn''t help her at all, let alone accompany her here. He also shot for her and offended the bosses of three districts and four counties.


    However, this actually strengthened a belief in Chu fan''s heart. Hum, do you want to take the eighth master''s seat? Dream. I can hold you up, or I can let you fall down and break you to pieces.


    "Hello, brother fan, I''m in the next Kang army."


    After inviting Chu fan and Yu Fengxian to sit down, a middle-aged man sitting on the side of the tiger came over and handed Chu fan a cigarette. He said with a smile, "because of the scar on his forehead, people on the road call me scar. When I have something to say in the future, my brother promised to help."


    Kang Dajun was originally very handsome, with a face shaped like a knife and axe, and very strong lines. However, he was slashed obliquely above his eyes, leaving a scar half a foot long. Although this scar is ugly, it does not damage his temperament. On the contrary, it looks more rough and uninhibited.


    "Thanks, brother Jun." Chu fan is also very polite. After all, his goal has been achieved. Since scar came to show his kindness, he can''t offend anyone. These days, there are many friends, many roads, many enemies and many walls. How can we do without friends?


    Sure enough, after a few greetings, the yellow number on the scar head turned green, and the value was not low, reaching 64. Such a value can be trusted even if it is not an iron man.


    On the way, Yu Fengxian specially explained the appearance and background of the major figures in the three districts and four counties to Chu fan. Chu fan paid special attention to this scar. Nothing else, just because he was once a soldier.


    Scar made a mistake in the army, was expelled from the army and sent back. Later, he came to Guangyuan City. As a security guard in Xi county, Guangyuan City, he was lucky to meet the last brother of Xi county. He was liked by him and began to mix with him.


    Scar is also a tough stubble. When he accompanied the boss on a trip, he was ambushed by others. He turned over more than a dozen people by himself and was cut into a blood gourd. The scar on the forehead is the merit of that war.


    Because he saved the boss, he immediately became the boss''s confidant. Before long, the boss gave him the plate of Xi county. With the money he had accumulated over the years, he flew away and went abroad to live in seclusion.


    However, scar''s righteousness and toughness have added a lot of popularity to him, such as the dog God of the twelve zodiac - Liang Xu and the arrow pig - Tang Yunzhou, who are willing to belong to him. It can be seen that scar''s personal charm is not under Wang Dong.


    As soon as scar returned, brother long hurried over to say hello and apologize to Yu Fengxian. Just now, he started the incident first. If it weren''t for his bald head, he would be the one who was sent to the hospital now.


    Subsequently, the tiger Lord and aunt Hong took the initiative to speak with Chu fan and Yu Fengxian to express their support for Fengxian. The hostile numbers that were originally yellow have all turned green.


    It is absolutely unwise to make enemies with a strong man like Chu fan. Even if you can''t be a friend, you can''t be an enemy with him.


    Besides, they are far away from Jinghu District. Chu fan and Yu Fengxian can''t stretch their hands that long. There is no conflict of interest. Who would be foolish to run to touch the mildew at this time? Didn''t you find abuse yourself?


    Soon, there were twelve people left in the room, only Wang Dong, Yu Haiyang''s father and son, and Wu De didn''t speak. Among them, the number displayed on Wang Dong''s head is frighteningly black, leaving only 6 o''clock, which shows how deep his hatred for Chu fan is in his heart.


    Yu De''an and his son don''t like Chu fan very much. After all, last time he partnered with Lan Jie and blackmailed them for $10 million. Originally, I wanted to take this opportunity to repair Chu fan severely, but unexpectedly, Chu fan knocked down three strong men like lightning, one of whom is even a county-level boss.


    But even if they are afraid, Yu De''an and his son will not be soft. Anyway, they are doing legitimate business. They can''t ask Chu fan and have no conflict with him, so they won''t curry favor with him.


    "Brother Dong, you bosses, I have something to do in my family. Let''s go first. Goodbye!" Yu De''an couldn''t stay any longer. He got up and arched hands with the others. He took his son Yu Haiyang and left sadly.


    Wu De was so depressed that he wanted to take the opportunity to revenge Chu fan. Because last time at the construction site, Chu fan and Su Yuan said Liu Xiaoguang had eight properties, so they withdrew. To this end, it also compensated a lot of medical expenses.


    But as a result, an investigation found that Liu Xiaoguang did have eight real estate units, but five of them were under someone else''s name. They had no choice at all. The remaining three sets of real estate, one of which is in the rural hometown, is not worth money at all. The only two sets have long been mortgaged by Liu Xiaoguang. When Liu Xiaoguang was caught, the bank took back the property right. Wu De and the three of them didn''t get anything.


    Originally, Deng Wancai and sun secondary were invited, but these two guys are monkey spirits. It''s better to be less involved in this kind of thing. Therefore, they all excuse that they didn''t come because of something. But Wu De lost too much money last time and couldn''t swallow it, so he was invited to come. He wants to see Chu fan abused with his own eyes. If he can, he doesn''t mind stabbing Chu fan two knives to relieve his hatred.


    And now, not to mention stabbing Chu fan twice, he was swept by Chu fan, his legs trembled, and his smile was ugly than crying. Payback? If Chu fan didn''t come to trouble him, he would be thankful.


    "Hello? OK, OK, I''ll go back right away." Wu De suddenly received a phone call and immediately took the opportunity to slip away. He thought about who he would love in the future and said nothing to provoke Chu fan in Jinghu District.


    It''s so scary.


    This time, all the people left were from the underground circle. Wang Dongshen took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Impatiens, do you want to pick up the eighth master''s plate?"


    "That''s right!" Yu Fengxian came to the spirit again, even a little high spirited.


    With Chu fan''s big killer around, who dares not give her face? Not even brother Dong. The only thing that annoyed her was that Chu fan didn''t belong to her.


    The thought of him with Su Yuan and Qin Yumei made her jealous and mad. What''s worse than them? In terms of looks and stature, I am no worse than them. The only loser to Su Yuan is that she is still a yellow flower girl, but what''s the difference? Is she as good as a mother?


    A woman with no experience can compare with me?


    Yes, even if you like Su Yuan''s purity, I don''t compare with her, but am I not as cheap as Qin Yumei? If you can like her, why can''t you like me? As long as you help me, the whole Guangyuan City will be our world sooner or later. Who can compete?


    She hates Chu fan in her heart, but now she has to count on Chu fan. She thought she covered up well. Unexpectedly, she had long been seen through by Chu fan.


    Wang Dong snorted coldly, "as far as I know, you and Chu fan joined hands to get the eighth master in? Such behavior as you has committed a great taboo in the Jianghu. Don''t mention inheriting the eighth master''s plate. It''s very embarrassing for you not to settle accounts with you."


    It doesn''t mean that the Impatiens spoke. Chu fan was dissatisfied and said, "brother Dong, what you said is wrong. Did you allow the eighth master to set a trap against me? Couldn''t I even fight back?"


    "I didn''t say you, I said impatiens."


    "The Impatiens is my sister. If she hadn''t saved me, I would have died in the hands of the eighth master and you." Chu fan glared, "what''s the matter, brother Dong? You have to tell me everything?"


    I grass NIMA''s, this whole hob meat.


    Wang Dong was so worried that his eyebrows were knotted. When he didn''t know how to end the show, aunt Hong, who had been silent, said faintly: "in fact, I heard about it. There is a tea artist around the eighth master who listens to her. It''s human nature that sister Fengxian has a sense of crisis."


    "Besides, the relationship between Chu fan and the Impatiens is not a betrayal. Who let the eighth master move first? According to the official saying, it''s called self-defense counterattack. Who can blame the eighth master for not being deep enough?"


    Brother long then said, "aunt Hong is right. There is only one rule in the underground circle. The law of the jungle is the law of the jungle. It''s no wonder that others can''t steal chickens. It''s my ability that brother fan and Impatiens can survive. No matter who takes the eighth master''s plate, I''ll raise my hands in favor."


    "I agree too." tiger master knocked the cigarette bag pot and said faintly, "the old eight eyes are impure. He deserved to be caught."


    Three districts and four counties, except for the eight masters who were arrested and the bald heads who were stabbed, the remaining five are here. In addition to Wang Dong, aunt Hong, Lord Hu, brother long and scar all support impatiens.


    The overall situation has been settled, and Wang Dong is unable to return to heaven. Once he insists on it, let alone Chu fan, if the four frontier ministers join hands to rebel, he will not be able to protect himself without the help of Cao Feng.


    With a dark sigh, Wang Dong said helplessly, "well, since everyone thinks that the eighth master deserves it, then... From now on, the underground circle in Jinghu District will be managed by Fengxian. I hope you can maintain the underground order in Jinghu District and don''t make any big things. Otherwise, I can''t help you."


    "Thank you, brother Dong, Lord Hu and aunt Hong..." Yu Fengxian was overjoyed and quickly thanked her. The people were also happy. It seemed that the previous fighting and killing didn''t exist at all.


    People are warm and cold, the world is hot and cold, and the renewal of underground circles is too frequent. They have long been used to it. Just like the eighth master, as soon as he stepped down, he was on the rise of Impatiens.


    This is the underground world, full of opportunities, but step by step crises

 Chapter 121

    It was already dark when Chu fan returned to Jinghu District.


    "Chu fan, please have a few more drinks with me." Yu Fengxian''s big watery eyes looked at Chu fan with spring feeling. Even a blind man could feel it. As long as Chu fan nodded, she promised to be willing and willing, and any posture could be satisfied.


    Chu fan slammed on the brake, stopped the car on the roadside, grabbed a cigarette and said faintly: "Sister Yu, I have done what I promised you. You and I will not owe each other in the future. In the future, you''d better not work under my name, and I don''t want to get involved in the affairs of your underground circle. As for the house, you can live as long as you want. With me, you won''t let anyone hurt you."


    "Chu fan, do you have to be so cruel to me?" Yu Fengxian glared at Chu fan and said loudly, "what''s worse than Qin Yumei and Su Yuan? I can give you what they can give you. Why can''t you treat me like they did to them? What''s wrong with me? Tell me, can''t I change?"


    "Elder sister Yu, we are not the same people." Chu fan is not anxious and impatient. He said faintly, "you mix your underground circle. I do my business. At ordinary times, we are still friends. When you are in trouble, I won''t stand by, but I really don''t want to get involved in your underground circle. As for me and sister Su Yuan and Mei, we are actually the same as you, just friends."


    "Do you think I''m blind? Even ah Jiu''s little girl is passionate about you. Do you think I can''t see it?" Yu Fengxian wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said coldly, "forget it, trying to turn things around is not sweet. I wish you happiness. Bye!"


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Chu fan hurried out of the car. At this time, Yu Fengxian had carried her satchel and walked out of the car..


    "Don''t worry, I will go back to live at night." Yu Fengxian waved her hand and strode away without looking back.


    Looking at her back, Chu fan sneered at herself. You''d better not fight against me, otherwise, I''ll ruin your reputation and have nothing.


    Back in the car, Chu fan hesitated, took out the phone and dialed out: "brother Qiang, do me a favor."


    "Brother fan, we have a relationship. If you have something to tell me, I''ll do it for you."


    "Find someone smart and stare at sister Yu to see who she contacts."


    Zhang Qiang was startled and quickly lowered his voice: "brother fan, are you having trouble with sister Yu?"


    "Brother Qiang, I told you when you were a friend." Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "in fact, the relationship between sister Yu and me is not as harmonious as you see. I only fulfilled the original agreement when I helped her."


    "Then..."


    "If you feel embarrassed, even if I don''t say anything."


    "No, it''s not difficult." Zhang Qiang said firmly at once. "Don''t worry, brother fan. No matter what happens, I must be on your side. You leave it to me, and I promise you it will be done smoothly and there will be no mistakes."


    "Well, keep it a secret."


    "I see!"


    Hung up the phone, Chu fan threw away his cigarette butts and started his car home.


    His house was occupied by Yu Fengxian. Chu fan lived in Su Yuan''s house and was lucky to get a door key. As soon as he opened the door, he was frightened.


    Three ghost women sat side by side on the sofa watching TV. After a closer look, it was discovered that Su Yuan had put on the mask on their three faces.


    This evening, the three of you at the same time do mask, do not turn on the lights, do you want to frighten me?


    "Chu fan, you are back." Qin Yumei quickly stood up, pressed his face on the mask, and said with a slight movement of his mouth, "have you eaten? If not, I''ll get you something to eat."


    "No, no, I''ll do it myself." Chu fan glanced at Su Yuan and ah Jiu, shook his head secretly, and turned to the kitchen.


    After a while, ah Jiu jumped in and asked excitedly, "brother fan, do you want to make noodles for me? I want to eat two bowls."


    Well, it''s work again.


    I wanted to take a bite at random, but who made us promise ah Jiu this morning?


    Chu fan reluctantly said, "OK, you wait, just a minute."


    "Let me help you and teach me how to make noodles by the way." Su Yuan has removed her makeup and her face is as white and tender as a boiled egg without any defects.


    Qin Yumei wanted to go in and help. It can be seen that she hesitated and silently went back to watch TV with ah Jiu. At the same time, she secretly reminded herself to keep a distance from Chu fan. At least in this home, she should not be too close to Chu fan.


    Alas, I''d better move away as soon as possible. It''s inconvenient to stay here.


    Usually, Chu fan only needs half an hour to make hot soup noodles, but with Su Yuan''s help today, the speed is not fast, but it takes twice as long, and it takes an hour to make it.


    Smelling the pungent smell, ah Jiu was the first to run into the kitchen, excitedly holding the bowl and standing next to Chu fan and Su Yuan, greedy, like a greedy cat.


    "Ah Jiu, try sister Su''s craft." Su Yuan excitedly sent a bowl of noodles to ah Jiu.


    Ah Jiu hesitated and looked carefully at the bowl of noodles. It was wider than his fingers and thinner than a matchstick. The vegetable leaves were longer than noodles. The poached egg was incomplete and only half of the egg yolk was left.


    "Sister Su, did you do this?"


    "That''s right!" Su Yuan comforted, "although you don''t look good, but the taste is absolutely first-class. Sit down and eat. It won''t be delicious when it''s cold."


    Ah Jiu took a tentative bite and turned green.


    Su Yuan hurriedly said, "how''s it going? Is it delicious?"


    "Well, it''s delicious!" ah Jiu nodded quickly, picked up the bowl and left. "I''ll eat out and watch TV for a while."


    "I''ll tell you, it''s all done according to Chu fan''s instructions. How can it taste bad?" Su Yuan sighed with relief and said with a smile, "ask sister Mei to come in and have a taste of my craft."


    "Poof!" ah Jiu almost sprayed the noodles out of his mouth. With your skill, how can you show off? I came out to eat for fear of hurting your self-esteem.


    It''s to eat. It''s to save face for you. I want to pour it into the toilet and wash it all away, so as to save myself from being poisoned.


    Just then, Chu fan''s roar came from the kitchen: "shit, I asked you to put salt and sugar. What are you doing?"


    "What I put is salt."


    "From which box?"


    "That''s it. Look, isn''t it salt? It''s snow-white."


    "You... Try it yourself to see if it''s salt or sugar?"


    "Er... Sorry, I thought it was white. I thought it was salt. Shall I make you another one?"


    Chu Fan said reluctantly, "forget it, thanks to the sugar you put. If it''s salt, it''s the amount you put, which can kill people."


    Suyuan was so ashamed that she managed to cook a meal for Chu fan, but she was screwed up by herself. But can you blame me? Salt and sugar are white. How can I tell?


    "Ah Jiu, take your bowl back and I''ll go back to the stove."


    Ah Jiu went to the bathroom. Hearing Chu fan''s words, he quickly took the noodles back and said curiously, "brother fan, this noodles are sweet. How can we return to the stove?"


    "Leave it alone and help me wash two persimmons."


    "I''ll come!" Su Yuan volunteered to wash two persimmons and cut them into small pieces according to Chu fan''s requirements. Then Chu fan beat two eggs and fried them with tomatoes, and then put the noodles soaked in cold water back into the pot and stir fry them again. Soon, a slightly sweet and sour tomato egg fried noodles came out of the pot.


    This time, even Su Yuan had a great appetite. She took the chopsticks and tasted it. She immediately thumbed up: "Chu fan, your craft is really not blowing. You must teach me well when you have time."


    "When you know the difference between salt and sugar, come back to me to learn." Chu fan asked Qin Yumei to come and picked a bowl for himself. When he was ready to eat, the phone suddenly rang.


    Before he went to the living room to get the phone, Qin Yumei had brought it to him.


    "Who''s calling?" Chu fan asked casually.


    "I don''t know, it doesn''t show." Qin Yumei handed the phone to Chu fan and went to the kitchen. She is not hungry, but she also wants to taste the noodles made by Chu fan.


    "Hello, this is Chu fan. Who is that?"


    "I''m Li Qingcheng. Do you have time? I''ll wait for you in the bar." then, whether Chu fan answers or not, Li Qingcheng has hung up the phone.


    Su Yuan came out and asked curiously, "who called?"


    "Li Qingcheng, wait for me in the bar."


    "What''s the matter? It''s so late?"


    Chu fan shook his head: "I don''t know. You eat. I''ll go and have a look."


    "It''s not bad to go after dinner."


    "No, it''s bad to keep people waiting too long."


    Chu fan picked up the coat hanging at the door and strode out.


    A gallop took less than ten minutes, and Chu fan came to the door of the bar. Jiang countercurrent had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Chu fan''s car stop, he hurried forward and whispered, "Sister Li is coming, in the innermost box on the second floor."


    "Well, I see." Chu fan threw the car key to him, patted him on the shoulder and hurried into the bar. He took a bottle of beer at the bar, carried it upstairs, came to the door of the innermost box, pushed the door and went in.


    "Sister Li, why are you so free today? Come and have a drink with my younger brother?" Chu fan walked over and first picked up the wine glass in front of Li Qingcheng. No matter how much the red wine is worth, he threw it directly on the ground, pried off the beer bottle cap with his teeth and filled Li Qingcheng. Hehe smiled, "it''s still fun to drink."


    Li Qingcheng, who had a cold face, couldn''t help thinking of their acquaintance when he saw the beer. The coldness on his face gradually eased a lot, humming: "are you trying to save money? You''re so rich, and you still care about this wine money? How stingy!"


    "You can''t live a family without careful calculation?" Chu fan poured himself a cup, sat down opposite Li Qingcheng and asked, "Sister Li came to me just to drink a bar? If you have something to say, I''ll try to satisfy you."

 Chapter 122

    There are two ways to satisfy a woman.


    The first is to meet money. Although this condition is difficult, many men can do it. Another convenience is to meet women physically. This seems simple, but in fact, there are very few things that can be really done.


    Chu fan was very simple to ask, but Li Qingcheng was not such a simple woman. He couldn''t help looking at Chu fan and said angrily: "smelly boy, how dare you tease me?"


    "How can I?" Chu fanwei was very wronged. You think it''s wrong. What''s none of my business?


    Li Qingcheng also wondered that Chu fan was rude to her last time, but why couldn''t he hate him after seeing him again?


    He picked up the beer in front of him, drank it in one gulp, and then seriously said, "I invite you this time because I want to ask you for help."


    "Or the last time?"


    Before, Li Qingcheng once visited Chu fan. Because he was not polite to Qin Yumei, he angered Chu fan''s inverse scale and was ridiculed and rejected by Chu fan once. But later, Qin Yumei patiently told Chu fan that Li Qingcheng''s background is not simple. If she can''t offend, she''d better not offend as much as possible.


    So this time, as soon as Chu fan heard that Li Qingcheng came to find him, he rushed over immediately and took the initiative to lower his posture, which also gave her a small face. After all, Chu fan is not alone now. He has made too many enemies. He doesn''t want to attack such a difficult enemy.


    Unexpectedly, Li Qingcheng shook his head: "no, last time I wanted you to help me deal with a person, but she seemed to get the wind and ran away in advance."


    "And this time, I want you to help me get a man."


    "Fishing for people? From prison?" Chu fan was surprised. "Elder sister, do you think too much of me? I''m a migrant worker. How can I do that?"


    "You don''t have to belittle yourself." Li Qingcheng said faintly, "your actual energy is greater than you think. Moreover, you don''t have to be involved. I just hope you can let me accompany you to visit prison through Xu Yi and say a few words."


    "In a few words, you can fish people out?" Chu fan suddenly realized that there was something wrong and hurriedly asked, "who is the person you want to fish? Eighth master?"


    As soon as he got the eighth master in here, Li Qingcheng was about to catch people. Who else could there be besides the eighth master?


    However, once again out of Chu fan''s expectation, Li Qingcheng said word by word: "wrong, it''s autumn rhyme."


    "Autumn rhyme?" Chu fan didn''t understand. Li Qingcheng didn''t save the eighth master. Why did he save a woman around him?


    Li Qingcheng picked up the bottle, filled it up and said, "to tell you the truth, Qiuyun is my younger martial sister. Her task is to control the underground circle in Jinghu District. Unfortunately, she lost to you by one move."


    "Elder sister, if you say so, I can''t help you." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I just got Qiuyun and eighth master in, and they both hate me. I''ll get Qiuyun out again. Isn''t my head kicked by a donkey?"


    "Don''t worry, I promise, Qiuyun won''t provoke you again."


    Li Qingcheng said faintly, "Yu Fengxian is a woman with great ambition but insufficient ability. Moreover, she is too utilitarian. If you help her, there will be no good results. Once she has a firm foothold, the first thing to deal with is you, because your existence seriously threatens her position in Jinghu District."


    "But if you help me get Qiuyun out, I can guarantee that no one will be against you in the whole Jinghu District."


    Chu fanwei said, "but I just helped Yu Fengxian take the plate of Jinghu District, and now you let me catch Qiuyun. Isn''t it unfair for me? I''m not that kind of villain with two sides. If you really want to do so, what do you think of me?"


    "Don''t pretend, I know exactly what you think." Li Qingcheng snorted, "if you really want to help Impatiens, you will throw her on the road alone? Do you know who she is with now?"


    "With whom?"


    "Can''t you just call and ask?"


    I can''t hide anything from her.


    Chu fan hesitated, took out his mobile phone and dialed Zhang Qiang. As soon as he rang twice, he was connected: "brother fan, I''m going to call you to report..."


    "Where is sister Yu? With whom?"


    "Sister Yu went to the gold cabinet KTV first. It was the store where Qian Shaogang cashed in and handed it over to sister Meng. More than an hour later, sister Meng and Ma Yuanyi came out of the KTV and went to the hotel together. They haven''t come out yet. It''s estimated that they will spend the night."


    Chu fan took a deep breath and said, "OK, I see. Call your brother back. I''ll invite you to dinner another day."


    "This little thing is nothing. If you have something to do, just tell me directly."


    After a few words, Chu fan hung up the phone. It seems that Yu Fengxian has won over Ma Yuanyi, but I don''t know what kind of agreement has been reached between the two? Ma Yuanyi was opposed to Impatiens before. Why did he hook up with her again in a twinkling of an eye?


    What Chu fan can''t guess is Yu Fengxian and Qian huaigu. Will there be any secret agreement between them? But anyway, this is not a good thing for Chu fan.


    Seeing Chu fan''s silence, Li Qingcheng said slowly, "Yu Fengxian really has a little talent in management. However, managing the underground circle is very different from managing a big hotel. I don''t underestimate her. Without your support, she wouldn''t even have a chance."


    Seeing that Chu fan was still meditating, Li Qingcheng turned and continued: "if you are willing to take over, I promise you, let Qiuyun help you, or just let her leave Guangyuan City, but the key is that you don''t want to take over this plate and interfere in the underground circle."


    "I can help you, but I can''t guarantee success." Chu fan pondered for a long time and finally made up his mind.


    In fact, he was already happy. Chu fan had already decided to destroy Yu Fengxian when he found that she hated him to the bone. He can hold Yu Fengxian to the altar, and he can also make her fall from the altar. It''s just that I haven''t figured out what to do.


    But at this time, Li Qingcheng came to him to catch Qiuyun. For Chu fan, it was just dozing off and gave him a pillow. It was very considerate.


    Qiuyun and Yu Fengxian are wrong. They are both female tigers. Once autumn rhyme returns, Chu fan pulls her hand again. How is Yu Fengxian her opponent? But Chu fan can''t be too enthusiastic. Otherwise, Li Qingcheng, who is as intelligent as a fox, will be suspicious. How can he benefit at that time? It''s no good. Who''s doing it for nothing?


    Li Qingcheng immediately showed his joy and hurriedly said, "as long as you are willing to help, you will succeed..."


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished yet." Chu fan raised his legs and said faintly, "I can help you, but I can''t help you in vain?"


    Li Qingcheng gave him a cold look: "how can you recognize money? Come on, how much do you want?"


    "How tacky is talking about money? Hey hey!" Chu fan stares at Li Qingcheng''s full chest with a bad smile, which makes Li Qingcheng angry and funny. He says you''re still coming with me. If your sister really takes off her clothes, she can scare you to death.


    "Just kidding." Chu fan immediately said solemnly without waiting for Li Qingcheng to get angry, "I can help you, but I have one condition."


    "You say."


    "Isn''t the shanty town in the east of the city going to be developed? Help me take down the development right and hand it over to Sichuan Chongqing Construction Group for development."


    Li Qingcheng widened his eyes and angrily said, "are you kidding? This is a matter decided by the government. How can I be so good?"


    "You see, you know it''s the government''s business, but you don''t let me go to prison to catch people?" Chu fan''s innocent stall said, "I''m not as good as you. In fact, I''m a migrant worker."


    Li Qingcheng really wants to strangle him, you bastard. He talks about migrant workers all day, but which migrant worker can do what you do? Worth billions, is this what migrant workers can have?


    However, she also saw that Chu fan was determined to eat her. If he didn''t promise him, he wouldn''t help.


    Gnashing his teeth and staring at Chu fan for a long time, Li Qingcheng said angrily: "I can''t guarantee whether it can be done, but I can help you lead a line. The specific depends on the planning and design of your company. However, as far as I know, your company doesn''t seem to have the development qualification?"


    "It won''t bother you. We''ll take care of it. Hey hey!" Chu Fan said with a bad smile, "just help me get Qian huaigu. I know you have a special relationship with him. He doesn''t dare to offend you."


    "OK, I promise he won''t interfere. Is this the head office?" Li Qingcheng''s Apricot eyes stared round, as if Chu fan dared to put forward conditions again, she would rush up and bite him.


    Chu fan also knows that you can''t advance too much. Just accept it when you see the good.


    Standing up, Chu fan smiled and stretched out his hand: "Sister Li, we have a happy cooperation."


    "Happy fart is wiped clean by you." Li Qingcheng scratched in Chu fan''s palm like a little woman. I feel that they seem to be a little couple making a misunderstanding. Even Chu fan is a little embarrassed for his thick skin.


    "Cough, Sister Li, take your time. I''ll go first." Chu fan doesn''t dare to look at Li Qingcheng again. The woman is cold and arrogant when she looks straight, and charming as a flower when she smiles. Now she pouts and is as pure and lovely as a little girl. The little red mouth was almost out of Chu fan''s control, so he came up and kissed it.


    Goblins, it''s better to stay away.


    Chu fan opened the door and was ready to leave as soon as possible, but at this time, he turned around and asked, "Sister Li, are you a Chu female?"


    Li Qingcheng was dumbfounded and stared at Chu fan in amazement. He didn''t know how to answer. Until Chu fan ran away, she calmed down and chased out with a beer bottle.


    "Chu fan!" Li Qingcheng chased the stairs and shouted to Chu fan who had run downstairs. Seeing that Chu fan was still running, he raised his hand and smashed the beer bottle.


    With a bang, the wine bottle broke at Chu fan''s feet, which made him even more afraid to look back. He ran to the door in three or two steps, grabbed the key handed by the river against the current, and ran away.


    The guests in the bar were stunned. What''s going on?


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen the couple quarrel?" Li Qingcheng gave a savage scold and shouted to the waiter below, "bring me the wine, take the best and charge it to your boss''s account."


    "Er... Yes!"


    PS: it''s June day. I wish my friends are young and happy every day. I also hope you can continue to support Xinhuo!!

 Chapter 123

    "We ordinary people, be happy today, our ordinary people, roar hey, be happy today..."


    Chu fan hummed a little song and opened the anti-theft door. He saw that the house was dark, the singing stopped, and crept in. For fear of waking up the three women who were resting, Chu fan simply went to the kitchen, brought himself a bottle of beer, put the kebab he brought back on the plate, and sat down to enjoy it.


    However, drinking alone is too boring. Moreover, Chu fan is too excited. If he doesn''t tell Su Yuan about it, he won''t want to sleep all night.


    After hesitating for a while, he got up and walked over, took a deep breath in front of Su Yuan''s door and knocked gently. As soon as she knocked twice, Su Yuan''s low voice came over: "who?"


    "President Su, it''s me. Did you sleep?"


    "As soon as I fell asleep, I was awakened by you." Suyuan opened the door sleepily, yawned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "That..." Chu fan swallowed a mouthful of water secretly, and his eyes were almost in the lapel of her pajamas.


    I don''t blame Chu fan. Su Yuan was really careless. The white tender meat exposed a large area. Who can hold it in front of?


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed, quickly avoided his eyes and said excitedly, "President Su, I have good news to tell you. Put on your clothes and we''ll talk while drinking."


    "What? Do you want me to drink with you?" Su Yuan hugged her chest and wanted to kick him out. In the middle of the night, you wake people up just to drink with you?


    Chu fan smiled mysteriously, "if you want to know what it is, come and drink with me. Otherwise, don''t regret it. Hey hey!"


    Looking at Chu fan''s back, Su Yuan was gnashing her teeth. However, Chu fan''s words greatly increased her curiosity. With her understanding of Chu fan, he is not that kind of boastful person. If there is no big thing, he will never disturb his rest.


    Hum, I want to see. What''s good about you? If you dare lie to me, I will


    Suyuan suddenly found that she didn''t know what to use to threaten Chu fan. In the past, he was afraid to deduct his salary, but now, Chu fan has more property than her. Do you care about the salary she gives?


    Then again, it seems that Chu fan hasn''t been paid for such a long time.


    Without changing clothes, Su Yuan tidied up her pajamas, pulled her slippers, walked over with her chest, stopped at the kitchen door and said coldly, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    "Hey, hey!" Chu fan pointed to a glass of beer in front of him and said with a smile, "drink this glass of wine and I''ll tell you."


    "You..." Su Yuan was so angry that she took off her shoes and smashed them fiercely. She said angrily, "do you want to say it? If not, I can go back to bed?"


    "Put on your shoes quickly. The floor is cold." Chu fan quickly gets up and takes off his shoes back. He has no choice but to say, "I''ll help you take down the development project of the shanty town in the east of the city. All right, go back to bed."


    Chu fan went back and sat down again. He took a kebab and rolled it to the end, chewing his mouth full of oil. Then she picked up her glass and drank it at one breath. Just as she was about to pour herself another glass, Su Yuan suddenly rushed over like a gust of wind, grabbed Chu fan''s arm and said in surprise, "what are you talking about? Say it again?"


    "Er... It''s the shanty town development project in Dongcheng District. I''ll help you take it... Hey, what are you doing..."


    "Boo, boo, boo..." Su Yuan suddenly hugged Chu fan''s head and kissed him several times on his face. Finally, she just kissed him hard and didn''t let go.


    Chu fan waved his hands and accidentally pulled Su Yuan''s pajamas off her shoulders, revealing half of her greasy shoulders and most of her proud breasts.


    His sight was blocked by Su Yuan''s head and he couldn''t see it at all, but his hand accidentally crossed her chest and stopped on her chest like an electric shock.


    Su Yuan was struck by lightning and looked down dully. She saw that the left hemisphere of her chest was firmly held in the palm of Chu fan''s hand. She calmed down for a long time. Suddenly she gave a piercing scream, covered her chest, turned and ran back.


    Chu fan was so scared that he almost sat on the ground. When he woke up, Su Yuan had run back to the room.


    What did I do just now?


    Chu fan touched his mouth and sent his hand under his nose to smell it. Just now, President Su seemed to kiss me. I seemed to touch something on her that shouldn''t be touched. It''s soft and slippery. What''s that?


    Before he could understand, Qin Yumei and ah Jiu rushed out of the room. The big one held a glass covered desk lamp in his hand, and the small one held up a tablet computer and looked around nervously.


    "Chu fan? Are you at home?" Qin Yumei saw Chu fan. Her tense mind relaxed immediately, put the desk lamp aside, patted her chest, and asked with lingering fear, "what happened just now? I seem to have heard president Su''s scream."


    "Yes, yes, I heard it too." ah Jiu took his notebook, went to Chu fan, grabbed his hand, looked at it, and asked, "what''s the matter with you? What''s good about your hands?"


    "Ah!" Chu fan suddenly woke up and hurriedly said, "well, just now there was a cockroach that scared president Su into screaming and ran back."


    "Cockroaches?" ah Jiu glanced at Chu fan and pouted. "Do you think I''m an idiot? Tell me, what did you do to sister Su just now?"


    "I didn''t do anything." Chu Fan said solemnly, but he was guilty and hurried to carry his hand behind him.


    This move, not to mention ah Jiu, the thief girl, even Qin Yumei felt something wrong.


    "Take out your hands." ah Jiu shouted with a grim face.


    "Go, go to bed, don''t have you everywhere." Chu fan hurried out to bang ah Jiu, but she was grabbed by the Ni Zi, and then came up like a hound, smelled it carefully, and suddenly widened her eyes.


    Chu fan''s heart was hanging to his throat. His heart said that she wouldn''t belong to a dog, would she? Can you smell it, too?


    "Kebabs?" ah Jiu shook Chu fan''s hand and came to the table with salivation. "Brother fan, you''re not interesting enough. You didn''t call me when you bought so many kebabs."


    Shit, why did you forget? She''s a foodie.


    Qin Yumei is not as easy to fool as ah Jiu. She seems to have guessed a little, but it''s hard to say anything. He knocked on Su Yuan''s door and asked, "Mr. Su, are you okay?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the door opened. Su Yuan changed into a loose home decoration and reluctantly smiled: "what can I do, that is... Well, a cockroach scared me."


    "Is it really all right?"


    "Do you think I look like something?" Su Yuan smiled and took Qin Yumei to the kitchen. "Since we''re all awake, let''s have a drink and celebrate."


    "Celebrate? What to celebrate?" Qin Yumei was confused and followed Su Yuan back to the kitchen. Ah Jiu had a meat kebab in one hand and ate it.


    Suyuan didn''t explain. She took Qin Yumei and sat down at the table. She went to the fridge and took some cans of beer back. She opened it and put it in front of Qin Yumei. Then she urged Chu fan: "hurry up and repeat what happened just now."


    She looked calm as usual, as if nothing had happened. Since she didn''t intend to admit it, Chu fan wouldn''t talk nonsense. Anyway, we didn''t suffer.


    This time, Chu fan didn''t show off again and honestly told the story again. Finally, Chu Fan said with a smile, "now, it''s just a preliminary agreement with Li Qingcheng. Can it be a two-way deal?"


    "Yes!"


    Qin Yumei was more confident than Chu fan and said firmly, "no one knows Li Qingcheng''s background, but I can guarantee that her background is very strong. It is said that even mayor Zhou Qiang is polite to her. If she really wants to help you, it will be done."


    "However, we have no development qualification, which is more difficult." Su Yuan was discouraged again.


    Not everyone is qualified to develop large buildings. First of all, you have to have enterprise development qualification, which you can''t buy even if you have money.


    Su Yuan is engaged in architecture. Naturally, she pays special attention to the development of architecture. Her goal is to be the largest developer in the country. Naturally, she has specialized in these aspects and consulted.


    First of all, a real estate development company should be registered locally. Only the lowest qualified real estate development company needs to pay a million registered capital. This development qualification is not qualified to develop large-scale real estate buildings.


    The high-level enterprise development qualification needs time, quality and capital to improve. In other words, without a few years of development and construction experience, you can''t go to heaven and directly develop large-scale construction projects.


    According to Su Yuan''s explanation, the enterprise development qualification level is divided into four levels. The lowest level needs to pay a registered capital of 1 million. The third level is 10 million, the second level is 100 million, and the first level is no less than 200 million.


    The newly established real estate development company must first apply for a "provisional qualification" and can only be upgraded to level 4 qualification after it is approved by the real estate management department.


    These are nothing to Su Yuan, but the key is that the shanty town in the eastern suburb is too large. It needs at least one level of development qualification to be qualified for development. The planning and design drawings shall be provided and submitted to the municipal department for review. If there are competitors, they shall also participate in the complex process of bidding and so on.


    In other words, even if Li Qingcheng does her best to help, she can''t do anything if you don''t have the development qualification.


    Speaking of the end, Su Yuan sighed helplessly. Before, her blood was boiling, like being poured with a basin of cold water.


    It''s like giving you a big piece of fat. You''re about to swallow it with joy, but then you find that your mouth is so small that you can only eat a small bite.


    However, wolves greedy for this fat are everywhere. If you can''t eat it, you will be swallowed by others. It would be nice if you could drink some soup at that time.


    Su Yuan was in a low mood. Qin Yumei didn''t understand this. Ah Jiu was full and sat down honestly. She didn''t dare to make trouble.


    Chu fan knocked on the table and said loudly, "what''s the matter? This difficulty baffles you?"


    Su Yuan suddenly became excited: "Chu fan, do you have a way?"


    "No!"


    "Get out!"

 Chapter 124

    "Hey, wake up, wake up!" Su Yuan pushed Chu fan hard. How can this guy fall asleep while sitting?


    Chu fan threw the problem to Su Yuan and immediately lost any psychological burden. After driving the three women back to bed, he sat cross legged on the sofa to practice as usual.


    Since his resurrection, he has hardly slept in bed. He meditates until dawn. But Su Yuan, who was originally sleepy, couldn''t sleep after learning such exciting news? He called his father overnight for advice. After getting his old man''s advice, he finally had a glimmer of eyebrows and couldn''t wait to talk to Chu fan immediately.


    "President Su, it''s almost dawn. Why don''t you sleep?" Chu fan just glanced at her and couldn''t move his eyes. Although the light was not turned on, Chu fan could still see Su Yuan''s appearance and her concave convex figure.


    Although she covered tightly this time, she didn''t wear underwear and her pajamas were very thin. Those two bumps were as dazzling as stars in the night sky in Chu fan''s eyes. He tried to look away several times, but unfortunately, his eyes didn''t listen and didn''t even blink.


    Suyuan couldn''t see fan clearly. She didn''t notice her little exposure at all. She curled up on the sofa excitedly, pulled Chu fan''s quilt to cover herself, and said excitedly, "I have a way."


    "What can I do?"


    "Of course, it''s a question of development qualification."


    Su Yuan said excitedly, "we really don''t have development qualification, but we can buy an enterprise with development qualification."


    "Borrow a chicken to lay eggs?" Chu fan was stunned and frowned, "but who would be willing to sell the company to you?"


    "Don''t you understand that?" Suyuan said proudly. "A big company like Qian''s family certainly won''t sell the company. Even if he wants to sell, we can''t afford it. However, if there is a development company that is going to close down and is still heavily in debt, do you think he wants to sell the company?"


    Do you need to ask? It must be a dream to sell the company, but the key is, who would be willing to buy such a heavily indebted company? How much does it cost?


    "My father told me that there is really a highly qualified development company in Sichuan Province, which used to be the leading enterprise in Sichuan Province, but since the Qian family gained power, it ran the company into a desperate situation and was about to reach the verge of bankruptcy."


    "Due to the lack of funds, his development qualification has dropped from the highest level to the lowest level 4, and he will go bankrupt at any time."


    "It''s all down to level 4. Can it still work?"


    "Why doesn''t it work?" Su Yuan said proudly. "As long as we pay enough registered capital, our qualification will be improved immediately. At that time, we will be able to develop the shanty town reconstruction project in the eastern suburbs."


    Chu fan threw cold water on her and hummed, "don''t be happy too early. Let''s not say how much money it takes to develop this project. Just taking this company and improving its development qualification will require more than two hundred million. Can you take it out?"


    "Don''t worry about so much. Take a step by step." Su Yuan jumped down from the sofa and said, "you must take this company with me to the provincial capital early tomorrow morning."


    "OK, you''re the boss. I''ll drive wherever you say. Who let us be the driver?"


    Su Yuan, who originally wanted to go back to her room to rest, heard Chu fan''s joke, immediately stopped, turned and walked back. Chu fan quickly grabbed the quilt and covered himself firmly. He said warily, "President Su, what do you want to do?"


    "Chu fan, if you can trust me, sell your jade and give me a hundred million. At that time, the development company will be ours. How about it?"


    "I''d like to take a stake, but... The jade..."


    Su Yuan was worried: "why do you keep such a big jade? It''s better to do it while you are young. As long as you and I cooperate, I guarantee that your 100 million capital can be increased ten times in three years."


    "Cough, don''t worry, Mr. Su. I really want to cooperate with you, but the jade... Is lost."


    "What? Lost?" Su Yuan was more anxious, grabbed Chu fan''s skirt and angrily said, "loser, where did you put it?"


    "Just... Put it under the bed, but when I came back the next day, it... Disappeared." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid you''re angry and scold me, so I haven''t dared to tell you."


    Su Yuan was about to cry angrily. She pushed Chu fan away and cried, "did you call the police?"


    "What''s the use of calling the police?" Chu Fan said reluctantly, "you know our community. You don''t even have a monitoring probe. Where can you find it? Forget it, you don''t spend money anyway. If you lose it, you''ll lose it. Besides, don''t you still have a small one in your hand? Don''t worry, when I give it to you, I won''t ask you for money."


    "Do you think I''ll pay you back? The black sheep will be a poor loser all his life." Su Yuan stabbed Chu fan in the forehead, twisted her body angrily and left, slamming the door heavily.


    As soon as she left her front foot, Qin Yumei slipped over from the room and whispered, "did you two quarrel? Why?"


    "Nothing, she may be ahead of her physiological period." Chu fan lies down with the quilt and urges, "go back to bed. You haven''t slept well all night. You have to stay up late to work tomorrow night."


    "Well, you should have a rest earlier," Qin Yumei leaned down, kissed Chu fan on the lips, and walked back with a smile.


    In this regard, Chu fan is helpless. He finds that his resistance to women is getting smaller and smaller. I can hide, but why didn''t I hide? Do you subconsciously want to have close contact with sister Mei?


    No, I have to call the village head as soon as possible and ask him to repair the road as soon as possible. In this way, I can meet Qiao Yun. Well, when the road is repaired, we should also be promoted to the land. We happen to marry Qiao Yun.


    It''s good to get married. If you get married, you don''t have to hold it any more. It hurts!


    Chu fan calculated that he made a total of 30 million yuan from Qian huaigu and Wu Jingui in Longxiang jewelry store last time, plus 5 million yuan from Chen Chao and 3 million yuan borrowed from Lan Jie, a total of 38 million yuan. Then he returned five million to Lan Jie, leaving thirty-three million.


    In recent days, the profit of the bar is still more than 100000, which is basically enough for Chu fan to spend. Therefore, he can only take out 33 million now.


    In case of an accident, we have to keep some of the money. Moreover, we can''t give too much to the village head once. What if something happens? Therefore, Chu fan plans to call him three million first, and then call him one after another when he is short of money.


    However, Su always wants 200 million. Where can I get this money?


    The next morning, Chu fan made breakfast. Su Yuan came out of the room dressed neatly and said bluntly, "Chu fan, lend me 30 million."


    "Ah?" Chu fan shook his hand, and the bowl almost fell to the ground. He said in surprise, "President Su, you borrow money from me?"


    "Why? No way?" Su Yuan was very angry today. Her face was cold. She didn''t seem to borrow money, but to ask for debt.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "OK, I dare say no? But the bank hasn''t opened yet. You can wait until the bank opens. Have dinner first and I''ll accompany you to the bank for transfer later."


    Hearing Chu fan so happy, Su Yuan''s face finally eased a little, but at the thought that he had lost 100 million jade, she couldn''t help staring at him again.


    Loser, why didn''t you lose it?


    At dinner, Chu Fan said to ah Jiu, "ah Jiu, I''ve asked Uncle Xu to contact the school for you. It''s in Jinghu District. Xu junchuo will come and take you to school later. You must study hard and don''t play any more. Do you hear me?"


    "I see." ah Jiu agreed with a bitter face. Looking at the delicious food on the table, he couldn''t eat any more.


    This is for ah Jiu''s good. Su Yuan had to be cruel and pretend she didn''t see anything. However, after a few mouthfuls of porridge, Su Yuan suddenly asked, "ah Jiu, what''s your name? You can''t still call ah Jiu after school?"


    "I... my surname is AI and my name is Hongyu." ah Jiu''s eyes dodged a little. He didn''t dare to look at Chu fan and quickly bowed his head to pick up rice.


    In this regard, Chu fan and Su Yuan just look at each other. Since ah Jiu doesn''t want to say it, it''s OK. I believe one day, she will say all the privacy buried in her heart.


    Before the meal was finished, Xu junchuo''s phone came and urged ah Jiu to hurry downstairs. She was already waiting downstairs. For fear of Chu fan''s questioning, ah Jiu quickly threw down his chopsticks, put on his clothes and shoes, and ran out quickly.


    "Wait a minute, slow down..." Chu fan hurried downstairs.


    Downstairs, Xu junchuo, dressed in a police uniform, rode on her police motorcycle. He saw Ah Jiu running and handed over his helmet. Later, Chu fan and Su Yuan came out and said with a teasing smile, "why don''t you trust me? I''m afraid I''ll sell sister a Jiu?"


    Chu fan was too lazy to talk nonsense with her. He took out his wallet from his pocket, took out all the money and stuffed it into ah Jiu, telling him: "When you get to school, you must listen to the teacher and buy what you lack. If you don''t have enough money, call me and I''ll send it to you. If someone bullies you, don''t be afraid. Swing a stick and cut your head. If you lie down, no one will dare to bully you again."


    "Fuck off, how can you educate your children like this?" Su Yuan pushed him away unhappily, helped ah Jiu tidy up his clothes and told him, "don''t listen to your brother fan''s nonsense. If someone really bullies you, tell the teacher. If you can''t, call your sister Xu. With her police uniform to support you, who dares to move your finger?"


    Xu junchuo said impatiently, "are you finished? Just send her to school to make you two feel like parting. Don''t worry, I said hello long ago. At school, no one dared to touch her. Ah Jiu, get in the car and let''s go."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "I''ll pick you up at school after school."


    "Well, goodbye to brother fan and sister su." ah Jiu waved his hand and said goodbye to them. Xu junchuo suddenly released the clutch, and the front wheels of the big motorcycle were off the ground, whizzing out.

 Chapter 125

    Zhao Qingyuan, general manager of Qingyuan real estate development company.


    Qingyuan real estate development company may be strange to some young people, but for those who lived in the 1980s, Qingyuan real estate development company was a giant ship. It was the largest and earliest private development company in Sichuan Province at that time.


    Today, almost all the buildings still preserved in Sichuan Province come from Qingyuan real estate development company. However, with the rise of high technology, talents in the construction industry emerge in endlessly, and the competition in the real estate industry is becoming more and more intense. Finally, Zhao Qingyuan failed several times in the competition, and the scale of the company was getting worse and worse.


    The main reason for the decline of the company is that the backbone of his company has old ideas and rigid design, which can not keep up with the development of the times. The most important point is that Zhao Qingyuan''s provincial senior management, who has retired, no longer cares about officialdom.


    Without the support of the government, those who do the project will almost be dead end. How many people does a big development company raise? With a project, you can naturally afford it, but without a project, you still have to pay.


    For a year and a half, Zhao Qingyuan can hold on, but for three years in a row, he hasn''t received a big project. He can only do some small projects to make a living. His enterprise development qualification has also been reduced from the highest level to the lowest level Four. Most of the senior executives in the company left him and found another job. Only Zhao Qingyuan was still tenaciously sticking to the mess.


    But now, he really can''t hold on


    "Mr. Zhao, we can''t help it. We''re almost out of the pot at home."


    "My wife wants money for medicine and my daughter wants money for school, but we haven''t paid for more than half a year. How do you let our old brothers live?"


    "Mr. Zhao, we have worked with you for more than ten years. This company is just like our home. If there is a way, we don''t want to do so, but... We really have no way."


    "Mr. Zhao, just let go..."


    At the door of the company, a middle-aged man with red eyes, dirty hair and wrinkled clothes stopped a large truck with open arms. The truck is loaded with all kinds of large construction equipment, including three tower cranes, more than a dozen mixers, and some large iron tools for construction.


    This is the last possession of the company. If you sell all these things, the company will be completely finished. However, Zhao Qingyuan, the boss, wanted to hold on, but it was really difficult to continue and couldn''t hold on.


    "Guys, guys, you give me another chance, one month, just one month. If I can''t get a big job, I''ll sell the company and distribute the money to everyone. What do you think?" Zhao Qingyuan, a middle-aged man who blocked the door with his body, is still making final efforts.


    Two people jumped out of the truck and came to Zhao Qingyuan. They said reluctantly, "president Zhao, that''s what you said six months ago. We believe you again and again and expect you to lead everyone and restart the company. However, until today, our gang are still idle and the machines are rusty."


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao, your family has a big business. Even if the company is gone, you can still live well and don''t worry about food and clothing, but we people expect this salary to live. Without a salary for half a year, my wife can''t even touch it. Do you think you can live on?"


    Without waiting for Zhao Qingyuan to explain, they came forward to hold Zhao Qingyuan''s arm and said with a bitter smile: "for the sake of life, we can only be sorry for you."


    "You... You let me go. You can''t sell. How can we do our work after selling these eating guys? Stop, stop..." Zhao Qingyuan''s eyes turned red and his voice became hoarse, but he was controlled by two old guys. He couldn''t stop it at all. He could only watch the team slowly drive out of the company door.


    At this time, a black Audi Q7 came slowly and stopped by the company door. Seeing the car, Zhao Qingyuan suddenly shook his arms and shouted angrily, "let go!"


    The two old guys didn''t dare to obstruct any more. They quickly released Zhao Qingyuan. Seeing him stride towards Q7, they hurried to follow him.


    "Cheng Guangxi, are you playing tricks behind your back?" Zhao Qingyuan strode to Q7. He was angry and was about to smash someone''s car glass. He was grabbed by two old guys.


    The window fell, revealing the face of a middle-aged man. Compared with Zhao Qingyuan, he looks more like a successful person, with a straight suit, meticulously combed hair, and a valuable watch on his wrist holding the steering wheel.


    He is just a branch manager of Dafa group, but even so, he is far from comparable to Zhao Qingyuan at this time.


    "Mr. Zhao, I''m helping you." Cheng Guangxi said with a smile, "look at your equipment. What''s the rust and wear? If it were put in our Dafa group, it would have been eliminated. I''ll help you deal with it and help you reduce the pressure. Don''t thank me. Who makes us old friends. Ha ha ha!"


    "Thank you? I can''t wait to eat your meat and drink your blood." Zhao Qingyuan''s eyes were red. If he hadn''t been grabbed by two old guys, he would have rushed up to play with Cheng Guangxi.


    Cheng Guangxi sneered: "Zhao Qingyuan, do you still have a chance now? Don''t say that your old friends don''t help you. At present, this land is still worth some money. If you want to sell it, I can give you a reasonable price, but if you delay it again, you won''t get any money in two months."


    "Even if I can''t get a penny, I won''t sell it to you." Zhao Qingyuan was so angry that he almost vomited blood and roared wildly, "get out, get out right away."


    "I don''t appreciate it." Cheng Guangxi crushed the cigarette he just took out, and Leng hum, "I think how long can you last? Hum!"


    A handful of broken cigarette dust was thrown into Zhao Qingyuan''s face. Cheng Guangxi drove away with a laugh. As soon as he left, the two people who held Zhao Qingyuan''s arm also released their hands and opened their mouths, but they didn''t know what to say. They had to sigh helplessly and bow their heads and leave.


    Zhao Qingyuan, who was left dejected, stood sluggishly at the door of the empty company until there was a pair of young men and women in front of him. His godless eyes moved slightly, but he just glanced at the two men and women in front of him, raised heavy footsteps, hobbled around and walked towards the company.


    "Uncle Zhao!" Su Yuan shouted quickly.


    Zhao Qingyuan slowly turned back and looked at Su Yuan suspiciously: "are you..."


    "My name is Su Yuan. Su Minghe is my father."


    "Oh, it''s brother Minghe''s daughter." Zhao Qingyuan laughed at himself. "Why, you came to see me laugh?"


    "Uncle Zhao, you misunderstood. I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?" Zhao Qingyuan was surprised. He looked at Chu fan beside her, hesitated, waved his hand and said, "let''s go and talk in my office."


    The company, in fact, is a place in the suburbs for storing large machinery and some building materials. It covers a large area. The things that can be stored are old wood, iron pipes and other things. I don''t know how many years it has been used. The wood is rotten and the iron pipes are bent and rusted, which is worthless.


    At the front of the venue, there is a row of bungalows, and the one with a sign in the middle is the general manager''s office. Along the way, almost no one was seen. Only when passing by the door of the watch room, an old man with dim eyes came out, moved a small Mazar and sat under the root of the room to bask in the sun.


    "Don''t be cold, sir." Zhao Qingyuan was very concerned about the old man, but the old man didn''t pay attention to him at all. He shook his head, pushed open the office door and went in.


    Su Yuan walked to the door, but found that Chu fan didn''t follow up. She quickly turned back and said, "Hey, what are you looking at? Come here quickly."


    "Oh, you talk to Mr. Zhao first, and I''ll be there in a minute." Chu fan didn''t turn back. He turned to the old man at the watch and said with a smile, "Sir, do you smoke?"


    The old man raised his eyelids slightly, glanced at him and put them down, ignoring him at all.


    Chu fan didn''t care, so he squatted down next to the old man, took out a cigarette and brought one for himself. Just after taking two puffs, the old man suddenly opened his eyes and said in surprise, "toad leaf? Do you still smoke dry tobacco?"


    Chu fan''s cigarette was a dry tobacco leaf bought by chance in the market. He rolled a few at home. Not to mention, although the cigarette is rough and lacks the flavor of spices in the cigarette, it has a local spicy smell. City people can''t enjoy it, but Chu fan likes it.


    "You''re so powerful, sir. You can tell what the smoke is as soon as you smell it." Chu fan hurriedly took out a rolled dry cigarette and handed it to him. He smiled and said, "try it?"


    "Your boy didn''t hold any good farts when he saw it. If you have something to say, don''t beat around with me." the old man was not polite. He rolled his eyes and didn''t look at the smoke handed by Chu fan.


    Chu fan didn''t mind either. He said with a smile, "in fact, it''s nothing. I just think you''re not an ordinary person, but I''m curious. Where can people like you not be offered? Why are you here?"


    The old man''s faint eyes suddenly burst out a frightening cold light, and the momentum erupted in an instant was like a tiger down the mountain, with a smell of ferocity and tyranny.


    But just at this moment, the old man''s momentum suddenly subsided, and he returned to his previous lazy appearance, as if nothing had happened.


    "Boy, you''re wrong. I''m an old man who doesn''t watch. Why don''t I go?" the old man waved impatiently before Chu fan spoke again. "Hurry up and don''t disturb me to bask in the sun."


    "Hehe, we are destined to meet again." Chu fan stood up with a smile and turned to the manager''s office.


    Behind him, the old man slightly opened his eyes and looked at Chu fan with complex eyes. I don''t understand. How did the boy see it? Suddenly, the old man''s pupils contracted suddenly and stared at the ground.


    Where Chu fan walked, he left two deep footprints, which were spider shaped and cracked around, and the ground was paved with cement board

 Chapter 126

    "I admire only one person in Sichuan Province, that is your father, Su Minghe."


    Zhao Qingyuan personally poured Su Yuan a cup of tea and said with emotion: "he is the real self-made man. Moreover, he works aboveboard and has never made any money without conscience. Good man!"


    "Uncle Zhao has been praised too much. My father was a soldier and upright. He has offended many people over the years. But he especially mentioned to me that the quality of your project is absolutely the first in Sichuan Province, and the Qian family can''t compare it."


    "What''s the use? Isn''t it going bankrupt?" Zhao Qingyuan smiled bitterly.


    In today''s society, people don''t use it if you do well. It''s about networking resources. Like the Dafa group of Qian family, the project quality is barely passable, but someone takes care of it and everything goes smoothly. No matter how well you do, Zhao Qingyuan doesn''t need you. What can you do?


    "Come on, what''s the matter with me?"


    Su Yuan put down her glass and said faintly, "Uncle Zhao, you know more about your company than I do. Do you think you can bring the company back to life?"


    Zhao Qingyuan sighed helplessly. Of course, he knew better than Su Yuan. However, the company was his hard work for half his life. He was unwilling to destroy it.


    "To be honest, I''m here to buy your company. I hope uncle Zhao can think about it. The price is easy to discuss. I''m sure I won''t let uncle Zhao suffer."


    Zhao Qingyuan was stunned: "do you want to buy my company? Do you mean it, or does your father mean it?"


    "Uncle Zhao may not know yet. I started a small construction company in Guangyuan City, but I took a big job. So..."


    "Oh, I see. Do you want the development qualification of our company?" Zhao Qingyuan understood the construction industry so well that he immediately guessed Su Yuan''s intention.


    Suyuan nodded: "yes, because of this, I broke my mind. I called my father in the middle of the night and he told me about you. That''s why I decided to buy your company. But my father specially explained that uncle Zhao must not be embarrassed by the price. You can say as much as you say, and I promise not to bargain."


    If it was someone else, Zhao Qingyuan would have kicked them out early. This company is his lifeblood. Even if he is rotten in his hands, he will never sell it. However, the person who comes is Su Minghe''s daughter. He has to think about it.


    Seeing Zhao Qingyuan''s silence, Su Yuan continued, "Uncle Zhao, you don''t care about these money, but your brothers have been with you for half a life. Once the company collapses, how can you let their family live? You can''t let them poke your backbone behind your back."


    Su Yuan said the truth. When you have money, they respect you and compliment you. But when you can''t earn money, who still thinks you''re the boss? Who''s polite to you?


    The most important point is that those who remain are their true brothers and friends. You can break down, but do you want to drag them to suffer with you? They don''t say, but their wives and children don''t have any complaints about you?


    Just when Zhao Qingyuan didn''t know how to choose, Chu fan pushed the door in, smiled and said, "president Zhao, I have a proposal. I think you will like it."


    "You are..."


    "His name is Chu fan. It''s mine... Er, the driver." Su Yuan hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t say that they were joint-stock. At this juncture, if Zhao Qingyuan knew it was a joint venture, the probability of successful negotiation would be lower.


    "Driver?" Zhao Qingyuan saw at a glance that the relationship between the two was not simple. If Chu fan was really a driver, could he just interrupt?


    Zhao Qingyuan reluctantly smiled: "what proposal, say it."


    Chu fan sat down next to Su Yuan and said, "what do you think if president Zhao takes a stake in the company?"


    "Share?" Zhao Qingyuan stood up, looked at Su Yuan in shock and asked, "girl, does what he said work well?"


    "Er... Good!" Suyuan nodded with a stiff head. But she also looked at Chu fan incomprehensibly. It was not discussed before they came to take shares.


    Now, do you still need to ask? The relationship between the two must be unusual. Even this boy is Su Minghe''s son-in-law. Also the driver, when I have been eating rice for free for so many years?


    Zhao Qingyuan, like beating chicken blood, swept away his decadence and became energetic. He quickly poured Chu fan a cup of tea and asked, "brother, you won''t lie to me? Do you really want me to take a stake in the company?"


    "Mr. Zhao, don''t get excited too early. I have conditions."


    Zhao Qingyuan suddenly calmed down. Indeed, if there are no conditions, can you take shares in a company on the verge of bankruptcy? Even if the shares are low, they will lose money.


    "Let''s get this straight. What''s the condition?"


    "Frankly speaking, what we want is your enterprise development qualification, and the others are of no use to us. If we want to restart the first-class enterprise development qualification, we need to invest at least 200 million." Chu fan tapped his finger on the desktop and said with a faint smile, "Mr. Zhao, how many shares do you think are suitable for you?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you want shares or not, as long as you can let my company continue to exist."


    Chu fan shook his head: "Mr. Zhao, do you think your company can survive?"


    Zhao Qingyuan lost his voice and said, "you... You want to change your name? It can''t, absolutely not."


    "Uncle Zhao!" Su Yuan said aside, "your company''s name has long been blacklisted by the provincial government. We still use your company''s name. Sooner or later, we will have to pay the same as you."


    Before Zhao Qingyuan refused, Chu Fan said with a smile, "Mr. Zhao, in fact, your idea has turned into a misunderstanding. Why is the company not yours after changing the name? Phoenix is reborn and reborn. In fact, this company is also a truth. Change the name and start over again. Don''t you have the confidence to start the new company again?"


    Zhao Qingyuan''s words made his blood boil. As soon as he patted the table, he stood up and said in a loud voice, "what a reborn man. That''s great. Hahaha, I didn''t expect that Zhao Qingyuan has lived half his life and is not as good as you two young people. Today''s words made me enlightened. Why didn''t I think of it? It''s good to change my name."


    "Mr. Zhao, there is another small condition. I hope you can agree."


    "Come on, I even agreed to change the name of the company. What else don''t you agree to."


    "I believe the employees under president Zhao must have real skills. We can use as many as we have, but there is one person, you have to give it to me anyway."


    Zhao Qingyuan said curiously, "do you like the people in our company? Who?"


    "Watch the old man!"


    "He?" Zhao Qingyuan was surprised and said, "what do you want him to do?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "the construction site is short of a watchman. I think the man is in good health. If your company sells, where will he live? Just go to my construction site and I''ll take care of him for you."


    "I''ll thank you for my uncle''s kindness first, but..." Zhao Qingyuan said with a bitter smile, "I really can''t decide whether he will stay or go. Forget it, to tell you the truth, his name is Zhao Hongtu. He''s my father''s brother and he''s no different from my father."


    Chu fan wanted an old man to watch, which made Su Yuan curious. Unexpectedly, the old man was Zhao Qingyuan''s uncle. She couldn''t understand it. She asked curiously, "he''s your uncle? Then why did he stay here to watch?"


    Even if Zhao Qingyuan is down again, it is not comparable to ordinary people. If he saves some casually, it will be enough to support the old man. As for saving some money, let his uncle watch the door?


    Zhao Qingyuan smiled bitterly and said, "you don''t know. My uncle has a strange temper. He doesn''t like living in high-rise buildings and socializing with people. It''s remote and few people. He insisted on staying here. I have no way."


    If someone else, Chu fan, even if he is soft and hard, will get people over, but the old man is Zhao Qingyuan''s uncle, which makes him unable to speak.


    Unfortunately, the old man is at least an expert in the land. If he is recruited back, he won''t lose even if he is the same as his ancestors. Imagine that there is such a big killing device at home. Who dares to make trouble? At least it can ensure Su Yuan''s safety.


    But when Chu fan decided to give up the idea, the door was suddenly pushed open. The old man Zhao Hongtu came in with his hands on his back and stared at Chu fan angrily: "smelly boy, tell the truth, how did you see it?"


    "Hey hey, sir, you are domineering. I can see from a distance that you are not an ordinary person." Chu fan handed the water cup with a shy face and said with a smile, "the most important thing is that this place will be sold soon. Where will you live at that time? I have a good place with few people and clean air..."


    "Hum, my old man is afraid of loneliness and few people... Hum, don''t go!"


    Chu fan was overjoyed: "that''s better. I still have a bar. If you don''t dislike it, you can go to my bar. You can drink the wine there, little sister. I''ll pay you for the room. How about it?"


    "Roll the calf!" Zhao Hongtu was angry and happy, but when he saw Zhao Qingyuan''s dull appearance, he sighed helplessly, "Qingyuan, you''re definitely a talent for engineering, but you''re not a leader. To put it bluntly, you''re not bad enough and you''ll be killed sooner or later."


    "Sir..."


    Zhao Hongtu waved his hand: "do you know how many times I''ve saved you over the years? Do you know how many people come to the stockyard? You''re too naive. If it weren''t for my old bone, you would be useless even if you didn''t die, and the things in your stockyard would have been stolen."


    Zhao Qingyuan was surprised: "Sir, what you said... Is true?"


    "You ask him!" Zhao Hongtu pointed to Chu fan.


    Chu fan nodded: "master Zhao is not an ordinary person. I can see it at a glance. That''s why I strongly ask him to take him with me. Master, in the future, president Zhao doesn''t need your protection. You''d better go with me and I''ll bring you back to the end."

 Chapter 127

    Near noon, Zhao Qingyuan called all the people from the company.


    "Lao Xue, call some cars to come here, load all the valuable things in the venue, take them away and sell them." Zhao Qingyuan ordered.


    Everyone was startled. This is the rhythm of breaking up.


    "Mr. Zhao, are you..."


    "Stop talking nonsense and hurry to work. You are not allowed to stay the same, and all you can take away." Zhao Qingyuan looked at his watch. "I also made an appointment with Cheng Guangxi. When I sell the venue and come back to pay for the big guys, I''ll be busy."


    As soon as the voice fell, Cheng Guangxi''s Audi Q7 came in and drove straight to Zhao Qingyuan before stopping. Then, Cheng Guangxi, in a suit and shoes, came out of the car and said with a smile, "Lao Zhao, you finally figured it out? It''s so good to have been so early. Why have you endured these two years."


    "Cut the crap. Let''s talk in the office."


    "What else to talk about?" Cheng Guangxi waved arrogantly. "I''ve brought you all the money, a million. As long as you sign the contract, you can take the money and spend it on your good brothers."


    "How much? A million? Why don''t you rob?" before Zhao Qingyuan spoke, his old brothers were angry and rushed up one after another.


    "Shut up!" Zhao Qingyuan shouted angrily and waved impatiently. "There''s nothing for you here. Hurry to get busy with you. You don''t need to negotiate."


    "Mr. Zhao..."


    "Why, my words don''t work well?"


    Lao Xue and others didn''t dare to persuade again. They sighed helplessly and waved, "brothers, go and be busy. Don''t bother Zhao song and President Cheng about business."


    A man with evil eyes came out of the car and protected Cheng Guangxi like a wolf. However, seeing that the workers had left again, he snorted with disdain, turned and got into the car again.


    His task is to protect Cheng Guangxi, but he doesn''t care about the negotiation.


    "President Cheng, you''re too hard to lower the price?" Zhao Qingyuan frowned. "I didn''t spend less when I bought this site. Now the land is appreciating, plus the area and location of my land, it''s worth at least 10 million. You''ll give one million. Isn''t it taking advantage of the fire?"


    "Ha ha, I just took advantage of the fire. What can you do to me?" Cheng Guangxi snorted disdainfully. "Zhao Qingyuan, now you ask me, I''ll give you a million yuan. Do you like to sell or not. But I have to remind you that if you don''t sell today, you may not even sell a million yuan in the future."


    Zhao Qingyuan said bitterly, "President Cheng, we''ve known each other for so many years. If you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, at least give me face and add some more. I don''t even pay enough for the workers for this million."


    Cheng Guangxi was very proud, especially the feeling of stepping on Zhao Qingyuan, who was once high above, on the soles of his feet. Zhao Qingyuan, Zhao Qingyuan, you have today.


    "OK, I''ll give you face and give you 100000 more, but I have a condition."


    Zhao Qingyuan hurriedly said, "you say, you say."


    "Ask your wife to have dinner with me tonight. I''ll give her the 100000 Yuan directly."


    Zhao Qingyuan''s face changed greatly and said angrily, "Cheng Guangxi, you''ve gone too far. Do you believe I sell this site to others?"


    "Hahaha, sell it to others? In Guang''an City, who will want your broken land except my Dafa group?"


    Cheng Guangxi lit a cigarette and said slowly, "don''t think I''ll take a fancy to your wife. I let her eat with me. It''s just that I pursued her at the beginning. Think about it. This 100000 yuan is enough for you to live for two years. If the company goes bankrupt, you let her drink the northwest wind with you?"


    "You go, I won''t promise you." Zhao Qingyuan refused painfully, turned and walked back.


    "I don''t appreciate it. Sooner or later, you will come and beg me. Hum, and you have to send your wife to my bed in person." Cheng Guangxi threw his cigarette end and got into the car. He was about to tell the driver to drive. Suddenly, a white Volvo car came in, stopped next to his Q7, and two young people, a man and a woman, came down.


    Suddenly, Cheng Guangxi''s eyes straightened.


    Su Yuan wore a beige long windbreaker with a chiffon shirt and a short skirt inside. Her chest was full and her legs were Yurun. When she got out of the car, she took off her glasses and shook her big wave hair, she showed a moment of style, which almost killed Cheng Guangxi.


    Beautiful, perfect, perfect.


    Cheng Guangxi has seen a lot of beautiful women, and the women he has played with are about to break through the double digits. However, when he saw a super beautiful woman like Su Yuan for the first time, he was shocked, stunned and stupid.


    As for Chu fan standing next to Su Yuan, he directly ignored him.


    Just as he was going to say hello and get to know each other, Chu fan shouted, "is president Zhao there? We''re here to buy a venue."


    Zhao Qingyuan just returned to the office. When he heard the cry, he hurried out and asked, "are you..."


    "We are from Chongqing Yunlong group. I heard you have a place to sell?"


    "Yes, yes, please come inside."


    "No, can we see the venue first?"


    "This is it. I''ll walk with you. This way, please." Zhao Qingyuan was very enthusiastic and hurriedly asked Chu fan to go to the stockyard. While walking, he spared no effort to sell the site. Chu fan and Su Yuan nodded repeatedly, as if they were very satisfied with the venue.


    This scene was seen by Cheng Guangxi, and his heart was cold. I thought this land would surely fall into my pocket, but I didn''t expect that Cheng Yaojin was killed on the way. How did Chongqing Yunlong group get involved?


    Zhao Qingyuan''s company was originally located in Chengdu, the capital of Sichuan Province, but because of the company''s recession, it moved around to Guang''an City. Like Guangyuan City, Guang''an City borders on neighboring provinces. The difference is that Gansu Province is to the north of Guangyuan City and Chongqing is to the east of Guang''an City.


    Yunlong group, also a large real estate development company, is no weaker than Qian''s Dafa group. Because the two cities are adjacent, it is reasonable for Yunlong group to come and take a step. After all, Zhao Qingyuan is too anxious to sell, and the price will not be high.


    But now, if the two compete, can the price be lower?


    "To tell you the truth, if I didn''t have to, I really wouldn''t want to transfer this land." Zhao Qingyuan said with a bitter smile.


    Su Yuan smiled and said, "Zhao is always a real person. I''m also very satisfied with this land. Please make an offer. If it''s appropriate, we can sign the contract right away."


    "Really? That''s great." Zhao Qingyuan rubbed his hands excitedly. "Mr. Su, why don''t you make a price? If it''s appropriate, I''ll sell it."


    "Let''s study." Su Yuan pretended to study with Chu fan. In fact, they have been staring at Cheng Guangxi. Seeing him striding over, he couldn''t help laughing at each other.


    "It is conservatively estimated that the value of this land should be more than 8 million. I think president Zhao is nice. How about adding 1 million or 9 million to you?"


    "Nine million?" Zhao Qingyuan almost smoked happily and nodded hurriedly, "OK, I agree. Will you sign the contract now?"


    "Well, I''ve prepared the contract. You see, if there''s no problem, we can sign it."


    "Slow!" Cheng Guangxi can''t see it anymore. It''s special and the speed is too fast. In such a few words, he has negotiated a big business of nearly ten million? Zhao Qingyuan is anxious to sell, I can understand, but is Yunlong group so anxious?


    Before Cheng Guangxi could speak, Zhao Qingyuan hurriedly stopped him and threatened with a cold face, "Cheng, if you dare to destroy my good deeds, I won''t finish with you."


    "Wipe, it''s hard for you to protect yourself. Dare you threaten me?" Cheng Guangxi pushed Zhao Qingyuan away and was about to speak. The old watchman suddenly ran out, grabbed Cheng Guangxi''s skirt, raised his hand and threw him out.


    "Bang!" Cheng Guangxi''s body of more than 100 kilograms was like a pocket. He was stunned that the old man was still several meters away and hit his Q7 machine cover heavily, flattening the machine cover.


    The bodyguard in the car put his feet on the steering wheel and was closing his eyes to listen to the song. He was almost scared to death by the loud noise. He rubbed his eyes and looked carefully. He suddenly became angry. He jumped out of the car, helped Cheng Guangxi up and yelled, "I''m Cao NIMA. Who did it? Stand up for me?"


    Shua!


    Zhao Hongtu, like a ghost, appeared in front of the big bodyguard and startled him again. When he looked carefully, he was just an old man with a bent back. He didn''t fight at once and slapped him.


    "Pa!" a crisp and loud slap came, and the big bodyguard was stunned.


    What''s going on? I beat him. How do you feel hot on your face? Before he knew what was going on, he saw the old man slowly stretch out a hand. As soon as he flashed, the old man''s arm suddenly popped out like lightning, grabbed his shoulder blade accurately, gave a quack, and the big bodyguard gave a terrible howl in his mouth, causing tears to flow.


    "Monkey cub, I spared you last time. I dared to show off my strength and didn''t leave you a mark. Do you really think grandpa is a vegetarian?" Zhao Hongtu stared at him coldly and shouted, "why don''t you get out of here? Wait for me to give you a ride?"


    "I''ll roll, roll right away." the big bodyguards didn''t dare to take charge of Cheng Guangxi. Holding their arms, they turned and ran away.


    This scene happened, which was clearly seen by Zhao Qingyuan and stunned. He never expected that his uncle should be so powerful, and according to his meaning, this big bodyguard doesn''t seem to come for the first time.


    As for Cheng Guangxi, the injury was not heavy, but his bones were falling apart. It was not easy to climb down from the machine cover, but Zhao Hongtu turned and went back to the watch room.


    Cheng Guangxi, who originally had the idea of retreating, became active again. After all, this is a big deal. It''s too unwilling to let go.


    How much is his salary a year? But if he takes this land and sells it to Dafa group, the price difference will be enough for him to struggle for ten years.


    Even if you buy 10 million hands, you can make a small profit. Otherwise, today''s loss will be in vain.


    PS: it''s the weekend. Let''s relax and have fun!

 Chapter 128

    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed at the door.


    Su Yuan in the office immediately picked up her pen and said loudly, "president Zhao, if there is no objection, I can sign?"


    "No!"


    Before Zhao Qingyuan could speak, the door of the house was suddenly opened. Cheng Guangxi couldn''t wait to cry, "I''ll pay 10 million, Mr. Zhao, don''t you think there''s too much money?"


    "This..." Zhao Qingyuan is embarrassed. Who doesn''t want to make more money?


    Su Yuan frowned slightly and said displeased, "Sir, are you a little too much? We have negotiated the price. Why do you have to intervene? Do I have a grudge against you?"


    "I put my foot in it? Hum, is it you who put my foot in it?"


    Cheng Guangxi hates Su Yuan. If she hadn''t suddenly appeared, how could she have been beaten? How did you spend so much money? The nine million difference between them should have been their due profits. Just because of her appearance, they were all given to Zhao Qingyuan for nothing. He was so distressed that he even had the heart to hang.


    "President Zhao and I have negotiated the price, but you come to stir up the situation. Now you blame me? Hum!"


    Su Yuan looked at Zhao Qingyuan and asked, "president Zhao, he is..."


    "Oh, his name is Cheng Guangxi. He is the manager of Dafa group and Guang''an branch." Zhao Qingyuan hurriedly said, "thanks to President Su, you came, otherwise he would buy this land for one million. Originally, I should thank you, but this rule..."


    Su Yuan waved and interrupted, "I understand the rules. Isn''t it money? I''ll pay 15 million. President Cheng, I''ll only pay this price once. If you want, you''ll pay a higher price than me, otherwise... Hum, please go back."


    Cheng Guangxi wants to strangle Su Yuan now. This woman is beautiful, but why is she so cruel? Raise the price to 15 million at once. Is there any profit in it?


    But if he buys it at this price, he won''t lose money, but he can''t earn it. The most important thing is that if this land is bought by the people of Yunlong group, they will be involved in the construction industry in Guang''an City. If they stand firm and squeeze them out of Dafa group, they will lose their job as the branch manager.


    So, not to mention 15 million, even if there were another 3 million, he had to buy it with his teeth clenched.


    "Miss Su is really rich and powerful, but this is Sichuan Province. If you Yunlong group wants to intervene, you have to agree with Dafa group." Cheng Guangxi sneered, "I''ll add another million. I hope Miss Su will keep her word."


    "You Dafa group is really rich." Su Yuan stretched out her hand. Chu fan immediately handed over a checkbook. She fell on the table and quickly signed a large check. She bounced it and said with a faint smile, "president Zhao, I have a check for 16.5 million. If you agree, it is yours now."


    Cheng Guangxi ''Teng'' stood up and was furious: "you don''t keep your word. Just now, you said, only one price..."


    "Have you ever seen a woman who is trustworthy?" Su Yuan glanced at him disdainfully. "But this must be the last time. You can take out the money if you want, otherwise, don''t delay us in signing the contract."


    "You..."


    Cheng Guangxi was almost angry and asked him to take out more than 10 million at once. How can he have that authority? Originally, he wanted to sign the contract first, and then slowly play with Zhao Qingyuan. Want money? Just wait.


    But now, he was put on the fire by Su Yuan and roasted to a scorched outside and tender inside, not to mention how painful the egg was.


    "Lao Zhao, give me an account number and I''ll have someone call you 17 million right away." Cheng Guangxi glared at Su Yuan and hummed, "I''m going to fix this land."


    "Pretend, I''ll see if you can take out so much money." Su Yuan crossed her legs, picked up the teacup in front of her, took a shallow SIP and looked like watching a good play.


    Zhao Qingyuan quickly took out a prepared bank card and handed it to Cheng Guangxi. Without saying a word, Cheng Guangxi walked out with his bank card. It was just that the face was so gloomy that I wanted to die.


    I was going to make a lot of money, but instead of making money, I spent a lot of money. Now I have to be scolded for changing money. Why am I so unlucky?


    Seeing that Cheng Guangxi went out, Zhao Qingyuan immediately became nervous and whispered, "President Su, is it too cruel? In fact, I''m always satisfied if I can sell 10 million. Now it''s up to 17 million. Won''t Cheng Guangxi not buy it?"


    "Don''t worry." Chu Fan said with a smile, "didn''t you listen to what Cheng Guangxi said just now? Is this Sichuan Province and the territory of Dafa group? Hehe, how can others snore and sleep on the side? Even if it''s more, he has to buy it with his nose."


    Suyuan nodded, smiled and comforted, "Uncle Zhao, don''t worry. We''ll pinch Cheng Guangxi to death. He''ll have to take out the money with his nose."


    "I hope it can be as you two said. Otherwise, our play will be in vain."


    Zhao Qingyuan was still worried. His eyes were always staring at the door, anxious. On the contrary, Su Yuan was as calm as water. She was leisurely drinking tea, not in a hurry. This determination alone makes Zhao Qingyuan feel inferior.


    Alas, I''m right. I''m a talented person in engineering, but I''m really not the material to do business. Today, if it weren''t for the young people Su Yuan and Chu fan, I''m afraid this land wouldn''t even sell for 1.5 million.


    In doing business, we should also pay attention to talent. Qingyuan real estate development company can rise because it caught up with a good era. At that time, people were simple and did not have so many twists and turns as now. But now, with the fierce competition in the real estate industry and the law of the jungle, it is inevitable that Qingyuan real estate development company will be eliminated.


    Zhao Qingyuan was worried, and Cheng Guangxi was even more worried. He made a phone call to the chairman of the board, blamed the fault on Yunlong group, and said a lot of disadvantages of not taking the land. In short, he meant that even if he lost some money, he must not give up this land to Yunlong group.


    Qian Baiqing, Qian huaigu''s father, gave Cheng Guangxi a severe reprimand. He was a loser and a piece of broken land. Obviously, you can''t even use $10 million. You just dragged on for so long, and now you have to pay a high price of $17 million. You''re paralyzed. Do you think Dafa group''s money is blown by the wind?


    As Cheng Guangxi said, Sichuan Province is the territory of Dafa group. If Yunlong group wants to intervene, there is no door.


    In less than twenty minutes, Cheng Guangxi ran back with sweat on his face and said loudly, "Lao Zhao, check it. The money has been hit your account."


    "OK, let me check." Zhao Qingyuan turned on the computer long ago and quickly logged in to the account for query. After refreshing twice, it didn''t display. But after the third refresh, there were 17 million more numbers on the account that was originally zero. The money really turned around.


    "Hahaha, President Cheng, this land is yours." Zhao Qingyuan handed over the signed contract. Cheng Guangxi didn''t dare to neglect. After a few strokes, he signed his name. So far, his hanging heart finally fell down.


    It''s finally done. Fortunately, the little girl surnamed Su didn''t make any more trouble. Otherwise, if you add another million, I''m afraid you''ll have to pay for it yourself.


    But he didn''t wait for him to ridicule Su Yuan, but he saw that Su Yuan Shi ran stood up and said with a smile, "Uncle Zhao, let''s go and find a place to celebrate."


    "OK, I''ll clean it up. Let''s not get drunk. Ha ha!"


    Cheng Guangxi was stunned. What''s the special situation?


    "You... You..."


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "thank you. If it weren''t for your help, how could this land sell so much money? Hey hey, in fact, we are not from Yunlong group, but the guest actor invited by president Zhao. Do you say, am I a strength school or an acting school?"


    "Poof!"


    Cheng Guangxi almost vomited blood. He watched the three people walk out of the office. It was dark and almost fainted. When he calmed down and chased out, he saw the old watchman standing in front of the car with an old package. He gave him a cold look. He was scared all over and stopped.


    It was not until Su Yuan''s car left that his hanging heart completely fell back to its place. The more you think about it, the more you hold your breath. Finally, you can''t help it. You open your mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. You sit on the ground with a listless butt.


    He was fooled, but he didn''t dare to tell the chairman that he could only bear the loss by himself. Chu fan and Su Yuan were right about this, so they "kindly" told him the truth. As a result, Cheng Guangxi became more angry and suffocated. In addition, he was thrown and hurt his internal organs. Finally, he was so angry that he vomited blood. And now he doesn''t even have the strength to swear.


    Zhao Qingyuan was sitting in the car. When he looked back, he happened to see Cheng Guangxi spitting blood. He was in a happy mood and laughed and said, "it''s great to be happy. President Su and Chu fan, you two can help me take a bad breath today. I''ll treat you at noon today. We won''t return until we get drunk."


    "You don''t have to drink," Su Yuan said with a smile, "Uncle Zhao, we''d better improve the company''s enterprise qualification as soon as possible. I''ll deal with this matter. You can find those talents while the project hasn''t started. Especially for design talents, we must recruit new people. Only by adding fresh blood can our old machine run strongly."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. My son is a designer who came back from further study abroad." Zhao Qingyuan patted his chest and said, "I''ll take this old face out and recruit all his design teams. Just wait for my good news."


    "That''s great. With professional modern designers, we can plan and design the area as soon as possible. With the planning map and the development qualification, we are qualified to develop."


    Zhao Qingyuan nodded: "the words are right, but the things in this are not as simple as you think. Please say hello to your father. If he has a word, he will win the project."


    "No, we have our own contacts. Just wait for you to show your skills."


    PS: the support of friends is the driving force of heartburn writing. Please continue!

 Chapter 129

    When Chu fan and Su Yuan got home, it was getting dark. Along the way, Su Yuan held the business license issued by the Sichuan Provincial Administration for Industry and commerce, and was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth.


    This afternoon, she was busy. The Administration for Industry and commerce, the tax bureau and other departments ran all over, and finally changed Qingyuan real estate development company into Sichuan Chongqing Real Estate Development Co., Ltd.


    Of course, if her father Su Minghe hadn''t made a round of phone calls in advance, the speed would not be so fast. Moreover, Zhao Qingyuan''s company is an empty shell, even the company address has disappeared, and all procedures have become much simpler. Su Yuan symbolically paid 10 million yuan and promoted the enterprise development qualification to level 3.


    "Chu fan, next, we''ll be short of money." Su Yuan came down from the car and said excitedly, "our current project will be completed soon. At that time, we can get about 50 million from Dafa group and the remaining 150 million. If there''s no way, I''ll borrow some from my father first..."


    Before he finished, Chu fan suddenly stood in front of her and stared warily at a horse herder SUV opposite. This was the first time Su Yuan saw Chu fan so nervous. Subconsciously, she looked over and saw the opposite window slowly falling, revealing a man wearing sunglasses. He stretched out his fingers to Chu fan and then drove away.


    "Who is he? What do you want?" Suyuan nervously grabbed Chu fan''s arm. She had a very ominous hunch that the man seemed to be looking for trouble.


    Chu fan pushed Su Yuan away and said in a deep voice, "hurry upstairs and I''ll go back."


    "Hey, what are you going to do?" Suyuan was shocked and wanted to stop, but Chu fan quickly got into the car, quickly turned the front of the car, chased the horse shepherd who almost wanted to see the shadow, and ran after him.


    Su Yuan was so worried that she quickly took out her Audi key, got into the Audi parked downstairs and quickly chased it.


    Soon, Chu fan caught up with a small forest in the suburbs. The horse herder stopped at the roadside, got out of the car and strode to an open space in front of the small forest. He stood with his shoulders in his arms. He looked confident and ate Chu fan.


    Chu fan really didn''t dare not go. The previous Sunglasses man gave Chu fan a strong sense of crisis. The big eyed frog reminded him that this man is definitely an expert above the earth. If he wants to kidnap Su Yuan, Chu fan may not have the slightest chance.


    No matter who he is, since he comes to the door, Chu fan must come to the appointment, otherwise he will definitely be involved in Su Yuan.


    Chu fan got out of the car. Before waiting for the past, Su Yuan''s car also drove over and anxiously shouted, "Chu fan, don''t go!"


    "Don''t get out of the car, wait for me in the car." Chu fan pressed Su Yuan''s door, gave an order that couldn''t be refused, then took a deep breath, turned and strode towards the three people opposite.


    The three people opposite, in addition to the tall man wearing sunglasses, there was a small man and a tall woman.


    The sunglasses man is tall, about 1.9 meters long, with wide shoulders and thick back, like an iron tower. His face was as cold as a knife and axe, without a smile.


    In contrast, the little man is half short, less than one meter and five meters. Unlike a dwarf, he looks like a child who hasn''t grown up. He has a childish face and a lollipop in his mouth. When Chu fan sees it, he makes a naughty face at him.


    Another tall woman was wearing a black leather hunting suit, clean and neat, a pair of high leather boots, knee long, and heel feet eight centimeters high. She also wore sunglasses and couldn''t see her face clearly, but her overall image was very hot. Her bulging chest almost cracked her leather clothes, and she leaned slightly, showing her perfect slim curve.


    The big eyed frog appeared on Chu fan''s shoulder and said solemnly, "these three people are not simple. The strongest one is the tall man. His strength has four levels of land environment, while the woman is a little weaker, two levels of land environment, and the little one is the weakest, but it also reaches one level of land environment. If you don''t open the eye of insight, you''re not the opponent of any of these three people."


    "Don''t worry, I can feel that the three of them have no intention of killing me." Chu fan strode over.


    Chu fan has insight and is very sensitive to the murderous spirit. Although the three people opposite have cold faces, Chu fan can''t feel the murderous spirit. Therefore, he dares to conclude that the three people are not here to kill him.


    Just, what is the origin of the three of them? Why did you bring me here?


    "What can I do for you?" Chu fan asked politely.


    The sunglasses man coldly squeezed out two words from his teeth: "kill you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the little man standing next to him suddenly rushed out like a whirlwind and came to Chu fan almost in the blink of an eye. He didn''t know when he had a sharp knife in his hand and went straight to Chu fan''s neck.


    If he didn''t feel murderous, Chu fan really thought he was going to kill himself. But with the bottom in his heart, Chu fan didn''t dodge at all, and didn''t even blink.


    Sure enough, the little man''s knife as thin as a cicada''s wing stopped when it was less than a centimeter from Chu fan''s throat. He looked at Chu fan in amazement and asked, "are you... Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "I''m afraid, but I can''t feel that you have a killing heart for me." Chu Fan said with a smile, "little brother, I have no hatred with you. Can you kill me?"


    "Shit, who''s your little brother?" the little man was angry. "This time I''m giving you a warning. Hurry up, or you won''t have a chance. I''ll really kill you..."


    Before the little man''s voice fell, Chu fan suddenly stepped out and hit the little man''s belly accurately. He was stunned to kick him out more than ten meters away. Just this move surprised the sunglasses man and sunglasses woman. They couldn''t believe it, pulled down their glasses and looked at Chu fan in amazement.


    At this time, the little man got up from the ground with a disheartened face, bah, spit out the grass leaves and soil in his mouth, and rushed over in anger. This time, he was faster and his moves were more cruel, but Chu fan still didn''t dodge, and even looked at the little man with a smile and put the dagger across his throat again.


    "You... You bastard, aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" the little man was suffocating to death. How did he meet such a freak? He can beat himself with his hand, but why can''t he do it himself? Asshole, why isn''t he afraid of death?


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "little brother, just now, you asked me to ''do it quickly'', so you can''t blame me for being kicked. Who told you not to hide?"


    "You..." the little man almost vomited blood. You are so obedient. You can do it if I ask you to do it, but you are too careless to attack.


    "Last time didn''t count. This time we''re serious." the little man stepped back and gnashed his teeth. "If you can beat me, I''ll call you brother, or you''ll have to be my little brother. Hum!"


    "I''m not interested. I don''t want to be your brother, let alone your little brother." Chu fan shook his head with a smile and looked at the tall man with glasses. "If you just want to compete with me, I''m sorry, I''m very busy and don''t have time to compete with you. Bye!"


    "Want to go? It''s not so easy." the glasses girl scolded, and a lunge ran out. The speed was amazing. She was in mid air and kicked Chu fan''s head with a fierce leg.


    This time, Chu fan didn''t dare to pretend to be big. The woman came for real. If this foot was kicked, it wouldn''t be fatal, but it certainly wouldn''t feel good.


    He didn''t even think about it. He bent his arm to block the blow. The big eyed frog wanted to remind, but it was too late. He could only watch Chu fan fall to the ground like a gourd, and chewed a mouthful of mud like the little man just now.


    "Idiot, I told you that she is a master of the earth and environment. You are still foolishly fighting with her. Aren''t you looking for death?" the big eyed frog scolded angrily.


    "Bah! Bah!" Chu fan spits out the soil in his mouth, shakes his head, stands up and says in horror, "this woman has great strength. I''m more than two people, and my strength is much higher than the ordinary three people, but I can''t stop her foot. I''m afraid her foot must have more than three thousand kilograms."


    "Fart three thousand catties." the big eyed frog snorted disdainfully, "do you know the difference between land and human?"


    "I don''t know."


    The big eyed frog was depressed for a while. It was his fault. He always felt that he was still early from the land. There was no need to tell him so early, but who knew he would meet the strong ones of the three land areas so soon? It''s a loss. I''m dead.


    "The realm of human beings cultivates human physical fitness and lays a solid foundation for cultivating immortality in the future. The realm of earth cultivates true Qi and controls power with Qi. Can it be countered by your brute force?"


    "Controlling power with Qi?" Chu fan frowned vaguely, as if nearly half of his power had been removed at the moment when he bent his arms to resist. Is this controlling power with Qi?


    The big eyed frog nodded: "Yes, it''s because she dissolved nearly half of your strength with genuine Qi. Therefore, her strength is stronger than you and you can be kicked to the ground without resistance. In fact, with your current cultivation, it''s still possible to defeat her as long as you are careful. If you can reach the triple of human environment, even if you can remove half of your strength, she is still not your opponent ¡£¡±


    "If you look carefully with your insight, you will find that when she attacks, an orange halo will condense on her fists and feet, which is her real Qi about to erupt. Orange represents the dual realm of the earth. The seven colors, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, correspond to the seven levels of the earth. The darker the color, the stronger the strength."


    "I see."


    Chu fan took a deep breath, patted the dust on his body, stood up and hooked his fingers to the cold woman. The clay figurine is still three-thirds earthy. Moreover, Chu fan is also a man with strong self-esteem and was beaten in front of Su Yuan. Where does this face go?


    Don''t you want to compete? I''ll play with you today.

 Chapter 130

    The glasses girl thought that she would solve the battle with one foot, but unexpectedly, Chu fan stood up as if nothing had happened and provoked her. She was immediately angry, scolded and swept across the past again.


    This time, Chu fan didn''t dare to be careless. He widened his eyes and stared at the every move of the girl with glasses. Under the observation of the eye of insight, her movement was a third slower. Although it was still surprisingly fast, it was enough for Chu fan.


    Sure enough, as the big eyed frog said, an orange halo gathered on the woman''s feet and kicked them like a heavy hammer. Chu fan only took a half step back and avoided the attack range of orange halo by a millimetre.


    The glasses girl''s move failed. She couldn''t help but have a big accident. At the same time, she also felt very ashamed. This boy, who obviously can''t even get to the ground, can escape her attack. If it''s passed back, she won''t let people laugh off her big teeth?


    Angry, the glasses girl''s attack became more fierce and fierce. This leg didn''t fall at all. She kicked at Chu fan like a storm. Chu fan retreated again and again. He didn''t take the move or escape. He retreated a small step every time, no more or less, just avoiding the edge of her attack.


    Finally, the glasses girl kicked tired, put her legs down, clenched her right hand into a fist, and went straight to Chu fan''s face. But in fact, this move is empty. The real killing move is her left fist. As long as Chu fan dodges, her left fist will catch up as fast as lightning and directly ''Ko'' Chu fan.


    Although her fake action deceived the glasses man and the little man watching the war, she couldn''t deceive Chu fan''s insight. Although her right fist was fierce, there was no real Qi on her fist. Instead, it was the left fist under her ribs. The orange light was full and ready to go. It was clear that she wanted to Yin Chu fan.


    Chu fan scolded secretly. This smelly woman is cruel enough. You have fought in a land and a person for so long. In fact, you have lost. Now, even this insidious trick is used. Are you ashamed?


    Originally, I wanted to save her some face, but since she was so cruel, Chu fan was also angry, took the plan and retreated half a step again. Sure enough, the corner of the glasses girl''s mouth pulled out a touch of pride. The ready left fist, like a tiger out of the cage, roared towards Chu fan''s chest.


    This punch, she is confident, if Chu fan can avoid this punch, he will not be human. But before the smile on her face spread, a man with glasses suddenly exclaimed: "Keqing, be careful!"


    Unfortunately, it was too late. At the moment when she punched out, Chu fan''s foot, which had been ready to go, had been kicked out. The latter came first and hit the woman with glasses on the chest.


    Although the glasses girl''s arm is also very long, it is still short compared with Chu fan''s leg. Before her fist hits Chu fan, Chu fan''s foot has kicked her back.


    "Plop!" the glasses girl fell to the ground with her face up. The shame is on the one hand. The key is that Chu fan''s foot was too cruel, right in the middle of the twin peaks, and almost blew her big chest. Ashamed and angry, the glasses girl almost didn''t come up at one breath and fainted.


    But it wasn''t over yet. Just as she fell to the ground and didn''t get up, Chu fan rushed to her, rode on her lap and pressed her arms with both hands so that she couldn''t move.


    "Disobey?" Chu fan asked loudly.


    "Take your head and let me go."


    "Speak back hard. Believe it or not, I arched you?"


    "Son of a bitch, you arch me?"


    The man with glasses and the little man in front have a big goose egg in their mouth. They are too open. Should we avoid it?


    Su Yuan in the back couldn''t see it anymore. She rushed up and pulled Chu fan''s arm. She advised: "Chu fan, get up quickly. How can you bully people like this? Don''t be angry, miss, but you really lost. If Chu fan is wrong, I''ll apologize for you on his behalf. I''m sorry."


    The glasses man also came over and said in a deep voice, "Chu fan, but Qing has lost. Don''t embarrass her any more."


    "But I let go of her and she tried to find me again. What should I do?" Chu fan rolled her eyes. Just now when she hit me crazy, you didn''t stand up and stop it. Now that I win, you come out and pretend to be a good man. Even if you are a group, you don''t have to help so obviously?


    "Don''t worry, I promise she won''t trouble you again."


    Su Yuan also pushed Chu fan and said angrily, "get up quickly, you big man. What''s riding on a woman? Do you really want to arch her?"


    "Can I give her a discount?" Chu fan stood up and glanced. "President Su, you are much more beautiful and have a better figure than her. I want to arch you."


    The girl with glasses had already held her breath. Now she heard Chu fan say so. She was almost angry and spit blood. She jumped up and wanted to kill Chu fan, but she was grabbed by the man with glasses.


    "That''s enough, Keqing. You''ve lost."


    "Brother gang..."


    "Needless to say, stand back!"


    The glasses girl didn''t dare to disobey the glasses man''s order. She could only stare at Chu fan angrily and hate: "son of a bitch, wait for me. I will avenge this foot."


    "You see, you see, what quality?" Chu Fan said loudly. "If you come to fight with me, do you allow you to hit me? I can''t fight back? That''s a fart. I''ll just stand here and let you fight."


    "You..." the glasses girl was so angry that she trembled. I really want to go up and die with him now. However, their task is to assess, not to kill. They really can''t do anything to Chu fan.


    "Ha ha ha..." the little man covered his stomach and laughed wildly. His tears flew straight away and he couldn''t stand up.


    "But elder sister Qing, I didn''t expect that you would have a flat meal. Ha ha... I''m so happy."


    "Little rabbit, dare you laugh at me? Don''t run!" the glasses girl finally found her vent target and ran after the little man around the woods.


    Chu fan and Su Yuan were silly, and their hearts said who they were, one by one, it was too abnormal.


    "Cough!" the glasses man coughed and said, "ignore them. It''s my turn next. You should be careful. I''m the fourth level of the earth, and my physical strength has reached more than 3500 Jin. As long as you can last ten seconds, you''ll pass the pass."


    "Wait a minute, I''d like to ask, who are you and why are you fighting with me?"


    The glasses man pulled out a playful smile from the corner of his mouth: "if you can last ten seconds, I will tell you everything. Miss Su, please stay away from me to avoid accidental injury. Of course, you don''t have to worry. I won''t hurt Chu fan."


    Facing Su Yuan''s worried eyes, Chu fan nodded: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Suyuan told him to be careful, then returned to the car and looked nervously at the two people facing each other. Of course, the eyes mainly stay on Chu fan. In contrast, the other party is nearly a head taller than him, has a powerful figure, and his explosive muscles almost burst his vest.


    This kind of strong man is definitely the dream lover of young women. Unfortunately, Su Yuan, an unofficial girl, certainly doesn''t know what a strong man means. Moreover, she only has Chu fan in her heart. Even if other men are excellent, they are not as good as Chu fan in her eyes.


    Beauty is in the eye of the beholder!


    "Are you ready?" the man with glasses stared at Chu fan, clenched his fist and said, "I''m going to start?"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Chu fan quickly waved his hand. When the glasses man was stunned, Chu fan suddenly burst into a drink and rushed up: "start!"


    The speed is too fast. Even the little man who is good at speed can''t help being stunned when he sees the speed of Chu fan''s sudden outbreak. She is caught by the girl with glasses and pinches her neck.


    "Son of a bitch, dare you flirt with your sister?"


    "Stop it. Look at the duel between Chu fan and brother gang."


    "Bang bang!"


    Chu fan hit the glasses man''s chest for three consecutive punches. It was not that he couldn''t hide, but that he didn''t hide at all. He just took Chu fan''s three punches with his body. To Chu fan''s surprise, he had 80% of his three punches, each of which was about 3000 kg, but he not only failed to knock down the man with glasses, but even made him step back three steps.


    This guy is so strong.


    "Good boy, you have more than 3000 kilograms of power. Have you reached the triple of human environment?" the man with glasses suddenly burst into a drink before Chu fan started again. The ground under him was cracked, and a yellow and green halo erupted around him, covering his whole body like a fire.


    The big eyed frog jumped out again and said nervously, "be careful, this guy''s cultivation skills are similar to yours. They are all kind of vigorous Qi to protect himself. You must find his cover door, otherwise you can''t beat him at all."


    Chu fan''s reaction was just the opposite, and he was relieved: "this is a human target. In front of our insight eyes, does he still need to find his cover door?"


    The big eyed frog is happy. It''s true. The guy''s crotch is red. You don''t have to think about it. This weakness must be the door cover.


    With a move, Chu fan quickly walked around behind the man with glasses. When he turned around, he kicked his crotch. The glasses man hurried to protect him with his hand. Before he could relax, Chu fan, like the glasses woman before, flew up again. The target was still his crotch and annoyed the glasses man. It was too rogue. How could he aim at someone else''s position and kick hard?


    "Bang, bang, Bang..." Chu fan kicked more than a dozen feet in one breath and finally stopped.


    The glasses man finally caught the chance, burst into a drink and rushed like a tank, but his fists were raised. When he was ready to fall, Chu fan suddenly raised his hand and shouted, "stop, it''s time!"


    The man with glasses almost vomited blood. It''s so special. You beat people for so long. It''s finally their turn. You told me it''s time. Fuck!


    Su Yuan hurried over, bravely blocked Chu fan and said in a loud voice, "you said it. As long as Chu fan persists for more than ten seconds, he will pass. You... You can''t speak and don''t count?"


    PS: it''s on the shelf. I hope you can continue to support Xinhuo. Xinhuo will repay your support with more wonderful content. Thanks!

 Chapter 131

    "Brother gang, you won''t cover the door... Won''t you be there?" the glasses woman came over and covered her mouth. Although she was wearing glasses, she was obviously staring at the crotch of the glasses man, so that the glasses man wanted to cover her.


    "Shut up, don''t talk, no one thinks you''re dumb." the man with glasses glared at her, turned his head and said to Su Yuan, "Miss Su, I mean what I say, but please avoid the next conversation."


    Su Yuan raised her chest and hummed, "good deeds don''t betray others. Betraying others is not good. What can''t be made clear to your face? I tell you, Chu fan is mine. You can''t think of him."


    If you can''t even see this, Su Yuan will be fooling around in vain these years. In her opinion, these people don''t know where they heard that Chu fan is powerful. They came here to dig Chu fan away. For this reason, he was specially tested.


    Whether for her own safety, future development or her feelings for Chu fan, she will never allow Chu fan to leave herself. Even if she pays her life for this, she will keep Chu fan by her side.


    "Brother gang!" the glasses girl looked at him like asking. The glasses man nodded. She immediately went to Su Yuan, took out a red certificate and said coldly, "Miss Su, we are from the Ministry of national security. Please cooperate and return to the car for a while."


    "Ministry of the national security? Xia Yanran asked you to come?" Su Yuan immediately responded.


    That day, in Xu Yi''s office, she saw Guo Xia Yanran. At that time, Xu junchuo and Su Yuan came to Xu Yi with Chu fan''s blood test report. Xia Yanran was also present. Later, the blood test report was taken away by Xia Yanran. I remember Xu Yi said at that time that Xia Yanran was from the Ministry of national security and had much greater authority than him.


    The glasses girl didn''t deny it, nodded and said, "please cooperate with our work."


    "OK, OK!" Su Yuan nodded quickly and looked at Chu fan nervously, as if to brand his shadow firmly in her mind. He stumbled back into the car, put his hands together, closed his eyes and prayed for Chu fan.


    Chu fan, don''t worry.


    That day, Su Yuan was still very afraid and worried about Chu fan. But in the next few days, Chu fan had nothing abnormal, and her worry gradually faded. She thought it might be a personal physical problem and would not affect Chu fan''s health. But now, people from the Ministry of national security have really found it. Can Chu fan really become so powerful because he has a terminal disease or blood mutation?


    But anyway, you must live well.


    As soon as Su Yuan left, the glasses man finally took off his glasses and stretched out his big hand: "my name is Xiao Gang, and Xiao yuewan is my aunt."


    "Ah?" Chu fan was surprised and didn''t dare to set the channel, "you... You are..."


    "Yes, I''m your cousin and my father is your uncle." Xiao Gang pointed to the woman who took off her glasses and said, "her name is Ye Keqing, from the Ye family in Yanjing city."


    Ye Keqing is also very beautiful, but her eyes are a little fierce. Like a female tiger, she stares at Chu fan angrily: "smelly boy, remember this foot revenge for me, and I''ll return it sooner or later."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "elder sister, you kicked me so many times. I didn''t say anything. I just kicked you... Are you too vindictive?"


    "Fart, can it be the same?" as soon as he talked about it, ye Keqing was angry. "Did I kick you so many feet?"


    "That''s my life. I''ve escaped." Chu fan grinned triumphantly. It''s like telling Ye Keqing that I''ll kick you, but you can''t hide. Who can blame?


    Ye Keqing was almost angry with him. He was about to go over and fight with Chu fan with his fist, but Xiao Gang scolded him coldly: "OK, it''s a shame to lose to the human world?"


    "Hum, how much better are you than me?" Ye Keqing rolled his eyes, held his shoulder and gave a charming hum. He simply turned his head and disappeared.


    In this regard, Xiao Gang''s face was also feverish, and he talked big. He thought he could get Chu fan in ten seconds, but who thought this guy slipped like a loach, but his strength was surprisingly large, and he found his cover door.


    It''s really evil. How did he see it?


    "Brother fan, you''re really good. I''m convinced." the little man ran over and said with a flattering smile, "my last name is Zhen and my name is Zhen Shushu."


    As soon as the words fell, he was kicked out by Chu fan.


    "Little boy, dare you take advantage of me? Believe it or not, I beat your parents so that they don''t know each other?" Chu Fan said fiercely.


    Ye Keqing, who had no lady image on one side, laughed happily: "ha ha ha, you deserve it. If you let your boy owe you, you''ll beat him lightly. Good fight!"


    Zhen Shushu climbed out from behind the tree again with a sad face and said, "brother, my name is Zhen Shushu. Zhen of Zhen Zidan is comfortable in the middle and reading books at the end. If you don''t believe it, ask brother gang. Sobbing!"


    Xiao Gang couldn''t help laughing and said with a smile, "Chu fan, you really blame him. His name is Zhen Shushu, but we all call him Xiao Zhen."


    Zhen Shushu immediately straightened his chest and said loudly, "I''m already an adult. Where is it small?"


    Ye Keqing pinched his white and tender face and said with a smile, "you look small everywhere. Little brother, how about your sister sleeping with you tonight?"


    "You''re the little brother. Your whole family are little brothers." Zhen Shushu was very angry, but he couldn''t do anything about ye Keqing. He almost pinched his face off. It hurt him so much that he burst into tears. He looked like a big child.


    Here, Xiao Gang finally told Chu fan the purpose of coming this time: "Chu fan, I''ve met my aunt. She told me that you were weak and couldn''t practice at all. Can you tell me why you suddenly became so strong?"


    Chu fan frowned and didn''t speak.


    He can''t tell the secret of the bone tower and the demon king, even his own parents. Because this is related to his future life and death. He is not afraid of death, but he can''t let his parents worry about him.


    "Forget it, you don''t want to say, I''m not reluctant. However, your strength has affected the social stability. Therefore, the organization sent three of us to assess you. It''s very good. Your strength greatly exceeds our expectations for you. Therefore, I now invite you to join our sacred blade as deputy team leader."


    "Holy blade?" Chu fan was surprised. What kind of organization is this? Why me?


    Xiao Gang explained: "The sacred blade belongs to the General Staff Department and has four subordinate organizations, namely, heaven, earth, Xuan and Huang. Among them, the Huang group is responsible for intelligence collection, and the Xuan group is us. The status and strength of the earth group are copies of our Xuan group. The lowest strength should reach the seventh weight of the earth or the heaven. Of course, the stronger the strength, the stronger it needs to be The higher the task level, the more difficult it is. "


    "As for the heavenly group, it is different from our immortals. They are composed of powers. Their powers are different. Some of them are very high, others are very eccentric, but there is no doubt about the strength of the heavenly group."


    Xiao Gang said in a deep voice, "your mother means that she wants you to join our sacred blade and work for our country."


    "My parents are in Yanjing now?" Chu fan suddenly asked.


    Xiao Gang said patiently, "my aunt is really in Yanjing, but my uncle doesn''t know where he went. However, my aunt said, you can''t go to Yanjing to see her now."


    "Why?"


    "Well, I don''t know." Xiao Gang smiled, "but if you join the sacred blade, you can go back to Yanjing headquarters with me and go back to identify your family. I don''t think my aunt will say anything."


    Is it really that simple?


    Chu fan always thinks there''s something wrong here. The behavior of his father and mother is really weird. What are they going to do?


    Subconsciously, he looked back at Suyuan sitting in the car. Through the window of the film, he could clearly see Suyuan''s nervous eyes. What would Suyuan do if she left? Did he leave her alone?


    The big eyed frog suddenly jumped out at this time and said anxiously, "Chu fan, you can''t go. If you go, you can''t make money and provide energy for the bone tower."


    Chu fan suddenly realized that the energy needed by the bone tower is too huge. Only one hundred million jade has increased by one ten thousandth. How much does it cost to reach the limit? If you really want to be a soldier, you will lose your freedom. You have to obey the orders of your superiors and make money?


    I have my own life renewal task. Can I leave at will and perform the task like this?


    "Chu fan, you have to think clearly." Xiao Gang said in a deep voice, "this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Don''t delay your future because of your children''s private affairs."


    Chu fan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "cousin, I know you are good for me, but without president Su, I wouldn''t be today. And her life will be in danger at any time. I can''t leave her at this time."


    "Chu fan, do you know what it means for you to enter the sacred blade?" Xiao Gang was a little angry. "Glory, status and power are readily available as long as you work hard."


    Chu fan shook his head and laughed at himself, "I''m a migrant worker. What glory and status do I want? And I''m not interested in power."


    "Chu fan, your surname is Chu, but your bones also flow with the blood of the Xiao family." Xiao Gang angrily said, "the strength of a family needs the efforts of several generations. As half of the Xiao family, can''t you think about the family? Do you know how important the birth of a general is to a family?"


    Now, Chu fan finally understands that the Xiao family is interested in their own potential and hopes they can work for the Xiao family. Their current investment, once they can be promoted to major general in a few years, is a strong backing for the Xiao family. What if it is a lieutenant general? What benefits will it bring to the family?


    However, Chu fan is disgusted with this. My surname is Chu. Why should I rely on your Xiao family? I Chu fan will rely on my own strength to establish my own family. Why should I rely on others?

 Chapter 132

    "Your name is Xiao and my name is Chu. We are just relatives, not a family."


    Chu Fan said firmly. Although he was much shorter than Xiao Gang, he looked at him without flinching and had no fear: "moreover, I can''t leave president su."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Chu fan''s words successfully angered Xiao Gang and burst into a drink. The ground within three meters seemed to collapse, and the dust was flying. Ye Keqing and Zhen Shushu hurried back more than ten meters.


    Xiao Gang, in his fury, was a humanoid tank, crushing everything he could see in his sight.


    However, just when the war was about to break out, a melodious sound of the piano came from afar. Hearing the sound of the piano, Xiao Gang in his rage quickly calmed down, but his face was still frighteningly cold.


    Chu fan retreated a few meters, and behind him stood Su Yuan, who was worried about his safety. Regardless of what he said, he couldn''t drive Su Yuan back.


    It is rare to have a confidant in life, but Chu fan feels that both Qiao Yun and Su Yuan can be regarded as his confidant. With such a pink confidant around him, how could he be willing to leave her to become a soldier? Moreover, with his father''s example, he didn''t think it was good to be a soldier.


    Of course, it''s not bad to be a soldier. It''s just that he rarely saw his father laugh when he was so big. Chu fan doesn''t know why, but he also guesses that it must be related to his retirement.


    Chu fan now has a stable life, accompanied by beautiful women and his own career. Everything is developing in a good direction. How can he give up everything and run to become a soldier at this time?


    "Chu fan, think it over again. I''ll give you three days." Xiao Gang put on his glasses and strode towards the Wrangler''s SUV before Chu fan refused.


    Ye Keqing went to Chu fan, stopped and said coldly, "if you don''t join the sacred blade, you will become the object of key monitoring. Once you use your strong strength to endanger the society, we will arrest you or kill you on the spot. Because the state will not allow you to exist."


    "If you have the ability, come on. I Chu fan died once. Why not die again?" Chu fan was also aroused by anger and pride and sneered, "holy blade, if it''s the kind of organization you said, I''m not interested."


    "You..." Ye Keqing was so angry that he stared at Chu fan angrily and said with gnashing teeth, "we''ll see."


    "No!"


    Zhen Shushu went to Chu fan, secretly raised a thumb and said with a smile, "brother, you are the best person I''ve ever seen. Come on, I''ll take good care of you. Hehe!"


    Chu fan can''t laugh or cry. Who is this? Do you still encourage me to fight you? I''m fine. Are you full? We are law-abiding citizens. Who dares to catch me if we don''t steal or rob?


    Soon, the three of Xiao Gang drove away quickly, and as soon as they left, the ethereal and melodious sound of the piano disappeared. Chu fan listened for a long time and was stunned. Where did the sound come from.


    Master! Is he also the man of the holy blade?


    Chu fan secretly complained and was targeted by such a national violent organization. How can he live in the future?


    "Chu fan!" Su Yuan shouted. As soon as Chu fan turned around, Su Yuan jumped into his arms and hugged him tightly, for fear that he would suddenly disappear.


    "I thought you were going to leave me and go with them. I was so scared, really scared." Su Yuan sobbed more and more, fell on Chu fan''s chest and sobbed in a low voice.


    If Chu fan doesn''t have a demon pupil, his charm index will drop sharply, which is difficult to attract girls'' ideas in appearance. But after a long time of contact, you will find that Chu fan''s connotation is attracted by his considerate and delicate mind and open-minded and cheerful personality. In particular, he also has strong strength, which can bring a sense of security needed by all women and a simple heart forever.


    Is he short of money now? What she wore was still a casual suit that Su Yuan had bought him the first time. It was not worth 500 yuan in total. Whenever he had time, he would spare no effort to cook delicious food for her and ah Jiu at home.


    All this deeply moved Suyuan, so she was really afraid that Chu fan would leave just now. Now, Chu fan is moved and worried for her to break with her cousin. She can''t help hugging Chu fan and venting her pent up feelings.


    Chu fan stretched out his hand, but stopped in the air. After hesitating for a while, he slowly held Su Yuan''s shoulders, lifted her up from his arms, and reluctantly said with a smile: "what''s to be afraid of? With a beautiful woman like you, a fool can go. Ha ha!"


    Su Yuan didn''t smile. She stared at Chu fan and said, "Chu fan, I know you think of your childhood girlfriend, but my requirements are not high. I just hope you can give me a chance to compete fairly, can you?"


    Chu fan is stupid. Su Yuan didn''t take the wrong medicine today, did she? Why did you suddenly become so bold? Fair competition, you are such an excellent woman, but also with other women to compete for men?


    "President su..."


    "Call my name!" Suyuan said stubbornly.


    Su Yuan in this state gives Chu fan a headache. If she refuses, she will certainly hurt her heart. However, she and Qiao Yun have been private for life. How can she betray her?


    Qiao Yun is still waiting for herself to pick her up. How can she carry her behind her back and like other women? No, absolutely not.


    "Su... Su Yuan..."


    As soon as Chu fan''s words were spoken, Su Yuan suddenly hugged his neck, stood on tiptoe, kissed his mouth, and let him die if he refused. Although Chu fan resisted in his heart, the instinctive reaction of his body made him involuntarily hug Su Yuan and respond warmly. His big hand was uncontrollable and walked upstream of her soft, boneless body.


    "Oh!"


    Su Yuan whispered, suddenly took Chu fan''s big hand, stared at Chu fan''s eyes closely, and asked, "you... Have you thought about it? If you choose me, I will now..."


    "Cough, the moonlight is really good tonight." Chu fan hurriedly loosened Su Yuan, smiled and urged, "let''s go. I haven''t eaten all day. My stomach is getting hungry."


    "Alas!" Su Yuan sighed, with a faint regret in her heart. If you didn''t remind him just now, did you cook the raw rice? But if so, how can the person who gets Chu fan get his heart?


    Qiaoyun, I won''t lose to you!


    Back upstairs, Chu fan goes back to his room first. He has to take a bath, change his clothes, and then study what to eat. However, he was too lazy to cook today and was bored to death.


    But he was taking a bath when the door of the outside room suddenly opened. A light footstep gradually approached. He stopped at the bathroom door and knocked.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    "Ah Jiu? What do you want to do?" Chu fan hurriedly wiped the drops of water on his body and surrounded himself with a bath towel.


    Don''t hurry up. Ah Jiu can do anything. What if she breaks in? No, I have to change the lock tomorrow, otherwise I can''t stop Su Yuan and ah Jiu at all.


    However, when he opened the bathroom door, a beautiful shadow jumped on him and hugged his neck. It was so sudden that Chu fan didn''t even see who it was, but his intuition told him that this woman was neither ah Jiu nor Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan is taller than her and has a unique faint fragrance; She is not ah Jiu either, because ah Jiu is not as plump as she is. That pair of big breasts, pressed on Chu fan''s chest, were deformed, making Chu fan almost lose control of embarrassment.


    "Let go!"


    Chu fan quickly pulled the woman down from her body, suddenly widened his eyes and lost his voice, "Song Wen? How is it you?"


    "Why can''t it be me?"


    Song Wen wears a white short sleeved T-shirt with a round neck. She shouldn''t see anything, but her huge chest close to the e cup just opens the round neck and reveals a small white and deep gully.


    The lower body only wears a pair of cowboy shorts and a pair of white and straight beautiful legs, which are exposed to the air unscrupulously. The simple dress shows the hot youth of college girls. It is definitely a sharp tool to attract eyes.


    For Chu fan''s stunned eyes, Song Wen was very proud. She crossed her waist and turned around in front of Chu fan. She smiled and said, "brother fan, do you find others very beautiful?"


    "Hmm!" Chu fan nodded subconsciously, but he immediately reacted and hurriedly said, "sit down first and I''ll change my clothes."


    As soon as he walked into the bedroom with his front foot, Song Wen followed in and asked, "brother fan, don''t hurry to get dressed. Tell me, is it me or sister Su?"


    Chu fan reluctantly threw his clothes on the bed and asked, "do you want to hear the truth or lie?"


    "Er... The truth!" Song Wen hesitated for a moment and resolutely stood up, as if telling Chu fan that this is capital, and even Su Yuan can''t compare.


    Indeed, the girl''s chest is too fierce. Even Su Yuan is inferior to her. In particular, the Ni Zi''s waist is thin and her thighs are not thick, but how does the meat grow and grow into her chest?


    Chu fan stared at her big chest, nodded and said, "indeed, your chest is a little bigger than Su Yuan''s, but it doesn''t mean you are more beautiful than Su Yuan."


    "Where am I not as beautiful as her?" Song Wen asked with a fork and a pout.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "beauty is not only reflected in her face. She is mature and generous and gentle like water. Especially when she is reading, she will exude a unique intellectual beauty of women. Do you have all these?"


    Su Yuan''s face turned red when she walked outside the door. Was she really as good as Chu Fan said? What is mature and generous, gentle like water, talking about yourself? And when you read, is it really as beautiful as Chu Fan said?


    Song Wen was discouraged and said bitterly, "brother fan, I''m still young. When I reach sister Su''s age, I must be more mature, softer and more intellectual than her."


    "Pull it down. You haven''t grown up in your life."

 Chapter 133

    "Song Wen, why are you here?" Chu fan couldn''t help asking during dinner.


    Originally, she planned to go out to eat, but Song Wen insisted on eating the noodles made by Chu fan. There was no way. Chu fan had to go to the kitchen and cook some egg noodles for dinner.


    One poached egg for each person, plus a bowl of exquisite noodles with the same width, although it was simple, Song Wen ate it with relish. Hearing Chu fan''s questions, she raised her head and stared at him angrily.


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "Why are you looking at me like this? I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you come?"


    "How dare you say?" Song Wen said angrily. "Why change the mobile phone number? The front foot sends people back, and the back foot changes the mobile phone number. What do you mean? Do you still want to move and don''t want to see me again?"


    Chu fan''s forehead is sweating. The woman''s intuition is too strong. She can even figure out how to move. It''s just that you wronged my brother. It''s not my idea.


    Without waiting for Chu fan to explain, Su Yuan coughed and helped explain: "Song Wen, you wronged Chu fan. After sending you back that day, Chu fan''s mobile phone ran out of power. He went to the bar at night and had a fight with someone. His mobile phone was taken as a brick and smashed."


    "Isn''t this his original mobile phone?" Song Wen picked up Chu fan''s mobile phone and looked carefully.


    Ah Jiu grabbed it back and glared, "I bought it for brother fan. Why, can''t I?"


    Song Wen chuckled: "just you? Buy a mobile phone for brother fan? Does brother fan pay for it?"


    "I''d love to. What I wear all over my body is bought by brother fan, even underwear and sanitary napkins. What''s the matter?"


    "Poof!" Chu fan sprayed, and two noodles sprang out of his nose.


    Dead girl, when did I buy those things for you? I don''t know. I thought what I did to you.


    "Take your time. I''m full." Chu fan put down his dishes and chopsticks, turned and left. When he returned to his room and locked the door, he was relieved.


    This time, won''t anyone come in again?


    But as soon as he opened the bedroom door, he was startled. On his bed, there was a woman in a long white dress.


    She is as pink as Emei, with cloud like hair and a pair of starry eyes, as if she could see through people''s hearts. The gauze like long skirt wrapped her body tightly, but highlighted her graceful figure. It was beautiful and beautiful.


    However, her eyebrows frown slightly, with a little sadness, but this not only did not affect her charm, but added a little tenderness to her, which makes people can''t help but want to take good care of her and take care of her.


    "Who are you? How did you get in?" Chu fan was surprised. He immediately became vigilant and stared at her coldly.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m not your enemy." the woman stood up slowly and said, "my name is Xia Yanran. Your mother Xiao yuewan is my aunt."


    "Aunt?" Chu fan was surprised again. "Are you also the Xiao family? No, your surname is Xia. What''s the relationship between you and my mother?"


    Xia Yanran went to the window and said faintly, "my father''s name is Xia Lingfeng. He and your father Chu langxuan and Xu Yi are comrades in arms. Because of a mission, my father died bravely, and my mother died depressed. Then, your mother took me away, raised me for a period of time, and sent me to the Xiao family for foster care."


    "Aunt Xiao will visit me at Xiao''s house every year, so in my eyes, she is my mother." Xia Yanran turned back and smiled, "and you are like my brother."


    "Stop!" Chu fan looked at her up and down, glanced and said, "you don''t seem to be as big as me. Do you want to be my sister?"


    "I''m three months older than you, and I was born years ago, and you were born years later, so I''m one year older than you." Xia Yanran smiled, "I''m 26 this year and you''re 25. This is a fact that no one can change. So, sister, you have to call for a lifetime."


    Chu fan was depressed: "but why didn''t I hear my parents tell me?"


    Xia Yanran stepped forward a few steps and came to Chu fan. She said faintly, "in the past, you were weak. You couldn''t be cured with your uncle''s good medical skills. You don''t even know how long you can live. Telling you this is just increasing your troubles. It''s better to let you live carefree."


    "But now, you have become an immortal. Chu fan, you are so surprising." before Chu fan could speak, Xia Yanran waved her hand to stop, "you don''t have to explain. No matter what the reason is, as long as you become strong, it''s good for you, your parents and Qiao Yun."


    "You even know Qiaoyun?" Chu fan was even more surprised. He suddenly looked at her up and down and lost his voice. "It won''t be you to pick up my parents and Qiaoyun''s white skirt girl?"


    "Yes!" Xia Yan nodded and admitted.


    Chu fan was overjoyed: "great, tell me where they are?"


    "OK, as long as you join the holy blade, I''ll take you to them."


    "You are also the person of the sacred blade?" Chu fan was stunned and suddenly woke up. "The person who played the piano in the woods before was not you?"


    "That''s right." Xia Yanran said seriously, "Chu fan, joining the holy blade is beneficial to you, but not harmful. You can think about it. You know, I won this opportunity for you with great difficulty. Otherwise, your current human strength is not enough to enter the holy blade."


    Chu fan gradually calmed down from the surprise, took out his cigarette box, lit one for himself, took a deep breath, and slowly said, "you want me to join the sacred blade this time?"


    "Yes, you have a lot of potential. You are a talented person, but you can compete with Xiao Gang, who is a four fold land. I''m really curious. What kind of skill do you practice? Who taught you?"


    Before Chu fan could speak, Xia Yanran said, "aunt Xiao also hopes you can join the sacred blade. This is not only for her Xiao family, but also for your Chu family."


    Chu fan was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not convenient for me to say the specific situation. I''d better ask aunt Xiao face to face when you see her later. But our starting point is for you."


    Chu fan took two breaths impatiently, threw the remaining cigarette butts to the ground and crushed them, saying, "Suyuan is kind to me, and I can''t leave her at this time. Moreover, my career has just started. There are so many friends pointing at my life, and I can''t leave them alone. Therefore, I really can''t go."


    "Su Yuan is kind to you, but you also saved her life, which is enough to repay her. As for those people in your bar, what they want is nothing more than money. As long as you give them a settlement fee, they can change their city life and still live well."


    Xia Yanran said faintly, "so what you said is an excuse."


    "Not..."


    "You like Su Yuan, don''t you?"


    "I didn''t!" Chu fan immediately retorted.


    Xia Yanran said faintly, "there is no best. You should remember that Qiao Yun is still waiting for you. If you fail her, I won''t forgive you."


    Chu fan is depressed for a while. Does our business have anything to do with you? What are you doing so hard?


    Xia Yanran seemed to feel her reaction was a little big. She hurriedly explained, "I think you and Suyuan are fine now, but they grow in love over time. In case you two come together, how can you afford Qiaoyun?"


    "Hum, if you''re really good for Qiao Yun and me, tell me where Qiao Yun is. I''ll pick her up first and get married."


    "Sorry, I really can''t help you with this." Xia Yanran smiled faintly, "because Qiao Yun has gone abroad."


    "What?" Chu fan was surprised. "Has she gone abroad? She... She hasn''t even been to the town outside the mountain. How can she go abroad? Sister, you are my own sister. Tell me, it''s not true."


    Xia Yanran said seriously, "I''m sorry, it''s really true. Moreover, it was decided by Qiao Yun herself. She just left yesterday."


    Chu fan stumbled and sat down on the bed, lost his soul, as if he had lost his soul. He didn''t understand. How could Qiao Yun think of going abroad? She is a girl in the mountains. What are you doing abroad?


    "At the beginning, aunt Xiao played a play with Qiao Yun in order to let you leave the mountain village, which made you angry. In order to let you break through, even if you really die young, you won''t leave regret. As a result, you bet right. You not only cured your terminal disease, but also made a wealth that others can''t earn in such a short time."


    "When she knew that you were no longer afraid of the cold and had a fortune worth more than 100 million, Qiao Yun was so excited that she stayed up all night. The next morning, she took the initiative to study. She said she didn''t want to lose to Su Yuan and wanted to do better than her. Just after a friend of mine returned home to visit relatives, before leaving, Qiao Yun went with her to study in a British school to enrich herself and prepare for the future."


    Chu fan suddenly raised his head and asked, "can you contact her? I want to talk to her."


    Xia Yanran shook her head: "sorry, I only have my friend''s phone number, but Qiao Yun is boarding at school, and my friend can''t contact her."


    Chu fan hugged her head sadly. How could she not understand that she went abroad?


    "In fact, Qiaoyun asked me to tell you a word." when Chu fan looked up, Xia Yanran continued, "she said, if you like Su Yuan, you should love boldly and don''t worry. You saved Su Yuan, but she also changed your destiny. Although Su Yuan was robbing her for a man, she still thanked Su Yuan and gave her a second life."


    "But Qiao Yun also said that even if you are together, she will not give up. She is your Chu fan''s daughter-in-law all her life."


    Hearing this, Chu fan couldn''t help it anymore. Teng stood up and strode towards the door.


    "Where are you going?" Xia Yanran hurriedly stopped Chu fan.


    Chu fan''s eyes were red and said loudly, "I''m going abroad to find that idiot woman."


    Chu fan was stunned as soon as she came out of the bedroom. Su Yuan stood outside the door with tears on her face. She was miserable and beautiful!


    PS: it broke out every day at three o''clock this week. I hope you can support it!

 Chapter 134

    "President Su, you... You heard it?" Chu fan was at a loss and didn''t know how to comfort Su Yuan.


    If it was normal, even if Su Yuan was more careful, Chu fan could detect her entering the door. But just now, his mind was confused. His mind was full of Qiao Yun. How could he notice these?


    "After you came back, she came." Xia Yanran said faintly. It turned out that she knew Su Yuan was eavesdropping outside the door and deliberately said those words for Su Yuan to hear.


    "Mr. Su, I..."


    "You don''t have to say anything. Go and find your Qiaoyun. She is the one who really loves you." Su Yuan choked, covered her mouth, turned and ran away.


    I don''t know why. Chu fan felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. He wanted to catch up and comfort Su Yuan, but after two steps, he immediately stopped and sighed with distress.


    "Now, are you satisfied?" Chu fan looked at Xia Yanran and said faintly, "you really took great pains to separate Su Yuan and me. However, I can tell you clearly that even if I separated Su Yuan, I won''t go to your sacred blade. You can go."


    Xia Yanran sighed and said, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t expect Su Yuan to have such a big reaction. It seems that she really likes you. No matter what you think in your heart, I still want to remind you that you''ll be disturbed by it. You''re afraid to hurt Su Yuan now. You''ll hurt her deeper and even Qiaoyun later."


    With that, Xia Yanran took out a small red book and handed it to Chu fan: "this is the temporary certificate I won for you. With it, you will have great convenience. If you can be promoted to the land within a month, you will become a full member of the sacred blade and enjoy free treatment."


    "Why do you want me to join the holy blade?" Chu fan asked with a frown.


    "Because this is what I promised Qiao Yun and aunt Xiao, and that''s all I can help you."


    Xia Yanran handed her certificate to Chu fan, relieved, "your situation is the only precedent in the holy blade. Because your strength improves too fast, you will be invited to join the holy blade. But you don''t want to go to the headquarters for training, so I came up with such a compromise."


    "As long as you can be promoted to the local environment within a month, no one will question your potential. Instead, they will think that your strength will improve faster when you are outside. And those old guys in the organization will not let go of good seedlings like you. Therefore, if you want to obtain greater benefits and freedom, try to improve your strength."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "land? Are you kidding? I''ve just broken through the middle of human life. How can I break through two levels in a month? There''s also a large level of texture leap. I can''t break through even if I keep practicing without sleep."


    Xia Yanran was even more surprised: "what? You are just in the middle of the human border? But Xiao Gang clearly said that you are already the peak of the late human border? How much power can you hit with all your strength now?"


    "Er... More than 3000 Jin."


    Xia Yanran widened her eyes: "when the power reaches 3000 kg, it is already the later stage of human life. Don''t you know?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t break through until I reached 800 Jin at the beginning of my life. This time, I reached about 2500 Jin before I broke through the middle of my life. Moreover, my strength is still improving. Now it has vaguely reached 4000 Jin, but I guess it''s still far from the limit."


    "The power of 4000 Jin is still improving?" Xia Yanran was really stunned. "Chu fan, how many secrets are you hiding?"


    "Er... No, that''s all."


    Xia Yanran also knew that she didn''t want to ask anything from Chu fan. She was too lazy to ask. She waved her hand and said, "forget it, you should hurry up to practice and become a member of the sacred blade. It''s good for you. Anyway, you have to seize this opportunity. I''m leaving!"


    "Hello..."


    "Goodbye!"


    Xia Yanran said to go, and she went through the window. She jumped directly from the window and startled Chu fan. When he ran to the window, she saw Xia Yanran''s clothes floating, like a fairy, falling slowly, and several ups and downs disappeared without a trace.


    Is this the strength of the land? It''s so powerful. It''s okay to jump so high.


    The big eyed frog jumped out and disdained to say, "what''s to envy? She''s only the fourth level of land and territory. As long as your strength reaches the third level of human territory, it''s the same as abusing her."


    "Cough, we don''t have that hobby."


    Chu fan looked at the small red book in his hand and said in distress, "in a month, let me be promoted to the earth. Isn''t this catching up with the ducks?"


    "Well, it''s really a little difficult, but it''s not completely without a chance."


    "You have a way?" Chu fan was surprised.


    The big eyed frog said lazily, "the way is natural, and it''s very simple."


    Chu fan hurriedly asked, "what way?"


    "As long as you get more jade from last time, I can use the energy stored in the bone tower to improve your strength. Although it''s a little encouraging, it''s also a shortcut to improve your strength."


    "Go away, you''ve almost ruined my fortune with a piece of jade. Where can I get the second piece?" Chu fan turned his eyes angrily.


    Before the big eyed frog could speak, the dignified voice of Lord Black scale suddenly came: "the most important thing in cultivation is the foundation. You should go step by step. If the foundation is unstable and you blindly pursue the improvement of cultivation speed, you will fall into an evil way. Chu fan, you should remember that there is no shortcut for cultivation, okay?"


    "I see." Chu fan nodded seriously. The big eyed frog was so frightened that he didn''t dare to breathe. He almost retracted his head into his big stomach.


    "I... I just say... Wow, I''m wrong, don''t spank me..." the big eyed frog explained weakly, then screamed and disappeared.


    You deserve it. If you dare to fool me, you owe it.


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly remembered Su Yuan. He quickly turned and walked out. But when he got to Suyuan''s door, he hesitated again. Xia Yanran''s words echoed in her mind, "being decisive and constantly being disturbed by it". Is she an indecisive person? But Su Yuan is obviously sad because of herself. If she doesn''t listen, is she too ruthless?


    Well, make it clear to her that if she has to separate from herself, then separate. Alas!


    Chu fan was about to knock on the door when the door was suddenly pushed open. With a bang, Chu fan squatted down with his nose covered, tears streaming down.


    "Eh? Brother fan, what''s the matter with you?" ah Jiu came out and asked curiously.


    "No, nothing." Chu fan quickly stood up, but his appearance at this time startled ah Jiu and hurriedly said, "your nose is bleeding. Come in and wash it with water."


    When washing nosebleed in the bathroom, Song Wen came over and said with a smile: "brother fan, do you think people''s body is too good and stimulated?"


    "No matter how good you are, you are just like ah Jiu. You are a minor girl. My brother is not interested in little Laurie." Chu fan rubbed Song Wen''s head and walked out with a smile.


    Song Wen waved her fist angrily in the back and said, "you''re the little Laurie. She''s already an adult."


    Ah Jiu disdained and said, "a big chest is an adult? Just your face looks smaller than me. Hey, little sister, have you drunk too much poisonous milk powder?"


    "You just grew up drinking poisonous milk powder." the two little girls quarreled again.


    Chu fan shook his head reluctantly. One ah Jiu is enough. Now there is another song Wen. This family is about to become a battlefield.


    Chu fan raised his hand and knocked on Su Yuan''s door. There was no movement in the room. Chu fan hesitated, pushed the door and went in. At the moment of closing the door, the two quarrelling girls suddenly stopped, slipped past tacitly, stuck their ears to the door, and laughed badly.


    Su Yuan was lying on the bed with her back towards the door, covered with a quilt. She seemed to be asleep and didn''t move. Chu fan walked over and helped her pull the quilt up, but he saw her with her eyes open and looking ahead. She didn''t sleep at all.


    "You didn''t sleep? I thought you were asleep." Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly, he didn''t know what to say.


    Su Yuan didn''t mean to open her mouth, just as Chu fan didn''t exist. She still looked at the front motionless, without looking back at Chu fan.


    "President Su, you are a very excellent woman. Qiaoyun can''t compare your appearance, figure and temperament. However, Qiaoyun and I grew up together. In my heart, she has long been my daughter-in-law."


    Chu fan lowered his head and said in a low voice, "so I can''t deceive your feelings, and I can''t betray Qiao Yun. You... Better forget me."


    "Stop!" seeing that Chu fan was leaving, Su Yuan sat up and asked angrily, "where are you going?"


    "I want to go abroad and get Qiao Yun back." Chu fan laughed at himself. "That stupid woman will get lost when walking around the town. She can''t lift her head when she sees strangers, but she went abroad. What if she gets lost and bullied?"


    Su Yuan sneered, "you really care about her, but do you know what procedures you need to go abroad? Just passports and visas, it will take as long as a month. Also, can you speak a foreign language? You''re not familiar with your life. You''re like a mute when you go abroad. Where can you find Qiaoyun? Don''t lose yourself if Qiaoyun doesn''t find it. Hum!"


    "Ah? So troublesome?" Chu fan scratched his head awkwardly and said, "I thought I could go as long as I bought an air ticket. What passport would take a month to get it? How did Qiao Yun say to go?"


    Suyuan said angrily, "if you don''t believe it, go to the Public Security Bureau yourself."


    "Look at you, why are you angry again? I didn''t say I don''t believe it?" Chu fan smiled. "No matter what we say, it''s also a friend. Just give me a hand? Don''t worry. When I get Qiao Yun back, I''ll come back and continue to be your driver. We have to continue to work on the reconstruction project of shantytowns. Don''t we?"


    Su Yuan gnashed her teeth and said, "how dare you bring Qiaoyun back to me? Get out, get out now, don''t let me see you again."


    PS: second, thank you for your support!

 Chapter 135

    Chu fan was pushed out by Su Yuan, who was very angry. Just about to explain, he saw two little beauties with strange expressions standing beside him.


    "Well... Suyuan said she wanted to rest, hehe!" Chu fan explained with a smile and was ready to run away.


    What a shame. What I just said to Su Yuan must have been overheard by these two dead girls. Damn it, why did you forget them?


    "Brother fan, are you a man?" ah Jiu said angrily, "sister Su is such a good woman that others haven''t had a chance to chase you. Now I''m in a hurry to chase you. You have a broken pot. Do you have a conscience? How can you be today without sister Su?"


    Song Wen also complained: "brother fan, you are so heartless. Sister Su is such a good woman. Why don''t you know how to cherish it?"


    "You two don''t know what''s going on. Don''t mix up blindly." Chu Fan said angrily. He wanted to go back to his room, but he was stopped by ah Jiu again.


    "What don''t I know? You''re not fair about such a simple thing. You''re really humiliating to a man."


    Ah Jiu stretched out the thumb and little thumb of his right hand and shook it in front of Chu fan: "my father has six wives, and I have eight brothers and sisters above me. What''s the matter? Our family is still harmonious together, and it''s too late for others to envy."


    Chu fan widened his eyes and said in silence, "six wives? Isn''t that the crime of bigamy? Your father has married six wives, which is enough to spend his whole life in prison."


    "Brother fan, are you from the earth?" Song Wen glanced at him disdainfully. "These days, you have some skills. Who doesn''t have a little wife outside? As long as you don''t get married, you raise 100 women. Hum, are there many six wives? My father has four wives, my uncle has more and seven wives."


    Chu fan was really shocked. His eyes were staring out of his eyes. Didn''t he say that a horse can only match a saddle? With six or seven saddles at once, can the horse stand it?


    The big eyed frog jumped out again and said proudly, "boy, don''t you understand? For the demon family, as long as you have strong enough strength, you can have as many beautiful women as you want; but for your Terran, it''s even simpler. As long as you have enough money, it doesn''t matter how many wives you want to marry."


    "You mean... I can marry Qiao Yun and Su Yuan home?" Chu fan was excited. It''s special. If it''s really realized, it''s OK to live ten years less.


    "Nonsense, don''t say you marry both of them, even if you marry both of them, it''s no problem. Ha ha ha!"


    With the guarantee of the big eyed frog, Chu fan was more excited. He couldn''t wait to run back to Su Yuan''s door, beat it hard, and said loudly, "Su Yuan, Su Yuan, open the door. I have something to tell you."


    Ah Jiu and Song Wen hurried over and looked at Chu fan in surprise. They didn''t know what he was crazy about. What did he want to do?


    Soon, Su Yuan opened the door and asked coldly, "don''t you go yet? It''s late, and your wife lost it."


    Chu fan hugged Su Yuan excitedly. This was his first attack, and Su Yuan was stunned. The resentment in my heart dissipated in an instant, full of moving.


    Asshole, he finally figured it out. I''ll tell you, he still has me in his heart. Woo woo!


    Suyuan left excited tears. When she was about to hold Chu fan tightly, Chu fan held her shoulder and pushed her away. Suyuan raised her head, looked at Chu fan and waited for him to say the three words that all women were looking forward to hearing.


    "Suyuan, marry me." Chu Fan said excitedly.


    Su Yuan was moved to tears. He finally came to his senses, but he hasn''t said those three words yet.


    Just when she was ready to give Chu fan a hint, Chu fan continued: "I think so. When I get Qiao Yun back, the three of us will live together. Don''t worry, Qiao Yun is gentle and kind. You two must get along well..."


    "Wait!" Su Yuan frowned and asked, "what did you just say? I didn''t hear you clearly. Can you say it again?"


    Chu fan was still immersed in the joy of happiness before he noticed the difference of Su Yuan. He said excitedly, "I mean, in the future, you, me and Qiao Yun will live together, and you two will marry me. Isn''t that all right?"


    "Bang!" Su Yuan punched Chu fan with a black eye. She picked up a pot of flowers by the door and threw it at Chu fan''s head.


    Ah Jiu and Song Wen, who were still watching the excitement, were frightened. They hurried forward and hugged Su Yuan: "sister Su, don''t be angry first. Have something to say."


    "Sister Su, you can''t lay such a heavy hand. You''ll kill brother fan."


    Su Yuan gnashed her teeth and said, "an asshole like him, kill one less... Let go and let me kill him."


    At a glance, Chu fan completely wakes up from his fantasy. How dare he stay? Turn around and run. He ran back to the room and panted, "I said, what''s the way you told me? Not only didn''t work, but also he was almost killed. Did you deliberately pit me?"


    The big eyed frog jumped out and hummed, "you''re too stupid to blame me?"


    "Am I stupid? Where am I stupid?"


    "Hum, I ask you, are you rich now?"


    "Er... For ordinary people, is it a rich man?" Chu fan rubbed his dark eyes and grinned, "but it seems to be a little worse than Su Yuan."


    "Fart, it''s far away."


    The big eyed frog hummed, "let me ask you again, are you strong enough?"


    "Is this... OK?"


    "Please fart!" said the big eyed frog impolitely, "you don''t even have the land. Do you still want to marry two wives? Dream? I tell you, you don''t even think about it unless your wealth exceeds Su Yuan a hundred times or your strength reaches the heaven."


    "So I''m too anxious?"


    "Nonsense, don''t worry, can you be beaten?" the big eyed frog rolled his eyes angrily, and suddenly said with a bad smile, "in fact, there''s no way. As long as you take her down, she must be dead to you, and you won''t take it away."


    Chu fan was discouraged: "it''s only when my strength reaches the territory. Otherwise, if my daughter-in-law doesn''t marry, she will take her life in. Alas, it''s terrible."


    Su Yuan was almost mad. Can it not be miserable? What should be done to remedy it?


    Chu fan thought all night and didn''t think of any good way. The next morning, he bought breakfast and didn''t dare to deliver it. He called ah Jiu and asked her to take it back to eat in the morning, and then drove away in a hurry.


    Don''t meet Su Yuan for the time being, or you''ll have to be beaten. Let her calm down first and wait a few days.


    Chu fan drove directly to the Municipal Public Security Bureau and came to the director''s office.


    "Chu fan? Why are you here?" Xu Yi was surprised and asked Chu fan to sit on the sofa. After pouring him a glass of water, Xu Yi asked, "is there something wrong?"


    "Well, there''s really something I want to discuss with Uncle Xu." Chu fan didn''t hide it. He found Li Qingcheng and wanted to help him. He went to see Qiuyun and told Xu Yi.


    Xu Yi frowned and said, "what exactly is the origin of this Li Qingcheng? A few days ago, the Secretary of mayor Zhou Qiang came with her once and wanted to see Qiuyun alone, but I refused. Unexpectedly, she would find your head. Tell me the truth, what is your relationship with her?"


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "I have nothing to do with her, but... She threatened me. If she didn''t help her, she would turn my bar yellow. In addition, she said she had a good relationship with Qian huaigu. In a word, Su Yuan couldn''t get a penny for the project."


    "That''s all?"


    "Er... That''s all."


    Xu Yi snorted coldly, "smelly boy, you have the same donkey temper as your father. Does she dare to threaten you? Tell me what good she has given you?"


    Chu fan smiled and said, "Uncle Xu, you can''t hide anything from you. In fact, it''s not good. She went to the bar to find me and asked me to pick up the eighth master''s plate. I didn''t agree. She asked me to help her get Qiuyun out and threatened me that if I didn''t agree, I would tear up my clothes and call the police and frame me for strong annihilation."


    "Uncle, you''re right. I''m not afraid of her threat, but I can''t carry a woman like her. But I can''t help her in vain, so I talked to her about a condition. I helped her meet Qiuyun, and she helped me get the development project of the shanty town in the East of the city."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "Uncle Xu, I know you are upright and can''t rub half a grain of sand in your eyes, but it''s not against the law? Besides, it''s related to the big plan for the future development of Su Yuan and me. Please raise your hand and make some accommodation?"


    "If you just meet, it''s really nothing, but it''s so simple?" Xu Yi snorted. "In two days, the court will pronounce a sentence. If you want to see Qiuyun at this juncture, you must help her overturn the case. Chu fan, once Qiuyun is acquitted, what does it mean to you, do you know?"


    Chu fan disdained and said, "I''m not even afraid of the eighth master. I''ll be afraid of her as a woman? Besides, if I can get her in once, I can get her in the second time. The key depends on how she chooses and dares to make trouble with me. It''s her own death. It''s no wonder I''m fierce."


    "Well, now that you''ve thought about it, I''ll recommend someone to you." Xu Yi gets up, takes the mobile phone on the desktop, turns out a number and sends it to Chu fan. "You ask her to help you. It''s a one sentence thing for her."


    "Uncle Xu, just say a word for me?"


    "I Xu Yi never do favoritism, which is an exception." Xu Yi said with a straight face and suddenly smiled, "go and call. This is a very beautiful girl. You have to seize the opportunity."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "female? Who?"


    Before Xu Yi could explain, Chu fan saw the phone number sent by Xu Yi and said in surprise: "Xia Yanran? You asked me to find her?"


    This time, it was Xu Yi''s turn to be surprised: "what? Do you know Yanran?"

 Chapter 136

    In fact, for Xu Yi, Chu fan can be done with just one phone call, but he just wants to set Chu fan up with Xia Yanran. In his heart, the orders of his parents and the words of a matchmaker can''t be regarded as children''s play? Whether you two can finally get together or not, it''s always right to get to know each other?


    Hey, hey, what if they collide with the spark of love? My uncle has become a matchmaker. ha-ha! However, he never thought that there was Xia Yanran''s phone in Chu fan''s mobile phone, which showed that the two had been in contact for a long time.


    "Chu fan, have you seen Yan Ran?" Xu Yi asked in surprise.


    "I''ve seen more than that. Last night, she jumped in from the window like a ghost. On the seventh floor, do you say it''s scary?" Chu fan complained. Suddenly his eyes lit up and said in surprise, "uncle, did you let me find Xia Yanran because she has this?"


    Seeing Chu fan take out a small red book, Xu Yi was even more surprised, "miso" stood up and said in silence, "you... You joined the sacred blade?"


    "My eldest cousin xiao gang brought people to me first and had a fight. Finally, he said I was qualified and asked me to join, but I refused."


    "What?" Xu Yi almost strangled him. You refused a good thing that others couldn''t ask for? Are you out of your mind?


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "Uncle Xu, I have my reason not to go. You say Su Yuan''s side. What if I leave and she is kidnapped again?"


    Xu Yi suddenly realized it and nodded again and again: "well, you still have a little conscience. It''s her luck and blessing for Yuanyuan to meet you."


    To give up such a good opportunity for a woman, Xu Yi respects Chu fan. He replaces himself in Chu fan''s position. I''m afraid he can''t be so decisive.


    He likes being a soldier too much, and the sacred blade, almost the highest level special force in the military, performs the most dangerous tasks. But as a soldier, who is afraid of danger? Only through the edification of war can we be considered a real soldier.


    "Eh? No." Xu Yi suddenly frowned. "Since you refused, what''s the matter with this certificate?"


    "Hey, hey!" Chu fan smiled proudly, "just because I refused, so I quarreled with my eldest cousin Xiao Gang. Finally, Xia Yanran played the piano and Xiao Gang left. But in the evening, Xia Yanran went to find me at home and persuaded me again to ''please'' me to join the holy blade."


    "What happened later?" Xu Yi asked eagerly.


    Chu fan stalled: "then it was like this. Seeing that I refused in every way, she took out this certificate and gave it to me. In fact, it was only a temporary certificate, and it would take another month to assess. If I passed the assessment, I would be a full member. I didn''t have to report to the headquarters, but I could continue to stay with Su Yuan to protect her."


    "Alas!"


    Xu Yi sighed and sat down slowly: "Chu fan, Yan Ran took great pains for you. Don''t think it''s very simple. If master Xiao didn''t come forward personally, he wouldn''t make an exception for you. According to my understanding of old Xiao, his hot temper must be angry with you and will help you? Yan Ran must have helped you plead for mercy, otherwise, even if you were his own grandson, he would never break this example. So, you owe Yanran a big favor this time. "


    "If you owe me, I''ll pay her back later." Chu fan didn''t want to get entangled in this matter. He hurriedly asked, "Uncle Xu, I can go in and out of the detention center with this certificate?"


    "Hmm!" Xu Yi nodded. "The sacred blade belongs to a special department and has the right to cut first and then play. Let alone the detention center, you just go to prison and take a condemned prisoner away. No one dares to stop it."


    Chu fan was surprised: "I poke, so awesome? It''s happening now."


    "Hum, you smelly boy, you almost lost your great future." Xu Yi glared at him angrily. "What a fart is the little money you earn? If you really want to offend the military, they can destroy your decades of accumulation in an instant and leave nothing."


    As the saying goes, the people don''t fight with the officials. No matter how rich you are, the officials have to deal with you, that is, in one sentence.


    Chu fan thought to himself. It seems that he really has to work hard. With this identity background, who dares to make up his mind? In a word, I transferred the army and killed you.


    After saying goodbye to Xu Yi, Chu fan hurried to the detention center. On the way, he called Li Qingcheng and waited outside the detention center for about ten minutes. Li Qingcheng rushed over in her red sports car.


    "It''s done so soon?" Li Qingcheng got out of the car, took off his sunglasses and asked in surprise.


    Chu Fan said proudly, "this little thing is not worth mentioning. Let''s go!"


    Since Chu fan was arrested last time, Xu Yi has vigorously reorganized the Guangyuan detention center and transferred Li pangzi, the former director of the detention center. Some prison guards with bad conduct have been removed and transferred, and all of them have been replaced by his lineage. Because of this, the detention center has become a real iron plate. Except Xu Yi, it is difficult for the mayor to come.


    At the guard, Chu fan took out his certificate and looked arrogant. He said coldly, "I want to see someone. This is my certificate."


    The guard at the gate immediately became nervous and carefully took the red book in Chu fan''s hand. He didn''t know it. However, Chu fan''s shelf was too big. If it was a false certificate, did he dare to be so arrogant?


    The prison guard didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately arranged Chu fan to sit down. Then he pleaded guilty and ran to the director with Chu fan''s certificate. Such a big man, you''d better ask him to come and receive him in person.


    As soon as the prison guard went out, Li Qingcheng came up to Chu fan and whispered, "smelly boy, when did you join the holy blade?"


    "Eh? Do you know this certificate?" Chu fan was immediately excited. "Sister Li, are you the same? No, if you are the person of the sacred blade, do you still need to beg me?"


    "Hum, did fairy Xia do it for you? I don''t see. She really looks at you differently." Li Qingcheng glared at him and said sour, "tell me the truth, what''s the relationship between her and you? Why do you help you again and again?"


    Chu fan was even more surprised: "do you still know Xia Yanran? Has she helped me several times? Why don''t I know?"


    Suddenly, Chu fan exclaimed, "I remember. Last time at the random burial post, the woman wearing a long white dress who led Tang Xiao away seemed to be Xia Yanran. Another time, there seemed to be a fight downstairs. When I pushed the window, I saw a red and a white figure. Wouldn''t it be you two?"


    "Hum!" Li Qingcheng snorted, noncommittal.


    "Sister Li, what''s the relationship between you two? How can I feel that you two seem to have a feud?"


    "Don''t ask me. I''ll say she''s bad. You must think I''m talking ill of her behind her back." Li Qingcheng shouted angrily, "in short, you can''t mention her in front of me, do you hear me?"


    Wipe, who mentioned her? You didn''t say that?


    To reason with a woman is to find her own suffering. Chu fan is very wise and closes his mouth, but after a while, Li Qingcheng can''t help but poke him and whispered, "tell me the truth, what''s the relationship between you and Xia Yanran?"


    "I said I only knew her yesterday. Do you believe it?"


    "I believe it!"


    This time, it was Chu fan''s turn to wonder, "why do you believe me so much?"


    Li Qingcheng gave him a look: "do you have the need to deceive me?"


    "Er... That''s true."


    "However, the relationship between you and her must be extraordinary. Otherwise, she can spare no effort to help you?" Li Qingcheng snorted, "she won''t like you?"


    "Are you kidding? Am I so handsome?"


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingcheng nodded seriously, frowned and said, "I remember when I first saw you, your eyes were not like this, but why did they suddenly become straight discharge? With my determination, I was almost seduced by you. Instead of an ordinary little girl, you just have to give a wink. I guarantee that they will take off their clothes and lie down on the bed waiting for you to spoil."


    Chu fan was not happy: "what are you talking about? What is seduction? Is it charm? Besides, am I that kind of casual man?"


    "Cut!" Li Qingcheng turned his head in disdain.


    Chu fan took the opportunity to quickly ask the big eyed frog, "Hey, why can''t I see her favor for me? And Xia Yanran couldn''t see it yesterday. Is there something wrong with her eyes?"


    "Fart problem!" the big eyed frog appeared and didn''t have a good airway. "That''s because their realm is higher than you, and the true eye can only observe people whose realm is lower than itself. Do you understand?"


    "Oh, so it''s a pity."


    The big eyed frog said curiously, "what''s a pity?"


    "It''s a pity that I don''t know how much this woman likes me. If it''s more than 70, I''ll take her down first when I reach the land." Chu Fan said fiercely in his heart, staring at Li Qingcheng''s big chest.


    Because Li Qingcheng is sideways, from the perspective of Chu fan, I feel that Li Qingcheng''s chest is bigger. It''s no exaggeration. In terms of scale, it''s better than Song Wen. And her dress is not as conservative as Song Wen. The lapel of the low cut shirt almost reveals more than half a sphere. It''s white. Any man can''t help drooling when he sees it.


    This is peerless milk. - Oh, my God!


    The big eyed frog was happy: "have ambition, it should have been like this for a long time. Good, good, with the style of the king in those days, I support you."


    Li Qingcheng seemed to feel Chu fan''s aggressive eyes. He suddenly turned around, stood up proudly and sneered: "do you want to go to me? Do you want to find a hotel now and have a sleep with you, sister?"


    "Poof!" Chu fan sprayed a mouthful of water on the ground, making him cough.


    Compared with demons like Li Qingcheng, he is too young. Fortunately, at this time, the new director of the detention center pushed the door and came in. He said seriously, "I''m Gong Jian, director of the detention center. What can I do for you?"


    With that, Gong Jian handed Chu fan the red certificate in his hand. Just now, he had called to inquire. The certificate is true.

 Chapter 137

    "Director Gong, I''m here for Xue Yunjin, the eighth master of Jinghu District."


    Chu Fan said bluntly, "it involves some things, so I came here to ask a few words."


    Gong Jian glanced at Li Qingcheng and stretched out his hand expressionless: "please, I''ll send you there."


    In Guangyuan City, who doesn''t know Li Qingcheng? Gong Jian''s heart is like a mirror. Naturally, he knows the intentions of Chu fan and Li Qingcheng, but Li Qingcheng can find Chu fan. That''s her ability. He doesn''t care and can''t stop it.


    Moreover, he is Xu Yi''s lineage. Naturally, he knows the relationship between Chu fan and Xu Yi, but unexpectedly, Chu fan has such a big background. With this certificate alone, he can walk horizontally in Sichuan Province.


    Soon, the two were sent to a small meeting room. As soon as they had a drink of tea, Xue Yunjin was brought in first.


    When he saw Chu fan, he couldn''t help being surprised. He never dreamed that Chu fan would come to the detention center to see him. But when he saw Li Qingcheng, he was immediately excited.


    "Miss..."


    Li Qingcheng suddenly raised his hand to interrupt his words and said faintly, "eighth master, you should rest, but don''t worry. Even if you are in prison, I can make you as comfortable as at home."


    When the eighth master''s body shook, he immediately understood Li Qingcheng''s meaning, his eyes darkened, and said bitterly, "that''s right. I''m so old. It''s time to retire and have a good rest."


    Speaking of this, the eighth master looked at Chu fan and forced a smile: "brother Chu fan, congratulations."


    Before Chu fan could speak, Li Qingcheng said faintly, "he is not interested in your seat. I''m going to let Qiuyun go out and take over Jinghu District."


    This time, the eighth master understood completely and nodded, "I know what to do."


    Then, the eighth master opened the door and went out. He was taken back to the prison house by the prison guard guarding the door. But, in the heart a burst of acerbity. If he had known that Chu fan didn''t want the territory, he might not have had a hard time with Chu fan. If he could have a good relationship with Chu fan, he wouldn''t end up like this today.


    Unfortunately, he underestimated Chu fan and overestimated himself.


    Before long, Qiuyun was sent in. At the first sight, Chu fan reacted the same as the eighth master. Her eyes were full of incredible. How is it possible that Chu fan should visit her in the detention center? Until she saw Li Qingcheng, she suddenly realized that her almost desperate heart was full of vitality again.


    "Elder martial sister, are you... Are you here to save me?" Qiuyun couldn''t keep her calm anymore. She came forward excitedly and grabbed Li Qingcheng''s hand. These days, she''s living like a year in this detention center. She''s going crazy.


    She doesn''t want any fame or wealth. She just wants freedom. As long as she can leave this ghost place, she would rather be an ordinary person and live quietly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged. The eighth master will bear all the charges. Even if you are guilty, I can let you out as soon as possible." Li Qingcheng patted Qiuyun''s hand and looked at Chu fan, "I can come in and see you, thanks to Chu fan, so the person you really want to thank is him, understand?"


    "I see. After I went out, I left Guangyuan City and never argued with him again."


    Li Qingcheng shook his head: "you''re wrong again. Chu fan doesn''t want the eighth master''s plate. In short, everyone will be friends in the future. The past will be written off. Remember?"


    Qiuyun nodded again and again: "elder martial sister, I remember it. Brother fan, thank you for coming to see me regardless of past grievances. Don''t worry. I won''t be against you in the future."


    "Don''t thank me. Sister Li and I have a deal. Otherwise, I won''t help her." Chu fan smiled. "However, there is already a big sister in Jinghu District."


    Qiu Yun''s face changed: "is it Yu Fengxian? She''s on the top so soon?"


    Li Qingcheng hummed, "if a calf didn''t support her, how could she have that ability? But don''t worry, it''s just a deal between them. Now Chu fan doesn''t owe her. It depends on your ability whether you can kill Yu Fengxian."


    Qiuyun was relieved and said with a smile, "as long as brother fan doesn''t intervene, it''s easy for me to die in Impatiens. However, brother fan, you''re really not interested in the eighth master''s territory? It''s conservatively estimated that the annual profit must be more than 50 million."


    "No interest!" Chu fan shook his head firmly. "I''m short of money, but I don''t like your way of making money. So, sister Qiuyun, you can relax. When you''re your sister, I''ll do my small business, and our well water won''t offend the river."


    "Well, don''t worry, I won''t provoke you in the future." Qiuyun smiled bitterly to herself. Isn''t it enough to suffer once? Unless she has full confidence, she doesn''t want to be the enemy of Chu fan anymore.


    The plan made by the eighth master and her before still felt seamless, but as a result, didn''t it still fail? Therefore, she was really afraid of being beaten and could no longer feel the idea of being an enemy with Chu fan.


    Soon, Chu fan and Li Qingcheng left the detention center. Outside the detention center, Chu fan stopped Li Qingcheng and asked, "Sister Li, what I promised you has been done, but what did you promise me?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve handed over my words. I''ll do it for you as soon as you''re ready." Li Qingcheng sat in the car, glanced at him and hummed, "however, we''re ugly. I promise to try my best, but I can''t guarantee whether we can succeed."


    "If Sister Li comes forward, there are still things that can''t be done?" Chu fan laughs, "why don''t Sister Li take a share? You take out a hundred million and I''ll give you 20% of the shares."


    "Get out!" Li Qingcheng stares angrily, "I''ve got all my ideas about the calf thing. I don''t want money, but there are two milk children. If you dare to ask for it, I''ll give it."


    Chu fan was stunned by thunder. He watched Li Qingcheng drive away.


    He can''t see through Li Qingcheng now. On the surface, she looks like a loose fox. She has been in contact for a long time. Chu fan finds that she is more conservative than any woman.


    Su Yuan''s surface was as cold as frost. She was moved and asked for a kiss. Chu fan even touched her whole body. But Li Qingcheng can''t. It doesn''t matter what you say orally, but if you want to move her finger, I''m afraid it''s harder than going to heaven.


    Sitting on the bus, Chu fan grabbed a cigarette depressed and didn''t know where to go.


    When he came home, he was afraid to see Su Yuan. Last night, she was so angry that Chu fan didn''t dare to go home. Where are you going if you don''t go home?


    Just now, he asked Li Qingcheng to take a stake. In fact, it was not all a joke. If Li Qingcheng was really willing to take out 100 million, most of the problems perplexing Su Yuan would be solved immediately. So she won''t be angry anymore?


    Unfortunately, Li Qingcheng is not happy, or she can''t take out so much money. After thinking for a long time, Chu fan still thinks that improving his strength as soon as possible is the right solution. As long as his strength is improved to the local environment, he will open the perspective eye. At that time, whether it''s gambling or gambling, he can get money as soon as possible and collect one or two billion, which is a piece of cake.


    But now he has just entered the middle stage of the human border, and there is still a long way to go from the later stage of the human border, and the land is far away. Alas, take one step at a time.


    Chu fan starts his car and is about to go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables. Suddenly, he receives a strange phone call: "Hello, brother Chu fan, I''m your Angkor."


    Chu fan almost replied to him, I''m still your uncle. Suddenly I felt my voice familiar. Wu Jingui''s nouveau riche figure like meat mountain immediately appeared in my mind. I was immediately happy: "it''s Angkor. I was just looking for you. I didn''t expect you to call first. Hey hey, our brothers really have a good heart."


    "Fuck off, who has a good connection with you." Wu Jingui smiled and scolded, and then asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you looking for me? Explain in advance, brother. I have no ability except money."


    Chu fan was more happy: "I knew Angkor didn''t need money, so it''s just money for me to find you."


    Wu Jingui was immediately excited: "you want to sell that jade? Great, you make a price, and I''ll call you the money."


    "Cough, I''m sorry, Angkor." Chu Fanshan smiled, "that jade... Is lost."


    "What?" Wu Jingui''s reaction was the same as that of Su Yuan. Even across the phone, Chu fan heard the crisp sound of porcelain falling to the ground, followed by Wu Jingui''s angry scolding.


    Chu fan had already prepared. He put the phone under his ass and smoked a cigarette. Then he slowly picked up the phone and said with a smile, "Angkor, a broken stone is lost. My master doesn''t care. Are you worried?"


    Wu Jingui''s heart was twitching, and he said with hatred, "if you lose a hundred million, you''ll lose it? You''re a black sheep. Even if you win, you can''t take it seriously."


    "Forget it, money is an external thing. It''s enough to spend if you don''t bring it to life or take it to death." Chu Fan said with a smile, "however, brother has taken a big job recently and doesn''t have much money on hand. So... Hehe!"


    "Come on, how much is needed." Wu Jingui is very happy and has no doubt that Chu fan has the ability to repay.


    His last performance alone is worth Wu Jingui''s bet. Now, he is worried that he can''t find an opportunity for Chu fan to owe a favor. Don''t ask for money. Even if Chu fan wants his wife, he doesn''t have a second word.


    "Well... Just 200 million. I''ll pay you back with interest for half a year at most."


    Wu Jingui said with a smile, "200 million is really nothing to me. However, don''t say that my brother doesn''t take care of you. I have a good chance to make a fortune. If you are interested, I''ll guarantee that you can earn several hundred million."


    Chu fan asked tentatively, "is it... Gambling stone?"


    "That''s right!" Wu Jingui said excitedly. "Three days later, the annual jade trading conference will be held in Yunnan city on the border of Yunnan. This event is comparable to a small Myanmar jade market. If you still have the luck last time, I guarantee you will make a lot of money this time."


    "Well, are you interested?"

 Chapter 138

    In the evening, Chu fan didn''t even go to the bar. He carefully prepared a table of delicious food at home, which was completely made according to Su Yuan''s taste. Most of the vegetables were green vegetables, but he also took care of ah Jiu and Song Wen, and made a sweet and sour ribs and a large plate of fried yellow croaker.


    While eating, Chu fan didn''t escape any more. He knocked at the door. Ah Jiu ran to open the door and said carefully, "brother fan, be careful. Sister Su''s anger hasn''t disappeared yet."


    "Don''t worry, I can handle her." Chu fan held his head high and strode in like going to the execution ground.


    Song Wen sat on the sofa with a pillow in her arms and was concentrating on watching cartoons. What made Chu fan almost collapse was that she saw a Japanese cartoon a long time ago. A girl with two long braids shouted, "I want to destroy you on behalf of the moon!"


    Looking at her excited look, it seems that she didn''t notice Chu fan at all. Otherwise, the two snow-white feet on the tea table can''t help but put them down. From Chu fan''s angle, you can vaguely see the white inside of a cartoon bear.


    Chu fan is too lazy to pay attention to her. She has the body of an adult woman, the face of a minor girl and the heart of a childish girl. I really don''t know how she came over so many years. Why hasn''t she been abducted and trafficked?


    Stop at Su Yuan''s door. Chu fan raises his hand to knock on the door, hesitates, pushes the door directly and goes in. But when he went in, he was stupid.


    Su Yuan is changing her clothes with her back to him. The uniform skirt just took off and was undoing the hook of the cover with his back. Hearing the sound of the door behind her, she didn''t even look back and said, "ah Jiu, you''re just in time. Help me bring the underwear hanging in the bathroom..."


    She screamed, but there was no response. Su Yuan''s body suddenly froze, subconsciously covered her chest, looked back quickly, and suddenly she screamed, grabbed something and smashed it.


    "Bastard, hooligan, get out, get out..."


    Chu fan ran away, but when he closed the door, he found that there was a white mask in his hand, with Su Yuan''s temperature and her unique faint fragrance.


    "Brother fan, what have you done?" ah Jiu came over in surprise.


    Song Wen was also awakened and gloated: "brother fan, you''re in big trouble this time. Sister Su''s anger hasn''t dissipated yet. You even peeked at her changing clothes. I really admire you. You dare to rob her underwear, pure man!"


    "Cough, this is what she threw to me." Chu fan hurriedly stuffed his underwear into ah Jiu and waved his hand. "Go, go, do what you should do. Don''t interrupt about adults."


    "Cut!" the two girls despised him at the same time. One went to the bathroom with a mask, and the other returned to the sofa to continue watching her cartoon.


    Chu fan takes a deep breath and is about to go back and explain to Su Yuan. Su Yuan suddenly opens the door, holds a fruit knife in her hand and rushes towards Chu fan gnashing her teeth.


    My mother, this is going to die.


    Chu fan was startled. Instead of retreating, he went up and grabbed Su Yuan''s wrist. Su Yuan''s wrist hurt. Naturally, the fruit knife couldn''t hold it and fell down. Then, regardless of her crazy struggle, Chu fan just pushed and hugged her into the bedroom, and didn''t forget to close the door with his feet. Finally, they fell into bed together.


    "Ah!" Chu fan screamed, and his face turned green, "light, light..."


    It''s ok if he doesn''t cry. The more he cries gently, the more cruel Su Yuan''s mouth becomes. It''s like a female wolf biting the prey''s neck and eager to bite off the prey''s throat.


    There was no way. Chu fan had to use his killer mace. He suddenly inserted his hands into Su Yuan''s armpit and scratched them a few times. Su Yuan screamed and naturally loosened her mouth, but before she could protect her chest, her hands were pressed on the bed by Chu fan, and her body was pressed by Chu fan. I didn''t know that she thought the animal was strong.


    "You let go of me!" Su Yuan struggled to overturn Chu fan. Unfortunately, her strength to Chu fan was almost as strong as ants shaking elephants. She couldn''t shake a penny at all.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "Suyuan, I really didn''t mean it. Do you want to die? Look what bit my neck. It''s bleeding."


    "You deserve it. Who told you to come in without knocking?"


    "Just take a look. Are you like this? Besides, it''s just a back. What''s there? I haven''t touched it?"


    Not to mention it, Su Yuan was even more ashamed and angry. Her pretty face turned red. If she couldn''t move, she would have to die with Chu fan.


    "You... You shameless bastard... Sobbing!" Su Yuan scolded, but she was more and more wronged and couldn''t help crying.


    When she cried, Chu fan panicked and hurriedly said, "don''t cry, as if I''ve done something to you. In fact, I''m too excited to tell you good news, but who knows you''re changing clothes inside?"


    Seeing Su Yuan still crying, Chu fan hurriedly said, "I''ve got money. It''s conservatively estimated that there are 200 million. How about it?"


    "Where did you get the money?" Su Yuan stopped crying. Chu fan took advantage of the situation to release Su Yuan, smiled with her, helped her up from bed, and hurriedly told Su Yuan that Wu Jingui wanted to accompany him to Yunnan city.


    "Angkor promised me that even if he couldn''t make money, he would lend me 200 million. Hey hey!"


    Su Yuan smoothed her messy hair and frowned, "are you sure you can hit everything like last time?"


    Chu fan immediately nodded seriously: "I''m sure!"


    "OK, I''ll go with you in three days."


    "Ah?" Chu Fan said in surprise, "are you going too? Here..."


    Su Yuan glanced at him and said coldly, "I don''t trust you with Wu Jingui. Therefore, I want to supervise myself to save you from flirting outside."


    Chu fan was elated and said with a shy smile, "Yuanyuan, you still have me in your heart, don''t you? But don''t worry, except you, other women are mediocre fat and vulgar powder in my eyes."


    Su Yuan felt cold for a while and quickly splashed on her arm. It seemed that she had dropped goose bumps and rolled her eyes: "don''t disgust me. Is Qiaoyun also a mediocre fat and vulgar powder? If you really think so, I''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with you to get the certificate now."


    "Cough, well, I''ve cooked a table of dishes. It''s almost cold. Let''s eat first." Chu fan didn''t dare to look at Su Yuan''s disdainful eyes. He quickly opened the door and prepared to slip away, but he didn''t want the door to open. The two girls stumbled in and almost knocked him over.


    Chu fan immediately became angry, and one of them gave a surprise: "dead girl, how dare you eavesdrop? Hurry and get over to dinner."


    "Yes!" the two girls smiled strangely, and ran away without waiting for Chu fan to get angry.


    Su Yuan could not help laughing, which made Chu fan puzzling. When he went back and washed his hands in the bathroom, he saw himself in the mirror and was out of breath.


    The left side of the neck was bitten with a big tooth mark, which was red. What I know is that I was bitten by Su Yuan. What I don''t know is that which woman planted the strawberries.


    It''s over. My brother''s great reputation is ruined in her hands


    Now, Chu fan has only 3 million left in his pocket. Su Yuan borrowed 30 million and has invested all of it in the new company. However, this money is a drop in the bucket for the new company. It needs at least 170 million to fill this big hole.


    When you go to Yunnan City, you can''t cover the White Wolf empty handed like last time. Therefore, Chu fan needs money, a lot of money.


    Early the next morning, Su Yuan sent financial Zhou Hailing to Qian huaigu''s company to ask for money. The project will be completed immediately, and the balance will be at least 30 million. As long as we can get the money back, we will have money to go to Yunnan.


    Chu fan and Su Yuan were studying the venue of the new company. Su Yuan immediately got a call from Zhou hailing and became angry: "what? No money? Can he have money? How can he buy a house for the fox spirit? And KTV, if he says to buy it, how can he lose the money he owes me?"


    "Forget it, come back. I''ll ask him for money." Suyuan angrily hung up the phone and her impression of Qian huaigu plummeted.


    In the past, Qian huaigu had always been a gentle, erudite and promising young talent in her eyes. He was a spouse candidate in the investigation period.


    But after Chu fan appeared, Qian huaigu''s true face gradually surfaced. He was not only mean, but also kept more than one woman outside. What''s more irritating is that he still keeps saying that she won''t marry him.


    There are many flowers every day, and she is looking for her to eat, watch operas and movies every day. Su Yuan feels sick when she thinks about it now. In contrast, Chu fan is simply the most perfect man. The only flaw is that he still has another woman in his heart, but he is loyal. If he gets rid of Qiaoyun in order to climb up to Su Yuan, I''m afraid Su Yuan won''t like him.


    Although there are some contradictions, this is really Su Yuan''s inner thought. Oh, headache!


    "Shall I accompany you there?" Chu fan asked with concern.


    Suyuan shook her head: "no, it''s not to fight? It''s OK to have Zhou Hailing accompany me. Besides, Qian huaigu sees you like an enemy. If you go, it will be counterproductive. Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    Since Su Yuan has said so, Chu fan can''t insist. She can only watch her drive away. I was about to take a taxi home when I suddenly received a call from Li Qingcheng.


    "Hello, where is it?" Li Qingcheng asked directly when the phone was connected. Very straightforward.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "Sister Li, it''s still early. Are you too anxious?"


    "Rolling calf, I have something serious to do with you." Li Qingcheng didn''t have a good way. "You and Su yuan jointly opened a real estate development company. Are you looking for a suitable office now?"


    Chu fan immediately came to the spirit: "elder sister, do you have a suitable place?"


    "Invite me to dinner at noon. If you can''t satisfy me, you don''t want me to help you."


    "Well... What flavor do you like, Sister Li? Chinese food or Western food? Or I''ll treat you to Korean food?"


    "Hum, sincerity, what I want is sincerity, understand?"


    Chu fan immediately said, "I see. Go to my house. I''ll cook myself and cook a big meal for you. How about it?"

 Chapter 139

    "How about this place?" said Li Qingcheng proudly.


    Looking at the large open space in front of him, Chu fan nodded again and again: "OK, great, this is just for me."


    Outside the eastern suburbs, to the west is the shanty town waiting for demolition, separated by a ring road. The site covers an area of 20000 square meters. It was originally a wood processing plant, but now it has been vacated, leaving not only a spacious site, but also a ready-made house.


    Because you want to buy some of the most advanced large-scale machinery, and you buy back the machinery, you have to have a place to put it. Therefore, what Chu fan urgently needs now is a site like the former Zhao Qingyuan company, which can store all kinds of construction equipment and materials without delaying office work.


    There are ready-made fences around this land, and there is a bungalow in front of it, with a total of six rooms. It is enough for office temporarily.


    "Sister Li, whose venue is this? How much is it?" Chu fan asked quickly.


    The venue is good, but the key is that he doesn''t have so much money now. Once the shantytowns in the West are demolished, the land price here will rise with the tide, and it is not a problem to sell for $30 million or $50 million.


    Li Qingcheng was still wearing a fire red one-piece skirt. He spared no effort to expose Ruyu''s arms, slender thighs and a large piece of pink skin on his chest. Leaning against the front of the car, he could see Chu fan''s eyes as bright as a professional car model.


    "Talking about money hurts feelings." Li Qingcheng''s eyebrows picked and sent out a look that was enough to make people dizzy.


    This woman is so provocative that she will show the right charming style between raising her hands and feet. For example, her left leg is slightly bent up and props up the short skirt properly, which will not let you see the spring, but make your eyes straight.


    And her arms back, supporting the front of the car, made her already proud big chest more eye-catching, as if she wanted to jump out of the deep V''s lapel. But the most enchanting thing is her beautiful eyes that seem to be able to speak. They are watery, like tenderness, bitterness, shyness and encouragement. If Chu fan was not standing in front of her, but another man, I''m afraid I couldn''t help jumping on it.


    But Chu fan knew her too well. If he really rushed over and waited for him, it must be Li Qingcheng''s impolite kick, and he may be killed directly.


    It would be a tragedy for anyone to regard Li Qingcheng as a casual woman.


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed and said solemnly, "don''t be ridiculous. I''m a good man with a family and loyal to my wife. If you don''t believe it, try naked?"


    "Puff Chi!" Li Qingcheng couldn''t help laughing and gave him a white look. "Are you a good man? Look at your house, a cold and beautiful boss and a lovely little Lori. I heard that the girl you rescued seems to live in your house, too?"


    "So what?" Chu Fan said righteously. "Su Yuan is my boss, ah Jiu is my sister and Song Wen is my friend. Is there a problem? Besides, they live next door to me, not my home. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Listen, listen, it''s not president Su, but changed to Suyuan." before Chu fan explained, Li Qingcheng waved his hand, "I''m not your wife. What''s your hurry? Talk about business. Are you satisfied with this venue?"


    Chu fan was depressed for a while. You teased him and didn''t let anyone explain. Who is he? But now, when she talked about serious things, Chu fan could only keep his depression in his heart and nodded: "the venue is satisfied, but in terms of price... Sister Li, why don''t you ask the owner of the venue out and let''s sit down and talk slowly."


    "No, this venue belongs to the eighth master. It''s easy for me to say a word."


    "What?" Chu fan was surprised and didn''t dare to set the channel. "This site is... Is it the eighth master''s?"


    "What do you think?" Li Qingcheng rolled his eyes. "Although Qiuyun hasn''t come out yet, I have to say it''s not? Therefore, as soon as I heard that you''re looking for a venue, I''ll ask someone to free it for you. However, after all, it''s the eighth master''s industry. You still have to give some. Just give me some meaning."


    Chu fan directly took out his wallet and stuffed it into Li Qingcheng''s hand. He said bluntly, "Sister Li, I have everything here. Don''t be too little, otherwise you despise me."


    Li Qingcheng is stupid. Who is this? It''s like giving more money. She doesn''t even have to look. The wallet is flat. It doesn''t last more than a thousand dollars.


    You''re really good. I''ll make you interesting. You really can take it. If Chu fan hadn''t helped her a lot, she would have smashed her wallet on Chu fan''s head now.


    "Why? It''s too little?" Chu fan pulled out both trouser pockets and said with a bitter smile, "elder sister, I have so little money all over. If it''s not enough, can I pay for my meat?"


    "Roll the calf!" Li Qingcheng couldn''t help but smash his wallet back and shouted angrily, "give you two choices. One is to rent and pay 200000 rent, and you can use the site for ten years. The other is to buy, 15 million, not a Penny Less... Don''t talk nonsense, it''s up to you to help me. I''ll give you a 50% discount. If someone else can''t buy 30 million."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "elder sister, I''m kidding you. Are you serious? Look, I''m angry with you. Let''s go back to dinner first, sit at the dinner table, and we''ll talk slowly."


    "Hum, you want to get me drunk and then take the opportunity to lower the price?" Li Qingcheng bluntly exposed his careful thinking and hum, "don''t dream. I don''t drink today. You must pay this price even if you say to break the sky. Do you want me to advance money for you?"


    "How can I? I don''t have any money. I have to wait for the boss to come back." Chu Fan said with a smile, "let''s go to the vegetable market and order whatever you want. I''ll let you try my craft today."


    Su Yuan asks for the bill, ah Jiu goes to school, and Song Wen goes back to school. Chu fanle is clean, buys a lot of things, takes Li Qingcheng upstairs and asks her to sit down in the living room. After that, he starts cooking and is busy.


    "Do you need my help?" Li Qingcheng leaned against the door frame and asked with a smile.


    Chu fan looked up at her and said with a smile, "no, you''re my guest now. How can you go to the kitchen? Just wait in the living room. It''ll be fine in a minute."


    "Forget it, I''d better help you. I can hurry up." Li Qingcheng came in and took the initiative to help Chu fan pick and wash vegetables. He looked familiar and skilled.


    "Sister Li..."


    "Do you think I''d like to do it? The living room doesn''t even have a TV. You let me sit?"


    "No, I mean, can you fry me? I can''t hold it anymore when I go to the bathroom."


    "Get out!"


    They quarreled and the time passed quickly. At more than 11 o''clock at noon, all six dishes and one soup came out of the pot. In order to satisfy Li Qingcheng, Chu fan was really willing to pay for his money. He made a plate full of prawns more than 10 cm long. He was not afraid of trouble. He made four braised lion heads bigger than his fist, which smelled delicious.


    In addition, there are four light and delicious vegetarian dishes, plus a spare ribs and white gourd soup. In Chu fan''s words, this soup nourishes beauty and blood for women.


    "Sister Li, drink a bowl of soup first to moisten your stomach." Chu fan smiled and handed the bowl of soup to Li Qingcheng. Before Li Qingcheng drank the soup, Chu fan hurriedly sandwiched a lion''s head and said with a smile, "try this again. If it weren''t for Sister Li, I wouldn''t cook this dish. It''s too much trouble."


    "Don''t do this." Li Qingcheng snorted, "you let me eat such a big meatball?"


    "How can I? I''m not ready for a knife here." Chu fan quickly picked up the slender and sharp knife and brushed it a few times. He cut a big meatball into eight pieces. It was evenly arranged in the dinner plate like blooming flowers. He smiled and stretched out his hand, "please!"


    "Virtue!" Li Qingcheng was very satisfied, but he gave him a white look, picked up a piece and bit carefully.


    Beauty is beauty. Even the posture of eating is so elegant. What we pay attention to is that food doesn''t stick to our lips, and we won''t stick out our tongue and lick on our lips.


    Sitting opposite her, Chu fanleng didn''t know how to eat. He was afraid to scare Li Qingcheng. However, since Li Qingcheng was satisfied with his food, Chu fan was happier than himself.


    Hey, hey, people''s mouths are short. How can you ask for so much money later?


    "Sister Li, taste the prawns and the dipping material I prepared myself." Chu fan shelled the prawns and sent them to Li Qingcheng''s dinner plate, and sent the dipping material to her in front of her, which was extremely enthusiastic.


    Li Qingcheng glanced at him and said warily, "are you making any wrong ideas in your heart, boy? I warn you, don''t think one meal can buy me off. There can''t be less money."


    "You can eat at ease. Am I that kind of person?"


    Li Qingcheng stared at Chu fan for a few seconds. He didn''t feel any bad intention. Then he bowed his head and continued to eat. She helped cook all the meals. Chu fan had no chance to cook at all. Even if she took the medicine, she was not afraid.


    Little sample, do you dare to have an evil heart towards your sister? I''ll scare you to death if I''m naked.


    Chu fan had really worked hard for this meal. Even those who were so picky about Li Qingcheng were full of praise. In particular, the plate of prawns almost entered Li Qingcheng''s stomach. The key is that the dip made by Chu fan is slightly spicy, salty and delicious, not to mention delicious.


    Chu fan, the half host, is really too enthusiastic. He keeps adding vegetables to Li Qingcheng while peeling shrimp shells. He also keeps telling some small jokes to make Li Qingcheng happy. The guests enjoy a meal. Even Li Qingcheng feels that it would be bad if he doesn''t reduce the price.


    "Well, I''m in charge. I''ll reduce you by one million. It can''t be less." Li Qingcheng said while eating.


    Chu fan was overjoyed: "Sister Li is the most righteous... However, in our relationship, is one million less?"


    "Just steal happiness. A meal costs one million less. I don''t know how to tell others when I go back. You''re not satisfied?" Li Qingcheng gave him a charming look.

 Chapter 140

    "I''m back!" Su Yuan shouted at the door, but then frowned.


    There was a pair of women''s sandals at the door, and there was a strong smell of vegetables in the house, which was vaguely mixed with the taste only women had.


    Asshole, how dare you bring a woman home while I''m away?


    Su Yuan had already held back her anger, but now she added fuel to the fire. She couldn''t help it anymore. She rushed into the restaurant angrily without changing her shoes.


    "Yuanyuan, are you back?" Chu fan stood up, smiled and took the satchel in her hand, took off her coat and hung it for her, and said with a smile: "Sister Li helped us find a suitable place for thieves. In order to thank Sister Li for her righteous help, I invited her to eat in our house."


    Chu fan suddenly whispered in Su Yuan''s ear, "the key is to save money. It only cost 300 yuan."


    With a sound of Yuanyuan and a sentence from our family, Su Yuan''s anger dissipated like drinking honey. He immediately showed a decent smile, sat down on the chair moved by Chu fan and said with a smile: "Sister Li, thank you so much. It''s bothering you for our family."


    "Chu fan helped me, and I should help him." Li Qingcheng naturally understood the meaning of Su Yuan''s words and smiled secretly in his heart. You should treat Chu fan as a treasure. Who is rare?


    "Eh?" Su Yuan seemed to have discovered the new world and said in surprise, "why didn''t you two drink such rich dishes? Chu fan, your host is too rude."


    "That..."


    "Go to my room and get two bottles of good wine. I''m going to be with Sister Li today. If I don''t get drunk, I won''t return." Suyuan took out the key and threw it to Chu fan. She turned her head and apologized and said with a smile, "Sister Li, I''m so sorry. Chu fan won''t entertain guests. He''s neglected."


    As soon as Chu fan left, Li Qingcheng said bluntly, "President Su, you don''t have to do this. I''m not interested in Chu fan."


    "I''m sorry, maybe I''m too excited." Su Yuan didn''t feel much embarrassed and said with a self mocking smile. "Also, how can Sister Li like such a perfect woman? However, I still want to thank Sister Li. I''ve written down this situation today. I''ll be useful to my little sister in the future. I''ll try my best to help even if I ask."


    "Let me say thank you first."


    On the surface, the two women talked and laughed, and were as harmonious as a pair of sisters, but only they knew what they thought in their hearts. Fortunately, Chu fan came back soon with two bottles of high-grade Fen Wine in his hand.


    "Sister Li, you don''t have to be afraid this time?" Chu fan sat down and said with a smile, "one meal will save me a million. I must give you three glasses."


    Li Qingcheng immediately grabbed the wine cup and gave him a bad look: "you can pull it down. Now in the whole Jinghu District, who doesn''t know that you don''t get drunk? I won''t drink with you."


    Su Yuan took the bottle from Chu fan and said with a smile, "Sister Li, I''ll drink with you."


    "Don''t worry about drinking." Li Qingcheng took his satchel, took out a contract from it and handed it to Su Yuan. "Look, if there''s no problem, let''s sign the contract first. It saves too much drinking and delays business."


    Chu fan explained: "Sister Li gave us two choices. If you rent it for ten years, you only need 200000, and if you buy it, you need 15 million. I saw that land, which is worth at least 30 million, but Sister Li only charged us 15 million, and a meal was reduced by another million..."


    "Sister Li, I''ll sum up with Chu fan." Su Yuan smiled apologetically, got up and took Chu fan to the bedroom.


    After closing the door, Chu fan wondered, "if you buy 14 million venues, you can make a profit. What else do you have to study? Sign the contract quickly, and it will change later."


    "Do you think I don''t want to sign?" Su Yuan gave him a bad look. "But the key is that I can''t get so much money now."


    Chu fan stared: "didn''t you go to find money? Huaigu asked for money? Didn''t you come forward to make it easy?"


    "Don''t mention him to me. If you mention it, I''ll be angry." Su Yuan looked angry and hurried to take two deep breaths. Her anger was suppressed. She whispered, "I still have 10 million in my hand. You think of a way to see if you can give 10 million first and the remaining 4 million. We''ll give it later?"


    "It''s nothing?" Chu fan patted his chest. "As far as my friendship with Sister Li is concerned, she''s half as cheap as the field. Don''t say she owes her four million yuan, even if she owes the whole money, she won''t say anything."


    Suyuan glared at him: "but I don''t want you to owe her."


    "Er..."


    Chu fan was speechless and depressed. You don''t have so much money and don''t want to owe others. It''s too difficult to serve.


    Soon they came out of the bedroom and sat down at the table.


    Li Qingcheng put down his chopsticks and said with a smile, "how about it? Have you discussed it?"


    "After discussion, we''ll buy it." Su Yuan put down the contract, but she didn''t mean to sign it.


    When Li Qingcheng was puzzled, Chu fan picked up the wine bottle and filled the wine glass in front of Li Qingcheng. He said with a smile: "Sister Li, you middleman, you really don''t have any strength. Whether the eighth master has said it or not, I must say it well."


    Li Qingcheng was stunned, and then said with a beautiful smile: "OK, you boy, you know how to give rebates. Tell me how many rebates you give me. I won''t do it without me."


    "Sister Li, you still need money? Besides, it hurts our feelings to talk about money."


    "Don''t talk, sister. I''m short of money now. I can''t afford to drive."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "is it true or false?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense and get the money quickly." Li Qingcheng stretched out his white, tender and slender Qianqian jade hand, like a little girl begging for a red envelope. Chu fan couldn''t help looking at it for a moment.


    "Cough!" Su Yuan coughed heavily, kicked Chu fan under the table and glared at him.


    It''s a shame to be a loser. You haven''t seen a beautiful woman in your life? In this family, there are two beautiful women, one big and one small. Which is not as fierce as her? Are you as if you had lost your soul? What annoys Su Yuan most is that Chu fan knows he has no money, but he still has to give Li Qingcheng a rebate. Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey?


    If men are reliable, sows will go up the tree.


    Before Su Yuan could speak, Chu fan suddenly put her hand on her lap, which scared Su Yuan almost screamed. Li Qingcheng is sitting opposite. She doesn''t dare to make a big move for fear that she will be seen by Li Qingcheng.


    Fortunately, Chu fan didn''t take any further action, otherwise Su Yuan had to hit the wine bottle on his head. Loser, think I''m used to you?


    "Since Sister Li said so, I''ll be the owner and give you... Four million kickbacks, isn''t it bright enough?" Chu Fan said boldly.


    "Four million?" Li Qingcheng and Su Yuan reacted the same and were startled.


    Suyuan wanted to talk, but Chu fan''s big hand suddenly moved up half a foot and almost stretched out into his skirt. Su Yuan was so frightened that she pressed his hand and blushed. How could she say a word.


    Li Qingcheng was so surprised that he didn''t notice the difference of Su Yuan. He was surprised and said, "Chu fan, do you really want to give me a 4 million rebate?"


    "Of course, Sister Li helped me save so much money. Since I want to say, I can''t be too little. Otherwise, Sister Li can''t say I''m too stingy?"


    "Hahaha, thanks!" Li Qingcheng won''t be polite to him. Four million, don''t waste it.


    "Yes. Hehe!" Chu fan smiled and finally took away his hand on Su Yuan''s thigh, picked up the signing pen, handed it to Su Yuan and said with a smile, "Yuan Yuan, sign!"


    Suyuan took the signing pen and glared at him angrily, but at this time, Chu fan''s hand patted on her thigh and said with a smile: "sign quickly, fill in 10 million, and the other 4 million will be a rebate for Sister Li."


    "Wait!" Li Qingcheng quickly stopped, stared at Chu fan and said, "what do you mean? It''s called a rebate?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "Sister Li, since ancient times, wool has come from sheep. I bought it cheap and compensated you for the price difference. This is called a rebate, right?"


    Suyuan was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth and nodded: "Chu fan is right. It''s such a reason."


    Li Qingcheng is about to vomit blood. Bastard, I''m happy for nothing. If I want these two money, can I sell them to you at a low price?


    "Forget it, I don''t want the rebate, 14 million yuan, which can''t be less." for fear that Chu fan and Li Qingcheng hurriedly grabbed the contract and filled in the numbers first, so they handed the contract to Su Yuan again. She just needed to sign it.


    Suyuan looked at Chu fan and saw Chu fan nodding. Then she quickly signed her name and handed it to Li Qingcheng. Li Qingcheng confirmed that it was correct, took out her bank card and pushed it to Suyuan: "President Su, transfer the money."


    "This......" Su Yuan was embarrassed. Her bank card is only more than 10 million. Where is enough to pay the 14 million?


    At this time, Chu Fan said with awe inspiring righteousness: "Sister Li, since I said to give you a rebate, I must give it. As for whether you want it or not, it''s your business. Yuanyuan, transfer 10 million to Sister Li first, and then 4 million to her."


    Isn''t this farting after taking off your pants?


    Li Qingcheng is completely speechless. Who is this? I didn''t give you any more money. What''s your outfit? Want me to owe you a favor? I bah!


    She''s always regretting now. Why should she have a meal with him? Let him save a million for nothing. If he had known this, he should have asked for more points, at least 20 million. Hum, you give a rebate?


    Su Yuan couldn''t stand it anymore. She said, "well... I have only 10 million in my card."


    "What?" Chu fan ''Teng'' stood up and said loudly, "ten million? Didn''t you go to find money? Huaigu asked for money? He didn''t give you money?"


    "I..."


    "All right!" Chu fan impatiently waved his hand to interrupt Su Yuan''s words, turned his head and said apologetically, "Sister Li, look at this. Otherwise, I''ll give you 10 million first and owe you the 4 million rebate first."


    Li Qingcheng stared at Chu fan for a long time and said, "you''re cruel!"

 Chapter 141

    Dafa group, Guangyuan Branch.


    In the general manager''s office, the war was in full swing. Finally, in the man''s low roar, the attack war finally came to an end.


    "Qian Zong, you are too strong." the charming female secretary turned around, glanced at Qian huaigu with a silky eye, sorted out her clothes and put on her glasses. Within a moment, the Dang woman who had just returned to the wind - Sao to the bone turned into a cold white-collar worker in the twinkling of an eye.


    Do something, do nothing. - secretary.


    Qian huaigu is really not a casual person, but he gets up casually and is simply not a person. The female secretary general is very beautiful, but she is still a little worse than the woman he secretly keeps. Even sister Meng can''t compare with her.


    Usually, the secretary always shows off his style in front of Qian huaigu, for fear that Qian huaigu won''t hide her. Unfortunately, Qian huaigu''s vision is too high, and he doesn''t want to eat nest grass. He knew very well that once he had a female secretary, the whole company would know before long. It affects his glorious image too much!


    But today, he completely tore his face with Su Yuan and completely broke the idea of pursuing Su Yuan. There was no place to vent her anger. Just as the female secretary came in, she was dragged by the irrational Qian huaigu.


    "Go out, I want to be alone." Qian huaigu finally calmed down, but he was cold-blooded and ruthless. He didn''t look at the female secretary. He took out a box of cigarettes from the drawer and went to the big French window.


    The female secretary didn''t have any resentment on her face. She didn''t say anything. She walked to the door and looked at him with concern. Then she slowly closed the door. But when she turned around, she couldn''t help showing a disdainful expression on her face.


    Cut! It''s really useless. It''s only three minutes


    Qian huaigu, holding half a cigarette end, looked out of the window at the blue sky and white clouds, and involuntarily smiled a sneer at the corners of his mouth. Even if he can''t marry Su Yuan, he will get her people, otherwise, he won''t be reconciled in his life.


    Hum, want money? Wait, I can drag you to hell. At that time, I will make you kneel on the ground like a bitch and beg me like the female secretary just now.


    Just dreaming, the phone suddenly rang. Qian huaigu threw away his cigarette butts, went to pick up his mobile phone and suddenly widened his eyes. It''s Suyuan. She''ll call herself? Did she soften so quickly?


    No, no, Su Yuan has a strong temper. Even if she hits her head and blood, she will never be soft. What does she want to do when she calls? Want money?


    After hesitating for a while, Qian huaigu still connected the phone. His sinister face immediately changed into a warm smile and said with a smile: "Suyuan... What? Drink?"


    Qian huaigu looked stunned. Did Su Yuan even ask him for a drink? What kind of medicine is it sold in the gourd?


    "Well, well, I''ll be there on time."


    After hanging up the phone, Qian huaigu frowned and paced slowly in the spacious office, thinking about Su Yuan''s intention. But with a meal of wine, you want me to give you the money? Are you naive? Also, if you don''t go to Chu fan''s bar, you''re going to sister Meng''s KTV. What does that mean?


    He was sure that it was Chu fan''s idea, but he couldn''t understand what Chu fan and Su Yuan were going to do? After thinking for a long time, his head hurt, and he didn''t figure out what they wanted to do. Simply don''t want to, call sister Meng and ask her to prepare a box.


    In the evening, Qian huaigu straightened himself out and drove to KTV. As soon as his front foot arrived, Chu fan and Su Yuan, also led by the waiter, pushed open the box door and came in.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Su Yuan said with a smile. She couldn''t see any displeasure on her face, as if nothing had happened during the day. She was still the same to Qian huaigu as before.


    Chu Fan said with a big grin, "there''s little money. You''re afraid I''ll abduct her from sister Meng''s territory?"


    "Yes, invite sister Meng out and have a drink together." Su Yuan smiled. "I''d like to see how attractive a woman who can fascinate Qian Xuechang I secretly love?"


    Qian huaigu almost vomited blood. Would you secretly love me? Isn''t this making fun of me?


    Just then, the box door opened, and sister Meng, wearing an elegant cheongsam, came in with a bottle of high-grade red wine in her hand.


    "Brother fan is really funny. You have such a beautiful beauty as president Su around you. How can you see my mediocre fat and vulgar powder?" sister Meng said with a smile and turned to Su Yuan. "President Su, don''t get me wrong. I just work for less money, but I don''t dare to think about it. If something is wrong, please forgive me."


    A few words made Suyuan wary of her. The woman was really unusual. She downplayed her relationship with Qian huaigu. No wonder Qian huaigu is reluctant to give her up. Just this measurement is not what ordinary women can have.


    Qian huaigu was even more elated and said with a laugh, "OK, I''m not an outsider. Sit down and have two drinks first."


    Before Su Yuan could speak, Qian huaigu took the wine glass one step, looked at Su Yuan and said with a bitter smile: "In fact, even if you don''t open your mouth, I''ll find you to explain. I really didn''t mean to default on the project funds of your company. I really can''t take them out. But don''t worry, I''ve said hello to the head office. In a few days, the money will come over. At that time, I''ll settle all the balance and hit your company''s card exactly."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry!" Su Yuan put down the wine glass again and said with a smile, "in fact, I came to you today to explain to you that I was too excited in the morning and said a lot of ugly words. After I went back, the more I thought about it, the more I felt I had gone too far, and the more I felt sorry. That''s why I asked you out and said sorry to you face to face."


    "No, no, I have a bad attitude in the morning..."


    Chu fan laughed and said, "when will you two be polite? Come on, have a drink and think nothing has happened, okay?"


    "Good!" Qian huaigu felt that Chu fan was not so annoying for the first time. Of course, if he could stay away from Su Yuan, maybe he would like Chu fan.


    Looking at the status of several people, sister Meng felt that she was a little redundant. She wanted to sit next to Qian huaigu, but since others have cleared their grievances, it is not appropriate to sit next to him. Therefore, sister Meng put down her glass and said with a smile, "brother fan, President Su, drink slowly. I''ll say hello next door and drink with you later."


    "It''s all right, sister Meng, you''re busy with you and don''t have to take care of us." Chu fan is very enthusiastic and gets up to take sister Meng to the door and wave goodbye to her, making her look like an old friend. As everyone knows, sister Meng wants to kill him with a knife, and Chu fan wants to strip off her clothes and throw them into the pile.


    Qian huaigu took the initiative to pour a glass of wine for Chu fan and Su Yuan. He said with a smile, "Su Yuan, you won''t just drink a bar when you ask me out? We''ve been friends for so many years. If you have something to say, don''t hide it."


    "You still know me." Su Yuan took a sip from her glass, put it down and said with a smile, "in fact, it''s nothing. Drinking is the main thing. There''s another little thing I want to tell you."


    Little things? Hum, I''m afraid that''s a big deal, isn''t it?


    Qian huaigu remained calm and said with a smile, "tell me, what''s the small matter? As long as I can do it, I promise I won''t say anything."


    "Let me tell you." Chu Fan said with a smile. "You know, the old building where President Su and I live has a high floor and a poor environment. In the past, President Su always didn''t plan to live in Guangyuan City, but this time with less money, although he didn''t earn much, he also made a lot of money. Therefore, President Su plans to buy a house, preferably a duplex building, and then settle in Guangyuan City."


    "Really?" Qian huaigu said in surprise. "This is a good thing. I also plan to settle in Guangyuan. To tell you the truth, although Guangyuan is only a second tier small city, the environment here is good. Suyuan, where do you like? Elder martial brother, do you have more money, but I can still take out the money you buy a house."


    Su Yuan said with a smile, "I''m not in a hurry. Moreover, the Jinghu Mingyuan community we are about to complete is good, so... Hehe!"


    Qian huaigu patted on the forehead: "I see. Do you want to keep a house? It''s not easy. Choose whichever floor and household you like. I''ll give you a cost price."


    "Really?" Su Yuan stood up in surprise. "Whatever I want?"


    "Must!"


    "How many more sets should I keep?"


    "No problem." Qian huaigu patted his chest forthrightly. The flame that had been extinguished in his heart was likely to revive again. She was secretly happy. Unexpectedly, it was a blessing in disguise that made Su Yuan look at her differently.


    If she can accept herself, let alone the cost price, Qian huaigu won''t frown even if she gives away a few sets for nothing.


    Su Yuan was overjoyed and quickly picked up the wine glass and said excitedly, "elder martial brother, I just found out today that you are a pure man. It''s so generous. I respect you for this wine."


    "Ha ha, it''s not easy for us to say this?"


    The wine was very happy. In the end, Qian huaigu didn''t know how he went back. When he woke up, he found himself lying in sister Meng''s bed. It was already dawn.


    "Are you awake?" sister Meng sat up from his arms, grabbed her pajamas, put them on, got out of bed, poured him a glass of warm water, and asked tentatively, "do you remember what you said last night?"


    Just after drinking a mouthful, Qian huaigu was stunned and asked, "what did I say?"


    "How do I know?" sister Meng said anxiously, "when I went there, you had drunk too much. With less money, I always think Chu fan and Su Yuan have bad intentions. Think about it carefully. Did you really promise them anything?"


    Qian huaigu was thinking hard when he suddenly received a call from the sales office manager. When he heard this, he immediately sat up, spilled water on the quilt, and said quietly, "what? She wants... A hundred sets? She''s crazy?"

 Chapter 142

    At eight o''clock in the morning, as soon as the sales center of Jinghu Mingyuan opened, Su Yuan and Chu fan went. He went directly to the manager and asked for 100 small houses. He was so frightened that the manager didn''t dare to say anything. He hurried out and called Qian huaigu.


    Less than half an hour later, Qian huaigu rushed to the sales center without washing his face, followed by sister Meng, who also didn''t dress up. In contrast, she is better than Qian huaigu. At least she wears neatly, but Qian huaigu is different. Her clothes are full of wine smell and are pleated, as if she had just taken them out of the garbage.


    However, he couldn''t care about his image at this time. He ran upstairs and broke into the manager''s office. He opened his mouth and asked, "Su Yuan, do you want a hundred houses?"


    "That''s right!" Su Yuan smiled like a flower and suddenly saw sister Meng who came in later. She immediately said curiously, "you..."


    Sister Meng flickered in her heart and hurriedly said, "there is little money. I drank too much last night. I brought him breakfast this morning. The manager happened to call him. I was afraid of an accident on his way, so I drove him over."


    "Yes, we didn''t live together last night." Qian huaigu regretted it. Isn''t it special that there is no silver here?


    Fortunately, Su Yuan didn''t ask, but said shyly, "elder martial brother, you promised me last night, you can''t go back on it?"


    "What did I promise you?" Qian huaigu asked.


    Chu Fan said discontentedly, "you''re wrong because you don''t have enough money. Last night you promised president Su to sell her several houses at the cost price. Now when you hear that she wants more, you won''t pretend you don''t remember anything?"


    Qian huaigu suddenly remembered that he did promise Su Yuan to sell her several houses at cost price, but you didn''t say you wanted to buy so many houses at that time?


    Suyuan was embarrassed and said, "elder martial brother, I didn''t want to buy so many, but the cost price you gave me is really tempting. I was so excited that I didn''t sleep well all night. After discussing with Chu fan all night, I finally decided to seize the opportunity and buy a hundred sets of it."


    "What? You and Chu fan... You..." Qian huaigu was about to get angry. In his mind, two white bodies hugged and rolled on the bed. It was Chu fan and Su Yuan.


    His heart is dripping blood, just like Chu fan harmed his wife. He wants to break Chu fan into pieces.


    "What do you think?" Chu fan didn''t have a good way. "President Su and I were in the living room, watching TV and talking. In fact, she was crazy and had to buy a hundred sets. I advised her not to buy so many. Where did you get the money?"


    "I..."


    Without waiting for Su Yuan''s explanation, Chu fan impatiently interrupted: "I know you want to use the project fund to offset the account. It''s nothing, but even if you get the house, you can''t sell it at the reserve price. Otherwise, isn''t it less money?"


    Qian huaigu suddenly realized that Su Yuan had this idea. If the project fund is used to offset the account and calculated according to the cost price, 100 small houses are indeed about 30 million.


    You buy the house at a low price, and then you sell it, and you get the cash. You think it''s beautiful.


    "That''s what happened." Qian huaigu said with a sigh of relief and a bitter smile. "Suyuan, it''s reasonable to say that I owe you the project funds. You have to use the building to pay off the debt, but you can''t sell it at the reserve price. Otherwise, my real estate market will collapse, and it won''t be tens of millions of dollars at that time."


    "This..." Su Yuan was embarrassed and didn''t know what to do.


    Qian huaigu laughed to himself. You''re still young to play with me.


    Chu fan complained: "I said no, you don''t believe it. If you don''t have enough money, you can still send you money? He said wait a few days, let''s wait a few days. This woman has long hair and short knowledge. Give you a cost price, you think it''s profitable? I think you don''t want to make money."


    "Well, I can''t say that either." Qian huaigu said with a smile, "I can understand Su Yuan''s mood. The difference between the cost price and the sales price is nearly half of the profit. Su Yuan is excusable for taking the opportunity to make a profit. Well, since I open my mouth, I can''t go back. I pay for 100 houses at the cost price, but you don''t sell them."


    Looking at Su Yuan''s puzzled eyes, Qian huaigu said with a smile: "I do this also to maintain the property market and unify sales. However, you can rest assured that as long as you sell one of the selected buildings, I will directly hit your company''s account until it is sold out."


    Su Yuan was a little moved, but she was still thinking about it. Chu fan hurriedly said, "President Su, you can''t promise. It''s OK to sell the building. In case it''s all smashed in your hands, where can you reason?"


    "Brother Chu fan, what do you mean by this?" Qian huaigu said discontentedly: "can I deliberately pit Suyuan? I can assure you that I will not sell me alone under the pressure of the building you selected."


    "President su..."


    "OK, I promise!" Suyuan hesitated and finally nodded in agreement.


    It is puzzling that Chu fan and Su Yuan, who clearly took advantage, were not happy at all. Instead, Qian huaigu, who suffered a loss, immediately ordered the manager to bring the floor plan of the house type for Su Yuan to choose.


    Before Chu fan could persuade me again, Su Yuan said in a deep voice, "Chu fan, you don''t have to say. I know better than you, but my senior brother has given me too much temptation. Once these 100 houses are sold, I can not only get back more than 30 million project funds, but also earn another 10 or 20 million. Even if it is sold for two years, we can make a profit."


    "Alas!" Chu fan sighed. He simply went aside to smoke and disappeared.


    But Qian huaigu secretly laughed and played with me? You''re still young. Hum, want to sell the house? Wait, I can drag you to bankruptcy. Hey, hey, at that time, you will take the initiative to send yourself to bed and beg me to take back the property.


    At that time, let alone 30 million, 10 million will depend on my mood. Wow, hahaha!


    In his eyes, Su Yuan is a completely white little herring who takes the bait for some sweets. Watching her choose the house type accompanied by the manager, the corners of her mouth involuntarily showed a proud smile.


    However, those who are in the game and onlookers are clear. Sister Meng thinks there is something wrong here. She winks at Qian huaigu and walks out first. After a while, Qian huaigu also came out, found sister Meng in the bathroom and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s less money. Don''t you think something''s wrong?"


    "Something''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    Sister Meng shook her head: "I can''t tell, but I''m sure that Chu fan and Su Yuan are not the kind of people who are blinded by interests. Otherwise, Chu fan won''t steal the bar and win you once."


    Qian huaigu''s face sank. These two things are his inverse scales. At ordinary times, even sister Meng dare not mention them. However, at this time, sister Meng can''t care so much.


    Before Qian huaigu got angry, sister Meng hurriedly continued, "and Suyuan, if she was so greedy, she would have become your ban. Do you have to wait until now? But her behavior today is too abnormal. As the saying goes, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. They sing and make peace. They must have no good intentions."


    Qian huaigu suddenly woke up, but when he thought about it carefully, he couldn''t find anything wrong. He threw his cigarette butts on the ground and crushed them angrily. He frowned and said, "what do they want to do?"


    "No matter what they want to do, I think they should stop it as soon as possible, otherwise it will really be us who will suffer."


    Qian huaigu turned around and left, but when he came to the bathroom door, he hesitated again: "are we too suspicious? The real estate is in our hands. Without my words, she can''t sell a house. We still have to be afraid of her?"


    "That said, we still have to guard against it."


    While studying, the manager hurried over and said excitedly, "there''s less money. All of them are selected. The largest one is no more than 60 square meters, and the small one is only 30 square meters. There are 116 sets in total. According to the cost price, she also filled in more than 200000."


    "Pa!"


    A big mouth almost took out the manager''s teeth, and his mood instantly fell from heaven to hell. He hurriedly covered his face and asked tremblingly, "less money, i... what did I do wrong? It''s all done according to your meaning?"


    "Asshole!" Qian huaigu kicked him and scolded angrily. "Who let you make your own decisions and sell more of her house? You sold 16 more sets. Are you out of your mind?"


    The manager dared not breathe, and he was very bent. Thinking, to say that you are out of your mind, that''s also you. Isn''t that what you mean to do? Especially, you sold 100 sets, but you still need more than a dozen sets? Now blame me? Besides, it''s all based on the project fund. People don''t do it without it.


    At this time, Su Yuan and Chu fan came over. Seeing this scene, Su Yuan was surprised and said, "elder martial brother, what are you doing?"


    "Ah? Ha ha!" said Qian huaigu with a smile, "nothing. He slipped accidentally. Oh, by the way, we have to sign an agreement to prove that you entrusted these houses to my sales center for unified sale."


    "No problem." Su Yuan readily promised, and several people turned back to the office.


    Soon, Qian huaigu drafted an agreement and handed it over to Su Yuan. He smiled and said, "look, if there is no problem, sign it and the agreement will come into force."


    Su Yuan frowned and said, "nothing else, but what does this mean? I''m not allowed to give it to others? Are you afraid I''ll sell the house as a gift?"


    "Ha ha, it''s just a form. I believe you''re not the kind of person who doesn''t talk about credibility."


    "Hum, in that case, just write it clearly. I can''t sell the house as a gift. As long as I collect money, it will be a breach of contract." Before Qian huaigu spoke, Su Yuan changed the subject, "but before selling the house, you must inform me. If you sell the house without my feelings, you will be a breach of contract."


    Sister Meng scrambled and said, "President Su is really happy. In that case, I''ll print out the contract in duplicate."


    She could not refuse. She took the drafted contract and left quickly. In less than ten minutes, sister Meng came back with two printed contracts in her hand. Both parties confirmed that they were correct, signed and pressed their fingerprints, which even took effect.


    PS: the last chapter is locked, so this chapter is delayed. No, just after the ban was lifted, a chapter was released immediately. Excuse me!

 Chapter 143

    "Yeah!"


    As soon as they got into the car, Su Yuan and Chu fan couldn''t help clapping their hands to celebrate, not to mention how excited they were.


    Qian huaigu never dreamed that Su Yuan would engage in development. Moreover, there was no shadow of development. She prepared the real estate for demolition compensation first.


    Did I sell my house? No,


    Did I take the money? No,


    Did I give it away? No,


    Hey, hey, I call it equal exchange. It''s fair and reasonable for people to give land and I to give house. Even if it comes to the court, we''re not afraid. It''s not written in the agreement.


    "Chu fan, you are so talented." Su Yuan hugged Chu fan''s neck excitedly and kissed him on his face. Then she laughed loudly without the image of a lady and burst into tears.


    "Qian huaigu, that bastard, thought he could take the opportunity to pit me. Unexpectedly, we gave him a pit." Su Yuan bah, "he deserved it and suffered for himself. Hum, why didn''t I see the bad water before?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "now you know? I''m the one who really treats you."


    "Hum, you''re not much better than him." Su Yuan gave him a cold look. "He secretly raised two fox spirits outside. You don''t eat in the bowl and think about what''s in the pot? I tell you, don''t think I''ve solved the problem of project funds. I''ll be grateful to myself... Stop!"


    Chu fan was startled. He quickly pulled the car aside and stopped by the roadside: "my aunt, what are you going to do?"


    Suyuan hugged her shoulder and humed expressionless, "you can only choose one between me and Qiaoyun. Choose it now!"


    "What are you stimulated by?" Chu fan looked around and said with a bitter smile. "On the main road, say it''s inappropriate? Otherwise, wait until you get home."


    "No, you have to give me a clear answer today." Suyuan is reluctant. Although she admires Qiaoyun very much, it involves her life-long marriage, and she can''t make concessions.


    It''s her greatest luck to meet Chu fan in this life. If she misses this time, she may never meet a better man than Chu fan in this life.


    Is it wrong for a woman to be selfish for love?


    When Chu fan was speechless, the telephone ring for help suddenly rang, which immediately relieved him. He immediately pointed to her satchel and urged, "your phone rings, pick it up!"


    "Don''t interrupt. You must give me an answer today."


    "You answer the phone first. What if there''s something urgent?"


    Suyuan really wanted to smash the phone, but she couldn''t help but answer it. Especially after looking at the caller ID, it was Zhao Qingyuan. She had to let Chu fan go and connect the phone.


    "Uncle Zhao, how are you doing there?"


    "OK, I''ve gone to Jinghu District with my son. Let''s meet and talk face to face."


    Su Yuan raised her wrist, looked at it and said, "it''s getting late. Let''s find a place to sit down, have lunch first, and then go to the field investigation after dinner."


    "OK, no problem!"


    Suyuan hangs up the phone. Chu fan immediately starts the car and drives towards the agreed hotel. In this regard, Su Yuan can only sigh secretly and forget about Chu fan''s persecution.


    When he came to the downstairs of the hotel, Chu fan just got off the bus and suddenly received a call from Xia Yanran. For such a long time, she called Chu fan for the first time. Chu fan vaguely realized that there must be something important.


    Su Yuan didn''t dare to hear it. Chu fan took the phone to a distance. Then he connected the phone and asked in a deep voice, "Yan Ran, what''s up?"


    "Did you kill the zombies at the mass grave last time?" Xia Yanran asked directly.


    Chu fan was stunned. She didn''t know where she got the news, but there seemed to be no need to hide it. After all, Li Qingcheng was also there at that time. She saw herself put down the zombies with garlic and then smash them to death with a tombstone.


    "Yes, it was me, but Li Qingcheng was there at that time. Without her help, I couldn''t kill the zombie."


    "You know Li Qingcheng very well?"


    "Er... OK." Chu fan was not confident enough.


    Fortunately, Xia Yanran did not ask again, but said earnestly: "Chu fan, Li Qingcheng is not necessarily a bad person, but she is definitely not a good person. You can use each other, but you must always be vigilant, but don''t be fooled by her."


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it. By the way, what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    Xia Yanran said in a deep voice, "I''m at the random burial post now. Come here right away. I feel there''s a zombie here. I must get rid of it as soon as possible."


    Chu fan was startled: "is there another one? Is it the one at the bottom?"


    "Bottom? What bottom?" Xia Yanran immediately asked.


    Chu fan realized that he had missed something and hurriedly said, "you''re waiting for me at the random burial post. I''ll go there right away."


    Before Xia Yanran asked, Chu fan hung up the phone first, then strode back to Su Yuan and said, "I have a very important thing to do, so..."


    "You go and pay attention to safety." Su Yuan showed great generosity, and did not ask who called or what Chu fan wanted to do. This made Chu fan, who was struggling to speak, suddenly stunned.


    Su Yuan carefully tidied up Chu fan''s clothes, smoothed the wrinkles on his clothes with her hands, and said softly, "go early and return early. Tomorrow morning, we have to go to Yunnan on business."


    "Well, I know." Chu fan was so moved that he really wanted to hold Su Yuan, and then told her that he had to marry her all his life.


    But reason prevailed and suppressed his inner impulse. Chu fan reluctantly smiled, waved to Su Yuan, got into the car and left quickly.


    Suyuan was very satisfied with her performance. At the same time, she finally found out Chu fan''s temper. This product is purely a Shun donkey. The better you treat him, the more guilty and cherished he will be. On the contrary, if he was forced to make a choice as before in the car, he would not choose Su yuan 100%.


    It''s close. Thanks to Zhao Qingyuan''s phone, otherwise, he must have chosen Qiaoyun. Well, you can''t do such stupid things in the future. You should be better to him, so good that he couldn''t bear to leave and asked to marry me. hey!


    She guessed right. When Chu fan drove away, he looked at Su Yuan through the rearview mirror, and his eyes were wet. I really don''t know how many lives I have accumulated. In this life, I even met two confidants. It''s just that Su Yuan''s attitude


    Well, let it be.


    Before long, Chu fan came to the random burial post. Beside the trees outside the random burial post, he saw a white skirt, pure and beautiful Xia Yanran.


    With green trees and flowers everywhere, Xia Yanran looks like a fairy in the flowers. He is holy and dust, so that life does not produce a bit of dirty thought.


    "Sweet, wait for a long time?" Chu fan left his left hand with a shovel, and his right hand carried a plastic bucket, and he walked down from the car and strode past.


    Xia Yanran glanced at the plastic bucket in his hand and said faintly, "are you ready?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Chu fan patted the plastic bucket, which contained gasoline. Last time I dealt with a newly formed zombie, so I had to use garlic juice, but this time it was a zombie formed for many years, and garlic juice has little effect. But it doesn''t matter. This time it''s noon. Zombies can''t move at all. It''s a good time to get rid of zombies.


    In this regard, Xia Yanran didn''t care too much. She turned to the random burial post and asked, "look, is there anything wrong?"


    On the surface, there is nothing unusual about the random burial post. Moreover, it is noon and the sun is scorching. I can''t feel the gloomy ghost gas. However, when Chu fan started his insight observation, he found that in the center of the mass grave, there was a condensing black gas, like a black cloud, shrouded in a radius of about 10 meters.


    Chu fan is observing the random burial hill, but Xia Yanran is secretly observing Chu fan. Seeing the purple light in his eyes, his face shows a stunned expression. He understands that Chu fan is really professional and can see it at a glance.


    But she couldn''t understand. What adventure did Chu fan have during his coming out of the mountain? Why did you suddenly become an immortal? You''re so good at dealing with zombies.


    You know, with the help of magic tools, she can detect the abnormality of the random burial post, but Chu fan just looks at it and finds that it''s wrong. This is the gap between amateur and professional.


    "Yan Ran, did you kill the ghost driver named Tang Xiao last time?" Chu fan asked in a deep voice.


    "The ghost driver?" Xia Yan looked at Chu fan in surprise and asked, "what is the ghost driver? Is it a branch of the immortal?"


    "Cough, cough, that''s right." Chu fan coughed, quickly turned off the topic and pointed to the center of the cemetery, "where the ghost gas condenses but does not disperse. If Tang Xiao didn''t die, he may be hidden underground."


    This time, Xia Yanran was even more surprised: "what are you talking about? Tang Xiao didn''t run, but still stayed in the cemetery?"


    Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "last time we destroyed only the soul of the zombie, and his body is still underground. If there is no accident, Tang Xiao stayed to refine the corpse Kui with the body of the zombie. This is a more powerful existence than the zombie. It is invulnerable and difficult to destroy."


    Now, Xia Yanran didn''t have time to get to the bottom of the matter. She asked solemnly, "Chu fan, give me a bottom, can you get rid of the corpse chief? If we''re not sure, we can''t do it today. Once we scare the snake, it''s even more difficult to find them."


    "If you can kill Tang Xiao, I can kill the corpse Kui." Chu fan waved his hand before Xia Yanran spoke. "I know that Tang Xiao''s strength is not weak. You didn''t get him last time. It''s estimated that it''s enough this time. If you can find a helper, it''s safe."


    Xia Yanran smiled bitterly and said, "Xiao Gang, they went back early. For a while, where can I find help? It''s really impossible. Just come on. Even if I can''t kill Tang Xiao, he can''t beat me."


    Chu fan shook his head: "no, the rabbit is anxious and bites. We must keep him this time, otherwise there will be endless trouble."


    "Don''t look at me. If I want someone, I can''t come here until tomorrow morning."


    "Forget it, I''d better find a helper." Chu fan took out his mobile phone and dialed Li Qingcheng.

 Chapter 144

    Chu fan''s phone was just dialed out, and a pleasant ring came out behind him. Although it only rang for two seconds, Chu fan and Xia Yanran heard it.


    Then, Li Qingcheng, with a depressed face, came out from behind the tree not far behind them and stared at Chu fan with hate: "good things can''t find me. This kind of life-threatening thing reminds me of my sister? You''re really interesting."


    Chu fan was happy: "Sister Li, we are really destined to meet everywhere. To tell you the truth, do you secretly love me and follow me to protect me?"


    "Rolling calf, I have a crush on you? I bah!" Li Qingcheng rolled his eyes angrily, put his hands around his chest and hummed, "I''m too lazy to follow you. I came to say hello to Xia Xianzi after I got the news."


    Xia Yanran was still calm and calm, and said faintly, "Li Qingcheng, Chu fan is my aunt''s son. If you dare to move any crooked thoughts on him, I will not let you go."


    "It''s a relative." Li Qingcheng patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. "Scared me, I thought you came to rob me of a man. Since he is your cousin, you have to call me cousin when I marry into the Chu family. Cluck cluck!"


    Xia Yanran clenched her fist and almost lost control of her mood. She fought with her for 300 rounds first. I really don''t understand. How can a woman be so shameless?


    Fortunately, at this time, Chu fan inserted between the two women and said with a bitter smile: "Sister Li, don''t joke. Yan Ran just said, Sister Li, you still have a sense of justice, so..."


    "Come on, she''ll praise me? Unless the sun comes out in the West." Li Qingcheng hummed, "but I''ll help you today for your face, but you have to promise me a condition."


    "Don''t say one condition, ten conditions are all right." Chu fan boldly patted his chest, promised, and asked, "tell me, what can I do for you?"


    Li Qingcheng smiled cunningly: "I haven''t thought about it yet, but don''t worry, I promise I won''t let you do those harmful things."


    Chu fan scratched his head: "how do I feel like I''m on a thief ship?"


    Seeing the two people talking and laughing, Xia Yanran''s face became more ugly. She was as cold as ice. Shua pulled out a long sword like water and stared at Li Qingcheng.


    Li Qingcheng''s reaction was not slow. When she pulled out her sword, her wrist turned over, and her hands had a bright silver three pronged fork. She stared at Xia Yanran without showing weakness. If Chu fan hadn''t blocked between the two women, I''m afraid they would have fought at this time.


    "You must pick up the rack. OK, okay, you two fight slowly, I''ll go alone." Chu fan fired, carrying a shovel, carrying a petrol bucket, and strode toward the burial post.


    Li Qingcheng took back the three pronged fork and joked, "Hey, your cousin died. Don''t you go and help?"


    "He is younger than me!" Xia Yanran took back her long sword and said coldly, "I promised my aunt to take good care of him. If you dare to calculate him, I will die with you."


    They played countless times and knew the level of both sides like the back of their hands. In contrast, Xia Yanran''s strength is a little higher, but Li Qingcheng''s body method is strange and tricky. No one has taken advantage of it all the time.


    But Li Qingcheng knew that if she really angered Xia Yanran, she was definitely not Xia Yanran''s opponent. Maybe fighting back would hurt Xia Yanran, but she would die.


    "Hum!" Li Qingcheng glanced, "spend the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart. My friendship with Chu fan is no shallower than you."


    Xia Yanran stopped talking to Li Qingcheng, took a long sword and strode to chase Chu fan. Li Qingcheng was behind, holding the elbow of his right hand in his left hand and scratching his smooth chin with his right hand. He laughed: "this smelly boy is very feminine. His strength is a little lower. Otherwise, my sister will have to rob you to be the wife of the stronghold."


    Soon, Chu fan came to the original buried grave bag. At this time, the grave bag has been stacked again, the scale has expanded a lot, and the turf within ten meters around has been leveled.


    Chu Fangang put the shovel down, and Xia Yan Ran to his side. "I personally handled the scene. I burned the zombies to ashes and buried them in this grave. At that time, I thought something was wrong, but I thought it was the ghost gas left by zombies and didn''t care. Yesterday, I received a hint from an elder and came to have a look. I found that the ghost gas here was stronger."


    "Something is really wrong." Li Qingcheng came to Chu fan''s right side and shivered with his shoulder. "I''m too hot to wear a skirt at noon, but standing in this ghost place, I feel cold. Chu fan, are you sure there''s another zombie here?"


    "In fact, what we killed last time is not a real zombie, but a living dead body attached with the ghost of the zombie, and the real zombie has been deep underground for at least hundreds of years."


    Chu Fan said solemnly, "the real zombies are as hard as steel. They are invulnerable and have infinite power. It''s difficult to deal with."


    "Are you sure?" Xia Yan asked seriously.


    Chu fan nodded: "I''m sure."


    Li Qingcheng said curiously, "since the zombie is so powerful, why does he attach the resentful soul to a live corpse? Isn''t this putting the cart before the horse?"


    "The corpse''s body was nailed to death by an expert with a peach wood nail, and it couldn''t move at all. Otherwise, it could be so quiet here?" Chu Fan said solemnly. "But now, its body is watched by Tang Xiao. Once it is refined into a corpse Kui by him, it will become an unconscious killing machine. At that time, our triple hands will not be its opponent."


    "What are you waiting for? Dig out Tang Xiao and the zombies as soon as possible, and then get rid of them as soon as possible." Li Qingcheng is anxious. If Tang Xiao is going to grow up, he can''t take revenge on her? Cutting grass without removing its roots will be a disaster sooner or later. It''s better to kill him as soon as possible.


    Chu fan turned around the grave twice and said, "the grave is intact, which shows that Tang Xiao went in from somewhere else. Hurry to find it. There must be a hidden hole around here."


    The two women had no doubt about Chu fan''s rubbing side. They immediately dispersed and looked around. After a while, Li Qingcheng was surprised and said, "come on, I seem to have found the hole."


    Chu fan and Xia Yanran hurried over and saw Li Qingcheng standing in front of a dilapidated graveyard. The graveyard was almost invisible, but half of the broad tombstone was left, lying obliquely on the graveyard.


    Seeing them coming, Li Qingcheng carefully lifted the tombstone. Below it was a dark cave. From the direction, the goal was the new tomb in the center.


    Chu fan nodded and whispered, "this must be the hole dug by Tang Xiao. Yan Ran stayed and guarded the hole. Sister Li went back with me and acted according to circumstances."


    For such an arrangement, two women had no objection. Xia Yan ran out of the long sword, guarding the cave beside him. Chu fan and Li Qing City returned to the center of the burial gang. Li Ducheng held three forks of warning. Chu fan spit in the palm of his hand and sponged, grabbing the shovel and digging it.


    Although I found the hole, the hole was too small. If I went in, I would be dead. Moreover, if I wanted to eliminate the corpse Kui, I still had to rely on the hot yang of the noon sun. Therefore, Chu fan spared no effort to dig the tomb, expose the zombies to the sun, and then burn it up.


    Now Chu fan, two arms have more than 4000 Jin strength, not to mention is a shovel, that is, give him a big shovel of excavator, he can wave freely.


    Under the gaze of Li Qingcheng, Chu fan was as effortless as a toy spade that adults played with children, shoveling soft sand. In just more than ten minutes, he dug up a big pit with a diameter of about five meters, and the depth was almost more than one person.


    Li Qingcheng stood on the pit and saw the soil flying. She could only see the upper part of Chu fan. When she wanted to tell Chu fan to be careful, Xia Yanran suddenly gave a scold not far away.


    "Come out." Li Qingcheng exclaimed in surprise. Chu fan jumped out of the pit and saw Xia Yanran fighting with a man in black. From the body shape, the man in black is Tang Xiao. He can''t be wrong.


    "What are you doing? Go and help." Chu fan pushed Li Qingcheng, then jumped down and dug harder. Within two minutes, he dug another half meter deep. Suddenly, his feet were empty and fell down.


    Chu, who was early prepared, plunged the shovel into the wall and hung it in the middle with a spade rod and looked down.


    The lower part was hollowed out to form a three meter square space. The soil fell and covered up the lower space. No coffin was found.


    At this time, the big eyed frog jumped out, stood on Chu fan''s shoulder and said, "the zombie is under the earth. Dig it out quickly."


    Needless to say, Chu fan has also seen that under the observation of his insight eye, a long strip of black gas appears above the soil layer, which condenses and does not disperse above the soil layer.


    Chu shovel, Chu fan jumped down, and quickly cleared up the floating soil on the corpse, revealing a true to life face. It was a woman. She looked about twenty years old. Her clothes had rotted and many parts were exposed. Her skin was pale without any blood color.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will think that this is a girl who has just died and is quite beautiful, but at the moment of Chu fan''s insight, the woman''s body is shrouded in a dark ghost gas, which keeps her flesh from corruption. If she had not been nailed to her head and heart, she would have become a bloodthirsty zombie.


    "Alas!"


    Chu fan sighed and said with emotion, "I don''t know what grievances you have suffered or who has hurt you, but the person who hurt you is dead and all hatred should be resolved. The Buddha said, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. I hope you can see, put down your gratitude and resentment, reincarnate as soon as possible and be a man again."


    After talking about it, Chu fan was ready to go up, take down the gasoline bucket and burn the body. But at the moment he turned and prepared to go up, the woman''s eyes suddenly opened, startling Chu fan.

 Chapter 145

    The female corpse''s eyes were big and godless. She looked at Chu fan empty. Under the gaze of Chu fan''s insight eyes, the Black Ghost gas on her body surface dissipated rapidly. At the same time, a faint red light appeared in her abdomen, beating slowly like a heart, and moving slowly upward along her chest.


    "The fire of the spirit?" in Chu fan''s mind, suddenly came the ecstatic voice of Lord Black scale, "Chu fan, this is really your creation, the fire of the spirit, the fire of the spirit that can be met but can''t be asked."


    Chu fan dared not believe: "this... This is the fire of the spirit? But how do I feel like a little life?"


    "Don''t you understand that?" Lord Black scale was in a good mood and patiently explained, "there are many conditions for the formation of the fire of the spirit, but one of them is the most powerful, the most difficult to form and the most difficult to refine."


    "Then this..."


    "Yes, this is the most difficult and refined hell fire. Do you know how it is formed?"


    Knowing that Chu fan couldn''t answer, black scale just paused for a moment and continued: "to be exact, this is a fetus about to take shape. The mother must be a Yin spirit body, but the child''s father must be a fire spirit body. Within three months of her pregnancy, she suffered all humiliation and finally died with hatred."


    "Then, bury her body in a very shady place, and a foot of earth under her body is covered with fire spirit stones. In order to prevent her corpse from changing, we have to nail her head and heart with peach wood nails, so that she can''t support her life."


    "The female corpse died of humiliation and her soul was detained here, which will inevitably form a grievance spirit, and the fetus in her body will die with the mother, and the weak soul will also be imprisoned in the mother. Under the nourishment of the mother''s Yin Qi and the fire under her body, there is a 10% chance to form the fire of Yin spirit."


    Chu fan is surprised secretly. The chance of 10% is too low. And this kind of thing that sounds cruel to the extreme is met by yourself. This luck is almost against the sky.


    With the explanation of Lord Black scale, the red light flashed and moved to the throat of the female corpse. The female corpse slowly opened her mouth and saw that a candle was lit in her mouth, emitting a fiery red light.


    "Come on, hurry over. You must swallow the fire before it leaves the mother." black scale urged.


    Chu fan was startled: "what do you mean? Let me and the female corpse... Mouth to mouth?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Once the hell fire leaves the matrix, if you want to refine it, the difficulty will increase several times. If you are careless, you may be refined by it and become a puppet without ideology."


    I poke. It''s a gamble.


    Chu fan hesitated, but just then, the big eyed frog suddenly jumped out, kicked his legs on the wall, bounced back quickly, and slammed into the back of Chu fan''s head.


    Chu fan was black in front of him, as if he had been hit by a sledgehammer. He fell to the ground. Unfortunately, he happened to lie on the female corpse. Before he shouted pain, his big mouth was blocking the female corpse''s mouth.


    At this moment, the small flame that had moved to the mouth of the female corpse, like a fish into the sea, rushed into Chu fan''s mouth and went in along his throat.


    Chu fan widened his eyes and stared at the female corpse close at hand. The empty eyes of the female corpse seemed to be staring at him. Chu fan was creepy and hurriedly struggled to get up from her body, but he didn''t want to press his hand on her chest. Soft, if it wasn''t for her cold skin, I thought she was still alive.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you, but..." Chu fan quickly nodded and bowed, but he saw the corners of the female corpse''s mouth slightly tilted up, showed a satisfied smile and closed his eyes.


    "Don''t look, your kiss has completely dissolved the resentment in her heart. In her next life, she will be reborn into a good family." black scale ordered, "hurry up and burn her body, and you have to refine the fire of Yin spirit when you go back."


    "Oh!" Chu fan dared not neglect, but quickly climbed up and found that Xia Yanran, Li Qingcheng and Tang Xiao were gone. It''s better to go. Hurry up.


    Chu fan picked up the gasoline bucket and jumped down again, but when he was about to pour down the gasoline, he suddenly remembered what Lord Black scale said before and hurriedly asked, "Lord Black scale, you said before that the earth under the woman''s body was covered with fire spirit stones?"


    "Well, but after so many years, it is estimated that the aura has dissipated long ago."


    "What if there''s something left?" Chu fan is now poor. How can he come back empty handed after entering Baoshan? When she heard a sin from the woman''s corpse, Chu fan moved the female corpse to one side, and picked up the shovel and quickly dug it up.


    A few times, Chu fan felt that the shovel hit the stone. He was so happy that he could not get his lips shut. He threw the shovel and squatted down with his hand to dig it, so as to be afraid of damaging the crystal.


    "Boss, is this fire spar?" Chu fan threw a fist sized pebble from the soil and asked excitedly.


    Lord Black scale didn''t have a good way: "it used to be a fire crystal with high purity, but now... Hum, it''s a broken stone. It''s worthless."


    "It''s all right. There must be more below. I don''t believe it. There are so many crystal stones. How can there be one left?"


    Chu fan threw away the stone, shovel the spade again, and dug up his life. Ten minutes later, he dug out dozens of large and small stones, but he didn''t see any of them.


    Chu fan toss about the land, and he dug it over and over again, and every piece of soil was not let go. Eventually he had to give up, shovel the spade and wipe a sweat. He used to bring the petrol bucket over.


    But is it disrespectful to burn the woman''s body like this? Chu fan hesitated for a moment, went to smooth and step on the ground, and then put the female corpse in the middle. When he picked up the gasoline barrel again, the right hand of the female corpse suddenly slipped from her lower abdomen, and her clenched fist slowly opened, revealing a sunny diamond.


    This crystal diamond is too beautiful and too big. It is like a pigeon egg. Chu fan can see it with his eyes shining. He hurried forward to pick up the crystal stone. It is like a treasure. He can''t close his mouth with a smile.


    "You boy, you are a fool. Maybe this woman was destined for you in her last life. Otherwise, how could she favor you?" black scale was a little jealous of Chu fan.


    Although the hiding place of the female corpse was secret, Tang Xiao found it and stayed here for nearly ten days, but he was stunned that he didn''t find the fire of the spirit in her stomach or the crystal diamond in her hand.


    "This crystal diamond, named Fei Yun flint, is the best of the flints. It''s priceless. It''s also a treasure that can be met but can''t be asked for. For the fire immortal, it''s enough for him to exchange it with you with his wife."


    "So cow?" Chu fan couldn''t put it down and finally came in vain. However, it seemed useless to himself.


    "Put it away quickly. If you are found to have this Fei cloud flint on you, you will be in trouble." Lord Black scale reminded.


    Chu fan immediately put away Fei Yun flint and knew better than anyone that he couldn''t tell his wife about it. Of course, he doesn''t have a wife yet.


    Then it was simple. Chu fan poured a bucket of gasoline on the female corpse, then climbed up, stood above the pit, took out a lighter and took a deep breath: "elder sister, you go all the way!"


    With that, the lighter with a cluster of flames fell from Chu fan''s hands. The moment it fell on the female corpse, a raging fire suddenly burst out.


    Before long, footsteps came from behind. Chu fan looked around and saw that Li Qingcheng and Xia Yanran were at least ten meters away and walked back quickly. Look at the two women''s appearance. Something must have happened.


    "Run away by Tang Xiao?" Chu fan asked. Seeing that the two women were cold and ignored each other, he had a headache and hurriedly comforted, "forget it, run and run. If he dares to show up, I''ll kill him myself next time."


    "Hum, it''s ok if he runs away." Xia Yanran glared at Li Qingcheng, and turned her head with a cold hum.


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "what do you mean? Didn''t run? What about the others? Killed?"


    Li Qingcheng played with the two three prongs in his hand and said, "I saved her with kindness. She not only doesn''t appreciate it, but also blames me. Chu fan, you say, how can there be a person like her? It''s unreasonable."


    "I saved you? You obviously did it on purpose." Xia Yan was so angry that her face was livid. If Chu fan wasn''t in the middle, she would have to fight with Li Qingcheng again.


    Li Qingcheng disdained and said, "look at her. She''s just like a man''s cheating bitch."


    "You..." Xia Yanran was almost angry and spit blood. She pulled out her long sword and was about to play with Li Qingcheng. She was stopped by Chu fan.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile: "I said two eldest sisters, can you make it clear, what are you two for?"


    "You let her say." Li Qingcheng magnanimously pointed to Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran glared at her fiercely and said angrily, "Tang Xiao''s strength is between me and Bozhong. With her words, it''s not difficult for us to catch Tang Xiao alive."


    "I reminded her in advance that she must be caught alive. In this way, I also have an explanation to Tangmen. For this reason, I deliberately revealed my flaws and attracted Tang Xiao to take the bait, but just when I was ready to fight Tang Xiao, the witch suddenly hurt the killer and stabbed Tang Xiao to death."


    "Chu fan, do you understand? She deliberately showed her flaws, but how do I know?" Li Qingcheng said wrongly. "I''m not afraid of her accident in order to save her? As a result, I killed Tang Xiao by mistake. Instead, she blamed me. It took longer to fight with me than with Tang Xiao. I''m just a madman!"


    Xia Yanran gnashed her teeth and said, "don''t think I can''t see it. You did it on purpose."


    "You said I did it on purpose, but what good would it do me if I killed Tang Xiao?"


    "It''s not good for you, but it''s bad for me. How can I tell Tangmen when I go back?"


    "If you''re afraid of taking responsibility, put the blame on me. I''m not afraid."


    Chu fan heard his head, and took off the shovel and turned away. Women fight and men suffer. Let''s not get involved and fill the hole obediently!

 Chapter 146

    At first Chu fan didn''t feel the fire of the spirit. But when he buried the pit halfway, the big eyed frog cried anxiously, "no, go, I can''t suppress the fire of the spirit."


    "Hold on, hold on a little longer." Chufan immediately threw the shovel and said, "sweet, Sister Li, you two slowly fight, lose not forget to bury the earth."


    The two women who were playing with their children stopped at the same time and looked at Chu fan''s back in amazement. This guy seemed to be driven out by a wolf. Why did he run so fast?


    "Take your time, bye!" Li Qingcheng smiled. Before Xia Yanran could react, he ran after Chu fan.


    Xia Yanran was also very worried about Chu fan, but the scene had to be cleaned up. She could only watch Chu fan get on the bus, ignore even Li Qingcheng''s greeting, and leave in a rage.


    On the contrary, she was relieved. It seemed that the relationship between Chu fan and Li Qingcheng was not so harmonious. But what happened to Chu fan? Why are you so flustered? What happened?


    Li Qingcheng jumped and scolded angrily, but no matter how fast she ran, she couldn''t get on the bus. However, this doesn''t mean that she just let Chu fan go, stamped her feet and chased after her angrily.


    Chu fan raised the speed to the limit. After only ten minutes, he returned downstairs and ran all the way upstairs. Instead of going home, he went straight to the roof of the building.


    In a hidden corner, Chu fan sat down with his knees crossed, closed his eyes, and concentrated all his consciousness on the bone tower pendant on his chest. With the last experience, Chu fan entered the bone tower space in only a few seconds.


    In the outside world, Chu fan''s figure, like water lines, shook a few times and disappeared slowly. The snow-white bone tower on his chest slowly turned red and then disappeared into the air.


    Chu fan opened his eyes and found that he had come to the first floor of the bone tower. In front of him stood a vague figure. Before he could speak, the voice of Lord Black scale came from the dark shadow in front of him: "listen, you have only one chance. You must use your sincerity to influence the fire of the spirit. Only when it is willingly accepted by you can you have the opportunity to absorb and refine it and take it as your own."


    "Boss, tell me straight. How much can I be sure at most?" Chu fan felt uneasy. He felt like a guillotine hanging around his neck. If he was careless, his head would fall to the ground.


    Lord Heilin was silent for a moment and said slowly, "from your current cultivation accomplishments, the probability of success is no more than 1%. However, it directly enters your body from the mother. This is the only condition for you to succeed, but the probability of success will not exceed 5%. Specifically, it depends on your luck. You ask for more luck."


    "Stop talking nonsense and get ready quickly. I can''t help it." the big eyed frog shouted. Chu fan just sat down cross legged. He felt that his internal organs seemed to be on fire. He suddenly widened his eyes and gave a sad scream.


    "Ah..."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Chu fan''s clothes were burned to ashes, and his skin turned red, like roasted prawns. In his eyes, the flame was burning, and a mouth spewed out a hot line of more than three meters.


    The big eyed frog jumped out of Chu fan''s body in embarrassment. His tongue stretched out like a mangy skin dog. He gasped heavily, his body surface was red and steaming hot gas. It didn''t return to normal until half a minute later. At this time, Chu fan was unconscious, like a red iron bar, lying straight on the ground, so that people couldn''t get close to him.


    "Boss, if Chu fan can''t resist..."


    "He can certainly carry it!" black scale said firmly.


    The big eyed frog hesitated for a moment and nodded fiercely: "well, this boy is lucky and can''t die. Chu fan, you have to hold on. If you want to die, you have to wait until you break the virgin..."


    Chu fan, who was motionless, seemed to hear the words of the big eyed frog, and his body trembled slightly. Black scale was surprised and said, "there is a door! Continue to stimulate him and arouse his desire for survival."


    The big eyed frog got it right by mistake, and suddenly became more energetic. He jumped up to Chu fan and spit: "how beautiful that chick Suyuan is. We demon clan rarely have such a beautiful woman. If you die, she will marry other men and be pressed by other men all day."


    Chu fan suddenly squeezed his fist.


    "And the girl Li Qingcheng is more provocative than the fox spirit of our demon family. It''s unreasonable for such a woman not to take it. Think about how cool it would be to press such a beauty under her?"


    Shua! Chu fan''s murder weapon under his crotch was murderous and upright, with fire everywhere. Unfortunately, there was no hair left.


    The big eyed frog was so happy that he jumped and chattered and continued: "you''re good at everything, but you''re less domineering. Don''t look at the woman''s voice, but when you really take her down, she''ll be obedient to you like a little sheep. Therefore, you must bite your teeth and hold on, and go back to collect Qiaoyun, Su Yuan, Li Qingcheng and Xia Yanran."


    "Hey, hey, think about it. Are there four beautiful women lying side by side in bed waiting for your favor? At that time, you will take ah Jiu, Xu junchuo and Song Wen, and just arrange a duty watch, one person for one day..."


    "Roar!"


    Chu fan suddenly opened his eyes, roared, jumped up from the ground, like a gorilla with love, hit his chest with a double fist hammer and roared up to the sky.


    A flame spewed out of his mouth, like fireworks, more than ten meters high. The big eyed frog stared in amazement. The black scale on one side was surprised and said, "it''s done. It''s really successful."


    "This... This is it?" the big eyed frog dared not set the channel. "How long has it been? Is it too fast?"


    It is not necessary for the black scale to say that the big eyed frog knows that Chu fan has indeed refined the fire of the spirit, because the flame he spewed out this time is condensed but does not disperse, and he can''t feel the slightest heat. On the contrary, he even feels a trace of cold.


    This is the characteristic of Yin Ling fire. It is cold on the outside, but the temperature inside is very high. It is the best fire for refining utensils. But the big eyed frog doesn''t understand. Doesn''t it mean that there is only a 5% chance of success at most? It looks like 100%. It''s too fast.


    Chu fan, after a crazy vent, the flame on his body surface quickly converged into his body, and his red skin quickly returned to normal. The only difference from the past is that the body has grown a section higher, at least three centimeters higher, and there is no hair on the whole body. There is no hair left, whether it is sweat, hair, eye hair or whatever, just like a light pig whose hair has just faded.


    Fortunately, there are no women here, and Chu fan doesn''t care. Moreover, at this time, his heart is filled with excitement and excitement. How can he care whether he wears clothes or not?


    Power, what a powerful power.


    Chu fan clenched his fist and seemed to have endless power in his body. Even if there was a running rhinoceros in front of him, he dared to rush up and fight with it.


    This feeling full of explosive power is really great. Unfortunately, there is no place to vent. It''s like being unable to shoot for a long time. It''s a little uncomfortable.


    "Chu fan, you''ve reached the late stage of human life?" the big eyed frog couldn''t help crying out, quickly jumped onto his shoulder, jumped to his head again with excitement, and said excitedly: "you guy, how did you suddenly increase your cultivation so much? Before, your strength was less than 5000 kg, how did you reach more than 7000 kg at once?"


    Without waiting for Chu fan to explain, the black scale on one side said, "to be exact, it''s more than 7800 kilograms."


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "I have such great power? Can''t I?"


    "Yes, just try." black scale snapped his fingers, and suddenly there was a huge figure like a giant around him. It was at least five meters high. Chu fan stood in front of it, not as high as his thigh.


    Although it was shrouded in darkness, its strong outline could not be covered up in any case. It can be seen that this is a full power demon king. It is estimated that one punch can smash Chu fan into meat pie.


    Black scale said in a deep voice, "on it, hit your most powerful attack."


    "Good!"


    Chu fan is also welcome. If someone else, he certainly doesn''t dare to test, but this is the demon king. Can he kill him?


    Step back, Chu fan takes a deep breath, clenches his right fist and is ready to go. For about five seconds, Chu fan suddenly burst into a drink, pedaled on the ground, like a thunderbolt, and suddenly came to the huge shadow. His huge fist, with a harsh sonic boom, blasted hard on the abdomen of the huge shadow.


    "Bang!" Chu fan suddenly flew back, like a football swung by someone. He went back faster than when he went.


    "Plop!" Chu fan hit the ground heavily and almost broke his bones. He didn''t get up until he snorted on the ground for a long time. He rubbed his aching right arm and came back barefaced.


    They were so strong that they almost crippled themselves without fighting back. If they did, they would have to be smashed into meat mud.


    "Seven thousand nine hundred and thirty-six kilograms." the voice of the huge dark shadow was low and restrained, and said, "this power should be the top among you humans. If you simply compare the physical power, you can account for at least the top five. If you are compared with people of the same level, you must be worthy of the first, at least twice the second power."


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "are they all accurate to single digits? This is too accurate. The electronic scale is not so accurate."


    "Hum!" the huge shadow snorted disdainfully, and the figure slowly disappeared.


    The big eyed frog rolled his eyes aside and hummed, "just be happy. It only bounces back half of your strength. If it bounces back, you can still get up now? You''ll die under your own fist."


    "My grass can rebound damage? Can you teach me this move? Chu fan is excited. If he can learn this move, he won''t have to fight in the future. The more people, the better. The heavier the hand, the faster he will die.


    The key is that the police can''t control it. We didn''t do it. Wow, hahaha!

 Chapter 147

    "Tell me, how on earth did you subdue the hell fire?" the big eyed frog is most concerned about this. If he doesn''t understand, he will die in peace.


    Black scale is also very curious. In fact, he said that the probability of success is 1%, which is to comfort Chu fan. To be exact, with Chu fan''s cultivation at that time, the probability of success is very slim. In the memory of black scale, there are no more than one person who can refine the fire of yin and spirit in the human world.


    For thousands of years, at least tens of millions of immortals have succeeded. It can be imagined how difficult it is to refine the fire of yin and spirit. But without exception, successful people have become super strong in an era and have the ability to connect heaven and earth.


    However, I have never heard of anyone like Chu fan who subdued the fire of the spirit in a short time.


    "In fact, all this is due to its mother." Chu fan stretched out his hand, and a cluster of flames rushed out of his fingertips, like a naughty child, surrounded between his fingers, very close.


    "Usually, the fire of the spirit condenses the resentment of the dead. The hostility is very heavy and will destroy all the creatures around it. But its mother gets rid of it because of my intervention. Therefore, the hostility contained in the fire of the spirit dissipates."


    "If the mother didn''t open her mouth, the fire of yin and spirit would break the mother and become a destructive fire with deep resentment, fierce Qi and extreme violence. Once it absorbs the aura in the air, the fire of yin and spirit will become stronger and more destructive."


    "The fire from the mother''s mouth is like a baby born smoothly. It is pure in heart and has no negative emotions. It is swallowed by me before it comes into contact with the outside air. Therefore, it depends on me like its mother."


    Chu fan stretched out a finger and teased the flame without any temperature. The flame was really like a naughty child, winding Chu fan''s fingers and having fun. But it can be seen that it is really dependent on Chu fan, like a father and son with blood.


    "In fact, from the beginning, it didn''t intend to hurt me, but to help me harden my body and clean up all the impurities in my body, which is equivalent to washing bones and cutting marrow once, making my bones denser, flesh and blood more energetic and skin more resilient."


    "Therefore, I grew four centimeters tall and my strength soared, breaking through to the later stage of the human border."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan glanced at the big eyed frog and hummed, "do you really think it''s your credit?"


    "Impossible!" cried the big eyed frog, who seemed to be trampled on his tail and jumped three feet high. "I can see clearly that your body had a very obvious reaction at that time."


    Chu fan glared at it with hatred: "I''m angry with you. I can''t even say anything. What''s the meaning of breaking a virgin''s body and then dying? Can''t you expect me to be good and let me live well?"


    "Er... Then you clenched your fist." the big eyed frog continued to defend.


    Chu fan clenched his teeth and said, "how dare you say that Su Yuan had me in her heart. If I really died, she would keep the festival for me, but you slandered her like that. If I hadn''t been able to get up at that time, I would have trampled you flat."


    "Ah?" the big eyed frog was silly. How could this happen?


    "No, you were so hard and cunning?"


    Chu fan roared angrily, "that''s what you''re angry with. Li Qingcheng''s woman is a beast that eats people and doesn''t spit bones. You let me take her? Isn''t it harmful to me? And what''s the watch you said later? What do you think of me? A breeding pig or a breeding horse?"


    "No, I''m not for you, too?"


    "For my sake? I think you pushed me into the fire pit." Chu fan hated, "I haven''t even solved the emotional problems of Su Yuan and Qiaoyun. You even urged me to find seven. If I did, can I live?"


    It seems that he was really angry. Chu fan angrily shook his sleeve and left, leaving a dull big eyed frog. How can he not understand that he clearly helped him, but how can it become a bad thing?


    "Boss black scale, I really did wrong?"


    "Ask Chu fan myself. I don''t know anything." black scale turned and disappeared, leaving the big eyed frog on the first floor of the bone tower.


    Black scale returned to the top of the bone tower, looked down at the big eyed frog like an ant below through the layers of space, and shook his head helplessly. Alas, this silly child is still so easy to deceive!


    Chu fan returned to the roof and a cool wind blew, which made him shiver. At this time, he found that he had no wisps and no hair.


    "Shit!" Chu fan quickly grabbed a broken carton next to him, stepped in the middle, and raised the carton to his crotch with both hands. Although it was indecent, at least there was something to hide his shame.


    "Hoo, it almost found it." Chu fan was greatly relieved.


    In fact, it was really the credit of the big eyed frog. You know, the situation was very critical at that time. Even an iron man couldn''t bear the pain caused by the burning of the body.


    Although the fire of the spirit is kind, it has just given birth to a mind. It is as simple as a newborn baby. It completely relies on instinct to help Chu fan, without considering his life and death.


    If Chu fan can''t carry it and loses consciousness, he will break the connection with the fire of the spirit, and he will really be burned to ashes. But at this critical juncture, the big eyed frog''s words made his consciousness about to collapse gather together again and support it hard.


    At the thought of it, Chu fan blushed and was secretly ashamed. Is he a shameless man? If not, why would Xiao Chufan be as hard as iron after listening to the words of big eyed frog?


    At the thought that the seven women had labels on them, which said from Monday to Sunday, little Chu fan was a little ready to move and almost broke the broken carton.


    Damn it, how can you have such a dirty idea? Chu fan, Chu fan, you even miss the minor ah Jiu. Are you still human?


    Chu fan cursed secretly, took a deep breath, and quickly drove all those bad thoughts out of his mind. After calming down, he hurried back to the entrance of the roof. Without looking, he climbed down from the entrance of one meter square.


    This is the top floor. Who will come up except Chu fan, Su Yuan and ah Jiu? Besides, Su Yuan is not at home and ah Jiu has gone to school. Who will see it? Therefore, Chu fan had no scruples, but he just climbed down two steps. Suddenly, a scream through the golden crack stone came out under him, which made his hands soft and fell from above.


    "Plop!"


    Chu fan fell so hard that he almost broke his ass into eight pieces. The broken cardboard box that barely covered his shame just now was completely scrapped. Little Chu fan raised his head arrogantly and again attracted a scream to pierce his eardrum.


    "Suyuan? You scared me to death." Chu fan saw that the woman screaming on the platform under the stairs was Suyuan.


    "Don''t shout, it''s me." Chu fan hummed and stretched out his hand. "Help me quickly, but I''m dead."


    "Chu fan?" Su Yuan was even more surprised and couldn''t believe it. "Where''s your hair? My God, what have you done? Not only your hair, but also your eyebrows? Ah!"


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "what''s your ghost name?"


    Su Yuan covered her face and dared not look at Chu fan. She stamped her feet and said, "you... You exposure maniac, why don''t you wear clothes?"


    "Cough!" Chu fan found that he was exposed below. He quickly grabbed a broken paper shell to block his crotch, stood up and said with a smile, "what, accidentally burned his clothes and his hair."


    "What are you talking about?" Su Yuan immediately put her hand down and said in surprise, "it''s burning? You play with fire and burn yourself? Why?"


    "It''s not what you think." Chu fan didn''t know how to explain, and hurriedly said, "don''t ask first, open the door quickly, and I''ll put on a dress first."


    "Mysterious, what have you done?" Suyuan glanced at him suspiciously, took out the key and opened Chu fan''s door, but before entering the door, she heard a lazy, sweet and greasy voice: "Chu fan, are you finally willing to come back?"


    Su Yuan suddenly turned her head and stared at Chu fan angrily: "shameless!"


    With that, Su Yuan slammed Chu fan, went to open her door, and brought it to the door heavily.


    "Yuanyuan, Yuanyuan, listen to me. It''s not what you think..." Chu fan chased the door and was almost crowded by the door.


    Chu fan was about to pat the door when he heard a surprised cry behind him: "Chu fan? Where''s your hair?"


    You don''t have to look back. It''s Li Qingcheng. Her voice is too sweet, just like smearing honey. Generally, men just listen to her voice, and their bones are half soft first.


    Haunted!


    Chu fan sighed helplessly, turned around and stared at her with hatred: "I said, elder sister, how did you chase my family?"


    "You little heartless, my sister isn''t worried about you. I''m afraid you''ll have an accident?" Li Qingcheng gave him a look and didn''t have a good way. "You''re addicted to naked buttocks? Don''t you come in and wear clothes soon?"


    "Elder sister, can you avoid it first?"


    "Cut, little toothpick like stuff. Who wants to see it?"


    Li Qingcheng said disdain, but he widened his eyes and looked fiercely. He didn''t see that she was a little embarrassed. On the contrary, Chu fan was staring at her like pins and needles and almost ran away.


    She''s a big girl. Why don''t you feel ashamed? Did you stare at a man''s naked like this?


    Chu fan is also desperate. Anyway, he has been seen all over, so whatever. Hum, one day my friend will come back with interest.


    Li Qingcheng didn''t avoid it. Chu fan simply strode in, ran into the bedroom like a gust of wind and put on a pair of shorts, which was a relief.


    With a bath towel, Chu fan went straight to the bathroom to take a bath, and then put on dry clothes. But Li Qingcheng followed him, leaning against the door frame and looking at him with a smile.


    "Elder sister, men and women don''t kiss. Will you stare at a big man changing clothes like this?"


    "Isn''t it good?"


    Chu fan was completely defeated by her, but said, "I have to take a bath if I have something to say."


    "Just wash it. Do you want me to go in and rub your back?"

 Chapter 148

    Outside the bathroom, the sound of the water was coming out. Outside the door, Li poured back against the wall and hands around his chest. He asked curiously, "what happened to Chu fan? Why did you suddenly throw your shovel away and run back to your life? Your car was clearly downstairs, but where did you go? What''s your hurry?"


    "Elder sister, are you full? What am I doing? I have to report to you? What do you have to do with me?" Chu fan''s voice came from the bathroom.


    Unfortunately, this is not good for Li Qingcheng.


    "What do you think I have to do with you?" Li Qingcheng patted the door and said shyly, "Xianggong, do you want me to rub your back?"


    "Plop!" Chu fan slipped and fell to the ground.


    Hearing the sound from inside, Li Qingcheng burst into laughter without the image of a lady and burst into tears: "Chu fan, you are really more and more lovely."


    "But I think you hate it more and more." Chu fan opened the door with a black face and came out with a bath towel around his waist. At the same time, the anti-theft door was also opened. Su Yuan, with an anxious face, walked in quickly. Unexpectedly, Xia Yanran followed her behind, and her eyes were also full of worry.


    "Chu fan, are you okay?" Su Yuan grabbed Chu fan''s hand, looked up and down, and almost opened the bath towel for inspection.


    Chu fan can feel the worry and tension in her heart. She can see that Su Yuan really cares about him.


    "I''m fine. Isn''t it good?" Chu fan patted her hand and said with a smile, "there are guests at home. Go and pour two cups of tea."


    Asshole, kick your nose and face and treat me like someone? Your wife?


    Suyuan stared at him with shame on the surface, but her heart was as sweet as honey. From this sentence, she realized a lot.


    First of all, Chu fan shows Li Qingcheng and Xia Yanran that Su Yuan is the hostess of the family; Secondly, it also shows Su Yuan that the relationship between him and the two beauties is not what she imagined.


    "Yan Ran, Sister Li, sit down first and I''ll pour you tea." Su Yuan pushed Chu fan into the bedroom, turned back, showed a decent smile, and went into the kitchen to boil water and make tea.


    Soon, Chu fan came out in dry clothes and asked curiously, "Yan Ran, why are you here?"


    "You are so abnormal, can I not come and have a look?" Xia Yan glanced at Li Qingcheng not far away and hummed, "but when I came to your house, I found that only the witch was there, and I couldn''t find you, so I went to Su Yuan''s room."


    Although her heart was full of doubts, Xia Yanran refrained from questioning. I don''t want to ask, but I don''t want Li Qingcheng to know.


    Similarly, Li Qingcheng, who had been asking questions before, did not mention it, but asked curiously, "Chu fan, I feel that your cultivation has been greatly improved. Is there a late stage of human life now?"


    This is also what Xia Yanran cares about. In the face of the two women''s urgent eyes, Chu fan nodded: "well, it''s already the late stage of human life."


    "Eh?"


    Su Yuan came out with the tray containing the tea set. When she saw Chu fan, she was surprised to put down the tea set, quickly walked over, looked up and down, frowned and said, "why is this dress a little small? It fits well two days ago. Is it shrinking? Stand up straight!"


    Chu fan subconsciously straightened up his chest and saw Su Yuan take a step forward. His towering chest almost stuck to him. He drew on his head with his hand and was surprised: "God, you''ve grown so much taller than before."


    The thumb and index finger of her right hand are extended, with a spacing of about four centimeters. She didn''t say. Xia Yanran and Li Qingcheng hadn''t noticed. Now when they looked carefully, they were surprised and stood up.


    In more than an hour, Chu fan''s strength increased sharply, and his height increased by a few centimeters. What an opportunity is this? You know, Chu fan is not a child, but an adult. If there is no adventure against the sky, it will not grow any more in this life, let alone three to four centimeters in a short time.


    Chu fan, Chu fan, what treasure did you get from zombies? But let alone Chu fan, they wouldn''t say it.


    "Since you have nothing to do, I''ll leave." Xia Yanran glanced at Su Yuan and stopped talking. She sighed helplessly and turned away.


    Chu fan, you have to control it. Don''t live up to Qiao Yun''s sincerity to you.


    As soon as Xia Yanran left, Li Qingcheng also joked and said with a smile: "I''ll go too. I won''t disturb your intimacy. Giggle!"


    Su Yuan blushed, but did not explain. She took Li Qingcheng to the door. After closing the door, her smiling face gradually cooled down, returned to the sofa and sat down. She said coldly, "there are no outsiders now. Be honest. What have you done?"


    "Ah, I''m so hungry." Chu fan rubbed his stomach and said with a bitter smile, "I''m so busy that I haven''t even eaten lunch. Are you hungry? If you''re hungry, I''ll make more."


    Su Yuan stood up angrily and said in a loud voice, "Chu fan, don''t pretend to be deaf and dumb. Hurry to tell me the truth."


    Chu fan came to Su Yuan slowly. Under her angry eyes, she boldly picked up her jaw and kissed her lips. Suddenly, the fierceness in Su Yuan''s eyes softened, and she couldn''t hate it if she wanted to.


    "Yuanyuan, everyone has their own secrets. Don''t force me, okay?" Chu fan''s eyes are melancholy, silver stars twinkle, and his bald head not only doesn''t destroy his image, but makes him have a unique temperament.


    Under Su Yuan''s dull gaze, Chu fan stroked her cheek and smiled: "when you marry me, I will open all my secrets to you without reservation."


    Marry him? Is he really going to marry me?


    Su Yuan was moved to tears, and her heart was full of happiness. Until Chu fan pushed the door smartly and left, she suddenly woke up and hurried to chase out, but only the sound of hurried footsteps was heard in the corridor, where was Chu fan.


    "Don''t come back if you have the ability!" Suyuan roared angrily, and the whole building could hear it clearly.


    Chu fan just ran out and ran into the abnormal old man who competed with him. He was immediately grabbed by the old man and pretended to be angry: "smelly boy, seeing as a teacher, he didn''t even say hello. It''s too unruly."


    "Master, I''m on fire here. Can''t I greet you next time?" Chu fan looked back nervously for fear that Su Yuan would come out with a kitchen knife.


    The old man was happy: "have you been kicked out by your daughter-in-law? Don''t be afraid. She has to give the teacher some face. Have you eaten? If you haven''t eaten, come back with me and let my granddaughter get some dishes. Let''s have a good drink today."


    "OK, go quickly!" Chu fan just wants to leave as soon as possible and go anywhere.


    Unexpectedly, the old man and Chu fan live in a community, separated by a building in the middle, the floor is not high, three floors, which is very suitable for the elderly.


    The layout of the house is similar to that of Chu fan''s house. They are two bedrooms and one living room. They have been decorated for some years, but they are well maintained without any signs of damage.


    As soon as he entered the door, the old man said excitedly, "Weiwei, finish some wine and vegetables quickly, and then scald a pot of Shaoxing yellow rice wine collected by grandpa."


    "Grandpa, did you win the lottery or which little old lady you like?" as he spoke, a young girl in a loose T-shirt came out of the room.


    As soon as he saw her, Chu fan immediately widened his eyes and said that the girl was too open. She didn''t even wear underwear?


    It''s not Chu fan dirty. The key is that her T-shirt is too big. It looks like a dress on her and covers her hips, but she shows a pair of snow-white long legs. At a cold glance, it''s like she doesn''t wear underwear.


    "What are you looking at? Look again. Dig out your eyes. Hum!" the beautiful girl glared at Chu fan fiercely, quickly turned and ran back.


    Chu fan can''t laugh or cry. Who is this? Are you afraid of being seen because you don''t wear much? It''s unreasonable.


    The old man patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "what''s up? My granddaughter is no worse than your girlfriend?"


    "Er... They are all beautiful." Chu fan managed to squeeze out a smile worse than crying. If the old man hadn''t taught him a lot of tricks to use his strength, Chu fan would have turned around and ran away.


    The old man was very enthusiastic and dragged Chu fan to sit down in the living room. Just at this time, the old man''s granddaughter also came out of the room.


    This time, she wore a pair of white Capris and a normal white short sleeved shirt. The whole person was like a clear Valley lotus, pure and flawless. It''s just this face that makes Chu fan feel like a cold winter.


    "Grandpa, who is this animal?" the girl angrily pointed to Chu fan and asked.


    Chu fan sprayed a mouthful of tea on the ground and was so bent that he wanted to cry. I think I''m a handsome seven foot man. How can I become an animal in her eyes?


    Woo woo!


    The old man glared at his granddaughter angrily and shouted, "how do you talk, Rosa Yu? Hurry... By the way, what''s your boy''s name?"


    As soon as the girl patted her forehead, she was really defeated by her grandfather. You didn''t even know their names, so you brought them home? Did you go out and forget to take your medicine?


    Chu fan coughed, stood up magnanimously and stretched out his hand: "my name is Chu fan. I''m Yu''s new apprentice."


    The girl didn''t want to talk to Chu fan, but the old man''s sullen eyes forced her to give Chu fan some face. However, when she held out her hand, a cunning flashed in her eyes.


    "Ah, it''s elder martial brother, welcome!" Yu Qiang Mei''s face became too fast. She just raised her eyebrows and eyes at Chu fan. In a twinkling of an eye, she smiled and held Chu fan''s hand affectionately, as if she hadn''t seen each other for hundreds of years.


    When something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Chu fan is secretly vigilant and is wondering what she wants to do. He feels that Yu Qiang''s soft, boneless, Qianqian jade hand suddenly becomes like a pair of pliers and almost crushes his hand bone.


    PS: Thank you for your 2 yuan red envelope reward of "Guo 7389351"!


    Today''s red envelope is up to 300. Next week, it will continue to break out at three o''clock every day. Be angry and dare to make a military order!

 Chapter 149

    Yu Lao is not an ordinary person, and his granddaughter is naturally not simple, but to Chu fan''s surprise, Yu Qiang Mei''s strength is really not small.


    In contrast, Yu Qiang Mei was even more surprised. She wanted to take the opportunity of shaking hands and severely ravage him. But she felt that what she held was not a hand, but a piece of fine steel. She increased from the initial strength of 100 kg to 1000 kg. Chu fan still remained unchanged.


    This, on the contrary, aroused her competitive heart. She fully opened her horsepower and pinched it with enough strength.


    "Ah!"


    Chu fan screamed like an electric shock, quickly shook off Yu Qiang Mei''s hand and said with a bitter smile, "younger martial sister, you have great hand strength. Elder martial brother, I am willing to bow down."


    "Hum!"


    Yu Qiang Mei snorted and turned her head into the kitchen, but when she closed the door, she couldn''t help secretly glancing at Chu fan. This guy, deep hiding without leakage, has he reached the earth?


    Yu Lao complained, "in fact, you don''t have to let her, or let her know that there are people outside this person and there are days outside the world. Otherwise, she always feels that she is the first in the world and will suffer a heavy loss sooner or later."


    "Don''t worry, old Yu. Weiwei is so beautiful and lovely. Who will be willing to bully her? Besides, there is me. Who dares to bully my younger martial sister? I can''t spare him first."


    "Ha ha ha, good apprentice. All your efforts to be a teacher are not in vain." I laughed happily and shamelessly.


    Is that hard work? It''s clear that he took Chu fan out. Which meeting didn''t beat Chu fan black and blue? You are comfortable, relaxing your muscles and activating blood circulation, but have you considered Chu fan''s feelings?


    "Don''t worry, from tomorrow on, I will do my best to help you enter the land as soon as possible." Yu Lao patted Chu fan on the shoulder, and the more he saw, the more satisfied he was. Unfortunately, he has a girlfriend. Otherwise, he must marry his granddaughter to him.


    Chu fan smiled apologetically: "I''m afraid I can''t tomorrow. I''m going on a long trip tomorrow. It''s estimated that I''ll be back in a few days."


    "Go out? Where to?" I put down the cup I got and asked curiously.


    "Yunnan, Yunnan city!"


    Old Yu was surprised and said, "are you going to attend the annual jade trading conference?"


    Chu fan was even more surprised: "how do you know?"


    Carrying a plate of scrambled eggs and a plate of fried peanuts, Yu Qiang came out of the kitchen and pouted: "our ancestral home is in Yunnan City, and my father and my brother still live in Yunnan city. Tell me, do we know such a big thing?"


    "Oh, I see." Chu fan nodded.


    He is from Yunnan city. Naturally, he knows the date of the jade trading conference very well.


    "Chu fan, are you going to attend the jade trading meeting to see the excitement or run for gambling?" Yu asked seriously.


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "I don''t know gambling stone. It''s just that a friend invited me to play and relax."


    "That''s good!" Yu said with a sigh of relief. "Don''t think I''m wordy. Tens of millions of rich people will go bankrupt at the jade trading conference every year, but how many people really get rich overnight? I remind you, don''t gamble on stones. Once you get caught, it''s hard to turn back."


    "Thank you for your teaching. I will keep it in mind."


    While talking, Yu Qiang Mei brought out a plate of pig head meat and a plate of spicy duck neck, put them on the tea table, then turned and went into the kitchen, took a beautiful porcelain wine pot and three exquisite small wine glasses.


    "It''s a blessing in your mouth. This is the wine and food I specially prepared for Grandpa, but you caught up." Yu Qiang Mei poured a glass of wine for Chu fan and grandpa, and said with a sly smile, "if you have money, I can lead you to see it. Maybe you''ll get lucky and get rich overnight."


    Old Yu drank a glass of wine and said angrily, "nonsense! I warn you, rose Yu, if you dare to encourage Chu fan to gamble, don''t say I''ll whip you with a broom."


    Even Chu fan was startled and said that the old man was so cruel to his granddaughter that he was merciful not to kill himself.


    Yu Qiang Mei was obviously afraid of her grandfather. She quickly smiled and said, "Grandpa, don''t be angry. I just talk casually. How can I really let Chu fan gamble. Drink!"


    "Weiwei, you go with Chu fan tomorrow. If he''s a gambler, I''ll ask you when he comes back." old Yu irresistibly ordered and drank it up with his neck.


    Yu Qiang Wei and Chu fan look at each other. The old man is too overbearing. If you don''t ask your granddaughter if she wants to, you should take my feelings into account. A Su Yuan in my family hasn''t settled you yet. If I take back a beautiful girl, she won''t have to chop me with a knife?


    Before Chu fan could speak, Mr. Yu patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said, "Yunnan city is a border city. It''s very chaotic. Although your strength is higher than Weiwei, you''re still a little worse than her experience in wandering the Jianghu. Therefore, go out this time and learn from Weiwei."


    When she said this, Yu Qiang Wei, who had felt wronged, immediately raised her small chest and said with a smile, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''m here to ensure that senior brother Chu fan won''t suffer."


    Well, even the parties have no opinion. If you refuse again, you won''t be human inside and outside.


    Taking advantage of Yu Lao''s happiness, Chu fan asked modestly, "Yu Lao, how can we break through the human realm and reach the earth realm?"


    "That''s a good question to ask." Mr. Yu drank a few more cups, but his face was not drunk at all. He said excitedly, "the land and people are a huge watershed. Once you step into the land, your strength will be improved and killing people will be invisible."


    Yu Qiang Mei couldn''t help it. She secretly approached Chu fan and asked in a low voice, "elder martial brother, do you have more than 4000 kilograms of strength? It''s reasonable that you should have broken through to the earth long ago. Why do you still stay in the human realm?"


    "I don''t know." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "to be exact, my strength has exceeded 6000 Jin."


    "What?" old Yu and rose Yu stood up at the same time. Old Yu even knocked down the wine glass in front of him and spilled the wine on the ground.


    "More than 6000 kilograms of physical strength? Is that true?"


    "Really!"


    Old Yu frowned and said, "no, it''s reasonable to say that an individual''s physical strength is limited. If his physical strength can reach more than 3000 kg, it''s good. People with a strength of more than 4000 kg can be called genius."


    "In history, there are still a few people with physical strength of 5000 Jin, and I have never heard of people with physical strength of more than 6000 Jin. If you are right, you are a wizard."


    Six kilos scared you like this? If they knew, Chu fan not only didn''t say much, but also said much less. I don''t know if he would be scared to death.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "don''t tease me, old Yu. I don''t even know how to enter the land now."


    Old Yu shook his head speechless: "I really don''t know who you learned Kung Fu from. You''re a pervert, but you don''t understand anything. Forget it, since you call me master, I''ll teach you well for your master."


    "The human environment is mainly to exercise the body and lay a good foundation for future cultivation. In order to better classify the level, people divide the human environment into three stages: initial stage, middle stage and later stage."


    "According to the public''s physique, when the general strength reaches 500 kg, it is already the early stage of the human border. When the strength reaches 1000 kg, it is the middle stage of the human border, and 2000 kg is the late stage of the human border."


    "However, even if you enter the earth, the physical strength of the human body continues to grow. A master of heaven usually has a physical strength of about 5000 kg, but the strong ones who can exceed 3000 kg are rare and pitifully few. Like you, the strength of more than 6000 kg in the later stage of the earth is absolutely unique."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Yu was curious: "I''ve seen your Kung Fu. You should practice Buddhism and arhat boxing. Buddhism is famous for strengthening your body, but it''s a rare wizard if you can reach this situation."


    Chu fan was embarrassed to be praised. He scratched his bald head and said with a smile, "old Yu, you''d better talk about the land. If you praise it again, I should expand."


    "Ha ha, it''s not bad for a man to be low-key, but it''s hypocrisy to be low-key." Yu glanced at his granddaughter and smiled at Chu fan. "Besides, how can a low-key man attract the attention of girls? So, when it''s time to be high-key, you have to be high-key, otherwise, you''ll stay with five girls all your life."


    Chu fan doesn''t understand what the five girls are. Yu Qiang Mei stares at her grandpa with a crimson face and pouts: "Grandpa, if you say that again, I can go?"


    "No, no, no, no, my baby granddaughter seldom comes. I can''t bear you to go. Ha ha ha, pour another cup for Grandpa."


    Yu Lao was very happy. He picked up the wine glass filled by his granddaughter, drank it again, breathed happily, and said with a heroic smile: "this land can''t be achieved by everyone. Some people with ordinary qualifications can''t peep into the meaning of the land all their life, but for those smart people, the land is actually a layer of window paper, which can be easily pierced."


    Chu fan quickly filled a glass of wine and asked, "elder Yu, tell me more about it. How can I enter the land?"


    "The human realm cultivates strength, and the earth realm cultivates true Qi. Controlling power with Qi has infinite power." I laughed. "Don''t ask me how I can cultivate true Qi. I can''t help you. I''d better go back and explore it slowly."


    Before Chu fan asked, Yu staggered to his feet and said drunk, "I''m a little sleepy. You two young people talk more. I''ll go back to my room and sleep for a while."


    Wipe, it''s been a long time. However, what he said about true Qi is the growing golden airflow in his body?


    "Brother, come out!"


    Finally, the big eyed frog, who had been silent all the time, jumped out, stepped on his head angrily, and said angrily, "think of me now? I said it long ago and asked me where I didn''t understand. You asked the smelly old man. What''s the result? Don''t you still have to ask me?"


    Chu fan couldn''t laugh or cry: "what do you say you''re jealous of an old man? He somehow taught me something and invited me to dinner. Is it wrong for me to have a few drinks with him?"


    Without waiting for the big eyed frog to talk nonsense, Chu fan hurriedly asked, "seriously, is the golden airflow in my body what Yu Lao said?"


    PS: Thank you for your 8 yuan red envelope reward support of "boring person 632380566"!


    The military orders of heart fire have been established. Which brother will add fire and send it hard! A week''s outbreak.

 Chapter 150

    From the first day of cultivation, Chu fan''s body derived a very small golden airflow, which he could barely guide but could not control.


    With his practice day by day, the golden airflow in his body is growing day by day. Now it is as thick as a hair, but Chu fan still can''t control it.


    Before, Chu fan didn''t understand what the golden airflow was, but after listening to Yu Lao''s explanation, Chu fan vaguely noticed that this should be the true Qi He said.


    "Yes, that''s true Qi." the big eyed frog finally gave the answer. Before Chu fan was happy, he hummed coldly, "don''t be happy too early. If you can''t control it like arms and fingers, you still can''t step into the earth."


    "I can guide it to run according to my planned route, so I can make it at my mercy." Chu fan doesn''t want to delay for a moment. He greets Yu Qiang and hurriedly goes downstairs and leaves.


    Yu Qiang Mei is taking off her shoes and quilt for Grandpa. When she chases out, Chu fan has run away.


    "Asshole, you''re a deserter for a beautiful woman like me? Or are you not a man?" Yu Qiang Mei doubted her charm for the first time. Otherwise, why don''t you have any attraction to Chu fan?


    Back home, Chu fan took off his shoes directly, sat cross legged on the bed, thought about it, hurried out of bed, found a paper and pen, wrote a line of big characters, pasted them on the door, then closed the door, sat cross legged on the bed again, and began to try to control the golden airflow in his body.


    Soon, Chu fan entered the state of selflessness and devoted himself to cultivation. With his eyes closed, he could clearly see his whole body meridians. The golden airflow like hair was slowly circulating in his meridians, just like a small loach, carefree and tired.


    It''s one thing to see it, but it''s another thing to control it. Chu fan looked at the golden airflow and was stunned. He didn''t know where to start.


    At this time, the voice of the big eyed frog came: "what you need to do is to lead the golden air flow to the Dantian. Only in the Dantian can you refine it and return it to your own use. This process requires a lot of time. Don''t be too hasty, otherwise it will hurt the root."


    Chu fan, quietly, slowly guided the golden airflow and slowly swam to the Dantian. Because the route of the golden airflow is fixed, it can only swim according to the originally set track.


    According to Chu fan''s current cultivation speed, it takes about half an hour to run for a week, that is, it takes half an hour to reach Dantian once.


    Chu fan was not in a hurry. He ran for three weeks without any action, but when the golden airflow passed through Dantian for the fourth time, Chu fan suddenly sucked in the golden airflow.


    This move startled the big eyed frog and black scale who were secretly staring at him. It was too late to stop them. They could only watch Chu fanru being struck by lightning and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Hurry, protect his heart pulse immediately." Lord Hei Lin ordered anxiously.


    The big eyed frog acted immediately, but before it could start, the fire of the spirit that had been staying in Chu fan''s heart suddenly became angry.


    In the simple mind of Yin Ling fire, Chu fan is its father. Otherwise, how could he accept it so easily, replace the position of heart fire and occupy the important position of heart.


    Although Chu fan hasn''t figured out how to use the fire of the spirit, in case of danger, the fire of the spirit instinctively reacts to protect the Lord and launches a fierce counterattack.


    The arrogant golden airflow defeated Chu fan''s imprisonment, hit his Dantian and rushed out of the cage. As a result, it was immediately blocked by the fire of the spirit.


    The golden airflow was as fierce as a tiger, but the fire of the Yin spirit was not vegetarian, but crazy as a dragon. He rushed up and crushed the golden airflow, which was more than ten centimeters long, into golden stars and scattered all over the body.


    After this, the fire of the spirit roared with teeth and claws, and then slowly returned to the heart and became silent again.


    Big eyed frogs are stupid. What''s so special? Chu fan''s true Qi gathered after more than two months of hard cultivation was destroyed by the fire of the spirit. Are you helping him? It''s a pit father.


    "Boss, what should I do now?" the big eyed frog had no choice. His true Qi was scattered. It was more difficult to concentrate than to practice again.


    "What else can we do? It depends on his own fortune." Lord Black scale was very angry and said coldly, "when he wakes up, tell him the life renewal task in the next stage."


    "Yes!" the big eyed frog didn''t dare to disobey and promised gingerly.


    After about half an hour, Chu fan finally woke up from his coma. Before he opened his eyes, he felt as if he had been pierced by thousands of arrows. It was so painful that he couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning.


    "Hiss ~ ~"


    Chu fan bit his teeth and sat up supporting him. He felt soft and weak all over his body. He even felt hard to lift his arm.


    "Man, what''s wrong with me?" Chu fan asked weakly.


    The big eyed frog didn''t have a good way: "are you okay to ask? What stupid thing have you done yourself? Have you forgotten?"


    Chu fan frowned and thought for a while. He finally remembered. He quickly sat cross legged. After he looked inside, he suddenly looked silly. The whole body meridians are in a mess, just like the battlefield just bombed by artillery. There is no intact place. As for the previous unruly golden airflow, it has completely disappeared, and only a little golden debris, like gold powder, is distributed all over the body.


    "Man, this... This... How can this happen?"


    "Hum, ask your baby son. It''s all his good deeds."


    "Son?" Chu fan was stunned. He is still a virgin. Where can he fix his son?


    Suddenly, Chu fan was surprised and said, "what you said is... The fire of the spirit?"


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, the fire of the spirit came out of his fingertips. As before, he was like a naughty child, twirling and frolicking around his fingers. Although he could not speak, Chu fan could feel his attachment to himself, as if he were his day.


    Blame it? It is completely instinctive to protect Chu fan. What is the crime? To blame Chu fan himself, he is too careless and greedy. The big eyed frog has reminded him before. Don''t be anxious. Come a little bit. Like eating with chopsticks, eat slowly one by one. One day, you will eat a bowl of rice. But Chu fan was so rash that he poured a bowl of rice into his mouth in one bite. It''s strange that he can swallow it.


    "Alas, I don''t blame you. Your progress is too smooth, and your cultivation has increased sharply, which makes you arrogant and overconfident." the big eyed frog sighed and said, "for today''s plan, don''t be too hasty. Slowly gather the fragments of true Qi scattered all over your body, repair the damaged meridians a little, and practice a little."


    Chu fan was silent. He tried. As long as he practiced Kung Fu, his whole body was like a needle. The pain was unbearable. He couldn''t exercise Kung Fu at all.


    "There''s another thing I forgot to tell you. The next stage of life renewal task has come out." the big eyed frog said in a deep voice, "your performance this time has disappointed Lord Black scale, so this task is a punishment for you."


    Chu fan''s body trembled slightly and asked, "what task?"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill? How many?"


    "You have to kill at least ten people, and you must be an expert with strength above the human border."


    Big eyed frog knows that killing is a very difficult task for Chu fan, but he can''t help it. Both it and other demon kings need a lot of soul energy to supplement, and the souls of ordinary people are very weak for them. According to the needs of Lord Black scale, it needs at least 100 souls this time.


    But in real society, how much sensation will it cause to kill 100 people? Therefore, black scale requires quality to make up for quantity. The soul of a person''s realm master is equivalent to the soul of ten ordinary people. If it can''t meet its requirements, it won''t use its own power to renew the life of Chu fan. Even if Chu fan successfully refined the fire of yin and spirit, once he lost its use value, he will be ruthlessly abandoned by it.


    The real society is like this. The fittest survive, and the world of immortals is cruel. The law of the jungle has no mercy. A powerful immortal must have a heart of stone and a cold-blooded character that regards human life as grass mustard. If he can''t do these two points, sooner or later he will become fish on the chopping board and be slaughtered.


    "How many days can I live?"


    Chu fan is so calm that he feels strange to the big eyed frog. He is always dying on the line of life and death. If he takes a wrong step, he will lose his life. This kind of suffering is by no means affordable to ordinary people.


    Before Chu fan, there were three people who came back from the dead with the help of the bone tower and Lord Black scale. Their conditions are 100 times better than Chu fan. The lowest strength is the earth boundary, and the highest has reached the later stage of the heaven boundary. But what happened? No one can withstand the pressure of death, or die in life extension tasks, or collapse and commit suicide.


    Chu fan is just the weakest ordinary person. He can make rapid progress without money and power. Although it has a lot to do with the cultivation of black scales, he can''t last so long if he doesn''t have an indomitable mind and strong belief in survival.


    "Relax, you still have seven days." the big eyed frog said earnestly, "with your current strength, even if you face the four masters of the earth, you have the power of a war, but the premise is to repair the internal injury."


    "Three days should be enough for you to repair your internal injury. The remaining four days depend on your luck." the big eyed frog said earnestly, "Chu fan, don''t give up until the last minute. You must cheer up for Qiao Yun, Su Yuan, your parents, yourself and me... Hey, hey!"


    After shouting twice, he didn''t respond. The big eyed frog looked carefully. Chu fan had entered the state of cultivation, gritted his teeth and began to gather the golden debris scattered all over his body. Although the effect was very little, it was much better than waiting to die.


    At this time, Su Yuan suddenly pushed open the door and was about to yell, but her face changed greatly because of the blood on Chu fan''s chest and the bed sheet. She hurriedly covered her mouth. Big tears fell down, but she was stunned and didn''t dare to make a sound.

 Chapter 151

    Recently, Su Yuan often worked overtime until midnight and slept no more than six hours for the planning of the new company. So soon after she returned to her room, she was so sleepy that she lay in bed and slept.


    I slept for more than three hours. If ah Jiu hadn''t come back to wake her up, I''m afraid she would have to sleep until tomorrow morning.


    Usually at this time, Chu fan would cook dinner and then come and ask them to eat together, but why didn''t there be any movement today? Isn''t he back yet?


    When Su Yuan went over to have a look, she almost tilted her nose. The goods pasted a piece of paper on the door, which read in big words: "I''m practicing. Don''t disturb me. I''m easy to get possessed."


    Losers, all these children''s things, fool ghosts?


    Su Yuan tore off the paper and tore it to pieces. Then she pushed the door open. Just about to scold, she was frightened by the shocking scarlet blood on Chu fan''s mouth, chest and bedspread.


    What''s the matter with him? Is... Really possessed?


    Su Yuan''s tears flowed down on the spot, but she didn''t dare to make a sound. She covered her mouth tightly, walked over carefully, stretched out trembling fingers and tried under Chu fan''s nose.


    Su Yuan was greatly relieved that her breathing was still stable. She was really afraid that Chu fan had lost her breath. If Chu fan was not in her life, she really didn''t know the meaning of living.


    But then she didn''t know what to do. Help Chu fan? She doesn''t have that ability, but even if she can''t help Chu fan, she can''t do it.


    After a hesitation, Su Yuan picked up Chu fan''s mobile phone, walked out carefully and gently brought it to the door. In the corridor, Su Yuan found Xia Yanran''s phone and dialed it.


    For today''s plan, only she and Li Qingcheng can save Chu fan. In contrast, Su Yuan believes in Xia Yanran. In this case, I believe Xia Yanran will have a way.


    At the same time, Chu fan suddenly had a new change.


    The golden airflow was dispersed, and it was difficult for Chu fan to exercise Kung Fu. Moreover, the meridians are damaged, and every exercise is as painful as acupuncture. But in order to live, Chu fan must bear it. Who makes him expand his self-confidence and feel that he is really a genius of cultivating immortals and make a big mistake.


    In fact, it''s not all Chu fan''s fault. It''s mainly that a series of events happened in this day. Even Lord Black scale praised him. Can Chu fan not expand?


    He subdued the fire of yin and spirit, and his cultivation reached the peak in the later stage of human life. This feeling of sudden increase in strength made Chu fan feel that he was invincible in the world, and nothing could defeat him.


    I''m a genius. Who am I afraid of? Isn''t it just a little golden airflow?


    His idea is very simple. As long as he confines the golden airflow in the Dantian, he can refine it and make it obey his command. As everyone knows, self defeating, finally suffered a big loss.


    Although Chu fan was hurt by this incident, it was not bad for him. At least, he finally recognized himself and dared not have the slightest arrogance. This will be of great help to his future growth path. Otherwise, if he keeps going smoothly, he will suffer a heavy loss sooner or later.


    The higher the cultivation, the greater the loss. Maybe one carelessness can make him never get up again. In contrast, the damage of this backfire is the smallest.


    The bitter fruit brewed by himself must be borne by himself. Chu fan clenches his teeth and bears the pain of acupuncture. He is as slow as a snail in practicing martial arts, and the speed is less than 1% of his usual speed.


    The damage of meridians is on the one hand. The key is that those golden Qi fragments, like obstacles, almost block the meridians. If Chu wants to exercise power, he must squeeze through these golden Qi fragments.


    Alas! If only we could absorb them all? But Chu fan knew that in his current state, he had to practice for at least three days and nights without sleep, so that he could clean up the golden Qi debris in the meridians and restore the smooth meridians.


    But as soon as this idea appeared, the fire of the spirit that occupied Chu fan''s heart suddenly rushed out, like a greedy snake, into Chu fan''s meridians, and devoured all the golden debris.


    Not to mention, the fire of yin and spirit is too powerful. It is like a big snake. It forcibly enters the body of a small snake and almost explodes Chu fan''s meridians. Fortunately, although the meridians are thin, their elasticity is good. Even if they are doubled, they will not be burst, but the pain is not affordable to ordinary people.


    Now, Chu fan finally experiences the pain of women being raped by strong men, and he is the sad woman, who is still a minor. The fire of yin and spirit is like that fierce strong man, who forcibly opens his meridians, and then runs through his meridians like a bulldozer. The meridians are unobstructed where they pass, but they are as thin as cicada wings and should be transparent.


    This kind of pain tortured Chu fan to death, but the pain was still within his scope, otherwise, he really had the heart of death.


    Son, what the hell are you doing? If you want to kill me, just say it. Can''t I wipe my neck myself? Don''t torture me like that. Woo woo!


    Chu fan wanted to cry without tears. He endured for half an hour. When the fire of Yin spirit passed by the Dantian, he took the initiative to drill in. Then, a shocking scene happened.


    The cremation of Yin spirit becomes a small fire dragon, circling and dancing in Chu fan''s Dantian. With each rotation, a small golden air stream overflows from the body.


    This scene startled the black scale adults. They looked at this scene in surprise. At the same time, they were also sighing for Chu fan''s good luck. This silly boy is really a fool. He did a stupid thing, but it was a blessing in disguise. On the contrary, it became a great good thing. It''s good. It''s not worth my cultivation.


    Chu fan doesn''t know what happened to him. He just feels that the Dantian is warm, not to mention how comfortable it is. The golden airflow gathers more and more, and finally forms a golden drop of water.


    Although this little drop of water is pitifully small, it is golden, as if it contains endless aura. Just this little drop of water reflected the whole Dantian of Chu fan golden, as if he had hidden a golden egg.


    Before long, the fire of Yin Ling obediently returned to his old nest and continued to lurk. Chu fan''s internal injuries were gone, and his meridians were unobstructed. The only thing that made him feel a little flawed. That is, the meridians are too thin. He is afraid to break them accidentally when he exercises Kung Fu.


    However, thinning meridians is also beneficial. The originally slender meridians have been widened more than twice, and the movement speed is faster. It used to take half an hour to run for a week, but this time, Chu fandele only took 15 minutes. If you release it at full speed, it''s estimated that you won''t even use 10 minutes.


    It''s so special. It''s changed from ordinary express to high-speed railway. It''s too fast.


    What made Chu fan happy was not over. When he was excited, the excited voice of the big eyed frog came: "you lucky bastard, how can you catch up with all the good things? Come on, guide the water drop in your Dantian and let it replace the previous golden air flow and run in the meridians."


    "Is that all right?"


    "Nonsense, it''s the golden airflow before, but it''s condensed." the big eyed frog was jealous of Chu fan''s good luck and said angrily, "You boy, I don''t know that you have accumulated virtue for several lives, and all the good things have been spread by you. Do you know that these golden drops are generally produced only by the strong who reach the heaven realm, and you only reach the earth realm... Why, where can you reason?"


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "now... I''m in the land?"


    "Nonsense, don''t you just try it yourself?"


    Chu fan forced himself to be calm, but he couldn''t help being complacent. However, this time he didn''t dare to be careless. He tried to mobilize the golden water droplets suspended in the Dantian carefully. Unexpectedly, it was more obedient than the fire of yin and spirit, and floated out of the Dantian without resistance.


    Chu fan restrained his inner excitement, slowly guided it, and began to run in the meridians according to the practice track. He didn''t notice anything at the first time, but at the third time, Chu fan noticed that it was different from before.


    Behind the golden water drops, a long golden air flow is derived. Although it is very thin, it is long, accounting for almost one tenth of the total length of the meridians of the whole body.


    Not to mention, with the operation of golden water droplets, the thinner inner wall of meridians seemed to be plated with a layer of gold. Although it was not thickened, its toughness became much stronger, so that Chu fan increased the speed to 80%, and it was still safe.


    But for the sake of insurance, Chu fan still didn''t dare to let go of the full speed. Now the speed is more than twice as fast as before.


    "Brother, what is this golden water drop? It''s too powerful." Chu fan couldn''t help asking. It had only been running for more than ten weeks, and his meridians were almost penetrated by the golden air flow. Although it was still very weak, it was too long.


    Although he has entered the land now, he knows that it should be the credit of the golden water drop.


    The big eyed frog hesitated and said slowly, "since you urgently want to know, I''ll tell you. Do you know the difference between earth and heaven?"


    "I don''t know. I''m just a rookie who has just entered the earth."


    "In the human realm, the cultivation of physique is manifested in strength; in the earth realm, the cultivation of true Qi is the golden air flow in your meridians; in the heaven realm, the true Qi needs to be compressed, compressed and re compressed to form a drop like aura."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "you mean... This drop of water is... It''s only in heaven... Aura?"


    "That''s right!"

 Chapter 152

    "Yan Ran, Chu fan is really all right?" Suyuan asked anxiously.


    "Nothing, you can rest assured." Xia Yanran reluctantly promised.


    After receiving Su Yuan''s call, Xia Yanran hurried over again. Although the blood stains on the bed and Chu fan were shocking, she could see at a glance that Chu fan was OK.


    But she didn''t expect that this was a night. Chu fan had been immersed in cultivation without any sign of waking up. However, Xia Yanran didn''t worry. Chu fan''s face became more and more ruddy and her breathing became longer and longer. Moreover, even she could feel that the Reiki concentration in the room was increasing, as if she had been attracted by Chu fan.


    This guy, what kind of skill is he practicing? It''s so powerful that he can trigger the Reiki tide. Besides, even if he practices around Chu fan, he can get a lot of benefits.


    However, Su Yuan''s attitude towards Chu fan made Xia Yanran vaguely worried. During this night, she asked more than 80 times. Her eyes were red, but she was stunned and refused to go back to rest.


    After thinking about it, Xia Yanran asked Su Yuan to go up to the rooftop and looked at the white sky in the East. Xia Yanran held the railing and said slowly, "Su Yuan, you like Chu fan."


    "I..." Suyuan didn''t expect that she would say this. She was caught off guard and didn''t know how to answer.


    Xia Yanran said lightly, "you don''t have to deny it. I can see that you are really worried about Chu fan. But you may not know that Chu fan is already a man with a wife."


    "I know that the woman he always wanted to marry was Qiao Yun who grew up with him." Su Yuan soon calmed down and laughed at herself. "I also know that you have an engagement with him. In name, you are his fiancee."


    "Ah!" Xia Yan exclaimed, "Shua" turned around and said in surprise, "even you know this? Uncle Xu told you, didn''t he?"


    Suyuan nodded: "last time in my uncle''s office, you took Chu fan''s test sheet. Under my questioning, my uncle said your identity. In fact, I can see that you don''t dislike Chu fan. Although you don''t like it, you might really marry him without Qiaoyun and me."


    Xia Yanran didn''t refute this. If it was in the past, she might scoff at it, but now Chu fan has brought her too many surprises. In a short day, Chu fan not only broke through the later stage of the human border, but he didn''t see him in an afternoon. He even stepped into the threshold of the land.


    You know, in her ancestral home, she is known as a rare talent for cultivation in a hundred years. She began to practice at the age of 10 and reached the peak of her later life at the age of 18. It took her eight years, not a short time, but she was still young at that time, and her physique was naturally not as strong as that of an adult.


    Then, it took her more than half a year to enter the land, but then her cultivation speed soared. In just three years, she was promoted to the triple land, and then the speed slowed down slowly.


    Even so, at the age of 24, she successfully advanced to the fourth level of the earth. Now, she has reached the peak of the fourth level of the earth and will advance to the fifth level of the earth at any time.


    With her qualifications, she can be called a "genius" either in the sect or in the holy blade. You know, the vast majority of people can''t reach such a high level even if they are poor all their life. There are very few immortal practitioners who want to advance to the five levels of the earth as young as she is.


    All along, Xia Yanran is very conceited. Although she does not exclude men, she has never liked any men. If it weren''t for Chu fan''s mother, she wouldn''t look at Chu fan at all. Even if she had an engagement, she would never marry him.


    But now, her proud talent has been surpassed by Chu fan. Before Chu fan left the mountain, she secretly saw that he was an ordinary man and a sick seedling.


    But how long is it from the mountain? He only died for more than half a year. He not only became an immortal, but also his accomplishments soared, and broke through the earth in one fell swoop.


    If even such a talented man as Chu fan can''t produce any attraction to her, it must be her sexual orientation. Otherwise, she has no reason not to be attracted to him.


    Of course, it''s a little unrealistic to fall in love with Chu fan because of this, but there must be some good feelings. Therefore, when Su Yuan revealed her hidden thoughts, she was speechless and could not refute.


    Su Yuan paused for a moment and saw that Xia Yanran didn''t speak. She continued, "maybe you''ll think I''m brazen, but what kind of woman can be generous enough to watch her beloved man marry another woman? If you fight for it, maybe there''s still a chance, but if you don''t even have the courage to fight for it, there''s really no chance."


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yuan went to Xia Yanran''s side, held the railing in her hand, and said faintly, "no matter how the ending is, I have loved it, and I don''t regret it."


    At this moment, Xia Yanran actually envied Su Yuan. She was a woman who dared to love and hate, but what about herself? I''m afraid I don''t even have the courage to love.


    "Although my relationship with Qiao Yun is closer, I can''t stop you from liking Chu fan." Xia Yanran turned around, looked at Su Yuan sincerely and said, "I really hope you can be happy, but I hope you can keep your mind and don''t do anything to hurt Qiao Yun. If Chu fan really chooses you, I will convince Qiao Yun for you and let her take the initiative to let go and help you."


    "Thank you!"


    Su Yuan understood what she meant by letting herself pursue happiness by aboveboard means. Among them, not without warning, remind her not to think that you can do whatever you want. The key to Chu fan''s marriage depends on his own meaning.


    If you think that you can marry into the Chu family by cooking raw rice, you are very wrong. If you don''t do it well, you will lose your wife and break your soldiers, and you can''t get anything.


    "Haven''t you seen Qiao Yun yet?"


    Xia Yanran took out her mobile phone and said with a smile, "I have her picture here. Do you want to see it? To tell the truth, even I am a little jealous of Chu fan. You say he is a smelly boy. How can Qiao Yun give up his heart to him? Qiao Yun has never seen the world, and it''s understandable to be conservative, but Bai Fumei, like you, is fascinated by him."


    Su Yuan could only smile bitterly about this. Before she knew Chu fan, she didn''t believe she would like a migrant worker. The difference was too great. But which migrant worker can be like Chu fan? He is a pearl. As long as you give him a little sunshine, he will shine brightly and can no longer be dusty.


    When she saw the photo transferred by Xia Yanran, Su Yuan was startled, widened her eyes, and said in silence: "this... This is Qiao Yun? She... Isn''t she a rural girl?"


    The mobile phone screen shows a pure college girl with a very simple white shirt and jeans, but it gives people a bright feeling. Of course, this is due to her lotus like face. The white and tender face is like a boiled egg without any cosmetics. It is a pure, natural, fresh and graceful beauty, which is absolutely in line with the taste of any man.


    Qiaoyun in the photo has the background of Yanjing University behind her, and she still holds several books in her arms. The books cover up the fullness of her chest, but add a bit of bookish spirit to her. She is pure and beautiful, and her dimples are like flowers. Her long soft hair has touched the hearts of many men.


    "In the past, Qiao Yun really dressed up like a village girl, but since she moved to a big city, she is like a sponge, absorbing all kinds of knowledge to enrich herself, and she is not idle for a moment."


    Xia Yanran simply gave Su Yuan her cell phone and said: "It took Qiaoyun three months to complete all the high school courses by herself, and then I arranged to be a spectator at Yanda. On the first day of class, she took away the title of the first beautiful school flower of Yanda, and accumulated countless popularity in a short week. Even the students of Yanda spontaneously formed a flower protection group and became a die hard fan of Qiaoyun."


    "Some days ago, Qiaoyun met Evelyn, a British student who came to Yanda as an exchange student. They got along well. It happened that my friend came back to visit relatives. With Evelyn''s invitation, Qiaoyun followed her to study abroad."


    Xia Yanran shook her head and smiled bitterly: "you know what? Not to mention the dandies of Yanda, even the unmarried men of the Xiao family have launched a strong pursuit of Qiaoyun. If any of these people come out, their family wealth will be richer than your Su family. As long as Qiaoyun nods, she can immediately live a luxurious life of a rich family and young lady."


    "But she always despises these things. She doesn''t even look at the gifts given by others except the money given to her by Aunt Xiao. While going to school, she works to make money. Although she eats simple and dresses casually, she has a full and happy life. However, every few days, she asks me about Chu fan, and her thoughts and worries are reflected in her words."


    After listening to her so much, Su Yuan''s self-confidence was shattered. In the past, she thought she could surpass Qiao Yun in beauty and temperament, but now it seems that people are not worse than her. On the contrary, they are more beautiful and temperament than her. They all have flower protection groups.


    Women''s background is very important, but it is also graded. Compared with those rich and powerful families in Yanjing, the Su family in a corner is not worth mentioning at all. Even now, Su Yuan has to rely on Chu fan to fight in the mall.


    Woo woo, is it my life to be a little - three?


    Su Yuan wants to cry without tears and has no self-confidence. She even has the heart to jump from a building, and this is what Xia Yanran wants to see. She doesn''t want her to jump from a building to commit suicide, but to let her know that except for her family background, Qiao Yun is no worse than you. Chu fan doesn''t choose you. It''s not that you are not good enough, but that Qiao Yun is too good.


    Just as she was about to comfort Su Yuan, Chu fan suddenly shouted at the entrance of the rooftop: "Hey, have you finished? Come down to dinner!"


    PS: Thank you for your 10 yuan red envelope reward of "drifting 604746250"!


    Thank you for your strong support. Although it''s almost 300 red envelopes from Xinhuo, Xinhuo keeps its word. It breaks out every day at three o''clock this week. I hope you will continue to pay attention to Xinhuo!

 Chapter 153

    "Chu fan, are you okay?" Su Yuan stumbled into the kitchen and saw Chu fan wearing an apron and cooking noodles. He was so excited that tears filled his eyes. He couldn''t control it. He came forward and hugged Chu fan. He stuck it tightly to his back and cried.


    Xia Yanran stopped at the door and said with a smile, "am I a little redundant?"


    "How can you? Wash your hands quickly and it''ll be fine soon." Chu fan has a thick face. He patted Su Yuan''s hand and comforted her with his side head, "don''t cry. Isn''t I good?"


    "You can still laugh. People were almost scared to death by you." Su Yuan cried and beat him two fists. Seeing that he was really all right, she couldn''t help laughing through tears and hugged him again. "Chu fan, no matter what happens, don''t leave me. Okay?"


    Seeing Chu fan silent, Su Yuan''s eyes were filled with tears and sobbed, "promise me, please."


    Chu fan was about to say a touching word, but saw Xia Yanran wash her hands and come back. He said with a smile: "as long as you don''t leave, I will depend on life and death. Hey, isn''t it very moving?"


    Suyuan couldn''t cry or laugh. It was a very moving sentence. Leng made her have the impulse to beat people. Before she got angry, Chu fan quickly wiped the tears on her cheeks and said with a smile: "well, Yanran is here, and she''s not afraid to be laughed at."


    "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?" Su Yuanbai glanced at him, but she didn''t insist any more. She loosened Chu fan, washed her hands on the tap and helped Chu fan take the dishes and chopsticks. She really looked like a little couple like glue.


    In this regard, Xia Yanran is helpless. She can only think that Qiao Yun will call again next time and have to tell her to come back as soon as possible. Otherwise, your man will be pried away.


    Soon, three bowls of light hot soup noodles came out of the pot. Each person had a poached egg, sprinkled with some coriander, green onion and flowers, which smelled delicious. Even Xia Yanran, who was very picky about food, ate more than one bowl.


    Chu fan didn''t eat much at noon and didn''t eat at all at night. It''s almost dawn. Naturally, he has been hungry for a long time. After eating two bowls, he finally has a foundation.


    After dinner, Su Yuan took the initiative to wash the dishes and gave the space to Xia Yanran and Chu fan. They went to the living room and poured two cups of tea. Xia Yanran smiled and said, "it seems that my eyes are right. You really didn''t disappoint me. Have you advanced to the land?"


    "Well, lucky!"


    Chu fan didn''t hide it. Xia Yanran also suffered a lot of pressure in order to help herself win the quota of a sacred blade. Now, more than half of it is a month away, but it has been completed by Chu fan in advance.


    This cultivation speed should be enough to block the mouths of those big guys, right?


    Chu fan spoke easily, but Xia Yanran knew that Chu fan almost paid the price of her life. Although it was not for her, Chu fan was happy that she could work so hard. The stone hanging in her heart finally fell to the ground.


    "In fact, in your case, there is still a precedent in the sacred blade, but generally it is the members of the ground group or the sky group who have this qualification." Xia Yan smiled, "but I believe that before long, you can stand out from the Xuan group and enter the ground group. I''m optimistic about you and come on!"


    "I''m sure I''m going to enter the ground group, but it still needs some time." Chu Fan said with a smile, "now I''m a soldier with eight scenes? What rank? Don''t be too high. Just give me a major."


    "Poof!" Xia Yanran hurried to her side and almost sprayed a mouthful of tea on Chu fan''s face.


    "You think it''s beautiful. I''ve been in the holy blade for six years and have made countless military achievements. Now I''m just a captain. You''re a recruit. You want to be a major as soon as you come in?" even Xia Yanran''s good temper can''t help turning her eyes at Chu fan. I really don''t understand. Su Yuan and Qiao Yun have such good conditions. Why do they all like him?


    Chu fan disagreed and said with a smile, "recruits are recruits, but I am confident that I will surpass you in a year. Hehe!"


    "Hum, I''m waiting for you!" Xia Yanran was too lazy to look at his face again, put down her tea cup and got up to leave. When Su Yuan came out of the kitchen, Xia Yanran had gone downstairs.


    Su Yuan wiped her hands, sat down next to Chu fan and said curiously, "what did you say to Yan Ran? How did you get her angry?"


    Chu Fan said innocently, "I didn''t do anything. She was angry when she surpassed her in rank within a year. It''s too stingy."


    Suyuan smiled to herself. The more angry you are, the better Xia Yanran will be. Save her a chance to come in again. Now, a Qiao Yun is enough for her headache. If there were another Xia Yanran, she might not even have a chance of winning.


    "Did you see Zhao Qingyuan''s son at noon yesterday? How is he? Is he handsome?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Su Yuan gave him a white look and hummed: "Do you want to ask him if he fell in love with me at first sight? Hum, apart from you pig, which man was not attracted to me? I didn''t blow it. Before the meeting, uncle Zhao told me on the phone that his son was reluctant to help our company design, but after getting off the bus and meeting, the guy named Zhao Junjie was very enthusiastic immediately. He patted his chest and promised that he would be sure Make the best planning and design drawings to help us win the reconstruction project of shantytowns. "


    "Originally, I planned to invite their father and son to dinner first, but Zhao Junjie took the initiative to see the site first and photographed the general terrain of the shantytown with aerial photography technology, which is very professional."


    "Then, we found a small restaurant in the shanty town, took a casual bite, and went to the site of the new company. Uncle Zhao is also very satisfied with this. He has begun to contact a large construction equipment factory. As long as the funds are in place, we can bring back the construction equipment immediately."


    Chu fan coughed, "well, I''ll take care of the new company in the future. You''d better take care of your construction company. You look tired and thin these days."


    Su Yuan''s eyes were murderous and said coldly, "believe it or not, I cut off your claws?"


    "Cough, I really didn''t mean it." Chu fan quickly took his hand off her thigh and took a reluctant look. Tut Tut, it''s so smooth. How can it grow? There''s no fat at all.


    Su Yuan was so weak that she quickly stood up: "you haven''t slept all day. Take a nap while you still have some time. I''ll call you when the plane arrives at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning."


    "Don''t go." Chu fan grabbed Su Yuan''s arm and made a slight effort, so she stumbled into Chu fan''s arms.


    This time, Su Yuan was really nervous. She covered her chest with both hands and said in a trembling voice, "you... What are you doing?"


    "Hey, what do you say? President Su!" Chu fan provoked Su Yuan''s jaw and said with a bad smile, "it''s a long night. It''s boring to sleep alone. Why don''t we play a game?"


    "What game?" Su Yuan''s face was red, her body was hot, her heart was nervous, but she still had some expectations. The instinct of the body told her that this was a great opportunity. As long as the raw rice was cooked, Chu fan belonged to her.


    But reason told Suyuan that she couldn''t do this. It''s unfair to Qiaoyun, and she''s not that kind of unscrupulous woman. However, I can''t say anything if I refuse.


    Just when she thought Chu fan would kiss her and touch her, Chu fan released her and said with a smile, "go and call ah Jiu. The three people are fun."


    Suddenly, Su Yuan''s face turned from red to white. She stamped Chu fan on the back of her feet and said angrily, "you''re disgusting."


    Chu fan hugged his feet and almost didn''t cry: "I just want you to call ah Jiu to fight the landlord. Are you so angry?"


    "Ah?" Su Yuan said foolishly, "do you mean... Fighting the landlord?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I thought it was..." Su Yuan quickly covered her mouth and ran back with a red face.


    What a shame. How could you think of that? It''s dead. No, no, it''s all Chu fan''s fault. You''re so ambiguous and deliberately lead me up in that direction. It''s strange not to be fooled.


    But now, even if she is angry, she doesn''t dare to go over again. Otherwise, she doesn''t know what will happen. Moreover, she didn''t sleep all night. Now she had enough to eat and drink, and didn''t have to worry about Chu fan. A burst of sleepiness came to her mind. She fell into bed without taking off her clothes, and soon fell asleep.


    When he left, Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, he did mean it, but if he didn''t take Su Yuan away again, he was afraid he would lose control and take Su Yuan down.


    With this layer of window paper, he still has a chance to put Su Yuan and Qiao Yun into the room, but once this layer of window paper is pierced, Qiao Yun may have to say goodbye to him.


    Knowing that he won''t live long, Qiao Yun is willing to stay for his Chu family. How dare Chu fan betray this feeling? In the past, he was still threatened by his life and did not dare to do anything to Su Yuan, but now he has successfully broken through to the earth. He can do that. The desire in his heart began to move.


    It was early in the morning. Lonely men and women lived in the same room. It was too difficult for Chu fan to be Liu Xiahui. Therefore, he deliberately took Su Yuan away, so as to break the dirty idea in his heart.


    At the same time, he secretly reminded himself that before meeting Qiao Yun, he must not have a substantive relationship with Su Yuan. He must control it and... No, take a cold bath first.


    Su Yuan slept until nine o''clock, but Chu fan woke her up.


    As soon as he opened the quilt, Chu fan patted her hip without scruples and shouted, "wake up, wake up, the plane is taking off."


    "Ah? What time is it?" Suyuan woke up, wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth and asked blankly.


    "It''s more than nine o''clock. You should hurry up to wash and change your clothes. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Chu fan wants to go. She''s still confused. She suddenly pinches her big chest with a bad smile. She startles Su Yuan, screams, grabs the pillow and smashes it.


    Chu fan ran out laughing. Su Yuan was stunned for a long time and burst into a voice: "bad guy, more and more daring."


    In the bathroom, Su Yuan looked in the mirror and had a big chest. Her self-confidence, which was hit last night, was restored as before. Hum, Qiaoyun is beautiful, and I''m not bad. She has a pure temperament and I''m still cold. But one thing, she certainly didn''t.


    Su Yuan untied another button, squeezed her big chest into the middle, and blinked at herself in the mirror: "Chu fan, you''re dead!"


    PS: Thank you for your 4 yuan red envelope reward support of "cloud 677774946"!

 Chapter 154

    "Hi!"


    As soon as Chu fan came downstairs, he saw a beautiful girl full of youth and vitality standing next to his white Volvo. She is wearing a cool sports vest, ultra short denim shorts, slender legs and flat abdomen, so she is exposed to the air unscrupulously.


    Her skin is not as white as Su Yuan, but a healthy wheat color, but such skin, coupled with her shape at this time, gives people the feeling of being like a little wild cat, going its own way and not subject to any constraints.


    Seeing Chu fan''s eyes widened, the girl took off her wide sunglasses and playfully waved her hand: "elder martial brother, it''s me. Don''t you know me?"


    "Weiwei?" Chu fan pointed to the suitcase beside her and said in surprise, "you... You don''t really want to go to Yunnan city with us?"


    "I promised grandpa that I would keep my word. Why, you''re not welcome?" Yu Qiang was murderous and ready to go. It seems that as long as Chu fan dares to refuse, she will try her best.


    Chu fan has a headache. The girl is not a fuel-efficient lamp. With her, she can''t tell how much trouble she''s causing. However, it''s just a kind intention. How can I refuse?


    "Welcome, I''m so honored." Chu fan forced out a smile, went to open the trunk of the car, grabbed Yu Qiang Mei''s trunk and put it in.


    Yu Qiang Wei was very satisfied with this. She immediately smiled and patted Chu fan on the shoulder: "that''s right. Don''t worry, senior brother. With me, I promise no one dares to bully you."


    Chu fan secretly feigned that I was more worried because of you. You''re a troublemaker. It''s good not to cause trouble for me. I dare to expect you to cover me?


    The two were chatting. Su Yuan finally came down. She was still smiling, but when she saw Chu fan chatting with Yu Qiang Mei, who was good-looking and temperament, her face suddenly cooled down, and she wanted to tear Chu fan apart.


    Asshole, how many women did you mess with? Why did another one pop up?


    Chu fan felt the murderous spirit in Su Yuan''s eyes from a distance, hurriedly opened a distance with Yu Qiang Mei, came forward to hug Su Yuan''s shoulder and said with a smile: "Weiwei, let me introduce you. This is my boss. You can call your sister-in-law."


    "Hello, sister-in-law!" I rose playfully waved her hand, which was beautiful and lovely.


    Su Yuan''s face suddenly turned cloudy and sunny, smiled and nodded: "Hello!"


    In front of outsiders, Chu fan has even begun to introduce her as a wife. What is more destructive than this? If there were no outsiders, Suyuan would be so excited that she would cry.


    Subsequently, Chu fan pointed to Yu Qiang Mei and introduced her to Su Yuan: "Yu Qiang Mei, my teacher''s granddaughter, lives in the building in front of us."


    "Teacher?"


    Suyuan didn''t slow down for a moment. When she saw Chu fan gesturing on her face, she suddenly realized that she quickly broke away Chu fan''s arm, came forward to hold Yu Qiang''s hand, and said with a warm smile: "I didn''t expect that Yu Lao had such a beautiful granddaughter. Have you graduated from college?"


    "Senior, I''m about to graduate."


    Yu Qiang Mei whispered secretly, "I ran out secretly. Don''t tell my grandpa."


    Now, Su Yuan was more happy and nodded again and again: "don''t worry, I''ll cover for you and promise I won''t let old Yu know."


    "You are so kind, sister-in-law!" Yu Qiang Mei happily took Su Yuan''s arm and was so tired that she coaxed Su Yuan into a smile, as if she were Chu fan''s own sister.


    When she got on the bus, Su Yuan finally woke up and said in surprise, "Weiwei, we''re going to the airport. Where are you going?"


    "Sister-in-law, you don''t know yet?" Yu Qiang said with a proud smile, "my home is in Yunnan city. How can you go to Yunnan city without me? But don''t worry, I won''t be a light bulb for you."


    "What a coincidence?" Su Yuan still didn''t believe it and looked at Chu fan in front.


    Chu fan started the car and said reluctantly, "yesterday afternoon, I ran down from upstairs and ran into old Yu. I followed him back and met Weiwei. Later, old Yu heard that I was going to Yunnan city. I was afraid of an accident, so I had to go with Weiwei."


    "Listen to this, Weiwei is both a guide and a bodyguard this time?" Suyuan was even more surprised. However, through short contact, she found that Yu Qiang Mei''s arms and thighs were solid, and she could vaguely see muscle blocks. I think she must be able to play well.


    In fact, Su Yuan really envies her. It''s really not easy for a girl to learn martial arts, but there are too many benefits. At least she has some self-protection ability and won''t be easily kidnapped.


    "Pa!" Yu Qiang Mei snapped her fingers and smiled proudly, "bingo! I''m your sister-in-law''s bodyguard when I go to Yunnan city this time. Who dares to move your finger, I''ll break his claw."


    "Ha ha!" Su Yuan smiled reluctantly. She finally saw that this girl, like ah Jiu, is not a worry-free Lord. I hope it will be safe this time, but don''t make trouble for Chu fan and me.


    Along the way, Chu fan just drove quietly. After all, it was too late. He had to speed up and concentrate. Suyuan talked to Yu Qiangwei one by one. She didn''t hate her, but the girl''s character was too cheerful and spoke freely. There were a lot of words. Suyuan felt embarrassed when listening, but she had no scruples and didn''t have a free mouth all the way.


    Finally, she arrived at the Sichuan airport more than ten minutes in advance. Knowing that Chu fan didn''t understand these things, Su Yuan took Chu fan''s certificate and went to pick up the ticket with Yu Qiang Mei. Chu fan parked in the back, dragged Yu Qiang Mei''s box, and then entered the airport hall.


    As soon as he entered, Chu fan was searching for Su Yuan''s figure. He heard a noise on the left and looked sideways. Chu fan had a big head. It''s Rosa Yu, who got involved with a group of people. Looking at that posture, it seems that she is going to fight.


    Before Chu fan passed, Yu Qiang Mei suddenly kicked the young man in suit and shoes to the ground. Then she kicked another man over. That''s not enough. Before she started to fight the bodyguards behind her, she rushed up first, punched and kicked them, and knocked down all the bodyguards of the other party. During this period, I didn''t forget to kick a few feet at the two people struggling to get up on the ground. It can be seen that everyone was shocked.


    This dead girl is too cruel. It''s the rhythm to destroy others.


    "Stop!" the security guard of the airport rushed up and stopped Yu Qiang Mei. Several other security guards hurriedly picked up several people beaten on the ground.


    At the same time, Chu fan finally arrived, quickly separated the crowd, came to Su Yuan and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? It''s only a few minutes. Why did it fight?"


    Seeing Chu fan, Su Yuan quickly grabbed his arm, pointed to the two people who were helped up by the security guard, and said with lingering fear: "Weiwei and I came to pick up the tickets. They came to make friends with us and asked for our phone calls. I didn''t bother to talk to them, but who promised that Weiwei moved her hand and beat them without saying a word."


    "Elder martial brother, they are so annoying that they dare to beat up their sister-in-law''s idea and flirt with her sister-in-law with foul language." Yu Qiang Mei was not afraid at all. She stuck her sunglasses on her head and said with awe inspiring righteousness, "you don''t have to thank me. People like them beat one to death and one less."


    Chu fan, who had secretly complained about Yu Qiang Mei, got angry when she heard her say so and said fiercely: "play well, such a scum is to beat lightly. Next time, kick directly into the crotch and break the eggs. See if they dare to flirt with women in the future."


    Su Yuan was speechless for a while. She was really taught by a master. She was so angry. Originally, she wanted to explain, but at this time, several policemen from the airport police station rushed over.


    "What''s the matter?" the leading police captain called Zhang Weijia. He was in his early 40s and looked upright, straight faced and unsmiling.


    Without waiting for the other party to speak, Yu Qiang Mei immediately said loudly, "officer, they teased me and my sister-in-law with a few words, and they still use their hands and feet. Catch them and lock them up for three or five years."


    "I don''t need you to teach me what to do." Zhang Weijia waved and shouted without being seduced by the beauty. "Take them all back."


    "Yes!"


    Several policemen behind rushed up quickly and were about to arrest people. The man who was beaten black and blue waved his hand and said, "wait a minute, I''ll make a call."


    Zhang Weijia waved his hand and several subordinates hurried aside.


    When you go out, you take a plane with your bodyguard. Can you be an ordinary person? If you don''t even have this insight, how can you stay in the police station?


    "Hello, Uncle Wang, I''m Chen Yixue, the son of Chen Bofang of yufuzhai... Ha ha, thanks to your blessing, my father''s body is still strong... Oh, in fact, it''s no big deal. Isn''t it coming to the annual jade trading conference? On behalf of our yufuzhai, I went to Yunnan city to buy a batch of jade raw materials, but I was beaten at the airport."


    "If it were normal, I wouldn''t bother Uncle Wang, but the plane is about to take off. I really can''t afford to delay." the man named Chen Yixue joked and arrogantly handed the phone to Zhang Weijia. He was too lazy to talk.


    Zhang Weijia didn''t dare to neglect. He quickly took the phone with both hands. As soon as he heard the other party''s coming, he immediately stood up and said seriously, "yes, I will strictly follow director Wang''s instruction and handle this case."


    Later, Zhang Weijia respectfully returned the phone to Chen Yixue, turned his head, pointed to Chu fan and shouted sternly, "take their three violent murderers away."


    "Wait!"


    Yu Qiang pointed to the officer''s nose and scolded angrily, "are you the people''s policeman or the rich man''s watchdog? If you don''t catch the people who insult us, you will catch the three of us instead. When you become a police station, is it your family?"


    There are many people around, pointing out about it. Many people are not afraid of big things. They take out their mobile phones, turn on the video function, record this scene and send it to their circle of friends.


    No matter how the matter is finally solved, Zhang Weijia will be punished, but if the three people are not taken away, their clothes will have to be taken off. In contrast, he would rather carry the punishment than take the three people away. Otherwise, director Wang of the provincial general office must wear small shoes for him.


    "Hum, you''re right to beat people?" Zhang Weijia said coldly. "Now, you insult the police and add a grade to the crime... What are you doing? Take these three people away."

 Chapter 155

    "Wait a minute!"


    Chu fan finally stood up. If you don''t show up, I''m afraid the girl Yu Qiang Mei dares to beat the police.


    Alas, I knew this girl was a troublemaker, but Chu fan never thought of it. She just poked a big basket for so long. Chu fan has a headache at the thought of being with this troublemaker in the next few days.


    "Officer, you wait for me to make a call."


    Chu fan smiled, took out his mobile phone and dialed Xia Yanran. No way. His ID card, bank card and wallet were burned together with his clothes and hair yesterday.


    Fortunately, his ID card was left at home and his mobile phone fell to the ground before the fire. Otherwise, he might not be able to buy a ticket.


    Chu fan just said a few words, hung up the phone and asked Su Yuan, "have you taken out the ticket?"


    "Not yet."


    "Pick up the ticket quickly. It''s too late." Chu fan waved his hand, turned back and smiled at Zhang Weijia: "take it easy. The phone will come in a minute."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Weijia''s mobile phone rang. He subconsciously took out his mobile phone, looked at Chu fan strangely, and shook his head helplessly. I thought he would move out how many officials. After making trouble for a long time, he was the director of their police station.


    The director is bigger than his official, but Chen Shao is the director of the provincial general office. Even if the director stands here, he doesn''t dare to listen to others.


    This time, for his own face and the face of the director, he took the phone to one side and whispered, "the director..."


    "Bastard, who are you provoking again? Let me go quickly." there was an angry scolding voice on the phone.


    Zhang Weijia secretly scolded, you old son, do you think I''m willing to cause trouble for you? But who makes people big?


    "Director, the person who was beaten is the son of boss Chen yufuzhai. He just called director Wang of the provincial general office. Look at this..." Zhang Weijia sneered at me. Old thing, can you scold me again? Director Wang''s phone number, do you dare not give face?


    Just thinking about it, I heard the director scold on the phone: "fuck you Ma, you know a fart. The director called me. Did you say to listen to the director or director Wang? Paralyzed, hurry to make an apology to others. If you do these things without eyes, get out of the countryside and collect the electricity bill for me."


    Zhang Weijia is completely stupid. NIMA, this guy is too overbearing. He even moved out the director after a phone call. How big is it?


    Seeing him in a daze and being beaten, Chen Yixue said impatiently, "I say, why are you still stunned? If you are good at what you are good at, can you have director Wang''s words? Catch someone quickly, especially the little bitch who beat people. Hum, I will find someone to take good care of you."


    Yu Qiang Mei was so angry that she had to go over and beat him, but she was stopped by Chu fan.


    "Elder martial brother, he scolded me!" Yu Qiang Mei stamped her feet angrily.


    Chu fan patted her on the arm, smiled and comforted: "what''s the matter with scolding? It doesn''t hurt? Elder martial brother will help you beat him later."


    "Hee hee, it''s better for you, senior brother." Yu Qiang immediately smiled and hugged Chu fan''s arm, not to mention how happy she was.


    Oh, you can finally fight recklessly.


    At this time, Zhang Weijia came back and shouted expressionless, "take these troublemakers away!"


    "Yes!" several subordinates rushed up and rushed straight to Chu fan. Just ran to Chu fan, Zhang Weijia suddenly roared behind him, "come back, not the three of them, but them."


    Ah?


    Not to mention a few policemen, even Chen Yixue and others, as well as those watching the excitement around, were stunned. This is so special. What''s the trouble?


    Zhang Weijia was impatient. He personally came forward and grabbed Chen Yixue. He directly took out the handcuffs and handcuffed his hands. He whispered, "Chen Shao, I''ve offended you. You''ll be wronged first. I''ll let you out later."


    "Cao NIMA, did you take the wrong medicine and dare to catch me? Believe it or not, I made a phone call and stripped your skin?" Chen Yixue was so angry that he was staring at Zhang Weijia angrily. Suddenly, a hand in the oblique thorn swung over and almost fanned out his two big teeth.


    Before he could see who had hit him, he was kicked in the crotch and bent down like a shrimp. If Zhang Weijia hadn''t dragged him, he would have lying on the ground.


    "Idiot, this is the end of provoking Miss Ben. Bah!" Yu Qiang Mei disdained bah, turned around, walked back with her head held high, and unexpectedly won a burst of applause.


    This world is also a face watching society. Beautiful women are sought after everywhere. But Chen Yixue and others were tragic. They were beaten up by this female tiger like violent woman, and now they were taken away by the police. It was a shame and they were thrown home.


    "Thank you, thank you!" Yu Qiang smiled and arched her hands around, like a show of art.


    Chu fan sees Su Yuan take out the ticket and quickly drags Yu Qiang Mei away. This girl is so inconvenient.


    Regardless of Su Yuan, Yu Qiang Mei hugged Chu fan''s arm and said excitedly, "elder martial brother, it''s very easy for you to call anyone. Otherwise, you can give me your phone number and don''t bother you in the future."


    "You dream!" Chu fan''s face was black. He threw away her hand impolitely and hummed, "I warn you. If you make trouble for me again, I''ll drive you back, and then tell your grandpa to see if he can whip you with a broom?"


    "Cut!" Yu Qiang Mei brushed her lips disdainfully and ignored Chu fan. She used to hug Su Yuan''s arm and chattered in her ear, as if nothing had happened just now.


    More than ten minutes later, a passenger plane flying to Yunnan took off. At the police station next to the airport, Zhang Weijia served tea and cigarettes and explained it with a bitter smile.


    "Chen Shao, I''m just a little police officer. No one can afford to offend." Zhang Weijia said with a bitter smile, "when someone calls and asks the director to call, the background must be big, so you''d better bear it."


    The man with Chen Yixue also advised: "brother Chen, the eldest husband can bend and stretch, forget it."


    "Hum!" Chen Yixue poked away the cigarette handed by Zhang Weijia and turned away angrily.


    He also knew that Zhang Weijia took him away for his good, but he couldn''t swallow it. What about the background of the public security bureau? Money can buy your life these days.


    Paralyzed, dare you hit me? I want you to disappear forever. And that smelly girl, I have to sell you to Africa. As for another cold and gorgeous beauty, hum, I''m going to make a decision!


    Two hours later, the plane landed at Yunnan airport. As soon as Chu fan came out, they saw Wu Jingui, who was as fat as a meat mountain.


    This guy is really dazzling. His upper body is a large yellow T-shirt, his lower body is wearing a vertical beach shorts, and his feet are stepping on a pair of flip flops. The original Mediterranean head was shaved clean. Like Chu fan, it was a big bald head. There were sunglasses on the bridge of the nose, cigars in the mouth, a huge jade pendant on the neck, and four big gold rings inlaid with gemstones on the thick fingers like a radish.


    It''s really not good with taste. How do you look like a nouveau riche. But there was a coquettish beauty standing beside him, wearing almost less than him. The hem of the suspender dress barely wrapped around his hips, and most of his chest and shoulders were exposed.


    They were cool, but they made countless men swallow their saliva and almost stare out of their eyes. The two goblins didn''t care. They winked from time to time, which made the walking man''s eyes straight, either hitting the wall or rolling down the stairs. Then, the two goblins would tremble with laughter, and the pair of big breasts almost jumped out of their chest.


    Although the two women were coquettish to the bone, no one dared to come and tease them, because behind the three people, there were eight generally tall and strong bodyguards standing side by side.


    The eight bodyguards, Yishui''s black suit and dark sunglasses, with a poker face, are unsmiling and look like strangers. Just imagine, who dares to find such a noisy guy?


    If Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Wei had several such cruel bodyguards at the Sichuan airport, Chen Yixue and others would have to weigh up even if they were greedy for the beauty of the two women.


    "Hi, Angkor, I''m here!" Chu fan waved from a distance and dragged Su Yuan to stride over.


    "Ba Da!"


    Wu Jingui dropped the cigar in his mouth, opened his mouth in amazement, pulled down his glasses in disbelief, looked over his glasses, as if he didn''t know Chu fan, and looked up and down several times.


    Chu fan stretched out his hand and shook it in front of him. He said with a smile, "why? I don''t know if I change my shape? How, is it very popular?"


    "Shit, why did you shave your hair?" Wu Jingui took off his glasses depressed. "I shaved my head because I was bald. What are you doing to learn from me?"


    "Isn''t this proof that we have an iron relationship?" Chu fan touched his head and said with a smile, "Angkor, just rush at my head. Why do you have to lend me tens of millions?"


    "Little fun!" Wu Jingui hugged Chu fan''s shoulder and laughed, "I''ll shave your bald head with your brother. I''ll cover all the expenses this time. Let''s go. Eat first. After dinner, I''ll take you to a hot spring to make a good bubble, and then find you a skilled technician to relax..."


    "Cough!" Chu fan hurriedly pushed Wu Jingui away and flashed back between Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei. He said solemnly, "it''s not necessary to take a bath and massage. We''d better eat first."


    Wu Jingui patted his bald head and said with a smile, "look at my eyes. My sister-in-law is so beautiful that I didn''t see it. Hahaha, don''t get me wrong. The place where I took brother Chu fan is absolutely formal. Besides, with a beautiful wife like you around brother Chu fan, who would like those mediocre fat and vulgar powder outside?"


    Su Yuan said with a faint smile, "no matter how delicious the food at home is, it can''t stop the temptation of food outside. Angkor, are you right?"

 Chapter 156

    In the afternoon, three luxury cars drove along the Expressway into Yunnan City, the border of Yunnan Province, and stopped outside a large manor villa in the suburbs.


    Before the door opened, suddenly several tough men in camouflage clothes rushed up, raised their hands, and pointed their guns at several people in the car.


    "Get off and do what?" one of the tough men whispered.


    When the door opened, Chen Yixue, with a bruised nose and face, came out of the car and hurriedly said, "no, don''t shoot. I''m from Sichuan Province. Chen Bofang is my father. He and Mr. Han are friends. I specially came to visit Mr. Han."


    "Wait!" the tough man coldly swept several people out of the car, turned and picked up the walkie talkie and said a few words. After a while, hearing the reply from the walkie talkie, he pointed to Chen Yixue and said coldly, "you, come in with me and everyone else will wait outside."


    "No problem, no problem." Chen Yixue nodded repeatedly and followed the man gingerly into the manor villa.


    In Sichuan Province, he is also a rich second generation. His family is rich and his money is like running water. He can see people''s villa. His eyes are full of envy and his heart is boiling with blood.


    Look at the mansion where people live. The main building is four stories high, at least 3000 square meters. The yard of the villa is covered with lawn, surrounded by evergreen tropical trees, and there is a large swimming pool in front of the door. There are six or seven beautiful girls in bikini playing in the water.


    Looking at other people''s bodyguards, they dare to play with guns blatantly, making them look like private troops. This is called Niubi.


    "Mr. Han, the man has brought it." the bodyguard took Chen Yixue to the swimming pool and said respectfully to the middle-aged man lying on the couch.


    The middle-aged man, Han Jingwen, is the uncrowned king of the underground world of Yunnan city. Although it also controls a city, can Guangyuan compare with Diancheng? Even the leader of Yunnan Province should be polite to Han Jingwen. His status is much higher than that of Wang Dong in Guangyuan City.


    Besides, this is a border city, a gathering place and refuge for all kinds of criminals. How can we get along without some means and strength?


    "Sit down!" Han Jingwen lay on the chair with his eyes open. Behind him, a girl in a bikini was trying hard to hold his shoulder. Those delicate jade hands are smooth, tender and white. They make people feel hot when they look at them.


    However, Chen Yixue didn''t dare to look around. He just glanced at the girl and lowered his head. He hurriedly said, "no, no, master Han, I''m here to visit you on behalf of my father."


    Han Jingwen waved his hand, and the girl behind him got up quickly and served tea skillfully. At this time, Han Jingwen glanced at him and hummed, "I was beaten. Come to me to vent your anger?"


    "Master Han is really good at seeing things. He can''t hide anything from you."


    Chen Yixue said with a smile: "I was really beaten, but I don''t dare to bother Han Ye. I just hope Han Ye can help me lead a line. The things behind have nothing to do with Han Ye."


    "Hum, I know some rules."


    Han Jingwen sat up, took the tea from the girl and said faintly, "with my relationship with your father, if you just want to beat up the person who beat you, even if you break your arms and legs, I''m just a word. But if you want to play big, don''t say I''m not righteous."


    "No, I''m satisfied if master Han can lead a line for me."


    "Well, leave a call and I''ll have someone contact you."


    Within half an hour, Chen Yixue came out of the manor villa. In fact, the time spent talking is no more than five minutes, and the rest of the time is wasted on walking.


    "How''s it going? Mr. Han promised to help?" as soon as Chen Yixue got on the bus, Lu Tianxing, a close friend waiting anxiously, hurriedly asked.


    "Drive!" Chen Yixue said with a sneer, "master Han promised to help me pull the line. Hum, wait and see. Before long, the two women will appear in front of us."


    "That man''s? You don''t want to..."


    "Hum, what''s the matter with a background? A million yuan is enough to buy his life." Chen Yixue''s eyes are sinister and his mouth shows a cold and resentful grin. "I let him die without a place to bury the person against me."


    Sitting beside him, LV Tianxing shivered excitedly. The more he looked, the more he felt that Chen Yixue was strange and even a little scary. This guy is a complete madman.


    Chu fan didn''t know that he had been watched. After a big meal in the capital of Yunnan Province, he pushed Wu Jingui''s arrangement. Chu fan and Su Yuan, led by Yu Qiang Wei, had a good afternoon. In the evening, they took the train and came to Yunnan city in more than an hour.


    As soon as he got out of the railway station, Chu fan was recognized. Because he didn''t kill, Chu fan didn''t notice anything wrong. He got on a taxi and went straight to the hotel booked in advance.


    Three people booked two rooms, one for Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Wei and one for Chu fan himself. Although Yu Qiang Mei shouted from her sister-in-law, Su Yuan and Chu fan haven''t come to that step after all.


    Su Yuan is willing to, but she can''t take the initiative to mention such a thing, can she? Chu fan wants to live with Su Yuan, not for her safety. But think again, if you live in a house with Su Yuan, it will inevitably lead to friction and fire. At that time, you can''t help it. Something shouldn''t have happened, which will be tragic.


    Therefore, he had no objection to such an arrangement, so he stayed.


    After dinner, Su Yuan didn''t plan to leave. Chu fan went back to his room. After taking a bath, he sat cross legged on the bed and was ready to continue his practice.


    At this time, the big eyed frog jumped out and didn''t have a good way: "do you want benefits, you guy?"


    "Benefit? What benefit?" Chu fan asked in consternation.


    The big eyed frog shouted angrily, "don''t pull it down. I''m too lazy to waste the power of the yuan God."


    Chu fan suddenly woke up and said in surprise, "you mean... The eye of perspective? Yes, how can I not? I''ll make a fortune by pointing to it this time."


    "Originally, with your current conditions, you can only barely enter the land, and you are not qualified to use the perspective eye. However, you should condense a drop of aura in advance. With it, you can use the perspective eye. Otherwise, I would like to give you this ability, and you can''t use it."


    "Stop talking nonsense and hurry." Chu fan urged impatiently. As soon as the voice fell, a bright golden light burst out in the eyes of the big eyed frog, which almost blinded Chu fan''s eyes.


    Chu fan felt that his eyes were dark and suddenly he couldn''t see anything. When he was frightened and wanted to ask clearly, his eyesight slowly recovered.


    "You scared me to death. I thought this pair of moves were abandoned by you." Chu fan covered his eyes and rubbed them. He felt that there was no change, but his eyesight seemed better than before. He could see a mosquito on the wall five meters away.


    The eyelids of the big eyed frog drooped and looked a little wilted. Presumably, in order to help Chu fan open the perspective eye, it consumed a lot of its own yuan God.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Chu fan asked with concern. This big eyed frog is his treasure and his lifeblood. If it dies, Chu fan won''t want to live.


    The big eyed frog said weakly, "don''t worry, I can''t die, but I''m a little too tired. I''ll be fine as long as I cultivate for two days."


    "Just you." Chu fan hurriedly asked, "what about the perspective eye? Why can''t I feel anything?"


    "Brother, your strength is too low. You can see through obstacles one meter away at most. How far are you five meters away from the wall? Where can you see Su Yuan opposite?"


    "Shit, didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Chu fan immediately jumped out of bed, ran barefoot to the wall, looked at the wall like a wall.


    "Eye of perspective!"


    Chu fan thought silently in his heart, and suddenly a golden light flashed in his eyes. The wall in front of him was like water ripples, rippling for a few times, and then slowly disappeared. But then Chu fan''s nostrils suddenly spewed out a tent of blood. He quickly covered his nose, ran into the bathroom and washed it with cold water.


    It''s so exciting and so coincidental.


    If it was Su Yuan, even if she was naked, Chu fan wouldn''t be so unbearable. After all, he not only saw her big chest, but also touched it. With a little immunity.


    But this time, what he saw was Yu Qiang Mei. She was changing her clothes and took herself off naked. Yes, her chest is a little smaller, but that''s compared with Su Yuan. To be exact, it''s not small when the chest circumference of Chinese women reaches the B cup.


    If she only saw her chest, Chu fan wouldn''t be so unbearable, but who told her to take off her underwear? That Black Jungle made Chu fan''s nose bleed wildly on the spot. He didn''t dare to see it anymore. His heart almost jumped out of his throat like seeing a flood and fierce beast.


    After washing for a long time, the nosebleed finally stopped. Chu fan looked at himself in the mirror and smiled bitterly. What''s this called? Suddenly, he vaguely heard a whisper, subconsciously used the perspective eye, and the wall and mirror in front of him slowly disappeared again. The scene in front of Chu fan stunned again, and his nose blood gushed out again.


    The next door is also the bathroom. A young man and woman are having the most primitive fierce meat fight. The distance is too close. Chu fan feels as if he is standing next to them, no more than one meter five apart. He can even see the sweat on them clearly.


    Special, isn''t it fatal?


    Chu fan quickly opened the shower head, stripped himself in two or three times, and washed himself in cold water. After more than ten minutes, the evil fire in Chu fan''s heart was finally extinguished. He dried his body and returned to bed in his big underpants.


    But this time, he didn''t dare to look at it. He sat down on the bed honestly. After a while, his figure slowly disappeared and appeared on the first floor of the bone tower.


    The black scale covered with darkness stood with his back to Chu fan. Between the two, there was the star steel weighing eight thousand kilograms.


    "Refining is not as simple as you think."


    PS£º

 Chapter 157

    Black scale put his hands on his back and said coldly, "first of all, you should be familiar with the structure of various arrays, and then print the depicted array map into the magic weapon. There can be no deviation in every stroke."


    "There are many kinds of arrays, such as attack, defense, gathering souls, gravity, buoyancy, etc. a person''s energy is limited and can''t be fully refined. Therefore, what you need to consider now is to take one. After you are proficient, you can take the second, no more than three at most. Otherwise, it will consume a lot of energy. The final result is miscellaneous but not refined, and it will delay your practice. Consider this The loss is not worth the loss. "


    "You don''t have to answer me in a hurry. Think about it."


    As soon as the voice of black scale fell, Chu Fan said firmly, "I''ve thought about it. First cultivate the defense array."


    "Why?" black scale turned around. Chu fan''s choice was really beyond his expectation. According to common sense, nine of ten people have to choose the attack array, and one of 100 people can choose the defense array.


    Is Chu fan afraid of death? He has died once. The blade of death is always hanging over his head. Can he be afraid of death? But Hei Lin couldn''t understand why he chose the defense array as the primary goal of cultivation because he was not afraid of death?


    Chu fan laughed at himself: "I know what you mean. If I were alone and carefree, I would certainly choose the attack array as the primary cultivation target, because only by improving my attack power can I have greater survivability."


    "But I''m not alone. I want to protect Su Yuan, but I can''t stay with her all the time. Therefore, I want to make an amulet for her, which can help her ward off a fatal blow, even if it can give me a hint."


    Black scale said coldly, "Chu fan, do you know what is the first taboo of immortals?"


    "What is it?"


    "Feelings!"


    Black scale said coldly, "only by cutting off the seven emotions and six desires and concentrating on cultivation, can you go farther and farther on the road of cultivating immortals. Once you are bound by feelings, you will look ahead and backward, be afraid of hands and feet, and sooner or later you will be tired by feelings."


    Chu fan pie his mouth: "according to what you say, what is the purpose of cultivating immortality? Immortality or covering the sky with one hand? If you don''t even have relatives and friends around you, what about immortality? What''s the meaning of living?"


    "Relatives? Friends?" black scale sneered. "Those who really hurt you are the closest people around you. You don''t have to refute. I''m from here. When you lose, you''ll understand what I mean. Well, since you choose defense, start practicing."


    Chu fan is too lazy to argue with him. Anyway, he will never leave Su Yuan and Qiao Yun. Because of them, life is colorful. Without them, parents and friends, what''s the meaning of living alone?


    Because of the lack of materials, Chu fan had to take out several white steel protectors. This was refined by the demon king for him. Unfortunately, Chu fan can''t use it now.


    "First, lock the material you want to refine with your divine consciousness and refine it according to the shape you want in your heart. Then, while it is not completely finalized, brand the Dharma array on the soon to be formed Dharma instrument."


    Black scale said faintly, "there is a limit to the superposition of the Dharma array in the relationship between the material and the level of the refining tool. Once it exceeds the bearing limit of the material, it will destroy the soon to be formed Dharma tool. Therefore, you must be careful and never be greedy and rash."


    "Well, I see."


    Chu fan picked up a white steel wrist guard and rubbed it for a moment. With a cruel heart, his fingers suddenly closed. A beautiful wrist guard was instantly pinched into a steel ingot.


    It is difficult to recycle the materials of general finished magic tools. Only a master craftsman can decompose the magic tools and restore them to materials. But this process is also very difficult. If you are careless, you will destroy the magic weapon and get nothing.


    But this white steel wrist guard is not even a semi-finished product. At best, it is a little stronger than ordinary equipment. Therefore, it is cheaper for Chu fan. Without it, Chu fan really doesn''t know where to get materials to practice weapon refining.


    Chu fan was not in a hurry to refine, but first closed his eyes and reviewed the essentials of weapon refining in his mind. When his mood calmed down, he stretched out his hand and held the steel ingot in the palm of his hand.


    Then, the fire of Yin came out of his palm and wrapped the steel ingot in an instant. In only three seconds, the hard steel ingot melted into molten iron, red and quietly suspended in front of Chu fan.


    Then, the molten iron quickly extended and became as thin as a cicada''s wing, but it expanded to almost half a meter wide, one and a half meters long, square in all directions, like an iron plate.


    At this time, Chu fan stretched out his right hand, quickly drew a defense array in front of him, and shouted: "defense ? superposition!"


    The molten iron solidified and cooled instantly, fell vertically, and almost hit Chu fan''s foot.


    "This... Failed?" Chu fan widened his eyes. He completely followed the steps of weapon refining. He didn''t do anything wrong, but how could he fail?


    The black scale sneered: "do you think that the refining technique is so simple that you can practice it? I won''t say the shape of the things you refine, which is worse than the tortoise shell. The key is the Dharma array, and there can''t be any error. Take your time. After practicing a hundred times, maybe you can succeed once."


    Shit, it''s too harsh. You have to practice a hundred times?


    "Look, this is the basic defensive array. You need to depict it exactly, and then enter the refined magic weapon." with a wave of black scale''s big hand, a glowing array pattern appears in front of Chu fan, which is beautiful.


    Chu fan frowned and thought he was right, but why did he fail? Suddenly, he had an idea in his mind and quickly opened his eyes of insight. At this look, he really saw the way.


    Under the observation of the eye of insight, there is a tiny light spot in the Dharma array, which runs around the Dharma array at a high speed. Through Chu fan''s careful observation, this light spot is like a pen, telling Chu fan where to write, and then according to what kind of track to describe, and finally stop writing.


    Seeing this, Chu fan finally knows why he failed. It turns out that he just painted the Dharma array according to the gourd. In fact, the starting point of writing is wrong, and the painting method of the Dharma array is also wrong.


    This is equivalent to a Chinese character. According to the normal stroke order, write it down one stroke at a time, and write it down one stroke backwards. Although the shape is similar, the charm of the word is absolutely different.


    This dharma array is the same, and it has strict stroke order. Moreover, it contains a trace of aura, which can''t be painted by Chu fan casually.


    Chu fan stared at it for five minutes, confirmed that he had written down the position and sequence of writing, and then kneaded the dark steel plate in front of him into a steel ingot again, and the fire of yin and spirit rushed out, burning and forging again.


    Soon, the ingot melted and formed an oval shape, like a pot. It was also covered with lattices, like a turtle shell.


    Then Chu fan took a deep breath, applied the drop of elixir to his fingertips, and quickly drew a golden defense array pattern in front of him.


    At this scene, black scale couldn''t help staring, so he heard Chu fan yell: "defense ? superposition!"


    The golden Dharma array in front of me flashed, and the meteor crashed into the turtle shell. The turtle shell seemed to be endowed with spirituality and emitted a golden bright light in an instant. With the golden light slowly disappearing, the turtle shell suspended in front of Chu fan finally showed its true face. It was a shield, but it was really a turtle shell.


    The edge of the turtle shell is as thin as paper, and the weight is as light as a feather to Chu fan. But he flexed his fingers and smiled with satisfaction.


    With only one defensive array, the shield can withstand at least 400 kilograms of gravity. The bearing capacity of 400 kg may not be able to stop the penetration of bullets, but it should be enough for ordinary heavy blows. After all, the material of this shield is too poor. If you use Star steel as a shield, the bearing capacity of a shield of the same scale should be increased by at least five times. If you thicken it a little, the bearing capacity can be increased by ten times.


    "Did you use the eye of insight?" black scale thought for a long time, and finally understood why Chu fan succeeded only twice. He nodded happily. "Yes, you are smarter than I thought. You know how to use the eye of insight to refine weapons. In that case, you should learn more. I''m optimistic about you."


    With a wave of black scale''s big hand, eight patterns appeared around Chu fan''s body in a ring, surrounding him in the middle. Among them, in addition to Chu fan''s understanding of the basic array of attack, defense, gathering spirit, gravity, buoyancy, acceleration and divine consciousness, there is also a mysterious array chart that Chu fan has never seen before.


    But just as Chu fan was concentrating on looking at the picture, black scale suddenly bent his fingers and shot, and the mysterious array pattern ''poof'' burst and slowly disappeared.


    "I created this picture myself. If your strength doesn''t reach the heaven realm and the level of weapon refining doesn''t reach the master level, it''s useless for you to learn it and waste your spirit."


    Black scale carried his hands and said faintly, "the art of refining tools is a very profound knowledge. Someone once used five different Dharma arrays on a magic tool, and each one was superimposed on more than five layers."


    "But as a result, the masterpiece made by the master of refining tools, who was called a prodigy, was only a five product magic tool, which was far from the eight or even nine product magic tools he expected, and finally ended in depression."


    After that, black scale looked at Chu fan and said, "I want to remind you that the more Dharma arrays, the better. Sometimes, theory is not necessarily reality. Reasonable collocation and use of these seven Dharma arrays may have unexpected effects, but it may also make you refine a waste product, which has no value."


    Chu fan took a deep breath: "I see!"

 Chapter 158

    Chu fan soon remembered the seven basic arrays of refining utensils and tried them all once without losing. But he was not proud. It was just a basic array. Every time he superimposed, the difficulty would increase ten times. If two different types of arrays were superimposed, the difficulty would be even greater.


    Now think about the elder who used five arrays and superimposed them on more than five times. It''s really awesome. Even if the refined product is a waste product, it can''t hide his dazzling brilliance.


    Chu fan will be satisfied when he can reach half of him.


    Because of the limited materials, Chu fan did harm to several white steel protectors in hand. Without the materials for hand training, he had no choice but to withdraw from the bone tower space. After looking at the time, it was only more than 11 o''clock. I touched my belly and felt a little hungry.


    Chu fan quickly dressed downstairs, went outside to buy some food, came back and knocked on Su Yuan''s door, but after knocking for a long time, no one came to open the door, and no one answered the phone.


    Strange, even if you sleep, you won''t sleep so dead?


    Chu fan pasted it on the door and opened his perspective eyes. He saw that the bedding was neatly folded on the big bed in the room. Where was there any trace of sleep? Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei were not in the guest room at all.


    Where will these two women go in the middle of the night?


    Chu fan scolded secretly in his heart. It must be the dead girl of Yu Qiang Mei who pushed Su Yuan away. Otherwise, Su Yuan would not go out. It''s more than 11 o''clock, and the phone can''t get through. Is there anything wrong?


    Chu fan thought more and more wrong. He quickly turned to the front desk. After explaining the situation, the front desk took him to the monitoring room and soon found the surveillance video when the two women left.


    According to the time, the two women walked out of the hotel together shortly after Chu fan returned to her room. The time was about more than eight o''clock. Now more than three hours have passed. Even if you are shopping and eating, you should come back.


    This is Yunnan. It''s no better than in Guangyuan City. Chu fan is unfamiliar. Where can I find him?


    After thinking about it, Chu fan suddenly had an idea. He hurriedly took out the phone and dialed Wu Jingui. He has a wide range of contacts and is sure to find help.


    The phone rang for a long time and was suddenly hung up. Chu fan was so angry that he almost scolded and dialed again. This time he answered quickly. Wu Jingui angrily scolded: "grass, in the middle of the night, don''t let people sleep?"


    "Angkor, I''m Chu fan. Su Yuan is missing." Chu fan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.


    Wu Jingui, who was still confused, sat up and said in silence, "my sister-in-law is missing? Why is there nothing wrong? Don''t worry, speak slowly."


    Seeing that he was leaving, the beauty around him wrapped around his neck like a snake and was about to act coquettish. Unexpectedly, Wu Jingui slapped her hard and completely stunned her.


    "Cao NIMA, don''t see when?" Wu Jingui scolded angrily. He didn''t even wear underpants, got out of bed and went out.


    Soon, Chu Fan said the story briefly and urged, "Angkor, please help me find it quickly. Something must have happened to Suyuan and her."


    "Don''t worry, brother. Maybe my sister-in-law has gone somewhere. In this way, I''ll arrange someone to help you find it. Wait for me in the hotel and I''ll go right away."


    Chu fan hung up the phone and walked anxiously around the door of the hotel. Suddenly he remembered another person and hurriedly dialed another phone. This time, the phone was quickly connected, and Xia Yanran''s impatient voice came out: "Chu fan, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Yan Ran, Su Yuan is gone and the phone can''t get through. Please help me find a way. I''m afraid something will happen to her..."


    "Wait, don''t worry. Speak slowly. What''s going on?"


    Chu fan told her about coming to Yunnan City, staying in a hotel and so on. When she learned that Su Yuan had been away for more than three hours and that neither of the two women could get through, Xia Yanran was basically sure that something had happened to them.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll contact the local public security bureau immediately. Someone will contact you later and keep the phone unblocked." after that, Xia Yanran hung up the phone and began to operate.


    At about 11:30, Wu Jingui finally came. As soon as he met, before Chu fan asked, he said in a deep voice: "the situation is a little bad. An hour ago, two beautiful women had a dispute with people in the bar and fought. Finally, both sides were taken away by the police."


    Chu fan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief: "fortunately, it''s okay to be taken away by the police."


    "Don''t be happy too soon." Wu Jingui''s face was very bad and said in a deep voice, "I asked my friends in the police station. I didn''t catch anyone in the bar tonight. The Public Security Bureau and police station in Yunnan city didn''t catch two beautiful women."


    "You mean..."


    "Fake!"


    Wu Jingui clenched his teeth and said, "someone must have pretended to be a policeman and took away his brother-in-law and sister-in-law."


    Chu fan''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley. If you want to say so, Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei are more or less dangerous. But he has all his kung fu in his spare time, but he is stunned and has nowhere to show it. He is so bent that he even has a dead heart.


    What do you say you pretend to be pure? If you live in the same room with Suyuan, how can these things happen? If Su Yuan really has a weakness, even if she catches the murderer, she can''t recover it.


    And I Qiang Wei. I kindly asked her to be a guide and take them to play in Yunnan city. If something happens to her, how can Chu fan tell me when she goes back?


    While he was blaming himself, a car suddenly came in the distance and quickly stopped in front of the hotel. At the moment when the window fell, Chu fan''s insight eye suddenly warned him. He didn''t even think about it. He threw down Wu Jingui and rolled to the left with him.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A series of six bullets, almost all close to their bodies, hit the marble steps beside them. At this time, the bodyguard brought by Wu Jingui finally woke up and quickly took out his gun to fight back, but the other party saw nothing to do, resolutely started the car and ran away quickly.


    Without Wu Jingui''s orders, several bodyguards quickly got on the bus and ran after them like crazy. Especially, they dare to assassinate their boss in front of them. If there is a mistake, they must be blamed. They will never want to eat this bowl of rice again.


    Chu fan picked up Wu Jingui, who was still in shock, and asked, "how are you? Are you okay?"


    "Nothing!"


    Wu Jingui gasped for a few times. He suddenly red his eyes and scolded angrily: "these dogs - dare to put my black gun? Cao NIMA, let me know who it is. I have to kill your family."


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and comforted: "calm down, the killer is not coming for you."


    "Not for me?" Wu Jingui said in dismay. "Do you mean... For you?"


    Chu fan nodded: "his first shot was aimed at me. I was afraid I might hurt you by mistake. I threw you down. I''m sorry, Angkor, I almost hurt you."


    "What''s your name? Although he shot you first, who knows if his second shot will shoot me? If you hadn''t saved me, I''m afraid my brother would have thrown here today."


    Without waiting for Chu fan to say more, Wu Jingui waved his big hand, "don''t be so fussy. Now the top priority is to find out and paralyze people. I''ll see who is so bold and dares to move my brother Wu Jingui."


    Taking out the phone, Wu Jingui was about to call. Suddenly he remembered something and hurriedly asked, "brother, who did you offend? He hired a gunman to kill you?"


    "Who have I offended?" Chu fan frowned and stroked the people who had a grudge against him in his heart. Qian huaigu was the most hated, but his kind of rich second generation could still use a conspiracy and hire a murderer to kill. He didn''t have the courage.


    Then there is the East brother of Guangyuan City, but he hasn''t moved for so many days in Jinghu District. Why did he come to Yunnan to do it? Isn''t this a way to stay close?


    Suddenly, Chu fan was stunned and hurriedly said, "Angkor, do you think there will be any connection between Su Yuan and the people who assassinated me?"


    Wu Jingui patted his thigh: "yes, it must be a gang. If you think about it again, who cares about your daughter-in-law and has a grudge against you? As long as you find the root cause, he can''t run away."


    "If so, there would be only one person." Chu fan took a deep breath and told Wu Jingui about the farce at the Sichuan airport before he came. Finally, Chu Fan said firmly, "I didn''t offend anyone except the one surnamed Chen."


    "This can''t be wrong. The guy surnamed Chen must be angry. However, he not only hired a murderer to kill you, but also kidnapped two younger brothers and sisters." Wu Jingui patted Chu fan on the shoulder and comforted, "don''t worry, I''ll find a friend to help you."


    Wu Jingui walks into the hotel with his mobile phone. He doesn''t dare to stay outside now. It''s too dangerous. Chu fan was about to call Xia Yanran when a dozen policemen rushed over from all directions.


    Before the police car stopped, an energetic middle-aged policeman jumped out of the car and walked quickly towards Chu fan at the door.


    "Are you Chu fan? I''m Shi Chongshan, director of Yunnan City Public Security Bureau. Can you tell me the details?"


    Chu fan immediately told Shi Chongshan about Su Yuan''s disappearance, but before he could finish, a young criminal policeman standing on his side complained: "how can you be sure that someone has been kidnapped? They have been missing for more than three hours. Maybe they are drinking in a bar."


    Chu fan was so angry that he suddenly grabbed him by the neck and dragged him to his face. He glared at him fiercely and said in a cold voice, "how am I sure? Just now, someone fired six shots at me. Isn''t that enough to prove?"


    "Report to the director, a bullet case was found here." a young policeman quickly ran to Chu fan and Shi Chongshan and handed over a yellow bullet case.


    Another experienced old criminal policeman squatted down, touched on the steps and said in a deep voice: "director, there are six stone pits with bullet marks. The breach is still new and there are traces of gunpowder. There should have been a shooting just now."


    All the guns are moving. Is that enough?

 Chapter 159

    Shi Chongshan patted Chu fan on the arm and comforted: "brother Chu fan, calm down first. I understand your mood. I''ll criticize him well when I go back, but the important thing now is to find someone as soon as possible."


    "Hum!"


    Chu fan loosened the man and said coldly, "pay attention to your words. You can''t help me, but if you dare to speak sarcastically here again, I''ll abolish you first. Get out!"


    The male policeman was frightened. At that moment, he really felt that the death was so close to him. How dare you provoke Chu fan? He didn''t even dare to fart. He quickly withdrew and didn''t dare to show up again.


    In this regard, Shi Chongshan can only reluctantly shake his head. The boy is very good in all aspects, but he has too little experience. Can I be the person who can let the Chief Secretary come forward in person? I have to be careful. Don''t you embarrass yourself by treating him like an ordinary person?


    "Director, there is a monitoring probe here. We can check the whereabouts of the criminals according to the direction of the vehicle." the old criminal police gave advice, and Shi Chongshan immediately informed the overall situation and fully cooperated with the investigation.


    At the same time, Han Jingwen, the underground overlord of Yunnan City, was surprised when he received the news from his subordinates.


    "What? The police of the whole Yunnan city are out?"


    Han Jingwen was no longer sleepy. He frowned, picked up the tea handed over by the woman, took a hard sip, and scolded in his heart. This boy surnamed Chen can cause trouble too much. Who did you provoke?


    Thank you for not doing it yourself, otherwise, it must have implicated you. Although it may not hurt muscles and bones, the trouble is certainly not small.


    No, we have to draw a line with him as soon as possible, otherwise he will take him to the ditch sooner or later.


    But just then, another call came. His subordinates rushed to send their mobile phone to him and whispered, "it''s boss Wu''s phone."


    Han Jingwen didn''t dare to neglect. He grabbed his mobile phone and said with a smile, "brother Wu, if you don''t tell me when you arrive in Yunnan City, you can let me play the host''s friendship."


    "Han Ye, my brother''s daughter-in-law was kidnapped, and someone put my brother''s black gun, which almost ruined me." Wu Jingui''s voice was very cold. "Tell me the truth, does this have anything to do with you?"


    "What? Your brother''s daughter-in-law was kidnapped? And he fired a black gun?" Han Jingwen was furious. "I fuck his grandmother. Who is so bold to move my brother in my territory?"


    "You really don''t know?"


    Han Jingwen said angrily, "what do you mean, brother? Don''t believe me? I''ve been instructed by old man Wu. He''s half my mentor. Can I send someone to harm you? But don''t worry, since it''s on my brother''s territory, I''ll give you a satisfactory answer. Wait for me!"


    When the phone hung up, Han Jingwen grabbed the teacup and fell to the ground. He roared angrily: "I''m Chen Bofang of Cao NIMA. Did you send your son to pit me? I-japan!"


    "Han Ye, what should I do now?" my subordinates asked quickly.


    "What else can you do? Find out the little rabbit surnamed Chen for me. Don''t I have to teach you how to do it?"


    "Understand!" my subordinates hurried away.


    Han Jingwen took a deep breath, went to the window, looked at the bright moonlight outside the window, and sighed: "Lao Chen, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. If you want to blame me, blame your son for provoking people who shouldn''t be provoked.


    Outside the city, on the second floor of an insignificant building, Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei were tied firmly, with tape on their mouths, and looked in horror at Chen Yixue in front of them.


    "Hey, hey, isn''t it a surprise?" Chen Yixue stretched out his hand, pulled off the tape from Yu Qiang Mei''s mouth and said with a grim smile, "aren''t you very good at fighting? Get up and hit me?"


    "Pa!" a slap left Rose''s face, and half of her face immediately became red and swollen.


    Since she couldn''t escape, Yu Qiang Mei also threw herself out. Regardless of the blood flowing from the corners of her mouth, she sneered: "that''s the strength? Just go back to your mother and have some milk."


    "Don''t think I have strength? Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. I''ll give you some strength in a moment." Chen Yixue touched his face, but Yu Qiang almost bit him.


    Chen Yixue took out a paper towel to wipe his hands and snorted disdainfully, "Tianxing, this girl is for you."


    LV Tianxing, standing not far behind him, was startled: "brother Chen, i... I don''t want it?"


    "I''m afraid of farting. This girl must still be a baby. If you don''t want it, I''ll give it to my brothers?"


    Seeing that LV Tianxing was still hesitating, Chen Yixue patted him on the shoulder and said with a bad smile: "brother, you forgot how she hit you at that time? Now it''s time for you to take back the capital with interest. After passing this village, there will be no shop. Ha ha, don''t worry, I''ve arranged it all. You can enjoy it. Even if she dies, I''ll take care of the aftermath for you. You''re afraid of farting."


    Thinking of the scene at the airport and looking at the small appearance of Yu Qiang at this time, LV Tianxing couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water.


    Yu Qiang is not as beautiful as Su Yuan, but if she is placed among women, she is also a school flower beauty. The key is that she is wild and a man will have a desire to conquer.


    At this time, she was tied firmly by the rope. Originally, her chest was small, but when she was strangled by the rope, she protruded a lot. She looked much bigger and shook her eyes straight.


    "Little girl, don''t blame my brother for being cruel and cruel. You did it first. No wonder I did it." Lv Tianxing unbuttoned his shirt, stared at Yu Qiang Mei and said with a sneer.


    Yu Qiang Mei disdained a Pooh: "if you want to come, why do you find so many excuses? Cut, if you don''t come to tease me and my sister-in-law at the airport, I''ll beat you? Hum, don''t say I didn''t remind you. If you really want to move me and my sister-in-law, don''t think about it."


    "Frighten me? I''m scared." Chen Yixue grabbed Su Yuan''s arm, pulled her from the ground, put her in his arms, stroked her face, left Yu Qiang Mei and smiled, "Just shout and see who can save you. After tonight, you will be sent out of the country and sold to Africa as - chicken. Hahaha, African men have strong capital. You will be happy, but you don''t have to thank me. I like helping others."


    Now, Yu Qiang Wei was really scared and screamed in horror: "dare you? I tell you, my name is Yu Qiang Wei. My father is Yu Jianqiu, commander of Yunnan Military Region, and my brother is Yu Hang, commander of sharp knife company. If you dare to touch me, my father will surely lead troops to kill your family."


    The source said that he had a nose and eyes. He immediately startled LV Tianxing and looked at Chen Yixue in some panic. How can this be done? Is it going to be dark, or is it taking advantage of the turning point and reining in at the precipice?


    "Brother Chen, what should I do now?" Lv Tianxing''s voice trembled.


    "Grass, look at you like a bear. You''re afraid of a hair?" Chen Yixue kicked him and scolded, "the bigger her background is, the more we can''t let her go. Otherwise, can we have you and me? Hurry up, it''s cool when it''s cool. I''ll send someone to collect the body after it''s cool."


    "Ah?" Lv Tianxing was startled. "You... You want to kill people?"


    "So far, is there any other choice?"


    Chen Yixue is holding Su Yuan and preparing to go to another room, but at this time, his phone suddenly rings.


    "Cao NIMA, who is calling at this time?" Chen Yixue scolded and took out his mobile phone. His face immediately changed. He hurriedly answered the phone and said with a smile: "Han Ye, you haven''t slept yet?"


    On the phone, there was a very polite voice: "Chen Shao, where are you?"


    "We are on the second floor of a small building in the south of the city to ensure safety." Chen Yixue smiled and said, "please tell Mr. Han that I will deal with it and promise not to cause him any trouble... Hello, hello?"


    After looking at his mobile phone, Chen Yixue wondered, "why did you hang up before you finished talking?"


    Just as he was about to enter the house and enjoy the great beauty Su Yuan, three cold-blooded men suddenly pushed the door and burst in. The first man was about 40 years old with a shallow scar on his face and looked like a fierce bandit.


    Before Chen Yixue asked, the man suddenly pulled out a military thorn across Chen Yixue''s throat, clenched his teeth and said, "Cao NIMA, tell me the truth. What''s the origin of the two women kidnapped?"


    "Jin... Brother Jin, what do you mean?" Chen Yixue was almost scared to pee. He never thought that these outlaws would turn around to deal with his employer.


    Brother Jin''s name is Jin Peng. He is the leader of a famous gang of bandits outside Diancheng. He dares to do anything, such as smuggling, drug trafficking, kidnapping and extortion. However, they don''t do anything for money. Once the other party''s influence exceeds their entertainment scope, they will never intervene even if you give more money. Otherwise, the organization would have been wiped out by the army.


    But this time, master Han led the line and dealt with three young people from other places. These guys didn''t think so much and easily tied the two women. But when assassinating Chu fan, there was an accident and they missed.


    But then they got the news that the police of the whole Yunnan city were out, searching their whereabouts all over the city, and even the people on the road were searching for them.


    At this time, Jin Peng finally woke up. What''s special is to offend big people.


    "What do you mean?" Jin Peng glared at him fiercely and said angrily: "the police in the whole city are looking for these two women. Mr. Han just called me and asked about our location. Do you know what this means?"


    "What does it mean?" Chen Yi Xue asked in a trembling voice.


    "Cao NIMA means that not only the police are catching us, but also Mr. Han is looking for us. Do you think Mr. Han wants to have tea with you? Idiot!"


    Chen Yixue''s legs softened and almost collapsed to the ground. He asked with a cry, "do you mean that master Han is going to kill me? But I''ve told him where we are."


    "What?"

 Chapter 160

    "Bang!"


    Jin Peng kicked Chen Yixue to the ground and yelled, "are you stupid? Do you know what you''re doing now? It doesn''t matter if you want to die. Don''t hold me?"


    "Brother Jin, brother Jin, save me. No matter how much money you pay, you must save me." Chen Yixue hugged Jin Peng''s thigh and cried.


    He is not afraid of the police looking for him, because he is backed by Han Ye. As long as he is willing to spend money, he can always settle things. But now, even Han Jingwen is looking for him. The world is so big that where else can he live?


    This time, he was really scared.


    "30 million, don''t think I''ll save you for less." Jin Peng pondered for a moment, gritted his teeth and offered a price to buy his life.


    Chen Yixue didn''t even think about it. He quickly nodded and said, "OK, OK, as long as you can save me, my father will pay how much. Now... Where can we hide?"


    "You can''t do it at home. You have to leave the country immediately. When you go abroad, you''ll be safe."


    "Then these two women..."


    Jin Peng glared at him angrily and scolded, "when is it time for Du te? Do you still want to play with women?"


    Chen Yixue waved again and again: "no, no, I mean, do these two women want to..."


    He stretched out his hand and stroked around his neck. Su Yuan almost fainted. He''s killing his mouth!


    "These two women can''t be killed yet, otherwise there will be no room for turning around." Jin Peng said in a deep voice, "besides, with these two women in hand, we have an additional amulet. They dare not do anything to us."


    "Yes, use them as hostages. Even if they are blocked, we don''t have to be afraid."


    Without delay, Jin Peng immediately arranged several people to transfer and quickly reported the matter. The 30 million big business may offend Han Jingwen, but it''s worth gambling.


    As soon as they left the front foot, within half an hour, Han Jingwen''s people came to the door. Unfortunately, the building was empty. Just at this time, a large number of police also rushed over and blocked the door of several subordinates of Han Jingwen.


    "Don''t move. Put your hands up."


    Dozens of guns were aimed at these bastards. They were so frightened that they didn''t dare to move. They squatted down and put their hands on their heads. Soon, surrounded by the crowd, director Shi Chongshan stepped up quickly, followed by Chu fan with a heavy face and Wu Jingui with a vertical eyebrow.


    Since we know that Chen Yixue kidnapped Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei, things are much easier. We first obtained Chen Yixue''s mobile phone number through channels, and then locked Chen Yixue''s phone through the most advanced tracking technology. It happened that Han Jingwen''s people called him, and the police caught the transmission position of the signal, so they quickly chased him.


    Because the call time was too short, the police only locked the approximate location, but that was enough. All police forces dispatched to quickly surround the area. Unexpectedly, they were also a step late and missed Su Yuan''s two women.


    "Director Shi, we didn''t kidnap people." after Han Jingwen''s people were handcuffed, they were brought to Shi Chongshan. The man headed by Han said with a sad face, "we received the order of Han Ye and came to save people."


    "Save people? I think you''re here to kill people?" Chu fan glanced at several people coldly. His murderous eyes made several people''s spine cold and didn''t dare to look at them at all.


    What a terrible guy. He must have killed someone. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a strong murderous spirit.


    The police monitored Chen Yixue''s phone and naturally heard their dialogue. Therefore, this matter has been obvious, and Han Jingwen was also involved in this matter.


    Maybe Han Jingwen didn''t know Chu fan''s identity before, so he helped Chen Yixue. But now, seeing that things are bad, he wants to catch up with the police and save people. If the two women have been killed or ruined, his people will hurt the killer and kill Chen Yixue together. At that time, there will be no proof of death, and no one can do anything about him.


    But he never thought that the police would monitor Chen Yixue''s mobile phone and bring him in. Now, he still wants to hide it? Is it possible?


    Chu fan came into the small building, just smelled it, and said definitely, "Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei have indeed been here and left for about half an hour."


    Half an hour, just after the call. So it seems that this phone call alerted them and quickly transferred them.


    However, several experienced old Xing family, including Shi Chongshan, couldn''t help looking at Chu fan more. This guy, does his nose work better than a police dog? Can you smell it, too?


    Suddenly, Shi Chongshan stopped and said in surprise, "brother Chu fan, what were the names of the two kidnapped girls you just said?"


    "My girlfriend Su Yuan and my younger martial sister Yu Qiang Mei, what''s the matter?"


    "Yu Qiang Mei? Does her family belong to Diancheng? Does she have about one meter sixty-five, wheat skin, characterized by long legs, can fight and make trouble?"


    This time, it was Chu fan''s turn to be surprised: "yes, yes, does director Shi know Weiwei?"


    "You are her senior brother. Don''t you know her background?"


    "I''m her grandfather''s Apprentice. I only met her yesterday. Where can I know her background?" Chu fan hurriedly asked, "listen to this meaning, Weiwei has a good background?"


    "It''s not just a great source? It''s quite a big source." Shi Chongshan said with a bitter smile. "Now, things are more troublesome. If the tiger knows, the sky of Yunnan city will be overturned."


    "Director Shi, don''t play charades. Who are you talking about?"


    Shi Chongshan took a deep breath: "Major General Yu Jianqiu, commander of Yunnan Military Region, is also Yu Qiang''s father."


    Chu fan immediately widened his eyes: "I poke. Is this girl so big?"


    "No, I have to inform her father quickly, otherwise, I can''t bear the responsibility." Shi Chongshan sighed with a sad face, took out his mobile phone and walked aside.


    Wu Jingui dragged Chu fan, took him to one side and whispered, "it''s getting worse and worse, but it''s very bad for his younger brothers and sisters."


    "Brother, do you know where Han lives?"


    "Well, let''s go. I''ll go with you."


    Chu fan greets Shi Chongshan and quickly gets on the bus and leaves. About half an hour later, the car comes to Han Jingwen''s manor villa. I had called long ago, so as soon as I saw the car stop, a man came forward, respectfully opened the door and said with a smile, "please come in, boss Wu. Mr. Han has been waiting for a long time."


    "Hum!"


    Wu Jingui snorted coldly and went to the villa first. Suddenly, Chu fan took two steps and stood in front of him. He looked coldly to the right and said in a cold voice, "Angkor, you get on the bus. I killed this Han first today."


    "My grass, what are you doing?" Wu Jingui quickly grabbed him. This guy, why did he suddenly get angry?


    Chu fan pointed to the right side and said coldly, "there are two guns pointing at our brothers'' heads over there. If you''re not afraid of death, come in with me."


    Wu Jingui had no doubt about Chu fan''s observation. He turned around and slapped the man who greeted him.


    "You''re paralyzed. Go back and tell Han Jingwen what do you mean? You want to kill me? Cao NIMA, believe it or not, my father brought someone to kill you bastards?"


    Chu fan was so shocked that he was very emotional. This guy was also a rich second generation who depended on his father to eat. Wu Jinggui has not paid attention to Han Jingwen. I can''t imagine how much his father can compare.


    The beaten man covered his face and had to smile: "misunderstanding, it''s really a misunderstanding. There are indeed two secret whistles over there, but no matter how brave we are, we don''t dare to attack you."


    "Hum, you dare not." Wu Jingui pushed the man away and strode towards the villa.


    Chu fan frowned slightly and followed him step by step. His eyes kept looking around. It seemed to others that he was observing the terrain. Only those guys hiding in the dark were stunned.


    Where did this guy come from? Even if you have a pair of night eyes, you can''t find us? But he found their hiding place accurately, and none of them fell.


    It''s so terrible. I''m afraid a few more guns can''t help him.


    Soon, they entered the villa. Han Jingwen, who was sitting on the sofa, quickly stood up and said with a smile, "brother Wu is coming. Please sit down."


    Wu Jingui snorted coldly and was about to speak. Chu fan suddenly strode over and stared at Han Jingwen with his murderous eyes. Looking at Han Jingwen again, he is worthy of being the boss of the underground world. In the face of the aggressive Chu fan, he doesn''t change his face and still looks at him with a smile.


    However, the two bodyguards standing behind him changed their faces and quickly came forward to protect Han Jingwen. Seeing that Chu fan was still walking, the man in his thirties burst out and took the initiative to attack. His fist went straight to Chu fan''s chest with the roaring wind.


    "Get out!" Chu fan shouted angrily, and his right fist burst out and hit the man''s fist accurately.


    "Bang", the man''s fist head was like a ripe tomato, which was exploded by Chu fan''s fist, and the broken meat splashed, making Chu fan look more fierce.


    This fist, which blasted the man''s fist, broke even half of his arm after castration. Then he grabbed his neck with one hand, shook his hand next to the tattoo of Korean king, and hit the old man who had just pulled out a short knife.


    The old man was caught off guard. The knife was in his hand, but it became a burden. Helpless, he had to throw down the knife and pick up the man with one hand. He didn''t want to save him, but wanted to throw him out so that he could escort him as soon as possible.


    But the old man never thought that Chu fan''s strength was so great that he couldn''t remove all the strength that Chu fan hit. He was still stumbled by the man. When he calmed down and was ready to shoot, he found that Chu fan had stood in front of Han Jingwen.


    "Good Kung Fu!" Han Jingwen''s face was still as usual, but Chu fan noticed that his heart beat faster and his fingers trembled slightly. Obviously, he is not as calm as he appears.


    Chu fan sneered, "don''t worry, I won''t touch you, but someone will never let you go, because you hurt his daughter."


    Han Jingwen''s face changed: "who?"


    "Major General Yu Jianqiu, the two girls arrested today, one is my girlfriend and the other is major general Yu Jianqiu''s daughter, Yu Qiang Wei."


    Now, Han Jingwen couldn''t keep calm any more. He fell down on the sofa, his face was sallow, and his whole body was in a cold sweat

 Chapter 161

    In the eyes of outsiders, Han Jingwen covers the sky with one hand. In a word, he can decide a person''s life and death. But in Yu Jianqiu''s eyes, he is not even a fart.


    Usually, I don''t want to talk to him, because Yu Jianqiu knows very well that bastards like him are like leeks in the field. After you cut one stubble, you will grow another stubble again soon, which can''t be completely removed.


    Moreover, with Han Jingwen to restrain those bastards, there will be a lot less big events. As for those small fights, they will turn a blind eye and let it go.


    But now, Yu Jianqiu''s daughter has been kidnapped. It''s the thread led by Han Jingwen. This matter touches Yu Jianqiu''s inverse scale. Can he spare Han Jingwen?


    Han Jingwen, there are a lot of guys here, but no matter how powerful you are, have you ever been able to compete with other people''s regular army? People want to cure you. Just hiding guns is enough for Han Jingwen to die several times.


    "Han Ye, you''ve made a big mess this time, and I can''t help you either." Wu Jingui sighed and shook his head.


    If Han Jingwen told the truth the first time he called, there might be a turn for the better. After all, he really didn''t know the identity of Yu Qiang Wei.


    But you were so careless with me that you sent someone to kill me secretly. Thanks to the cleverness of others, I ran away first. Otherwise, I could die in your hands. By then, you''ll have shot a hundred times.


    The sound of fighting and screams in the house attracted a large number of bodyguards. Suddenly, a swarm of bodyguards rushed in. More than a dozen guns aimed at Chu fan. When Han Jingwen gave an order, they would beat Chu fan into a sieve.


    Chu fan glanced at them disdainfully, turned to Han Jingwen and said with a sneer, "master Han, you asked them to shoot. Did you die first or me first?"


    "Who let you in? Get out! Get out now!" Han Jingwen suddenly lost his temper and smashed the teacup in front of him. He was so frightened that the bodyguards didn''t dare to breathe, and walked out in dismay.


    Then Han Jingwen said in a deep voice, "young man, I know I did wrong, but now is not the time to investigate this. I have to save Miss Yu as soon as possible."


    "You know the current affairs." Chu fan snorted coldly, "tell me, who is the other party? What''s the specific position?"


    This is Chu fan''s purpose, because only Han Jingwen knows the details of each other, so as to save Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei. If it is a general kidnapping case, the police of the Municipal Bureau may be OK, but these are overseas bandits, and these police can''t count on it.


    Han Jingwen is more aware of his situation. If he can save Yu Qiang Mei safely, there may be a glimmer of life. If he can''t save her, the rest of his life must be worse than death.


    Escape? He doesn''t even have the courage to escape now. He can only place his hope on Chu fan. He figured out that Chu fan started to destroy his two big bodyguards as soon as he entered the door. He was telling him that only he could save Yu Qiang Mei.


    Saving Yu Qiang Mei is also equivalent to saving him. He dared to hide half a sentence and quickly told Chu fan all the information he knew.


    "The code name of this organization is rattlesnake, which is their boss. It is said that they have participated in the Vietnam War and are very powerful."


    Han Jingwen calmed down and said in a deep voice, "in addition to rattlesnakes, there are more than a dozen brothers and top experts in the organization. Their strength is much stronger than my two bodyguards."


    "At ordinary times, they hide in a small town outside the border. This town is nominally the territory of ''Laos'', but it is actually located on the border of Thailand, Laos and Vietnam. It belongs to the three no matter boundary, which is the most chaotic."


    "The town is only an hour''s drive away from our Yunnan city. Therefore, Yunnan city has also become a gathering place for criminals, but they dare not stay in China for a long time. Most of them leave after a vote, or come to China for fun, and they don''t dare to make trouble here."


    Han Jingwen sighed: "the father of the boy surnamed Chen used to be an old comrade in arms of mine. He was beaten and found on my head. Can I not help him? But I really don''t know that he is dealing with you, and I think there is Miss Yu who was kidnapped. Otherwise, I don''t dare to lend me some courage."


    "Is it still useful to say this now?" Chu Fan said coldly. "Can you contact the rattlesnake? Tell him to send people here as soon as possible. I can act as if nothing has happened, otherwise I will crush their bones."


    Before Han Jingwen could speak, Wu Jinggui shook his head and said, "brother, these guys are outlaws and are not afraid of death at all. Therefore, you''re not good for them."


    "Yes, for today''s sake, we should seize all the time to save people as soon as possible." Han Jingwen stood up and said in a deep voice, "if you have the courage, come with me. I''ll risk my life and save Miss Yu."


    "Count me!" Wu Jingui also stood up without fear.


    Han Jingwen said with a wry smile, "brother Wu, don''t you trust me? Don''t worry, I''m risking my life and can hurt your brother? Just wait at home. If you make another mistake, I''ll really wipe my neck with a knife."


    Before Wu Jingui could speak, Chu Fan said decisively, "Angkor, you''re waiting for my good news at home. I''ll go with Mr. Han."


    "But..."


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and comforted: "don''t worry, I can''t die if he dies."


    I''m telling the truth, but why is it so ugly?


    Without delay, Han Jingwen immediately arranged it. Soon, a modified Hummer SUV drove to the door of the villa. At this time, Han Jingwen has changed into a camouflage suit, with a pistol in his waist, a military dagger on the outside of his thigh, and a small punch in his hand. He immediately swept away his previous wealth and energy, and is impressively a special forces soldier with high fighting spirit.


    In addition to him, two heavily armed men followed, plus Chu fan, a total of four people.


    In this regard, Han Jingwen explained that there are garrison patrols on the border. Too many cars are easy to be exposed. Moreover, once there are too many cars, it will also attract the attention of rattlesnake organizations.


    His goal is to save people. He doesn''t have to fight with rattlesnakes. As long as people are rescued, with his old face, rattlesnakes must also give some face. But the premise of everything is to save people, otherwise, don''t mention everything.


    "Brother, what kind of guy are you used to using?" Han Jingwen handed over the micro punch in his hand. "How about this gun? If you don''t think you can take it, I''ll let someone take it for you. Brother, there''s nothing else here, just more guns."


    "No, I just want it." Chu fan stretched out his hand and pulled out the military dagger inserted in his trouser legs. He turned and pedaled the car and sat directly on the co pilot.


    A man was going to drive, but Han Jingwen called him back, let the two bodyguards sit behind, and he got into the driving position himself. He took a deep breath and said with a self mocking smile: "I haven''t done it in person for many years. I really miss my military career in those years. To tell you the truth, I also established second-class merit once and third-class merit three times. Unfortunately... Ha ha!"


    Chu fan was silent, and Han Jingwen was no longer wordy. He skillfully engaged the gear and stepped on the accelerator. The Hummer roared away like a crazy rhinoceros.


    Shortly after they left, several military vehicles roared and surrounded Han Jingwen''s villa. Then, a middle-aged general jumped down from a military vehicle with a frightening cold face, waved his hand and shouted, "search for me. If there are rebels, kill them."


    "Yes!" dozens of wolf like soldiers rushed in with guns and caught people. Dare to resist? Military boots inlaid with steel plates kick to death, or hit the head with the butt of a gun, half dead, and then drag it out like a dead dog.


    After a while, all the more than 30 people who remained in the villa were taken outside the villa. Most of them were injured. Six or seven of them were unconscious and their faces were dripping with blood.


    In addition, there were several women in almost transparent pajamas who were too frightened to cry. They covered their mouths and burst into tears.


    "Report, no Han Jingwen!"


    "Report, received the news, there is an off-road vehicle, heading abroad."


    "Report, I found the news of the eldest lady. She was kidnapped by an overseas rattlesnake organization."


    A series of news reached Yu Jianqiu. He was about to ask someone to set up a checkpoint to intercept him. Suddenly, he received a phone call and immediately ordered him to go down: "call the checkpoint immediately and let them go!"


    "Yes!" the messenger did not hesitate to execute the chief''s order, and did not ask whether it was reasonable to do so.


    At this time, a black faced man of about 30 came to Yu Jianqiu and shouted, "Dad, give me an order. I''ll kill my brothers and bring my sister back anyway."


    He is Yu Hang, Yu Qiang Mei''s brother. Some people will doubt whether the son is his own? But Yu Jianqiu never doubted this, because Yu Hang was a replica of his youth. He was almost the same in skin color, face shape and physique.


    Tall, at least one meter eight, with a tiger back and a bear waist, and covered with tendons. Because his sister was kidnapped, Yu Hang''s face was darker than his father. This is not to catch Han Jingwen, otherwise, he may not be able to control his inner anger and tear him to pieces.


    Mom, I can''t bear to touch my sister. How dare you let someone kidnap her? I grass NIMA''s, really eat bear heart leopard courage. If my sister is safe, it''s good to say that if she loses a hair, I''ll give you a bullet. If she doesn''t come back


    Yu Hang''s beastly eyes swept over the bodyguards and women, and several timid women fainted on the spot.


    "Company commander Yu!" Yu Jianqiu suddenly burst into a drink.


    "Here!" Yu Hang immediately perked up and waited for instructions.


    Yu Jianqiu said solemnly, "you should immediately lead a reinforced company to meet at the border."


    "Yes?


    Yu Hang subconsciously promised, but then he was foolish and didn''t dare to set the channel. "Dad, you let me pick you up? Don''t you worry about letting the guy surnamed Han save my sister? No, I''ll go myself."


    Yu Jianqiu stared: "this is an order. If you don''t want to go, stay here and I''ll go myself."

 Chapter 162

    Yu Hang wanted to say a few more words, but he was dragged away by the deputy company commander next to him. When they walked aside, the deputy company commander whispered, "the commander must have his reason to do so. Weiwei is your sister, but she is also his daughter. Isn''t he distressed and worried?"


    "But I don''t trust to hand over my sister''s fate to Han." Yu Hang sat down angrily.


    The deputy company commander said patiently, "I just got the news. It seems that there is a big man in Han Jingwen''s car. That talent is the main force to rescue your sister."


    "Who is it? My grandfather''s Apprentice? Can he play with guns? Has he been professionally trained and on the battlefield?" Yu Hang became more and more angry. "It''s nonsense. He put my sister''s life on such an idiot? What''s the difference between going and dying?"


    "All right, don''t complain." the deputy company commander advised, "I said. The commander believes in him. What else do you worry about? Let''s go. The commander plans strategies. We just need to do our job well."


    Yu Hang was angry and had no choice but to follow the deputy company commander to gather hands and run to the border.


    At the same time, Chu fan and others have come to the border.


    This road is very partial. It is the channel used by those fugitives. The defense is very lax. It was already early in the morning. It was reasonable that there would be no checkpoints to intercept, but their idea was to recite, which really let them meet.


    "Sit still, we must rush hard." Han Jingwen took a deep breath. He increased his speed instead of decreasing. He had to break through the checkpoint.


    This car has been transformed by professionals. It is as strong as an armored car, not to mention bullets. Even if it runs over mines, it has no problem. But you can''t stop. Once you stop, it''s hard to leave.


    Suddenly, Chu fan stepped on the brake. Before Han Jingwen asked, Chu Fan said faintly, "don''t be nervous, I''ll make a call."


    At a distance of more than 100 meters from the checkpoint, the car stopped. Chu fan called Xia Yanran and asked her to help collect information about rattlesnakes and help straighten out the checkpoint.


    In less than five minutes, the outpost in front dodged the road, and a soldier waved with a flashlight to signal them to pass. Now, Han Jingwen is completely convinced.


    What''s the origin of this guy? It''s really awesome. Even the Garrison has to face up to a phone call. I should have known you were so awesome. How could I help an idiot surnamed Chen? The boy dare not have the idea of doing it.


    Alas, low-key is the biggest original sin!


    The Hummer roared past the checkpoint, and the garrison saluted them. Han Jingwen once thought that Chu fan was a soldier and his rank was not low.


    After crossing the national boundary and reaching Laos, the road began to become rugged, but even so, the Hummer still kept its speed and bumped towards its destination.


    An hour''s drive, not much at all, not much at all. When the car was about a kilometer away from the town, it was just 55 minutes. But at this time, Han Jingwen stopped the car.


    "Brother, next, it''s up to our brothers." Han Jingwen took a deep breath and resolutely jumped out of the car.


    Their purpose is to save people. Driving will definitely disturb each other. Therefore, just the two of them touch it quietly. As for whether they can succeed, they have to listen to fate.


    At this time, Chu fan received a call from Xia Yanran: "rattlesnake, formerly known as Li Cheng, was once an excellent special forces soldier. In a war on terrorism, he was caught by mistake, and finally rebelled, becoming a member of the anti-terrorism organization."


    "Seven years ago, his anti-terrorism organization was exterminated. Li Cheng narrowly escaped and lurked for two years. Five years ago, he suddenly established a terrorist organization code named rattlesnake. Among them, there are 16 main members, 10 are former Chinese professional soldiers, and the other six are from all over the world."


    "Together with Li Cheng, there are 17 main members. They are engaged in drug trafficking, smuggling and even human trafficking. There are no fewer than 10 homicides in China, all related to them. In addition to their 17 main members, there are 50 or 60 peripheral members, all equipped with the most advanced military weapons."


    Finally, Xia Yanran said solemnly, "Chu fan, their 17 main members, with the lowest strength, are all above the middle stage of the human environment. The eldest brother Li Cheng and several other experts have reached the local environment. I know you are eager to save people, but you are no less than breaking into Longtan alone."


    "I have taken people to the airport. It only takes us three hours to get to Diancheng. At that time, we have an 80% chance to save Su Yuan and Yu qiangmei. How about..."


    Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "no, if you wait one more minute, Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei will be more dangerous. I can''t afford to wait. I''m looking for you to inquire about these news. I just want to confirm whether this rattlesnake organization is all the people who should be killed?"


    "Although some of their organizations are Chinese, I can responsibly tell you that each of them carries at least ten lives." Xia Yanran said in a deep voice, "I won''t ask you to come back alive. If you really have the ability, destroy the organization. Killing one more person is equivalent to saving more people."


    Chu fan knew it in his mind, turned off the phone directly and put it away. Then he greeted Han Jingwen and took the lead in running towards the town.


    "Hiding his body shape is also a skill." the big eyed frog suddenly drilled out and carefully pointed Chu fan on his shoulder. What should he do to better hide himself and minimize the chance of exposure.


    Chu fan''s understanding was really good. He soon integrated the skills taught by the big eyed frog into practice. He had practiced in the mountains and forests, and his actions were more flexible, just like a civet cat, shuttling silently in the shadow.


    At the beginning, Han Jingwen saw that Chu fan was not a soldier. In the eyes of his former professional soldier, Chu fan made too many mistakes. He even began to doubt whether he was wrong to choose to believe Chu fan? It''s good for a rookie like him to survive. Do you still want him to save people?


    But before long, he found that Chu fan had changed. His actions were erratic and hidden. He was more professional than his professional soldier. He was stunned.


    When he was more than 100 meters away from the town, Chu fan suddenly squatted down in a shadow.


    There is a situation. Han Jingwen didn''t dare to neglect it. He immediately leaned down and carefully came to Chu fan and whispered, "what''s the situation?"


    "You see, there is a red dot on the left. It should be someone smoking." Chu fan points to the left, where there is a big tree, but Han Jingwen doesn''t see anything in his eyes.


    "Forget it, you stay here and I''ll solve him." Chu fan stood up and stressed uneasily, "look at my gestures, you can pass, otherwise, you''ll be shot in the head. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    With that, Chu fan pinched the dagger and flashed out. To Han Jingwen''s surprise, Chu fan didn''t go to the left, but detoured back to the right side of the road. He was just a little stunned and figured it out. There must be a secret whistle on the right.


    This arrangement is indeed the style of rattlesnakes. One left and one right are in the dark, which is almost difficult to be found. But he couldn''t understand. How did Chu fan know? More than 100 meters apart, can he really see cigarette butts?


    Chu fan owes all his eyesight to the big eyed frog, and most of his abilities come from his exaggerated big eyes. Whether it is the eye of insight, the eye of true vision, or the eye of perspective just opened, Chu fan''s vision is improved every time he opens it.


    Don''t say there is a crescent moon tonight. Even the night when you can''t see your fingers has little impact on Chu fan. Moreover, after Chu fan''s strength was raised to the earth, his insight eye had a new ability - investigation.


    As long as the eye of insight is opened, the living and non living bodies with danger signals within 100 meters will quickly feed back to Chu fan''s mind as long as they are life-threatening to Chu fan.


    In fact, this ability is similar to early warning, but early warning is a passive skill. It will start automatically only when someone locks Chu fan. But investigation is an active skill. As long as it is turned on, all danger signals within the range will be captured by Chu fan without omission.


    The only disadvantage is that opening the eye of insight for a long time consumes a lot of Chu fan''s spiritual power. Therefore, he can''t support it for too long and must make a quick decision.


    In two minutes, Chu fan quietly came to the secret sentry behind him. He was a small man, holding a gun and leaning against a tree. He was probably going to sleep.


    They are bandits. Naturally, they can''t be as strict with themselves as the regular army. It is estimated that they did not expect that anyone would dare to kill the door alone, let alone be found.


    So, this guy was completely tragic. Even when death enveloped him, he was still smacking his mouth, as if he was remembering which little girl, and stretched out his hand to grab a hand under his crotch from time to time.


    Chu fan stared at him with cold eyes. Don''t blame me for being cruel, only blame you for not kidnapping my woman.


    The cold murderous spirit made the man shiver. As soon as he opened his eyes, his mouth was suddenly covered. Then, the bright blade wiped on his throat.


    The man widened his eyes and looked at Chu fan close at hand. He had no strength to struggle. Chu fan grabbed the micro rush that fell from his hand, slowly put it on the ground together with his body, and conveniently closed his eyes.


    The big eyed frog will not miss such a great opportunity. At the moment when the man died with his throat cut, a big mouth and a gray soul were pulled out and swallowed into his stomach. The fatigue originally brought by helping Chu fan open the perspective eye was immediately swept away.


    Chu fan didn''t have time to pay attention to these. After solving the man, he suddenly made a bold move. He ran out of the woods, crossed the road and rushed towards the smoking man across the street.

 Chapter 163

    Han Jingwen, who is quietly touching the past, is frightened. What''s the difference between Chu fan''s doing this and suicide? But he could not see that the secret sentry opposite put down the gun and was facing Chu fan with his back. He untied his belt and was peeing.


    How can Chu fan give up such a good opportunity? Although he took a risk, he had no time and had to gamble. Fortunately, his strength reached the territory, and his body method became more and more flexible. In the end, he was silent. Until the man finished urinating, he couldn''t find that there were more people behind him.


    Before he turned around, Chu fan had covered his mouth from behind, and the bloodthirsty blade crossed his throat again.


    This is Chu fan''s second murder. The first was at Qin Yumei''s home, and Zheng Yi, who was killed, was stabbed by Qin Yumei at that time. I remember at that time, Chu fan killed Zheng Yi. He was calm on the surface. In fact, his hands were trembling slightly. But this time, he killed two people in a row. He was like killing two chickens. His heart was as calm as water without any obstacles.


    Full of hatred is that on the one hand, on the other hand, Chu fan''s mind has become more and more mature after so many things. In this case, you must not have the slightest benevolence of women, otherwise, you will not only not save Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei, but even take him in.


    Therefore, before coming, he specifically asked Xia Yanran to give himself a cold-blooded reason. And it happened that he still had the task of renewing his life. It happened that he used the rattlesnake''s head to complete this arduous task.


    Chu fan wiped the blood on the man, waved to Han Jingwen behind him, turned his head and continued to move forward.


    Han Jingwen quickly caught up and took a special look at the woods. When he saw the two throat cut bodies, he couldn''t help but burst out a cold in his heart.


    This guy is so cruel. In this case, their military''s technique is generally to break the other party''s neck. They pay attention to killing without blood. Even if they need to use a knife, they just cut off the artery and let the other party lose too much blood to die.


    But Chu fan almost cut off other people''s necks. How much hatred must he have in his heart? This cruel means alone makes Han Jingwen on pins and needles.


    Such a person, who provokes who unlucky, but how can he meet him? I blame the bastard surnamed Chen for my grass NIMA. If it weren''t for him, how could I share these shit?


    When he came to the edge of the town, Chu fan finally stopped. After Han Jingwen followed him, he whispered, "do you know the foothold of rattlesnake?"


    "I know, but I''m not sure."


    Han Jingwen explained: "rattlesnake is very cunning. Everyone knows that this town is his base, but he has almost no fixed residence. He basically changes places to live every day. That''s why he can stay at large until today."


    Speaking of this, Han Jingwen took out a simple map and illuminated it with a weak light flashlight. At a glance, he drew it himself.


    "In fact, the rattlesnake has only three main strongholds, one of which is his mistress''s house, and the other is the big house in the southernmost part of the town. There is an old-fashioned plane hidden in it, which is specially prepared for running."


    "The last place is in the middle of the town. There is a specially built building, which is as strong as a fortress, easy to defend and difficult to attack. Most of the drugs and smuggled guns brought back by rattlesnakes from the golden triangle are hidden here, and then sold separately to make huge profits."


    Chu fan passes his mistress''s house directly. After such a big thing, can he still have the heart to sleep with a woman? If he were such a guy, he wouldn''t live to this day. So he should be in two other places.


    "OK, I see." Chu fan stood up and said in a deep voice, "master Han, let your people drive over, and you''ll stay here to meet me. I''ll go in by myself."


    "Why? Look down on me?" Han Jingwen stood up angrily. "If I''m afraid of death, I won''t come. I''m the one who broke into the trouble. I''ll save people even if I take my life in."


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and said faintly: "I know you''re not afraid of death, and I know you want to show yourself and try to get commander Yu Jianqiu''s forgiveness. But you should know that you can''t help me, but will drag me back. So, you can stay here and wait for me. If I bring them out, I''ll help you beg for mercy in front of commander Yu Jianqiu. If I die, I''ll wait for you on the Naihe bridge, ha ha!"


    Han Jingwen was speechless and could only watch Chu fan hide into the darkness.


    He''s a brave guy. He''s bloody and a man. Unfortunately, I''m afraid I can''t be friends with him in my life. However, I''m not sure if I can live. Alas!


    Chu fan is neither a hero nor an individualist. The key is that Han Jingwen has gone and 100% has to expose his goal. At that time, let alone save people, even Chu fan will have to be involved.


    Chu fan has insight and can at least find Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei before being found by these bandits. Therefore, he must go alone and brave into the tiger''s den.


    After solving the two secret outposts outside, Chu fan walked unimpeded and soon came to the center of the town. Sure enough, he found a three story building,


    The building covers a small area, only more than 1000 square meters, and its shape is not very good. It is a bit like the old-fashioned building in the 1970s and 1980s, with very small windows.


    Presumably, this is what Han Jingwen said, a stronghold stronger than a bunker?


    The building was dark and there was no sound, but Chu fan felt that there seemed to be a fierce beast lurking inside, waiting for him to send it to the door.


    wait every day under the tree , in the hope that a hare would kill itself by crashing into a tree trunk? You think beautiful!


    Chu fan snorted coldly and began to approach slowly, moving slowly around the building.


    The three elements of the war, such as timing, geography and human harmony, seem to be occupied by rattlesnakes and are in a winning situation. Now it''s still dark. The other party is hidden in the dark. The enemy is dark and I am clear. He has occupied all the time.


    Not to mention the geographical advantage. This is someone else''s territory. There are risks to keep, not to mention Chu fan. Even if Yu Hang brings a reinforcement company, I''m afraid I can''t get any cheap.


    As for people and, rattlesnakes are certainly unpopular, but there are many people in others. When there are many ants, they can eat elephants, not to mention a group of murderous bandits?


    However, these factors also happened to be the key to Chu fan''s surprise. It seems that the rattlesnake side does occupy all the time. After all, it is dark. It seems to take a greater advantage for the rattlesnake organization that waits for work.


    But it happened to be dark, which also made them unable to capture Chu fan''s figure, but Chu fan could detect their hiding place in turn. The advanced skill of the eye of insight - investigation is equivalent to installing a cheating device for Chu fan. The 100 meter investigation range is just outside the vision range of others, but just within the investigation range of Chu fan.


    It seems that the people of the rattlesnake organization have occupied all the geographical advantages, but they also relax their vigilance to other places. Everyone faithfully sticks to his post and gives his back to his teammates.


    This is not only normal, but also very correct. But it happened that this trust made Chu fan find an opportunity. After quietly killing a lazy and dozing guy, their backs were exposed in front of Chu fan.


    Although Chu fan is a person, he is like a tiger going down the mountain. Although the number of each other is large, they are no different from the sheep to be slaughtered compared with Chu fan.


    Chu fan is like a sickle of death, quietly harvesting life. In a few minutes, six people have died in his hands and have not been found yet. By this time, he had come to the root of the building.


    There were twelve secret outposts outside. He killed six of them, and the remaining six were in another position. If Chu fan wanted to kill them, it would take a few more minutes, but Chu fan was really worried, so the six of them picked up their lives temporarily.


    Chu fan didn''t rush in, but used his perspective eyes to look around the root of the wall. No way, the distance he can see through is only more than one meter, and the wall of the building is nearly one meter thick. He can barely see through this wall.


    Soon, Chu fan could not see the surrounding rooms except an area in the center of the building, which was blocked by the wall.


    Among them, most of the rooms are empty, only next to the front and back windows, some people stare at the outside warily. However, Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei were not found here, nor Chen Yixue and others.


    Aren''t they here?


    Chu fan was even more worried when he thought that the other party had an old plane for escape. He threw a stone decisively, and then turned to the back.


    Sure enough, the movement in front led people to the past. Chu fan took advantage of this moment to break the back window and cut off the throat of the man who had just turned back.


    "Bang bang!"


    A series of bullets hit Chu fan, but he was ready. He kept walking like a leopard. He avoided the bullets by a millimetre, and reaped two lives while dodging the bullets.


    This is the real moment of life and death. Chu fan''s life is explained here if he is careless. Therefore, his attention was highly focused, and the role of the eye of insight was maximized. Even the trajectory of the bullet seemed to be several times slower in his eyes.


    But in the eyes of these fierce bandits, Chu fan was like a ghost, so fast that even bullets couldn''t catch up with him. In just a few minutes, Chu fan killed half of the more than 20 people in the room, and the rest were frightened to death. They shouted "ghost" and ran away.


    Three minutes later, there was no one alive except Chu fan. And Chu fan finally hung the lottery. He was shot in the arm and his calf was scratched by bullets.


    A person can annihilate more than a dozen people at the cost of minor injury. This achievement is enough to make Chu fan proud. But he didn''t even have time to dress up and quickly searched the room. Unfortunately, he ran all over the upper and lower floors, but he got nothing. Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei were not here at all.


    It seems that Su Yuan and she are going to be sent away!

 Chapter 164

    Chu fan went out and suddenly felt a little wrong.


    According to the information provided by Han Jingwen, this should be the stronghold of rattlesnakes, and many important materials are stored here. Like drugs, arms and so on, but why didn''t you even see a warehouse?


    Chu fan thought about it carefully. He searched all the rooms. Except for a special wine room and three bathrooms, almost every room has a bed.


    It''s not slow to come by yourself. Rattlesnakes can''t transport such a batch of important materials in such a short time. But now we can''t find a warehouse to store materials, which can only explain one point.


    The warehouse is not empty, but underground. Maybe Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei are also hidden in the underground warehouse.


    Chu fan thinks more and more that he can''t be wrong. Whirlwind turns around and runs back. Then, like a police dog, he lay on the ground, widened his eyes and searched inch by inch. Soon, he found a basement in the northwest corner of the building.


    To Chu fan''s excitement, Su Yuan was in the basement. In addition to her, there were LV Tianxing and several bodyguards, but they had also been tied up and looked at the five men opposite in horror.


    The five men had cold eyes and fierce faces. Among them, a man with a western face sat on a wooden box and wiped his gun, caressing a woman''s skin.


    A strong man with a height of about 1.65 meters, with a cloth strip tied on his head and a cloth belt wrapped around his hands, looked like a wolf, which made LV Tianxing and others shudder.


    This should be a Thai boxer. His dress reminds Chu fan of those Thai people who fight black boxing in the film. It''s very similar!


    The other three are all Chinese. One is wiping the army stab, the other is holding a gun and leaning against the wooden box to close his eyes and rest. The rest is staring at Su Yuan with an obscene look and drooling.


    "Third brother, anyway, being idle is also idle. Why don''t we be happy first?" the wretched man stared at Su Yuan and said with a bad smile.


    The one who wiped the army spike was Jin Peng, who brought Chen Yixue and others back. He ranked third in the rattlesnake organization and had a high status. On the table in front of him was a laptop, which was originally used to monitor the room above. Unfortunately, the camera placed in the hiding place was accidentally broken by bullets. Therefore, now the computer has become a decoration, and they have completely become blind.


    Jin Peng glanced at him coldly and hummed, "Lao Jiu, take care of your crotch. When you get through this disaster, I''ll find you ten girls and let you have enough fun. But now, if you don''t want to die, just give me peace."


    "Third brother, are you too timid?" Lao Jiu sat back bitterly and said, "that guy is really abnormal, but so what? Can he find us? When he gets to the eldest brother and finds that the plane has taken off, he must think that eldest brother has taken everyone away. Hey hey, he will look all over the world at that time. He won''t find us if he''s tired."


    "Shut up!" Jin Peng scolded angrily.


    The old nine didn''t care. "What are you afraid of? Do they want to go out alive? It''s just a pity for the great beauty."


    Suddenly, a slight sound came from the entrance of the basement. Jin Peng immediately jumped up from the ground, picked up the pistol next to him, inserted the military thorn into the outside of his thigh, and said in a deep voice, "Lao Jiu, go and have a look."


    "Don''t worry, it must be our people who came back to report when they saw the boy gone." Lao Jiu walked over with a gun in his hand.


    Walking up the steps, Lao Jiu listened carefully and there was no movement. Hesitated for a moment, carefully opened the three iron bolts, and then slowly pushed the small door overhead.


    At this moment, a dead hand grabbed his neck from behind and pulled him up from below like a dead dog. There was no chance for him to speak. With a quack, the neck bone was crushed. Lao Jiu stared wide. He didn''t even know who killed him.


    The big eyed frog excitedly absorbed the soul and said excitedly, "in the middle of the human border, it''s good, go on, one tenth of the task has been completed."


    Chu fan found the basement, it was much easier. He followed the route and found the next room, and the entrance was under the bed in the next room. However, when the entrance was found, how to get in made Chu fan difficult. Finally, Chu fan was desperate and deliberately made a noise. Unexpectedly, he really led Lao Jiu over and opened the door.


    If this move doesn''t work well, Chu fan can only use violence, but in that case, it will be a fierce battle. Chu fan is not afraid, but he is afraid of hurting Su Yuan. If he gets hit by a bullet, it''s too late for him to regret.


    Fortunately, things are developing in a good direction. Chu fan quietly kills Lao Jiu. How can he care about the big eyed frog? Holding the dagger directly, he jumped down from above.


    Chu fan saw it very clearly. There was a platform under his feet, only about one and a half meters away from the ground. When his feet fell to the ground, his body became short, which immediately offset most of the gravity and didn''t make much noise.


    Ahead, there is a staircase, about a dozen steps. Go down from this step and turn a corner. It is Su Yuan''s basement where they are.


    Chu fan walked over quietly and opened the perspective eye to see the past in the weakest part of the corner. In addition to Jin Peng''s vigilant stare here, those who wipe the gun continue to wipe the gun, those who punch continue to punch, and those who sleep continue to sleep.


    The length and width of the basement are about eight meters, and Su Yuan''s position is on the opposite corner of the stairs, about twelve meters away. There is a Jinpeng in the middle. On the left is the Thai boxer and on the right is the foreigner cleaning the gun. The guy sleeping is the closest to Chu fan, but it is also six meters away.


    Among these people, the biggest threat to Chu fan was Jin Peng and the foreigner who wiped the gun. As for the sleeping man and the Thai boxer, Chu fan directly ignored them.


    As long as you give him two breaths, he can solve the two men, but the key is the two gunmen. Chu fan is afraid that the bullet doesn''t grow eyes and accidentally injures Su Yuan.


    What should I do? If you break in, Chu fan is 100% sure to kill all four of them, even unharmed. But once it came to Su Yuan''s safety, he hesitated.


    Everything is based on Su Yuan''s safety, and there can be no fluke. So Chu fan endured it. He was waiting for a chance.


    In the past, when hunting in the mountains, he could even squat in the grass for a night in order to kill a prey. He still had patience.


    Sure enough, after waiting for about ten minutes, he didn''t see Lao Jiu coming back. Jin Peng couldn''t sit still and said, "thirteen, go and see if Lao Jiu had an accident?"


    "Who can kill him quietly?" the resting man muttered, turned over and made himself more comfortable, without the slightest intention of getting up.


    Jin Peng has no choice for him. Who makes him the eldest brother. After thinking about it, Jin Peng said, "old six and old eight, you two need to be energetic. I''ll go and have a look."


    "Yes."


    The Thai boxer nodded and continued to wave his fist, left hook and right hook. One punch was faster than another, mixed with a roaring sonic boom.


    As for the foreigner, he didn''t even lift his head and continued to wipe his gun. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    In fact, it''s not that they are not alert, but that it''s too secret. They have used this secret room to avoid countless crises. As for the dead guys, they are all peripheral members. They die when they die. Before long, they can still collect a batch and serve as their cannon fodder.


    Before, although Chu fan''s strength shocked them, they didn''t think Chu fan could find the secret room. Moreover, they were very conceited and arrogant guys. They thought they could do Chu fan''s same or even better than Chu fan.


    Killing is actually an art. Chu fan''s killing technique is simply terrible.


    Moreover, although Lao Jiu is fooling around, his strength is not weak. In terms of Kung Fu alone, he can occupy the top 10 in the organization. Who can kill him quietly?


    In their opinion, Lao Jiu must have been stimulated by Su Yuan and couldn''t help running to play with women.


    Jin Peng can sit in the third place. Strength is on the one hand, and his cautious mind is the key. Otherwise, the boss can''t arrange him here. Nominally, she was guarding Su Yuan, but in fact, she asked them to guard the goods here, and Su Yuan stayed here to protect their lives. Once found, Su Yuan became a hostage in their hands, at least allowing them to retreat.


    Sooner or later, Jin Peng came with a gun. Chu fan jumped up in a hurry, transported the poor Qi in his body, and plunged the dagger into the concrete poured wall.


    An ordinary dagger, after being filled with genuine Qi, is no less than a powerful weapon. It''s like inserting it on tofu. It''s easy and silent.


    At this moment, Jin Peng had turned around. The strong light of the flashlight swept under Chu fan, and the sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer.


    Jin Peng''s attention was focused on the entrance, but he didn''t find a person on the wall behind him. Just as he walked past, he suddenly turned back with vigilance. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    Chu fan jumped down from above. At the moment he turned back, he cut his throat with a knife. At the same time, he grabbed his wrist, rattled, and crushed the bones of his hand together with the gun in his hand.


    The flashlight fell from his hand and was kicked into the air by the anxious Chu fan. Then he grabbed it accurately in the palm of his hand, and then held Jin Peng''s body and slowly put it on the ground.


    But what he didn''t know was that the light emitted by the rotation of the flashlight had attracted the attention of the other two.


    When the third was away, the sixth was the boss, that is, the foreigner who played with the gun. He made a gesture, the eighth nodded, kicked the third and signaled him to follow him.


    This time, old thirteen also got serious, picked up his gun, slowly followed the Thai boxers and walked towards the stairs.

 Chapter 165

    Chu fan pasted it on the wall, took a deep breath, and the palm holding the dagger was slightly soaked with sweat. He told himself that there was only one chance. If he missed, he and Su Yuan would not be able to leave alive.


    Through the perspective eyes, Chu fan stared at old eight and old thirteen, calculating the time in his heart. Just as they were about to turn around and face the stairs, Chu fan suddenly rushed out like a gust of wind. The target was Lao Ba, a Thai boxer.


    In this way, Chu fan was sandwiched between old eight and old thirteen, and there was an old eight between old six and Chu fan. Old thirteen picked up his gun and wanted to shoot, but the bullet penetration of the gun was too strong. Even if he could kill Chu fan, he was bound to hit old eight.


    Old six couldn''t lock Chu fan because he was blocked by old eight, so he couldn''t

 Chapter 166

    Rattlesnake - Wang Cheng, who can gain a foothold at the border, is naturally not a person who has earned a false reputation. The primary condition for survival is to have a certain understanding of the garrison of neighboring countries. Especially for the Yunnan Military Region on the border of China, Wang Cheng knows very well.


    Shortly after Jin Peng brought him back, Wang Cheng received a shocking news. One of the two women arrested was the daughter of Yu Jianqiu, commander of the Yunnan Military Region of China.


    This is a big mess.


    To this end, Wang Cheng severely scolded Jin Peng, and even wanted to send people back, and even made all kinds of compensation in exchange for Yu Jianqiu''s understanding. After all, they are soldiers and bandits. If they really want to fight, they are not opponents with ten times more manpower.


    But at this time, the second son of rattlesnake, who is also a well deserved think tank of rattlesnake, expressed his different views. In his opinion, this is a great good thing. Once Yu Jianqiu''s daughter is in control, it is equivalent to indirectly controlling Yu Jianqiu''s lifeline, which is very beneficial to the future development of rattlesnake.


    Think about it. There is a garrison commander level figure escorting in China. Who else can do anything to get them? Not to mention dominating here, at least the safety factor will be increased several times in the future.


    In this regard, Wang Cheng seriously considered that although the risk is great, a bad one will be destroyed. But he heard that Yu Jianqiu loved his daughter very much. In this case, was he willing to abandon his favorite daughter? Not everyone can do such a thing as burning jade and stone.


    Finally, seventeen of them raised their hands on the spot and voted unanimously. They all felt that it was worth taking a risk. In their words, even if they fail, with Yu Jianqiu''s daughter in hand, they can retreat. It''s a big deal to change places and start over again, but this opportunity is not so easy to meet.


    In order to achieve this major strategic goal, Wang Cheng and Liang Yi carefully customized a series of plans. First of all, arrange the third Jin Peng to stay in the underground warehouse of the stronghold with the sixth, eighth, ninth and thirteenth, and keep Su Yuan with them just in case.


    As for those peripheral members left behind outside, they are all cannon fodder left for Yu Jianqiu to vent his anger. If he is not allowed to kill several people, how can he eliminate his hatred?


    This is only their first step. After Yu Jianqiu''s attack, he will continue to chase Wang Cheng and rescue his daughter Yu Qiangwei. In this way, the remaining Jinpeng will be safe.


    When Yu Jianqiu took people to the manor, the house was empty, the old plane was gone, and there were new tire marks on the runway, which showed that Wang Cheng took Yu Qiang Mei away. As for where he took it, only Wang Cheng knew.


    At that time, what else can Yu Jianqiu do? Do they dare to enter Laos to arrest people? As long as it is dawn, Yu Jianqiu''s army must withdraw from Laos, otherwise it will certainly lead to military disputes. And when they withdraw, Wang Cheng and they will win the battle.


    Unfortunately, Wang Cheng and military master Liang Yiqian had thousands of calculations, but they didn''t expect Yu Jianqiu to come. They didn''t even have a large-scale army. There was only one person, a fierce and heinous guy, as fierce as a tiger.


    Chu fan took half an hour to carefully touch the manor, but found that there was no one inside, but he carefully searched for it. After confirming that there was no danger, he began to search the underground inch by inch.


    If it hadn''t been for Lao Jiu''s words, Chu fan must have given up. Who would have thought that Wang Cheng would be so cunning and build a basement?


    Chu fan searched for more than half an hour and finally found the location of the basement. Unexpectedly, the basement was not under the house, but under the vegetable field of the manor. On the thick cement board, a thick layer of soil is paved. Fortunately, the soil is not one meter thick. Otherwise, Chu fan''s perspective eye must have failed.


    Now that I saw the cement board, the following things were simple. Chu fan found a shovel and quickly cleaned up the soil on the vegetable field before he fell down again. He saw the eye of the eye and looked carefully.


    This time, Chu fan''s vision passed through the cement board unimpeded, and the situation of the lower space fell into Chu fan''s eyes without omission. The basement was so large that it almost hollowed out the whole basement of the manor.


    All Chu fan could see was the tip of the iceberg in the underground space. Below was a prison like room. A young woman sat on the cold ground, holding her knees in her hands and wiping her tears.


    There was only a dim light in the room, a dark iron door, a toilet in the corner, a dirty basin at the door and a pair of dark chopsticks on it.


    Chu fan is furious. These bastards don''t treat people as people. Even if it''s a prison, at least they have to have a bed and a set of bedding. But the situation in the room, even across the thick cement board, Chu fan can almost smell the disgusting smell.


    Without looking any further, Chu fan quickly changed his position, continued to dig the soil, and took another look. It was the same cell with a woman in it. He didn''t want to look any further. He immediately changed to the other side and continued to dig.


    After more than half an hour, Chu fan dug the whole vegetable field full of holes and finally figured out the structure of the whole basement. At the same time, I finally found the position of Yu Qiang Mei.


    At this time, it was already bright, but it was shrouded in fog. With Chu fan''s vision, he could see the scenery within ten meters. Fortunately, his insight was not affected by the fog.


    Soon, Chu fan came to the southeast corner of the garden. There was a small vegetable plot, which was slightly different from other places. Although the same vegetables were planted, this small plot was square, about one meter.


    Of course, in the eyes of people who don''t know, there''s nothing strange about this. It''s normal to lack one piece of vegetables in the yard. Where is there a vegetable field without seedlings? But Chu fan found it all the way with perspective eyes. This small vegetable field is the only entrance to the whole basement.


    On the surface, it is a small vegetable field, but in fact, there is only a thin layer of soil. Moreover, it is a square cover welded with iron plate, with soil in the frame and green vegetables, which is just like the vegetable field. But as long as the lid is lifted, it is an entrance to the basement.


    Very simple, but very practical. The key is strong concealment. Moreover, this position is very good. Next to the courtyard wall, you don''t have to step on the ground when walking back and forth, and you won''t leave traces of being often walked.


    This time, Chu fan didn''t have to dig. The door at the entrance was already thin. He could easily see the situation below. There is only one guard below, with a gun in his hand and staring at it vigilantly.


    In this case, it is difficult to open the lid quietly and jump into the basement, but it is not difficult for Chu fan. He picked up a slender branch from the side, found the position, and inserted it through the gap of the cover with a bad smile. Gently fiddle a few times, and the fine soil surface falls down.


    The guy below is raising his head and staring at the top. Suddenly, the earth surface falls down and narrows his eyes. Just as he lowered his head and rubbed his eyes, Chu fan quickly opened the cover and jumped down quietly.


    "GABA!" Chu fan hugged the man''s neck, covered his mouth, twisted it hard, broke his neck directly, then put him down gently, and put him in a sitting position against the wall, holding the gun and lowering his head, as if he was sleepy and dozing.


    Then, Chu fan carefully returned the cover to its original place, took a man''s dagger, recalled the route in his memory, and slowly sneaked in the past.


    This is a huge basement with a length and width of about 30 meters. The structure is very simple. The entrance is similar to the previous basement. There are more than ten steps. After going down the steps, there is a wide horizontal corridor.


    This corridor is the southernmost channel of the whole basement, running from east to west. There are also two corridors running through the north and south, which divide the whole basement into three areas.


    The left, middle and right areas are divided into countless rooms. In the middle area, three corridors through the left and right channels are added. There are people at each intersection, so that there is no dead corner.


    This basement was originally prepared for the detention of women cheated and captured from various countries, and it is also a place for these fugitives to vent their desires. Women who arrive here will not call people, and their lives are worthless. Almost every few days, people will die, and then they will be dragged out and buried without a grave.


    Later, Wang Cheng found that it was still a good place to hide, so he revised the rooms in the middle. Although they were still not as magnificent as outside, they were much more comfortable. There is a bed, a restaurant, a small study and a computer on the table.


    The other rooms don''t have this treatment, but there are always beds. Only their core members are eligible to stay here. If you want to play with a woman, just go to the next room and drag one over, you can enjoy it. And those peripheral members can only go to women''s prison and solve it on the spot.


    Yu Qiang Wei is in the most central room. In addition to Yu Qiang Wei, there are two people in the room. One of them is somewhat similar to Lao Jiu''s appearance. It should be his own brother Wang Cheng who is qualified to enter the eldest brother''s room. Who else can there be besides the dog headed army teacher Liang Yi?


    Now, Chu fan''s goal is Yu Qiang Mei, but along the way, a total of 12 people stand guard, and at least four people are on Chu fan''s only way.


    The corridors are open. Almost everyone can see three companions. If you kill one, you will disturb the other three. You can''t kill anyone. Chu fan must be unable to get through.


    How can I get there?

 Chapter 167

    "Man, what can you do?" Chu fan had no choice but to ask the big eyed frog.


    The big eyed frog is full and energetic today. Therefore, he is in a particularly good mood. He lies lazily on Chu fan''s big bald head and says, "I have many ways. The key is to see which one I want to use?"


    Chu fan was immediately excited: "a lot? Tell me about it."


    "In fact, it doesn''t take much effort to kill those guys with your strength. If you expose them, they will be killed sooner or later."


    Chu Fan said sadly, "is this your way? Change it."


    "The easiest way is to borrow the power of the demon king." the big eyed frog laughed, "there''s a guy who can make you move to the girl surnamed Yu in an instant. It just costs you 100 million jewelry and jade. Do you want to have a try?"


    "Er... Is there any other way?"


    "Not satisfied? Then use the power of another demon king. It can make you look like anyone. Although the time is very short, it should be enough for you to get in."


    Chu fan was immediately excited: "well, just use this... Er, wait a minute, how much does this ability cost?"


    "Not much, just 200 million."


    Chu fan almost threw the big eyed frog to the ground and trampled it to death. You bastard, you mean to be angry with me? I''m reluctant to spend 100 million. Can I spend 200 million? You think I''m an ATM.


    "Time is running out, you have to hurry." the big eyed frog doesn''t care. Anyway, Chu fan has more money and less money, which has no impact on him. He only needs soul and aura. The more, the better.


    Chu fan weighed it over and over and decided to spend money to avoid disaster. A hundred million sounds like a lot, but next he will attend the jade trading conference, that is, just get more jade.


    However, he still asked uneasily, "are you sure you can send me to Yu Qiang Mei''s room?"


    "Don''t worry, Todi."


    Chu fan clenched his teeth: "OK, come on!"


    The big eyed frog got serious and asked, "are you ready? I''m going to start?"


    "Hmm!" Chu fan took a deep breath and nodded. At the same time, he squeezed the dagger and was ready to fight.


    Once he enters Yu Qiang''s room, he will kill the guy around Yu Qiang at the first time, protect Yu Qiang, and then kill Wang Cheng. After solving the two of them, there will be no worries at home, and the next thing will be easy to do.


    Just thinking, the figure of the big eyed frog slowly disappeared, and a huge virtual shadow slowly appeared behind Chu fan. It was a strange monster with a dragon head and a scorpion tail, with strange element fluctuations.


    Its big mouth moved quickly. At Chu fan''s feet, a small six pointed star array slowly emerged and emitted a faint black light.


    This process lasted about five seconds. Chu fan felt that his eyes were dark and his figure had disappeared from his place. Chu fan felt like he had arrived at another place in the blink of an eye,.


    Chu fan''s inner excitement can really move in an instant. It''s amazing. The money is worth it. Chu fan, who was excited and extremely nervous, didn''t think about it. In a trance, he saw a man standing in front of him. He ran up with an arrow, and the dagger in his hand went straight to the man''s throat.


    Looking at the blade, he was about to cut the man''s throat. Chu fan suddenly found something wrong. What stood in front of him was not Wang Cheng or Liang Yi, let alone Yu Qiang Mei, but a blonde foreign girl.


    This may be the first time Chu fan has seen a living foreign woman. Usually on TV, he always feels that foreign women are like ocean horses, with big breasts, big hips, rough skin and no sense of beauty.


    But when he saw the woman in front of him, he completely overturned his previous impression of foreign women. The woman looked in her early twenties, with a high nose and deep eyes, white skin and blue eyes. She was like a clear lake. Chu fan almost fell into it and couldn''t extricate herself.


    Her figure is the tallest woman Chu fan has ever seen. It is definitely more than 1.75 meters. Her big long legs are straight and slender, longer than Chu fan''s legs.


    The chest is full without exaggeration, and the waist is full. It is soft as if there is no bone. The pair of small jade feet seem to be carved from beautiful jade. Chu fan almost lost control and licked her little feet on the ground.


    The shock this woman brought to Chu fan was stronger than that Chu fan saw Su Yuan for the first time. Although the two women were almost the same in beauty, she was a foreign beauty and finally saw a living one.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Chu fan quickly took back the knife, and the blade stopped by a millimetre, almost sticking to the throat of a foreign woman. Unexpectedly, the woman stared at Chu fan with big eyes, but there was no fear.


    The situation was urgent. Chu fan didn''t think so much. He hurriedly covered her mouth and hid with her against the wall. At this time, he found that the woman was wearing a pair of exquisite handcuffs, which were small but strong.


    Chu fan was pressed on the wall. The foreign woman was still silent. She just looked at him curiously. Chu fan was embarrassed and whispered, "don''t make a noise. I''m here to save you."


    With that, Chu fan cut off the handcuffs with a "click" in his hand, then raised his fingers, made a silent movement, quickly rushed to the door and looked out through the gap of the iron door. He was immediately angry and scolded.


    "Asshole, didn''t you say it was 100% accurate? Why did you miss a room?" Chu fan saw it clearly. This is the northernmost room in the middle area. To the south is the corridor, and opposite the corridor is the room where Yu Qiang Wei is located.


    Indeed, Chu fan was transferred, but he moved too far and transferred him to the next room. Can Chu fan not be angry?


    The big eyed frog smiled awkwardly: "it''s a mistake. After all, it''s too weak now. It doesn''t grasp the distance for a time. If you don''t come again? I promise this time, it will be 100% in the past."


    "OK, is it free?"


    "Cough, it''s definitely not free. After all, it takes a lot of energy. If you didn''t provide a lot of energy last time, you wouldn''t be able to help you this time."


    Chu fan hated and said, "what am I going to do now? Especially, he directly brought me to the cell. How can I get out?"


    "You just steal the music. It''s good not to get you in the corridor." the big eyed frog gloated with a bad smile. "At least, you haven''t been exposed yet. There''s an exotic beauty in the room, and you''re not lonely."


    Chu fan is too angry to speak. What else can he do now? I can only comfort myself. Anyway, I''m a lot closer to Yu Qiang. As long as I kill the guy at the intersection next to me, I can enter Yu Qiang''s room.


    It''s just that you have to fight hard.


    Chu fan took a deep breath, turned back to the foreign beauty and whispered, "don''t make a noise. I''ll save you later."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan patted her forehead. How can she forget that she is a foreigner. Can she understand Chinese? However, I haven''t learned sign language. How can I compare it?


    Forget it, Chu fan simply jumped out and came to the iron gate with a dagger. He was ready to see the opportunity, break out, and then kill the guards at the intersection at a thunderous speed, and then break in. As for the outcome, let it be fate.


    But when he was ready to do it, a clear and cold voice came behind him: "do you want to die?"


    Chu fan was stunned. He couldn''t believe it. He turned back and stared at the foreign beauty: "you... Can you speak Chinese?"


    The foreign beauty said faintly, "not only is it Chinese, but I am also proficient in English, French, Japanese, Russian and the simple languages of some other countries."


    Chu fan couldn''t help but thumbs up: "you''re really powerful. Are you a translator? How did you get caught by the rattlesnake?"


    "Are you here to save people or check your HUKOU?" the foreign beauty glanced at him, walked to Chu fan, looked out from the crack of the door, and whispered, "I don''t know how you came in, but if you go out like this, you must die."


    "Even if there is only one chance, I will try." Chu fan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "since I brought her out, I must take her back safely. Even if I die, I want her to live."


    The foreign beauty looked at him, as if she didn''t understand why he was so persistent. Chu fan didn''t explain and she didn''t ask, but her impression of Chu fan was much better.


    "In fact, I have a way to create a favorable opportunity for you." before Chu fan asked, the foreign beauty said, "but the premise is that you must take me away and ensure my safety."


    "Deal!" Chu fan agreed without hesitation.


    He is now at the end of his rope. Let alone take her away. Even if he is asked to devote himself immediately, he will hesitate at most and probably promise.


    The foreign beauty finally showed an intoxicating smile, stretched out her slender hand in handcuffs and said sincerely, "my name is Natasha, with a quarter of Chinese descent."


    "Chu fan, Chinese." Chu fan shook her little hand and said curiously, "a quarter of Chinese blood? What do you mean?"


    "My grandmother is Chinese, my mother is Jewish, and my father is Russian," Natasha said with a faint smile. "Therefore, I have half Russian blood, a quarter Chinese blood, and a quarter Jewish blood."


    Chu Fan said to himself, "no wonder you are so beautiful. Your genes are so powerful."


    "Thank you!" Natasha smiled demurely.


    Chu fan suddenly pulled Natasha against the wall next to the door. Natasha heard footsteps walking in front of the door. When the footsteps were far away, Natasha stared at Chu fan without blinking and asked curiously: "I really can''t think of it. Why did you appear in my room out of thin air? And just now, how did you know someone was coming? Heard? I don''t think your ears are better than mine."


    Chu fan coughed, "Miss Natasha, this is not the problem we should discuss now. What do you say?"


    Natasha smiled and pointed to a machine beside the door. Chu fan still didn''t understand what she meant. Natasha whispered in his ear, "this is a generator..."

 Chapter 168

    In the room, Yu Qiang Mei glared at Li Cheng and Liang Yi angrily and said angrily, "you can''t threaten my father with me. Even if you die, I won''t let you succeed. Hum!"


    Li Cheng held a wine glass in his hand, gently shook the scarlet wine in it, and said with a faint smile: "if it falls into my hand, it''s not so easy for you to die? Hehe, don''t worry, I won''t force you to do what you don''t like."


    Liang Yi on one side took out a small medicine box. After opening it, he took out a slender syringe. There was already half a tube of light blue liquid in it. I don''t know what it was, but it''s sure it wasn''t fun.


    "Miss Yu, do you know what this is?" Liang Yi looks about 40 years old, with sparse hair, a rat''s head, a pair of eyes yellowing slightly, which is a little obscene.


    Although he is ugly, his strength can rank in the top five in the rattlesnake organization, and his IQ is definitely the first. Even Li Cheng has to ask his opinions on many things.


    Yu Qiang Mei was really scared. She quickly shrunk back and stared in horror: "what are you... What are you doing? Don''t come here, don''t touch me... Help!"


    Liang Yi just bluffed her. Seeing that she was so frightened that she turned pale, she shouted and smiled proudly: "Miss Yu, do you know how to be afraid now? Just know how to be afraid. As long as you are obedient, I promise I won''t let you suffer any injustice. But if you insist on fighting against us, you''ll be sorry. I can only use some unconventional means for you. Hey, hey!"


    In contrast, Li Cheng looks very good-looking. He has firm cheeks and thick eyebrows and big eyes. Even if he sits on a stool, his waist is still straight. On the small table in front of him, there were red wine, instant bacon and peanuts. Although they didn''t match well, he still drank delicious.


    "Miss Yu, I''m not bluffing you. The syringe in our old hand is the latest drug developed by the golden triangle. You can become addicted with just one injection. After the injection, you will be extremely excited. Even if there is a male dog in front of you, you will jump on it without hesitation."


    Li Cheng looked at Yu Qiang Mei''s face turning pale and said with a faint smile, "however, you are the daughter of major general Yu Jianqiu. Naturally, I won''t do this to you. But the premise is that you have to be obedient, otherwise, I don''t mind asking my brother to teach you well. I forgot to tell you that he likes to teach you a little wild cat like you most."


    Liang Yi''s eyes lit up and licked his lips. His eyes slowly moved down from her face, stayed in her chest for a moment and continued to move down. Yu Qiang Mei is about to cry. Her hands and feet are tied. If Liang Yi is crazy at this time, she doesn''t even have the ability to struggle.


    In particular, she was looked at by Liang Yiyin evil''s eyes, which made her feel as if she had been seen out. She was hot all over, as uncomfortable as being pricked by a needle.


    "Early tomorrow morning, I will send someone to take you to the golden triangle, where you will live in the future." Li Cheng drank all the wine in his glass and snorted coldly, "don''t think about running away. Once I find out that you have the idea of running away, I will let you taste the taste of life rather than death. Then, you won''t want me to be polite to you like now."


    Liang Yi''s eyes were also sharp and sneered, "don''t think about dying. If you dare to die, I''ll let someone kill your brother Yu Hang. Don''t think it''s difficult. We are experts in killing people and stealing goods. He can''t always stay in the military camp? Once we''re alone, we only need a bullet to end his life."


    "You... You demons, demons! Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    How can she be the opponent of these two old foxes, a girl who has not been deeply involved in the world? By a burst of threats and intimidation from them, he was completely desperate. She had no choice but to cry and didn''t know what to do.


    Li Cheng and Liang Yi smile at each other. As long as Yu Qiang Mei is completely controlled, they can take the next step. Now it seems that they have taken a big step towards success. Just wait until dawn, they can go out and transfer Yu Qiang to a hidden place.


    Then, he sent someone to negotiate with Yu Jianqiu. Does he love his daughter so much that he is willing to let his daughter be tortured? Liang Yi has countless ways to torture Yu Qiang Mei. At that time, as long as he takes a video and sends it to Yu Jianqiu, he doesn''t believe that he doesn''t feel bad.


    The two fantasized that they controlled the picture after Yu Jianqiu. From then on, they could walk horizontally in Yunnan. But when they raised their glasses and were ready to celebrate in advance, there was a sudden power failure.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Cheng asked loudly.


    The guard outside the door hurriedly said, "I don''t know, boss. I''ll go and have a look."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sad scream. Then Natasha''s angry roar echoed in the basement: "rattlesnake, if it''s a man, come out and fight with me. If you can beat me with your real ability, I will not only give you the money, but also my people. Do you dare to fight?"


    "Grass, it''s Natasha. How did she come out?" Li Cheng got up and went out. But as soon as he got to the door, a fierce wind hit him. Although he couldn''t see it, he just avoided the blow by intuition.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A series of fierce and fierce attacks made Li Cheng hurried and tired to deal with it, but he is worthy of being the first master of rattlesnakes, and his strength has reached the triple of land and environment. Otherwise, he can''t stop Chu fan''s violent attack by feeling.


    "You are not..."


    Li Cheng finally felt something wrong. Natasha was definitely not the one who was crazy to attack. His strength was too strong. Even if Li Cheng''s physical strength reached more than 4500 kg and the Qi of the land unloaded one-third of the other party''s strength, he was still beaten back and forth.


    He knew very well that Natasha''s strength was on a par with him, both in the triple environment, but if he worked hard, Natasha was definitely not his opponent.


    Moreover, Natasha is a master of agility. The most powerful attacks are reflected in her legs, but the people who sneak at him use boxing. They are just fierce and overbearing, and their momentum is getting stronger and stronger, so that he can''t even say a complete word and can''t hold it.


    Finally, Liang Yi rushed out with a gun in his hand and said loudly, "boss, come here quickly and I''ll shoot her."


    Chu fan waited for this moment, suddenly flew up, kicked Li Cheng to the ground, took out the dagger inserted in his waist, and quietly ran to Liang Yi.


    Liang Yi was holding a gun, like a blind man. He couldn''t see anything. When he felt something was wrong, it was too late to avoid.


    "Poof!" the dagger stabbed Liang Yi''s heart. Chu fan twisted the handle of the knife, and the blood gushed wildly. Liang Yi leaned against the wall and slipped down without saying a word.


    Chu fan pulls out the dagger, shakes his hand, and gets up. Li Cheng, who is just about to escape, is stabbed in his heart by the dagger, rushes forward for two steps, falls heavily to the ground and doesn''t move.


    After solving the two bandits, Chu fan is greatly relieved. This battle is thanks to Natasha. If she hadn''t cut off the power supply in the basement, Chu fan would not save Yu Qiang Mei. It''s a problem whether he can beat Li Cheng.


    This guy is too strong. With Chu fan''s strength, he just barely has the upper hand. You know, he has eyes open, but Li Cheng is blind and can''t see anything.


    What if the lights are bright and a Liang Yi is added? I''m afraid Chu fan doesn''t even have a chance. But it was this small generator that turned the world around and made what was impossible not only a reality, but also a lot easier.


    Chu fan flashed into the room and whispered, "Weiwei, don''t be afraid, it''s me!"


    "Elder martial brother?" Yu Qiang Mei was stunned and cried with joy. "Elder martial brother, why did you come here? I thought you didn''t want me. Sobbing, sobbing!"


    Chu fan hurried forward and broke the rope on her body, patted her on the back, pushed her away from her arms, and whispered, "Weiwei, you should cheer up and stay in the room first. When I go out, you lock it. If I don''t come back, you can''t go out. Do you hear me?"


    "Well, I''ll listen to you for everything." Yu Qiang Wei said gnashing her teeth. "None of these guys are good people. Elder martial brother, don''t be soft. You can''t keep any of them. When you go back, I''ll spend the night with my sister-in-law."


    "Bang!" Chu fan bumped his head against the wall, bared his teeth, opened the door and ran out.


    Dead girl, why did you come to save her? Just throw it to Li Cheng and harm them.


    The next thing is simple. The whole basement is dark. Others are blind and can''t see anything, but the darkness has little impact on Chu fan.


    Chu fan, holding a dagger, is like a ghost, constantly harvesting the lives of the bandits in the basement. But those people didn''t know the situation. They listened to Natasha''s scolding and the sound of fighting. They thought the boss was fighting with Natasha.


    In this way, there were more than 30 people in the basement, all of whom died in the hands of Chu fan. Among them, more than a dozen are outside guards, and some rest in the rooms in the middle area. These people made Chu fan spend some time, because they are the core members of rattlesnakes and their strength is above the human border.


    Among them, there are two strong local people, but they are far worse than Li Cheng. In this dark environment, they can''t play their strength for three times. They are suffocated and stabbed to death by Chu fan with a knife.


    Almost all the remaining peripheral members died in the women''s prison. They think it''s okay to hide and keep quiet? As long as you are still in this basement, you can''t escape Chu fan''s eyes.


    Finally, Chu fan returned to Natasha''s door and knocked. Before she could speak, Natasha suddenly kicked her quickly.


    "Shit, it''s me. You want to abolish me?" Chu fan quickly grabbed Natasha''s feet and felt his tentacles greasy. He was so scared that he quickly loosened them and coughed, "then, restore the power, and we have to go quickly."

 Chapter 169

    "Sisters, you are free!" Chu fan pushed open the door of one cell and shouted, "don''t be afraid. I''m a Chinese special forces soldier. I''m here to save you. Come out."


    After the power was restored, Chu fan picked up Yu Qiang Mei for the first time, and then took her to greet her room by room. According to the meaning of Yu Qiang Wei, how fast they separated, but Chu fan dared to let her leave her side? If this goes wrong again, you won''t regret to die?


    As for Natasha, she has taken the lead in going out. As for whether to go or stay, Chu fan is too lazy to take care of others.


    When he opened the last cell, Chu fan shouted and suddenly became happy: "Oh, isn''t this Chen Shao? Why are you locked up? Don''t you want to go? Well, you stay here and play slowly. Bye!"


    "No, don''t leave me." Chen Yixue ran over, flopped on his knees, hugged Chu fan''s thigh and cried, "brother, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong. You forgive me this time. As long as you let me go, I''ll be happy to spend any money."


    Chu fan squatted down and said with a faint smile, "boy, now it''s not whether I will spare you, but whether general Yu will spare you. Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused? Do you know how many people you''ve killed? Do you want to spend money to settle things? You''re waiting to ruin your family and people. Let''s go!"


    Chen Yixue howled like a pig, and Chu fan grabbed his hair and dragged him out. Outside, Yu Qiang Mei grinned, rubbed her fist and walked over.


    Chu fan was too lazy to care about his life and death. At this time, it was daybreak. On the runway, there were more than 30 women with disheveled clothes and pale complexion. Most of them are Chinese. The youngest is only 14 or 15, and the largest is no more than 40. There are also some foreign women, many of whom are beautiful and model like, but they all look at Chu fan nervously at this time.


    Many of them heard that the bandits were killed in the dark. After the power was restored, they found that the thugs who wanted to be cut by thousands were all dead, with corpses everywhere and rivers of blood.


    Some timid women were so scared that their legs were soft. Supported by some brave women, they walked up the steps step by step and climbed out of the entrance.


    If Chu fan hadn''t happened to save them and wait for their fate, they would have been trafficked abroad. A better one might be able to marry a man. Although they may live those hard days, it is much better than being sold to be a chicken.


    However, the man was saved. How to get rid of him really made Chu fan a little embarrassed. But just as he was going out to get a truck, an old military car roared over and stopped at the entrance of the runway.


    "Come on, get in!" Natasha shouted anxiously in the car.


    Chu fan was overjoyed and hurriedly greeted these women to get on the bus. He hurriedly pulled away Yu Qiang Mei, who was still kicking Chen Yixue, urged her to get on the bus, found a rope, tied Chen Yixue, who was beaten black and blue, and threw him into the car like a sack.


    When Chu fan jumped into the car, Natasha quickly started the car and drove towards the Chinese border.


    "Can you contact the Chinese garrison? Ask them to send troops to meet them quickly, otherwise, we will not rush out." Natasha said anxiously.


    Chu fan was stunned: "do you mean that the garrison in Laos will intercept us?"


    "Nonsense, this is on someone else''s territory, which can make you walk away after killing wantonly?"


    "Where did you get this car?"


    "Barracks!"


    "Shit! You stole people''s cars. It''s strange that people don''t catch you."


    Chu fan glared at her with hatred, but he couldn''t do anything about her. Besides military vehicles, where can I find a car that can take more than 30 people at one time? This place is no better than China. There are vehicles all over the street. This kind of military vehicle was eliminated in China 40 years ago.


    Take out the mobile phone. Chu fan wants to call Xia Yanran, but at this time he finds that the mobile phone screen has been broken. It''s thousands of dollars to give Chu fan to those who are distressed. Especially, it''s a big loss this time.


    Before the car could leave the town, a Hummer roared over. Without saying a word, Natasha picked up a gun, put her head out of the window and was ready to turn over the car.


    Chu fan''s eyes and hands were quick. He quickly dragged her back and said, "you''re crazy. It''s your own."


    "You didn''t say, I don''t know." Natasha was still wronged.


    "Stop!" Chu Fan said. Before the car stopped, he jumped out of the car. Han Jingwen and others in the Hummer opposite prepared their guns and were ready to dry. However, they found that Chu fan jumped out of the car and was overjoyed.


    "Brother, are you okay?" Han Jingwen shook his tail, turned the front of the car, put his hand out of the window and said, "come on, get in the car!"


    "Wait a minute." Chu fan quickly ran to the back and said to Yu Qiang Wei, "Wei Wei, come down and go to the car in front."


    "No, I want to stay here and let these little sisters go." Yu Qiang Mei couldn''t help saying that she pushed several youngest girls down from the car. Seeing this scene, Chu fan couldn''t persuade any more, so she had to ask these girls who are not more than 15 or 16 years old to get on the car.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chu fan hurriedly asked, "old Han, how did you come here? What about the border? Can you still pass?"


    "The border has been blocked by the Lao army, but my car is modified and should be able to rush through. But your car... I''m afraid it can''t get through." Han Jingwen glanced at the military car and shook his head.


    Chu fan made a quick decision and ordered, "then rush over first and tell General Yu about my situation here. I believe he will have a way to save us."


    "OK, wait for me. Even if the military has no way, brother, I will kill you again and take you back safely." Han Jingwen is not a mother-in-law. He said take care, got on the bus quickly and roared to the border.


    As soon as the Hummer left, Chu fan returned to Natasha and asked through the window, "Natasha, in this case, are you sure to rush over?"


    "Fifty percent," Natasha hesitated, gave a conservative estimate, then pointed to the car behind her and said, "but none of the people in the car can survive."


    The carriage of this old-fashioned military vehicle is not high, and the iron plate is not thick enough. The shed is made of canvas. The rain is OK. How can it stop bullets? Once through the pass, the garrison in Laos will certainly shoot wildly. At that time, Natasha may be blocked by the front of the car, which may avoid death, but the women in the car are lucky to have the remaining half.


    "No, since I brought them out, I must take them back safely. None of them can be less." Chu Fan said firmly. After thinking about it, he ordered, "Natasha, drive back."


    "Yes!" Natasha saluted, started the car, quickly turned around, and drove back the same way.


    Back to the Grand Manor, Chu fan jumped out of the car first, jumped into the basement again, violently removed all the iron doors, and then sent these scrap iron to the first floor of the bone tower through the big eyed frog.


    Feeling almost, Chu fan went up from the basement to the ground and told Natasha to pay attention to the alert. Then he rushed into the huge warehouse where the plane was stored.


    Li Cheng does have an old plane, but almost all the old things are scrap. Otherwise, can he stay here? I took Yu Qiang away early.


    As for the disappearance of the plane, Li Cheng arranged someone to transport the plane away. What he wanted was to give people the illusion of running away by plane.


    Chu fan closed the gate and quickly entered the space of the bone tower. After entering, without saying a word, he sat cross legged in front of the pile of waste iron doors, urged the fire of the spirit and began to refine these pure steel.


    This time, the quality required by Chu fan was not high. Therefore, he only refined the iron gate without quenching to improve the quality of iron and steel, but the thickness increased a lot, as much as two centimeters thick. According to the specifications of the carriage, Chu fan quickly made four huge iron plates, two long and two short, with a height of about 1.3 meters.


    With these four iron plates, should they be enough to resist bullets?


    Time was pressing. Chu fan melted the remaining iron doors and added them to the four iron plates. As a result, the thickness of the iron plate increased by more than one centimeter, and the total weight reached more than 4000 kg.


    For ordinary people, I''m afraid he can''t even move an iron plate, but Chu fan runs out with four iron plates on his shoulder.


    "God, where did you find the steel plate?" Natasha stared incredulously. How does this iron plate look like custom-made, but there is no factory here and no blacksmith''s stove. Where did Chu fan get this thing?


    Mysterious Chu fan, magical powers, what else can''t you do?


    Natasha summed up Chufan''s abilities into powers. If it wasn''t for a power, how could he appear in her room out of thin air? If it wasn''t for a power, how could he move freely in the dark? If it weren''t for powers, where did these iron plates come from?


    Sneaky, I went to the basement first and then to the warehouse. I''m afraid I''ll see you? penny pincher!


    Soon, all the women in the car got out of the car. Then Chu fan put two long iron plates in first, a little shorter, but it doesn''t matter. It''s only less than ten minutes. It''s not a worry.


    But the two cross heads grew another one, but it was difficult for Chu fan. In full view of the public, he just broke the iron plate with his hand and then forced it in. He not only squeezed the two long iron plates, but also made up the short ten centimeters.


    Then, Chu fan asked people to get on the bus. After everyone got on the bus, he fixed the last iron plate. Now, the carriage will become an armored vehicle. It is estimated that the rocket shelling can''t wear the iron plate, but Chu fan can''t care so much about whether it can fall apart.


    When he was ready to get on the co pilot, he found that the girl Yu Qiang Wei didn''t know when the co pilot came. What made Chu fan stunned was that the girl was still holding a gun in her hand.


    "Who told you to come up? Get back to the back quickly."

 Chapter 170

    "Don''t underestimate people. My shooting skills are very powerful." Yu Qiang Mei pursed her mouth and held the steering wheel.


    She looked like a spoiled and angry little girl, which made Natasha burst into laughter. Yu Qiang immediately stared and said, "what are you laughing at? What you can do, I can do as well as Yu Qiang. Why don''t you come here and I''ll drive to ensure that I''m better than you."


    Before Natasha could speak, Chu fan hurriedly said, "come on, can''t I let you stay? But you have to sit behind me and give me the gun."


    "What are you doing?" Yu Qiang Mei hugged the gun and stared at Chu fan warily. "You can''t use it. What do you want a gun for? Besides, why do you want someone else''s guns if you don''t take so many guns in the basement? This is my booty. You can''t take it away."


    "Van, we don''t have much time." Natasha started the car and got ready.


    Chu fan didn''t insist any more and said fiercely to Yu Qiang Mei who climbed behind: "be honest with me. If you dare not listen to me, I''ll knock you out and take you back."


    "Don''t, don''t, can''t I listen to you?" Yu Qiang Mei cried excitedly. "How can I do without me for such a big scene? But don''t worry, I promise I won''t make trouble for you."


    "Hum, remember what you said. Don''t shoot casually."


    Yu Qiang said impatiently, "I see. It''s like a woman. It''s really ink."


    After Chu fan and her husband were seated, Natasha quickly started the car and rushed to the border again. In order to cope with the coming war, Chu fan took the gun that Natasha put next to him and humbly asked how to use it.


    In this regard, Yu Qiang Mei was full of energy. She leaned over half her body and tried her best to teach Chu fan how to use it. Finally, she glanced disdainfully at the micro rush in Chu fan''s hand, patted the guy in her hand and said, "if you want to play with a gun, you have to count this. Hey, do you know what gun this is? Barrett sniper rifle has an effective range of 1500 meters and great power."


    "So powerful?" Chu fan hurriedly pulls the gun over and asks how to use it. Yu Qiang Mei finally has a sense of superiority. She spits wildly, just like a weapon dealer engaged in sales promotion.


    At this time, Chu fan suddenly saw a trace of ridicule from the corner of Natasha''s mouth and asked curiously, "Natasha, what''s your different opinion?"


    Natasha doesn''t have to look back. Yu Qiang Wei must stare at her murderously. What makes her puzzled is that she doesn''t seem to have provoked the girl from beginning to end. Where is she so hostile to herself?


    Well, it must be because of jealousy. Who makes himself taller than her, bigger chest, longer legs, whiter skin and more beautiful than her.


    "The gun doesn''t mean it''s powerful and has a long range." Natasha said faintly, "it''s like a butcher. Is the pig knife in his hand easy to use? It''s certainly not as fierce as a machete, but why doesn''t anyone kill a pig with a machete?"


    "Guns are also a truth. If it''s a Sniper War, Barrett must be the first choice and a well deserved king of the battlefield. But this time we''re a hard attack. In the face of countless enemies, you still have time to aim? I''m afraid you''ve been sieved when you aim."


    Natasha took the time to look back at Yu Qiang and sneered, "play with firearms in front of me. You''re still young. Learn more."


    "You..."


    Yu Qiang Mei was so angry that she was about to start. Chu fan quickly caught her and whispered, "you''re crazy. You can''t beat her together. Don''t you ask for trouble to provoke her?"


    "Elder martial brother, when you go back, do me a favor." Yu Qiang stared at Natasha with hatred. Even Natasha is a little curious. Does the girl want to go back and settle accounts with herself after autumn?


    Chu fan coughed: "Weiwei, Natasha is our friend. If it weren''t for her help, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to save you, even myself. So..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not the kind of person who will bite the hand that feeds me." Yu Qiang said with a smile, "sister Natasha saved me. I have to set up a table to thank you. At that time, you have to drink more drinks with sister Natasha for me, okay?"


    "It''s no problem. I''m the best at drinking." Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she doesn''t have a moth, she can do anything.


    However, Natasha shook her head secretly and laughed. She still wanted to deceive me with this little trick? My sister has been wandering the Jianghu for so many years. If you can''t see through your careful thinking, you will be eaten by others.


    The three talked and laughed in the car as if they didn''t know there was danger waiting for them. After more than half an hour, the vehicle finally reached the border line. About 500 meters ahead, at both ends of the national boundary, the two groups faced each other with guns.


    When they saw the military vehicle, the soldiers of the Lao military immediately divided a small team, hid in their own shelters, pointed their guns at the military vehicle, and beat the vehicle into a sieve at the command.


    Natasha was also nervous. She quickly observed and whispered, "there are too many people in each other. I''m afraid our car can''t rush through."


    At a distance of more than 500 meters, if Chu fan was alone, even bullets could not catch up with him. But with so many people in the car, he can''t leave them alone.


    But if the car stops, I''m afraid it will be caught by the garrison in Laos, which will be even more troublesome at that time.


    While Chu fan was thinking about how to go back safely, he suddenly heard a dull gunshot.


    "Bang!"


    A Lao soldier hiding behind the bunker, his hat was hit by a bullet and scared him to shrink back, but the gunshot also completely opened the war.


    Suddenly, the soldiers of a platoon in Laos were angry and frantically started shooting at Chu fan''s car.


    "Get down!" Natasha shouted and hurried down, but her foot pressed the accelerator to the bottom, driving entirely by feeling.


    Just at this moment, the front of the car was riddled with holes, and the window glass was thinly broken. Chu fan lay on the seat, glared at Yu Qiang Mei behind the cat, and yelled: "you dead girl, who let you shoot?"


    "They''re going to fight, and we won''t fight back?" Yu Qiang Mei said in a loud voice, "will you fight? It''s better to start first, do you understand?"


    "I......" Chu fan was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    Just then, the car body shook violently for several times, suddenly stalled and stopped completely. Natasha said anxiously, "it''s broken. The engine must have been damaged by bullets. What should I do?"


    "Cover me!"


    Chu fan grabbed Barrett in Yu Qiang Mei''s hand and looked at Natasha. Unexpectedly, there was a tacit understanding of spiritual connection.


    Almost at the same time, Natasha picked up the micro rush, leaned out of the window of Chu fan and fired wildly. The attack over there was momentarily suppressed. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chu fan jumped out of the window sensitively. After landing, Chu fan knelt down on one knee and opened his eyes of insight. Several soldiers of the other party magnified infinitely in his eyes.


    "Bang bang!"


    A sniper gun was fired by Chu fan. The bullets were shot one by one. The guns in the hands of the seven or eight people opposite were shot away, but none of the other party''s soldiers were injured.


    This shooting method stunned several soldiers of the other party. They clubbed there foolishly and didn''t know where to go.


    At the same time, a series of bullets hit Chu fan. Chu fan, who had already received the early warning from the eye of insight, didn''t roll over first, took advantage of the situation, stood up and ran quickly. While running, the gun in his hand still shoots. Although the firing speed is not as fast as before, the accuracy remains the same. Each shot will kill the gun in the other''s hand.


    Soon, the fighting here attracted the attention of the soldiers of the two countries, and they were restrained by Chu fan''s ferocity. This is the first time to see someone charging with a sniper gun. I''ve never seen anyone run like him and shoot the gun so accurately.


    "It''s Chu fan, it''s my brother Chu fan." the fat Wu Jingui stood behind the team and shouted in surprise, as if Wu Da wanted to show off when wu song came back from fighting the tiger.


    Yu Jianqiu looked at Chu fan and nodded: "it''s a good seedling. It''s a natural king of war."


    Yu Hang stared in surprise: "he is Chu fan? Doesn''t he say he can''t use a gun? It''s called can''t use a gun? I wipe it!"


    But it didn''t last long. After a while, Barrett in Chu fan''s hand turned off and ran out of bullets. Now, the other party came to the spirit. Under the command of a leader, more than a dozen soldiers rushed to catch Chu fan alive.


    Chu fan is also angry. I warned you. You not only don''t know how to restrain, but also dare to provoke me? Nima, I won''t give you some power. Do you really think I''m made of mud?


    He threw away Barrett in his hand, and Chu fan rushed over on his own initiative. This made the Lao soldiers angry. He threw away his weapons and wanted to fight with Chu fan.


    Losers don''t lose. If you use a gun, it''s disgraceful to win. But they never thought that the guy in front of them was a tiger going down the mountain. Chu fan didn''t bother to hide in the face of the punches and kicks of these soldiers. He rushed across like an arrogant rhinoceros. Lie down where you pass.


    It''s Chu fan''s mercy. Otherwise, these guys are not as simple as breaking bones and tendons. Chu fan''s footsteps ran faster and faster. When many soldiers didn''t react, they were less than 50 meters away from them.


    At this time, the head of the other party panicked and hurriedly asked someone to shoot. He must be killed.


    Yu Jianqiu became more anxious and roared, "rush for me. Be sure to bring people back to me."


    You can''t shoot. Can''t you fight? The soldiers threw their guns, crossed the national boundary angrily and fought with the soldiers in Laos. Even Yu Jianqiu began to fight with black fists frequently, with sinister moves, and kicked people''s soft ribs.


    Being impacted by the Chinese soldiers, the soldiers who originally wanted to shoot Chu fan suddenly lost most of them, leaving a few guns scattered by the stars, which posed little threat to Chu fan. He rushed to the other party''s head with a few breaths.


    "Hey, hey, you''re awesome? Come with me." Chu fan grabbed the neck of the head of the Lao army and ran back with a laugh like a chicken.

 Chapter 171

    "Stop!"


    Yu Jianqiu shouted loudly. The Chinese soldiers immediately threw down the beaten Lao soldiers and quickly returned to the border. At this time, they made time to see Chu fan. At a glance, they all widened their eyes.


    A tall and arrogant beautiful girl, holding the head of the Lao army with a gun, strode ahead. This beauty is so familiar to them that it is Yu Qiangwei, the little witch who makes the barracks fly like chickens and dogs.


    Looking at her complacent appearance, it was as if she had captured the head of the Lao army, not to mention how complacent she was. Her small chest also stood up, and she kept waving to her soldiers, making it look like the leaders went to the countryside to express condolences.


    But what really shocked the soldiers on both sides was that the military vehicle behind was tied with a rope and dragged the military vehicle step by step towards the border line like a tow man.


    How much strength does it take? A man pulled a car? Even if it''s empty, it''s not something ordinary people can drag. Look at the man who pulled the cart. He walked around as if he were walking. He didn''t feel hard at all.


    Monster, this is a human monster.


    "What are you waiting for? Cart!" Yu Hang roared. He rushed over first. Suddenly, hundreds of soldiers behind him threw away their guns and rushed over. A large group of people surrounded the military car. Everyone worked hard together, and the military vehicle ran faster and faster.


    Now that they were there, Chu fan simply threw down the rope, took the military commander, followed Yu Qiang Mei, accompanied her with the Lao military commander, and returned to the border line without delay.


    At the same time, an armed helicopter flew over from the north and landed slowly about 30 meters away from the crowd. When the cabin door opened, Xia Yanran took the lead in coming down from the cabin, followed by Xiao Gang, ye Keqing, Zhen Shushu, and a palace beauty in a light blue gown. She had a quiet face, a Guqin in her arms, and a pair of embroidered shoes on her feet.


    "Chu fan, are you all right?" Xia Yanran quickly walked over with concern. She saw that cloth strips were wrapped on his shoulders and thighs, and blood was leached. She suddenly angrily said, "are you hurt? Did the murderer catch it?"


    Chu fan smiled bitterly and shook his head. Before waiting for an explanation, Xiao Gang sneered: "it''s good to come back alive. I really think I''m invincible in the world? Rattlesnake organization, 17 strong people above the border, and at least four experts above the border. Don''t mention you alone. Even if we all go, we can''t get a bargain."


    "Hum, some people are crazy about military achievements, and they don''t think about how much weight they have." Ye Keqing rolled his eyes and hummed, "it doesn''t matter if you get hurt. It doesn''t matter. How can we continue our next rescue mission? This is typical individualism. There is no team spirit at all."


    Zhen Shushu coughed and said, "don''t say two words. Chu fan is also eager to save people. It''s understandable."


    "Shut up!" Ye Keqing glared. Zhen Shushu shrunk his neck and hurriedly hid far away. It seems that I''m afraid of being bullied by her.


    Chu fan glanced at a few people faintly. He only stayed on the palace beauty in blue for a moment, then returned to Xia Yanran and said with a smile: "Yanran, thank you very much. For my sake, let you run all night."


    "It''s all my own people. What are you doing?" Xia Yanran sighed. She wanted to mediate the relationship between Xiao Gang and Chu fan, but unexpectedly, how can they mediate as soon as they meet?


    "Oh, yes, this is the certificate for you. You must keep it." Xia Yanran took out a brand-new red book and threw it to Chu fan unhappily. "It''s broken again. Go back and tell the leader yourself."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry. This time I must treat it as my wife and sleep without leaving my body."


    "Glib." Xia Yan burst out laughing, waved to the palace girl and said, "Tang Feifei is the person who stopped you from fighting with Xiao Gang with the sound of the piano that day in the back mountain."


    "Hello, thank you that day." Chu fan smiled, "otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be beaten so that even my mother can''t recognize me."


    Tang Feifei smiled: "you are too modest. Even without me that day, Xiao Gang didn''t want to win you so easily. Besides, I don''t want you to fight."


    This is a woman who is very easy to make people feel good. Her smiles and smiles seem to have inexplicable affinity, so people can''t help wanting to be close to her. This closeness has nothing to do with love, but simply likes her and wants to protect her.


    But Chu fan always thought she looked familiar, but he couldn''t think of where he had seen her.


    At this time, Yu Qiang Mei''s exaggerated scream came: "Tang Feifei? Is it really you? My God, I like your song so much. Can you sign for me?"


    Chu fan didn''t understand what was going on. Yu Qiang ran past him like a gust of wind and almost knocked him over. When he looked at it, Yu Qiang Mei held her heart in her hands. Flower maniacs generally stood in front of Tang Feifei. I didn''t know that there was a problem with her sexual orientation.


    "She is..." Xia Yanran looked at Yu Qiang Wei in surprise, and then looked at General Yu Jianqiu coming. She seemed to understand something. She was shocked and excited, "Chu fan, you... Did you save people?"


    Chu fan nodded: "yes, she is general Yu''s son and daughter - Yu Qiang Wei. Su Yuan was sent back at night. She should be in the hotel and still awake."


    Xia Yan Ran hurriedly asked, "where''s the rattlesnake?"


    "Dead!" Chu Fan said faintly, "if you don''t leave one, wipe it out!"


    Suddenly, Xia Yanran was stunned and couldn''t say a word. Xiao Gang and others were also startled, but after the shock, Xiao Gang disdained to hum: "by yourself? Can you destroy all the rattlesnakes? I said, cousin, if you want to make it up, you have to make it up. Boasting should be reasonable and justified, which can make people feel credible."


    "Yes, if you say you sneaked into the rattlesnake organization and rescued people in the dark, we may still believe that you saved people and destroyed the rattlesnake organization. You think Wang Cheng''s bastard is paper paste? Let alone you. Even Xiao Gang and Yan ran into Wang Cheng, they dare not say they can keep him. Why do you rely on it?"


    "With this!" Chu fan rubbed his fist and said with a bad smile, "elder sister, if you don''t believe it, try it yourself?"


    "Try and try, I''m afraid you won''t succeed?" Ye Keqing always resented the last time he was kicked by Chu fan and rode. He was cynical just to stimulate Chu fan and wanted to fight with him again. He was ashamed before the snow.


    In her impression, Chu fan is a scheming bastard. With his real skills, how can he be the opponent of a strong local person? Now, seeing that Chu fan was really set up and took the initiative to challenge her, ye Keqing was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth.


    "Yan Ran, you see, he asked to fight with me on his own initiative." Ye Keqing was afraid that Xia Yan Ran would refuse. When he said something, he had rushed towards Chu fan.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" Ye Keqing kicked four legs in a row. Although she didn''t do her best, the strength of each attack should not be underestimated, at least about 2500 kg.


    But Chu fan stood there with his shoulders in his arms. He was stunned and didn''t move. In addition to her attack on her head and being blocked by his curved arms, he kicked a few legs on his legs and waist. He was stunned and didn''t hide. Ye Keqing''s attack made him not even shake.


    Asshole, it''s only been a few days. How can it suddenly become so strong?


    Ye Keqing can see that Chu fan''s strength has improved too much. He is not his opponent at all. But now she is difficult to ride a tiger. If she loses, how can she face people in the future?


    The more you think about it, the more angry Ye Keqing is. He pulls out a military dagger and stabs Chu fan in the stomach. This scene made Xia Yanran and Tang Feifei frown slightly, but they didn''t say anything. But Chu fan was angry. She had given her face and let her take it when she saw it well, but she not only didn''t appreciate it, but reversed the knife.


    Your sister, you think your buddies are easy to bully?


    Chu fan suddenly roared and grabbed Ye Keqing''s wrist holding the knife accurately. With a slight force, she gave a cry of pain and the dagger fell down. But then, she was frightened to find that her feet were off the ground. In Chu fan''s evil laughter, Chu fan grabbed her arm and swung it in place for three times, and suddenly threw it into the air.


    "Whoosh!" Ye Keqing''s body was like a fired shell. She was thrown tens of meters high by Chu fan. She was so frightened that she shouted and scratched her hands and feet, that she cried.


    Seeing ye Keqing''s body fall down faster, Xiao Gang hurried forward and stretched out his hand to pick it up, but Chu fan knocked his feet to the ground and jumped up several meters high. He hugged Ye Keqing accurately, buffered most of his strength and fell heavily to the ground.


    With a bang, Chu fan''s feet fell deep into the ground, and the ground around him cracked and sank. Some people close to him felt like an earthquake, and their bodies shook a few times.


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed a few times, patted Ye Keqing on the back, and said with a smile, "elder sister, so many people are watching. If you really like me, go to my room and wait for me in the evening."


    Ye Keqing found that he was lying in Chu fan''s arms and holding his neck tightly. What embarrassed her most was that her face was full of tears. Her nose was full of tears. How ugly it was.


    "Chu fan, I hate you." Ye Keqing pushed Chu fan away, cried, turned and ran back. I got on the plane and couldn''t say anything.


    Just then, a messenger ran to Yu Jianqiu and said loudly, "report, just got the news, the rattlesnake organization, 17 main members and 56 peripheral members, were all killed by personality. In the basement of Wang Cheng''s two strongholds, two basements were found, in which there was a river of blood. All of them died by cutting their throats and piercing their hearts with a knife."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was shocked. Looking again, Chu fan, including Xiao Gang, was in awe and deep fear.


    This guy is a murderer!


    Before long, the name of the murderer king will spread all over the major military regions, especially the fierce bandits who roam the border. I''m afraid they will hear the wind change and run away.

 Chapter 172

    "Chu fan, thank you for saving my daughter." Yu Jianqiu came up, patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with a smile: "good job, it''s a man."


    "Chief, you''re too polite. Weiwei called me a senior brother anyway. She was tied away by me. I can''t shirk my responsibility." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I''m very grateful if you don''t punish me. How dare you thank me."


    Yu Jianqiu''s face was stiff: "your boy, I''m sorry I didn''t help. Why don''t you go through the border to save my daughter?"


    "No, no, I dare not have such an idea..."


    Yu Jianqiu waved his hand and sighed, "even if there is, I don''t blame you, but there are many things in it that you don''t understand."


    "I understand!"


    Chu fan stared at him seriously and said, "if you don''t like to hear it, you''re not a competent father, but you''re a loyal general. I did what you can''t do for you. Fortunately, I didn''t disgrace my life. I brought Weiwei back to you."


    Yu Qiang Mei suddenly came over, took her father''s arm, reluctantly smiled and said, "elder martial brother, in fact, I also understand my father''s difficulties. I don''t blame him, really. I broke the trouble, so I have to bear everything. If my father compromised for me, he would not be my father, and I would be more guilty."


    "Hahaha, it''s all in the past. What else do you say?" Yu Hang strode over, put his arm around Chu fan''s shoulder and said with a laugh, "from now on, you are my brother. Go, I''ll buy you a drink. We won''t come back if we don''t get drunk today."


    Chu fan looked at Xia Yanran, and Xia Yanran smiled: "now that the matter has been solved, we should go back. By the way, congratulations. You made a great contribution as soon as you joined the organization, waiting for the award."


    Tang Feifei held the Guqin and nodded slightly to Chu fan. He said hello, followed Xia Yanran and walked slowly towards the helicopter.


    Xiao Gang took a deep look at him. Without saying a word, he turned and strode to catch up. Zhen Shu Shu, however, gave Chu fan a thumbs up, grinned and ran quickly.


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s eyes fixed on a foreign beauty. She was still standing next to the old military car, didn''t talk to anyone, and didn''t accept the arrangement of the soldiers and boarded the military car of the Chinese soldiers like those women.


    Taking Yu Hang''s hand away, Chu fan sued: "brother, you can avoid drinking. I want to go back and see my girlfriend. In addition, without Natasha''s help, I can''t save Weiwei, and I''m afraid I can''t come back. So..."


    "Who? Natasha?" Yu Hang widened his eyes, stared at Natasha carefully, and said in shock, "no wonder I think she looks familiar. It''s her."


    This time, it was Chu fan''s turn to be curious and hurriedly asked, "why, do you know her?"


    Yu Hang was like a ghost. He lost his voice and said, "you don''t know what she does?"


    Chu fan shook his head. He didn''t feel it before, but now in retrospect, this woman is really not simple. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be trapped in prison by Li Cheng and put a pair of special handcuffs on her.


    Does she have any strong background?


    Yu Jianqiu pulled Yu Qiang Mei over and said faintly, "Natasha, with Chinese, Jewish and Russian blood, graduated from the world-class military training camp purgatory. There are 100 people going in there, and at most 10 people can come out."


    "A year ago, Natasha joined the hand of God, a world-class mercenary organization, and became one of the youngest military commanders of the hand of God. The international code name is Medusa."


    Chu fan widened his eyes and lost his voice: "you said she... Is she a mercenary? Or what army head?"


    "That''s right!"


    Before Chu fan could speak, Yu Jianqiu waved his hand: "don''t be nervous. I know what you want to say. No matter what her identity, she saved my daughter. No one dares to touch her in Yunnan Province. However, I suggest you draw a clear line with her as soon as possible so as not to cause you countless troubles."


    "I see." Chu fan nodded and said, "chief, I''ll go back first. I''ll call on you another day."


    "Call uncle." Yu Jianqiu patted Chu fan on the shoulder. "Dad hasn''t done anything serious in his life. Unexpectedly, he has taught a abnormal apprentice. Hehe, go back and be busy first. I''ll come to you for dinner in the evening."


    "OK, that chief... Goodbye, uncle." Chu fan waved his hand, greeted Wu Jingui not far away, and strode towards Natasha.


    "Brother, I haven''t slept all night." Wu Jingui thumbed up, "I''ve never served anyone in my life, but today I took it. You''re so cruel!"


    Chu fan shook his head and came to Natasha with a smile. Before waiting to speak, Natasha said first, "do you know my identity?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, are you still willing to make friends with me?"


    "Of course!" Chu Fan said seriously, "I don''t care what you do, you will always be my best friend."


    Natasha raised her eyebrows and continued to ask, "what if one day I want to kill your woman, or even you?"


    "Er..." Chu fan opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer.


    Natasha giggled, "I''m teasing you. Are you serious?"


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "your joke is not funny at all. Tell me, what are you going to do next? If you want to return home, I''ll arrange it for you right away. You can go anywhere."


    "You''re so eager for me to leave?" Natasha gave him a white look. "I''m homeless now. If you don''t dislike it, take me away and be a junior."


    Seeing Chu fan stunned again, Natasha couldn''t stand up with a smile. "Fan, you''re so cute. I found that I really like you a little."


    "No, my two wives haven''t settled yet. Don''t join the fun." Chu fan smiles bitterly and shakes her head. It seems that she doesn''t intend to leave for the time being. Chu fan simply asks Wu Jingui to drive over and then asks Natasha to get on the bus.


    But as soon as the door was opened, a clever figure stepped in first, stunned Chu fan for a long time, and said angrily, "you dead girl, what are you doing in my car if you don''t follow your father home? Get out of here."


    "Elder martial brother, my sister-in-law was almost sold because of me. I have to go back and apologize to her." Yu Qiang Mei bitterly took Chu fan''s arm and begged, "elder martial brother, let me see my sister-in-law. I promise, promise..."


    "Stop, stop, you can''t do what you promise all the time." Chu fan has thoroughly experienced the trouble making ability of Ni Zi.


    Before leaving home, she kept saying she wouldn''t cause trouble. As a result, she beat someone up as soon as she arrived in Sichuan Province. When he got to Yunnan City, he agreed not to cause trouble. As a result, while Chu fan was resting, he turned Su Yuan out, fought with people in the bar and was caught outside the country.


    The most irritating thing is that in the military vehicle, Chu fanqian told wan not to shoot rashly, but she promised well that she should shoot or shoot. If the military vehicles were not strong enough, I''m afraid Chufan and Natasha would have to be beaten into honeycomb briquettes.


    You said, how can I believe you?


    But now that he got on the bus, Chu fan couldn''t get rid of him, so he had to go with her. But in this way, Wu Jingui can only be wronged and sit on the co pilot. With his size, sitting in the co pilot is really a little wronged, but there''s no way. The two women in the back sandwiched Chu fan in the middle. Where else is his position? Even if he did, he didn''t dare to join in.


    A foreign mercenary kills people without blinking an eye. A naughty little wild cat has murderous eyes. He doesn''t want to ask for trouble. Just squeeze. Anyway, it won''t take long to go back to the city.


    Along the way, Chu fan felt like a piece of chicken in a hamburger, not to mention how uncomfortable it was. Natasha on the left is fine. She just teases him with her eyes from time to time, and occasionally reaches out and pinches him quietly. The more formal He is, the more unscrupulous she is, as if it''s fun to see Chu fan''s embarrassed appearance.


    Yu Qiang Mei on the right went too far. She held his arm firmly in her arms and didn''t mind the frequent friction between her chest and his arm. As for his hand, it fell on her lap. She seemed to be unaware of anything. She chattered all the way about what happened after she was caught.


    Mingming was scared to cry, but from her mouth, it was her wise and beautiful girl who fought with the bandits, which saved her whole body. Otherwise, you can''t wait until you save it. You''d have killed yourself.


    "Hum, so I have to thank you?" Chu fan didn''t have a good way.


    "It''s not true, but people also have credit." Yu Qiang Wei shook Chu fan''s arm and begged, "senior brother, you must intercede for me at dinner at night, but don''t let dad catch me back, otherwise he will open my ass."


    Chu fan glanced at her and didn''t have a good way: "where do you want to go if you don''t go home? Go back to Guangyuan with me? Pull it down, aren''t you still in school? Hurry back to your school, and move when I go back, so that you won''t want to find me again."


    "Smelly elder martial brother, people won''t talk to you." Yu Qiang angrily shook Chu fan''s arm and twisted her body aside. But after waiting for a long time, Chu fan didn''t speak. She had to turn around again, took Chu fan''s arm and begged, "senior brother, people have promised to accompany you with her sister-in-law in the evening. What else do you want?"


    Now, not to mention Natasha, even the driver in front and Wu Jingui, who struggled to turn around, looked at Chu fan in shock, as if he was a strange millet who tricked little Laurie into bed.


    In this kind of eyes, Chu fan was ashamed. He really wanted to find a hole in the ground and kick Yu Qiang Mei out of the car. He didn''t want to see her.


    Sobbing, what evil did I do in my last life? God, why did you send her to punish me? If I had known this, I might as well leave her to Li Cheng and harm them.


    Fortunately, the car soon stopped at the door of a private hospital in Diancheng. Chu fan directly opened the door of Natasha, pushed Natasha out of the car, and then ran into the hospital building.

 Chapter 173

    Su Yuan was frightened and suffered a little cold. She had a high fever not long after she was sent back. Then Wu Jingui arranged someone to send her to the hospital.


    After half a night''s treatment, her high fever has basically subsided, but she is still weak. Moreover, her body has many abrasions and needs to be hospitalized for observation for a while.


    When has a rich family experienced this? First, she was kidnapped, and then she witnessed Chu fan''s murder. The scene of corpses everywhere will become her lifelong nightmare.


    At that time, when she was nervous and afraid, Su Yuan didn''t feel anything. She didn''t even feel the scratch pain on her body. But when she woke up from her coma, she found that the pain was unbearable, her limbs were weak, her head was dizzy, and she couldn''t even open her eyes.


    Now, when she found herself being chased by bad guys, she ran desperately, but the road ahead was too long to run to the end. She wanted to shout and ask Chu fan to save herself, but her throat seemed to be blocked by something. She couldn''t shout a word.


    Finally, she couldn''t run. She fell to the ground. A group of gangsters surrounded her, smiling all over her face, staring at him maliciously and reaching out to her


    "Help!" Su Yuan screamed and suddenly sat up. At this time, she found that she had a nightmare.


    Hearing the cry, a little nurse hurried in, but saw that Su Yuan was going to pull out the needle on the back of her hand. She hurried forward to stop and said, "Miss, your fever hasn''t completely subsided yet. You can''t pull it out."


    "Get out of the way. I want to leave the hospital. I want to find Chu fan." Su Yuan pushed the nurse away and pulled out the needle regardless of everything. The pain of the needle stabbing the meat made her take a breath of air-conditioning, cover the back of her right hand with her left hand, and she didn''t wear any shoes. She stumbled to open the door and was ready to run out.


    But just then, a man appeared in front of her. He was covered with blood, his face was covered with dirty dirt, his clothes were in tattered condition, and blood soaked cloth strips were tied on his arms and legs. Who else could there be besides Chu fan who haunted her?


    "Chu fan!" Su Yuan cried, desperate to jump into Chu fan''s arms, holding his neck and crying.


    The little nurse standing behind her was about to speak. Wu Jingui stared and waved to her. The little nurse stuck out her tongue and walked out obediently. She didn''t dare to disturb them.


    Wu Jingui turned and went out to help Chu fan buy food. In fact, he gave them the space. At this time, they must have a lot to say.


    Yu Qiang Mei''s eyes were red. She sniffed and almost shed tears. Just because of her, she almost hurt Su Yuan. She really doesn''t know if Su Yuan will pay attention to her.


    At this time, Natasha patted her on the shoulder, shook the exquisite handcuffs in her hand, and joked, "little sister, I saved you. Will you help me get this thing down?"


    "Who is your little sister? Where am I small?" Yu Qiang Mei raised her small chest and pouted. "Also, my senior brother saved me. I won''t accept your kindness. However, for the sake of fighting side by side, I''ll help you. Come with me!"


    In fact, Yu Qiang Wei is smarter than anyone else. Natasha asked her to help with the handcuffs. The main thing is that she doesn''t want Yu Qiang Wei to disturb them. A couple of people have just escaped death. There must be a lot to say. It must be inconvenient for outsiders to be here. Therefore, Natasha found an excuse to support Yu Qiang.


    For a long time, Su Yuan suddenly stood up from Chu fan''s arms, held his arm, looked at his body carefully from top to bottom, for fear that she was missing some parts.


    When she saw the wound wrapped on his arm, Su Yuan could not help but shed tears again and sobbed, "Chu fan, are you hurt? Are you heavy? It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault... Sobbing!"


    "Oh!" Chu fan suddenly screamed with exaggerated pain, covered his arms and thighs, staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    When Su Yuan was frightened, she forgot to cry, hurriedly helped Chu fan and said anxiously, "come on, lie down in bed. I''ll go to the doctor now."


    "No, don''t go." Chu fan grabbed Su Yuan''s hand and gently took it, and she fell on Chu fan''s chest. Their eyes were opposite, and no one was willing to move away.


    "Yuanyuan, from now on, I won''t let you leave me half a step." Chu fan stroked her cheek and said, "do you know how worried and scared I was at that time?"


    "Chu fan..." Su Yuan choked and was so moved that she couldn''t say a word.


    Chu fan stretched out a finger, pressed her pale lips and said softly, "you don''t have to say anything. I understand. In the past, there was only Qiaoyun in my life, and I couldn''t fill in other women. But since I met you, I found that I was hopelessly in love with you."


    "Without Qiaoyun, my heart will stop beating, but without you, I can''t breathe." Chu fan holds Su Yuan''s hand and says painfully, "Yuanyuan, can you understand my difficulties?"


    Suyuan choked and couldn''t speak. She could only nod again and again. Tears fell down like broken pearls, almost soaking Chu fan''s skirt.


    "Marry me and marry me with Qiao Yun, OK? I promise, I will use my life to protect you until the end of time." Chu fan''s silver star twinkles in her eyes, and any woman will be moved when she sees it.


    This guy, in order to achieve his goal, even the demon pupil is used on his own woman, but Su Yuan just eats this set. He has long been moved by Chu fan. Under his demon pupil''s gaze, how can he have any resistance?


    But when she was ready to nod and promise to marry Chu fan, the fat Wu Jingui came in with a smile: "I said, you two should pay attention to the influence. This is a hospital, not a hotel. You two should close the door anyway."


    "Ah!" Su Yuan exclaimed, blushing with shame. She quickly got up from Chu fan, didn''t dare to look at Wu Jingui, and quickly ran into the bathroom.


    Wu Jingui put the breakfast he bought back at the head of the bed and said with a smile, "are you hungry? Go and wash your hands. I bought you the most famous snack in Yunnan city to make sure you swallow your tongue."


    Suddenly, he felt cold all over. He quickly turned around and looked. He was suddenly startled. He subconsciously stepped back and said in surprise: "brother, what''s the matter with you? Brother, I didn''t provoke you?"


    Chu fan''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and his eyes stared at Wu Jingui like a wolf. He wanted to go up and bite off his two pieces of meat.


    "Cough, I suddenly remembered that I have something to deal with. Take your time and I''ll go first." Wu Jingui was so sharp that he immediately realized that it was not the right time to come back and ruined Chu fan''s good deed. But am I to blame? You two don''t close the door. How do I know what you two say?


    Sobbing, people are kind-hearted. They send you food, but they are not willing to eat. You are too ruthless.


    As soon as Wu Jingui left, Su Yuan came out of the bathroom, glared at Chu fan and hummed, "what did you just say to me? I didn''t seem to hear you clearly. Would you say it again?"


    "Ah, Yuanyuan, come and have a taste. The flavor snack bought by Angkor must taste good." Chu fan salivated and opened the food bag. He had to reach out and grab it. Su Yuan slapped his hand off. He didn''t have a good airway: "wash your hands first. It''s dirty."


    "Yes, my wife!" Chu fan jumped up from bed, ran into the bathroom in three or two steps and shouted across the door, "wife, you call Weiwei and ask her to buy me a suit. I''ll take a bath first."


    "No, you''re hurt. You can''t take a bath."


    "It''s all right. What''s this little injury?" Chu Fan said with a bad smile, "how can I get into my wife''s bed without taking a bath?"


    "Spit, I''m not serious. Who''s your wife? Me or Qiaoyun?"


    "All, all. Hey hey!"


    Suyuan didn''t bother to pester him about this. While Chu fan was taking a bath, she quickly went out. There were two bodyguards arranged by Wu Jingui outside and hurried to keep up.


    Half an hour or so, she pushed open the door of the ward with big bags and small bags, but Chu fan sat on the hospital bed with bare arms, covered with her quilt, the table was on the bed and was wolfing down.


    "You slow down, and no one grabs you?" Suyuan hurried back to close the door and poured Chu fan a cup of hot water. Curious, "how did you get out of bed?"


    Chu fan chewed food in his mouth and said vaguely, "I don''t run to bed. Am I waiting for you in the bathroom?"


    "But your clothes are dirty. Didn''t you wash them in vain?"


    "No clothes." Chu fan drank water carelessly and continued to eat.


    "Didn''t... didn''t wear?" Su Yuan''s cheeks flushed and didn''t dare to channel, "you... You ran out naked?"


    Chu fan rolled his eyes. "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Who hasn''t been naked after taking a bath? Besides, there''s no one in the ward. What are you afraid of?"


    "Then you can''t..." Su Yuan was ashamed to say. She covered her face and didn''t dare to see Chu fan. She stamped her feet and said angrily, "can you put on your underwear before eating?"


    "Don''t worry, wait until I''m finished." Chu fan stuffed a piece of dessert into his mouth and said while chewing. "Anyway, there''s a quilt, and others don''t know. Besides, it''s just the two of us here. I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?"


    "Spit, not ashamed!"


    Su Yuan was not as cheeky as he was. She quickly took out the clothes she had bought in a hurry, found a new pair of underwear and threw it to Chu fan. She urged, "put it on quickly and Weiwei will be back in a moment... Ah, what are you doing?"


    Chu fan grabbed the quilt in one hand and his underwear in the other. He was stunned and said, "didn''t you let me put on my underwear?"


    "But... But I haven''t left yet, you... You exposure maniac!" Su Yuan couldn''t stay any longer. She covered her red cheeks and ran out quickly. As soon as I opened the door, I almost bumped into Yu Qiang, who was about to push the door in.


    "Sister-in-law, what''s the matter with you?" Yu Qiang Mei asked curiously. She suddenly wrinkled her nose and said in surprise, "Wow, sister-in-law, you''re so kind. You know I''m hungry and sold so many things..."


    "No entry!" Su Yuan suddenly screamed, hurriedly stopped the two women with open arms and pushed them out.


    PS: Thank you for your 2 yuan red envelope reward support of "integrating the world"!!

 Chapter 174

    "Elder martial brother, what did you and your sister-in-law do just now?" Yu Qiang Mei came out of the bathroom frowning and pinching her nose, holding a pair of men''s underwear in her hand.


    Su Yuan, who was cleaning up the table, jumped up as if she had been trampled on her tail. She knocked her hard, grabbed her underwear, turned and ran into the bathroom.


    After a while, she packed all the broken clothes and trousers Chu fan took off and prepared to put them into the trash can.


    Chu Fan said anxiously, "Hey, there are important things in my trouser pocket. Don''t throw them away."


    There was no way. Su Yuan had to reopen the bag of old clothes in full view of the public. All her pockets were turned over. As a result, she only found a broken screen mobile phone, a brand-new red notebook and a few banknotes.


    The mobile phone screen was broken. How could Su Yuan keep it and throw it into the trash can. But Chu fan jumped out of the bed, ran to the trash can in three or two steps, bent down to pick up the mobile phone, wiped it on the broken clothes, and complained, "don''t throw it away. This is a token of love you gave me, thousands of dollars."


    "Bah, who gave you a token of love?" Su Yuan''s face was red. She gouged him out unhappily. Suddenly, she screamed and shouted angrily, "you exposure maniac, don''t you go back to bed soon?"


    Yu Qiang Mei looked like a flower maniac, stared at Chu fan''s body and held her heart in both hands: "elder martial brother, your body is good-natured... Ah!"


    As soon as Chu fan walked past, he knocked on her head. Then he went back to bed and stuffed his cell phone, money and the little red book under his pillow.


    Natasha''s attention was always on the little book. Until Chu fan hid her things, she noticed the rag tied to Chu fan''s arm and frowned: "fan, your injury should be treated as soon as possible, otherwise it will be infected."


    "Ah, I''ll call a doctor now." Suyuan reacted, threw down her rags and ran out quickly.


    Chu fan glared at Yu Qiang Mei: "dead girl, my mobile phone is broken in order to save you. Do you have to compensate me for a new one?"


    "Elder martial brother, I haven''t graduated yet. How can I afford to buy you a mobile phone?" Yu Qiang Mei said bitterly, and suddenly exclaimed in surprise, "otherwise, the human debt and meat will be paid. I''ll sleep with you tonight and we''ll be settled."


    "Weiwei, come here." Chu fan waved with a friendly face.


    Like seeing a wolf, Yu Qiang Mei quickly stepped back and said warily, "what do you want to do?"


    "What are you afraid of? Come here, come here, I promise I won''t shoot you."


    "Cough!" Yu Qiang Wei coughed and said with a smile, "don''t be angry, elder martial brother. I''m just kidding you... Well, talk to you. I''ll buy you a mobile phone now."


    After taking Yu Qiang away, Chu fan was relieved and asked Natasha to sit down. Before he asked, Natasha suddenly asked, "fan, are you a member of the sacred blade?"


    "Do you recognize it?" Chu fan didn''t deny it. With Natasha''s identity and background, how can he not know the sacred blade of China? It is not difficult for people with at least a little mind to guess that only the power of the holy blade can have all kinds of mysterious powers that are unpredictable.


    Natasha breathed a sigh of relief: "no wonder you suddenly appeared in my room. Does your girlfriend know?"


    Chu fan shook his head and said, "I''m a special case of the sacred blade. I don''t need to go to the base to perform tasks. Therefore, I can accompany my girlfriend. Everyone around me doesn''t know my identity, so please keep it a secret."


    "You just believe me?"


    "Why don''t you believe you?"


    Natasha thought for a while and couldn''t think of a reason to refute, but she was in a good mood and said with a smile, "your girlfriend is very beautiful. I can see that you have a good relationship. When are you going to get married?"


    "Get married?" Chu Fan said with a bitter smile. "It''s not so simple to get married... Forget me, let''s talk about you. When are you going to leave?"


    "You are so eager for me to leave as soon as possible?" Natasha gave him a white look, suddenly sighed and lowered her head. "I''m leaving tonight. In the future... I don''t know if I can meet again."


    After a short silence, Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "if you need my help, just open your mouth."


    "Really?" Natasha raised her head unexpectedly and said seriously, "that''s what you said. Don''t go back?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "I''m a big man. I spit on nails. What''s there to repent? But the premise is that I don''t violate morality, kill innocent people, destroy national stability, or..."


    Natasha''s head was big. She quickly waved her hand and said, "stop. I understand what you mean. Don''t worry. I just talk casually. I won''t ask you."


    Just then, Su Yuan took the doctor and nurse and walked back quickly.


    In order to take a bath, Chu fan cut his sleeve, so the wound was still wrapped up, and even the fragments of clothes remained on it.


    Seeing this situation, the doctor immediately became serious, asked the nurse for help, and carefully removed the blood stained cloth. The clothes fragments inside were stuck to the wound by the dried blood. Bloody, Suyuan didn''t turn her head and didn''t dare to look at it at all.


    "No, the bullet is still embedded in the meat. I have to go to the operating room." the doctor checked it and made a decisive decision.


    "Don''t bother so much," Chufan held out his hand to Natasha. "Lend me a knife and I''ll do it myself."


    Natasha stood up unhappily: "let me help you."


    With that, her wrist turned over and she didn''t know where to find a small military knife. Conveniently, he took a bottle of disinfectant from the medicine cart in front of the nurse and quickly poured it on the tip of the knife. He was about to go over and do it, but he was stopped by the doctor.


    "Miss, if you do this, you will hurt the patient''s blood vessels. Once the vein breaks, the patient will be in danger." the doctor is still talking. Unexpectedly, Natasha put the knife across his throat, which made his hair stand up and dared not fart.


    Natasha snorted coldly, "today, let me teach you how to play with knives. Watch it!"


    Without paying attention to the doctor who was sweating, Natasha grabbed Chu fan''s arm and said, "bear it, it''ll be fine soon."


    "Chu fan!"


    Su Yuan is more nervous than Chu fan. In her impression, it''s more reassuring to leave it to the doctor, but now Chu fan believes in the foreign woman. She always feels uneasy in her heart.


    Chu fan smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, Natasha''s technology is certainly no worse than any surgeon."


    "Or you know me."


    Natasha smiled, suddenly turned the blade, quickly made a small cut on the gunshot wound in Chu fan''s upper arm, put the tip of the knife into it, gently picked it, and a yellow bullet with blood jumped out of Chu fan''s flesh and blood.


    Natasha was quick eyed and quick handed. She grabbed a stainless steel tray on the car, accurately caught the bullet, took a paper towel to wipe her hand, wiped the knife, glanced at the dull doctor, and said faintly, "what are you doing? Can''t you apply medicine and bandage?"


    "Yes!" the doctor suddenly woke up and hurriedly asked the nurse to help get disinfectant and wound healing powder. When the nurse treated Chu fan''s wound, the doctor asked carefully, "do you want to sew it? After sewing, the wound heals faster and is not easy to crack."


    "No!" Chu fan shook his head. "It''s not so troublesome. You just disinfect, apply medicine and bandage me."


    The doctor sighed to himself that these were fierce people. He didn''t even use anesthetic during the operation. The knife cut the skin and flesh. He didn''t even frown. What''s more, the foreign woman''s skill of playing with a knife is unmatched by the doctors in the whole hospital. After two knives, he got a bullet out. There was almost no bleeding and the wound was not big.


    If he knew that the great beauty''s skill of playing with a knife was practiced by killing people, I don''t know how she would feel?


    Soon, Chu fan''s upper arm wound was treated, but then Chu fan opened the quilt and pointed to the injured thigh: "since you''re here, help me deal with the wound on my leg."


    The two little nurses blushed, and their eyes kept peeking between Chu fan''s legs. It''s not that they are too sexy. The key is that Chu fan has a big lump there. Aren''t they curious about these little girls?


    Chu fan doesn''t mind. Anyway, he doesn''t suffer. Just look. Besides, guys are wearing underwear, and they can''t really see it?


    But Suyuan couldn''t stand it. If she were just two little nurses, she could tolerate it. After all, this is a hospital and there are not so many taboos about doctors. But Natasha could not bear to see it with interest.


    "Take it!" Su Yuan angrily stuffed the pillow into Chu fan, just pressed her crotch, but exposed the wound on her thigh.


    "Hello, my name is Suyuan, Chufan''s girlfriend." Suyuan turned her head, immediately showed a gentle side, smiled and held out her hand to Natasha.


    Natasha naturally did not want to be outdone. She stretched out her white jade hand and gently shook Su Yuan''s hand, smiled and said, "my name is Natasha. Chu fan saved me. You are very beautiful and match Chu fan very well."


    "Thank you!"


    The two women seem to get along well, but Chu fan feels that there are hidden opportunities in their words. Fortunately, before long, Yu Qiang Mei ran back, shook her new mobile phone excitedly and shouted, "elder martial brother, look at the mobile phone I bought for you. Do you like it?"


    Chu fan immediately blackened his face, gnashing his teeth and said, "do you think I''m old? You bought me an old-age machine?"


    Yu Qiang Wei said wrongfully, "elder martial brother, I only have 100 yuan in my pocket. It took me two yuan to take the bus back and forth. It cost me 99 yuan to buy this mobile phone."


    Chu fan stared: "a total of 100 yuan. The mobile phone cost 99. There are two yuan left for the car? Did you teach math by your PE teacher?"


    Before Yu Qiang Wei explained, Su Yuan quickly took over the mobile phone and said, "OK, use this mobile phone first. When I have time, I''ll buy you a new one."


    "No, if you have time, help me repair my old mobile phone, I have to work all my life."


    Su Yuan was immediately moved to tears


    PS: there''s another chapter tonight. Resume normal updates from tomorrow. Excuse me!

 Chapter 175

    "Sister-in-law, it''s all my fault and almost hurt you." Yu Qiang''s eyes are red, and she lowers her head like a pupil who has made a mistake and is actively admitting her mistake.


    Chu fan fiddles with his new mobile phone by the head of the bed. Although it is simpler, this mobile phone is enough for Chu fan who only answers and makes calls.


    After finishing the mobile phone card, Chu fan gets Yu Lao''s phone number from Yu Qiang Mei for the first time and apologizes to him. Anyway, Yu Qiang Wei came out with him. Chu fan is duty bound to have an accident with her. Fortunately, the man was finally saved and there was no big harm.


    Before that, Natasha left without telling Chu fan where she was going. She just asked for Chu fan''s contact number, and then disappeared like a wandering leaf.


    Her departure made Chu fan feel a little disappointed. She didn''t like her, but she knew too many things. Chu fan felt that there was nothing she couldn''t. If you can have such a friend around you, it will be very helpful to Chu fan.


    But everyone has their own aspirations. She doesn''t want to stay in China. Chu fan can''t force it. Who doesn''t have his own things to do? There is no feast that never ends. It will be separated sooner or later.


    Su Yuan rubbed Yu Qiang''s head and said with a smile, "silly girl, it''s not your fault. Those robbers deliberately want to kidnap us. Even if we don''t go to the bar, they will find other ways to catch us."


    "However, if I hadn''t beaten them at the Sichuan airport, they wouldn''t have come to Yunnan to kidnap us with resentment." Yu Qiang Mei cried as if she had been wronged.


    Suyuan patiently advised, "well, it''s not all your fault. Who let them harass us? In fact, even if you don''t do it, Chu fan won''t spare them when he comes. So, in the final analysis, it''s their fault, and we are the victims."


    Yu Qiang Mei immediately became elated, grabbed Su Yuan''s arm, raised her chin to Chu fan, and hummed, "elder martial brother smelly, do you hear me? Even her sister-in-law said that it''s not my fault, I''m also a victim."


    "Have you finished?" Chu fan asked without raising his head.


    Yu Qiang Mei hugged Su Yuan more tightly and said warily, "you can''t drive me away. I''m also hurt. Look... Cough, I''m suffering from an internal injury. Oh, my stomach hurts."


    The girl''s skin was thick enough. She looked up and down all over her body and didn''t find a scratch, but she was stunned. She covered her stomach, climbed into the hospital bed, dragged her pillow and lay down.


    Chu fan was so angry that he almost kicked her down. Dead girl, isn''t this something for me? Suyuan is here... Cough, even if Suyuan is not here, you can''t go to my hospital bed. Guys only wear underpants. It''s not suitable for you to lie next to a girl''s family.


    "Elder martial brother, can you hug me?" Yu Qiang Mei looked at Chu fan with tearful eyes and said pitifully, "I''m really afraid. I thought I''d never see you again."


    "Chu fan!" Su Yuan was also reminded of the sad thing. She looked at Chu fan in tears and tried to restrain herself from tears. But her appearance is even more worrying.


    "Alas!" Chu fan sighed helplessly, put her hand around Yu Qiang Mei and opened her other hand. Su Yuan immediately jumped into bed, jumped into Chu fan''s arms and hugged him tightly.


    What I hold is not a woman, but wood; What I hold is not a woman, but wood; I''m not a man, I''m a wood


    Chu fan closed his eyes as if he had been stunned, and muttered in his heart. Strange to say, this time Chu fan was stunned and didn''t raise the fire of desire.


    It took more than five hours between Su Yuan''s two daughters being caught and being rescued. During this period of time, Chu fan was the most anxious, and his mouth was full of fire bubbles.


    He could not imagine what kind of abuse the two women would suffer after they were kidnapped. He was even more afraid that when he found them, they were cold and stared at themselves with empty eyes.


    Because of the fire in his heart, Chu fan''s cold-blooded side hidden in the bottom of his heart broke out completely. The rattlesnake organization, together with its leader Wang Cheng, had a total of 73 people, none alive, who were stabbed to death with a knife.


    Fortunately, they were only a little frightened and had no serious health problems. I didn''t feel much before, but now holding two women, Chu fancai really felt down-to-earth, and a tight heart finally relaxed.


    Chu fan tightly hugged the two women, let them pillow his shoulder blades, and took a deep breath in their hair. Chu fan secretly vowed to protect them from any harm as long as he lived.


    Frightened and killed half the night, Chu fan''s abnormal physical recovery is strong, but his mental tension has not been alleviated. But at the moment, with two women in his arms, his tight spirit finally relaxed. He suddenly felt his eyelids heavy, sleepy, and soon fell asleep.


    At noon, Wu Jingui came. Seeing this scene from a distance, he smiled and shook his head, telling the bodyguard at the door that no one should disturb him and turned away.


    In the evening, Yu Jianqiu''s father and son came. Seeing this scene, Yu Hang was anxious. The smelly boy dared to sleep with his sister and a Su Yuan. It''s so special. Won''t it be given to Shuangfei?


    Just about to rush in and teach Chu fan a lesson, Yu Jianqiu stopped him, waved his hand, greeted Yu Hang and walked out carefully. He is not Yu Hang. Naturally, he can understand the mentality of his daughter and Su Yuan at this time. Only Chu fan can quickly get them out of the shadow.


    Of course, if Suyuan wasn''t there, he wouldn''t rest assured that Chu fan would sleep with his daughter, but since Suyuan was present, Chu fan wouldn''t mess around, and he didn''t dare. What else to worry about?


    As for the dinner, let''s talk about it another day.


    In this way, on a small hospital bed, the three hugged each other and slept for a day and a night. Chu fan didn''t wake up until he heard the voice the next morning.


    "Sister-in-law, why are you embarrassed? Elder martial brother touched not only your chest, but also mine."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Chu fan is asleep and doesn''t know anything at all."


    "Hum, who knows if he''s really asleep or pretending to sleep? Look, my bra has been untied. Who else can there be if it''s not him?"


    Chu fan almost jumped up. Your bra was unlocked. What''s the matter with me? I sleep like a dead pig. How can I solve that thing for you?


    Su Yuanbai glanced at her and hummed, "don''t think I don''t know. You got out of bed in the middle of the night, went to the bathroom and drank water. When you came back, you felt flustered, untied your bra and took the initiative to put Chu fan''s hand on your chest."


    "Ah!" Yu Qiang Mei covered her face and cried shyly, "sister-in-law, you are too bad to peek at others."


    Chu fan can''t laugh or cry. Yu Qiang Mei can do this, but so can su yuan. Why don''t you stop her?


    "Alas!" Su Yuan sighed and asked, "Weiwei, what do you think people live for a lifetime?"


    "Hmm?" Yu Qiang Mei lifted the quilt, stared at the snow-white ceiling and said, "sister-in-law, your question is too profound. Yes, what''s the picture?"


    "In the past, I wanted to take advantage of my youth to do my own business, and then marry a man who likes me and he likes me. We two have a pair of beautiful and lovely children. We can take them to accompany our parents on weekends, and occasionally we can relax with our family. How nice it is to have a picnic, fishing and mountaineering."


    "Elder martial brother is very good." Yu Qiang Mei raised her body and looked sideways. "I can see that he likes you and you like him, isn''t that good?"


    "If only it were as simple as you said." Su Yuan shook her head with a bitter smile. "His hometown is in a mountain village. He used to be in poor health. His father said he couldn''t live 20 years old, but he just lasted 25."


    "Normally, no woman would marry such a sick man, but there is a silly woman who knows he won''t live long and is willing to marry him, and will leave blood for his Chu family."


    At this time, Yu Qiang Mei became more energetic and almost fell on Chu fan. She was surprised and said, "there is such a great woman? Who is she? What''s her name? Has she married her senior brother?"


    "Her name is Qiaoyun. She is a very beautiful girl. If Chu fan''s parents hadn''t stopped her, she would be Chu fan''s child''s mother now."


    Suyuan smiled at herself and continued, "Chu fan has a fiancee, which was ordered by Chu fan''s father and comrades in arms for them. But Chu fan, that big fool, doesn''t know anything."


    Chu fan was surprised. He still had a fiancee? How did she know something she didn''t know? And who is this mysterious fiancee? Who the hell told her?


    "My God, elder martial brother smelly has provoked so many women? Sister-in-law, you have to hurry up and cook the raw rice as soon as possible. In this way, you don''t have to worry about elder martial brother being robbed by other women."


    Suyuan shook her head and said with a faint smile, "if it had been before, I would have tried every means to hold Chu fan firmly as you said. But after this narrow escape, I also wanted to open up. No matter who Chu fan likes, there are several women around him. As long as he has me in his heart and really loves me, I will be satisfied."


    Chu fan was so moved that she almost couldn''t help opening her eyes and personally told her that she would live up to her deep love for herself and would love her all her life.


    "Sister-in-law, you are so great. Your mind is wider than the sea." Yu Qiang Mei admired Su Yuan, but she soon showed her true shape and shouted excitedly, "I''ve decided to unite with your sister-in-law and defeat all those women. Then, senior brother smelly belongs to both of us."


    "What?" Chu Fanteng sat up and said angrily, "dead girl, what are you mixing with? Get out of here."


    "You... Are you awake?" Yu Qiang Mei was startled. It took a long time for her to relax. She immediately screamed, "ah, senior brother smelly, you are so bad that you eavesdrop on people''s whispers."


    Wake people up, also called whispering? Chu fan was completely speechless.


    PS: let me take a moment. It''s a little Carvin, but the wonderful bridge section will be presented to you soon. Please continue to pay attention!

 Chapter 176

    Yu Qiang Mei was sent away by Chu fan with 100 yuan. Instead of giving it to her, she asked her to buy breakfast. The girl dared not refuse, so she had to pout and go out angrily.


    Suyuan found the doctor and nurse on duty to change the dressing for Chu fan''s wound. After only 24 hours, Chu fan''s wound had scabbed. The doctors on duty were amazed at the healing speed. They even said that Chu fan had a good constitution and could be discharged from the hospital.


    After the doctor left, Chu fan wanted to go to the bathroom to wash his face, but Su Yuan just wouldn''t let him do it for fear that he might affect the wound on his arm. So Chu fan stood in front of the washbasin and watched Su Yuan wet the towel. He was as careful as his wife and wiped Chu fan''s face and hands. Then, when Chu fan finished brushing her teeth, she brought the new clothes she bought yesterday and helped Chu fan put them on.


    When she tied the last button for him and smoothed the wrinkles on her clothes, Su Yuan stepped back, looked up and down for a few eyes, and said with a smile, "it''s not bad. It fits very well."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan stepped forward and held her tightly in his arms. Su Yuan was stunned for a moment. She stretched out her hands and slowly hugged his waist. At this moment, she felt so happy. As long as she had Chu fan, she seemed to have the whole world.


    "Yuanyuan, when Qiao Yun comes back from abroad, we''ll get married, okay?"


    "Hmm!" Suyuan nodded hard, and her tears couldn''t help falling down again. Although she can only get half of Chu fan''s feelings, this is enough for her.


    "Oh, is it time for me to come?" a joking voice interrupted their tenderness at the door.


    It''s Wu Jinggui. This guy came with breakfast again. Beside him, he was followed by a middle-aged man, who was impressively the shoulder of the underground world of Yunnan city - Han Jingwen.


    "Brother, don''t satirize me." Chu fan hurriedly asked them to come in and sit down.


    Su Yuan also quickly wiped away her tears, moved the small dining table and took the dishes and chopsticks. She was as diligent as a virtuous little wife, which made Wu Jingui envy her.


    Taking advantage of Su Yuan''s gap in the kitchen, Wu Jingui hurriedly approached Chu fan and whispered, "how''s it going? Has the raw rice been cooked yet?"


    "What do you think? Am I the kind of unscrupulous person?" Chu fan rolled his eyes, asked Han Jingwen to sit down and said with a smile, "Han Ye, why are you here?"


    Han Jingwen said with a bitter smile, "brother, you still blame me."


    "Brother, Lao Han really didn''t know. Moreover, he risked his life to go abroad with you in order to atone for his meritorious service. He just carried the artillery fire of the Lao army and sent people back." Wu Jingui advised, "fortunately, his younger sister-in-law and Miss Yu are all right. If you have a large number of adults, don''t worry about them."


    Seeing that Chu fan''s face was still not very good-looking, Han Jingwen hurriedly said, "I''ve called Lao Chen right outside the door. What should I do about it, brother?"


    "What did you call him for? Let me spare his son?" Chu fan''s face suddenly became gloomy and hummed coldly, "old Han, I can think that nothing happened, but I won''t plead for his son. If you do something wrong, you should be punished. How general Yu deals with him depends on his own fortune."


    Han Jingwen was greatly relieved by the sound of Lao Han, which showed that Chu fan didn''t blame him anymore. He was immediately happy and hurriedly stood up and said, "my brother is right. The little rabbit really owes to clean up. Lao Chen didn''t want you to plead for help, but his son did something wrong. As a father, he should apologize to you and the two beauties face to face."


    As soon as the voice fell, a thin, slightly haggard middle-aged man appeared at the door of the ward. He suddenly knelt down straight with a fruit basket in his hand.


    Chu fan frowned and said coldly, "what are you doing? Get up quickly!"


    "I''m Chen Bofang, the father of Chen Yixue." Chen Bofang hated his son and scolded bitterly, "I already know what this evil son did. I didn''t teach him well and almost hurt Miss Su and Miss Yu. His crimes can''t be redeemed for a hundred deaths."


    "I dare not expect you to spare him this time. I just hope Miss Su can let me see him again for the sake of my many years of friendship with your father."


    When Chen Bofang said this, he was already sobbing. His head had been held high for decades. He never lowered his head in the face of the enemy''s knife and gun. Today, in order to see his son, he touched the ground and knocked his head three times.


    Whoosh!


    Chu fan came to him with an arrow step, stretched out his hand and pulled him up from the ground. He sighed, "I understand your mood, but I can''t help you with this. You''d better go."


    "Miss Su, please help me. I beg you." Chen Bofang looked at Su Yuan with tears in her eyes.


    Su Yuan was still a little impressed with him. It seemed that he had given himself gifts at his birthday party. I just didn''t expect that the two would meet again under such circumstances.


    No matter how despicable Chen Yixue''s character is, his father is still a good man. Now, in order to see his son, he doesn''t hesitate to kneel down and make amends to the two younger generations, and his forehead is going to bleed.


    "Alas!" Su Yuan sighed helplessly and said, "Uncle Chen, we really can''t help you with this. However, I promise you, I''ll help you persuade Weiwei. If she can help you say a word, maybe her father can let you see her son."


    "Thank you, thank you so much." Chen Bofang wept with joy, quickly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, took out a business card, handed it to him, and said sincerely, "brother Chu fan, I''m very grateful whether you can see my son or not. Take this business card and go to Yangji jade workshop. You can choose the original stones as much as you like. It can be regarded as a little compensation for your injury."


    Before Chu fan refused, Wu Jingui grabbed the business card and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Lao Chen. I won''t be polite to you."


    Wipe, who is this compensated for?


    As soon as Chen Bofang left, Yu Qiang Mei came back quickly with a roast chicken and two bowls of plain noodles in her hand.


    "Dead girl, what roast chicken do you buy early in the morning?" Chu fan immediately came angry. A hundred yuan is enough for himself to eat for a week.


    "You are so beautiful. The roast chicken is mine." Yu Qiang Mei rolled her eyes and handed over two bowls of plain noodles: "here, these two bowls of noodles are for you and your sister-in-law."


    Chu fan is more popular. You eat roast chicken alone and let us eat plain noodles? You''ve gone too far. I paid for it.


    Yu Qiang Mei ignored those and said excitedly, "I just know now that I have to eat well to live, but I can''t abuse my stomach. Otherwise, I don''t know which day I will die and I can''t eat."


    On reflection, what she said seems to have some truth.


    While Yu Qiang Wei went to the bathroom, Chu fan quickly grabbed the roast chicken, directly tore off two thighs and stuffed it to Su Yuan and two chicken wings to Han Jingwen. The rest was torn in half and half to Wu Jinggui. He grabbed the other half and ate it.


    When Yu Qiang Rose came out of the bathroom happily, she suddenly widened her eyes and wanted to cry without tears. The roast chicken I just bought is only a pile of bones.


    Suyuan was a little embarrassed and hurriedly handed over the only half of the chicken leg in her hand: "Weiwei, my sister-in-law will take you out to eat enough later, but now, if you don''t like it, you can eat some to satisfy your greed."


    Chu fan pulled a paper towel to wipe his hand, pointed to the two bowls of plain noodles on one side, and said with a smile, "it''s all right. Isn''t there still two bowls of noodles? Weiwei has something to eat first, and I''ll treat you to a big meal at noon."


    "Inhuman!" Yu Qiang Mei murmured and cursed. She sat down and ate plain noodles like Chu fan''s meat.


    Wu Jingui brought the breakfast he bought and asked Chu fan and Su Yuan to eat more. While eating, he said, "the jade trading conference was originally a transaction between some scalpers and mainland jade merchants. Over time, it formed a scale and set a date, which became the annual jade trading conference."


    "Like the market, the original stones were piled up for sale, but now the government has made a unified plan and built a large jade trading market outside the city. All the merchants selling the original stones have moved there."


    Wu Jingui said with a smile, "I''ll take you over later to see if it''s worth your trip."


    Chu fan is not in the mood to eat when he mentions the original stone? Three or two people ate breakfast, wiped their mouths, stood up and hurried, "let''s go. We can''t get anything late."


    "What are you busy with? Everyone points to making money in these three days. How can it end so soon?" Wu Jingui wiped his hands and said, "the raw stones in the venue are piled up like a mountain. I''m not afraid you can buy them. I''m afraid you don''t have so much money."


    Seeing several people leaving, Han Jingwen hurriedly said, "brother Chu fan, I''ll be the host this noon. You must give me a reward."


    "You have to prepare for massive bleeding."


    Han Jingwen patted his chest and said bluntly, "no problem. As long as you are willing to come, you can eat anything."


    Chu fan was not polite to him. He felt that although he had a great utilitarian heart, he could make friends, and he didn''t lose blood. He was a man. Besides, even if he doesn''t pursue it, I''m afraid Yu Jianqiu won''t spare him.


    "Weiwei, are you going? We can go?"


    "Wait... Wait for me, I haven''t finished yet." Yu Qiang Mei quickly threw down her chopsticks and chased out.


    She hated Chu fan so much that she didn''t say she didn''t eat the roast chicken, and she didn''t wait to finish the plain noodles. Sobbing, my poor belly, I don''t want to abuse you. It''s senior brother smelly who is so bad.


    But you don''t have to worry. We''ll eat all the profits at noon. Just bear it again.


    Out of the hospital, Chu fan took two cars and turned around to a quiet alley. Finally, he stopped in front of an old house.


    "Here we are!" Wu Jingui said with a smile, pointing to the red lacquer gate of the family. "This is Yang''s jade workshop. Many of his jade raw materials are old pit materials that have been stored for decades. Whether you can make a fortune depends on your brother."

 Chapter 177

    "Elder brother, do you say this is the jade workshop of Yang family?" Chu fan dared not buy the channel.


    At first, Wu Jingui said that he would take Chu fan to Yangjia jade workshop to select raw stones. Chu fan thought it was a factory. At least, there was a store like Longxiang jewelry store in Guangyuan City, followed by a processing factory.


    But he never thought that the place known as jade workshop would be in a residential area, and it was an old house with a history of at least 100 years.


    There is a plaque hanging on the high gate building. The handwriting on it has been blurred, but it looks very elegant. The vermilion paint gate, with half of the copper nails off, has become dilapidated, but it is still dutiful to protect the wind and rain. In addition, it blocks Chu fan and others outside.


    Not to mention Chu fan, even Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei were secretly surprised. This place has nothing to do with jade.


    "Brother, don''t you know that?" Wu Jingui said with a smile. "There are many experts in the world, which can be seen by ordinary people?"


    Chu fan feels the same way. Like Master Yu, he wanders around the park with his hands on his back all day. Who can see that he is a practitioner? If Chu fan hadn''t been too abnormal, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be the old man''s opponent now. He would have to be beaten black and blue all day.


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s mind moved and said in surprise, "listen to what you mean, there is still an expert living here?"


    "Hey, hey, I don''t know if you''ve heard of the name of South crazy and North crazy?" Wu Jingui said with a mysterious smile.


    Chu fan shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it."


    "What? Crazy in the South and crazy in the north?" Yu Qiang Mei suddenly pointed to the door and shouted, "you mean, what lives in this door is crazy in the South - Yang Shuo, senior Yang?"


    Chu fan was even more surprised: "Weiwei, do you know what the south is crazy and the north is crazy?"


    "Nonsense, throughout Yunnan, who doesn''t know nancrazy Yang Shuo and senior Yang?" Yu Qiang Mei was excited. "Yang is the leader in the jade industry. If you can ask him to help carve a pendant, the price will be at least twice as high as that sold on the market."


    Even Wu Jingui is a little speechless. If anyone can ask old yang to help carve jade, his works will be worthless.


    Afraid of going in and making a joke for a while, Wu Jingui patiently explained: "old Yang is recognized as the ''Jade King'' among the people. In those years, he once selected 100 raw stones at the jade conference and cut them on the spot. Among them, 51 raw stones took out the jade, with a success rate of 50%."


    "Although the quality of these 51 jade stones varies, this eyesight alone definitely deserves the title of Jade King."


    Chu fan asked curiously, "how did the title ''South crazy'' come from?"


    "Old Yang not only has a good eye for distinguishing jade, but also has an ancestral jade carving skill. His southern style jade carving technique pays attention to one shot. For this reason, old Yang once went crazy and didn''t close his eyes for three days and nights. He carved an unparalleled treasure, and therefore won the title of South crazy."


    Before Wu Jingui finished, the door suddenly opened with a squeak. A smart child stood in the door and said, "who is Chu fan among you?"


    "I am!" Chu fan quickly stood up.


    Before he could speak, the child dodged away and said, "Grandpa let you in alone. Everyone else is waiting outside."


    I wipe it. What a big shelf. Even the door is not allowed in.


    Wu Jingui hurriedly said, "brother, you go in quickly. We''ll just wait outside."


    Su Yuan also smiled and comforted: "go, just pick a stone. Don''t be too greedy."


    "Elder martial brother, can you take me?" Yu Qiang Mei looked at Chu fan pitifully. Unfortunately, she didn''t pay attention to her at all and strode in.


    When Chu fan entered the door, the six or seven year old child immediately closed the door, as if one look at them would pollute her eyes. She made Yu Qiang Fei for a while and cursed him that little JJ was always six years old.


    Unexpectedly, Chu fan entered the door and found it much better than imagined. The yard was paved with bluestone, and there was a tall Wutong tree on the left. Under the tree there were cane chairs and stone tables. It seemed that Yang Lao Ping love to sit under the tree and drink tea, even the teapot was placed on the stone table.


    In addition, there is a small artificial pond on the right, in which some lotus flowers are planted and some fish are raised. At this time, it was early in the morning, and the lotus blossomed. The breeze blew, and suddenly the courtyard was full of fragrance.


    Chu fan fell in love with it all at once. He thought that he would get such a house and plant lotus flowers in the future. When he was free, he would feed fish. If he was greedy, he could get two dozen tooth offerings.


    A layman is a layman. He can''t change the essence of eating goods at any time.


    "Hey, this way!" the child shouted impolitely and took the lead in pushing open the front door of the main room.


    When Chu fan went in, there were three original stones with windows open on the eight immortals table before the meeting.


    Opening a window, as the name suggests, is tantamount to opening a skylight for jade raw materials. You can already see the tip of the iceberg of jade inside. This kind of raw stone is called half gambling material in the jargon.


    The jadeite original stone of all gambling is called stuffy goods in the jargon. Even Yang, who is known as the king of jadeite, can''t guarantee that there must be jadeite in it. But when the window is opened, you can already see the jadeite material inside. However, how much material you can take out is still unknown.


    Therefore, there is still a gambling element in it, but the risk is much smaller than the whole gambling material, and the price is naturally not cheap. It is almost half the price of jadeite material.


    The raw stone material for full gambling is much cheaper, and many people prefer full gambling. It''s like casting a net. Once a piece of top-grade material is opened, it''s a big profit. If all the losses are recovered, there will be a large income. But often the money won will soon be thrown in and lose everything.


    A knife to heaven, a knife to hell, this is the most true portrayal of the gambling industry.


    "Here are three pieces of materials carefully selected by grandpa. You can choose one of them." the child moved a small bench and sat at the door, humming, "give you ten minutes to choose quickly."


    I''m really an expert. I can''t even see my face. I got three original stones with windows open. It''s a gift for nothing.


    Chu fan just took a look and was attracted by the three original stones. Through the side of the window, Chu fan found that the colors of the jade in the three original stones were different. Except for the pure dark green in the middle, the bright red like blood on the left and the enchanting purple on the right.


    These days, Chu fan has accumulated some knowledge of jadeite jade when he gets along with Wu Jingui. He knows that besides the traditional green, there are also rare varieties of red jadeite, yellow jadeite, purple jadeite, blue jadeite and so on.


    Red is jadeite and green is jade. Together, they are collectively referred to as jadeite. Among them, jadeite is those rare varieties of jade. It can be said that the value of this red and purple rare jadeite is much higher than that of green jadeite of the same quality.


    However, the green jade in the middle is dark green and pure. Even Chu fan, a layman, can see that it is extraordinary and its quality is definitely higher than the other two rare Jadeites.


    But in this way, it''s embarrassing. One out of three, which is better?


    Chu fan hesitated and decisively opened the perspective eye. Since the quality cannot be determined, choose from the size. This is a very simple truth. You have to choose a bigger one to eat pears.


    But Chu fan only looked at it, and his nose was almost crooked. It''s so special. It''s too stupid.


    The three jade materials are all about 5kg. According to the skylight opened, everyone will think that at least half of the materials can be pulled out. But at the moment of Chu fan''s perspective, the three materials don''t even have a fifth, and the position of opening the window is just one side of the three materials.


    So, on the surface, it seems that scraping the skin is meat, but in fact, there are all bones and only a little meat.


    This is a pit, but Chu fan doesn''t understand. Since you don''t want to give it, why are you so generous?


    If you don''t understand, Chu fan simply doesn''t want it. He looks back and smiles, "little brother, please ask old Yang for me. Can I choose an original stone by myself? If old Yang doesn''t agree, I won''t force it, but I won''t want these three jade stones."


    The child looked at Chu fan curiously. In his opinion, Chu fan is a fool. You don''t want to open the window. You have to choose by yourself. Can you have grandpa''s eyesight?


    However, he met Chu fan for the first time. He didn''t know what to do for a moment. He had to say, "wait a minute. I''ll go to the backyard and ask Grandpa."


    With that, the child ran to the backyard. Chu fan was not in a hurry, so he sat down on the bench where the child had just sat, took out the cigarette, hesitated for a moment, but did not light it.


    After waiting for about two minutes, the child ran back and said breathlessly, "Grandpa asked me to invite you over and come with me."


    Chu fan quickly got up, followed the child, bypassed the front yard and came to the backyard from a slate Road on the right. The scenery here is an eye opener for Chu fan. In this big city with an inch of land and an inch of gold, some people don''t build houses but plant flowers and plants, making it like a garden.


    Probably, that''s what experts do.


    Chu fan followed the child, bypassing peach trees, and a house covering an area of more than 100 square meters appeared in front of him. The child opened the door and went straight in. Chu fan followed him. When he entered the door, he found that it was a workshop. An old man with gray hair and stone powder on his work clothes was polishing jade on the workbench.


    Before Chu fan could speak, the old man said without lifting his head: "all the stuffs in the next room are stuffy goods. Pick them yourself. Remember, you can only take one."


    At this time, the child had pushed open the door next door and asked Chu fan to go in. Chu fan had to swallow what he had to say back, bypass the workbench and go to the storage room next door.


    The old man raised his head, glanced at Chu fan''s back and snorted with disdain

 Chapter 178

    The storeroom is not big, only more than a dozen square meters. On the inner wall, there is a row of iron shelves with more than a dozen jadeite raw stones.


    This kind of storage is really beyond Chu fan''s expectation. In his opinion, since master Yang is known as the Jade King, the jade materials in his family must be piled all over the ground. No matter how bad it is, there must be dozens of pieces. But now it seems that old man Yang is too shabby. He only has more than a dozen jade raw materials. Is he really the Jade King?


    However, when Chu fan opened his perspective eyes, he was surprised. Almost none of these jadeite raw stones is waste. At worst, there are some low-grade jades, and there are not a few high-quality jades.


    From this point of view alone, the identity of old Yang, the Jade King, really deserves its reputation. But Chu fan wondered, since Yang Lao has this insight, why are these jade materials at home? Is there anyone else who hates money?


    If you don''t understand, Chu fan doesn''t bother to think about it. Since Yang doesn''t want to see him, he doesn''t have to be polite. Finally, he chose a red jadeite original stone with the best head, the most correct color and the largest size, and came out of the storage room with it.


    "Wait a minute!" old man Yang Shuo looked up and saw that Chu fan didn''t even say hello. He left with the original stone in his arms and shouted quickly.


    Chu fan secretly complains that he doesn''t believe you don''t talk to me.


    "Old Yang, do you have any advice?" Chu fan asked with a smile holding the stone.


    Yang Shuo took off his reading glasses and didn''t have a good way: "don''t worry, since I said to give it to you, I won''t ask back. Just, you have to let me see it?"


    "Take it, not send it." Chu fan put the original stone on the workbench and said solemnly, "no matter what your old man has to do with Chen Bofang, it has nothing to do with me anyway. Chen Bofang''s son owes me."


    Yang Shuo almost choked to death by Chu fan''s words, but when you think about it carefully, it''s true. If he hadn''t promised Chen Bofang, Chu fan wouldn''t have come to his house to get the raw stone.


    "Well, whether it''s taken or sent, the stone has stayed in my house for decades. Can''t I see it too much?"


    "Of course not. Please help yourself." Chu fan made a gesture of invitation and stepped back two steps.


    Yang Shuo wiped his reading glasses, took out a flashlight and a magnifying glass, frowned and looked carefully. After watching it for more than ten minutes, Yang raised his head and asked, "what kind of jade do you think should be in it?"


    The old man was very confident in himself. He didn''t ask whether there was jade in it, but what it was like. First, he wanted to try Chu fan, whether he had real talent and learning. On the other hand, he was curious. He couldn''t see the original stone himself. How did he choose it?


    "I don''t know!" Chu fan simply shook his head.


    Yang Shuo was surprised and said, "you don''t know? What makes you choose?"


    "Feeling!" Chu fan patted on the original stone like a watermelon and said with a smile, "last time I patted the stone under my ass in brother Wu Jingui''s warehouse, I felt there was jade in it. As a result, I produced a piece of jade material worth hundreds of millions. This time, too, I fell in love with it at a glance. I have a hunch that this stone will surely produce a good material."


    Yang Shuo is completely speechless. It''s so special. He''s a fake. I don''t know what shit luck he''s had. He was cheated once. This thing can be repeated again and again. It can never be repeated.


    Hum, just be happy. Sooner or later you will cry.


    "Move here." Yang Shuo patted the original stone and went to another room. After Chu fan passed, he found that this place is specially used to cut stones.


    Whether Chu fan wants it or not, Yang Shuo is already debugging the machine and asks Chu fan to put the original stone on the machine.


    "Yang Lao, don''t bother you?" Chu fan doesn''t want people to know his ability, especially this material is still Yang Lao''s. what if he sees the red jadeite material, red eyes and trickery?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to take it away from me, you must take out the jade." old Yang rolled his eyes and hummed, "don''t worry, even if you take out a piece of glass imperial green jade, I won''t go back."


    Chu fan guessed that old Yang was a very good face man. He was afraid that if there was nothing in the stone, he would smash the sign of his emerald king. That''s why I insisted on cutting it.


    Cut it. If he dares to cheat, he will go out and publicize it everywhere to see how he has the face to live. Hum!


    According to Yang Lao''s instructions, Chu fan puts the original stone at the designated position. Yang Lao fixes the original stone, then starts the machine and shakes the push rod. The original stone slowly moves towards the rotating saw blade.


    This is much more than the small stone disintegrator Chu fan has seen before. It can cut the original stone with a diameter of at least 50 cm, while the diameter of this piece in Chu fan''s hand is less than 30 cm. Therefore, it hardly took any effort, so it was cut off.


    Yang turned off the machine, splashed water on the cut surface, looked carefully for a long time, and then adjusted the position and cut it again.


    Chu fan saw it clearly. Every time old Yang cut, he was almost on the edge of the jade meat of Hongfei, and didn''t hurt any jade material. Chu fan admires this vision and experience alone. Of course, his character is another.


    It took nearly an hour for a piece of material to be completely pulled out of the original stone. When he saw the red jade material with a diameter of 20 cm in his hand, Yang''s hands trembled.


    Bright red as blood, bright and pure without impurities, this is an extremely rare glass blood jade.


    Chu fan saw it clearly. The corners of Yang''s mouth twitched slightly. It was heartache. However, he would not be polite to old man Yang. He grabbed the red jade material and said with a smile: "old Yang, thank you for helping me take out the material. Bye!"


    "Wait a minute!" Yang hurriedly called Chu fan, slapped the lime on his body and said, "go to the front yard for a cup of tea and discuss something with you by the way."


    Chu fan hugged the jade material and said warily, "explain in advance how much money you give me, I won''t sell it."


    What he thinks is very simple. Wu Jingui is waiting outside. If he knows that he has sold a piece of top-grade red jade material, he must be anxious with Chu fan.


    Therefore, he doesn''t want to sell it to Yang Lao.


    Old Yang took off his work clothes and said with a bitter smile, "you think too much. I just want to buy it, but I can''t afford it. Let''s go. Since I''m a guest, I don''t drink a cup of tea. It seems that my old man doesn''t know how to treat guests."


    When he reached the front yard, Chu fan suddenly stopped and looked out of the yard. Old Yang looked back and drank lightly: "Hongyu, please invite some guests outside to come in for tea."


    "Oh!" the child quickly promised and ran out briskly.


    As soon as Chu fan sat down in the living room, Yu Qiang Mei ran in and said loudly, "elder martial brother, where''s the jade material? Take it out and let us have a good look."


    Without waiting for Chu fan''s explanation, Wu Jingui saw three original stones with windows open on the eight immortals table, and immediately exclaimed, "imperial green, blood jade, and purple jade? Brother Chu fan, you picked out these three?"


    Chu fan smiled but didn''t speak. He sold it first.


    Su Yuan came over and asked in a low voice, "is nothing wrong?"


    "No!" Chu fan took her hand and asked her to sit down beside her.


    Since they experienced some twists and turns in life and death, the relationship has been closer. Su Yuan doesn''t mind holding hands like this. It seems that she has regarded herself as Chu fan''s daughter-in-law.


    Just as Wu Jingui sighed, old Yang came out of the inner room. In his hand, he held a wooden box lined with sponge. The cover of the box was open, on which was placed a piece of bright and pure red jade.


    Seeing this jade material, not to mention the expert Wu Jingui, even the layman Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei were dazzled and deeply attracted by it.


    "Little brother, what a good eyesight." old Yang sighed and reluctantly put the wooden box on the table on Chu fan''s side and sat down on the other side.


    At this time, the child Yang Hongyu came out with a tea tray, poured tea skillfully, and sent the tea to several people. Then he went to the door and continued to sit on the small bench.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "old Yang flattered me. This jade material was originally picked out from your collection. If you want to say eyesight, it''s also your old man''s eyesight. I just picked up a bargain."


    "It''s good for young people to be modest, but excessive modesty is hypocrisy." old Yang''s face eased a lot and said with a smile, "did you see the three materials I gave? In such a short time, you can see that there is a problem with these three materials, not eyesight?"


    "What''s the problem?" Wu Jingui didn''t care to drink the tea. He quickly got up and walked over again. He took out his small flashlight and magnifying glass and looked at it carefully. Unfortunately, he didn''t see anything wrong after watching it for a long time.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "you really think highly of me, old Yang. How can I know that there is a problem with these three materials? I just feel ashamed to take one of your materials like this. Therefore, I have to choose one by myself. As for what quality jade material I can choose, it depends on my luck."


    "You really didn''t see it?" old Yang didn''t give up and asked again.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "old Yang, you are really worried. If I had the ability, I would come to you to pick jade? I would have made a fortune in the meeting."


    For a time, Yang Lao couldn''t see whether what Chu Fan said was true or false. He shook his head and drove the idea out of his mind. His sight fell on the red jade. He sighed: "there are too many jade materials in my hand, and a lot of high-quality jade has been carved by myself. Only this red jade has been carved once."


    "Damukan pit is famous for its rich red jadeite blood jade. Unfortunately, it is difficult to find the pure original stone of damukan pit."


    Old Yang fondled the blood jade and finally said his purpose: "this may be the last red jade I''ve seen in my life, so I have a heartfelt request. I hope you can give me this material to polish. I don''t charge a penny of manual fee. How about it?"

 Chapter 179

    Yang Shuo is crazy and crazy because he carves jade, and has won a "good reputation" for being crazy in the south. This shows that his jade carving skills are absolutely the best guru in the industry.


    How many people are attracted by his name and don''t hesitate to spend a lot of money to ask Mr. Yang to carve jade for him, but they are all rejected by Mr. Yang. Among them, there are many senior officials and rich people, but old Yang is hard to use, and no one will give face.


    But today, he took the initiative to help Chu fan carve jade without taking any money. It was like a big meat bun falling from the sky and hitting Chu fan on the head.


    However, in Wu Jingui''s and Yu Qiang Mei''s surprised eyes, Chu fan shook his head: "I accept Yang''s kindness. It''s not that I don''t believe Yang''s craft, but that I want to carve a gift with it and give it to my wife as an engagement token."


    At this time, even old Yang was surprised: "can you carve jade?"


    Chu fan shook his head again: "no, but I''ve studied wood carving before. I feel my craft is OK."


    "Although wood carving and jade carving have many similarities in essence, they are actually very knowledgeable." when talking about jade carving, old Yang suddenly became elated and patiently explained, "wood is soft and has strong toughness. Jadeite is also called jadeite. Its texture is hard and brittle and has no toughness. Therefore, it is more difficult to carve."


    Wu Jingui hurriedly said, "brother, how many people have spent a lot of money asking for a work from Old Yang, but they don''t have that opportunity. Now old Yang takes the initiative to process jewelry for you. This is a good thing that can''t be found with a lantern."


    Yu Qiang Mei couldn''t help but twist her arm and said angrily, "just steal the music. My father didn''t come by himself. Aren''t you happy? Promise quickly."


    Chu fan shook his head again, took Su Yuan''s hand and said with a smile, "I just want to make a gift for my wife. As for whether this gift is perfect or not, it''s not so important. Therefore, don''t be angry, old Yang. I absolutely don''t mean not to believe your craft."


    "As long as you do it yourself, it is the most perfect in my eyes." Su Yuan''s heart has been completely captured by Chu fan.


    What else can I do when people say so? But old Yang frowned, suddenly stood up and said, "wait for me."


    With that, Yang Lao didn''t drink any tea, so he hurried out. Just when they didn''t know why, old Yang walked back quickly with a piece of wood and a cloth bag in his hand.


    "This wood was sent by a businessman three years ago. It''s an authentic Huanghua pear. It''s no cheaper than jade."


    Old Yang put the wood in front of Chu fan and spread out the cloth bag. Inside, there was a set of exquisite carving knives, ranging from large to small.


    "Just use this yellow pear to make an object." old Yang said firmly, "if you can''t do it, I''ll never let you spoil this best blood jade."


    Wipe, who is this? Blood jade is mine. I don''t even have the right to carve it myself?


    But before Chu fan refused, Wu Jingui advised, "brother, don''t try your best. Old Yang must be a hundred times better than you. If others can''t ask for a good thing, you still refuse. Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey?"


    "Elder martial brother, you are my brother. Hurry up." Yu Qiang Mei was about to cry.


    Chu fan wondered. I''m not in a hurry. Why are you in a hurry? The emperor is not in a hurry, and the eunuch is in a hurry. He was too lazy to explain to them. He took a casual look, chose a medium-sized sharp knife, and then his eyes fell on that piece of wood.


    The wood is about half a foot tall and as thick as the mouth of a bowl. The bark has been stripped off, revealing the dark yellow wood color inside. Even without polishing, the wood has shown gorgeous color and beautiful lines.


    This piece of wood was sent by a rich merchant opportunistically in order to ask old yang to help carve a pendant. And this thing is really novel. Mr. Yang thought that when he had time, he would carve it for fun, so he really promised him.


    But as a result, he lost interest in it in a few days and threw it aside. If Chu fan hadn''t said he knew wood carving today, old Yang wouldn''t remember.


    Before they could persuade him again, old Yang suddenly waved his hand and motioned for several people to keep quiet. Several people found that Chu fan stared at the wood without even blinking. He had been looking at it for a long time.


    Old Yang was secretly surprised. Chu fan''s current state really has the style of a carving master. If he didn''t want to, he would carve it when he picked it up, but he wouldn''t care.


    But now, he was really curious. What kind of ornaments would Chu fan carve out with this wood?


    In this way, everyone held their breath and kept staring at Chu fan, while Chu fan kept staring at the wood. After nearly half an hour, he finally picked up the wood and carved it like a flying pen.


    At this moment, Yang Lao was even more surprised. His carving technique is almost in line with his carving skills of the southern school. What he pays attention to is to complete it at one go. Looking at Chu fan''s focused expression, his technique is orderly and not disordered at all. It is obvious that he has entered a state.


    No, he is not an orthodox Southern sculptor. Some places are not very smooth, but his carving speed is very fast, which means something of a southern sculptor.


    If he has never studied systematically and is completely self-taught, he is a genius for carving jade.


    Old Yang''s eyes lit up. At this time, Chu fan seemed to be a piece of jade in his eyes. As long as he polished it a little, it would bloom brilliant colors.


    Experts watch the doorway and laymen watch the excitement.


    Old Yang looked at the movements of Chu fan''s hands, but Wu Jingui and others looked at the objects carved by Chu fan. Soon, several people shouted in secret, because Chu fan had carved a figure''s head. Although it''s just an outline, looking at the big wavy hair, it''s just the same as Su Yuan''s hair.


    In this way, the work is ready to come out.


    Suyuan was excited, but she didn''t dare to disturb Chu fan. She just looked at him obsessed, as if there was nothing in the world that he wouldn''t. Yu Qiang Mei pouted. Elder martial brother is too eccentric. The wood is so big. Why don''t you add others? Really, he must make a figure statue for me another day, otherwise, people will never pay attention to you again. Hum!


    Under the gaze of the people, Chu fan''s carving knife flew up and down, and the sawdust fell like snow. His focused expression and exquisite craftsmanship surprised the people. Even master level figures like Yang nodded in secret.


    Not to mention the figure''s face shape, just this general outline, we can see that Chu fan''s foundation is good. Without ten years of polishing, he absolutely has no foundation.


    With the passage of time, a piece of wood in Chu fan''s hand has become a lifelike female sculpture. Now, all parts of the body are basically completed, except the face.


    Until then, Chu fan''s action was a little slower, but every stroke was wonderful to the top. With only a few knives, Su Yuan''s face was deeply depicted.


    Finally, Chu fan''s carving knife stopped and blew the sawdust on the sculpture. Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, stretched his waist and asked proudly, "old Yang, how''s my craft?"


    Yang nodded: "to my surprise, your craft is really good, but there are still many shortcomings."


    With that, old Yang picked up a small carving knife, grabbed the sculpture and modified it several times in some subtle places, especially the eyes of the characters. Su Yuan, who was originally carved by Chu fan, had a slightly dull eyes, but after old Yang''s modification, there was a finishing touch effect, which made the sculpture feel more affectionate looking at you.


    Chu fan was shocked by this scene.


    Put down the carving knife, old Yang sent the sculpture to Su Yuan and said with a smile, "girl, is this boy your boyfriend? He really likes you, otherwise he won''t engrave your figure in his mind. Hehe, I wish you lovers get married today."


    "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Yang!" Su Yuan held the wood carving tightly in her arms for fear of falling to the ground, and her eyes were red with excitement.


    This wood carving is Su Yuan''s statue, but she is obviously wearing a wedding dress, which means that Chu fan wants to keep the most beautiful day of her life forever, and there is no lack of the meaning of proposing marriage.


    Su Yuan felt that this wooden carving was a hundred times better than any proposal ring. As long as Chu fan knelt down to propose now, she would promise without saying a word, even if it was her wedding first.


    "Elder martial brother, you should also make one for me." Yu Qiang Wei pouted and shook Chu fan''s arm reluctantly.


    Chu fan suddenly woke up and quickly stood up and saluted Yang Laoshen: "thank you for your advice!"


    "It''s nothing." Yang waved his hand, asked Chu fan to sit down and said slowly, "wood carving, you can be called a master, but jade carving and wood carving are still very different. If you want to learn, I can give you some advice."


    Chu fan was stunned. Old Yang, this is... This is to take an apprentice?


    Wu Jingui wanted to kick Chu fan down and hurriedly said, "smelly boy, why are you stunned? Get down on your knees and worship the teacher."


    "Yang Lao, do you accept me as an apprentice?" Yu Qiang Wei said with a shy face and a smile. Unfortunately, Yang Laogen ignored her and wasted his expression in vain.


    "I don''t need to kneel down. Just call me master and give me a cup of tea." old Yang laughed.


    Chu fan suddenly retreated two steps, fell down on his knees solemnly and knocked three heads seriously. Su Yuan quickly picked up the tea in front of her and handed it to Chu fan. Chu fan took it with both hands and held it over his head. Lang said, "please have tea, master."


    "OK, OK, get up quickly." old Yang was so excited that tears filled his eyes. He didn''t expect to seal the knife. He even accepted a closing disciple. Fate, this is fate.


    Old Yang helped Chu fan up and said solemnly, "from today on, you are my closing disciple of Yang Shuo!"

 Chapter 180

    Imperceptibly open up a fresh outlook for noon, Wu Jingui went out to order a restaurant. Wutong tree was held in the courtyard of Yang''s family.


    Old Yang was very happy. It was more difficult to find an heir than a piece of top-grade jade. When he saw Chu fan''s dedicated spirit, he reminded him of himself when he was young. Even if Chu fan doesn''t worship his master, he will pass on the craft to him. Otherwise, after a hundred years, I''m afraid the craft will be completely lost.


    After three rounds of drinking, old Yang put down his glass and said with emotion, "I once instructed three people. They are half of my disciples, but their qualifications are limited and they can''t become great. Chu fan, I''m good at you. As long as you are eager to learn, I guarantee that your future achievements will be above me, and the inheritance of my southern sculptors will fall on you."


    "Master, I''m only interested in learning to carve jade, but I don''t intend to deal with these jade all day." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "you''d better not place high hopes on me, otherwise I''ll definitely disappoint you."


    Old Yang was angry and happy: "smelly boy, you started to retreat before you started learning? Don''t worry, I won''t force you to stay here with me, an old man. As long as you come and stay for two days a month and take a look at the homework I told you."


    "It must be no problem." Chu fan was relieved. He was really afraid of being left here by the old man who was a jade madman. If in the past, such good things could not be found with lanterns, even if he lived here.


    But now, how can he leave Suyuan? Accompany old yang to carve jade here?


    By Chu fan''s light, Wu Jingui has the opportunity to drink with old Yang. If this is spread, he will have face. Therefore, he is happier than Chu fan today, as if he was the one who became old apprentice Yang.


    "Chu fan, don''t you know?" Wu Jingui said with a smile. "Chen Bofang is the eldest disciple of old Yang. His craftsmanship is absolutely first-class in Sichuan Province. He told me himself that he only learned one tenth of the fur of old Yang, which is eighteen thousand miles worse than old Yang."


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "according to this, Chen Bofang is my senior brother?"


    "Alas!" old Yang put down his glass and sighed, "Bofang is a child with general understanding but perseverance. In those days, I saw him study jade carving tirelessly and didn''t sleep for a few days. Therefore, I made an exception to instruct him for some time, and it was spread that Bofang was my disciple."


    "And Bo Fang is really good and filial. Although I didn''t admit it, he has always regarded himself as a disciple. He cries one teacher at a time. He has to come with his wife and children to accompany me during the new year''s festival."


    Yang picked up his glass, drank it all, and sighed again, "he didn''t get married until he was in his thirties. After he had a son, he doted on his son. As a result, he hurt him."


    Chu fan can''t say anything about this, but he has written it down in his heart. Anyway, Chen Bofang is now his eldest martial brother. It''s just the so-called enemy should be solved rather than tied up. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know what to say when he sees Chen Bofang again.


    After dinner, Yang laoxing excitedly took out his collection for several people to observe. At first sight, Chu fan was even more amazing. In terms of the pure green jade Guanyin Pendant in his hand, the carving was simple, but each knife was wonderful, which incisively and vividly portrayed the indifferent smile of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    This kind of carving can be done by Chu fan himself, but Chu fan still lacks some heat in terms of the meticulous expression of the characters. To put it simply, what he carved lacks a charm, inflexible and spiritual.


    But the object carved by old Yang, even a flower, also gives people a sense of vitality. If you look carefully, you will vaguely feel that there is a breeze blowing and the flowers will shake slightly.


    This is the essence of carving. You can''t learn without decades of Kung Fu.


    This afternoon, Chu fan was listening to Yang Lao''s instructions on how to make a work more charming. He was also eager to learn, which not only helped his sculptor, but also gave him an insight that seemed to come out of his shell.


    Old Yang opened a window for him. Although there was no obvious effect, it was very helpful for Chu fan''s future cultivation, but he didn''t know it.


    It was getting dark. Yu Qiang Wei answered a phone call and told Chu fan that her father asked him to eat at home. Until this time, Yang knew that the chirping little girl was commander Yu''s daughter, and she was still Chu fan''s younger martial sister.


    "Unexpectedly, you are still Yu Chaoyang''s disciple. No wonder you can go deep into the border and kill three in and three out." old Yu took two pendants, one handed to Yu Qiang Mei and the other to Su Yuan. Hehe said with a smile, "Chu fan called me master anyway. If I didn''t show it, Yu Chaoyang''s old thing would laugh at me for being stingy. Take it!"


    "Thank you, Grandpa Yang." Yu Qiang Mei was not polite. She immediately became a treasure and immediately changed her name to Grandpa.


    Su Yuan was a little embarrassed and hurriedly sent the pendant back: "old Yang, this gift is too expensive for me."


    Before Yang could speak, Chu fan took back the pendant in her hand and said with a smile, "it''s nothing to receive a gift when the new daughter-in-law meets her father-in-law the first day. Take it, otherwise the master will be angry."


    "Hahaha, Chu fan still knows me." old Yang laughed happily and made Su Yuan blush with shame.


    Wu Jingui is suffering. He can''t find anything. He can''t help it. Who makes him a big man? He is not short of these money. The key is Yang Lao''s works. Taking them out is a kind of capital to show off. Unfortunately, old Yang ignored him.


    Before leaving, Chu fan left the piece of red jade to old Yang and asked Old Yang to help him carve a few bracelets. For this, old Yang agreed and took it easy to keep the material.


    Wu Jingui opened his mouth and closed it completely. He went out and got on the bus with a black face and didn''t pay attention to Chu fan.


    Chu Fan said goodbye to old Yang, went out of the door, went to Wu Jingui first, knocked on the window, smiled and said, "look at your promise, isn''t it a piece of red jade material? How about I give you one tomorrow?"


    "That''s what you said. Don''t go back?" Wu Jingui immediately turned cloudy to sunny, patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "good brother, that''s interesting enough. It''s a pity that general Yu arranged a family dinner. Otherwise, I''ll have to rub my old face."


    "Another day, let me see and arrange it for you." Chu fan didn''t boast about saving Yu Qiang Mei. Yu Jianqiu had to give some face. Today, Yu Jianqiu arranged to eat at home. He didn''t treat Chu fan as an outsider. He is still Yu Jianqiu''s father''s Apprentice.


    Alas, there is another master accidentally!


    At six o''clock in the evening, Yu Qiang Wei took Chu fan and Su Yuan to the military area command compound in Yunnan city. The guards here are soldiers with guns. Even if the courtyard is not closed at night, no thief dares to steal here.


    In front of the second floor of a small white building, a young man was looking up. When he saw the three of Yu Qiang Mei, he hurried to meet them: "Wei Wei, you''re back. I heard that you were kidnapped? Were you hurt? Did they bully you?"


    Before Yu Qiang Mei could answer, his eyes fell on Chu fan, looked up and down, looked arrogant immediately, and said coldly, "you are the king of murder - Chu fan? It doesn''t look special."


    Chu fan is speechless. Everyone really has it. I didn''t provoke you? Besides, does it have anything to do with appearance?


    "Guo Ziming, you are quite well informed by the grapevine." Yu Qiang Mei glanced and hummed, "what did you do when I was caught? Now I was rescued, you appeared and asked if anyone bullied me. Guess if I was bullied?"


    "Uh... No, definitely not."


    "Guo Ziming!" said Yu Qiang Mei angrily, "you mean, I''m so ugly that the robber doesn''t even have the interest to move a finger, do you?"


    "Not..."


    "Well, you can''t wait for me to be bullied. I''ll fight with you." Yu Qiang Mei raised the two bottles of wine she was carrying and smashed it.


    Is that good? I don''t care if you kill him, but you smashed the two bottles of wine I bought for your father. I''ll come to the door with empty claws later?


    Although he didn''t want to, Chu fan hurriedly grabbed Yu Qiang Mei and scolded him: "stop it, a girl. How can you joke with her own reputation? Apologize to Brother Guo quickly."


    In Guo Ziming''s shocked eyes, Yu Qiang Mei really said sorry. This is special. Did the sun come out in the west? When did this little pepper become so obedient? Is it all because of him?


    Originally, Chu fan meant well, but unexpectedly, Guo Ziming hated him more. Looking at him was like looking at the enemy of life and death, so he almost started.


    Fortunately, Yu Hang opened the door and came out. He said, "when you''re home, don''t talk outside. Come in and wait for you."


    "Big brother!" Chu Fan said hello with a smile and took Su Yuan to stride over.


    In the back, Yu Qiang Mei glared at Guo Ziming and whispered, "I warn you, don''t pester me again, otherwise, I''ll let my senior brother beat you."


    "Weiwei, I''m sincere to you. The sun and the moon can be learned. Why can''t you give me a chance?"


    "I gave you a chance. You didn''t grasp it. Who''s to blame?"


    "Opportunity? When did you give me a chance?"


    Yu Qiang Mei said solemnly, "I was kidnapped that day. If you save me from the bad guys like your senior brother, I may marry you as soon as I am moved. Unfortunately, you are just what you say. You run faster than anyone in case of anything. Hum!"


    "Weiwei, Weiwei, listen to me..." Guo Ziming wants to hold Yu Qiang, but she has jumped into the house like a rabbit.


    Guo Ziming''s eyes were sinister, and a sneer came out of the corners of his mouth. Weiwei, you belong to me. I don''t allow anyone to take you away from me, even if he is the king of murde

 Chapter 181

    "Chu fan is coming, come and sit here." Yu Jianqiu, sitting on a solid wood chair, smiled and waved.


    The small building is not too big from the outside, but after entering the door, the living room looks very spacious. Several pure solid wood chairs are placed around a tea table table. In addition to Yu Jianqiu, there are a pair of middle-aged men and women of his age.


    Chu fanlue guessed that the middle-aged couple should be Guo Ziming''s parents outside. It seems that the relationship between the two families is very unusual, talking and laughing.


    "Uncle, I just brought two bottles of wine, aren''t you too little?" Chu fan smiled and took Su Yuan to walk over.


    Yu Jianqiu lost his smile, pointed to Chu fan and said with a smile and scold: "smelly boy, dare you be poor with me? Come on, let me introduce you to Major General Guo Tiancheng, political commissar of our Yunnan Military Region. Next to him is his wife Ye Yaxin, who have been my good friends for many years."


    Chu fan has long guessed that Guo Ziming has an extraordinary background. Otherwise, who dares to pursue Yu Qiang Wei? But he never thought that the boy''s father, like Yu Jianqiu, was a major general and the second in command of the military region.


    Sure enough, there is no simple friend around the big man.


    "Hello, commissar Guo, aunt Ye." Chu fan greeted with a smile. His posture was neither high nor low. He looked kind and wouldn''t make people feel flattery. It was just right.


    "This is my fiancee Su Yuan and my boss. Hey hey!" Chu fan smiled proudly. Several people smiled and had a good impression of Chu fan.


    Su Yuan followed Chu fan and sat down in the next chair. She smiled and said, "that was before. Now, Chu fan is my partner. We have jointly opened a real estate development company. He is the big boss."


    "Sister-in-law, you are a husband and wife file. It''s different who is the big boss." Yu Qiang Mei walked over and sat directly on the armrest of the chair next to Chu fan. She put her intimate hand on Chu fan''s shoulder and said hello sweetly, "Uncle Guo, aunt!"


    Guo Tiancheng didn''t think much, but ye Yaxin frowned and looked at Yu Qiang with some displeasure. In her eyes, Yu Qiang Mei is already her daughter-in-law, but now she is hooked up with other men. What''s the matter?


    "Weiwei, come and sit next to your aunt." Ye Yaxin patted the seat next to her and said painfully, "let your aunt have a good look. She was scared to death when she learned that something had happened to you."


    "Or aunt, you miss me." Yu Qiang Mei jumped over and sat next to Ye Yaxin, intimate like a mother and daughter. Seeing this scene, Guo Ziming, who then walked in, looked much better, but when he saw Chu fan, a cold light flashed in his eyes again.


    Chu fan is a little depressed. My friend thanks his book friend "have a home" for helping to point out the overlapping chapters and his 2 yuan red envelope reward support!

 Chapter 182

    "Weiwei, do you want to go back to live with your senior brother?" Chu fan sneered.


    Because of the dead girl''s words, Chu fan was put in chains and became Yu Jianqiu''s specially hired instructor. It is stipulated that he must come to the military camp for three days a month to strengthen the training of the soldiers.


    Although three days is not long, how can Chu fan have that time? Besides, he hasn''t even been to the military camp all day. How can he be qualified to be an instructor? What does he teach?


    Therefore, when he left, he stared at Yu Qiang Mei with bad eyes, so that Yu Qiang Mei, who was really going to go back with him, shrank directly behind her mother and said with a smile: "senior brother, I won''t disturb you and your sister-in-law, just stay at home with my mother."


    You know. Hum!


    Say goodbye to Yu Jianqiu and others. Chu fan takes Su Yuan back to the hotel for fear of another accident. Chu fan stays in Su Yuan''s room with a shy face, but he doesn''t dare to go to bed. He sits on the sofa and practices all night.


    Early the next morning, Chu fan and Su Yuan were having dinner with Wu Jingui. Yu Hang and Yu Qiang Mei killed them.


    "Elder martial brother, I miss you so much." Yu Qiang Mei ran over excitedly and threw herself directly on Chu fan''s back.


    Chu fan was stunned: "in this early morning, are you afraid I''ll run away?"


    "Really, hehe!" Yu Hang''s big black faces crowded together and laughed. "After you left last night, after our research and discussion, we decided that from today on, you have to go to the military camp with me. This is the temporary instructor certificate issued by dad to you."


    My grass, even the documents have been made?


    Chu fan looked at the army green book in his hand and was completely speechless. This special, temporary is OK?


    Afraid that Chu fan was angry, Yu Qiang Mei quickly waved her hand and explained, "it''s none of my business. I didn''t say anything this time."


    Didn''t you say? Didn''t say why you''re so nervous?


    "Chu fan, there are only two days left for the jade trading conference." Wu Jingui said hurriedly.


    I missed a day in Yang''s hometown yesterday. If Chu fan goes to the military camp again today, he will come to Yunnan in vain. Therefore, Wu Jingui is more nervous than anyone, for fear that Chu fan will follow Yu Hang''s brothers and sisters to the army.


    Chu fan''s purpose of coming this time is to attend the jade trading conference, which is related to the start-up of his and Su Yuan''s real estate development company. However, Yu Jianqiu''s face can''t be denied.


    After hesitating again and again, Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "elder brother, do you think it''s ok? I''ll go there at three o''clock in the afternoon, then train in the military camp all night, and come back tomorrow morning."


    "No problem!" Yu Hang agreed.


    In fact, he was ready to be rejected, but Chu fan unexpectedly agreed. What''s not satisfactory? Burning the midnight oil is a common thing for the military camp. If the jade trading conference is over, I''m afraid Chu fan should put oil on the soles of his feet and run away.


    Then it was simple. Chu fan and others set out immediately after dinner and went straight to the jade trading venue. In addition to the two bodyguards brought by Wu Jingui, they were accompanied by Yu Hang and his sister.


    Nominally, it is to protect the safety of Chu fan and others, but in fact, it is afraid that Chu fan will run away secretly. In this regard, Chu fan is too lazy to pay attention. Making money is the most important.


    Finally, under the leadership of Wu Jingui, Chu fan came to the door of the venue. A middle-aged man about 1.65 meters tall met Wu Jingui who came down from the car and immediately welcomed him excitedly: "boss Wu, you can count it. I''ve been waiting for you for more than an hour."


    "Don''t pull it. You threw three cigarette butts at your feet for no more than 20 minutes at best." Wu Jingui bluntly exposed his exaggeration, patted him on the back and said with a smile, "come on, I''ll introduce you to a friend, Chu fan, the master of emerald King Yang."


    "What?" the middle-aged man was surprised and couldn''t believe it. He looked up and down at Chu fan. "Are you old Yang''s Apprentice? When did it happen? Why didn''t I hear any news?"


    "It''s not too late to know now." Wu Jingui laughed, pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "Jia Zhenguo, the number one jade raw material merchant in Yunnan, also has two jewelry and jade stores with assets of more than one billion."


    "Brother Jia!" Chu fan shook hands with Jia Zhenguo and said with a smile, "I''m new here, and I have to take care of brother Jia."


    "Don''t dare." Jia Zhenguo really didn''t pay attention to Chu fan before, but now he learned that he was an expert of the Jade King. He was immediately awed, and even Su Yuan didn''t dare to see more.


    Before waiting for him to say hello, Wu Jingui pointed to Yu Hang''s brother and sister and said with a smile, "Lao Jia, do you know who these two are? Speaking out can scare you to death. The childe and miss of the commander of Yunnan Military Region are also Chu fan''s eldest brother and younger sister."


    This time, Jia Zhenguo was even more surprised. His eyes almost stared out of his eyes and exclaimed, "brother Chu fan, you... You won''t be... The murderer king who has been popular all over the border of Yunnan all night?"


    "Cough, please remove the word behind it."


    It was a joke, but it almost scared Jia Zhenguo to pee. He was sad and his legs trembled. "Brother fan, I really didn''t mean it. I mean to ask, are you the king of murder, not the king..."


    Wu Jingui covered his mouth in time, smiled and scolded, "look at your promise. Chu fan is my brother. Can you eat you? Bring the admission ticket quickly. Our brothers are still waiting to get rich."


    Jia Zhenguo trembled and took out two admission cards. Wu Jingui took one and handed it to Chu fan. He greeted with a smile and said, "let''s go. It depends on your brother today."


    Not everyone is eligible to participate in the jade trading conference. Only famous domestic jewelry and jade tycoons or some tycoons can get an admission ticket. And each ticket can take two people in at the same time.


    Chu fan with Su Yuan, Wu Jingui with his two bodyguards, and the rest of Yu Hang''s brothers and sisters happened to borrow Jia Zhenguo''s light and followed them into the venue.


    The venue is actually a large shed covering an area of more than 10000 square meters. The ceiling is translucent glass with good lighting and will not make people feel hot. In addition, the air conditioner is turned on and the temperature is just good. Let the first few people come in, their bodies suddenly cool, as refreshing as drinking a bottle of iced mineral water.


    The four sides of the greenhouse are separated by countless walls, forming single rooms of different sizes. The single rooms have no ceiling or door, and there are thick walls more than four meters high on the left and right.


    Each single room is a stall selling jadeite raw stones, which is filled with jadeite raw stones of different sizes and skin colors. In the middle of the shed is no exception. It is separated by a cross shaped wall. The two shops are back-to-back, door-to-door, doing their own business. As for who can sell the raw stones, it depends on their own skills.


    Knowing Chu fan''s background, Jia Zhenguo dared not neglect it. He directly led Chu fan and others to his shop, warmly greeted several people to sit down, and ordered them to bring iced mineral water and cold watermelon.


    Wu Jingui was not polite. He sat down and ate. He asked Chu fan to have some to quench his thirst. But where does Chu fan have that idea? The time is tight and the task is heavy. What can I do if I don''t hurry up? So, after entering the door, he began to look at it on the shelf.


    In terms of storage capacity, he was only two-thirds of what he had seen in Wu Jingui''s warehouse before. As for quality, Chu fan was disappointed when he just scanned it roughly with perspective eyes.


    Among the more than 200 original stones, only a few dozen of them have jadeite, and the quality is average. Compared with the giant ice jadeite pulled out by Chu fan last time, the best one is an ice waxy jade, which is not too big, which is far from his expectation.


    There are several people in the store. They are holding a flashlight and a magnifying glass to select the original stones. Jia Zhenguo gently pulled Chu fan and said in a low voice, "my raw stones are all produced by the new pit in Massa, Myanmar. The quality is average. If you are not in a hurry, I will pull you a batch of old pits later. You are satisfied."


    "Thanks, brother Jia!" Chu fan smiled knowingly, greeted Wu Jingui and others, turned and walked out.


    Throughout the conference hall, the shops were arranged in a zigzag pattern. Chu fan walked on the road where supply vehicles could pass side by side. There were shops on the left and right. He didn''t worry. He strolled around one by one.


    "Boss, please come in." a skinny man saw Chu fan coming, immediately greeted him warmly, took the initiative to hand over a cigarette and tried his best to sell it.


    "The raw stones in my shop are all produced in the old pit of pagang, Myanmar. The probability of producing the best products is the highest and the water head is the most sufficient. If you have a large quantity, the price is easy to discuss."


    Chu fan swept around casually, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he really found a small piece of the best. It was an original stone only a little bigger than the fist. Except for a thin layer of skin, it was full of green jadeite, and the water head reached at least ice.


    Just this piece can be worth at least millions to 10 million.


    There was no one else in the store, and Chu fan was not worried. He looked carefully. After a while, he found another piece of good material. Although it was not green, the water head was good. The clear and transparent material, with some strands of green in the middle, is as beautiful as clouds.


    The most important thing is that this material is not small. It takes out at least ten kilograms. Of course, the original stone is bigger and weighs at least thirty or fifty kilograms.


    After a casual look, Chu fan asked, "boss, how do you sell the raw stones here?"


    "Boss, you are the first customer today. I''ll give you a half price, 1600 per kilogram." seeing Chu fan frown slightly, the shopkeeper hurriedly said, "boss, if you don''t believe it, you can go around and inquire. The normal price is more than 3000. I think you buy it sincerely and open it for good luck. You don''t make money at all."


    "Since it''s the opening, I wish the boss a lot of money and good luck." Chu fan arched his hand with a smile, and then patted the original stone around him. "Take it to weigh first, and I''ll choose some more."


    "OK!" the shopkeeper was very happy. He quickly called the small worker to move the stone, took out his book and prepared to keep an account.


    Soon, Chu fan picked up the fist sized raw stone, picked up two raw stones containing medium-grade jadeite, and then went to weigh them. The total is 130 kilograms, multiplied by 16, and the total is 208000.


    "The boss is a happy man. I''ll wipe 8000 change for you and give 200000."


    "Angkor, come and pay the bill!" Chu fan shouted at the door.


    The shopkeeper was stunned. Who is the boss?

 Chapter 183

    "Up, up..."


    Chu fan was visiting the next store when he heard an excited and noisy voice behind him. Looking back, there were several black lines on the forehead.


    It turned out that after Wu Jingui helped him pay the bill, he moved the original stone to the door of Jia Zhenguo''s shop. When he was idle, he asked someone to cut the original stone. As soon as the knife went down, the fog came out directly, and as soon as the stone cutting machine rang here, countless onlookers immediately attracted, all screaming.


    Before long, a complete piece of jade material was pulled out. Wu Jingui was so happy that he smiled and blossomed. He immediately cut another piece, and the bet rose again.


    Chu fan is really powerful. His ability to break jade is comparable to that of the Jade King, even better. He is worthy of being an apprentice of the Jade King.


    "Brother, keep a low profile, can you keep a low profile?" Chu fan couldn''t squeeze in, so he had to make a phone call outside. After a while, Wu Jingui took his bodyguard to protect Su Yuan and others from the siege.


    Wu Jingui shouted excitedly, "brother, you are so divine. There are only four pieces of material. Cut two and both of them are hit. If the other two are also hit, your eyesight is even stronger than your master emerald king."


    "What? The emerald king is your master?" the speaker was careless and the listener was intentional. He was accidentally heard by the people next to him. With a shout, the crowd shouted and surrounded Chu fan and others.


    "Brother, what''s your surname? Mr. Yang, the Jade King, is really your master?"


    "Brother, smoke a cigarette and help you choose some pieces. Whether you win or not, I''ll pay you 100000 yuan. If you open jade, I''ll add 100000 yuan."


    "Buddy, help me. After the show, I''ll have a long process of eating, bathing and massaging. I''ll pack them all..."


    The crowd was so crowded and noisy that Chu fan blackened in front of him. He didn''t know what to do. At this time, he realized why the teacher was so low-key that he didn''t even come to the jade trading conference.


    How can you calm down and choose the original stone when so many people are watching and begging? The requests of these people alone can annoy people to death.


    "Don''t make a noise!" Yu Qiang Mei suddenly screamed and suppressed all the noise. Then, she stood up with high toes and raised her small chest, humming, "have you ever heard of the murderer king?"


    "Who hasn''t heard of the murderer king? It''s spread all over the border of Yunnan."


    "The murderer King alone killed more than 70 rattlesnakes overnight."


    "If I am a woman, I will marry him."


    Chu fan''s face is green. NIMA, if you are a woman, I don''t want you.


    "Be quiet!" Yu Qiang Wei shouted again and said loudly, "do you know who I am? Hum, I''m the woman of major general Yu Jianqiu. Yu Qiang Wei, the handsome man around me is my senior brother, the murderer who saved me from the mouth of rattlesnake!"


    With a hula, all the people who were still pushing forward were like seeing the flood and beasts. They quickly withdrew more than ten steps and looked at Chu fan with fear.


    "Yu... Miss Yu, it''s really miss Yu. Is he really the king of murder?"


    "I don''t know if she is Miss Yu, but the man on the other side of her is Yu Dashao. My God, the disciple of the Jade King is the murderer king?"


    "The king of murder, shouldn''t he be vicious and carrying a bloody pig killing knife? Although the little white face shaved his head, he doesn''t look like the king of murder?"


    "The woman next to him is so beautiful..."


    Su Yuan stepped forward two steps and said with a faint smile, "everyone, my name is Su Yuan, the chairman of Sichuan Su''s group and the daughter of Su Minghe. This one around me is Chu fan, my boyfriend and indeed a disciple of the emerald King Yang."


    "The day before we came to the jade trading conference, sister Yu Qiang Mei and I were indeed kidnapped abroad, and it was Chu fan who rescued us. However, things are not so evil as rumors. Chu fan didn''t kill anyone, and he is not a king of murder."


    With that, Su Yuan took Chu fan''s arm, turned and left. Although the onlookers were confused, no one dared to harass Chu fan again.


    A few people in the line walked around the street to the other side, and then began to look at it. This time, Wu Jingui followed Chu fan closely. For all the original stones Chu fan stared at, he had to take out a flashlight and a magnifying glass and look at them carefully. It seemed that he was even more professional than Chu fan.


    "Hello, Mr. Chu, welcome to our shop." a beautiful young woman came forward and said with a beautiful smile, "since you are an expert of the emerald king, my boss decided to give you a half price discount, but you need to explain the original stone you bought on the spot. What do you think?"


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "you know?"


    "The jade venue looks big, but the jade circle is so big." the beautiful young woman shook her mobile phone with a picture of Chu fan on it.


    These days, with wechat, the spread of events is too fast. It is estimated that soon, the news of the murderer king and the emerald king will spread all over China.


    Chu fan really didn''t pay attention to the half price, but if he bought a piece and cut out a piece of jade, others must regard Chu fan as a monster.


    After a hesitation, Chu Fan said, "it''s OK to solve the stone on the spot, but I can solve two pieces at most. If you don''t agree, I can only go to another house to buy it."


    "No, I didn''t say no?" the beautiful young woman greeted the people with a smile, and then stretched out her hand to invite them. "Please choose whatever you want. Even if you wrap all the raw stones in the store, it''s also half price."


    The reputation of the emerald king is naturally extraordinary. Those businessmen who came to purchase raw stones followed the bees who saw flowers. When they saw Chu fan enter the store to select stones, they rushed in in in a swarm.


    As soon as Chu fan put his hand on the original stone, the stone was immediately robbed, and some even fought for it. The madness of these people didn''t stop until they cut down a few raw stones and began to doubt Chu fan''s eyesight.


    Chu fan reluctantly shook his head, picked up a stone he had already selected and handed it to Wu Jingui: "take it and cut it."


    "OK!" Wu Jingui was waiting. He immediately ran happily to cut the stone. The onlookers shouted around and wanted to see if the master of the Jade King had any real skills.


    While there was no one in the store, Chu fan quickly chose a few stones, not many, but almost all of them were the best, among which there was a piece of glass, the best jade of Imperial Green. But Chu fan won''t take out this top-grade product to cut it. Otherwise, these people must have red eyes and rob it.


    Even if you choose two raw stones containing medium and low-grade jadeite to cut, it also caused a great sensation: "it''s really green, it''s bean green."


    "Yes, although the grade of jadeite is not high, it is much better than gambling. You can make a small profit."


    "The master of the Jade King deserves his reputation. I''m afraid Yang, the Jade King, can''t compare with him in breaking jade."


    Isn''t it? Yang Lao still has a 50% chance of failure, but Chu fan almost guarantees one. Although the quality of the cut jade is not high, he hasn''t missed it.


    After the two raw stones were cut, the gang no longer doubted. However, looking at the two low-grade materials, they didn''t mean to buy in the store at all. Now, the beautiful young woman was in a hurry. She gave Chu fan half price, just to attract customers to buy in the name of the Jade King.


    But now, the jadeite is really taken out, but they are all low-grade, which can''t stimulate these people at all.


    Seeing that Chu fan had to pay to leave, the young woman ignored Su Yuan and Yu Qiang Mei. She came forward and hugged Chu fan''s arm and begged: "Mr. Chu, you can''t go like this. Help me get a piece of good material out. I beg you, can''t you? In this way, I''ll get a batch of old pit stones tomorrow and let you choose first?"


    Chu fan really didn''t want to promise her, but her big breasts trampled on Chu fan''s arms without stinginess. Su Yuan frowned. Yu Qiang Mei even stared at Chu fan and the beautiful young woman angrily, as if they had some shady Adultery - love.


    "Cough, I''ll try my best. Can you let go first?" Chu fan is really afraid of her. If this woman breaks out, ordinary men can''t stand it.


    After a casual look, Chu fan kicked out, and a raw stone the size of a basketball rolled out. Before he ordered, the young woman immediately said, "come on, move this stone."


    Fearing that the cutting would be destroyed, Wu Jingui hurried over with Chu fan and asked, "brother, how do you cut it?"


    "Let''s take a knife from here." Chu fan picked up the chalk, drew a pen on the stone, and then took Su Yuan back a few steps.


    Soon, under the operation of the stone cutter, the knife was cut according to the stroke drawn by Chu fan. The incision was white. Wu Jingui squatted down and poured some water, frowned and said, "brother, I''m afraid you''ll miss this time."


    "It''s normal to miss. Don''t say it''s me. Even if it''s my master, I don''t dare to say it''s accurate." Chu fan smiled and drew another pen on the stone. "Continue cutting. If you can''t cut it again, you''ll cut everything in the middle."


    "I think it''s OK to cut it from the middle." Wu Jingui stood up and said indifferently.


    He has participated in several jade trading conferences, and the times of gambling collapse are far greater than that of gambling rise. Therefore, it seems to him that it is normal to break one piece. If Chu fan takes one, it''s abnormal.


    But when the stone cutter cut down, before the wheel saw completely stopped rotating, he suddenly squatted down nervously, scooped a ladle of cold water and poured it on the cutting surface, which immediately reflected a bright green.


    "It''s up, it''s up. It''s full of green. The disciple of the Jade King is really divine."


    "Brother, don''t cut it. I''ll pay $8 million for this material."


    "Man, you don''t know anything about being brother Chu fan? This is glass Imperial Green. You want to buy it for $8 million? I''ll pay $30 million. I''ll fix this stone."

 Chapter 184

    "Everybody, listen to me!"


    Chu fan shouted and finally suppressed the voice of continuous bidding. He smiled and said, "thank you for your love. My brother is very grateful here. However, I promised Angkor to send him a piece of high-quality jade. Therefore, I gave him this piece of jade. If you want to buy it, just ask him to buy it."


    Who doesn''t know Wu Jingui, a businessman in the jewelry and jade industry? This is an old man who doesn''t need money. Do you expect him to spit it out when it comes to him?


    Just when the crowd was a little discouraged, the beautiful young woman greeted them properly: "everyone, the raw stones in our store are all old pit materials from Myanmar, and the probability of producing the best products is very high. Don''t miss it when passing by. 351 kg, the price is fair and reasonable..."


    Suddenly, everyone rushed into the store. After a while, they snapped up all the raw stones in the store. At this time, Chu fan has continued to buy with everyone.


    Unknowingly, at noon, Wu Jingui receives a call from Jia Zhenguo and reluctantly asks Chu fan to go out for dinner. He really didn''t want to go. Just this morning, Chu fan selected hundreds of raw stones. If there were Jadeites at the top, he would be rich.


    They studied it on their way here. Wu Jingui paid for the funds, but all the jadeite materials were sold to Wu Jingui. As a friend, Wu Jingui only needs to pay 20% off the market price.


    Even if it''s only 20% off, this pile of raw stones is an astronomical figure, but the more money Wu Jingui spends, the more he earns. Therefore, he can''t wait for Chu fan not to eat, so he keeps choosing.


    Why, for the first time, did gambling stone make so much money? It''s faster than a money printer. Of course, all this is due to Chu fan. Without him, if he kept buying, Wu Jingui would die.


    Chu fan, who has been using the perspective eye all morning, is also dizzy, bloated and blackened at present. After all, using the perspective eye consumes his spiritual strength. Although it is not much, it can''t stand him. He is using it almost all the time.


    But at the thought of going to the barracks in the afternoon, Chu fan had to give up the idea of having a good rest. After a simple bite, he began to choose. Chu fan was relieved until 3 p.m.


    More than 50 stalls selling raw stones were almost visited by him. He bought more than 200 pieces of raw stones and sent them to the warehouse arranged by Jia Zhenguo. Among them, there were more than 30 Jadeites and Jadeites taken out on the spot, and almost none of them failed.


    Because of the stimulation of Chu fan, an expert of the emerald king, the trading volume of raw stones on this day was almost ten times that of yesterday. Even the raw stones in Jia Zhenguo''s store were sold out. They had to pull two more batches from the warehouse and sold out.


    Declined Jia Zhenguo''s invitation. Chu fan pointed to the more than 30 raw stones he had selected and said seriously, "Angkor, our brothers will settle accounts. You can''t move these more than 30 raw stones. Pack them for me and transport them back. You can cut the rest at will. Just call me the money at that time."


    "Don''t worry, I promise I''ll do it properly for you." Wu Jingui couldn''t shut his mouth with joy. Let alone more than 30 yuan, he didn''t care about doubling it.


    Today, he spent more than 40 million yuan, but this money will bring him dozens of times of profits. At the thought that a lot of raw stones will turn into colorful money, he has the impulse to find two women and "fly" immediately.


    Chu fan was almost numb from the excitement at the beginning to the later. Although this way of making money is faster than robbery, there are too few good materials. He searched today, which directly led to great losses for other jadeite merchants. Almost none of them produced ice materials. As for glass, he didn''t even see a hair.


    Chu fan deliberately left some for them, otherwise they couldn''t even see a piece of medium-grade material.


    Therefore, Chu fan directly stopped the idea of getting rich by gambling. Even the bone pagoda can''t feed the best jadeite that comes out. Do you expect to use it to make money? Take it as soon as you see the good. You can''t make enough money. It''ll be miserable if it causes public anger.


    Out of the venue, the car arranged by Yu Hang had been waiting for a long time. Chu fan and others got on the bus and went straight to the Yunnan Military Region.


    At the same time, 99 specially selected soldiers gathered on the military region''s training ground. Each of them is an elite of the company and has made good achievements in one or more aspects. But today, they will receive a three-day cruel training of the "murderer king".


    It''s amazing that the murderer king who rose overnight should come to their military region as an instructor. Is he also a soldier?


    Just when everyone was in doubt, the instructor Guo Ziming came over with a straight face and shouted sternly, "stand at attention and relax!"


    Brushing, the 99 soldiers moved neatly and did not squint, one by one with their hands on their backs and their heads held high. Although they were wearing field suits, they could still see their explosive muscles, almost stretching the field suits.


    "The murderer king, formerly known as Chu fan, is only the bodyguard of a female boss of the company."


    Guo Ziming suddenly shouted, "tell me, are you afraid to hear the name of the murderer king?"


    "Not afraid!" many soldiers shouted angrily.


    Guo Ziming continued to say loudly, "do you accept the killing king as your instructor?"


    "Not satisfied!"


    "Very good!" Guo Ziming nodded with satisfaction, paced back and forth, and said, "in a moment, the king of murder will arrive. What to do, don''t I teach you?"


    "No!"


    Just then, a vigorous soldier quickly ran over: "report, the company commander''s car has arrived at the door of the military region."


    "OK, join the list!"


    "Yes!"


    Within three minutes, a military off-road vehicle roared over and stopped in front of the 100 soldiers. Yu Hang jumped out of the car first, followed by Chu fan and Yu Qiang Mei. Finally, Su Yuan held Chu fan''s hand and jumped out of the car.


    For Yu Qiang Mei, these soldiers have long been used to it. Although she is also very beautiful, she is a wild rose with thorns. The soldiers dare not look at her more if anyone touches her.


    But today, a beautiful woman came to their barracks. She was far more beautiful than Yu Qiang in appearance, figure and temperament. Suddenly, the momentum just gathered was swept away. These guys who hadn''t seen a woman for more than half a year fell on Su Yuan with wolf like eyes. They didn''t dare to blink for fear that their dream would wake up in the blink of an eye.


    Beautiful, it''s so beautiful


    "Stand at attention!" Yu Hang''s face became darker and drank fiercely. Like a bolt from the blue, he startled the 100 soldiers, woke up immediately, quickly took his eyes away from Su Yuan, held his head high and looked straight ahead.


    "Take it easy!"


    After shouting two commands, Yu Hang glanced at the faces of the people and said coldly, "I think the instructor has told you? Yes, this one around me is the famous murderer - Chu fan!"


    "The beautiful woman standing beside him is his girlfriend and one of the women robbed by the rattlesnake organization." Yu Hang said coldly, "Chu fan is a soldier in a special force. At the request of the commander, he made an exception and promised to be a temporary instructor for a few days. In the next time, all you have to do is obey, study hard and try to learn all his skills, okay?"


    "I see!" the crowd shouted in unison.


    Yu Hang''s face eased a little and said, "next, let''s invite Chu fan to say a few words."


    In the applause of the crowd, Chu fan came to the front and said with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, I was driven to the shelf and pushed up. In fact, I haven''t been to the army for a day, and I don''t know what to teach you. Even in some places, I''m not as good as you."


    "However, since commander Yu believes me, I will do a good job." Chu fan''s eyes are sharp and cold. "Next, I will use my growth experience on you. You''d better be mentally prepared. Before dawn tomorrow, the ten worst performers will be eliminated."


    "No more. Let''s start with a 10000 meter weight-bearing run, with a weight of 50 kilograms per person."


    Many soldiers looked at each other. Running with a weight of 10000 meters is nothing. They run every day, but they can bear a weight of 50 kg. Isn''t that a trap? You know, their usual weight is only 35 kg, which makes them tired like a calf. Now the new instructor has added nearly half of the weight, which is going to kill us.


    Before everyone could speak, Chu Fan said with a smile, "why, are you afraid? Think I''m playing with you? Don''t worry, I''ll run with you, and my load is 100 kilograms."


    In a word, they blocked everyone''s mouth. They all proposed to run with them, and the load is twice as high as them. It''s the same person, he can do it, can''t he?


    Originally, there were a few guys who were not satisfied and were ready to stand up and pick up things, but now they couldn''t say anything, so they had to run back with the people to get the weight bag.


    After the soldiers dispersed, Yu Hang hurriedly grabbed Chu fan and asked, "brother, this is not a joke. Can you carry a load of 100 kilograms?"


    "Don''t worry. When Chu fan exercises at home, the weight is more than 300 kg." Su Yuan explained for Chu fan with a smile, suddenly yawned and said, "take your time. Weiwei and I will have a rest first."


    Yu Hang was surprised and said, "Chu fan, is this true? Do you exercise like this at home?"


    "That was before, and I don''t need it in the future." Chu Fan said with a smile.


    He is now in the land. His physical strength is as high as 8000 Jin, and the load of hundreds of Jin has little impact on him. If he wants to improve his current strength, he needs to bear at least 4000 Jin in order to help him improve his strength.


    4000 kg, where can he get such a heavy load? He can''t carry a Hummer SUV with a weight of more than 2000 kg for running, can he?

 Chapter 185

    A load of 50 kilograms is nothing to these soldiers, but if they run 10000 meters with a load of 50 kilograms, it will be a bit deceptive.


    But the tutor''s weight is twice that of them, up to 100 kilograms. Running like them, no one can catch up. What else do you say? No!


    Don''t mention them. Even Yu Hang carried 60 kilograms and ran 10000 meters. He was as tired as a dog and his tongue drooped out. After 10000 meters, the soldiers lay down and didn''t want to move.


    "Get up, all get up, and this training will break you down?" Chu fan, who was still carrying the 100 kg load, kicked them one by one in the past and called the soldiers who were tired like dead dogs.


    "Now is the best time to exercise your body. Go to the bathhouse immediately and have the next lesson."


    Yu Hang doesn''t want to move, but he is the company commander. If he doesn''t take the lead, how can Chu fan convince the public? Therefore, he just stood up with his teeth clenched and scolded, "why don''t you get up and lie on the ground one by one? I tell you, Chu fan has prepared medicinal materials with secret methods, which can strengthen the body and relieve fatigue. It''s your loss not to soak."


    As soon as they said this, they helped each other to stand up and hobbled towards the bathhouse.


    In the spacious bathhouse, there were more than 100 wooden bathtubs filled with steaming water. Chu fan threw the bag he took from the car on the ground and said, "each of you can get one of the medicinal materials here, pour it into the bathtub, and then jump in and soak it for at least 30 minutes. Let''s start!"


    Thirty minutes, at least?


    These soldiers are all happy. It''s a good thing. If you don''t let me out, you can soak until tomorrow morning.


    Don''t talk about them. Even Yu Hang approached Chu fan with some doubts and said in a low voice, "brother, can you do this medicine?"


    "Less nonsense, a total of 26688 yuan. I''ll reimburse it later."


    As soon as the voice fell, the impatient soldier had poured the powdered traditional Chinese medicine into the bath bucket, and then couldn''t wait to take off his clothes and jump in.


    Although the temperature of the water is a little higher, it is still within the tolerance range. Moreover, just tired, my legs are going to cramp. Now take another hot bath, not to mention how comfortable it is.


    Beautiful, so beautiful!


    Soldiers close their eyes and enjoy the immersion of hot water to relieve their fatigue. It would be better if the taste of traditional Chinese medicine could be lighter. But within three minutes, he couldn''t help crying and jumped out: "it hurts. What medicine is this? How can it be like a needle?"


    "It''s so hot. It''s like roasting on fire. Who can stand it?"


    "It''s so cold. How does it feel like falling out of the ice cellar? But the water is obviously hot?"


    One hundred soldiers felt different. Even Yu Hang couldn''t help jumping out of the bath bucket and rubbing on his body. For a while, his skin was red, as if he had been boiled.


    Chu fan took off his clothes at this time, stepped into the bath bucket and said faintly, "if you want to be a qualified soldier, you must have strong enough endurance. If you can''t stand this pain, just go home and feed the pig."


    "The instructor can do it, we can do it. Keep soaking." Yu Hang bit his teeth and jumped into the bath barrel again, biting his teeth to bear the burning taste.


    Even the instructor can insist. Why can''t you insist?


    These soldiers are also cruel, so they don''t believe it. Can''t even their endurance be better than that pervert of the instructor?


    Chu fan seemed as if nothing had happened, closed his eyes and seemed to enjoy it, but in fact, he had to jump out several times.


    Cold, too cold, originally hot water, but after soaking for less than three minutes, he felt a cool air drilling into the skin and meat along the pores, almost freezing him.


    "Brother, can you use this medicine?" Chu fan couldn''t help asking.


    The big eyed frog squatted on his shoulder and said with a smile, "you can steal music. If you hadn''t overfulfilled the task of Lord Black scale last time, you could get so much benefit? To tell you the truth, just making this formula suitable for the physique of ordinary people will consume the soul energy of at least ten people. Can you say that this medicine doesn''t work well?"


    "But it''s too uncomfortable. It''s freezing me."


    "Then you have to hold on."


    "I don''t understand. Why does everyone feel different when they use the same medicine?"


    "Let me answer this question." a clear and pleasant female voice came. Chu fan was startled. Looking sideways, he saw that the big eyed frog disappeared and replaced by the flower fairy, the demon king who once appeared.


    She is the same as last time. She has only a big palm, but she is extremely beautiful. Her figure proportion is the same as that of a normal woman. She has a straight chest, a thin waist and long legs. She wears a corolla on her head, two flowers on her chest and a skirt made of flowers around her waist. Behind her, there are two pairs of wings as thin as cicada''s wings, which flutter gently and look at Chu fan playfully.


    "Gudu!"


    Chu fan swallowed a mouthful of spit and said in a trembling voice, "elder sister, you... Why did you come out?"


    "Because I have absorbed a lot of soul energy, I can come out at will like the big eyed frog. However, if you need my help, you still need the energy of the bone tower to reach 1 / 1000." the flower fairy smiled playfully, "but I can help you for free."


    Seeing the beautiful flower fairy as beautiful as flowers, Chu fan was surprised and asked, "so, sister, you can come out to chat with me at any time?"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!" Chu fan shouted excitedly.


    The big eyed frog appeared on his right shoulder and stared at Chu fan bitterly: "I''ve been with you for so long, and I haven''t seen you so happy."


    Chu fan rolled his eyes: "look at your poor appearance, which affects my appetite. I''ll give you face if I don''t vomit. Hurry and do what you should do. There''s nothing for you here."


    "You are ungrateful, betraying friends and seeking glory, crossing rivers and bridges, and losing your mind..." before the big eyed frog finished his words, he was bounced off by a finger of Chu fan.


    Turning his head, Chu fan smiled and said, "sister, tell me quickly. What effect does this medicine have?"


    The flower fairy covered her lips and smiled: "In fact, I came up with this medicine temporarily. It was originally a miraculous medicine for cutting bones and washing marrow, but you can''t get medicinal materials in a short time. Moreover, this miraculous medicine for cutting bones and washing marrow can''t be borne by ordinary people. Therefore, according to the constitution of ordinary people, I got a formula for strengthening the body. Although the effect is not great, it is better to make medicinal materials easy and cheap."


    It''s cheap. More than 20000 people, more than 100 people use up all of them after taking a bath. How much does it cost to take a bath once a day?


    "Everyone can only use this medicine once a month, but most of them are useless. As for everyone''s reaction, it is because everyone''s constitution is different, and everyone''s Secret injuries are also different."


    The flower fairy stroked Chu fan''s ear and said with a faint smile: "just like you, it is the nine Yin Jue pulse. Therefore, you will feel very cold. This is because your skin absorbs the medicine and the cold in your body leaks out."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "according to this, if I insist on soaking, will I be able to excrete all the cold in my body? It would be good if I had no pulse of nine yin?"


    "It''s not as simple as you think."


    The flower fairy simply sat down on Chu fan''s shoulder, gently shook her slender legs, and said quietly: "Because you are a nine Yin Jue pulse, the cold you excrete will be replenished soon. Therefore, this medicine does not help your nine Yin Jue pulse at all. However, it can enhance your physical strength, take away a small amount of accumulated toxins in your body and make you relaxed."


    "It''s not bad, but the medicine is a little expensive." Chu fan can see it, so he just sits down in the bath bucket.


    After soaking in the potion for ten minutes, he now has some resistance. Although it is still cold, it is not as strong as before.


    Look at those people around. Although they still clench their teeth, they look much better than at the beginning.


    Thirty minutes later, Chu fan could not feel the cold. Of course, the hot water in the bucket began to cool down. Many of the soldiers around had returned to normal. They looked at their arms in surprise and felt full of strength, as if they could kill a cow with one punch.


    "All stand up!" Chu fan suddenly gave a sharp drink. The soldiers who were still excited to feel the physical changes woke up and stood up from the bucket immediately.


    So far, they have been afraid to underestimate the instructor. They took a bath for half an hour. Although it was painful, the effect was strong. They were not only tired, but also energetic and had endless energy.


    The medicinal materials obtained by the instructor are amazing!


    "I''ll give you ten minutes to take a bath, get dressed, and then go to the training ground." Chu fan''s voice just fell. These guys jumped out of the bath bucket and ran to the shower head to flush.


    Chu fan and Yu Hang are no exception. They quickly join the team. When they see the instructor''s perfect body, everyone secretly marvels. Especially the instructor''s strong cost in the crotch makes these guys jealous.


    This is a pure man. If I were a woman, I would marry him.


    Ten minutes later, the crowd returned to the training ground. At this time, it was dark. Chu fan looked at the time and shouted coldly: "next, the real training is to carry 70 kilograms per person and run 20000 meters. The last ten are eliminated. Start!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Guo Ziming strode over and said angrily, "Chu fan, what do you mean? Is it meaningful to run with such a heavy load continuously? We are soldiers who protect our country. If running can make our opponents surrender, what do we soldiers do?"


    After listening to instructor Guo, a hundred soldiers stopped, one by one silent, but all looked at Chu fan and waited for his answer.

 Chapter 186

    "Instructor Guo, do you mean it''s useless to practice weight-bearing running?" Chu fan asked playfully.


    When everyone was running with weight, Guo Ziming didn''t participate. When taking a medicine bath in the bathroom, Guo Ziming also didn''t go. Chu fan knew in his heart that he was unconvinced and was waiting for him to provoke.


    Sure enough, after such a while, he couldn''t help jumping out. Chu fan wants to see what moths he can make.


    Guo Ziming snorted coldly, "don''t dig a hole for me. I didn''t say it''s useless to run with load, but the commander asked you to come. It''s not for you to train everyone to run with load. What we need to learn is your fighting skills of the king of murder. Are you right?"


    "Yes!" a hundred soldiers shouted in unison.


    Compared with the weight-bearing running, they want to see the king''s Kung Fu and see if he is as powerful as rumored. In the team, there are several belligerent assassins who are ready to try and prepare for the challenge.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "instructor Guo thinks, how can I teach you combat skills?"


    "It''s easy to handle. It''s a real battle!" Guo Ziming was very proud. He ran Chu fan in a few words. "Who wants to see the power of the murderer king? Have you? Stand up!"


    "Me!"


    "Me!"


    "I..."


    At least one-third of the 100 soldiers shouted out in fear of missing one step late.


    Yu Hang is angry. How do I teach you, these calves? Dare to challenge the instructor?


    But before Yu Hang got angry, Chu fan stretched out his hand to stop Yu Hang and said with a faint smile: "since everyone is so eager to learn my strength, I''ll give you a chance. Those who sign up will stay, and others will stand back."


    This is... To pick a group? Is that crazy?


    Guo Ziming is excited. He doesn''t care whether the rules are irregular or not. As long as he can beat Chu fan up, even if he goes back to be punished.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go together. Do you think that many people are the opponent of the king of murder?" Guo Ziming said loudly. "If you can put the king of murder down today, I''ll treat you to dinner, drink and KTV in the evening."


    My grass is so special. I don''t have this treatment for the new year. These more than thirty pricks, who still hesitated, rushed out like wolves and surrounded Chu fan.


    Chu fan took a t-step to that station, holding his arms in his hands. He didn''t mean to take any action at all. Let the more than 30 people surround him. Suddenly, a soldier behind him shouted angrily, suddenly flew up and kicked Chu fan in the back.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Chu fan didn''t move. Despite his kick in the back, the crowd only heard a bang. Chu fan Wensi didn''t move, but the soldier staggered back two steps.


    "Didn''t you eat? Try hard!" Chu fan shouted angrily.


    I''m crazy.


    The soldier clenched his teeth and swept across. The target was Chu fan''s head. With his strength, even a small tree with a thick bowl can be broken by his leg. If he kicks it on the head of ordinary people, he will at least have a concussion. He won''t wake up in ten days and a half months.


    But seeing that this leg was about to kick Chu fan''s head, Chu fan suddenly raised his right arm and blocked the blow. With a bang, the soldier seemed to kick on the iron plate, which made him stagger back two steps again, and his lower leg bones were painful and cracked.


    Killer king, really powerful!


    Guo Ziming was angry and said, "what are you doing? Let''s go together."


    The soldiers woke up like a dream. They all rushed up in a swarm and punched and kicked Chu fan, but Chu fan''s feet seemed to be nailed to the ground. Except that both hands occasionally block the attack on the head and crotch, other parts are free to fight as they want.


    With his strength of 8000 kg, the average strength of these people is about 500 kg. For him, it is no different from beating his back.


    But in the eyes of Yu Hang, Guo Ziming and others, Chu fan was terrible. This guy seemed to be made of copper and iron. The fierce attack of more than 30 soldiers failed to make him move. What Kung Fu did this guy practice?


    "Hold his thigh and turn him over." Guo Ziming roared angrily.


    If you are paralyzed, you can''t believe it. You can''t put him down.


    At the command, the soldiers calmed down and immediately all rushed to Chu fan. Two hugged his left arm, two hugged his right arm, and several hugged his thighs, waist and neck. In short, Chu fan''s body was locked by at least a dozen people, but they made their milk strength come out. They were stunned that they couldn''t make Chu fan move.


    "Push together!" Guo Ziming''s eyes are red. NIMA, is this special or human? It''s a monster.


    The rest of them hit Chu fan''s chest with heavy shoulders, squeezed one by one, arched to death, trying to push Chu fan down. With the strength of more than a dozen of them, even a wall was pushed down, but Chu fan was stunned and did not move. Until the number increased to nearly 20, Chu fan finally shot.


    "Go away!" Chu fan''s arms shook, and several people holding his arms flew out. Then he grabbed the two soldiers in front of him with his hands like a chicken and threw them out.


    Bang Bang


    Within ten seconds, all the long dragons in front of him were caught and thrown out by Chu fan. They fell on all sides, grinning and rubbing their hips. No one dared to come forward again.


    Chu fan clapped his hands, looked around and asked, "who else wants to try?"


    Still trying? Even if we go to wrestle with elephants, we won''t fight you. What a pervert!


    "What''s the use of strength alone? Can the enemy stand there and compare strength with you?" Guo Ziming snorted coldly. "You don''t need a gun. As long as each of them has a dagger in their hand, you''ll die a hundred times already."


    Although the soldiers did not speak, they all agreed with Guo Ziming''s words. What''s the use of fighting beating? No matter how strong and powerful you are, can you stop bullets? Can you resist a knife?


    Chu fan smiled thoughtfully: "you mean, if they have a knife in their hand, I will lose?"


    "That''s right!"


    "What if I win?"


    "Hum, what do you want?"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t gamble money or life." Chu Fan said with a smile, "if I win by chance, you will receive training like all soldiers."


    Guo Ziming gritted his teeth and said, "well, if you win, I''ll immediately carry a 100 kilogram weight bag and run 20000 meters with them."


    "OK, it''s a deal!"


    Chu fan turned his head confidently and said loudly, "come here, you don''t need any knives. You''re afraid to hurt me. As long as you can hit me, even if I lose, I''ll treat you in the evening."


    Everyone looked at each other. Is the instructor crazy? We have a hundred people. We form a circle and shoot at the same time. Don''t we even touch your body? If that''s the case, we''ll be soldiers. Let''s just go home and feed the pigs.


    "Everything is ready. I''m going to take the initiative?" Chu fan pulled a bad smile from the corners of his mouth. Before everyone reacted, he suddenly shouted, "start!"


    At the same time, Chu fan rushed out as fast as lightning, with three fists and two feet, and the five soldiers who had not slowed down were all turned to the ground. When the crowd began to surround, Chu fan slipped like a loach, ran out of the only gap and knocked down two more by the way.


    Just as the crowd turned around and prepared to encircle Chu fan, Chu fan suddenly killed a rifle and cut off the encirclement circle. Several times back and forth, he had killed seven in and seven out of the encirclement circle, which was fragmented, and there were more than a dozen people standing foolishly.


    Too soon, they couldn''t even catch Chu fan''s shadow. They were completely a personal target waiting to be kicked.


    Is this the real strength of the murderer king? No wonder it deserves its reputation to kill rattlesnake alone.


    "Don''t fight." Yu Hang quickly called Chu fan, took a deep breath and said loudly, "now, are you still unconvinced?"


    "Take it!" a hundred people shouted in unison.


    Still not satisfied? The instructor resists beating and is fast. He is almighty. None of them is an opponent. Where can I find such an instructor?


    Yu Hang leopard opened his eyes and said angrily, "is there any doubt about the instructor''s training?"


    "No!"


    "Line up!"


    Soon, a hundred people gathered quickly, neat and uniform, moving quickly without any hesitation.


    Yu Hang whispered, "Chu fan, can you say two more words?"


    "OK!" Chu fan took a deep breath, his smile slowly gathered away, and said seriously, "As we all know, people with strong physique and strong resistance will not be fast; while people with fast speed will certainly not be strong in attack and resistance. Today I tell you that as long as you train according to my method, you will be as strong and fast as me. With these two foundations, you will get twice the result with half the effort and go all the way."


    "I won''t say much. I''ll give you 20 minutes to prepare. 70 kilograms of weight, 20000 meters, and the last ten will be eliminated."


    With a hula, the 100 soldiers ran away to prepare the load bag. Seventy kilograms, let alone run away. It''s hard to carry it. But since the instructor has ordered, who dares to neglect it? Even if they are tired to death, they have to run on their backs.


    As soon as Chu fan looked back, he saw Yu Hang and Guo Ziming standing beside him. He couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "what are you two doing? They are 70 kilograms heavy, you are ten kilograms more than them, and run five thousand meters more."


    My grass, you''re going to kill our brothers.


    However, Yu Hang knew that Chu fan was aiming at Guo Ziming, and he also wanted to try how much potential he had. Therefore, despite Guo Ziming''s protest, he just dragged him away.


    Just after the crowd began to run with weight, a guard ran over, respectfully saluted and shouted, "report, please welcome the commander and political commissar."


    Chu fan put down his just sorted load bag and asked curiously, "commander and political commissar are looking for me? What''s up?"


    "I don''t know. You''ll know when you go."


    It''s better not to run. A load of hundreds of kilograms is really no challenge for Chu fan. Therefore, Chu fan simply threw down his load bag and followed the guard to the military building behind him.


    PS: I''ll give you a good news in advance. It''s going to be more popular next week. Three chapters a day. Thank you for your continued support!


    Thank you for your 2 yuan red envelope reward support of "brother Li 429925500"!

 Chapter 187

    Behind the training ground, there is a six storey building. The offices of military leaders such as commander and political commissar are all in this building.


    In a large office on the fifth floor, Yu Jianqiu and Guo Ziming witnessed the whole process of Chu fan''s training and shooting through a telescope.


    I really don''t know. I''m shocked at the sight. More than 20 people worked together to be equal to Chu fan''s strength, but the encirclement and interception of 100 people could not touch a hair of Chu fan, but were beaten down and defeated.


    No wonder he was able to break into the country alone, exterminate the rattlesnake organization and save two robbed girls. Only this strength, I''m afraid that except for the holy blade, almost no soldiers in the military region can do it.


    But can Chu fan''s success really be replicated?


    "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    Yu Jianqiu shouted, "come in!"


    The guard opened the door, invited Chu fan in, and then closed the door.


    "Commander, commissar, you two are looking for me?" Chu fan walked over with a smile. How can he look like a soldier?


    The two bosses knew Chu fan''s identity, so they didn''t care about it. Yu Jianqiu waved and said with a smile, "come on, sit here and let''s have a good chat."


    "If you two have anything to say, just say it. I''m still busy there." Chu fan doesn''t want to stay with these two. He''s too restrained.


    Guo Tiancheng brought Chu fan a cup of tea and asked seriously, "Chu fan, are you giving the soldiers too much weight? If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will backfire and hurt the soldiers."


    "Don''t worry, political commissar Guo, the standards I set are within the bearing range of their body. Even if there is a slight strain, it will be no problem as long as they soak in the potion several times."


    Yu Jianqiu asked, "Chu fan, don''t you let them practice weight-bearing running all day? Is it too monotonous?"


    "Weight bearing running is the foundation. My plan is that from tomorrow morning, everyone should carry a total of 20 kilograms of lead on his legs, arms and waist. No matter what training, he can''t take it off."


    Chu Fan said with assurance: "every five days, the lead block increases by one kilogram. After dinner every day, let them unload the lead block and fight each other, so as to be familiar with the speed brought by suddenly reducing the load."


    "In the long run, their endurance, physique, strength and speed will be greatly improved. As for combat skills, I don''t need to teach them?"


    Guo Tiancheng said excitedly, "if you can guarantee that you won''t hurt the soldiers, this method will be implemented. Chu fan, can you leave the prescription to us? It''s OK to spend money on it. You can make a price."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "political commissar Guo is joking. I''m also a soldier. How can I make money from the military in turn? Don''t worry, I''ve handed over the prescription to Yu Hang. You can purchase and configure it yourself in the future."


    "Chu fan, please think about it." Yu Jianqiu said solemnly, "as long as you nod your head and come to our Yunnan Military Region for development, I''ll give you a lieutenant colonel rank and deputy regiment level immediately. After a year, you will become a regular, and the rank will be upgraded again. As for your special forces, I''ll say it. It''s not difficult for you."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "Uncle Yu, thank you for looking at me so high, but I really can''t come over. Even in the holy blade, I''m just hanging my name."


    "A good man should be loyal to the king and serve the country." Guo Tiancheng said discontentedly, "you have such a good ability. You should fight the enemy and make achievements while you are young. What kind of man is always with women? When you become a senior colonel or even a major general, what kind of woman can''t be found? You can choose the daughters of major families casually, and you have to hurry to marry you."


    "Commissar Guo, you are definitely a loyal and patriotic general. I admire you, but I won''t agree with you."


    Chu Fan said positively, "Su Yuan is kind to me, and she is now facing a threat to her life. If I leave her at this time, I think even you will despise me."


    "Since I am a soldier, I will not shrink back as long as the organization needs me, even if it is a sea of knife and fire. However, I will not leave Su Yuan, let alone go to the army, because the training in the army is too Pediatrics for me, not as strong as my training at home."


    Yu Jianqiu asked seriously, "if I have a problem here and ask you for help, will you come?"


    "Yes, certainly." Chu Fan said without hesitation, "as long as I don''t tie myself to the army and leave temporarily for a few days, it shouldn''t be a problem. Moreover, in Sichuan Province, I also have friends. Once I leave, ask my friends to help protect Su Yuan. There won''t be any problem in a short time."


    "Hahaha, that''s good." Yu Jianqiu smiled and patted Chu fan on the shoulder. "Chu fan, give me a solid foundation. What are your accomplishments now?"


    "Territory, but my physique is special, and my strongest strength can reach 6000 Jin." Chu fan is still conservative, afraid to scare them. But even so, Yu Jianqiu was shocked.


    Six kilos of force, three tons. No wonder more than 20 people can''t push him.


    At the thought of these 100 carefully selected soldiers, like Chu fan, with thousands of kilograms of strength, the two leaders were boiling with blood.


    But before Yu Jianqiu asked, Chu fan waved his hand and said, "Uncle Yu, don''t expect them to be like me. With their physical strength and strength, they can double in a year. It''s estimated that they can''t improve much in the future."


    The strength of most of these soldiers is less than 500 kg, which has doubled to nearly 1000 kg. Yu Jianqiu thought carefully. It''s good to have a strength of 1000 kg. The key is that the speed will also be greatly improved, which is even more rare.


    In the future, with such a strong team, those fierce bandits who make a living at the border will be unlucky. Ha ha ha ha!


    When Suyuan woke up, it was already more than 8 p.m. for fear that she could not adapt to the dining environment of the military canteen, Yu Jianqiu didn''t force her to stay, so she asked someone to drive Chu fan, Suyuan and Yu qiangmei back to the city.


    As for future training, Chu fan is not needed for the time being.


    "Suyuan, what would you like to eat in the evening?" Chu fan asked happily in the car.


    I had planned to stay in the military region for three days, but now it took less than an afternoon to finish it all. Of course, all this is due to the flower fairy, one of the nine demon kings. If it weren''t for the prescription she gave, Chu fan really didn''t know how to train these soldiers.


    Suyuan was also very happy. Chu fan didn''t have to go to the army, so she didn''t have to go with her. Su Yuan would rather stay in the hotel and watch TV than wait in the military region.


    "Ask Weiwei. I can eat anything." Suyuan said with a smile.


    Although this trip to Yunnan was breathtaking, it made her and Chu fan''s feelings heat up sharply. Moreover, Chu fan''s ability to break Jade also showed her the hope of restarting the new company.


    Everything is developing in a good direction. The only fly in the ointment is that Chu fan still has another woman in her heart. Otherwise, she must have knocked Chu fan down without hesitation, but now


    Yu Qiang Mei immediately said excitedly, "let''s go to eat kebabs? I know a place where mutton kebabs are very authentic."


    "OK, then go and eat the kebab." Chu fan made a decision.


    Yu Qiang Mei immediately said, "go to the third senior high school in Diancheng. There is a chain store nearby. It''s opened by a Xinjiang man. It tastes good."


    The driver was Yu Jianqiu''s soldier. He obeyed Miss Yu''s orders and immediately turned to the third senior middle school. Within fifteen minutes, the car stopped. In front of it was a small shop for baking kebabs. There were more than a dozen tables outside. It was almost full. There was a lot of noise and it was very lively.


    Yu Qiang Mei waved to the driver, "go back. After a while, the three of us will eat and take a taxi back to the hotel."


    "But..."


    "But what? You''re afraid I''ll be bullied when my senior brother murderer Wang is here?" Yu Qiang Mei said impatiently. "Go, go, go back, don''t talk. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes." the driver reluctantly agreed, got on the bus and turned to the military region.


    In Diancheng, the area near the third senior high school is the most chaotic. If they were normal, they would never dare to leave Yu Qiang Mei here alone at night, but now she is accompanied by Chu fan, so it''s all right.


    Chu fan even killed the rattlesnake organization. If the little rabbits in this area dare to make trouble, they are abusing themselves. So the driver left at ease.


    Suyuan looked at the surrounding environment and frowned: "Weiwei, why don''t we change places? This place is too messy and noisy."


    "Many people prove that the kebab here tastes authentic." Yu Qiang Mei was very happy. She walked to the kebab shop with Su Yuan''s arm in her arms and said excitedly, "sister-in-law, don''t you know? I graduated from No. 3 middle school. When I went to school, I had to eat here almost every day. Now think about it. I haven''t been here for a long time. I still have strange thoughts."


    Chu fan hummed coldly, "I think you want to eat a string. You want the people here?"


    "Elder martial brother, what are you talking about? People only have you in their hearts, and other men are floating clouds in my eyes."


    "Don''t pull!"


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "eat honestly in a while. If you dare to cause trouble, I''ll throw you here."


    Yu Qiang Mei patted her small chest and said, "don''t worry, senior brother. I promise I won''t fight back and scold back. Even if I''m molested, I just don''t know. Is that all?"


    "Don''t be poor. Find a place to sit down. I''m a little hungry." Suyuan shook off Yu Qiang Mei''s hand, took Chu fan to an empty table at the edge, took out a paper towel and put it on the pony, and then asked Chu fan to sit down.


    The waiter is a girl of 16 or 17 years old. She has simple short hair, wears a T-shirt and tight Capris. Her whole body is full of youth. The face is also OK, that is, the eyes are a little smaller, and there are several small freckles on the face, but it looks very cute.


    "Ah, Sister Rose!" the waiter walked quickly in surprise. "You haven''t come for some days. What would you like to eat today?"


    "Three according to the old rules, and then give my senior brother ten strings of sheep eggs. He has kidney deficiency and needs to be mended."


    PS: say important things three times: break out, break out, break out every Wednesday next week!

 Chapter 188

    Chu fan really wants to jump over and strangle Yu Qiang Mei.


    You dead girl, I''m still a virgin. Where is kidney deficiency? I''ve been holding back a lot of fire. You let me mend it. Why don''t you make it up for me?


    Just then, a frivolous whistle came from behind. Then, a man''s teasing voice came: "Oh, isn''t this sister Wei? I haven''t seen her for some days. Sister Wei is becoming more and more beautiful, ha ha ha!"


    As he spoke, a fat man nearly 1.9 meters tall came from behind Chu fan, directly sat down on the pony next to Chu fan, stared at Su Yuan opposite, and said with a bad smile: "this sister is very strange, and sister Wei won''t introduce her?"


    "Get away from me, dead fat pig. This is my sister-in-law. If you dare take another look, I''ll let my brother dig your eyes." Yu Qiang said fiercely.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Sister Wei''s temper is getting worse and worse." the fat man stared at Su Yuan unscrupulously, especially her big breasts, almost trapped her eyes. Hei hei smiled, "if your sister-in-law is afraid to see, you''ll go, and I didn''t stop you?"


    "Yes, you are in charge of heaven and earth. Can you control who we look at? I''m afraid you don''t go out."


    "Sister Wei, you''re in college, but your chest seems so big. Why don''t you grow at all?"


    "It must be because you don''t have a boyfriend. Hey, hey, do you want me to rub it for you? My massage technique is absolutely first-class, so you can increase one model within a month."


    "Look at your sister-in-law. It must be your brother''s credit for the rough sea. Hey, man, you''re good at craftsmanship. How about making friends?"


    More than a dozen gangsters surrounded Chu fan and made Yu Qiang Mei''s face white. If Su Yuan hadn''t grabbed her, she would have overturned the table and opened the stool.


    Chu fan glared at Yu Qiang Mei angrily, which made her feel guilty. She didn''t dare to look at Chu fan''s eyes at all.


    If you can''t even see it, Chu fan will live in vain. Yu Qiang Mei is a troublemaker. She has to be scratched all over if nothing happens all day. What? The kebabs here are authentic. It''s obvious that they want to borrow Chu fan''s hand to avenge her.


    The fat man''s name is Zou Junhua. He and Yu qiangmei are students of the same class. When he was in school, he began to fool around with idle people in society. Coupled with a little official background, he also made a name for himself in the three high schools. When he mentioned brother Hua, he almost had to give some face.


    When she was in high school, Yu Qiang Wei was the school flower of three high schools. She pursued a lot of boys, but the girl beat up all the people who pursued her with her Kung Fu. As a result, her name as a violent school flower spread out, and no one dared to chase after her. Boys hid from her, except Zou Junhua.


    But no matter what move Zou Junhua made, he failed to take down Yu Qiang. Once, he brought someone to block Yu Qiang. As a result, the people of the Municipal Public Security Bureau came and almost caught them. Since then, Zou Junhua has restrained a lot and dare not make Yin moves any more, but his bad thoughts about Yu Qiang Mei have not been put down for a moment.


    I thought that when Yu Qiang Mei went to college, there was no fate between them, but unexpectedly, she appeared again. It was still at night. It was a god given opportunity. However, after seeing Su Yuan around her, Zou Junhua couldn''t move his eyes anymore. He had only one idea in his heart. He must sleep with her tonight.


    Chu fan took out his cigarette, lit one for himself, took a deep breath and said faintly, "do you want to make friends with me?"


    "Man, my name is Zou Junhua. It''s my treat today. How about having a few drinks together?" Zou Junhua glanced at Chu fan. Regardless of whether he agreed or not, he directly greeted the waiter with a smile. "Old sister, hurry to give us 100 mutton kebabs, 30 sheep eggs, and 10 cattle guns."


    Su Yuan stood up and said, "Chu fan, let''s go."


    She is kind-hearted. She is afraid that these bastards will annoy Chu fan. With the idea that more is better than less, she just wants to leave with Chu fan as soon as possible. What if there is a human life?


    She wanted to go. How could these gangsters let Su Yuan stand up? A gangster hurriedly stopped her and said with a smile: "sister-in-law, don''t go. Since we''re sitting together, we have to have a few drinks with our eldest brother."


    "Yes, sister-in-law doesn''t accompany brother. Who do you want to accompany? Ha ha!"


    Big brother and sister-in-law, it seems that Su Yuan is Zou Junhua''s woman.


    Zou Junhua glanced at Chu fan again and saw that he didn''t express anything. He was bolder. He snorted disdainfully, reached out to grab Su Yuan''s hand, salivated and said with a smile: "beauty, don''t know your name? If you don''t think it''s noisy here, why don''t we change a quiet place to sit... Ah!"


    Just as his hand was about to touch Su Yuan''s hand, a disposable chopstick suddenly pierced his palm from top to bottom, even pierced the table, and directly nailed his thick palm to the table.


    Su Yuan was startled, and what she was worried about happened. Yu Qiang Mei was so excited that she clapped her hands and praised: "elder martial brother, you are so powerful that you should have done it long ago... Sister-in-law, you can sit still."


    With that, she suddenly stood up, swung the pony sitting under her ass and smashed it on the head of the gangster next to her. Suddenly, the gangster''s head was dry and blood flowed down.


    It''s all like this. Yu Qiang Mei didn''t let him go. She kicked him to the ground, swung a small Maza and hit another gangster.


    Half a year ago, she was blocked in the alley by these bastards. If her classmates hadn''t happened to see and called the police, she would have been chaste that time.


    Afterwards, she didn''t dare to let her father know because she was afraid that something would affect her studies, because she wanted to avenge herself. Otherwise, she would be caught and shot by her father. Wouldn''t it be cheaper for him?


    So today, she finally caught the opportunity to bring Chu fan to her support, just to avenge Zou Junhua.


    Although Yu Qiang was fierce, Zou Junhua brought a lot of bastards. There were more than a dozen. Yu Qiang took two of them by surprise, and the rest were red eyed. Several of them took out a knife, and the rest picked up the useful guys around them and rushed towards Yu Qiang and Chu fan.


    Among them, two sneaky guys dared to beat Su Yuan''s idea and tried to tie her away. Unfortunately, at the moment they came behind Su Yuan, Chu fan suddenly moved and rushed out. The chopsticks in their hands passed through their wrists like lightning. Before they screamed out, two chopsticks stabbed into their left cheeks, From the right cheek.


    This cruel means completely suppressed these bastards. Even Zou Junhua was so frightened that he forgot to cry and almost peed in his pants.


    "Stop!" Chu fan snapped. The remaining bastards were honest. They hurried back behind Zou Junhua and stared at Chu fan nervously, with their legs shaking.


    If they hadn''t left the boss here, they would have run away. But Zou Junhua''s hand was nailed to the table. He couldn''t move at all. Otherwise, he ran away.


    After pulling a Mazar, Chu fan sat down next to Su Yuan and patted her hand, indicating that she didn''t have to be afraid. Then, Chu fan''s cold eyes fell on Zou Junhua and sneered: "dare to play my wife''s idea, don''t you want to live? Go ahead, hand or foot?"


    "Brother, I don''t know Taishan this time. You let me go. Another day, I will prepare enough gifts to go to the door and apologize." Zou Junhua forced out a smiling face, but it was more ugly than crying.


    Chu fan snorted, "generous gift? Do you want to revenge me another day? Finally, do you want hands or feet? If you don''t have a choice, I''ll leave you one... Weiwei, go and get me a kitchen knife."


    "OK!" Yu Qiang Mei ran into the shop and looked for a kitchen knife.


    These guys have seen Chu fan''s cruel means. Who dares to doubt his words? Since he dares to say, he must be able to do it.


    Zou Junhua was so frightened that his face was green and fierce that he shouted, "dare you? I tell you, I''m the dry son of master Han of Dian City. If you dare to touch my finger, my godfather will not let you go."


    "Han Jingwen is your godfather?" Chu fan was surprised.


    Seeing him like this, Zou Junhua thought he was afraid. He suddenly became bold and said, "what, are you afraid? I tell you, I''m not only the son of Lord Han, but also the director of the Urban Management Bureau. But don''t worry, today''s fault is me. I think I''m unlucky to be hurt by you, and I won''t take revenge on you."


    "Idiot!"


    Chu fan was too lazy to do it. He directly touched the phone and dialed it. Soon, Han Jingwen''s voice came from the phone: "hahaha, is it brother Chu fan? Why did you suddenly think of calling me? Did you want to buy me a drink?"


    "You guessed right." Chu fan opened the phone hands-free and said with a smile, "I''m in a string shop near Sangao. I haven''t waited to eat. A gang of gangsters came and asked my wife to drink with them..."


    "What?" Han Jingwen was furious. "Who is so bold to move my brother and daughter-in-law in my Han Jingwen''s territory? Wait, I''ll be there right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Chu fan glanced at Zou Junhua. The goods were sweating and pale. He even smelled a coquettish smell, which scared him to pee his pants.


    Not only him, but also the gangsters behind him. They heard it clearly. The people on the phone claimed to be Han Jingwen. There was only one person who dared to call the whole name of Yunnan City, that is, the underground king of Yunnan City, a well deserved controller.


    "Ah!"


    Zou Junhua pulled out the chopsticks on his hand and couldn''t help but scream. Then he fell to his knees with a plop, pulled his big mouth and cried, "brother, brother, please forgive me. I won''t dare again."


    Plop


    All the bastards behind them knelt down. None of them dared to run, let alone start. In Diancheng, especially those bastards, they know Han Jingwen''s means well.


    Now, they have offended Han Jingwen''s brother. Isn''t this the old longevity who eats arsenic - looking for death?


    PS: the week-long three chapters break out. Let''s go!

 Chapter 189

    More than ten minutes later, several cars roared and stopped outside the shop.


    The door opened almost at the same time, and more than 20 strong and fierce men jumped out of the car, each holding a stick. He rushed like a wolf to Zou Junhua and other bastards who were still kneeling on the ground.


    "Stop!" Chu fan shouted hurriedly.


    These bastards raised their sticks. When they heard Chu fan''s words, they all stopped their actions, stood aside and made way. Han Jingwen came over with a baseball bat.


    "Brother, do you dare to flirt with your younger brothers and sisters just because they don''t have eyes?" Han Jingwen said angrily, "break my hands and feet and throw them into the mountains to feed the wolves."


    "Han Ye, Han Ye, spare your life." Zou Junhua was so scared that his excrement and urine came out. He climbed to Han Jingwen on his knees and cried with his thigh in his arms. "Han Ye, look at me carefully. I''m Zou Junhua. My father is Zou Yuliang, director of the Urban Management Bureau. He drank with you. You praised me for my future."


    "Cao NIMA, if you have a future, do such a thing that people hate dogs?" Han Jingwen kicked Zou Junhua and scolded, "I thought you were a material to make, but I didn''t expect you to be such a person."


    Turning his head, Han Jingwen asked Chu fan, "brother, tell me what to do with these bastards. If you want to kill them, I promise none of them will want to see the sun tomorrow."


    "Come on, this shit won''t kill people." Chu fan waved impatiently, "hurry to get these bastards away and affect my appetite here."


    "Wait a minute." Yu Qiang Mei suddenly stood up, grabbed the steel pipe in the hand of the big bastard next to her, bumped in her hand, and suddenly hit Zou Junhua''s calf.


    Zou Junhua is as fat as a pig, but the front of his leg is still a layer of skin and bones. How can he resist Yu Qiang''s smashing? With a click, his leg bone broke.


    "Ah!" Zou Junhua hugged his calf and howled like a pig.


    But Yu Qiang started mercilessly, raised the steel pipe and smashed it at his other leg. The steel pipe fell quickly, but Chu fan grabbed it in the palm of her hand.


    "Enough, a girl''s family is so fierce. Who dares to marry you in the future?" Chu fan grabbed the steel pipe, twisted it into a twist like noodles and threw it in front of Zou Junhua.


    This scene stunned all the people present. It was a steel pipe. How much strength can you bend him and twist him into a twist? Especially the people brought by Zou Junhua, their spine was cold.


    Why did you provoke such evil stars? Next time I go out, I have to take a good look at the Yellow calendar.


    "Take them all away, and then come over and clean up this side for me." Han Jingwen ordered, and then asked Chu fan to sit down in the empty seat on the other side.


    Originally, it was full of customers, but after these two fights, the people who ate ran away. The boss of kebab, who is also the master of kebab, came out of the store and looked at the mess on the ground. He wanted to cry without tears.


    Han Jingwen stared and scolded, "cry a hair. All the losses are mine. Quickly bake me a string and serve me beer."


    "OK!" the boss immediately turned grief into joy and ordered the people in the store to clean up the mess. Soon, the chaotic stall became clean and tidy again.


    The girl waiter quickly wiped the table clean, brought cold beer, melon seeds, fruits and other things first. Within ten minutes, a plate of fragrant kebabs was sent up.


    "Brother, this is the first cup of wine. Brother wants to make amends for his sister-in-law and Miss Yu." Han Jingwen said with a bitter smile, "if I hadn''t helped Chen Yixue bridge, they wouldn''t have been caught."


    "It''s all in the past. Why do you mention him?" Chu fan smiled and whispered, "I have to thank you. If the hero didn''t save the beauty this time, I wouldn''t be able to hold the beauty back. Hey hey!"


    "Ha ha, Congratulations!" Han Jingwen laughed.


    Su Yuan blushed with shame and secretly twisted her hand under Chu fan''s arm. As a result, her hand hurt. This guy''s muscles are like iron pimples and can''t be pinched at all.


    After drinking a glass of wine, Han Jingwen poured another full glass and took it up. He said seriously, "I want to thank you for this second glass of wine. I also have commander Yu. If it weren''t for my brother, I would be in prison now."


    "Hehe, you have to thank Weiwei for this. She begged for you." Chu fan smiled and put down his glass and explained a few words.


    It turned out that Chu fan told Yu Qiang about it the day after he came back. That night, Yu Qiang lived at home and told Yu Jianqiu about it.


    There are many reasons for Yu Jianqiu''s leniency. The most important thing is that Han Jingwen can make meritorious service and go deep into the tiger''s den to save people. Although he only played an auxiliary role, Chu fan could not find the rattlesnake''s nest so soon without him leading the way.


    Secondly, if we really catch Han Jingwen, the underground world of Yunnan city will be in chaos. At that time, it will inevitably set off a bloody storm, let those fierce bandits take the opportunity to make chaos, and all kinds of criminal events will be twice as many as usual.


    Therefore, Yu Jianqiu decided not to investigate, maintained the balance of the underground world in Yunnan City, and used Han Jingwen to suppress various forces. I believe that after this incident, Han Jingwen should also know how to restrain, which is a good thing for the people of Yunnan city.


    Several people had been eating and drinking until more than 11 o''clock in the middle of the night. Han Jingwen, who was drunk, reluctantly released Chu fan and waved goodbye. Chu fan didn''t drink less. He didn''t even take a bath when he returned to the hotel. He lay down and went to sleep.


    As soon as he woke up, it was the next morning. Chu fan felt that his two arms seemed to have been lost. He had no consciousness at all. He narrowed his eyes and stared. His eyes suddenly widened, so that Chu fan almost shouted.


    Why did you sleep together again? No wonder the two arms didn''t feel it. The feelings were pressed behind their heads by the two women and used as pillows.


    After he carefully pulled his arm back and sat up from the bed, Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of spit, and his eyes were reluctant to move away.


    First, Su Yuan wore a silk nightgown. Although it was cool, she was still wearing a close fitting vest at home, which covered most of the spring. Although the two points on the chest are obvious, at least they are not exposed.


    But Yu Qiang Mei didn''t care about that. She didn''t wear pajamas or even underwear. Her upper body was naked and lay on her back. Her perfect body was almost exposed to Chu fan''s eyes. He almost had two nosebleeds.


    Although the dead girl''s chest was a little small, it was strong porcelain. Even if she lay on her back, the height of the mountain remained the same, just like two inverted jade bowls. Chu fan felt dry and subconsciously stretched out his hand.


    But just then, Su Yuan suddenly coughed and turned over. Chu fan hurriedly grabbed the quilt to cover the two women, grabbed her clothes and ran out.


    It''s really going to kill me, dead girl. Didn''t you hurt me?


    "Oh, get up so early?" Wu Jingui came out of the opposite guest room and smiled and stretched out his thumb. "Brother, you''re too powerful. Shuang Fei, admire, admire!"


    "Cough, brother, you misunderstood. We are all innocent."


    "Yes, you are innocent every day. Hey, I understand." Wu Jingui patted Chu fan on the shoulder and whispered, "take protective measures. Don''t accidentally let the tadpoles find their mother. Hey, hey!"


    small tadpole? Looking for mom? What do you mean?


    Until Wu Jingui''s figure walked into the elevator, Chu fan suddenly woke up and almost caught up with him and strangled him. What are you thinking, you dirty bastard? They say we are innocent. Why don''t you believe it?


    At this time, the door of the next room also opened. Jia Zhenguo came out of the room and said in surprise, "brother Chu fan, have you got up so early?"


    "Lao Jia? Why did you stay in the hotel?"


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t go back last night because I played with Angkor too late." Jia Zhenguo looked at Chu fan up and down and said curiously, "brother, you have a good physique. Why did you get up so early with two beautiful families like flowers? Brother, there are several imported Wei brothers there. Do you want to try?"


    "We are innocent. Woo woo!" Chu fan cried. This time he jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it clearly.


    At nine o''clock, Chu fan and others came to the jade trading venue again and went straight to Jia Zhenguo''s booth.


    "Brother, yesterday afternoon I brought the old pit stones in stock. You let go of the selection, and my brother gave you half the price." said Jia Zhenguo, who had taken the lead in entering the booth and asked the employees to bring cigarettes and water. Even firecrackers were ready.


    Wu Jingui then went in and said with a grin, "Lao Jia, you''re a thief. Today''s raw stones are half more than yesterday, and there''s no place to go."


    "Hey, there''s a car waiting outside." Jia Zhenguo said with a smile, "brother Chu fan, I''m counting on you for this inventory. Anyway, you have to make two pieces of good material to help me make the first shot."


    Shoot?


    Chu fan''s eyes involuntarily fell on Su Yuan. She obviously felt the difference in Chu fan''s eyes, hurriedly avoided it, and hid aside with crimson cheeks. But Yu Qiang Mei went over and hugged Chu fan''s arm and asked in a low voice, "elder martial brother, what does it mean to shoot?"


    "Cough, that''s the meaning of artillery shooting." Chu fan quickly got rid of Yu Qiang Mei and strode into the stall. The perspective eye opened and suddenly green in front of him.


    Good guy, it''s worthy of old pit material. Chu fan just glanced around and found several pieces of the best, among which there was a piece of red jade material, and the water head almost reached the kind of glass.


    That''s it!


    Chu fan used to shoot the original stone bigger than football and said, "Angkor, use it to shoot the first gun in a while. In addition, this, this... After weighing, send it to the warehouse first."

 Chapter 190

    "Xiao Wang is gambling again." with this cry, within three minutes, the whole venue came.


    After seeing Chu fan''s gambling skills yesterday, everyone agreed that his ability to distinguish jade was on a par with his master emerald king. He was definitely a new generation of emerald king.


    However, there can only be one emerald king. Even if they are teachers and disciples, they can''t be confused. Moreover, even if Chu fan''s ability exceeds his master, it is impossible to take away the honorary title of his master.


    Therefore, these people simply distinguish the master and apprentice from the big and small Wang in the playing cards. The master Yang Shuo is the big Jade King and the apprentice Chu fan is the small jade king, which is referred to as the king and Xiao Wang for short.


    "How about the title ox fork?" Wu Jingui patted Chu fan on the shoulder and smiled happier than Chu fan, as if he were Xiao Wang.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "cow fork fart, I''m bored to death."


    With that, Chu fan kicked the reserved red jadeite stone and said, "go, let you have a good time."


    Jia Zhenguo came to Chu fan''s ear and whispered, "brother, are you sure?"


    "A little, not big. Try it."


    Yu Qiang Mei glanced at him and hummed, "boss Jia, have you forgotten my elder martial brother''s skills? Just wait for the money."


    Take the money? Why do I sound a little uncomfortable?


    Jia Zhenguo has a black line. It seems that when he goes to the grave on Qingming Day, he always talks like this: Dad, take the money


    The onlookers gathered more and more, and soon surrounded Jia Zhenguo''s shop three floors inside and three floors outside. The stone unloader at the door was crowded. We all want to see if Xiao Wang still has yesterday''s good luck today and whether he can open a top-grade jade.


    At this time, Chu fan has taken Su Yuan''s hand and walked around to the other side of the store. As for Yu Qiang Mei, she has also been dumped by Chu fan. Dead girl, when a small light bulb is still full of flavor, she has no eyesight at all.


    But when they were selecting raw stones in a shop, an uninvited guest came to the door.


    "Younger martial brother!"


    Chen Bofang''s face was haggard, his eyes were bloodshot, his hair was messy, and his clothes were full of wrinkles. He looked down and pathetic. After barely shouting the words "junior brother", his eyes became red and he could not speak any more.


    Chu fan sighed: "elder martial brother, you don''t have to say anything. I''ll find a way. However, don''t expect too much. I''m afraid you have to squat for several years."


    "As long as you don''t sentence the death penalty, you can squat all your life." Chen Bofang grabbed Chu fan''s hand and choked, "elder martial brother, I''m sorry, but I''m such a son. My wife has been admitted to the hospital at home. If my son is shot, we can''t live."


    "Don''t worry, I have a good relationship with Commander Yu. My words should be useful." Chu fan patted Chen Bofang on the shoulder and comforted, "go back and have a good sleep, and I''ll handle your son''s affairs."


    "Thank you, thank you!" Chen Bofang left with great gratitude.


    When he walked away, Su Yuan frowned and said, "are you really going to help Chen Yixue plead?"


    "Friends should be solved rather than tied up. Besides, with teachers, can I watch the elder martial brother''s family break down and die?" Chu fan shook his head and sighed, took out the phone and walked aside. Although Su Yuan was dissatisfied with this, she didn''t stop it. Even if Chen Yixue came out of prison, he would have to be honest in the future.


    "Chu fan? Why did you think of calling me?" Yu Jianqiu asked with a smile.


    Chu fan was silent. Yu Jianqiu suddenly realized that there was something in it, and it was something that made it difficult for Chu fan to speak. After a little thought, he thought of the key to the problem and said faintly, "is it for the boy surnamed Chen?"


    "Uncle Yu, Chen Yixue''s father and my teacher''s apprentice, is my eldest martial brother." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "because of this, the eldest martial brother came to me twice, and his wife got sick and was admitted to the hospital. So..."


    "How did you promise Chen Bofang to acquit his son?"


    "No, how dare I boast about such a thing?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "Uncle Yu, Chen Yixue''s original intention, actually just wanted to kidnap Weiwei, but he didn''t expect to lead a wolf into the house, lead a rattlesnake and take himself in. Therefore, although he was wrong, he didn''t commit the crime to death?"


    Yu Jianqiu snorted angrily: "even if the death penalty is avoidable, I have to lock him up for 20 years with the fact that he kidnapped my daughter."


    There''s a door!


    Chu fan''s heart is filled with joy. Now it is almost certain that Chen Yixue''s foot into the gate of hell has come back, but twenty years of fixed-term imprisonment is not the goal in Chu fan''s heart.


    "Uncle, it''s reasonable to say that Chen Yixue made a mistake and deserved to kill him. It''s your uncle''s magnanimity to spare his life. However, since you''re magnanimous, why don''t you relax a little? I don''t have to be caught in the middle, my little nephew?"


    Before Yu Jianqiu could speak, Chu fan hurriedly said, "we don''t need to talk about this relationship? Even Weiwei''s life was saved by me. Do you want to save face?"


    Yu Jianqiu was angry and happy: "you smelly boy, Chen kidnapped not only my daughter, but also your wife. Can you really swallow this breath?"


    Chu Fan said reluctantly, "if you can''t swallow it, you have to swallow it. Who makes his father my senior brother? Moreover, my teacher said that Chen Bofang is a good man. He has to come to see the teacher every new year and festival. If Chen Bofang and his wife die of depression because of Chen Yixue, how can I live up to him?"


    "Ten years, no less." Yu Jianqiu was silent for a long time and finally made another concession.


    A stone hanging in Chu fan''s heart finally fell. Ten years'' imprisonment is the best outcome for Chen Bofang''s family. But Chu fan wants to fight again.


    "Hey, uncle Yu, I''m your special instructor. If I take out the formula of the medicine bath, all the military regions in the country will have to rush to buy it, but I haven''t got any money."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "and the training plan I made for you. Among 100 people, at least half of the elite can be selected. The strength can reach the mid-term of the human border at the lowest, and the speed has been doubled. You have mastered such a special force in your hand, and you can still produce in mass in the future. How can you reduce such a great credit?"


    Yu Jianqiu was so angry that he blew his beard and stared, gnashing his teeth and said, "smelly boy, you are waiting for me here? Five years, nothing can be reduced this time."


    Without waiting for Chu fan to say more, Yu Jianqiu hung up angrily and didn''t bother to listen to him again.


    Do not answer the phone? Can''t I text yet?


    Chu fan sent a text message with a bad smile. This time it''s not a set of human relations, but the threat of red fruit.


    "Uncle Yu, I forgot to tell you that Weiwei slept in the bed with Su Yuan again last night. Dead girl, she slept naked and almost scared me to death. Alas, I''m a vigorous young man. If I continue like this, I may not be able to control it one day and do something I regret..."


    As soon as the message was sent out, Chu fan was chuckling. Suddenly a chuckle came from her ear: "is Weiwei in good shape?"


    "Well, it''s very good..." Chu fan''s face changed greatly as soon as he spoke, "however, no matter how good her figure is, it has nothing to do with me. Hey, in my eyes, only your wife''s figure is the best."


    Su Yuan grimaced and hummed, "don''t fill me with ecstasy soup. I ask you, did you touch it last night?"


    "No, I swear to God, I slept until dawn and didn''t do anything."


    "Have you seen it?"


    "Er... I don''t want to see it, but who told the dead girl not to wear clothes?" Chu fan hurriedly said, "I just took a look, and then immediately pulled the quilt to cover it."


    Su Yuan snorted coldly, "if I don''t cough, you know whether your claw is grasping the quilt or what shouldn''t be touched."


    Chu fan''s forehead was sweating, and Su Yuan saw her feelings. It was so hanging that she was almost caught.


    Fortunately, at this time, Yu Jianqiu took the initiative to call. Chu fan seemed to see the Savior and hurriedly said, "wife, wait a minute, I''ll answer the phone."


    "Hey, uncle Yu, what are you looking for me?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Across the phone, Chu fan could hear Yu Jianqiu gnashing his teeth: "bastard, listen to me. If you dare to move Weiwei, I have to tie you up as my son-in-law."


    "Ah?" Chu fan was startled. The punishment was too heavy. The dead girl had only been around for a few days and made so many things. If she lived with her all her life, she would die sooner or later.


    "Ha ha, are you afraid?" Yu Jianqiu laughed. "Just know what you''re afraid of, smelly boy. Don''t let me remind you what to do or not to do? Hum, if you dare to sleep with my daughter again, I''ll pull you to marry my daughter. Hum!"


    This special, not only did not eat fish, but provoked a fishy body.


    Chu fan sighed helplessly. Originally, he wanted to help Chen Yixue reduce his penalty for two years, but now it seems that there is no hope. Five years is just five years. Compared with twenty years, it is good.


    Yu Jianqiu''s call has been hung up. Chu fan immediately calls teacher Yang Shuo and asks him to tell Chen Bofang the news, saving him worry.


    Yang Shuo promised to come down and tell Chu fan by the way that he had made two pairs of jade bracelets and let him have time to go and take them.


    Finally, Chu fan is in a good mood and starts shopping again with Su Yuan. All the original stones containing high-quality jadeite were picked up by Chu fan.


    But just when he was getting excited about the election, he suddenly received a call from Lan Jie.


    "Hello, sister LAN, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Miss me?"


    Chu fan was still teasing. Suddenly he heard Lan Jie''s cry on the phone. His face suddenly changed and hurriedly said, "sister LAN, what''s the matter? Don''t cry, tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Tangtang... Tangtang is gone..."

 Chapter 191

    After listening to Lan Jie''s cry, Chu fan finally understands what happened.


    Yesterday, Tang Wendong dressed like a dog and went to the kindergarten to pick up the candy that had not been finished school. At school time, Lan Jie went to school to pick up the child, but learned that the child had been picked up by her father. Lan Jie immediately called Tang Wendong and learned that their father and son were in the playground. Tang Wendong also invited her to go there.


    On the phone, Lan Jie didn''t care much when she heard Tangtang''s happy laughter. She asked Tang Wendong to send the child back before dark. But she waited until 8 p.m. and Tang Wendong didn''t send her daughter Tangtang back.


    At this time, she called Tang Wendong again, but prompted that the phone had been turned off and could not be contacted at all. She ran out angrily all night and couldn''t find Tang Wendong. Until the morning, she suddenly received a call from Yu Haiyang and asked her to go to Yuanba district to pick up her daughter Tangtang.


    Based on Tang Wendong''s abnormality yesterday, Lan Jie finally understood that Tang Wendong was bought by Yu Haiyang, took her daughter, and then used Tangtang to coerce Lan Jie. In other words, Yu Haiyang has arranged a network in Yuanba District, waiting for Lan Jie to come to the door.


    If you just want money, Lan Jie would rather give him back 10 million, but Yu Haiyang wants not only the 10 million, but also Lan Jie''s body. She was really desperate. She had no choice but to call Chu fan for help.


    "Sister LAN, you don''t have to worry. I''ll go back right away. I''m sure I can get home in the afternoon. At that time, I''ll go with you." Chu fan comforted Lan Jie, hung up the phone and asked Su Yuan, "what''s the fastest plane back to Sichuan Province?"


    Su Yuan quickly took out her mobile phone and inquired, saying, "the fastest flight is 3 p.m., the journey is two hours, and then return to Guangyuan from Sichuan airport. The fastest flight is to get home at about 7 p.m."


    "It''s too late." Chu fan anxiously walked back and forth for a few steps, suddenly took out his phone and called Yu Jianqiu, "Uncle Yu, I have an emergency to rush back to Guangyuan City. Can you arrange a helicopter to send me?"


    "No problem, come to the military region right away, and I''ll arrange it for you." Yu Jianqiu didn''t say a word, and didn''t even ask what it was, so he arranged it directly.


    Knowing that Chu fan was leaving, Wu Jingui was worried: "brother, no matter how anxious you are, you can''t miss this hour. Help me pick some more. There won''t be this store after passing this village."


    Su Yuan also advised: "if you take a helicopter, you should be able to return to Guangyuan City in more than two hours. Therefore, there should be plenty of time."


    In this case, Chu fan had to press down his anxiety and began to pick up quickly. This time, Wu Jingui and others have thoroughly seen Chu fan''s speed in selecting raw stones. It''s like picking watermelon. Go up and shoot twice, listen to the sound, and decide whether to or not.


    Wu Jingui also learned from Chu fan to shoot the original stone, but he couldn''t hear any sound. Helpless, he had to follow behind as a porter and ATM. As long as Chu fan selected it, he immediately moved away and said. When Chu fan went out, he checked out here and arranged someone to deliver it to the warehouse on the other side.


    After a full hour and a half, Chu fan walked through all the shops in the venue, and the raw stones were filled with a truck. Jia Zhenguo came to greet Chu fan to go out for dinner and was pushed away. Chu fan, Su Yuan and Yu qiangmei took Wu Jingui''s car and went straight to the military region.


    At exactly 12 noon, a light helicopter took off from the apron of the Yunnan Military Region and quickly flew to Guangyuan City, Sichuan Province.


    Lan Jie stood anxiously outside the dream bar and kept looking around. Beside her, Qin Yumei patiently advised: "sister LAN, you''d better wait inside. Don''t be dizzy before Chu fan waits."


    "I''m fine, you go in." Lan Jie licked her cracked lips. This night and the morning, she didn''t drop water, and her mouth blistered.


    At this time, a teenager on crutches came out of the bar with two bottles of mineral water in his hand and handed one to Lan Jie and the other to Qin Yumei.


    "Sister, sister LAN, you go in and cool down. I''ll wait for brother fan here." the boy is 16 or 17 years old. He is Qin huailiang, the younger brother of Qin Yumei, who once sat in a wheelchair.


    After a period of treatment, he can now walk independently, but Wang Xianchen, an old Chinese medicine, still asked him to rely on crutches, saying that this would reduce the bearing capacity of his legs. After adapting to it for a period of time, he can completely throw away the crutches.


    This is very good for Qin huailiang. Now he can not only cook for his sister in the kitchen, but also come to the bar to help. Now, everyone knows that sister Mei has a brother. Although she is on crutches, everyone has to be polite, not for anything else, because there is a good sister behind him, and a strong big man behind his sister.


    "Liangzi, your legs are not sharp yet. Come in quickly." Lan Jie''s voice is a little hoarse. She pushes Qin Yumei back. As soon as she drinks a mouthful on her back, she hears a rumbling sound from her head.


    Lan Jie put her hand on her forehead, narrowed her eyes and looked up. She saw a huge dark shadow slowly landing in the air. It was a military helicopter. She suddenly thought of Chu fan and was excited.


    Sure enough, after the helicopter landed in front of the bar, the cabin door opened, and Chu fan took the lead in jumping down from the helicopter. Then, he reached out to hold Su Yuan''s arm and walked down from the cabin.


    After Su Yuan landed with her feet, Chu fan waved to the pilot, turned and strode towards the dull Lanjie. Behind her, the helicopter quickly took off and left.


    "Shit, it''s brother fan. It''s so awesome. It''s picked up by military helicopters."


    "Emma, what''s the background of brother fan? It''s so handsome."


    "Woo woo..."


    "Sister, why are you crying?"


    "Brother fan has a girlfriend, but I''m not as good-looking as his girlfriend. I''m not even as fit. Sobbing!"


    It''s hard not to disturb people with such a big noise. Chu fan pulls Su Yuan in his left hand and Lan Jie in his right hand, and walks into the bar quickly. Qin Yumei just ran out to see what happened and almost hit Chu fan.


    "Chu fan, are you back?" Qin Yumei cried in surprise.


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "help me block the people behind me."


    "Ah?" Qin Yumei didn''t understand what was going on. She saw a large group of people pouring in. She was so scared that she quickly asked the security guard to stop it.


    Soon, Chu fan went up to the second floor and found a box to sit down. Chu fan loosened Lan Jie''s hand and asked, "what''s the situation now?"


    Before Lan Jie could answer, Qin huailiang came in with a few bottles of water and said with a smile, "brother fan, drink water first."


    "Liangzi? Can you stand up?" Chu fan found that the boy was Qin Yumei''s brother and tried his best to Sanlang - Qin huailiang.


    Qin huailiang said excitedly, "in fact, I can walk without crutches, but Uncle Wang said that crutches are good for my legs to recover, so I have to rely on crutches for a while. Talk and I''ll get you something to eat."


    The boy is still very insightful. He knows that Lan Jie is in a hurry. He doesn''t dare to delay the precious time of Chu fan and others. After a few words, he opens the door and goes out.


    Seeing Chu fan, Lan Jie finally relaxed with her strong spirit. She couldn''t help falling tears any more. She choked and said, "just now, Yu Haiyang called me and asked me to gather up ten million before six o''clock in the afternoon and send it to him. Otherwise, he let me never see sugar again."


    "Don''t cry. No one can take sugar away from you with me." Chu fan patted Lan Jie on the back.


    Although he had no good way for the time being, Lan Jie felt more secure with Chu fan around. She soon stopped crying and said, "my idea is to give him the money. If he dares to advance an inch, I must let him pay the price."


    "Sister LAN, you''re upset."


    Chu fan took a sip of mineral water in front of him and said, "wife, help me get something to eat. I didn''t eat lunch."


    "Well, wait, I''ll go down and buy it for you." Suyuan stood up and went out.


    Lan Jie widened her eyes and said in a lost voice, "you... You''re... Ready?"


    "Cough, say serious things." Chu fan coughed and whispered, "don''t you hold Yu De''an''s lifeline in your hand? Give it to me. We''ll make him turn over completely this time."


    Lan Jie''s eyes lit up and hurriedly said, "what can you do? Yu Haiyang warned me. If I dare to give things to the police, I''ll never want to see my daughter Tangtang."


    "Hehe, but what if we save Tangtang?"


    Lan Jie ''Teng'' stood up and walked back and forth in the room for several times. Suddenly, she said excitedly, "Chu fan, I have a big plan, but the premise for the implementation of this plan is to save my daughter safely."


    "You can rest assured to prepare your plan. I promise to bring your daughter back... Hmmm HMM!" before Chu fan finished, Lan Jie hugged her neck and kissed her mouth.


    "Hoo!" Lan Jie loosened Chu fan and gasped, "Chu fan, thank you."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "thank you too early? Moreover, is this gift too heavy?"


    "It''s still heavy?" Lan Jie swept away her decadent color and smiled. "If this is done, sister, I''ll give you a heavier gift to ensure your satisfaction."


    "Cough, forget it. I have a wife now. I can''t do anything sorry for her."


    Lan Jie came up to Chu fan. They were face to face. The tip of their nose was almost touching. Chu fan was so frightened that he didn''t even dare to breathe. He swallowed a mouthful of spit and said in a trembling voice: "sister LAN, if you play again, you can''t stop the car."


    "Look at your promise. My sister won''t destroy the relationship between you and Su Yuan." Lan Jie straightens up and winks provocatively. "However, if you are a junior or lover, my sister won''t refuse."


    No, you have to hurry, or something must happen.


    But just as Chu fan was going to the bathroom to wash her face, Qin Yumei came in with a tray. When she saw her affectionate eyes, Chu fan had a headache


    PS: Thank you for your 16 yuan red envelope reward support of "Yu Wen 0684507"!

 Chapter 192

    When Chu fan''s strength is raised to the earth, the demon pupil can be hidden. When it is enabled, the demon pupil will become a charming eye and forcibly enhance women''s favor. Although it''s only temporary, Chu fan doesn''t know what he can do, but it''s sure that this is another abnormal skill.


    Chu fan usually doesn''t shield the true vision eye, because it''s too cruel for him to use the true vision eye. The popularity of several beautiful women around him is very high, such as Su Yuan, which is now as high as 95. Chu fan is sure that he can push Su Yuan down at any time as long as he wants.


    And Yu Qiang Mei, the dead girl''s favor is also very high, reaching 92. Although she is not as good as Su Yuan, she dares to take herself off - light even when she sleeps next to Chu fan.


    It is precisely with the eyes of true vision that Chu fan takes Han Jingwen, Wu Jinggui and others as friends. Just now, Lan Jie was excited and kissed him. Chu fan secretly looked with the eyes of true vision, and the degree of favor reached 84. If he used the eyes of charm, he would be able to pose casually and push it anyway.


    When Qin Yumei came in, Chu fan just breathed a sigh of relief. Coldly, she found that Qin Yumei''s popularity had changed from 92 to 94. What''s appropriate is Ren Jun''s posture. As long as Chu fan is willing, she must be able to do anything.


    Alas, this is all debt!


    After eating some fast food bought by Su Yuan, Chu fan left with Lan Jie and went to her house first. Because of the relationship between Tangtang and Tangtang, Lan Jie bought a house near the best-known primary school in Guangyuan and found a kindergarten nearby. In this way, it will be much more convenient for Tangtang to go to kindergarten and primary school.


    Entering the door, Lan Jie went straight to the bedroom, found a file bag under a pile of colorful underwear, handed it to Chu fan and said, "that''s it."


    Chu fan took the file bag and sat down on the sofa. He opened it and looked at it briefly. In addition, Lan Jie explained it next to him. He soon found out what Yu De''an was afraid of.


    When Yu De''an first started the bodyguard company, his performance was very average, but his brain was flexible, so he came up with a clever plan to use his company''s bodyguards to pretend to be killers to attack the rich businessmen who hired his company''s bodyguards.


    In this way, it reflects the importance of his company''s bodyguard. Once in and twice out, his company''s reputation gets better and better, and his popularity in the upper social circle gets better and better.


    But I often walk by the river. Where can I get my shoes wet? Once, Yu De''an got the news from the bodyguard and learned that the rich businessman who hired him had just received a huge sum of money. He immediately arranged for someone to pretend to be a killer.


    His intention was to frighten the rich businessman. It''s better for him to spend more money to hire some bodyguards. It would be better if he could introduce the bodyguard company to his friends. Unexpectedly, the rich merchant recognized him as the bodyguard of the killer.


    For the sake of the company and his hard won reputation, Yu De''an was cruel, simply pretended to be real, severely knocked the rich businessman, and brutally killed people.


    Afterwards, he gave a sum of money to the two bodyguards involved in the incident and let them fly away. However, Yu De''an, who was suspicious of life, was afraid that the two bodyguards would threaten him in the future, so he asked the two men to make a written note on the spot and write clearly about the situation at that time.


    All three of them were involved, of which Yu De''an was the mastermind and the other two were accomplices. With this note, the two bodyguards can''t threaten Yu De''an unless they want to die with Yu De''an.


    Only the three of them knew about it, but unfortunately, one of the bodyguards liked Lan Jie. Before leaving, he said goodbye to Lan Jie and drank a lot of wine. He also confessed to Lan Jie through the strength of wine and wanted her to fly away with him.


    The killing of a rich businessman shows that his bodyguard is incompetent. It''s normal to be dismissed or resigned by his boss, but why should he leave? Lan Jie, who had doubts, set out the truth in a few words.


    "Sister LAN, what are your plans?" Chu fan put down the documents and asked simply. Since Lan Jie is so well prepared, she must have a plan in mind.


    Lan Jie poured him a glass of water, sat down opposite him and said seriously, "Chu fan, since Yu De''an''s father and son are unkind, I can''t blame me for my injustice. I''m going to take his company and send them to court."


    "You want his bodyguard company?" Chu Fan said in surprise. "My sister, are you too hungry? His bodyguard company is worth at least 50 million?"


    Lan Jie hummed, "if there are only two ways in front of you, one is to sell the bodyguard company, the other is to die, which one would you choose?"


    Chu fan was speechless. If this woman was cruel, she would be more powerful and cruel than a man. Remember, you can''t offend a woman if you offend anyone. Otherwise, you don''t even know how to die.


    "My initial plan is to take the bodyguard company and share half of your shares." before Chu fan refuses, Lan Jie said first, "don''t be busy refusing. After listening to me, the bodyguard company is actually very simple. There are only two key points: one is that it must be covered, and the other is that there must be contacts in the society."


    "If I were allowed to do it myself, I wouldn''t have either. I''m afraid the company would have to close in less than a year. But if you took a stake, the situation would be different."


    Lan Jie said with a smile: "first of all, Xu Yi, director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, is your uncle. Li Qingcheng, with a mysterious background, is not clear to you. These two lines alone are enough to ensure the development of the company in Guangyuan City. And your name in the underground world of Guangyuan City. Which rich businessman can''t give you some face?"


    "So, you seem to take advantage of your shares, but in fact, I''m the one who really benefits. Moreover, we have a bodyguard company. Who dares to move a finger, whether it''s Su Yuan or a bar? We have to weigh the consequences before we start. How about it?"


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "you said that. Can I say anything else? Let''s go and save Tangtang first. Otherwise, everything is empty talk."


    There is a man around, but it''s different. Lan Jie was in a state of unconsciousness before. Her head was full of sugar and had no clue. But as soon as Chu fan came back, she immediately had a backbone, her smart mind had a place to use again, and soon straightened out the steps before and after.


    Everything else is easy to do. The key is to save her daughter Tangtang. If this step fails, nothing else will be discussed. But once Tangtang safely returns to her, hum, the next is the end of Yu De''an and Yu Haiyang''s father and son.


    At 4 p.m., Chu fan and Lan Jie came to Yuanba district. Then Lan Jie went to negotiate with Yu Haiyang, and Chu fan came to the most famous Bishuiwan leisure and entertainment club in Yuanba district.


    This is the territory of aunt Hong, the controller of Yuanba district. If you want to find sugar as quickly as possible, aunt Hong, the local snake, must have a way. As for her relationship with Yu De''an... Hum, she will know how to choose in the face of interests and life and death.


    "Welcome!" when Chu fan came to the door, the two welcome guests at the door immediately bent down and had a deep dedication to work.


    Chu fan casually took out a few hundred yuan bills, stuffed them into the two women, and asked, "what fun do you have here?"


    "Thank you, big brother!" one of the welcoming ladies immediately hugged Chu fan''s arm and said with a happy smile, "is this your first time? I don''t know what you want to play?"


    Another welcoming lady was unwilling to be outdone. She quickly gave a wink and said with a smile: "brother, we have a lot of fun here. Why don''t I take you upstairs to take a bath and loosen your bones? I''m sure you''re satisfied with my skills."


    "It''s not urgent to take a bath. I heard you have a card game here? Go and play a few first. If you win the money, you''ll get half of it."


    "Thank you, big brother!" the welcoming girl was overjoyed. She almost stuck her whole body on Chu fan and took Chu fan to the club. Behind him, the girl who failed to grab the business cursed and went to the service desk to say hello. After a while, another new girl came out to meet the VIP.


    Acting is about to play the whole set. Chu fan hugged the girl''s waist and kept saying some dirty jokes along the way, which made the girl laugh and tremble. He looked like an old hand. In addition, he has just grown a layer of hair on his head. He is tall and powerful. He doesn''t look like a good kind anyway.


    The strong muscles on his body made the girl confused. This kind of young, golden, handsome and strong man is not so easy to meet. It''s worth earning less to serve such a man.


    Along the way, the girl really wanted to take Chu fan upstairs and take a mandarin duck bath first. Unfortunately, Chu fan wanted to play cards, so she had to take Chu fan into an elevator.


    The elevator stopped on the second floor. The girl took Chu fan out of the elevator and turned a corner. Another elevator appeared in front, but there were two bodyguards at the door of the elevator.


    "Sir, please show me your VIP card." seeing Chu fan coming, the two bodyguards immediately came forward and stopped Chu fan.


    Chu fan casually took out a stack of banknotes and threw them to him. He snorted coldly, "is this enough money for one? If not, swipe the card."


    "Enough, enough."


    These bodyguards are like this. They bully the soft and fear the hard. At a glance, Chu fan is rich and powerful. If the God of wealth is angry and goes away, aunt Hong will have to skin them?


    Soon, a VIP card was ready. The bodyguard presented the VIP card and Chu fan''s ID card with both hands and respectfully opened the elevator: "Sir, please come in and have a good time."


    Chu fan laughed and said, "let''s play in the casino for an hour. Whether we win or lose, we''ll go upstairs to relax."


    "I wish the boss a successful start and kill all sides." the girl called coyly and held Chu fan''s arm tighter.


    "Ha ha!" Chu fan laughed and walked into the elevator. Soon, he felt that the elevator was running down and stopped on the second floor underground. As soon as the elevator door opened, a loud and noisy voice came.


    Good guy, this is really a casino!

 Chapter 193

    Lan Jie has lived in Yuanba district for several years and knows all the forces in Yuanba district.


    Aunt Hong, formerly known as Gu Jinghong, is nearly 40 years old, but she maintains very well and has a slim figure. She looks like a beautiful young woman about 30 years old.


    Once, like Lan Jie, she was a bodyguard of a big man, but she was drugged and lost her body. The big man was once the boss of Yuanba district. Although aunt Hong was listed as one of the twelve zodiac animals, if she attacked the big man, she would die. So she put up with it.


    Later, the big man arranged her to the bath center and asked her to manage the massage girls. In this way, her name was more appropriate - chicken!


    Aunt Hong endured humiliation, tried her best to please the big man, and with her own strength, helped the big man stabilize the rivers and mountains in Yuanba District, and the big man valued her more. Unexpectedly, she had arranged everything in the dark. After he was drunk and had a good time, she stabbed him 18 times, which was fatal.


    Then, aunt Hong burned the villa he lived in with his body, and took the seat of the boss of Yuanba district with her wrist.


    Since then, she has never been touched by any man. Outsiders say she is gay, but Lan Jie knows that she is not gay, but hates all men, including Yu De''an. The reason is that Yu De''an once coveted aunt Hong''s body. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the courage.


    There is a casino in Bishuiwan entertainment and leisure club, which Lan Jie told Chu fan. On the surface, it is a formal bath center, as well as guest rooms, conference rooms, billiards halls, gyms and other facilities. What can really make money is underground. This casino is where Aunt Hong really makes money.


    If there are no special circumstances, aunt hong must be in the casino. Therefore, if you want to find aunt Hong, you must enter the casino.


    "Brother, you have to exchange chips first." the girl took Chu fan''s arm and came to the service desk by the door.


    Chu fan threw the VIP card and another card. He said faintly, "change me for 500000 chips first."


    "OK, sir, just a moment." the man at the service desk quickly handled it for Chu fan and exchanged 500000 chips at one time. In their casino, the amount is not small.


    "Brother, there are 100000, 10000, 5000, 1000, 500, 100 chips. Which one do you want to change?" the girl said coyly.


    Chu Fan said with a big grin, "just change five hundred thousand. It''s easy. After losing, we''ll go upstairs to do business. Hey hey!"


    "Bah, bah, bah!" the girl quickly covered Chu fan''s mouth and said angrily, "don''t say discouraged words. If you come here to play, the more you win, the better."


    "Ha ha, your mouth is sweet." Chu fan points her red mouth and laughs, "OK, I''ll borrow your good words to kill the four sides today. If you can double it, I''ll give you a year."


    "That''s nice. Let''s go." the girl grabbed the five 100000 chips handed by the man at the service desk, gave them to Chu fan, and then hugged Chu fan to the hall.


    "Brother, what do you want to play? Here are Pai Gow and dice, here are poker, there are gold flowers, Soha, black jack, mahjong and landlords. What kind do you want to play?"


    "Even fighting against landlords?" Chu fan is really an eye opener. However, he won''t play against landlords in this place. If two people cooperate, they will be angry about how much money they lose.


    Playing mahjong is too slow. Gambling on Pai Gow needs to bet first and then deal cards. The role of perspective eye will be less than half. Chu fan has never heard of gold flower, Soha and black jack, let alone play. So he had no choice but to play dice.


    "How to play dice?" Chu fan walked over with the girl and stopped by a table playing dice.


    The girl hurriedly introduced: "the playing method of dice is simple. The dealer shakes the dice and everyone gambles on the size. Four to ten points are small and eleven to seventeen are large. If you shake three same points and call them leopards, the dealer will kill all, and the odds are one for one."


    "In addition, you can also guess the individual points. If one wins, one loses one, two wins, one loses two, and all three numbers are guessed correctly, it is one loses three."


    "You can also guess the sum of the total points. If you are right, the odds are one to four, or you can bet on leopards. If the dealer shakes out exactly three ones, the odds are one to eight, three two to one to sixteen, and so on, the highest three six odds are as high as 48."


    Just then, a man with messy hair and half of his tie pulled off looked depressed and decadent. He came down from the gambling table empty handed and left dejected.


    It seems that he lost all his money. Chu fan was just given a seat. He immediately raised his ass and sat on the chair.


    "Hey, I''ve made a bet. I''m not waiting for passengers. I''ll leave when I buy..."


    With the dealer''s cry, the dice cup shaking in his hand was put on the gambling table with a bang. Gamblers around put their chips on the corresponding numbers on the gambling table.


    Chu fan glanced, and most of them bought big and small. Although the odds are not high, the winning rate is as high as 50%. If you are lucky, winning money is not difficult.


    There are also many people who bet on the side door, such as points and total numbers, but no one bet on the leopard. Although the leopard''s odds are frighteningly high, it''s too difficult to get out. Who has that good luck?


    "Hey, there are 48 times odds. Why don''t you bet?" Chu fan asked curiously, full of 250, lengtouqing.


    Nearby, a middle-aged man snorted coldly, turned his head and scolded in a low voice: "second goods!"


    "Grass, you''re only two goods. I''ll bet on this. How?" Chu fan was angry, patted three or six of the 500000 chips in his hand, and glared at the man provocatively.


    If someone else, the middle-aged man will not be used to him, but Chu fan is 500000, which is too cruel. How dare he be so arrogant without some background?


    The middle-aged man rolled his eyes and snorted coldly. The dealer was so happy that he was afraid that Chu fan would go back on his word. He quickly shouted, "buy it and leave it..."


    The dice cup suddenly opened. The dealer was about to shout out the numbers, but it was like a rooster pinched by his neck. His voice suddenly choked back and couldn''t say a word.


    "I grass, three six, really a leopard." a gambler jumped up with a cry.


    Don''t mention him. All the gamblers around stood up in surprise. The three snow-white dice on the gambling table were arranged in a pin shape, and the upward numbers were all six points. Look at the number representing the bet on the table. On the number representing leopard six, there are only five chips, but these five chips are impressively purple.


    People who often hang around the casino know that only 100000 chips are noble purple. That is to say, the lengtouqing bet 500000 and won.


    Half a million, 48 times the odds, the dealer will pay 24 million. The dealer''s official''s face was sweating at that time and said in a trembling voice: "first... Sir, the casino has regulations. The limit for each gambling table is... 50000..."


    Chu fan glared: "what do you mean? You didn''t say it earlier? I won, you limited the bet. If I lose, can you return the money to me?"


    In a word, he blocked back what the dealer''s official wanted to say. His face turned red and hesitated. He couldn''t say a word. What Chu Fan said is really reasonable. Don''t you say it earlier? If he loses, can he return the money? But he never dreamed that he would bump into something once in a century.


    One will lose 24 million yuan, and aunt Hong has to cut down his whole family? What should I do? What should I do?


    The dealer was about to cry. Just then, a cold young woman in a red suit and a snow-white shirt came over with two bodyguards.


    She has short hair, one of which is dyed red, her lips are red, and a lady''s cigarette is clamped on her slender fingers, which looks like a degenerate beauty, but her face is chilly, like a piece of cold ice, with a chill that strangers are not allowed to enter.


    She is Gu Jinghong, the boss of Yuanba district and the owner of the casino. Originally, she stayed in the office smoking. Suddenly, she received a call from the casino manager. She heard that someone had won 24 million. She almost took out the knife and ran out to kill the collector. But when she saw the monitoring screen displayed on the computer, she recognized Chu fan at a glance.


    It''s Chu fan. It''s not as simple as 24 million.


    Aunt Hong lit a cigarette, pondered for a moment, and quickly went out. She wants to see what Chu fan wants to do?


    "Oh, isn''t this brother fan?" aunt Hong said with a sneer, "why, you''ve made a fortune here? Why bother so much? If brother fan is short of money, just say to my sister, let alone more than 20 million, even if you take all my sister''s money away, I won''t frown."


    Chu fan pushed away the girl around him and said with a smile, "sister Hong is angry? If I''m not so neat, can I see sister Hong?"


    Aunt Hong was surprised and said, "are you looking for me?"


    "Sister Hong, I''m at your door. I won''t even give you a cup of tea, will I?"


    As soon as Chu Fan said this, aunt Hong understood. Her face immediately eased down and said with a smile, "how can you? You are a distinguished guest. I can''t invite you if I want to."


    Under the shocked gaze of the people, Chu fan was politely invited by Aunt Hong to leave. Listen to the meaning of the two people''s words, the relationship seems to be very different. He even calls aunt Hong sister, and aunt Hong calls him brother fan in turn.


    What''s the origin of this boy?


    Everyone outside talked about it one after another. Chu fan followed aunt Hong into her office and closed the door. Chu fan directly asked, "sister Hong, do you want to get rich?"


    Aunt Hong was stunned, frowned and didn''t answer in a hurry. Instead, she went to the refrigerator, took out two cans of beer, sat down on the sofa, handed Chu fan a can, took a sip, and then asked faintly, "who doesn''t want to be rich these days? But I firmly believe that there is no free lunch in the world. What do you need me to do for you?"


    "Help me find a child!"

 Chapter 194

    Guangyuan City is located in the northernmost part of Sichuan Province, while Yuanba district is located in the northernmost part of Guangyuan City, which is only half an hour''s drive from Ning County in the southernmost part of Qin province.


    At this time, in a bar in Ningxian County, Tang Wendong, dressed in a suit and shoes and wearing glasses, was drinking in a high chair next to the bar.


    Unlike those men who come to hunt for beauty, he looks around with sneaky eyes and looks for goals. Instead, he shows a melancholy attitude, only looks at the wine cup in his hand and ignores the things around him.


    After a while, a young woman with good looks, extraordinary temperament and good dressing taste came up and took the initiative to chat up: "handsome boy, can you buy me a drink?"


    "Bartender, give this lady a glass of wine. It''s my treat." Tang Wendong just glanced at the young woman and looked away. However, he did not refuse the young woman''s request, and did not even ask her what she wanted to drink.


    In this way, the young woman became more curious about him. She casually ordered a glass of wine, sat down beside him and asked, "you look very unhappy. Is there something on your mind?"


    A word seemed to stir up the pain in Tang Wendong''s heart. He grabbed the wine glass, drank it up in one gulp and said loudly, "give me another drink."


    "I''ll accompany you." the young woman didn''t ask again, but bravely drank with him. This move finally won Tang Wendong''s eyes.


    It was a sad, painful, self reproach, and confused look. Just this look made the young woman''s favor for him soar.


    "You say, what do you women want?"


    Tang Wendong said mockingly, "when I had no money, she complained that I was worthless and didn''t even have a decent job; but after I worked hard to make money and made money, she complained that I wasn''t considerate to her; I tried to take time to accompany her, buy flowers for her and give her small gifts. She said I had done something bad."


    As soon as he lifted his neck, a glass of wine went down again. Tang Wendong smiled bitterly, shook his head and motioned the bartender for another glass.


    The speaker was careless and the listener was intentional. The young woman seemed to be touched. She sighed faintly: "you care about her too much, so you care about her feelings. Now, there are not many good men like you."


    "Good man? Me?" Tang Wendong smiled at himself, shook his head, picked up his glass and wanted to drink, but was stopped by the young woman.


    "Don''t rush to drink yet. Will you listen to me?"


    The young woman had regarded Tang Wendong as a close friend and said sadly, "in fact, I was almost like you. When we first got married, my husband and I had no money and worked hard all day. Although it was hard and tired, I felt that life was very full and we felt very good."


    "Every day after work, he would take the initiative to cook in the kitchen and wouldn''t even let me wash the dishes. But since he had money and let me stay at home as a full-time wife, he has changed."


    When it comes to the sad part, the young woman''s eyes are full of tears, and her tears almost fall down: "at the beginning, he just went home late and fell asleep when he came home. I know he had to socialize and drink with customers for the sake of his home and the company. But gradually, he began not to go home at night. Up to now, he can''t see others for a few days."


    "I know he raised a fox spirit outside. He thought I was too old to take it, but why didn''t he think about who was the one who accompanied him through hardships and hardships?"


    Tang Wendong took out a handkerchief and handed it to the young woman. He comforted her: "if you want to be open, you can''t blame the man. If you blame the society, sometimes if a man doesn''t raise a small one outside, he can''t lift his head in front of his friends."


    "Do you have a baby, too?"


    "I''m determined not to." Tang Wendong said solemnly, "I only have my wife in my heart. She has been with me since I was down. I can''t sorry her. But she... Alas!"


    The young woman said curiously, "what''s the matter with her?"


    Tang Wendong said with a bitter smile, "I''m not afraid of your jokes. Yesterday, I blocked her and a man on the bed of the hotel."


    "What? She did such a thing? What else do you drink?"


    "In fact, I know she still loves me in her heart, but she just thinks there is a woman outside me, so she wants to revenge me." Tang Wendong smiled bitterly, "you say, can we continue?"


    The young woman was silent for a long time. Suddenly she clenched her teeth and asked, "tell me the truth. Have you cheated?"


    "No."


    "Well, do you want to cheat once and revenge your wife?"


    "Ah?" Tang Wendong was surprised and said, "this... This is not good?"


    "What''s wrong? Your wife betrayed you and my husband betrayed me. Why can''t we betray them?" the young woman was serious. She looked at Tang Wendong with eyes like water through the strength of wine and said without hesitation, "if you nod, I''ll be yours tonight."


    Tang Wendong hesitated and nodded fiercely: "OK, let''s go now."


    He grabbed the young woman''s hand and walked towards the door of the bar.


    Tang Wendong''s good appearance and his professional acting skills soon captured the young woman''s heart. That''s what he likes. And he used this means to go all the way in major bars and occasionally deceive ignorant girls who have just entered the society.


    But in his heart, he was happy and thought about how many times he would come tonight. When it was dark in front of him, he was suddenly blocked by a person.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" the man clapped his hands and said with a smile, "your acting skills are really good. It''s useless not to be an actor."


    Tang Wendong''s face changed greatly, but he immediately smiled and said, "brother fan is joking. I''m an amateur. I can make a living. Hey hey!"


    "You... You..." the young woman stared at Tang Wendong. If she didn''t know she had been cheated, she would be a fool.


    But before she got angry, Tang Wendong suddenly pushed the young woman to Chu fan, turned and ran away.


    What''s the matter? Isn''t Chu fan out of town? Why did he suddenly come back? Tang Wendong knew in his heart what purpose Chu fan came to him. He might be able to run out after a fight, but if he was obediently arrested, he would have to take off his skin this time. Unfortunately, he still underestimated Chu fan''s strength and overestimated himself.


    "Ah!" the young woman screamed and stumbled on Chu fan. She was about to fall. Chu fan hugged her waist and rushed up without slowing down. She kicked Tang Wendong out of the door.


    Bang!


    Tang Wendong fell to the middle of the dance floor, startled the men and women who were twisting wildly, and hurried to escape. However, no one left. Instead, he was excited to see Chu fan striding towards him. He even hugged the mature young woman in his arms.


    "Brother fan, brother fan, please forgive me, i... I''m also forced to be helpless." Tang Wendong knelt on the ground and begged bitterly.


    Smelling Chu fan''s strong male flavor, feeling his broad chest and touching his solid muscles, the young woman''s heart would melt. This is the real man, and what he did just now is really cool.


    Now, as long as Chu fan nodded, even if she gave him a mouth, she was willing. Unfortunately, Chu fan took her to Tang Wendong and pushed her away.


    "If you don''t want me to interrupt you, take me to Tangtang immediately." Chu fan snorted coldly.


    Tang Wendong nodded again and again: "yes, I''ll take you to Tangtang."


    Soon, Chu fan drove with Tang Wendong to the door of an insignificant small hotel. Tang Wendong pointed to the small hotel and said in a trembling voice: "Tangtang is sleeping in Room 308..."


    "Get out of the car and lead the way."


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Tang Wendong also wanted to take the opportunity to run away, but Chu fan''s words completely broke his idea of running away, got off and walked into the hotel. But when he came to open the door of Room 308 with his room card, he was completely stupid.


    The beds are messy. Where is Tangtang?


    "Tang Wendong!"


    Chu fan''s eyes showed their murders. Tang Wendong almost peed in his pants and hurriedly said, "brother fan, calm down. I dare swear, what I said is true."


    "Why is sugar gone?"


    Tang Wendong suddenly realized and hurriedly said, "it must have been taken away by two people arranged by Yu Haiyang."


    Chu fan grabbed his skirt and hurried back to the front desk. After asking the boss, he learned that Tangtang was taken away by the two people who came together. As for where he went, the boss didn''t know.


    Sugar was taken away? Why did Yu Haiyang do this?


    Chu fan is frowning and thinking hard. Suddenly, the insight eye sends out an alarm. He immediately turns his head and looks at it. He sees a figure flash and die at the entrance of the stairs. Chu fan chased him without hesitation until he reached the third floor. The figure suddenly disappeared.


    Who the hell is it? Why did you show your intention to kill me?


    Chu fan slowly walked over, the perspective eye opened, and looked at it door by door. It''s really lucky. At the first glance, Chu fan saw a wonderful. On the big bed in Room 301, there was a war between men and women. It was white and exposed in front of Chu fan. But his heart is hanging on sugar now. Why is he still in the mood to see these?


    After looking at several rooms, there was nothing unusual. Until Room 309, Chu fan suddenly brightened his eyes. He really had no place to find. It took no time. He not only found the guy who killed him, but Tangtang was also in this room.


    It turned out that Yu Haiyang bought Tang Wendong, but he was not at ease with him. He arranged two bodyguards to look at him. In the evening, Tang Wendong took sleeping pills for Tangtang to calm her down, but he ran out for fun.


    At this time, Luo Hong, the captain of the bodyguard, called and asked the two bodyguards to transfer the sugar immediately and hide it. Because he got the news, Chu fan came back.


    The situation is critical. Where to hide? What if I run into Chu fan when I go out? Also, once Chu fan finds Tang Wendong and comes back and finds that Tangtang is missing, he will certainly search the whole city. Can he hide it at that time?


    After discussion, the two bodyguards agreed that the most dangerous place was the safest, so they immediately opened another room next door. Then the two bodyguards gave the hotel owner some money, threatened him and hid in the room.


    Soon after it was finished, Tang Wendong really brought Chu fan back.

 Chapter 196

    Who sent the news?


    Yu De''an called. Unfortunately, the phone has been turned off. He frowned and thought hard for a long time. He didn''t think of the person who tipped him off, but the news should be true.


    "Lao Luo, have you seen Chu fan?" Yu De''an asked immediately.


    Luo Hong quickly shook his head: "no, Lan Jie went alone. Didn''t you see Chu fan?"


    "Where is Lanjie''s daughter hiding?"


    "In Ningxian County, we have two brothers guarding it."


    Yu De''an had a flash in his mind and said anxiously, "come on, call quickly and let them transfer with their children immediately."


    "Mr. Yu, are you afraid that Chu fan will find it? No? The child is taken by her father Tang Wendong and followed by our people. We won''t make mistakes whether it''s black or white..."


    "If I ask you to fight, you can fight. Where does so much nonsense come from?"


    Yu De''an was worried: "our only hope now lies in the children. No matter whether Chu fan can find it or not, we must be safe. Tell them to dump Tang Wendong and the fewer people who know their hiding place, the better."


    "Yes!" Luo Hong hurriedly called to convey the instructions. On the other side, Yu De''an took a deep breath and dialed aunt Hong.


    "Mr. Yu, what can I do for you?" asked aunt Hong.


    "Xiao Hong, lend me some people..."


    "No!" aunt Hong refused and hung up directly.


    Yu De''an was stunned for a long time. He looked at his mobile phone. Yes, it was aunt Hong''s phone, but what happened to her today? When he called again, aunt Hong''s phone was turned off.


    No, there must be something here, but what happened that made aunt Hong completely draw a line with him? Is it


    Thinking of that man, Yu De''an''s spine was cold and immediately made another call. As soon as the phone rang, it was hung up. Before he could call again, the phone suddenly called.


    "Mr. Yu, Chu fan came and talked with aunt Hong for more than half an hour before he left." a low man said in his voice, "I know so much. Please ask for more luck."


    what? Even aunt Hong defected?


    Yu De''an panicked and walked back and forth in the box for several times. Suddenly he picked up the phone and called Wang Dong. Now, only Wang Dong can save him.


    "Hello, is that brother Dong?" Yu De''an asked quickly.


    "Well, president Yu called so late. What''s up?" Wang Dong said slowly.


    Yu De''an dared not neglect it. He quickly said the matter briefly, and then begged: "brother Dong, you have to help me mediate this matter anyway. After it is completed, I will come to the door and thank you."


    "Mr. Yu, it''s not that I don''t help you, but that I can''t help." Wang Dong sighed, "you were there that day. Chu fan didn''t buy my account at all. Moreover, according to the news I just got, the people of the Municipal Bureau have set out to catch you in Yuanba district. You''d better think about yourself."


    "What?" Yu De''an was so dark that he almost fainted.


    Has it come to this? Has Chu fan found Lan Jie''s daughter?


    "Lao Luo, call right away to see if the child is still in our hands?" Yu De''an quickly ordered.


    Luo Hong just called the phone. The voice from the phone almost scared him to throw away his mobile phone. It''s Chu fan. He won''t forget Chu fan''s voice until he dies.


    "Yu... Yu Zong, Chu fan wants to talk to you." Luo Hong trembled and handed his mobile phone to Yu De''an. At this point, they have no hope. Whether they live or die is between Chu fan and Lan Jie.


    "Chu... Brother fan!" Yu De''an seemed to swallow a pinch of pig hair, not to mention how uncomfortable it was, but for his son and himself, he still clenched his fist, forced out a smiling face and called brother fan.


    Chu fan is already on his way back to Yuanba district. He is tied with two bodyguards behind the car. The co pilot sits in the sleeping candy, holding the phone in his hand. He laughs and says, "you don''t have to be so polite. Just call my name directly."


    "Brother fan, it''s all a moment''s confusion, and I just learned it." Yu de put a low profile and said sincerely, "please raise your hand, brother fan. As long as you can let our father and son go, I''ll promise whatever conditions."


    "Go and talk to sister LAN. You only have an hour. After an hour, the police of the Municipal Bureau will arrive. Ha ha!" Chu fan hangs up the phone and steps on the accelerator. The car is speeding up.


    Yu De''an didn''t dare to neglect. He immediately ordered, "come on, find Lan Jie."


    More than ten minutes later, Yu De''an came to the upstairs of the hotel. The door was open. He pushed the door directly and entered. Luo Hong didn''t have time to drag it.


    Luo Hong wants to tell him that Lan Jie has explosives, but the boss has gone in. Can he not go in? But when he entered the door, he found that the explosives were thrown aside. Lan Jie played with the knife in her hand. Yu Haiyang, who was tied into zongzi, and Duan Siying, who was trembling and afraid to breathe, sat on the sofa.


    "Yu Zong, you are ten minutes later than I expected." Lan Jie smiled faintly. "Did you make a round of phone calls and have no help?"


    Yu De''an took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Lan Jie, I admit that my son did this wrong, but ask yourself, who took you in? Have I ever let you suffer a little injustice in the past few years working under me? Do you have to kill me because of this?"


    "Such a thing? Mr. Yu, it''s so easy." Lan Jie''s face brushed cold and patted Yu''s cheek with a knife. He was so scared that he turned white that he didn''t dare to breathe.


    "If Chu fan hadn''t helped me, now I''d been turned by more than a dozen people. Do you still think it''s a small matter?" Lan Jie said more and more angrily, and suddenly stabbed down. With a puff, Yu Haiyang''s thigh was pierced. His tears were streaming and his whole body trembled violently, but his mouth was sealed by adhesive tape. He couldn''t shout out.


    Yu De''an''s eyes were red, his head was green and he said angrily, "stop, what do you want?"


    "It''s very simple. If you want to save your son and your life, give me the company."


    "What?" Yu De''an stared in disbelief. "Lan Jie, is your appetite too big? De''an bodyguard company is the work of my life. You said you would take it if you took it?"


    Lan Jie stalled: "if you don''t promise, just wait for the gun."


    Yu De''an clenched his teeth and said, "even if I go to prison, my family and my son inherit, it''s not up to you. But you, let my son go now, and I can give you a sum of money. Otherwise, director Hou of the Branch Bureau will come later. I''m afraid you can''t get rid of the two charges of kidnapping and wounding."


    "Kidnap? Hurt people?" Lan Jie chuckled. "Mr. Yu, you are too funny. How can I do such a mindless thing? Oh, you said there were my fingerprints on the knife in my hand?"


    Lan Jie took out a pair of gloves from behind, put them on, quickly wiped the knife, suddenly grabbed Duan Siying''s hand, stuffed the knife into her hand, grabbed her hand and stabbed it on the other thigh of the ocean.


    "Ah!" Duan Siying screamed with fear, and the knife fell from her hand with a clatter. At the same time, Hou Yong, director of the Branch Bureau, rushed in with a group of policemen.


    "Don''t move, put your hands up." Hou Yong directly aimed his gun at Lan Jie and shouted, "come on, cuff the criminals and take them back to the Bureau for trial."


    Lan Jie said innocently, "director Hou, did you catch the wrong person? I didn''t do anything?"


    "Didn''t you do it? Do you think our eyes are furnishings?" seeing that Lan Jie has been handcuffed, Hou Yongcai put away the gun with relief. Leng hum said, "you kidnapped in the sea with the intention of blackmail and deliberately hurt people. Hum, keep your strength and explain to the judge."


    Seeing that Lan Jie was about to be taken away, Chu fan suddenly appeared at the door with Tangtang and said with a smile: "sister LAN, Tangtang, I brought it back for you, unharmed and asleep."


    "Cuff him to me, too." Hou Yong said impolitely.


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "officer, what crime have I committed? Are you going to arrest me?"


    "Lan Jie deliberately kidnapped and hurt people. Now I suspect you are an accomplice." Hou Yongli shouted, "take it away!"


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan hurriedly said, "officer, do you have to have evidence to arrest people?"


    "The facts are all there. What evidence do you want?"


    Lan Jie said loudly, "I didn''t tie the man, and I didn''t make the injury on his leg. Officer, I came to find my daughter. Yu Haiyang kidnapped my daughter. You don''t catch him, but you catch me instead. How much benefit did Yu De''an give you? Do you help him get away?"


    "Come on, take Lan Jie away and add a libel..." Hou Yong didn''t finish his words. A red certificate was handed to him. His words suddenly choked back. He couldn''t believe his eyes, and his forehead was sweating on the spot.


    With his eyesight, he could see the authenticity of the document at a glance, especially the execution license on it, which made his back cold. Now in this society, it takes tens of dollars to make a certificate that can confuse the false with the true, but no one dares to do this kind of certificate and can''t do it.


    Few people have even seen this certificate. Who can do it? Besides, dare you forge such documents without losing your head?


    "You... You are..."


    "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask." Chu fan''s face suddenly cooled down and hummed, "director Xu of the Municipal Bureau will arrive soon. You''d better think about how to explain to him later."


    Suddenly, Hou Yong''s face turned pale with fear. Xu Yi is famous for his selflessness. If he really wants to know that he is practicing favoritism and fraud, he must be pushed to the end.


    After a quick weighing, Hou Yong immediately took out the key, opened the handcuffs on Lan Jie''s wrist and said with a smile: "misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding."


    "Director Hou, your face has changed so fast." Lan Jie teased, took her daughter and turned to the inside.


    Hou Yong blushed and shouted angrily, "come and take Yu Haiyang and this woman away."


    PS£º

 Chapter 195

    According to Yu Haiyang''s instructions, Lan Jie comes to the last hotel, which is still the guest room.


    At the door, Luo Hong, the bodyguard, is waiting for her with two other bodyguards. But just ten steps away from them, Lan Jie stopped and sneered, "Lao Luo, why are you so polite? They are all old friends and are still used outside the door to meet them?"


    When she saw Lan Jie, Luo Hong''s eyes lit up. She wore a silver gray windbreaker and a pair of sunglasses today. She looked colder and more stylish.


    Tut Tut, the little women are becoming more and more flexible. I''m afraid I''ve been nourished these days, haven''t I?


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for some days. Sister LAN is becoming more and more beautiful. Please, I''ve been waiting for a long time." Luo Hong smiled, opened the door and walked in first with two bodyguards.


    He understood Lan Jie''s scruples, but he was afraid of being taken by them unexpectedly. Luo Hong scoffs at this. As long as you enter the guest room, do you still want to run? Since Lan Jie came, she would go in unless she didn''t want her daughter.


    The door was open and there were several people inside. Lan Jie standing at the door could see clearly that in addition to Yu Haiyang sitting on the sofa and Luo Hong standing behind him, there was also a woman who cut apples for him - Duan Siying.


    Once Duan Siying was her best sister, but now they are strangers. Lan Jie won''t blink even if she kills her. Duan Siying hurt her too deeply. The old sisterhood had long disappeared, and all that remained was hatred.


    "Yu Haiyang, where''s my daughter?" Lan Jie asked coldly, standing outside the door.


    Yu Haiyang took a glass of red wine, shook it gently, smiled and said, "sister LAN, you are still so impatient. Don''t worry, your daughter will be fine with her father. Come on, sit down and have two drinks with me. Let''s have a good talk."


    Lan Jie hesitated and strode in. Just then, the door across the corridor suddenly opened, and a dozen strong bodyguards rushed out, quickly blocking Lan Jie''s retreat.


    Luo Hong and two other bodyguards also came to Lan Jie and surrounded her. It goes without saying that they want to be hard and take her down.


    "Yu Haiyang, how dare you touch me?" Lan Jie snapped. "Are you not afraid of things falling into the hands of the police?"


    "I''m afraid, of course I''m afraid, but I have your daughter, unless you want your daughter to die with us. Ha ha!" Yu Haiyang laughed wildly.


    Lan Jie disdained and said, "you can''t even compare with one tenth of your father. I dare say your father doesn''t know about it? Otherwise, he''ll have to beat you to death."


    "What''s worse for me than him?" Yu Haiyang stood up angrily and shouted, "I''ll let you kneel down and lick me comfortably now. Otherwise, I''ll have your daughter''s hand cut off immediately."


    "You can bully a weak woman like me. Without your father, you are not even as good as a beggar."


    "When death is coming, her mouth is hard." Yu Haiyang gnashed his teeth and said, "catch her for me. Everyone present today has a share. When can she be hard?"


    Luo Hong moved his neck and said with a grim smile, "sister LAN, I''m sorry."


    "Running dog!" Lan Jie spits out two words disdainfully.


    "Go, catch her!" Luo Hong shouted angrily. Suddenly, the two bodyguards beside him and those behind him rushed forward.


    At the beginning, when Lan Jie was still in the bodyguard company, she was in a higher position than him. Now, she has fallen flat. She dares to be so arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to him.


    Luo Hong didn''t hate her, but was jealous and possessive. Lan Jie is young, beautiful and has high Kung Fu. Conquering such a woman is a thing worth showing off for any man.


    Yu De''an wants to go to Lanjie, but he has scruples; His son Yu Haiyang can do whatever he wants, but he doesn''t have that ability; Luo Hong also wants to go to Lan Jie, but he can only follow behind the ass of the ocean and pick up some leftovers.


    But even so, he has to go to Lan Jie, otherwise, he will leave regret all his life. However, at the moment when many bodyguards rushed up, Lan Jie suddenly pulled off her windbreaker and exposed a row of detonators tied to her body, which frightened everyone and rushed back.


    Lan Jie took off her sunglasses and said with a sneer, "come on, touch me? I''m desperate today. If you want me to die, I have to pull you bastards on the back."


    Now, even Yu Yu is afraid of the sea. Let him play with women, but with his life... He hasn''t lived enough.


    "Sister LAN, calm down. We have something to say." Yu Haiyang forced out a smile, which was more ugly than crying.


    Lan Jie said in a harsh voice, "stop talking nonsense and let them all get out. Hurry up!"


    "Your daughter is still in my hand..." before Yu Haiyang finished speaking, he saw Lan Jie take out a lighter and hit the fire with a bang. He approached a lead tied to his body. He was scared out of his wits and exclaimed, "no, Lan Jie, don''t get excited... What are you doing? Get out, get out."


    Suddenly, a large group of bodyguards rushed up and ran away.


    That''s all. Silly bee stayed here. Don''t talk about them. Even Luo Hong, who is loyal to the sea, ran away. In order to pick Lanjie''s thorny roses, it''s not worth living.


    In a twinkling of an eye, there were only Lan Jie, Yu Haiyang and Duan Siying left in the room. Duan Siying doesn''t stress loyalty and feelings, but her legs are soft. She''s scared to pee her pants. She can''t stand up. Where can she run?


    Lan Jie glanced at her with disdain, took off the detonators and explosives tied to her, shook them at the sea, and said with a sneer: "with this courage, do you dare to learn from others to kidnap? Say you''re not as good as your father, you''re not happy, you''re too far from him."


    Yu Haiyang finally saw clearly what detonators and explosives are. They are obviously the most common fireworks. They are covered with a layer of kraft paper and inserted with leads. They are very rough. But it was such a thing that scared away the bodyguards he arranged.


    Now, he and Duan Siying are left in the room. Who can stop Lan Jie? Suddenly, he became a prisoner from a strong winner.


    Lan Jie took out a box of cigarettes and lit one for herself. Then she took out a thin nylon rope and walked towards the ocean.


    "Lan Jie, it''s my fault. I''ll let your daughter go and promise not to give you any more ideas in the future." Yu Haiyang said with a smile, "please forgive me this time."


    "Spare you? Do you think I don''t know what you think?" Lan Jie sneered. "I know you too well. As long as you go out of this door, you will be like a mad dog and never die with me. Cut grass without removing roots, and spring breeze will blow again. I won''t give you another chance."


    Yu Haiyang''s face changed greatly. Lan Jie is going to kill his rhythm. Seeing that Lan Jie had come over, he made a quick decision, overturned the tea table in front of him, turned and rushed towards the window.


    This is the third floor. There may be a chance to jump down, but staying here must be a dead end.


    His movement is not slow, but it is not a bit worse than Lan Jie. While avoiding the tea table, Lan Jie shook his hand. The knife that looks like an eyebrow pencil flew out, which was the moment the ocean was ready to jump off the building and hit his calf accurately.


    "Poof!"


    The knife pierced the muscles of his lower leg and poked out an inch long blade from the other side. It was so painful that the ocean howled and fell to the ground, and he was less than a meter away from the window.


    The distance between life and death is sometimes really short. It''s too late to run in the ocean.


    After Lan Jie tied up Yu Haiyang and Duan Siying, Yu De''an''s phone finally came late.


    Yu De''an doesn''t know anything about this. Otherwise, he will never be as hasty and impulsive as Yu Haiyang. Even if he really wants to attack Lan Jie, he will never give Lan Jie a chance to turn the world around.


    When Luo Hong called him, he was having dinner with the director of the public security branch. When he learned that Yu Haiyang kidnapped Lan Jie''s daughter, Yu De''an was so angry that he scolded Luo Hong on the spot. Others don''t know Lan Jie. Can he not know? Behind her stands Chu fan. Who is Chu fan? Even Wang Dong is afraid of three points. You go to provoke Lan Jie. Don''t you have nothing to do?


    When he learned that Lan Jie was covered with explosives and blocked Yu Haiyang in the house, Yu De''an was completely flustered. He didn''t care to swear, so he immediately called Lan Jie.


    "Mr. Yu, you don''t have to explain anything. I just want my daughter." Lan Jie didn''t give Yu De''an the chance to explain at all. After a word, she hung up the phone directly.


    "President Yu, what happened? Do you need my help?" Hou Yong, the branch director, asked with concern.


    Yu De''an''s eyes brightened and hurriedly said, "director Hou, you really need your help. My son has been kidnapped. Now he is in the hotel. The criminals carry a lot of explosives. Once it explodes, the whole building will have to be destroyed."


    "What?" Hou Yong was surprised, Teng stood up and hurriedly said, "what you said is true?"


    "Absolutely true!"


    Hou Yong took a deep breath, pondered for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, president Yu, I will rescue your son unharmed. Wait for my good news."


    With that, Hou Yong quickly put on his police uniform, put on his big brimmed hat, made a phone call and walked out quickly. As soon as he left his front foot, Luo Hong came in quickly and told Yu De''an everything in detail.


    At this time, it was too late to say anything. The relationship with Lan Jie was completely broken, and there was no room for relaxation. For today''s plan, we can only find a way to shoot Chu fan to death while she is not at home. When Chu fan comes back, it''s a foregone conclusion. There''s no excuse. Does he dare to come to the door for revenge? When the law is a decoration?


    But when he was thinking hard about how to save his son and completely solve Lan Jie, he suddenly received a text message from a stranger


    "Chu fan has come back and followed Lan Jie."

 Chapter 197

    Yu Haiyang was taken away, along with the two security guards in Chu fan''s car and Duan Siying. Waiting for them is a series of crimes such as kidnapping and blackmail.


    Luo Hong also slipped away while the situation was in chaos. Yu De''an obviously had no choice but to stay with him. If the ocean bit him in, it would be too late for him to run again.


    In a twinkling of an eye, there were only three people left in the room: Chu fan, Yu De''an and Lan Jie. Oh, by the way, there was a sleeping little girl - Tangtang. She''s the key to the whole thing!


    "Mr. Yu, don''t blame me for being cruel. It''s all forced by your son." Lan Jie took out a lady''s cigarette and lit it. She said faintly, "if he hadn''t taken my daughter, I wouldn''t have handed over the document to the police station. Therefore, if you want to blame me, you have a good son."


    Yu De''an smiled miserably: "you won, the company gives you, but I beg you to let my son live."


    "Yes, sign the contract." Lan Jie took out the prepared contract and put it in front of De''an.


    Yu De''an trembled, picked up his pen and signed his name. The contract clearly said that the transfer fee was 50 million, but he didn''t receive a penny. In other words, the company gave Lanjie, together with the company''s site and all the facilities inside.


    After signing, Yu De''an seemed to be drained of all his strength and could no longer support it. He collapsed to the ground powerlessly. At this time, a middle-aged criminal policeman with a firm face pushed the door and came in. He was still an acquaintance and head Tao of the serious case team of the Municipal Bureau.


    "Yu De''an, you are suspected of murder. Come back to the Municipal Bureau with me to assist in the investigation." team leader Tao took out an arrest warrant and shouted, "take it away!"


    Behind him, two criminal policemen stepped forward quickly. The handcuffs clicked on De''an''s wrist, grabbed his arm and pushed him out.


    Team leader Tao nodded to Chu fan, turned and left quickly. His task has been completed!


    "Let''s go. Since we have promised Yu De''an, we can''t break our faith. We have to get his son out." Chu fan reluctantly shakes his head. "It''s a pity for parents all over the world. Yu De''an was killed by his son. He still cares about his son."


    Lan Jie picked up Tangtang and said faintly, "if it were you, you would do the same."


    Will it?


    Chu fan shuddered. If he had such a son, he had to strangle him alive. What a pit father!


    When they came out of Yuanba District branch, it was more than 11 o''clock.


    Lan Jie hesitated and asked tentatively, "otherwise, we''ll find a hotel here to stay first. We''ll have to go there tomorrow."


    "Just run for a trip. You can''t delay Tangtang''s school because of this." Chu fan rubbed Tangtang''s head with a smile and took the lead in getting into the car.


    Lan Jie sighed darkly. Her meaning had been expressed very clearly. Unfortunately, the falling flowers were deliberately ruthless. There was only Su Yuan in her heart. Alas!


    Chu fan sent Lanjie''s mother and daughter downstairs. He didn''t dare to go up and drove home quickly. When she got upstairs, she first sent a text message to Su Yuan. After waiting for more than ten seconds, the door suddenly opened. Su Yuan stood at the door in her pajamas, holding a book in her hand.


    "Haven''t slept yet?" Chu fan went in, closed the door and asked, "ah Jiu, she''s at home alone these days, hasn''t anything happened?"


    "What can she do, eat and drink, have money in her pocket and moisten it." Su Yuan pointed to her neatly folded pajamas on the sofa and said, "go take a bath and change into the pajamas I bought for you."


    Chu fan was immediately excited, "Yuanyuan, you mean, we can..."


    "Beautiful you, sleep on the sofa." Su Yuan blushed, glanced at him, turned and ran back to the bedroom.


    Finally to say goodbye to being single, Chu fan was so excited that he almost jumped up and took off his clothes while walking to the bathroom. When he came to the bathroom door, he took off only a pair of underwear.


    Ten minutes later, Chu fan ran out of the bathroom with a bath towel in his hand, wiped his body casually, and went straight to Su Yuan''s bedroom barefoot.


    The door was unlocked. Chu fan easily went in. The house was dark without lights, but it had little impact on Chu fan. Hey, hey, I''m shy. Haven''t I slept together? Wife, I''m here. Gaga, gaga!


    Chu fan took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, quickly walked over, opened a corner of the quilt, slipped into it, and stroked Su Yuan''s chest directly with his big hand.


    "Eh? Wife, how did your chest shrink?" Chu fan frowned, suddenly sniffed his nose, jumped from the quilt to the ground like a needle, and turned on the light with a slap.


    Sure enough, there were two people lying in the quilt. Su Yuan was gnashing her teeth and staring at him. On the outside was ah Jiu. She slept soundly and was unconscious when someone touched her chest. She curled up like a little flower cat, and her small hips could see that Chu fan was shamefully hard.


    Chu fan wants to cry without tears. Can you blame me for this? Ah Jiu is sleeping in your room. Didn''t you say earlier? Besides, it''s dark. You two are covered with quilts. Who knows there''s a Jiu in it?


    Filled with blood, it seemed as if a basin of cold water had been poured, which extinguished Chu fan''s passion. Unhappily, he returned to the living room, simply cleaned up the sofa and lay down. But before long, Su Yuan slipped out quietly.


    "Angry?" Su Yuan squatted down in front of him, stroked his cheek, took the initiative to kiss him and said shyly, "it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but... It''s just inconvenient today, so..."


    "Your relatives are coming?" Chu fan was about to drag Su Yuan onto the sofa. Hearing her explanation, the fire just lit was ruthlessly extinguished again, and he wanted to cry without tears. "Farewell place - man, why is it so difficult?"


    Su Yuan spat at him shyly: "is there anything promising? You''ve been waiting for more than 20 years, and you''re still a few days away?"


    Can that be the same? In the past, there was no such condition and the hardware was not allowed, but now the hardware finally works and the software has a problem again. Woo woo, I hate your relatives.


    As soon as Su Yuan''s front foot returned to the room, the big eyed frog jumped out and said seriously, "Chu fan, there''s something I have to tell you."


    Chu fan suddenly sat up and asked in surprise, "what''s so serious? Don''t tell me and let me kill?"


    "That''s not true. Last time you overfulfilled the task, you could prolong your life by at least three months. But what I''m going to tell you next may make you unable to make it for three days."


    Chu fan was so frightened that he was still a little sleepy. He hurriedly asked, "don''t sell off. Tell me quickly. What''s going on?"


    "Do you remember your nine Yin Jue pulse?" the big eyed frog said in a deep voice, "It was I who tried my best to seal your nine Yin Jue pulse, making you look no different from ordinary people. However, when you break through to the earth, the first seal has begun to loosen. Within three days, the first seal will break. If you can''t find a solution, you will freeze and die."


    "Grass, why didn''t you say such a big thing earlier?" Chu fan was anxious. "What should I do now? How to solve it?"


    "Don''t worry. There are two ways to solve it. It''s not difficult for you."


    "Stop talking nonsense and talk quickly."


    The big eyed frog said with a bad smile, "the first way is to find a girl with pure Yin constitution, take her virgin body and introduce her own Yin Qi into her body. This is called detoxification. It''s not good for you, but it''s great for that girl."


    "Hey, like Su Yuan and ah Jiu in the inner room, they are the best candidates. As long as you arch one of them, the problem will be solved." the big eyed frog said proudly, "how, is this easy for you?"


    Chu fan wanted to cry without tears: "can''t you delay for a few more days? When Su Yuan''s relatives come, they have to leave for at least five or six days. Ah Jiu is my sister, and I can''t kill her again. Brother, brother, can I call you uncle? Think of another way, please."


    "Then try another way."


    The big eyed frog said with a big grin: "it''s the same to find a girl, but her physique is special. She must be pure Yang, which is similar to you. It also takes her virgin body and absorbs the pure Yang Qi in her body. This is called neutralization method."


    "This method is of great benefit to both of you. The harmony of yin and yang can also greatly increase your skills." big eyed frog hehe laughs. "Moreover, this method is also very simple for you. Like Xu junchuo and Yu qiangmei, they are pure Yang physique. You just need to choose one of them to arch and solve the crisis."


    This is so special that it forces me to cheat.


    Chu fan didn''t give up and asked, "there''s no other way?"


    "There''s no way, but it''s too difficult for you." the big eyed frog rolled his eyes. "If you can find a pure Yang bead and absorb the Yang Qi of the pure Yang bead, you can dissolve the first seal of the nine Yin Jue pulse, but do you know where there is a pure Yang bead?"


    "I don''t know."


    Chu fan doesn''t even know what Chunyang beads are. Where can he find them? If the time is not very urgent, he may be able to ask people around, but it''s only three days. Even if he knows where they are, it''s probably too late.


    "It''s OK to find a Zhiyin bead, but do you know where there is a Zhiyin bead?"


    "I don''t know."


    "That''s enough."


    The big eyed frog didn''t have a good way: "these two things are too unrealistic for you, so you''d better think about which of the four girls you choose to start. Hey hey!"


    Chu fan has insomnia. It was a simple matter, but it became complicated because of Su Yuan''s sudden arrival of relatives. What to do? Su Yuan can''t. ah Jiu is too young, leaving Yu qiangmei and Xu junchuo.


    When she came back, Yu Qiang Mei was left in Yunnan by her father. She was afraid that she would be harmed by Chu fan. If she really wanted to call her and do something, his father had to shoot him.


    Xu junchuo is his friend or Su Yuan''s cousin. He is also a best friend. How can he start with his wife''s best friend? Let alone whether it''s shameless to do so, Xu junchuo won''t agree.


    If only Qiao Yun were there, but she went abroad. In three days, where can I find her?

 Chapter 198

    "What''s the matter? A listless look."


    Suyuan looked at him angrily and said angrily, "it''s just waiting for a few days. It''s not that she won''t give it to you. Are you like this?"


    She got up for more than an hour. Chu fan only said two words to her. The first sentence was three words: get up? The second sentence is less, just two words: eat!


    Su Yuan is angry and funny. You say you are a big man. Why are you like a child? Let you kiss and touch. What else do you want? I have to sleep with you and do the last step. Are you satisfied? They didn''t say no. isn''t this not allowed? Can''t you wait a few days?


    Chu fan opens her mouth and really wants to tell her everything, but if Su Yuan knows that her life is not long, she will be afraid of him. Forget it, you''d better boil it slowly and count it day by day.


    "Let''s get in touch with Angkor and ask him to make a sum of money as soon as possible and raise the company''s development qualification first," Chu Fanqiang said, "In addition, you have to urge Zhao Qingyuan''s son to get out the planning and design drawings. If his team has good strength, it''s best to sign all their studios into our company, which will be the special design department of our company in the future."


    "Are you still busy today?" Su Yuan filled a bowl of porridge. When she heard Chu fan''s words, the action in her hand stopped.


    Chu Fan said reluctantly, "it''s still sister LAN. Last night, she bought De''an bodyguard company and let me take a stake. Today, I have to go with her and try to solve the problem as soon as possible."


    "Oh!" Suyuan didn''t say anything. She silently handed the bowl to Chu fan. She filled another bowl and sat down opposite him.


    It was not a harmonious atmosphere, because the news became more subtle. Su Yuan didn''t speak, and Chu fan didn''t know what to say. At this time, if you explain, it would mean that there was no silver 300 Liang here. If you don''t explain, Su Yuan must be very careful.


    When Chu fan didn''t know what to do, ah Jiu finally woke up, rubbed his bleary eyes, pulled his slippers, came out of the bedroom and went straight to the bathroom.


    "Ah Jiu!"


    "Ah!"


    Ah Jiu was startled and suddenly became energetic. He patted his small chest and said with lingering fear: "brother fan, you scared me to death. When did you come back last night? People are waiting for you to fall asleep."


    "Cough, it''s midnight when you come back. Go wash your face. You''re going to be late for school." Chu fan glanced at Su Yuan with a little guilty heart. When he saw that she didn''t lift her head, he was secretly relieved.


    Secretly glanced at the bathroom. The dead girl didn''t close the door again. She vaguely saw a touch of snow white. Chu fan immediately choked and almost sprayed out a mouthful of porridge.


    Alas, it seems that I really have to move. I live in a house. This house is really a little small.


    After dinner, Su Yuan went to work and took ah Jiu to school. Chu fan went to pick up Lan Jie. They came to Yuanba district again, downstairs of De''an bodyguard company.


    Chu fan came out of the car and called from the door of a Mercedes Benz downstairs. Aunt Hong in a red suit jumped out of the car.


    Speaking of it, she and Lan Jie are quite similar. They both have short hair and are also Yan Gai Qunfang. The difference is that Lan Jie has a neutral and beautiful face, an arrogant figure and likes to wear jeans; while aunt Hong looks that her face is 100% a woman, but her figure is much worse. Without a mask, she can''t show the height of the mountain. If she wears men''s clothes, she is a must A beautiful man.


    But even so, there are still many men who like red aunt. Her charm does not weaken with age. Instead, like old wine, it becomes more and more mellow and delicious.


    "Excuse me, sister Hong, have you been waiting for a long time?" Chu fan walked over with a smile.


    Aunt Hong smiled and said, "I''ve just come here. Blue, Chu fan, congratulations."


    In the past, aunt Hong and Lan Jie knew each other. They didn''t have a deep relationship, but they were a little better than Yu De''an. After all, they had similar experiences and were both women. They sympathized with each other.


    "Aunt Hong, I haven''t had time to thank you." Lan Jie stepped forward and said sincerely, "if it hadn''t been for your great help last night, Chu fan couldn''t have saved my daughter so soon. I really don''t know how to thank you."


    "Call her red sister. In the future, we''ll get along as close sisters." aunt Hong took Lan Jie''s hand, patted her on the back of her hand and said with emotion, "you''re really lucky. My sister is a little jealous of you."


    Blue and white gave Chu fan a look and said sour, "what''s so jealous? I''m hot with a shaving burden."


    Aunt Hong said in surprise, "what? You... You two are not..."


    "Cough, sister Hong, let''s go in and talk." Chu fan walked over without waiting for the two women to answer.


    Aunt Hong looks at Lan Jie and frowns slightly. Lan Jie smiles bitterly and shakes her head. Aunt Hong understands that there is really nothing wrong between them. But it is reasonable to say that as long as a woman is willing to do such a thing, which man can withstand temptation? Can''t he?


    "Lan Lan, isn''t he... No?"


    Lan Jie blushed and said, "I don''t know. Shouldn''t I?"


    "Then why don''t you two have that?"


    "People are single-minded about their feelings. Su Yuan is the only woman in their heart. Besides, we are a divorced woman who has given birth to children. We can''t get into the eyes of others." Lan Jie''s voice is not big or small. Chu fan, who is walking in front, is faster and soon leaves the two women behind.


    Alas, I knew I wouldn''t come like this. Isn''t it embarrassing?


    In addition to Chu fan, Lan Jie and aunt Hong, two bodyguards of aunt Hong and a professional lawyer came directly upstairs to the manager''s office.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with you?" a beautiful woman in her twenties stopped Chu fan and looked at the small card she wore on her chest, indicating that she was the Secretary of the general manager and her name was Tian Mengxin.


    Before Chu fan could explain, sister LAN and others had come up the stairs. When they saw Lan Jie, the female secretary named Tian Mengxin was surprised and said, "sister LAN? Why are you here? Are you... Just..."


    "What is it?" Lan Jie walked over with a smile and patted the door of the manager''s office. "Open the door and inform everyone. Go to the meeting room in ten minutes."


    "Oh, OK." Tian Mengxin didn''t dare to neglect. She immediately went to open the door, invited several people in, and brought drinks and mineral water as quickly as possible. Then she quickly walked out and announced the notice.


    Early this morning, she heard that the company had been transferred. Everyone was in a panic and didn''t want to work. They are guessing who bought the company and quietly talking about what happened. The boss did a good job. Why sell the company?


    Ten minutes later, Lan Jie opened the door of the conference room and walked in first. Behind her, on the left is Chu fan, on the right is aunt Hong, a lawyer. After several people went in, aunt Hong''s two bodyguards closed the door, one on each side like a door god, with a straight face, as if who owed them money.


    In addition to Luo Hong''s absence, almost all the bodyguards signed by the company arrived at home. There were more than 30 people, plus the company''s finance, logistics, administration, public relations and other departments. A total of more than 60 people sat under the stage and stared at Lan Jie and others who came on stage.


    "I''m glad to see you again. In the future, we can be together again. However, I''m no longer a bodyguard, but your boss."


    Lan Jie takes out a document from her satchel and gives it to Tian Mengxin, the Secretary standing aside. She immediately takes it to the slide projector and maps the document to the big screen.


    Lan Jie dodged, pointed to the signature on the big screen and said, "see? This is president Yu''s autograph, that is to say, this company belongs to me since signing this agreement. Who else has any questions?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to say a word. They are all too familiar with Yu De''an''s signature. Almost everyone''s contract has Yu De''an''s signature, which is absolutely not bad. But they don''t understand why Yu De''an sold the company? Where did Lan Jie get the money to buy such a big company?


    Some of these bodyguards participated in yesterday''s incident, but no one will stand up foolishly. Their only worry now is the future. Will Lan Jie kick them out because of yesterday''s incident.


    This job is really hard won for them. Although it is relatively dangerous, there are few bodyguards who really have an accident. Even if you are injured or disabled, there is a considerable amount of compensation. If you die, your family will get more compensation.


    It''s easy to be a security guard. It''s not dangerous yet. You can be a bodyguard for one month. The combined income of all aspects is enough for a security guard to work for half a year. In addition to income, there is no way to compare the treatment in all aspects.


    So they are really afraid of losing their job.


    "Well, since there''s no doubt, I''ll announce one thing as the general manager." Lan Jie coughed, and everyone under the stage was nervous. His heart was hanging in his throat for fear of being fired.


    "I''ve been in this company for five years. I''m an old man. I know who''s capable better than Yu De''an. If you want to continue working in the company, give me up my previous laziness. Now there is no shortage of talents in this society."


    Lan Jie''s cold eyes swept over the faces of everyone under the stage. Leng was that no one dared to look at her. Lan Jie is very satisfied with this. The big stick is finished. It''s time to give some sweets.


    "But after all, we''ve been together for so many years. As long as you work hard, I promise I won''t treat you badly." Lan Jie asked Tian Mengxin to come and make records, and then said, "next, who doesn''t want to work in the company? Stand up and I''ll let the finance settle the salary and terminate the labor contract immediately."


    "Is there anything you don''t want to do?" Lan Jie asked three times. There was no one under the stage. Lan Jie nodded with satisfaction, "very good. Continue to the next topic."

 Chapter 199

    "Get out of the way, this is my company. Get out of the way..." a man shouted angrily outside the door during the meeting.


    "Let him in," cried aunt Hong


    With that, the door of the conference room was pushed open. His clothes were untidy, his hair was messy, his eyes were red, and Yu Haiyang, who was full of wine, stormed in.


    "What are you looking at? Who asked you to come to the meeting? Get back quickly." Yu Haiyang yelled at the employees under the stage. Unfortunately, no one listened to him.


    "You, go back to work."


    Yu Haiyang simply pulled up an employee and raised his hand when he saw that the other party was indifferent. Just then, aunt Hong on the stage said, "Yu Haiyang, you dare to slap him. I''ll chop your hand today. If you don''t believe it, try it?"


    "Aunt Hong, you have to do justice for me at home." Yu Haiyang turned around, flopped to his knees and cried, "my father was caught by the police and the company is gone. How can you let me live in the future? Sister LAN, sister LAN, you are merciful and return the company to me. I can be an ox and a horse for you in the future. I can be your son."


    Aunt Hong looked angry and shouted, "come on, blow out this worthless waste, dare to step into the company and break his dog legs."


    The two bodyguards at the door rushed in like wolves and dragged away one arm set up in the ocean.


    Listening to the cry of Yu Haiyang getting farther and farther away, Lan Jie coughed and said coldly, "starting today, we will start a three-month probation period with the same salary, but it''s hard to say whether we can guarantee your current position."


    "You may think I''m not considerate and don''t care about everyone''s feelings for many years. Here I can tell you that the three-month probation period is not only a test but also an opportunity for any of you."


    LAN Jielang said: "what I believe in is'' the capable man is the best ''. Whoever performs well is really capable. I won''t be stingy. You will be satisfied with both the position and salary. If you don''t want to climb up, it''s OK to live in the current situation. As long as you don''t cause trouble for me, the salary will be increased by 10% and the year-end bonus will be doubled in three months."


    "Hua Hua..." the audience finally burst into thunderous applause. Promotion and salary increase are the good news that employees want to hear most.


    "Well, let''s talk about it first and break up the meeting!"


    Soon, several people returned to the manager''s office. The two bodyguards stood outside the door as usual. Tian Mengxin, the Secretary, brought tea and hurried out.


    Without outsiders, Lan Jie finally breathed a sigh of relief: "hoo, the boss is not so easy to be. I''m so nervous."


    "Lan Lan is doing well, much better than Yu De''an." aunt Hong smiled. "You run De''an bodyguard company, and the future development of the company is unlimited. Chu fan will help you, Sichuan Province

 Chapter 200

    Lan Jie was worried about the company''s operating funds. Unexpectedly, she came to whatever she wanted. In a twinkling of an eye, 18 million came. She felt like she was dreaming. is that true?


    "Chu fan, pinch me." Lan Jie puts her face close to her.


    Looking at her white, tender and delicate face, Chu fan can''t do it. Before he could avoid, Lan Jie suddenly threw him down on the sofa and took the initiative to kiss his mouth.


    If this woman is moved, she will be wilder than men, especially the woman who has been married, had children and has been open for a long time. She has a strong hunger for men and women.


    Speaking of it, Lan Jie didn''t really experience the wonderful taste between men and women. She lost it for the first time. Since then, even if she married Tang Wendong, she didn''t let him touch her finger.


    To be exact, although Lanjie has been married, she is more conservative than most women nowadays. For those girls who are still in junior high school, there are more than one or two boyfriends they have talked about, and many of them are dating at the same time. Compared with them, Lanjie is like a pure little flower.


    Once such a woman is in love, nine cows can''t come back. She believes that Chu fan will never give up.


    Chu fan still wants to resist, but Lan Jie grabs his hand and puts it directly on her chest. Then, Lan Jie quickly pulls Chu fan''s belt open and goes straight to the theme.


    Chu fan keeps telling herself to stop and not have further relationship with her. Otherwise, it will not only hurt Su Yuan and Qiaoyun, but also hurt Lan Jie and destroy the trust and feelings they finally established.


    But her body was out of control. Yufeng, who held her chest in his hand, was reluctant to loosen it. He almost broke his pants below. He was brave and ready to go to the battlefield.


    Their body temperature rose rapidly. They were about to get out of control and catch fire. The door was suddenly pushed open. Tian Mengxin ran in anxiously: "President lan... Ah! Yes... Sorry, I didn''t see anything."


    "Stop!"


    Lan Jie jumped down from Chu fan, arranged her skirt as if nothing had happened, and asked faintly, "what happened?"


    Tian Mengxin didn''t dare to look at them. He bowed his head and said, "Yu... After making trouble in the ocean running company and being thrown out, he took a stick and smashed two cars downstairs."


    "Asshole!" Lan Jie grinned and walked out quickly.


    Tian Mengxin stole a glance at Chu fan and saw him hunched over with an embarrassed face. He couldn''t help blushing, covered his lips and ran out with a smile. He hated Chu fan and almost dragged her back to justice.


    What''s this called? It was not easy for my friend to resist, but he was destroyed. It''s good to destroy it, but now there''s a pillar of heaven below. How do you let me go out and meet people?


    In the bathroom, Chu fan washed his face with cold water. The evil fire in his heart finally went out. Chu fan made up his mind that he must leave immediately, otherwise, something must happen today.


    But just as he was going downstairs, he suddenly received a strange phone call.


    "Hey, who?"


    "Are you Chu fan?" a strange girl''s anxious voice came out on the phone.


    Chu fan looked at the phone number carefully. She really didn''t know, but how did she know who she was?


    "I''m Chu fan. Who are you?"


    "I''m Song Wen''s classmate. You hurry to Sichuan University. She committed suicide."


    "Suicide?" Chu fan was startled and hurriedly said, "how did you commit suicide suddenly a few days ago?"


    The girl was very anxious and hurried: "I can''t tell you clearly in a few words. Come quickly. I''ll wait for you at the gate of the campus of Sichuan University."


    After the call, Chu fan was depressed. I really don''t know what these college girls think? Don''t worry about food and clothing, don''t work, eat, drink and have fun every day. What''s so crazy that you commit suicide? It''s when you''re full.


    Chu fan had no time to think about it. He hurried downstairs and just ran into Lan Jie, who was ready to go upstairs after handling the incident.


    "Why did you come down?" Lan Jie grabbed Chu fan and said, "Yu Haiyang has been driven away by me. We hurried upstairs and continued."


    Continue? Give me a break.


    Chu fan quickly took out his arm and said helplessly, "just now Song Wen''s classmate called me and said she committed suicide. I must go there right away. You can do what you want here. I''ll go first."


    "Hey, are you going like this?" Lan Jie chased to the door and saw Chu fan get into the car without looking back, galloping away. She was so angry that she stamped her feet. Asshole, how great do you think you are? Without you, my mother still lives well. Hum!


    On the way, Chu fan called Su Yuan and told her that she had gone to Sichuan University, then raised the speed to the limit and soared on the road.


    It normally takes three hours by car. Chu fan only takes one and a half hours, which is half the time. But even so, it was dark when he found the campus of Sichuan University according to the navigation tips.


    He had just stopped his car to call the girl when someone knocked on the window.


    "You are..."


    Chu fan had just put down the window when his cell phone suddenly rang. It was the girl who called him. Looking at the girl outside the car, he shook him with his mobile phone, and he understood that the girl was Song Wen''s classmate.


    She looks about 20 years old, tall, wearing a pink dress, long hair floating, and has a lady temperament. The girl is also good-looking. She has an oval face and willow eyebrows. Although she can''t compare with a beautiful woman like Su Yuan, she can''t be a department flower on the campus of Sichuan University.


    "My name is he Xiaolin. I''m Song Wen''s classmate and roommate." the girl directly opened the door, bent into the car, pointed to the intersection in front and said, "turn in from that intersection. There''s a parking space."


    "What''s the reason? Song Wen was fine a few days ago. Why did she suddenly commit suicide?"


    "Stop asking and drive quickly."


    Soon, the car turned to the right side of the campus of Sichuan University. There were two free parking spaces downstairs of a hotel. Under the instruction of he Xiaolin, Chu fan parked the car, and then she took her around to the root of the wall in the backyard of the campus of Sichuan University.


    "I said, don''t you want me to climb over the wall?" Chu fan was more depressed. The wall was not high, just more than two meters, but the key was, if there was a gate, why did you jump over the wall? It''s not a shady thing?


    "Over the wall, it''s our girls'' dormitory." he Xiaolin whispered, "the housekeeper''s aunt is fierce. Even a male dog can''t get in. So you have to jump over the wall and jump in from the back window on the second floor of the dormitory."


    Wipe, what''s this called? It''s like being a thief. But Song Wen committed suicide. He can''t ignore it. He has to be tough.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Chu fan was about to jump off the wall. He Xiaolin turned around and grabbed her quickly. "Don''t go, you''re gone. Where can I find Song Wen?"


    "Let go!"


    He Xiaolin patted Chu fan''s hand twice and didn''t have a good way: "of course I''m going to the front door. Do I want to jump off the wall with you?"


    "Where can I find you later?"


    "Why are you so stupid? After you jump in, you squat at the root of the wall. I will naturally come to you. Remember, don''t run around. If you are caught by the security guard in the school and sent to the police station, don''t blame me for not reminding you... Hey, what are you doing? Put me down quickly. I''m going to call someone?"


    Chu fan was impatient and bent down to carry her up. Regardless of her hand pedaling and foot planing and yelling, she quickly ran up in two steps and swished up the wall. Glancing down, he turned over and jumped in.


    The whole process was no more than three seconds, and the action was clean and neat, like flowing clouds and water. She didn''t wake up until Chu fan put he Xiaolin down and shook her shoulder.


    "Don''t look, lead the way quickly." Chu fan urged angrily.


    Don''t you just look handsome? What''s good?


    "Wow, brother, you''re so awesome. You took me with you on such a high wall. You jumped over at once."


    He Xiaolin hugged Chu fan''s arm and cried excitedly, "brother, tell the truth, is Song Wen your girlfriend? If she isn''t, what do you think of me? People haven''t made a boyfriend yet."


    "Cough, sorry, I already have a wife." Chu fan pulled out his arm hard, and his heart pounded. These college girls are in great shape. If they don''t have enough concentration, they have to disarm him and surrender.


    He Xiaolin gave him a resentful look: "brother, you are too anxious to get married so soon. Why don''t you wait for me?"


    Chu fan is going to collapse. If it weren''t for Song Wen, who do I know?


    "Old sister, let''s go and see if Song Wen is OK? I have to go back in the evening."


    "Look, that''s the disadvantage of marriage. Hum, with a wife in charge, you''re like a kite. No matter how high you fly, you have to go back as soon as it''s time for people to close the line. Alas, poor!"


    He Xiaolin shook her head and sighed, waved her hand and said, "come with me."


    They bypassed a small forest and easily came to the back of the girls'' dormitory. He Xiaolin sent a wechat. After a while, a window on the second floor opened. A girl in pajamas waved on it. The next moment, Chu fan had rushed up with he Xiaolin, almost scaring the girl to death.


    "Ah!" a girl in only her underwear screamed, jumped to the bed and pulled over the quilt to cover herself. The scene in the dormitory embarrassed Chu fan and quickly lowered his head.


    This place is very different from the girls'' dormitory he imagined. There is no girl''s boudoir. In the room, underwear was thrown everywhere. On the head of the bed, all kinds of insides and covers could be seen everywhere. What he couldn''t tolerate most was that several girls in the room were just exposed. They were still drinking in the room, making the ground full of beer bottles, cans and packaging of all kinds of snacks, like a garbage dump.


    Is this where girls live? It''s a pig''s nest!

 Chapter 201

    "Cough!" Chu fan was embarrassed by several girls in the dormitory. He coughed and whispered, "he Xiaolin, should we go?"


    "Oh, yes, yes, Wenwen is still waiting for you." he Xiaolin quickly took Chu fan''s arm and stared at the girl next to him. "Don''t think about him. This is Wenwen''s cousin in our bedroom. He''s married. Hum!"


    Until Chu fan and his wife came out of the dormitory, several girls in the house were relieved. They rushed to the window in a swarm and exclaimed, "God, there''s nothing below. How did he come up? He also took the little fox spirit of he Xiaolin."


    "He''s so handsome, especially his big bald head. It''s cool."


    "Don''t stop me. I''m going to be a junior and grab him..."


    If Chu fan hears the heroic words of these girls, he must be scared and run away. This is not a school. It is a wolf''s nest, especially the girls'' dormitory. It is also a gathering place for female wolves.


    If a thin male wolf enters the territory of the female wolf, it may be expelled by the female wolf or even killed. But once a majestic, strong and domineering male wolf comes, the momentum alone is enough to conquer the female wolf.


    Unfortunately, Chu fan is the male wolf who accidentally entered the female wolf''s territory. He inadvertently exposed his strong nature. It''s hard not to attract the wind.


    Fortunately, they were very fast. When these girls dressed and chased out, Chu fan and them had disappeared. But it doesn''t matter. They knew which dormitory he Xiaolin was in and immediately rushed after him.


    Rob, such an extinct good man, who robbed who.


    After leaving the girls'' bedroom, Chu fan''s speed was much faster and soon came to the door of 4018 bedroom on the fourth floor. Afraid of meeting the embarrassing scene before, he Xiaolin knocked on the door and said loudly, "Wenwen, your cousin is coming."


    As soon as the voice fell, the bedroom door was opened. Song Wen, who was only wearing a cool short skirt, burst into tears as soon as she saw Chu fan.


    Seeing that she was all right, Chu fan''s hanging heart finally fell down, but he immediately said angrily, "do you still have the face to cry? What a big thing, you''re going to commit suicide? Have you ever thought about your parents'' feelings? It''s hard for them to raise you so big, so you repay them?"


    The more he said, the more angry he became. Chu fan grabbed Song Wen, pressed her thigh, raised her hand, slapped her ass, and scolded angrily: "These two slaps are for your parents. They are for your grandparents. They hurt you so much that you ruthlessly asked them to send black haired people to white haired people. These two slaps are for your roommates. Have you ever thought about what kind of condemnation they will face when you die? What you know is your own reason, and what you don''t know is that they think they will be punished It''s not good for you. "


    "And these two slaps are for your future husband. Originally, there are fewer women than men in our country. If you die, there will be another Bachelor in the world, and his family will be the last."


    With that, Chu fan slapped her twice again and let Song Wen go. The girl had cried into tears, covered her ass and choked: "brother fan, what''s the reason for the last two times?"


    "Because I want to smoke you, okay?"


    "But I''m not the one who committed suicide. Why do you smoke me? Sobbing!"


    Chu fan was silly. He looked at the dull he Xiaolin and asked, "what''s going on? Didn''t you say Song Wen committed suicide?"


    "Er... Wenwen asked me to say so." he Xiaolin was frightened. She quickly stepped back, tripped over the threshold and almost fell to the ground.


    Chu fan quickly pulled her, loosened her hand, frowned and scanned the interior of the bedroom. Like the bedroom downstairs, there were four beds. Under the bed was a small wardrobe and computer desk.


    On the aisle under the bed stood a tall girl with long hair. There was another girl sitting on the bed inside. Obviously, Chu fan was frightened. The atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe. He looked at him nervously.


    Chu fan locked the girl on the bed at a glance. Her hair was wet, her face was pale, her lips were blue, and her eyes were a little black. She was wrapped in a quilt and trembled this summer.


    "She is evil." the big eyed frog appeared on Chu fan''s shoulder, looked at the girl in bed and said, "if you don''t save her, she will die tonight."


    "This is a school. How can there be unclean things?"


    "What''s wrong with the school? The more people there are, the more unclean things there are. It''s just that the general human body is strong and unclean things don''t dare to get close. But once they are bumped by people with weak physique, it''s dangerous."


    Chu fan took a deep breath and wiped away the tears on Song Wen''s face. His tone eased a little: "if you have something to say in the future, I will help you, but you can''t lie to me anymore?"


    "Yes!"


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "It hurts!" Song Wen was so wronged that she almost shed tears again.


    The beating was white. Who let her cheat Chu fan first? However, the more angry Chu fan is, the more she cares about her. Although her ass has been hurt, she is sweet in her heart.


    "Deserve it, who let you cheat me?" Chu fan glared at her angrily and ordered, "help your classmates down and I''ll help her."


    "Ah? You can see it?"


    "Nonsense, if you can''t even see this problem, can you save you from hell?"


    Song Wen stuck out her tongue and hurried to ask the girl on the bed to come down. With the help of he Xiaolin and another girl, the feeble girl finally came down from the bed and sat on a small square stool. If it hadn''t been for someone to hold her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    "Man, what should I do next?" Chu fan asked modestly.


    He knows nothing about this, but the big eyed frog must have a way. Otherwise, can it inform Chu fan to let the girl down from the bed?


    The big eyed frog squatted on Chu fan''s shoulder and said lazily, "it''s very simple. You just put your hand on her head and give me the rest."


    So Chu fan closed the door, strode over, stretched out his right hand, put it on the girl''s head, and slowly closed his eyes. In fact, he urged the big eyed frog in his heart: "hurry, what are you waiting for?"


    "Hey hey, don''t you think these girls are in good shape? They look good too. However, the best is your little sister Song Wen, tut Tut, child face and huge chest. Such a best beauty is very rare in our demon family. Hey hey, she is still pure Yin."


    "Get out of the way, you dirty - dirty guy. Hurry up. I have to go back tonight."


    "You don''t understand amorous feelings. You deserve to be single all your life. Hum!"


    The big eyed frog cursed, but the action was not slow at all. He opened his big mouth and sucked fiercely. Under the gaze of Chu fan''s insight eye, the girl suddenly gushed out a trace of black gas, which was swallowed by the big eyed frog.


    For about five seconds, the girl''s frown finally stretched out, and her cold body finally had a trace of temperature. Although his face was still white, there was a trace of blood on his lips, and the black around his eyes had faded, looking like he was ill.


    "Well, cook her some ginger soup later, drink it while it''s hot, sweat and have a good sleep. It''ll be all right tomorrow morning." Chu fan withdrew his hand and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The girl finally opened her eyes and said weakly, "thank you, brother. I feel much better, but I''m a little sleepy."


    "Go to bed when you are sleepy. Don''t worry. No one can hurt you with me here."


    The girl nodded without the help of the two women. She opened the quilt and climbed up by herself. Although she was only wearing intimate underwear, she couldn''t care so much at this moment.


    Besides, Chu fan saved her life. Don''t give him a few eyes. She''s willing to sleep with him for a few nights. This feeling of dizziness, weakness of limbs and nightmares after closing your eyes is really uncomfortable.


    "This... This is good?" the tall girl who had been silent finally spoke. Her voice is as clear and pleasant as oriole. Although she looks general, she has a good figure. She is half a head higher than Song Wen, and her big long legs are longer than Chu fan''s legs.


    In the bedroom, she only wore a big T-shirt and a pair of cowboy shorts. Her big long legs were exposed to the air unscrupulously. Chu fan didn''t know how much saliva she swallowed secretly.


    Before Chu fan could answer, Song Wen hugged Chu fan''s arm excitedly and said proudly, "of course, brother fan came out. Isn''t this a small thing? Hum, I told you last time that I was caught by a zombie. You don''t believe it. If brother fan hadn''t, I would have been bitten to death by a zombie."


    "Brother fan, are there really zombies?" he Xiaolin asked with wide eyes.


    "There''s no zombie. Don''t listen to her nonsense." Chu fan coughed and said, "I haven''t eaten dinner yet. Who can get me something to eat?"


    "I have instant noodles here." he Xiaolin hurriedly said, "brother fan, just wait for ten minutes."


    This is a good chance to show. He Xiaolin turned out a bucket of instant noodles, took out two ham intestines and ran out in a hurry.


    The other girl was unwilling to be outdone. She quickly opened the stool and asked Chu fan to sit down. She introduced herself: "my name is Jiang Siyan, the eldest sister in the bedroom, and he Xiaolin is the second sister. The third Tang Xue went to bed, and Wen Wen is the youngest. She is the youngest sister."


    Chu fan took out his cigarette and was about to light it. He suddenly realized that this was the girl''s bedroom. He took it down awkwardly and asked casually, "tell me, what happened?"


    "I''ll say it!" Song Wen hurriedly pulled a stool and sat opposite Chu fan. She gushed.


    I really didn''t listen and didn''t know. I was shocked. The girl''s dormitory even died. Moreover, she died in the shower in the dormitory building.


    Even after many battles, Leng Buding heard such news, which still made Chu fan feel numb on his scalp, felt that the temperature in the air had dropped a lot, and he had goose bumps all over.


    "Ah!"


    A woman''s scream suddenly came out. Song Wen was surprised and said, "it seems to be the voice of the second sister."


    "Bad!" Chu fan''s face changed greatly and rushed out

 Chapter 202

    "Bang!"


    Chu fan bumps open the door and rushes into the water room. He Xiaolin stands in front of the water heater with a depressed face. There is a bucket of instant noodles on the ground, and the semi soft instant noodles are scattered on the ground.


    "Hoo!" Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, leaned on the door and gasped.


    In this voice, good people have to be scared to get sick. If they have a bad heart, they will be scared to death.


    At this time, Song Wen and her eldest sister Jiang Siyan also ran over. Jiang Siyan came forward and took he Xiaolin''s hand and asked with concern, "how are you? Where''s the hot?"


    "I''m fine, but my instant noodles..." he Xiaolin pursed her mouth and wept bitterly.


    "You''re stupid. You can''t even make instant noodles." Song Wen rolled her eyes and dragged Chu fan''s hand. "Let''s go. I''ll invite you out for a big meal."


    "Forget it. You think it''s so easy for me to come in?" Chu fan looked at the time and said, "don''t pestle here. Hurry to inform everyone that they must stay in the bedroom before 11 o''clock in the evening and don''t come out no matter what you hear."


    "Oh, good!"


    The three women didn''t dare to neglect, so they arranged separately immediately. Within half an hour, the three women came back. Song Wen was carrying a bag of cooked food, Jiang Siyan was carrying a bag of beer, and he Xiaolin was carrying a small electric frying pan and two bags of instant noodles.


    "Brother fan, there''s something to eat this time." Song Wen shook the cooked food in her hand and said excitedly, "it''s all contributed by the sisters in the bedroom. They say they support you materially and mentally."


    Jiang Siyan also smiled and said, "my sister said that if brother fan really takes away all the unclean things in the bedroom building, they let you turn the sign and let you become an emperor one day."


    "Cough, forget it. I don''t have that hobby." Chu fan shook his head with a bitter smile. It''s not a group of female students. It''s a group of big rotten girls.


    Look what''s stored in their bedroom? Cooked food, peanuts, beer and Baijiu, are they coming to school or drinking?


    I thought that the girls'' bedroom should have bright windows, books at the head of the bed and on the computer table, clean beds and neatly folded quilts. Even if there are a few pieces of underwear to dry occasionally, it doesn''t hurt.


    But take a look at the girls'' bedroom in reality. Song Wen''s house is still good. They put away their underwear, but they wear too little one by one. They are so funny to wear it. Chu fan is embarrassed to see it.


    Alas, I haven''t been to college in my life. It''s a big loss!


    It was still early. The three women set up a table in the bedroom, which could be regarded as a welcome to Chu fan. The food is pretty good. There is an electric frying pan in the middle, which is boiling instant noodles like a hot pot.


    Next to some of the vacuum packed cooked food and peanuts, as the elder sister of the bedroom, Jiang Siyan unexpectedly opened a bottle of Baijiu, poured two cups of water and drank with Chu fan.


    This amount of wine almost frightened Chu fan. A bottle of wine just poured two cups and a cup of nearly half a kilo of wine. Jiang Siyan didn''t have stage fright and raised her glasses frequently.


    He Xiaolin sipped her beer. She looked elegant and like a lady, but Song Wen unkindly exposed her old background. If she really wanted to drink, her eldest sister Jiang Siyan was not her opponent. She pretended to be pure in front of Chu fan.


    Song Wen also wants to drink with Chu fan. As a result, Chu fan knocks a chestnut and has to drink fresh milk obediently. At this time, Chu fan knew why her breasts were so "fierce". She always drank fresh milk as a drink. It was strange that her breasts were not big.


    Although the food was simple, it was very to Chu fan''s appetite. While eating, they talked about Tang Xue''s suicide.


    "Last night, Tang Xue had an evening class and came back a little late. It''s already more than ten o''clock."


    The eldest sister Jiang Siyan put down her glass and recalled, "she took a bath first, and then went to wash her changed clothes. I told her at that time that it was too late and let her rest early. It wasn''t too late to get up and wash again tomorrow morning. But Tang Xue didn''t listen and said she wasn''t sleepy. She took the detergent and changed dirty clothes and went out again."


    "I slept in a daze and found that Tang Xue hadn''t come back. When I saw the time, it was more than twelve o''clock, I hurried to get up and find her. As a result, she lay on the floor tiles of the water room and passed out."


    He Xiaolin added: "what elder sister said was right. Later, I and elder sister together brought Tang Xue back from the water room. At first, I thought she just slipped and fainted accidentally. She didn''t care. When she woke up the next morning, she didn''t have anything unusual except some lethargy and yawning."


    "We thought she caught a cold last night, so we let her rest in the bedroom. Wenwen bought her cold medicine and fever medicine, but when we all went to class, we suddenly heard someone jumping off a building to commit suicide. When we ran back to the bedroom downstairs, we found that Tang Xue ran to the roof and had stood on the daughter''s wall."


    "Later?" Chu fan became nervous.


    Jiang Siyan took a deep breath and said, "thanks to the timely discovery of the school security, when she found someone on the roof, she rushed up and dragged her back when she was about to jump."


    What Chu Baijiu also followed a sigh of relief, and smack the remaining half of the glass of liquor, and wipe the stains on her lips. "After that, you didn''t ask her why did you Dutch act?"


    "Yes, but she said she didn''t know anything, and then she said she was cold. We took her to the hospital for examination. She checked her whole body and found nothing wrong. But as soon as she returned to the bedroom, she was sleepy, and she was always muttering and didn''t know what to say."


    Song Wen quickly interrupted, "I said. The third sister may have been evil and invited you here."


    Chu fan rolled his eyes angrily. Are you inviting me? liar!


    "Brother fan, what''s the matter with Tang Xue? I can''t really... I really bumped into something unclean?" he Xiaolin''s voice trembled slightly. She couldn''t help but scratch and pull on her arm and felt goose bumps on the ground.


    Chu fan asked, "you said before that someone died in this dormitory building? Do you know what''s going on?"


    "I know, I know!"


    Song Wen hurriedly said, "it was a junior girl named LV Wanqing who died. It is said that she lived with her boyfriend from the beginning of her freshman year and gave him three pregnancies, but she was dumped by her boyfriend."


    "Because she was dumped by her boyfriend, she committed suicide?" Chu fan really can''t believe it. This woman can''t think of anything. What''s the big deal? You''re a woman and hang yourself on a crooked neck tree?


    He Xiaolin added: "others say that LV Wanqing was killed."


    "Hmm? How do you say this?"


    "Let me talk about it." Jiang Siyan coughed and said, "it is said that LV Wanqing''s family is in general, and her mother is very powerful. She has to find a golden turtle son-in-law so that their family can live a good life. LV Wanqing does have the capital of a rich man. When she was a freshman, she was favored by a rich second generation. They soon rented a house outside and lived together."


    "In order to tie the heart of the rich second generation, LV Wanqing even had three abortions for him, but the rich second generation never thought of marrying her at all, just playing with her."


    "Some people say that she committed suicide, but others say that she was killed by someone hired by the rich second generation. There are different opinions, and I don''t know which is true. However, since she died in this building, strange things often happen in the building at night. Some students say it''s Ghosts, but usually it''s small events such as sudden power failure, crying in the middle of the night, such as Tang Xuehua Well, it''s the first time that I''ve been confused and jumped out of a building. "


    Chu fan put down half his sausage and asked, "how long ago was this?"


    "Three years ago."


    Jiang Siyan said, "just before we went to college, she should have just graduated from junior high school. Now, we have reached junior high school, that is, she died just three years ago."


    Just then, he Xiaolin suddenly received a call, hurriedly stood up and hurriedly said, "no, the teaching director brought someone to the ward round. What should I do?"


    "Ward round? What room?" Chu fan didn''t understand. He was dragged up by Jiang Siyan, pushed to the wardrobe door and urged: "hurry, hide in. If he is caught by the teaching director, it will be over."


    "Look, old sister, can this wardrobe hold me?"


    Chu fan discontentedly pointed to the wardrobe. It was full of clothes, and some covers and interiors were colorful. If you drill in at one end, you must be old and fragrant. But the key is that there is no place to go. Chu fan is so big. Where to hide?


    "Go to bed, come on!" Song Wen dragged Chu fan to climb onto her bed. She was dragged down by Jiang Siyan and hurriedly said, "no, I can see it at a glance when people come in."


    "Where did you say to hide?" Song Wen said angrily.


    He Xiaolin suddenly had an idea: "yes, go to the shower and hide. As long as you turn on the shower nozzle, the teaching director dares to break in?"


    "What if the teaching director asks? Brother fan will reveal the truth as soon as he opens his mouth?" retorted Jiang Siyan.


    "Then don''t make a noise." Song Wen tooted her mouth.


    Jiang Siyan stared: "it''s even worse not to make a noise. Isn''t that equal to there''s no silver here?"


    He Xiaolin hurried back from the door and said hurriedly, "hurry up, the teaching director is coming up."


    "Come with me!" Song Wen suddenly dragged Chu fan out. Jiang Siyan and he Xiaolin were stunned for a moment and hurried out. They both entered the shower and locked the door.


    The two women looked at each other. What''s the situation? Do they have to take a mandarin duck bath?


    Just then, heavy and noisy footsteps came from the entrance of the stairs. The two women dared not stay any longer and hurried back, but before they could clean up the remnant seats, a dignified middle-aged man came in with several men and women.


    "What about people?" the middle-aged man saw four stools around the disabled seat at a glance and said coldly, "hand over the people quickly, otherwise I''ll turn them out. You''ll look good."

 Chapter 203

    Cui Shiping, the teaching director of Sichuan University, is also a big official on the campus of Sichuan University. No matter what kind of official children you are and the rich second generation, you have to be honest and do things according to his rules.


    College students are not as easy to manage as primary school students, especially the problems of men and women. Cui Shiping once said that the school does not prohibit college students from falling in love, but male and female students are not allowed to mess around in the school.


    You are adults. Your needs are understandable, but please go outside the school. Express Hotels are next to each other. Please don''t pollute the good learning environment of the school.


    In order to curb the cheating of male and female students on the campus, Cui Shiping specially installed cameras in remote locations on the campus. Among them, there are cameras in the woods behind the girls'' dormitory. Unfortunately, he took pictures of Chu fan climbing over the wall.


    Is that good? It''s too bold to enter the girls'' dormitory blatantly. If it is spread, how much impact will it have on the reputation of Sichuan University?


    The security guard who found the surveillance video reported the news to Cui Shiping at the first time. Unfortunately, he was having dinner outside with the headmaster. Cui Shiping almost died of anger when he got the news. It''s so special. But at this time, didn''t you mean not to let me eat with the leaders?


    He wants to turn a blind eye this time, but if anything happens, it will be his serious dereliction of duty as the teaching director. At that time, hum, do you still want to be promoted to Vice President? Why don''t you get rid of him and be a PE teacher?


    Cui Shiping, holding a fire in his heart, quickly rushed back, immediately summoned several selfless middle-aged female teachers, led more than a dozen security guards of the school, surrounded the girls'' dormitory in a murderous manner, and then investigated them one by one.


    Son of a bitch, whoever you are, you''ll die if I catch you. Hum!


    "Director? Who are you looking for?" Jiang Siyan asked with both hands protecting her chest.


    Cui Shiping glared: "don''t pretend to be confused with me and call people out as soon as possible. Otherwise, the four girls in your bedroom are waiting to be publicly punished."


    Public punishment is serious criticism and punishment in front of the whole school''s teachers and students, not to mention the severity of the punishment, mainly because you can''t afford to lose that person. If one day, don''t want to hang out in Sichuan University in the future. She has to be pointed everywhere. She said that she led the boys into the dormitory and was caught on the spot.


    What''s the difference between this and whoring? It''s dead.


    But now, even if Jiang Siyan wants to hand over Chu fan, there is no way, because he is not in the room at all.


    "Director, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about." Jiang Siyan said wrongly. "The four sisters eat and drink in the dormitory. Isn''t it against the school rules?"


    "It seems that you are determined to oppose me." Cui Shiping was too lazy to talk nonsense to her, waved his hand and shouted, "search!"


    Suddenly, several female teachers rushed in and turned the whole bedroom upside down. They didn''t even let go of the windows and outdoors. As a result, naturally, they didn''t find anything.


    Just then, a security guard came running quickly and whispered in Cui Shiping''s ear.


    Cui Shiping''s face became darker. He stared at Jiang Siyan''s pretty face and asked coldly, "where''s another student in your bedroom?"


    "Wenwen has gone to take a bath," he Xiaolin said.


    "Did you wash it alone?"


    "Director, you are so funny. Who else can you talk to without taking a bath?"


    "Hum!" Cui Shiping snorted coldly, strode out, and soon surrounded the shower.


    "Bang bang!"


    Cui Shiping patted the door vigorously and said loudly, "who is inside, put on your clothes and open the door."


    "Ah!"


    In the shower, a girl screamed, "who are you? How did you get to our girls'' dormitory? I warn you, our teaching director is fierce. If he knows that boys are sneaking in, he must chop you up and feed you to the pig."


    "I''m the teaching director." Cui Shiping''s face became darker and angrily said, "I know there''s a boy hidden in you. Let him come out right away. Otherwise, you two will wait for the big character newspaper."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door of the shower room was opened. Song Wen, who was wrapped in a bath towel, had wet hair and bare feet. She was like a beautiful woman taking a bath, stared at Cui Shiping angrily at the door and shouted in shame: "Cui Shiping, how dare you slander me? If you can''t find a man today, I won''t finish with you."


    How big can the shower be? There are ten sprinklers, five on the left and five on the right. Even the changing room outside is no more than 30 square meters.


    Cui Shiping just glanced and was stunned. What about people? He''s hiding in the shower. There''s no window here. He can''t escape even if he inserts his wings?


    "Go to a few people and search carefully for me." Cui Shiping didn''t give up and asked several female teachers to search. He didn''t even let go of the small cabinet in the dressing room. As a result, he still got nothing.


    When Cui Shiping was puzzled, Song Wen grabbed the mobile phone from his second sister he Xiaolin and cried and dialed 110: "Hello, is it uncle police? I want to call the police... Yes, I''m a student of Sichuan University. I''m taking a bath. The teaching director broke in on the grounds of rounds. Sobbing, uncle police, you have to decide for me..."


    Cui Shiping was so dark that he almost fainted. Who broke in? It''s like I''m a bandit. But now he can''t make sense. Who let him not catch the man who sneaked into the girls'' dormitory.


    "You..." Cui Shiping pointed Song Wen and said, "you''re cruel, but as long as he''s still in the girls'' dormitory, don''t want to run. Hum, I''ll catch him sooner or later. Get out!"


    At the command, a large group of people cheerfully withdrew. After confirming that the director really took people away, he Xiaolin and Jiang Siyan ran to surround Song Wen and whispered, "where are the brothers?"


    Song Wen proudly pointed to the shed roof: "can''t you think of it? I said that brother fan is omnipotent."


    Just then, the ceiling on the door was lifted. Chu fan, sensitive like a civet cat, gently jumped down from the and just fell on the open door. Then he stood on the door, returned the ceiling to its original position, and jumped down from the door.


    The three women were about to praise Chu fan, but they saw him frowning and looking at a button in his hand.


    Song Wen said curiously, "brother fan, what''s good about a button?"


    "Do you think this button is a boy''s or a girl''s?" Chu fan raised his hand and sent it to the three women.


    Jiang Siyan picked up the button, looked carefully and said, "the button is too big. Should it be a boy''s?"


    He Xiaolin looked at the ceiling and was so frightened that she hurried to protect her chest with both hands. She said nervously, "brother fan, there won''t be any boys coming in here to peep? Otherwise, where did the button come from?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The watchdog of the teaching director is staring. Even if a fly comes in, it''s a mother." Song Wen hugged Chu fan''s arm and said with a smile, "except brother fan, which boy has the ability to come in?"


    Jiang Siyan also said with a smile, "brother fan, this button may be left by the decoration workers. Except them, who has nothing to go to the mezzanine of the ceiling?"


    "It''s not the decorator''s," Chu Fan said with certainty. "I found not only this button, but also a line of footprints. Can a 40 size shoe be a woman''s foot?"


    Now, even Jiang Siyan was a little scared. She subconsciously hugged he Xiaolin''s arm and said in a trembling voice: "did a boy really sneak in? But why did he come in? Peeping? It''s too much fuss to spend so much effort to have an eye addiction?"


    Chu fan shook his head: "judging from the dust on the footprints, the footprints should have been left three years ago."


    "You mean..."


    "Lv Wanqing didn''t commit suicide, but was secretly murdered. The murderer was the owner of the button and the one who left footprints on the ceiling."


    Chu fan''s voice just fell, and suddenly there was a power failure. The three women had a general conditioned reflex. They all plunged into Chu fan''s arms and screamed in fear.


    Beautiful women are in their arms and don''t wear much, especially Song Wen. This Nizi is surrounded by a bath towel, hugging Chu fan''s neck in the front, and her big chest is pressed on Chu fan''s chest. Although she can''t see it, Chu fan can still feel that her chest is pressed and deformed.


    In addition, Jiang Siyan and he Xiaolin are also in good shape. One side hugs Chu fan''s arm, which really makes Chu fan experience the feeling of being bombed by meat bullets.


    Great!


    However, before Chu fan had time to experience it carefully, he felt a cold wind blowing and immediately opened his eyes of insight. Suddenly, a faint white figure appeared in his sight.


    "Pa!" Chu fan snapped his fingers, and the light suddenly came on again.


    Then Chu fan took out his hand, patted the two women on the shoulder and comforted: "it''s okay, it''s just an ordinary power failure. It''s getting late. Go back to bed."


    Pushing away the two women, Chu fan brought down Song Wen hanging around his neck. The scene in front of him almost made his nose bleed wildly. She rubbed her body and the bath towel slipped down. Almost all the big breasts were exposed, which almost made Chu fan lose control and become an animal.


    He helped her to pull up her bath towel. Chu fan also pushed her out of the shower and told her, "don''t look back. If I don''t go back, none of you are allowed to come out. Do you hear me?"


    The three women were frightened. They didn''t have the strength to answer. They stumbled back to the room and locked the doors. At this time, Chu fan took out a cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath, and said without looking back: "tell me, why harm people?"


    "I... I don''t want to hurt people. Someone threatened me."


    A woman''s sobbing voice came: "he is very strong. He said that as long as I help him kill ten girls, he can help me free. He also said that if I don''t help him, he will make me immortal and scared."


    Chu fan turns around and looks at the woman less than three meters behind her. She is really beautiful enough to compare with Su Yuan. Unfortunately, she is no longer human

 Chapter 204

    Although it was the first time I saw her, Chu fan was almost certain that she was the girl who died in the shower - LV Wanqing.


    The world is afraid of ghosts and thinks that ghosts are life-threatening. If you really want to see a ghost, I''m afraid you''ll be scared to death directly. If it had been put in the past, Chu fan would have been afraid and even scared to death by ghosts, but now he is an immortal. He has killed zombies and kissed female corpses.


    The most important point is that he has the fire protection of the spirit. Spirits like ghosts don''t dare to approach him at all. Chu fan had more contact with ghosts and had some understanding of ghosts. In fact, they are not as terrible as the world imagined, and not all ghosts like to harm people.


    The big eyed frog once told Chu fan that there is still a lot of space in this world. As long as you master the way in and out, you can go in and out at will.


    The ghost world is closely related to the human world. Almost every province will have a underground channel. Once a person dies, his soul will be led by the messenger of the underground to return to the underground from the channel and reincarnate.


    But some people, because of some coincidence, avoided the traction of the hell Messenger, stayed in the human world and became lonely ghosts. They may be lovers, the beauty of the world, or they may have relatives, hatred and so on.


    But most ghosts, like people, are kind. At most, they tease you and won''t hurt anyone. Those who really hurt people are those evil ghost masters in their hearts. Only they can control ghosts and destroy lives in order to achieve some purpose.


    When Chu fan hid on the ceiling and found footprints and buttons, he was almost sure that LV Wanqing was killed. Then she hasn''t hurt anyone in the past three years. Why did she suddenly attack someone? There must be a reason.


    As a result, he just asked casually, and LV Wanqing recruited him.


    "Master, please help me. I really don''t want to hurt people." Lv Wanqing knelt down and cried like a pear blossom with rain. I still feel pity at the sight of her. Beauty can''t be used to anything.


    This is just a spirit. Her cheeks are pale and her eyes are green. If she is still alive, she may not be inferior to beautiful women such as Su Yuan and Li Qingcheng. It''s a pity that a good young girl was mutilated to death in this way. Poor!


    "Get up, I came here specially for you this time." Chu fan sat down on the stool in the dressing room, smoked a cigarette and asked calmly, "tell me, who hurt you and who threatened you?"


    "I don''t know his name, but I know he was sent by Wang Juxian."


    At the mention of the name Wang Juxian, LV Wanqing immediately gnashed her teeth and counted down her long hair. It was really a bit of horror.


    "Calm down and tell me what''s going on between you? If he sent someone to kill you, I won''t let him go."


    "Thank you!"


    LV Wanqing gradually calmed down and began to speak eloquently. In fact, the real situation is similar to what Jiang Siyan said. Shortly after she entered Sichuan University, she was chased by Wang Juxian. In order to hold the golden turtle son-in-law firmly, she had a relationship with him early and began to live together outside the school.


    Wang Juxian is a rich second generation. He looks good, but he is a little playful. In order to completely win him over, LV Wanqing obeys him and hopes to move Wang Juxian and marry her.


    Unfortunately, Wang Juxian never thought of marrying her at all. Although LV Wanqing was beautiful, she was tired of it over time. When LV Wanqing knocked out his third child, Wang Juxian didn''t even go to the hospital to accompany her. When she dragged her scarred body back to school, she just found that Wang Juxian came out of the campus with a beautiful woman in her arms. They talked and laughed and kissed in the street.


    It was not until Wang Juxian drove the girl away that LV Wanqing finally recognized his true face and completely broke his unrealistic fantasy. However, she wanted to break up. Wang Juxian didn''t do it yet. He hugged his new girlfriend and arrogantly told her that even if he died, he was Wang Juxian''s woman.


    In this way, no boy dared to pursue her in the whole school, but Wang Juxian did not treat her as his girlfriend, but regarded her as a tool. When he was in a good mood, he took her out and used it. When he was in a bad mood, he even pushed her to his friends.


    Finally, LV Wanqing couldn''t stand it. She broke out. She wanted to report it. She wanted to ruin Wang Juxian''s family, let Wang Juxian have nothing, and never harm girls again.


    But it was this idea that made Wang Juxian kill him and spend money to buy fierce. When she came back late at night and took a bath in the shower, she strangled her with a rope and hung it on the rain shower head on the wall.


    The murderer is an experienced guy. After all this, he calmly cleaned the scene, and then, like Chu fan, jumped from the door to the ceiling. The ceiling is connected with the bathroom next door. He came down from the bathroom and slipped out of the bathroom window.


    Wang Juxian, Chu fan wrote down the name and continued to ask, "let''s talk about the guy who threatened you. Do you know his name and where he is?"


    "I don''t know, but I can find him. But..." Lv Wanqing hesitated.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "are you afraid I''m not his opponent? Don''t worry, even if I can''t beat him, he won''t do anything to you. Let''s go and take me to him."


    LV Wanqing bit Bei''s teeth and hesitated for a moment. With a cruel heart, she suddenly took off her white skirt and handed it to Chu fan: "take it, you can find the man."


    Chu fan stared. What''s so special? Let me run all over the street with a woman''s skirt? What do you think?


    LV Wanqing protected her chest with one hand, leaned slightly and said shyly, "I can''t leave this building. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have made such a bad decision."


    "Well, for you, brother, I''ll give up today." Chu fan reluctantly took over the white skirt and felt that it was light and weightless. Touch, there is a kind of gauze like touch, with a faint fragrance unique to women, but there is no temperature.


    It''s very important. LV Wanqing turned around and seriously told him, "that man has my ashes in his hand. My clothes can take you to find him. If you can, I hope you can help me get my ashes back and find a good place to bury them again. In this way, I can reincarnate."


    "Don''t worry, wait for my good news." Chu fan looked up at her and turned quickly. This woman is really a beauty. I don''t know what the guy named Wang Juxian thinks. Such a woman is willing to abandon and find someone to assassinate.


    You can''t live because you''ve done evil!


    Saying goodbye to LV Wanqing, who was naked, Chu fan quickly returned to the door of room 4018 and knocked on the door: "Song Wen, it''s me!"


    Soon, the door was opened. The three women of Song Wen were wrapped in quilts. They looked carefully into the corridor and whispered, "brother fan, did the female ghost catch it?"


    "There is no female ghost. Someone is playing tricks to scare you." Chu fan patted Song Wen''s head and said with a smile, "it''s getting late. You have a rest early and I''ll go."


    "Where are you going?" Song Wen was worried and hurried out, but Chu fan didn''t look back. He waved his hand and went into the bathroom. When the three of them chased after him, Chu fan had jumped out of the window.


    Jiang Siyan said, "my God, is brother fan still human? This is the fourth floor. He just jumped down?"


    "He... He just left?" he Xiaolin looked a little gloomy. She looked at herself in the mirror. She was not bad. She wanted to look good and have a figure, but why didn''t he move at all? Even if you can''t be a wife, you can be a lover.


    "Wenwen, this is the girls'' dormitory. It''s really not good for brother fan to stay here." Jiang Siyan stared at he Xiaolin.


    He Xiaolin quickly said with a smile, "yes, it''s so late. Can you let brother fan stay in our bedroom? Don''t worry. As soon as dawn comes tomorrow, my eldest sister and I will accompany you to find him, okay?"


    "No!" Song Wen pouted. "I don''t know what you''re thinking? Let me remind you, don''t think about brother fan. He''s mine."


    "Well, well, he is your private property, and we can''t touch anyone." he Xiaolin and Jiang Siyan coaxed and held Song Wen back to the bedroom.


    No way, who makes her the youngest in the bedroom? Under normal circumstances, junior students have to be 21 or 12 years old, but Song Wen is an alien. Today she is only 18 years old.


    In the bedroom, she is like a little princess. It''s not how unreasonable she is, but that she is so cute, naive and lively, and her happiness and anger are all on her face. Moreover, she is also very good to the three sisters in the bedroom. She often invites them out to eat and go shopping. It doesn''t say that spending money is like running water, but it can be seen that she is not a lord short of money.


    You say, who doesn''t like such a lovely girl who is willing to spend money? Who can not spoil her?


    Back in the bedroom, none of the three women was sleepy. Jiang Siyan continued to read in bed. He Xiaolin sat in front of the computer and played online games. Song Wen held a tablet computer and seemed to play those mentally retarded games as usual.


    For example, plants versus zombies, angry birds and bubble dragons are all her favorites.


    But today, she took out a pair of Bluetooth keyboards. Her hands were like dancing, beating on the keyboard quickly, like rain beating plantains. Jiang Siyan stared across from her.


    This dead girl, when did the hand speed change so fast? Is this typing? I can''t knock at this speed.


    "Yeah!" Song Wen suddenly cheered, and her little face smiled into a flower. She didn''t know he Xiaolin had climbed into her bed and was staring at her tablet.


    "Wenwen, what are you, a messy map?" he Xiaolin asked puzzled.


    "Ah!"


    Song Wen was startled, patted her big chest and breathed with lingering fear, "second sister, you scared me to death. Please make some movement when you come up? It''s like a ghost."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" he Xiaolin could not help shivering. She hurried into her bed, grabbed the tablet, rowed it at will, and said curiously, "isn''t this an electronic map around Sichuan University? What''s this red dot? You''re going to Dihao KTV?"


    "Is it imperial?"


    Song Wen took a closer look, jumped up immediately, bit her teeth and said, "big villain, don''t you want to go home? How can you run around in that place? No, I have to find him."


    PS: cough, is there anyone who doesn''t want chu fan to say goodbye to his virgin? Gaga!

 Chapter 205

    "Cheer me up and let him go. No one wants to take the bonus this month. Hum!" Cui Shiping whispered to the walkie talkie while hiding in the woods and enduring the bite of mosquitoes.


    In order to catch the cowardly man who sneaked into the girls'' dormitory, Cui Shiping really threw himself out and called the security guards of the whole school to the shadow around the girls'' dormitory. As soon as he comes out, hum, don''t try to escape from my Wuzhi Mountain... Especially, there are so many mosquitoes. Why doesn''t this smelly boy come out? Won''t you really spend the night in the girls'' dormitory?


    For more than half an hour, Cui Shiping and others were bitten by mosquitoes on their faces and hands. Just as everyone complained, suddenly, someone shouted, "stop, don''t run... Come on, catch him..."


    Wow, hahaha, you smelly boy, finally appeared.


    "The target appears, do it!" Cui Shiping yelled at the walkie talkie, and then quickly ran in the direction of the sound. But when he followed the crowd to the root of the wall, he didn''t even see a personal picture.


    "Where are people?" Cui Shiping shouted with wide eyes.


    People look at me, I look at you, no one is silent.


    Cui Shiping was angry and scolded, "who shouted? Stand up!"


    "Lord... Director, yes... I shouted." a small security guard stood up and said timidly.


    Cui Shiping grabbed his skirt and said angrily, "where are people? Where have they gone?"


    "Jump... Jump off the wall and run away."


    "Fart, there are so many of us here. Can''t we catch up with him? Do you think we all eat dry food?" Cui Shiping pushed away the security guard and asked impatiently, "tell the truth quickly. Did you see him?"


    The little security guard raised three fingers and said solemnly, "director, I swear to God, I really saw him, but the boy was faster than a rabbit. As soon as I shouted, he jumped out of here."


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to lie, Cui Shiping turned and asked the security guard next to him, "do you see anyone?"


    "No, I saw everyone running this way, so I followed."


    "And you, see anyone?"


    "No!"


    After asking several questions, no one saw the figure. Cui Shiping angrily pointed to the small security guard and scolded, "you go to the monitoring room with me. If no one jumps off the wall, see how I can clean you up. Others continue to lurk and report as soon as there is a situation."


    Soon, Cui Shiping took the little security guard to the monitoring room and operated the computer to check. Cui Shiping''s angry face suddenly became dignified, played it slowly twice in a row, and finally captured a picture.


    It''s him, bald, casual shirt, especially easy to recognize. But Cui Shiping didn''t understand. How could this guy run so fast? It was at least more than 30 meters from the dormitory building to the wall, but he was stunned for only two seconds.


    The fastest 100 meter race in the world is nearly ten seconds, but if this guy runs, he can''t even use eight seconds. If Cui Shiping hadn''t used a slow camera, he wouldn''t have been able to capture his figure.


    "Director, the brothers are still guarding." the little security guard said tentatively.


    Cui Shiping took a deep breath, grabbed the walkie talkie and said, "those on duty will stay and patrol, and the others will be dissolved!"


    With that, Cui Shiping pointed to the image of Chu fan displayed on the screen and said, "send this man''s photo to all his brothers. Once he is found on our Sichuan University campus, catch him immediately."


    "Yes!"


    Cui Shiping patted him on the shoulder and his face softened: "well, good performance, good work."


    At the same time, Chu fan has come to the door of Dihao KTV.


    When he got LV Wanqing''s white skirt, the white skirt seemed to have vitality and kept struggling to get out of Chu fan''s control. After Chu fan jumped out of the window, this feeling became stronger.


    Let go of your hand, the white skirt took off quickly and floated away into the distance. On the ground, Chu fan fixed his eyes on the white skirt. The speed at his feet was not slow. He chased after it like a meteor catching up with the moon.


    As for the security guards who intercepted him, he was too lazy to answer. After two breaths, he had rushed up the wall and turned outside the wall. In only ten minutes, he came to the door of a super large and high-grade night show - Dihao KTV.


    Here, Chu fan didn''t have to worry. With a wave, the white skirt fell into his palm. He took it in his arms and walked in.


    Dihao KTV is the most famous night show near Sichuan University and ranks No. 1 in the whole Sichuan Province. Not for anything else, just because most of the young ladies here are part-time female students of Sichuan University. Neither quantity nor quality can be compared with other night performances.


    "Hello, sir, how many of you?" when Chu fan came in, a beautiful face and hot figure girl quickly greeted him and asked with a smile.


    Chu Fan said faintly, "I''m looking for a friend."


    "Which box is he in? I can take you there."


    "No, I can go by myself." Chu fan strode up the stairs, came to the third floor unimpeded, and stopped at the door of a box.


    Here, the white skirt in Chu fan''s arms finally settled down. Chu fan knew that he had finally arrived at the place. He didn''t rush in. First he opened his perspective eyes, looked through the door and looked at the past.


    The box is very large, with more than 50 square meters. There are more than ten young men and women in it. They are playing in full swing. Among them, several girls took off their upper bodies, leaving only a thong, but they became more and more brave and rolled dice with several boys.


    Lose, they take off their clothes, win, boys drink. They also have a commission on the wine money. As for dignity, who cares in such a place? They are eager to be taken down. In this way, they not only enjoy themselves, but also have an additional income. Why not?


    Chu fan glanced and fixed his eyes on a cold man. He lived alone and sat in the corner of the box, accompanied by only an older mature young woman. They are well dressed and only have two glasses of wine in front of them. Occasionally, the man will take a sip of the wine cup. Most of the time, he just stares at the big screen and doesn''t even bother to look at the beautiful young women around him.


    When Chu fan stared at him, he seemed to feel it, suddenly turned his head, his eyes were sharp, and his body was quickly covered by the black gas cage.


    Others can''t see the black gas, but they can feel the coldness of the black gas. The beautiful young woman sitting next to the man shivered. She couldn''t help holding her shoulders tightly and gathered around the man. She said sweetly, "brother Tang, I''m so cold."


    As long as he is a normal man, facing the hint of beauty, he will hold her tightly without hesitation, or simply take her out to open a house. But the cold-blooded man, Tang Feng, pushed her away like a cold-blooded animal and drank coldly, "get out!"


    "Brother Tang, what''s the matter with you?" the young woman carefully stretched out her hand and wanted to hold Tang Feng''s arm. At this time, Tang Feng suddenly grabbed a wine bottle and fell on the tea table in front of everyone.


    With a bang, the wine bottle fell to pieces. Several people who were having a good time were startled. They stood up almost at the same time and glared at Tang Feng.


    "Get out now, or you''ll be killed or injured." Tang Feng said coldly.


    "Grass, what''s your special nerve?"


    A man stood up and shouted angrily, "if Wang Shao hadn''t pity you, do you think you are qualified to come in? Let''s get out? I think you''re the one who wants to get out. What are you looking at? Get out now. We don''t welcome you here. What are you loading here? Believe me or not, let someone break your dog leg?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tang Feng suddenly rushed out. Everyone didn''t see his movements. They just heard a "crash". The man had flown out upside down, smashed the glass door and lay motionless on the ground.


    This scene frightened everyone in the box until Tang Feng''s cold and ruthless eyes fell on the naked girl beside her. She suddenly screamed, didn''t even care about her clothes, and ran out with her head in her arms.


    At this time, other talents suddenly woke up and rushed to the door. But a man walked in the opposite direction, like a ghost, quietly appeared at the broken gate, let everyone pass by, and then walked in slowly.


    Tang Feng''s body was slightly arched, like a leopard ready to go. As long as Chu fan took another step forward, he would launch an all-out attack without giving the other party a chance to breathe.


    However, Chu fan suddenly stopped and asked, "who is Tang Xiao?"


    "Do you know my brother?" Tang Feng was stunned, and his fierce momentum suddenly weakened by half. Just then, the floor under Chu fan''s feet suddenly burst open. He rolled over like a loaded shell with a mountain like momentum.


    Tang Feng lost all his opportunities, and Chu fan was fast. He reluctantly raised his arms and protected them in front of his chest, but Chu fan was like a heavy truck, breaking through his defense¡® With a loud bang, Tang Feng''s figure flew back upside down and hit the wall behind him heavily, which cracked the wall inch by inch and almost hit a human shaped hole in the wall.


    Tang Feng''s body was inlaid on the wall and stagnated for three seconds before he fell powerlessly to the ground, coughed up a mouthful of blood, stared at a pair of unwilling eyes and stared at Chu fan approaching step by step.


    It''s too strong. Tang Feng feels as if all his bones have been smashed. It''s hard to even move his little finger. He is a triple earth state, but he can''t even stop the other party''s move. Is he a heaven state?


    He was so cunning that he used Tang Xiao to distract Tang Feng''s attention and hurt the killer. He didn''t give him any chance to escape at all. Otherwise, if you really want to start, Tang Feng asked himself that there is no problem running for his life.


    "You... Who are you?" Tang Feng reluctantly raised his head and spit out a mouthful of blood foam, unwilling to stare at Chu fan.

 Chapter 206

    Many wrongdoings will kill themselves, and harm others will harm themselves.


    Chu fan squatted down in front of Tang Feng and asked curiously, "Tang Xue is your family? Why did you hurt her?"


    Tang Feng suddenly widened his eyes: "what''s the relationship between you and Tang Xue?"


    "I have nothing to do with her, but her roommate is my friend. Oh, by the way, her roommate was caught by your brother and saved by me."


    Chu Fan said faintly, "you and your brother have made the same mistakes, so you asked for it."


    "Yes, I did ask for it." Tang Feng smiled miserably. "From the day I embarked on this road, I thought of such a day. I just didn''t expect that this day would come so soon. However, I don''t regret it!"


    Chu fan frowned and said, "there are many ways to improve your accomplishments. Why do you choose this path of no return? Moreover, the people you want are your peers. What kind of hatred do you have?"


    "Fellow countrymen? Who treats me and my brother as human beings? She didn''t kill her this time. It was her fate. I was unlucky to meet you. Do it!" Tang Feng was single, closed his eyes and stretched his neck to die.


    Chu fan shook his head and sighed. He could see that Tang Feng was an aggressive man. Unfortunately, his heart was filled with hatred and went astray. What a pity!


    "Yan Ran, I caught Tang Xiao''s brother. He is also a evil Xiu. Send someone to receive it." Chu fan called Xia Yan Ran, turned back and said faintly, "Lv Wanqing is a poor woman. Give me her ashes."


    "Can you tell me what your accomplishments are?" Tang Feng struggled to sit up and gasped in pain, like a sick seedling with grade 10 tuberculosis.


    "Land, a heavy!"


    "Impossible!" Tang Feng cried excitedly, affecting the injury. He couldn''t help but spit out another mouthful of blood and said in a trembling voice, "impossible, impossible."


    "Nothing is impossible. My physical strength has exceeded 8000 kg, so you are not wronged." Chu fan squats down, pulls open his skirt, and takes out a half foot long bamboo tube from his close fitting shirt. He looked through it with perspective eyes. It was all gray powder. It should be LV Wanqing''s ashes.


    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps came, and at least a dozen tough men like security guards and bastards rushed in. Everyone''s hands were all the same swing sticks, staring at Chu fan fiercely.


    The crowd parted left and right, and a small man came in. He is no more than one meter five-and-a-half tall, but he is very handsome. He has a very pleasant baby face, wears a well cut wine red suit, and has a faint smile on his mouth. I don''t know. I thought he saw an old friend.


    "I''m Jiang Fei, the boss of this imperial KTV. I wonder if this brother can give me a thin noodles and let Wang lose a horse?"


    The little Jiang Fei took out a VIP card from his pocket and presented it with both hands. "This is the VIP card of our imperial KTV. Take it and spend 20% off in our store."


    Before Chu fan could speak, the bathroom door in the corner was suddenly pushed open. A pale young man stumbled out. Behind him, he was followed by a girl with untidy clothes. He was also frightened, and his face was stained with tears.


    Chu fan had already seen them. Before, others were singing in the box. Only the dog men and women were really shooting in the bathroom. However, Chu fan didn''t pay much attention to them because his goal was not them, but unexpectedly, the boy''s face was not small and he asked the boss to bring so many people to rescue him.


    "The VIP card is free. I''m not looking for him." Chu fan glanced at Wang Shao, snorted disdainfully, waved his hand and said, "you all go out. As for the losses here, someone will reimburse you later."


    "No, no, it''s all small things. Excuse me." Jiang Fei still had a good eye. He stopped immediately and was ready to call people to retreat.


    But just then, Wang Shao, who ran behind the crowd, finally breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately straightened his waist and said loudly, "wait!"


    Jiang Fei frowned slightly: "Wang Shao, do you have anything else to do?"


    Wang Shao separated the crowd and came to Jiang Fei. He said discontentedly, "brother Fei, this guy made trouble in your territory and hurt my people. Is that all?"


    "Wang Shao, you don''t have to stand up for Tang Feng for the trouble he has caused?" Jiang Fei winked at him and advised him, "listen to my brother''s advice, don''t mind your own business, go downstairs with my brother, and I''ll have a few drinks with you to calm down."


    "No!"


    Wang Shao''s attitude was very firm and said proudly: "in the whole Sichuan Province, who doesn''t know that Tang Feng is my man? Beating him is beating me. Boy, I don''t care what your background is. Today you disturbed my game and beat my people. If you don''t give me an explanation, you won''t want to leave today."


    Chu fanle said, "you still won''t let me go? What do you want?"


    "Kneel down, knock my head three times, call grandpa three times, and say three words. I''m wrong." Wang Shao is still very proud, humming, "if I''m satisfied, I can let bygones be bygones, as if nothing has happened. Otherwise... Humming!"


    Chu fan asked with great interest, "otherwise what?"


    "Grass, are you looking for death?" said Wang Shao angrily. "If you want to die, just say it. There are more than a dozen security guards here. If you go down with a stick, you can break your bones. I''m not afraid to tell you that my uncle is the office director of the provincial public security department. You can spend ten years in prison only on the charge of deliberately hurting people. How, are you afraid?"


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "director Wang again? There are enough relatives and friends of director Wang."


    "You don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin." Wang Shao waved angrily: "hit me and kill me."


    These security guards all looked at Jiang Fei. He was their boss. Who dared to do it without his orders? It''s a small matter to lose your job, but if you annoy brother Fei, I''m afraid you''ll have to beg in the street for dinner for the rest of your life.


    "Brother Fei, won''t you not give me face?" Wang Shao glanced at Jiang Fei and asked in a strange way.


    Jiang Fei has a headache. This guy is really an idiot. Don''t you know Tang Feng''s skill? Even he is not the opponent of others. Isn''t it in vain for my men to go up? However, I can''t speak clearly with this second ancestor, but he has a father and uncle with deep background.


    "Wang Shao, if you give me face, just forget it, will you?" Jiang Fei kicked the ball back again.


    If you want to fight, you won''t give me face. If you give me face, Jiang Fei will just go down the slope and leave the land of right and wrong with Wang Shao as soon as possible.


    "Jiang Fei, you''re a coward. You''ve been bullied by others. Can you bear it?" Wang shaoche was angry and scolded, "if you''re afraid, go now. I''ll bear it alone if something happens. I don''t believe it. I can''t cure him without you. Hum!"


    With that, Wang Shao took out the phone and dialed it out. As soon as the phone was connected, he suddenly said with a sad face: "uncle, I''ve been called. Come and save me... In Dihao KTV, come quickly and bring more people. It''s going to kill people."


    After a few words, Wang Shao ended the call. He immediately raised his toes, glanced at Chu fan obliquely, and hummed, "if you have seed, don''t go. See if you killed me today or I killed you. Grass!"


    Chu fan is speechless. Why are there such arrogant and domineering guys everywhere? Before, Yu Haiyang was counted as one, and Chen Yixue was also counted as one. Now he meets another surnamed Wang. Does buddy look like a bully?


    Just when Chu fan was ready to start and smoke his big mouths first, a familiar voice suddenly came out of the door: "who dares to move my brother fan?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Song Wen, with a pretty face and evil spirit, just squeezed in from the crowd and went straight to Wang Shao. Suddenly, she raised her hand and slapped him.


    "Pa!" the slap was crisp and loud, which stunned Wang Shao.


    Song Wen was not relieved. She raised her other hand and smoked down his other half face.


    "Pa!" the other half of Wang Shao''s face turned red, and the two sides were symmetrical.


    "Bah, rubbish!" Song Wen disdained spitting, hummed, ran to Chu fan quickly, rushed directly to his arms and said nervously, "brother fan, are you okay?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    Chu fan was moved. The little girl was only eighteen years old. Worried about his safety, she ran over in the middle of the night and dared to beat a man nearly a head higher than her. Yes, it''s worth saving you.


    "Why are you here?" Chu fan patted Song Wen''s head and pushed her away from her arms.


    Speaking of this, Song Wen became angry and pouted angrily: "don''t you dare say that you''re in a hurry to go home? How can you fool around in such a place? You still fight with others. Do you know they''re worried about you?"


    Chu fan was more curious: "how did you know I came to such a place?"


    "Er... I won''t tell you the secret." Song Wen smiled cunningly, hugged Chu fan''s arm, and her two big eyes bent into crescent moon, not to mention how cute they were.


    Opposite, Wang Shao was ashamed and angry, but his people didn''t arrive. He didn''t dare to come forward to do it. He was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. His resentful eyes almost tore up Song Wen''s clothes.


    At this time, Jiang Fei was suddenly surprised and said, "sister? Why are you here?"


    The crowd separated and Jiang Siyan and he Xiaolin came in.


    Jiang Siyan''s face was flat, and she didn''t see her brother''s kindness at all. He Xiaolin seemed a little afraid under the gaze of many big men. She firmly grasped Jiang Siyan''s arm and followed her step by step. Her small face was full of tension and fear.


    "Brother fan, are you okay?" Jiang Siyan ignored Jiang Fei and strode to Chu fan. She was relieved and smiled. She was so beautiful.


    PS: resume two chapter updates next week!

 Chapter 207

    "Why did you all come?" Chu fan asked in surprise. "At this time, should the gate of Sichuan University be locked? How did you three get out?"


    "Jumping off the wall, I sprained my feet." he Xiaolin gave him a white look.


    Jiang Fei couldn''t help it. He said angrily, "Jiang Siyan, come here."


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Siyan put her hands around her chest and stood beside Chu fan. She was only half a head shorter than Chu fan.


    You know, Chu fan developed twice the day after tomorrow. Now she is more than 1.80 meters, and Jiang Siyan is wearing flat shoes. If she changes into high heels, I''m afraid she won''t be much shorter than Chu fan.


    Jiang Fei''s face was livid. He grabbed Jiang Siyan''s arm and angrily said, "come home with me!"


    "Let me go!" Jiang Siyan shook off Jiang Fei''s hand and stared at him condescending. "I don''t want you to take care of it, and I won''t go back."


    "You..." Jiang Feiyang slapped, but Jiang Siyan stared at him without fear.


    Suddenly, Chu fan stretched out his hand and dragged Jiang Siyan back. He glanced at Jiang Fei and said faintly, "you want to discipline your sister. I can''t control it, but if you dare to beat her in front of me, I promise to throw you down from this upstairs. If you don''t believe it, move her?"


    Jiang Fei frowned and said, "friend, I don''t know how you met my sister, but I hope you don''t interfere in the affairs between our brothers and sisters. If you give me face, you will take someone away immediately. I promise I won''t stop you."


    "Thank you!" Chu fan didn''t want to make enemies everywhere. Since Jiang Fei gave him face, he couldn''t be aggressive. It''s getting late. Send people away as soon as possible. You have to go back and report to your wife.


    But when Chu fan picked up Tang Feng and took Song Wen and others to leave, Wang Shaoyi gritted his teeth, suddenly blocked the door and shouted, "don''t go!"


    Chu fan''s eyes were fierce and said in a cold voice, "if you dare to mess around again, I''ll make you hard all your life. Get out!"


    "You..."


    Wang Shao hates to open the way and sneers, "OK, I''m afraid of you today, but you''d better watch the girl around you, hum, whoever dares to slap Wang Juxian in the face, I won''t make her feel better."


    Chu fan came to the door. Hearing his words, he suddenly turned and came back. He was surprised and said, "are you wang Juxian?"


    "Ha ha, are you afraid?" Wang Shao became arrogant again and said proudly, "just be afraid. Knowing that you are afraid means you can still be saved. Give me the girl before my uncle comes, and our accounts will be cleared."


    "Asshole, you''re dying. How dare you think of Miss Ben?" Song Wen was so angry that she rushed up and ran straight to Wang Juxian''s crotch.


    Seeing that he was about to kick, Chu fan suddenly pulled her. Song Wen stumbled and kicked his life just one centimeter away from her toes. Wang Juxian quickly covered his crotch and stepped back two steps.


    "Brother fan, if you let me go, I''ll kick this guy full of dirty thoughts." Song Wen scolded with gnashing teeth. The body struggled hard and kicked half a meter away.


    It''s really unexpected that this girl''s legs have good toughness. Her little feet are almost kicking over her head. If you have a word horse, it''s definitely not a problem.


    "Stop it, I have something to ask him." Chu fan scolded. Song Wen immediately calmed down and glared at Wang Juxian.


    Chu fan looked at him up and down and compared him with the man described by LV Wanqing. He was really similar. But this must not be mistaken. Human life is at stake.


    "Are you really Wang Juxian?"


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!" Wang Juxian shouted with his head held high, not knowing that his death was imminent.


    Chu fan suddenly asked, "do you know LV Wanqing?"


    Suddenly, Wang Juxian''s face changed greatly and quickly shook his head: "no, I don''t know. I don''t know LV Wanqing."


    "You don''t know her, but she knows you." Chu fan''s eyes flashed a sharp cold light and gnashed her teeth. "She likes you so much and killed three children for you. After you abandoned her, she just wants you to let go, but why can''t you let her go?"


    "No, I didn''t kill her..."


    "Did I say you killed her?" Chu fanleng snorted. "Originally, I was going to find you tomorrow, but I didn''t expect to meet you here. What''s this called? You''re cheap. You don''t report it one day. The time hasn''t come. Wang Juxian, you''ll wait to go to jail and get shot."


    "Who is so angry? Dare my nephew go to jail?" a cold hum came from the corridor outside the door.


    Hearing this sound, the panicked Wang Juxian was overjoyed. He hurried out, grabbed the arm of a middle-aged policeman and shouted, "uncle, you''re just in time. This man wants to kill me and that little girl film is his accomplice. Look at what she hit me in the face. It''s swollen."


    The middle-aged policeman''s name is Wang Lin, director of the office of the provincial public security department. Although he is only a cadre at the department level, his energy is greater than that of an ordinary county magistrate. He is a real power faction.


    Wang Lin also has a brother, Wang Xin, Wang Juxian''s father, who has made great achievements in officialdom and shopping malls.


    However, the two brothers have a successful career, so they are not so satisfied in their family. Wang Lin''s wife gave him only one daughter, so she could no longer lay an egg; The eldest brother Wang Xin is the same. His wife gave him only one son, Wang Juxian. From then on, there was no movement in his stomach.


    Wang Juxian, the only heir of Lao Wang''s family, is naturally favored, especially Wang Lin, who still loves his nephew above his own daughter. It is precisely because of the doting of the two brothers that Wang Juxian became an arrogant, domineering and reckless second ancestor. There are no good things and almost no bad things. Uncle Wang Lin wipes his ass all day and is used to it.


    "Let me see." Wang Lin quickly stroked Wang Juxian''s cheek. He screamed with pain and tears fell down.


    Now, Wang Lin was distressed and waved angrily: "take them down for me."


    "Wait a minute!" Jiang Fei hurried forward, pointed to Jiang Siyan and said with a smile, "director Wang, this is my sister. She''s looking for me."


    Before Wang Lin could speak, Jiang Siyan smiled at Wang Juxian and walked over. Wang Juxian was proud and imagined the scene of this tall beauty throwing herself at her mercy. It was shamefully hard.


    As he approached, Jiang Siyan''s smile became brighter and fascinated Wang Juxian. But just as he was ready to put his hand around Jiang Siyan''s small waist, Jiang Siyan''s face suddenly looked as cold as frost. He raised his hand and slapped their big ears and raised his red lips: "scum!"


    "You..." Wang Lin was so angry that he said something. He was about to ask someone to catch her, but Jiang Siyan took the initiative to stretch out her hands and said with a smile, "catch it this time. It''s worthy of the name."


    "Wait for me, I''ll slap them too." he Xiaolin was so worried that she hurried over, but was stopped by two policemen. She was so worried that she almost cried.


    Wang Juxian was beaten silly. It''s so special. The beauty didn''t touch her hair. Instead, she was slapped twice. Now her ears are still buzzing.


    Wang Lin was so angry that he was defeated and said, "turn around, turn around, dare to commit murder in public, cuff them up and take them away!"


    "Director Wang..."


    Jiang Fei was anxious and was asking for love. Wang Lin stared: "Jiang Fei, you saw it with your own eyes. It''s not that I don''t give you face and want someone. Let your father come to the police station to find me. Take it away!"


    At this time, a middle-aged man in military uniform rushed over with a team of fully armed PLA soldiers and said anxiously, "excuse me, who is major Chu fan?"


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed, "I''m Chu fan, but I''m not a major."


    The middle-aged man immediately stood at attention, saluted seriously and said loudly, "Ding Shusheng, head of the field regiment of the Sichuan military region, was ordered to escort the felon back to Beijing."


    "Well, don''t be so serious." Chu fan hurried back to a bad military salute, pointed to Tang Feng thrown at his feet and said, "just him, take it away."


    "Yes!"


    Ding Shusheng said, took a small red book from his pocket and sent it to Chu fan with both hands: "this is what the political commissar asked me to give to you when I came."


    Another certificate. What do you mean?


    Chu fan''s mind moved. He quickly took his certificate and opened it quickly. As expected, Chu fan ran directly from a recruit to a major. The promotion speed of this rank is comparable to taking a rocket.


    "Let me see." Song Wen stood on tiptoe, pulled Chu fan''s arm and looked around. Chu fan quickly closed the book and put it away. Song Wen turned her eyes wildly with anger and pouted, "cheapskate, people won''t talk to you anymore."


    Chu fan was too lazy to answer her, smiled and stretched out his hand: "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. You should." Ding Shusheng said with a smile, "that old certificate must be brought back to me."


    "Oh, here it is." Chu fan hurriedly took out another red book and handed it to Ding Shusheng. Ding Shusheng immediately stood at attention and saluted. He turned to ask someone to take Tang Feng with him and was ready to leave.


    Suddenly, Chu fan shouted, "wait a minute!"


    Ding Shusheng quickly stopped: "major Chu, what else do you have to say?"


    Chu fan pointed to Wang Juxian and said faintly, "this man''s name is Wang Juxian. He hired a murderer to kill a female student of Sichuan University three years ago. Take him away and give him to Yanran."


    "Yes!" Ding Shusheng did not doubt Chu fan''s words, turned his head, waved his hand and shouted, "come on, take this man away with you."


    Suddenly, two people''s Liberation Army soldiers rushed out, each with a gun around his neck. Wang Juxian''s legs and stomach cramped and almost peed in his pants.


    "Uncle, uncle, help me." Wang Juxian really cried this time. If he was taken away, it would be difficult to come back.


    Wang Lin was more worried. He suddenly took out his gun and shouted, "I see who dares to move him?"


    WOW!


    At least ten guns were aimed at Wang Lin. the cold expression of the PLA soldiers, the cold guns and the black barrel made Wang Lin feel cold.


    He suddenly had an ominous premonition. I''m afraid he really can''t keep his big nephew this time

 Chapter 208

    "Director Wang, you were the one who helped Chen Yixue at the Sichuan airport last time?"


    Chu fan took out a cigarette and said faintly, "unfortunately, the person who hit Chen Yixue that time is also me."


    Wang Lin''s face changed greatly and lost his voice: "you... You are... The king of murder?"


    This sound immediately made everyone''s eyes fall on Chu fan, especially those PLA soldiers. Their eyes were crazy, as if fans had seen idol stars. If the army was not disciplined, I''m afraid they would have rushed up to Chu fan to sign.


    "You know that?" Chu fan was surprised. When did he become a famous man?


    Wang Lin dropped his gun and said bitterly, "Chen Bofang almost broke the threshold of the provincial government in order to save his son. Don''t I know? Major Chu, I admit that my nephew is naughty, but he can''t hire a murderer to kill."


    "He can''t do it?" Chu fan snorted coldly, took out the bamboo tube found from Tang Feng and said faintly, "do you know what''s in it?"


    Wang Lin shook his head. He didn''t have Chu fan''s perspective eyes. How could he know what was inside?


    Chu fan looked at Wang Juxian, who trembled at his legs, and suddenly shouted, "you say, what''s in it?"


    "Yes... It''s ashes!" Wang Juxian was almost scared to cry. He didn''t dare to hide it and told him immediately.


    "Whose?"


    "Lv... LV Wanqing''s."


    Chu fan stretched out his hand, pulled out a pistol from Ding Shusheng''s waist, put it on Wang Juxian''s forehead, gnashed his teeth and said, "why did you kill her? Why?"


    "I didn''t want to kill her, she wanted to die."


    Wang Juxian was scared crazy and shouted, "that bitch not only secretly took videos of sleeping with those officials, but also posted them online. If I don''t kill her, she will destroy me."


    "See?"


    Chu fan returned the gun to Ding Shusheng, glanced at Wang Lin with dull eyes and sneered, "this is your good nephew. As for the bad things he did, it is estimated that it is for your uncle''s future."


    Turning his head, Chu Fan said, "help me bring a word to Yanran, so that she must thoroughly investigate the matter and never let go of a relevant person. Oh, by the way, after the killer finds out, let her inform me that I want to avenge LV Wanqing myself."


    "Yes!"


    Ding Shusheng turned around, glanced at Wang Juxian with disgust and shouted, "take him away. Scum!"


    "You are not a good thing either. Wait to be dealt with." Ding Shusheng glared at Wang Lin again and strode out.


    Chu fan patted Song Wen''s small head and said with a smile, "don''t look at it. Let''s go. I''ll take you back to school."


    "Brother fan, are you really the king of murder?" Song Wen''s eyes are small stars. Holding Chu fan''s arm, she won''t give up and can''t shake it off.


    Chu fan had no choice but to go with her and explained, "don''t listen to him. There''s no king of murder. I think he may have recognized the wrong person."


    "Brother fan, when did you become a soldier? And a major?"


    "Er... A few days ago."


    "Brother fan, how do you know so well about LV Wanqing? Who told you?"


    "Also, how did you find here and bring Wang Juxian to justice? Oh, by the way, and the bamboo tube, is it really LV Wanqing''s ashes?"


    A man and three women walked out of the imperial KTV unimpeded. Along the way, they listened to Song Wen''s incessant inquiries, which made Chu''s head big. The only thing that made him feel good was that neither Jiang Siyan nor he Xiaolin spoke. They followed them silently all the way to the gate of the campus of Sichuan University.


    At this time, several people suddenly remembered that it was almost early in the morning. The school gate had been locked long ago. How can I get in?


    "Otherwise, I''d better send you all in from the wall?" Chu fan now just wants to get rid of the three girls as soon as possible, and then find a way to help LV Wanqing reincarnate. Finish it as soon as possible and he can go back as soon as possible.


    "Forget it, I''d better find a hotel nearby for one night and go back tomorrow." Jiang Siyan said as if nothing had happened. But her eyes glanced at Chu fan intentionally or unintentionally, and her cheeks were slightly crimson.


    Anyone who meets such a powerful, promising and kind-hearted man will not be moved? Besides, after learning Chu fan''s identity, her arrogant brother Jiang Fei didn''t dare to fart. He respectfully sent several people to the gate, which didn''t prevent her from contacting Chu fan.


    Although Jiang Fei is not tall, ordinary people can''t get into his eyes at all. Second generation ancestors like Wang Juxian are just high-end customers in Jiang Fei''s eyes. They despise him from the bottom of their hearts.


    But Chu fan was different. When he learned that he was a major officer, Jiang Fei immediately stood in awe and quietly waved his hand to let those who ensured safety retreat. Others didn''t care about these, but Jiang Siyan saw them all.


    Later, when he learned that Chu fan was the king of murder, the eldest brother, who had always been fearless, showed a trace of hidden fear in his eyes, and his forehead was sweating. Jiang Siyan is more sure that Chu fan is not simple. Even her eldest brother is afraid.


    If you can find a man like Chu fan as a boyfriend, it''s also a good choice. Jiang Siyan won''t miss any chance. Even if you can''t be Chu fan''s girlfriend, at least you have to be friends.


    "Open a room?" Song Wen''s big eyes lit up and shouted happily, "OK, OK, brother fan, let''s open a room?"


    "Poof!" Chu fan just drank a mouthful of water in his mouth and sprayed it on the ground. He coughed and burst into tears.


    Song Wen patted him on the back angrily: "are you so excited? I didn''t say to sleep in a room with you?"


    Chu fan is going to cry. Am I excited? You scared me. Dead girl, why are you so happy without sleeping in a room? Still open a room. I''ll open your face.


    Jiang Siyan handed Chu fan a paper towel and jokingly said, "is the murderer king so timid?"


    "Cough, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not a murderer." Chu fan looked around and asked, "where are you going? Hurry to find a place. I''m sleepy."


    "I know a hotel with a good environment." he Xiaolin said excitedly, "come with me and I''ll take you there."


    No one objected to this. The four people walked for another ten minutes and finally came to the door of a fast hotel. He Xiaolin volunteered to go in and ask. Chu fan simply sat down on the steps and smoked.


    Regardless of whether the ground was clean or not, and whether the stone steps were cold or not, Song Wen sat down next to Chu fan, holding his arm and his head against his shoulder. She was comfortable, and her expression seemed to be very happy.


    To tell the truth, sometimes Jiang Siyan still envies Song Wen. Although she did those things very childish, she can openly hold Chu fan without concealing her feelings. Jiang Siyan could not do this anyway.


    However, she can feel that Chu fan has no such meaning for Song Wen. At best, he cares about her, takes care of her and protects her like his big brother. Otherwise, any man who meets Song Wen with a big chest and a baby face will not be indifferent.


    Jiang Siyan, you still have a chance. Come on!


    Take a deep breath. Jiang Siyan calmly walked over, took a paper towel and spread it on the ground. Then she also sat on Chu fan''s side, holding her knees in both hands and asked, "brother fan, listen to Wen Wen, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Yes!"


    "She must be very beautiful."


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Siyan was a little discouraged. Chu fan didn''t look at her and even answered her questions perfunctorily. Are you ugly?


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, he Xiaolin came out quickly. Jiang Siyan quickly took the opportunity to stand up and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you have a room?"


    "There are rooms, but there is only one room left." he Xiaolin glanced at Chu fan with some embarrassment. It''s really embarrassing to do this.


    Before Chu fan could speak, Song Wen said excitedly, "a room is just right. You two go back. Brother fan and I live here. It''s just that I still have something to ask him. Brother fan, let''s go to bed."


    Sleep... Sleep? With you?


    Chu fan almost gave her a shudder. Dead girl, you think my brother is too noble. I''m a man, not a eunuch. Don''t you obviously want me to commit a crime?


    Just then, the big eyed frog suddenly jumped out and said excitedly, "Chu fan, this is a good opportunity. Take her and you''ll pass. You don''t have to worry about life safety for at least two months."


    "Rolling calf, do you think I''m wang Juxian''s kind of animal?" Chu fan didn''t have a good way. "It''s really not good. I''ll spend money to find a woman. It''s not difficult as long as I''m willing to spend money and find a place - a woman these days."


    "Don''t pretend. I don''t know what you think in your heart?" the big eyed frog rolled his eyes and disdained. "If you don''t have ghosts in your heart, what are you afraid of? In the final analysis, you don''t have confidence in yourself."


    "Don''t say I didn''t remind you. A day has passed and you still have 48 hours of life. If you can''t find the right girl at this time, hum, let''s wait for reincarnation together."


    "Open a room!" Song Wen''s crisp voice pulled Chu fan back to reality. At this time, he found that she had been dragged into the hotel by Song Wen, and the girl took out her ID card and money and was opening a room for registration.


    What made him almost collapse was that he Xiaolin and Jiang Siyan not only didn''t leave, but stood behind them. What does that mean? Is it four - fly?


    Not to mention Chu fan, even the middle-aged woman on duty in the hotel couldn''t help staring at Chu fan. She looked up and down all over Chu fan, making Chu fan feel like she was stripped off for exhibition.


    "Hey, what are you looking at? Give me the room card quickly." Song Wen patted the counter fiercely, startled the woman, quickly handed her ID card and room card to Song Wen, and then watched the four go upstairs.


    Today''s young people don''t know how to control. No matter how strong their physique is, they can''t afford to spend so much. Well, I hope the boy can climb out tomorrow.


    In her opinion, it''s good for Chu fan to climb out.

 Chapter 209

    When he came to the door of the room, Chu fan first grabbed the room card in Song Wen''s hand and said with a smile, "let me come."


    When Song Wen was excited and the other two women were nervous, Chu fan opened the door with a room card, suddenly flashed in, quickly closed the door, and closed the three women outside.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Song Wen was worried. She slapped the door vigorously and even kicked it fiercely with her feet. Chu fan kicked the door to pieces if he didn''t open the door.


    "I''ve requisitioned this room. You three can change another one... Ah, I''m so sleepy." Chu fan yawned, but quickly ran to the window, opened the window and jumped down.


    When Song Wen called the middle-aged woman downstairs to open the door, Chu fan had run away.


    "Big fool, I should be a deserter." Song Wen was angry and stormed, "no, I must catch him back and follow the law."


    Jiang Siyan quickly grabbed her and advised her, "forget it, brother fan is also good for us. Now that he''s gone, the three of us happen to live together."


    He Xiaolin also breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "brother fan is very interesting. He ran away with three beautiful women sleeping with him. Wenwen, is he all right?"


    "What''s wrong with you. Hum!" Song Wen angrily went to the bed and lay down without taking off her clothes. She grabbed the quilt and covered her head.


    Jiang Siyan''s two daughters have long been used to her little temper. At most, they don''t spend more than one night. As soon as she wakes up, she forgets all her troubles. Therefore, the two women ignored it, went to the bathroom, prepared to wash their faces and brush their teeth, and then went to bed.


    But when the two women were busy, Song Wen''s exclamation came from outside: "ah, he went to live in the girls'' dormitory."


    what?


    The two women didn''t even have time to rinse off the toothpaste foam in their mouths, so they hurried out. Song Wen took out her mobile phone and called out the map around Sichuan University. The small red dots marked on it were indeed on the campus of Sichuan University.


    "No, Tang Xue is still sleeping in the dormitory." Jiang Siyan exclaimed.


    Song Wen jumped up and ran away. Jiang Siyan and he Xiaolin looked at each other, dared not neglect, and hurried out


    Chu fan quietly returned to the girls'' dormitory of Sichuan University again. As soon as she came to the shower, LV Wanqing showed her body and choked with excitement: "thank you, thank you so much."


    "Don''t thank me. Quickly attach it to the bamboo tube containing the ashes. I''ll send you to reincarnation."


    "Hmm!" Lv Wanqing glanced shyly at Chu fan, "can you give me back my clothes first?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot." Chu fan quickly handed over her long white skirt. LV Wanqing took the long skirt and turned around. The long skirt was put on her body, covering her graceful figure.


    After taking a deep look at Chu fan again, LV Wanqing turned into a white light and drilled into the bamboo tube in Chu fan''s hand. Then, Chu fan jumped out of the bathroom window again, ran out of the wall, found his car, got on the bus and drove to the south of the city.


    Song Wen''s three daughters came to the root of the wall and were studying how to go up. Song Wen suddenly said, "don''t make a noise. Brother fan seems to have come out of Sichuan University. Where is he going?"


    Jiang Siyan and he Xiaolin gathered around and saw the red dot representing Chu fan galloping towards the south of the city, but this direction is not the way back to Guangyuan.


    "Still chasing?" he Xiaolin asked.


    "Chase!" Song Wen and Jiang Siyan shouted in unison.


    He Xiaolin said reluctantly, "I know you two are unwilling. Come on, take my car. I want to see what he''s doing so sneaky?"


    There is a winding mountain in the south of the city. It shouldn''t be difficult to help LV Wanqing find a suitable resting place there. So Chu fan went all the way, and it took nearly an hour to finally get to the foot of the mountain.


    Chu fan had to rely on these two legs to move forward from here. He threw his car at the foot of the mountain and ran up the mountain without hesitation. Eager to find a good place for LV Wanqing, Chu fan doesn''t know. The big eyed frog quietly gets into the bamboo tube and is chatting with LV Wanqing.


    About fifteen minutes after he went up, a new red Mazda and ATZ car sped up and stopped next to Chufan''s Volvo.


    "Come on, brother fan is going up the mountain." Song Wen shouted anxiously.


    He Xiaolin said anxiously, "you two wait for me. I''ll take a flashlight."


    "Ouch ~ ~"


    In the mountains, the howl of wild wolves came occasionally, but Chu fan ignored it and shuttled through the woods at a high speed. At first, Chu fan could move freely in the basement of the overseas rattlesnake. It was no big difference from the day. In only half an hour, Chu fan came to the hillside.


    Looking for a relatively flat sunny slope facing the southwest, Chu fan put the bamboo tube aside and asked, "Lv Wanqing, come out and have a look. How about the scenery of this place?"


    In a flash of white light, LV Wanqing appeared on Chu fan''s side, but did not look at the terrain. Instead, she hesitated and suddenly fell to her knees.


    Chu fan was startled and hurriedly helped her up: "what are you doing? Get up quickly."


    "Chu fan, I want to ask you one more thing." Lv Wanqing looked at Chu fan in tears and knelt stubbornly on the ground, as if she would kneel all the time as long as Chu fan didn''t agree.


    Chu Fan said helplessly, "will you get up first? Can''t I promise you?"


    LV Wanqing stood up and said bitterly under Chu fan''s questioning, "everyone says my mother is snobbish, but I understand that she is also for my good. She hopes I can find a good family and don''t have to suffer like her in my life."


    "My father is in poor health and weak character. He can''t earn a lot of money. He has to support his little brother and sister. I understand their difficulties, so even if he died, I never resented them. Really!"


    LV Wanqing sighed: "my death must have caused a great blow to my parents. My brother and sister are still young. Once the second old man falls ill, the family will break up."


    Chu fan nodded: "I can understand your feelings, but you are dead and have nothing to do with them. Their life and death have nothing to do with you. Therefore, you''d better think more of yourself."


    "No, I actually have a chance." Lv Wanqing grabbed Chu fan''s arm and pleaded with tearful eyes, "Chu fan, I know you are a capable person. Help me and give me a chance to repay my parents for their upbringing. I beg you."


    This really baffled Chu fan. In fact, he didn''t know much. The big eyed frog didn''t teach him. All he knew was that LV Wanqing would be buried here. When the time came, a ghost from the underworld would come and pick her up.


    However, LV Wanqing even wants to revive. How can a guy like him with a half level do it? However, LV Wanqing''s filial piety makes Chu fan unable to refuse. If the two identity exchange, Chu fan will certainly not give up any chance, let alone leave his parents.


    Alas, what should I do?


    "In fact, it''s not difficult to say it." the big eyed frog suddenly appeared on Chu fan''s shoulder, whistled at LV Wanqing, and said with a smile, "just borrow the body to revive the soul."


    "Revive the soul with the corpse?" Chu fan couldn''t help shouting and hurriedly asked for details.


    The big eyed frog coughed like a university professor and said solemnly, "Reviving the soul by borrowing the corpse, as the name suggests, is to borrow someone else''s corpse to regain life. This should be possible for you at this stage, but the required conditions are a little harsh."


    "Tell me, what conditions do you need?"


    Chu fan is also interested in reviving the soul with the dead. If he learns it, it is also a craft. Hei hei, many skills don''t weigh on you. What''s more, saving people''s lives is better than building a level 7 floating slaughter. It''s a good thing.


    If he knows, this kind of thing will hurt his life. I don''t know if he can laugh.


    "First of all, we need to find a suitable female corpse. She must be a virgin and a fresh corpse that has died no more than 24 hours."


    "Secondly, we need a man with plenty of yang to cover the body of the female corpse with his body."


    "The last and most critical step is to inject a large amount of Yuanyang Qi into the woman''s body within an hour of body attachment and soul regeneration to stimulate the vitality of various organs of the woman''s body."


    The big eyed frog said seriously, "these are the conditions required for reincarnation, but it is not so simple to succeed. It depends on the fit between the female corpse and the soul. For example, their age, skin color, appearance and other reasons all affect the success rate of reincarnation."


    Chu fan was discouraged and said with a bitter smile, "Lv Wanqing, it''s not that I don''t help you. First of all, I don''t know where to get the first condition. You''d better wait here and reincarnate."


    "Chu fan, help me find a way. You can do it. Please."


    "Don''t pull my pants. Let go. I really can''t help it. Just spare me..."


    Not far away, Song Wen''s third daughter hid behind a big tree, covered her mouth and stared at Chu fan singing a monologue. They could not see Lu Wanqing and the big eyed frog, nor could they hear their words, but they could vaguely see and hear Chu fan''s actions and words.


    He shouted one by one. Is there really a ghost in this world?


    The mountain wind was so cold that the three women had goose bumps all over. If they hadn''t covered their mouth, I''m afraid they would have shouted in panic at this time.


    Suddenly, Jiang Siyan felt something moving behind her. Subconsciously, she looked back and screamed. She dragged he Xiaolin and Song Wen towards Chu fan.


    There were two pale green lights in the grass behind her. When Jiang Siyan screamed and ran away, a wild wolf ran out with a roar, opened its mouth and rushed towards Song Wen who ran last.


    I can''t help it. Who makes this girl''s chest too big? She has to cover it with her hands when running, otherwise she will easily lose her balance card and stumble.


    Seeing that she was caught up by the wolf, Song Wen screamed in panic: "brother fan, come and save me..."

 Chapter 210

    Song Wen and the three of them were scared to death by the wolf, while Chu fan''s heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    This is the real haunt. Why are you chasing here?


    If it was normal, the three of them would sneak up and hide from Chu fancai. But in the middle of the night, who will run to the wild mountains? Moreover, at that time, Chu fan was listening attentively to the big eyed frog about reviving the soul with the corpse, and didn''t pay attention at all. As a result, the three of them didn''t know.


    I don''t know if the three of them heard anything? Alas!


    He watched the wolf catch up with Song Wen, open his mouth and bite down at her slender neck. At this critical juncture, Chu fan, like a God, kicked the wolf on the jaw.


    "Bang!" the wolf''s head was raised high by the kick and fell to the ground on his back.


    Chu fan stood in front of Song Wen and shouted, "beast, get out!"


    "Ow, Ow!" the wolf hurried away with his tail between his legs and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    With Chu fan''s foot strength, this foot can blow the wolf''s head out, but God has the virtue of living well. He has harmed these beasts before, and now he doesn''t want to kill again.


    Turning his head, Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "how did you three chase here? Are you all right?"


    "No, No." the three women''s voice trembled and approached Chu fan.


    Song Wen hugged his waist directly from behind. Jiang Siyan and he Xiaolin hugged his arm tightly and looked around nervously. Their hearts hung to their throat.


    "Brother fan, who were you talking to just now?" he Xiaolin asked in a trembling voice.


    Jiang Siyan''s delicate body trembled, holding Chu fan''s arm tighter, and her voice changed: "brother fan, we''d better hurry home."


    Unexpectedly, Song Wen was not afraid now. She loosened Chu fan, looked left and right, and said curiously, "brother fan, where''s LV Wanqing? You let her out, let''s see. I haven''t seen what a ghost looks like."


    "Do you really want to see me?" Chu fan hesitated and asked tentatively. After all, they have been discovered by the three of them. If they are not allowed to dispel their fear of ghosts, they may be scared for good or ill.


    Song Wen said excitedly, "of course, let her out and let''s talk."


    "All right."


    Chu fan looked around and said, "you three wait for me here. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll be back in a minute."


    "Hey, what are you going to do?" in the cry of the three women, Chu fan had drilled into the jungle and soon disappeared. The three girls were so frightened that they hugged each other tremblingly. They didn''t dare to go anywhere and almost cried.


    Fortunately, in a few minutes, Chu fan ran back quickly. He had three more big leaves in his hand. He handed them to the three women and said, "wipe this mountain grapefruit leaf on your eyelids and you can see her."


    "Really?" Song Wen was the first to pick up the leaf, wiped it on her eyelids, then widened her eyes, looked around and asked, "brother fan, where is LV Wanqing?"


    "Look there!" Chu fan pointed to the big tree on the right. Song Wen hurriedly looked. Sure enough, a beautiful girl in a long white dress slowly came out behind the tree and smiled at her, "Hello, Song Wen."


    Song Wen was surprised and said, "do you know me?"


    "I not only know you, but also everyone in the girls'' dormitory." Lv Wanqing sighed, "for three years, I''ve been watching you every day. Unfortunately, no one can see me. I''m like a spectator, watching your joys and sorrows."


    "You''re pathetic."


    "It''s all fate. Not everyone can be born in a family that doesn''t worry about food and clothing like you, but I''m lucky to meet you in this situation."


    Song Wen asked curiously, "there are often power outages in the dormitory, and some strange sounds. Did you get them out?"


    "Sort of."


    LV Wanqing said, "I can''t affect the environmental changes of the outside world or make a sound, but I can burn the switch fuse of the dormitory with the help of problems such as aging lines. As for the cry, it was made by the girls in the dormitory. I just made her more sad and cry more miserably."


    Listening to what song Wen said there, it seemed that someone really talked to her, and there was no fear on her face. This emboldened Jiang Siyan''s two women. They looked at each other and wiped their eyelids with leaves. When the two women opened their eyes again, they were shocked to find that there was really a woman standing in front of Song Wen, dressed in white and dignified, almost the same as the rumored LV Wanqing.


    "Hello, Jiang Siyan and he Xiaolin!" Lv Wanqing waved to the two women, looking no different from living people. Suddenly, the tension and fear in the hearts of the two women disappeared without a trace.


    They chatted happily, but Chu fan took advantage of this opportunity to quickly dig a pit on the ground, put the bamboo tube containing LV Wanqing''s ashes, buried it with earth, and made a small grave bag.


    Clapping his hands, Chu Fan said, "well, it''s getting late. LV Wanqing, you can wait here at ease. Let''s go."


    "Brother fan, do a good man to the end and send the Buddha to the West. Just help me again. I''ll kneel down for you."


    Seeing that Chu fan was leaving, LV Wanqing''s tears immediately came down and she was about to kneel down when she lifted up her skirt, but Song Wen pulled her up.


    "Brother fan, sister Wan Qing is miserable enough. Can''t you help her again?"


    Chu fan stared and scolded, "what do you know? Hurry back to me. You''re everywhere."


    This was the first time Chu fan yelled at Song Wen, which startled Song Wen. She was wronged and turned her mouth. Her eyes were full of tears, as if she would fall down at any time.


    Jiang Siyan quickly hugged Song Wen, patted her head like comfort, persuaded her, and then complained to Chu fan: "brother fan, Wen Wen is also kind-hearted. Why do you have such a fire? What''s the matter? Speak it out, and everyone will think of a way together. Maybe there will be a solution."


    Chu fan didn''t say a word and walked aside with a cigarette in his mouth. LV Wanqing looked gloomy and wanted to make herself stronger, but her tears couldn''t stop. Soon her face was full of tears, which made people feel distressed.


    Jiang Siyan asked patiently and soon found out what she wanted Chu fan to help. No wonder Chu fan is so cruel. It''s really not an easy thing.


    Reviving the soul with a corpse is tantamount to walking against the sky. How can it be simple? Alas, it''s hard.


    Just when Song Wen felt that she was a little unreasonable, he Xiaolin suddenly said, "I remember, a girl is very suitable."


    Suddenly, several women came to the spirit and hurriedly asked, "tell me, who?"


    "It''s Dou Yutong, the queen of Sichuan University who dropped out of school because of illness a year ago." he Xiaolin said excitedly, "I heard that she had leukemia and almost died two days ago. With her appearance, figure and age, it''s really suitable to be a substitute for sister Wanqing."


    Jiang Siyan suddenly realized and patted her forehead: "look at my memory. Yes, Dou Yutong is really suitable. Just, I don''t know how long she can live?"


    "Don''t worry about her. Let brother fan do it and strangle her directly." Song Wen said carelessly. "At that time, sister Wanqing can use her body to revive her soul. Ah!"


    Joy begets sorrow. Song Wen is proud. She was knocked by Chu fan. She almost fell into tears. She covered her head behind Jiang Siyan and peeped at Chu fan timidly, like a pupil who did something wrong.


    "Kill one and save one. Do you think it''s fun?" Chu fan glared at her severely, and then his eyes fell on Jiang Siyan. He said in a cold voice, "do you think that as long as you find the right body, you can let LV Wanqing come back from the dead? Childish!"


    "Can you guarantee that the queen of Sichuan University is still a Chu female?" Chu fan sneered. "If not, even if her body is in front of her, I can''t help LV Wanqing."


    Jiang Siyan said angrily, "you have to be a Chu female? Well... I can''t guarantee it, but as far as I know, Dou Yutong is arrogant and domineering, but I''ve never heard that she has a boyfriend. Should she still be a Chu female?"


    "It must be!"


    He Xiaolin said confidently, "Dou Yutong once said at Sichuan University that if she wants to be her boyfriend, she must have three conditions: first, she must be handsome, second, she must be talented, and third, she must be able to beat her."


    "In the campus of Sichuan University, there are a large number of people who meet the first two conditions, but no one has done the last one." he Xiaolin shook her head and sighed, "Dou Yutong is so powerful that she runs rampant in Sichuan University. No one can beat her. Therefore, she won the title of female king of Sichuan University."


    Chu fan took a deep breath: "OK, even if she meets the first condition of reincarnation, can her family agree? Can you steal her body?"


    "We can''t, but you can." Song Wen said firmly. Seeing Chu fan staring, she hurriedly hid behind Jiang Siyan.


    In the face of LV Wanqing''s expectant eyes, Chu fan sighed: "Lv Wanqing, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but if Dou Yutong''s parents don''t agree, I won''t do such dirty things as stealing a girl''s body. This is a matter of principle and can''t be discussed."


    "I''ll say it!" Lv Wanqing said resolutely. "Anyway, I''ll persuade them to agree to let me use their daughter''s body for resurrection. I think they don''t want their daughter to die. Although a person''s soul has been changed, their daughter''s body remains unchanged."


    "In the future, I will serve their two elders like my biological parents. I think they will agree."


    That''s all. What else does Chu fan have to say? He was silent for a long time, slowly raised his head and said, "two days, if she doesn''t die in two days, I can''t help you."


    "Why?" Song Wen asked curiously.


    Without waiting for Chu fan''s explanation, LV Wanqing hurriedly said, "I''ll only delay you one day. If she was still alive at that time, I won''t mention the matter of reviving the soul through the dead and go to reincarnation at ease."

 Chapter 211

    Chu fan still has two days to live. No one knows about it except him. But according to what LV Wanqing said, she seemed to know something. Before thinking about her, she was already very satisfied to be reincarnated. Why did she suddenly think of reincarnating?


    "Big eyed frog, you come out." Chu fan scolded angrily.


    For a long time, the big eyed frog lazily appeared on Chu fan''s shoulder: "you don''t have to ask, I told her, you bite me?"


    "You..."


    Chu fan has nothing at all. This guy is better than hob meat. He can''t be scolded or beaten. When he thought about it carefully, Chu fan understood its good intentions and said with a bitter smile, "Lv Wanqing, why do you bother?"


    "As long as I can live again, this small price is nothing. Moreover, this is the only thing I can repay you, and I don''t regret it." Lv Wanqing said decisively.


    For their words, the three women of Song Wen heard in the clouds. It was Chu fan who helped her. How did she repay Chu fan again? What other secrets are there that we don''t know?


    Two days, what do you mean?


    With this doubt, Chu fan took three women down the mountain. As for LV Wanqing, she was included in the bone tower by the big eyed frog, so she didn''t have to attach to the ashes.


    The two cars returned to Sichuan University one after another. It was already dawn. I found a breakfast shop nearby. The four simply took a bite. Chu fan found a hotel to stay. Song Wen''s three women hurried back to take a bath, change clothes and prepare for class.


    At noon, Tang Xue came with the three women and specially invited Chu fan to have a good meal. It was to thank him for saving his life. After dinner, Song Wen stayed to stick to Chu fan. Tang Xue was weak and continued to go back to her bedroom for rest. Jiang Siyan and he Xiaolin set out to go to the most famous private hospital in Sichuan Province to inquire about the queen of Sichuan University Dou Yutong.


    Within two hours, a sad and exciting news came. Dou Yutong failed to hold on to her 22nd birthday and died.


    This news is good news for LV Wanqing, because she can revive with the help of Dou Yutong''s body. However, this news is too bad for the Dou family.


    The greatest grief in the world is that white haired people send black haired people. In three days, Dou Yutong will be 22 years old. Unfortunately, she can no longer be as happy and publicized as in previous years.


    In the evening, the Dou family was immersed in the grief of the loss of their daughter. The main hall was arranged as a mourning hall with a huge crystal coffin in the middle. A beautiful girl lay peacefully in the crystal coffin, like asleep, with a faint smile on her mouth.


    In fact, it''s all the credit of the mortician. If you don''t make up, Dou Yutong isn''t so beautiful. The disease tortured her for more than a year. She was too thin to be an adult, her hair fell off, her bird''s nest was deep, and her cheeks had no meat. But after spending as like as two peas, she was restored to the same image as she had been before.


    This is also the last thing Dou Yutong''s parents can do for their daughter.


    Outside the mourning hall, there were all kinds of wreaths, and even invited several eminent monks to chant scriptures and pray for Dou Yutong, hoping that she could be reincarnated and reborn to a good family as soon as possible.


    But when Dou Ruhai and his wife held the crystal coffin and looked at the seemingly sleeping daughter crying inside, a bodyguard quickly walked in and whispered a few words in Dou Ruhai''s ear.


    Dou Ruhai sobbed and nodded: "let them in. It won''t waste their classmates."


    The security guard turned and walked out with his head down. After a while, he led several people in. The first girl was tall, dressed in a black dress and holding a bunch of snow-white roses in her hand.


    The white rose represents the regret and remembrance of the deceased, and also symbolizes purity. It is most appropriate to give it to the deceased Dou Yutong.


    Walking to the crystal coffin, the girl slowly took off her sunglasses and couldn''t help falling a few tears. Her mourning shoulders twitched and sobbed silently.


    Chu fan, who was standing behind, admired her ability to cry whenever she wanted. Jiang Siyan really shouldn''t have studied economic management. It would be nice to go to the film academy. No matter her appearance, figure or temperament, she doesn''t lose to any star. Coupled with this excellent performance talent, she is born for art.


    He Xiaolin and Song Wen also held a bunch of flowers respectively, put them around the crystal coffin, silently bowed and sighed. On the way, they are still happy for LV Wanqing, but now they can''t be happy to see Dou Yutong.


    LV Wanqing wanted to revive, but Dou Yutong left completely. It''s a villain to base happiness on other people''s pain. But from another angle, even if LV Wanqing doesn''t revive, Dou Yutong can''t save her.


    "Child, thank you for coming to take Yutong on the last trip." Dou''s mother cried so much that her eyes were swollen. She took Jiang Siyan''s hand and sobbed sadly, "Yutong is lucky to have you friends, but it''s a pity... Sobbing!"


    "Aunt, I''m sorry for the change. Yutong left, but it also represents her rebirth. Maybe she will be reborn next to us. We should bless her." Jiang Siyan patted Dou''s hand and said softly.


    Song Wen suddenly said, "aunt, in fact, my brother has a way to let sister Yutong live."


    In a word, everyone in the mourning hall was stunned. A pair of angry eyes fell on Song Wen, which frightened her to shiver and subconsciously pasted it on Chu fan.


    "Brother fan, i... did I say something wrong?" Song Wen asked in a trembling voice.


    Chu fan almost kicked her out. What you want to express is right, but you didn''t say it so directly?


    "Cough, uncle and aunt, don''t be angry first. My sister means that Yutong may still be saved." Chu fan patted his chest and said humbly, "I also know some medical skills..."


    "Get out!" Dou Fu scolded angrily.


    Without waiting for Chu fan to say more, a dozen bodyguards rushed in and surrounded them. Their faces were cold and stern, staring at Chu fan.


    Jiang Siyan hurriedly said, "aunt..."


    "Seeing off the guests!" Dou''s face was as cold as ice. If she wasn''t afraid of disturbing her daughter''s rest, she would have smoked it with a big mouth.


    How dare you make fun of her dead daughter? Do you have any conscience? If you were not Yutong''s classmate, you would have to be buried with her.


    "Dou Ruhai, to tell you the truth, I just came to save your daughter. If you don''t want to lose your daughter, you might as well give me a chance to explain. If you firmly disagree, I have nothing to say. I don''t need you to drive me away. I''ll turn around and leave myself."


    Dou Ruhai glared at Chu fan angrily, gnashing his teeth and shouted, "throw them out to me."


    "Yes!" a dozen bodyguards answered in unison, and then rushed like wolves.


    In their view, dealing with a few college students in school is really simple. But at the moment when they started, Chu fan was even faster than them. Like a flash of lightning, his fists were waved quickly. Outsiders only heard a series of bangs, but they didn''t see what was going on. More than a dozen bodyguards all lay down.


    "You... You dare to make trouble in my house?" dou Ruhai almost vomited blood and shouted, "come on, invite me, and say someone is making trouble in the mourning hall."


    "Yes!" someone ran quickly to the backyard.


    Dou Ruhai pointed at Chu fan, trembling with anger: "you... You wait, I have to break you into pieces today and sacrifice my daughter''s spirit in heaven with your blood."


    Jiang Siyan''s face changed greatly. She quickly dragged Chu fan and said anxiously, "go quickly. Once Dou Yutong''s uncle comes, none of us will want to leave completely."


    A good thing, how did it become like this? Jiang Siyan couldn''t care to complain about Song Wen. She grabbed her and he Xiaolin''s hands and was about to run outside. As soon as she ran to the door, she stopped her face and retreated to Chu fan step by step in despair.


    "It''s over, we can''t go now." Jiang Siyan said in a trembling voice with desperate eyes.


    Outside the mourning hall, I don''t know when dozens of tough men in black gathered. Each of them took a guy in their hands and stared murderously at Chu fan and others. Although he didn''t rush in, the fierce momentum almost scared several women to pee.


    "Good guy, what the hell does the Dou family do? Why do they keep so many thugs?" Chu fan was also startled. It was so special that he seemed to have come to the wolf''s nest.


    Jiang Siyan said in a trembling voice, "Dou... Dou Yutong''s uncle is... The uncrowned king of the underground world of Sichuan Province."


    "Ah? So big?" Chu fan was surprised, a provincial owl. This is not comparable to the East brother of Guangyuan City.


    Chu fan could not help complaining: "why didn''t you tell me such a big thing earlier?"


    "Who knew that things would become like this?" Jiang Siyan was about to cry. She clearly did good things. How could it become bad?


    Just then, a tall, magnificent middle-aged man strode in and looked like Dou Ruhai. He was definitely a brother.


    In contrast, dou Ruhai''s figure is a little fat and looks fatter, but his eldest brother Dou Zhonghe is strong and walking like a towering mountain.


    Behind Dou Zhonghe was followed by a half old Xu Niang and a hale and hearty old man. Half old Xu Niang looks about 35 years old. Her body is like a ripe peach. She emits an attractive fragrance and makes people want to take a bite.


    But the man who really made Chu fan vigilant was the old man. He was taller than Chu fan, as tall and straight as a pine. He was wearing a gray robe and holding an ancient sword in his hand.


    Although the old man''s eyes only narrowed into a seam, the occasional pure light made Chu fan feel that he was a sharp blade out of the scabbard. Intuition told him that the old man was the strongest.


    "Who moved the hand?" Dou Zhonghe glanced at the bodyguard who got up on the ground, glanced at several people, fell on Jiang Siyan, and raised his eyebrow: "the girl of the Jiang family? You are brave enough to make trouble in our Dou family?"


    "Dou ye, I didn''t mean it." Jiang Siyan said with a cry.

 Chapter 212

    "Lord Dou, you don''t have to frighten a girl."


    Chu fan dragged Jiang Siyan behind him and directly faced Dou Zhonghe without fear. "We''re not here to make trouble. If you don''t want me to save Dou Yutong, we''ll go right away, but if you insist on making it difficult for us, we won''t wait to die."


    With that, Chu fan suddenly burst out a chilling light in his eyes, and his Qi burst out. He only heard a fine "click" sound. The marble floor tiles under his feet were broken, radiating a radius of three meters, all of which were cobweb cracks.


    This single hand made Dou Zhonghe''s eyelids jump. When he looked at Chu fan again, he didn''t regard him as a hairy boy, but as an opponent.


    "I didn''t expect to see you go astray." Dou Zhonghe said faintly, "my Dou family doesn''t come and go if anyone wants to. I''m not difficult for you. As long as you can beat my two friends, I''ll let you go without making trouble."


    Chu fan could not refuse. The half old Xu Niang smiled: "little handsome boy, let my sister play with you, how about?"


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "can I refuse?"


    "No!"


    "Then play." Chu fan also simply glanced at Dou Yutong''s crystal coffin and said faintly, "go outside and fight. Don''t destroy the mourning hall and disturb Dou Yutong."


    His ability to say this made him feel better in the hearts of the Dou family, but it was not enough to let them go. The Dou family is immersed in the grief of losing their daughter. At this time, Chu fan and his family make trouble, which just allows the Dou family to vent their grief and anger on them.


    In the current situation, Chu fan will have a chance to explain only if he wins. Otherwise, let alone that LV Wanqing can''t revive, they won''t want to leave safely today.


    Since there is no other choice, fight!


    Soon, everyone went out of the mourning hall and came to the wide courtyard. Behind Chu fan stood Song Wen''s three daughters, and behind half old Xu Niang stood Dou Zhonghe and the old man.


    "Elder sister, what''s your name?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    "Xu Fengjiao!" the woman winked. "If you can beat me, I''ll tell you my age. How about, handsome man?"


    "OK, elder sister, you have to be merciful."


    "Don''t worry, you thin skinned and tender, I can''t bear it."


    Song Wen pouted behind her and swore in a low voice, "Sao fox!"


    Several meters away, Xu Fengjiao heard it. Her face was cold and hummed, "little girl, I won later. I have to tear your mouth. Look at the move!"


    Without any sign, Xu Fengjiao''s action was as fast as a fox. She flashed in front of Chu fan, five fingers into claws, and ruthlessly grabbed Chu fan''s throat.


    What she likes most is to crush her opponent''s throat bone, and then watch her opponent cover her throat and suffocate to death.


    Her speed was also very fast, but under the observation of Chu fan''s insight, her speed was at least twice as slow. A little flaw is enough to decide the victory or defeat.


    When she started, Chu fan was as steady as Mount Tai. He didn''t dodge or fight back, but his eyes stared at any of her movements without blinking.


    Behind her, Song Wen was so nervous that her palms were sweating. She firmly grasped Jiang Siyan''s hand and pinched her hand. Jiang Siyan was also nervous. She stared at Chu fan without blinking, and her heart hung to her throat. As for he Xiaolin, she simply covered her eyes and dared not look any further.


    Opposite, Dou Zhonghe looked at the scene solemnly without sadness or joy. It was the hale and hearty old man with a light in his eyes. He said faintly, "Gillian is going to lose."


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, Xu Fengjiao''s five fingers were less than three centimeters away from Chu fan''s throat. At this time, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly burst into a purple light - the advanced skills of the demon pupil. The seductive eye used it. Xu Fengjiao''s favor with him soared to more than 80. How can he have the slightest fighting spirit?


    Stop fighting. If Chu fan doesn''t refuse, she has to drag Chu fan out to open a room. But at this moment, Chu Fanhu roared, grabbed Xu Fengjiao''s wrist, bent down to carry her up, rotated around in place and threw her out like a sandbag.


    Whoosh!


    Xu Fengjiao screamed and flew back. The target was Dou Zhonghe. At this time, her speed is no less than that of a car with a speed of more than 180 kilometers per hour. If she collides with Dou and his body, I''m afraid both of them will be in danger.


    But Dou Zhonghe was as steady as Chu fan. He didn''t even hide. His face was as usual. The old man beside him suddenly shot at an amazing speed. As soon as he grabbed, took a belt and picked with his right hand, he unloaded most of Xu Fengjiao''s momentum and straightened her body.


    Xu Fengjiao wiped Dou Zhonghe''s body and fell down. She staggered back more than a dozen steps. She almost fell to the ground. She was frightened and sweating all over her face.


    Just then, an angry roar in her ear pulled her back to reality. At this time, she found that Chu fan had fought with the old man. The attack was fierce and rapid, so that the old man didn''t even have a chance to draw his sword.


    It turned out that Chu fan rushed after throwing Xu Fengjiao out. The old man opposite was so strong that he had to make such a bad decision. When the old man saved Xu Fengjiao, he made a sneak attack and resolutely didn''t give him any chance to breathe. Otherwise, once he pulls out the sword, Chu fan''s chances of winning will be lower.


    Although his physical strength is strong, his actual cultivation is not high. He has a heavy land environment, which is not even as good as Xu Fengjiao. If it were not for the ability of the enchanted eye, he would never have won her face to face.


    Facts have proved that his judgment is correct. Even if he takes the lead, he can only barely draw with the old man, but if he pulls out his sword, Chu fan has absolutely no chance of winning.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, seven colors, represent the seven heavy days of the earth. Before that, Chu fan had seen that the people with the highest strength were Xia Yanran and Xiao Gang.


    Both of them are the four levels of the land, but Xiao Gang''s real Qi is yellow and green, which means that she has just entered the four levels of the land, while Xia Yanran has completely turned green and even started to change to cyan, which means that her strength has reached the peak of the four levels of the land and is about to enter the five levels of the land.


    In front of the old man, his fists and palms were wrapped by a layer of strong cyan Qi. This is definitely the five strength of the land, which is stronger than Xiao Gang and Xia Yanran.


    Over time, Chu fan''s advantage became weaker and weaker, while the old man gradually reversed his decline from passive to active. However, he still didn''t draw his sword. It is estimated that he disdains to rely on the benefits of weapons, and it is disgraceful to win.


    Chu fan clenched his teeth and urged his insight to the extreme, and his action naturally slowed down a line. The old man seized the opportunity, punched out without hesitation and went straight to Chu fan''s chest.


    With his five levels of cultivation, this fist can break Chu fan''s heart, but Chu fan doesn''t dodge. He blows the same fist at the old man''s head.


    If you want me to die, don''t think about it.


    Sometimes, this tactic of dying together really works. After all, few people dare to face life and death. What''s more, it''s just a competition. Is it worth fighting hard?


    The old man sidestepped away, but the fist he hit Chu fan didn''t completely retract, but took advantage of the situation and blew it on his shoulder¡® With a click, Chu fan''s shoulder blade cracked, but Chu fan''s insight finally worked. He was a line faster than the old man, close to the old man, suddenly hugged him and tightened his arms like a python.


    Even an elephant has to be strangled by him. No matter how high the old man''s cultivation is, his physique can''t be compared with Chu fan, and his strength can''t be matched.


    "Ah!"


    The old man couldn''t stand such a great force. He opened his mouth and gave a painful cry. Dou Zhonghe hurriedly said, "stop, you won."


    Chu fan immediately loosened his arms and gasped, "I''m sorry, sir."


    "Smelly boy, are you an elephant? Why are you so strong?" the old man complained, rubbed his waist, moved his shoulders and asked, "are your shoulders okay?"


    "OK!" Chu fan also moved his shoulder, which hurt so much that he almost cried out. But for the sake of face, he just clenched his teeth and moved a few times to show that he was OK.


    Song Wen and Jiang Siyan both ran over and expressed their concern. Chu Fan said he was okay. He turned to Dou Zhonghe and said, "Lord Dou, can you let us go now?"


    "My little brother is young, but his skill is extraordinary. What''s your name?"


    "In the lower Chu fan, Chu of the state of Chu, ordinary fan."


    "Chu fan? Where do I seem to have heard this name?" Dou Zhonghe frowned slightly, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    Xu Fengjiao suddenly exclaimed, "are you Chu fan? The murderer who killed more than 70 rattlesnakes?"


    "The king of murder?" Dou Zhonghe was surprised and hurriedly asked, "are you the king of murder?"


    Chu fan humbly waved his hand: "I''m really lucky to kill several rattlesnakes. It''s not worth mentioning."


    Dou Zhonghe took a deep breath, nodded and said, "no wonder he can defeat my two friends in a row. As expected, he deserves his reputation. Please take a seat!"


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree, and the name of the king of murder are easy to use. Immediately, Dou Zhonghe''s attitude changed greatly. He politely invited Chu fan into the house for tea.


    Chu fan came for Dou Yutong. Naturally, he won''t miss this opportunity. He pushed the boat along with the water and entered the living room.


    Dou Zhonghe ordered his servants to serve tea and asked tentatively, "you said you came for Yutong? What does it mean?"


    "Lord Dou, do you believe me?" Chu Fan said positively without taking a sip of tea. "Believe me, I may be able to return you a living Dou Yutong. If you don''t believe me, don''t say more nonsense, and turn around and go."


    Dou Ruhai angrily said, "Yutong is dead. You dare to speak nonsense. What''s your intention?"


    Chu Fan said faintly, "in your eyes, Dou Yutong is dead, but in my eyes, she can still be saved. What I said is the truth, believe it or not."


    PS: my grades are declining. I''ve been depressed all day and I can''t code a word. I don''t know what went wrong.


    I hope you can support the genuine and heartburn. Code word is not easy!

 Chapter 213

    Dou Zhonghe, the uncrowned king of the underground world in Sichuan Province, controls the underground order of 14 cities in Sichuan Province. Sometimes, his words are better than those of the mayor. One word can determine a person''s fate.


    How can you sit on such a big country without some strength and wrist? How many young talents have risen in Sichuan Province in the past 20 years? How many have killed Jianglong and tried to take a share? But without exception, they were all folded in Dou Zhonghe''s hand.


    What does he rely on? Contacts, strength, keen observation, decisive decision-making, and vision to control the overall situation.


    Chen Bofang begged him for his son, but this kind of thing is beyond his control. However, he had some friendship with Chen Bofang, so he promised to ask him for help. As a result, he was shocked by the news that the person offended by Chen Bofang''s son killed the notorious rattlesnake terrorist organization alone in the border town, slaughtered the notorious rattlesnake terrorist organization overnight, and rescued the two women who were tied up.


    The name of the murderer King spread across the border of Yunnan overnight and naturally to Dou Zhonghe. Therefore, he remembered the name of the murderer king and the owner of the name - Chu fan.


    He also thought that when Chu fan returned to Sichuan Province, he had to pay a visit in person. If he could take Chu fan under his command, it would definitely add wings to his underground group. Even if you can''t recruit, you can also become friends. You can''t be an enemy with such people. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble in the future.


    However, before he made time to visit Chu fan, he took the initiative to come to the door and raved that he could save Dou Yutong, who was dead and cold.


    If Chu fan is not the king of murder, even if he wins Dou Zhonghe''s two big bodyguards, he won''t believe what he says. But he''s the king of murder. Can he be free and come and joke with him?


    "Chu fan, I want to know how you can save my niece?" Dou Zhonghe stared at Chu fan without blinking. Unfortunately, with his decades of experience, he couldn''t see through the depth of Chu fan.


    Chu fan glanced at Xu Fengjiao and the old man. The meaning was self-evident. He didn''t want them to hear.


    Dou Zhonghe said positively, "they are all my people. It doesn''t hurt if you have anything to say."


    Chu fan shook his head: "no, my method can only let you and Dou Yutong''s parents know. No more one can."


    "Gillian, go out with my old man." the old man stood up, nodded slightly to Chu fan, turned and walked out.


    Xu Fengjiao stared at Chu fan angrily, followed the old man and walked out quickly. Then Jiang Siyan dragged Song Wen and he Xiaolin out, but she didn''t go far. Instead, she closed the door and stood guard outside the door.


    This kind of thing is too shocking. The fewer people know, the better. However, this kind of perverse thing still needs the consent of Dou Yutong''s parents. Otherwise, even if LV Wanqing is resurrected, there will be a lot of trouble waiting for her, and even play the opposite role and be killed again.


    Therefore, Chu fan has talked with LV Wanqing in advance. If she wants to revive, Dou Yutong''s parents must nod and agree, otherwise, she can only wait for reincarnation.


    Now, there are only Chu fan, Dou''s brothers and Dou''s mother left in the room. Chu fan hesitated and asked, "can you believe that you can revive the soul through the dead?"


    "Revive the soul with a corpse?" Dou Zhonghe stood up and said in surprise, "do you know how to revive the soul with a corpse?"


    "A little!" Chu fan motioned Dou Zhonghe to calm down and said faintly, "I saved a poor woman last night. She was killed by a man named Wang Juxian three years ago."


    Saved a woman who has been dead for three years? So... Is that still human?


    Dou Zhonghe can still keep calm. Dou Ruhai and Dou''s mother are frightened. If Dou Zhonghe hadn''t been around, they would have screamed and ran out.


    "Last night, you were the one who mobilized the Sichuan military region to catch Dihao?"


    Dou Zhonghe was surprised again. This morning, Wang Juxian''s father, Wang Xin, came to find him. Unfortunately, Wang Juxian was taken directly to Yanjing. Despite Dou Zhonghe''s ability to connect with heaven, there was nothing he could do.


    No wonder Chu fan is so powerful. It turns out that he has a military background.


    "Yes, I called the people from the military region." Chu fan took out his red certificate, handed it to Dou Zhonghe and said in a deep voice, "if it weren''t for the poor woman who was killed, I wouldn''t come. But it''s not bad for you. At least, your daughter can accompany you and serve you until you get old."


    After reading Chu fan''s certificate, Dou Zhonghe''s heart couldn''t help jumping violently. This is not an ordinary certificate. There is an execution license behind it. You can execute officials below the department level at will. Big owls like Dou Zhonghe really want to annoy others. As long as they transfer a regiment, they can abuse him into slag.


    Now, he dare not have the slightest doubt. Chu fan is really a man of great ability. Otherwise, can others meddle in your business?


    "Second, it does exist to revive the soul through the dead." Dou Zhonghe looked at his younger brother Dou Ruhai and said in a deep voice, "I believe Chu fan, since he has come, he must be a person with real skills. You two think about it. Do you want Yutong to live?"


    Dou Ruhai barely stabilized his mind and asked, "I want to ask, is Yutong still my daughter after she survived?"


    "Medically speaking, she or your daughter will not change in blood relationship or appearance. But..." Chu fan paused and slowly said, "Huo Yutong''s soul has been replaced by another person. She has a 50% chance to inherit all Huo Yutong''s memories, or she may not have any of Huo Yutong''s memories."


    "After resurrection, Huo Yutong''s character, habits and so on are completely different from before, or just another person. But she promised that she would treat you as her biological parents, and her wish is to be filial, spend more time with her parents in her lifetime and reduce the pressure of her parents'' life."


    "Just imagine, can a filial girl have a bad character? I don''t know what Huo Yutong used to be like, but I''m sure she won''t be worse than before after she resurrects."


    Hearing what he said, dou Ruhai and his wife were moved. Anyway, the blood relationship between their daughter and their daughter can''t be changed. However, they are still hesitant. What if they don''t recognize their old couple after their daughter''s resurrection?


    The couple studied in a low voice for a while. Dou Ruhai turned back and said, "if you can call the girl and let us all meet, I can consider it."


    "No problem." Chu fan took out several mountain grapefruit leaves he had already prepared and handed them to the three people. After teaching them the methods to use, he went to open the inner door: "come out and see the person who is about to become your parents. It depends on you."


    LV Wanqing, dressed in a white dress, came out slowly. Under the shocked gaze of Dou Ruhai, she knelt down slowly in front of the three.


    "My name is LV Wanqing. I was killed in the girls'' dormitory of Sichuan University three years ago..."


    LV Wanqing told her family situation, her experiences over the years and the course of her murder. Finally, she said in tears, "I know this requirement is too much, but I hope you can give me a chance to be filial. I promise I will always be with you like your own daughter in the future."


    "What a poor child, get up." mother Dou had long forgotten her fear. She was moved by LV Wanqing''s life experience and experience, and sobbed, "heaven is jealous of beauty. Why are beautiful women short-lived?"


    Chu fan finished smoking one cigarette and was about to add another. Suddenly someone handed him a cigarette. He looked back. It was Dou Zhonghe. After handing the cigarette to Chu fan, he said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that you still know the art of controlling ghosts. I don''t know what your relationship with Tang clan is?"


    "I have nothing to do with Tang clan. On the contrary, I caught a guy named Tang Feng yesterday." Chu Fan said positively, "their kind of magic is different from my cultivation and can''t be confused."


    "I understand." Dou Zhonghe took a smoke and asked tentatively, "since you have this ability, why can''t you call Yutong''s soul back and let her return to her noumenon?"


    Chu fan shook his head: "things are not as simple as you think. First of all, Dou Yutong''s soul has been reincarnated, and I can''t find her at all. Second, LV Wanqing''s situation is very rare, otherwise, there is absolutely no way to revive her soul with a corpse."


    Dou Zhonghe sighed, completely broke the unrealistic idea, calmed his mind, and asked again, "it''s not that simple to revive the soul by borrowing the corpse? What else needs to be prepared?"


    Chu fan glanced at Lu Wanqing''s weeping Dou mother and looked at Dou Ruhai, who was sobbing. It is estimated that the matter of reincarnating with the dead is already a certainty.


    "It really needs two more conditions." Chu fan hesitated and said slowly, "first of all, he needs a boy man to cover the body with his own body temperature."


    Dou Zhonghe was stunned. This condition is neither difficult nor easy. But think carefully, what Chu Fan said also has some truth. If the body doesn''t soften down, how can it survive?


    "What about another condition?"


    "This..." Chu fan is a little hard to say. He can''t tell him directly that he wants to sleep with his niece, right? It is estimated that if you say so, dou Ruhai must be anxious.


    Fortunately, at this time, LV Wanqing came over and said faintly, "the last condition is very key. It needs a strong boy to inject his own Yang into the woman''s body. Only in this way can we completely activate the vitality cells of the woman''s body and let the organs that have lost their vitality run again."


    What Yang Qi injection, this is to sleep their daughter. If they hadn''t met LV Wanqing, they might have thought Chu fan was a pervert.


    Before they could make a decision, Chu Fan said first, "it''s a 50% chance of failure to resurrect the dead. Once I fail, even my life will be in danger. Therefore, you''d better think about it. I don''t want to take this risk."


    After hearing what he said, dou Ruhai and his wife decided to let Chu fan have a try. He risked his life. What else to be afraid of? If it fails, let Chu fan bury their daughter, which happens to save even Yin marriage.


    "OK, just bet. When will it start?" dou Ruhai asked.


    "It''s not too late. Of course, the sooner the better."


    "OK, I''ll prepare the room right away..."

 Chapter 214

    It''s a big deal. Dou Zhonghe personally takes charge of the town and arranges everyone to go out around the villa. There are open posts and secret outposts, which makes him almost catch up with Zhongnanhai. The servants in the villa were arranged to go elsewhere early and vacated the whole villa.


    Just as Chu fan opened the crystal coffin and took out the bony Dou Yutong, just about to go upstairs, a man under the age of 30 burst in.


    "Stop!" the man''s eyes were red and crazy, and rushed towards Chu fan.


    "Dou Qiming!"


    Dou Zhonghe shouted angrily. The man was shocked and finally stopped. He cried sadly and angrily, "uncle, Yutong is dead. What else do you want to toss about?"


    "Who said your sister died?" Dou Zhonghe said coldly. "This little brother is a miracle doctor I invited from abroad. He can save Yutong. Don''t you want your sister to live?"


    "Put..." Dou Qiming almost scolded. People are dead and can live. Isn''t that bullshit? If it had not been said from the mouth of Dou Zhonghe, he would have smoked it with a big mouth.


    Dou Zhonghe glared at him fiercely and said impatiently, "second, get rid of this ignorant black sheep. I''m angry when I look at him."


    Before Dou Ruhai could speak, Dou''s mother hurried forward to protect her son and dragged him to a guest room downstairs. Don''t think about it. She''s going to tell her son the news and make trouble with her son.


    "Chu fan, you can rest assured and do it boldly. I''ll guard the door for you myself." dou Ruhai patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with emotion, "please!"


    Chu fan forced out a smile and hurried upstairs with Dou Yutong in his arms.


    What''s this called? To sleep with his niece, he even told Chu fan to "do it" boldly. He was very kind to say that Chu fan was embarrassed to listen.


    However, this matter is also related to his life and death. He will not be polite.


    Soon, Chu fan held Dou Yutong and came to the room where she once lived. Although she was dead, the furnishings and everything in the room were equally well placed, orderly and clean.


    Chu fan comes to the bed. LV Wanqing has lifted the quilt first. After Chu fan puts Dou Yutong down, she covers the quilt for her.


    "Chu fan, it''s getting late." Lv Wanqing looked at the clock hanging on the wall. It was almost nine o''clock.


    It''s really not human to warm a body. If the other party is a beautiful woman, it''s OK, but Dou Yutong is almost skinny. When she was put on the bed, the wig fell off, revealing a head smoother than Chu fan.


    The only thing that makes Chu fan feel happy is that her face is not less plastered. It''s very porcelain and doesn''t look scary. Otherwise, if you really want to show your true face, Chu fan may not have the courage to hold her.


    Chu fan took a deep breath and said, "help me take off all her clothes. I''ll take a bath and warm up first."


    "OK, hurry up," said LV Wanqing solemnly. "The demon king said that it must be completed before 12 o''clock, otherwise, I''m afraid there will be big trouble."


    "I see."


    Chu fan went to the bathroom without looking back. After only ten minutes, he came out with a bath towel, but he saw LV Wanqing also get into the bed and lie side by side with Dou Yutong.


    The two women are equally beautiful and beautiful. If they didn''t know that one of them is a corpse and the other is a ghost, Chu fan would be hard on the spot. But at the thought that Dou Yutong was a corpse, Chu fan had no reverie.


    "Come on!" Lv Wanqing was very excited and waved to Chu fan, "hold her and I''ll talk to you."


    This is better than holding the corpse boring and can also distract some attention.


    Chu fan didn''t refuse. He turned off the light first, then opened a corner of the quilt and quickly drilled in. Suddenly, the bath towel on her lower body disappeared. Then, LV Wanqing threw it out with a smile.


    Forget it, just let it go, sooner or later.


    However, when he hugged Dou Yutong, a bone chilling cold penetrated into his body, as if he was holding not a corpse, but a piece of ice, rubbing and taking cold breath out.


    This is so special that ordinary people have to be frozen to death.


    Even Chu fan can''t stand it, let alone ordinary people? After a while, his lips were blue with cold and his hands and feet were numb.


    "Man, I can''t carry it anymore." Chu Fan said tremblingly.


    The big eyed frog got out of the quilt and said with a smile, "Er Huo, this bed has an electric heating plate. Can''t you open it?"


    "Grass, that''s ok?"


    "Nonsense, as long as the temperature does not exceed the normal body temperature, you can jump into the fire with her."


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Chu fan was so angry that he almost scolded. He quickly got up to look for the switch, turned on the electric heating plate and adjusted it to the highest grade. Within three minutes, the temperature came up, and Chu fan immediately felt much more comfortable.


    "Chu fan, isn''t your girlfriend very beautiful?" Lv Wanqing asked curiously, leaning sideways and holding her head with her hands.


    Chu fan closed his eyes and nodded: "well, they are both beautiful women, no less than you two."


    "Two?" Lv Wanqing said in surprise. "Do you have two girlfriends? Do they... Do they know each other''s existence?"


    "One knows, the other should also know?" Chu fan is a little upset when he thinks of Qiao Yun. "Whether she knows it or not, I''m going to decide these two women anyway. No one wants to run."


    Before waiting for LV Wanqing to say it again, Chu Fan said seriously, "don''t think I''ll like you because I have a relationship with you. In fact, I''m still very specific about love."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t pester you, let alone destroy the relationship between you and your girlfriend." Lv Wanqing lay down and said faintly, "for me, it''s enough to live again and accompany my parents well. As for love, I don''t want it in my life and don''t dare to try again."


    Chu fan suddenly felt a little guilty. Although it was a deal, it was inevitable that they had a relationship. Is it too heartless to do this yourself? However, I''m sorry for Suyuan and Qiaoyun. If I give her another share of love, is it fair to Suyuan and Qiaoyun?


    Alas, I''d better live first and think about something else!


    After two hours, Dou Yutong''s body finally softened, and the temperature was the same as Chu fan''s. The big eyed frog jumped out and hurried anxiously, "come on, attach it to her body... Chu fan, next, you need to give her Yang with your mouth until she gets used to this body."


    Another kiss with the body? This is so special. What did I do in my last life? Why did I become attached to a female corpse? In order to live, Chu fan was cruel and closed his eyes.


    For about ten minutes, a cool, dry tongue licked Chu fan''s lips and scared him almost to jump out of bed.


    "Scared to death, what are you doing?" Chu fan raised his body and asked angrily.


    "Chu fan, help me get rid of everything on my face. I can''t open my eyes." it''s not LV Wanqing''s voice, but it''s still a little like, very anxious.


    Chu fan suddenly woke up. He quickly ran into the bathroom, got a basin of hot water, and came back with a towel. He first wet her face, and then wiped it a little bit, removing the whitewash on her face and revealing her true face.


    It''s really scary. Her cheeks have no meat, her cheekbones are raised, and her eyes are deep. She looks like a skull with a layer of skin on it. With such a woman, Chu fan even has a heart of death.


    "Come on, come on." Dou Yutong finally opened his eyes and hurried up anxiously.


    In the face of such a "woman" between life and death, Chu fan really can''t raise any interest. Now he has psychological obstacles and wants to strangle the big eyed frog. You bastard, are you saving me? It obviously hurt me.


    Sobbing, it withered the first time. How can I live in the future?


    The big eyed frog jumped out and said with a smile, "in fact, I forgot to tell you something. Without the help of the flower fairy demon king, Dou Yutong''s body can''t recover as before. In other words, even if she succeeds in reviving her soul by borrowing a corpse, she is still like this. She needs to be adjusted slowly the day after tomorrow to recover a little."


    "But... Hey hey, if you are willing to spend money and borrow the power of the flower fairy demon king, you can instantly restore her to the original. At that time, can you still have psychological obstacles in the face of a beautiful woman like flowers?"


    Chu fan was so angry that he yelled: "you bastard, you''ve already calculated. How many chicks do I have to find for a hundred million?"


    "Less nonsense, do you want to use it?"


    "What do you say?" Chu fan rolled his eyes. This one hundred million flower is really too special.


    The flower fairy came out of the bone tower pendant on Chu fan''s chest and flew around Dou Yutong. Tut tut said, "Chu fan, you''re really lucky. This little girl is very beautiful."


    Chu fan was about to cry: "elder sister, please help quickly. If you delay any more, I''m afraid you can''t be hard in your life."


    "Don''t worry, my sister is omnipotent. Otherwise, let you be hard all the time?"


    "Forget it, it''s good now."


    "Well, don''t tease you. Lift the quilt off her."


    Chu fan did it immediately. As a result, he exerted too much force and exposed his spring light.


    The flower fairy glanced and joked, "the capital is good. Do you want your sister to help you develop again?"


    "Elder sister, it''s getting late." Chu fan can''t cry or laugh. Usually, the flower fairy is a very quiet girl, but he didn''t expect to be strong and tough, and he didn''t lose to those rotten girls at all.


    The flower fairy finally got serious. With a wave of her hand, she drank, "the dead tree is in spring!"


    A canopy of emerald green fog, thrown from the flower fairy''s hand, wrapped Dou Yutong''s body and moistened her nearly dry body like a sweet rain.


    Under Chu fan''s gaze, Dou Yutong''s skinny body bulged a little like an inflatable doll

 Chapter 215

    "What are you doing? Come on?" the big eyed frog urged angrily.


    The flower fairy''s spell lasted only ten seconds, but Dou Yutong''s body, like air blowing, recovered in the twinkling of an eye.


    At this time, how can she look like the lamp is dry? The white, tender and smooth skin is broken by the bullet. It seems that you can get water by pinching it. The cheeks are ruddy, and there are two small dimples on the cheek. This is a very rare timid face.


    A pair of big watery eyes were ashamed to speak, as if blaming Chu fan for delaying the beautiful scenery of the day. A pair of hands to protect the chest, unspeakable shame attractive.


    In the face of such a beautiful woman, if Chu fan hasn''t responded, he will really be wasted. However, there seems to be a little flaw.


    "Take your hands off!" Chu Fan said impolitely.


    Dou Yutong gave a cry, closed his eyes and slowly put down his hands to protect his chest. After three years, she went through another transformation from a girl to a woman.


    This is a woman''s life. No one can change it.


    But after waiting for a long time, the imagined scene didn''t appear. Before she opened her eyes to see what happened, Chu Fan said, "elder sister, can you make her chest bigger?"


    Dou Yutong almost jumped out of bed. He has a D cup. Is he still small? No matter how big it is, it''s a burden. But when she opened her eyes, she suddenly realized that she was not the original LV Wanqing, but Dou Yutong.


    Her breasts are really small. She barely has a B cup. No wonder he is too small. To tell the truth, she is not very satisfied with herself. It would be more perfect if she could be bigger.


    Just after the second Dharma, the flower fairy''s spirit was a little wilted, but she still cheered up and said, "this is simple. You spent 500 million, and this will be a gift."


    "500 million?" Chu fan was surprised and almost jumped up. "Isn''t it 100 million? How did it suddenly become 500 million?"


    The big eyed frog said lazily, "what can 100 million do? Help you choose jadeite? It''s healing and saving people. How can it cost more aura than last time? Hey hey, you won''t forget what I told you before? Gaga, gaga!"


    Chu fan almost vomited blood. At this time, he remembered that the big eyed frog once said that borrowing the power of the demon king needs to spend five ten thousandths of the energy stored in the bone tower. The previous time, the jadeite jade worth hundreds of millions added one tenth of the energy.


    In other words, this time, in order to save Dou Yutong, the flower elf overdrawn the energy of the bone tower, which needs him to supplement it as soon as possible.


    This is so special. It''s like burning money. In the blink of an eye, 500 million will be gone. Chu fan wondered whether the Jadeites he got back in Yunnan could make up the deficit of 500 million.


    It''s a big loss this time.


    "Ah!" Dou Yutong''s painful cry pulled Chu fan back to reality. At this time, he found that he had been pressed by Dou Yutong, and the two had been closely combined.


    Her figure is perfect, her slender waist, but she has a pair of surging waves, and at least she has to have a D cup. That kind of unreal feeling made Chu fan fall into a dream and get lost in it.


    These five hundred million dollars are worth it!


    "Dang! Dang! Dang..."


    When the clock struck midnight, Chu fan finally couldn''t hold on. He donated all the seeds he had kept for more than 20 years. Just then, the window was suddenly opened by a gust of wind, and two figures, black and white, appeared in the room.


    "Bold, how dare you two act against the heaven? Go to hell and accept the judgment." the black faced impermanence, holding a mourning stick, smiled and rushed at Chu fan.


    "Go away!" Chu fan slapped back, and the palm was still burning with the fire of the spirit. Black impermanence screamed, ran faster than the rabbit, and flashed back to white impermanence.


    "The fire of the spirit? You... Where did you get it?"


    Black impermanence has a hot eye. How good would it be if it were his? You know, the fire of the spirit is in the underworld, which is also a very rare treasure. People who have the fire of the spirit can at least be a ghost general, not their little pawns, but hard-working lives.


    Chu fan got out of bed, grabbed the bath towel and surrounded himself. He said faintly, "you are the black and white impermanence of the underworld? What are you doing here?"


    "Lv Wanqing has absconded for three years and must return to the underground with us today." Bai impermanent''s voice was as sharp as a eunuch, and Chu fan''s scalp was numb.


    "Abscond? Is it your negligence?" Chu fan sneered. "It was your dereliction of duty that made her lose the chance of reincarnation three years ago. Now, she''s not easy to be a man again, but you came to the door instead. Why, you want to cover up your dereliction of duty and rake down?"


    "Cough, well, it was really our negligence in those years, but it doesn''t mean she can revive her soul with a corpse." black impermanence said with a straight face, "I warn you, you''d better not intervene, otherwise, even you will be caught."


    Bai impermanence also said, "since she has been delayed for three years, we will help her intercede in front of the judge. She will certainly be born into a good family in her next life. But if she insists on staying in the world... Hum, she will bear the consequences!"


    Chu fan secretly asked the big eyed frog, "brother, can I kill them?"


    "Don''t make such an idea. There are more black and white Impermanence in the hell than us. It''s useless for you to kill them. On the contrary, you will attract more powerful ghost generals. At that time, it''s hard to protect yourself."


    "What about that? These two ghosts won''t go either."


    The big eyed frog pondered for a long time and said, "give them the Fei cloud flint. If you get this stone, they will be very happy. How can they care about you two''s resurrection?"


    "I wipe, the ghost of hell is also corrupt?"


    Chu fan is completely speechless, but corruption is easy to deal with. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to get rid of the two.


    His hand brushed on the pendant of the bone tower. Chu fan already had a bright red gem in his hand, and then threw it to Bai Impermanence: "this is the only valuable thing on me. How about giving me face?"


    "Fei cloud flint?" Bai impermanence exclaimed in surprise. This thing is really very important for their ghost difference. Only a small piece can greatly increase their strength. Such a large piece can almost be promoted to the ghost general.


    Chu Fan said impatiently, "OK, give me a happy word."


    "OK, that''s great." Bai impermanence nodded repeatedly for fear that Chu fan would take Fei cloud flint back. He hurriedly covered his chest and asked black impermanence to evacuate. However, he found that he was staring at Chu fan.


    Loser, don''t you see what strength this boy is? It would be nice to get a Fei cloud flint. Do you dare to think about his inventory? Don''t want to live?


    They are just the lowest level ghosts in the underworld. Their strength is almost invincible for ordinary people, but for the immortal Chu fan, they are not even as good as Xu Fengjiao. If they really want to fight, Chu fan can kill them with one palm, and then let the big eyed frog swallow them both.


    "Grass, still see?" Bai impermanence slapped black impermanence on the back of his head and scolded angrily, "a Fei cloud flint is worth our lives. Aren''t you satisfied? Come with me quickly."


    "Brother, look at what he wears on his neck, isn''t it... Isn''t it..." the black impermanent voice trembled and stared at the bone tower pendant on Chu fan''s chest without blinking.


    Bai impermanence found that the bone tower pendant looks familiar. It seems that he has seen it somewhere. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly widened his eyes and shook his hand. Fei Yun flint almost didn''t throw out.


    "Lock... Soul lock tower?" Bai impermanence didn''t speak quickly. He hurriedly sent Fei cloud flint back and said with a sad face, "brother, we''re wrong. You''d better take back this gem. We don''t dare to ask for your things."


    Before Chu fan could speak, black impermanence hurriedly said, "brother, we''re really wrong. We''ll go right away. We don''t dare to trouble you anymore."


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan called back the panic stricken black-and-white impermanence who was about to run away and said curiously, "what tower did you just say?"


    "Why? You don''t know?" black and white impermanence was also surprised. This is the soul locking tower as famous as the nine samsara towers in the hell. Doesn''t he know it?


    Chu fan stuffed Fei cloud flint into Bai impermanence and said, "take it. Just when you make friends, maybe you''ll have trouble in the future."


    "It''s no problem. It''s absolutely easy to find our brothers in the future." black impermanence patted his chest and said.


    "Well, now tell me, what is the origin of this tower?"


    "This..." they looked at each other and hesitated for a long time. Hei impermanence was cruel and said, "brother, tell him. We can''t take a gem for nothing."


    "All right!" Bai impermanence took a deep breath and said slowly, "this tower is called soul locking tower, also known as demon locking tower. It is as famous as the nine samsara tower in the underworld, the eight treasures exquisite tower in the heaven and the Dayan rosefinch tower in the demon world."


    "Originally, this tower was owned by the demon clan. It was specially used to punish those powerful demon kings who did not obey discipline. It was similar to a human prison and sharpened the violent temperament of the demon king. However, during a human demon war, the soul lock tower was obtained by Shushan sword sect and became a prison for the demon clan. Therefore, it was also called the demon lock tower."


    "But more than a thousand years ago, the demon clan poured out to attack Shushan sword sect. In that war, both sides lost, but outsiders took the opportunity to steal the soul lock tower. Since then, the soul lock tower has disappeared and no one has seen it again."


    Bai impermanence said in a deep voice, "brother, for your sake, I advise you to take good care of the soul lock tower. Once recognized, there will be endless trouble."


    Black impermanence also hurriedly said: "every man is innocent and bears his own sin. Having this baby is tantamount to carrying a time bomb with you. Once the news is leaked, not only people of human and demon families will trouble you, but even Tianjun and demon Jun will never let go of this treasure."


    As soon as they finished speaking, the big eyed frog suddenly jumped out and swallowed them in one bite.


    Chu fan was surprised: "are you crazy?"


    The big eyed frog said faintly, "I''m all for you. Do you think they will really keep a secret for you?"


    "Then you can''t kill them either?"


    "Don''t worry, I just imprisoned them for a period of time. When you have the strength to protect yourself, I''ll let them go."

 Chapter 216

    "Sorry, you two." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile.


    In the space of the bone tower, black and white impermanence rustled and trembled. Standing in front of them were nine notorious demon kings, who could abuse them to death.


    Chu fan has no choice but to blame these two brothers for being too real. Don''t you wait to be silenced when you say something so important? You are lucky to meet me. I just imprisoned you for a period of time. If someone else took so much trouble, I would kill you directly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let you out after a while. But before that, you can only live here for a while."


    Chu fan comforted them a few words, turned his head and glanced at the nine demon kings. In addition to the big eyed frog and the flower fairy, the other seven were still a dark shadow and could not see the specific appearance.


    Now, these seven people surround black and white impermanence as if they were going to have a meal. How can they not be afraid? However, Chu fan knew that they would not kill black and white impermanence, but the space of the bone tower was too stuffy, and they were too boring.


    Give the big eyed frog a wink. Chu fan first withdrew from the bone tower space. Then, the big eyed frog also came out. Before Chu fan asked, he first said, "I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Even if a ghost will come, you don''t have to be afraid of him with your current strength. Besides, I''ll help you. You don''t have to worry about anything. Ann!"


    "Alas, you can''t take off your clothes casually in the future." Chu fan glanced at the bone tower Pendant in front of his chest. He didn''t expect that this thing should be so big, but how could it be picked up by himself?


    "Don''t be cheap and be good." the big eyed frog glanced at him and said with a bad smile, "how''s it, cool?"


    "Well, cool!" Chu fan''s face has endless aftertaste. This wonderful taste can never be described in words.


    Especially, how can I sleep alone in the future?


    The big eyed frog didn''t have a good airway: "what do you think? What I asked is that your cultivation has improved rapidly. Is it cool?"


    "Ah?"


    Chu fan''s old face is red, dry cough way: "that, you ask is this.


    He just patronized it, so there''s still time to improve his strength? Now I was reminded by the big eyed frog and finally woke up. After checking it, I was surprised and said in silence: "the earth... The earth environment is triple? Is this... This span too large?"


    "That''s a little," snorted the big eyed frog. "Do you know how much you''ve gained this time?"


    "I don''t know."


    The big eyed frog has speechless words, turns over and turns his eyes white, and patiently explains, "first, the first seal of your nine Yin pulse is undone. The power of the yuan God left by me is absorbed by you and the little girl. This is the essence of my thousand years of hard work, even if it is just a little, it will be enough for you."


    "Secondly, the little girl has a good physique. She has a pure Yang body. She complements you. Yin and yang are combined, and she blends with each other. Especially for the first time, the benefits you two get are equivalent to those of others who have been practicing hard for two years."


    "Finally, ninety-nine percent of the shy beauties were armed with famous weapons, but you got them by mistake." the big eyed frog was angry. "I think I''ve been in the flowers for thousands of years, but I''ve never met a shy beauty. It''s really more popular than people."


    "No, you''re a toad. Ha ha!" Chu fan laughed loudly. Despite the big eyed frog''s protest, he just stuffed it into the bone tower, and then turned back to the big bed.


    Just after her rebirth, Dou Yutong experienced the important process of turning a girl into a woman. Dou Yutong lay in bed as if she were still in a dream. Until Chu fan went to bed and pressed her again, she woke up like a dream.


    "You... What else do you want?" Dou Yutong shyly protected her chest. She didn''t dare to look at Chu fan''s eyes, because she was afraid that she would never forget him after she looked.


    Chu fan''s evil spirit smiled and slowly stroked her chest with his big hand: "what do you say?"


    Dou Yutong has a fever on his cheek. With symbolic resistance, he gives up his position and is at his mercy. Chu fan, who has had an experience, is not as anxious as before. He begins to taste this beautiful, delicate and perfect woman under his body.


    She has dark and beautiful hair, with curved eyebrows and eyes like water. Under her tall nose, there is a red lip like a petal. She is shy to speak and welcome to refuse. She is pure with a little charm and implicit with a little boldness. Chu fan is deeply infatuated with it and can''t extricate himself.


    In fact, what he thought was very simple. He spent 500 million this time. Thank you for not spending the whole night.


    The spring in their room was infinite, but it was bitter for those outside. After listening to the corner all night, some people were happy and others were sad.


    The next morning, as soon as Chu fan came out of the room, he was stopped by a man and startled him.


    "Bastard, where''s my sister?" Dou Qiming grabbed Chu fan''s skirt and asked fiercely.


    Chu fan glanced at his tight skirt and said faintly, "I''ll count three. If you don''t let go, I''ll let you roll with your toes in the future."


    "Grass, you hate!" Dou Qiming angrily loosened Chu fan and helped him smooth the folds on his skirt. He had no good airway. "You are a big animal. My sister is like that, and you can do it. Special, animals and abnormal!"


    "Elder brother, I''m angry if you talk about him again?" a crisp and naive female voice shocked Dou Qiming''s body and looked at him incredulously.


    As like as two peas, Dou Yutong wore a White Chiffon Skirt showing a majority of fragrant shoulders and exquisite clavicle, a slim waist, a full chest, a smiling face, and a wink of wink, just like her life.


    "Why, don''t you know me?" Dou Yutong turned around with his skirt and said with a smile, "how about my skirt?"


    "Good, good-looking. My sister looks good in everything." Dou Qiming couldn''t help it anymore. Tears filled his eyes and choked. He quickly wiped away his tears and couldn''t wait to shout downstairs, "Dad, mom, come and see who this is?"


    Dou Ruhai hurried from the living room with a cup of tea and a newspaper in his other hand. When he saw Dou Yutong standing on the stairs, he was so surprised that his hand was loose that all the tea cups and newspapers fell down.


    "Pa!" the teacup fell to pieces, and Dou Ruhai ran two steps excitedly. Suddenly he covered his chest and leaned down slowly holding the stairs.


    "Dad, Dad, what''s the matter with you?" Dou Yutong ran down quickly without shoes. He held Dou Ruhai''s arm and said with concern, "Dad, where''s your medicine? Brother, what are you doing? Get the medicine for Dad."


    "Oh, good!" Dou Qiming woke up and hurried to his father''s room.


    At this time, Dou''s mother also hurried over with a bowl of nourishing lotus seed soup in her hand. When she saw Dou Yutong, her reaction was the same as Dou Ruhai. As soon as she loosened her hand, the lotus seed soup fell down.


    Chu fan, who had just walked downstairs, just caught up. He stepped forward with an arrow. Before the lotus seed soup was about to fall to the ground, he caught it and put it on the tea table. Looking back, he took a deep look at Dou Yutong. Chu fan sighed and strode out.


    They are constantly disturbed by it. It''s over between him and Dou Yutong.


    After Dou Ruhai''s family woke up from surprise, Chu fan had left.


    "Tong Tong, did you talk to that man last night?" Dou''s mother took Dou Yutong and asked in a low voice.


    Dou Yutong blushed, lowered his head shyly, and gave a faint ''um''.


    Dou''s mother was unhappy and complained: "this young man is too heartless. My daughter gave him the first time. He didn''t even say a word and left like this? No, I have to call him back and ask him face to face."


    "Mom, Chu fan is trying to save me. It''s too late for me to thank him." Dou Yutong looked gloomy and said bitterly, "he has a girlfriend. I can''t destroy the relationship between him and his girlfriend."


    "But..."


    "Mom, as long as our family can stay together forever, why bother about this little thing?" Dou Yutong hugged Dou''s mother and stuck it tightly to her face. "It''s good to live. I can be with my mother again."


    "Tong Tong, promise mom never to leave her again." Dou''s mother choked and began to cry again.


    Chu fan didn''t disturb anyone. He jumped out of the courtyard wall and was about to go. Suddenly, a strange voice came behind him: "where are you going?"


    "Elder sister, why are you here?" Chu fan patted his chest, greatly relieved. It''s Xu Fengjiao. She''s here. Dou Zhonghe must be there, too. Chu fan looked around and asked, "where''s Lord Dou?"


    "Hum, come with me!" Xu Fengjiao looked at him angrily and turned to the other side of the street.


    Chu fan hurried to keep up and said with a smile, "elder sister, I''m really sorry yesterday. I can''t help it. If you don''t relieve your anger, hit me twice. I promise I won''t fight back."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Fengjiao suddenly kicked in the past. Chu fan''s speed was faster. He dodged and jumped three meters away. He was surprised and said, "you really fight?"


    "Hum, why don''t you fight back? Duplicity!" Xu Fengjiao hum, "men don''t have a good thing."


    "I said I wouldn''t fight back, but I didn''t say I wouldn''t hide? Hey hey!"


    Chu fan walked over and said with a smile, "I''ll tell Lord Dou in a minute. You scold him."


    Xu Fengjiao was worried: "you''re talking nonsense. When did I scold him?"


    "You said a man didn''t have a good thing. Now you say you didn''t scold him. Isn''t lord Dou a man?"


    Xu Fengjiao was almost furious. She gnashed her teeth and stared at Chu fan for a long time. Finally, she stamped her feet, accelerated her steps and walked towards a breakfast shop across the street.


    Chu fan followed him leisurely. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Lord Dou and the old man sitting at a table, eating the simplest and ordinary breakfast.


    Seeing Chu fan coming in, Dou Zhonghe waved with a smile: "come and have some food together."


    "Dou Ye gets up very early." Chu fan is not polite. He pulls down the stool, reaches for a big meat bun and eats it.

 Chapter 217

    "Chu fan, are you going to leave like this?" Dou Zhonghe asked faintly.


    I knew there was no good feast.


    Chu fan swallowed the meat bun in three or two, took a paper towel to wipe his hands, and said, "Lord Dou, if you have something to say, just say it."


    "Good!"


    Dou Zhonghe''s eyes were sharp, and his body seemed to rise tens of meters at once, like a high mountain, with endless pressure. He said coldly: "I have no children and no children in my life. Yutong is just like my own daughter. Although you saved her life, you also ruined her reputation. It''s a little unreasonable to walk away like this?"


    Chu fan was unmoved: "do you want me to marry her?"


    "Why, don''t you like it?"


    Dou Zhonghe waved his big hand and pointed to the street outside: "as long as you marry Yutong, this big Sichuan Province will be yours in the future."


    "I''m not interested."


    Without waiting for Dou Zhonghe to get angry, Chu fan''s eyes showed a thrilling purple awn. He was not angry and threatened: "a Sichuan Province, I haven''t paid attention to it yet. The affair between Yutong and me has ended. You can decide whether to become a friend or an enemy in the future. Thank you for your breakfast!"


    With that, Chu fan got up and strode out.


    Xu Fengjiao was so angry that she was about to chase out as soon as she patted the table, but when she heard a crash, the whole table fell apart and all the tableware on the table fell to pieces.


    This scene shocked the old man. He quickly went over and touched a stool made by Chu fan. With a slight touch, the stool crashed and broke to pieces.


    "Master Muyun, Chu fan''s cultivation seems to have improved again." Xu Fengjiao shouted in surprise.


    The old man nodded: "I''ve improved more than a little. If I play again, even if I pull out my sword, the victory or defeat is five or five."


    "Alas, what a pity." Dou Zhonghe sighed, got up and went out.


    His intention was to attract Chu fan with the help of Dou Yutong. With the help of Chu fan, the reputation of his Dou family will rise sharply. Even if he can''t open up territory and keep the foundation of Sichuan Province for decades, it should be no problem.


    Unfortunately, Chu Fanzhi is higher than heaven. Chu fan doesn''t pay attention to his hot status and wealth in the eyes of others. On closer reflection, he even knows the taboo art of reviving the soul with the corpse. Is it comparable to ordinary people?


    As for the hand he showed when he left, he obviously told Dou Zhonghe not to think of being an enemy with him. Otherwise, they must suffer.


    After a short walk, Chu fan sent a text message to Song Wen, telling him to have breakfast outside Sichuan University and return to Guangyuan in half an hour. If she saw it, she would come if she wanted to. If she didn''t want to, Chu fan was happy and quiet. After eating, she left.


    As a result, within fifteen minutes, all four sisters in their bedroom came.


    "Brother fan, are you in such a hurry to go?" Jiang Siyan sat opposite Chu fan and said disappointed. "Originally, I planned to take advantage of today''s holiday to go around with you."


    "Let''s talk later when we have time." Chu fan smiled and patted Song Wen''s small head. "Girl, what do you want to eat? I''ll help you."


    "Don''t touch me. People are angry and ignore you." Song Wen pouted angrily without looking at Chu fan. What makes Chu fan laugh and cry is that this Ni Zi obviously took the initiative to sit next to her, but she looks angry. Where did I provoke you?


    Tang Xue looks much better today. She has a blush on her cheeks and looks like a kind of fragile beauty. She is afraid that Chu fan will be angry and quickly switches off the topic: "brother fan, if it weren''t for you this time, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even know how to die. Just stay one more day and let me play my host''s friendship."


    "Next time, I''ve been away from home for two days, and I don''t know if there''s anything at home. Therefore, I must go back immediately." Chu fan pretended to smile easily. "Although I may not have time to come to Sichuan Province, you can come to Guangyuan City to find me. Hehe, I''ll invite you to eat and play. OK?"


    "That''s what you said. Don''t go back." he Xiaolin took a cup of soybean milk. "Come on, let''s drink Soybean milk instead of wine. Cheers."


    "Ah! It''s so hot."


    Song Wen poured a mouthful of soy milk so hot that she sprayed it all over Chu fan. Just when she thought Chu fan would knock her on the head, Chu fan hurriedly took her a bottle of iced mineral water and handed it to her mouth with concern: "take a bite."


    A trivial concern moved Song Wen into a mess. He Xiaolin and Tang Xue took paper towels to help Chu fan wipe off the soymilk, but Song Wen robbed them all.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, don''t need your help." Song Wen, like a little hen protecting food, drove he Xiaolin and Tang Xue away from Chu fan, and then carefully wiped the soybean milk for Chu fan. Chu fan looked helpless.


    This girl, wind and rain, is really unpredictable.


    Eating the special hot and sour jelly ordered by Song Wen, Chu fan breathed a sigh and asked casually, "how did you go last night?"


    As soon as he spoke, Chu fan felt something wrong. When he looked up, he saw that the three women except Tang Xue looked at him with strange eyes. Chu fan quickly looked down. His clothes were not worn upside down and the zipper of his pants was not opened. What''s the matter with them?


    "What''s matter with the you?" Chu fan shook his hand before Song Wen''s eyes and asked, "what did I say wrong?"


    Song Wen looked at him bitterly, as if he had ruthlessly abandoned her; He Xiaolin was a little embarrassed. Her eyes were erratic, but she didn''t dare to look at Chu fan; Tang Xue looked at this and that in a daze. She didn''t know what had happened.


    Only Jiang Siyan, with an unnatural expression, pretended to smile easily and said, "you were so busy last night, we didn''t have anything to do, so we went back to have a rest. You didn''t say that I almost forgot. What happened to Dou Yutong?"


    "She''s fine. She''s fully recovered. It''s estimated that she will continue school in a short time."


    "Adultery husband adultery woman!" Song Wen cursed in a low voice, choking Chu fan. Pepper powder gushed out of her nose. She hurriedly ran out with her nose covered and sneezed more than a dozen times in a row.


    Song Wen handed over a paper towel and didn''t have a good way: "deserve it!"


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "how can I offend you? Forget it, take your time, I''ll go."


    Song Wen still wanted to catch up, but she was held by Jiang Siyan, shook her head and said, "don''t go. The harder you chase, the farther he will be from you."


    "But he just left?" Song Wen was so wronged that tears turned in her eyes, as if Chu fan had abandoned his wife.


    Jiang Siyan patted her on the head and said with a self mocking smile, "he is not your man and you are not his woman. Who he is with is his right."


    "Elder sister is right." he Xiaolin took Song Wen''s hand, patted it and sighed, "forget him. It''s good to think he''s a good brother."


    "I don''t!" Song Wen pouted stubbornly. "I''m going to be his wife."


    Chu fan sits in the car, thinks about it and sends a text message to Dou Yutong: "I''m back to Guangyuan City!"


    Within ten seconds, a text message came back: "Bon Voyage!"


    Chu fan almost couldn''t help calling her. But reason still got the upper hand and laughed at yourself. It''s you who want to end. Is it difficult or do you have to be pestered by others? Isn''t that what you want?


    Chu Fan said he wanted to get rid of her, but is it actually possible? Two people gave the first time to each other. It''s estimated that they can''t forget it all their life. How can they get rid of it?


    No, she has her life, I have my life, fate is done, don''t force it.


    Chu fan decisively deleted Dou Yutong''s phone, then started the car, started to soar in the urban area, and rushed all the way to Guangyuan City.


    At this time, Dou Yutong sat in front of the dressing table in the room and looked at himself in the mirror. His appearance was slightly better than that of LV Wanqing. Once the only small defect was the small chest. Now it has been made up. As a result, all the covers in the wardrobe can''t be used and have to be bought again.


    Until now, Dou Yutong is still in the clouds, as if in a dream. She not only really resurrected, but also fell in love with a man. Unfortunately, the man has a heart and has left him.


    However, she was neither sad nor discouraged. She was a man for two generations and saw everything. As long as they were both alive, they would meet again one day. She will not force Chu fan in an extreme way as before, because that will only backfire and make Chu fan farther and farther away from her.


    Just go. Distance produces beauty. After a while, you will naturally think of my good and take the initiative to come to Sichuan Province to find me


    Chu fan has been away from Sichuan Province for more than 100 miles. Suddenly, he receives a strange phone call. He thinks it''s Dou Yutong and hangs up decisively. But before long, a text message came: "Chu fan, I''m senior brother Chen Bofang. I heard you came to Sichuan Province? Let''s sit down together?"


    Chu fan immediately pulled over and called directly: "sorry, senior brother, I didn''t know it was you."


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. I just knew you came to Sichuan Province." Chen Bofang complained. "When you came to Sichuan Province, you didn''t say a word. Let elder martial brother do his best as a host."


    "Things are so urgent that I don''t have time to see you and your sister-in-law... By the way, has there been any news from your son?"


    "The judgment has come down, and I''m going to inform you." Chen Bofang said excitedly, "Chen Yixue committed the crime of kidnapping, but he performed meritorious deeds and helped eliminate the bandit organization that made trouble at the border. Because of his good performance and positive attitude of admitting his mistakes, the government decided to give lenient treatment and sentenced him to fixed-term imprisonment of one year with a one-year suspension."


    Chu fan was greatly surprised and said, "according to this, doesn''t Chen Yixue have to go to jail?"


    "It''s all your brother''s credit. If you didn''t deal with it, he wouldn''t be able to live." Chen Bofang was moved to tears and said, "so, brother, you have to give your brother a chance to thank you anyway, otherwise, I really don''t want to go."


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t have to. We have a common teacher. It''s a brother. I should help you. Besides, I sent your son in. If you don''t blame me, I''m very satisfied. Ha ha!"


    Without giving Chen Bofang another chance to speak, Chu fan quickly said, "I''m not telling you, senior brother. I''ve left Sichuan Province. I''ll visit you next time. That''s it!"

 Chapter 218

    The planning and construction drawings of shantytowns have finally been made.


    Su Yuan got the drawings and stayed up almost all night. The next morning, she couldn''t wait to go to the municipal government. With the help of Li Qingcheng, she sent the planning drawings to mayor Zhou Qiang.


    Sometimes, wishes are beautiful and reality is cruel. After reading the plan brought by Su Yuan, mayor Zhou Qiang took out another plan from the drawer and handed it to Su Yuan without saying a word.


    Su Yuan looked as like as two peas. The drawing was exactly the same as she sent it. She was sure that it was copied from her design drawings.


    However, who let someone send it an hour earlier than her. No matter who plagiarized whose creativity and credit, in Zhou Qiang''s eyes, the drawings sent by Su Yuan have no value at all.


    How did this happen? How did the drawings get to Qian huaigu? How the hell did he get it?


    Su Yuanfeng rushed to the company, but found that his secretary Hao Jia had submitted his resignation and didn''t even come to the company. This drawing was also handed over to Su Yuan through her hand.


    Zhao Qingyuan and his son can''t betray Su Yuan, and Hao Jia''s resignation now illustrates the problem - she betrayed Su Yuan.


    In the office, Su Yuan pressed her anger and dialed Hao Jia. After she got through, Su Yuan clenched her teeth and asked, "Hao Jia, why did you betray me? How many benefits did Qian huaigu give you? You even betrayed your conscience?"


    "Mr. Su, I''m sorry!" on the phone, Hao Jia broke into tears and could only say sorry repeatedly.


    "You... Take care of yourself."


    Su Yuan hung up the phone, took a deep breath, and was ready to ask huaigu for change. At this time, lawyer Fang Shaohua quickly walked in and said anxiously, "President Su, Zhou Hailing is missing."


    "Missing? What''s the matter?" Su Yuan asked in surprise.


    Fang Shaohua urged, "look at the company''s account. I suspect she took away all the money in the company."


    "What?" Su Yuan almost fell to the ground. She hurried back to her desk, turned on the computer and quickly entered the password. At a glance, she was relieved. "Fortunately, the account in the company is still there. Oh, by the way, you said Zhou Hailing was missing?"


    "Maybe I''m too sensitive?" Fang Shaohua smiled. "So many things happened to the company at once. First, the drawings were stolen and Hao Jia left. Now Zhou Hailing didn''t come to work. I thought she was bought by Qian huaigu and absconded with the money."


    "Hailing is my best friend. How could she betray me?" Suyuan said with a sigh of relief. "Go to Hailing''s house immediately and see what happened to her."


    "OK, I''ll go right away." Fang Shaohua quickly turned and left.


    Su Yuan rubbed her eyebrows and then went out of the office to find money and settle accounts with huaigu. But as soon as she came downstairs to Dafa group company, she received a call from Zhou Hailing: "President Su, have you mobilized the company''s funds?"


    "Hailing, are you okay? Why didn''t you come to work? I thought something had happened to you." Suyuan complained.


    Zhou Hailing was in a hurry: "what can I do for you? Tell me, have you touched the company''s funds?"


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Hailing was about to cry. "I just arrived at the company and found that more than two billion funds in the company''s account had been transferred away. It wasn''t you or me. Who would it be?"


    Suyuan was so dark that she almost fainted.


    More than two hundred million. Chu fan earned it hard from gambling in Yunnan. Now it has been moved away. If we can''t make up the money as soon as possible, all the previous efforts of the company will be in vain. It will even be beaten back to its original shape. Don''t want to improve the enterprise development qualification within a year.


    Insufficient enterprise development qualification means that you don''t even have the qualification to develop shantytowns. At that time, even if you make the best planning and design drawings, it will be in vain. You can only watch Dafa group and eat this cake one mouthful at a time.


    Qian huaigu, you are so cruel!


    Su Yuan almost broke her silver teeth, stared at Dafa group for two minutes, resolutely turned the front of the car and left quickly. Qian huaigu, standing in front of the large French window of the office, watched Su Yuan''s car leave with a satisfied smile on his mouth.


    "Mr. Qian, I have transferred all the money according to your instructions, but I guess it can''t be concealed from Su Yuan. She will find out about me soon." the man standing behind Qian huaigu is Fang Shaohua, the special lawyer of Sichuan Chongqing real estate development company.


    Let Su Yuan be clever, but she is far behind Qian huaigu in playing tricks. He just used a small means to destroy all the bright prospects created by Su Yuan.


    First of all, he used Hao Jia, Su Yuan''s secretary, to get the plan, and sent it to mayor Zhou Qiang first; Then, he sent someone to create a traffic accident, blocking Zhou Hailing''s way to work. At the same time, he sent someone to call her mobile phone, so that she couldn''t make a call, and others couldn''t make a call. In this way, it gives the illusion that she absconded with the money.


    Hearing the news, how could Su Yuan doubt Fang Shaohua? But when she was worried about the security of the company''s account and entered the password, Fang Shaohua, who was behind her, looked at it and wrote it down quickly.


    As soon as Su Yuan left, Fang Shaohua immediately went to Zhou Hailing''s office of the finance department, used her computer to transfer all the funds in the company''s account to the account of a foreign leather bag company, and then spread them out.


    Qian huaigu said with a smile, "what if she finds out? Does she have evidence? Without evidence, she can fire you at most. What else can she do to you? Ha ha!"


    Fang Shaohua said with a wry smile, "but I''ve done this. I won''t want to mix in the circle in the future. I don''t have enough money. I want to go to Lijiang and open a small bar..."


    "Don''t worry, I have all the money ready for you. A million dollars, together with a ticket to Lijiang, will be delivered to your door tomorrow."


    "Thank you for less money, thank you for less money." Fang Shaohua was overjoyed and left with a thousand thanks. Unfortunately, he didn''t notice the ferocious smile on Qian huaigu''s mouth.


    Only the dead can keep a secret forever. A million dollars. Save it for you to spend in hell


    Su Yuan hurried back to the company, pushed open the door of the finance department and broke in. Zhou Hailing was anxiously walking around the room. Seeing Su Yuan coming in, she didn''t wait to explain the situation. Su Yuan had run to the computer and saw that there was not even a penny in the company account above.


    It''s over, it''s all over, there''s nothing left.


    Su Yuan sat down in a daze, her mind blank.


    "Yuanyuan, I''m back." a familiar voice came from the corridor, which made Suyuan wake up and hurried out.


    Outside her office, Chu fan is knocking with a bunch of flowers in her hand. Seeing Chu fan, Su Yuan''s tears couldn''t stop falling down.


    Chu fan heard the news, turned his head and looked at it. He was surprised. He hurried to hold Su Yuan and asked in surprise, "what''s the matter? What happened?"


    "Chu fan!" Su Yuan reluctantly called out Chu fan''s name. She couldn''t help it anymore. She plunged into Chu fan''s arms and cried bitterly.


    Chu fan didn''t want any flowers. He quickly held Su Yuan''s shoulders and said, "tell me quickly. What happened?"


    "The drawing... Was stolen by Qian huaigu, and the money was transferred away." Su Yuan cried bitterly, "no, I have nothing. Sobbing!"


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief: "I thought it was something big. Isn''t 200 million gone? Don''t worry, I''ll call Angkor later, and 200 million will be able to call our company''s account right away. As for the drawings, do it again when they''re gone. Anyway, the time is still in time."


    After being comforted by Chu fan, Su Yuan immediately felt much brighter in her heart. It''s right to think about it carefully. What problem can crying solve? As long as you have money, these things are nothing. You should spend money to buy lessons.


    But she stopped crying. Su Yuan finally remembered that she had been angry with Chu fan these two days.


    "Finally willing to come back?" Su Yuan leaned over Chu fan''s shoulder and smelled it, and her face changed greatly. "It''s not Song Wen''s taste. She said, which fox spirit did you date in Sichuan Province?"


    Chu fan is sweating. The woman''s nose is too sensitive. Can you smell it? He sniffed by the corners of his clothes. He didn''t smell anything except sweat.


    "Don''t make a blind guess. Which woman can see me except you?" Chu fan quickly bent down to pick up the flowers and said with a smile, "do you like buying flowers for the first time?"


    "As long as you give it to me, I like it." Su Yuan wisely stopped pestering, took the flowers, took Chu fan''s arm and walked into the office of the finance department.


    Su Yuan is a smart woman. Even if she knows that Chu fan has something to do with other women this time, she won''t pester. Knock it properly to let him know that he is not so easy to fool. That''s enough. Otherwise, it will backfire and push him to other women.


    Damn aunt, why don''t you go? Su Yuan always felt uneasy until she finished the last step.


    In the office, after listening to Zhou Hailing''s explanation, Chu fan immediately ruled out the suspicion that she transferred the company''s funds. First, the time was wrong. At that time, she had not arrived at the company.


    Secondly, she goes to work on time every day, but why is there a car accident today? You know, her way to work is very spacious and there are not many vehicles. Why did she have a traffic accident today?


    After thinking about it, Chu fan suddenly asked, "Suyuan, you just said that Fang Shaohua ran to you and said that Zhou Hailing absconded with the money, and then you opened the company account in front of him?"


    Su Yuan was not stupid either. She immediately exclaimed, "he peeked at the account password I entered, and then transferred the company''s funds?"


    "Call Fang Shaohua and ask him to come right away!"

 Chapter 219

    Fang Shaohua knocked on the door calmly and walked into the general manager''s office.


    "Mr. Su, are you looking for me?" Fang Shaohua looked as respectful as usual.


    Su Yuan stared at him coldly and asked, "Fang Shaohua, how do I treat you?"


    "Very good. The salary is higher than other companies, the treatment is better than other companies, and the bonus is more than other companies. The most important thing is that President Su also cares about his subordinates."


    "Bang!" Su Yuan stood up and said angrily, "then why did you betray me? How many benefits did Qian huaigu give you, so you didn''t hesitate to betray the company, me and your personality?"


    Fang Shaohua was still very calm and pushed the frame: "President Su, I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t understand? What''s the matter with the company''s funds? Dare you say you didn''t transfer them?"


    "Mr. Su, if you doubt me, please show me the evidence, otherwise, I can sue you for slander."


    "You..." Su Yuan almost burst her lungs with anger. She really wanted to go over now and beat him hard with the soles of her shoes. I didn''t expect that I even looked away and raised a group of white eyed wolves.


    Fang Shaohua studies law and has a strong awareness of anti reconnaissance. Since he dares to do it and dare to come blatantly, he will not leave any handle. Therefore, he is confident and fearless, and he is not afraid of Su Yuan at all.


    Unfortunately, he still ignores a man, Chu fan, who cares about Su Yuan very much!


    "Don''t be impatient, look at me." Chu fan patted Su Yuan on the shoulder, took an ordinary signing pen from her desk, and came out playing.


    Fang Shaohua was a little nervous. He stepped back a little and said warily, "what do you want? If you dare to hurt me, I will sue you for losing all your money."


    "Studying law?" Chu fan walked in front of him with a smile and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan''s eyes were fierce, and the signature pen in his hand suddenly plunged into his chest. This scene stunned Su Yuan and Zhou hailing, and almost screamed.


    Fang Shaohua looked at the signature pen stuck in his chest. He felt that his strength was passing, and even his breathing became difficult.


    Chu fansong opened his hand and said faintly, "don''t worry, I''m accurate. The nib is still three millimeters away from your heart. If you''re sent to the hospital for rescue now, it''s still in time. However, even if you really die, it doesn''t have any impact on me. At most, it''s just adding a name to the book."


    With that, Chu fan took out a small red book, squatted in front of Fang Shaohua, opened the book page by page and let him read it carefully. When he saw the execution license on the last page, Fang Shaohua was so frightened that he peed in his pants, trembled violently, and his face was bloodless.


    "Now, do you have anything to say?" Chu fan asked faintly.


    "I... I said, I said it all." Fang Shaohua cried, "don''t kill me, I''m forced... Take me to the hospital, first take me to the hospital..."


    "Go to a fart hospital." Chu fan kicked him angrily and pulled out the signature pen from his chest. "Look, it''s just broken skin. It''s still far from his heart."


    At this moment, Fang Shaohua felt that the passing power was restored instantly. He tore open his clothes and looked down. Sure enough, there was a small hole in his chest. It was no more than half a centimeter deep, and there was not much blood.


    But how did it feel like death just now?


    Chu fan sat down on his desk and snorted coldly, "this time is to give you a chance to reform. If you are stubborn again, I guarantee that you were carried away by the staff of the crematorium."


    Fang Shaohua was so frightened that he hurriedly said, "I said, I said it all... It was Qian huaigu who threatened and lured me to do so."


    Su Yuan said sternly, "to be specific, what did he threaten you and what benefits did he give you?"


    Fang Shaohua lowered his head, hesitated for a long time and sighed: "he knows that I am willing to stay in the company because I like you. But since Chu fan appeared, I know that I have no chance."


    "A few days ago, I went to KTV to sing with my friends. In the bathroom, I met Qian huaigu. He told me that he was also your suitor and a loser. Then he invited me to work in his company. I said I didn''t want to work. I wanted to go to Lijiang and open a small bar by myself to live a leisurely and plain life."


    "Qian huaigu agreed with me, but he helped me calculate an account. It costs at least one million to open a shop alone, and it costs at least three or five million to buy a house, a car, etc. in Lijiang. I can''t get down at all. My savings are not even small enough."


    "Qian huaigu asked me to transfer all the funds in the company. When it was done, he promised to give me a million dollars, and I agreed. The next day I woke up, he called me and asked me to do it as soon as possible. I immediately refused, but he recorded our conversation yesterday and threatened me that if I didn''t do what he said, he would kill me This recording is in your hands. "


    Fang Shaohua cried bitterly: "President Su, I don''t want to leave a bad impression on you. I hope that one day you will change your mind and like me. Therefore, I was confused and agreed to Qian huaigu. I really didn''t mean to hurt you. Sobbing!"


    Alas! A hateful man must have pity. After listening to Fang Shaohua, Su Yuan didn''t know whether to hate him or sympathize with him.


    "Chu fan!" Su Yuan rubbed the middle of her eyebrows and said in despair, "you deal with it. I want to be quiet."


    "Don''t think too much. It''s not wrong that he likes you, but he betrayed you, which is absolutely unforgivable." Chu fan took out his mobile phone and gave Fang Shaohua a cold stare, "you''re waiting to go to jail."


    Suyuan opened her mouth and wanted to plead with Fang Shaohua, but she couldn''t say it. In fact, Chu fan is right. If Fang Shaohua did something wrong, he should pay for it. He himself studied law. Naturally, he knew the consequences of doing so, but he did it.


    In the final analysis, Qian huaigu gave him money, which made him red eyed, desperate and made a big mistake. If he could tell Su Yuan the truth first, he might get more rewards. In addition, he did this because he hated Su Yuan.


    In this regard, Fang Shaohua didn''t bother about it until Xu junchuo brought someone and took him away. He didn''t say a word. However, when he walked out of Su Yuan''s office, he grabbed the door frame and took a nostalgic look at Su Yuan. There is regret, remorse and liberation in the eyes.


    "Suyuan, I''m sorry!" Fang Shaohua took a deep look at Suyuan and hoped she could look at herself again.


    Unfortunately, Su Yuan didn''t look back until he was taken away. But what he didn''t know was that when he was taken to the police car, Su Yuan stood in front of the French window and silently watched him taken away, which was to see him off.


    "Don''t look, he deserved it." Chu fan took Su Yuan''s shoulder and comforted, "let''s go. I''ll accompany you to see Hao Jia. I always feel that she doesn''t look like a person who can be bought with money."


    In a word, Su Yuan immediately nodded and said, "yes, Hao Jia has followed me since graduation. I taught her by hand. I gave her good treatment. She has no reason to betray me. Let''s see what Qian huaigu did to her?"


    The company was handed over to Zhou Hailing. Su Yuan followed Chu fan downstairs and drove straight to Hao Jia''s house.


    Although Su Yuan knew Hao Jia''s address, she went there for the first time. It took a lot of effort to find Hao Jia''s address in an old building.


    This old building is older than Chu fan''s father. The exposed red bricks outside have been somewhat rotten. The doors and windows are wooden, which is even more dilapidated than the building where Chu fan and Su Yuan live now.


    With the door of the unit open, there is no security at all. There is no security patrol in the community. It is common for people to go in and out at will and lose things.


    As soon as they approached the corridor, they smelled a strong smell of Chinese herbal medicine. Su Yuan frowned, couldn''t help covering her mouth and nose with her hands, accelerated her steps and went up to the fifth floor in one breath.


    After looking at the address in her hand and the house number, Su Yuan said, "yes, it''s this one."


    "Stay back and I''ll knock." Chu fan dragged Su Yuan behind him and knocked on the door. At the same time, he opened his perspective eyes and looked into the house.


    It''s a simple house with two bedrooms and one living room, one kitchen and one bathroom. It doesn''t last more than 60 square meters. There was no one in the living room. Hearing someone knocking at the door, a middle-aged woman quickly came out of the kitchen. While wiping her hands on the apron, she came to open the door. When she saw Chu fan and Su Yuan standing outside the door, she was stunned: "are you..."


    "Hello, aunt. We are Hao Jia''s colleagues. I heard she asked for leave. Come and ask." Chu Fan said with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s Jiajia''s colleague." the middle-aged woman quickly dodged her body and said warmly, "please come in. Jiajia has gone out and will be back in a minute. Oh, sit down and I''ll pour you tea... Alas, Jiajia''s father is ill and the family is in chaos. I don''t have time to clean up. Let you laugh."


    The sofa was really messy. Hao''s mother neatly cleaned up the sofa, invited Chu fan to sit down, and then hurried to the kitchen. After a while, she came out with two cups of hot tea in her hand and was busy getting melon seeds and fruits. She was extremely enthusiastic.


    Chu fan winked at Su Yuan. Su Yuan understood and immediately said, "aunt, you don''t have to be busy. We just come and have a look. We have to go back later."


    "Now that I''m here, how can I hurry?" Hao''s mother looked at the time and said, "I''ll let Jiajia come back and buy some meat. I''ll make dumplings for you at noon. Ha ha!"


    The more enthusiastic she was, the more Chu fan felt that there was something strange about it. However, since she came, she had to find out. Just as they chatted with Hao''s mother and visited Hao Jia''s bedroom, Hao Jia came back

 Chapter 220

    "Jiajia, who are you looking at?" Hao''s mother stood at the door of her room and waved to her daughter happily.


    Hao Jia walked over curiously. When she saw Su Yuan and Chu fan in the room, her face was bloodless and her pretty face was as white as paper.


    "Hao Jia, are you sick?" Suyuan smiled and came forward to hold Hao Jia''s hand and smiled at Hao''s mother. "Aunt, I''ll talk to Hao Jia. You''re busy."


    "OK, OK, I''ll sell meat and make dumplings for you." Hao''s mother liked Su Yuan very much. She took the money and went out happily.


    Su Yuan closed the door and said faintly, "Hao Jia, do you want to explain to me?"


    "President Su, i..." Hao Jia lowered her head with guilt. Her eyes were red and almost shed tears.


    Chu fan took out a paper towel and handed it to her, comforting her: "President Su and I know you have difficulties, otherwise, you will never betray the company and President su. Tell me, what''s the reason? Maybe Su and I can always help you."


    Hao Jia couldn''t help it any longer. "Wow" burst into tears: "it''s Qian huaigu. He caught my sister and said that if I didn''t follow his words, he would send my sister to accompany the guests."


    "President Su, my sister is only 16 years old. If I really ruined her life because of me, how can I afford her?" Hao Jia grabbed Su Yuan''s hand and cried, "Qian huaigu takes both black and white. I don''t dare to call the police or tell you. I can only reprint a copy of the drawing and give it to him according to his instructions, but I really have no way."


    "Mean, shameless!"


    Suyuan couldn''t help cursing. Why didn''t she find out that Qian huaigu was such a person before. This despicable means can be used. It''s just personal scum.


    "Don''t be angry. It''s not worth getting angry with such people." Chu fan smiled. "Let''s go to the gold cabinet KTV and save Hao Jia''s sister first."


    "How do you know her sister is in the gold cabinet KTV?"


    "Do you still need to think about it? In addition to the gold cabinet KTV, where can he hide people?" Chu Fan said, pushed the door and went out first. Hao Jia didn''t dare to neglect. She cleaned up immediately and went out with Su Yuan and Chu fan. Downstairs, she met Hao''s mother who came back from shopping.


    Hao''s mother said in surprise, "are you... Leaving? I''ve bought all my meat. I''ll go after dinner?"


    "Aunt, you''re ready. At 12:00 noon, we''ll come back on time to eat dumplings." Chu fan smiled, waved his hand and got into the car. Hearing his reply, Hao''s mother was relieved and told Hao Jia to bring people back for dinner. She watched them leave before she turned and went upstairs.


    On the bus, Chu fan made a call. Ten minutes later, the three came to the outside of the gold cabinet KTV. After waiting for another ten minutes or so, a military vehicle came and stopped next to Chu fan''s car.


    Chu fan just got off the bus. A 30-year-old officer quickly ran over: "Liu Guangyu, vice captain of Guangyuan armed police squadron, come and report for duty. Please give instructions!"


    Behind him stood 20 armed police soldiers, each armed with guns and helmets, as if they were going to the battlefield.


    Chu fan is very satisfied with these soldiers. Although he can''t compare with the tigers in the Yunnan Military Region, these children living in the urban area can also be regarded as good.


    "Stand at attention! Relax!" Chu fan shouted two slogans, including Liu Guangyu. A total of 21 soldiers stood together.


    Chu fan shouted seriously, "tell me, what would you do if your sister was kidnapped by bad people and asked her to drink and sleep with the guests?"


    "Kill!" Twenty-one people roared in unison, frightening passers-by to avoid one after another. No one dared to come more than ten meters away.


    "What would you do if your sister was coerced to do these things when she was a minor?"


    "Kill! Kill!"


    "If the suspect was in this KTV, what would you do?"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Chu fan roared, "what are you waiting for? Flatten this KTV for me and find our sister."


    "Yes!"


    Twenty one soldiers roared in unison. Under the leadership of Liu Guangyu, they rushed into the KTV like wolves. They caught people and smashed things. They were even more ferocious and domineering than bandits.


    Dare to run? Dada, a shuttle of bullets can scare people to death. Their legs are soft. How can they run?


    Within half an hour, before Chu fan finished smoking two cigarettes, Liu Guangyu quickly ran over: "report, I didn''t find my sister."


    "What about the head of the bar?"


    "It''s under control."


    "Bring her."


    "Yes!"


    Liu Guangyu turned and ran back. Soon, he pulled a woman''s hair and pulled people over. He didn''t care about her wolf crying and ghost howling, nor did he have the slightest pity for jade.


    Chu fan squatted down, stroked the hair scattered on sister Meng''s face behind her ears, carefully wiped away the tears on her face, smiled and said, "sister Meng, I know you''re not the mastermind. As long as you hand over the girl, I won''t be difficult for you."


    "I... I don''t know, I don''t know anything." sister Meng shook her head and didn''t dare to look at Chu fan.


    Chu fan stood up slowly and said reluctantly, "why do you say that? Even if you die for Qian huaigu, he can thank you? Don''t you still play with women? For him, you are just a tool to vent - desire. Do you think he will really like you?"


    Shaking his head, Chu fan turned his head and said, "bring out those people in the KTV. Let me see who is not afraid of death?"


    Liu Guangyu waved his hand and shouted, "bring everyone out!"


    "Yes!"


    Twenty armed police soldiers drove more than ten young men and women out of the KTV with guns. Several girls were even naked. They were so scared that they cried. They were kicked by the armed police soldiers and dared to cry? A butt of a gun smashes your teeth. How can you give a man a mouth in the future?


    A bunch of shameless women, bitch!


    Chu fan glanced at these people and snorted coldly, "I don''t care what you do, but my friend''s sister has been caught. Some of you must know. Stand up and tell me I''ll let him go right away, otherwise, you''ll all wait to go to prison."


    "You... You violate human rights, I... I want to complain about you." a man plucked up his courage and said.


    As soon as Liu Guangyu stared, he was about to go over and teach the thing without eyes, but Chu fan stopped him.


    Chu fan walked over and sneered, "you tell me about human rights? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you all?"


    "How dare you?" the man also jumped out and stood up. He was about to accuse Chu fan of taking advantage of his power and breaking the law. Chu fan suddenly grabbed the micro punch in the hand of the soldier next to him and pulled the trigger at the man.


    "Da Da..."


    A shuttle of bullets all hit the man at his feet. The man was so scared that he shouted, like stepping on a charcoal fire that his feet cramped. From his trousers, a stream of smelly yellow water trickled out, and he was scared crazy.


    Until the bullet was empty, Chu fan threw the gun to the soldier and said coldly, "my patience is limited. I''ll give you one last chance to talk nonsense with me. I''ll shoot you."


    "I said, I said!" a man next to him was as frightened as chaff and trembled. "The girl caught by... Is... In the hotel next door, room 706."


    "Hu Qingyang, you traitor." sister Meng jumped up like crazy and jumped at the man with open teeth and claws, but Chu fan kicked her back. Without his command, Liu Guangyu quickly rushed to the hotel next door with two people.


    Chu fan glanced at the men and women present and said coldly, "who else can add? This is a good opportunity to commit crimes and meritorious deeds. Otherwise, you all have to go to prison with sister Meng. Don''t worry, I''ll arrange someone to take good care of you in prison."


    "I... I reported it. It was... Sister Meng sent someone to catch it. I heard her call."


    "And me, I also reported that I was a high school student. I was cheated by sister Meng and fed me medicine before I embarked on this road."


    "Sister Meng sells ecstasy in the market. I know where to hide drugs."


    "All the wine sold by sister Meng is smuggled, and the trademarks are pasted by herself..."


    The trees fall, the monkeys scatter, the walls fall, and the people push.


    Sister Meng stared at those familiar faces. On weekdays, which of them is not flattery? A dream sister''s cry? But now, one by one, it seems that they have a hatred for killing their father with her, and they want to lift out her old background.


    It''s over, this time it''s completely over. So many charges added together are enough for her to put through the bottom of the prison. And all this is because she offended a person - Chu fan.


    How long has it been? He can mobilize the armed police. How much energy does it have to be? I''m afraid he''s no match for less money. However, even at this stage, she didn''t bite Qian huaigu out, because she knew in her heart that only Qian huaigu was outside, he would try his best to get himself out, but once he came in, she would have no future.


    Soon, Liu Guangyu came back with two men with bleeding noses and a trembling underage girl.


    "Sister!" Hao Jia ran to her and held her tightly in her arms.


    "Sister!" when the girl saw Hao Jia, she finally couldn''t help crying. The two sisters hugged their heads and cried bitterly, so that Su Yuan couldn''t help falling two tears.


    At the same time, several police cars drove over. Xu junchuo brought people over quickly and whispered curses around Chu fan: "you lost star, why did so many things happen as soon as you came back? What''s the matter? How did you call the people of the armed police squadron?"


    Chu fan pointed to sister Meng, who was disheveled on the ground, and just wanted to cry with her head in her arms, and said, "sister Meng ordered someone to kidnap Hao Jia''s sister. I caught the hostage and I rescued the hostage. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Chu fan took out a stack of banknotes and stuffed them into Liu Guangyu. He said positively, "this is not for you. Take everyone to find a place to have a good meal. Thank you."


    Seeing Liu Guangyu and others off, Chu fan also watched Xu junchuo take sister Meng and others away. Chu fan patted Hao Jia on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s getting late. Should we go back to eat dumplings?"


    "Yes, yes, we''ll go now!"

 Chapter 221

    Hao Jia was born in an ordinary teacher''s family. Her father is an old teacher. He has taught all his life. Not to mention how great it is, but at least unlike today''s teachers, he always asks students to make up classes and buy all kinds of exercise books. It was precisely because he was too old-fashioned that he retired early and lived on a meager pension.


    Hao''s mother was originally an employee of a state-owned enterprise factory. She used to be a good unit and an iron rice bowl, but today, the state-owned enterprise has also closed down. All their employees are laid off and unemployed. The original pensions are bought out at one time, and the money they received has been spent in less than two years.


    Hao''s mother is fine. She is in good health. She can also do some cutting. She can earn some money to supplement her family. But Hao Fu''s health is not very good. He takes medicine all year round and doesn''t get better. Hao Jia''s money is basically used to see a doctor for her father.


    It''s really not easy for Hao Jia to enter Su Yuan''s company and get a high salary with her own efforts in such a family. She cherishes this job very much. If it didn''t involve her sister''s safety, she would never betray Su Yuan.


    "Dumplings are ready!" mother Hao shouted outside.


    Then came Hao min''s knock at the door: "sister, ask brother fan and sister Su to come out and eat dumplings."


    Chu fan stood up and whispered to comfort Hao Jia: "well, you are also the victim of this matter. Su won''t blame you. Go out to dinner and go back to the company with us after dinner. Let''s have a meeting together."


    Su Yuan wiped the tears from Hao Jia''s face: "don''t cry, don''t let your aunt see it."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su and Mr. Chu." Hao Jia''s eyes turned red again. It''s her luck and blessing to meet bosses like Su Yuan and Chu fan. Even if the salary is lower, she has no regrets and is willing to work in the company.


    "No, you''d better call me brother fan. Call me president Chu. Why am I uncomfortable?" Chu fan splashed on his arm, which made Hao Jia laugh through tears. A storm finally calmed down.


    At dinner, Chu fan finally saw the power of Hao Jia''s sister Hao min. if they didn''t look eight points alike, Chu fan suspected that they were not close sisters.


    Hao Jiawen was quiet, said less and did more, and never said a word of nonsense; But Hao min was just the opposite. She was too lively. Like a boy, she soon got familiar with Chu fan. She took Chu fan to ask questions and adored him. If she had not known that Su Yuan was Chu fan''s girlfriend, she would have recommended herself to Chu fan as his girlfriend.


    Girls nowadays are so precocious!


    "Hao min!" seeing that her sister was becoming more and more presumptuous, Hao Jia was angry. Her face sank and scolded, "eat quickly and go back to her room to do her homework after eating."


    "Oh!" Hao min was still afraid of the eldest sister. She went back to the eldest sister and sat down to eat. However, her eyes kept staring at Chu fan, making Chu fan uncomfortable.


    After barely eating the dumplings made by Hao''s mother, Chu fan and Su Yuan hurried to leave. Before leaving, Su Yuan also took out 1000 yuan and gave it to Hao''s mother, saying it was to buy supplements for Hao''s father.


    Hao''s mother still wants to refuse, but Hao Jia persuades her mother to take it. She owes Su Yuan and Chu fan too much, and it''s not bad. She secretly vowed to work hard and repay them thousands of times in the future.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the new and old senior executives of the company gathered in the conference room. Secretary Hao Jia sent the printed materials to everyone, and then stood behind Su Yuan.


    Chu fan and Su Yuan sit at the long conference table facing south. On the left is the elder of the construction company, and on the right is the backbone promoted by Zhao Qingyuan after the establishment of the new company. Among them, there is his son, Zhao Junjie.


    When I read the information on the materials, a total of more than a dozen senior staff were shocked and whispered and talked one after another. Suddenly, Su Yuan knocked on the table, the discussion stopped, and the whole conference room became silent.


    "I didn''t ask you to see the information today."


    Su Yuan''s aura is full today. Her cold eyes have swept in the face of everyone. Unexpectedly, no one dares to look at her for more than three seconds.


    "It''s not a big deal that Fang Shaohua transferred 200 million yuan. It''s no big deal that Qian huaigu kidnapped Hao Jia''s sister and took our design drawings. However, this matter has to remind us whether there are still loopholes in the management of our company."


    Su Yuan glanced at the crowd and said coldly, "talk about it. If I can put forward reasonable suggestions, I will consider promoting him. If I can''t even put forward some constructive suggestions, what qualifications do I have to be a senior manager of the company?"


    Everyone is sitting upright and dangerous, and no one wants to be this outspoken bird. Now, President Su is angry. If he is wrong, he may lose his job.


    But when everyone was silent, someone suddenly coughed and immediately attracted everyone''s eyes.


    Zhao Qingyuan screamed, because the coughing man was his son Zhao Junjie. The boy''s newborn calf was not afraid of tigers and wanted to speak. But at this time, he couldn''t stop it. He could only stare at his son,


    But Zhao Junjie just didn''t see it, smiled and said, "in fact, it''s very normal. Although the usual means of company competition is despicable, the effect is the best."


    "In this matter, what we can do is to improve the salary of our employees, erect the brand culture of our company, and let our employees have a sense of belonging. If everyone regards the company as their own home and believes that no matter how much benefits outsiders give, we will not sell our home."


    "Secondly, there are indeed management loopholes in our company. The security system is not in place, there are too many monitoring dead corners, and the company''s internal network is vulnerable. As long as it is a hacker, it can easily invade our company''s system and steal any information of our company, including the company''s account."


    Su Yuan nodded and couldn''t help applauding: "OK, that''s very good. Who else to add?"


    Zhao Qingyuan immediately looked at his son with new eyes. Unexpectedly, the boy was still a talent. The sound of the artillery suddenly won the admiration of President su. His future is unlimited.


    Zhao Junjie made a good start for everyone, and they finally opened their courage and began to discuss. Suyuan listens and asks Hao Jia to write down reasonable suggestions one by one.


    The meeting lasted more than three hours. It was more than five o''clock and the discussion was finally over. But just then, with Su Yuan''s sign, Hao Jia took out a form document again and distributed it to the people.


    This time, everyone was moved when they saw the documents. One by one, they were as energetic as beating chicken blood. They were neither tired nor sleepy.


    "Sichuan Chongqing Real Estate Development Co., Ltd. is not a small construction company at the beginning, so there is a big gap in management talents. Therefore, I plan to hire senior executives of various departments with high salary in the next period of time. Anyone who thinks he is capable can recommend himself or anyone you think is feasible. From our company or other companies, Everything is OK. As long as you have the ability, the salary is not a problem. "


    With that, Su Yuan stood up and said faintly, "next, President Chu still has something to say to you. Excuse me first."


    Everyone was stunned. The meeting had been held all afternoon. Chu fan had been sitting there sleeping. Why did he have something to say now? However, they all know the relationship between Chu fan and Su Yuan, and they don''t dare to take the boss who doesn''t care.


    "Hao Jia, go out too." Chu Fan said without looking back. Hao Jia immediately closed the notebook, turned and left quickly, and closed the door of the conference room.


    Chu fan took out his cigarette and lit one for himself first. Suddenly, someone frowned in the meeting room.


    During the meeting, smoking is prohibited. Even if you are the boss, you can''t be independent?


    Suddenly, Chu fan took something out of his waist and slapped it heavily on the conference table. When they saw it, they were as frightened as seeing tigers and wolves. They jumped up from their chairs and stepped back.


    What he took out was a large caliber pistol, with a dark body and a sense of killing. The black muzzle made people shudder.


    This is so special. Why are you still shooting? What the hell does he want? Don''t you know it''s illegal to carry guns without permission?


    Chu fan vomited out a smoke ring, lifted his feet, put them on the table and said faintly, "you may not know what I do. But it doesn''t matter. Just ask."


    "Fang Shaohua, I called the police to take away the company''s assets. Hao Jia''s sister was kidnapped by Qian huaigu''s people. I called the armed police squadron and smashed the gold cabinet KTV. More than a dozen people, including the boss sister Meng, were arrested."


    Chu fan''s eagle Falcon like sharp eyes swept over the people and sneered: "I told you this, not to scare you, but to remind you. In the face of inducements and threats, when you want to betray the company and Su Yuan, think about the consequences. I don''t have such a good temper. If I wasn''t afraid of frightening Su Yuan today, I would kill Fang Shaohua and sister Meng on the spot."


    Everyone took a breath of air-conditioning. This guy hates it so much. This is not a company. He just fell into the nest of bandits.


    "However, you don''t have to be afraid. I''m still very righteous to myself. If anyone is bullied, it''s absolutely easy to find me, but the premise is that you have to be reasonable. As long as you are reasonable, even if he is the mayor, I dare to kill him."


    Chu fan threw away his cigarette end and stood up slowly. He said faintly, "if anyone is afraid, he can present his speech tomorrow. If you want to stay and do well, I welcome him with both hands. But if I find out who has a different heart again, Fang Shaohua is your example."


    "As for Qian huaigu... Hum, you see how I killed him. How dare you black my money? I let him take it and spend it. Break up the meeting!"

 Chapter 222

    In the evening, Su Yuan left Zhao Qingyuan and his son for dinner.


    During the dinner, Zhao Qingyuan said with a bitter smile, "Chu fan, you scared us in the conference room just now."


    "No way, I don''t want to show some strength. One was poached today and another betrayed tomorrow. Our company can''t open yet?" Chu fan is also very helpless. He is not the material to manage the company, but this way is more direct and effective.


    The scene of the gold cabinet KTV being smashed and arrested by a group of armed police officers and soldiers is believed to have been photographed by many people. It won''t be long before everyone knows it. The people in the company saw it. Who doesn''t tremble? But at the same time, they all feel happy and bold.


    In the future, who dares to make trouble with such a evil spirit in the company? Who dares to bully them? Like Hao Jia, she couldn''t provoke Qian huaigu, but Chu fan came forward and saved people in the most direct and violent way.


    This is because sister Meng didn''t give him up. Otherwise, Qian huaigu has been arrested and ready to eat in prison.


    Zhao Junjie said curiously, "President Chu, is the gun you took out true?"


    "Of course it''s true, but I borrowed it from the director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. I''ll return my equipment to him in a few days." Chu fan didn''t forget to eat when he spoke. He ate like a hungry ghost.


    No way. He didn''t eat much in Sichuan Province in the morning. He ate dumplings at Hao''s house at noon. He was mixed by Hao min''s girl and didn''t eat much. Then there was another meeting all afternoon, and my stomach was hungry.


    In this regard, Zhao Junjie showed a trace of disdain in his eyes. Chu fan has real strength, but he can open a company to play with brain power, IQ and contacts. Can he make money by violence alone?


    Alas, I don''t know what President Su likes about him. They don''t match each other at all. They are just beautiful women and wild animals. A flower is inserted in cow dung.


    "Mr. Su, it''s not just a meal that you asked us to come out today?" Zhao Qingyuan was sophisticated and took the initiative to ask.


    Su Yuan also put down her chopsticks, gracefully wiped her mouth with a paper towel and said faintly, "Uncle Zhao, I really have something to talk about today when I call your father and son out. It''s about the company''s shares. How much do you think is appropriate for you?"


    "I didn''t say about the shares..." before Zhao Qingyuan finished, he suddenly stopped and looked at his son Zhao Junjie in amazement. Just now, his son kicked him.


    Suyuan smiled, looked directly at Zhao Junjie and asked, "brother Zhao, you''d better say it. Anyway, uncle Zhao has only one son. Sooner or later, the shares will be yours. Or, you can make an offer and I''ll buy them wholly."


    "I''m sure I won''t sell it, but this share..." Zhao Junjie hesitated and said, "if my father wasn''t bad at management, his company wouldn''t take 200 million. But even if the company fell, the value of his company''s enterprise development qualification is quite high."


    This time, even Chu fan understood that the boy was going to sit on the ground and start the price. However, Chu fan is not in a hurry. He has to see how much appetite he can have?


    "Brother Zhao, you don''t have to beat around the bush. Let''s be frank. How much is uncle Zhao''s enterprise development qualification worth?" Su Yuan said bluntly. It can be seen that she was a little angry.


    At first, Cheng Guangxi, general manager of Dafa group branch, only gave Zhao Qingyuan one million and wanted to buy his company''s address. But once the company''s address is gone, the enterprise development qualification in his hand will become a piece of waste paper. It''s too hard to wipe his ass. who will want it?


    But now, with the establishment of a new company, the registration of a large amount of funds and new projects, they have to sit down and start the price. Suyuan wondered to herself whether she was not suitable to be a leader? How did you find those white eyed wolves?


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Su. I didn''t mean to start the price."


    Zhao Junjie said with a smile, "I think there are a lot of places to sort out and plan for the new establishment of the company. Although I am engaged in design, it is only my interest and hobby. I really study business management. If President Su can trust me, I will recommend myself as president of the company to solve problems for president su."


    President?


    Su Yuan frowned. This guy''s ambition is not ordinary. It''s difficult to manage such a big company. Do you think your ability can surpass me, Su Yuan? Can you do better than me?


    Before Su Yuan could speak, Zhao Junjie said with a smile, "Mr. Su, it''s not too much for me to exchange my father''s company and my company for 10% of the shares of the new company? And I, who owns 10% of the shares of the new company, am I qualified to be the president?"


    Hearing what his son said, Zhao Qingyuan nodded: "10% of the shares are not much, and I also believe in my son''s ability. President Su, you might as well give him a chance. If he''s not that material, I''ll kick him back without you talking."


    "OK, I''ll give you a chance." to Chu fan''s surprise, Su Yuan really agreed.


    "However, you can only be the acting president. The assessment period is three months. If you prove your ability with facts, I will make you a regular and increase your shares. If you can''t, I will forcibly withdraw your shares."


    "No problem!" Zhao Junjie stood up and held out his hand. "I''ll impress you."


    Su Yuan didn''t get up or shake hands with him. Instead, she took out a contract and put it into his hand. She said faintly, "this is a share agreement. Who will sign it?"


    "I''ll sign!" Zhao Qingyuan grabbed the contract, took the signing pen handed by Su Yuan, and quickly signed his name on it. From this moment, he officially owned 10% of the shares of the new company and became the company

 Chapter 223

    Qian huaigu didn''t care that Fang Shaohua was arrested. Even if Fang Shaohua confessed Him, the police couldn''t help him without evidence. But after sister Meng was caught, Qian huaigu was afraid.


    Chu fan is too cruel and overbearing. He doesn''t care whether there is evidence in his hand or not. He is completely solved by violence. But people actually saved people in the end. Who is not very happy to see it?


    But this is not a good thing for Qian huaigu. He didn''t even dare to stay in Guangyuan and ran back to Sichuan in the afternoon. As for sister Meng, you can only take your time. As long as there are people in the province, it''s no problem to give a few years less.


    Chu fan doesn''t die. He can''t sleep well all day. He must be killed!


    In the evening, he made an appointment with several good friends and went to Dihao KTV, including Dou Qiming. After drinking almost, Dou Qiming got up and went to the bathroom. Qian huaigu also stood up and said with a smile: "Qiming, our brothers really have a good heart. Let''s go together."


    "Go away, you faggot, who''s with you?" Dou Qiming scolded and walked out.


    After draining the water, the two washed their hands. Before Dou Qiming went back, Qian huaigu took out a cigarette and handed it to him. In a low voice, "Qiming, I have something to ask you."


    "Hum, will you ask me for something? You can''t get Su Yuan. Come and ask me for help?" Dou Qiming rolled his eyes and hummed, "I warn you that if you pursue Su Yuan by normal means, it''s your ability to catch her. I have nothing to say, but if you dare to use indiscriminate means against her, I''ll be the first to peel your skin."


    Qian huaigu said positively, "if you help me, I''ll draw a line with Su Yuan right away, and even help you chase her. How about it?"


    Dou Qiming said curiously, "what is it that makes you even give up Su Yuan? She is your goddess."


    "Help me find two professional killers. I want to kill one person. I can spend as much money as I want." Qian huaigu''s face was ferocious and took a cigarette.


    Dou Qiming was even more surprised: "you want to kill? Who makes you so angry and hire a professional killer?"


    A cigarette was soon finished, and Qian huaigu added another one. After pondering for a long time, he slowly said, "his name is Chu fan. He is Su Yuan''s driver and her current boyfriend. Only by killing him can you have a chance, otherwise..."


    "Who are you talking about? Chu fan?" Dou Qiming was surprised. Half of his cigarette butts fell to the ground and hurriedly said, "what does Chu fan look like? How old is he?"


    "I have his picture here." Qian huaigu quickly took out his mobile phone, turned out the picture and handed it to Dou Qiming. "It''s him. It''s said that he has a military background and is very popular."


    "Pa!" Dou Qiming took a look and directly dropped his cell phone. Then he grabbed his skirt and angrily said, "I Cao NIMA, how dare you move my brother-in-law? Believe it or not, I''ll find someone to kill you first?"


    "Sister... Brother-in-law?" Qian huaigu was confused. What''s the situation? How did Chu fan become his brother-in-law? Didn''t her sister Dou Yutong get leukemia and die?


    "Chu fan is your brother-in-law? Which brother-in-law are you?"


    "You fart. I have only one sister. Which brother-in-law do you say he is?"


    Dou Qiming pushed Qian huaigu away and said fiercely, "I warn you, if my brother-in-law is shot, I will kill you first. Grass!"


    Until Dou Qiming left angrily, Qian huaigu was still confused. How did Chu fan become his brother-in-law?


    Although the relationship between Chu fan and Dou Yutong has ended, in Dou Qiming''s eyes, Chu fan is already his brother-in-law. No way. Who let Chu fan sleep with his sister? If he dares not to marry Dou Yutong... Cough, he has no choice.


    Leaving the imperial KTV, Dou Qiming went directly to his uncle''s residence and told Qian huaigu about hiring an assassin to assassinate Chu fan. Dou Zhonghe was so angry that he almost broke the tea table with a slap.


    "Presumptuous!" dou Zhongteng stood up and walked back and forth in the living room. Angrily, "call Qian huaigu right away. I have something to say to him."


    Dou Qiming dared not neglect. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called Qian huaigu. After connecting, the mobile phone was handed to Dou Zhonghe.


    "Cao NIMA, I''m Dou Zhonghe."


    Without giving Qian huaigu a chance to explain, Dou Zhonghe scolded: "Don''t you think I don''t know what you did in Guangyuan? Dare you hire someone to kill my nephew''s son-in-law? Do you believe I''ll kill your whole family tonight? Paralyzed, you dare to touch Chu fan''s money. If he wants to kill you, one finger is enough. Dare you hire someone to kill him? Cao NIMA, if you don''t send the money back tomorrow morning, I''ll kill you first Son of a bitch, and then sell your sister abroad. Grass! "


    After hanging up, Dou Zhonghe directly threw his mobile phone to Dou Qiming. He was so frightened that he quickly caught it and asked carefully, "uncle, what''s going on?"


    It was also very clever that he had secretly investigated the people in Chu Yuan''s development in Guangyuan City. He really be startled at the result. In a short few months, Chu fan was just a rising red day, shining with a great deal of light.


    Even Wang Dong cried to Dou Zhonghe that he had been bullied by Chu fan. In his words, he hoped Dou Zhonghe would send someone to destroy Chu fan.


    During the day, even the video was sent to Dou Zhonghe''s mobile phone, which made him tremble. This guy is more powerful and domineering than he imagined.


    The more so, the more determined he was to win Chu fan''s mind. However, it was urgent, otherwise, it would be counterproductive. Originally, he was going to visit Qian Baiqing, Qian huaigu''s father, early tomorrow morning, and tell him what''s at stake, so that he can take out the money as soon as possible, and Dou Zhonghe can be a peacemaker to resolve his hatred.


    But unexpectedly, Qian huaigu dared to hire a murderer and found him on his head. Isn''t this looking for death?


    After hanging up the phone, Dou Zhonghe was still angry. He grabbed the landline phone and quickly dialed a number. After connecting, he said coldly: "Lao Qian, you have a good son!"


    Qian Baiqing was confused when he heard this. Why did he listen with some caution? Did the son provoke Dou Zhonghe?


    A phone call knocked down Qian huaigu''s mobile phone. Qian Baiqing also said, "no matter where you are, come back to me right away."


    Qian huaigu returned home and went directly to his father''s study, because he knew that at this point, his father was in the study.


    "Dad, I''m back." Qian huaigu knocked on the door with some guilt.


    "Come in!"


    The voice was a little cold. Qian huaigu''s heart trembled, but he didn''t dare not go. He had to push the door and go in.


    Qian Baiqing, with his back to him, stood in front of the window smoking and said faintly, "come on, how did you offend Dou Zhonghe? Don''t you know what he does?"


    "I didn''t offend him, just... Just want to find Dou Qiming and hire a killer for me." Qian huaigu whispered.


    Qian Baiqing turned back and said in surprise, "hire a killer? Who are you going to kill?"


    "A guy named Chu fan." Qian huaigu said in a loud voice, "he robbed my beloved woman, robbed me of business, and opposed me again and again, embarrassing me. If I don''t kill him, it will embarrass me..."


    Before he finished, he was slapped by his father and completely stunned him.


    "Dad, you hit me?" Qian huaigu''s tears are coming down. His father hit him for the first time, or in the face. It hurts!


    "Beat you? I still want to kill you. You useless thing. If you keep fooling around like this, you don''t even know how to die."


    Qian Baiqing picked up a red invitation from the table, threw it directly on Qian huaigu''s face and said angrily, "look for yourself!"


    Qian huaigu picked up the invitation and stared: "Dou Yutong''s birthday party? She... Isn''t she dead?"


    "She was dead before, but a young man went to Dou''s house that night. The next morning, Dou sent out the invitation and sent Dou Yutong to the hospital for a general examination. She was not only alive, but also well with leukemia, not to mention how healthy she was."


    Qian Baiqing''s face was livid: "as far as I know, the young man who went to Dou''s house that night was called Chu fan."


    "What?" Qian huaigu was completely shocked. Chu fan still had this ability? Can the dead be saved? At the thought of this, his spine was soaked with a layer of fine cold sweat, like falling into an ice cellar, and his whole body was cold.


    "It''s more than that."


    Qian Baiqing took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I just got the news that Chen Bofang''s son was arrested in Yunnan because he kidnapped Su Minghe''s daughter Su Yuan. A man named Chu fan killed more than 70 people of the rattlesnake organization overnight. He was known as the king of murder."


    Qian huaigu''s legs trembled and he had an impulse to pee.


    "It is said that Chen Bofang''s son will be released soon. It is the power given by Chu fan, and Chu fan is now Chen Bofang''s younger martial brother."


    Qian Baiqing pointed to Qian huaigu and scolded, "do you know who Chen Bofang''s son offended? It''s the commander of Yunnan Military Region. No one in Sichuan Province can help, but Chu fan did it in a word. How much face does it have to be? Who are you offending? Go to offend him?"


    "Go back tomorrow and make a serious apology to him, and let them do the reconstruction project of the shanty town." Qian Baiqing said, "I hope we can turn fighting into friendship, so that he won''t care about you anymore."


    Qian huaigu said sadly, "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Qian Baiqing trembled and hurriedly said, "late? What do you mean? What have you done?"


    "I... I bought the lawyer of Suyuan company and transferred all the funds in their company account."


    "How much?"


    "More than two hundred million."


    Qian Baiqing''s eyes were black and he almost fainted. He raised his hand and slapped hard and scolded: "you black sheep, why didn''t I shoot you on the wall?"


    PS: Thank you for your 8 yuan red envelope reward support!


    The outbreak of the third watch, which lasted for a week, began!

 Chapter 224

    Early the next morning, Chu fan went downstairs for a morning run and bought some breakfast when he came back. But as soon as he got downstairs, a car roared over and almost hit him.


    Grass, who is this? All into the community, still driving so fast, in a hurry to reincarnate?


    Chu fan just wanted to go over to theory, but he found that the car looked familiar and was thinking about it. The door opened and jumped down a girl with a childlike face and big chest. It was Song Wen.


    "Hi, brother fan!" Song Wen waved her hand playfully, very proud.


    Then, the rear door opened and two beautiful girls came out from left and right. It was Jiang Siyan and Tang Xue. Who else could there be except he Xiaolin?


    "Brother fan, I haven''t seen you all day. Don''t you know me?" Jiang Siyan came slowly with a subtle smile on her face.


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "Why are you here? It''s so early?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. We''re not looking for you."


    Song Wen shook the two red invitations in her hand and said proudly, "do you know what this is? Hey hey, if you can guess, I''ll turn around and go."


    In Chu fan''s eyes, the purple light flashed away and disdained to say, "isn''t it Dou Yutong''s birthday invitation? Go back and tell her that I don''t have time."


    Song Wen was silly. He actually guessed it. Did he get the notice in advance?


    Chu fan took a few steps, suddenly stopped and said to several girls behind him, "give me the invitation and you''ll all go back. Don''t delay your class."


    "Brother fan, people come all the way to see you. Is that how you entertain your friends?" he Xiaolin said unhappily.


    Jiang Siyan turned her charming eyes: "I was entrusted by Dou Yutong to send an invitation to sister Su in person and invite her and you to her birthday party tomorrow night. Brother fan, when I come to your door, I won''t even let you drink a glass of water?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him. We came to see sister Suyuan. It has something to do with him?" Song Wen angrily knocked Chu fan away and strode towards the corridor.


    Behind her, Jiang Siyan smiled and quickly followed; He Xiaolin made a face at Chu fan and ran briskly to catch up. Finally, Tang Xue smiled at Chu fan with an apology, but the speed was not slow at all. She threw Chu fan downstairs alone.


    Chu fan looked at the breakfast in his hand and reluctantly turned around and went out again. At their driving speed, it is estimated that they started at dawn and certainly won''t eat. The breakfast he bought was just enough for the three of them. Now there are four more people at once, and Song Wen''s food. It''s strange to be able to eat.


    I''m really afraid to come whenever I want. Don''t expose the stuffing to me, several dead girls


    When Chu fan came back from buying a lot of breakfast, he found that the atmosphere in the room was very harmonious. Su Yuan showed great enthusiasm for the arrival of several beauties. The tea table was filled with all kinds of snacks, which made Chu fan stunned.


    "What are you doing? Come here and let me introduce you." Su Yuan pulled Jiang Siyan and said with a smile, "Siyan is my classmate''s sister. She often played with us when she was a child."


    This is so special. The world is too small. They even know each other.


    Seeing something wrong with Chu fan''s expression, Su Yuan looked at him curiously, then looked at Jiang Siyan, and said thoughtfully, "do you... Know each other?"


    "Sister Su, I forgot to tell you. We knew each other when Song Wen asked Chu fan to go to Sichuan University." Jiang Siyan pointed to Tang Xue, "if it weren''t for Chu fan, Xueer wouldn''t know whether she is dead or alive now."


    He Xiaolin couldn''t help laughing and said, "sister Su, you don''t know. Chu fan sneaked into the girls'' dormitory and was almost caught by the teaching Director..."


    "Cough, I''m hungry. Come and have breakfast." Chu fan quickly interrupted her and said with a smile, "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I bought some. Su Yuan, you go and ask ah Jiu to get up for dinner. You''ll be late for school later."


    "Today is Sunday, let her sleep a little more." Suyuan asked several women to have dinner. Chu fan saw Song Wen go to the bathroom and hurried to follow her.


    "Brother fan, what do you want?" Song Wen stared at him warily. "People want to go to the bathroom. What are you doing here?"


    "Don''t do this with me." Chu fan, seeing that Su Yuan didn''t pay attention, immediately showed his ferocious face and said in a vicious low voice, "pay attention to your words. If you dare to talk indiscriminately, I''ll open your ass and spend it."


    "Threaten me? I''m not afraid of this. Believe it or not, I''ll tell sister Su now that you slept with Dou Yutong?"


    "I......" Chu Fanyang raised his hand and just stared, Song Wen suddenly shouted, "sister Su!"


    Su Yuan quickly looked over and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Song Wen pouted: "brother fan wants to visit me and go to the bathroom."


    Chu fan almost vomited blood. Who''s going to visit this?


    Before Su Yuan''s quick eyes, Chu fan hurriedly said, "don''t listen to her nonsense. I''m sweating all over and just want to wash my face."


    "Dead girl, wait for me." Chu fan turned his back to Su Yuan, glared at Song Wen, washed his hands quickly, didn''t care to wipe, so he walked out quickly.


    During breakfast, he Xiaolin, who had a big mouth, told Chu fan about his trip to Sichuan University. When she heard that Chu fan entered the girls'' dormitory and was surrounded by a group of girls wearing only underwear, Su Yuan''s eyes were like a blade, with a fierce murderous spirit. Chu fan was so scared that she didn''t even dare to lift her head and just kept trying to put something into her mouth.


    Finally, it was Jiang Siyan who helped Chu fan solve the siege and said how honest Chu fan was. She was surrounded by a group of rotten women. She was unmoved, which alleviated the murderous spirit in Su Yuan''s eyes.


    After dinner, Jiang Siyan took out the invitation and solemnly handed it to Su Yuan: "sister Su, this is the real purpose of our coming. Please be sure to give us a reward."


    "Huh?"


    Su Yuan opened the invitation and stood up in surprise: "Yutong''s birthday? She''s not... Not already..."


    "Cough, let me talk about this." Chu fan hurriedly said, "well, seeing that I cured Tang Xue''s strange disease, Jiang Siyan begged me to go with her to see her other classmate, Dou Yutong."


    "But isn''t she dead?"


    "That''s a doctor''s misdiagnosis. In fact, she''s still alive, just pretending to be dead." Chu fan deliberately exaggerated, "after I went, I cured her by dividing three by five. No, I have to invite me to her birthday party. I don''t have that time. Ha ha!"


    Suyuan frowned and stared at Chu fan for a few seconds. His performance was a little abnormal. Won''t there be anything here?


    Jiang Siyan looked a little funny. It was unexpected that Chu fan, who was not afraid of heaven and earth, was afraid of Su Yuan. It was really one thing down.


    "Sister Su, don''t listen to brother fan''s nonsense. It''s not so easy to cure him?" Jiang Siyan glanced at Chu fan, which scared him to his throat. She said that the eldest lady wouldn''t sell her brother?


    Sure enough, Su Yuan''s attention was drawn to Jiang Siyan. Under her questioning, Jiang Siyan explained Chu fan''s treatment in detail. To Chu fan''s relief, she finally hid what she shouldn''t say. Instead, she described Chu fan as a great hero who sacrificed himself for others. In order to save Dou Yutong, he even risked his life.


    Su Yuan also breathed a sigh of relief and gave Chu fan a white look: "it''s a good thing. How can it be said from your mouth like a fake? Eh, why are your forehead sweating? Is it very hot?"


    "No, it''s too hot." Chu fan wiped the sweat on his forehead, looked at the time and hurried, "it''s getting late. We have to go to work in the company."


    "This..."


    Suyuan is a little embarrassed. It''s reasonable to say that Jiang Siyan came with her friends. She has to spend a good day with her, but there are a lot of things waiting for her to deal with in the company. It''s not good to just leave Jiang Siyan and them behind.


    At this time, Song Wen ran out of the restaurant and shouted excitedly, "sister Su, I''ve never been to your company. Why don''t you take us to your company?"


    Jiang Siyan also nodded: "sister Su, if it''s convenient, take us to see it. We''re about to graduate. If we can''t find a job at that time, sister Su, you have to arrange a job for us."


    "I''m afraid the temple is too small to hold you top students." Su Yuan stood up with a smile. "Since you want to see it, go and help me see if there''s anything unreasonable."


    "Wait for me, I''ll go too!" ah Jiu ran out in his pants. Under the shocked gaze of the people, he plunged into the bathroom without closing the door. He began to take off his pants and sit on the toilet.


    Su Yuan blushed and hurried to close the door. She smiled and said, "little girl, I''m too worried."


    Then, the strange eyes of Jiang Siyan and others fell on Chu fan, which made him hair in his heart. He wanted to pull ah Jiu out and throw him out of the window.


    Dead girl, you''ve killed me!


    Fortunately, at this time, a phone call suddenly hit Su Yuan''s mobile phone. Su Yuan answered with a smile: "hailing, have you arrived at the company? I''ll wait a moment... What? The company account... More than 200 million funds? Don''t you look at the eyes?"


    After hanging up the phone, Chu fan hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the extra capital of more than 200 million?"


    Su Yuan took a deep breath: "Hailing had just arrived at the company and habitually opened the company account, but she found that the transferred money not only came back, but also a lot more. She asked me if she had made money into the company account."


    She and Chu fan knew very well that the money was definitely not played by them. Who would it be? When they looked at each other, Chu fan''s mobile phone suddenly rang and received a strange call.


    "Hello, this is Chu fan."


    "Hello, Mr. Chu, I''m Qian Baiqing and Qian huaigu is my son." a middle-aged man''s thick voice came over the phone and said sincerely, "I also just learned that the dog has done a lot of excessive things. Here, I''ll apologize to you and Yuanyuan instead of the dog. I hope you have a lot of adults and don''t quarrel with him."


    "As for the money transferred from your company... Ha ha, no matter who transferred it, I paid the money. If I paid more, I''ll treat you and Yuanyuan to tea. When you two come to Sichuan Province, you must inform me. As an uncle, I will treat you to a good meal. Ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 225

    In the company, Su Yuan came to the finance department for the first time. When she saw the company account funds displayed on the computer screen on Zhou Hailing''s desk, her heart finally fell.


    "Thank God, I finally got it back." Su Yuan patted the proud chest and breathed a great sigh of relief.


    Zhou Hailing couldn''t help but say excitedly, "it''s more than ten million more than coming back. President Su, what''s going on?"


    "No matter what''s going on, it''s a good thing for us if the money comes back." Su Yuan took a deep breath and ordered, "hailing, you should find a network technology security company immediately and strengthen our company''s system. This kind of thing can''t happen again."


    "Well, I''ll contact you right away."


    Zhou Hailing just picked up the phone. Suddenly, someone said in a charming voice behind her, "let me come. This little thing is just a small effort for me."


    It''s Song Wen. This girl swaggered over and saw Zhou Hailing stunned. Her heart said, who is this little sister? He looks young, but his chest is too cruel.


    She looked down at herself and wanted to die with low self-esteem. I really don''t understand. Why does this little girl grow so big? Is that exaggerated?


    Su Yuan was stunned for a moment and said in surprise, "Wenwen, do you still know hacker technology?"


    "What is a hacker? Miss Ben has never met an opponent." Song Wen, like a proud peacock, walked over and squeezed Zhou Hailing away, swaggered down and requisitioned her computer.


    Then, everyone saw her professional skills. Ten white and tender fingers, like cheerful elves, quickly beat on the keyboard, and her expression also quickly entered the state. She stared at the display without blinking. One edited program was sent out, dazzling and overwhelmed.


    "President su..." Secretary Hao Jia hurried over. She just gave a cry and was interrupted by Su Yuan. Then she quietly walked out of the room with several people.


    In the general manager''s office, Hao Jia said anxiously, "President Su, our company''s network is completely paralyzed. People in the security department said that someone is invading our company''s network system."


    "Tell them not to worry. It''s our own people who are upgrading network security procedures." Su Yuan ordered to go down and turned her head, but saw Jiang Siyan looking at the shanty town reconstruction and planning map.


    "Don''t look, this drawing has been stolen by Qian huaigu and submitted to the mayor." Su Yuan sat down and rubbed her eyebrows.


    This drawing was developed by her and Zhao Junjie with great difficulty. Now all previous efforts have been wasted, and we have to get another better one. She doesn''t have a clue. How can she get it?


    Jiang Siyan suddenly said, "sister Su, if you can trust me, how about I help you design a planning drawing?"


    "You?" Su Yuan looked at Jiang Siyan in surprise. "Siyan, are you kidding?"


    "Can I joke with you about this?" just as Jiang Siyan was about to speak, she suddenly pointed to the door. "Brother fan, please close the door. It''s best not to let anyone in to prevent the disclosure of secrets."


    Well, even I have to drive away.


    Chu fan really doesn''t want to stay in this room. It''s said that three women have one play. There are almost two plays in this room. It''s a headache!


    Without Jiang Siyan''s orders, Tang Xue took he Xiaolin out and said she was going to visit everywhere. In fact, it was to avoid suspicion. Even ah Jiu went out very sensible. However, she didn''t go far, so she chatted with Chu fan outside the door.


    "Sister Su, your drawing is a failure."


    Jiang Siyan is not polite and praises the efforts of Su Yuan and Zhao Junjie for nothing: "It''s not right to talk about your construction concept first. What do modern people pursue? It''s the environment. You just want to use space to create value for you, but have you ever thought about it? If such a building is built, who is willing to live in it? But if you build a community with green trees, birds and flowers, even if the property price is higher than that of an ordinary community, there will be no fewer buyers."


    It was a surprise to wake up the dreamer. Su Yuan patted the table and stood up, surprised and said: "Yes, you''re right. Why didn''t I think about this before? Because the new century community faces Bailong lake, a large Lakeside Park has been built beside the lake, with elegant environment, beautiful scenery and fresh air, which makes the property price of the new century community much higher than that of the ordinary community. But even so, the house is still in short supply, and it was sold out on the opening day."


    "Hehe, am I right? This is the importance of environment. However, I don''t recommend you to build a residential area." Jiang Siyan shook her head.


    "Why?" Su Yuan was stunned again.


    For such a large piece of land, what should we build if we don''t build a residential area? What should we build a commercial area? The location of the shanty town is a little biased. Who is willing to open a company there and do business?


    Jiang Siyan said confidently, "first of all, the population of Guangyuan is limited, and the utilization rate of urban commercial housing has become saturated. Even if your building is built well, it is difficult to sell it."


    "Secondly, if you want to win the development right of this land, you must take the edge of the sword and take it by surprise." before Su Yuan asked, Jiang Siyan smiled, "sister Su, why do you think the mayor focuses on urban construction?"


    Su Yuan replied without hesitation: "because the construction of the city is closely related to his political achievements. The better the city is built, the greater his performance will be. If he wants to be promoted, he must make good performance."


    "Yes, but what kind of performance can you bring to the mayor when you hand over this drawing? If it becomes an empty city and ghost, I''m afraid he won''t get performance as the mayor."


    Su Yuan stopped talking. She had just heard Zhao Junjie say how good the planning drawings he designed were. The building he designed was indeed exquisite in shape and the overall planning was very reasonable, but she didn''t think about whether the building could be sold when it was built.


    "I have been to Guangyuan City twice before. The buildings here are old and new, and there is no planning. Especially on the entertainment street, there are various KTVs, bars, Internet cafes, billiards halls and other entertainment shops, one by one, but there are residential areas in front of and behind, which will seriously affect the lives of residents."


    "Moreover, Guangyuan still lacks commercial buildings. If you can build a landmark building in this area, it will be much better for the mayor''s political achievements than you build commercial houses."


    "Commercial building?" Su Yuan frowned. "Not to mention the cost of building, if you really build the building, what if no company is willing to settle in? This is not a small number?"


    Jiang Siyan said reluctantly, "my eldest sister, what have you learned in the past few years abroad? As long as you plan this area well, it is difficult to attract popularity. For example, you build a commercial building in the central area, and a large square is built in front of the building. On the square, a huge abstract design graphic is erected, which is equivalent to the logo of Guangyuan City."


    "This is the first step. Next, you have to build a pedestrian street. There are shopping malls on both sides of the pedestrian street. In addition, you have to build a food street. People live on food. This food street can''t be too far from shopping malls and commercial buildings."


    "Finally, build another entertainment street behind the commercial building. As long as the mayor says, which of these entertainment places will not be moved? When the entertainment places are hot, the food street must also be hot. Then there is the pedestrian street, and large shopping malls and stores have to gather here. As for whether there are companies in the commercial building, I think you can rest assured. It depends on your experience with brother fan in Guangyuan City Contacts, who won''t give you some face? When the time comes, give some discount, and they are eager to come and rent your house all year round. "


    Hearing what she said, Su Yuan felt that a window had been opened in front of her and suddenly became bright. I walked into a dead end with my previous ideas. I always wanted to build commercial houses and even villas, but I never thought about the commercial area.


    Now, after listening to Jiang Siyan''s analysis, she immediately realized that this idea is feasible. If the design and planning are reasonable, it must be 100% passed by the mayor.


    No matter how hard the relationship with others is, it is not as important as his political achievements. If this business district develops, how great a political achievement will it have to be? I''m afraid he''ll wake up with laughter.


    They talked more and more vigorously in the office and forgot the time. Ah Jiu secretly watched it three times. Then he couldn''t help rubbing his stomach. He said pitifully, "brother fan, I''m hungry."


    "Well deserved, who told you not to get up for dinner in the morning?" Chu fan looked at the time and said, "it''s still early. Otherwise, I''ll take you out for a simple meal and have a big meal at noon."


    "OK, OK." ah Jiu couldn''t wait to drag Chu fan downstairs. Just at this time, Hao Jia came over and was arranged by Chu fan to stand guard at the door. He took ah Jiu downstairs.


    As soon as they came downstairs, Song Wen hurried out and followed he Xiaolin and Tang Xue behind her.


    "Wait for me, I''ll go too." Song Wen caught up with Chu fan. Unwilling to show weakness, she hugged Chu fan''s other arm, glared at ah Jiu provocatively, and demonstrated in general.


    Ah Jiu said, "what''s the big deal? They droop before they have a baby. Hum, when you have a baby later, I''m afraid they''ll have to fall into their stomachs."


    "That''s better than your two small caged bags."


    "You big cow."


    "Your little cage bag."


    "All right!" Chu fan was so noisy by them that he asked ah Jiu with a straight face, "do you still eat?"


    Ah Jiu nodded obediently: "eat!"


    Chu fan looked at Song Wen again: "do you still want to go out with me?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, from now on, if you two quarrel again, go home and stay."


    Seeing Chu fan getting angry, the two girls finally became honest. However, each of them still held Chu fan''s arm and followed him towards the parking lot like a kidnapping.


    At this time, a familiar phone call to Chu fan''s mobile phone: "brother, hurry to the new century famous garden, Villa 8. Don''t regret being late. Ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 226

    The new century famous garden is also adjacent to Bailong lake, but different from the new century community, it is a high-grade villa residential community.


    Chu fan drove to the gate of the new century famous garden with four girls, big and small, and was stopped by the guard. Here, without the owner''s certificate or the owner''s telephone, it is not allowed to enter or leave casually.


    No way, Chu fan had to call Wu Jingui. Before long, a brisk middle-aged man came running quickly.


    "Is it Mr. Chu?" the middle-aged man stretched out his hand and said humbly, "I''m Gao Jianping, the property manager of the famous garden of the new century."


    "Hello!" Chu fan suspiciously stretched out his hand and shook it with him. Then Gao Jianping took out a document and handed it to Chu fan. Chu fan took a casual look and was surprised, "are you right? When did I buy a house here?"


    "I bought the house for you." a thick voice came from a distance. Chu fan looked up. It was Wu Jingui who called and asked him to come here.


    Wu Jingui didn''t get out of the car. He waved directly from the window: "get in the car and go to the villa first. If you''re not satisfied, let''s change."


    Without his command, Gao Jianping quickly ran over, pulled away the co pilot of Wu Jingui''s car, and went in first. Chu fan had to go back to the car and drive the car to keep up. Soon, the two cars came to the door of a three story European villa.


    The walls on the first and second floors of the villa are almost all large floor to ceiling windows with unique shapes and novel designs. Both daylighting and use area are maximized.


    The third floor is a sloping roof, and the use area is twice as small. However, the strange shape makes it interesting to live.


    "Wow, what a beautiful villa!" he Xiaolin exclaimed, jumped out of the car, pulled Tang Xue and ran in. Ah Jiu and Song Wen were unwilling to show weakness. They looked at each other and ran towards the villa.


    Wu Jingui smiled and threw a bunch of keys: "how? Do you like it?"


    Chu fan raised his hand and grabbed the flying key. He was surprised and said, "brother, what do you mean?"


    "Still don''t understand?" Wu Jingui patted Chu fan on the shoulder and whispered in his ear. "Do you know how much money my brother made on this trip to Yunnan? Hey hey, I thank you for this house."


    Before Chu fan refused, Wu Jingui glared: "take it. How much is a house worth? I don''t even earn enough change this time. If you''re too small, I''ll give you another one..."


    "Get it, it''s not small. Can''t I take it?" Chu fan looked at the villa carefully. He really liked it more and more. The house was so beautiful.


    Gao Jianping followed Chu fan''s side and walked inside. He warmly introduced: "this villa is the best and largest villa in the whole community. It has three floors and a basement of about 200 square meters, with a total use area of 880 square meters."


    "Here are two garages. The back of the garage is a gym. Some popular fitness equipment is prepared. Although it is not very complete, it should be enough for families to exercise at ordinary times."


    After entering the door, there is a spacious and bright hall. There are all kinds of furniture in the hall. One word is "luxury", two words are "luxury", and three words are "too luxury"... Cough, it seems that there is one more word.


    However, Chu fan doesn''t like these expensive things very much, which makes him feel tied up. He always feels that he is not as comfortable as the old house. However, since it is sent, there is no reason not to.


    Gao Jianping didn''t notice the difference of Chu fan. He still dutifully introduced: "there are two bedrooms and two living rooms downstairs, one kitchen and two bathrooms, of which the living room covers an area of 106 square meters..."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "Manager Gao, you don''t have to introduce me. Give me the pen."


    Gao Jianping did not dare to neglect. He quickly took out a pen from his bag and handed it to Chu fan to sign the contract. Soon, Chu fan''s name was signed on several contracts, and the house was completely owned by Chu fan.


    Wu Jingui laughed and said, "brother, look what you lack. Today, my brother will be an ATM. I''ll buy you whatever you want. After today, I''m not responsible. Ha ha!"


    "I still need this money?" Chu fan asked angrily, "have you brought back my stones?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll put it in the garage." Wu Jingui smiled. "You see, my brother cares about you so much. Can you give me a few more pieces of your raw stones? I promise you an extra high price."


    "Come on, my raw stones are used for other purposes. You''ll die." Chu fan is not interested in the house, but the raw stones are what he needs most now. He hurried out and opened the garage. He saw that it was almost filled with wooden boxes.


    The wooden box is the simplest one. It is 1.8 meters long, 1.2 meters wide and 1 meter high. It contains the best jadeite raw stone selected by Chu fan at the Yunnan jade trading conference. Stones are also separated by wooden boards to prevent collision.


    Chu fan looked at it for a few times. The approximate number was almost the same. There were at least more than 60 pieces of high-quality jade. If they were absorbed, how much could the energy of the bone tower be increased?


    Wu Jingui walked over, patted a large box in the corner and said, "this is a stone unloader I specially asked someone to send you. If you like it, just toss it slowly."


    "Mr. Chu, if you need a nanny and bodyguard, I can help arrange it to ensure your satisfaction." Gao Jianping said warmly.


    Such a big villa really needs people to take care of it. However, Chu fan only believes in his own people.


    "Thanks for the kindness of Manager Gao. I have the nanny and bodyguard myself." Chu fan smiled back at Gao Jianping and returned to the villa with them.


    Upstairs, ah Jiu and Song Wen almost broke out a war because they competed for a bedroom. If it weren''t for Tang Xue and he Xiaolin, they would have to fight together.


    "Stop!" Chu fan hurried upstairs and angrily said, "can you two let me save snacks? How old is it? Why are we going to fight?"


    "You ask her!" ah Jiu said angrily, "this is our house. Why does she want a bedroom? She also chose the largest, most spacious and brightest room?"


    Chu fan looked at it and Song Wen hurriedly said, "brother fan and sister Su promised to let me stay in the company and be the director of the technology department. You can''t let me live out with a girl?"


    "Of course you want to live." Chu Fan said with a smile, his face Shua cold, "but you can only live upstairs."


    "Ah?" Song Wen''s small face suddenly collapsed. She looked at Chu fan bitterly, as if he didn''t admit it.


    Chu fan didn''t bother to take care of her. He pushed the door into the bedroom and fell in love with it at a glance. He said loudly, "this room belongs to me. Ah Jiu, call your sister Su right away and ask her to come as soon as possible."


    "It''s finished early. It''s estimated that it''s almost here." ah Jiu is also a little depressed. Bai and Song Wen have been fighting for a long time, but Chu fan is cheaper. But think about it carefully. People are the head of the family. Naturally, they want to live in the largest and best room.


    At this time, a phone call suddenly hit Chu fan''s mobile phone. It was Su Yuan. He asked him to pick her up at the door of the community as soon as possible. Otherwise, she couldn''t get in at all.


    When Chu fan brought Su Yuan and Jiang Siyan to the villa, the two women''s expressions were similar to those of ah Jiu and Song Wen.


    "Don''t look, this house will be our home in the future." Chu fan smilingly puts the key in Su Yuan''s palm, holds her waist and strides in.


    It''s true that you can come whatever you need. Su Yuan is also preparing to change to a bigger house. Unexpectedly, someone sent it so soon.


    "Angkor, let you spend money." Su Yuan quickly woke up from the shock and politely thanked.


    "If you say that, you''ll see. This money is not worth mentioning compared with the money my brother made for me." Wu Jingui waved his heroic hand. "See what''s missing, find a piece of paper and write it down. After lunch, we''ll buy it together. No one is allowed to argue with me today. After today, I won''t have a chance to pay again."


    "Don''t be stunned." Chu fan smiled at Jiang Siyan and others. "You''re here at the right time today. You''re invited. Don''t be polite. Even if you need a bag of aunt towels, I''ll buy them for you. Anyway, someone spends money. Ha ha!"


    Jiang Siyan and Tang Xue blushed and hurried away to visit the villa. Su Yuan glared at Chu fan and took ah Jiu to visit. They were not polite at all. They really took out paper and pen and wrote down everything they needed to buy. It is estimated that Wu Jingui will spend hundreds of thousands again this time.


    However, compared with this luxury villa worth more than 15 million, hundreds of thousands is nothing. Wu Jingui doesn''t care at all. After all the women walked away, he hurriedly took Chu fan aside and whispered, "brother, it will be the emerald plate of Myanmar in three months. Let''s get another sum?"


    "Well, let''s talk about it then. I don''t know if I have time."


    Chu fan didn''t refuse or promise. If he had nothing to do, he naturally didn''t mind running. He could make a lot of money and add a lot of aura to the bone tower. Why not? But if he can''t get away, he can only give up.


    Without waiting for Wu Jingui''s persuasion, Chu fan''s mobile phone suddenly rang. He took the opportunity to sue a crime and went out with his mobile phone.


    "Sister LAN, I was just looking for you."


    "Do you know how to find me? Hum!" Lan Jie''s tone was not very good. Chu fan seemed to be able to see Lan Jie''s angry appearance. He knew that his last refusal hurt Lan Jie''s self-esteem and made her angry.


    Alas, peach blossom luck is so strong that it becomes peach blossom robbery!

 Chapter 227

    Lan Jie called Chu fan and sent him the car.


    Before that, aunt Hong sent two people and two cars, a black Audi Q7 and a white BMW X5. Lan Jie chose BMW, and Audi naturally became Chu fan''s.


    As if to draw a clear line with Chu fan, Lan Jie only sent someone to bring the car. Originally, Chu fan wanted to tell her about hiring bodyguards. As a result, she didn''t come and let Chu fan wait at the door of the community for more than ten minutes..


    Chu fan gets the car key and is preparing to go back. Su Yuan and others come out in the car. Chu fan simply explained a few words. He got on the bus and followed Wu Jingui''s car to a famous hotel in the urban area. He had a good meal. In the afternoon, Su Yuan and others went shopping. Chu fan directly returned to the villa and began his crazy stone cutting operation.


    A short knife made of white steel. Chu fan only added a heavy attack array, which became a sharp tool for cutting iron like mud in his hand. As for the stone cutter, he was useless at all. After locking the garage door, he opened the wooden box with a knife and split the jade in half with a knife, which was as easy as cutting a watermelon.


    The big eyed frog and the flower fairy squat on his left and right shoulders respectively. Whenever a stone is cut, the big eyed frog will open its big mouth, and a pure Aura will be sucked into its mouth and stored in the bone tower.


    With a wave of the flower fairy''s slender jade hand, the escaping aura was gathered together by her and absorbed quickly without wasting at all. In only one hour, more than 60 original stones and billions of top-grade jadeite have all become waste stones. Chu fan''s achievement is that the energy of the bone tower has condensed as much as 100 points, reaching 1 / 100 of the total storage of the bone tower.


    You know, the volume of the jadeite taken out this time is not as good as the one taken out last time, but this time there are many, and the water head is much better than the one taken out last time. It is full of vitality and is the best.


    In this way, it barely reached 1% of the total storage of the bone tower. How much does it cost to feed it?


    Looking at the only two ultra-fine Jadeites left in his hand, Chu fan was a little reluctant. He wanted to carve an object for Su Yuan and Qiao Yun with these two materials. If they were swallowed by the big eyed frog, he would be really blind.


    "Hurry up to practice. You don''t have much time." the big eyed frog seemed to be supported and patted his round belly. He was lazy and couldn''t jump any more.


    Chu fan was about to go out and was stunned when he heard the words of the big eyed frog: "what do you mean? Didn''t you say last time that as long as I dissolved the first seal of the nine Yin Jue pulse, there would be no problem for at least two or three months?"


    "That was before, but how did you get here last time? Don''t you forget?" the big eyed frog said with a groan. "Reviving the soul with a corpse belongs to walking against the sky, which is to lose your life. However, for you, there is little difference between living for one month and three months, so you don''t have to care too much."


    Grass, don''t you care? Chu fan even cried.


    Originally, Chu fan overfulfilled the last renewal task, and his life was extended to three months because he accumulated too much soul energy. But unexpectedly, just helping LV Wanqing revive his soul with his corpse will shorten his life by more than double, and only have more than a month to live.


    In the words of the big eyed frog, if a person with average physique can lose half his life just by reviving the soul with the corpse, not to mention that Chu fan also lost his vitality to LV Wanqing, which is equivalent to his life in exchange for LV Wanqing''s rebirth.


    Fortunately, Chu fan''s physique is much better than others. He still has nine Yin Jue pulse. The aura obtained by unlocking the first seal has made up for the vitality he lost to LV Wanqing, but the lost life can''t be made up for.


    "To be frank, what do you need me to do this time?" Chu fan asked helplessly.


    I thought I could live comfortably for a while, but I didn''t expect to return to before liberation.


    The big eyed frog said lazily, "in fact, you don''t have to be nervous. It''s nothing to you at all. As long as you can improve your strength to the four levels of the earth within a month and get a demon clan inner pill."


    "Demon clan inner alchemy? Elder brother, you want me to kill your people and capture inner alchemy? Isn''t that good?" Chu Fan said solemnly, "although I Chu fan really want to live, if I exchange other people''s lives for my life, I won''t do it."


    "Don''t pretend to be pure with me here. I don''t know who you are?" the big eyed frog disdained. "How many people did you kill in one breath before? You killed more than 70 people, and there''s still a demon clan?"


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, the demon clan you want to kill, like the bandits you killed before, is scum. You kill it to eliminate harm for the people and prolong your life. Why don''t you do it?"


    Chu fan was relieved: "it''s almost... Eh? Listen to this, do you have a goal?"


    "Now you still don''t know. Hurry up to practice. Only when you reach the four levels of the earth can you have the chance to overcome it. Otherwise, it''s no different from dying."


    There are four levels of land. You have to hurry up to practice


    Just as Chu fan was about to go upstairs and go back to his room to practice at ease, he suddenly received a call from Qin Yumei and asked him to come to the hospital.


    hospital?


    Chu fan''s heart is tight. When he thinks of Qin Yumei''s vibrato just now, he realizes that something''s wrong. Dare not neglect, Chu fan hurried out and drove straight to the hospital.


    Outside the operating room of the hospital, Qin Yumei holds her mobile phone and is anxiously walking back and forth in the corridor. Not far away, Zhao Hongtu, a thin man, was smoking in a chair. His murderous eyes showed that the little nurse who wanted to stop him from smoking was stunned and didn''t dare to come over.


    The old man is like a fierce tiger in a rage. One glance will make people shudder. For fear of being eaten alive by him, who dares to provoke him?


    Suddenly, the door of the operating room was opened. A middle-aged doctor with a group of assistants came out while taking off his mask. Seeing this, Qin Yumei hurried forward, grabbed the doctor''s arm and asked eagerly, "doctor, how''s my brother?"


    "Sorry, we''ve tried our best." the doctor''s expression was cold, pushed Qin Yumei''s hand away and strode away.


    The last little nurse could not bear it. Taking advantage of people''s unprepared, she whispered, "go to another hospital and try it. Maybe it will be saved."


    What does that mean? Qin Yumei was stunned.


    But the doctors didn''t go far before they were stopped by Zhao Hongtu. He was like a sharp blade out of its sheath. His whole body was full of murderous gas, which scared the doctors to stop, and the atmosphere dared not breathe.


    "People are saved, you live, he dies, and you are buried." Zhao Hongtu''s eyes are fierce, like a covetous wolf staring at a sheep.


    The head doctor took the courage and said in a trembling voice, "Sir, we understand your mood, but... But he was hurt too badly, and there''s nothing we can do..."


    "Fart!"


    Zhao Hongtu flashed to the doctor, grabbed his neck and held him high in the air. He said coldly, "do you think my moves are furnishings? Although Xiao Liangzi''s injury is serious, it''s not fatal. Dare you say it''s hopeless? Who told you to do this? How much benefit did he give you? If you dare to lie, I''ll let you bury Xiao Liangzi today."


    "Stop!"


    The three policemen suddenly ran out, quickly drew their guns and aimed at Zhao Hongtu. They said in a harsh voice, "put the people down quickly, or I''ll shoot."


    "Bang!"


    Zhao Hongtu was not given a chance to respond at all. The policeman who was the first to shout suddenly opened fire. The target was Zhao Hongtu''s back heart.


    If someone else, I''m afraid this shot will kill him, but don''t forget that Zhao Hongtu''s strength, even Chu fan dare not say that he will win, and his cultivation is definitely above the four levels of the earth.


    Although the distance between the two sides was not far, the sharp Zhao Hongtu noticed it the moment before the police pulled the trigger. Without hesitation, he grabbed the doctor''s body and turned around, blocking himself with his body.


    When a gun rang, a blood flower flew out of the doctor''s vest. He immediately widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. He wanted to look back. Unfortunately, his neck was stuck by Zhao Hongtu, so he couldn''t turn his head at all.


    The doctors and nurses who were frightened into a ball by Zhao Hongtu were stunned by the gunshot. After a long pause, a nurse suddenly screamed and flew away with her head in her arms.


    The policeman held a gun and kept looking for the shooting position. Unfortunately, Zhao Hongtu was thin and blocked by the doctor''s body. He couldn''t find the position to start at all.


    Suddenly, he saw Qin Yumei standing at the door of the operating room with a dull face. He immediately raised his gun, but at the moment he was ready to shoot, an object came quickly and hit him right at the muzzle.


    "Bang!" the gun rang, but the muzzle deviated a little because of the impact. The bullet flew over Qin Yumei''s shoulder and made a hole in the wall.


    Then, Chu fan rushed in like a whirlwind and kicked the first policeman out. Before the other two policemen turned the muzzle of the gun, Zhao Hongtu rushed like a tiger out of the cage. He gritted his teeth and grabbed the wrists of the two policemen with guns. With a quack, he broke their wrists. When he was about to hurt the killer, he was stopped by Chu fan.


    "Don''t kill, or you''ll be in trouble." Chu fan stopped Zhao Hongtu in time and asked with concern, "Grandpa, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, but xiaoliangzi him..." Zhao Hongtu threw out the two policemen with a sad and angry face and almost threw them out of shit.


    "What happened to Liangzi?" Chu fan''s heart hung up.


    Zhao Hongtu sighed with regret: "Yumei said she wanted to buy you a suit. Xiaoliangzi didn''t trust her and had to go with her. As a result, when crossing the road, a car suddenly ran through the red light and hit Yumei. Liangzi desperately pushed his sister away, but she was hit by the car."


    "It''s all my fault. If I keep closer and be more vigilant, everything will be fine. It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault..." Zhao Hongtu wept and regretted.

 Chapter 228

    "Call junchuo and I''ll go in and have a look at Liangzi." Chu fan puts his mobile phone into the tearful Qin Yumei and turns and walks into the operating room.


    On the cold operating table, there was a boy covered with blood. His face was as white as paper. The mottled blood on his face and body had dried up. There were no underpants all over his body, and his body began to cool.


    These damn guys are murder!


    Chu fan touched Qin huailiang''s chest and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he is still alive. As long as he is alive, Chu fan can save him.


    "Fairy elder sister, please." Chu fan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.


    As soon as the voice fell, only Chu fan''s palm sized flower fairy flew out of the bone tower on his chest, flapped the two pairs of thin wings like cicada wings behind him, flew around Qin huailiang like a big butterfly, and said with a smile: "don''t worry, although his injury is serious, it''s not fatal. It only takes one tenth of the energy of the bone tower to make him alive."


    One ten thousandth of the energy is equivalent to one hundred million. Although Chu fan''s flesh hurts, he has to spend even if he pinches his nose for one billion in order to save people.


    Under his gaze, the flower fairy waved her jade hand and scolded, "withered trees come back to spring!"


    A green shower fell from her hand and slowly dipped into Qin huailiang''s body. The trauma on his body healed with the naked eye. In less than three minutes, his injury healed without leaving a scar.


    After finishing this, the flower fairy flew to Chu fan, blinked her big eyes and said with a smile: "little brother, you have to make persistent efforts to fill the bone tower with energy. At that time, there will be more places where my sister can help you. Hee hee, if my sister is happy, she may be able to double repair with you. Bo!"


    While Chu fan was unprepared, the flower fairy suddenly pecked on Chu fan''s cheek, giggled and got into the bone tower.


    Double practice with her? Chu fan looked below. The models didn''t match. She wasn''t as big as herself.


    "Elder sister!" Qin huailiang suddenly exclaimed and sat up from the operating table. He was stunned by the scene in front of him. I quickly touched my body. I was covered with blood, but what about the wound?


    "Wake up?" Chu fan knocked on his head and said with a smile, "what are you still stunned here when you wake up? Hurry out to see your sister. She''s worried to death."


    Qin huailiang jumped down from the operating table, picked up a doctor''s coat and wrapped it around him. He asked curiously, "brother fan, I remember... I was hit by a car. How come I was covered with blood, but I didn''t hurt at all?"


    "Fool, let''s take my brother''s credit." Chu fan groaned, "I spent more than one hundred million. You have to pay me back if you make money."


    "No problem, when I have money, I''ll pay you back 200 million." Qin huailiang took two steps with a smile. The smile on his face suddenly froze. He couldn''t believe it. He took two more steps. A smile burst out on his face and jumped a few times. The smile on his face was even more prosperous, almost crazy with joy.


    "Brother fan, my legs... My legs are ready." Qin huailiang couldn''t wait to jump a few times and said excitedly, "you see, I can run and jump, the same as before."


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "when you are a brother, that 100 million is in vain? Let''s go. Pay more attention when you go out in the future. I can''t protect you for a lifetime."


    "Don''t worry, I promise it won''t happen again." the happy look on Qin huailiang''s face slowly converged, replaced by a strong murderous look in his eyes.


    The boy is not old, but he is a cruel character. We must guide him well, otherwise he will go the wrong way.


    As soon as Chu fan opened the door of the operating room, Qin Yumei couldn''t wait to grab his arm and asked eagerly with a crying voice, "how''s Liangzi?"


    "Elder sister, I''m fine." Qin huailiang came out from behind Chu fan with tears in his eyes. He looked up and down at Qin Yumei and asked, "how are you? Did you break anything?"


    "Liangzi!" Qin Yumei hugged her brother and burst into tears.


    Chu fan took out a cigarette and was just about to hand it to Zhao Hongtu. Xu junchuo took someone with him, followed by a group of hospital security guards, and killed him.


    "What''s going on? What happened?" Xu junchuo asked anxiously.


    When she received Qin Yumei''s call, she hurried over. The scene in front of her surprised her and stunned her.


    There was a doctor lying on the ground. Her back was almost dyed red by blood. With her eyesight, she could see that she was shot.


    On the ground on the other side, three policemen were tied with belts and stuffed with smelly socks. They couldn''t shout out.


    What the hell is going on? Why are there police and doctors?


    "Let me tell you." Zhao Hongtu told his sister and brother what happened when they were hit by a car.


    Then, pointing to the doctor who didn''t know his life and death, he hummed coldly: "he didn''t know who took the money. He said that Xiao Liangzi was no longer cured. Let''s prepare for the future. In a rage, I grabbed his neck. At this time, the three scum rushed out and shot me without saying a word."


    Chu Fan said, "at this time, I came here. This guy''s second shot was at sister Mei. In a hurry, I threw out my shoes and missed the muzzle of the gun before saving sister Mei. Otherwise, sister Mei may have been shot."


    Originally, it looked like a very common traffic accident, but combined with a series of events in the hospital, it was not so simple.


    Hire an assailant to bump into people, then buy a doctor, ignore human life, and then the police shoot indiscriminately. This is obviously premeditated. It''s murder.


    "Liangzi, are you all right?" Xu junchuo asked casually, but Qin Yumei suddenly woke up, hurriedly pushed Liangzi away, looked up and down, and was more and more surprised.


    Before, when she brought her brother, he was black and blue, covered with blood, especially in the head. He was hit with a big hole. She couldn''t cover it with her hand, and the blood couldn''t stop flowing out.


    But now, Qin huailiang is like nothing. There is no scar on his whole body. Was it an illusion before? But where did the blood come from?


    "Don''t ask!" Chu fan interrupted Xu junchuo and said, "sister junchuo, this case will be handed over to you. If there is a result, you must inform me at the first time. Sister Mei, let''s go."


    Since the acquisition of Zhao Qingyuan''s development company, Zhao Hongtu followed Chu fan to Guangyuan City and was arranged by sister Mei. During the day, he lived in a house with Liangzi. Although the house was dilapidated, he liked it very much. He had nothing to do. He could go out and find someone to play chess. He had a very comfortable life.


    In the evening, he followed Qin Yumei to the bar and sat in an insignificant corner. A bottle of wine and a plate of peanuts were enough. During this period, there were really guys who didn''t have eyes making trouble in the bar. Even the security team of the bar, the Yangtze River upstream (brother Shui), and the vice captain Ding Yonghui, were laid down, but they were kicked out by the humble old man.


    At this time, people knew that the little old man was a super master who didn''t leak. Since then, Jiang contrarian, Ding Yonghui and others began to curry favor with Zhao Hongtu. They had to send a young sister to the old man for good smoke, wine and delicious food.


    Zhao Hongtu was in a good mood to serve, and the old man was not stingy. He really gave them some tips. Apart from others, Jiang''s strength against the current has been greatly improved than before, and now it has reached the mid-term of human life. With his current strength, he also has a 50% chance of winning against the Liema Ma Yuanyi.


    The old man has been too comfortable these days. He relaxed his vigilance. Unexpectedly, this happened. If Qin huailiang hadn''t pushed her sister to death, I''m afraid Qin Yumei would have been killed by a car.


    At that time, he really didn''t know how to explain to Chu fan.


    Chu fan sent the three home. Qin Yumei couldn''t wait to get a basin of water, bathed her brother in person, and wiped the blood on him with a towel. At the same time, she checked carefully and confirmed that he had no injury at all, and the old problems in his legs were cured. She immediately wept with joy. If Zhao Hongtu wasn''t there, she had to take Chu fan back to the room.


    Just when several people guessed who was the black hand, Li Qingcheng''s phone suddenly called in. Chu fan''s mind moved and quietly answered the phone: "Sister Li!"


    "Chu fan, come to Sichuan sister hot pot city tonight, and my sister will invite you to dinner." Li Qingcheng was in a good mood and said with a smile.


    Chu fan also smiled: "Sister Li, please invite me to dinner. There won''t be anything here? Let''s say it clearly. What''s the matter?"


    "Look at your bear like son, I can still eat you?" Li Qingcheng said coyly. "I didn''t invite you, it''s Qiuyun. Isn''t it released? You''re a great benefactor. It doesn''t mean that if you get her in again, it''s too late to cry."


    "Qiuyun was released? When did it happen?" Chu fan was surprised. Why didn''t he hear any news? Is it Qiuyun''s Secret revenge?


    Li Qingcheng didn''t have a good way: "you busy man, when can you care about the life and death of our sisters? Hum, I came back this morning. I didn''t tell you at noon. Isn''t it? Are you going to surprise you in the evening?"


    pleasantly surprised? It''s a shock.


    Chu fan sneered, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll be there in the evening."


    As soon as she hung up, Qin Yumei asked coldly, "autumn rhyme is coming out? Is it..."


    "It''s suspected, but it''s not necessarily her." Chu fan sneered, "whoever it is, I will never let him go. Sister Mei, you arrange the bar and go to the dinner with me in the evening."


    "OK, I see."


    In the evening, Chu Fan said hello to Su Yuan and asked her to entertain Song Wen and them. He picked up Qin Yumei and they went straight to hotpot city.


    As soon as he got off the bus, a smart young man who looked only eighteen or nine years old greeted him. He first opened the door and said with a smile: "brother fan, Sister Li and sister Yun have been waiting upstairs for a long time."


    As soon as the voice fell, the rear door opened. Qin Yumei, wearing a light and elegant long skirt, came out of the car. Her amazing appearance and pure and refined temperament made the young man''s eyes dull and forgot to say hello.

 Chapter 229

    The box is not big. In the center is a dining table with a diameter of more than one meter. In the middle of the table is a mandarin duck hotpot. The soup on one side is red and oily, which looks full of appetite. The soup on the other side is thick and white, like milk, constantly splashing with water.


    Li Qingcheng, who has the appearance of a country and a city, is enchanting and charming. He is wearing a red low cut skirt that has not changed for thousands of years. His chest is magnificent and almost comes out of his clothes. The deep gap and holding a mobile phone is definitely not a problem.


    A man with lotus root like white jade arms, greasy and plump legs, unbridled exposure to the air, white and dizzy, and poor resistance, it is estimated that nosebleed will soar out of 200cc on the spot.


    Qiuyun sat opposite her in a long white dress, which set off her quiet and elegant. She didn''t touch any vulgarity all over. She had a transcendent temperament above all things. However, she is thinner than before. Obviously, she hasn''t been doing well these days.


    Between the two, there was a chair, which was obviously prepared for Chu fan. While the two sisters were chatting, the box door was pushed open, and Chu fan and Qin Yumei appeared at the door.


    Qin Yumei took Chu fan''s arm. Chu fan had a faint smile on her face, but Qin Yumei''s eyes were a little cold, which stunned Li Qingcheng and Qiu Yun for a moment and hurried to stand up.


    "Sister Mei, you are a rare guest. Please sit down." Qiuyun didn''t dare to neglect at all. She quickly gave her seat out and asked the waiter who followed her to bring another chair.


    "Sister Mei doesn''t look very well today. It''s not because I didn''t invite you?" Li Qingcheng asked with a smile.


    Qiuyun hurriedly explained: "originally, sister Mei should have been invited to come together, but I''m afraid your bar is too busy to get away, so..."


    "Qiuyun, you don''t have to explain. I''ll ask you a question." Chu fan sat down and said lukewarm, "did you do that in the afternoon?"


    Qiuyun and Li Qingcheng looked at each other and saw the solemnity and doubt in each other''s eyes. Sure enough, something happened, but they really don''t know what happened.


    "Brother fan, when I came back at noon, I stayed at home and didn''t go anywhere." Qiuyun said solemnly.


    Li Qingcheng frowned and said, "Chu fan, I can testify for Qiuyun. After I picked her up at noon, I personally made her a bowl of pig foot noodles. She took a bath first, ate noodles and slept until now. I stayed with her all afternoon. No matter what happened, it had nothing to do with our sisters."


    "Brother fan, sister Mei, what happened?" Qiuyun couldn''t help asking. Their faces were so scary that she was really afraid of being taken in by Chu fan again.


    Detention houses are not places for people. If they are put in prison, life is better than death.


    Originally, Chu fan thought it wouldn''t be done by Qiuyun and Li Qingcheng. Their relationship with him had just eased and was in the honeymoon period. How could it hurt the people around him in turn? If you really doubt them, Chu fan can''t be so direct, let alone hang all his thoughts on his face.


    Chu fan took a cup of tea from Li Qingcheng, pondered for a moment and said, "in the afternoon, someone drove into sister Mei. If Liangzi hadn''t pushed his sister away at an emergency, sister Mei would be afraid now..."


    "Where''s Liangzi? How''s he doing?" Li Qingcheng asked hurriedly.


    She doesn''t care about Qin huailiang. The key is at this juncture. If Qin huailiang is killed by someone, once the murderer can''t be found, the suspicion of their sisters won''t be cleared.


    Who is so cruel that he even attacked Qin Yumei at this time? This is a frame up. We want them to fight with Chu fan.


    Qin Yumei took a deep breath and said, "thanks to Chu fan, if he hadn''t arrived in time, Liangzi would have been killed even if he hadn''t been hit by a car."


    "Ah? And the back hand?" Qiuyun couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Li Qingcheng asked solemnly, "what''s going on?"


    Chu fan didn''t hide it either. He told what had happened. Finally, he tapped the table with his fingers and said faintly: "In Sichuan Province, I offend a lot of people, but there are only a few who really have the courage to attack me. Sister Li, I put the ugliness ahead today. If you are dissatisfied with me, hit me and scold me, I can bear it, but I won''t let go of the woman around me, no matter who it is."


    If it had been in the past, Chu fan''s words would certainly have aroused Li Qingcheng''s dissatisfaction. She is also a very proud woman. Her tolerance over and over again is already her bottom limit. Now, Chu fan dares to threaten her face and say cruel words, which is really beating her face.


    She''s worried. She''d rather not this Jinghu District, even the whole Guangyuan City and Sichuan Province. You bastard, why are you so arrogant? Dare to talk to me like that? I respect you. You think I''m really afraid of you?


    But just when her face was gloomy and uncertain, Chu Fanjing''s triple momentum broke out, which frightened her and suddenly stood up: "you... Your triple territory? When did you break through?"


    Not more than half a month since the last meeting, Chu fan not only broke through the land, but also took a rocket, and her strength is about to catch up with her. In the past, Chu fan''s strength was clearly at the peak of her later life, and she had the strength to fight with her. Now her strength is catching up with Li Qingcheng, and the huge momentum sent out faintly makes Li Qingcheng feel like Mount Tai, and even breathing becomes much more difficult ¡£


    "Sister Li, I regard you and sister Qiuyun as friends, and I hope you can regard me as friends." Chu fan''s momentum converges like a tide. He looks ordinary, no different from ordinary people. Li Qingcheng was frightened by the effort to hide his strength alone.


    This guy is getting stronger and stronger. He has a feeling of returning to nature. But what panacea did he take? How could his strength improve so quickly?


    "For my friends, I can do everything. For the enemy, it''s not as simple as putting two knives in his ribs."


    Now, listening to Chu fan''s threatening words, Li Qingcheng can no longer feel his arrogance. People do have arrogant capital. I''m afraid I can''t find one in her sect with this cultivation speed.


    "Brother Chu fan, I swear, it really has nothing to do with our sisters." Li Qingcheng took the tea in front of him and said seriously, "I''ll show you today. No matter what happens, you will always be my closest friend."


    Qiuyun also picked up the teacup and said in a deep voice, "brother fan, you give me three days. I promise to find out the truth and give you a satisfactory explanation."


    "OK, please elder sister Qiuyun." Chu fan took up the tea cup, his face finally eased a little, hehe said with a smile, "elder sister Li, won''t you be angry with me?"


    Li Qingcheng turned his charming eyes and said, "how dare I? I couldn''t beat you before. Now you''re in triple territory, and I''m not your opponent. If you really want to make you anxious, who knows what you''ll do to others?"


    "Poof!" Chu fan gushed out a mouthful of tea and said with a bitter smile, "lend me some courage, I don''t dare to make Sister Li''s idea."


    "You don''t dare, don''t you disdain?" Li Qingcheng glanced at Qin Yumei sour. "There are Su Yuan and ah Jiu at home. These two beauties, big and small, are the best in the world; there are pure beauties like sister Mei outside. How can they look at me?"


    "Why should Sister Li belittle herself?"


    Qin Yumei suddenly smiled and said, "Ah Mei is inferior to Sister Li in terms of appearance, figure and temperament. In the whole Sichuan Province, which man doesn''t fantasize about you? Chu fan is not a eunuch, but she already has other women in her heart and doesn''t dare to provoke you again."


    Li Qingcheng said with a smile, "sister Mei knows Chu fan very well, but since you know Chu fan has a heart, why do you give up on him?"


    "Without Chu fan, I may not live now; without Chu fan, my brother can''t stand up; without Chu fan, our sisters can''t live a carefree life."


    Qin Yumei boldly held Chu fan''s hand, looked at him affectionately, and said, "I know he has a heart, but so what? As long as I can see him often, eat and chat with him, I''ll be very satisfied."


    Chu fan lowered his head and didn''t want to get involved in the confrontation between the two women, but now he had to raise his head and look at Qin Yumei with a bitter smile: "sister Mei, why do you bother?"


    "For you, Suyuan is all you have, but for me, you are all I have." Qin Yumei smiled. "I won''t ask you to promise me anything, and don''t let you take time to accompany me. I just hope you can let me stay with you and be your confidante. Even if it is very pure, I''m satisfied."


    Without waiting for Sister Li to speak, Qin Yumei looked at her and said with a smile, "I can be Chu fan''s lover and junior without asking for any position and not a penny, can you?"


    "I......" Sister Li was asked speechless.


    Chu fan couldn''t listen anymore. He quickly waved his hand and said, "stop, we''re here for dinner. Let the waiter serve quickly."


    Li Qingcheng immediately went down the slope and asked the waiter to bring all kinds of ingredients ordered in advance, as well as a box of beer.


    "Hey hey, I know you like to drink beer. My sister will drink with you today." Li Qingcheng personally opened a bottle and handed it to Chu fan. Looking at that posture, he won''t be drunk tonight.


    While they were eating and drinking, the doctor who was shot and the three policemen who were injured received rescue and dressing treatment in the hospital and were sent to a special ward. The door of the ward is guarded by police.


    These four people have different injuries. Their hands and iron beds are handcuffed together. Who can run away? Therefore, the guard police didn''t care much at all. They got together in twos and threes to chat. What''s more, they ran to the stairwell to smoke.


    At this time, a female nurse wearing a white coat and a mask came over with a ca

 Chapter 230

    "Sister Mei, I''m home." Chu fan parked his car outside the door and said softly.


    He didn''t dare to look at Qin Yumei''s hot eyes. Chu fan knew too much about her mind, but the more so, the more afraid he was. It''s been derailed once. You can''t do anything sorry for Su Yuan.


    Unfortunately, I''m afraid of anything. In the face of Chu fan''s avoidance, Qin Yumei rushed to Chu fan with the strength of wine, hugged his neck and offered a hot kiss.


    If it had been before, Chu fan might still have some resistance, but since he tasted the wonderful taste, his resistance to women plummeted and instinctively stroked her full chest. In a daze, the seat suddenly fell down, and Qin Yumei pressed him


    In the dark night, Q7 shook violently for more than half an hour before it finally quieted down.


    "Sister Mei, why do you bother?" Chu Fan said bitterly.


    A man is a greedy cat. Who doesn''t eat fishy? Especially in the face of a woman like Qin Yumei, who is pure and weak in appearance but wild in heart. The fierce battle just now was dominated by her, which really made Chu fan enjoy an imperial treatment.


    It''s really experienced and wonderful.


    Qin Yumei fell on Chu fan''s chest. The crimson on her face had not completely faded, and her delicate body trembled like a spasm from time to time. I finally got what I wanted. I''m so happy to be his woman.


    "Chu fan, I don''t want anything, nor will I destroy the relationship between you and Su Yuan." Qin Yumei reluctantly raised her head, stroked Chu fan''s cheek, and said softly, "I just ask you not to let me go. Even if I can only look at you from time to time, I''ll be satisfied."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you leave me." Chu fan hugged Qin Yumei tightly and said seriously.


    This sentence can be regarded as a commitment to her. Although she was not given substantive status, Qin Yumei was still moved to tears and almost cried.


    After a short rest, Chu fan was ready to move again. Qin Yumei felt the freshly faded ruddy for the first time, rushed up her cheeks again, sat up straight, and was about to have another friendly game. Chu fan''s phone suddenly rang.


    The two were startled, as if they had been caught - raped in bed, and quickly separated.


    Chu fan picked up the phone and was relieved: "it''s Xu junchuo!"


    Qin Yumei was also relieved. She grabbed her clothes and slowly put them on. Chu fan quickly tied his belt and jumped out of the car.


    "What? Dead?" Chu fan answered the phone, his face suddenly changed and said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll go right away."


    Qin Yumei got out of the car in untidy clothes and asked nervously, "who''s dead?"


    "It''s all right. The three policemen who were caught and the doctor who was shot were killed in the hospital." Chu fan helped her tidy up her clothes, patted her on the shoulder, smiled and comforted, "don''t worry, even if they die, I can pry open their mouths. Go back quickly!"


    "Shall I go with you?"


    "No, you''re tired all day. Go back and have a rest early."


    Chu fan took her to the gate, saw Qin huailiang run out of the house, said hello, turned to get in the car and left.


    When Chu fan arrived at the hospital, the whole floor of the inpatient department was surrounded by the police, investigated room by room, and even the doctors and nurses in the hospital were not allowed to leave.


    It''s all a hindsight. People are dead. What have you been doing?


    Chu fan held his breath and went straight upstairs. He saw Xu junchuo and several old criminal policemen at the crime scene looking for clues that could provide information about the murderer.


    "Here you are." seeing Chu fan coming, Xu junchuo said hello.


    It''s a shame that more than a dozen police guards let people swagger to kill the suspect. Before, she assured Chu fan that she would find out the truth, but now? People are killed and clues are broken. Where else to check?


    Chu fan asked in a deep voice, "when was he killed?"


    People are dead. What''s the use of complaining about Xu junchuo? It''s important to find out what happened as soon as possible and catch the murderer.


    When it comes to business, Xu junchuo immediately said seriously: "according to the guard''s police description, a female nurse went in more than two hours ago, but there was no abnormality at that time. Until more than an hour later, the four suspects suddenly fell ill. According to the forensic identification, they were chronically poisoned and died."


    Female nurse?


    Chu fan frowned and asked, "is there a surveillance video?"


    Xu junchuo shook his head: "I checked. The female nurse disappeared when she came out of the hospital building, and in the corner outside the hospital, we found a white coat worn by the nurse."


    "People come and go in the hospital. Who knows what she looks like? Even we are not sure whether he is male or female. It''s too difficult to find him." Xu junchuo sighed.


    This case really gives her a headache.


    Chu fan raises his feet and walks into the ward. There are two beds in the room, on which lies a dead man. Their faces were blue and purple, their eyes protruded, their seven orifices bled, and they died miserably.


    On their arms, syringes and needles were inserted, and half a bottle of liquid medicine remained in the hanging bottle hanging in mid air. A forensic wearing white gloves was about to take down the bottle, but Chu fan stopped it.


    "Don''t move!" Chu fan strode over.


    The forensic doctor looked at Chu fan and Xu junchuo beside him. He hesitated for a moment, didn''t refute, and stepped back two steps.


    Chu fan shouted in his heart, "man, do you have any way?"


    "There are ways, but..." the big eyed frog said lazily, "you have to promise me a condition first."


    "Grass, when is it, and you still talk to me about terms?" Chu fan was angry. He really wanted to pull it out and trample it hard, so that it would wear its intestines and become a picture.


    The big eyed frog was not afraid at all. Hehe said with a bad smile, "don''t worry first. My condition is definitely a good thing for you."


    "Can you still have good things? Hum!" Chu fan was very upset and snorted, "come on, what conditions?"


    "Take Dou Yutong away."


    Chu fan walked out quickly and said angrily, "what do you mean?"


    In the bathroom of the hospital, the big eyed frog jumped out, squatted on Chu fan''s shoulder and disdained to say, "you can steal music. That little girl is different now. If you have sex with her several times, you may break through."


    "Get out of my way. How many times can you break through? Who are you fooling?"


    Big eyed frog zhengse Road: "Have you forgotten how your cultivation comes from? She needs the pure Yin Qi in your body, and you need the pure Yang Qi in her body. Complementing Yin and Yang is very good for both of you. Although it can''t be as effective as the last time, it''s much faster than your hard cultivation alone. Otherwise, you really can''t reach the four levels of the earth in a month."


    Chu Fan said reluctantly, "even if I agree, people may not be happy. Forget it, take one step at a time, and you can help me find the murderer."


    "It''s very simple for you. You break through the earth, and the perspective eye opens up a new ability. With it, it''s easy for you to find the murderer."


    Chu fan was overjoyed: "you have unlocked the new ability? What ability? Come out and let me see."


    "Look at me!"


    Chu fan just turned his head, and a dazzling white light suddenly burst out of the big eyed frog''s eyes, which almost blinded Chu fan''s eyes and burst into tears.


    "My grass, what are you doing?" Chu fan cried. His tears were like a tap with the gate on.


    The big eyed frog''s big eyes, which used to be bright, have now become dim, as if they were rotated by ten old women.


    "This ability is called recall. With your current strength, you can see what happened within six hours." the big eyed frog said weakly. "With it, you can see the whole process of the murderer''s crime, see what he looks like, and follow his trail all the way."


    "You''ll find out the specific functions by yourself. I have to sleep first." the big eyed frog said, turning his body into a mass of black gas and drilling into Chu fan''s chest.


    Finally, Chu fan stopped his tears, but his eyes turned red, like dead parents, which made everyone feel sad. However, he didn''t have time to care about these at this time, so he quickly whispered: "recall!"


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly brightened. At a place within his sight, two figures were immediately reflected. A man was wrapped with gauze on his head and hung his arms all the time. The other was a hot female nurse. Chu fan was stunned by the intensity of the scene and the scale.


    Nima, this place has become a holy land for cheating. It tastes so delicious!


    Chu fan didn''t dare to look any further. He quickly scattered this ability. As soon as he opened the door, he was startled by Xu junchuo, who was holding his shoulder and staring at him.


    "Elder sister, this is the men''s room. Will you pay attention to the impact?" Chu fan was so hairy that she didn''t dare to take a more look and hurried out.


    Asshole, sneaky, what the hell are you doing?


    Xu junchuo went in and checked carefully, but found nothing. When she returned to the scene with a stomach of doubts, she saw that Chu fan had kicked out the investigators and locked the door of the sick room.


    "Bang bang!" Xu junchuo was angry, patted the door vigorously and said loudly, "Hey, what are you doing? Open the door quickly."


    "If you want to find the murderer, don''t quarrel and give me five minutes." Chu fan''s indisputable voice came from the room.


    Can you find the murderer in five minutes? Xu junchuo sneered to himself. He sat down on the chair in the corridor with his shoulders in his hands. Let''s see how you found the murderer, hum!


    At this time, there was only Chu fan panting in the room. The two dead on the hospital bed still stared at a pair of dead fish eyes and looked at the ceiling empty.


    Chu fan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and suddenly opened his eyes: "recall!"

 Chapter 231

    In Chu fan''s eyes, a woman wearing a white nurse''s uniform, a mask and a nurse''s hat pushed a car full of drugs into the ward.


    The two policemen on the hospital bed, their hands locked at the head of the bed by handcuffs, looked at the ceiling dejectedly and ignored the arrival of the nurse.


    The nurse approached them, changed a bottle of medicine for them respectively, carefully arranged the quilt for them, and Shi ran pushed the car out.


    Chu fan''s eyes blinked, and the two policemen who were no different suddenly breathed quickly. They stared at their bloodshot eyes and beat the bed board with their hands and feet. Soon, the police ran in and immediately ran out.


    After a while, a group of doctors came in a hurry, but by this time, the two policemen on the hospital bed had been motionless, their eyes widened, and their seven orifices bled to death.


    Before five minutes, Chu fan opened the door and came out. He said to Xu junchuo, "take me to the place where I found the nurse''s clothes."


    "OK, come with me." Xu junchuo didn''t ask him what he wanted to do, but if he couldn''t find the murderer... Hum, how can I embarrass you.


    Soon, they came to the outside of the hospital building. Behind a tree in the corner, Xu Jun pointed out: "here, find it yourself."


    With that, she hugged her shoulder and stared at Chu fan coldly to see what clues he could find.


    Chu fan holds a flashlight in his hand, but it''s just a decoration. He can''t use it at all. But now he needs it to cover himself up.


    Xu junchuo was staring at him. Unexpectedly, Chu fan pointed the flashlight at her eyes. The strong light stabbed her, quickly closed her eyes, blocked the strong light with her hand, and angrily said, "asshole, where are you going?"


    "Hey hey, elder sister, you are becoming more and more beautiful." Chu fan uses the strong light to flash, and launches the advanced ability of perspective eye again: recall!


    There was a dazzling white light in his eyes, and the female nurse in white appeared in his sight again. She quickly took off her nurse''s clothes, took off her mask and hat and threw them on the ground, revealing her true face.


    Shit, it''s a man.


    Chu fan stared in disbelief and watched him take down his eyelashes and bra, put them in a black plastic bag, and even changed his shoes.


    The whole process took no more than three minutes. Originally, a slim female nurse changed into a handsome man. He looked no more than thirty years old, with beautiful eyes and fashionable clothes. With headphones in his ears and a little tune in his mouth, he walked slowly towards the outside of the hospital.


    "Hey, did you find the murderer?" Xu junchuo asked impatiently.


    She just wanted to ridicule him. Our police couldn''t find a clue. Can you find it as a layman? Pretending, I really thought you were omnipotent?


    But she never thought that Chu fan nodded: "found it!"


    "What? Have you found a clue?" Xu junchuo stared with disbelief and asked quickly, "tell me, what did you find?"


    "It''s no use saying that. Go to the monitoring room and I''ll help you find out the murderer." Chu Fan said, taking the first step and walking quickly towards the hospital building.


    Soon, they came to the surveillance room and retrieved the surveillance video during the incident.


    "Stop!" Chu fan stares at the picture, suddenly shouts, then points to the female nurse of the suspect appearing on the picture and says, "look carefully, is he male or female?"


    "Of course it''s a woman... Er, a man?" Xu junchuo leaned close to the monitor and looked carefully. Suddenly he said excitedly, "a man, it must be a man. Look at his neck. There''s an Adam''s apple on it. It must be a man."


    Several old policemen behind him nodded secretly. When they looked at Chu fan again, their eyes were full of admiration. No wonder people can become major at a young age. Just this insight and care are not comparable to ordinary people.


    I wonder. We looked over and over several times and didn''t find it. How did he see it?


    "Chu fan, how did you see it?" this major discovery made Xu junchuo in a good mood. He couldn''t help patting Chu fan on the shoulder, and finally showed an appreciative smile on his face.


    Chu Fan said faintly, "in fact, it''s no big deal. As long as you look at the monitoring carefully, it''s not difficult to find out who left during the time when the nurse brother left, and then check who came in..."


    "The person who didn''t enter the hospital is the murderer." Xu junchuo said excitedly.


    The murderer came in disguised as a nurse, so when he came, the figure he left must be a female nurse. But when he left, he changed to his true colors. Therefore, the man who did not leave to enter the hospital for monitoring must be the murderer.


    On this big night, there were not many people entering the hospital, and there were fewer men. In less than half an hour, several locked the suspect, input his screenshot into the public security system, and soon found out his identity information.


    "Doctor?" Xu junchuo exclaimed, obviously unexpected.


    Chu fan glanced over and saw all the information about the murderer: doctor, his real name is Liu Cheng, a silver murderer in the killer organization black knife.


    "Liu Cheng, whose ancestral home is northeast China, returned to a hospital in his hometown in Northeast China after graduating from Medical University and became a surgeon. With exquisite surgery and accurate medication, he soon became a famous doctor in the hospital."


    Xu junchuo said with a shudder: "he is too conceited and extreme. Because the woman he likes married a rich second generation, he has a grudge. He even used the medical knowledge he learned to poison the whole family of the rich second generation and peel off the whole face of the woman he likes."


    Chu fan was a little creepy. Killing is not terrible. What''s terrible is that his crazy means is too cruel. Even if your girlfriend breaks up with you, you can kill her at most. Is it worth peeling her face? If it was stripped alive, the means would be more cruel.


    "Since then, Liu Cheng has disappeared. The police wanted him all over the country for three years. There has been no news of him. He didn''t appear again until three years later. This time, he went so far as to kill three millionaires in the hospital."


    "In the process of chasing Liu Cheng, he was obstructed by the black knife organization and ran away by Liu Cheng. Later, it was the news from the military secret service organization that Liu Cheng had joined the black knife and became a silver killer, code named ''doctor''."


    Xu junchuo took a deep breath: "there has been no news of Liu Cheng for more than a year. The police thought he had gone abroad. Unexpectedly, he was still at home and dared to commit a crime. This time, we have to catch him."


    "Take your time, I''ll go first." Chu fan got the information he wanted, and there was no need to stay. As for Liu Cheng, he won''t expect the police. When they find out, the cauliflower will be cold.


    Chu fan went out of the hospital, followed Liu Cheng''s footsteps, came outside and watched him get on a black car.


    "Elder sister, help me check a black Volkswagen car. It seems to be imported Huiteng. The license plate number is'' Chuan a * * * *". Chu fan called Xu junchuo at the door of the hospital.


    After about ten minutes, Xu junchuo quickly ran out, directly opened the door, drilled in, pulled out his seat belt, fastened it, and said, "open it, go to the provincial capital."


    "Elder sister, you don''t have to go?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. You can''t get rid of me this time."


    Chu fan had no choice but to drive straight to Chengdu, the capital of Sichuan Province. On the way, Xu junchuo called Su Yuan and told her that he and Chu fan had gone to Sichuan Province, which solved Chu fan''s worries.


    More than two hours'' drive, Chu fan arrived in only an hour and a half. According to Xu junchuo''s instructions, the two turned around seven times and came to the door of a hotel.


    "Look, is it that car?" Xu junchuo saw a black car parked in the parking lot. Chu fan looked carefully. Yes, it was the one he saw at the door of the hospital. It was not bad at all.


    This guy is so brave that he didn''t even change his car. I guess I didn''t expect to be exposed. What''s more, the police will find here so soon.


    However, after Chu fan started the advanced ability of perspective eye - recalling, he couldn''t help frowning.


    A man and a woman came down from the car. The man was the driver who picked up Liu Cheng, and the woman didn''t know who it was. Chu fan is not sure whether she was in the car or on the way. But one thing is certain. Liu Cheng got off on the way and ran away.


    "Let''s go!" Chu fan jumped out of the car and strode towards the hotel. Behind him, Xu junchuo hurried to prepare the gun and chased up nervously and excitedly.


    Liu Cheng, that''s the most wanted criminal in the country. He has at least ten lives on his back. If he catches him, it''s a great achievement. Hey, hey, with this credit, you may be transferred to the Sichuan Provincial Public Security Department and the serious case team.


    As soon as Xu junchuo entered the hotel, he heard the waiter at the front desk say politely, "I''m sorry, sir, the guest rooms are full."


    "I''m looking for a friend." Chu fan smiled. "Wang Wenxiong in room 604, you can check it."


    The waiter immediately looked for the check-in. At a glance, the registered name of room 604 was indeed Wang Wenxiong. He immediately smiled and politely stretched out his hand: "please help yourself, sir. If you need anything, just call the front desk."


    "Thank you!" Chu fan smiled and walked towards the elevator. Behind him, Xu junchuo was confused. However, he still took Chu fan''s arm and followed him into the elevator.


    When the elevator door closed, Xu junchuo couldn''t wait to ask, "how do you know which room they live in, even the registered name?"

 Chapter 232

    "Knock on the door!" Chu fan stopped at the door, waved to Xu junchuo, and dodged to the side of the door.


    As for the question she asked, Chu fan just didn''t hear it, and in this situation, Xu junchuo can only put down the question and knock on the door.


    Before long, the door opened a crack, and a man with a bath towel around his waist asked discontentedly, "who are you?"


    "Bang!"


    Xu junchuo suddenly kicked the door open, took out his gun, aimed at the man and shouted, "don''t move, squat down!"


    The man was stunned, and his eyes suddenly burst out a murderous opportunity. He was about to fight for the death of a fish. He heard a woman''s angry cry in the room: "what are you doing? Even if you are a policeman, you can''t arrest people casually? What''s your alarm number? I want to complain to you."


    The man suddenly relaxed and said with a smile, "officer, are you wrong? We are a couple of eight scenes, but we have never done anything against the law."


    "Whether to break the law or not, you don''t count. Come back to the police station with me to assist in the investigation." Xu junchuo took out a handcuff from his back and wanted to handcuff the man.


    So far, the identity exposure is certain, otherwise, the police won''t come so soon. In this way, the man will face two choices. One is to arrest him obediently. I believe the police can''t find any evidence to control him; The second is to fight hard to kill Xu junchuo in front of him, and then run away with the woman.


    What should I do? It''s easy to get in the police station, but it''s hard to think of it again. Although the police can''t have evidence to control him, he has a guilty conscience. Who knows where to show his feet? Otherwise, can the police find it so soon?


    The man quickly weighed the pros and cons in his heart and made a decisive choice. When he stretched out his hand and seemed to cooperate with Xu junchuo very much. When the handcuffs were about to be handcuffed on her wrist, he suddenly grabbed her wrist with a gun and raised her hand over her head. At the same time, he hit her knee hard towards her small abdomen.


    "Bang!" there was a gunshot, and a hole was punched in the ceiling. At the same time, the man''s knee also hit her lower abdomen. Xu junchuo was so hurt that he almost fainted.


    In such a moment, the man had grabbed the gun in her hand and hit her head with the butt of the gun. When the matter was revealed, he wanted to hold Xu junchuo and leave as soon as possible.


    If you can get away with it, Xu junchuo is estimated to disappear from the world. Once you can''t get away, Xu junchuo is the chip in his hand and his talisman.


    But at the moment when the butt of the gun was about to hit Xu junchuo''s head, Chu fan finally rushed in, directly kicked the man upside down, hit the bedside cabinet heavily, and fell to the ground with a plop.


    "Wow!" the man struggled to get up, but he opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. He fell powerlessly to the ground and fainted.


    At this time, the woman on the bed suddenly threw the quilt at Chu fan, quickly jumped out of the bed and grabbed the gun at the man''s hand. What she thought was good. She blocked Chu fan''s line of sight with the quilt and took the opportunity to pick up the gun. When Chu fan lifted the quilt and exposed his head, hum, that was the time of his death.


    The idea is good, but unfortunately, the reality is cruel.


    At the moment she picked up the gun, the quilt flew back and covered her and the man. Now, the woman was in a hurry. She pulled the trigger recklessly and shot around blindly. She didn''t lift the quilt until she ran out of more than a dozen bullets in the magazine.


    Without waiting for her to take a look at the outside situation, she felt a heavy blow on her neck. She was black and fainted immediately.


    Chu fan clapped his hands and said to Xu junchuo on the big bed, "how are you, are you okay?"


    "What do you say?" Xu junchuo covered his lower abdomen, shook his head and sat up. His face was white and his forehead was sweating. He said, "you bastard, why didn''t you start earlier? You didn''t do it until I suffered a loss. Do I have a grudge against you?"


    "Elder sister, I''m helping you. Do you understand?"


    Chu Fanyi said righteously, "if you don''t take a cut, you don''t gain a wisdom. You''re OK this time, but you''ve been beaten. If you''re so reckless next time, you''ll lose more than your life. Hey hey, with your face and hot figure, the eunuch has to be moved. If you fall into the hands of bad people, do you think they can let you die easily?"


    Although Chu fan is good for her, she still wants to press Chu fan on the ground and punch her hard. Just now, Chu fan didn''t help her, but he had no pity for her when her little abdominal pain was like a knife. He grabbed her arm and threw her on the big bed.


    Even if it was Simmons mattress, she almost broke her intestines when she fell so heavily. She was dizzy for a long time before she calmed down.


    Loser, what do you think of my sister? I''m human, not a sandbag. Where did you throw it like this?


    "Wait for me." Xu junchuo glared at him, struggled to get out of bed, pointed to the men and women on the ground and asked, "this is not Liu Cheng, are you wrong?"


    "Elder sister, do you think ordinary people dare to rob your gun and shoot madly?"


    Xu junchuo nodded: "yes, these two people must have something to do with Liu Cheng. They may be the killer in the black knife and the person who takes care of Liu Cheng. Quickly, cuff them both, and then find a rope to tie them up. Can you catch Liu Cheng? It''s all up to them."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t wake up in half an hour. I''d better help you first." Chu fan went over and helped Xu junchuo lie down in bed.


    This move immediately made Xu junchuo nervous. He covered his chest with both hands and glared at Chu fan angrily: "smelly boy, what do you want to do?"


    Chu fan reluctantly said, "elder sister, can you be pure? I''ll help you rub your stomach, and you won''t hurt... Forget it, you don''t have to pull down, I won''t wait."


    "Don''t, don''t." Xu junchuo quickly grabbed Chu fan, hesitated, gritted his teeth, closed his eyes and lay down, "come on!"


    Chu fan saw a black line: "elder sister, do you want me to rub your stomach or do you want me to do something else?"


    Xu junchuo looked down and was so ashamed that he almost found a ground to drill in. She bifurcated her legs and opened her arms. She was in a big font. She didn''t look like a lady. Just now, she closed her eyes, just like a prostitute woman waiting for a prostitute.


    "Asshole, what do you think?" Xu junchuo stared at him with gnashing teeth, hurriedly tightened his legs and shouted angrily, "are you doing it or not? I''m up if you don''t?"


    "Dry dry!" Chu fan hurriedly lifted up her shirt and revealed her flat and strong belly.


    The man was really cruel. There was a palm sized piece above her lower abdomen. It was red and obviously hurt a lot. If you go up another three centimeters, Xu junchuo''s sternum will have to be broken. Now this situation is a blessing in misfortune.


    "Hold on, it''ll hurt a little at first."


    Chu fan rubbed his hands and stroked her lower abdomen. At the moment of touching her skin, Xu junchuo''s delicate body couldn''t help shaking violently. Not knowing whether it was pain or shyness, Xu junchuo blushed, closed his eyes tightly, grabbed the sheet with both hands, hooked his toes together, and stretched tightly like a full bow.


    "Tut Tut, elder sister, although your skin is not so white, it is still very delicate. Do you exercise often? Look at this muscle, six abdominal muscles."


    Chu fan chattered endlessly, and his hands were not idle. He rubbed gently on her lower abdomen, and his strength increased a little. The drop of golden aura in his body was mobilized by him and circulated in the palm of his hand.


    Xu junchuo didn''t feel any pain at all. He just listened to Chu fan''s nonsense. At first, she was a little shy. After all, this was the first time she had such close contact with a man.


    But Chu fan''s words almost made her jump up with anger. What does it mean that her skin is not so white? It''s called healthy wheat color. Do you understand aesthetics? However, when she was about to get angry, Chu fan began to praise her again, which made her complacent and forgot the pain on her lower abdomen. And she still closed her eyes and didn''t see Chu fan''s sneaky eyes staring at her chest.


    When the shirt was opened, there was only a black bra left in her. Although it was not as large as Su Yuan and Dou Yutong, it also had a c cup. The most valuable thing is that she often exercises. Her chest is as tall and straight as a mountain. In terms of elasticity, she is definitely better than two women.


    Unfortunately, Chu fan can only have an eye addiction. With a few courage, he doesn''t dare to verify it with his hands.


    Just as they were massaging in this embarrassing posture, a policeman suddenly rushed in, pointed his gun at them and shouted, "don''t move, raise your hands."


    Xu junchuo suddenly opened his eyes and saw that his situation was somewhat indecent. He quickly closed his clothes and sat up: "don''t shoot, it''s your own!"


    At the same time, Chu fan also said, "put the gun down. We are from Guangyuan City. These two people are related to a murder and have been subdued by us."


    At this time, several policemen rushed in. One of the young male policemen saw Xu junchuo and said in surprise: "Xu junchuo? How is it you?"


    "Why can''t it be me?" Xu junchuo didn''t have any good face to him. He quickly tied his shirt button and rubbed his lower abdomen. He was pleasantly surprised. "It really doesn''t hurt. His workmanship is good."


    "Cough, I''d better take people back as soon as possible." Chu fan stood up, grabbed one in one hand and strode towards the door. But he didn''t take a few steps, but he was stopped by the young male policeman.


    "Wait a minute, the man was caught in Chengdu City and should be handed over to our Municipal Bureau." the male policeman glanced at Chu fan coldly and ordered, "take the man away!"


    "Shen Yunfeng, what do you mean?" Xu junchuo angrily stepped forward to block Chu fan and said loudly, "we chased people all the way from Guangyuan City. What does it have to do with your Municipal Bureau? Why should we let you take them away in your territory?"

 Chapter 233

    Shen Yunfeng, who graduated from the same police school as Xu junchuo, has always remembered her. If it were not for the better development of the provincial capital, he would have gone to Guangyuan City and launched a crazy pursuit of Xu junchuo.


    Originally, he thought that he would organize a classmate party in a few days and have a good relationship with Xu junchuo, but he didn''t expect to meet her here, and she was still in bed with a man


    Shameless, easy-going.


    Shen Yunfeng''s heart was dripping blood, as if Xu junchuo was his wife and stealing behind his back. His eyes were red, like an enraged bull.


    "Xu junchuo, when you were in the police academy, your grades were always the best, but now why are you getting more and more confused?" Shen Yunfeng suppressed his anger and sneered, "people were caught in Chengdu. We have the obligation to assist in the investigation. Is that wrong?"


    "You..."


    Xu junchuo was so angry that he almost scolded. But what he said was indeed the truth. People could indeed take people away. Nominally, they were assisting in the investigation, but in fact, they clearly robbed her of her credit.


    "What are you doing? Take people away." Shen Yunfeng ordered. Several policemen behind him hurried forward and grabbed the two men in Chu fan''s hand.


    Xu junchuo was anxious and was about to go up to theory, but Chu fan stopped him: "elder sister, don''t you still have me?"


    "Don''t do it, this guy is not easy to provoke." Xu junchuo calmed down and whispered to Chu fan in turn.


    Others don''t understand Shen Yunfeng. Can she not understand? Without the father of the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau, could he become the vice captain of the Criminal Investigation Detachment so soon?


    Although Xu junchuo was not afraid of him, he didn''t want to cause trouble to Chu fan. Before, I just thought Shen Yunfeng was a little arrogant, but I didn''t expect that he should be such a person, arrogant, domineering and small bellied.


    Thanks for not agreeing to him, otherwise, my sister will ruin his hand in this life. Hum!


    Chu fan patted Xu junchuo''s hand and said with a smile, "elder sister, let''s clean him up? Here, show him this."


    Seeing Chu fan take out a small red book, Xu junchuo was immediately excited. How could he forget this stubble? This guy is not an ordinary person. With this certificate, dad has to be polite.


    "Shen Yunfeng, let''s have a classmate''s game. I advise you to give me the people and go back where they come from." Xu junchuo kindly advised.


    Shen Yunfeng was furious: "do you think you can scare me by taking out a broken book? I tell you, today is our director, and you can''t take them away."


    "Tut tut Tut, you are so patient that you don''t even pay attention to your director?"


    Xu junchuo opened the certificate and handed it to Shen Yunfeng. Jiao hum: "stare at your dog and see clearly. This is the certificate of the Ministry of national security. If you have any doubt about this certificate, you can call the phone above."


    Shen Yunfeng just glanced and was stunned. With his eyesight, he could see at a glance that the certificate was absolutely true. What is Xu junchuo''s identity? Can she swindle with a false card?


    The Ministry of national security is a special department with privileges. Generally, it executes cases that cannot be handled by ordinary local police stations. Let alone Shen Yunfeng. Even if his father is here, he has to cooperate with others in handling cases.


    But where does his face go when he just hands him over? But if you don''t pay, if you really call the director, you won''t have to be scolded severely?


    Shen Yunfeng''s face was green and red. When he was in a dilemma, a phone suddenly called his mobile phone. Shen Yunfeng could find the steps down and quickly shouted to the phone, "what? Murder? OK, I''ll be there right away."


    After hanging up, Shen Yunfeng snorted to Chu fan coldly, "don''t think I''m afraid of you. If there wasn''t a big case waiting for me to deal with, I wouldn''t let you take them away. Hum, let''s go!"


    With a cruel word, Shen Yunfeng threw the man down and ran away in a hurry.


    Xu junchuo puked at his back: "what''s the matter? I heard someone on the phone asked him to have a massage and insisted that there was a big case. It''s shameless!"


    "Forget it, anyway, someone left us, whether he went to massage or handle a case?" Chu fan picked up the two people on the ground again and strode out


    I don''t know how long later, Cao Fang woke up and groaned. He wanted to move, but he found himself tied to a tree. Just about to shout, Chu fan''s voice came from his ear: "don''t waste your energy. Your friend is on your right, tied to the tree like you."


    Cao Fang followed the sound. In the dark, he could only see a vague figure, flashing red light and a faint smell of smoke. It was obvious that he was smoking.


    "Daming, how are you?" Cao Fang shouted eagerly.


    After shouting twice, a low voice came from five meters to the right: "sister Fang, I''m fine. How are you?"


    "I... I''m fine," Cao Fang said bitterly.


    Both of them have become prisoners. How can they be better? However, what puzzled them was that they both arrested people. Why didn''t they send them to the police station, but came to such a remote place? What the hell do they want?


    Chu fan threw the cigarette end and said, "are you the man of black knife?"


    They were silent and neither spoke.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Doctor Liu Cheng has exposed your identity."


    Chu fan took out another cigarette to light it, took a deep breath, and said faintly, "I can understand that in your business, you take people''s money and eliminate disasters for others, but not everyone''s money is so easy to earn."


    "Now, you have two choices. One is to say who hired you. I can let you spend the rest of your life in prison. The second choice doesn''t need me to say? The doctor can skin people, and I''m better than him. In the past, when hunting in the mountains, I caught the gazelle alive, skinned it alive, and then cut off the meat a little to drink. Don''t worry, I promise I can make you happy Live three days and three nights without dying. "


    Not to mention these two guys, even Xu junchuo, who was not far away, shuddered and dropped goose bumps on the ground. This guy can''t be so cruel, can he?


    "You... Who are you?" Cao Fang asked in a trembling voice.


    "Don''t you know whose woman you''re going to touch in Guangyuan?"


    "You are the king of murder - Chu fan?" Wei Daming exclaimed.


    "Since you know my identity, I don''t have to doubt my means?" Chu fan touched a small scalpel and played with it in the palm of his hand. He looked at them and said faintly, "which of you two said first?"


    Wei Daming was completely desperate. If he fell into the hand of the evil star, could he still live?


    "Brother fan, we really don''t know who the employer is." Wei Daming took a deep breath. "Don''t say it''s us. Even if the doctor is here, he can''t know who the employer is."


    Cao Fang hurriedly said, "what we said is true. When the task is posted on a special website, we just take the task. Once the task is completed, the reward will naturally be paid to our account. But no one knows who the employer is except a limited number of people such as administrators."


    Xu junchuo came over and whispered in Chu fan''s ear, "what they said should not be wrong. The employer''s information will not be leaked easily."


    She didn''t say that Chu fan had believed most of them, but it didn''t mean that Chu fan could spare them.


    After pondering for a moment, Chu fan asked, "who hit people by driving?"


    "It''s me!" Wei Daming said with some courage. "I took the task. Sister Fang came to play with me and didn''t intervene from beginning to end..."


    "You mean, you want me to let her go?"


    "The king murderer is brave and courageous. He is angry for his beauty and makes a decisive decision, but he never kills innocent people." Wei Daming said, "one person does things and one person is responsible. I offended you for money. I deserve to die in your hands, but sister Fang is innocent. Please let her go. I am willing to give you all my savings."


    Chu fan shook his head: "your money is too dirty. I''m afraid of having nightmares. Since you took the task, what''s the matter with the doctor?"


    "The mission failed. Before I could plan the next step, the doctor came, and this time the goal was four people in the hospital." Wei Daming said in a deep voice, "According to my analysis, these four people should be arranged by the employer. Originally, they thought they could be foolproof, but they were destroyed by you. Therefore, in order not to expose their identity, they had to hire our black knife killer again to kill these four people."


    "Where''s the doctor?"


    "He got off after he left town. I don''t know where he went."


    Chu fan''s face changed. Liu Cheng was still in Guangyuan City. Does he still want to attack Qin Yumei?


    Originally, Chu fan wanted to severely ask the head of the black knife and the address of the headquarters, but now he was worried about Qin Yumei''s safety and couldn''t stay for a moment.


    Together with Xu junchuo, they stuffed them into the car and returned from the original road.


    At the same time, a man dressed in black quietly touched the outside of Qin Yumei''s house. The house was dark and there was no movement. The man hesitated for a moment and quietly walked around the back,


    Westinghouse''s window was closed, but the window of the east house was open. But the man didn''t go to the east house. Instead, he took out a small scalpel and gently fiddled with Westinghouse''s window hook. Just a few times, the window hook was opened. The man picked it slightly and the window fan opened.


    The man did not hesitate. At the moment of opening the window, the civet cat ran in as sensitively as a civet cat, clenched the scalpel in his hand, and scratched at the neck of the person lying on the bed.


    Suddenly, the person on the bed lifted the quilt and covered the man with a mask. He was scared to death. He waved his scalpel vigorously. Finally, he tore off the quilt and was ready to jump out of the window. Unfortunately, a huge fist had been waiting for a long time.


    At the moment when he lifted the quilt, his fist hit him hard on the door, which immediately made his face full of peach blossoms. He was black and fainted.


    "Pa!" when the light came on, Qin Yumei and her brother appeared at the door in their pajamas, and Zhao Hongtu was standing by the bed.

 Chapter 234

    "Chu fan, old Zhao caught a killer."


    Qin Yumei dialed Chu fan''s phone for the first time. Across the phone, Chu fan could hear her voice trembling slightly. Obviously, she''s still a little scared now.


    If Zhao Hongtu hadn''t strongly asked to change rooms with her, I''m afraid she wouldn''t even know how she died tonight. It''s scary!


    Chu fan took a deep breath: "wait for me!"


    Hung up the phone, Chu fan stepped on the accelerator to the end, and the speed increased to the fastest. It was really fast, twice as fast as it was recently.


    Xu junchuo grasped the handrail tightly and asked, "whose phone? What happened?"


    "Someone went to assassinate sister Mei. If there is no accident, that person should be a doctor." Chu fan stared at the front without blinking. Suddenly, he had an idea and said eagerly, "you should call Uncle Xu immediately and ask him to send someone to take care of the people as soon as possible, but there can be no more mistakes."


    "Understand!" Xu junchuo became excited. The doctor was caught. It was a great achievement. Although it was almost late at night, she still called her father without hesitation.


    Xu junchuo''s phone hasn''t finished yet. Chu fan suddenly picks up the phone and calls Qin Yumei back.


    "Chu fan!"


    "Sister Mei, remember, no one can hand over anyone except director Xu Yi when they go. Do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    Hung up, Xu junchuo frowned and said, "you mean... Someone will come to the police station?"


    "Hum, who sent the three policemen before?" Chu fan''s face was cold and his eyes showed the murderous opportunity. "Now, I''m almost sure that the main messenger behind the scenes is among the three."


    "Qian huaigu!" Xu junchuo subconsciously shouted the name of Qian huaigu.


    In Guangyuan City, the gratitude and resentment between Chu fan and Qian huaigu have long been known. Chu fan not only robbed Qian huaigu''s favorite woman, but also successively took tens of millions of assets from him.


    It''s normal for Qian huaigu to buy a murderer and kill with such deep hatred.


    Chu fan didn''t say a word. It was a default. But Xu junchuo frowned: "besides Qian huaigu, who else has such a deep hatred against you? But he didn''t start with you. Why did he keep an eye on sister Mei?"


    This problem is also what Chu fan has been trying to understand. If it''s really his enemy, how much impact can killing Qin Yumei have on him? Instead, it will scare the snake and lead to his crazy revenge. But why did he plan to do it to Qin Yumei?


    This kind of thing is not like Qian huaigu''s style. Besides, in the morning, Qian huaigu''s father called in person to apologize and returned all the money he had transferred. It is impossible to turn his head and start again on the people around Chu fan.


    "Who are the other two?" Xu junchuo couldn''t help asking.


    Chu fan pondered for a long time and said slowly, "one is Wang Dong and the other is Yu Fengxian."


    "Yu Fengxian?" Xu junchuo didn''t understand. "It''s understandable to say that Wang Dong did it to you, but Yu Fengxian was held up by you. What good can it do to kill sister Mei?"


    "My relationship with Yu Fengxian is not as good as it seems." Chu fan snorted coldly. "Although I pushed her to the present position, she hates me to the bone in her heart. Moreover, killing sister Mei is also good for her."


    "Without sister Mei, I have only two choices. One is to cash out the bar and no longer have anything to do with their circle; the other is to find another spokesperson to help me manage the bar. By then, Yu Fengxian will be the best candidate. In this way, she will tie me to her in the same boat."


    "According to this, the suspicion of Yu Fengxian is the biggest." Xu junchuo glanced at Chu fan strangely. "What''s the matter with you and her? It''s not because of love, isn''t it?"


    Chu fan was silent. To tell you the truth, he and Yu Fengxian really point out such things. But Chu fan can''t like her at all. It''s not because she''s wild, but because she''s not an easily satisfied woman with too much ambition.


    When she just got the management right of Jinghu District, she wanted Chu fan to help her again, replace Wang Dongdi and become the leader of the whole Guangyuan City.


    This kind of thing is just a small effort for Chu fan, but what''s next? Can she satisfy this isolated Guangyuan City? What about asking Chu fan to help her take Dou Zhonghe, the provincial capital? No, just like now, I still hate Chu fan to the bone.


    It was precisely because of her great ambition that Chu fan drew a line with her as soon as possible. Otherwise, the higher she was held, the more dangerous it would be to herself and the people around her.


    A cold light flashed in Chu fan''s eyes. It''d better not be you, otherwise I''ll break your neck with my own hands


    About half an hour, a police car really drove to Qin Yumei''s house.


    "Bang bang!" the door was knocked loudly. For a long time, Zhao came to open the door. Before asking, four policemen rushed in like wolves.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Zhao Hongtu roared and hurried after him.


    Inside, suddenly a woman screamed, "ah! You... What are you doing?"


    Qin Yumei sat up from the bed, hugged the quilt tightly and wrapped her delicate body tightly. Qin huailiang in the other room was also awakened. He ran over in a big underpants, carrying an iron pipe in his hand, and said angrily, "are you a policeman or a bandit? What do you want to do when you run to our house in the middle of the night?"


    "We received a report that Qin Yumei was selling drugs." Chen Yongsheng, director of Jinghu branch, glanced at Qin Yumei coldly and said coldly, "are you Qin Yumei? Get dressed quickly and go back to the police station with us."


    Yang Weimin, former director of Jinghu branch, retired early, and his deputy Chen Yongsheng took over as director. Although the appointment document has not been officially issued, Chen Yongsheng is already the head of Jinghu branch.


    "Drug trafficking?" Qin Yumei sneered. "Officer, you have to have evidence to say I sell drugs? I also said you sell drugs. Do you want to catch yourself?"


    "Search for me and search carefully." that''s what Chen Yongsheng said. They came for the killer and said that Qin Yumei''s drug trafficking was just a cover. So they can search openly.


    Strange, where are people?


    The house is not big. There are only three small rooms, plus a warehouse outside. I didn''t even let go of the toilet. Unfortunately, not to mention the living man, I didn''t even find a mouse.


    "Director, no one was found." a male policeman lowered his voice and handed a thing in front of Chen Yongsheng, "but I found this."


    "This is..."


    The male policeman held a small bag in the palm of his hand, which contained some white powder. On his hands, he was also contaminated with a lot, as if he had been inserted into a noodle bag.


    Chen Yongsheng''s eyes suddenly lit up and immediately understood the meaning of the male policeman. He took a tacit look at him. Chen Yongsheng grabbed the white bag and turned his head. His face was as cold as ice, "you want evidence? What is this?"


    "Officer, did you fill that thing in my noodle bag? It''s all white flour on your hands. Dare you say it''s drugs?" Qin Yumei is no longer Xiaoxiao before. This battle can''t scare her.


    Chen Yongsheng''s old face has a fever and knows that he doesn''t look like him, but who knows they will hide people? If I had known this, I would have brought a bag of real drugs.


    However, even if the bag of drugs in her hand is fake, Qin Yumei can also be taken away. The big deal is to change this bag of white flour into real drugs at the police station. Hum!


    Chen Yongsheng shouted angrily, "I said it was a drug, it was a drug. Come and take all three of them away. Who dares to resist and kill them on the spot."


    With that, Chen Yongsheng took out his guns and stared at Zhao Hongtu. As long as he dared to resist, he promised to reward him a peanuts.


    Qin Yumei came down from bed and said faintly, "I''m the one you want to catch. I''ll just go with you."


    "So you admit the drugs are yours?"


    "Yes, this bag of white noodles is mine. It has nothing to do with my brother and old Zhao." Qin Yumei stretched out her hands. Immediately, a policeman came forward and handcuffed her hands.


    Qin huailiang''s eyes were red. He was about to rush up and try his best, but he was grabbed by Zhao Hongtu. At present, none of them can help. Instead, they give Chen Yongsheng an excuse. Maybe they will hurt the killer and kill all three of them.


    "Liangzi, don''t worry. I''ll be back in a minute." Qin Yumei smiled and comforted. She was pushed and pushed by two policemen and walked towards the door.


    She said easily, but in fact, she had no bottom in her heart. It must have been unkind of them to take her away, but now she can do nothing but pray.


    Soon, the four of Chen Yongsheng escorted Qin Yumei outside the gate. They just opened the door and stuffed Qin Yumei into the car. A dazzling light shone on them, making people unable to open their eyes.


    Then a car roared over and blocked the way of Chen Yongsheng''s police car.


    "Cao NIMA, turn off the lights for me." Chen Yongsheng scolded and walked over, still holding a gun in his hand. He was manly and angry, as if he wanted to ask a teacher for a crime.


    Just after walking a few steps, a cold voice came: "Chen Yongsheng, you big Guan Wei."


    "You... You are..." the other party''s lights went dark. Chen Yongsheng finally saw who the tall man was. He was so frightened that his hand shook and the gun almost fell to the ground.


    "Xu... Xu Bureau, why are you here?" Chen Yongsheng was so nervous that he couldn''t speak quickly.


    Xu Yi snorted coldly, "I still want to ask you, why are you here?"


    "I... I received the alarm. Someone said Qin Yumei was hiding drugs, so I brought someone over."


    Qin huailiang said angrily, "you lied. You obviously couldn''t find an excuse, so you planted it on my sister''s head. You returned drugs, pulled down my noodle bag and scattered it all over the floor."


    Qin Yumei jumped out of the car and said faintly, "director Xu, I suspect they are with the killer. Otherwise, how could they come to my house in the middle of the night? They turned my house upside down?"


    Chen Yongsheng''s face turned green and hurriedly said, "Xu Bureau, I..."


    "Come on, give me all their guns." Xu Yi''s face is like the bottom of the pot, and he hates Chen Yongsheng and others. The glorious image of the police has been destroyed by them.


    "Take it back and try it hard!"

 Chapter 235

    When Chu fan got the news, he had returned to Guangyuan City and went directly to the Municipal Public Security Bureau. In the director''s office upstairs, he saw Qin Yumei, Qin huailiang and master Zhao Hongtu in a police uniform.


    "How, are you all right?" Chu fan asked with concern.


    Qin Yumei shook her head: "thanks to Director Xu''s timely arrival, otherwise, I''m afraid I''m really unlucky this time."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, helped her tighten her police uniform, and said, "if you''re sleepy, go to sleep for a while. When I''m finished, I''ll take you back."


    "No, I''m not sleepy." Qin Yumei smiled, and suddenly there were many beauties.


    Xu junchuo''s eyes were a little different. He looked at Chu fan and Qin Yumei. He always felt that they were mysterious and strange, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    At this time, Xu Yi pushed the door and came in. His face was not very good-looking.


    Xu junchuo hurriedly asked, "Dad, have you asked the result?"


    "Chen Yongsheng is an old criminal policeman. There is still a glimmer of life after death, but if he tells the truth, he will go to jail."


    Xu Yi shook his head and sighed, "these guys are so pervasive that even Chen Yongsheng has been corroded. Back then, he also handled several major cases and was jealous of evil, but he has only been the director for a few days, so... Alas!"


    "Uncle Xu, I want to talk to Chen Yongsheng alone." Chu fan came over.


    Xu Yi glanced at him, hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, you can try, but remember, you can''t extort a confession by tough means, otherwise you will get into trouble."


    "Don''t worry, I promise not to touch him." Chu Fan said and strode out.


    Entering the interrogation room, Chu Fan said to several investigators, "go out and I''ll talk to him alone."


    When they were at a loss, Xu Yi came over with Xu junchuo and waved to them: "you all go out."


    "Yes!" the director ordered. Naturally, they dared not neglect. They got up quickly, packed up the materials and left quickly.


    Xu junchuo also wanted to take the opportunity to drill in, but Chu fan pushed him out, slammed the door and locked it. Xu junchuo was so angry that she even kicked two feet on the iron door. If Xu Yi hadn''t pulled it, she would have found a guy to break the door open.


    What the hell? Let me see if I can die?


    Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He sat down on the table in front of Chen Yongsheng, took out his cigarette and asked, "would you like one?"


    "Thank you!"


    Chen Yongsheng is no longer as energetic as before. Even if he doesn''t speak, his political career has come to an end, not to mention the director. I''m afraid he will have to take off his clothes in the future.


    Chu fan handed him a cigarette and personally took out a lighter to light it for him. He also lit one, took a deep breath, and said faintly: "tell me, what handle did Yu Fengxian take you? You worked so recklessly for her?"


    As soon as Chen Yongsheng shook his hand, the cigarette fell down, burned a hole in his crotch, quickly stood up and swept half of his cigarette butts to the ground, with a panic on his face.


    Chu fan just cheated him, but judging from his panic expression, it was really done by impatiens.


    "If you tell the truth now, maybe you can get lenient treatment. Otherwise, you will be passive after the Impatiens are caught and everything is explained." Chu fan leaned down from the table and turned away without looking at him again.


    Xu junchuo just followed his father back to the office. He picked up the water cup and didn''t wait for a drink. Chu fan came back.


    "Is it finished so soon?" Xu junchuo asked in surprise.


    "Elder sister, go and ask. I promise you what he said." turning around, Chu Fan said to Xu Yi, "Uncle Xu, I''ll leave the rest to you. I''ll send sister Mei back first."


    "Well, have an early rest. I''ll let you know as soon as I have news."


    Xu Yi took over the police uniform handed by Qin Yumei, took several people to the door, watched them go downstairs and leave, couldn''t wait to come to the interrogation room, and saw Xu junchuo interrogating Chen Yongsheng accompanied by several people. This time, Chen Yongsheng said everything, said everything, and cooperated very much.


    What did the boy do to Chen Yongsheng? Why did he give it all at once?


    Chu fan just started the car and was going to send several people home. Suddenly, he received a call from Li Qingcheng: "Chu fan, I know who did it to sister Mei."


    "I also know, it''s Yu Fengxian!" Chu Fan said plainly.


    Li Qingcheng also wanted to give him a surprise. Unexpectedly, he already knew. She choked for a long time and said with hatred: "now that you know, do you have to apologize to junior sister Qiuyun and me? Hum, we almost ate our sisters at dinner at night. I tell you, my sister''s heart was hurt, and the consequences are very serious."


    "Don''t worry, Sister Li. After I''ve solved this, I promise to come to the door in person and apologize. It''s up to you whether you use a whip or drop wax oil. OK?"


    "That''s what you said?" Li Qingcheng''s mood suddenly got better and giggled, "come to the eighth master''s old house, and my sister will give you another big gift."


    Chu fan slammed on the brake and stopped the car. He was surprised and said, "Sister Li, you won''t... You won''t have..."


    "Yes, come on, I''ll wait for you." Li Qingcheng didn''t give Chu fan the chance to ask again and hung up the phone directly.


    Chu fan looked at Qin Yumei sitting behind and took a deep breath: "Sister Li may have caught Yu Fengxian. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    "Go, I have to go." Qin Yumei''s good temper was angered by repeated assassinations and gnashed her teeth. "I want to ask her face to face. Where did I offend Qin Yumei? She is so worthy of her spare efforts that she has to kill me."


    Qin huailiang was even more angry and said angrily, "brother fan, you give her to me later. I have to break her up."


    "Let''s go!" said Zhao Hongtu, closing his eyes at the co pilot. The old man who has been cultivating himself for more than ten years was also aroused anger today. Although he closed his eyes, he exuded a cold and fierce murderous spirit, which made Chu fan shiver.


    The old man is like a fierce blade with a ferocious flame. He has a fierce spirit that he doesn''t return to his sheath without a blood oath.


    Chu fan couldn''t help looking at him more. The old man must not have been an unknown person in the past. It''s just this fierce flame. He can''t be trained without killing dozens of people.


    Today, it completely angered the old man.


    Soon, Chu fan drove to the door of the manor villa where the eighth master lived. There were bodyguards waiting for him. When he saw the car coming, he opened the door without saying a word and invited Chu fan in.


    The car drove directly to the door of the villa. Qiuyun personally received Chu fan at the door. When she saw Chu fan, Qiuyun smiled with relief: "brother fan, I finally cleaned my grievances. Otherwise, I can''t even sleep."


    "I''m sorry. I''ll put the wine myself another day and make an apology to sister Qiuyun and Sister Li."


    "You don''t need to apologize, but you can''t break the bill with this wine." Qiuyun smiled and let several people into the villa. Her posture also won the favor of Qin Yumei and Chu fan.


    This woman is indeed more magnanimous than Yu Fengxian. She is not angry when she is wronged and cleared of suspicion. The most valuable thing is that her clever two words narrowed the distance between Chu fan and her. The previous little misunderstanding suddenly disappeared.


    When the two people drink a few more times, the relationship will be closer. Although Chu fan doesn''t clearly support her, what will outsiders think when they see them talking and laughing together? Even if Wang Dong wants to move her, he has to weigh the consequences.


    In the living room, Li Qingcheng was wearing a big red bathrobe. The green silk on his head curled up, revealing his slender neck. It was beautiful and beautiful. He raised his hands and feet with a lazy charm.


    On the single seat sofa opposite her, Yu Fengxian, with a dull complexion and dishevelled hair, didn''t seem to see Chu fan and others, and her eyes didn''t move.


    As soon as he saw her, Qin huailiang''s eyes turned red. He scolded and was about to go over and smoke her with a big mouth, but he was dragged back by Chu fan.


    Qin Yumei also hurriedly grabbed her brother and whispered, "don''t make trouble. You don''t have the right to talk here."


    Li Qingcheng glanced at several people, and his eyes fell on Chu fan. Jiao hum: "she arranged to find sister Mei''s police. Ask yourself specifically. Sister, go to bed."


    With that, Li Qingcheng got up, twisted his hips and went upstairs. Chu fan knew that the sister was still angry with him.


    She dared to throw her face at Chu fan, but Qiu Yun didn''t dare. She hurried over to explain, but Chu fan blocked her back: "sister Qiu Yun, you don''t have to explain anything. Sister Li should be angry with me. If I invite her to dinner alone tomorrow, she will calm down."


    "Elder martial sister, just have a sleep." Qiuyun quickly asked several people to sit down, brought tea sets and poured tea and water for them.


    After Chu fan sat down, his eyes fell on the impatiens. She didn''t see it for some days. She looked much less. There were at least three red kiss marks on her chest and neck. Obviously, in these days, she should be very moist.


    But now, she doesn''t look very good. Her right cheek is red and swollen, her five finger prints are clearly visible, her hair is messy, she is only wearing a pajama, and her shoulder straps have been torn off, as if she had just been pulled out of the quilt.


    Qiuyun sent Chu fan a cup of hot tea and whispered, "when we found her, she was resting in the hotel. Before that, Chen Yongsheng of the branch was with her."


    In this way, Chu fan understands that she uses her beauty to pull Chen Yongsheng into the water. It is estimated that before that, she and Chen Yongsheng had fallen in love in the hotel. The killer "doctor" failed, so she had to let Chen Yongsheng catch people and kill Qin Yumei by the way.


    But Chu fan had a little doubt in her heart. How did she know that the doctor had failed?

 Chapter 236

    "Sister Yu, do you have anything else to say?" Chu fan asked faintly.


    Finally, Yu Fengxian''s eyes moved and slowly fell on Chu fan. He opened his mouth, but didn''t say a word.


    "Sister Yu, I know you are dissatisfied with me, but it will never let you touch the women around me." Chu fan takes out a cigarette and lights it and hands it to Yu Fengxian. "Tell me, what''s the reason? Is someone threatening you?"


    "No, no one threatened me." Yu Fengxian was excited at once, but then woke up, grabbed the cigarette handed by Chu fan, took a big gulp, but choked by the cigarette and bent down and coughed violently.


    Not to mention Chu fan, even Qin huailiang can see that there is something in it. Otherwise, can Yu Fengxian be so excited?


    Chu fan himself took a cigarette and pondered for a long time. He turned to Qiuyun and said, "help me arrange a room. I''ll talk to sister Yu alone."


    "OK, no problem." Qiuyun quickly got up and walked upstairs.


    Behind him, Chu fan held Yu Fengxian''s arm with one hand and dragged her upstairs. At the door of a guest room, Qiuyun opened the door and invited Chu fan in. Then she closed the door and quickly went downstairs to leave.


    "Sit down!" Chu fan threw Yu Fengxian on the bed and drank coldly, which frightened Yu Fengxian. He subconsciously sat up and listened to Chu fan''s low cry, "look at me!"


    Yu Fengxian raised her head and met Chu fan''s eyes. Suddenly, a red light flashed in his eyes. Yu Fengxian seemed to have been struck by lightning. Her body trembled and her mind was blank.


    "Did you pay for the killer?" Chu fan asked in a deep voice.


    Yu Fengxian''s eyes were dull, as if she had lost her soul. She obediently replied, "yes!"


    "Why?"


    "Someone wants her to die."


    Chu fan''s mind moved and hurriedly asked, "who is it?"


    Yu Fengxian''s eyes struggled slightly. It lasted five seconds before she reluctantly said, "yes... It''s Wang Dong."


    "Wang Dong? Why did he kill sister Mei?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Why did you listen to him?"


    "He... He..." Yu Fengxian was so excited that she suddenly cried.


    Chu fan sighed. Yu Fengxian''s willpower was still high. He woke up from hypnosis so soon. However, I didn''t get nothing. At least, I asked a Wang Donglai.


    Wang Dong is the main messenger behind the scenes.


    But just when Chu fan was going to give up questioning, Yu Fengxian had controlled her emotions, took a long breath and said, "Chu fan, I can tell you what you want to know, but I want you to promise me one thing."


    "Say it!"


    "In fact, I have a son in my hometown, but he has now fallen into Wang Dong''s hands. If I don''t follow his instructions, he will kill my son..."


    Speaking of this, Yu Fengxian burst into tears again, crying like a tearful man. Chu fan could see that she was really sad and desperate. In the final analysis, she is also a poor woman. It is really not easy to come to Guangyuan City alone.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you save your son." Chu fan made a promise.


    "Thank you, thank you." Yu Fengxian shed tears of gratitude, grabbed Chu fan''s hand and cried. If she was given another chance to choose, she would rather not be the boss of Jinghu District. Even if she was just Chu fan''s eldest sister, she would not fall to this point today.


    In the final analysis, it was her ambition and desire that hurt herself and her son.


    Chu fan didn''t comfort her and didn''t pull her hand back. After a few minutes, Yu Fengxian finally controlled her mood, took a deep breath and said slowly: "Some days ago, you went to Yuanba district to help Lan Jie. I called Yu De''an and told him that you came back with Lan Jie. Unfortunately, Yu De''an still couldn''t do anything to you two. Instead, he lost his reputation and his wife and children."


    Yu Fengxian shook her head mockingly and said bitterly, "a few days ago, Wang Dong asked me to go there. After I went, I found that my son was with him. Needless to say, I understand what he meant. If I don''t follow his instructions, I''m afraid I''ll never see my son again."


    "Then he gave me a website and asked me to hire a killer, but it was Qin Yumei who killed me. At that time, he explained to me that if sister Mei died, I would naturally become your spokesman, but I knew in my heart that even if Qin Yumei died, you wouldn''t have anything to do with me."


    "I hate Wu and Wu, and I have no way to refuse. I can only promise Wang Dong. After I got home, I began to decorate, spent 500000, and posted a task on the website. Soon a person codenamed ''red fox'' contacted me."


    "At noon the day after red fox took over the task, Qin Yumei''s brother was hit by a car. When I got the news, I knew that the killer''s task had failed."


    "In order to kill sister Mei as soon as possible, I took a desperate risk and took Qin Yumei away from the hospital with Chen Yongsheng who had just won over." Yu Fengxian laughed at herself. "I wanted to take people out and inform ''red fox'' to kill them. But as a result, the people sent by Chen Yongsheng also lost their hands."


    "At this time, I began to worry. Once Chen Yongsheng''s people vomited, I would be exposed. Therefore, I was cruel and posted a task on the Internet. This time, I not only wanted to kill Qin Yumei, but also killed the four people I bought in the hospital as soon as possible. As a result, a silver killer named ''doctor'' took the task. Coincidentally, he was in Sichuan Province."


    "The doctor solved the four people in the hospital and left in a Firefox car, while I arranged a car to pick him up on the way out of the city, and picked up the doctor on the way back. I took him to Qin Yumei''s residence at night. My people saw him go in with their own eyes, but they didn''t wait until he came out. When I called me, I knew that the doctor had fallen."


    "I don''t want to take care of the doctor''s life and death, but if he tells me, can you let me go? I really have no choice, so I have to ask Chen Yongsheng to go there in person and bring people out."


    After saying so much in one breath, Yu Fengxian breathed a sigh of relief and said bitterly, "Chu fan, I don''t ask you to forgive me. I just hope you can save my son for the sake of our friends."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Wang Dong go." Chu fan threw down his cigarette end, crushed it with his feet, turned and walked out.


    Seeing him come out, Qiuyun, Qin Yumei and others stood up. Before asking, Chu Fan said first: "sister Qiuyun, sister Yu, I''ll take it away first. When this thing is over, I''ll invite you and Sister Li to dinner."


    "Eat well, I''ll wait for your call."


    Qiuyun sent Chu fan and others to the door and watched Yu Fengxian get on the bus. Suddenly, Li Qingcheng''s voice came around her: "you said, how would Chu fan treat Yu Fengxian?"


    "I can''t guess." Qiuyun shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "Chu fan is the only man I can''t see through, but I''m sure Chu fan won''t kill her."


    Li Qingcheng said faintly, "if I guess correctly, Chu fan will send her to turn herself in."


    "Surrender?" Qiuyun didn''t dare to buy a channel. "Yu Fengxian was very kind to him if he didn''t kill her. Would he send her to surrender?"


    "In Chu fan''s eyes, Yu Fengxian is just a poor woman. She has done so. What can I do if I kill her?" Li Qingcheng shook his head and turned back to the house.


    Qiuyun stayed for a long time, pondering Li Qingcheng''s words, and slowly understood. Chu fan is no longer the original small migrant worker. He has many times higher vision and bearing than before. Killing Yu Fengxian is just a small effort, but she doesn''t want to kill her. She also wants to be shot.


    With luck, she may survive, but in that case, she will spend the rest of her life in prison. She''s already like this. Does Chu fan still need to fall into a well?


    Hateful people must have pity. She is to blame for today, but if Chu fan didn''t push her up, she might not be able to get there. Therefore, in the final analysis, Chu fan also has to bear part of the responsibility.


    Chu fan just sent Yu Fengxian to the door of the police station. Xu Yi just took someone out of the building in a hurry.


    "Uncle Xu, what are you doing in such a hurry?" Chu fan hurriedly asked.


    Xu Yi hesitated and said slowly, "I just got the news that Wang Dong was killed."


    Chu fan was surprised: "what? Wang Dong is dead?"


    Xu Yi stared at Chu fan and asked, "tell me the truth, did you kill Wang Dong?"


    "Uncle Xu, I just want to kill him." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "who is so diligent and kills him first?"


    Before Xu Yi asked again, Qin Yumei jumped out of the car and said, "director Xu, I can testify to Chu fan. We just went to Qiuyun''s house, talked with Yu Fengxian for a while, and advised her to turn herself in to the police station."


    Yu Fengxian stumbled down from the car, grabbed Xu Yi and said anxiously, "Wang Dong is dead? Where''s my son? How''s my son?"


    "Calm down." two policemen hurried forward and pulled Yu Fengxian away. Yu Fengxian was in a hurry. She blacked out and fainted.


    Xu Yi frowned and said, "what''s going on?"


    "Yu Fengxian is from the head." Chu fan explained briefly, threw the car to Qin Yumei and asked her to drive home, but he got into Xu Yi''s police car.


    Xu Yi didn''t stop this. He learned from his daughter that Chu fan was very good at investigating the case. In the previous hospital mouth killing case, Chu fan just glanced at the murderer, the doctor. This time, Chu fan may find something.


    Soon, the police car came to a high-end villa community in the urban area, all the way unimpeded, and the police car drove directly to the door of the villa.


    The whole villa has been separated by isolation. More than a dozen police stopped the onlookers outside and were not allowed to cross one step.


    Really, I''m so energetic in the middle of the night. What''s good about the dead?


    Chu fan followed Xu Yi and entered the villa. He found two trembling nannies and several burly bodyguards sitting in the living room and being questioned by the police.


    "Where is the dead?" Xu Yi asked.

 Chapter 237

    The bedroom door upstairs is open. As soon as you go upstairs, you can smell a pungent smell of blood.


    Chu fan followed Xu Yi and went in. On the big bed facing the door, Wang Dong was lying in his pajamas. His throat was cut open by a sharp weapon, like a baby''s open mouth. He could clearly see the blood red throat.


    The blood soaked the bedding on the bed. Wang Dong stared wide and lost his eyes. He had been dead for a long time.


    The furnishings in the room were still intact without any sign of damage. The window was open and a bloody finger mark was left on the edge of the window. Obviously, the killer ran out of this window.


    "Xu Bureau, according to our preliminary investigation, only Cao Feng and Wang Dong were together before the incident." the director of the police station who reported to Xu Yi was the first to receive the alarm.


    "Now, Wang Dong has been killed and Cao Feng is missing. Moreover, we only extracted footprints of the two people in room, not of the a third person."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, all the evidence shows that the murderer is Cao Feng. But why did Cao Feng kill Wang Dong? Wang Dong is his master. What good can killing Wang Dong do him?


    Xu Yi did not open his mouth, but silently observed everywhere. Suddenly, he squatted down, picked up a half inch long fiber strip from the floor, thought for a moment, handed the fiber strip to Chu fan and asked, "Chu fan, do you know what this is?"


    "What the murderer left behind should be something worn on his feet, without leaving any footprints." Chu Fan said decisively.


    Xu Yi showed his admiration: "yes, no wonder junchuo praised you for your meticulous observation. What''s the matter with this case?"


    When entering the door, Chu fan opened the memory ability of the perspective eye and saw clearly the process of Wang Dong''s murder


    Wang Dong has a habit that when he sleeps, he can''t have anyone around him, even the most beloved woman. So, after relaxing in the club, he returned home accompanied by his bodyguard. However, he trusted Cao Feng most. Even if he hadn''t recovered from his injury, he could only accompany him upstairs.


    As usual, after returning to his room, Wang Dong went to the bathroom to take a shower, while Cao Feng stayed in the bedroom and checked carefully to ensure that there was no danger. Just then, the window slightly opened a crack, a thin bamboo tube came in, shot a black steel needle from it, and accurately hit Cao Feng''s back neck.


    Cao Feng''s arms were broken by Chu fan last time, and his sternum was cracked. He hasn''t recovered yet. His perception is much worse than before.


    This is at home. There are so many bodyguards downstairs and the guards outside are so strict. For so long, no one can sneak in. Therefore, his alertness is reduced again. The inspection is also a routine. He didn''t expect someone to sneak attack.


    The most important thing is that the visitor is an expert proficient in assassination. There is no sound in his actions and no chance of killing. Therefore, even Cao Feng, who was at the peak of the middle stage of human life, had no power to fight back and was knocked down by this needle.


    Then, a petite figure wrapped in black jumped in from the window. The black dress wrapped her body tightly, and she was wearing a black scarf on her head. She couldn''t see her face at all, but it could be seen from her forward and backward figure that she was a woman and young.


    The female killer wears a double leg cover on her feet. The foot cover is made of cotton. On it are the fiber strips that Xu Yi picked up. Let alone leave footprints. This thing can be used as a mop. It will not leave any trace or sound.


    The female killer''s action was quick and sensitive. After jumping in from the window, she kicked Cao Feng under the bed, but she dodged and hid by the bathroom door.


    At this time, Wang Dong, wearing pajamas and wiping his hair with a towel, came out of the bathroom and said something. After taking a few steps, he found that Cao Feng was gone, but even so, he was not afraid. He thought that Cao Feng had gone out and went straight to the bed. He was about to sit down. Suddenly, he turned back alertly. At this moment, a cold light flashed in front of him. He stared wide, covered his neck and fell on the bed.


    The blood was like a tap with the gate on. It was bubbling. Wang Dong grew up and couldn''t shout a word. The female killer came to Wang Dong''s ear, whispered something, pulled Cao Feng out of the bed, stained Wang Dong''s blood with his hand, left his fingerprints on the window, and then jumped out of the window with Cao Feng.


    "Uncle Xu, I suspect someone came in and killed Cao Feng and Wang Dong, but took Cao Feng''s body in order to blame Cao Feng for the murder." Chu Fan said firmly.


    Xu Yi nodded: "it''s similar to my judgment, but I''m not sure whether Cao Feng will live or die..."


    Just now, a policeman hurried in: "Xu Bureau, just received the alarm. On the Bailong Lake Bridge, there was a traffic accident. A car broke the bridge railing and fell into the Bailong lake."


    "Are there any casualties?" Xu Yi hurriedly asked.


    "The car driver has drowned and his identity has been confirmed. It is Cao Feng who killed and absconded."


    Xu Yi was surprised: "is it Cao Feng? Drowned?"


    "Yes, according to the witness, Cao Feng''s car drove very fast and kept overtaking, but just when he was ready to overtake a large truck, the truck suddenly changed its lane. Suddenly, his front scraped the rear of the truck, the car lost control, broke the bridge railing and plunged into Bailong lake."


    "After the witness called the police, the police and traffic police of the police station jointly arrived and quickly organized salvage. Unfortunately, it was still too late. Cao Feng had drowned."


    Xu Yi frowned: "Chu fan, what do you think?"


    "I always think Cao Feng doesn''t look like a murderer, because he has no reason to kill Wang Dong. Moreover, with his driving skills, the traffic flow won''t be too large in the middle of the night, and he can''t have a car accident." Chu fan suggested, "why don''t we go and have a look, maybe there will be some new discoveries."


    "OK, go to the crime scene." Xu Yi waved his hand, turned and walked out.


    The bailonghu bridge, with a total length of 1365 meters, is the main traffic road between Guangyuan City and Cangxian county. The construction of this bridge has made the transportation between Guangyuan City and the East much more convenient. It was necessary to bypass hundreds of kilometers of long-distance buses. Now it not only saves time, but also saves fuel money.


    The oil price is too expensive!


    Soon, the party came to the Bailong Lake Bridge. After the evacuation of the traffic police, some congested vehicles have been unblocked. In the place of the incident, a crane has been found and the falling vehicles are being salvaged.


    As soon as Xu Yi got off the bus, the police who handled the case came and took several people directly to the dead.


    "He was dead when we brought him up," said the policeman, squatting down and lifting the white cloth covered on the body, revealing a pale face. It was Cao Feng.


    "Is the medical examiner here?" Xu Yi asked.


    A female medical examiner in her thirties came over, opened the book and said: "the deceased had water on his abdomen. When he picked it up, his body was still soft, which proved that his death time would not be too long; there were no obvious fatal wounds on the deceased''s body, and there were slight bumps on his chest and head, which was consistent with the injuries caused by vehicle collision."


    "Preliminary judgment ruled out the possibility of homicide."


    Xu Yi frowns. The more things seem impossible, the greater the doubt. The most important thing is, why did Cao Feng kill Wang Dong? He drove this way. Where was he going?


    Just as he was about to turn around and ask Chu fan, he found that Chu fan was not by his side at all. He stood up and looked around, but he saw Chu fan standing in front of the broken bridge railing, staring at the river.


    Xu Yi walks over and follows Chu fan''s line of sight. He finds that he is not looking at the salvaged vehicles, but aimlessly searching for something on the river.


    "Chu fan, what are you looking for?" Xu Yi couldn''t help asking.


    "Uncle Xu, lend me your police car." Chu fan''s eyes brightened, dropped a word, turned and ran back quickly. Without waiting for Xu Yi to ask clearly, Chu fan has got into the police car and sped away.


    "Don''t look, Chu fan must have made a major discovery." Xu Yi watched the police car disappear in sight, took a deep breath, turned back and ordered, "take the dead back to the police station, dissect as soon as possible, and be sure to find out the cause of his death."


    "Yes!"


    "Drive another police car!"


    "Yes!"


    They were busy here. Chu fan drove a police car to the opposite bank of the bridge. After getting off the bridge, he threw his car at the intersection and ran forward along the landscape path built by the lake.


    Before that, Chu fan stepped out of the police car behind Xu Yi, turned on the recall ability for the first time, and restored the course of the case. Indeed, as the witness saw, Cao Feng''s car had to surpass the big truck in front. The big truck did suddenly change its lane and scraped. The car lost control, hit the bridge railing and plunged into Bailong lake.


    It was originally a very common traffic accident case, but in Chu fan''s eyes, Cao Feng sitting in the driver''s seat is basically closed, and her body can be fixed by her seat belt. The real driver is the female killer in black sitting in the co pilot.


    Then Chu fan came to the bridge railing and searched the river, because he knew that the female killer in black would appear. Sure enough, there was a figure about a hundred meters away from the place where the car fell into the lake. Without looking back, she quickly swam to the opposite bank.


    In the dark night, the killer was dressed in black again. Except Chu fan, no one could see it. But since Chu fan is watching, it''s not so easy for her to run.


    Chu fan ran about a kilometer along the landscape path by the lake and stopped in front of a pool of water stains. The female killer in black came ashore from here, but she didn''t take the path, but went up to the hill on the Bank of the lake.


    Chu fan ran after him without hesitation and climbed over the hill. In a small forest, he saw a scene that almost made him spit out nosebleed. The female killer took off all her clothes and changed into a set of clothes hidden in advance.


    I didn''t expect that the female killer was not only beautiful, but also in good shape!

 Chapter 238

    "Chu fan, what did you find?"


    When Xu Yi brought people to catch up with him, Chu fan had already come down from the hill. He looked dignified and worried.


    Chu fan took a deep breath: "the killer came up from this position. There are still wet clothes left by her in the woods behind the hill. However, there is no monitoring nearby. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find her."


    Before Xu Yi asked again, Chu fan yawned sleepily: "Uncle Xu, I''m a little sleepy. Send someone to take me back."


    "OK, let me know as soon as you think of something." Xu Yi can naturally see that Chu fan is wrong, but Chu fan doesn''t want to say. It''s no use forcing him.


    Xu Yi patted Chu fan on the shoulder and called a young policeman to return Chu fan to his old house.


    Su Yuan stayed up all night.


    First, I moved to a new house, some of which are not suitable; Second, Chu fan didn''t return all night. She always felt uneasy in her heart; The third is the key to keeping her awake all night - go to Sichuan Province with Chu fan. Do you want to take him home to meet his parents?


    Mom is sure to have no problem. With her gentle and virtuous character, even if Su Yuan takes a beggar back and says she wants to marry him, mom won''t object too much. The key is Dad. Although dad usually dotes on her and does everything by her, this is a major marriage event. Can he agree to marry Chu fan?


    If he knows that Chu fan still has a wife outside, why don''t he throw Chu fan out with a kitchen knife?


    However, the ugly daughter-in-law will have to see her father-in-law sooner or later.


    Just because of this, Suyuan struggled all night. When it was almost dawn, she fell asleep. She felt that she had not slept for a while and was awakened by someone.


    "Early in the morning, why did you two quarrel?" Su Yuan rubbed her eyes and yawned out of the bedroom. At the door of Song Wen''s bedroom, ah Jiu twisted with her, and the spring light was exposed.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jiang Siyan quickly pulled them apart. Ah Jiu ran downstairs and said angrily, "look, sister Su, that big cow painted on my face while I slept."


    "Pooh!" Su Yuan couldn''t help laughing. Ah Jiu''s face was painted with a black ink brush with a moustache, black circles under his eyes and eight character eyebrows, not to mention how ugly it was.


    Ah Jiu was going to cry angrily: "are you still laughing? She bullied me. If you don''t care, I''ll move back."


    Su Yuan immediately raised her face and looked at Song Wen: "Wen Wen, apologize to ah Jiu quickly."


    "Apologize? I haven''t asked her to apologize to me yet." Song Wen ran down angrily, pulled down the little inside and pointed to Bai Nen''s little ass, "look what she pricked me. It''s good if I didn''t prick her."


    Su Yuan looked at Song Wen''s little ass with a small pinhole and some redness and swelling around. This is no joke.


    "Ah Jiu, what''s going on?" Suyuan''s face became cold. Don''t mention the two little girls. Even Jiang Siyan was a little nervous.


    Ah Jiu wilted and dared not look at Su Yuan''s eyes. He hesitated and said, "no... I didn''t do it."


    "Who else can there be?" Song Wen said loudly. "There are only a few of us in this family. Why are there pushpins in the quilt newly bought yesterday? You put them."


    "Yes, I put it. I just see you unhappy. How about it?" ah Jiu also threw himself out, forked his waist, straightened his chest, and looked very provocative.


    When Song Wen was afraid of this, she would go over and continue to fight with her. Su Yuan stared at her and wilted back.


    "Ah Jiu, stop joking. You''re going too far." Su Yuan said coldly, "go and apologize to your sister Wenwen."


    "I apologize to her? Hum!" ah Jiu Leng hum, "ask her why I threw pushpins into her quilt?"


    "You ask me, I want to ask you, why do you punish me like this?" Song Wen was angry again.


    Ah Jiu hummed, "what did you do last night? Sister Su doesn''t know. You think I don''t know?"


    Now, Song Wen blushed and lowered her head. She didn''t dare to look at Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan said angrily, "what''s going on?"


    "Sister Su, someone sneaked into brother fan''s room last night and warmed his bed for half the night." ah Jiu glanced at Song Wen and hummed, "where are you? Don''t be ashamed!"


    "I... I didn''t!" Song Wen looked at Su Yuan with a guilty look. Seeing her face as heavy as water, she quickly explained, "sister Su, listen to me. I didn''t warm his bed when I went to brother fan''s room. I just wanted to tell him something, but he never came back. I was so sleepy that I fell into his bed and slept..."


    "Well, that''s it. No one of you is allowed to go to Chu fan''s room in the future." Su Yuan stared at the two women and turned back to her room.


    When they finished washing, Chu fan just bought breakfast and came back.


    "Brother fan, where did you go last night? Why didn''t you come back all night?" Song Wen couldn''t help asking first.


    Chu fan ignored her, but looked at Su Yuan and explained, "the man who assassinated sister Mei has been found. It''s the killer hired by Yu Fengxian."


    "It''s her?" Su Yuan stopped eating and frowned. "Why did she do it to sister Mei?"


    "Don''t think too much." Chu fan patted her thigh and explained, "sister Mei was supported by me. Although she doesn''t occupy the site, the business of the bar is becoming more and more popular, and it has become the largest night show in Jinghu District. This seriously threatens Yu Fengxian''s position in Jinghu District, so she wants to take her place and get my support and greater benefits."


    Suyuan frowned and said nothing. Although this reason was sufficient, she always felt that there was something else in it. However, since Chu fan didn''t want to say, she didn''t want to ask.


    It''s not good to be clear about some things.


    "There''s another thing." Chu Fan said lightly while eating. "Dongge was killed last night."


    "Dongge? Which Dongge?" Suyuan became nervous.


    Ah Jiu said aside, "there is only one Dongge in Guangyuan. Who dares to call himself Dongge except Wang Dong?"


    Su Yuan stood up and said in surprise, "you said Dongge was assassinated last night? Who is so bold to kill him? Has the murderer been caught?"


    Chu fan took Su Yuan and asked her to sit down again. He said, "on the surface, his bodyguard Cao Feng killed Wang Dong. Then Cao Feng drove away. Last night, he broke the bridge railing on the Bailong Lake Bridge, fell into the lake and drowned..."


    "Cao Feng is dead, too?"


    "There''s another murderer. Cao Feng is just a ghost for the dead." Chu fan patted her on the thigh and comforted, "don''t worry, no one can hurt you with me. Have a meal!"


    Jiang Siyan asked uneasily, "brother fan, can you still go to Sichuan Province to attend Yutong''s birthday party today?"


    "Go, why not?" Chu fan laughed. "I''m not only going, but also giving a big gift."


    Even Tang Xue and he Xiaolin, who buried themselves in dinner, raised their heads and looked at Chu fan. They always felt that he was a little smiling?


    "Chu fan, are you all right?" Suyuan asked with concern.


    "I''m fine. Let''s eat. We''ll go again in the afternoon."


    Dou Yutong''s birthday party is held in the evening. It''s too late to go in the afternoon, but the key is to go in the morning and go to have a good day with Dou Yutong. Why did you change your mind in one night?


    Although several women had questions, they were very knowledgeable and didn''t ask at this time.


    After breakfast, Chu fan drove Song Wen and them back, then took Su Yuan back to the room and went to sleep again.


    Suyuan doesn''t know what''s wrong with Chu fan. Usually, he doesn''t sleep. What''s the matter today? Well, I must have stayed up all night last night. I''m too sleepy.


    Although she didn''t think it was good, she was held by Chu fan and slept beside him, which made Su Yuan feel very down-to-earth. Moreover, she didn''t sleep much last night. Now she was tightly hugged by Chu fan. She was also hit by a burst of sleepiness. She curled up in Chu fan''s arms and soon fell asleep.


    In Sichuan Province, Dou''s mansion is close to mountains and rivers. In Feng Shui, mountains are the backers, and water belongs to gold, implying a stable family and a wide range of financial resources. Today is Dou Yutong''s birthday. It is also to celebrate her new life. The whole Dou family is decorated with lanterns, making it as festive as marriage.


    Dou Yutong got up early and began to choose the right clothes in the wardrobe. Unfortunately, almost all the clothes here are what Dou Yutong once liked, either jeans or leather jackets. That kind of hip-hop and non mainstream style is really not what Dou Yutong likes now.


    If you wear these clothes, how can you attract Chu fan? Alas, I wanted to save some money to make do with my clothes, but now it seems that I can''t save it.


    Although Dou Yutong is not short of money and can live a frugal life before, she is really not willing to abandon the clothes full of a large wardrobe.


    So far, Dou Yutong still seems to be dreaming. She has not only resurrected, but also become a rich lady and lived the luxurious life she once dreamed of.


    Her room has more than 200 square meters. There is a separate clothing room. The whole wall is a large wardrobe. There are all kinds of clothes hanging inside, most of which have not been worn yet.


    The other wall is a shoe rack, on which there are all kinds of shoes. Even if she changes a pair a day, it will be enough for her to wear for a year. Unfortunately, neither clothes nor shoes are Dou Yutong''s favorite style.


    Just as she was about to go out, she suddenly received a call from Jiang Siyan. Dou Yutong immediately asked excitedly, "Siyan, are you back? Where are you? I''ll pick you up now..."


    "What? Chu fan didn''t come back with you?" the excitement on Dou Yutong''s face suddenly darkened and reluctantly smiled. "He... He may be something? Don''t worry about him. Where are you now? Go shopping with me."


    At the same time, a charming woman came to Chu fan''s hometown, baiyanggou village in the depths of Qilian Mountains.


    She can''t see the specific age, because she has the youth and tenderness of underage girls and the myriad customs of mature young women. Every frown and smile has a seductive charm, which makes people''s eyes straight.


    Li Qingcheng is already a disaster, but compared with this woman, Li Qingcheng is a pure girl without personnel, and this woman is a real fox.


    "Brother, have you seen this man?" the woman took out a sketch and handed it to the stunned and salivating mountain man in front of her.


    After asking three times in a row, the man finally woke up and dried his saliva. His eyes reluctantly moved from the woman''s chest to the portrait. He was stunned and said, "isn''t this Chu fan? Who are you?"

 Chapter 239

    "Boss, you finally think of me?" in the old village head''s house, a man like an iron tower almost shed tears holding a telephone.


    "Uncle, aunt and Qiaoyun''s family have all gone. The road from the village to the outside of the mountain has already started. When will you come back?"


    go back? Chu fan hasn''t thought about it yet, but when he finds Qiaoyun, he will go back. Hold a grand wedding in the village and put the running water banquet for three days to make it lively and lively.


    "Tieshan, I''m now in Guangyuan City, Sichuan Province. Take my godmother with you."


    "Yes, I''ll tell my mother now."


    "Wait, you tell ganniang that you don''t need to bring anything. There''s nothing missing here. You take good care of ganniang all the way. Call me at Guangyuan station and I''ll pick you up."


    "Yes, yes."


    Zhang Tieshan wept with joy and finally could be with the boss again. If he hadn''t waited for Chu fan, he would have gone with Chu fan''s father. I haven''t waited in vain these months. I finally waited for Chu fan.


    But when he hung up and turned around, he was startled by the woman standing behind him. She was too beautiful and... Too seductive. She was a hundred times more charming than widow Zhang in the village.


    "You... Who are you?" Zhang Tieshan just lost his mind for a moment, calmed down, stared at her coldly, his feet slightly staggered, and was ready to fight hard.


    Although it was just a weak woman, it gave him a sharp feeling, as if there was not a woman in front of him, but a fierce beast, which had bared its teeth and was ready to rush over.


    It was by this intuition that he could save himself from danger again and again in the mountains. Otherwise, he might not live to this day.


    "Did you just call Chu fan?" the woman''s voice was sweet and sweet. When she smiled, her two big eyes would be bent into crescent teeth, and the corners of her mouth turned up, revealing two sharp little tiger teeth, not to mention how cute.


    If someone else, I''m afraid he would have been fascinated by this woman, but Zhang Tieshan''s determination, even Chu fan, was ashamed. Instead of being confused, he stepped back more vigilantly: "does this have anything to do with you? Get out of the way!"


    At this time, the village head calmed down and hurriedly said, "iron mountain, how can you talk to distinguished guests? This lady is looking for Chu fan."


    "I just heard you say on the phone that Chu fan is in Guangyuan City, Sichuan Province. He also invited your mother and son to come over, didn''t he?" the woman smiled. "Just right, I have something to find him. If you don''t mind, let''s go together. I''ll cover all the expenses along the way."


    "Deal!" Zhang Tieshan agreed immediately.


    Although he looks honest, in fact, he is also a ghost. He often fooled around with Chu fan, and the fool learned to be sharp. Since the woman knew Chu fan''s address, even if he refused, she could still find it. In that case, why don''t you promise?


    It''s said that train tickets are not cheap. It may cost hundreds of dollars all the way. How many prey do I have to hunt to make enough money? Now some people are in a hurry to pay for it. They don''t have to worry about getting lost. Why not?


    Without delay, Zhang Tieshan ran home excitedly and cleaned up his home. With only a huge package, he took a middle-aged woman out of the house, met the woman at the entrance of the village and walked out of the mountain together


    Chu fan hung up the phone, turned back and explained to Su Yuan, "iron mountain is a good friend who grew up with me. Her father died to save my father, and her mother never remarried."


    "We are like brothers. His mother is my godmother. If it wasn''t for waiting for me, they would have been picked up by my parents."


    Chu fan opened his arms, turned around in the big living room and said, "now that we have such a big house, it''s time for the godmother to come and enjoy happiness."


    Su Yuan gave him a cold look: "I don''t object to you letting the godmother enjoy happiness, but what about the nanny you said? Did you let the godmother come and serve us?"


    "What''s the matter? She can''t be happy." Chu fan hugged Su Yuan''s shoulder and said with a smile, "when we add a fat grandson to her next year, she must be too happy to close her mouth and promise to raise your daughter-in-law in vain."


    "Spit, who is going to give you a son? Go find your Qiaoyun." Su Yuan blushed and broke away Chu fan''s hand. She was about to run upstairs, but Chu fan grabbed her.


    Seeing that his face gradually became serious, Su Yuan also gave up the struggle, looked at him and waited for him to speak.


    "Compared with the bitter days in the mountains, what is the calculation of this work? If you let the godmother do nothing all day, she will be unhappy. She may stay for a few days and go back." Chu fan smiled bitterly, "Therefore, I can only let her come and take care of our family, let her see the world and feel the life of city people. If she is really not used to living, I will send her back and build a big house for her in the village so that she can live in peace."


    "When you have time, you must take me back to have a look. If the air in the mountain is good and the scenery is beautiful, we will build a house in the mountain. It''s good to live occasionally for a few days." Su Yuan hugged Chu fan''s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder.


    She didn''t talk casually, but seriously. However, it is estimated that this day will take more than ten years. She can''t leave in a short time.


    "Hey, are you two going to the birthday party or not?" ah Jiu pouted and walked down the stairs.


    She prepared all day for the party. In the morning, she took Chu fan and Su Yuan to the mall. On the surface, she chose clothes for Chu fan, but in fact, she chose them for herself.


    From the inside to the outside, ah Jiu carefully selected a set of Princess skirts with fragrant shoulders. They not only show her youthful vitality, light and graceful posture, but also won''t make people feel frivolous. The neckline is properly opened, and the length of the skirt is just right. It just shows her knees, which is just right for her age.


    Su Yuan''s dress today greatly exceeded her bottom line. A set of black slanted shoulder and backless evening dress not only exposed most of her chest, but also almost all her pink back. With Su Yuan''s beauty, tall figure and cool temperament, this evening dress is the finishing touch of the dragon. If you wear this dress to Dou Yutong''s birthday party, you will be surprised and show off.


    At this time, Chu fan''s hand gently rubbed Su Yuan''s back. It was his blessing to find such a beautiful woman as his wife. If she wore it all day at home, Chu fan would be happy. But Chu fan would be a little unhappy if he wore it out to others.


    The back is all exposed, and most of the shoulders and chest are exposed. How can this work? How many colorful eyes does this have to attract?


    Suyuan was also embarrassed. She had never worn such bold and explicit clothes. But ah Jiu''s words made her decide to wear this dress.


    No matter whether there is any hidden relationship between Chu fan and Dou Yutong, this trip is to announce to others that Chu fan is my man and let Song Wen and Jiang Siyan completely die.


    In this way, Chu fan didn''t even have the right to deny. He drove obediently to Sichuan Province to attend Dou Yutong''s birthday party


    "Why haven''t you come yet?" outside Dou''s villa, Song Wen also wears a princess skirt, but her hot figure, although it looks cute, is more sexual.


    Ah Jiu''s chest is small. The collar can perfectly cover his chest. He looks pure and lovely. But she was so good that she propped up her small collar high, as if she was going to crack her clothes, and forced out a deep ditch, which made people''s eyes straight and saliva.


    In less than an hour, three cars have hit a tree. I don''t know how many words of evil have been secretly scolded. As for the men who came to chat up, there were so many that they would annoy her to death.


    "Bang!" another sports car hit the gate, but Song Wen, the culprit, looked around anxiously as if she hadn''t seen it.


    The door opened and a young man jumped down. He looked at the car, came over angrily and scolded, "Hey, there was a crash. Didn''t you see it?"


    Song Wen didn''t return her head. She took out her mobile phone and dialed Chu fan again. Unfortunately, she still turned it off. She was so angry that she wanted to drop her mobile phone.


    Asshole, what the hell are you doing? Are you coming yet?


    The young man was ignored and his face turned red. He came and grabbed Song Wen''s arm and said angrily, "come here and lose money!"


    "Ah, you hurt me. What are you doing? Let go of me." Song Wen cried out in pain and struggled twice without results. She kicked it angrily.


    The man was too careless. He didn''t expect Song Wen to dare to do it... No, he moved his foot. He was kicked right by this foot. He directly covered his crotch and bent down. His face was purple.


    "You... You... Dare to hit me?" the man didn''t speak quickly. He was about to destroy flowers. At this time, several people ran out of Dou''s villa. The leader was Dou Qiming, Dou Yutong''s eldest brother.


    "Yuan Lang? What''s the matter with you?" Dou Qiming was startled and hurried forward to hold the man.


    Dou Qiming also heard a loud noise at the door and took people out to check. Unexpectedly, he saw yuan Lang covering his crotch and kneeling. At that moment, he couldn''t care to trace the reason, so he quickly ordered: "come on, drive yuan Lang to the hospital."


    "To what hospital?" Yuan Lang pushed Dou Qiming away, pointed to Song Wen and shouted angrily, "catch this scourge for me. I have to kill her today."


    Dou Qiming glanced at Song Wen and looked at the luxury car on one side to see what was going on. I blame Song Wen and Yuan Lang in my heart. You say you are a girl. It''s not your fault that you have a good figure, but you dress like this and stand at the door. This is your fault.


    And Yuan Lang, if you don''t look at her, can you hit the door? If you hit the door yourself, can you blame others for their big breasts? Paralyzed, I''m unreasonable enough. Unexpectedly, you are more unreasonable than me.


    "Yuan Lang, this young lady is my sister''s friend. Give me face and forget it."


    "I give you face, who gives me face?" Yuan Lang shook off Dou Qiming''s hand and shouted, "it''s hard for anyone to come today. I''m going to fix this girl."

 Chapter 240

    Dou Qiming is tangled.


    He didn''t know how to end the trouble at present. Here, who is Song Wen waiting for? He knows very well. If a woman who has a relationship with Chu fan doesn''t ask, let Song Wen be taken away by Yuan Lang, will Chu fan come back? Sister Dou Yutong won''t agree.


    But yuan Lang on the other side is not something he can offend, because he has a father who is the mayor of the city. He seems to be the number one official and the second generation in Sichuan Province. The gold content is much stronger than that of the rich second generation.


    "Dou Dashao, I came to celebrate your sister''s birthday to save your face, but now I''m beaten at your door. You must give me an explanation."


    Yuan Lang snorted coldly, "if you feel embarrassed, treat it as if you haven''t seen anything. We''ll still be good friends in the future."


    For a moment, Dou Qiming really wanted to let go. As he said, he thought he didn''t see anything. But just then, Dou Yutong and Jiang Siyan held hands and walked out of the yard quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" Dou Yutong came forward to protect Song Wen and asked with concern, "Wen Wen, are you okay?"


    "Sister Yutong, he bullied me." Song Wen was so wronged that her eyes were watery, pointing to Yuan Lang.


    Dou Yutong is a man for two generations. What don''t you understand? Just glancing at the luxury car that hit the door, she knew what was going on. However, the background of the person in front of her is not shallow, and she doesn''t want to provoke such a person.


    After a little hesitation, Dou Yutong greeted him with a beautiful smile and said with a smile, "who should I be? It''s brother yuan Lang. Thank you for coming to celebrate my sister''s birthday. Hehe, it''s all our fault. The iron gate is too small. How about I compensate my brother for a new car?"


    "Yutong?" Yuan Lang looked up and down in disbelief and said in surprise, "are you really Yutong? You''ve recovered too quickly. How can you look like a different person? You didn''t dress like this before. You''ve never been so polite to me."


    "Hehe, I used to be young, willful and not sensible, but this time I escaped death and let me grow up." Dou Yutong had already thought of an excuse, secretly poked Dou Qiming and said with a smile, "brother yuan Lang, give my little sister a face, forget it."


    Dou Qiming also hurriedly said, "Yuan Lang, today is my sister''s birthday. Don''t say those unhappy things. Let''s go and have a drink."


    "OK, I''ll give Yutong a face today." Yuan Lang stared at Dou Yutong with two eyes and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Yutong was seriously ill once and even more beautiful than before. Hey, Yutong doesn''t have a male partner yet? How about brother being a male partner for you?"


    Is it as simple as being a boyfriend? It is clear that he wants to be Dou Yutong''s boyfriend.


    He just gave Dou Yutong face and let Song Wen go, but now he asks to be Dou Yutong''s boyfriend, which is clearly threatening her. If you don''t promise, Yuan Lang''s arrogant and domineering nature will certainly turn your face, but if you promise him, it will be difficult to get rid of him in the future.


    Just when Dou Yutong didn''t know how to choose, an Audi Q7 roared over and crashed into the crowd.


    This time, several people at the door were frightened. They hurried to avoid on both sides like a tide. Yuan Lang was kicked in the crotch and took a big step. He couldn''t help but affect the pain and fell down again.


    With a creak, Q7 stopped less than half a meter away from him.


    "Cao NIMA, can you drive?" Yuan Lang became more angry, jumped up from the ground and walked towards Chu fan who came down from the car.


    Dou Yutong''s brothers and sisters all secretly said that something bad was going to happen. But before they could stop, Yuan Lang had swung his arm round and pulled it towards Chu fan''s cheek.


    "Pa!" Chu fan stood there as if he hadn''t touched his hand at all, but yuan Lang was slapped hard, and half of his face was red and swollen.


    Is it true that he is the son of the mayor and was beaten?


    "Brother fan, you can count." Song Wen ran over excitedly, hugged Chu fan''s waist, buried her head in his arms, sobbed and cried, "if you come a little later, people will be taken away by bad people. Sobbing, I''m so afraid."


    "What else are you afraid of? Hum!" Chu fan didn''t have a good way. "Let go. Don''t dirty my new dress."


    "If it''s dirty, I''ll pay you ten."


    "Cough, your sister Su is watching."


    Song Wen looked at it, her eyes lit up and exclaimed, "Wow, sister Su, you are so beautiful today. Are you here to compete with Yutong?"


    Chu fan knocked hard with an explosive chestnut. Song Wen squatted down with her head in her arms and almost cried. However, she also knew that she had said the wrong thing and was stunned to hold back her tears.


    "Sister yuan!" Dou Yutong hurried forward to hold Suyuan''s hand and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen sister yuan in some days. Unexpectedly, sister yuan has changed so much. She is becoming more and more beautiful."


    Su Yuan looked up and down slightly surprised and said, "you should be the one who has changed the most? I remember when I saw you last time, your hair was going to fall off and you were as thin as a wood, but how long has it been? You have not only recovered, but you look more beautiful than before. Tell me quickly, what panacea did you take? How can you be cured at once?"


    "Cao NIMA, dare you hit me?" Yuan Lang finally woke up, covered his face and stared at Chu fan fiercely. "You have seed, you wait for me. If I don''t kill you today, I''ll take your last name."


    "Sorry, I don''t want you to be such a big son." Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He turned to Dou Qiming and asked, "is master Dou there?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll send you there." Dou Qiming now wants to separate Chu fan and Yuan Lang and make trouble again. It can''t end.


    Chu fan wanted to go, but yuan Lang didn''t do it yet. He dodged to block the door and shouted at his mobile phone, "I''ve been beaten. Bring someone quickly."


    After three or two sentences, Yuan Lang hung up the phone and angrily pointed out to Chu fan: "you have no seed. Dare to hit me? Do you know who I am..."


    "Bang!" before he finished, Yuan Lang was kicked several meters away by Chu fan.


    Chu fan looked back and said, "Yuanyuan, let''s go."


    "Coming!" Su Yuan promised, hurried to catch up, naturally took his arm and walked in.


    Behind him, Dou Yutong''s eyebrows were locked. From beginning to end, Chu fan didn''t say a word to her or even look at her. What the hell is going on? Even if Su Yuan is on the side, the relationship between the two will not be like this, will it?


    I don''t know why, Dou Yutong had a bad feeling in his heart. Although Chu fan smiled on his face, he beat yuan Lang without saying a word. This was not his previous style. It was as if he had no place to vent his anger, and Yuan Lang just hit the muzzle of the gun.


    I''m just looking for you to celebrate my birthday. Isn''t that nothing? Who on earth provoked you to make you so angry?


    Next to Dou Qiming, he was even more lost. Su Yuan has always been the goddess in his mind. Her dress today brightened his eyes, as if her iceberg was finally melting. Unfortunately, she has a master of famous flowers and has been put into the arms of others.


    "Yutong, brother''s lifelong happiness depends on you." Dou Qiming grabbed his sister''s hand and said with tears.


    Now, he can only place his hopes on his sister. Dou Yutong does not lose to Su Yuan in terms of family background, appearance, temperament and so on. Moreover, she has one advantage, that is, she has married Chu fan. How can Chu fan be with other women?


    Hey hey, as long as Dou Yutong can take Chu fan away and Dou Qiming takes advantage of it, won''t he be able to capture Su Yuan''s heart?


    Dou Yutong looked at him angrily: "brother, I advise you to die. Sister yuan won''t like your flowers. Hum!"


    "You dead girl, how can I talk to your brother? I''m just trying to catch up with you?" Dou Qiming saw yuan Lang holding his belly and struggling to get up from the ground. He hurried to help him up, but yuan Lang pushed him away.


    "Dou Qiming, you don''t have to pretend to be a good man here. I tell you, it''s not over." Yuan Lang was so angry that he almost broke his steel teeth. He threw away Dou Qiming and left angrily.


    "Yuan Lang! Yuan Lang!" Dou Qiming shouted a few times, but yuan Lang didn''t look back. A car came and was stopped by him. After getting on the car, the car turned around and sped away.


    Dou Qiming sighed helplessly. It seems that he has completely offended yuan lang. this guy who will repay him for his evil deeds doesn''t know what will happen.


    In the villa Hall of the Dou family, there are bright lights. Countless handsome men and ladies, as well as some rich and noble women, gather in twos and threes, hold wine glasses, talk and laugh quietly, touch and sip from time to time, and the atmosphere is very harmonious.


    When Su Yuan walked in slowly with Chu fan in her arm, almost everyone looked at the past and was shocked by Su Yuan''s bright light.


    Miss Su''s group, who doesn''t know the upper class people in Sichuan Province? But isn''t she a cold iceberg? How did it suddenly become a volcano? It''s still the kind that''s about to erupt. It''s too hot.


    In the crowd, a graceful middle-aged man, holding a wine glass and a faint smile on his mouth, looked at the two people gradually coming towards him. Beside him stood a beautiful young woman with a middle-aged man in one hand and a little boy in the other.


    Obviously, this is a very happy family of three. But what is their relationship with Su Yuan?


    When Chu fan guessed secretly, the middle-aged man took the lead in laughing and said, "Yuanyuan, you haven''t come home for some days."


    "Brother, sister-in-law!" Su Yuan said with a smile, bent down and rubbed the little boy''s head, laughing, "Xuanxuan, do you miss your aunt?"


    "Think!" the little boy is only five or six years old. He looks very clever and smart. His big black eyes look at Su Yuan and Chu fan. He is old-fashioned and says, "aunt, is he your boyfriend?"


    Su Yuan''s cheeks were slightly red. When she didn''t know how to answer, she saw the little boy pouting and saying, "he''s too ugly to match his aunt at all."

 Chapter 241

    "Cough..."


    Chu fan almost choked on the little boy''s words. He was despised by a little boy, but he couldn''t get angry, let alone how depressed he was.


    "Sorry, the child is not sensible. Don''t be surprised." the young woman quickly dragged the little boy and apologized to Chu fan.


    Chu fan smiled, "it doesn''t matter. Your son is very cute."


    Especially, if my son has to pat his ass into eight pieces, how can he talk to people like this when he meets? What quality!


    Without waiting for Su Yuan''s introduction, the middle-aged man had stretched out his right hand, smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Su Lun. I''m Su Yuan''s brother."


    "Hello, my name is Chu fan, yes..."


    At this moment, Chu fan hesitated and didn''t know how to introduce herself. Is it Su Yuan''s boyfriend, her partner, or her full-time driver and bodyguard?


    Although he now has strong strength and capital, he is still a little unsure in this matter. The key is that Su Yuan is too beautiful and temperament. Chu fan always feels ashamed when he is with her.


    Without Qiao Yun, he would not hesitate to hold Su Yuan''s waist and declare to everyone that this is his Chu fan''s woman. However, he hasn''t handled the relationship between her and Qiao Yun yet. Even if he says this, he lacks confidence.


    "Chu fan is my boyfriend." Su Yuan took Chu fan''s arm and said shyly, "we''ve lived together."


    Dou Qiming, who had just come here, happened to hear this sentence. His eyes darkened and he almost fainted. When he looked at Chu fan again, there was envy, jealousy and hatred in his eyes.


    You loser, you started too fast. Animals!


    "Hello!" the young woman smiled and stretched out her hand, "my name is Chu Mengqi. I''m Su Lun''s wife. Just call me sister-in-law like Yuanyuan."


    "Sister in law''s surname is Chu? What a coincidence." Chu Fan said in surprise. "Maybe we were a family five hundred years ago."


    "It''s possible. I thought you were very kind at first sight. Maybe we used to be a family."


    As soon as Chu Mengqi''s voice fell, Dou Qiming came over with a black face: "Chu fan, come with me. I have something to tell you."


    "Elder brother, sister-in-law, excuse me, I''ll be back in a minute." Chu fan patted Su Yuan on the back of her hand, motioned that she didn''t have to worry, turned around and followed Dou Qiming towards the distance.


    On the way, he met Dou Yutong, Song Wen and others, but Chu fan didn''t look at her and passed by with a cold face, so that Dou Yutong had to swallow what he wanted to say and lowered his head sadly.


    What did you do wrong? Why did he do this?


    "Sister Yutong, don''t worry. Brother fan is in a bad mood today. His girlfriend was assassinated and almost died. He didn''t sleep all night last night. It''s good to come to your birthday party." Song Wen quickly explained for Chu fan.


    Dou Yutong caught the key of the problem and hurriedly asked, "what happened? Chu fan''s girlfriend was assassinated? Are you talking about sister Su Yuan?"


    "No, brother fan has a heart. There is a woman outside him who runs a bar. Everyone calls her sister Mei." Song Wen Fu said everything she knew in Dou Yutong''s ear.


    In her opinion, this matter has nothing to do with Dou Yutong, but Dou Yutong realized that this matter must have something to do with the Dou family, otherwise, Chu fan wouldn''t have this attitude.


    Is it uncle?


    At the thought of what uncle Dou Zhonghe said to her, Dou Yutong seemed to fall into an ice cave and his whole body was cold. It''s over, it''s over


    Dou Qiming took Chu fan outside the villa, stopped in an empty corner, suddenly turned around, grabbed Chu fan''s skirt with both hands, and asked angrily, "Chu, do you know what you''re doing? Don''t forget, you''re already my brother-in-law, and you don''t know clearly with Su Yuan now. Do you think we Dou family are easy to bully?"


    "Brother in law? When did I become your brother-in-law?" Chu fan sneered. "Why, if I slept with your sister, I had to marry her? How many women have you slept with? Have you ever married one?"


    "You..." Dou Qiming became angry and suddenly raised his fist and hit Chu fan: "you bastard!"


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan''s fist came first and hit Dou Qiming staggeringly. He stepped back several steps and almost fell to the ground. He shook his dizzy head and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. Dou Qiming''s eyes were red and he was about to rush over and play with Chu fan.


    Just then, Dou Yutong ran over and grabbed Dou Qiming: "brother, brother, calm down..."


    "If you let go of me, I''ll have to kill this heartless bastard." Dou Qiming''s eyes are red, but Dou Yutong''s strength is so great that he can''t break free.


    Dou Yutong was about to cry and said in a loud voice, "brother, would you calm down? Chu fan almost lost his life in order to save me. How can we use this to bind him in turn?"


    "But he..."


    "It''s about me and him. Don''t worry about it." Dou Yutong pushed his brother away and cried, "you go. I said, don''t worry about me."


    Dou Qiming angrily points out Chu fan, and turns away in hatred.


    Chu fan glanced at Dou Yutong and turned to go. Suddenly behind him came Dou Yutong''s voice: "Chu fan, can you listen to me?"


    "Explain? What else to explain?"


    Chu fan suddenly turned back and stared at Dou Yutong like a blade, coldly: "I really didn''t expect you to be such a woman. I really regret saving you. I spent 500 million to save you."


    "No, it''s not like this." Dou Yutong trembled and shook his head. "I swear, I don''t know anything. Really, song Wengang just told me that I knew so many things had happened. Give me some time, I''ll find out the truth and give you a satisfactory answer, will you?"


    "No, I already have the answer." Chu fan took a deep breath and said coldly, "even if you don''t know about it, you can''t get rid of it. If I hadn''t saved you, your uncle would have planned to kill sister Mei? Tell him right away. If he doesn''t give me a satisfactory answer, I guarantee he won''t see the sun tomorrow. Hum!"


    Dou Yutong was completely stunned if he was struck by lightning. She didn''t expect that things had developed to this point. Is it not dead anymore? Others may not understand Chu fan''s strength, but she knows too well. If she really wants to start, uncle Dou Zhonghe must not be his opponent.


    If Chu fan really kills Dou Zhonghe, there may be no possibility between her and Chu fan.


    Looking at the back of Chu fan leaving, Dou Yutong shivered excitedly, quickly wiped the tears on his cheeks and ran to the villa. After running for two steps, Dou Yutong twisted his feet, screamed and fell to the ground.


    The heels were too high. She simply clenched her teeth, shook off her high-heeled shoes, carried her skirt and barefoot, and limped towards her sports car.


    It''s too big to make it clear on the phone. She needs to find Dou Zhonghe as soon as possible and ask the matter clearly. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    When she finally moved to her luxury car and was ready to get on the bus to find Dou Zhonghe, two police cars roared in, followed by several cool sports cars. When the door opened, Yuan Lang, with a fierce smile on his face, jumped out of the car first.


    Dou Yutong covered his face and even had a dead heart. How did this happen? If she had known so much had happened, she wouldn''t have let Song Wen go to Guangyuan and send Chu fan an invitation. She wouldn''t even do this birthday party.


    She doesn''t worry about Chu fan, but is afraid that Chu fan will make things big. After all, Yuan Lang''s background is extraordinary. If it really gets out of control, it''s hard for her Dou family to get rid of it.


    It''s not settled yet. Now it''s happening again. Chu fan is angry, but yuan Lang can''t get along with him. Isn''t this asking for hardship?


    Unfortunately, what''s happening now is beyond her control. Without hesitation, Dou Yutong picked up the mobile phone thrown on the co pilot and called Dou Zhonghe tremblingly


    "Zhang Ju, what do you mean?" Dou Qiming stood at the door of the villa with an ugly face and looked at the seven or eight policemen who came down from the police car.


    At ordinary times, his Dou family did not lack filial piety to the deputy director Zhang, but now, he even rushed in with people on this day. What''s the face of going to the Dou family?


    Zhang Ziqian said lightly, "dou Dashao, it''s not that I don''t give you face. Mayor yuan''s son was beaten in your house. You have to give an explanation?"


    Yuan Lang came over with a group of younger brothers and said coldly, "Dou Qiming, don''t say I don''t give face. Give me the boy who hit me and the girl with big breasts. I''ll give you a drink and apologize another day. If you have to stand out for them, don''t blame me for being unkind."


    If Dou Qiming had said nothing before, he would not have let him take Chu fan away, but now he hates Chu fan to death. Yuan Lang came to him for trouble at this time. It was just sleepy and gave him pillows, which suits his heart.


    But just as he was about to let them go in and catch people, Dou Yutong limped over and said in a cold voice, "Yuan Lang, don''t go too far. It''s obvious that you drove carelessly and who can blame you for bumping into the door? Don''t think you can''t be boundless if you have an old father who is the mayor. My Dou family is not easy to bully."


    "Director Zhang, what are you doing? I''m the victim!" Yuan Lang glanced at Dou Yutong with a strange look. With an undisguised pornographic evil look, Dou Yutong trembled with anger, and the big chest of D cup was more volatile. It made yuan Lang''s younger brothers secretly swallow saliva.


    Is this really Dou Yutong? How serious illness, not only did not thin, but the chest is bigger than before?


    At this time, Zhang Ziqian rushed over with people. Without waiting for Dou Yutong to speak, Dou Qiming quickly dragged her past and made way for her. Then Zhang Ziqian rushed into the villa with people like wolves.

 Chapter 242

    When Chu fan returned to the living room, Su Lun had taken his wife to talk and laugh with friends in the business world, leaving Su Yuan to take care of his six-year-old nephew. His aunt and nephew were having fun while eating. They were very happy and harmonious.


    "In fact, brother and I are half brothers and sisters." Su Yuan explained the family situation to Chu fan while her little nephew ran to get snacks.


    It turned out that Su Lun was nearly 20 years older than Su Yuan and was the son of Su Minghe''s ex-wife. Su Lun''s mother and Su Minghe have a very good relationship. They have helped each other for more than ten years since they got married. They have never blushed or quarreled.


    When Su Lun went to college and her family''s conditions were getting better and better, Su Lun''s mother was found to have an incurable disease. She died without surviving for half a year.


    His wife''s death made Su Minghe seriously ill. At this time, Tang Ziyu, a young female nurse, came into his life. Under the careful care and guidance of Tang Ziyu, Su Minghe gradually recovered and discharged from the hospital, and hired Tang Ziyu home to take care of his daily life and health.


    Three years later, they naturally walked into the wedding hall and gave birth to a beautiful daughter the next year, Su Yuan. Since Su Yuan was born, Tang Ziyu began to concentrate on staying at home to take care of the children, and Su Minghe, who had a son in middle age, was very precious to his daughter. He almost echoed everything he wanted and gave what he wanted.


    As someone else, such a family may raise a pampered and savage girl, but Tang Ziyu is gentle and considerate to her husband, but very strict to her children. When she was very young, Su Yuan had to dress and eat alone, sleep in her own room, and even wash her clothes by herself.


    Although she did not enjoy the luxurious life of the rich and powerful young lady, she has cultivated a good family education and elegant aristocratic temperament. She is recognized as the most beautiful goddess in Sichuan Province and has numerous pursuers.


    "In addition to Xuanxuan, the eldest brother has a daughter, Su Ziyan, who is 15 years old."


    At the mention of her niece, Su Yuan couldn''t help but have a headache: "but she''s so rebellious. She''s just a replica of Dou Yutong before. She likes everything boys like, such as jumping, racing and boxing. Big brother didn''t have time to manage before, but now she can''t manage if she wants to. Alas!"


    As they were talking, Zhang Ziqian rushed in with people, glanced around, immediately locked Chu fan, waved his hand and shouted, "it''s him, take it!"


    At the command, several policemen behind rushed in a swarm, took out several pairs of handcuffs and tried to handcuff Chu fan''s wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Suyuan was angry and was about to stop the police regardless of everything, but Chu fan dragged them back. Then came a series of slaps in the face. The policemen were stunned. They didn''t even know who they were beaten or how.


    Zhang Ziqian was angry. He pulled out a gun and was about to aim at Chu fan, but at this time, a cold voice came: "lift up the gun and try to see if your gun is fast or mine?"


    As soon as Zhang Ziqian looked up, he saw a black muzzle, less than five meters away from him. He was so frightened that his hand shook and the gun almost fell.


    What''s the origin of this boy? How can he have a gun?


    "Don''t, don''t be impulsive, have something to say." Zhang Ziqian forced out a smile and asked, "excuse me, which department are you from?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a red certificate flew over and scared him to catch it with both hands. He just looked at it and trembled. In particular, the certificate of the National Security Bureau, the major officer, and an execution license behind him. As a deputy deputy director at the department level, he was killed by others and had no place to redress his grievances.


    Dare not neglect, Zhang Ziqian quickly put the gun away, walked forward, returned the certificate with both hands, smiled and said: "a misunderstanding..."


    "Hum, if I don''t have this certificate, can I still misunderstand?" Chu fan glanced at several policemen who were red faced by himself and said coldly, "remember your identity. You are the police of the people, not the private soldiers of an official. Although it''s beautiful now, you may fall in one day. At that time, even if you hold more money, it''s someone else''s."


    "Yes, your lesson is that I will pay attention in the future."


    "Go away!"


    Although Chu fan was not polite at all, his words sounded like the sound of nature in Zhang Ziqian''s ears. Like an amnesty, he quickly waved his hand and said, "close the team and withdraw!"


    They didn''t go out for more than five minutes. Outside, Yuan Lang leaned on the luxury car and was waiting to see a good play. As a result, Zhang Ziqian came out with several policemen. Not only did he not catch Chu fan, but also didn''t look at the shadow of Song Wen''s big breasted girl.


    "Zhang Bureau, what''s going on?" Yuan Lang threw down his cigarette and pointed at the red and swollen faces of the policemen in surprise. It''s so special. It seems like just like me. Was it also smoked by the boy?


    Don''t mention how depressed Zhang Ziqian was. He wanted to curry favor with the mayor''s son. As a result, he kicked the iron plate.


    "Brother yuan, it''s not that I don''t help you, but that I can''t do anything." Zhang Ziqian hung his head and lost his way. "You''d better ask for advice. I''m sorry!"


    Under the gaze of Yuan Lang and others, Zhang Ziqian led the team into the police car and ran back in dismay. When they were stunned and confused, Chu fan strode out.


    Beside him stood Su Yuan, the cold and shining goddess of Sichuan Province. Originally, she despised yuan Lang and others. After this happened, she had no good feelings for them, only anger and disgust.


    "Yuan Lang, what do you want?" Su Yuan asked angrily.


    Yuan Lang greedily stared at Su Yuan and said with a smile, "Su Yuan, we are classmates at least. If you have to show up for him, OK, I''ll give you face. Go out for a drink with me tonight. It''s even."


    Is this a simple drink? The meaning is understood by any adult.


    Suyuan was so angry that her face turned pink and her delicate body trembled. She could not imagine that Yuan Lang was so shameless that she could speak such words.


    At this time, she felt the air around her suddenly drop. It was so cold that she shivered excitedly. She subconsciously grabbed Chu fan''s arm, but she was bounced away by a force and almost fell to the ground.


    Yuan Lang and others below the steps felt that their blood was going to freeze. They looked at Chu fan step by step in horror. His eyes were cold, bloodthirsty and murderous, like Mount Tai, approaching step by step.


    Bang Bang


    The heavy footsteps, like a life drum, beat in the hearts of the people. The people pouring out of the villa were so angry that they couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning.


    What the hell is this guy? Everywhere he went, the ground cracked. Is he an elephant?


    On Yuan Lang''s side, the timid ones were scared to pee. Chu fan was like a fierce beast. They couldn''t shout out or take a step. They could only watch Chu fan approach step by step.


    He looks so scary, as if he wants to eat people. Sobbing, sobbing, I''m a soy sauce maker, but I didn''t provoke you.


    "Do you want my woman to drink with you?" Chu fan asked coldly in front of Yuan Lang.


    Although they were similar in height, Yuan Lang felt that Chu fan in front of him was like a high mountain, which made him unable to help himself. Now, he''s old and regretful. What''s wrong with him? Even deputy director Zhang was beaten, which showed that he was not an ordinary person. Why did he provoke him?


    "Mistake... Misunderstanding." Yuan Lang forced out a smile, "I... I''m just kidding... ER!"


    Before he finished, Yuan Lang was strangled by Chu fan and mentioned in the air with one hand. Just for a moment, his face turned red and his legs pedaled desperately, but Chu fan''s hands were like steel pouring, and he couldn''t shake a penny at all.


    "Chu fan don''t!" two voices sounded behind Chu fan almost at the same time. Then, Su Yuan and Dou Yutong, who were stunned, ran over at the same time.


    At the same time, a calm and atmospheric Mercedes Benz RV stopped near. Dou Zhonghe took the lead in jumping off the car and shouted, "stop!"


    "Whoosh!" Yuan Lang flew past like a shell and hit the windshield of Mercedes Benz RV heavily.


    With a crash, the windshield was smashed. Yuan Lang lay there like a dead dog, revealing only two legs outside the car. He didn''t move. He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.


    At this time, Xu Fengjiao and master Muyun jumped out of the car and protected the sinus from left to right. Among them, Dou Zhonghe''s eyes narrowed slightly and stared at Chu fan without saying a word. Master Muyun didn''t say a word, but he clenched the handle of the sword. His eyes were complex, but Xu Fengjiao stared at Chu fan angrily and scolded: "bastard boy, did you take the wrong medicine?"


    In Sichuan Province, Dou Zhonghe''s energy is immeasurable. Even the governor of Sichuan Province should give him some thin noodles. Although his business and influence are not on the table, he is really forced to be anxious, and no one can afford the consequences. So, not as a last resort, no one will offend him.


    But now, someone is at Dou''s house and openly provokes Dou Zhonghe. This is hitting him in the face!


    "Lord Dou, do you want me to talk here or another place for us to talk alone?" Chu fan stares at Dou Zhonghe with a sneer and has no fear on his face. Just this courage makes the people around him admire it secretly.


    This guy has seed!


    "Sorry, everyone. There''s something wrong at home. I''ll entertain you another day." Dou Zhonghe arched his hands to the people on the steps. It''s self-evident that it''s going to be cleared.


    Although everyone is curious, who is this young man? What is it that makes Dou Zhonghe have to be cautious? But now that Lord Dou has spoken, no one dares to delay. They offer blessings to Dou Yutong, say hello to Dou Zhonghe and leave quickly. Even the second generation of officials took the opportunity to get yuan Lang out of the car and fled in confusion.


    In an instant, only a few people stayed in such a big villa.


    Dou Zhonghe said faintly, "well, there are no outsiders here. If you have anything to say, just say it."

 Chapter 243

    "Yuanyuan, come home with me." Su Lun frowned and grabbed Su Yuan''s wrist.


    At present, it''s more or less dangerous to stay here. Su Yuan is his own sister. How can he rest assured of leaving her here?


    "Brother, take your sister-in-law and Xuanxuan first. I''m fine." Suyuan reluctantly smiled, shook off Su Lun''s hand and resolutely came to Chu fan behind.


    Ah Jiu came quietly, held Su Yuan''s hand tightly, and looked at Dou Zhonghe expressionless. He was not afraid, not afraid, nor did he escape. Just this courage and insight made Dou Zhonghe look at her more.


    How come none of the women around Chu fan is a fuel-efficient lamp? Even such a little girl has this spirit. Unfortunately, it can''t be used by me.


    "Alas!" Su Lun sighed helplessly, "Yuanyuan, take care and go back to see our father when you have time."


    "Well, I will."


    Su Lun looked at Chu fan and opened his mouth. After all, he couldn''t say what he wanted to say. He silently took his wife and children and got on the bus and left.


    On the other side, Jiang Siyan used both hard and soft, got Song Wen in the car and left with Su Lun. As soon as they left, there were only Chu fan, Su Yuan, ah Jiu, Dou Zhonghe, and Dou''s brothers and sisters left in the huge villa courtyard.


    "Now, there are no outsiders here. If you have anything to say, just say it." Dou Zhonghe''s indifferent, but not angry. There is a kind of oppression from the superior, which is suffocating.


    "Why did you kill sister Mei?"


    Chu fan was not affected by him at all. Without waiting for Dou Zhonghe to speak, he sneered: "I have found out the whole process. Elder sister Xu Fengjiao picked up the female killer in black across the White Dragon Lake Bridge. Do you still want to deny it?"


    Dou Zhonghe frowned slightly. His momentum was three points weaker, but he didn''t see the slightest panic in his eyes. His concentration can be seen. But Xu Fengjiao, who was on one side, was stunned. People with a clear eye could see that she was right by Chu fan.


    "Qiming, send Yutong and Miss Su into the house." Dou Zhonghe ordered faintly.


    Before Dou Qiming could speak, Chu fanleng said, "don''t bother. We''ll go back to Guangyuan immediately, but before that, do you have to give me an explanation?"


    Ah Jiu suddenly took Su Yuan and ran towards Q7. At some times, ah Jiu had more crisis awareness than Su Yuan. Although Chu fan was safer behind him, their existence was bound to become a burden to Chu fan. If you want to help Chu fan, you must first ensure your own safety. Now is the safest place in the car. You can help Chu fan at the critical moment.


    Dou Zhonghe turned a blind eye to this. His eyes fell on Chu fan and didn''t leave. It took a long time to say, "I''m curious. How do you know?"


    "If important people don''t know, nothing can hide from me unless they don''t do it themselves. As long as I want to know, nothing can hide from me." Chu fan sneered, "if I guess correctly, you told Wang Dong and provided Yu Fengxian with the killer website?"


    "Yu Fengxian failed. You were afraid that she would leak out Wang Dong, so you had to kill Wang Dong. Maybe you wanted to kill him long ago."


    "Yes, I admit that I planned and arranged all this. And Wang Dong really deserves to die. It''s cheaper for a wolf like him to die like this."


    Dou Zhonghe looked at Chu fan without blinking and said faintly, "as for the reason you want, I can tell you now that you are the son-in-law I like. I can tolerate you with Su Yuan, but others can''t. whether Qin Yumei or Lan Jie, if you don''t want them to die, you''d better draw a line with them, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" Chu fan''s purple light twinkled in his eyes and his murderous spirit increased continuously. Even master Muyun couldn''t help taking a small step forward, took out half a foot of his long sword and stared at Chu fan intently.


    Xu Fengjiao was so frightened that her eyes were frightened that she quickly pulled out a short dagger and blocked it in front of Dou Zhonghe, with a posture of fighting for life and death. Unfortunately, in a twinkling of an eye, she was pushed aside by Dou Zhonghe and looked at Chu fan without fear.


    If you can be a big owl in this province, let alone strength, just this courage is not comparable to ordinary people.


    "In fact, you already have the result in your heart. Do you want me to say it?"


    Dou Zhonghe nodded: "I admit that you have arrogant strength and deep background, but if you don''t have that relationship with Yutong, I don''t necessarily see you."


    Suyuan''s face brushed and turned white. Although she had always been suspicious, she could not accept it for a moment after hearing it and confirming the facts. Chu fan loves her. She can feel it, but how did he have a relationship with Dou Yutong?


    "Sister yuan, don''t listen to his nonsense. There must be other reasons here." ah Jiu patted Su Yuan''s arm and said in a deep voice, "don''t forget, brother fan''s disease..."


    Su Yuan shivered with excitement and suddenly woke up. Yes, Chu fan''s disease has not been solved. Moreover, Dou Yutong''s hair has fallen off before. She is as thin as a firewood. How can she recover at once?


    Chu fan, Chu fan, how many things are you hiding from me? Why can''t I share some for you?


    On the steps, Dou Yutong was also bloodless. She never thought that her uncle had made it clear. This made her feel deeply guilty. She didn''t dare to look at Su Yuan''s fierce eyes, as if she was the junior who stole a man and was caught by someone else''s main room.


    If there is a seam in front of her at this time, she will certainly drill in without hesitation. Unfortunately, she couldn''t go anywhere. It was like being put on a fire. The burning and suffering was unbearable.


    Chu fan sneered, "who stipulates that if you have a relationship, you must marry her? Your nephew changes a girlfriend every three days, and I haven''t seen him marry one back. Why can''t it be your Dou''s turn?"


    "Can other women compare with Yutong?" Dou Zhonghe shouted with a fierce look in his eyes. "I warn you for the last time. Either you marry Yutong, I believe she can get along well with Suyuan, or you are going to collect the bodies of Qin Yumei and Lan Jie."


    "Did you send someone again?" Chu fan''s eyes were murderous, and he was extremely angry.


    It was a mistake. He never expected that Dou Zhonghe would be so crazy that he dared to send someone at this time. Even if he hurried back now, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    Several times in a row, Dou Zhonghe must have found out the details of Qin Yumei. The person sent this time must not be a mediocre. I''m afraid even master Zhao Hongtu can''t stand it.


    "Yes, it''s the female killer who killed Wang Dong." Dou Zhonghe smiled. "I forgot to tell you that she is one of the only three gold medal killers in the black knife killer organization, and her strength is still above Muyun. After leaving Limin District, she went directly to Yuanba district. I called her before she came. Now, it''s estimated that she has succeeded."


    "You want to die!"


    Chu fan is furious. Master Muyun and Xu Fengjiao quickly block Dou Zhonghe and stand ready, but unexpectedly, Chu fan doesn''t advance but retreats. He dodges to Dou Yutong''s brother and sister, puts his hand around Dou Qiming''s neck and almost pinches his throat bone.


    "Stop!" Dou Zhonghe shouted angrily. Chu fan''s move was also greatly beyond his expectation. He stimulated Chu fan so much just to annoy Chu fan so that he could do it to himself.


    Based on his understanding of Chu fan, he should be a reckless teenager who can be angry and desperate for beauty. Moreover, with his relationship with Dou Yutong, it is impossible to turn to her.


    Unfortunately, things are hard to predict. Chu fan took Dou Qiming by surprise. Although she didn''t start with Dou Yutong, she was right next to Chu fan. How could she run away?


    "Let go of Qiming and I''ll let you leave safely." Dou Zhonghe said coldly, suppressing his anger.


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "do you think I''m an idiot? Do you think I don''t know how many people you''ve ambushed outside? I can tell you, if I want to go, none of you can stop me. If I want to kill anyone, none of you can escape."


    Dou Zhonghe knew the meaning of his words very well, and he couldn''t help but regret it. I still underestimated Chu fan too much. I thought I could suppress Chu fan and make him obedient. After all, the conditions he gave were not low.


    In his capacity, Chu fan is allowed to associate with Dou Yutong and Su Yuan and even get married at the same time. Aren''t you satisfied? There are so many forces in Sichuan Province and countless wealth. Are you really indifferent?


    But he never thought that his crackdown had had a counterproductive effect. If you really want to be watched by Chu fan, can you have it in the future? We must always be on guard against Chu fan''s assassination. With his strength, Dou Zhonghe may be able to prevent it, but what about the rest of the Dou family? Must he kill him?


    Did you do something wrong?


    Dou Zhonghe took a deep breath and said slowly, "come on, what do you want?"


    "I made it clear before that I don''t care about your power and status. Yutong and I have to do things to save her. We can''t do emotional things reluctantly. I don''t want to be an enemy of your Dou family, but Chu fan is not easy to bully."


    Chu fan pushed Dou Qiming away and said in a cold voice, "don''t touch the people around me. No matter who it is, if they have an accident, I''ll count it on you. I may not kill you for a while, but it''s easy for me to kill him."


    Dou Qiming wants to cry. I didn''t provoke you. Why did you kill me? Woo woo!


    Dou Zhonghe''s face is ugly. This is the threat of chiguoguo, but if he doesn''t agree, he may be able to keep Su Yuan''s two daughters, but it''s difficult to keep Chu fan. Once the tiger returns to the mountain, how many people in his Dou family can he kill?


    But that''s it. Where does his old face go? How can we get a foothold in Sichuan Province in the future?


    Just when he hesitated, Dou Yutong suddenly stepped forward and said sadly, "uncle, my life is given by Chu fan. Even if we don''t appreciate him, we can''t bite the hand that feeds us. I know you''re good for me, but Chu fan is right. He''s reluctant to come for emotional things. Besides, he... He''s not my type, so don''t worry about my business."


    "Yutong, you..."


    "Uncle, you let them go. I won''t marry anyone, and I''ll always be with you and your parents." Dou Yutong''s eyes turned red and tried not to shed tears.


    Dou Zhonghe sighed and weakly waved his hand: "you go!"

 Chapter 244

    Chu fan left, took Su Yuan and ah Jiu, swaggered out of Dou''s villa and left.


    Dou Zhonghe was silent and strode into the villa. Master Muyun and Xu Fengjiao followed. Dou Qiming rubbed his pinched red and swollen neck, came to Dou Yutong, patted her on the shoulder and advised: "don''t look, brother Jiming will introduce you some men better than Chu fan."


    "Yes?" Dou Yutong laughed at himself, shook off his brother''s hand and turned to enter the house.


    Dou Qiming thought carefully and had to admit with some frustration that there are no better men than Chu fan in the whole Sichuan Province. Unfortunately, why isn''t he my brother-in-law?


    Dou Yutong brought a pot of tea, poured a cup for Dou Zhonghe, reluctantly smiled and advised: "uncle, don''t be angry. Your niece, I''m no worse than others, and I don''t lack arms and legs. I''m worried about not getting married? Don''t worry about me."


    "Alas!"


    Dou Zhonghe sat beside Dou Yutong, stroked her hair and said: "Uncle can see that you really like Chu fan. Unfortunately, you''re a little late. Originally, I wanted to help you get rid of the two women around Chu fan and find a chance to get close to Chu fan. It''s not difficult to get his favor based on your relationship with Chu fan. However, I didn''t expect that the plan not only failed, but also was recognized by Chu fan so soon It''s broken. "


    "Originally, you can still be friends, but I''m afraid you can''t even be friends in the future." Dou Zhonghe sighed helplessly again, "I''m sorry!"


    "Uncle, I should be the one to say I''m sorry." Dou Yutong leaned on his shoulder and said, "because of my business, he has set up such a strong enemy for you. However, you don''t have to care about it. I''ll explain it to Chu fan. As long as we don''t take the initiative to provoke him, he will never become our enemy."


    Dou Zhonghe pinched her little nose and said with a smile: "ghost girl, are you afraid that I will find Chu fan again? Hehe, don''t worry, uncle''s means are not very glorious, but what I say never counts."


    With that, Dou Zhonghe looked around and said with a bitter smile, "originally, I wanted to celebrate your birthday. I didn''t expect to cause so many things and screw up the birthday party."


    "It''s better to go. I don''t think it''s noisy." Dou Yutong stood up with a smile and said happily, "today, just our family has a round and noisy birthday. I''ll get the cake."


    Dou Qiming hurriedly said, "I''ll call my parents and ask them to come back quickly."


    Originally, this birthday party was specially prepared for young people. In order to make these young people free, dou Ruhai, his wife and Dou Zhonghe avoided it and handed over their home to Dou Yutong.


    Now, the birthday party is abandoned halfway, leaving the floor in a mess and the room empty, without joy and celebration.


    Dou Yutong forced himself to smile. He pushed out the cake on the dining car. There were five layers of big cakes. Their family couldn''t even finish the top layer.


    Dou Zhonghe reluctantly ate two mouthfuls of cake, drank two glasses of red wine, gave Dou Yutong a luxury car as a birthday gift, and left for home. Then, Dou Yutong returned to her room early on on the pretext of being tired. At the moment of locking the door, her tears couldn''t help flowing down and couldn''t stop talking.


    "Yutong, are you all right?" Dou Mu knocked on the door outside and asked with concern.


    "Mom, I''m fine." Dou Yutong forced out a smiling face and said in a trembling voice, "you''ve been tired all day. Rest early. I''m sleepy. Good night!"


    Dou''s mother also wanted to go in and comfort her daughter, but when she heard Dou Yutong say good night, she obviously didn''t want to let herself in. Dou''s mother sighed helplessly and turned away.


    Dou Yutong was lying on the bed, biting the quilt and crying for a while. His sadness was finally relieved. He picked up his mobile phone and took a look. It was almost ten o''clock. At this time, Chu fan should have been home?


    Hesitated for a moment, she tried to call Chu fan. As expected, Chu fan''s phone was turned off. Although she had been prepared, she inevitably showed a disappointed expression on her face.


    He must think that I let my uncle do it. I''m a bad woman with a heart like snakes and scorpions.


    At the thought of Chu fan''s evaluation of her, Dou Yutong burst into tears again. Is he so unbearable in his heart? Why can''t you give me a chance to explain?


    Dou Yutong thought of Su Yuan again. She knew her relationship with Chu fan. What would she think? In the future, can she be as close as sisters as before? No, no, she must hate me. She hates me for being shameless. She hates me for robbing men with her. She hates me for being unscrupulous.


    After crying, Dou Yutong laughed again. What did he do wrong? Why did it become like this? Why?


    In the car, Su Yuan pulled Dou Yutong''s phone into the blacklist, and Chu fan''s mobile phone was robbed by ah Jiu. He not only blacked Dou Yutong''s phone, but also turned off his mobile phone. The mobile phone card was pulled out and thrown out of the window.


    Then, all the way, the three didn''t say a word until Chu fan parked the car outside the villa. Before the car stopped steadily, Su Yuan pushed open the door, jumped down from the car, cold faced, stepped on high heels and walked quickly into the villa.


    Chu fan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she was willing to live here, it showed that there was a turn for the better. If she is really angry, she must go back to the old house.


    Chu fan was about to get out of the car when ah Jiu suddenly grabbed his arm, lay on his shoulder and whispered, "today, sister Su''s relatives left."


    Her relatives?


    Chu fan was blindfolded for a while until ah Jiu showed a bad smile. He suddenly woke up. He couldn''t help knocking on her head and scolded, "what do you think, dead girl? Hurry back to take a bath and sleep."


    "Brother, we haven''t had dinner yet. Won''t you let me sleep hungry?" ah Jiu said bitterly.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "I can eat anything, but sister Su likes your noodles. Hee hee!"


    Chu fan rubbed her head and asked her to go in quickly. He drove out of the community again. He soon bought a small bag of flour and some vegetables, refined meat and eggs.


    The kitchen of the villa is bigger than Chu fan''s previous bedroom. The marble countertop is flat and smooth. It''s a good face table. The kitchen is full of kitchenware, which Wu Jingui paid for. Don''t be the best, just the most expensive.


    After about half an hour, the noodles with the same width came out of the pot. After taking a bath and changing into a home Pajama, ah Jiu had already held a bowl and salivated on one side. When the meeting strip came out of the pot, she couldn''t wait to get the noodles, but Chu fan grabbed the chopsticks.


    "Go and ask your sister Su to come down for dinner."


    "Yes!" ah Jiu stuffed the bowl into Chu fan and ran upstairs quickly. Just when Chu fan was worried about whether Su Yuan would come down to eat noodles, ah Jiu really called Su Yuan down.


    Chu fan was overjoyed. He hurried to bring the noodles. He handed the chopsticks to Su Yuan and said with a smile, "hungry, eat more."


    "Elder brother, you also sit down and eat together." ah Jiu shouted when he saw that Chu fan was leaving.


    "You eat first. There are still fried eggs in the kitchen pot. It''ll be ready soon!" Chu fan smiled and looked at Su Yuan. Unfortunately, he didn''t look up at him at all.


    It seems that the two women are really hungry. They almost ate a small pot of shredded meat and vegetable noodles, and each ate a fried egg. It''s Chu fan''s turn here. There''s only half a pot of soup left. No way, Chu fan simply fried a few more eggs and drank noodles soup, which was also good.


    When he cleans up the kitchen, Su Yuan has returned to the room. Ah Jiu sits cross legged on the sofa with a tablet computer in his lap and is playing in full swing.


    "Don''t play too late. Go to bed early. You have to go to school tomorrow." Chu fan told him and turned upstairs.


    There are four bedrooms on the second floor. Each bedroom has a separate bathroom and bathroom. The easternmost bedroom is the largest, which is reserved for Chu fan and Su Yuan.


    Yesterday, Su Yuan arranged the room in person and made it the same as her new house. But now, the door of the room is open, but there is no one inside.


    Chu fan smiled bitterly to herself. Su Yuan was still angry, but how should she explain it to her? Oh, let''s talk about it later.


    At this time, Su Yuan stood under the bedroom window on the west side, with a glass of red wine in her hand, staring at the lights in the community outside. This bedroom is almost the same as Chu fan''s room. There are windows on three sides. The daylighting is very good. In the evening, the curtains are pulled up, which is a secret private space.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that Chu fan was not the kind of person who wanted to change. If there was no special reason, he would never have a relationship with Dou Yutong, who had only met once. But even so, she felt a little uncomfortable, as if she had been heavily graffiti on her most proud painting; In their own heart, mercilessly cut a knife.


    She is a woman with slight cleanliness, especially for feelings. She is not allowed to have any defects. She can tolerate Qiao Yun, which is her maximum. Now he has that relationship with Dou Yutong, which makes her really unacceptable.


    Just when she was hesitant about how to deal with her feelings with Chu fan, she suddenly received a call from Jiang Siyan. She really didn''t want to answer, but Jiang Siyan helped her design the plan. It''s really impolite not to answer her phone.


    As soon as she lifted her neck, she drank all the red wine in the glass, and then answered Jiang Siyan''s phone: "Siyan, it''s so late, haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Hoo!" said Jiang Siyan with great relief. "Sister yuan, I thought you didn''t even answer my phone."


    "How can it be? We are good sisters. How can I not answer your phone?" Su Yuan felt a pain in her heart, sister? Before and Dou Yutong were sisters, but now


    "Seriously, what''s the matter with you so late?"


    "I''m at the door of your community now. I have something important to tell you."


    Su Yuan just sat down, jumped up and said in surprise, "what are you talking about? You... You''re at the door of the community?"

 Chapter 245

    "Sister Su, Dou Yutong asked me to come." as soon as she entered the door, Jiang Siyan confessed to Su Yuan.


    Her arrival didn''t disturb Chu fan. Su Yuan went out in person and took Jiang Siyan in. When Su Yuan went out, ah Jiu had already returned to her room, so ah Jiu didn''t know.


    Seeing Su Yuan frowning slightly, Jiang Siyan hurriedly said, "sister Su, don''t be angry first. In fact... In fact, the Dou Yutong you see is not the Dou Yutong you used to be."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yuan asked in amazement.


    "Alas, originally, we didn''t want to tell you about it, but now, if you don''t say it, you will hate Yutong all your life." Jiang Siyan looked at Su Yuan seriously and said, "sister Su, do you believe in reincarnation?"


    Su Yuan suddenly opened her eyes, covered her lips with her hand, and almost exclaimed, "you... Don''t tell me, Yutong... She is..."


    "Sister Su, don''t be afraid. Yutong is a living person like us now. But before her, she was a poor woman named LV Wanqing..."


    Jiang Siyan didn''t hide anything. She lied about Song Wen''s suicide, lured Chu fan to Sichuan University, rescued Tang Xue, and helped LV Wanqing revive her soul.


    For Su Yuan, this kind of unimaginable thing is just a fantasy. She doesn''t believe it. But Jiang Siyan has a nose and eyes, as if it were true.


    "Sister Su, what I said is true. Think about it, Dou Yutong was terminally ill before. If Chu fan hadn''t helped her recover from the dead, how could she be so sharp at once? Apart from others, she was so ill that her hair fell out, but now her long hair is reaching her waist. If she hadn''t recovered from the dead, how could she grow such long hair all at once?" Jiang Siyan vowed to explain.


    After hearing what she said, Su Yuan really believed most of it. When Dou Yutong was ill, she went to see it. She was so thin that she took off her face and lost none of her hair. Think about the Dou Yutong I saw today. She looks more beautiful than before. Moreover, whether in dress or image temperament, she is very different from before.


    Can you really revive the soul with the corpse?


    "There''s something you may not know yet." Jiang Siyan hesitated and whispered, "Yutong said that every brother has a strange disease and his life is in danger all the time."


    Su yuanteng stood up and said in surprise, "does she know?"


    "Er... You know?" Jiang Siyan was also surprised.


    She had just heard what Dou Yutong said about this, and she didn''t believe it in her heart, but now she saw Su Yuan''s surprise. She believed that Chu fan was really ill and was not lightly ill.


    "You continue to say, what disease did Chu fan get?"


    "Er... Yutong didn''t know what disease it was, but she told me that Chu fan had only three days to live. If he wanted to live, he had to combine with a girl with a virgin body to prolong his life."


    Jiang Siyan glanced at Su Yuan secretly. Seeing her uncertain complexion, she said cautiously: "Yutong said that Chu fan saved her, but in the same way, she also saved Chu fan. They don''t owe each other and won''t have any relationship in the future. She also said that whether she is Dou Yutong or LV Wanqing now, she doesn''t want to lose your sister. She asked me to represent her and wish you and Chu fan happiness."


    "Well, I''ve brought everything I should say. How to decide, sister Su? You decide. Good night!" Jiang Siyan smiled, waved her hand, got up and went out.


    Suyuan sat still for more than half an hour. Her grievances turned into deep guilt. I remember that Chu fan wanted it again and again, but she repeatedly refused him on the pretext of her aunt''s coming. That''s why Chu fan had a relationship with Dou Yutong.


    In fact, there are many women around Chu fan, such as ah Jiu. Although she is younger, how many high school girls like her don''t make boyfriends? Abortion for her boyfriend is not uncommon, but why does Chu fan find Dou Yutong?


    And Song Wen, if she knew that Chu fan needed a woman to save her life, she would die for him without hesitation. She couldn''t find such a thing. How could she refuse? But Chu fan still didn''t find her.


    And Yu Qiang Mei, if she knew that Chu fan was in danger, let alone just want her virgin body, even if it wanted her life, she would not hesitate to offer it, but did Chu fan find her?


    No, he didn''t find anyone, but silently reached an agreement with Dou Yutong in order not to let them know their illness and worry about themselves.


    I thought that after this incident, the two never owe each other. They thought that nothing had happened and lived their own lives. Unexpectedly, Dou Zhonghe made such a scene, which disrupted the plans of Chu fan and Dou Yutong.


    Suyuan picked up the phone and hesitated for ten minutes. Trembling, she found Dou Yutong''s phone and dialed it.


    When the phone rang for the second time, Dou Yutong''s voice trembled with surprise: "sister Su, is that you? I''m sorry, I''m sorry... Sobbing!"


    Listening to Dou Yutong''s cry, Su Yuan''s nose was also sour. She barely held back her tears and said softly, "do you have time tomorrow?"


    "Yes, I have plenty of time."


    "Then come tomorrow. I want to talk to you face to face."


    "OK, OK, I''ll be there tomorrow."


    "Well, rest early. I''ll send you the address later."


    Su Yuan hung up the phone, sent the address, directly turned off her mobile phone and lay in bed, but she was not sleepy at all.


    Maybe it''s time to let go


    The next morning, Chu fan woke up early from his practice and went out to run as usual. But as soon as he pushed the door out, he was startled by the woman downstairs.


    "Jiang Siyan? You... Why are you here?" Chu fan asked with wide eyes.


    Jiang Siyan smiled cunningly: "why, don''t you welcome me? Hee hee, I arrived last night for fear of disturbing you to rest, so I didn''t say hello to you. However, it''s not too late to know now. By the way, you get up so early, do you want to go out for a run?"


    Look at her wearing a white sportswear, a sports hat, a pair of sports shoes on her feet, a mobile phone bag on her left upper arm, and a ponytail sticking out from behind the hat, giving people a feeling of infinite youth and vitality.


    "I was going to run, but since you want to go, I won''t go." Chu fan turned and left, "I''ll go to the kitchen and cook delicious food for you... Hey, what are you doing? Don''t talk, I won''t go..."


    It''s hard for a man to refuse a woman, especially a young and beautiful woman, whose advantage is not so big. Chu fan really doesn''t want to go running with her. A Dou Yutong has given him a headache. If Su Yuan misunderstands him again, will his brother still live?


    But Jiang Siyan used a woman''s usual must kill technique to grind hard and hold Chu fan''s arm. Are you going? Don''t call me naked?


    Under her combination of hardness and softness, Chu fan reluctantly gave in. Who made her say she was afraid of meeting a sex wolf? He''s really worried about a beautiful college girl like her going jogging alone in the morning. Forget it, just be a good man and run with her for a while.


    I thought that Jiang Siyan would be out of breath after running for a while, and then begged Chu fan to go home with her. To Chu fan''s surprise, Jiang Siyan ran three laps with Chu fan in the Lakeside Park without slowing down.


    Although her breath was a little short and her chest fluctuated slightly, it was hard for her to keep up with Chu fan. You know, they have run a total of three kilometers, not to mention a girl. Ordinary adult men have already fallen down.


    "Take a break, I''ll buy a bottle of water." Chu fan offered to take a break. If he didn''t say it, Jiang Siyan would have to fight with him.


    What a competitive woman.


    There was no shop nearby. Chu fan ran out for hundreds of meters before he bought two bottles of water. From a distance, he saw Jiang Siyan arguing with a man. Chu fan hurried to run.


    Unfortunately, she was still a little late. Before he came to her, Jiang Siyan suddenly kicked the man in the crotch. When the man covered his crotch and bent over, she hugged his head and pressed it hard. At the same time, she bumped her knee.


    "Bang!" the man was hit and his nose was bleeding. There were Venus in front of him and he couldn''t find the north.


    "Stop!" Chu fan hurriedly grabbed Jiang Siyan and let the girl fight. The man had to stay in the hospital for a few months.


    "What''s going on? It''s only a few minutes. Why did you fight with people?" Chu fan complained.


    Jiang Siyan blushed angrily, pointed to the man and said angrily, "you ask him, shameless, even touch my ass when I don''t pay attention. Such an obscene and shameless guy should be castrated chemically and sent to Thailand for transsexual surgery. Let him be a woman again, so that he can know how to respect women."


    Chu fan''s forehead is sweating. He just touched you. Won''t you sentence him to death?


    "Well, well, he touched you and you beat him. It''s almost time to calm down." Chu fan handed her the water. "Let''s go and buy something back. What do you want to eat?"


    "I don''t care, but I know one thing is good, but I don''t know where the morning market is near here."


    "I know, come with me." neither of them looked at the beaten man again, drinking water and talking and laughing towards the morning market.


    When the two people walked out more than ten meters away, the man finally stopped the nosebleed, stared at their backs angrily and touched their mobile phone: "bitch, dare to hit me? If I don''t kill you today, I won''t be a horse... Hey, Cao NIMA, it''s me!"


    "Call someone right away and gather in the morning market near the Lakeside Park in ten minutes. Take the guys. Do you hear me?"


    In the morning market, in the old residential buildings nearby, some nearby farmers took the vegetables planted in their vegetable fields to the morning market for some pocket money. But what''s more popular is that those who make breakfast almost have to queue up to buy.


    After about half an hour, Chu fan and Jiang Siyan got together again, each carrying a bag of delicious food. The two smiled at each other, turned and walked out of the morning market. As soon as they reached the mouth of the morning market, they were stopped by more than a dozen people

 Chapter 246

    "That''s her!"


    Ma Yuanli covered his nose with one hand and pointed to Jiang Siyan. He said fiercely, "get her away for everyone."


    "Wait!" Chu fan hurried forward to protect Jiang Siyan, but said, "I said, do you have to ask me first if you want to take her away?"


    "What are you?" a little gangster glanced at Chu fan disdainfully. "We''re looking for this little girl. It has nothing to do with you. If you know what you''re looking for, get out quickly, or you''ll be beaten together."


    Jiang Siyan''s good mood was destroyed by them. She was very unhappy. She took advantage of the little gangster''s time to talk and hit her.


    "Bang!" like Ma Yuanli, the little gangster was kicked to his knees by this standard. If Chu fan hadn''t grabbed Jiang Siyan in time, she would kick others in the face.


    Women, why is it more violent than one?


    "I Cao NIMA, dare to do it?" Ma Yuanli was furious and shouted, "what are you doing? Go on?"


    "Wait!" a bastard suddenly grabbed Ma Yuanli and said tentatively, "you... Are you brother fan?"


    Chu fan looked up and down and grinned, "I remember you were beaten by me in the detention center. When did you come out?"


    "Just... Just came out soon." the little gangster laughed more ugly than crying. He hurriedly opened Ma Yuanli and said with a smile, "a misunderstanding, brother fan, go slowly!"


    Jiang Siyan glanced at Chu fan: "I don''t see. You''re quite famous?"


    "Average!"


    They talked and laughed and left. When they were far away, Ma Yuanli calmed down and hurriedly asked, "brother fan, you said, is the fierce man who was beaten by my eldest brother in the detention center?"


    "That''s right." the little gangster said with a bitter smile, "he didn''t ask me when I came out of the detention center, but when I came out of the hospital. Brother Ma, don''t talk about us. Even if you find your eldest brother, we can''t beat others with ten times more people."


    Ma Yuanli patted his chest and said, "it''s hanging. Why did you meet him? Go quickly!"


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to the station, grass special, this place can''t be mixed."


    Now, although not many bastards in Guangyuan have seen Chu fan, almost none of them don''t know Chu fan''s name. Bring down the eighth master of Jinghu District, resulting in the bankruptcy of Yu''s father and son in Yuanba district and the separation of his wife and children. Brother Dong died suddenly the day before. It is said that he also has a great relationship with brother fan.


    This guy is a real-life version of Conan. Wherever he goes, there will be an accident, and whoever gets into trouble will die.


    Chu fan didn''t take these guys seriously at all. He talked and laughed with Jiang Siyan and went back to the door of the villa. He happened to see a white president Maserati stop. The driver opened the window and was talking to the security guard.


    "Yutong, that''s Yutong''s car." Jiang Siyan shouted in surprise and hurried to run over.


    Chu fan has a big head for a while. Why did this girl chase here? I told you, we''re over. Why are you still begging for nothing?


    "Siyan!" Dou Yutong, wearing a floral dress, jumped out of the car and grabbed Jiang Siyan''s hand in surprise. "I was about to call you. Thank you so much last night."


    "You''re welcome. We are good sisters." Jiang Siyan smiled and shook her breakfast. "I knew you would come in the morning, so I bought your favorite fried bun."


    If at ordinary times, Dou Yutong would be eager to eat a few, but now she has seen Chu fan. He came step by step with a black face, which makes her feel inexplicably nervous.


    "I... sister yuan asked me to come." Dou Yutong quickly whispered an explanation. He didn''t dare to look at Chu fan''s eyes and bowed his head, like a wrong pupil.


    Jiang Siyan hurriedly said, "brother fan, I''m sure Yutong really didn''t know about the previous things. Others don''t believe her. Don''t you believe her? It''s very happy for her to live."


    Chu fan suddenly changed his face and said in surprise, "you... You told Su Yuan the truth?"


    "I asked Siyan to come over and tell sister yuan." Dou Yutong summoned up the courage to meet Chu fan''s angry eyes, "I can''t love, but I can''t lose my friendship."


    Before Chu fan could speak, Jiang Siyan hurriedly stopped in front of Dou Yutong and said, "it''s my idea. If you want to kill or cut, come to me."


    "You..."


    Chu fan pointed at the two women with hatred: "you''re all right. You''re getting bolder and fatter. You dare to make your own decisions about such a big thing. I tell you two that if you mix Su Yuan and me, I can''t spare you. Hum!"


    Looking at Chu fan''s back, Dou Yutong looked gloomy. He even wanted to get on the bus and left.


    "Ignore him. We went to see sister yuan. What does it have to do with him?" Jiang Siyan patted Dou Yutong on the shoulder and comforted. But she was still depressed and had no energy at all. She immediately said, "do you have a little self-confidence? The more you are, the more he despises you. Take out your eldest lady''s self-confidence and don''t take him seriously. Maybe he looks at you differently."


    A word awakens the dreamer. Dou Yutong seemed to open a window and his heart suddenly opened.


    Yes, I''m no longer the humble LV Wanqing. I don''t have to be humble and look at people''s faces anymore. I''m Dou Yutong. I have billions of assets. I''m afraid no one wants it?


    "Thank you, Siyan!" Dou Yutong hugged Jiang Siyan and said a sincere word of thanks. Then he greeted with high spirits, "get in the car and let''s go to see sister Su Yuan."


    "Hey, that''s right!" Jiang Siyan got into the car and encouraged Dou Yutong, "Yutong, you are the most beautiful, come on!"


    "Well, come on!"


    "Whoosh!" President Maserati roared into the community and scared the security guard at the door into a cold sweat. Thanks to his fast hiding, otherwise, he would have to be killed by these two crazy women.


    That''s crazy!


    "Wife, get up for breakfast." Chu Fandian knocked on the door. As soon as he knocked twice, the door opened. Su Yuan stood neatly at the door and smiled, "what delicious food have you bought so early?"


    Chu fan looked at Su Yuan''s back foolishly and pinched her on her thigh, which made him grin with pain. It''s true, but she was so angry that she didn''t say a word to herself last night. Why did she become like a person with nothing after a night?


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Chu fan is not excited, but he is more nervous.


    Chu fan went to the next door to call ah Jiu to get up. He knocked on the door for a long time and didn''t open it. He tried to twist the door lock, but the door opened. This girl doesn''t even lock the door when she sleeps. Aren''t you afraid that someone will touch it in the middle of the night?


    Once again, there was only one man in the family. I''m afraid she couldn''t wait to go in and sleep with her.


    Chu fan reluctantly shook his head, pushed the door and went in. At a glance, Chu fan almost turned around and ran away. The girl slept naked again. She only wore a small inner with cartoon patterns all over her body. She was holding the quilt and sleeping soundly.


    Well, when will she grow up?


    Chu fan went to cover her with a quilt, then patted her on her little ass twice and said, "get up, hurry up, you''ll be late for school later."


    "Go to school?" ah Jiu suddenly sat up and just covered his beautiful chest. This time, he was completely exposed to Chu fan''s eyes. He saw that his mouth was dry and his nose itched. He almost had another nose blood.


    Although the dead girl''s chest is a little small, it has a green and astringent beauty. Moreover, she is not fat or thin, symmetrical and fair skinned. She is definitely the best of Laurie.


    If it goes on like this, it will destroy her hands sooner or later.


    Chu fan was stunned for a moment, hurriedly covered her with the quilt, pretending to scold severely: "what if you sleep in your pajamas and catch a cold? Go and wash your face, and then go downstairs for dinner."


    "I know!" ah Jiu suddenly hugged Chu fan and kissed him on the face. Jiao smiled and jumped out of bed and ran into the bathroom.


    Looking at her slim and exquisite body, she got into the bathroom. As usual, the door was open, and she was not afraid of Chu fan coming in. Maybe she wants Chu fan to come in.


    Goblins, that''s it now. How can you grow up?


    Chu fan shook his head, turned and walked out. When he got downstairs, he found that Dou Yutong and Jiang Siyan were already in the restaurant. The three women talked and laughed and had eaten.


    What''s going on?


    Chu fan is confused. According to his understanding of Su Yuan, a Qiao Yun is already her limit. After all, Qiao Yun knew Chu fan first. They have lived together for more than 20 years since childhood. But for other women, she is not so generous. At this point, like most women, she will defend her love to the death and will never compromise with a third party.


    But now, she knows that Dou Yutong is the third party. How can she talk and laugh with her and eat together? No, there must be something in here. What the hell does she want to do?


    Just when he didn''t know whether to go there or what to say in the past, a strange phone called in. He quickly answered: "Hello, I''m Chu fan... Tieshan? You''ve all been to Guangyuan railway station? OK, don''t worry. Find a place to eat first, and I''ll pick you up right away."


    After hanging up, Chu Fan said excitedly, "wife, my brother and godmother have arrived. I''ll pick up people at the station first. Take your time."


    "Well, drive slowly." Su Yuan told Jiang Siyan and Dou Yutong to continue eating. She didn''t mean to go with him at all.


    Chu fan was ready to speak, but Su Yuan didn''t say she wanted to go with him, which was even more abnormal. However, he was in a hurry to pick up people at the railway station and had no time to think about it. He grabbed the car key and ran out in a hurry.


    At the same time, a man and two women walked out of the exit of Guangyuan railway station, which immediately attracted the attention of everyone around.


    The man is too tall. He is nearly two meters tall, with wide shoulders and thick back. He has a tiger back and a bear waist. His whole body is full of tendons like iron pimples. He looks like a violent bear in the shape of a human. He has a strong domineering spirit that makes all women covet.


    He is Zhang Tieshan, a fierce man who once hunted black bears with his bare hands, and finally came out of the mountain!

 Chapter 247

    "Mom, we''re going to see big brother."


    Zhang Tieshan was carrying a huge package and holding a middle-aged woman in plain clothes in his other hand. She worked hard all year round and lacked nutrition. She looked at least ten years older than her actual age. She was just over 40, but she looked like an old woman in her fifties. The yellow face had wrinkles early, but she looked very happy, because her son was promising, didn''t forget her godmother, and took her to the city for happiness.


    Although she didn''t want to leave her hometown, she had to get the child''s heart. Unfortunately, I''m afraid she can''t see him again in her life.


    "Iron mountain, look, is my hair in disorder? Are there any folds on my clothes? I didn''t wash my face. Is it dirty?" Lin su''e looked ahead with white eyes and nervously clenched her skirt.


    Her eyes were filled with grief and tears after learning of her husband''s heroic sacrifice. If she had paid close attention to the treatment at that time, her eyes might have been saved, but at that time, she was pregnant with Zhang Fugui''s child, who was five or six months old.


    At this time, the medication will stimulate the child in her abdomen. Without medication, her eyes may never be cured. Therefore, Chu langxuan is also very contradictory. Zhang Fugui sacrificed to save him. When he was dying, he entrusted his wife and children to Chu langxuan, but Chu langxuan didn''t know whether to protect adults or children.


    Finally, Lin su''e resolutely refused Chu langxuan''s treatment and cheered up until the child was born. But at that time, she had missed the best time for treatment. Her eyes could only barely see the scenery one meter away, and could not be cured any more.


    Fortunately, Chu langxuan has been trying his best to treat her, so he restrained her condition and did not deteriorate. But now, Chu langxuan''s family is gone, and Lin su''e''s eye disease finally loses control. A month ago, she completely disappeared.


    "Don''t worry, aunt. Everything is fine." the girl standing on the other side of Lin su''e smiled and said, "Chu Fan said, let''s find a place to sit down and eat. He''ll be there in a minute."


    Zhang Tieshan''s height and burly figure stand out from the crowd. However, it is the girl next to Lin su''e who really attracts everyone''s attention. She is so beautiful. Her long and narrow eyes are watery. She is discharging all the time. She is charming and charming.


    It''s easy to think of Daji, a woman who brings disaster to the country and the people. Compared with Daji, a fox spirit, this woman is better than Daji. It can''t help swallowing when raising her hands and feet.


    Along the way, the people sitting in their carriage almost didn''t sleep. The men stared at her all the way, and there were countless chat ups. The woman stared at the man beside her. The tender meat under her thighs and ribs was pinched green. It didn''t work at all. She still stared at her all the way.


    The men in this carriage also went to the bathroom the most often. On average, they went three to five times, and more than ten times. When they came back, their whole face was waxy yellow and they walked vainly, as if a gust of wind could blow him away.


    Goblins, evil water, is everyone''s evaluation of her. If such a woman marries home, she can live at most two years. Whoever marries will be unlucky. However, there were many people who were courteous to her and tried to kiss her, and some even almost fought for her.


    Many men chased her and got off at this stop in order to see her more. As soon as the three of them walked out of the station, they were surrounded by countless drivers and pick-up men. If Zhang Tieshan hadn''t been scary, they would have robbed them.


    "Beauty, take my car wherever you go. It''s free. You can go anywhere."


    "Beauty, take my car. I drive a private car to ensure comfort and hygiene."


    "Get out of the way..."


    A burst of confusion, a dozen gangsters crowded in, led by Ma Yuanli, who had just been scared to run away.


    When he heard that there was a beautiful woman, his heart immediately itched. When he crowded into the crowd, he was stupid. His saliva flowed like a waterfall along the corners of his mouth, and the tent was directly erected under his crotch.


    This woman is a hundred times better than Wei Ge, but she doesn''t know if she can make people last.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Tieshan glared and roared, "want to fight?"


    With a roar, Ma Yuanli finally woke up and glanced disdainfully at Zhang Tieshan: "boy, don''t think you have a big man and dare to bully me. Don''t ask me. What am I doing, brother ma?"


    The gangster on one side immediately raised his eyebrows and eyes and said, "why don''t you go away? Wait for me to waste you?"


    "Grass!" Zhang Tieshan was angry. He was about to start, but his arm was grabbed by his mother. He advised, "Tieshan, you can''t make trouble for Chu fan."


    "Mom, it''s not me who''s causing trouble, it''s them bastards who want to beat people." although Zhang Tieshan wants to beat people, he can''t do anything if my mother doesn''t give up. He can only hate to point out Ma Yuanli and others, "get out while my brother fan doesn''t come, otherwise, you''ll wait to climb back."


    Ma Yuanli was immediately angry: "NIMA, it''s crazy. Brothers, beat him for me."


    "Wait!" the little gangster who recognized Chu fan stopped Ma Yuanli again and asked tentatively, "aunt, you just said... Chu fan? Chu fan is..."


    Lin su''e smiled and said, "Chu fan is my son. Let me stay in the city for a few days. How many brothers know my son?"


    Nima, I know more than skin. I know his bones.


    The little gangsters are going to cry. Why are they so haunted that they can''t get rid of them? Sobbing, if Chu fan knew this, he would have to bury them alive?


    Ma Yuanli also trembled. This is so special. He just offended Chu fan and was about to run away. Unexpectedly, he met a beautiful woman and had something to do with Chu fan. Brother, are you a beauty killer? Can''t I go to Thailand tomorrow and turn myself into a woman?


    "Hey, what''s matter with the you? Are you still fighting?" Zhang Tieshan shouted with the a bull''s eye.


    This voice, like a bolt from the blue, almost scared Ma Yuanli down and quickly apologized: "brother, I''m really sorry, we... We''re just kidding you..."


    Ma Yuanli smiled all over his face and was about to get out of the way, but he felt someone stabbing him aside. He slapped angrily: "Cao NIMA, if you have something to say, stab him?"


    The beaten little gangster didn''t mention how wronged he was. He covered his face and said, "boss, brother fan''s mother is coming. Should we escort them there?"


    As soon as Ma Yuanli''s eyes lit up, he patted the little gangster''s shoulder excitedly and said with a smile: "yes, yes, brother fan''s mother is my mother. I must send my mother back safely... Grass, what are you doing? Hurry to call a car, and you don''t have any eyesight. Help brother take his luggage."


    "I don''t need you. Brother fan will be here in a minute." Zhang Tieshan snorted disdainfully and helped my mother away.


    "A bunch of rubbish. Hum!" the girl gave Ma Yuanli a white look, gave a charming hum, twisted her hips, followed Zhang Tieshan''s mother and son and left.


    For a moment, Ma Yuanli wanted to rush up and prove to the girl that he was not a waste. But at the thought of Chu fan, the hot blood that had just poured into his head was like being poured with a basin of ice water, which made his heart cold. How can there be any blood?


    Compared with life, waste is waste.


    "Boss, we don''t fight men and women." the little gangster said excitedly, "as long as we serve brother fan''s mother, maybe brother fan will be happy and hold you as the boss of Guangyuan City. At that time, our brother will shake up."


    "Grass, what are you looking at me for? Chase!" Ma Yuanli chased after me like burning his ass


    Chu fan''s speed was fast. It took only more than 20 minutes to come to the railway station. He just got off the bus and was looking around. The little gangster Chu fan knew ran over and smiled: "brother fan, are you here to pick up people?"


    "It''s you again?" Chu fan looked fiercely. "What have you done? Dare to touch my mother, I''ll kill you bastards."


    Just a look in his eyes, he almost scared the little gangster to pee. He said with a sad face, "lend me some courage and don''t dare to move your mother, brother fan."


    "Less nonsense, where are people?"


    "Eat over there. I''m just waiting for you here." the little gangster didn''t dare to neglect and hurriedly said, "brother fan, come with me."


    "Get on the bus!" Chu Fan said hello, turned back and got on the bus again, carrying a small gangster to a noodle restaurant not far away.


    In the noodle shop, in front of a small square table, Zhang Tieshan was holding a sea bowl and snoring like a hungry ghost. There were four empty bowls in front of him.


    Next to him sat his mother, Lin su''e. while eating noodles, she did not forget to tell her son to eat slowly. The coquettish girl sitting opposite, with a red apple in her hand, ate it mouthful by mouthful, and didn''t care about the hot eyes around.


    This woman is so charming even to eat an apple!


    Not to mention the diners in the store, even the chef who made noodles in the kitchen threw the following case and ran out. He stared at the girl stunned and silent as if he were possessed.


    "Brother fan is coming." the little gangster guarding the door shouted in surprise. Ma Yuanli quickly took people out to meet him.


    "Brother fan, we are really destined to meet again." Ma Yuanli greeted with a smile. Seeing Chu fan''s face is not very good-looking, he quickly apologized and said, "I saw my aunt at the exit. I''m afraid they will be bullied, so I decided without authorization. I invited people here and guarded them here all the time. I didn''t dare to leave."


    Chu fan waved his hand impatiently and said, "OK, pay attention in the future. Even if you are a gangster, you should also be an ideal and ambitious gangster. If you get angry, you will have to fall in sooner or later."


    Ma Yuanli watched Chu fan walk into the noodle shop and clenched his fist excitedly: "brother fan is right. We want to be an ideal and ambitious gangster..."

 Chapter 248

    "Big brother!"


    Zhang Tieshan stood up at the first time Chu fan entered the door, his eyes slightly red, and looked at the good brother who had played together since childhood.


    He changed, took off his sheepskin jacket and put on fashionable new clothes. Like a new person, he was no longer as sick as before and looked much stronger.


    "Xiao Fan, is Xiao Fan coming?" Lin su''e quickly stood up, stretched out her hands and said excitedly, "come on, come and let your mother touch it. Are you fat or thin?"


    Seeing ganniang, Chu fan couldn''t help it any more. Tears flowed out at once. He hurried forward, grabbed her arms and choked: "ganniang, your eyes..."


    "It''s all right, I''m used to it." Lin su''e reluctantly smiled, his calloused hand trembled and stroked Chu fan''s cheek, and said in surprise, "I''m fat. My face is tender and my flesh is whistling. It''s still the water and soil in the city. It''s good to raise people!"


    "Well, that''s why I took you to the city to enjoy your happiness." Chu fan quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and said with a smile, "godmother, let''s go home first, and then I''ll treat your eyes."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Lin su''e couldn''t close her mouth when she saw her son. She patted Chu fan on the arm and said on her side, "Miss Bai said, it''s your friend who sent me and iron mountain all the way. Why don''t you talk to others?"


    "White girl?" Chu fan turned his head and found that there was a girl sitting next to him.


    Her face is like hibiscus, her eyes are full of peach blossoms, and her long eyelashes are full of charm and charm every time she blinks. The little red mouth is slightly open. The lilac tongue occasionally sticks out of her lips and makes people move their index fingers. I really want to jump up and hold her tongue. It''s best to swallow her whole body.


    She was wearing a white dress, like a gauze. She could see her skin faintly, but she couldn''t see it really. The waist band is the finishing touch, which outlines her perfect body. With a full grasp of her waist, her chest is as tall and straight as a peak, such as jade''s lower legs, and delicate little feet, she playfully hangs a leather sandal and plays with it.


    At the first sight of her, Chu fan, like those around her, was suddenly attracted by her and felt that she was one of the most beautiful women in the world. But just for a moment, he suddenly woke up with a sharp look in his eyes and protected the godmother in front of him.


    "Who are you? I don''t seem to know you." Chu fan stares at the girl warily, always feeling that she is a little strange and has a potential sense of crisis.


    This woman is extremely dangerous!


    Bai Yumei stood up, looked up and down at Chu fan, and said with a smile, "it''s been 13 years. I didn''t expect you to have changed so much. Ha ha, I''ll give you a day to deal with the aftermath. I''ll come back to you in the evening. Let''s talk about the past."


    Nostalgia? Chu fan didn''t think so. He couldn''t see through the woman''s accomplishments. After saying this, Chu fan felt a wind blowing in front of him. Bai Yumei''s figure had reached the door. Once again, it was ten meters away and soon disappeared.


    Chu fan was scared into a cold sweat. Not to mention how high the woman''s cultivation is, she can almost make her invincible by her wind speed alone.


    But when did you provoke her? Thirteen years ago? At that time, I was only twelve years old and was hunting in the mountains. I had never even been to the town outside the mountain.


    She didn''t recognize the wrong person, did she?


    Just when Chu fan didn''t understand, the big eyed frog quietly appeared on his shoulder and said solemnly, "she is a demon family."


    "What?" Chu fan was surprised. "You said she... She is a demon... Demon family? Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely not wrong, 100% are demon people." the big eyed frog said in a deep voice, "do you know why I came out now?"


    "I''m afraid she''ll find out."


    "Yes, but I''m not afraid of her. I''m afraid that she will find the bone tower. Do you know what will happen if the news of the bone tower is leaked on you?"


    "What are the consequences?"


    "The demon clan poured out and recaptured the bone tower at all costs. And you have only one way to die."


    Chu fan took a cold breath: "I see. No matter when, I won''t let the bone tower be exposed."


    "None of us can help you this time. Otherwise, the bone tower will be exposed, and it will be even more troublesome. So, ask for your own blessing."


    When Chu fan came back, the people in the noodle shop had almost dispersed. Zhang Tieshan has a big package on his back and is waiting for him.


    "Mother, I''ll take you to a place first."


    Chu fan calmed down, took Lin su''e''s arm with a smile, took her out of the noodle shop, got on the car, took her and Zhang Tieshan to a nearby hotel.


    "Iron mountain, you stay in the car. I''ll take ganniang in to see her eyes." Chu fan gets out of the car, then opens the rear door and helps ganniang down.


    "Boss, I''ll go with you?" Zhang Tieshan hurriedly jumped out of the car with Chu fan.


    Chu Fan said, "if you want to stay, you can stay. What if the car is lost? Don''t worry, we''ll be back in less than half an hour."


    "Well... Well, you can hurry up." Zhang Tieshan didn''t dare to disobey Chu fan. Moreover, I heard that the car was old and expensive. What if someone stole it?


    Lin su''e was a little nervous and said, "Xiao Fan, my mother is so old. Don''t spend that money. It can''t be cured. Let''s go home?"


    "Godmother, don''t worry. I have money now. Moreover, the doctor is my friend. We don''t have to spend a penny."


    "Xiao Fan, you are promising. Even if you can''t cure your eyes, you will be happy." Lin su''e wept with joy. With Chu fan''s help, she entered the hotel and opened a guest room.


    As soon as she entered the door, she couldn''t help yawning and said, "Why are you so sleepy all of a sudden?"


    "Godmother, if you are sleepy, you can sleep for a while. The doctor hasn''t come yet."


    "Oh, good! This man is easy to get sleepy when he is old. I''ll sleep first."


    As soon as Chu fan helped her to bed, she had fallen asleep. Before Chu fan could speak, the flower fairy demon king flew out of the bone tower, flew around Chu fan for two times, and said with a smile: "you can think about it. You need at least one tenth of your sister''s energy once. That''s more than one hundred million."


    "Don''t say one hundred million, even if it''s one hundred million, I don''t feel bad." Chu fan stroked the gray hair on ganniang''s forehead to his ears, held her calloused hand and said, "ganniang is closer to me than her own son. Give me delicious food first, and wear new clothes first. Even if she marries her daughter-in-law, she wants me to marry first, and then tell Tieshan."


    "At that time, I often lived in ganniang''s house. It was very cold in the mountains at night. Ganniang first got into the quilt, covered it hot, and then let me sleep. She covered me with the warmest leather mattress and the thickest quilt, but she only wore an army coat and often guarded the stove for a night."


    Chu fan wiped the corners of his eyes and looked at Gan Niang and smiled: "now, I have the ability and conditions, so I can''t let Gan Niang suffer any more. Therefore, please elder sister, you must cure my Gan Niang''s eyes."


    "Don''t worry, sister, I''ll give you a big surprise later." the flower fairy demon king flew to Lin su''e, stretched out his right hand and suddenly sprouted a bud from her palm.


    The buds grew as soon as they saw the wind, and soon grew into a long vine, winding Lin su''e in circles like silk. Soon, Lin su''e was completely wrapped in vines, like a huge cocoon; Then the leaves on the vine grew quickly and wrapped her tightly; Finally, the vines bloom one after another, like a huge bud.


    After finishing these, the flower fairy was a little tired. She flew over and sat on Chu fan''s shoulder. She smiled and said, "little brother, how did you provoke the goblin of the demon family?"


    "How do I know?" Chu Fan said with a bitter smile. "I''ve been hunting in the mountains since I was ten years old. Who knows which is your demon clan?"


    "Think about it. Which prey escaped from you?"


    This has narrowed down the scope. Over the years, few of the prey targeted by Chu fan can escape. But even so, he couldn''t think of who the enchanting goblin was.


    The big eyed frog jumped out, walked around on the bed with his hands on his back, and said in an old age: "According to my experience in picking up girls for many years, that chick is born with charming bones. She is born with charm. Her essence is nothing more than those kinds. Like rabbit, fox, snake and bird, they are all races rich in beautiful women in the demon family. However, the blood of snake beauty is cold. She is a famous cold beauty, which can be excluded."


    Chu fan''s mind moved and vaguely guessed what race Bai Yumei was. Thirteen years ago, wasn''t it the year he fell into the cave and got the bone tower? At that time, he was chasing a white fox and seduced by her, so he stepped into the cave and almost fell to death.


    The flower fairy also flew up, suspended in front of Chu fan, pulled her finger and said, "the beauty eyes of the rabbit family are red. Moreover, most of the beauty of the rabbit family are lovely. The goblin surnamed Bai should be excluded from the rabbit family."


    "Birdlife beauties like brightly colored clothes and are naturally fond of singing. They can hardly leave their words. This goblin can also be ruled out as a birdlife," said the big eyed frog, shaking his head.


    "It''s not rabbit, snake or bird. There''s only one possibility. She''s a beauty of fox." the flower fairy snapped her fingers and said excitedly, "she must be a woman of fox. Only a beauty of fox can have the charm of bringing disaster to the country and the people."


    The big eyed frog nodded: "yes, her surname is Bai. She should be a white fox. Only people of the White Fox family are good at controlling the power of the wind."


    The flower fairy giggled and said, "little brother, you have met a strong enemy this time. The goblin of the White Fox family can suck you up. Hee hee!"


    "However, it''s your blessing to die in the hands of the fox spirit." the big eyed frog said with a smile, "brother has been in the flowers for thousands of years, and there are few fox beauties. The first demon family you met is the fox spirit. I suggest you buy the lottery. It''s bad luck."


    "Shit, you can still laugh. Help me find a way?" Chu fan is worried to death. Is brother going to be harmed by a fox spirit?

 Chapter 249

    On the bed of the hotel, the flower buds gradually bloom and the house is full of fragrance. For about ten minutes, the flowers gradually withered, and even the vines became yellow and decayed. It was like that in this short period of more than ten minutes, the plants experienced a spring and Autumn period, from breaking through the soil to ripening and falling, and completed a growth process.


    Chu fan was stunned when the plants withered and exposed Lin su''e on the bed. Is the woman lying in bed his godmother?


    She looks only in her early thirties. Her skin is white, tender and delicate, and her hair is dark and beautiful. The most remarkable thing is her hands. The back of her thin hands is now moist and full, and the calluses on her hands have disappeared, which is no worse than those white-collar beauties sitting in the office.


    It''s amazing!


    "How about your sister''s medical skills?" the flower fairy flapped her wings beside Chu fan''s face and smiled proudly.


    Chu fan nodded again and again: "it''s not bad. It''s amazing... Eh, why is there a small fruit here?"


    At the tip of Lin su''e''s middle finger, she produced an egg yolk fruit. The outer skin of the fruit was yellow, like a mature cantaloupe. Chu fan''s finger touched it gently, and the fruit fell off her finger.


    "What''s wrapped in this fruit is the toxin accumulated in her body. I''ll clean it up for her from inside to outside. If it''s well maintained, it''s definitely not a problem to live over a hundred years old." the flower fairy pointed to Lin su''e''s other hand, "there''s one on her two feet and behind her ears. You put it away and go out and destroy it."


    Chu fan hurried to do it. Sure enough, he found a fruit from behind Lin su''e''s ears and the soles of his two feet, plus the fruit on his two hands, a total of six.


    Fortunately, the fruit was not big, like a big glass bead, which was easily carried into Chu fan''s pocket. He was about to greet the godmother to get up. Suddenly he remembered: "elder sister, have my godmother''s eyes been cured?"


    "Don''t worry, her eye disease doesn''t weigh much, but one of her meridians has been burned by internal fire and has been repaired." the flower fairy put away her smile and said seriously, "Chu fan, you should remember that once it comes to life and death, our chances of winning are still great. The key is not to let her escape, otherwise there will be endless trouble."


    "Yes, you can''t be fooled by her. If there''s a slight difference, we''ll be finished," added the big eyed frog.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ve come over all the storms and waves. Can I capsize in her small ditch? ANN, see how I play with her."


    The cowhide was blown out, but Chu fan had no bottom in his heart.


    After persuading the two demon kings to go back, Chu fan took a deep breath and gently shook Lin su''e''s arm: "godmother, wake up, wake up!"


    Lin su''e stretched lazily, rubbed her eyes, sat up from the bed and asked, "Xiao Fan, how long have I slept?"


    "Ganniang, do you think my eyes are fascinated by something?" Chu fan lowered his head and put his eyes close to the past.


    Lin su''e stared wide, opened Chu fan''s eyelids and looked carefully: "nothing?"


    "No way. Take a closer look?"


    "Maybe it''s sand? I''ll blow it for you." Lin su''e suddenly breathed on Chu fan''s eyes and asked, "open your eyes again?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "godmother, haven''t you found it yet?"


    "What did you find?"


    "How many fingers are these?" Chu fan smiled, stretched out two fingers and shook them in front of her eyes.


    "Two..."


    "It''s more than eyes. She''s young." Chu fan took her to the bathroom, pointed to the charming figure in the mirror and said with a smile, "godmother, you''re younger than my mother now."


    "This... Is this me?" Lin su''e trembled, stretched out her hand, looked at the small white and tender hands as jade, and then touched her face with these hands, as if she were dreaming.


    "Chu fan, what the hell is going on? I... I just slept. How did I wake up like this?" Lin su''e looked at Chu fan. "And my eyes. Your father''s high medical skills are helpless. How can I recover after sleeping? Tell godmother the truth. How did you do it?"


    Chu fan hugged her shoulder and said with a laugh: "don''t ask, godmother. You just know that your son is omnipotent now. In the future, you will follow me to be popular and drink spicy. Ha ha!"


    Outside, Zhang Tieshan had to scratch his ears and get out of the car. In a hurry, he couldn''t stop for a moment.


    Suddenly, a police car stopped next to it. A beautiful policewoman jumped out of the car and went straight to Zhang Tieshan. She snapped, "what are you doing?"


    "I... I wait." Zhang Tieshan was startled, especially the policewoman in front of him. She was as beautiful as a flower, her chest was bulging, and almost had to open her police uniform.


    He was a mountain man. The policeman in a big brimmed hat was like seeing the emperor in his eyes. In particular, she was still a beautiful woman. She didn''t dare to look at it. She bowed her head and blushed, as if she were guilty of being a thief.


    This time, the policewoman doubted him more and said coldly, "take out your ID card."


    "ID card?" Zhang Tieshan quickly rummaged in his pocket. As a result, he didn''t touch anything. After thinking about it, he suddenly patted his forehead. "I remember that my ID card and my mother''s were put together. They were all in my mother''s pocket."


    "Where is your mother?" the policewoman asked patiently.


    Zhang Tieshan pointed to the hotel: "my mother was taken to see a doctor by my brother."


    The policewoman sneered: "you can''t make it up. Come to the hotel to see a doctor in your family?"


    "What I said is true..."


    "Well, well, stop talking nonsense. Now I suspect you stole the vehicle. Tell me back to the police station." the policewoman waved her hand, "take him away."


    Zhang Tieshan was angry: "this car belongs to my brother. He asked me to see the car here. He took my mother to see a doctor. Why don''t you believe it?"


    A male policeman said impatiently, "talk back hard. The cars have anti-theft locks, and people are watching here? You should quickly and honestly explain how many partners you have?"


    "You... If you don''t believe it, go in with me. My brother and my mother are right here."


    The policewoman took out the handcuffs and hummed, "you can go in and find it, but you have to put the handcuffs on first. I advise you to be honest. If you resist arrest, I''ll catch you and go to jail."


    When Zhang Tieshan was so sad and angry that he was ready to die with the policewoman, a lazy voice suddenly came from behind: "sister junchuo, I didn''t offend you?"


    "Chu fan?" Xu junchuo was stunned and hurriedly pushed away Zhang Tieshan to the front of the car. He carefully looked at the license plate and said silently, "what are you doing? Park the car at the door of the hotel early in the morning..."


    Before she finished, she saw Lin su''e beside Chu fan. Although her clothes were simple and even old-fashioned, she was not ugly at all, and even a little beautiful.


    "Well, Chu fan, you''re so disgusting that you won''t let go of such a woman?" Xu junchuo was almost angry and burst into tears. "In vain, my sister Su Yuan is deeply in love with you, and you''re looking for a woman behind her back. You can find it, but you have to find someone younger and more beautiful than her. You''re not ashamed to find such an old woman, and I''m ashamed."


    Chu fanle said, "elder sister, what''s my relationship with you? Why are you ashamed?"


    "I... I''ll tell sister Suyuan to go and let her break up with you. Sobbing!" Xu junchuo cried angrily, threw down two policemen on duty, got on the bus and ran away.


    Captain, you''re too worried. It doesn''t matter if you leave. How can we fix it?


    The two policemen looked at each other and smiled bitterly. This matter is making trouble. Who did we recruit and who provoked?


    Chu fan took out 200 yuan and stuffed it into one of the policemen. He patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I''m really sorry. I made a joke with sister junchuo, and she took it seriously."


    "Brother fan, we can''t take the money..."


    "Take it. If I''m not busy, I''ll take you back. I''ll treat the rest of the taxi money as if I invited you to tea." Chu fan turned his head and said, "iron mountain, help my mother get on the bus."


    Mother?


    The eyes of the two policemen suddenly fell on Lin su''e. Is she Chu fan''s mother? This... This is too young, more like his eldest sister. How could she be Chu fan''s mother?


    Zhang Tieshan was even more afraid to believe: "mother? You... Are you really my mother?"


    "Silly son, who else can I be if I''m not your mother?" Lin su''e walked over happily and couldn''t close her mouth.


    When Chu Fan said hello in the car, Zhang Tieshan reacted and hurried to get on the car. Until Chu fan drove away, he was still like a dream. Only half an hour or so, my mother went in like a 50-year-old woman. How did she come out and become a beautiful young woman in her thirties?


    With her present skin, it is said that some people believe her in her thirties, but she is clearly in her forties. And her eyes. Well, it''s too fast. Even if you eat the elixir, it''s not so fast.


    Hallucination, this must be hallucination


    When Chu fan returned to his house, he saw a police car parked outside the villa. Needless to ask, Xu junchuo must have gone in to make a small report.


    Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan and Xu junchuo got off the car, Su Yuan and Xu junchuo came out of the villa. On their sides, Dou Yutong and Jiang Siyan stood respectively, looking at Chu fan and Lin su''e who got off the car with strange eyes.


    "Sister yuan, did you see that? He went too far and brought everyone home." Xu junchuo grabbed Su Yuan''s hand and said loudly, "go, we don''t live here anymore. Let him and the old woman..."


    "Jun Chuo!" Su Yuan interrupted Xu Jun Chuo, stepped forward quickly and asked tentatively, "aunt, are you..."


    "My name is Lin su''e and I''m Chu fan''s godmother." Lin su''e explained with a smile, "I grew up watching Xiao Fan. He also ate my milk water."


    Xu junchuo was silly, looked at Lin su''e, and then looked at Chu fan, who couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t know that he had made a big oolong. Suddenly blushing with shame, I really want to find a mouse hole to drill in.


    Chu fan couldn''t hold back, and burst out laughing. Now Xu junchuo couldn''t hang up. His face was burning, and he screamed and rushed over: "I''ll fight with you..."

 Chapter 250

    "Let me introduce you."


    When he entered the room, Chu fan held Lin su''e''s shoulder and said with a smile, "this is my godmother. She is closer to me than my own mother. She is better to me than her own son."


    Then Chu fan patted Zhang Tieshan''s strong chest and said with a smile, "this is my best brother, Zhang Tieshan. Although we don''t have the same surname, we are closer than our brothers. In order to save me, he almost died in the mouth of the black bear, but the result is that he fought alone with the black bear and killed the black bear with his own strength."


    Several women took a breath of air conditioning. Is this guy still human? Can you hunt bears with your bare hands?


    Su Yuan may not know how powerful he is, but Xu junchuo, Jiang Siyan and Dou Yutong all know what strength it takes to hunt black bears with bare hands.


    When Xu junchuo was in the military academy, he worshipped her instructor. It is said that he once killed a black bear with an army thorn, unharmed. The strength of her instructor is well deserved first in the whole police academy. No one dares to challenge him.


    Jiang Siyan''s family are gangsters. They usually go hunting with their friends, but they all play bow hunting or gun hunting, and they fight small animals kept in private hunting grounds. However, she has also heard of the power of black bears. It is said that a black bear can smash a person''s head with a slap. If he licks his tongue on a person''s face, he can lick half of a person''s face.


    This man even fought with the black bear and killed the black bear. What strength does he have?


    Dou Yutong retains the memories of her previous life and this life. Her understanding of bear hunting is similar to that of Jiang Siyan. Dou Yutong used to worship those powerful experts, but now she has become a strong person because of her relationship with Chu fan.


    However, she is quite different. Her strength has reached the first level of land, but her strength is only in the early stage of human life, but her spiritual strength is extremely strong, which may be related to her rebirth.


    These, she is not very clear for the time being, but she can feel the strong momentum emanating from Zhang Tieshan. He went to that station, just like a towering mountain, which could not help being three points lower.


    She didn''t know Zhang Tieshan''s strength, but she knew he was very difficult to provoke. It made her feel as if he was more dangerous than Chu fan. This is not a man. It is clearly a human beast.


    Turning his head, Chu fan hugged Su Yuan''s shoulder and said with a smile: "godmother, her name is Su Yuan. She is your daughter-in-law."


    Later, Chu fan pointed to Jiang Siyan''s three daughters and said, "Jiang Siyan, Dou Yutong and Xu junchuo are all good friends of Su Yuan. I heard you came and had to come to see you. I couldn''t persuade you."


    Jiang Siyan rolled her eyes. How can you put gold on her face like this? Who begged for nothing to come? But in front of Lin su''e, you can''t expose Chu fan''s little trick, can you?


    Dou Yutong didn''t feel anything. In her heart, she had already regarded herself as Lin su''e''s daughter-in-law. Unfortunately, Su Yuan is the real card. She is not even a junior. As Chu Fan said, she is just Su Yuan''s friend.


    "Auntie, you are so young. I almost misunderstood just now." Xu junchuo came forward and held Lin su''e, sat down on the sofa and said with a naive smile, "Auntie, don''t you blame me?"


    "No, no, I''m so cold that I''m scared by myself. Xiao Fan, he..."


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed and hurried, "ganniang, you must be tired after taking the train all night? I''ll take you back to your room, take a bath and have a good sleep. Let Su Yuan take you to buy some new clothes in the afternoon. In the future, this will be your home."


    Since her son refused to speak, Lin su''e had to stop and went upstairs accompanied by Chu fan. However, the four women downstairs are not fuel-efficient lamps. They have noticed from Lin su''e''s mouth that her youth must have something to do with Chu fan.


    How on earth did this guy do it?


    Chu fan arranges the godmother to his room and thinks that in this way, he can live with Su Yuan at night. Zhang Tieshan lived next door, and the four rooms on the second floor were full.


    Settle Lin su''e''s mother and son. Chu fan comes down from upstairs and finds that Xu junchuo has left. Jiang Siyan, who was still chatting with Su Yuan and Dou Yutong, sees Chu fan coming, immediately stands up and laughs, "you talk. I''ll go upstairs and sleep for a while. I slept too late last night."


    Even if she sleeps late, how can she feel sleepy? Obviously, they took the initiative to avoid it, so as not to make it difficult for them to speak. However, as soon as she left, Chu fan was left. For a time, she didn''t know what to say.


    Dou Yutong nervously pinches the cup in his hand, lowers his head and doesn''t dare to see Chu fan. Su Yuan was as calm as water, and there was no abnormality on her face. Chu fan had no bottom in his heart and reluctantly smiled: "wife, i... I..."


    "You don''t have to say anything. I understand." Su Yuan said faintly. "In fact, I thought about it all night. Now I finally figured it out. We... Are not suitable!"


    Chu fan''s smile froze and looked at Su Yuan in disbelief. Is she angry or running away? Secretly opened the eyes of Zhenshi. Su Yuan''s favor with him has not changed at all. It is still 95. Dou Yutong is slightly lower than her, but it has also reached 93.


    It''s all like this. She said it was inappropriate. It''s clear that she didn''t mean it, but what did she want to do?


    "Sister Su, I......" Dou Yutong was in a hurry. Just about to explain, she was interrupted by Su Yuan.


    "Yutong, listen to me first." Su Yuan held Dou Yutong''s hand and said, "I can see that you actually like Chu fan. Whether Chu fan accepts it or not, it can''t change the fact that you are already his woman. And I, ha ha, in fact, I just want to understand now that my feelings for him are not love, gratitude, dependence, but at best a little favor."


    "I don''t deny that without you and Qiaoyun, he and I might finally get together, but now, I see clearly that you are the most suitable." Su Yuan stood up, looked at Chu fan and said, "I have booked a ticket to Britain, and the company will give it to you first."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "are you going abroad?"


    "Hmm!" Suyuan nodded, "I talked a lot with Jiang Siyan in the company that day. I found that most of the things I learned before were my interests and hobbies, such as playing the piano, dancing, painting and so on, but they didn''t help the management of the company. Therefore, I plan to go to the UK to study enterprise management and planning again. If I have enough time, I may have to study finance."


    "But..."


    "Hehe, during my absence, you have to manage the company well. Don''t wait for me to come back from graduation and find that the company has been bankrupted by you, then I''ll learn in vain." Su Yuan said with a smile.


    She looked very relaxed, but Chu fan could see her shoulders trembling slightly. Her left hand held her right wrist, and her nails pierced into the flesh. She didn''t know how stiff her smile was now.


    Even Dou Yutong can see that she is reluctant to leave Chu fan, but she has to complete Chu fan and Dou Yutong. In this way, even if she leaves, she retains a dignity and won''t be too embarrassed.


    Dou Yutong was so anxious that he cried: "sister Su, i... I really didn''t want to break you up. I came here today to explain to you that Chu fan and I had no choice but to be with him. If you leave, Chu fan will hate me all his life. I......"


    "Stop talking." Chu fan sat down slowly and said faintly, "Suyuan, if you want to go, you can go. Maybe it''s really like what you said. We... Are not suitable."


    "You big idiot." the big eyed frog was worried and jumped directly onto the tea table. This time, it was not invisible, but really exposed to the air. Su Yuan was stunned and almost screamed.


    When the big eyed frog was angry, his eyes became bigger. He stared at Chu fan angrily and said loudly, "she''s gone. Who can help you unlock the second seal of the nine Yin Jue pulse? It doesn''t matter if you want to die, but don''t hold me? I haven''t lived enough."


    Chu fan didn''t say a word, and he didn''t want Su Yuan to leave. But who knows how long he can last for his illness? If he can''t make it, won''t he implicate Su Yuan?


    If you love someone, you should make her happy. At this time, letting go is actually a manifestation of love, which is greater, more rare and more sincere. Alas, who makes him have today and no tomorrow has harmed a Dou Yutong, so don''t drag Su Yuan into the water.


    After scolding Chu fan, the big eyed frog''s anger subsided. He turned to Su Yuan and grinned: "sorry, did you scare you? Don''t be afraid, actually I''m cute."


    "Pooh!" Su Yuan was amused by its lovely appearance. She reached out to hold it up from the tea table and said in surprise, "little guy, what are your ten things? Where did you jump out? How can you talk?"


    "Elder sister, I have lived for thousands of years."


    The big eyed frog jumped on Su Yuan''s shoulder, lay down lazily, and said, "I''m the demon king, the most powerful demon king. It''s no surprise that I can speak. But I want to tell you that if you leave Chu fan, I''m afraid you''ll never see him again."


    Su Yuan was surprised and hurriedly said, "what do you mean? Why can''t you see him again?"


    "In fact, you already have an answer in your heart. Do you want me to say it?" the big eyed frog played with Su Yuan''s hair, suddenly sneezed, and hurriedly jumped onto Chu fan''s shoulder. He felt that he was more comfortable here, so he said solemnly, "Chu fan was not buried alive, but killed."


    Suyuan covered her mouth in horror. Thinking of his previous blood test sheet, she had believed the big eyed frog for seven points.


    "If it hadn''t been for me, he would have been reincarnated by now."


    Su Yuan said anxiously, "then he is now..."


    "It''s a living person!" the big eyed frog knew what she wanted to ask and gave the answer directly, but before Su Yuan could breathe a sigh of relief, he poured cold water on her, "but he can only live for one month..."

 Chapter 251

    Under Su Yuan''s urgent questioning, the big eyed frog explained Chu fan''s situation.


    "If he wants to live, he must practice hard and complete the task I told him." the big eyed frog took all the credit to himself. "Only in this way can I use the energy he obtained to renew his life. Otherwise, we both have to finish."


    "In addition, he himself is still nine Yin Jue pulse, which is sealed by the power of my yuan God. Every crack of the seal requires a woman''s virgin body, otherwise he will be frozen to death by the Yin cold gas released by himself."


    The big eyed frog said earnestly, "I told you this, but I didn''t ask you to stay. I just wanted to tell you that Chu fan took his life in order to save you. In addition, his illness must have a relationship with at least nine women. If you want to stay, you must be mentally prepared."


    Isn''t it for me to stay? Suyuan wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t laugh.


    "Of course, if you really can''t accept it, Chu fan and I won''t blame you. Anyway, there are many women under this day. Chu fan doesn''t necessarily die without you."


    Nine. He needs nine women to survive. Suyuan wanted to cry. She couldn''t accept one Dou Yutong. Now there are eight more. How can she live in the future?


    But this matter is nothing compared with Chu fan''s life. As big eyed frog said, there are many women in the world. As long as you are willing to spend money, it''s not easy to find women? If Chu fan really wants to find some thousand year ginseng and ten thousand year Ganoderma lucidum to continue his life, it is called despair.


    The big eyed frog stealthily said to Chu fan, "boy, you have to thank me. You can pick up girls openly in the future."


    "Cough, actually I''m a serious person."


    "Pull it. If you''re serious, you''re not human. Hum!"


    The big eyed frog despised him, turned back and said to Su Yuan, "not every woman is qualified to renew Chu fan''s life. For the selected woman, it''s not a bad thing. Dou Yutong, what benefits have you got?"


    "Me?" Dou Yutong was a little nervous, "I... I feel that my strength is much stronger than before. I tried the barbell in the gym before. I can lift it with one hand without effort. In addition, I always feel that there is an air flow in my body. When it is cold, it circulates in my body for a week, and my body is warm. When it is hot, it circulates for a week, and my body is cool, which is better than air conditioning Make. "


    "It''s just what you feel. You haven''t noticed the real benefits yet." the big eyed frog glanced left and right, pointed to the TV remote control a few meters away and ordered, "pay attention and see if you can let it fly by itself."


    "Ah?" Dou Yutong didn''t understand. She didn''t do it until her big eyes explained it again.


    Staring at the remote control, it can fly over by itself? How is that possible.


    But after a while, the remote control suddenly moved, startling Chu fan and Su Yuan. It really moved. What''s the matter?


    "It''s still a little bad, but you don''t have to be depressed. As long as you practice more, you can use your mental power to control things soon." the big eyed frog comforted, turned his head to Su Yuan and said with a smile, "see? This is the result of the double cultivation with Chu fan. Do you want to try?"


    "I... I can too?" Su Yuan blushed. She could have this magical ability just by sleeping. Should she be able to accept it? She wasn''t sure, but she asked, which proved that she didn''t resist it very much.


    The big eyed frog patiently explained, "you are different from Dou Yutong. She is a person of two generations. Therefore, her spiritual strength is much stronger than others, but you are different. You may not have her ability, but your developed ability may not be worse than her. In short, it is only good for you, not bad."


    "Hey, hey, you must control it before he gets sick next time, otherwise you''ll play in vain." the big eyed frog laughed obscene.


    Su Yuan blushed with shame and couldn''t stay any longer. She ran upstairs quickly.


    Chu fan grabbed the big eyed frog and said angrily, "you loser, do you talk like that? However, I like it. Hei hei!"


    Now, even Dou Yutong couldn''t stand these two wretched guys. He stood up with a red face and was ready to go upstairs to avoid, but Chu fan grabbed him and sat down again.


    "Brother fan, you... What do you want to do?" Dou Yutong was nervous and didn''t dare to see Chu fan. He thought, if he wanted to, would he give it or not?


    To tell the truth, Dou Yutong is more attractive than Su Yuan. After all, she is already a real woman, like a ripe peach, or a shy and timid beauty. The temptation to refuse and welcome is not something that ordinary men can refuse.


    While Su Yuan, although she is slightly better than her in all aspects, she has a kind of aloof arrogance. She is like an ice sculpture goddess. No matter how beautiful and sexy, she is only for people to watch. It is not as real as Dou Yutong.


    Looking at her crimson cheeks and two shallow dimples, Chu fan almost lost control and pushed her down on the sofa. Although he knew she wouldn''t refuse, Chu fan still tried to restrain himself.


    If Su Yuan saw this, everything she had just done would have been in vain.


    "Yutong, you should know that between us..."


    "No, don''t say it." Dou Yutong''s face turned pale and stood up in panic. "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    "Yutong!" on the stairs, Su Yuan didn''t know when to stand there, waved to Dou Yutong and said with a smile, "come up, I have something to tell you."


    Watching the two women go to Su Yuan''s room hand in hand, Chu fan is left alone in the huge living room. Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief and sat down, but then he frowned tightly.


    And Dou Yutong have turned over this page, but at present, Bai Yumei''s fox spirit has not been done. According to the research with big eyed frog and flower fairy last night, Bai Yumei''s accomplishments are almost the same even if she doesn''t reach the heaven. Chu fan can''t compete at this time.


    "Man, is the cultivation speed of your demon clan so fast?" Chu fan was a little depressed. Thirteen years ago, the white fox was not very big. Why is the cultivation achievement so high now?


    The big eyed frog soaked himself in a tea cup, occasionally bowed his head and took a sip, and said leisurely: "according to the Convention, only the demon family who has practiced for more than a hundred years can turn into a human shape, but this is not absolute. If she happens to eat any elixir and spirit grass, she may be able to increase her accomplishments for a hundred years, and it is common to turn into a human shape."


    The flower fairy still liked Chu fan''s shoulder, sat on it and said thoughtfully, "now, the demon family should have three demon kings, one of which is the Nine Tailed heavenly Fox of the White Fox family. Since Bai Yumei is a person of the White Fox family, she should be the descendant of the fox demon king. If she has a unique talent, it is normal to be cultivated by the fox demon king."


    "Do you mean that Bai Yumei was carefully cultivated by the fox demon king to inherit his position as the demon king?" Chu fan was surprised. If you look at it like this, Bai Yumei''s strength is stronger than they estimated.


    "I''d rather believe it or not. Chu fan, if you can''t, you''d better run." the big eyed frog advised, "compared with life, face and women are not important. Moreover, the demon family are not all heinous people. Even if you run away, she won''t touch your women and family."


    "If you can run for a while, you can run for a lifetime?" the flower fairy gave it a white look. "Since the fox spirit dares to release words, it must have moved something on Chu fan. Even if he escapes to the horizon, the fox spirit can find him."


    Without waiting for the big eyed frog to say again, Chu Fan said decisively, "elder sister is right. Escaping can''t solve the problem. Let''s think about how to resolve this crisis."


    "Don''t look at me, I can''t help it." the big eyed frog said lazily, "even if you borrow the power of the demon king, you can hit her seriously at most. If you want to leave her, the probability is too low. Once she runs away, the bone tower is bound to be exposed. At that time, the three demon kings will come together, and you and I will be dead."


    Although I haven''t used the power of the demon king to fight, I can hear its meaning. Borrowing the power of the demon king can make Chu fan have the strength of heaven. Although it''s short, it''s enough against the sky.


    Unfortunately, Bai Yumei practices wind power. What she is best at is running. It''s too slim to leave her.


    The three men were silent for a long time. Chu fan suddenly sat up and asked, "you said before that you wanted me to kill a demon family and seize its inner pill. Can you tell me where the demon family is and what kind of demon family it is?"


    "At this time, do you still have the heart to think about this? Let''s get through the current difficulties first." the big eyed frog grunted and closed his eyes to sleep.


    The flower fairy noticed Chu fan''s intention and said in surprise: "Chu fan, do you want to..."


    "Yes, there''s only one way now. If we control it properly, we can not only get rid of the fox spirit Bai Yumei, but also get the inner alchemy in advance."


    "Hey, what are you two talking about?" the big eyed frog was worried. Why did he listen more and more confused?


    The flower fairy didn''t have time to take care of it and said excitedly, "it''s a good idea. It''s really going to be done. Maybe you can pull the fox spirit too. Chu fan, think about it. If there was a fox spirit with Tianjing cultivation as a bodyguard, you can really walk sideways in the future."


    "Pull it down, as long as she doesn''t bother me, how dare I ask her to be a bodyguard." Chu fan shook his head with a bitter smile.


    This time, the big eyed frog finally figured it out. He got excited and jumped directly onto the other shoulder of Chu fan. He danced and shouted, "this is a good opportunity. Take it down. You must take it down. Wow, Gaga, take a fox spirit as a maid. It''s great to think about it. Come on, I''ll teach you a trick to take the fox spirit first."


    "Sneeze!"


    Bai Yumei, who was sitting in a cold drink shop eating ice cream, couldn''t help sneezing and muttered, "what''s the matter? Is there too much ice cream? Anyway, this ice cream is so delicious. It may take a long time to go out of the mountain next time. She must eat enough at one time."


    "Boss, another strawberry ice cream..."

 Chapter 252

    In the vast crowd, it is too difficult to find a person, but it also depends on who you are looking for. For example, it must be hard for you to find a person with ordinary appearance and no characteristics.


    But it would be much easier for you to find a woman who is particularly beautiful, flirtatious, seductive and evil.


    "This dress is good. Wrap it up!" Bai Yumei chose a red love interest underwear and laughed more and more provocatively.


    "Miss, pay the bill!" a seemingly gentle man with glasses took out his wallet and handed the money to the shopping guide.


    Before waiting for the shopping guide to reach out, a fat man next to him took out his wallet, took out a bank card with his hand wearing four big gold rings, handed it to the shopping guide, and said boldly, "I''ve covered all the expenses of this young lady today."


    A young childe glanced at them and hummed, "you don''t have to argue with each other. This mall is opened by my father. This lady''s consumption is free."


    "Miss, I''m the manager of a certain entertainment company. With your image and temperament, I''m a natural star. As long as you are packaged by our company, you will be popular all over the country in less than a month."


    "Beauty..."


    Countless people accosted, but no matter who it was, they couldn''t let Bai Yumei take a more look, let alone say a word to them. She turned a deaf ear to their chat-up, but she didn''t let go of what she liked. Who cares about spending money.


    Just when they almost fought for payment, a young man came up.


    "Hungry? Let''s find a place to eat?" the man said with a smile.


    Suddenly, the man became everyone''s public enemy, but no one thought he could hook the queen away. This morning, there were not a thousand or 800 people like him. The results were the same and failed.


    But this time, they were destined to explode their eyeballs, because Bai Yumei stopped, looked at the man charming, smiled and nodded: "OK!"


    What made everyone more sad and angry was that the queen got on the little white face''s car, and the little white face seemed to be a professional racing driver. He drove the car very fast and threw away all his followers'' cars.


    Looking at the back of the car, more than half of them burst into tears on the spot, as if their wife had run away with others.


    Woo woo, my queen, was abducted and ran away.


    "Wow, how cool!" Bai Yumei screamed excitedly, which made Chu fan almost drive up. It''s really a fox spirit. It''s so tempting to say a word.


    If this woman marries home, I''m afraid she''ll die in bed in three days.


    "Hey, where the hell are you taking me?" Bai Yumei finally calmed down from the speed of flying and asked.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "of course, you have to find yourself a bone burial place with beautiful scenery. Is it difficult? You came all the way from Qilian mountain to talk about love with me?"


    Bai Yumei was more curious: "you know I''m going to kill you, but you still have the heart to laugh with me? Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Fear, who is not afraid of death? However, it''s not worth dying in the hands of a beautiful fox like you."


    Bai Yumei was surprised and almost jumped up from her seat: "you... How do you know?"


    "Old sister, your fox''s tail is exposed. Can I not know?" Chu Fan said with a teasing smile.


    Bai Yumei subconsciously looked back. As a result, the white skirt was floating. There was no tail. At this time, she finally understood that she had been fooled by Chu fan.


    "Asshole, do you think I dare not kill you?" Bai Yumei stared at him with a pretty face.


    The fox spirit is the fox spirit. Even anger is so charming. If Chu fan hadn''t strong resistance, he might have gone under the big truck in front.


    "It''s just a small effort for you to kill me." Chu Fan said with a smile without fear. "Who makes you a demon family? The demon family has the privilege to kill, and the police don''t care."


    "Nonsense, we demon clan never kill innocent people indiscriminately." Bai Yu''s flattering pouted and red mouth almost made Chu fan confused, so he didn''t rush to kiss.


    Chu fan stopped the car, took out a mask and handed it to her: "put it on and get off to eat."


    "Why, I''m not shameful?" Bai Yumei glanced at him and jumped out of the car.


    Just after getting off the bus, Chu fan had walked around and put on her mask. She didn''t have a good way: "just your face, which brings disaster to the country and the people, you have to be surrounded when you go out. Do you want us to eat in the crowd of a large group of people?"


    Bai Yumei was right when she thought about it. These people are so annoying that they can''t shake off wherever they go. Moreover, she is also very curious. She hasn''t found Chu fan yet. Why did he take the initiative to bring it to the door?


    Is it so urgent to die?


    This is an authentic Sichuan hot pot restaurant. Because it''s past lunch time, there are not many people eating in the store. After Chu fan threw out a stack of banknotes, he got his wish and entered the box.


    After the waiter brought all the ingredients, Chu fan closed the door and said with a smile, "now you can take off the mask."


    Bai Yumei couldn''t help it. She stared at the boiling hot pot and asked excitedly, "can you eat it?"


    "Almost, you taste it, and make sure you eat it this time and think about it next time." Chu fan sandwiched her a few pieces of lamb, tender and tender. She looked at it and had an appetite.


    This is Chu fan''s first plan to study with the big eyed frog and Flower Fairy - eat!


    The demon family rarely walks in the world. Bai Yumei is the descendant of the fox demon king. The fox demon king must be very strict with her. How can she be born easily? As long as the demon clan is transformed into an adult, it is human and likes to eat cooked food.


    The delicious food in the world is not ordinary for the demon family. If you want her to retreat without fighting, it is definitely the simplest shortcut to work hard on eating.


    Although this shop is insignificant, it is the only one in Sichuan Province, or in Mianyang City. It is said to be an old shop that has been inherited for nearly a century. It is absolutely authentic and tastes first-class. Having a meal here will definitely make Bai Yumei happy.


    Hey, hey, cannibalism is short. Does she care about what happened in those years?


    How can we eat in a restaurant without wine? When Bai Yumei was so hot that she spit out her sweet tongue, Chu fan poured a cup of mellow aged Wuliangye. This wine is absolutely true. Chu fan brought it specially from the bar.


    "Come on, acquaintance is fate. Let''s have a toast."


    "You won''t put medicine in the wine?" Bai Yumei was very cautious. She picked up the wine glass and smelled it. She felt nothing unusual. She took a sip from her neck and dried the wine in the glass.


    This is a big cup of two and a half. Seeing her posture, Chu fan resolutely gave up the idea of intoxicating her. It''s special. The amount of wine is no less than her. Drinking this glass of wine is like quenching her thirst.


    For a while, Bai Yumei finally had a good time. She put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth with a paper towel, and glanced at Chu fan: "tell me, what do you want to do? Beg for mercy. Since you know my identity, you should know our demon clan style very well. You must die today."


    Grass, Bai invited you to dinner.


    Chu fan was depressed for a while: "I said, sister, did you get it wrong? In those years, you almost killed me. It would be good if I didn''t take revenge on you. Why did you rake it up?"


    "Hum, if you hadn''t chased me to death, could I lead you to a dead end?" Bai Yumei looked at him up and down and said, "however, your life is very big. You didn''t fall to death in such a deep cave. But thanks to you didn''t fall to death, otherwise, where can I avenge you?"


    Chu fan picked up the wine bottle and said with a smile, "sister, there is a saying that enemies should be solved rather than tied up. You see, when I chased you, you also overcame me me once, which means no one suffered a loss. Why don''t I give you a toast? Even if we cancel this account, what do you think?"


    "No, you must die before twelve o''clock tonight."


    Chu fan was angry: "are you unreasonable? It''s obviously you who hurt me. How can it be my fault? What did you say before? You demon clan never indiscriminately kill innocent people. I think it''s just farting."


    Baiyu Mei Teng stood up and angrily said, "believe it or not, I''ll kill you now?"


    "You see, you see, but you have to start, not indiscriminately killing innocent people?"


    Before Bai Yumei got angry, Chu fan waved his hand and said, "OK, I know I can''t beat you. Do whatever you like. However, I have to tell you something."


    "Say!" Bai Yu sat down, grabbed a red shrimp, peeled it a few times, didn''t peel off the shell, and angrily threw it on the table.


    Chu fan couldn''t help laughing. It''s not a fox spirit. It''s clearly a spoiled young lady. However, the more she is, the more confident Chu fan is to live.


    "In fact, I believe you are not killing innocent people indiscriminately, but you can''t compliment some demon families outside you for what they have done."


    Chu Fan said, grabbed the prawns she threw down, easily peeled off the shrimp shells, and put the shrimps on the dinner plate in front of her. Then he picked up another one and peeled it slowly.


    Bai Yumei picked up the shrimps. Hearing Chu fan''s words, she was stunned: "what do you mean? Have you seen other demon families? Has he done bad things?"


    "It''s more than just doing bad things. It''s a loss of conscience."


    As soon as he mentioned it, Chu fan was angry and filled with indignation: "just like you, if you like any man, who can escape your palm? You have to suck him up."


    Bai Yumei pouted: "don''t talk about me. I don''t want you smelly men."


    "Yes, you are not rare, but do you dare to say that all demon families are as pure as you?"


    "That''s true!"


    Bai Yumei was flattered by Chu fan''s little flattery that didn''t leak traces. She said shyly, "in fact, the demon family is the same as people, good and bad. It''s inevitable that there will be bad guys who make trouble in the world."


    "Yes, you want to see such a guy. You say you don''t care?"

 Chapter 253

    There are countless luxury cars parked outside the campus of Sichuan University.


    Young and beautiful girls of Sichuan University, dressed up and graceful, walked out of the campus. Someone immediately raised their hands, got into the car and left.


    In this era, being kept seems to be a glorious thing, and there is nothing to hide. Anyway, they take what they need and don''t talk about feelings?


    Tang Xue''s home is in Sichuan Province. As usual, she has to go home on weekends. But this weekend, she doesn''t want to go back, because she doesn''t want to see a person who lives in her house now.


    Unfortunately, it backfired. When she walked out of the campus and was ready to reward herself, a very ordinary Mercedes Benz stopped in front of her.


    "Get in the car!"


    The window fell, revealing a young man''s face. He was handsome, but had a feminine temperament. As soon as he saw him, Tang Xue couldn''t help frowning and turning away.


    The car moved forward slowly. The man smiled coldly and said, "Tang Xue, my grandpa asked me to call you. Don''t you even listen to my grandpa?"


    "Tang Yu, what do you want to do?" Tang Xue shouted angrily.


    Tang Yu opened the rear door and Leng hum said, "I still want to ask you, what are you afraid of? We are a family, as if I were going to eat you. Get in the car, your parents are at home."


    Listening to him, Tang Xue gradually calmed down. If her parents were at home, there should be nothing wrong? Thinking of this, she hesitated and ducked into the car.


    Just after they left Sichuan University, Chu fan drove his Audi Q7 and slowly stopped at the gate of the campus of Sichuan University.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll call first." Chu fan comforted Bai Yumei, who was sitting in the co pilot, took out the phone and called Song Wen.


    Bai Yumei was depressed all the way. She always felt that she had been fooled by Chu fan, but she had to come with him. She is the descendant of the demon king and has the responsibility to supervise and manage the demon family. If there is a demon family making trouble in the world, she must be severely punished. Otherwise, it will be bad to be criticized.


    Some people or forces, the demon clan also had to give some face.


    The phone rang three times and finally got through, but the voice in the phone was so noisy that Chu fan couldn''t hear song Wen''s voice at all.


    This dead girl, what time is it? How did she get to such a place?


    "Brother fan, I''m in Dihao KTV. Hurry up and save me." Song Wen shouted. Suddenly there was a scream, which scared Chu fan almost threw his mobile phone out of the window.


    I shouldn''t have come to her. Isn''t it nothing to look for?


    Chu fan is more depressed. He came to find Tang Xue, but he doesn''t have Tang Xue''s phone. He can''t sneak into the girls'' dormitory to find someone, can he? It''s better now. I met it when I called. Are you going?


    Dead girl, why don''t you have a sense of crisis? You really should cut off your big breasts to save people''s salivation.


    Fortunately, he has been to Dihao KTV once, near Sichuan University. Therefore, Chu fan only took five minutes to drive to the downstairs of Dihao KTV.


    "Xiaomei, you wait for me in the car. I''ll find someone and come down in a minute." Chu fan takes off his seat belt and pushes the door to get off. But he got out of the car, and Bai Yumei on the other side got out of the car. She pouted and didn''t even look at Chu fan. She looked like a little girl angry with her boyfriend.


    Chu fan had a big head and said with a bitter smile, "my aunt, aren''t you waiting for us to be watched? You have to go up and put on your mask?"


    "No, I''m not shameful?" Bai Yu whispered. "Besides, I''m not your little sister. Don''t get close to me."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Bai Yumei."


    "That''s enough. Is it wrong for me to call you Xiaomei? If you want to feel embarrassed, I can call you Xiaobai, or ah Yu?"


    Bai Yumei felt goose bumps all over her body. She quickly scratched on her arm and said coldly, "can''t you call my full name? Forget it, just call it if you like. Anyway, I have to kill you at 12 o''clock tonight."


    This time, it''s Chu fan''s turn to be depressed. We have become comrades in arms. Why do you want to kill me?


    "Forget it, you can kill me now." Chu fan simply closes his eyes, raises his chest and head, and looks generous.


    Bai Yumei said angrily, "do you think I dare not kill you?"


    "There are still things you Miss Bai dare not do in this world?" Chu fan glanced. "How awesome you are. When a little fox, you can turn me around and almost kill my hunter. Now, I didn''t seek your revenge. Do you want to kill me instead? Is there any justice in this world?"


    "Forget it, I can''t beat you anyway. If you want to kill me, you should fall dead in the cave." Chu fan stepped forward and resolutely said, "you do it. Kill me. We don''t owe each other."


    The distance between them was only half a meter. Chu fan could smell the faint fragrance from her body, and her body suddenly felt boiling with blood. But for his restraint, a small tent would have to be set up below.


    It''s really a fox spirit. The smell of her body alone has a strong aphrodisiac effect. Who can get out of bed if she marries her? I think highly of him when I say he can live for three days. It''s estimated that he can''t even live for 24 hours.


    Bai Yumei disdained and said, "want to die? How can there be such a cheap thing? Take me to the demon family guy first, and then I can take you on the road."


    "No!" Chu Fan said proudly, "Sir, I''m not waiting. Who do you want to find?"


    "You..."


    "What are you? You''re going to kill me and ask me to show you the way. What kind of cheap do I have to be?" Chu fan felt that he was possessed by a hero and would rather die than surrender. "Kill, I''m determined not to go."


    Bai Yumei was so angry that she trembled. Why is this guy not afraid to die? No, no, he was not afraid of death. On the contrary, he was very afraid of death and threatened me with this.


    "Hum, do you think you can coerce me?" Bai Yumei approached Chu fan and revealed two small tiger teeth. Hei hei smiled, "I have many ways to torture you. If you are obedient, I can give you a pleasure. Otherwise, I''ll make you die again for three days and nights."


    Chu fan did not hesitate to touch a dagger and startled Bai Yumei. His heart said, does this guy have to work hard? But then she saw Chu fan raise his dagger and stab it into his heart.


    Grass, this is so special. Is it so cruel to yourself?


    "Bang!"


    Bai Yumei flew up and kicked Chu fan on the wrist. The dagger in his hand flew out, but he immediately raised his hand and patted it hard on his forehead.


    This time, Bai Yumei got close, hugged Chu fan''s arm and was about to cry: "brother, can''t I be wrong?"


    Chu fan opened a bright red "plum blossom" on his chest. Although there was an element of acting just now, his actions were real. If Bai Yumei didn''t save him, he might really be stabbed to death by his own knife. Fortunately, the little fox spirit is a little human.


    "Really know wrong?" Chu fan gasped with lingering palpitations, except for a cold sweat.


    Bai Yumei nodded repeatedly: "really, really, I really know I''m wrong. Can you stop dying?"


    "Do you know what''s wrong with you?"


    "I... I shouldn''t have killed you..."


    Before he finished, Chu fan pushed Bai Yumei away and looked around for a knife to continue his search for death. Bai Yumei hugged Chu fan and cried, "I know. I was wrong at the beginning. I shouldn''t have blamed you and come to trouble you. Is that all right?"


    "It''s almost the same." Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly his blood vessels were open, and his breathing became short.


    Just when he was out of control, Bai Yumei suddenly pushed him away and said with a sly smile, "let''s go and find your little lover."


    Chu fan wants to cry and looks down without tears. The small tent is high. How do you let me see people? Fox spirit, at this time, you even calculate me and don''t eat any losses.


    In order to divert attention, Chu fan pressed the wound on his chest with his hand. A trace of pain came, and the small tent began to fall slowly. Fortunately, it''s just a centimeter of meat. There''s not much bleeding. It''s just that Bai Yumei is around. Chu fan can''t let the flower fairy help. Otherwise, this little injury is a little effort for her.


    "You swear not to kill me again."


    Bai Yumei''s beautiful eyes stared: "Chu, don''t push an inch. If I say I don''t kill you, I just don''t kill you. Will I go back?"


    "For you, swearing is just a loss of face, but for me, this oath is life-saving." Chu fan calmed down and said in a deep voice, "I have a wife to protect and an old man to support. I have to continue incense for our Chu family, so I can''t die or dare not die. Therefore, you must make this oath, otherwise, I won''t take you."


    Bai Yu stared at him for a long time and helplessly raised her hand: "I swear..."


    "No, you have no sincerity at all. Who believes it?"


    "What do you want from me?" Bai Yumei would be mad. If she couldn''t find the scum of the demon family, she would have to tear Chu fan apart now.


    Chu fan rolled his eyes: "take blood as an oath, do you understand? Don''t you understand? Forget it, I''ll teach you with my hands."


    "Ah!" Bai Yumei cried out in pain, took her hand back from Chu fan and said angrily, "what are you doing biting my finger? It''s bleeding."


    "Bleeding is right." Chu fan grabbed her hand again and drew a mysterious Rune in the palm of her hand with her bitten finger.


    Bai Yumei frowned and said, "what is this? I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere. Let me think about it carefully..."


    Before she could think of it, Chu fan drew the same Rune in her palm with his own blood, and then quickly printed his two hands together.


    "Boom!"


    Chu fan and Bai Yumei were shocked at the same time, as if they had been struck by lightning. They looked at each other blankly. For a long time, Bai Yumei suddenly gave a sad scream

 Chapter 254

    "Welcome!" the welcoming lady greeted with a smile.


    Chu fan is still confused. He has a silly smile on his face. He doesn''t even know how he entered Dihao KTV. Behind him, followed by a small fox spirit like a puppet, Bai Yumei. She followed Chu fan in a mask, not to mention how obedient she was.


    This sound made Chu fan return to his mind, quickly wiped the saliva on the corner of his mouth, and said solemnly, "I''m looking for someone, a big breast sister named Song Wen. Which room is it?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t know who you''re looking for." the welcoming lady still smiles, but Chu fan can feel that she''s a little impatient.


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "where''s your boss Jiang Fei? Let him come right away."


    As soon as the welcome lady''s face changed, she looked at him up and down, turned her head and shouted, "security, someone is making trouble!"


    Suddenly, four tough men rushed out of the room and came to Chu fan fiercely. Before he could speak, Chu fan had already started, with two fists and two feet, and all four of them lay down.


    "Cool!" Chu fan was more comfortable. If he didn''t see the four guys covering their faces and wiping tears, he would have to laugh on his hips.


    Accidentally, I really took a fox spirit as a maid. It''s cool to think about the fox spirit with the strength of Tianjing. Wow, hahaha!


    "Brother fan, I''ve come to say hello to you."


    A security guard was so aggrieved that he burst into tears that he recognized Chu fan at the first sight. From the opening of imperial KTV, he had only once fought and made trouble, that is, the time Chu fan arrested Tang Feng.


    At that time, the security guard was lucky to witness the whole process and admired Chu fan. Later, I learned from the boss that brother fan was a famous murderer. He almost fired the boss and ran to hang out with Chu fan. Unfortunately, he didn''t know where Chu fan was, and he knew his status was low. People couldn''t see him at all.


    "Ah?"


    Chu fan quickly pulled him up from the ground and said with a embarrassed smile, "it''s all right. I thought you were going to do it. Is it all right?"


    "It''s all right. It''s our honor to be beaten by brother fan." after talking to Chu fan, the security guard felt that his teeth didn''t hurt. He quickly flattered and asked, "brother fan, what can I do for you?"


    "My friend here is the big breasted girl who was with me last time and the classmate of your boss''s sister." Chu fan also drew in front of his chest with his hand. The scale is two sizes larger than Song Wen''s actual model.


    However, with his gesture, the security guard understood: "Oh, she, I know, it''s in box 318 upstairs. I''ll take you there."


    Chu fan took out a stack of money and stuffed it into the security guard: "I''m sorry to invite some brothers to drink later."


    After refusing, the security guard accepted it and sent Chu fan upstairs. He opened the door and invited Chu fan in.


    In the box, the music was deafening, and more than ten young men and women were talking and laughing. On the huge marble table, there are countless wine bottles, most of which are empty.


    Song Wen was held up by two girls and was filling her mouth with wine. Next to him, he Xiaolin was also grabbed by a boy. She wanted to stop, but she couldn''t do anything. A group of people around made fun of her. Obviously, she didn''t have a good intention.


    "Stop!" Chu fan shouted angrily, strode forward, pushed the two girls away, dragged Song Wen over and scolded, "are you out of your mind? Don''t you know where this is? If I don''t come today, you dead girl will be sold. Hurry home with me."


    Song Wen''s cheeks were crimson, and the corners of her mouth and chest were stained with wine. Although she was scolded, she was moved to a mess. She nodded and held his hand.


    At this time, let alone go home, Chu fan took her to open a house. She didn''t refuse. Maybe Chu fan didn''t even have to prepare a set.


    As soon as they turned around, Song Wen suddenly remembered, grabbed Chu fan and said wrongfully, "the second sister is still here. Let''s take her back?"


    Chu fan glanced back and saw he Xiaolin biting her lips. Her eyes were red and looked at him. She suddenly had no good way: "what are you doing? Come here?"


    He Xiaolin quickly stood up and was about to pass, but she was grabbed by the man next to her. He Xiaolin couldn''t stand stably and fell down, just sitting on the man''s lap.


    The waist was hugged by the man. He Xiaolin couldn''t get rid of it. She looked at Chu fan for help.


    "Let her go!" Chu fan looked at the man and said faintly.


    The man frivolously stroked he Xiaolin''s thigh and sneered, "how old are you?"


    "He Xiaolin is my friend."


    "She''s my girl," the man shouted. As if to prove his identity, he turned his head to kiss he Xiaolin, but he Xiaolin blocked him with his hand.


    "Pa!" the man shook his hand, slapped her with a big mouth, grabbed her hair and said fiercely, "bitch - son, don''t forget your identity. It''s your honor to be my horse. Otherwise, you''ll wait to be a public lover."


    Song Wen shook Chu fan''s arm and begged, "brother fan, please help the second sister. She was forced."


    "Don''t worry!" Chu fan patted her fleshy little hand and ordered, "Xiao Mei, go and fan out his teeth. Don''t leave any."


    Bai Yumei glanced at him bitterly. Although she was very unhappy, she had to listen to Chu fan''s orders. As soon as she flashed in front of the man, she grabbed he Xiaolin''s wrist and gave him a big mouth.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    After four big mouths in a row, Bai Yumei loosened he Xiaolin, dodged and flew back. Her action was as fast as a ghost. Even Chu fan could barely see her action.


    "Poof!"


    The man opened his mouth and ejected a mouthful of blood, which was mixed with countless broken teeth. For a while, the man''s face was swollen, like two big steamed buns.


    "Cao NIMA, what are you doing?" the man shouted vaguely, "come on, kill them for me."


    At this time, the men slowed down, quickly picked up the wine bottle, stood up and rushed towards Chu fan. Not waiting for Chu fan to start, there was an angry cry behind him: "stop!"


    The little Jiang Fei rushed to Chu fan with a dozen security guards and protected Chu fan.


    "Brother fan, are you all right?" Jiang Fei asked with seemingly concern.


    This guy is also an exquisite person. Last time, he really saw Chu fan''s strength. He can''t compete with himself or his background.


    Fortunately, Chu fan has a good relationship with his sister Jiang Siyan, which is a good thing. Originally, he didn''t find his sister less for this. He hoped that she could help lead a line and get in touch with Chu fan. If he could climb this big tree, the Jiang family would be better than others.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Siyan ignored him at all, which made him depressed for a long time. But today, Chu fan came uninvited. When he got the news, he immediately put down all the things at hand and rushed over quickly.


    However, Chu fan didn''t appreciate his concern at all.


    "Do you think I look like someone who has something to do?" Chu fan glanced at he Xiaolin and said, "she is your sister''s classmate. She was bullied in your field. Do you mean to say you are Siyan''s brother?"


    "Brother fan, I really didn''t know they were coming." Jiang Fei was really wronged. There were so many people this day. How could he have time to see them one by one?


    Before Chu fan could speak, Jiang Fei stepped forward quickly and grabbed the man. There were two big mouths again. He scolded: "Gao Longsheng, how dare you make trouble in my field? Believe it or not, I''ll break you up and throw you into the river to feed fish?"


    "Brother Fei, brother Fei, I''m wrong. I''ll never dare again." the guy who was beaten couldn''t open his eyes, narrowed, knelt directly on the ground and smoked twice on his face. Where was the arrogant posture before?


    "Bang!" Jiang Fei kicked him over and scolded, "Cao NIMA, go and apologize to brother fan. You dare to provoke the king of murder. How many heads do you have?"


    "Kill... The king of murder?" Gao Longsheng almost peed in his pants. He was paralyzed on the ground like a mass of mud and almost fainted.


    Jiang Fei was so angry that he kicked him again that he dragged he Xiaolin back to Chu fan and complained, "Xiaolin, why don''t you say hello to my brother? Also, don''t you know who Gao Longsheng is? How did you get together with scum like him?"


    "I... I..." he Xiaolin''s eyes turned red with injustice, and her tears fell down, but she bit her lips and swallowed her words.


    Chu fan rubbed her head and said with a smile, "silly girl, if you have anything, you can help you settle it."


    "Second sister, tell brother fan quickly?" Song Wen urged anxiously.


    "I... I''m fine." he Xiaolin reluctantly smiled and wiped away her tears. "I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    Without Chu fan''s command, Jiang Feima winked. The security guards behind him quickly went out for two and escorted he Xiaolin back.


    "Brother Fei, I still have something very important to do. How much trouble you have to worry about it." Chu Fan said in a deep voice.


    Jiang Fei quickly patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, I promise I''ll do it properly. When it''s done, I''ll call you."


    "Thank you!" Chu fan patted Jiang Fei on the shoulder, turned and walked out.


    Jiang Fei, don''t mention how excited he is. He really has no place to find. It takes no time to come. I was thinking about how to get in touch with Chu fan. Unexpectedly, it became so soon.


    When he went out, Jiang Fei looked back at Gao Longsheng, who was like a dead dog. He said in his heart that he had to thank this guy. If he hadn''t been the villain, he wouldn''t have this opportunity today? Well, just cut a few knives and cut four pieces.


    After getting on the bus, Song Wen remembered and hurriedly asked, "brother fan, how did you come to Sichuan University? I know. You must miss me and leave them to come to see me."


    Speaking of this, Song Wen rushed to Chu fan and shouted excitedly, "brother fan, I love you so much!"

 Chapter 255

    "Be honest... Don''t touch..."


    Chu fan was sweating all over by Song Wen. He didn''t feel so tired fighting with others. The space in the car was small, and she stuck him like maltose. She not only kissed him several times, but also took the opportunity to touch him several times.


    You touch my chest and my ass, I can bear it, but you can''t even let others go. Chu fan is extremely sad and angry. You are a girl. How can you do this? OK, you touch me. Why can''t I touch you?


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m looking for Tang Xue." Chu fan finally pushed Song Wen back and said, "Tang Xue is in danger. We must find her as soon as possible."


    "What danger can she have?" Song Wen said carelessly, but she quickly took out her mobile phone and dialed Tang Xue, but the phone rang and was hung up.


    "Strange, why didn''t the third sister answer my phone?" Song Wen quickly operated on her mobile phone. After a while, the map appeared again, and a small red dot flashed on the map.


    Chu fan leaned over and didn''t understand it for a long time. He couldn''t help asking, "what are you looking for?"


    "Satellite positioning, you don''t understand it." Song Wen''s hand speed was faster and frowned. "Strange, how did the third sister turn off her mobile phone?"


    "Can you still find her location?"


    "Just a moment ago, it should be about the same." Song Wen has locked the general position and said with relief, "don''t look for it. The third sister must have gone home."


    Chu Fan said curiously, "do you still turn off your mobile phone when you go home?"


    "That''s right!" Song Wen said thoughtfully. "Usually, the third sister''s mobile phone never turns off. Even when she gets home, there''s no reason not to answer my phone? There must be a problem here."


    Song Wen immediately sat down, fastened her seat belt and said, "go forward from here, come on!"


    Q7 roared out, quickly integrated into the traffic flow and rushed towards Tang Xue''s family


    The Tang family is also a famous family in Sichuan Province. Although it is not as prominent as the Dou family, it can not be underestimated.


    Tang Yu drove to the door of the villa. Tang Xue jumped out of the car and ran in quickly.


    "Dad, mom!" as soon as she entered the door, Tang Xue shouted a few times, but she didn''t hear a response. At this time, Tang Yu also came in and looked at her with a smile.


    Tang Xue said angrily, "Tang Yu, dare you lie to me?"


    "Hehe, it''s not a lie, it''s a white lie." Tang Yu laughed proudly.


    Tang Xue immediately took out her mobile phone and was ready to make a call, but as soon as the mobile phone was taken out, Tang Yu robbed it.


    "What are you doing? Give me back my cell phone." Tang Xue was so angry that her face turned red and her delicate body trembled slightly. What made her feel terrible was that there was no one in such a big villa.


    If they were not cousins, she might be afraid of Tang Yu''s attempt on her, but they were brothers and sisters. Tang Yu couldn''t have any indiscriminate thoughts about her no matter how beast he was. But what the hell is he doing?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep your cell phone first, and I''ll give it back to you later." Tang Yu said with a smile, "let''s go and go to the backyard. Grandpa misses you."


    "No, I''m not going!" Tang Xue immediately lost her color and turned and ran away. Unfortunately, it was too late. Tang Yu stepped forward with an arrow and grabbed her wrist, making her unable to break free.


    Tang Yu said coldly, "Grandpa is seriously ill. Don''t you want to see him for the last time?"


    "Not..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Your parents are in the backyard. Hurry to come with me." Tang Yu said involuntarily, dragging Tang Xue through the villa and out the back door.


    Behind the villa, there is a large peach forest. It should be the season when peach flowers are in full bloom, but most of these peach trees die. Even if they are alive, their branches and leaves wither. They look half dead and have no vitality.


    Grandpa was seriously ill, and it was reasonable for his parents to be filial. Therefore, Tang Xue believed Tang Yu''s words again and followed him through the peach forest to a lonely stone house.


    It is said to be a stone house, but it is actually a semi-circular stone building, two meters high and about four meters in diameter. It looks like an inverted sea bowl, but more like a grave bag. With a door and no window, it looks like a gloomy chill.


    Here, Tang Xue suddenly became alert. How could mom and dad come to such a place? Even if Grandpa is going to die, he has to move people to the main room. How can he still put people here?


    Tang Xue thought more and more wrong, more and more afraid, resolutely stopped, turned around and ran back. Unfortunately, how could she run past Tang Yu? After a few steps, Tang Yu caught up with her, cut her unconscious with a knife, carried her and came back.


    "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu


    "Zazazaza..."


    The stone gate made a heavy friction sound and slowly cracked a gap for people to pass through. Before Tang Yu came forward, a piece of paper flew out of it and was caught by Tang Yu accurately.


    "Take it and practice hard. I guarantee you will become a strong man in the land within a month." a hoarse man''s voice came from inside, "put her down and come back tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, master!" Tang Yu put Tang Xue on his shoulder at the door, turned and left quickly.


    About ten minutes later, a thumb thick ''rope'' ran out of the inside, directly wrapped around Tang Xue''s waist and pulled her in. Then, the stone gate was closed again.


    At this time, Chu fan opened Q7 and came to the gate of Tangjiazhuang garden.


    "Brother fan, this is the Tang family. My third sister and I came once. We can''t be wrong," Song Wen said with an oath.


    This is the suburb, and about 500 meters later, there are beautiful hills. The Tang family built the garden here. The energy is not ordinary. The whole hill has become the back garden of the Tang family. And the surrounding large areas of land have become the territory of the Tang family.


    There are so many rich people in this world. Like the Tang family, there are no mountains and dew. They even own such a large area of land. Not to mention villas, the value of this large area of land alone is at least more than 500 million.


    Song Wen was worried. When the car stopped, she jumped out of the car and stepped forward quickly to ring the doorbell. Chu fan was about to get off the bus, but Bai Yumei grabbed him.


    "There is evil spirit!" Bai Yumei pulled down her mask and said solemnly.


    Originally, she had doubts about Chu fan, but now she determined that there were really demon people here, and he did a lot of bad things. In her eyes, the backyard of the manor was gloomy, and countless ghosts gathered and did not disperse. She could imagine how many people he had killed.


    Chu fan didn''t care, but when she said this, he immediately focused on it. When his eyes opened, he saw that the whole manor was shrouded in black gas, especially in the backyard of the manor.


    If the big eyed frog can speak, he will tell him that the red is evil, which can also be called evil, proving that he has harmed too many creatures.


    Chu fan wants to look back and see Bai Yumei with her true eyes to see if she has evil spirit, but he doesn''t dare. Although Bai Yumei has become his little maid, it doesn''t mean she won''t leak the news.


    On the contrary, as long as Chu fan dies, she can be free. Therefore, as long as she has a chance, she must be very happy to kill Chu fan with the help of others. And she has no chance to do it to Chu fan in her life.


    "No, Tang Xue is in danger." Chu fan suddenly jumped out of the car and hurriedly came to the gate.


    Song Wen pressed the doorbell anxiously: "the Tang family are dead? Why is there no one?"


    "Bang!" Chu fan kicked the door open with one foot, and then ran in quickly.


    Now, he has no time to explain to Song Wen. It''s important to save people.


    Song Wen was about to ask, when she saw Bai Yumei following up. At a glance, she was stunned. Bai Yumei''s appearance has reached the level of killing men and women, but in fact, she is not much more beautiful than Su Yuan and Dou Yutong. However, her flirtatious temperament is like drugs. When men look at her, they can''t extricate themselves from being addicted to it.


    This is the charm of the fox spirit, killing all men.


    "Who are you?" Tang Yu quickly stepped out and stopped Chu fan. At the next moment, Chu fan shot. Tang Yu saw it clearly, but he was frightened to find that he had no power to fight back. He couldn''t hide if he wanted to. He could only watch Chu fan''s hand pinch his neck and didn''t even have the power to resist.


    Chu Fan said coldly, "where is Tang Xue?"


    "In... In the backyard." Tang Yu squeezed out a few words and pointed to the backyard.


    Chu fan is anxious about Tang Xue''s safety. He has no time to care about him. He throws him aside and runs towards the backyard like electricity. Bai Yumei''s speed was faster. Tang Yu only saw a white shadow. Bai Yumei had disappeared. When he got up from the ground, Song Wen covered her big chest and ran panting.


    If at ordinary times, Tang Yu would never let go of a girl like her, but he was frightened by Chu fan. How dare he move Song Wen? When she ran past, Tang Yu quickly got on the bus and sped away.


    Who cares who lives or dies these days? It''s important to keep your life. As for his so-called master, he is lucky to survive. He deserves to die, so he won''t die with him.


    Soon, Chu fan and Bai Yumei came to the stone house. Chu fan came forward and smashed the stone gate with one punch. Then he stepped back two steps, stretched out his hand and invited, "Xiaomei, it''s up to you next."


    "Well, you hold the hole." Bai Yumei didn''t refuse, so she flashed in.


    She is going to be angry and her face is hot. She has always been proud of her demon family blood, but now, there is a scum of the demon family who destroys human beings, which is simply beating her face. Even if Chu fan doesn''t speak, she will never let Chu fan interfere in the affairs of the demon family.


    Today, I want to clean up the portal on behalf of the whole demon clan!


    At the moment she rushed in, a thick snake tail pulled over. The space in the stone house was narrow and Bai Yumei couldn''t dodge. She had to protect her head and face with both hands and was pulled out with a bang.


    Then, she saw Chu fan rush up, pull the snake tail with both hands, roar, and drag it out

 Chapter 256

    "Get out!"


    A dull roar and a roll of huge snake tail entangled Chu fan, and then threw it hard. Chu fan ejected like a shell out of the chamber. The target was Song Wen who came panting with a big chest.


    "Ah!" Song Wen screamed. It was too late to dodge. She couldn''t hide if she wanted to. She could only watch Chu fan hit her.


    Chu fan is in mid air and has no focus. How can he avoid it? With his speed and weight, if he really hit song Wen, it would be equivalent to a truck hitting her. He had to kill her.


    In a hurry, Chu fan tried to sidestep, and Song Wen instinctively tried to sidestep. In this way, Chu fan''s face wiped her big chest and flew over. Before her body hit her, Chu fan had hugged her and shot back together.


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan broke a peach tree with a thick bowl in his back, hugged Song Wen tightly, rolled more than a dozen somersaults on the ground, hit another peach tree, and finally stopped.


    "Oh, my chest was crushed." Song Wen bared her teeth and climbed out of Chu fan''s arms. Ignoring him in front of her, she lifted up her skirt, looked carefully and breathed a sigh of relief, "it''s OK, it''s not crushed."


    Chu fan saw a nosebleed. Although she had seen it before, it was to save her life, but this time it was different. She was still wearing clothes, and she just... This reminded Chu fan of being held in her arms by a godmother when she was a child.


    So big, one is enough to eat.


    "Who are you?" a hoarse angry cry woke Chu fan. Chu fan quickly wiped off his nose blood, stood up, quickly pulled down Song Wen''s clothes and told him, "stay here. Do you hear me?"


    "Oh, brother fan, are you all right?" Song Wen remembered to care about Chu fan. Looking at his back, his back was bleeding. It seemed that he was badly hurt. Look at herself again. Song Wen cried out in pain. Her tears almost fell. Her back was cut by a branch. She touched her hand with blood. She almost scared her to death without pain.


    But soon, she was stunned by the scene in front of her, forgot the pain on her back, and stared at the stone house door. There stood a "monster" with a snake tail. He stood up three meters high and a long snake tail coiled under his body. It was estimated to be ten meters long.


    His face was indigo, bald, and his body was covered with fine scales. His face and head were covered with strange tattoos. His big mouth opened and revealed two sharp fangs. When talking, a snake letter ran out of his lips from time to time, which made people shudder.


    Bai Yumei stood opposite the snake man and angrily said, "bastard, who let you go out of the mountain without permission? Hasn''t snake king taught you how to be a man?"


    "Who are you?" the snake demon''s two green eyes glared at Bai Yumei with fierce light, but their eyes were a little free. The snake tail moved a little and was ready to run away.


    Bai Yumei lacks combat experience. If Chu fan were replaced, she would certainly converge her strength. In this way, the snake demon would certainly fight to the death without hesitation. But the momentum of her heaven was pressed down without reservation. She not only knew snake king, but also had no respect for him.


    Various signs show that Bai Yumei is not only powerful, but also has a deep background. She can''t even provoke the snake king. Snake demon is an old Jianghu. How can it still be warlike? If he stayed, he would die. If he escaped, he might have a chance of life. Therefore, he was determined to run away.


    Unfortunately, his wishful thinking soon failed, because Chu fan flew over and blocked his way. He said coldly, "man, do you still want to go today? Prepare to pay for the dead."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan rushed fiercely. But this time, instead of barehanded, he took out a dagger, dodged when the snake demon''s snake tail came, and quickly cut him on the snake tail.


    Sparks splashed everywhere. This knife only scraped off a few snake scales and didn''t stab them at all. But even so, the painful snake demon roared up to the sky and rushed towards Chu fan fiercely.


    "Xiaomei, what are you waiting for? Do it?" Chu fan is anxious. He is fighting for his life here. Why does Bai Yumei still watch the excitement?


    But now, it''s too late for him to run. The snake demon moves quickly. Sharp claws, snake tails and poisonous teeth are all his sharp tools for attack. Once he scratches or bites, snake venom alone will be enough for Chu fan to drink a pot.


    "Bang!" Chu fan was hit hard by the snake''s tail again. His clothes cracked and his skin was torn. At the moment Chu fan fell to the ground, the snake demon bounced up from the ground and flew into the air.


    Looking at his open mouth, fangs filled with venom, and the snake letter like a fork, Chu fan is getting closer and closer. Chu fan feels the breath of death again.


    The bone tower shook violently, and the demon king wanted to fight, but Chu fan had not made up his mind. He wants to bet. If Bai Yumei doesn''t do it again, he will use the power of the demon king to kill Bai Yumei first, and then solve the disgusting snake demon.


    But just then, there was a scolding in my ear: "the wind blade dances disorderly!"


    A sharp roar came. Under Chu fan''s shocked eyes, a three meter thick whirlwind wrapped the snake demon. In the whirlwind, there were countless transparent blades rotating rapidly and cutting the snake demon''s body.


    "Ah..." the snake demon gave a shrill scream and struggled desperately, but he couldn''t get rid of the shackles of the whirlwind.


    Blood, mixed with scales, broken meat and stumps, fell from the air. If Chu fan hadn''t hid quickly, he had to take a snake blood bath. With this guy''s toxicity, it is estimated that Chu fan will be washed away after this blood bath.


    The whirlwind lasted for half a minute. When the whirlwind disappeared, the snake demon, which had been cut into pieces, fell down with a bang and was dying.


    White jade Mei''s face rose with a touch of bright red, and then became as pale as paper. Her towering chest fluctuated sharply, and her body stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    "Xiaomei, are you all right?" Chu fan hurriedly held her, stepped back, helped her sit down on the ground and comforted her. "You''re too tired. Sit down and have a rest for a while, and leave the rest to me."


    "Hmm!" Bai Yumei nodded, closed her eyes and sat down cross legged.


    The power of this move is huge, but the consumption to her is also not small. If Chu fan hadn''t entangled the snake demon, she probably wouldn''t have a chance to make it.


    In fact, Chu fan doesn''t know that Bai Yumei hasn''t arrived at the heaven realm yet, but it''s not the earth realm. This realm is very subtle. It''s like he''s only so close to the door, but he can''t cross it through a thin layer of paper.


    The cultivation of the snake demon reached the five peaks of the earth, and its strength exceeded that of Chu fan. Therefore, Chu fan was beaten without fighting back. When Chu fan was beaten, it was not Bai Yumei who didn''t want to help, but there was nothing she could do. She was not good at fighting. Although her realm was high, she really wanted to fight hand to hand, and she didn''t necessarily get a bargain.


    As a result, Chu fan entangled the snake demon, created an opportunity for her to make great moves, and hit the snake demon hard in one fell swoop. If the snake demon can carry it down, Bai Yumei can only be slaughtered. But it seemed that the effect was good. The snake demon''s two arms were cut off and bruised all over. One wound was so deep that he almost cut off his snake tail.


    Blood spilled all over the ground, and the snake demon was dying.


    But even so, Chu fan didn''t dare to be careless. He settled Bai Yumei, took out the gun and pulled the trigger on the snake demon''s head.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" he shot all the bullets in the magazine, smashed the snake demon''s head, and then stopped.


    "Come on, find inner alchemy. It''s in his stomach." the hurried voice of the big eyed frog came from Chu fan''s mind. The voice was very small. It was obviously afraid of being found by Bai Yumei.


    Chu fan immediately put away his gun, picked up the dagger on the ground, stepped forward quickly, brushed two knives, and opened the snake demon''s belly. A fishy smell came and almost smoked Chu fan to death.


    Turning around, he took a deep breath and held it back. Chu fan rummaged again and finally found a gray sphere with a big fist and a trace of cold. As soon as he started, the big eyed frog swallowed the internal alchemy and disappeared.


    In such a blink of an eye, Bai Yumei, who closed her eyes to meditate and recovered, opened her eyes vigilantly. Her small nose sniffed, frowned and stood up.


    "How did you get up?" Chu fan hurriedly said, "it has been solved. You can recover at ease. I''ll go in and see Tang Xue."


    "Wait a minute!" Bai Yumei walked over, covered her mouth and nose, glanced at the snake demon''s body, and held out her hand, "bring me the inner pill."


    "You ask me for inner alchemy? I still want to ask you for it." Chu fan quickly took off his clothes and said angrily, "if you can find inner alchemy from me, I will terminate the contract with you now and die in front of you."


    In a twinkling of an eye, Chu fan took off only a pair of boxers, but Bai Yumei didn''t give up and stared at his boxers. Chu fan gritted his teeth, suddenly pulled down his boxers and said loudly, "look, let you see enough. If you don''t find out Neidan today, I won''t finish with you."


    The bone tower had disappeared, and Bai Yumei could not detect its existence, so she naturally found nothing. As for Chu fan''s body, she didn''t pinch at all. I''m sorry.


    "Strange, where''s the inner alchemy?" Bai Yumei didn''t give up. She squatted down and took out all the internal organs of the snake demon with her hands. She searched all over and found nothing. He looked at Chu fan suspiciously. He always thought he was strange, but there was no way to take him. Who made her unable to find inner alchemy.


    I don''t believe you don''t take it out. Hum!


    Bai Yu glared at Chu fan, turned and walked back, sat down cross legged and continued to recover.


    Chu fan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She just put on her boxers. Song Wen ran over with her eyes shining: "brother fan, will you go to our school as a model tomorrow?"


    "What model?" Chu fan was confused, and his clothes were three points slower.


    Song Wenxing said excitedly, "of course, it''s a mannequin in the painting class. With your figure, I guarantee that a large number of girls are willing to pay you to be a model... Hey, why are you beating me?"


    Chu fan glared at her fiercely: "what are you doing, looking for Tang Xue?"


    "That''s right!" Song Wen calmed down, hurried to the stone house and shouted, "third sister, are you in there? I''ll save you..."

 Chapter 257

    Blunder, blunder!


    It''s nothing to be seen by Bai Yumei, but why did I forget there was Song Wen next to me? That big mouth, it''s estimated that it won''t be long before everyone knows it.


    Chu fan wants to cry without tears. My brother''s great name is ruined in her hands.


    However, on the contrary, she only looked at herself once, and she didn''t suffer if she looked at her twice. Hum, if she dares to talk around, she will pinch her big breasts.


    "Ah!" Song Wen ran to the stone house door, suddenly screamed and ran back.


    Chu fan was startled and hurriedly said, "what''s going on?"


    "Scared to death, inside... It''s so dark inside." Song Wen threw herself into Chu fan''s arms, shaking with fear.


    Chu fan''s hanging heart finally fell down and pushed her away unhappily: "what''s black to be afraid of? Step aside!"


    "You... Be careful." Song Wen had a little conscience. Seeing Chu fan in the past, she didn''t forget to tell her.


    Standing in front of the stone gate, the darkness in the cave had no impact on Chu fan. The scene inside was at a glance.


    Inside, there was a smooth slope, about two meters wide and three meters deep. Chu fan jumped down and immediately frowned. There is an unpleasant smell here, which makes people want to vomit. But in order to save Tang Xue, he still had to hold his breath and go inside.


    After a few steps, a spacious cellar appeared in front, which was completely carved out of stone. It was very spacious. There was a slate bed in the bottom. It was bare without any bedding. Tang Xue lay naked on it. He didn''t know life or death.


    Next to it was a stone table with a bowl of scarlet blood and a bloody heart. I don''t know whether it was human or animal.


    Chu fan looked straight and frowned. Suddenly he heard a slight groan. He quickly looked sideways. With his determination, he was startled and stunned. On the stone wall on the right, there are a row of naked people, a total of more than a dozen, men and women, old and young. Their hands were tied by ropes and then hung in the air. Their feet were half a meter above the ground. They looked like corpses, which made people creepy.


    "Brother fan, where are you?" outside, Song Wen''s trembling voice came. As soon as the voice fell, she screamed and slipped down the slope, causing her to lose her voice and cry.


    Chu fan couldn''t bear to see it any more. He quickly picked up Tang Xue on the stone bed and ran out. He picked up Song Wen on the ground. With an arrow, he rushed to the ground and urged: "come on, find a dress for Tang Xue and call an ambulance. There are more than a dozen people in it."


    Song Wen couldn''t care about her pain. She quickly took off her coat and covered Tang Xue. Then she took out her mobile phone and made a call trembling.


    Soon, the ambulance came, and at this time, Chu fan had taken out more than a dozen people in the cellar and put them in the hall of the villa. Subsequently, Chu fan helped to take people to the ambulance. Before getting on the bus, Chu fan turned and asked, "Xiaomei, do you go to the hospital?"


    "I won''t go, you come back early." Bai Yumei said faintly and turned to the backyard.


    Chu fan knows that she is going to deal with the aftermath. It''s better to leave it to her. It''s shocking. It''s inconvenient to do anything with her.


    When she got on the bus, the flower fairy took the initiative to run out. With a wave of her hand, Chu fan quickly healed the crisscross wounds on her back, and then looked at Song Wen with a smile. Chu fan has no choice. She can''t watch her get hurt, can she? Although the wound is not deep, but if it is not handled well, what if it leaves a scar? Besides, if she went to the hospital, wouldn''t she have to be a cheap doctor?


    "Wenwen, take off your clothes and I''ll help you heal." Chu fan tries to look like a gentleman, but her eyes stare at her big chest uncontrollably.


    I thought Song Wen would ask East and West, but unexpectedly, she didn''t even think about it. She took off herself directly. Thanks to Chu fan''s fast stop, otherwise, she took off her little underwear.


    Your sister, what you know is that I heal you. I don''t know. I thought we were in the car.


    As soon as Chu fan nodded, the flower fairy smiled and waved her hand. The abrasions on Song Wen''s back and hands healed quickly, which surprised her and kept looking over and over.


    "Cough, do you put on all your clothes? Don''t freeze!" Chu fan didn''t dare to drive for fear of accidentally causing a car accident. Facing the front, but his eyes almost flew out of the corners of his eyes, making his mouth water.


    Dead girl, it seems that her chest is bigger than last time.


    "Brother fan, what is your magical Kung Fu? Teach me?" Song Wen rushed to Chu fan and blinked her big eyes, less than ten centimeters away from Chu fan.


    Chu fan is controlling, controlling, controlling again... He still doesn''t control it. He lowers his head and stares at the big breasts. His breathing becomes urgent.


    Damn it, how can I say goodbye to Chu - man, but my concentration is much lower than before? Is it a beast or not?


    Song Wen didn''t give him a chance to think about it at all. She jumped directly and took the initiative to kiss his lips. It was like throwing a match in an explosive barrel, which completely ignited the burning desire fire in Chu fan''s heart.


    "Ah!" Song Wen''s painful voice was like pouring a basin of cold water on Chu fan''s head, making him wake up instantly. Only then did he find that he didn''t know when to press Song Wen on the seat and was buried in her chest. On her pair of proud peaks, there were red finger marks and tooth marks. These were his masterpieces. It was clear that everyone''s forehead was sweating.


    Almost, almost made a big mistake.


    Chu fan took a deep breath and quickly threw his clothes to her. He couldn''t resist saying, "put on your clothes and hurry up!"


    "Ah?" Song Wen was frightened and said timidly, "brother fan, are you... Are you angry? I just..."


    Chu fan is going crazy. If he didn''t worry about Tang Xue and her family, he doesn''t even want a car, and he should stay away from the big breasted little witch.


    "Cough!" Chu Fan said solemnly, "Wen Wen, I was bad just now, but I promise I won''t do it in the future. In the future, when you see Su Yuan, you can''t tell her. Remember?"


    "Well, I know. Let''s keep it quiet."


    Chu fan stuck his head on the steering wheel and didn''t get up for a long time.


    After the doctor''s first aid, Tang Xue woke up first. She was curious. How did she get to the hospital? Chu fan handed it over to Song Wen. Let her explain it to Tang Xue.


    At this time, a nurse came up and said, "Mr. Chu, chairman Tang woke up. Please go over."


    Tang Xue also heard it and quickly explained, "brother fan, chairman Tang is my grandfather. He has a strange temper. Don''t be surprised if there is anything wrong."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be angry even if he beats me." Chu fan waved his hand and followed the nurse out.


    In the ward next door, an old man with white hair and haggard face was lying on the hospital bed. In front of his hospital bed, stood a pale middle-aged couple. They helped each other and wiped their tears sadly.


    Chu fan just walked to the door of the ward. Several policemen came quickly: "are you Chu fan? Can you explain to us what happened to the Tang family?"


    "Sorry, no comment."


    Before the police could speak again, Chu fan took out his certificate and said, "I''ll let the top explain this to you, but I hope you take care of your mouth and don''t talk nonsense."


    "Yes!" the leading policeman did not dare to neglect. He quickly paid a standard military salute and led people to evacuate quickly.


    Hearing the sound from the door, the old man on the hospital bed opened his eyes slightly and said weakly, "come on, please come in, little brother Chu."


    Tang Junyi, standing aside, hurriedly said, "Dad, don''t worry, brother Chu fan is here?"


    Turning back, Tang Junyi waved to the little nurse: "go out and don''t let anyone come in and disturb us."


    "Well, I see." the little nurse promised, turned and went out and closed the door.


    "Mr. Tang, are you all right?" Chu Fan said with a smile.


    Old Tang held out his hand. Chu fan hurried forward to hold it and frowned. The old man has run out of oil and the lamp is dry. I''m afraid he can''t last three days.


    "I don''t dare to thank you for saving my life!" said Old Tang with emotion. "If there''s something to do in the future, just tell me. Even if we lose our money, we Tang family will not hesitate."


    "Old Tang is serious. Tang Xue is my friend. I just caught up again. How can I sit idly by?" Chu fan patted his hand and comforted, "don''t think too much. It''s important to rest assured."


    Old Tang shook his head: "I know I''m sick. I''m afraid I won''t live for two days. It''s all my fault. I was confused for a moment. I even led a wolf into the house, hurt my two grandchildren and almost the whole Tang family."


    Speaking of the sad place, old Tang burst into tears and sobbed. It didn''t matter that he cried. He was in a hurry to breathe and rolled his eyes. Tang Junyi was so frightened that he quickly called the doctor for treatment.


    After the doctor''s rescue, old Tang finally came back to life, but the situation was still not optimistic. Even the doctor told them to prepare for the future. As for how long he could last, it depends on his tone.


    Tang Junyi invited Chu fan to his ward. It was only him and his wife Chu Jingwen. It was useless for Chu fan to ask. He sighed and explained: "many years ago, my father began to be infatuated with the art of longevity. For this reason, he didn''t spend less money to ask for pills and medicine, but not only did it have no effect, but his body was getting worse day by day."


    "Until last year, my father invited an expert from somewhere and built an underground palace in the backyard. He said that if you practice in it, you can live forever."


    Tang Junyi sighed and shook his head: "at the beginning, his father was really radiant and full of energy, but before long, he began to become eccentric, irritable. Moreover, he was afraid of light and heat. He hid in that cellar and never came out again."


    "Tang Xiao and Tang Feng are both the sons of my eldest brother. Because my brother died early, I neglected to discipline them, and their brothers always felt that I killed their father and took away their property. Therefore, they have always been bitter about my family, full of hatred and hatred."

 Chapter 258

    In the ward, Tang Junyi asked Chu fan to sit down and continued: "after Tang Xiao disappeared, I began to notice the changes at home, but that''s, Tang Feng has also fallen into it. My hard advice failed and almost hurt Xiaoxue. Fortunately, with your help, I saved Xiaoxue''s life."


    "Tang Yu is actually my sister''s son. He has always been a very sensible and obedient child, but I didn''t expect that he was so clever at his young age that he almost killed our family."


    Tang Junyi was heartbroken and sighed again: "yesterday, I decided to tear down the cave, take my old father to the hospital and drive away the so-called expert. As a result, today it caused disaster to our Tang family. If you hadn''t come in time, I''m afraid we would have to be eaten by the monster."


    "It''s terrible. That monster... Even drinks human blood and eats human heart." Chu Jingwen, Tang Junyi''s wife, looked shocked and clenched her husband''s hand. I''m afraid the scene they saw in the cave will become a nightmare for them all their life.


    Fortunately, they only vaguely saw part of the snake man''s body and didn''t know what he was. I only know that he is extremely cruel and bloodthirsty, killing many people.


    Chu fan comforted: "you don''t have to be afraid. That man is not a monster, just a little abnormal. He has been eliminated by me."


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Tang Junyi was greatly relieved. Chu Jingwen''s frown was also relaxed. She thought that if the bloodthirsty devil was human, she was not so afraid.


    Chu fan told: "the dead and the wounded, uncle Tang, you must deal with them well, and the cave in the backyard should be demolished as soon as possible. In particular, the peach forest must be uprooted and burned. And your villa, believe me, you can deal with it as soon as possible and live in a sunny place."


    "Well, it''s easy. I''ll do it in a minute."


    Speaking of this, Tang Junyi hesitated and said in some embarrassment: "brother Chu fan..."


    "Uncle Tang, just call my name directly. Tang Xue and I are friends." Chu Fan said with a smile, "if you have anything to say, you can help. I must have nothing to say."


    "OK, then I''ll ask you to be a good nephew." Tang Junyi smiled and said, "I can see that you are a man of great ability, so I want to ask you to help me again."


    Chu fan looked at him, smiled but didn''t speak, waiting for his following.


    Tang Junyi paused for a moment and said, "as far as I know, the girl of Dou family has been terminally ill, but she suddenly recovered. Is this your credit?"


    Chu fan understood a little and asked tentatively, "do you want me to..."


    "Help my dad!" Tang Junyi held Chu fan''s hand and said with red eyes. "I can see that he doesn''t want to die. It''s not that he is afraid of death, but that the family will be scattered after he dies. Therefore, uncle, please help him, no matter how much it costs, even if it can make him live a few more years."


    Chu fan hesitated for a long time, nodded and said, "I''ll check Old Tang first. However, I can''t guarantee that he will be saved. After all, he is old. Unlike young people, many organs are aging."


    "No problem, you go. Just tell me what you need. I can promise you any conditions."


    Chu fan was no longer polite. He turned and went to Old Tang''s ward. This time, there were only him and old Tang lying on the hospital bed. Old Tang fell asleep with an oxygen mask on his mouth.


    The flower fairy flew out and fell on Chu fan''s shoulder and said, "it''s not difficult to save him. It''s not easy to say. The key is how much energy."


    "Elder sister, just say it. How much energy does it need to wash his whole body?"


    "At least three thousandths of the energy is needed, that is, about 300 million."


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief. Three hundred million should be nothing to the Tang family. However, I can''t be busy in vain, can I? Hey, it seems to be a shortcut to accumulate energy for the bone tower.


    Soon, Chu fan came out. Tang Junyi hurried to meet him and asked eagerly, "how is it? Is there any help?"


    Under his expectant gaze, Chu fan nodded slowly. However, before Tang Junyi showed his joy, Chu fan solemnly waved his hand and said, "don''t be happy too early. You need to spend a lot of money to save old Tang. You have to be psychologically prepared."


    Chu Jingwen frowned slightly. Chu fan obviously wanted the lion to speak. But she also knows the meaning of the old man''s life to the Tang family. Therefore, no matter how much money it costs, she will support him as long as he can live.


    Tang Junyi said without hesitation, "money is not a problem. You say the number, and I''ll call you the money."


    Chu fan shook his head: "what do I want money for? I''m talking about what I need to save old Tang. I have to spend a lot of money to buy it."


    This time, even Chu Jingwen''s curiosity was hooked up: "what do you need?"


    "Jade, jewelry, diamonds and other pure natural minerals, the higher the quality, the better. If it is low-quality jadeite jade, the amount needed is even larger, with a total value of about 500 million."


    Chu fan thought to himself, isn''t it much to help them save a person and earn 200 million?


    Five hundred million, which really startled Tang Junyi and his wife. However, what people want is not money, but jewelry and jade. Five hundred million, how much jewelry do you have to buy? Even if he packs it to Chu fan, he may not be able to carry it alone.


    Therefore, he certainly won''t be greedy for ink and pay attention to people!


    "OK, I''ll have the jade sent as soon as possible. Look, what else do you need?"


    "No, you just need to bring the things as soon as possible." Chu fan warned, "you don''t need those finished jewelry, jade raw materials, and you''d better send them at night. I''m afraid the old man can''t last until tomorrow morning."


    "No problem, you wait for my news." Tang Junyi didn''t dare to neglect and hurried out with the phone.


    Chu fan has nothing to do. She goes to Tang Xue''s ward and sees that she is muttering with Song Wen. She doesn''t know what to say, which makes Tang Xue blush.


    "What are you talking about?" Chu fan went in with a smile.


    "Ah!" Tang Xue screamed and hurriedly pulled the quilt to cover herself. Like an ostrich, she completely ignored that her two little feet were still exposed outside.


    Song Wen said with a smile, "brother fan, what''s the figure of the third sister?"


    "Er... It''s fine." Chu fan was caught be taken by surprise, and could not help but face his face.


    Before, although the situation was urgent, I didn''t look carefully, but anyway, I saw all Tang Xue. Although the figure of this Ni Zi can''t be compared with Song Wen, she is also exquisite, convex and warped. She is very material.


    Not daring to let Song Wen go on, Chu fan quickly turned off the topic: "are you all hungry? Let''s go. I''ll invite you out to dinner."


    Song Wen naturally did not object. She directly opened the quilt and asked Tang Xue to get out of bed and dress. Tang Xue was embarrassed. Song Wen said with a big grin, "you''ve been seen all over. What''s more embarrassing? Besides, brother fan saved you twice. You should devote yourself."


    "Cough, hurry up. I''ll wait for you at the gate of the hospital." thirty six stratagems are up. You''d better withdraw quickly. If you stay any longer, there must be an accident.


    While the three were having dinner, Chu fan thought of he Xiaolin and asked Song Wen to call her and ask her to come out and eat together, but the phone turned off and couldn''t get through. It seems that I have to go to Dihao KTV later and ask Jiang Fei for clarification.


    But before a meal was finished, Jiang Fei called: "brother fan, it''s done."


    "I was just looking for you. What''s going on?"


    "Hey, Xiaolin''s father lost money in business and owed Gao Longsheng''s father a lot of money. As a result, she sent herself to help her father. However, I''ve settled this matter."


    "OK, well done. I''ll buy you a drink when I have time another day."


    "It''s a piece of cake. When I have time, it''s my treat."


    They chatted again and hung up. Chu fan frowned and asked, "do you two know what business he Xiaolin''s father does?"


    "I know!" Song Wen hurriedly said, "his father is engaged in building materials. He can get both reinforced concrete and steel pipe formwork. However, it is said that he is engaged in reselling business. Although it is in short supply, the profit is not large. It is reasonable that there should not be too much risk. How can he lose this time?"


    Reselling is very popular in all walks of life. You don''t need to pay for it yourself. You just need to contact buyers and sellers. He earns a little price difference from it, which is almost a business that can make no loss. But how could he lose money when he did this?


    There must be something fishy here.


    Chu fan didn''t mention it again, but he had made up his mind that he would help the he Xiaolin family find out when he was finished with the Tang family.


    After dinner, Chu fan packed another one and sent it back to the Tang family''s old house. As a result, Bai Yumei disappeared. Chu fan felt a little lost, but also happy. What''s missing is that the obedient maid who just got it ran away. It''s too anxious to even sleep.


    Happily, the fox spirit finally left, and his life was saved for the time being. There was no need to worry about being seduced by the fox spirit. He is not afraid of losing his life, but he is afraid of indulging in it. In case he is tired to death on her, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Therefore, for the sake of life and health, please stay away from the fox spirit.


    In order to facilitate the treatment of Old Tang, at Chu fan''s suggestion, the medical staff sent Old Tang back to his old house. At the same time, special vehicles carrying jewelry and jade began to come to the Tang family. All kinds of jade jewelry or raw materials were placed around old Tang''s bed and were about to pile up into a mountain.


    Until early in the morning, Tang Junyi finally came back, followed by a truck.


    "Chu fan, I have raided all the jade and jewelry in Sichuan Province. It''s really not enough. I''ll pull a cart of jadeite raw stones." Tang Junyi said with a smile, "aren''t you an expert of the jadeite king? Take a look. I''ll send someone to cut out the stones. Isn''t there jadeite?"


    "OK, ask someone to unload the truck."

 Chapter 259

    Most of the jewelry bought by Tang Junyi are low-grade goods. There are few middle-grade goods, and none of the high-grade ones. But the number is huge. It almost covers the floor of the room where old Tang is located. There are a wide range of things. Under the light, it shines brightly.


    These things can barely gather enough energy for three thousandths of the bone tower. Fortunately, the last truck of jadeite raw stone was made of several pieces of good materials by Chu fan, which can be regarded as making up for his labor fee and making a small profit.


    While the Tang family waited anxiously, Chu fan finally came out of Old Tang''s room.


    Tang Junyi took the lead in welcoming him and asked urgently, "Chu fan, my father, he... He..."


    "Prepare some porridge. Old Tang may be hungry later." Chu fan smiled. "Don''t worry. If you take good care of it, old Tang will live to be 80 or 90."


    As soon as the voice fell, old Tang Hongliang''s voice came out of the room: "where are the people? Where are they? How can I get such a pile of broken stones in my house? Get them away quickly!"


    The old man has a big temper. However, hearing his angry voice, Tang Junyi was so excited that he almost shed tears. Ignoring talking to Chu fan, he hurriedly pushed the door and went in.


    "Brother fan, thank you." Tang Xue summoned up her courage, tiptoed and kissed him on the cheek. Her shy cheek turned red and hurried into the room to see her grandpa.


    Song Wen yawned and muttered, "brother fan, I''m so sleepy. Let''s find a room to sleep?"


    "We?" Chu fan''s eyes couldn''t help falling on her chest and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. If you really want to sleep with her, you must become an animal. Pull it down. It''s over. Get out of here.


    Say hello, Chu fan runs out decisively for fear of being entangled by Song Wen. When Tang Junyi and others get the news and catch up, Chu fan has run away in his car.


    Good man, it''s really a gentleman''s act to do good things without asking for return. Alas, it''s a pity that he has a master of the famous grass. Otherwise, he must marry Xueer to him.


    "I''ve made a lot of money this time." in the car, the big eyed frog couldn''t help jumping out and shouted excitedly.


    The flower fairy was also very happy. This time, she not only got the inner alchemy of the demon family in advance, but also made up all the bone tower energy that had been consumed sporadically before. Although it doesn''t seem to be much, if it is converted into money, it will be worth at least three or four hundred million. All this is due to the cart of raw stones, which made Chu fan pick up a big bargain.


    "With Neidan, you have lived comfortably for at least three months this time. Moreover, with Neidan, I can finally help you."


    "Help me?" Chu fan was excited. "You mean you can finally help me fight? Tell me, what strength are you now? Tianjing?"


    The big eyed frog shook his head.


    "Land territory?" Chu fan''s heart is half cold. If the environment, there seems to be no difference between you and you.


    As a result, the big eyed frog shook its head.


    At this moment, Chu fan was silly. He put on the brake and stopped the car on the roadside. He said quietly, "don''t tell me about the human border? If it''s the human border, you''d better forget it. Where is it cool and where is it to rest."


    "Don''t underestimate people." the big eyed frog lay under the windshield and said lazily, "although I''m just in the early stage of my life, together with you, I can improve your strength to a higher level. Moreover, with the improvement of my strength, your strength will be stronger, okay?"


    Chu fan shook his head: "I don''t understand!"


    The big eyed frog was anxious and plunged into Chu fan. Suddenly, Chu fan felt his strength soared. On the existing basis, his strength soared by 50%.


    His own strength has exceeded 8000 Jin. If he increases by 50%, he will increase by 4000 Jin. Together, Chu fan''s strength will reach 12000 Jin.


    What is this concept? It''s five times that of the strong at the peak of the later stage of the ordinary human realm. With this physical strength alone, he can compete with the strong at the triple of the earth realm.


    And his own strength is the triple of the land, coupled with the terrible power, even if he meets the snake demon before, he also has the power of a war. An ordinary land five strong person is not necessarily his opponent.


    "How''s it going? Did it surprise you?" the big eyed frog jumped out again and said triumphantly.


    Chu fan digested the surprise for a long time. He opened the window, took a deep breath, started the car and continued to move forward. He asked, "sister, what are you doing now?"


    "I didn''t fix it. It''s the same as before."


    As if knowing what Chu fan wanted to ask, the flower fairy smiled sadly and said, "unlike the big eyed frog, I am your escort and can grow with you. But we can only rely on the energy contained in the bone tower to survive. Once the energy of the bone tower is exhausted, we will die soon."


    Had known Chu fan could have today, she chose Chu fan at the beginning. But who would have thought that a weak sick seedling would have such achievements today? The flower fairy couldn''t help looking at the big eyed frog. Is this guy really just a useless big eyed frog?


    I underestimated Chu fan and the big eyed frog.


    Chu fan has been driving to the downstairs of the community. It''s already dawn. When the flower fairy is ready to return to the bone tower to rest, Chu fan suddenly asks, "elder sister, if... I mean, if you find a partner for you, will you be able to start growing up and even rebirth like the big eyed frog if you come as her escort?"


    This proposal was greatly beyond the imagination of the flower fairy. For a time, she didn''t know whether it was feasible. The big eyed frog didn''t know much about this, so he didn''t dare to express his opinions indiscriminately.


    This is not a small matter. If it is not good, it may destroy the flower fairy. How can it be a child''s play?


    Suddenly, the voice of Lord Black scale came: "it''s feasible in theory, but some details need to be carefully deliberated. Your proposal is good. We have to study it carefully. If it''s really feasible, our plan will shorten the time by one third, which is also good for you."


    It''s no use. Lord Black scale ordered the big eyed frog and the flower fairy to return to the bone tower space obediently, and there was no sound at all.


    Chu fan gets off, goes out to buy some breakfast and comes back. He is about to take out the key to open the door. The door suddenly opens by himself. Zhang Tieshan is excited. "Boss, you can come back. Come in quickly. My mother is almost ready for breakfast."


    "Really? Why do you get up so early?" Chu fan handed breakfast to Zhang Tieshan and walked in with a smile.


    The two played from childhood to childhood. They didn''t have so many manners. For Chu fan, except that life and women are their own, others can be shared with Zhang Tieshan. In the words of his father Chu langxuan, if there were no iron mountain, his father would sacrifice his life to save him, Chu fan and Zhang Tieshan would be exchanged. Chu langxuan died and Zhang Fugui survived.


    Chu fan has no father, while Zhang Tieshan''s parents are sound. It can be said that everything Chu fan has now was bought by Zhang Fugui with his life.


    I have to be grateful. Chu fan is kind to Zhang Tieshan''s mother and son. On the contrary, their wives don''t treat Chu fan as an outsider, especially Lin su''e, who is closer to Chu fan than her own son. Chu fan has any reason not to treat their mother and son well?


    Zhang Tieshan scratched his head and said with a smile, "I''m used to getting up early at home. What''s more, all I sleep at home are hot Kang. I can''t sleep in a big soft bed like sleeping in a pile of cotton."


    Chu fanle said, "you must have slept on the floor."


    "How do you know?"


    "Hahaha, me too!"


    The two brothers laughed and went into the restaurant. The kitchen door opened. Lin Suya, wearing a simple and elegant home clothes and an apron, looked out with white face on her hands and said with a smile: "Xiao Fan is back? Wash your hands quickly, and then go upstairs and ask them to come down for dinner."


    "OK!"


    Chu fan quickly got into the bathroom and was washing his hands. Zhang Tieshan slipped in, looked around and whispered, "I said, what''s the matter with you? How can Qiaoyun fix so many beautiful women at home?"


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it." Chu fan bumped Zhang Tieshan with his shoulder and said with a bad smile, "what do you think of Jiang Siyan?"


    "Good looking!" Zhang Tieshan''s face flushed and he could cook an egg.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "if you like, I''ll help you set it up?"


    "No, no!" Zhang Tieshan was startled and quickly waved his hand, "I... I don''t deserve others, no, No."


    "What doesn''t deserve it? You don''t lack parts? Besides, which woman is indifferent to your figure?" Chu Fan said solemnly, "iron mountain, remember, you''re my brother, and you''re no worse than anyone. You know?"


    "I see." Zhang Tieshan replied weakly, obviously without confidence.


    Chu fan shook his head reluctantly. It seemed that he had to carry out a series of training to let him integrate into the big city as soon as possible.


    It''s no use. Chu fan goes to call. Su Yuan''s three daughters come down from upstairs talking and laughing. What makes Chu fan confused is that Su Yuan looks the same as before. She doesn''t mention going abroad and has no objection to Dou Yutong.


    Is a happy life coming?


    "Ah Jiu? Why hasn''t she come down? She hasn''t got up yet?" Chu fan leaned over without words.


    Su Yuan gave him a white look: "why don''t you go upstairs and wake her up? Help her put on her clothes by the way."


    "Cough, no matter what she does, let''s eat." Chu fan decisively kicks ah Jiu away and scolds himself in his heart. Why doesn''t he open and mention which pot?


    Lin su''e made her best scallion cake and praised the three women. Chu fan had a big appetite and ate several. There is also the mushroom and wild vegetable soup made by Lin su''e. There are several ribs in it. The soup is thick and delicious. In a word, it''s delicious!


    Mushrooms and wild vegetables are dried vegetables brought by Lin su''e from her hometown. Su Yuan, who grew up in the city, ate this and competed to drink all the soup. When ah Jiu went downstairs, there were only two ribs left.


    Just as Chu fan was aiming at the last piece of scallion cake, the visual doorbell suddenly rang. In a daze, his outstretched hand was knocked off by Lin su''e''s chopsticks, picked up the last piece of scallion cake and put it in the dinner plate in front of ah Jiu.


    "It''s better to be a godmother!" ah Jiu smiled sweetly, not to mention how clever and lovely he was. At this time, Su Yuan had brought people in, and it was Lan Jie.


    Why is she here?

 Chapter 260

    "Sister LAN, is something wrong in this early morning?" Chu fan asked hurriedly.


    Originally, Lan Jie was angry with Chu fan, but he was so worried about himself. The tension on his face didn''t look like a fake. He couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart. But she said reluctantly, "why can''t you come to your house if you have nothing?"


    Sister LAN glanced at Chu fan, patted Su Yuan''s hand and said with a friendly smile, "I came to see Su''s sister. We''ll go to Yuanba district later."


    To Yuanba district? What for?


    Chu fan looked at Su Yuan suspiciously. Su Yuan explained with a smile: "well, iron mountain is your brother. We can''t let him protect us? Moreover, iron mountain doesn''t understand some high-end equipment. The most important thing is that you don''t want iron mountain brother to be a bodyguard for us all your life?"


    Chu fan understands that Lan Jie is coming for iron mountain, but when did she know about iron mountain?


    Sure enough, Lan Jie saw the big iron mountain at a glance, and her eyes lit up. With this size, he is definitely the best candidate to be a bodyguard. As long as he has a little training, he can work.


    However, Su Yuan''s words made Chu fan enlightened. He just wanted to give Tieshan a good life, but he was originally a wild tiger and should have his own world. If he is kept at home by himself, won''t he have a cat.


    Can iron mountain be happy in this life?


    "Are you Zhang Tieshan?" Lan Jie has walked over and warmly extended her hand. "My name is Lan Jie. I''m a friend of Chu fan and Su Yuan."


    Tieshan quickly wiped his hands on his pants, shook her hands like an electric shock, and said nervously, "I... I''m Zhang Tieshan, Hello!"


    "I''m the general manager of Landun security guard company. I sincerely invite you to join our company." Lan Jie said excitedly, "with your physical quality, it''s useless not to be a bodyguard. What''s up? Think about it. I''ll give you the highest treatment..."


    "Tieshan won''t be a bodyguard." Chu fan refused without waiting for Zhang Tieshan''s decision.


    Lan Jie stood up angrily: "Chu fan, what do you mean? I own the bodyguard company? I can understand that you are the shopkeeper, but what do you think if you don''t let your brother be a bodyguard? Is it cheap to be a bodyguard?"


    "Sister LAN, calm down. Since Chu Fan said it, there must be his reason. Listen to his explanation first." Suyuan persuaded. Lan Jie sat down angrily, but didn''t bother to look at Chu fan.


    Chu fan ignored her, but looked at Zhang Tieshan seriously and asked, "Tieshan, tell me the truth, do you want to stay at home and live a carefree life, or do you want to go out and do something big? Or do you want to be a bodyguard all your life?"


    "I..."


    "Boldly, what''s wrong with our brothers?"


    Zhang Tieshan summoned up his courage and said, "I want to be a soldier!"


    Chu fan grinned and patted him on the shoulder. "Well done, I didn''t mistake you. I want to go with you. What can I do as a bodyguard? It''s a job of stopping bullets and killing people. If we want to do it, we''ll do it with real bandits and terrorists. That won''t lose our father''s face."


    Lan Jie was so angry that she rolled her eyes. Who opened a bodyguard company and said that being a bodyguard was worthless? If everyone thinks so and starts a fart company, just close the door and break up.


    Lin su''e was a little nervous and looked at Chu fan.


    Chu fan took her hand and comforted her: "godmother, the iron mountain flows godfather''s blood, and being a soldier is godfather''s glory all his life. In those years, if he didn''t worry about me and fear that I would be bullied, he would have been a soldier. Of course, you are the one he most worried about."


    "Iron mountain was born to be a soldier. I never doubt that it was our mother who pulled him back. But now, with me taking care of the godmother, iron mountain can rest assured and boldly do what he wants."


    Chu fan felt out his red certificate, shook it in front of Lin su''e, and smiled mysteriously: "godmother, in fact, I am also a regular soldier now, or a major officer."


    "Really?" Lin su''e quickly grabbed the certificate and slowly opened it with trembling hands. She couldn''t help crying.


    His father, did you see it? Our son is also a soldier, or an officer.


    Chu fan then handed the certificate to Zhang Tieshan, but turned to Lan Jie and said with a smile: "sister LAN, you don''t have to be angry. I''ll help you solve the problem of bodyguards, but Tieshan really can''t. He should have a higher pursuit."


    "Hum!" Lan Jie turned her head angrily and didn''t look at him at all.


    Chu fan picks up the phone, but hesitates. He has two choices. One is to send Tieshan to Yunnan and serve under Yu Jianqiu. With Yu Jianqiu''s care, Tieshan should not be wrong.


    Another option is Xia Yanran. Her father and iron mountain''s father are also comrades in arms and have an extraordinary relationship. It might be better if she could help arrange it.


    After thinking about it, he decided to ask Xia Yanran first. Maybe she has a better proposal.


    Soon, the phone was connected, and Xia Yanran''s cold voice came over: "call early in the morning. What''s up?"


    "Iron mountain wants to be a soldier. I want to send him to Yunnan Yu Jianqiu for exercise. What do you think?"


    "Iron mountain? Is he the son of rich uncle? I saw him once in your hometown. He is really a good material to be a soldier. However, I suggest him come to Yanjing military region."


    "Why?"


    "Because in the Yanjing military region, iron mountain will develop better with the care of the Xiao family."


    The Xiao family is Chu fan''s mother''s family. Chu fan should have a great sense of intimacy, but when it comes to the Xiao family, Chu fan thinks of what Xiao Gang said before and feels a little disgusted.


    Our brothers, do we have to rely on the protection of the family?


    "I don''t think so." Chu Fan said, "iron mountain is not afraid of hardship, and doesn''t need anyone''s care. Moreover, Yunnan Military Region is located at the border, so there should be more opportunities for actual combat. I decided to send him to Yunnan Military Region."


    Without giving Xia Yanran a chance to talk again, Chu fan hung up the phone and said to Zhang Tieshan, "are you full? If you are full, go out with me to see someone."


    "Good!"


    The two brothers said to go, went out, bought some gifts and came to Mr. Yu''s house.


    I''m a disciple. I''m not competent at all. I haven''t come to the old man''s house once these days. Chu fan walked forward with a bitter smile and knocked at the door.


    After knocking for a long time, Chu fan heard the sound of heavy footsteps inside. He dodged and the anti-theft door was pushed open. Yu Lao, wearing a coat, coughed and said, "it''s you... Cough, come in."


    "Master, are you sick?" Chu fan hurriedly helped Yu Lao into the house, sat down on the sofa and hurried to pour him water, but found that the thermos was empty and there was no water at all.


    "Master, why don''t you call me when you''re sick?" Chu fan complained, picked up the kettle to pick up the water and burned it. He turned back to Yu Lao and touched his head. "Fortunately, it''s not too hot. Did you take the medicine?"


    "Eat, it''s all right!" I smiled reluctantly, pointed to Zhang Tieshan and asked, "this is..."


    "Oh, he''s my brother. He just came from the mountain yesterday. I brought him with me."


    Yu nodded with appreciation: "well, it''s a good material to be a soldier. It''s a pity not to be a soldier."


    Chu fan knew he couldn''t hide it from him and said with a smile: "master, iron mountain is my brother, and that''s also your apprentice. Look..."


    Old Yu smiled and scolded, "smelly boy, do you still need my help? Call your uncle Yu directly, and he will arrange it for you. Cough, cough!"


    "So, you promised?" Chu fan was overjoyed and hurried, "iron mountain, what are you doing? Kneel down and worship the teacher."


    Zhang Tieshan fell to his knees with a thump and smashed two holes in the floor: "the teacher is on the top, please accept the disciples!"


    "All right, all right, just knock your head." Yu Lao Yi coughed again in a hurry, and Chu fan stopped him. He could only be forced to accept the three bangs of Zhang Tieshan.


    Leaving Zhang Tieshan to chat with Yu Lao, Chu fan went to the kitchen and called Yu Jianqiu. After a while, he came out excitedly with a glass of water.


    "Yes, uncle Yu said, let me send someone to the airport today. He will arrange someone to pick up the plane at the airport." Chu fan handed the water cup to old Yu and said positively, "master, why don''t you go back to Yunnan with me? I''m often away from home and you have no one to take care of me..."


    "It''s all right. It''s just a little cold. It''ll be fine in two days." Master Yu stood up and pushed them out without saying anything. The reason is that iron mountain has to go as soon as possible. Don''t delay the plane.


    But after Chu fan and the two left, he looked gloomy and felt a diagnosis from under the pillow, which said that he had advanced lung cancer


    Chu fan is also anxious about iron mountain. Moreover, I always have kung fu. What serious illness can I have? I didn''t care much. Go back to pack up and say goodbye to Lin su''e. then, Chu fan sends Tieshan to Sichuan airport, accompanied by Jiang Siyan and Dou Yutong. They are also going back to Sichuan Province.


    This time, there was no Yu Qiang Mei''s troublemaker. He had a safe trip until he saw the plane off. Chu fan turned back and was ready to get on the bus. At this time, Dou Yutong came to him and whispered, "brother fan, can we... Talk?"


    Jiang Siyan hurriedly said, "you talk. I have to go back to school. Bye!"


    Ten minutes later, Chu fan and Dou Yutong came to a cafe near the airport and casually ordered two cups of coffee. Dou Yutong bowed his head, stirred gently in the cup with a spoon, remained silent for a long time, finally summoned up his courage, raised his head and said, "sister yuan told me a lot last night."


    "What did you say?" Chu fan asked hurriedly. He had planned to go back and ask Su Yuan. Now Dou Yutong spoke, and he remembered that it was the same to ask Dou Yutong about it.


    "She said..." Dou Yutong blushed and lowered his head. "Let''s just let it go."


    Chu fan is stupid. What does it mean to let it go?


    PS: try to update three chapters this week. I''m not sure, but I''ll try my best. It''s too hot!

 Chapter 261

    "Yutong, you say be careful and let it be... What do you mean?"


    "Just... Just let it be." Dou Yutong''s face was red, shyly stood up and ran out quickly.


    Chu fan was still stunned. The big eyed frog jumped out in a hurry: "fool, second goods, you can''t see such an obvious meaning? Hurry up!"


    "Oh!" Chu fan woke up and hurried out.


    To his surprise, Dou Yutong didn''t get on the bus, but entered a hotel. This meaning was even more obvious. Chu fan couldn''t help getting excited.


    In the room, they don''t have too much language. They go straight to the theme with tacit understanding, just like a newly married couple who have been separated for half a year. Only the most in-depth communication is the good medicine to comfort their emotions.


    After three times in a row, Dou Yutong finally couldn''t hold on. They stopped the rain and lay down sweating.


    Dou Yutong fell on Chu fan''s chest, his eyes half open and half closed, and whispered in a dreamy voice, "sister Su said that she won''t leave you before you get sick."


    Chu fan suddenly wakes up, which means obviously that he wants to leave her to Chu fan for the first time and help him solve the seal of nine Yin Jue pulse. But after that, she still wants to leave Chu fan.


    As if she could feel the loss at the bottom of Chu fan''s heart, Dou Yutong got up, pinched his big nose and said angrily, "you are sometimes smarter than anyone, but sometimes you are silly and lovely. She said this to find a reason for herself to stay. Won''t you be flexible?"


    "Flexible?" Chu fan caught something vaguely and was immediately excited.


    The two of them leaned against the head of the bed. Dou Yutong was like a cunning little fox spirit. He said with a smile: "your nine Yin Jue pulse, isn''t there still eight seals that haven''t been solved? You just... Hey hey, what else can she say if you save sister Su for the last?"


    Yeah, why didn''t I think of it?


    Chu fan was overjoyed and hugged Dou Yutong. As a result, they were entangled again.


    "Thank you, Yutong!"


    "Thank me for what I do. If you care, you will make a mess. Besides, you gave my life and my people are yours. As for my uncle, I will explain it to him. I promise he won''t do stupid things again."


    In the afternoon, Chu fan came directly from Sichuan Province to Yuanba District, downstairs of the bodyguard company.


    The original plaque of De''an bodyguard company has been replaced by Landun bodyguard company. It is vigorously recruiting employees, a new atmosphere of prosperity.


    "Chu is always good!" the tall front desk beauty greeted warmly, bent down without stinginess and showed the young boss a touch of spring light in the collar.


    Chu fan didn''t expect to be recognized as soon as he entered the door. The voice of greeting was heard all the time, which made Chu fan feel dark and cool.


    No wonder everyone likes being a boss. This feeling that everyone respects is really beautiful. Well, the front desk is good, with a sweet smile and a hot figure. It should be more competent to be a secretary.


    This is the advantage of being a boss. The beautiful women in the company are eager to attract the boss''s ideas. As long as they get the boss''s favor, they will rise to the sky and become senior executives of the company. As for giving, who do you sleep with? Besides, Chu fan is young and strong. To be a lover for such a boss is to make money and enjoy it.


    Along the way, Chu fan kept smiling and his muscles were cramping. Finally, he came to the door of the general manager''s office. Secretary Tian Mengxin was about to speak. Chu fan waved his hand and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" there came Lan Jie''s cold voice.


    Chu fan was startled. Isn''t she still angry, elder sister? Didn''t iron mountain come to the bodyguard company? Are you so angry?


    Tian Mengxin shrugged. That means you ask for more luck.


    As soon as Chu fan pushed the door in, he saw Lan Jie slapping the table and standing up. He angrily said, "you surnamed Luo, dare you threaten me?"


    What''s the situation? Who is this with?


    Chu fan closes the door and sees a burly man of about 40 sitting opposite Lan Jie''s wide desk. Facing Lan Jie''s anger, the man smiles more happily.


    "Sister LAN, what made you so angry?" Chu fan walked over with a smile.


    They both thought it was Secretary Tian Mengxin who came in. Leng buting heard a man''s voice, which startled them both.


    Seeing Chu fan, Lan Jie''s anger calmed down and sat down slowly: "you''re coming."


    "This is..."


    "Are you the famous Chu fan?" the man stood up with a smile, stretched out his hand and said, "in Luoyang, Luohong is my brother."


    Originally, Chu fan wanted to shake hands with him, but when he heard that he was Luo Hong''s eldest brother, he extended his hand half and took it back. He sat down on his desk, took out a cigarette, lit one for himself, and asked, "Luo Hong is not dead yet? Tell him to be careful when you go out and don''t be killed by a driver who doesn''t have eyes."


    Luo Yang''s face suddenly became gloomy and said with a sneer, "it''s better to meet than to be famous. Unexpectedly, the famous Chu fan is just a man with a small belly and chicken intestines. I''ve come in vain this time. Goodbye!"


    "No!"


    When Luo Yang slammed the door and left, Chu fan turned his head and asked, "what''s he doing here?"


    "Of course it''s provocative. Is it difficult to give me a gift?" Lan Jie glared at him angrily, grabbed the document in front of him and threw it to him, "see for yourself!"


    Chu fan casually turned over two pages and said in surprise, "King Kong bodyguard company? Where did it come from?"


    When it comes to the future prospects of the company, Lan Jie can only suppress her dissatisfaction with Chu fan and patiently explained: "the headquarters of the King Kong bodyguard company is in the north adjacent qinprovince, but in Hanzhong City, which is closest to Guangyuan City, there is a branch of their company, and the manager of the branch is Luo Yang you just saw."


    "In the past, with Luo Hong''s face, the King Kong bodyguard company did not touch the bodyguard market in Sichuan Province, but now, Luo Hong was forced away by us, and now he has become an online fugitive. Can his brother swallow this tone? Therefore, Luo Yang came and wanted to buy our blue shield on behalf of the King Kong bodyguard company."


    At the mention of this, Lan Jie was angry and couldn''t help patting the table and stood up: "but they just robbed and gave me a very low price. Luo Yang had the audacity to ask me to marry him. He dreamed! Even if I marry a pig, I will never marry him and want to buy my company. Even if I burn the company, I won''t leave him a piece of wood."


    "From Qin Province, he reached out to Sichuan Province?" Chu fan sneered. "I don''t think he wants this hand. Sister LAN, you don''t have to worry. He can''t turn many waves in Sichuan Province."


    Sister LAN doesn''t have a good airway: "It''s easy for you to say. In just one week, Luo Yang took away half of our company''s bodyguards, and now there are more than ten people left. I went to see you in the morning, hoping to bring the iron mountain to fill my appearance, but you were good. You beat me in the face in front of so many people and didn''t give me face at all. If you have the ability, you''ll find dozens of bodyguards to make the company bigger, which makes me proud."


    "Hey, hey, I''m here?" Chu fan shook his cell phone and said with a smile, "you''ll be satisfied with dozens of bodyguards? I call in the morning, and hundreds of bodyguards are nothing. Hey, you''ll have to wait to count the money and get cramps."


    Lan Jie jumped up excitedly: "hundreds of bodyguards? Where did you find them? Sports school? Or..."


    "Troops!"


    "Veterans?" Lan Jie screamed and was so excited that she almost fainted. She rushed across the table and hugged Chu fan. With a plop, they fell to the ground together.


    Tian Mengxin heard the news and ran in quickly. He happened to see Lan Jie riding on Chu fan, holding his neck tightly with both hands and gnawing on his face.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, I didn''t see anything." Tian Mengxin was startled. She quickly covered her eyes with documents and turned back with a red face.


    President LAN is really... It''s too wild.


    Thanks to Tian Mengxin, otherwise, they were playing with fire and couldn''t tell what to do. When Tian Mengxin bumped into them, Lan Jie was also very embarrassed. She quickly got up from Chu fan, went back to her desk and sat down, sorted out her short broken hair, coughed and asked, "have you been in touch? When can people come over?"


    "Well, it''ll take a few days?" Chu fan sorted out his ideas, sat down on the chair Luo Yang had done before, and said, "I think our company''s system is not perfect. We have to make a good plan to make the bodyguard have a sense of belonging. In this way, no matter who spends a high price to dig, he can''t dig away in the future."


    Lan Jie nodded: "well, you''re right. It''s not enough to just change signs. We have to reform in essence. In this way, if you''re okay, help me study. Don''t forget, there''s still half of you in the company."


    Chu fan stayed in the company all afternoon. After work, he went to a banquet with Lan Jie. The banquet was arranged by Aunt Hong. They are the real bosses of major companies in Yuanba district.


    Blue Shield''s original main business was bodyguards, but now it has increased security business, which requires a good relationship with major companies. After a drink, Blue Shield received many orders and its performance is booming.


    At the same time, Chu Fan said hello to Qiu Yun and will set up another banquet in Limin District tomorrow to pave the way for LAN dun.


    Now, with the death of Wang Dong, there is a power vacuum in Guangyuan City. However, those stupid guys who were ready to move were honest and no one dared to act rashly. In their hearts, this position has long been Chu fan''s, and no one can sit on it except him.


    Chu fan is not interested in this position, but he is very close to Qiuyun, so Qiuyun has vaguely become the boss of Guangyuan City. Although it has not been recognized, there are several times more people running to her home than before. Even aunt Hong of Yuanba district went there to show her support.


    In the evening, Chu fan declined Lan Jie''s hint and drove home. As soon as he entered the door, he saw an old and a young sitting on the sofa, watching cartoons.


    "Tangtang? Why are you here?" Chu fan asked in surprise.

 Chapter 262

    "Uncle!" Tangtang ran over without any shoes, hugged Chu fan''s thigh and was picked up by Chu fan.


    Su Yuan came down from upstairs and said faintly, "I picked up Tangtang. Later, she will stay in our house. The godmother will take care of her for sister LAN."


    Lin su''e liked Tangtang very much. She couldn''t help laughing: "anyway, I''m free. When I send Tangtang back to school in the morning, I happen to go to the market to buy vegetables. When I pick up Tangtang back from school in the afternoon, I buy vegetables by the way. It''s no trouble at all."


    "Besides, I like sugar!" Lin su''e looked at Su Yuan and said with a smile, "it would be better if I had such a beautiful and lovely granddaughter."


    "Godmother, you and Tangtang have a rest early. Don''t look too late." Su Yuan blushed and turned to go upstairs.


    Chu fan wants to leave, but Lin su''e pulls her away from Tangtang. Lin su''e whispers, "does Su Yuan know about Qiao Yun?"


    "I know!"


    "All know?"


    "Yes!"


    Lin su''e was a little anxious and hurriedly asked, "what does she mean? She is willing to marry you? What about Qiao Yun? I tell you, you can''t afford Qiao Yun anyway, otherwise, the godmother can''t spare you."


    "Don''t worry, godmother. I''ll handle the emotional things." Chu fan held her shoulders and said with a smile, "you''re waiting to have grandchildren."


    "Hehe, it''s good to have grandchildren, but you have to hurry..."


    Chu fan went upstairs, hesitated and went to Su Yuan''s room. He tried to knock on the door. There was no movement. He pressed the door lock and the door opened.


    Hey, hey, there''s a door!


    Chu fan walked in lightly and closed the door. Su Yuan was sitting in front of the dressing table, blowing her hair with a hair dryer. She was not surprised at Chu fan''s arrival. She just glanced at him in the mirror and continued to work on her own affairs.


    Chu fan smiled and said, "my room is occupied by my godmother."


    "Isn''t iron mountain gone?" Su Yuan said faintly. "There are several empty bedrooms upstairs. Can you live there?"


    "Hey, hey, I''m not afraid of you living in such a big house alone. Are you afraid?"


    "I''m not as timid as you think."


    "But I''m afraid. Hey hey!" Chu fan quickly took off his clothes, opened the quilt and got into the quilt.


    At this time, Su Yuan couldn''t help but push him with a red face: "Why have you become such a rogue? Take a bath quickly. Your body stinks."


    "Yes, my wife!" Chu fan jumped out of bed in his boxers and ran into the bathroom.


    Su Yuan smiled bitterly. If she owed someone else, she would have to pay it back sooner or later


    When Chu fan came out of the bath, Su Yuan was leaning against the head of the bed and saw that she was very attentive. Chu fan walked over and said with a smile, "are you working hard so late? Go to bed early."


    "You go to bed first. I didn''t understand a class today. I have to review it quickly." Su Yuan said without raising her head.


    Chu fan is curious. Why are you still in class? Looking down, Su Yuan saw a book on enterprise management and a notebook next to it. She wrote down some key points.


    "Don''t look!" Chu fan grabbed the books in her hand, threw them aside and said, "you are the chairman of the company now. Do you need to work so hard? You are a woman. You just need to keep beautiful."


    "But..."


    "You can''t make enough money. Just spend enough. When you''re tired of making money, you''ll spend your eyes, bend your waist, turn yellow, and lose weight. You won''t make up any more money."


    Chu fan took Su Yuan to lie down in bed and said with a smile, "just remember that making money is for enjoyment, but you also have to have a good body."


    "Therefore, don''t ask too much of yourself. A person can''t be perfect. There are so many talents in the world. Why bother yourself?"


    Chu fan reached out to turn off the light and said with a smile, "sleep!"


    Feeling Chu fan''s lips, Su Yuan quickly stretched out her hand to block it: "wait a minute, are you ready?"


    "Already ready."


    "Really ready?"


    Chu fan was silent.


    Su Yuanping lay with her eyes on the ceiling and said faintly: "Yutong should have told you? I''ll give it to you, but I hope to use it for the first time when you need me most. If... What I said is if you want it now, I won''t refuse, but I may go abroad tomorrow, because I can''t accept sharing a man with other women now. Do you understand?"


    "I see."


    Chu fan put his arm under her neck, gently hugged her shoulder, let her lean on her shoulder, smelled the taste of her hair, and was in a peaceful state of mind. There were no distractions.


    "When I was a child, my greatest wish was to stop being afraid of the cold, and then marry Qiao Yun home. During the day, I went hunting in the mountains, picked herbs, and came back at night. My wife has prepared all the meals. I don''t need to be too rich. Just have a pot of wine."


    "Drink two glasses of wine with my father, watch TV with my mother for a while, and then go back to the room and have a good sleep with my wife. This kind of life is not changed for an immortal."


    "But all this has changed since I came to the city. I worked on the construction site and wanted to save enough money to buy Qiaoyun back as soon as possible. But at this time, I met you."


    Chu fan stroked Su Yuan''s shoulder and grinned: "at that time, you were like a goddess in the eyes of our migrant workers. Every time they saw you coming to the construction site, they would tease me and ask me to catch you, even at the expense of color and body. In the hearts of our rough people, as long as we marry you home, we will have nothing to worry about for the rest of our life."


    "At that time, I only had Qiaoyun in my heart, and I still knew myself. How could you like a poor boy like me, such a beautiful and rich Bai Fumei? But fate was like being manipulated by someone. It just let me encounter the kidnapping of you."


    "When I woke up, my body was stiff and cold. I couldn''t see anything, but my consciousness was very clear. I didn''t know where I was or whether I was dead or alive. At that time, I thought of my parents, Qiao Yun, but I also thought of you."


    Su Yuan suddenly felt refreshed and raised her head and asked, "they are all dead. Can you still think of me? What do you think of me?"


    "Hehe, at that time, I thought, man, I haven''t done anything good in my life. It''s not easy to act bravely. I didn''t get anything, but also took my life."


    Su Yuan was worried: "didn''t you think that I would promise each other for this?"


    "I dare not think. It''s unrealistic. Moreover, I can''t think so much. Lord Black scale came out and asked me if I want to live."


    "Who is black scale?"


    "The big eyed frog is the worst of the nine demon kings."


    The big eyed frog didn''t like this. He jumped out of Chu fan''s chest and said discontentedly, "what''s wrong with me? Don''t forget, it''s all my credit that you can have today."


    Chu fan quickly pulled the quilt up and stared at the big eyed frog: "where do you aim? I warn you, this is my wife. My friend''s wife can''t be bullied. Don''t look if you shouldn''t."


    The big eyed frog said lazily, "don''t worry, she is a beauty in your eyes, but in our demon family''s eyes, she is still a little less. Hey hey, I like the women of the cow family best. That chest is a big one, and milk can be eaten all year round. It''s beautiful!"


    "Spit!"


    Suyuan spat at it with a red face and wondered if Chu fan had been taught bad by it? Otherwise, how could he be so shy as he is today?


    "Hey, can you avoid it when I chat with my wife?"


    "You talk about you. It''s over when I don''t exist. Anyway, I can hear you everywhere."


    Chu fan had no choice but to ignore it and continued to say to Su Yuan, "I want to live because I have parents to support. Qiao Yun is still waiting for me to save and I want revenge. Therefore, I promised Lord Black scale''s conditions. He helped me revive. When I have enough strength, I will help him in turn."


    "The first task requires me to kill a person. I happened to see Zheng Yi bullying sister Mei. Sister Mei, who was forced to hurry, stabbed Zheng Yi with a knife. I grabbed the knife and killed him."


    "Next, in the random burial post where I was buried, a ghost master appeared. He searched everywhere for girls to feed zombies. The zombie is Zheng Yi who was buried in the pit where I was buried."


    "That night, when the ghost master was led away by Xia Yanran, I worked with Li Qingcheng to kill the zombie and save Song Wen who was poisoned by the corpse."


    "The second time I went to the random burial post, Xia Yanran and Li Qingcheng worked together to get rid of Tang Xiao, the ghost master, and I dug the ground for several meters and dug out the corpse king. Fortunately, the corpse king had no soul, but still retained her mother''s instinct. She thanked me for freeing her and giving me the fire of the spirit she had bred for hundreds of years."


    "The fire of the spirit?" Suyuan was intoxicated. If it weren''t for the big eyed frog in front of her, she wouldn''t believe what Chu Fan said.


    Chu fan didn''t answer. He stretched out his right hand and drilled a cluster of milky white flames at his fingertips. To Su Yuan''s surprise, the flames were not dazzling and had no temperature. They revolved around Chu fan''s fingers like a naughty child.


    Su Yuan stretched out her hand and tried to touch it. The little flame was still a little timid and shrank behind Chu fan''s fingers. With Chu fan''s encouragement, it carefully approached Su Yuan''s fingers. After feeling that there was no danger, it played on her fingertips.


    "Is this the fire of the spirit? It''s fun!" Su Yuan suddenly raised her head and asked, "Chu fan, can I be like you?"


    Chu fan understood what she meant, and Chu fan told her this just to arouse her interest and generate the desire to cultivate immortality. When she enters the ranks of immortals, her concept will certainly change.


    By then, how many women will she have with her brother? hey!

 Chapter 263

    "Lord Black scale, can my wife fix immortals?"


    Chu fan''s voice trembled, which was not only related to his relationship with Su Yuan, but also related to their future. Once Su Yuan became an immortal like him, they would really become a pair of immortal couples.


    Suyuan also sat up with the quilt in her arms and looked around for the black scale in Chu fan''s mouth. Is he a man or a ghost? What do you look like?


    After about five minutes of silence, the dignified voice of Lord Black scale came: "her qualification can only be regarded as average. Even if she cultivates immortals, her achievement will not be high."


    Suyuan looked gloomy. Although she had been prepared for it, she couldn''t help feeling a little lost. But just then, Lord Black scale''s words changed: "however, if she is willing to Bo, there are still opportunities, and her achievements will not be worse than you. Just..."


    "Just what?" Chu fan hurriedly asked.


    "Opportunities often coexist with dangers. If you want to have a big harvest, you have to pay a certain amount of hard work and price." Lord Heilin said in a deep voice, "we have studied your proposal before. It is feasible in theory, but it is still difficult and unknown to implement it."


    Chu fan exclaimed excitedly, "you mean you can let elder sister Hua Xianzi be an escort for others?"


    "Not only her, any of us can, but the problem is that there is only one bone tower, and the demon king''s yuan God can''t leave the bone tower. Moreover, the demon king''s yuan God has different strength, and its bearing capacity as an escort carrier is also different. Just like at the beginning, with your constitution at that time, you can bear the soul energy of the big eyed frog. If you were someone else, you would have been burst."


    "Su Yuan, she..."


    "In fact, you are just an experiment. Your success gives us confidence. Your potential is unlimited. Therefore, after nine studies, we decided that all eight demon kings except me can be escorted by others. The condition is that you must first reach the heaven, so that the demon king can use your power to divide half of the yuan gods as escorts by others, The body of the demon king cannot leave the bone tower. "


    "In addition, the separation of the original God of each demon king needs to consume different bone tower energy. The lowest flower fairy only needs 1000, and the highest ice emperor and Yan devil need 5000, which is equivalent to one tenth and one half of the total energy of the bone tower."


    Five thousand points of energy is too far away, but one thousand points of energy should be enough when you are in your heaven. However, what kind of demon clan are the ice emperor and the Yan devil? Is it so much stronger than the flower fairy?


    Chu fan couldn''t hide what he wanted from black scale. Before he asked, black scale said directly: "the abilities of the nine demon kings are different, but the stronger the combat effectiveness, the higher the energy points consumed. From low to high, they are big eyed frog, flower fairy, King Kong demon ape, eight tailed scorpion dragon, nightmare king, soul eating demon spider, Yan devil and ice emperor, and I am a Black Unicorn."


    "The nine of us come from different territories. Strong combat effectiveness does not mean invincibility, and weak combat effectiveness does not mean nothing. Like the flower fairy, her body is the tree of ancient life. No matter any race or creature, she can be saved as long as there is one breath. With her, the desert can become an oasis, which I can''t compare."


    Chu fan immediately clapped his hands and said, "just sister Hua Xianzi. Let her prepare immediately. Let her be my wife''s escort."


    Su Yuan was also excited. She could really cultivate immortals. Will she be as powerful as Chu fan in the future and don''t have to drag him back any more?


    But when they were so excited that they almost hugged each other and wept, Lord Black scale poured cold water: "don''t be happy too early. The flower fairy is not suitable for Su Yuan."


    "Ah? Then... Who is suitable? Come out and meet?"


    They waited for half a minute and a graceful shadow with a palm size appeared in front of them. Her appearance made the temperature in the room drop suddenly, and the ground suddenly became a layer of frost. It was so cold that Su Yuan quickly wrapped up the quilt and plunged into Chu fan''s arms, which made her lips blue and her body tremble.


    "Elder sister, who are you?" Chu fan is also a little cold. It''s just a wisp of yuan God of the demon king. If he''s alive, he won''t be frozen for thousands of miles?


    "I''m the eighth ice emperor, and she''s mine before I find a suitable successor." the ice emperor demon king, who is graceful and the size of a flower fairy, not only has a cold body, but also has a cold voice like ice and snow. It''s just that her voice is young, like candy, like a little girl of five or six years old.


    As soon as the voice fell, she floated in front of Su Yuan, stretched out a slender finger and pointed at the center of Su Yuan''s eyebrows. In an instant, Su Yuan''s body was covered with ice and became an ice sculpture.


    Before Chu fan''s anxious eyes, the ice emperor''s indifferent child voice came: "don''t worry, she is my successor now. I gave her a skill suitable for her cultivation. Practice it slowly first. If you want me to be her escort, accumulate the energy of the bone tower as soon as possible. I need a lot."


    "How much is a lot?"


    "Five thousand!"


    Chu fan was completely speechless. Why was Su Yuan bumping into such a tallest one? It has to wait until the monkey years to save 5000 points of energy?


    The graceful figure disappeared, and the temperature in the room gradually rose, but Su Yuan still lay there straight, stiff and unconscious. In the face of this situation, Chu fan has nothing to do.


    At this time, the huge figure of black scale appeared. He stood in front of the bed and said sternly: "Chu fan, you should remember that not everyone is qualified to be escorted by the demon king. If Su Yuan is not your favorite woman, she is not qualified. Now, even if she is recognized by the ice emperor, it doesn''t mean that she will be able to be escorted by the ice emperor. It still needs her and your joint efforts."


    "The sooner you save 5000 points of energy, the ice emperor will be her escort according to her promise. In this way, her physique will be improved, which will be of great benefit to her future cultivation. But before that, if you meet someone with better qualifications than her, she is likely to be eliminated. At that time, no matter how reluctant you are, she will die."


    "When I tell you this, I want you to understand that you should not easily choose who will be the carrier of the demon king. It needs to go through the double test of you and us. It must be the person closest to you and must pass our screening to reach a certain standard."


    Chu fan took a deep breath: "I understand that I won''t tell anyone except Su Yuan."


    "Well, hurry up to practice. When your cultivation reaches the five levels of the earth, the second seal of the nine Yin Jue pulse should be broken. At the same time, your life renewal task in the next stage should also be generated at the same time. In short, only when you reach the heaven can you get rid of the shadow of death. At that time, you can really step into the door of cultivating immortality."


    I''ve been making trouble for a long time. I''m not an immortal now?


    Chu fan thinks of the fox spirit Bai Yumei. She can control the power of the wind. Is this the strength of an immortal? An immortal can control all kinds of natural forces. What can an ordinary earth environment practitioner do? Is it just a simple use of genuine Qi to resist the enemy?


    This night was destined to be a sleepless night. Su Yuan was like dead. She lay upright and cold beside Chu fan, motionless. If her heart was not warm and her breathing was stable, Chu fan thought she had something wrong.


    Chu fan thought about it all night. He felt that he had caught something vaguely, but he couldn''t say clearly. He always felt that there was a piece of paper in front of him that hadn''t been punctured. He couldn''t think of what it was. The big eyed frogs were all silent and never appeared again.


    The next morning, Su Yuan finally woke up without any discomfort, but Chu fan could feel that her temperament was colder, and it was colder from inside to outside, which made Chu fan feel a sense of distance, as if the relationship between the two people had been alienated a lot.


    "Wife, are you okay?" Chu fan asked uneasily.


    He wants a wife, but he doesn''t want an iceberg!


    The next moment, his hanging heart was finally put back in place. Su Yuan didn''t answer him, but gave him a big hug and took the initiative to kiss him on the lips. Suddenly, the familiar feeling that he hadn''t seen for a long time came back. She was still the Su Yuan who dared to love and hate. Her appearance was cold and her heart was like fire.


    "Chu fan, I had a long dream." Su Yuan took Chu fan to sit down on the bed and said with lingering fear, "I dreamed that I became a small raindrop and fell from the air. In the process of falling, my body absorbed the cold of the outside world and was gradually frozen into a grain of ice."


    "At that time, I felt my heart was cool. Cold and loneliness surrounded me. I was so scared. I was really scared." Su Yuan said here, tears streaming down her face and threw herself into Chu fan''s arms. Her delicate body rustled and trembled.


    Chu fan could imagine her despair at that time. She was lonely, cold and afraid. There was no end. It was lucky that Su Yuan''s spirit didn''t collapse.


    After crying for a while, Su Yuan was in a better mood, but she still leaned against Chu fan''s chest and said slowly: "When I got up and wanted to see myself, I found myself falling into the lake. For a moment, the compressed cold in my body suddenly burst out, and the lake centered on me quickly froze. In just a few seconds, the cold ice covered the whole lake, and even the fish and shrimp in the Lake were frozen."


    "Chu fan, you know what? I watched them freeze little by little. The whole process was clear. They were panicked and desperately wanted to get rid of the cold erosion, but there was nothing they could do. They could only watch their bodies freeze and then wrapped in ice."


    "I don''t want to kill them, but I killed all the creatures in the lake. I feel that there is no living creature in the world except me."


    "After a long time, I finally shed a tear. The tear fell on the ice. The ice began to melt. In a moment, the ice thawed and the spring returned to the earth. At this time, I finally knew what I needed to master?"


    Chu fan hurriedly asked, "what is it?"


    "The mystery of ice!"


    PS: Thank you for your 2 yuan red envelope reward support of book friend "Wang Jianlin 270531913"!

 Chapter 264

    "Husband, drink water!" Su Yuan brought Chu fan a cup of pure water. Her cold and gorgeous face was a little more charming.


    Chu fan was moved to tears. His efforts were not in vain and finally achieved brilliant results. She won''t leave again, will she?


    "Wife, it''s very kind of you!" Chu fan took the water, but for such a moment, the water cup he just started was cold. Look carefully, the pure water in it was frozen into ice.


    Looking at Su Yuan''s bad smile, Chu fan immediately understood and said in surprise: "wife, can you use the ice power so soon? Great!"


    Su Yuan stretched out her hand and burst out a wisp of cold in the palm of her hand. She couldn''t help but say excitedly, "I''ll only have so many for the time being. It''s too difficult to practice. I don''t know when I can be like the ice emperor. Everywhere I go, there is frost."


    "You''re content." Chu fan was very depressed. "I''ve been practicing for more than three months before I can achieve such an achievement today, and you''ve almost surpassed me in just one night. Alas, compared with the ice emperor, the big eyed frog has to throw it away."


    "What, what?"


    The big eyed frog was unhappy and jumped out and trampled on Chu fan''s head angrily: "You loser, where can I be inferior to her? What else can she do besides playing ice? And how many things can I bring you? You have no conscience. You can compare people all your life with each other for your insight, true vision and perspective. You also say that people are dissatisfied? You are the one who can''t be satisfied. Apologize to me quickly!"


    "OK, OK, I apologize." Chu fan grabbed the big eyed frog and said with a smile, "I''m just kidding you. Are you serious? Isn''t this teasing her?"


    "That''s about the same... Hey, what do you want to do?" the big eyed frog became nervous. He was pulled by Chu fan, looked around, and looked at the big eyed frog straight in his heart.


    "Strange, why do you have a little j-j?"


    "Ah ah!" the big eyed frog was mad, "I want to die with you..."


    After dinner, Chu fan wants to ask Yu Lao for some questions and see his condition. Su Yuan goes to the company. The plan has been made. She is going to send the plan to mayor Zhou Qiang today. As long as he nods, the project will be completed.


    Chu fan had just driven to the downstairs of Yu Lao when he suddenly received a call from Yu Qiang Mei. Chu fan was happy: "younger martial sister, you finally miss me?"


    "Elder martial brother, look at my grandpa. I''ve called more than ten times, but no one answered. I''m afraid something will happen to him..."


    Yu Qiang Mei was so anxious that she was about to cry. Chu fan hurriedly comforted: "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I came here yesterday. Master, he just caught a cold. I''m downstairs and ready to go up. Don''t worry. I''ll ask Master to call you later."


    Hang up the phone, Chu fan quickly jumped out of the car, rushed into the corridor, and soon came to Yu Lao''s door, knocked on the door and shouted, "master, I''m coming, open the door..."


    Chu fan knocked for a long time, and even the next door neighbors came out. Yu Lao still didn''t make any noise. At this time, Chu fan finally realized that something might really have happened. He didn''t dare to neglect, so he quickly opened his perspective eyes and looked at it.


    Everything in the room was as usual, but he could only see the situation in the living room. He didn''t find Yu Lao at all.


    Chu fan was in a hurry. He punched a hole in the anti-theft door, opened the door lock and ran in quickly. When he suddenly pushed open the bedroom door, he saw that Yu Lao fell to the ground, his face was iron blue, his eyes were closed, and he had fainted.


    On the ground in front of him, there was a broken water cup. The water spilled all over the ground, and several tablets were scattered on the ground. Chu fan started his memory ability and saw the picture half an hour ago


    I was lying in bed and wanted to drink water and take medicine, but because of difficulty in action, I couldn''t reach the water cup and reluctantly supported it. However, I knocked the water cup off the ground and fell out of bed.


    Alas, it''s all my fault. Why didn''t you send Shifu to the hospital yesterday?


    Chu fan didn''t have time to blame himself. He quickly picked up Yu Lao on the ground and put him on the bed. When he was tidying up his quilt, a paper sheet fell down. Chu fan bent down to pick it up and looked, and his face suddenly changed.


    Advanced lung cancer? How could master get this disease? Why didn''t he say it yesterday?


    Touch Yu Lao''s forehead again. It''s very hot. If it goes on like this, the high fever will burn people out.


    "Flower Fairy elder sister, hurry to help!" Chu Fan said anxiously.


    The flower fairy flew out and said solemnly, "if you want to save him, it will take about five ten thousandths of the energy, that is, five hundred million. Is it worth saving such an old man?"


    "Worth it!" Chu fan nodded seriously.


    The flower fairy said helplessly, "well, it''s all your consumption anyway. For me, it''s just a small effort."


    Like the last time he helped Lin Suya clean up, Yu Lao''s body was wrapped by vines, wrapped by leaves, and finally covered by flowers. It lasted about 30 minutes. When the flowers withered, the leaves withered and fell, and the vines withered, Yu Lao''s radiant face was exposed.


    His granddaughter Yu qiangmei is over 20 years old, and Yu Lao must be at least 60 years old. Usually, he maintains well. After all, he is a strong man in the land. But now, he is still a teenager, just in his early 40s. He looks like Yu Jianqiu''s eldest brother, with red face and black hair.


    In his limbs and behind his ears, each bear a small fruit, which is wrapped with all kinds of toxins accumulated in his body for so many years. In addition, there was a fist sized fruit on his chest. In the words of the flower fairy, this was the part of his real lesion, which had been transferred out of the body.


    This medicine, God!


    After Chu fan cleaned up all this, I woke up leisurely. Chu fan hurried forward and asked with concern, "master, how do you feel? Are you okay?"


    "Chu fan? Why are you here?" old Yu sat up, suddenly stunned, put his hand in front of his eyes and looked at it in shock. Is this still his green hands?


    I can''t wait to tear open my pajamas. I look down. Which is my thin body? Not only the muscles are symmetrical and full, but also the whole body is full of strength. He felt as if he had suddenly returned to twenty years ago, even better than himself at that time.


    "How could this happen?" I looked at Chu fan and suddenly understood, "Chu fan, did you do it? But... How did you do it?"


    "This..." Chu fan was really embarrassed. He lied to Shifu, but he couldn''t tell the truth.


    I was in a dilemma. Old Yu suddenly woke up and waved his hand and said, "I see. You don''t have to say anything. Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that I, Yu Chaoyang, was not only not dead, but also blessed by misfortune. I was nearly 20 years younger. Chu fan, you are my lucky star!"


    "Master, you''d better call younger martial sister first. The girl is estimated to be at the airport now." Chu fan handed the phone with a bitter smile.


    Yu Lao didn''t answer. Instead, he rummaged and found his mobile phone. It''s dead and turned off. When he plugged in the charger and turned on the machine, he saw that there were dozens of missed calls, most of them from Yu qiangmei, and Yu Jianqiu and Yu qiangmei''s mother called more than a dozen times.


    Just about to call them with Chu fan''s cell phone, his cell phone rang again. Yu Lao didn''t even unplug the charger and hurriedly answered: "good granddaughter, grandpa is fine. You don''t have to come... What? Your parents are also here? Don''t let them come. I''m fine, really... What, I went out to exercise and threw my cell phone at home."


    After a few words of conversation, the phone hung up. Old Yu said helplessly, "this time, it''s good to startle them, but how can I explain to them like this?"


    "Hehe, this is your business. It has nothing to do with me." Chu fan smiled, handed Yu a glass of water, handed him the diagnosis, and complained, "why didn''t you tell me such a big thing yesterday? I came in time. If I''m a little late, I have the ability to save you."


    Yu Chaoyang smiled bitterly and said, "I thought, I don''t have a few days to live anyway, so I won''t give you any trouble. But who knows you have this ability? You not only cured my lung cancer, but also made me so young... Chu fan, you... This..."


    "Master, if you have anything to say, I will help you if I can."


    Yu Chaoyang was embarrassed: "in fact, I am also a soldier. My old comrade in arms is Guo Tiancheng''s father. He saved my life in those years. Now he is also ill. He has lived in a sanatorium for several years."


    "The biggest regret of my life is that I can''t repay him for saving his life." Yu Chaoyang looked at Chu fan and said sincerely, "Chu fan, I know it''s very difficult for you, but I still want to beg you to help me again, even if it''s just to help him reduce some pain."


    Chu fan was really embarrassed by this. The top-grade jadeite jade that he got back from Yunnan was worth 10 billion, and only then did he accumulate more than 100 points of bone tower energy. Subsequently, Qin huailiang, who was seriously injured and dying, was treated; Detoxify the whole body of godmother Lin su''e and restore her youth; Fight the snake demon and save herself and Song Wen; Saved Mr. Tang again, and now squandered some bone tower energy for Yu Chaoyang.


    Adding up, Chu fan squandered a total of 20 points, which is equivalent to 2 billion. Although he made up some from master Tang, he also spent at least 15 points. This is all money!


    He doesn''t want to give up money, but sometimes money doesn''t necessarily get aura to supplement the energy of the bone tower. If the people around him don''t hesitate, Chu fan will use it, but others... Chu fan asks himself that he is not so generous. How can he save so many patients in the world? He''s not the Savior?


    However, the master asked him for help for the first time. If he didn''t help, it wouldn''t be very good. After pondering for a long time, Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "master, you really gave me a problem."


    "Is it difficult? Even if I''m difficult, when I didn''t say..."


    "In fact, it''s not very difficult. The key is to replenish a lot of aura." Chu Fan said simply, "if I hadn''t brought back a lot of high-quality jadeite jade from Yunnan last time, I just wanted to save Shifu, you wouldn''t be able to do it."


    "Jadeite? It''s easy to do. My old comrade in arms has a jade mine at his home. As long as you cure him, you can pick any ore mined in the mine."


    Chu fan was immediately excited: "really? That''s easy to do. When shall we go there?"

 Chapter 265

    Yu Chaoyang was an acute child. He wanted to wait for his son and granddaughter to come. He could get an accurate reply from Chu fan. He couldn''t stay. He called the Yunnan military region directly and asked them to contact the military plane directly to return. He packed up and took Chu fan''s car and went straight to the Sichuan airport.


    Chu fan can''t laugh or cry. The old man is too worried. Since commander Yu Jianqiu is here, let''s wait. At that time, we''ll just take his military plane, which is faster than our civil aviation.


    In Yu Lao''s words, although we have privileges, those equipment are national. It''s inappropriate to use military aircraft for his family''s private affairs. Although no one will gossip, it''s better to keep a low profile.


    On the bus, Chu fan finally had time to discuss with Yu Lao. When he talked about his understanding, Yu Lao fell into meditation and remained silent for a long time. For a long time, Yu Chaoyang said with emotion: "Chu fan, I have to admit that you are really a genius. Once, my master told me that real powerful people with strong territory have attributes of true Qi. After studying for so many years, I still got nothing. I didn''t expect you to touch the attributes of true Qi so soon."


    Chu fan put on the brake and stopped the car at the side of the road. He was surprised and asked, "attribute? True Qi also has attribute?"


    "Yes, only by mastering the attribute of true Qi can we break through the earth and reach the heaven." Yu Chaoyang leaned back in his chair and said with emotion, "in those years, my master''s master successfully entered the heaven, and his famous and unique skill is called lightning running boxing, which is a set of boxing created by understanding the attribute of lightning in nature and integrating into true Qi."


    "It''s a pity that my Shifu didn''t learn and pass down this set of Kung Fu. But my Shifu had no choice but to stop at the seven peaks of the earth. Alas!"


    Yu Chaoyang sighed. He thought of himself. After all these years, he was not as good as his master. At his peak, he was only six levels of land. In recent years, with the growth of age, his physique is getting worse and worse, and his cultivation is getting worse and worse. He has fallen to the triple of the earth.


    Now, although his body has recovered to its peak state, his accomplishments have not increased much. With his qualifications, it is estimated that he will be like Shifu in this life. It would be good to reach the seven peaks of the earth.


    Tianjing is the lifelong pursuit of any martial artist. Unfortunately, there are only a few people who can reach the top of the tower. Most of them linger on the way and stop.


    But Chu fan had some feelings because of Yu Lao''s words. The earth environment is to understand its own attributes, and then integrate the attributes into the true Qi. When all this is done, you can communicate with nature, and then you will advance to the heaven environment, so as to have the ability to control natural energy.


    But trying to understand doesn''t mean that he will. Chu fan doesn''t even know what his own attribute is. How to cultivate?


    "Fool, don''t you know what skill you have practiced?" the big eyed frog jumped out angrily and scolded. Obviously, it''s still brooding about the morning.


    Loser, dare you say I have a little j-j, I pee on your face!


    Chu fan''s mind moved and thought of the golden aura in his body. What does gold represent?


    "Bang, bang, bang!" the window was knocked suddenly, which startled Chu fan. He quickly looked sideways and saw a traffic policeman standing outside the car. Chu fan quickly fell down the window and said with a smile: "sorry, I just answered the phone."


    "It''s all right." the traffic police looked into the car and said, "this is a highway. You can''t stop for a long time. Let''s go quickly."


    "Yes!" Chu fan immediately started the vehicle and quickly drove towards Sichuan Province.


    Originally, Chu fan had thought of his own attribute, but he could only give up temporarily after being interrupted by the traffic police. When he drove to the Sichuan airport, he just came to the waiting hall and saw Yu Jianqiu and his wife waiting anxiously at the door, as well as Yu Qiang Mei, who was young and beautiful.


    "Ye... You... Are you Grandpa?"


    Yu Qiang''s eyes were almost staring out of her eyes. She couldn''t believe it and turned around Yu Chaoyang three times, but she still couldn''t believe her eyes. Is this your grandfather? It''s not my grandfather''s illegitimate son, is it?


    "Let''s go. Let''s go home again." Yu Chaoyang didn''t explain and took the lead in entering the airport hall. Enter the apron from a special passage and go straight to a military helicopter.


    If you don''t use a special plane, it''s not pedantic, but stupid. Anyway, the plane has to fly back to Yunnan. It''s the same whether you sit or not.


    Along the way, Mr. Yu simply closed his eyes and took a nap without saying a word, as if he was angry. But in fact, he was a little embarrassed. He was almost younger than his son. He felt uncomfortable. Therefore, simply close your eyes and pretend to sleep. It''s clean when you don''t see it.


    Yu Jianqiu and his wife woke up from their initial shock and their eyes fell on Chu fan. This must have something to do with him. But what did he do to the old man?


    "Elder martial brother, what kind of elixir did you give my grandpa?" Yu Qiang Mei was so impatient that she couldn''t help asking, but she didn''t dare to ask when Grandpa was there. Now, the old man closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. She couldn''t wait to come to Chu fan, lay down in his ear and whispered.


    Dead girl, just ask, can you keep a distance? Your parents are staring here. You''re almost in my arms. Isn''t that harmful to me?


    Chu fan gave a dry cough, quietly pushed Yu Qiang away and said with a dry smile, "I didn''t give the master anything to eat. I just helped him detoxify his whole body and restore cell vitality. He looks younger. Hey hey, nothing!"


    That''s nothing?


    Yu Qiang Mei turned a big white eye: "since it''s so simple, you helped me do the whole body detoxification spa. Don''t be too small, just 17 or 18."


    "I want to go to the kindergarten for you." Chu fan didn''t have a good way. "Do you know how much I spent on detoxifying the master? At least 500 million worth of emerald jade. If you can take it out, I''ll make it for you."


    "That''s it?" Yu Jianqiu couldn''t help shouting excitedly.


    Chu fan was stunned: "is this... Is it simple?"


    Zhao ya, Yu Qiang Mei''s mother, was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth. She hurried to hold Chu fan''s hand and said happily, "Xiao Fan, look, if your aunt helps you get jade worth 500 million, will you... Hey, hey, help your aunt be young?"


    "Er... Well, no problem, but we still have to keep a low profile, keep a low profile."


    "I understand. It''s our family''s secret. We can''t let outsiders know." Zhao Ya looked at Yu Qiang Mei lying on Chu fan''s shoulder and said with a meaningful smile, "Xiao Fan, what do I think of rose?"


    Why does this mean that mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law?


    Chu fan was staring at her and said with a smile, "rose, she... She is beautiful and has a good figure, but... She has a bad temper."


    Yu Qiang Mei glared, "what''s wrong with my temper? If you don''t tell me today, I won''t finish with you."


    "Aunt, look at her. She''s not bad tempered?"


    "Alas!" Zhao Ya shook her head speechless.


    Originally, she wanted to set up Chu fan and Yu Qiang Wei again, but now, Yu Qiang Wei has blocked the road. What can she do as a mother? Look at fate!


    Soon, the helicopter landed in the Yunnan Military Region. Then, several people took military vehicles back to the military region compound. On the way, Yu Jianqiu called Guo Tiancheng. When they got home, Guo Tiancheng and his wife had been waiting at the door for a long time.


    "Lao Yu, didn''t you go to Sichuan Province to see the old man? How''s Lao Yu?" Guo Tiancheng greeted him with concern. It can be seen that Lao Yu jumped out of the car. He was stunned and pointed at him, "you... You are..."


    "Xiaoguozi, how''s your father now?"


    "Report to the chief, my father is still the same!" Guo Tiancheng subconsciously stood at attention and paid a standard military salute.


    Yu Lao nodded: "come in and talk about it. I found a famous doctor for him this time. Lao Guo''s illness is saved."


    After entering the door, Mr. Yu asked several people to sit down, took out a piece of paper from his pocket, put it on the tea table in front of him, and said faintly, "you all have a look. This is the test sheet I went to the hospital to check a few days ago."


    Yu Qiang Mei took the lead in grabbing the test sheet and immediately exclaimed, "advanced lung cancer? Grandpa, you... You have lung cancer?"


    "Dad!" Yu Jianqiu''s eyes were red and almost shed tears. His daughter-in-law Zhao Ya had already cried.


    Old Yu comforted: "the test sheet is useless. Do you think I look like a sick person now?"


    "No, let''s go to the hospital for a general examination." Yu Jianqiu couldn''t sit still. Teng stood up, picked up the phone and began to arrange.


    On the other side, Guo Tiancheng''s eyes lit up and said in surprise: "old chief, you said before, my father''s disease..."


    "Well, it''s saved!" before Guo Tiancheng was excited, Yu waved his hand, "but it costs a lot of money. You have to be mentally prepared."


    "As long as I can make my father like you, I don''t care how much it costs." Guo Tiancheng said resolutely.


    Old Yu nodded with satisfaction: "I knew you were a filial child. Go and prepare. The higher the quality, the better. The faster you get together, the faster your father will recover from illness."


    "Jadeite jade?" Guo Tiancheng was puzzled. What does this cure have to do with jadeite jade? So much more? Five hundred million, how much do you have to buy?


    Yu Lao patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with emotion, "if it weren''t for Chu fan, I''m afraid I would have sent it to the martyrs'' cemetery now. In order to save me, he used up all the jadeite and jade he had stored, more than 500 million. I invited him to treat Lao Guo with a thick face."


    "I''ve invited people, but the jadeite and jade that need to be consumed need you to prepare. It''s difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice. Chu fan can''t do anything without jadeite and jade that contain a lot of aura."


    Guo Tiancheng stood up and took a deep breath: "I see. Before dark, I promise to gather the jadeite jade. Just wait for my good news."


    "Wait for me, I''ll go with you." Yu Jianqiu hurried out with Guo Tiancheng.

 Chapter 266

    "What attribute does the golden aura represent?" Chu fan frowned and thought bitterly on Yu Qiang''s bed.


    Yu Chaoyang was dragged by Yu Qiang Mei to the mall to buy clothes. Yu Jianqiu accompanied Guo Tiancheng to buy jadeite and jade. Zhao Ya went out to buy vegetables. When she came back, she plunged into the kitchen and wanted to personally prepare a rich lunch for Chu fan.


    Therefore, Chu fan was left here and left alone. On the contrary, he was happy to be quiet and just thought about his own attributes. If he could use them, his strength would be further enhanced and improved by more than a little.


    But how to use it?


    When Chu fan couldn''t understand it, the voice of Lord Black scale came: "enter the bone tower!"


    Chu fan sat up from the bed and quickly sat cross legged. In only three seconds, his figure slowly disappeared and entered the space of the bone tower.


    On the first floor of the bone tower, there stood a tall figure in a black cloak. He turned his back to Chu fan and couldn''t see his face. But this time, Chu fan really saw him, no longer the black shadow before.


    He is about 1.8 meters tall. He is not tall, but he is not thin. He looks ordinary and has nothing special. But Chu fan knew that he was the Black Unicorn, the head of the nine demon kings in the bone tower.


    "Chaos begins with Yin and Yang, and then there are five spirits."


    The majestic voice of black scale came slowly: "The five spirits are earth, water, fire, wind and thunder, which are the foundation of the aura between heaven and earth, and the constitution of all creatures also has attributes, but people''s constitution is more complex. Eating grains and cereals, the original pure constitution becomes complex, and it is difficult to communicate with the aura of the outside world. But once you refine your constitution and reach the state of a newborn baby, you can communicate with the aura of the outside world, so as to reach you What they say is the state of heaven. "


    Chu fan couldn''t help asking, "what attribute am I?"


    "Like me, you are the nine Yin Jue pulse. In essence, you and I belong to the body of extreme Yin and the extreme of Yin attribute constitution. But there is a saying called cathode Yang Health, which means that when the extreme Yin constitution reaches the peak, it will change into the body of extreme Yang. Therefore, if you want to succeed, you need to spend 100 times the efforts of others, but this effort will not be in vain. Your strength is the same Among people of different levels, they are almost invincible. "


    A hundred times of effort is almost invincible. This is high pay and high return.


    Chu fan asked excitedly, "as long as I can become stronger, I''m not afraid of how much pain I eat, but how can this extremely Yin body be cultivated?"


    "The skill I taught you is called the great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra, which is a set of cultivation skills of the body of extreme Yang..."


    "What?" Chu fan was surprised. Isn''t this the opposite? Won''t he go crazy?


    Black scale said lightly, "what a surprise? If you don''t practice this set of skills, you won''t live to this day at all. I just told you that cathode Yang generates, and vice versa, anode Yin generates. Yin and Yang overcome each other, but they also generate Yin and Yang. You won''t understand the mystery now. Just remember, there are many people with nine Yin Jue pulse constitution in the world, but if you don''t practice it "Great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra", before the age of 30, there is no doubt that you will die. "


    Chu fan nodded vaguely.


    "The great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra is simple, simple and complex. As long as you experience and understand it with your heart, you will make new discoveries every day."


    Black scale said here, waved his hand and said, "well, there''s only so much I can tell you. You have to understand how to practice. Go back!"


    This... This is over?


    Chu fan was depressed for a while. He didn''t say it for a long time. He wanted me to understand it myself. Just tell me, it''s over. Can''t you give it selflessly?


    Just when he was depressed in bed, the big eyed frog jumped out and said with a smile, "are you confused? Hey, I have to help you at the critical moment. I ask you, what are the five spirits?"


    "Just now, didn''t lord black scale say that the five spirits are earth, water, fire, wind and thunder. What''s the matter?"


    "Do you know what color these five primitive auras are?"


    "Er... It should be yellow, blue, red, white and purple."


    "Then, what is the golden aura in your body?"


    Chu fan was stunned. Yes, the drop of aura in his body was golden. It was not any of the five systems of aura at all. What''s going on?


    The big eyed frog patiently explained, "earth, water, fire, wind and thunder are the five primary auras, but there are many derived aura attributes, which are more specific and pure. For example, the golden aura in your body is actually the golden aura derived from the earth aura, while the wood aura of huaxianzi is the wood aura derived from the water aura, which has a stronger therapeutic effect."


    Chu fan stared: "Jin system? What''s the matter? Am I not the body of extreme yin? And the great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra I practiced is not the cultivation skill of the body of extreme Yang?"


    "What do you think is the body of extreme yin or the body of extreme Yang? To put it simply, it is actually the general name of the five major systems of aura, that is, if you want to practice to the extreme and become stronger, you have to practice all these five systems of aura elements. Otherwise, how could lord Heilin say that you have to pay a hundred times the efforts of others."


    Chu fan is stupid. It would be nice if others could cultivate one of them. He even wants to complete the five major departments. Isn''t this Keng father? No wonder the cultivation progress has been slow for such a long time. If it goes on like this, you can''t become an old man with white beard when you cultivate in heaven?


    The big eyed frog comforted: "don''t worry, others rely on hard cultivation, you naturally can''t, but you have a way of cultivation that others can''t. hey hey!"


    Chu fan suddenly understood the bad smile and said with a bitter smile, "how many women do I have to find if you want to say so?"


    "It''s not easy to do? When you''re strong, what kind of woman do you want?" the big eyed frog didn''t have a good way. "If you spread this kind of cultivation method that can be called cheating, you''ll be jealous to death. Do you know how long it took me to reach heaven? 800 years, and how long did you use it? 80 days haven''t arrived yet. Hum! People are more popular than people."


    "Cough, brother, you are a demon, not a man."


    "Less nonsense, let me ask you, do you know what the characteristics of gold aura are?"


    Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "well, I know that the characteristic of gold aura is to strengthen itself and make the body as hard as metal. If you practice to the extreme, you can be invulnerable."


    "What else?"


    "And... Any more?"


    The big eyed frog hated iron and said, "you idiot? Are you willing to be a shrinking turtle and stand there waiting to be beaten? In addition to strengthening itself, the golden aura also has a more important feature: invincibility, fool!"


    Chu fan''s eyes suddenly brightened, jumped down from the bed, stretched out his hand, transferred the golden aura from the Dantian, quickly came to the palm of his hand along the meridians, and then condensed to his fingertips a little bit.


    Suddenly, his index finger became golden, as if plated with a layer of gold. The terrible energy contained in it made Chu fan ecstatic. Although there was no experiment, he could feel the power of his index finger. Even if there was a solid steel plate in front of him, he was confident that one finger would poke a hole.


    Finally understand, is this the power of the earth aura attribute? I don''t know how much strength has been improved. Unfortunately, Chu fan can only use Reiki to cover a small part of his body for the time being. If he can turn his whole body into gold, it will be even better. Standing there and letting people fight can kill people.


    "Practice arhat boxing well. It''s not as simple as you think." the big eyed frog finally said and returned to the bone tower space. At the same time, there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    "Chu fan, are you asleep? Have you eaten." Zhao Ya''s voice came from outside.


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "aunt, I''ll go down right away."


    When Chu fan came downstairs, Yu Qiang Wei and grandpa Yu Chaoyang just walked in from the outside.


    "Mom, look at the new clothes I bought for Grandpa. Is it good?" as soon as I entered the door, Yu Qiang Mei couldn''t wait to cry.


    Yu Chaoyang was embarrassed and wanted to go upstairs as soon as possible, but he was blocked by Chu fan who came down from upstairs.


    At this time, Yu Chaoyang was dressed more trendy than his son. He had a new haircut and the popular "Gaier head". He was wearing a plaid shirt, jeans and a brown windbreaker. If he wore sunglasses, he would be believed by 35 or 16 people.


    "Master, are you going on a blind date?" Chu fan joked.


    Yu Chaoyang stared: "smelly boy, did you talk to the master like that? I... I just..."


    "Grandpa is going to meet a friend this afternoon. It''s definitely not a blind date." Yu Qiang said with a smile. But Chu fan listened as if there were no three hundred liang of silver here.


    Is the old man really radiant for the second spring?


    Yu Chaoyang said, "don''t listen to her nonsense. It''s just... An ordinary friend. It''s rare to come back once. Go and have a look."


    "Oh, men and women?"


    Yu Chaoyang''s face was red. He didn''t know how to answer. Yu Jianqiu also came back. When he entered the door, he shouted excitedly, "Chu fan, the original jadeite stones have been transported. You can pick them later. It''s not enough."


    Chu fan knew that he would not only be a coolie, but also be responsible for helping to select raw stones. But this is better. Chu fan can add more energy to the bone tower. Maybe he can make up Yu Chaoyang''s share.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yu Chaoyang ran upstairs. Chu fan hurriedly took Yu Qiang Mei and began to inquire about the master''s gossip. Let alone, he really had a good friend, but he was old before, which was not very interesting. But now he is young, and the heart that has been buried for nearly 20 years is finally ready to move.


    "Hey, I''ll go with grandpa in the afternoon to ensure his happiness in his old age." Yu Qiang Mei patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "in the evening, you can help me make a whole body spa. If you do well... There''s a reward."


    Reward?


    Chu fan seemed to see Yu Qiang Mei take off her white bathrobe and walk towards him naked. His saliva immediately dripped.


    At this time, I heard Yu Qiang Mei''s subtle voice: "elder martial brother, what do you think?"


    "Cough, nothing. I don''t have time at night. Let''s talk later." Chu fan didn''t dare to see Yu Qiang again and ran downstairs.


    Woo woo, I''m a normal man, but I''m not too - prison?


    No, I have to find Dou Yutong to solve it in the afternoon, otherwise there will be an accident in the evening.

 Chapter 267

    After lunch, Yu Jianqiu couldn''t wait to drag Chu fan to a jade processing factory outside the city. While they got off the bus, a military truck roared over and stopped at the gate of the factory.


    "Chu fan, you''re all here." Guo Tiancheng jumped out of the car and asked excitedly, "there are three cars of jadeite raw stones. You can pick them up. If it''s not enough, I''ll ask someone to send them here."


    Good guy, it''s true that he runs his own mine. All the jadeite stones are sent by car. I really don''t know. I''m surprised when I see them.


    The gate of the factory opened and the military card slowly opened in. Chu fan, surrounded by Guo Tiancheng and Yu Jianqiu, directly entered the warehouse. There was a military card unloading the jadeite raw stone, which was almost finished.


    Here, Chu fan once again saw the details of Guo Tiancheng. This warehouse alone has more than 2000 square meters and is more than five meters high. Here, military cards can turn around at will, and there are more than a dozen forklifts transporting goods.


    The shelves around the warehouse are filled with jadeite stones of different sizes, but most of them are on the ground. They seem to have just been unloaded from the car and spread along both sides of the driveway, covering more than half of the warehouse floor.


    "Xiao Fan, just pick. Your uncle Guo''s brother has invested in a jade mine in Myanmar. There are no less than ten jade jewelry stores in Yunnan Province, which produce and sell their own products. This money is nothing at all." Yu Jianqiu approached Chu fan and whispered, "pick more. Your uncle and your aunt are here."


    Chu fan is happy. He has a bad feeling. He''s looking for a big head.


    Guo Tiancheng said with a smile, "there are no outsiders here. I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, this jade mine has a stake in me and your uncle Yu. If you need jade in the future, just ask, and my uncle will send you to pick it in the mine."


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "this... We Chinese people can also invest in jade mines abroad?"


    "What''s the matter? Most of our Chinese businesses abroad are mineral resources. After all, we have a lot of rich people in China, as well as advanced science and technology and marketing. Cooperating with Chinese people can be said to be beneficial without harm." Yu Jianqiu said with a big grin.


    Guo Tiancheng patiently explained: "Take the mine invested by my brother as an example. The main customers of jadeite jade in Myanmar are Chinese. If you want to open a shop in China, it won''t work without contacts and background. Therefore, Myanmar people like to cooperate with Chinese people. In this way, you can not only get high-end development technology, but also form a complete sales chain to process the mined jadeite jade And sell it. "


    "Chu fan, if you''re interested, I''ll introduce you to the jadeite family in Myanmar." Guo Tiancheng said with a smile. "Compared with others, we''re just making a fuss. It''s no exaggeration to say that their spittoons are carved with high-grade jadeite."


    Guo Tiancheng just said casually, but he didn''t expect Chu fan to nod seriously: "thank you uncle Guo. When I have time, I must go to Myanmar to see this jade family."


    "OK, when you have time, just come to me." Guo Tiancheng said, pointing to the jadeite raw stone covered with the ground in front of him, "today, it all depends on you, the master of jadeite king."


    Chu fan was not modest and said directly, "Uncle Guo, you don''t have to follow me. Just arrange two people to follow me. Mark the original stone I selected with chalk and let someone cut it."


    "Good!"


    Guo Tiancheng arranged quickly. Soon, two clever young men came to Chu fan and waited for him. Later, more than a dozen porters were ready.


    "This, grade B, take it and cut it." Chu fan casually pointed to an original stone on the ground. Before the young man behind him asked, he immediately pointed to another one, "this, Grade A, take it and put it away. I''ll cut it myself later."


    It''s too fast. It''s not a gambling stone. It''s obviously picking up cabbage. Chu fan keeps pointing out that they keep writing down English letters on the original stone with chalk and command Chu fan''s meaning. The porters behind quickly classify and transport the original stones according to the letters on the original stone. Among them, class B ones are transported away and cut directly, but class a ones are put aside according to Chu fan''s meaning.


    It was too fast. Chu fan walked around the warehouse in just over an hour and selected more than 400 of the more than 3000 raw stones, which was about 1.3%.


    At first, the people still had doubts. They had seen too many so-called gambling experts, but none of them was as fast as him. Don''t you have to take a magnifying glass and a flashlight to look at the gambling stone for a while?


    But when the stone cutter cut the class B raw stone selected by Chu fan, everyone was convinced. The raw stone selected by Chu fan was not 100% accurate, but it also reached 80%. That is to say, for every ten raw stones cut, there were at least eight Jadeites hidden in them. Although the quality was only medium, it was only class B. class a must be high water. If it could also be achieved Eighty percent. Chu fan''s eyesight is more powerful than his teacher, Jade King.


    When Chu fan had selected almost all the stones, he began to cut stones again. Like a stone cutter, he didn''t use it at all. It was as easy as cutting watermelon. Regardless of the size of the original stone, each original stone was four knives, no more or less. This time, the accuracy was slightly higher, reaching 90%, but 30% of them were low-grade jade.


    But even so, everyone was surprised. For nothing else, the probability of producing high-end jadeite above ice was as high as 60% for the class a raw stone selected by Chu fan.


    How on earth did he choose it? He can not only select the original jadeite stone, but also distinguish the water seed. Can he see the jadeite stone inside?


    Because there were two big men in the military region, none of the workers dared to ask. After the initial surprise, Yu Jianqiu and Guo Tiancheng looked at each other and fell silent.


    Chu fan can cure old man Yu''s lung cancer and make him a teenager. This alone is enough to prove that he is not an ordinary person.


    "How''s it going? Is it enough?" Guo Tiancheng asked eagerly after Chu fan got up.


    The ground in front of Chu fan is filled with cut jade materials, which are three meters wide and eight meters long. There is almost no gap. If the weight alone, these jade materials together are estimated to be more than 600 kilograms.


    Chu fan glanced at him. In fact, he asked the big eyed frog in his heart and soon came to a conclusion: "these jade materials should be able to cure old Guo, but if you want him to be like my master, it''s almost enough."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll have it sent right away. This time it''s ready-made jade. Can you have one third of these?"


    "That''s almost it." Chu fan nodded. "Pack it and go to the sanatorium as soon as possible. The sooner the better."


    Guo Tiancheng immediately gave an order. A worker quickly ran over, boxed the jade materials and sent them to the military vehicle. Then Guo Tiancheng and Yu Jianqiu went straight to the sanatorium with Chu fan.


    At the same time, a blonde, beautiful and fashionable foreign woman, wearing sunglasses and dragging a small suitcase, came out of Yunnan International Airport and got into a taxi.


    At this time, a Porsche came from behind, followed the taxi leisurely and headed for the city


    The jade factory is in the west of the city, while the sanatorium is in the east of the city, separated by dozens of kilometers, but it also has far advantages. You can take the outer ring expressway and increase the speed. It didn''t take long. You soon came to the sanatorium of the military region.


    Here is at the foot of the mountain, which is shaded by trees. A special path has been built to the top of the mountain, and pavilions and other facilities have been built on the top of the mountain. Some old soldiers who have no children and lost relatives live here, like apartments for the elderly. When you have nothing to do, you can sit on the mountain, play chess and drink tea.


    In addition, there are the most advanced medical facilities and a skilled medical team here to serve the sick old revolution like Mr. Guo.


    Led by Guo Tiancheng and Yu Jianqiu, Chu fan went all the way to Guo''s ward. But before Chu fan came in, he was stopped.


    "What are you doing here?" Guo Ziming stared at Chu fan coldly. The fool could see that he didn''t like Chu fan at all, and even complained deeply.


    Chu fan is not only a member of the Xuan group of the sacred blade, but also a specially hired instructor by Yu Jianqiu. Last time in the military camp, Guo Ziming wanted to calculate Chu fan, but he made a big fool of himself. When he went back, he was severely reprimanded by his father.


    He can treat these as nothing happened, but since Chu fan left last time, Yu Qiang Wei ignored him directly and avoided him many times. What does this mean? It''s clear that he has no more love for Chu fan. Can he have a good face when he sees Chu fan again?


    Without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Guo Tiancheng''s face sank and scolded, "Chu fan was invited by me to treat your grandfather. You''re not in the military camp. Why did you come here?"


    "Uncle Guo, Dad, why did you come here? I''ve been waiting for a long time." Yu Qiang Mei came out of the ward and grabbed Chu fan. "I''ll wait for you. Hurry in with me."


    "Stop!" Guo Ziming''s face was black. He stopped Chu fan again and angrily said, "you are not welcome in our family. Please leave immediately."


    Yu qiangmei, that is the woman he dreamed of marrying. He was so big that he couldn''t touch her finger. But now, her white and tender little hands were clasped with Chu fan''s hands and fingers. Seeing that he was ready to crack his eyes, she almost started to fight to the death with Chu fan.


    But as soon as his words were finished, Guo Tiancheng came forward and gave him a big mouth, which almost made him somersault, and his mouth was bleeding. This slap woke him up completely, and he found that his father and commander Yu were here.


    Guo Tiancheng glared at him angrily and shouted, "come on, shut him up for three days, halve his appetite, and let him reflect inside."

 Chapter 268

    "Forget it, Brother Guo misunderstood me. It''s understandable." Chu fan hurried to get round the game, shook off Yu Qiang Mei''s hand and said with a bitter smile, "in fact, Wei Wei is my sister. Brother Guo, you think too much."


    Shaking his head, Chu fan strode in.


    He and Guo Ziming have no grievances. If it weren''t for Yu Qiang Mei, they might become friends. But now, Chu fan knows him clearly. He is headstrong and jealous. Such a person can''t make deep friends, but it''s best not to have resentment. It''s not that Chu fan is afraid of him, but it''s not necessary.


    His own emotional problems have not been solved yet. How dare he let Yu Qiang Wei get involved? So it''s better to draw a line with her as soon as possible. In this way, there is no contradiction between him and Guo Ziming.


    But his kind explanation is red fruit''s show off in Guo Ziming''s eyes. younger sister? Whose sister have you seen so close to her brother? I grew up with her. She also called me brother for so many years, but she had never been so intimate with me.


    Even if you don''t have that mind, Yu Qiang is 100% interested in you. Hum, you didn''t want to rob a woman with me, but you have robbed Yu Qiang''s heart. Wait, I''m Guo Ziming and you are sworn against each other!


    However, this time dad and Yu Jianqiu were present. Guo Ziming knew himself very well. He didn''t target Chu fan any more. He silently followed several people into the ward.


    It is said to be a ward. In fact, like a house, it has a living room, a kitchen, a bathroom and a bathroom. Of course, there is also a bedroom. In the master bedroom, Chu fan saw old Guo lying on the bed, haggard and dying.


    At this time, it is difficult for him to connect with an old general who has experienced many battles and is powerful. He should be as old as Yu, but he looks like an old man in his 70s and 80s.


    "Grandpa Guo, the miracle doctor I invited for you is here." Yu Qiang Mei took old Guo''s hand and whispered in his ear.


    Old Guo opened his eyes, and his slightly turbid eyes swept over the people. Finally, he fell on Chu fan and reluctantly smiled: "you... Are Chu fan?"


    Chu fan hurried forward and respectfully said, "old Guo, I''m Chu fan."


    "Weiwei said, you not only cured Lao Yu''s lung cancer, but also made him a teenager?"


    "Hehe, Weiwei is talking nonsense. I don''t have that ability. I just helped my master adjust it. When people have spirit, they naturally look young."


    "Well, it''s hard to be arrogant and impetuous!"


    Old Guo nodded and supported him. He wanted to sit up, but his hands had no strength. Before Yu Qiang discouraged him, Chu fan took a step forward, helped old Guo up and put the pillow behind him, so that he could lean more comfortably.


    "What are you doing?" Guo Ziming suddenly took two steps forward, pulled Chu fan away and said angrily, "do you know my grandpa is seriously ill? What he needs now is rest. What are you doing?"


    Guo Tiancheng was so angry that if yu Jianqiu hadn''t grabbed him quickly, he would have to come forward and smoke Guo Ziming''s two big mouths.


    "You bastard, you''re the one who made trouble." Guo Tiancheng angrily said, "Chu fan was invited by me to treat your grandpa. Even if you don''t appreciate it, you''re still targeting him everywhere... You go out right away, right away!"


    "Dad..."


    "Get out!"


    Guo Tiancheng is really mad with anger. He is smart all his life. How could he give birth to such a fool?


    But the more he scolded, the more Guo Ziming hated Chu fan. If Chu fan hadn''t been protected by more than a rose in front of him, he had to fight with Chu fan.


    At this time, ye Yaxin, Guo Ziming''s mother, walked in quickly and said with a smile, "Chu fan, you must not be as knowledgeable as Ziming. He cares about Weiwei too much and will target you everywhere. Let go and treat his grandfather. I''ll go out and persuade him."


    Involuntarily, ye Yaxin dragged her son out. Outside, when Guo Ziming was about to speak angrily, ye Yaxin slapped him in the face and completely stunned him.


    "Do you know why I hit you?" Ye Yaxin asked coldly.


    Guo Ziming shook his head.


    "This is your grandpa Yu''s diagnosis. I just brought it from the Yu family." Ye Yaxin handed the test sheet to Guo Ziming and continued, "do you know what your grandpa Yu is like now? He looks younger than your father now. Do you know why?"


    Guo Ziming looked at the test sheet and was stunned. Is there a late stage of lung cancer? This... How is this possible? But this test sheet was given to him by my mother. Can it be false?


    "How many times did the rattlesnake organization stand firm at the border? How many times did the national army and personal forces encircle and suppress it? But such a cunning and cold-blooded organization was killed by Chu fan alone and rescued the two hostages safely. Isn''t that enough to prove Chu fan''s extraordinary?"


    "If these are not enough to make you realize the gap between you and him, now, he can not only eliminate all diseases, but also restore people''s youth and vitality. You must have a good relationship with him."


    Ye Yaxin came forward and gently stroked her son''s red and swollen cheek and advised him: "Son, I know you like Weiwei, but you can''t force yourself to do emotional things. Chu fan is not an ordinary person. It''s good for you to get along well with him. At least, once you''re injured, he can save you from hell with one breath. Besides, the person he likes is Su Yuan. When they get married, Weiwei will stop thinking. You still have a chance Yes. "


    "Mom, Chu fan and I are not enemies, but we can''t be friends in our life." Guo Ziming shook off his mother''s hand, turned and strode out. He didn''t look back even though his mother shouted behind him.


    In this regard, ye Yaxin can only sigh secretly. Since she can''t resolve the contradiction between her son and Chu fan, she can only go out on her own and try to have a good relationship with Chu fan. Once something happens in the future, ask Chu fan for help.


    Before she went in to have a look, she saw Guo Tiancheng and others come out of the room. Even Yu Qiang was no exception. She pouted and walked aside to sit down. Don''t mention how depressed she was.


    "Weiwei, what''s the matter with you?" Ye Yaxin went to Yu Qiang and sat down, asking with concern.


    Yu Qiang Mei said angrily, "elder martial brother smelly is so hateful that he drove us out. What else did he say? He can''t be disturbed by the outside world to cure grandpa Guo. We didn''t quarrel with him? Obviously, we just don''t want us to see how he treats patients and saves people."


    Yu Jianqiu frowned and said in a deep voice, "Weiwei, don''t make random guesses. It''s understandable for Chu fan to do so. It''s healing and saving people. It''s not a joke. We can''t bear any mistakes. Moreover, we can''t help inside. We''d better wait patiently outside."


    At this time, old Yu and his daughter-in-law Zhao Ya walked in quickly, followed by a large group of sanatorium doctors behind them.


    "How many times have I told you? Don''t follow me." Yu Chaoyang turned to the doctors and shouted, "I warn you, dare you let me have an examination again, I''ll withdraw you all, get out!"


    This tone is as like as two peas, but not like this. It would be easier for a young man to grow old, but it would be a little strange for the old man to suddenly become a middle-aged man.


    If it wasn''t for what I saw with my own eyes, no one could believe it was true, but Yu Chaoyang stood in front of them alive, accompanied by Zhao ya. It must be wrong.


    Once you find the secret to make Yu Chaoyang younger, the spring of their nursing home will come.


    Yu Jianqiu hurried forward and took his father back. As for the doctors, his guards intercepted them. Don''t think of any of them. Persuaded by the guard, the doctors finally withdrew temporarily.


    "Dad, why are you here? Not to see..."


    "Cough!"


    Zhao Ya suddenly coughed, interrupted Yu Jianqiu''s words, involuntarily stepped forward and opened Yu Jianqiu, and asked, "how''s old Guo?"


    Yu Jianqiu looked at her thoughtfully and said in a deep voice, "Chu fan has gone in. He said it will take more than half an hour."


    "I''ll go in and have a look!" Yu Chaoyang strode over, but was stopped by Yu Qiang Wei and Guo Tiancheng at the same time.


    "Old chief, you can''t go in." Guo Tiancheng said with a bitter smile.


    Yu Qiang Mei pulled grandpa away directly and didn''t have a good way: "Grandpa, your baby apprentice has a big temper and drove us out. You''d better sit here with us and wait."


    "Oh, in that case, wait." Yu Chaoyang was not angry and sat down.


    Guo Tiancheng and Yu Jianqiu looked at each other. The old man has always been hot tempered. Why did he change his sex today? Chu fan, it must be because of Chu fan. If someone else had changed, he would have kicked the door.


    After a while, Yu Hang strode over with the tall Zhang Tieshan. I haven''t seen him for a few days. Zhang Tieshan is like a changed person. It''s hard to see a trace of local flavor on his body. Instead, it''s a strong iron and blood style.


    Even Yu Jianqiu, who is so picky, is full of praise for Zhang Tieshan, and Yu Hang, who has always been dissatisfied with no one, is completely convinced of Zhang Tieshan. He didn''t come to the military camp all day, but no matter what kind of training, he easily broke the record and became the most dazzling recruit in Yunnan Military Region.


    "Dad, uncle Guo, how''s grandpa Guo? Where''s Chu fan?" Yu Hang asked eagerly as soon as he met.


    Suddenly, there was a dissatisfied voice: "smelly boy, grandpa is here. Don''t you see him?"


    Yu Hang followed the sound and looked at it. He suddenly widened his eyes like a ghost and said in a lost voice, "Grandpa... Grandpa? You... Are you..."


    At this time, the door suddenly opened. Chu fan came out with a relaxed face. Before everyone asked, Chu fan smiled and said, "don''t worry. Fortunately, master Guo is the same as my master."


    Like Yu? Doesn''t that mean that old Guo not only recovered from his illness, but also became young?


    But before all the people could thank him, Chu fan''s phone suddenly rang. After answering, Chu fan suddenly changed his face: "what? Don''t worry, I''ll be there right away."


    Yu Qiang Mei quickly stopped Chu fan and said, "what happened?"


    "Don''t ask, hurry to take me to the Adema Mall..."

 Chapter 269

    "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    Yu Qiang asked angrily, "who called you? Men and women?"


    It''s all on fire. She even cares whether the other party is male or female. It''s really speechless.


    "Chu fan, your business is mine. Let''s talk about it. Maybe I can help you." Yu Hang calmly drove the car and looked at Chu fan in the rearview mirror.


    Even he could see that Chu fan''s friend had an accident, and it was at the EDMA mall. He doesn''t care whether the other party is male or female. The key is to find out what''s going on so that he can make the most reasonable arrangements in advance.


    The co pilot Zhang Tieshan was silent, but in his eyes, he was murderous. The person who dared to provoke Chu fan was his enemy. No matter what the other party came from, as long as Chu fan spoke, he dared to peel that person alive.


    Chu fan pondered for a long time and said in a deep voice, "Natasha is coming. Someone is chasing her. It''s in the EDMA mall."


    "Natasha?" Yu Hang''s hand shook. The military jeep drew a thrilling s-arc on the road and almost drove to the sidewalk. Why did the snake queen come to China? What does she want?


    For Natasha, Chu fan doesn''t know as much as Yu Hang. Natasha graduated from purgatory, the cruelest training camp in the world. Just one year after graduation, she became one of the military leaders of the "hand of God" mercenary organization, code named Medusa.


    Purgatory is a veritable hell on earth. Every year, children from various countries will be sent in, and almost every day, people will die. Natasha can come out of purgatory alive, and the hardships can be imagined.


    After graduation, she joined the hand of God. For the first time, she not only saved her employer, an oil king tycoon in the United Arab Emirates, but also dealt a severe blow to her old rival, the blood wolf mercenary.


    It was also this battle that made Natasha famous and won the honorary title of ''Medusa''. You know, this title is recognized by the world, just like the rattlesnake Wang Cheng killed by Chu fan. They are all famous and ruthless roles in the world.


    Can make her have to call for help, the strength of her pursuers can be imagined.


    No matter what her identity was, if it hadn''t been for her help last time, Yu Qiang could not have been rescued unharmed. The outside world only knows that Chu fan killed the rattlesnake organization, but Yu Hang knows very well that without Natasha''s help, Chu fan may not be able to come back alive.


    Both public and private, he could not sit idly by. Therefore, when he learned that Natasha was in danger, he stepped on the accelerator to the end without saying a word. The jeep soared on the road like a crazy bull.


    At the door of Emma shopping mall, people still come and go. People from all walks of life like to shop here, because there are not only world-class famous brand clothing and cosmetics, but also some middle-grade small brands. In comparison, these small brands are far more popular than those first-line brands. After all, there are still not as many rich people as ordinary people.


    The parking lot is underground, but where does Yu Hang have time to go to the underground parking lot? Almost drove into the mall. The car stopped and Chu fan grabbed them before he and Zhang Tieshan got off.


    "You two wait here. Weiwei and I can just go in." Chu fan couldn''t help saying. Chu fan pushed open the door and jumped down.


    Yu Qiang immediately turned her anger into joy. Her face smiled and blossomed. She patted Yu Hang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "brother, don''t worry. My senior brother and I are invincible. Just wait for me... Hey, wait for me."


    Yu Hang sat back reluctantly, glanced at Zhang Tieshan and asked, "iron mountain, don''t you worry?"


    "The boss never does anything uncertain." Zhang Tieshan leaned back in his chair, and the old god closed his eyes without worry.


    Yu Hang was even more depressed. How could he not understand that Zhang Tieshan, like a tiger down the mountain, refused to accept even the instructor in the military camp. Why did he obey Chu fan?


    Although Chu Fan said he didn''t need his help, Yu Hang called his father as soon as possible. After asking for instructions, he called the director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. After all, this is a public security case, which should be handled by the police.


    After Chu fan got out of the car, he opened the memory ability of the perspective eye and soon saw Natasha. She is dressed in fashion, like a stewardess who has just left work, especially her long legs, which are not inferior to professional leg models. Unfortunately, it is covered with black silk stockings, otherwise it will be more attractive.


    Natasha got out of the taxi, pulled her suitcase and walked into the mall with her head held high as if she hadn''t found anything. But just after the taxi left, a Porsche car stopped at the previous position and jumped off two foreign men and women.


    The male is tall and handsome, with deep blue eyes, like the sea, fascinating. The female is petite, but she has a charming face and enviable golden wavy hair.


    They walked into the mall arm in arm, talking and laughing. They looked like a foreign couple, full of tenderness. But in Chu fan''s view, their eyes kept staring at Natasha in front of them.


    The man stroked the woman''s hip with one hand. He slipped down twice, but the woman stopped him. Chu fan could see clearly that under the woman''s narrow skirt, there was a black leather cover corner. If there was no accident, there should be a gun hidden there. The man was not teasing her, but wanted to take out his gun and kill Natasha in front.


    At the thought that Natasha was always in danger, Chu fan was even more worried. He accelerated into the mall and chased her all the way along Natasha''s walking route.


    Behind Chu fan, Yu Qiang Mei was panting after her for fear of revealing her whereabouts. Fortunately, she was very familiar with the mall. She took several shortcuts and finally caught up with Chu fan.


    Just when she was about to complain about Chu fan, Chu fan grabbed her and went into a lingerie store next to her.


    "Weiwei, this underwear is more suitable for your temperament." Chu fan casually picked up an underwear and gestured to Yu Qiang Mei''s chest, which made Yu Qiang Mei blush with shame and almost hit his underwear in the face.


    At this time, Chu fan saw that what he was holding was a set of red fun underwear. Good guy, the middle of the bra is empty. What would it be if yu Qiang Wei put it on?


    Before she became angry, Chu fan quickly hugged her, turned around, pressed her against the wall, and whispered in her ear, "don''t make noise, the target is coming."


    "Where''s the target?" Yu Qiang Wei suddenly felt refreshed. She quickly pushed Chu fan''s head away and looked out from the gap between his shoulders. She happened to see a pair of foreign men and women coming.


    While she looked at the past, the foreign woman also looked good. Her eyes were like electricity, startled Yu Qiang, subconsciously hugged Chu fan''s neck and took the initiative to kiss his lips.


    Suddenly, the foreign woman secretly breathed a sigh of relief, turned her head and pulled the foreign man forward.


    "Oh!" Chu fan whispered in pain, loosened Yu Qiang, covered her lips, lowered her voice and asked, "you''re a dog. Why do you bite?"


    Yu Qiang Mei''s voice was also small, and she said angrily, "who let you insult me? It was the first kiss, so you took it away."


    "Why are you unreasonable? You kissed me on your own initiative, okay?"


    "If you don''t press me against the wall first, can I kiss you on my own initiative?"


    "I..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s important to save people." Yu Qiang Mei didn''t give him another chance to defend, so she dragged him out quickly.


    Behind them, several shop assistants and several women who chose underwear were stunned. These two people are too crazy. It won''t be passion. Are you going out to open a - room?


    "Hey, how do you feel?" Yu Qiang Mei asked in a low voice.


    Chu fan was caught off guard and blushed. He dares to swear to God that he really didn''t mean it, but who let Yu Qiang Wei kiss him on his own initiative? Chu fan instinctively stroked her chest and pinched it. Just this time, I was bitten on my lips by Rosa.


    Women, no one is reasonable. Maybe your family can''t touch you? Woo woo!


    In the eyes of outsiders, they are more sticky than the two foreign men and women, especially Yu Qiang Mei. She almost integrates herself into Chu fan''s body. The whole person sticks to him, with a crimson face and spring in her eyebrows and eyes, not to mention how charming she is.


    At the moment when they passed by the foreign men and women, Yu Qiang Wei suddenly released Chu fan and suddenly kicked him. She was fierce and fast.


    This time, it was greatly beyond Chu fan''s expectation. In fact, it''s not his fault. If any man was kissed by a goblin like Yu Qiang Mei, he was still grinding on his body, and he could be vigilant.


    I knew she was a troublemaker, but I didn''t expect her to be so brave that she dared to take the initiative. You don''t think about it. Even Natasha has to find help. Aren''t you hitting the stone with an egg?


    But now it''s no use saying anything. At the moment when Yu Qiang''s foot kicked out, the other party had noticed that the foreign woman reacted quickly. As soon as her palm turned over, there was a small knife as thin as a cicada''s wing in her palm, which scratched fiercely towards Yu Qiang''s ankle.


    If this knife goes on, Yu Qiang''s hamstring will be cut off, and this foot will be useless.


    Chu fan saw his eyes and wanted to crack. He roared, raised his speed to the limit and hit the foreign woman hard. At his speed, even if the foreign woman abandoned Yu Qiang Mei''s foot, she could not avoid Chu fan''s rhinoceros like collision.


    But don''t forget that the other party also had a helper. At the moment Chu fan shot, the foreign man''s palm had condensed an egg sized fireball. When the foreign woman was in danger, the foreign man burst into a drink and threw his hand at Chu fan.


    At the same time, a heavily made-up woman in front suddenly turned around, holding a gun in her hand, aimed at the foreign man and brazenly pulled the trigger.


    "Bang Bang..."

 Chapter 270

    "Shua!" Yu Qiang Mei''s hamstring was broken by a foreign woman''s knife.


    At the same time, the foreign man''s fireball hit Chu fan, and Chu fan also hit the foreign woman out.


    At the same time, the foreign man had no time to rescue his companions. He jumped into the nearby clothing store and soon disappeared under the shelter of clothes and the crowd.


    "Fan!"


    Natasha with heavy makeup ran over with a gun and groped nervously on Chu fan: "how are you? Is there anything wrong?"


    "I''m fine." Chu fan touched his body and was unharmed except that the big skirt of his clothes was blackened by the fireball.


    But when he turned to look at Yu Qiang Mei, he suddenly looked angry, grabbed the gun in Natasha''s hand, strode to the foreign woman and pointed the muzzle of the gun at her head.


    The foreign woman coughed blood in her mouth and her eyes were full of despair. She believes too much in her companions and underestimates Chu fan. In her opinion, in that crisis, anyone would protect himself first, and the companion''s fire power, which can melt a piece of steel and burn a person to ashes, failed on Chu fan.


    "You... Cough, who are you?" the foreign woman''s Chinese language was a little stiff, but Chu fan could hear it clearly.


    "My name is Chu fan, and Natasha is my friend." Chu fan stares at her coldly and says, "and the girl you broke her hamstring just now is my sister, so you''re going to hell."


    "Stop..." behind him, a man shouted anxiously.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" Chu fan didn''t turn back and fired three shots decisively. The foreign woman gave a dull hum, her expression was ferocious, and her gums were bleeding.


    She was shot through both hands and a hole in her right knee. This pain is more unacceptable than killing her. Even if she can leave safely, her life will be completely wasted.


    "There is a gun under her skirt." Chu Fan said and threw the gun to Natasha before Shi Shi ran turned around.


    In the opposite clothing store, the foreign man''s face was iron blue, his eyes were about to spit fire, and he stared at Chu fan angrily. In his hand, he kidnapped a middle-aged woman. It seemed that she had a good family, was well cared for and maintained, but at this moment, she was scared to death, and the smelly urine flowed down her thighs and wet the ground.


    "Are you talking to me?" Chu fan asked faintly.


    "You... Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill her?" the foreign man shouted angrily.


    Chu fan sneered: "China is so big that more than 100 people die in accidents every day. Besides, she is not related to me. What does it have to do with me? If you want to kill, do it quickly, so that I can take you on the road."


    The foreign man is completely speechless. How could he meet such a guy? Don''t all Chinese people have a sense of justice? I''d rather be a hero when I die. How can this guy do the opposite?


    "Let me go with Kelly. I promise I won''t hurt anyone." the foreign man took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice.


    Before Chu fan could speak, Natasha had simply bandaged the wound for Yu Qiang Mei, returned to Chu fan and whispered, "Amos and Kelly are the ace killers of the God killing society. You can''t let them go, otherwise they will bring you endless trouble."


    Chu fan rolled his eyes. From the moment you came to China, you have caused me countless troubles. However, Amos had a hostage in his hand, and it was not so easy to kill him.


    "She''s useless. What do you want her to do?" Chu fan waved magnanimously. "I''ll give you half an hour to run for your life. If you can run, it''s your ability. If you can''t run, just admit your life."


    Amos roared, "don''t force me? Kelly is my favorite woman. If you dare to kill her, I''ll let the whole mall bury us."


    "Because of a woman, you don''t even want your own life?" Chu Fan said helplessly, "well, I''m afraid of you. Here are the people. Take them away."


    Chu fan was so happy that Amos was stunned. He thought about it and didn''t think of any problems. He hurried to say, "Dear Kelly, come on, come on."


    "Amos, let''s go." Kelly, pale as death, reluctantly propped up and sat up, but her injury was so serious that it was difficult to stand up, and it was even more difficult to walk over.


    Amos was worried. He came over with the middle-aged woman and shouted, "step back, all of you."


    "Brother fan!" Yu Qiang Mei finally stood up, bit her teeth, jumped to Chu fan and said, "let them go. It''s important to save people."


    Chu fan really wanted to knock her hard and knock her on the head. You silly girl, I don''t know what''s important to save people? But when you say so, the chips in Amos''s hands are higher, and it will be more difficult to save people.


    Sure enough, Amos''s spirit was shocked. He grabbed the middle-aged woman''s neck with one hand and said sharply, "hurry up, or I''ll kill her."


    Chu fan sighed helplessly, pulled Kelly up and strode towards Amos.


    Yu Qiang Wei knew that she had done a stupid thing. She was so ashamed that she really wanted to kill herself. It can be seen that Chu fan sent herself to the door. She was so nervous that she opened her mouth to shout, but she was covered by Natasha''s eyes and hands and dragged back.


    "Trust him, he''ll be fine," Natasha comforted. In fact, she has no bottom in her heart. But the more this time, the more calm. If Chu fan has an accident, she will kill Amos and Kelly without hesitation.


    As for the hostages, she won''t care about the lives of the hostages.


    "You stop!"


    Amos became nervous. His fire power failed in Chu fan, which made him have an inexplicable fear of Chu fan. He can only feel this feeling in the president, but the strength of the president is almost divine in his eyes. Does this Chinese youth also have the strength of the president?


    Although he didn''t believe it, Amos still didn''t dare to let Chu fan close. He saved Kelly. Nominally, he liked her, but in fact, he wanted to get Kelly''s huge deposit. As long as you have money, what kind of woman can''t be found?


    Chu Fan said helplessly, "she can''t go by herself. You won''t let me send it. Do you want her?"


    Amos was asked speechless. When he didn''t know how to choose, Chu fan suddenly said, "otherwise, you let the eldest sister go and I''ll be your hostage. If you''re afraid... Natasha, give him the gun in your hand and I''ll send them out."


    "Good!"


    Natasha had no doubt about Chu fan''s words and threw the small pistol just touched out from the bottom of Kelly''s skirt. But her technique was so clumsy that the gun was thrown too far away. If Amos wanted to catch the gun, he had to stretch his arm and lean to the left.


    All this was so sudden that there was no room for Amos to think. In order to save Kelly and get her huge deposit, Amos gambled, suddenly reached out and grabbed the pistol.


    But just then, Chu fan suddenly picked up Kelly and smashed at Amos. At the same time, Chu fan rushed like lightning.


    If Amos wants to save Kelly, he must release the hostages, otherwise, he and the hostages will be knocked over by Kelly. In his eyes, Chu fan''s threat was much higher than Natasha, and he rushed over.


    Spell it!


    As soon as Amos gritted his teeth, he decisively shook off the hostages and went to pick up Kelly with one hand. He held the gun in the other hand and pulled the trigger all by feeling.


    "Bang!"


    When a gun rang, a hole was opened in the forehead of Amos. Not far away, Yu Qiang Mei held a gun in her hand, and the muzzle was shrouded in smoke. Obviously, she fired the gun.


    When Natasha was bandaging Yu Qiang Mei''s wound, she secretly gave her the gun. Unexpectedly, it really came in handy.


    Yu Qiang Wei hasn''t woken up from this shot in the head, but Natasha suddenly screams, quickly releases Yu Qiang Wei and runs towards Chu fan.


    At the moment when Amos fell down, she clearly saw the smoke rising from the muzzle of the gun in his hand, which showed that he had fired a shot just now, but the two shots were magically integrated, and only one shot was issued. I was too nervous just now. Natasha didn''t notice. But now, Amos also fired a shot, so close, Chu fan must have been shot.


    "Fan!"


    Natasha grabbed Chu fan and cried, "don''t scare me. Where was the shot? I''ll take you to the hospital. You must hold on..."


    "No... don''t cry." Chu fan covered his chest with his right hand and breathed quickly. "In the future, can you stop painting this kind of smoked makeup? It''s too ugly."


    "No painting, I''ll never make up again. Fan, please, don''t die. Wuwuwuwu!" Natasha was heartbroken and hugged Chu fan tightly. Her tears fell down like rain, washing away a lot of her heavy makeup.


    "I have one last request..."


    "Oh!" Yu Qiang Mei suddenly gave a cry of pain and sat down on the ground.


    Chu fan immediately stopped pretending, pushed away Natasha, ran quickly, picked up Yu Qiang Mei, and said with concern, "if you bear it again, I''ll take you to heal."


    When Natasha ran by, Chu fan didn''t forget to say hello: "what are you doing waiting for the police to catch you?"


    "Oh!" Natasha woke up and quickly caught up. After two steps, Natasha quickly turned back and kicked Kelly on the head.


    With the sound of "GABA", Kelly''s neck bone broke, her eyes widened and tilted aside, just facing the dead Amos. To death, she thought Amos really liked him.


    As soon as they ran to the elevator entrance, Yu Hang, Zhang Tieshan and a large number of riot police rushed up. Seeing the sister picked up by Chu Fanheng and the wound wrapped around her ankle, Yu Hang was worried: "little sister, is the injury serious? I''ll take you to the hospital..."


    "Go to what hospital?" Chu fan dodged to avoid Yu Hang and didn''t have a good airway. "Don''t worry, Weiwei is fine. Just deal with the aftermath. I''ll take Weiwei back later."


    "But..."


    "Captain, let''s go up and have a look." Zhang Tieshan hugged Yu Hang''s shoulder and almost strangled him.


    Yu Hang gave a painful cry, bared his teeth and cried, "let go, let go, the bone is going to break..."

 Chapter 271

    The tendons of hands and feet are broken, which is the most difficult to connect. Even if connected, it is impossible to be as flexible as before. More or less, it will leave some sequelae, that is, disability. But this kind of trauma is the simplest for Chu fan.


    Chu fan holds Yu Qiang Mei and finds a hotel nearby.


    "Natasha, sit in the living room for a while." Chu fan threw down a sentence, took Yu Qiang into the bedroom and locked the door.


    But just when he was ready to let Yu Qiang Mei sleep for a while, Yu Qiang Mei guessed his intention and said anxiously, "don''t dizzy me, otherwise, I''ll tell my father and grandpa that you raped me."


    Chu fan was startled. The dead girl could do anything. If she yelled, Yu Jianqiu''s father and son had to marry Yu Qiang to protect the reputation of the Yu family.


    You''ve done me harm. Dare you marry me? Shoot you an animal.


    "OK, I''ll let you watch." Chu fan just wants to get rid of her as soon as possible. The longer they spend alone, the easier it is to have an accident. Anyway, she couldn''t see the yuan God of the flower fairy demon king, and Chu fan didn''t care.


    Without Chu fan''s command, the flower fairy floated out of the bone tower. After seeing Chu fan, Chu fan understood and reached out to caress Yu Qiang''s ankle, but stayed for a few seconds or so. Chu fan stood up and turned and left.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Yu Qiang Mei was so anxious that she jumped down from the bed, grabbed Chu fan and said loudly, "how can you do this? Let me see if I can die?"


    Chu Fan said reluctantly, "Weiwei, you really can''t meet this request. If you really want to see it, let your brother take you to the bathhouse in the military camp, and the masters there can see it at will."


    "Fuck off, who wants to see that shit?" Yu Qiang Mei glared at him. "I tell you, if you don''t let me watch you heal me today, you won''t want to go today."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "hurt? Where else are you hurt?"


    "I......" Yu Qiang Mei was about to say about her foot injury. She was stunned. She found that she jumped down from the bed and ran to catch Chu fan.


    After trying to move her ankle for a while, Yu Qiang Mei suddenly cried out in surprise: "well, my feet are better. Brother fan, how did you do it?"


    "Hey, hey, secret!" Chu fan smiled mysteriously, turned and walked out.


    Seeing Chu fan coming out, Natasha quickly stood up and asked with concern, "fan, how''s Miss Yu''s injury?"


    Without waiting for Chu fan to explain, Yu Qiang Mei ran out happily, hugged Chu fan''s arm and kissed him on the face.


    "Brother fan, people love you to death." Yu Qiang was ecstatic. She put her hands around Chu fan''s neck and tooted her mouth. She even wanted to kiss, and the goal this time was Chu fan''s mouth.


    Is that okay? If it goes on like this, she must recommend herself to the pillow. What''s so cheap?


    Chu fan hurriedly pushed her away and scolded, "stand up to me honestly. Don''t think you can muddle through. Do you know how dangerous it was just now? If Kelly''s knife was toward your neck, you think you can survive? You should use your head more. If you act fierce and fight like you, you will suffer a heavy loss sooner or later."


    "Hey, hey, isn''t there a senior brother you?"


    "What if I''m not here? Who saved you?"


    Facing Chu fan''s fierce eyes, Yu Qiang Mei was not afraid at all. Instead, she came forward again and hugged Chu fan''s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder: "elder martial brother, you are so kind to me. I decided to follow you in the future. Where you go, where you sleep, where you sleep."


    Chu fan stumbled and almost got stuck on the ground. This is so special. Why did you hit your hand?


    Alas! Women, can''t you be reserved?


    Not bothered to pay attention to her, Chu fan sat down on the sofa and looked at Natasha: "why did you suddenly come to China? And the two killers just now, why did they chase you?"


    "I was driven out of the hand of God," Natasha said faintly, "because I killed the son of Vulcan."


    "Who is the God of fire?"


    "I know!" Yu Qiang Mei said, "there are twelve God kings in the killer organization of the God killing society. One of them is the God of fire. I said, you are fierce enough to kill even the son of the God of fire?"


    Natasha glanced at her and disdained: "what is the son of the God of fire? If the man who wants to rape me is the God of fire, I can''t even kill him."


    "Kill well, this scum man will die." Yu Qiang Mei said angrily. But then, she looked up bitterly, looked at Chu fan and said, "brother fan, why can''t you slag man once?"


    Chu fan stared: "tell me this nonsense again, and I''ll throw you out of the window."


    Now, Yu Qiang Mei was honest. However, the hand holding his arm didn''t loosen. It seemed that she was afraid of being dumped by Chu fan. She held it tightly and even her chest was deformed, but she didn''t care.


    "Natasha, what are your plans in the future? Just stay in China?" Chu fan asked.


    Natasha shrugged. "I only have a friend like you in this world. If you''re afraid of being implicated by me, treat me as if I''ve never been here, and I''ll go right away."


    Chu Fan said angrily, "what you said is bullshit. Amos and Kelly are dead. What kind of killing God can let me go?"


    "I''m so sorry!"


    "Come on, I ask you, have you calculated and involved me?"


    Natasha said positively, "even if I don''t involve you, God killing will not let you go."


    Chu fan was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "Do you remember the rattlesnake Wang Cheng? He is Ian''s best friend and closest partner." Natasha said seriously, "Ian is the son of the God of fire and one of my suitors. Wang Cheng designed to catch me to please Ian."


    "Wang Cheng gives the captured women to Ian, and Ian sends these women to Africa to exchange these women for diamonds, and then converts the diamonds into arms and sends them to Wang Cheng."


    "Only when Wang Cheng has a large number of arms can he stand on the border. With Ian''s background, can he have a place in the golden triangle and get 20% of the right to sell drugs."


    "Half of the profits belong to Ian, but now Wang Cheng is dead. You have cut off Ian''s hard-working way of making money. Can he give up? The most important thing is that he thinks I have that kind of relationship with you. He is jealous and wants to tear you to pieces."


    Natasha looked at Chu fan without hesitation and said, "Ian said in front of me that she would take Su Yuan, Yu Qiang Mei, ah Jiu and other women related to you, and then let you watch them being trampled and destroyed, and then sell them to Africa."


    "Good killing!" Chu fan cursed with gnashing teeth. If Ian isn''t dead, Chu Fanfei comes to the door first and kills him, no matter whose son he is.


    Natasha said faintly, "I was drinking in a bar. Ian brought someone over and shouted for me to go to bed. He also threatened to play with your woman and break you into pieces. I shot him on the spot and began to run away."


    "Elder sister, you are so domineering." Yu Qiang Mei thumbed up and praised her idol.


    Even Chu fan feels relieved. Such scum and scum should kill one by one. But if so, Natasha didn''t involve Chu fan, but helped him.


    Chu fan frowned: "just because you killed Ian, your organization kicked you out and left you alone?"


    "No organization will set up a strong opponent for individuals. Moreover, I only have a cooperative relationship with the hand of God, and they can''t provoke the God killing Society for me."


    Natasha explained: "mercenaries and killers are very similar, but very different. The task of the hand of God is to protect the safety of employers, while the God killing society is to try every means to kill the target."


    "There has always been a struggle between the hand of God and the God killing society, but no one can do anything about it. But if the hand of God covers me, it will certainly attract the full counterattack of the God killing society. Even if the God killing society can be destroyed, the hand of God will certainly be greatly damaged. At that time, once others take advantage of it, the hand of God will be dangerous."


    "Moreover, the members of the hand of God will never let the organization offend such a huge organization because of me." Natasha sneered. "In fact, even if they don''t drive me away, I will take the initiative to leave. After all, you are the only person I can trust completely. Others? Hehe, I can''t trust any of them."


    Chu fan took a deep breath and stood up: "well, since you believe me so much, you''ll mix with me in the future, eat and live."


    "You have to think about it. Once I stay with you, the people of the God killing society will come to the door soon."


    "Even if you''re not here, the people who kill God won''t come?"


    Natasha was silent for a long time, raised her head to meet Chu fan''s eyes and said seriously, "fan, are you going to wait for your opponent to come? I know you''re not afraid of the other party''s assassination, but if the other party targets Su Yuan and their women, we''ll be passive."


    "What good way do you have?"


    "The construction mercenary Corps has its own military and armed forces to root out the God killing society and eliminate future troubles."


    Without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Yu Qiang Mei directly rebuffed, "no, brother fan is the major of our Chinese military. He has a promising future. How can he build a mercenary corps? Don''t mention it again. I don''t agree, my father won''t agree, and my grandfather won''t agree."


    Natasha said with a smile, "Weiwei, you misunderstood me. I''m the one who built the mercenary Corps. It has nothing to do with your senior brother. I just hope your senior brother can help me when I''m in trouble."


    "Well, that''s nothing, but you have to count me."


    "Keep cool." Chu fan glared at her angrily and said to Natasha, "we''ll discuss it later. Let''s go back, master. They must be worried."


    As soon as they walked out of the hotel, several military vehicles roared and stopped in front of Chu fan. Yu Jianqiu and Guo Tiancheng jumped out of the car in front. Before Chu fan came forward to say hello, the back door opened and two ruddy middle-aged people came out. One of them is Yu Chaoyang, another old Guo who has just recovered, Guo Jinlong.

 Chapter 272

    "Are you Chu fan?" Guo Jinlong''s eyes fell on Chu fan and asked angrily.


    At this time, Guo Jinlong, how can he look like the lamp was dry before the oil ran out? Although he is shorter than his son Guo Tiancheng, he is very strong. He has a loud voice. At first glance, he is a straightforward man.


    Chu Fan said with a smile: "Hello, old Guo, I''m Chu fan."


    "Well, it''s good. His eyes are clear, positive but not evil. He is a good seedling." old Guo patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "come to Yunnan Military Region for development. I''ll give you a lieutenant colonel to ensure that you can advance to the next level in three years."


    "This..."


    Chu fan smiled bitterly. It would be bad if he was too enthusiastic. He didn''t know how to refuse.


    Knowing the details of Chu fan, Guo Tiancheng hurried to his father and whispered a few words in his ear. Guo Jinlong stared: "What''s the matter with the general staff headquarters? Is our Yunnan Military Region inferior to the general staff headquarters? Chu fan, you may not know some of these things. I can tell you clearly that even if you spend your whole life in the General Staff Headquarters, you can give you a major general rank at most, and you don''t have substantive rights. But if you come to the Yunnan Military Region, your future development will be unlimited. In the future, your uncle Yu''s seat will be yours."


    The commander of the military region, the first leader, is equivalent to a vassal. It''s not too much to say that he is the earth emperor. Chu fan is not interested in this position, but there are people who are interested in this son. If it weren''t for the deep-rooted Yu family and Guo family in the Yunnan Military Region and the hard work of Yu Jianqiu and Guo Tiancheng, this son would have changed his master long ago.


    For the younger generation of the two families, Yu Hang and Guo Ziming, Mr. Guo has never given such an evaluation, but today, he is outspoken and says that Chu fan can take over the post of commander of the military region, which is quite high. It can also be seen that Guo Jinlong attaches great importance to Chu fan.


    Yu Chaoyang knew Chu fan''s mind. Although he regretted Chu fan in his heart, he still had to stand up and persuade him: "Lao Guo, Chu fan has his own choice, so don''t embarrass him."


    "Chu fan, I didn''t say this to repay you." Guo Jinlong said positively, "you have this potential. I don''t want to bury your talent. So, you''d better think about it. You can come to me whenever you think about it."


    With that, Guo Jinlong didn''t bother about it anymore. He looked at Yu Qiang Mei and finally smiled on his face: "girl, I heard you were hurt?"


    "It''s all right." Yu Qiang Mei lifted her legs and tore off the bandage on her ankle, revealing her ankle stained with blood. She said proudly, "you see, my senior brother helped me cure it. It took only ten seconds and the tendons were connected."


    Yu Jianqiu''s faces changed greatly, especially Yu Chaoyang. He jumped up with an arrow step, squatted down, grabbed Yu Qiang''s feet and looked carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, he was relieved, looked sideways at Chu fan and said in a deep voice: "what''s going on?"


    "Who is she?" Yu Chaoyang''s eyes fell on Natasha behind Chu fan.


    Yu Jianqiu knew Natasha''s identity and hurriedly said, "Dad, this is not a place to talk. Let''s go home first."


    "Well..." Chu Fan said, "Uncle Yu, I have something else to do. Why don''t you go back when I''m finished?"


    Yu Chaoyang stared: "less nonsense, get on the bus!"


    Yu Jianqiu was helpless and said that he couldn''t help himself. There was no way, Chu fan had to get on the bus and go all the way back to the military compound.


    As soon as they sat down in the living room, Yu Chaoyang''s eyes fell on Natasha and said coldly, "Natasha, the world-class mercenary organization, the head of the army of the hand of God, code named Medusa, is that you?"


    "That''s right!" Natasha didn''t say anything, and she was not afraid at all under the cold and fierce eyes of several big men.


    "Bold!" Guo Jinlong''s hot temper came up, patted the table, stood up and angrily said, "do you know where China is? The forbidden area of international mercenaries and killers, who gave you the courage to come to China in a swagger?"


    Natasha disdained and said, "forbidden area? What can you do to frighten the whole world, even a small rattlesnake terrorist organization?"


    "Somebody, take her down for me." Guo Jinlong was angry. If Guo Tiancheng hadn''t covered the gun at his waist in time, the old man would grab the gun and kill Natasha who dared to despise him.


    Chu fan had to stand up and said, "old Guo, Natasha is no longer a mercenary, and she came to China because of me."


    "Sister Natasha killed Ian and came to China to report." Yu Qiang Mei also explained hurriedly.


    She still likes Natasha very much. At first, if Natasha hadn''t helped, she wouldn''t have been able to come back alive. Therefore, on the surface, Chu fan saved her, but in fact, Chu fan wouldn''t have succeeded without Natasha''s help.


    Guo Tiancheng was surprised: "Ian? The son of God of fire? Did you kill him?"


    "That''s right!" Natasha explained the story briefly and said solemnly, "Chu fan is my only friend. Ian wants to avenge Wang Cheng. Chu fan and the God killing society will never die."


    "So you killed Ian and just ran to China to take refuge." Yu Jianqiu took a deep breath. This young woman is worthy of being a leader from purgatory. She is thoughtful, decisive and ruthless.


    Natasha must be unable to stay abroad. She had to kill Ian and come to China to join Chu fan. Only by killing Ian can she bind herself to Chu fan and become the most solid ally.


    It''s estimated that Ian couldn''t believe that Natasha would kill him until he died. He died too much.


    "Wrong!"


    Natasha corrected, "I didn''t come to China to seek refuge, but to cooperate with Chu fan. I hope Chu fan can help me build the most powerful mercenary corps, and then eradicate the God killing society by root and never suffer from it."


    "What?" Guo Jinlong just sat down, couldn''t help but stand up again and angrily said, "you let us the best and most potential major officers in China be mercenaries? I tell you, you dream!"


    Yu Chaoyang also frowned and said, "Miss Natasha, you saved my granddaughter. Our whole family Thank you. As long as you stay in Yunnan, my Yu family will do their best to protect your safety. However, you''d better not think about Chu fan. His future is unlimited. I won''t watch him go astray."


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "master, you misunderstood me..."


    "Shut up!" Yu Chaoyang shouted angrily. "From now on, you are not allowed to speak."


    Who are they? I don''t even want to talk. One is more domineering than the other.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Natasha. For ordinary people, the eyes of these people alone were enough to make people collapse, not to mention the heavy pressure of several people like Mount Tai, which was almost breathless.


    Unfortunately, none of these works for Natasha. She can be said to have climbed out of the dead, passed by the God of death again and again, and had long ignored life and death.


    She''s not even afraid of death. What''s wrong with her?


    "I think you all misunderstood." Natasha said calmly. "I said to let Chu fan help me, but I didn''t say to let him create a mercenary corps with me. You must make it clear and don''t confuse it."


    "If you have a way to solve the God killing society, even if you let me marry anyone. But the key is, can you? Can you protect Chu fan all his life? You can''t. It''s not that I underestimate the Chinese military, but this kind of unofficial organization, which can''t be intervened by your regular army. It can be solved once and for all only by attacking poison with poison and using the same unofficial organization Only by crippling the God killing society can Chu fan and I completely get rid of the trouble of being chased. "


    Even Guo Jinlong was speechless. He lived a long time. What didn''t he understand? What Natasha said is really the only way to solve the problem, but the key is that it''s too difficult.


    The establishment of a mercenary Corps requires a lot of money and enough strong people. How can Chu fan and Natasha compete with God killing alone? With their strength, I''m afraid they can''t even beat one of the twelve God kings. What can they take against the God killing society?


    Natasha looked at Yu Jianqiu and said faintly, "General Yu, don''t forget that the target of the God killing society is your daughter. You can''t let her hide in the barracks forever? Once she is watched by the people of the God killing society, the probability of her surviving is no more than 1%."


    "What? I''m such a good cook. I don''t even have the ability to resist?" Yu Qiang Mei was very angry. She seemed to be useless when Natasha said so.


    Hum, don''t call your sister again!


    Yu Jianqiu took out a box of cigarettes, lit one for himself, took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "How long will it take you to establish a mercenary corps? How many years will it take to reach the standard of the hand of God? And where can you find the strong man who supports the mercenary corps? If you just need money, Chu fan can help you, but he can''t join a mercenary. This is the bottom line, otherwise his future will be ruined."


    "In fact, establishing a mercenary Corps is not as difficult as you think. The key is to be famous."


    Natasha was full of confidence and said with confidence: "I don''t need Chu fan to join, just Chu fan to help me occasionally. With his magical medical skills, I think there will be countless strong people competing to join our mercenary regiment."


    Several leaders agree with this very much. Apart from others, they have seen Chu fan''s magical medical skills and want to keep Chu fan in the Yunnan Military Region. If Natasha establishes a mercenary regiment, it can ensure that any serious injuries can be cured. Who will hesitate those guys who lick blood at the edge of the knife? They must squeeze and break the door to join in.


    But in this way, Chu fan''s growth in the Chinese military will certainly be affected. His future is unknown, and no one can predict where he will go.


    "Chu fan, it''s related to your future destiny. Decide for yourself." Yu Chaoyang sighed and sat down heavily.


    His children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Chu fan can''t control his fate. He can only let it go.

 Chapter 273

    "Natasha, you can completely stay out. Why do you have to get involved?" Chu Fan said to Natasha with a bitter smile in the car.


    Now, they have left Yu''s house and are on the way to Yang Shuo''s house, the emerald king. Yu Qiang Wei volunteered to be Chu fan''s driver. Natasha naturally wanted to follow Chu fan, so they all came out.


    As for Chu fan, does he have any other choice? Indeed, being a Chinese soldier can bring him too much glory and status, but if he can''t even save his life, everything else is zero. Therefore, the establishment of the mercenary Corps is imminent, and Natasha has already prepared the plan, which can be implemented only after Chu fan nods.


    In the car, Natasha reclined on the backrest, closed her eyes and said tired, "when you have no relatives and friends, and you have to be careful of being assassinated when you sleep, you will make the same choice as me."


    "When I was young, the instructor told me a sentence: if you want to live, no one can help you, you have to rely on yourself." Natasha slightly opened her eyes and said calmly, "just because of the instructor''s sentence, I eliminated all the players in the camp, including my best sister. I killed her myself. Because I want to live, and she wants to kill me."


    "In the past, the training camp was my home, but I didn''t want to leave that human purgatory for a moment. When I finally could leave purgatory, I found that I just jumped from one pit to another."


    "The hand of God is the organization that sent me to purgatory for training. At that time, there were 500 contestants. The younger was only 11 or 12 years old, and the older was no more than 15 years old. After five years of cruel life and death assessment, only five survived. There was only one woman. She was the youngest, suffered the most, but also the most tenacious. That woman was me!"


    Yu Qiang Mei couldn''t help saying, "since the hand of God hurt you, you should hate him. Why do you serve him?"


    "Without some means, how can the hand of God rest assured to use these hard-trained strong people?"


    Natasha laughed at herself: "In order to better control us, we were forced to eat a chronic poison when we entered the training camp. Like stimulants, this poison can stimulate human potential in a short time. Only when we eat it can we survive the next survival test. There is only one antidote. Only the person who survived the test is eligible for the right to short-term survival Benefit. "


    "Weiwei, I really envy you. You have loving parents, Grandpa and brother. You have been loved like a princess since you were young. Since I was 12, I have begun to kill for survival."


    "The seven people in our bedroom were locked in a sealed room, and only the one who left alive could get the antidote." when she said this, Natasha''s eyes finally showed a trace of fear, and her delicate body rustled and trembled. "As a result, they were all free, and only I survived."


    This is the scar hidden in the bottom of her heart, and now it has been forcibly opened by her. Painful memories envelop her like nightmares, leaving her in fear and uneasy memories.


    At this time, Chu fan suddenly held her cold hand, patted it gently and comforted: "don''t think so much, I will help you expel the toxins in your body and let you live a carefree life like Weiwei in the future."


    "Can I?" Natasha looked forward to Chu fan.


    She doesn''t want to get rid of the toxin every day. Only by completely removing the toxin in her body can she really get free. The only person who can help her is Chu fan, and only Chu fan can bring her a sense of security she has never had.


    "Believe me, you can." Chu fan took her shoulder and patted her shoulder. Miraculously, Natasha closed her eyes, leaned on his shoulder and soon fell asleep. However, she kept holding Chu fan''s other hand tightly. Even if she fell asleep, she didn''t loosen it.


    Finally, the car drove to Yang Shuo''s house. As soon as the car stopped, Natasha suddenly opened her eyes and woke up.


    "Let''s go. I''ll find you a room and have a good sleep." Chu fan smiled, pushed the door first, got off and knocked on the door.


    As soon as he knocked a few times, the door opened. Before Chu fan could speak, he threw a stick around his head and startled him. He quickly raised his hand and grabbed the stick and exclaimed, "master, are you too cruel? Don''t I just hand in my homework a few days late, and you won''t greet him with a stick?"


    "Chu fan? How is it you?" Yang Shuo was also stunned. He quickly threw down the stick and said with concern, "didn''t he hurt you?"


    "Nothing!" Chu fan glanced at the yard, frowned and asked, "master, what happened?"


    The yard was in a mess, the cane chair was broken, the stone table was turned over, the pond was full of rubbish, the fish turned white and died, and a smell of stench came out. The lotus flower withered, and even the tall Wutong tree was chopped off by a few axes.


    "Who did this?" Chu fan''s eyes were wide open. There was a violent breath gushing out of her. Even Natasha couldn''t help but change her face and subconsciously retreated the next half step.


    This guy is stronger and more dangerous than last time. But I''m afraid he''ll have a big problem if he goes on like this.


    "Pro!"


    Yang Shuo suddenly stopped drinking. Although the sound was not loud, Chu fan and his three people felt a "buzzing" sound in their eardrums. When he woke up, the hostility he had just emitted disappeared magically.


    Chu fan was surprised: "master, can you still master Kung Fu?"


    "Hehe, I don''t know any Kung Fu. I just like reading Buddhist scriptures and have some experience." Yang Shuo smiled and waved, "don''t stand, please come in and help me clean up the house. Ha ha!"


    Chu fan is ashamed of the teacher''s free and easy. The state of mind still needs to be honed.


    The room was as messy as the outside. Fortunately, Chu fan had quick hands and feet and quickly cleaned up the things in the room. At this time, Yang Shuo also cooked tea and brought it out in a few small bowls.


    "The tea sets have been smashed, so drink in a bowl." Yang Shuo laughed at himself.


    Yu Qiang Mei quickly picked up the tea bowl and said with a simple smile, "this is called a big bowl of tea?"


    "Yes, this is the big bowl of tea. Ha ha!" old Yang laughed brightly.


    But the more he did, Chu fan couldn''t laugh. He always felt that there was something less at home. After looking around for a long time, he suddenly remembered and hurried to say, "master, where''s xiaohongyu?"


    "Hongyu, I sent him back to his father." old Yang said lightly.


    Chu fan was worried: "master, what happened? It''s like being robbed at home. Won''t Hongyu also be robbed?"


    "No, don''t worry. He''s fine." old Yang smiled bitterly. "It''s a pity that some red jade bracelets I carved for you were robbed together."


    "It''s all small things, as long as you''re all right." Chu fan helped old Yang sit down and couldn''t help asking again, "master, tell me what''s going on? Did you call the police?"


    "Call the police? Collusion between police and bandits, who cares about the life and death of my bad old man?"


    Clay figurines are still three-thirds earthy. No matter how well Yang cultivated himself, he couldn''t help being angry at this time and said what had happened in recent days.


    It turned out that someone fell in love with Mr. Yang and wanted to build a villa here. At the beginning, the visitors were very polite and the price was not low, but Mr. Yang lived well. How could he sell the house?


    Several times, he refused several times. The other party was angry and began to use some three or so many means. Every day for a few days, a small rogue ran to throw all kinds of rubbish into the yard. Others took advantage of Yang''s chasing out and slipped into the yard, sprinkled pesticides in the pond and chopped a few axes on the Wutong tree.


    Yang is old. How can he catch up with them? I can only watch them toss in the yard and then walk away. He called the police, but the police routinely came to inquire about the situation, and there was no news again.


    Old Yang was afraid that something might happen to his grandson, so he quickly sent him away. But last night, his family was robbed. His collection of jade and several raw stones that had not been cut in time were looted.


    Hearing this, Chu fan''s lungs are going to explode. It''s simply deceiving people too much. Is there any royal law?


    "Chu fan, you must be calm." Yang hurriedly grabbed Chu fan and comforted him in turn. "Some emerald jewelry is just outside of him. Besides, these things can''t be lost. My son will find them all."


    "Master, leave it alone and I''ll deal with it."


    Chu fan takes out his mobile phone and calls Han Jingwen. On the other hand, Yu Qiang Mei also hurriedly picked up her mobile phone and ran aside to make a phone call.


    The phone rang a few times and was answered. Han Jingwen laughed brightly: "Yo, brother, did you call the wrong number? Why do you think of me today?"


    "Master Han, you really flatter me. How dare I call you brother?" Chu fan sneered. "I''m calling to tell you that I thank you for taking care of my master. On behalf of my master emerald king, I thank you for your care."


    Before the phone could hang up, there was a violent roar of locomotives outside. Chu fan looked up and saw that an excavator had roared over, and the huge mechanical arm stretched straight towards the courtyard wall.


    "Stop!" Chu fan roared, hung up the phone directly, and darted out. But someone was faster than him. While he shouted the word "stop", there was a gunshot nearby.


    "Bang!"


    The cab glass of the excavator broke, and the driver''s shoulder was hit with a blood hole. He was so frightened that he shouted loudly, threw down the excavator and jumped down in a hurry.


    Then Chu fan ran up to the wall and saw several cars parked outside. In addition to an excavator, there were two large forklifts. They had already driven here, but the excavator driver was shot, and the forklift driver was stunned and stopped there.


    "Murder!" the excavator driver screamed sadly

 Chapter 274

    "I''m beautiful, I''m beautiful, I''m drunk, you are the most beautiful rose in my life..."


    Dai Mazi was holding a cigarette in his mouth and sitting in the car listening to the song. A cold shot made him tremble. The cigarette fell from his mouth and burned a hole in his crotch. It was so hot that he cried out and jumped up suddenly, but he crashed into the roof and almost fainted.


    "Cao, who fired the gun?" Dai Mazi became nervous. These days, having a gun means that the other party is not small, either in the military and police system or in the underground system. He can''t provoke anyone on any road.


    Paralyzed, it seems to have hit an iron plate this time. Run!


    Dai Mazi''s life today has a lot to do with his eyesight and keen judgment. Seeing Chu fan take out his gun, he immediately asked the driver to drive and ran away.


    I made a big profit last night. With this money, I can find a small city in a remote area and live a happy life for multimillionaires. ha-ha!


    Dai Mazi is more and more excited. As for those younger brothers who follow him, go to the special one. What do you want to do when you play with your life and enjoy your happiness?


    But when he had just left Yang Shuo''s house less than kilometers away, a phone suddenly hit his mobile phone. At a glance, Dai Mazi hurriedly answered, smiled and said, "Hello, is it brother Wang? What instructions do you have?"


    "Where are you?" a man shouted coldly on the phone. I can hear that the other party is very anxious and the tone is not good.


    "I... I''m going to visit brother Wang."


    "Don''t do this. Come to master Han''s house right away. I have something important to ask you. If you dare not come, kill your family."


    Dai pockmarked''s hand shook and the mobile phone was almost thrown out. Intuition told him that it was a big mess this time. Han Ye is a big man he needs to look up to. It''s hard to see Han Ye at ordinary times. Now he''s afraid when he has a chance.


    What a coincidence? As soon as there was an accident here, master Han summoned him there. Is it unclear whether he wants to raise his teacher and ask for guilt?


    The driver, Dai Mazi''s most loyal younger brother, slowed down and asked, "boss, where are we going next?"


    "Run!" Dai Mazi said without hesitation, "run as far as you can."


    "Running away?" the younger brother couldn''t help exclaiming, hesitated and asked, "shall we go back first and take all the jade?"


    Dai Mazi slapped him on the head and scolded, "you idiot? Now we have been watched by Mr. Han. Isn''t it a trap to go back? Run quickly and find a place to change a car. The car can''t drive."


    I dare not say any more. I honestly drove my car into an underground parking lot. Before long, I changed a Buick car, drove out of the parking lot and soared towards the neighboring city.


    Han Jingwen managed to settle the kidnapping of Yu qiangmei. Although he lost a lot of money, he really realized the gap between himself and the Chinese military.


    In the past, he always felt that he could cover the sky with one hand. Even the mayor had to be humble and serve him well in front of him. But compared with the regular army, he is as small as an ant on the ground. People don''t need any reason to step on you.


    However, this disaster was not without any benefit to him. At least he knew that he was restrained and that he was no longer as unscrupulous as before. From this incident, he learned a truth that he should never touch the bottom line of the Chinese regular army, otherwise, his invisible field mouse will only die.


    It is precisely because of the precipitation during this period that his prestige in Yunnan city has been weakened, and some gangsters have risen in some areas, and they have been mixed up. In this regard, Han Jingwen is too lazy to take care of it. As long as they don''t make a big noise, they will go with them.


    But Chu fan''s phone, Han Jingwen suddenly confused. Did he thank himself for taking care of his master? It''s obviously ironic.


    Han Jingwen didn''t dare to neglect. He immediately sent someone to inquire. Within three minutes, the matter was found out. Han Jingwen was so angry that he wanted to skin Dai Mazi on the spot.


    Mr. Yang, that''s a big man who even I have to be careful to serve. You dare to make an idea of him. Isn''t this a death attempt? It doesn''t matter if you live enough. Don''t pull me to die with you.


    "Go to Dai Mazi''s nest immediately. If you want to see people at birth and dead bodies, you must bring him back to me." Han Jingwen stood up and ordered, "prepare the car and go to Yang''s hometown."


    When he took people to the door of Yang''s hometown, an excavator and two forklifts had been smashed into scrap iron by Chu fan. Those cars ran fast. Otherwise, none of them would want to run.


    "Brother, I was negligent." Han Jingwen got out of the car, hurriedly walked over and made a humble apology.


    Chu fan glanced at him, threw aside the huge mechanical arm in his hand and smashed the ground into a pit. This strength alone frightened the hunks after Han Jing''s tattoo.


    Is this the murderer? What a big arm. It''s the mechanical arm of the excavator. At least it has to weigh seven or eight hundred kilograms. He smashed the car with it?


    "Mr. Han, how did you promise me when I left? Go in and see what happened to my master''s house? If I hadn''t come here today, my master would have been buried by the house." Chu fan was angry and spit Xingzi on Han Jingwen''s face. "That''s how you helped me take care of the master? Do you still have my brother in your eyes?"


    Han Jingwen said with a wry smile: "brother, all the mistakes are my fault. If you don''t relieve your anger, hit me a few times, it''s my negligence. But don''t worry, I''ll take good care of old man Yang in the future. Such a thing will never happen again."


    "No." Chu fan waved his hand and snorted coldly, "I''ve decided to take my teacher to live in Sichuan Province, so I don''t have to bother you anymore. Please help yourself!"


    Han Jingwen was about to explain. Two military vehicles roared over, one braked sharply, and heavily armed armed armed police soldiers jumped out of the car and quickly surrounded Han Jingwen and others.


    This scene scared those bastards silly. They all had guys with them. If they were caught, they would have to be locked up for at least a few years. If we find out their cases, I''m afraid we can get through the bottom of the prison.


    "What happened?" Yu Hang quickly walked over, looked at three piles of scrap iron, looked at Yang Shuo''s old house, seemed to understand something, and asked, "this is Yang Shuo''s house? Who is so bold to come here and demolish it?"


    Yu Qiang Mei glared at him, took Chu fan''s arm and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, brother fan, I''m busy studying these days, so I didn''t bother to come up to see Grandpa Yang..."


    "Don''t blame you!" Chu fan poked Yu Qiang Mei''s hand and said to Zhang Tieshan next to Yu Hang, "iron mountain, this matter is up to you. If you can''t do it well, don''t call me brother."


    "Don''t worry, brother. I promise none of them can run." Zhang Tieshan clenched his fist and dragged Yu Hang, who was still talking, into the car quickly.


    Chu fan is here. They are no longer needed. If Zhang Tieshan wants to do what Chu fan has told him, Yu Hang has to come forward. But Yu Hang was a little depressed. Chu fan obviously didn''t trust him.


    Yu Hang came quickly and walked faster. Within five minutes, a group of armed police officers and soldiers got on the bus again and roared away again. At this time, Han Jingwen saw Chu fan''s energy again. He was not used to commander Yu''s son. This guy was getting stronger and stronger.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I promise to give you a satisfactory answer. Wait for my good news." before Chu fan spoke, Han Jingwen greeted and led many bastards to leave.


    Chu fan returns the gun to Natasha, arranges a guest room for her to rest, and sends Yu Qiang Mei to clean up the pond. Chu fan helps Yang Lao into the bedroom.


    In terms of age, Yang Shuo is older than Yu Chaoyang. His eyesight and strength are much worse than before. Jade carving is his lifelong interest and hobby, but his eyes are blurred and his hands begin to shake. He can''t carve fine pieces anymore.


    He didn''t dare to tell Chu fan, but how could his physical condition hide Chu fan''s eyes? In particular, the loneliness in his eyes and the disheartened feeling towards jadeite were clearly seen by Chu fan.


    If this had been put before, these jade raw materials would be the lifeblood of old Yang. If they were robbed, he would have to go crazy. But now, he can''t carve. The presence or absence of jade doesn''t make much sense to him.


    "Teacher, lie down and sleep first. When you wake up, you will find that everything will be all right." Chu fan helped old Yang lie down and covered him with a quilt.


    Originally, Yang didn''t feel sleepy, but as soon as his head touched the pillow, he couldn''t help yawning, his eyelids were heavy, and soon fell asleep.


    Without Chu fan''s call, the flower fairy took the initiative to drill out, danced in front of him, and said with a smile: "do you want to use the energy of the bone tower to wash the marrow for the old man?"


    "Yes!"


    Chu fan nodded: "what the teacher taught me is not only the skill of carving jade, but also the practice of state of mind, which is very helpful to my practice. I can''t watch the master grow old with emotion and reason. Moreover, these energies will be replenished soon. I don''t feel bad!"


    "As long as you don''t feel bad." as soon as the flower fairy waved, Yang was wrapped by vines, then covered by leaves and wrapped by flowers. A few minutes later, the flowers withered and the leaves withered and fell. Chu fan picked several fruits from Old Yang, simply cleaned them up, covered Old Yang with a quilt and walked out with light hands and feet.


    As soon as he turned around, Chu fan saw Hua Xianzi flying around the old Wutong tree for two times. The axe marks on the tree quickly healed, and the bark that had been stripped grew again. The yellowing leaves returned to green, as if they were thicker and taller.


    Shit, you really think the bone tower energy is Chinese cabbage? There is no such extravagance.


    Seeing that she flew to the pond again, Chu fan was startled and hurriedly shouted, "stop!"

 Chapter 275

    "Smelly Chu fan, smelly senior brother, smelly... Smelly."


    Yu Qiang Mei pouted, complaining and swearing, while pinching her nose to clean up the garbage in the pond. Although she didn''t have the rich and delicate, she did this dirty and tired work for the first time.


    But who made her wrong? At first, Chu fan told her to help take care of the master, but who knew this would happen? In order to atone for her sins, she had to obediently listen to Chu fan''s arrangement and become a temporary cleaner. Everbright''s garbage bags had been filled with four, but she didn''t even have one tenth. I guess it''ll be midnight.


    Just as she was standing by the pond, fishing for dead fish and garbage floating on the water with a net bag, there was a loud cry behind her, which frightened her to shiver, slip her feet and fall into the water with a "pop".


    It''s too late for Chu fan to rescue. He simply walked over slowly, squatted on the shore and said with a smile: "younger martial sister, do you want to take a bath?"


    "Woo woo, you bully people." Yu Qiang Mei stood in the pond. The water in the pond was just a little on her knee, but she just fell inside. Her clothes were wet and tightly adhered to her body, which outlined her slim figure.


    Don''t say, although she is a troublemaker, she is still in good shape. In particular, the small waist is slim and full of flesh, which sets off the small chest as if it were a lot tall and straight. If the underwear is not padded, there should be a B cup, which is not small.


    Yu Qiang Mei was really wronged. She cried and climbed up from the pond. She sobbed and said, "I want to tell sister Su that you bullied me. Sobbing, sobbing!"


    Chu fan was startled. What if he told Su Yuan? Even if it''s all right, it''s all right. At that time, I couldn''t wash myself when I jumped into the Yellow River.


    Dare not neglect, Chu fan hurried to catch up with Yu Qiang Mei and said with a smile: "younger martial sister, why are you serious? I''m just kidding you, but who knows you fell into the water without being scared..."


    "You are deliberately taking revenge on me. I want to tell sister Su that you... Are inferior to animals."


    Wipe, why curse? You say I''m a beast, I don''t object, but you can''t say I''m not even a beast.


    It must be impossible to be soft. Chu fan simply raised his face and hummed: "go, tell Su Yuan that I slept you. What''s her reaction? Hum!"


    Suddenly, Yu Qiang Mei stopped crying and blinked her big eyes at Chu fan. Tears were still hanging in the corners of her eyes, not to mention how beautiful it was,


    "What do you want to do?" Yu Qiang Mei is not confident enough. After all, Chu fan didn''t really do anything to her. Otherwise, she would have been so excited that she bragged to Su Yuan.


    Chu fan is the victim of such a thing!


    Chu fan hugged his shoulder and said fearlessly, "if you don''t clean up the pond today, I won''t give you a whole body spa. After decades, Su Yuan and I are still as young as now, and you... Hum, just wait to become an old woman with white hair and an orange face."


    Yu Qiang Mei was eaten to death and stared at Chu fan gnashing her teeth. She wanted to bite off a piece of his meat. Unfortunately, she didn''t dare and didn''t have the ability. She had to compromise bitterly: "elder martial brother, I''m wrong. I''ll clean up the garbage now, but when I''m finished, you have to make me a spa all over."


    "It depends on your performance." Chu fan whistled proudly and turned away.


    Yu Qiang Mei waved her small fist in the back and cursed in a low voice: "don''t be proud. You must come a hundred times when you fall into my hand."


    A hundred times, a hundred times!


    Yu Qiang Mei fantasized about Chu fan''s pale face, skin wrapped in bones, and the appearance of being drained and climbing out of the room. She couldn''t help giggling.


    Chu fan couldn''t help shivering. The dead girl was so abnormal. Why did she smile? Still laughing so scary? Don''t understand, Chu fan simply went to the kitchen.


    Mr. Yang hasn''t eaten well or slept well these days. He will make some specialty dishes and show filial piety to his master.


    He seems to be all right here, but there has been a riot outside. As soon as Dai Mazi''s car reached the intersection of the expressway, it was caught by the joint investigation of the army and the police.


    Run? A dozen soldiers are waiting with guns. Who dares to run and kill who.


    At the same time, Han Jingwen finally found out the context of the matter, and the cause of the matter was actually an acquaintance. He was a guy engaged in smuggling business, named Ren Hongchang, a little famous bastard on the border of Yunnan.


    In the 1980s, the unlucky man was a profiteering industry. As long as he had a way, he could get the most advanced foreign color TV sets, audio and other electrical appliances to China, and then transport the domestic hot goods abroad. The middle profit was as high as ten times or even dozens of times.


    Ren Hongchang relied on this family and made tens of millions of assets in just a few years. At that time, the annual income of ordinary people was no more than 1000 yuan, there were few households with 10000 yuan, and millionaires were rare and pitifully few. Although the profits have shrunk countless times in recent years, they are still much more profitable than domestic businesses, but the risk is also greater than before.


    Now, Ren Hongchang is nearly 50 years old and can''t spend all his money in his life. But the only regret is that his wife, mistress and lover gave birth to his daughters, not even one with a handle. Once he is a hundred years old, won''t his great family become the property of others?


    He was unwilling. After being introduced, he found a Burmese beauty who was said to be 100% capable of giving birth to a son. As soon as he tried, he was immediately fascinated by the Burmese beauty. The two had been hanging around for more than a month. The Burmese beauty was indeed pregnant. After the preliminary test of the doctor, the rate of pregnant boys was high.


    To this end, Ren Hongchang was happy and couldn''t wait to return to Yunnan city. He wanted to choose a good place to place Burmese beauties, rest and wait for his son to be born. As a result, Yang Shuo''s old house, the Jade King, was selected.


    This old house is great, with elegant environment and beautiful scenery. It is simply a natural oxygen bar. If pregnant women live here, it will be 100 times better than the urban area for both adults and children.


    It''s an excuse to build a villa. In fact, he just fell in love with old Yang''s home and wanted to occupy the magpie''s nest and take it as his own. To this end, he offered a very high price and wanted to buy the house for Burmese beauties. Once she gave birth to a son, he immediately divorced his wife and married the Burmese beauty.


    But whoever promised that Mr. Yang would not sell, he would offer twice the price, but people still wouldn''t sell. Now, Ren Hongchang is angry. He hangs around the border all the year round. He is also half a person on the road. He takes both black and white. Even Han Jingwen has to give him some face.


    It''s a small thing to be rejected for buying a house, but he can''t afford to lose this man. Since the soft one can''t work, let''s do the hard one. Anyway, it''s not the first time to do this kind of thing. He''s clean.


    Soon, he found Dai Yubin, a big bastard who had just mixed up and got up in the wind and water. Everyone called him Dai pockmarked because he was tall and full of pockmarks. In this regard, Dai Yubin doesn''t think there is anything bad, because he thinks his name is too Niang and doesn''t have the momentum to be a big brother at all.


    Ren Hongchang found Dai Mazi and offered him double the price to get the house. On the surface, he said he liked the land and wanted to build a villa here. He said this for the sake of listening well. He can''t say clearly that he wants to drive people away from their house and live here by himself?


    But he never thought that Dai Mazi was a big old man. He didn''t understand the way here. He really believed it. He thought that if someone else''s boss didn''t give less money, he had to do it well. Therefore, after several days of soft and hard bubble failure, he simply moved hard and wanted to forcibly demolish the old house. In this way, it''s easy for boss Ren to build a villa.


    As for old Yang, Dai Mazi didn''t dare do anything to him, but an old man can stop them young guys? Just send out two people, you can hold old Yang and wait for the house to be torn down. What can he do? He can''t sell without a place to live?


    Unfortunately, all the plans have been rewritten because of Chu fan


    "Dudu Dudu!" the door of the hotel suite was knocked.


    "Who?"


    A man''s voice was heard inside. Then the door was pushed open. A middle-aged man opened the door and said in surprise, "master Han? Why are you here? Please come in, please come in."


    Han Jingwen strode in, followed by two big bodyguards. After Han Jingwen sat down, two bodyguards stood behind him without saying a word.


    Look at this posture, there seems to be something wrong.


    "Han Ye, are you..."


    "Lao Ren, how long have we known each other?" Han Jingwen asked faintly.


    The bedroom door opened. A beautiful, tall and slim beauty with long hair came out in her thin pajamas. When she was about to speak, Ren Hongchang frowned and waved impatiently: "go in. Don''t come out without my orders."


    The beauty was startled, hurried back and closed the door tightly.


    "Han Ye, we have been friends for nearly 20 years. If you have anything to say, do I offend anyone?" Ren Hongchang asked nervously.


    Who is Han Jingwen? The overlord of Yunnan City Road, can he come to chat with himself if he''s okay? Thinking of what he asked Dai Mazi to do, his heart hung up. Won''t the old man have a big background?


    Han Jingwen was silent for a long time and said slowly, "old Ren, you''ve been mixing at the border of Yunnan city. You should have heard of the king of murder?"


    "Murderer king?" Ren Hongchang was startled, Teng stood up and said nervously, "master Han? I... I didn''t offend him?"


    "The famous murderer is also the disciple of the emerald King Yang Lao. Don''t you know such a big thing?"


    "I... I don''t play with jade. I don''t know about it." Ren Hongchang''s face turned white and his forehead was full of sweat. He said in a trembling voice, "master Han, you''re talking about the Jade King, old Yang..."


    Han Jingwen nodded: "yes, the old house you want to buy is Yang''s home. Wang Chufan, the murderer, is Yang''s Apprentice. He is now in Yang''s home."


    Plop! Ren Hongchang''s legs softened, fell to the ground and looked like death

 Chapter 276

    "Dead girl, watch your home. I''ll buy vegetables."


    Chu fan took a few steps, suddenly turned back and shouted, "don''t be lazy!"


    Yu Qiang Mei is making faces at Chu fan. She is startled by Chu fan who suddenly turns around and almost falls into the pond again. Until Chu fan came out of the door, she pouted and stuck out her tongue at him.


    Elder martial brother smelly, you know how to bully others. I''m such a beautiful and lovely beauty. Do you let others be cleaners, or are you not a man?


    But when she looked at the pond again, her little face suddenly collapsed and said bitterly, "when can we finish cleaning so much garbage?"


    Just as she was filling the sixth bag, there was a knock at the door. Yu Qiang Mei quickly threw down her net bag and garbage bag and ran to open the door.


    "Elder martial brother, you are so quick..." Yu Qiang Mei smiles all over her face. She is about to please Chu fan, but finds that the person standing outside the door is not Chu fan, but her own brother, Yu Hang. Suddenly, I rose''s smiling face stretched up and didn''t have a good airway, "what are you doing here?"


    Yu Hang frowned, couldn''t help covering his mouth and nose, and said, "Weiwei, what have you done? Why are you dirty and smelly?"


    "It''s all your fault!"


    As soon as she mentioned it, Yu Qiang Mei was so angry that she forked up and said in a loud voice, "if you could come and see Grandpa Yang often, could it be today? It made me punished by senior brother smelly and made me fall into the smelly pond. Go, I don''t want to see you."


    "Don''t, don''t!" Yu Hang quickly put his foot in, blocked the door and said with a smile, "Weiwei, I know I''m wrong, but you have to give me a chance to make up for it. In this way, you hurry to take a bath and leave the job of cleaning up the garbage to me."


    "It''s almost the same." Yu Qiang Mei finally smiled, opened the door with satisfaction, pointed out the things that needed to be cleaned in the yard one by one, and then ran to take a bath.


    Yu Hang couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after seeing off Yu Qiang Mei. This little witch, Chu fan can stay. He can''t afford it. Yu Hang smiled bitterly. Can I blame it? Don''t you also forget old man Yang?


    No way, my sister''s position at home is higher than him. What she says is what she says, and the consequences of defending are even worse.


    Turning around, Yu Hang immediately shouted with a black face: "bring those bastards in and restore the yard to its original state. Who dares to be lazy and whip me to death."


    "That''s a good idea. I''ll be the supervisor."


    Zhang Tieshan walked over with a grim smile, kicked Dai Mazi and scolded, "what are you doing? Clean it up for me quickly. Who dares to be lazy, I''ll kill him."


    Dai pockmarked ran into the yard with a bruised nose and face, jumped directly into the pond and fished in the water with his hands, for fear of being beaten if he was slow.


    He is really afraid. If he can give him a good time, Dai Mazi must be grateful to him and have to kneel down and kowtow to him. Unfortunately, in the hands of Zhang Tieshan, his desire to die is a luxury. Since he was caught, he has spent almost every second in pain. It was a real fight. He vomited half a bowl of blood, not to mention trauma. He was black and blue, and familiar people couldn''t recognize him.


    And his younger brothers, many of them, were caught back. They were also bruised and limped into the yard. Like coolies, they collected all the garbage they threw in, and then sent them out of the door and threw them in front of the dustbin.


    All the neighbors and passers-by looked and whispered from a distance, but none of them dared to approach. Dozens of soldiers with guns are on guard around. Who dares to come here?


    Those bastards want to run, but who dares? Can you run faster than a bullet? These soldiers really dare to shoot.


    There were many people and great strength. After a while, they cleaned up the garbage in the pond and in the yard. They were changing the water and dredging the pond according to Yu Hang''s instructions. Anyway, they would not stop until they were tossed and scattered.


    Just then, an Audi car slowly drove over and was stopped by two soldiers in the distance. The driver in the car took out his certificate and gave the soldier a look. The soldier hurried to release him.


    The car didn''t stop until it reached the door of the old house. When the door opened, a five - or six-year-old child jumped down first. It was Yang Hongyu, Yang''s grandson.


    "Grandpa, mom and dad are coming." Hongyu shouted and ran in quickly.


    Then, a middle-aged couple of nearly 40 came down from the car. The man was wearing a suit and glasses. He looked polite, but he had an extraordinary demeanor. He had a high-ranking momentum for a long time.


    The woman is well maintained. She looks like she is in her early thirties, but there are less obvious crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes, which reveals her true age. And she also wears a small suit and glasses. She looks like a white-collar worker in the company, with the same extraordinary temperament.


    They glanced curiously at the soldiers outside and the little gangsters like slaves. They vaguely understood that the matter seemed to have been solved. Worried about the safety of the old father, the couple dared not neglect, and hurried in.


    As soon as they entered the door, they were startled. Zhang Tieshan, who was as tall as the iron tower, carried a whip made of hemp rope in his hand, just like the supervisor in ancient times. To see which gangster was lazy, he threw his hand and whipped it hard.


    With a "pop", the beaten gangster''s clothes were pulled out, and his body was torn open and hurt to the bone marrow. But even so, they dare not shout, otherwise, they will have to be smoked, and the next time they smoke harder and more painful!


    Is this a soldier or a bandit? It''s too violent.


    "You two must be old Yang''s son and daughter-in-law?" Yu Hang came over and smiled and stretched out his hand. "Hello, I''m Yu Hang, commander of the Third Battalion of Yunnan Military Region. I''ve been ordered to protect old Yang."


    "Yu Hang? Are you commander Yu''s son?" Yang Zhongzheng held Yu Hang''s hand and said in a deep voice, "I''m Yang Zhongzheng, vice mayor of Yanjing city. Thank you Yunnan Military for protecting my father, thank you!"


    Yanjing is the capital municipality directly under the central government. All government officials are highly qualified, which is the same as that at the provincial and ministerial level. Yang Zhong is the vice mayor. At least he is a cadre at the main hall level.


    "My name is Ye Xin. I''m Yang Zhongzheng''s wife. Thank you for protecting my father-in-law." the beautiful woman around Yang Zhongzheng also stretched out her hand and shook it gently with Yu Hang. Before waiting for a few greetings, Xiao Hongyu suddenly screamed in the house.


    Yang Zhongzheng and his wife''s face changed greatly. Ignoring the courtesy, they threw Yu Hang down and hurried in. He saw Xiao Hongyu running out in panic as if he had seen a ghost. He plunged his head into his mother''s arms and trembled with fear.


    "What''s the matter, son?" Ye Xin squatted down quickly, stroked Hongyu''s hair and comforted her softly. On the other side, Yang Zhong was walking quickly into the bedroom. He happened to see old Yang yawning, stretching and sitting up from the bed. He was immediately stunned.


    "Zhongzheng, are you back?" old Yang was very happy. He hurried out of bed and asked with concern, "haven''t you eaten yet? Wait, I''ll cook for you now."


    "Dad?" Yang Zhongzheng called tentatively.


    Old Yang said discontentedly, "what''s the matter with you today? Don''t you even know your father?"


    "Ah!" as soon as Ye Xin came in, she was so frightened that she screamed. She was just like her son Hongyu, and her face changed.


    Old Yang was even more upset and said angrily, "Xin''er, why do you look like a ghost? Am I so scary?"


    Yu Hang then chased Yang Shuo in. He understood when he saw Yang Shuo''s appearance at this time. Chu fan must have made it again. Seeing that it frightened the three members of the family, Yu Hang hurriedly said, "old Yang, you look like you don''t know yourself. You''d better look in the mirror first. Mayor Yang, let me explain to you..."


    Yu Hang took several people to the East Wing room. As soon as he entered the door, he was put on his forehead by a gun, which startled him.


    "No, don''t shoot, it''s me." Yu Hang said quickly.


    "Who are they?" Natasha asked coldly.


    "They are old Yang''s son and daughter-in-law. This is also their home."


    "Where''s Chu fan?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see him when I came back. Weiwei must know where he went."


    After a few words, Natasha had put away her gun, pushed the door and went out. She didn''t look at Yang Zhongzheng and his wife at all. Until her figure disappeared in the couple''s sight, Ye Xin calmed down and hurriedly asked, "who is she? Why is she still carrying a gun?"


    Yu Hang said with a bitter smile, "this eldest lady is the woman brought by Chu fan, the precious apprentice of old Yang. No one can fix her except Chu fan. Leave her alone. I''ll tell you about how old Yang becomes young..."


    Before Natasha could find Yu Qiang Wei, Chu fan came back with a big bag of vegetables, fish and meat.


    Seeing Chu fan, Natasha''s tight mind finally relaxed and said with a happy smile: "fan, can I help you?"


    "Well, I still need someone to start with. Come and help me wash vegetables and cut meat. I''ll let you taste my craft later." Chu fan smiled and shook the ingredients in his hand and strode into the West Wing room.


    The house was a special kitchen and dining room, so he didn''t see Mr. and Mrs. Yang Zhongzheng, nor did he see old Yang waking up.


    On the other side, Yu Qiang Mei, wrapped in a big bath towel, came out of the bathroom of the main room and happened to see Yang Shuo in a daze holding a mirror in the living room. Seeing Yu Qiang Mei, Yang Lao hurriedly said, "girl, have you seen Chu fan?"


    "Elder martial brother has gone to buy vegetables. Grandpa Yang, you were quite handsome when you were young. Hee hee!"


    Old Yang said with a wry smile, "you''re so old. What''s handsome? Oh, by the way, do you know what''s going on with me...?"


    "Of course it''s my senior brother''s credit. You don''t know. In order to help you recover your youth, my senior brother spent hundreds of millions of Jadeites."


    "Jadeite? Hundreds of millions?" Yang Laoyue became more and more confused. He became younger. Why is it related to jadeite?


    "Oh, anyway, my elder martial brother is going to lose his fortune for your old man. If you have any good materials, don''t hide them. Take them out quickly."


    Suddenly, a cold voice came: "little girl, are you too anxious?"

 Chapter 277

    Yang Zhongzheng and his wife came in. Ye Xin took her son Yang Hongyu''s hand and followed Yu Hang behind her.


    They walked to the door and happened to hear what Yu Qiang Mei said. Yang Zhongzheng''s face immediately became gloomy. He pushed the door and said coldly, "little girl, are you too anxious?"


    "Who are you?" Yu Qiang Mei rolled her eyes angrily. If she hadn''t only wrapped a bath towel around her body, she would have to smoke him with a big mouth.


    Who''s in a hurry? It seems that I am a crooked bad man. Are the bad guys as beautiful and lovely as me?


    Yu Hang quickly scolded: "Weiwei, don''t talk nonsense. These two are old Yang''s son and daughter-in-law. Don''t apologize to your uncle and aunt soon?"


    Turning his head, Yu Hang smiled apologetically: "sorry, this is my sister Yu Qiang Mei. She''s spoiled. Don''t tell her uncle and aunt."


    "Since it''s your sister, forget it." Yang Zhongzheng walked over quickly and asked with concern, "Dad, how are you feeling now? Why don''t I take you to the hospital for a good examination?"


    Old Yang stared: "why didn''t you let me go to the hospital when I was in poor health? Now that I am in good health, you let me go to the hospital. Do you want me to be sick or not?"


    "Dad, I know we don''t care enough about you at ordinary times, but we all hope you can live a long life..."


    Before Ye Xin finished her words, she was interrupted by old Yang''s impatient wave: "OK, OK, I know you''re busy. I''m all right. Go back and be busy. I have disciples to take care of and I have more than a girl to serve."


    "Grandpa Yang, don''t worry. I''ll often come to chat with you in the future." Yu Qiang Mei glanced at Mr. and Mrs. Yang Zhongzheng proudly, as if telling the couple, see, Mr. Yang''s eyes are bright, and it''s you who should apologize. Hum!


    Just as Yang Zhongzheng was about to speak, old Yang stood up, took Yu Qiang Mei''s hand and said, "girl, help me choose some clothes and give me good measures. I''m young again. Ha ha!"


    "You''re looking for the right person. I''ll make up for you later to ensure that you look younger than your son." Yu Qiang Mei walked into the master bedroom with high toes holding Yang''s arm.


    Yang Zhongzheng was depressed. What kind of ecstasy did his father take? How can he trust outsiders and don''t trust his son and daughter-in-law?


    Just as he was about to ask Yu Hang about Chu fan, a loud voice suddenly came from outside. Several people hurried out and saw Han Jingwen come in with a middle-aged man escorted by several soldiers.


    "Yu Hang, I brought the main messenger of this incident. Where''s Chu fan?" Han Jingwen asked quickly.


    Yu HANGGANG was about to speak. Chu fan, carrying a frying spoon and wearing a boat shaped hat folded with newspapers, appeared at the door of the West Wing room and hummed, "this time you will make up for your mistakes and bring people in."


    Han Jingwen breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly walked past with Ren Hongchang. Later, Yu Hang quickly explained: "that''s Chu fan, Yang''s Apprentice. If he hadn''t arrived in time today, Yang''s house might have been razed to the ground, and Yang might have... Cough, let''s go in."


    Yang Zhongzheng and his wife looked at each other and saw the fear and doubt in each other''s eyes, but they remained silent. They followed him and entered the west chamber.


    On the dining table in the main hall, there have been four cool, four hot and eight dishes, with complete color, aroma and a bottle of good wine. Natasha was setting out the dishes and chopsticks. The cups were clean and clean. She looked like a senior hotel waiter, with standard actions and elegant manners, as if she had been specially trained.


    In the kitchen, Chu fan''s voice came out: "sit down first, Natasha, and call my master and Weiwei to have dinner."


    "I see." Natasha arranged the last set of dishes and chopsticks, wiped her hands with a snow-white napkin and walked out quickly. After a while, Chu fan came out of the kitchen with a casserole and put it in the middle of the table.


    Seeing several people standing, Chu fan wiped his hands on his apron and said, "don''t stand, sit down."


    "Brother fan, I..."


    Ren Hongchang trembled and was about to speak when he was suddenly interrupted by Chu fan: "there''s no place for you to speak here. Old Han, what''s going on?"


    "Well, I said, here''s the thing..."


    Han Jingwen told the story in its entirety. Of course, he blamed Dai Mazi for his fault. He just said that Ren Hongchang entrusted Dai Mazi to buy the property, but didn''t let them tear down the house, let alone hurt Yang Lao.


    In this way, although Ren Hongchang has made mistakes, his mistakes are much smaller. This is also Han Jingwen''s greatest help to Ren Hongchang. As for whether Chu fan can sell him face, he has no bottom in his heart.


    After listening to him, Chu fan looked out of his eyes and asked, "brother Yu, has Dai pockmarked been caught?"


    "Yes, iron mountain is supervising them to clean up the garbage in the yard."


    "Please ask iron mountain to bring people in."


    "OK, no problem." Yu Hang quickly got up and went out. After a while, he brought Dai Mazi in with Zhang Tieshan.


    At this time, Dai Mazi was covered with blood marks from whips. If Zhang Tieshan hadn''t dragged him, he might have fallen many somersaults along the way. At the moment of seeing Han Jingwen and Ren Hongchang, Dai Mazi fell to his knees and cried loudly: "master Han, master Han, you have to make decisions for me. In our business, we all use people''s money to eliminate disasters for others. Boss Ren asked me to do so."


    "You... You''re nonsense!" Ren Hongchang said loudly, anxious, angry and afraid. "I just offered you double the price to buy old Yang''s house, but I didn''t let you do that?"


    "You didn''t let me do this, but what do we do? Don''t you know? You came to me with these dirty means? In fact, you know better than anyone. Now that something has happened, you want to blame me? Bah, what kind of good person do you think you are?"


    "I..."


    Ren Hongchang was in a hurry. Just about to explain, Chu fan suddenly stared at him like electricity. He was so scared that he almost peed in his pants that he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Then, Chu fan''s eyes fell on Han Jingwen and said faintly, "old Han, you say, how should this be solved?"


    "This..."


    Han Jingwen hesitated. Chu fan asked him, not for his opinions, but to decide his future relationship with Chu fan. Help Ren Hongchang speak. I''m afraid he will become a passer-by with Chu fan in the future. He has nothing to do with it anymore.


    After weighing, Han Jingwen quickly made a choice and said, "brother, you don''t have to look at my face. Lao Ren really went too far this time. You can deal with it as you should. Just give me a word."


    Ren Hongchang was paralyzed. He had expected Han Jingwen to plead for him, but now Han Jingwen has completely fallen to Chu fan and handed him over.


    It''s over, it''s over. Can you live if you fall into the hands of the murderer king? Then look at the bloodstained, bruised and pockmarked Dai. Ren Hongchang seems to see himself. Money, wife and son have become the property of others.


    "Oh, by the way, I found the jadeite jewelry and several original stones stolen from Yang''s home from Dai Mazi''s nest. I''ll ask Yang laoqing to order them later to see if there are any missing objects?" Han Jingwen added.


    Chu fan''s face finally eased a little and said faintly, "speaking of jade, I have an idea. Boss Ren, do you recognize beating and punishment?"


    "I''ll admit the punishment. I''ll pay as much as I want." Ren Hongchang said quickly.


    Now this opportunity is no less than a life-saving straw for him. As long as he can survive, he can earn more money, but if he dies, how much money will be useless.


    "Don''t mention money, it''s vulgar!" Chu Fan said faintly. "My teacher likes jadeite. You take out $50 million and use it all to buy jadeite. The account will be written off."


    Fifty million, almost half of Ren Hongchang''s assets. Although the meat hurts, compared with his own life, the money is worthless. Therefore, Ren Hongchang only hesitated a little and agreed.


    "All right, leave the rest to me. Take your time." Han Jingwen stood up and dragged Ren Hongchang to go.


    "Slow!"


    Yang Zhongzheng, who has been silent, suddenly said in a cold voice, "it''s a little inappropriate to do so?"


    Yu Hang was afraid that Chu fan, like Yu Qiang Mei, contradicted Yang Zhongzheng and hurriedly introduced him: "Chu fan, this is Yang Zhongzheng, the son of old Yang. Uncle Yang is now the vice mayor of Yanjing city. Next to him is uncle Yang''s wife, aunt Ye Xin."


    "Brother Yang, sister-in-law, Hello!" Chu Fan said with a smile. But this title made Yu Hang stare and almost kicked him.


    Losers. My name is uncle and aunt. Your name is big brother and sister-in-law. Doesn''t it obviously take advantage of me? But when you think about it carefully, there is nothing wrong with Chu fan''s name. His master is old Yang. He and Yang Zhongzheng are of the same generation. Naturally, there is no problem calling big brother and sister-in-law.


    But the key is that Yu Hang''s grandfather is also Chu fan''s master. Why did Chu fan demote himself and talk with Yu Hang and Yu Qiang Mei?


    Only Chu fan and Yu Chaoyang understand the mystery. They are called teachers and disciples, but they are actually teachers and friends. The key point is that Chu fan met Yu Qiang before zhengbajing recognized the master.


    At that time, he had experienced life and death hardships with Yu Qiang Wei. Naturally, it was impossible to call her big niece. Therefore, Chu fan could only match Yu Qiang''s brother and sister, uncle and aunt Yu Jianqiu and Master Yu Chaoyang.


    Chaos is chaos. If Chu fan dares to call Yu Qiang''s niece, Yu Qiang will have to drill his bed in the middle of the night. In that case, it would be even more chaotic.


    For Chu fan''s name, Yang Zhongzheng frowned slightly and said faintly, "I don''t dare. Are you Chu fan?"


    "Exactly." Chu fan nodded repeatedly.


    Yang Zhongzheng pointed to Ren Hongchang and hummed, "do you know what you''re doing? Accepting bribes is a violation of the law. If it''s your own business, I can treat it as nothing, but you can''t accept bribes in the name of my father."


    "I''ve said hello to the Public Security Department of Yunnan Province. They will handle this case well, so you don''t need to intervene."


    Chu fan shrugged: "whatever you want, boss, you don''t have to buy the raw stone."


    Ren Hongchang''s face changed greatly and said in horror, "no, no, no, you must take the original stone. If you don''t take it, just kill me."


    Yang Zhongzheng and his wife were stunned. What''s going on?

 Chapter 278

    "Hum!" old Yang snorted coldly and came in.


    Yang Zhongzheng hurriedly said, "Dad..."


    "Do you still have my father in your eyes?" old Yang stared at him, came to the table, took a deep breath and said, "Chu fan, come to dinner!"


    Chu fan glanced at Yu Hang and said with a smile, "brother Yu, these guys, please."


    "No trouble, I''ll take them to the Public Security Bureau." Yu Hang is eager to leave as soon as possible. Now, the incident has escalated into household chores. He can''t be involved as an outsider at all.


    However, he was also a little wronged by Chu fan. He was clearly bent on the master, but he was misunderstood as accepting bribes. Is this compensation good? It''s only $50 million, not even a fraction of what old Guo spent. Chu fan lost a lot this time!


    With a greeting, all the soldiers escorted the gangsters into the car and roared away.


    Seeing this, Han Jingwen hurried to leave. Ren Hongchang almost ran away for fear of being left by Yang Zhongzheng and sent to the Public Security Bureau. Although his crime is not big, he only needs to spend some money to get out when he enters the Public Security Bureau, but doing so will certainly provoke the murderer Wang Chufan. At that time, I''m afraid that 50 million yuan will not be able to buy his life back.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Chu fan, Natasha and Yu Qiang Mei, three outsiders, sat down beside him at the invitation of old Yang.


    "Grandpa Yang, I''ll pour the wine for you." Yu Qiang Wei grabbed the wine bottle first, filled the wine glass in front of old Yang, and filled the wine glass in front of Chu fan and Natasha. She secretly ordered some, but she didn''t pour the wine for Mr. and Mrs. Yang Zhongzheng.


    Yang Laoshi disappeared. He grabbed chopsticks and ate. Chu fan dared not neglect. He stared at Yu Qiang, quickly stood up, picked up the wine bottle, and said with a smile: "brother Yang, I''ll pour you a glass of wine for the first time."


    "I don''t drink." Yang Zhongzheng covered his glass and said coldly.


    Chu fan''s face is a little ugly. He doesn''t understand that old Yang is Yang Zhongzheng''s father. He has done so much for old Yang. Not only does he not appreciate it, but he doesn''t even have a good impression?


    At this time, Ye Xin stood up with a glass of wine and said with a smile, "brother Chu fan, your eldest brother really can''t drink. In this way, your sister-in-law can have a few drinks with you. Thank you for today''s business. My sister-in-law sincerely thanks you."


    "You''re too polite, sister-in-law. In fact, it''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of the master. If I could come here more often, I wouldn''t have developed to today."


    "Well, let''s sit down and have dinner. Let''s talk after dinner." old Yang spoke, sandwiched a piece of fish for Chu fan, and praised, "Chu fan''s fish is good, which is higher than the chef''s standard in the hotel. Eat more!"


    "Master, you can eat it too. If you like it, I''ll cook it for you every day in the future."


    "Ha ha!" old Yang was in a good mood. He ate two bowls of rice and a steamed bread. This meal is more than I usually eat in a day.


    Except that Yang Zhongzheng and his wife didn''t eat much, Chu fan, Natasha, Yu qiangmei and Xiao Hongyu didn''t eat less. A table full of dishes was eaten to the last. In particular, the fish had no head left. It was eaten by Yu Qiang, leaving only a pair of jagged fish bones.


    The girl made great efforts today. She was tired and hungry early. Now a big meal has made her belly round, and the cat can''t lower down. But even so, she was yelled by Chu fan. She cleaned up the dishes and went to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    "I''ll wash the dishes."


    Ye Xin stood up and was about to go to the kitchen to help, but old Yang stopped her: "don''t go, I have something to tell you. Sit down!"


    The main play is coming. Ye Xin glanced at Yang Zhongzheng, made a pot of tea, sat down next to Yang Zhongzheng, looked for a cup under the tea table, but found nothing.


    "I''ll get the bowl." Natasha got up and went into the kitchen.


    Old Yang said faintly, "the teacup and teapot were smashed. This teapot was still used by me before. Instead of throwing it away, it was saved."


    Even the teacup was smashed. How dangerous was the situation at that time?


    "Don''t look, the room was picked up by Chu fan when they came this morning." Yang took the tea bowl in front of him, took a sip and continued, "if Chu fan hadn''t come in time, I might have been buried by the old house, and you wouldn''t see me."


    "Dad..."


    "I don''t blame you. I don''t want to leave this old house. It''s not that you don''t want to stay with me to be filial. But what I want to tell you is that you can''t appreciate what Chu fan has done for me, but you have no right to blame him."


    Without waiting for Yang Zhongzheng to speak, old Yang was so excited that he stood up, pointed to his radiant face and said, "look at me now. I''m twenty years younger. How many twenty years can I have in my life? Can I buy it with money?"


    Old Yang took out his reading glasses and said excitedly, "you didn''t find out. Did I take off all the reading glasses? And my hand. When I went to the hospital a few days ago, the doctor said I had Parkinson''s disease and my hand was shaking more and more. But you see, my hand is stronger than you, and I can carve jade at will."


    Chu fan stood up, wiped the tears from his eyes with a paper towel, smiled faintly and said, "this is what I should do. Who makes you my master?"


    Yang Lao shook his head: "I''m ashamed. Although you call me master, I have nothing to teach you. You''ve done so much for me. My heart..."


    "Master, you''re wrong to say that." Chu Fan said positively. "Carving jade is also a practice. Learning to carve jade with you can make me go straight and straight like you. I won''t be blinded by profit and money. I won''t go astray. Master, you are my example. I will learn from you all my life."


    Yang Zhongzheng''s mouth was curled. It sounded good. Didn''t he still ask someone else for $50 million?


    His movements were very hidden, but he was seen by the sharp eyed old Yang. He suddenly became angry. He patted the table and stood up again. He said loudly, "Yang Zhongzheng, what do you mean? Do you despise Chu fan or me?"


    "Dad, I don''t despise anyone, just..."


    "Brother Yang thinks I shouldn''t accept Ren Hongchang''s money, right?"


    Yang Zhongzheng didn''t say a word. It was a default.


    Without waiting for Chu fan to explain, old Yang pointed out his son angrily: "A lot of fifty million? Do you know how much Chu fan spent to cure me? Five hundred million! If you don''t believe it, go and see old general Guo now. He has run out of oil and the lamp is dry. He just spent five hundred million on jade and was saved by Chu fan. Now he is as young as me and a living tiger general."


    "Fifty million yuan is not even enough to give me a change for medical treatment. You still think Chu fan wants money. You are honest and clean. You will pay Chu fan 500 million immediately unless you don''t recognize me as a father. Hum!" Yang sat down angrily without looking at his embarrassed son.


    Obviously, it can''t be made up. Besides, this kind of thing can''t deceive Yang Zhongzheng. Therefore, he now believes that Chu fan spends 500 million to help his father maintain his body. It''s really difficult for him to let him spend 500 million.


    At this time, Ye Xin picked up the teapot and added a bowl to Chu fan''s teabowl. She smiled and said, "I don''t see that Chu fan brothers are not only unique skills, but also local tyrants. My sister-in-law doesn''t have your money, but two or three hundred million can still be taken out. Later, you give me an account and I''ll call you the money."


    "Sister-in-law, you are scolding me." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "Yang is always your father, but he is also my master. How can an apprentice pay for the master''s treatment? Besides, I want Ren Hongchang''s $50 million, which is almost worth $500 million, enough!"


    Old Yang reacted quickly and suddenly woke up. He was surprised and said, "you mean... Gambling stone?"


    "Yes!"


    "Are you sure?"


    Yu Qiang Mei said, "my elder martial brother is very good at gambling. The accuracy rate is as high as 70%. Otherwise, Grandpa Guo spent more than 500 million."


    If someone else spends more than 500 million yuan, can the Guo family be the same as others? If they have the support of the jade mine and Chu fan helps to select jade, the cost is twice as low as that of ordinary people. Therefore, the Guo family spends more than 300 million yuan, but Chu fan has enough energy for the bone tower, which is equivalent to 800 million yuan.


    Old Yang said excitedly, "Chu fan, when to choose the original stone, don''t forget to call me, and I''ll join the fun."


    "OK, I''ll call you then." Chu fan helped old yang to stand up and said with a smile, "the lost jadeite jewelry and several original stones have been found. I''ll help you count the points and cut the original stones. Then you can carve jade heartily."


    "Good, good!" old Yang contentedly followed Chu fan to the backyard workshop. About half an hour or so, Chu fan came back alone.


    "Chu fan, I......"


    Yang Zhongzheng just wanted to explain. Chu fan waved his hand and said, "brother Yang, I understand what you want to say. I can see that you are a good official and can''t rub any sand in your eyes. But sometimes, the law can''t punish criminals, and even let criminals find a loophole in the law and get away with it."


    "Brother Yang, you don''t love money, but it doesn''t mean that others don''t like it. If you send Ren Hongchang in, he may only need to spend one million to get out of prison. Do you want to see such a situation?"


    Yang Zhongzheng kept silent. This kind of thing does exist and is still very common. After all, no matter how honest and clean officials are, they can''t stand the enemy''s sugar coated shells. Without Ye Xin''s commercial financial support, he may also be captured by money. It is because he is not short of money that he will always be honest and clean and never become a puppet of money.


    Money, how many people with prospects and dreams have been destroyed?


    "Brother Chu fan, you''re right. For people like Ren Hongchang, you should kill him severely." Ye Xin said angrily, "if I see that 50 million is less, I should let him lose his fortune and ask him to beg under the overpass."


    Chu fan smiled meaningfully and said, "fifty million is a lot. We can''t let his wife and children suffer with him. However, he may really have to beg in the future. Ha ha!"


    Yang Zhongzheng was surprised. When he looked at Chu fan again, his eyes were filled with deep fear and fear. This young man was brave, resourceful and cruel. How could dad find such a man as an apprentice?


    Alas, it''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster. You can''t hide it. Just let it be!

 Chapter 279

    "Weiwei, how do I think you''re so awkward?" Chu fan frowned at Yu Qiang in the East chamber.


    Yang''s father and son were present before. He didn''t mean to say that now there are only Chu fan, Natasha and Yu Qiang Wei in the East chamber. Chu fan can''t help it.


    Yes, she fell into the pond and her clothes were wet. She didn''t have any clothes to change after taking a bath, but you can''t just find a man''s clothes to wear? Men''s shirts, men''s underpants, with a coat tied around the waist, look like a small skirt.


    What makes Chu fan puzzled is that she is clearly not wearing underwear, but why is there no bump on her chest? Is this unscientific? What he can''t stand most is that the clothes are men''s, and he is the only old man in Yang''s family. Who else can use the clothes and underpants except Yang''s?


    A big girl with yellow flowers wears an old man''s intimate clothes. She is not ashamed. Chu fan is too shabby.


    But the more angry he was, the happier Yu Qiang was. She pulled her coat at her waist and turned around in front of Chu fan. She said proudly, "elder martial brother, is my dress good?"


    "Good looking, super good looking." Chu fan snorted, "if you dare to wear this suit back, your grandfather will beat your ass to blossom. Hum!"


    "Why, I think it looks good?"


    Chu fan was angry and said loudly, "is there something wrong with your brain? You also wear clothes worn by men. Why don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "Who said it was worn by a man?" Yu Qiang Mei stared. "This is what old Yang bought for you. I''m going to change it when you come to live."


    "Ah?"


    Chu fan is stupid. He has been making trouble for a long time. His clothes are his own. Haven''t they been worn yet? It''s all over. Why are you even jealous of your master? No, I''m not my wife. What am I jealous of?


    Yu Qiang Mei suddenly put her eyes around Chu fan''s neck, glanced at him like silk, and said with a teasing smile: "elder martial brother, why don''t you speak?"


    "Cough, well, you can sleep at home. I''ll ask Natasha to buy you a set of women''s clothes later. It''s not suitable for you to wear men''s clothes."


    "Do you want this suit I wear?"


    Chu Fanshan smiled and said, "master, how can I not? Take it off and fold it for me. I''ll take it with me when I go home."


    "Don''t you need to wash?"


    Chu fan fled


    Next, Chu fan was forced to stay in Yunnan for three days. I can''t help it. He is nominally a special instructor of the Yunnan Military Region. It''s not easy for him to come. How can Yu Jianqiu let him go?


    This time, Chu fan was accompanied by Natasha who came out of purgatory. She was more professional than Chu fan in military training. If it weren''t for her special status, Yu Jianqiu wanted to keep her in the military region and be an instructor.


    Unfortunately, Natasha is a foreign mercenary, and even if yu Jianqiu sincerely wants to stay, Natasha won''t do it.


    These three days, Chu fan was busy like a spinning top, not free for a moment. In the morning, Chu fan and Natasha are going to the military region for training; In the afternoon, Chu fan accompanied Yang Lao to select the original stone; In the evening, Chu fan will cook a table of dishes to honor Old Yang; After dinner, I have to learn jade carving skills from Old Yang.


    Han Jingwen also accompanied him for three days, because Ren Hongchang''s $50 million check was in his pocket. He accompanied him for three afternoons and spent all the $50 million.


    Taking advantage of the gap between old Yang''s observation of the jadeite original stone, Han Jingwen handed Chu fan a cigarette, and they went out. In a place where no one was there, Han Jingwen took a deep breath and let the pungent smoke circulate in his lungs for a week before it slowly spewed out from his nostrils. He said faintly, "Ren Hongchang has divorced his wife, and most of the remaining more than 10 million cash has been divided by her wife. Er Nai and his lover have completely broken off their relationship with him, and the car and house are also in the name of others."


    "Now, Han Jingwen has only an old car, an old building and a deposit of no more than 3 million."


    Han Jingwen sighed: "Although Lao Ren''s worth has shrunk dozens of times, as long as he still has a relationship, it only takes him a few years to earn his money back. Unfortunately, the news that he offended the king of murder doesn''t know how to get out. All his business friends have completely cleared the line with him. If he can''t do business, he has to raise a pregnant and delicate woman. How can he survive £¿¡±


    "Yesterday, the pregnant woman took advantage of Lao Ren''s going out, mortgaged Lao Ren''s house, and disappeared with the money and the luxury goods such as jewelry and famous brand bags that Lao Ren bought for her."


    Han Jingwen smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I got the news that the Burmese woman had run back to Myanmar and followed a man. The man was still Lao Ren''s business friend. Hehe, the Burmese woman was introduced by Lao Ren''s friend. Now it seems that the child in the woman''s belly is probably not Lao Ren''s. If there was no such thing, he would probably be killed by someone."


    "Misfortunes and blessings are hard to predict!" Han Jingwen said with emotion.


    Han Jingwen''s meaning is clear to Chu fan. Ren Hongchang has separated his wife and children, and there are no people and money. It is estimated that he is worse alive than dead. He has received the punishment he deserves, which is enough to calm Chu fan''s anger.


    Chu fan threw down his cigarette end and said in a deep voice, "I''ll leave early tomorrow morning. Before I leave, I have a piece of advice. I don''t know if you want to hear it."


    "Brother, I''m listening."


    "You have a Mafia background and it''s easy to make money. But don''t touch anything you shouldn''t touch, otherwise, no one can save you."


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''ve broken all those harmful things. Moreover, I''m still talking in the circle. Whoever dares to get unclean things in Yunnan City, I''ll kill him."


    Chu fan patted Han Jingwen on the shoulder: "brother, if you have this determination, I can rest assured. I dare not say anything else. As long as the Yu family is in the Yunnan Military Region for one day, I dare to keep you safe. The key is to keep yourself clean. In addition, your decision will cut off the wealth of many people. They will inevitably jump over the wall. You should be more careful in the future."


    Han Jingwen was moved to tears, and finally heard Chu fan call brother again. It''s not easy. With his words, Han Jingwen is equivalent to an additional amulet. With Yu''s family taking care of him behind his back, who dares to move him?


    Early the next morning, Chu fan took Natasha and Zhang Tieshan, who missed his mother, on a plane to Sichuan Province. He had to go back and arrange things at home before he could go with Natasha to prepare her mercenary Corps.


    At this time, in Yuanba District, Guangyuan City, there were only a few six people in the huge training ground inside the Landun bodyguard security company. In addition to their six newly recruited bodyguards, only Tian Mengxin, a secretary and Lan Jie, a boss, were left in the whole company. Even the cleaning aunt was poached.


    In just a few days, the King Kong bodyguard company dug up all the bodyguards and staff in the blue shield company. Not to mention that, Luo Yang, manager of Hanzhong King Kong bodyguard branch, formally challenged Lan Jie yesterday to gamble with her.


    The two sides each give seven players to play seven games. If blue shield wins, the King Kong bodyguard company is willing to pay 30 million cash; If the King Kong bodyguard company wins, Lan Jie will not only transfer LAN Dun to Luo Yang for free, but also marry him.


    This is a bully. Luo Yang has hollowed out the people of the Blue Shield bodyguard company. Who else will participate in the competition? But Lan Jie''s violent temper can''t hold the nine cows. Even if she knows she will lose, she agrees without hesitation. The two sides agreed to compete at the training ground of blue shield company at 10 a.m. this morning.


    But as soon as Luo Yang left, Lan Jie regretted. Is it still necessary to play in this game? Even if Chu fan comes back, plus herself, she can win at most two games. Who can win the remaining games?


    The company was owned by her and Chu fan, but she decided to export the company by gambling. How can Chu fan tell him when he comes back? What''s more, why did Luo Yang lose his head and promise to use himself as a chip?


    However, the two sides have signed an agreement, and Lan Jie has no way back. Now, there are only six newly recruited bodyguards in the blue shield company. Although they are veterans and have a good foundation, the other seven players must be carefully selected. Even if Lan Jie plays in person, they may not win.


    No matter how powerful Chu fan is, he can only win one game. For the game of four wins in seven games, his strength alone is insignificant, and he is only humiliated when he comes back. Therefore, Lan Jie simply gives up the idea of notifying Chu fan and is ready to fight with Luo Yang.


    Even if you die, you should pull Luo Yang on your back. As for the company, leave it to Chu fan. I believe he will take good care of Tangtang and bring her up.


    At 9:40, six black Mercedes Benz S600 appeared on the main road outside the Blue Shield bodyguard company. There were two white land cruisers in front of and behind them. Like guards, they crowded forward and backward with great momentum, attracting countless citizens to stop and watch.


    Ten luxury cars were arranged neatly and at the same speed. Like a review, they went straight to the door of Blue Shield bodyguard company. The ten luxury cars stopped at the same time, opened the door neatly, and jumped out of the car dozens of tall men in neat clothes and sunglasses. These people went to that station with a sense of annihilation. They were far away and dared not approach.


    Then, a man in a white suit jumped out of the car. He even held a beautiful rose in his hand. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly and was very handsome.


    "Luo Yang?"


    Behind the team, an Audi Q7 had to stop. Chu fan pulled down his glasses and said in surprise: "this guy has such a big show. Is he coming to propose to sister LAN?"


    Natasha said strangely, "who is sister LAN? Your girlfriend?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We have a very pure relationship between men and women."


    "Oh!"


    Natasha said faintly, "you don''t have to be nervous. That guy only took a rose. It''s not like he came to propose. Moreover, these bodyguards are aggressive and bad. If there is no accident, they should come to find fault."


    Chu fan was immediately angry: "I grass, dare to bully the door when I''m not here? Iron mountain, copy the guy!"

 Chapter 280

    "Congratulations to president Luo. He not only opened up territory for the company, but also won a beautiful girl. Hey, president Luo can be the bridegroom tonight."


    "Mr. Luo, do you have to ask everyone for a meal in the evening?"


    "Hey, hey, if you don''t feed our brothers well, we''re going to have a wedding tonight. Gaga!"


    It can be seen that Luo Yang''s popularity in the company is still good. He is trusted by his boss and supported by his subordinates. He even has no scruples about speaking. Like friends, he plays jokes recklessly. However, people familiar with Luo Yang know that they can do anything when they play, but if anyone dares to screw up what he told them, he will be more cruel and ruthless than anyone else.


    However, Luo Yang was in a very good mood today. He was also very useful for the jokes of his subordinates. He smiled and waved his hand: "don''t worry. After the game, I''ll go to sister Hong''s Bishui Bay tonight to take a bath and massage. I''ll take it all."


    "Mr. Luo is powerful..." the crowd shouted excitedly, and their morale burst. They were full of energy, like playing stimulants. Their strength could break out 200% of their usual strength.


    What Luo Yang wants is their momentum. Although he has eaten Lan Jie to death, he still needs to do a good job in pre war mobilization in case, so that his men can win the game in the best state.


    He asked someone to estimate that the blue shield company was worth more than 20 million. He gave 30 million and took Lan Jie with him. In his opinion, Lan Jie is more valuable than the company. If he can subdue her, it will be a great help to his future development. Therefore, he offered a price of 30 million, which can be regarded as paying attention to Lan Jie.


    Which woman is worth $10 million? Even if it''s a place - woman who hasn''t been married, isn''t it worth the price?


    In fact, in Luo Yang''s eyes, there is no difference between 10 million and 100 yuan. Anyway, she can''t win. He doesn''t have to spend a penny at all. Therefore, more money is also for LAN Jiele. That''s it!


    "All right!"


    Luo Yang waved his hand, and the noisy crowd immediately quieted down and became silent. It can be seen that the quality of Luo Yang''s bodyguards is really excellent, which is not comparable to those bodyguards of Landun bodyguard company.


    "Leave two people to guard the door and the others to follow me. We must win this battle!"


    "Yes!" the crowd shouted in unison, with great momentum. Subsequently, the crowd gathered Luo Yang and walked into the Blue Shield bodyguard company.


    In the Blue Shield bodyguard company, there were almost no people. The party went straight to the training ground without any obstacles. In the center of the venue, there were eight people, including boss Lan Jie, including a non combatant, Secretary Tian Mengxin.


    Tian Mengxin''s legs trembled when she saw Luo Yang''s fierce pomp. If these people were crazy, she and Lan Jie couldn''t even run. A total of more than 30 people, round down, can you still live?


    But when she saw that Lanjie didn''t change her color and had no fear, her nervous heart gradually relaxed. The scholar died for a confidant. Sister LAN saved herself. Even if she died, she must not give in.


    "President LAN, we meet again." Luo Yang walked forward with a smile. When he saw the six bodyguards standing behind Lan Jie, his smile was even worse. "This is the contestant you selected? There are only six. President LAN, you won''t play in person?"


    "If I beat you, I''ll be enough." Lan Jie glanced disdainfully. "It''s you. Are you afraid of taking so many people? Don''t worry, Chu fan is not at home. I''m a woman. What can you be afraid of?"


    This woman doesn''t swear. She clearly said that Luo Yang was worse than a woman, which was more vicious than pointing at his nose and scolding his mother. With Luo Yang''s good temper, he couldn''t help but change his face slightly, and a rage rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Smelly woman, you''re dying. How dare you speak hard? OK, I''ll let you know today that the power of men must keep you out of bed for three days.


    "Lan Jie, I like your shrewdness best..."


    "That''s your base. You''ll feel bad all day without being scolded."


    Luo Yang almost choked to death. Lan Jie destroyed his good mood before, and Wen couldn''t hold his appearance. He simply threw the rose in his hand and said angrily, "don''t appreciate it. See how you cry later? Are you ready? Start the game when you''re ready."


    Before Lan Jie could speak, there was a loud cry behind her: "wait, how can such a big thing be without me?"


    Hearing this sound, Lan Jie immediately brightened her eyes. Looking at the separated crowd across the street, it was Chu fan, who strode over angrily.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Chu fan''s heavy footsteps made the ground tremble slightly, like an elephant running past. He saw that the bodyguards brought by Luo Yang changed their faces, and their soaring momentum was suddenly reduced by half. No one dared to stop, and no one dared to say a word. He watched Chu fan walk by, and even the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    Luo Yang''s face changed greatly. According to his news, Chu fan was not at home. Why did he suddenly come back? Did Lan Jie call Chu fan? Looking at Lan Jie''s expression, it doesn''t look like knowing Chu fan''s return.


    With a wink, the younger brother beside Luo Yang hurried out to inquire about the situation and see if Chu fan came back with a large number of people.


    Luo Yang took a deep breath, hoping that he was worried too much!


    "Chu fan, how did you come back?" Lan Jie forced out a smiling face. After all, the company also has Chu fan''s share. It''s a little too much to advocate taking the company as a bet.


    Chu fan glared at her and shouted, "why didn''t you tell me such a big thing earlier? I have thousands of soldiers in the Yunnan Military Region. Can''t I even pick out several experts? Now I''m back. Yuanshui doesn''t understand my thirst. How can you let me win the game?"


    Before Lan Jie explained, Chu fan glared at Tian Mengxin and scolded, "why didn''t you call me earlier? I came back and you remembered to inform me. Is it still useful to milk when the child is dead?"


    Tian Mengxin''s eyes were red and almost shed tears. When did people call you? Woo woo!


    "Why are you crying? Go back and pack your things right away. You''re fired." Chu fan roared to Tian Mengxin fiercely.


    "I don''t go, I want to cheer for president LAN. Even if I lose, I want to accompany her to the end." Tian Mengxin burst into tears, but summoned up her courage, straightened up her chest, and stared back at Chu fan as if she were going out.


    Lan Jie couldn''t see it anymore. She came forward to block Tian Mengxin and said coldly, "it''s my fault. You have anger to sprinkle on me. Don''t bully Xinxin."


    "Very good. Why don''t you do such a big thing while I''m away?" Chu fan points out Lan Jie''s two daughters with hatred. "You two wait for me. I''ll settle accounts with you after I deal with it."


    Turning back, Chu fan faced Luo Yang and hummed, "isn''t it a competition? Give me three hours and I''ll call someone over right away."


    Lanjie feels that her face is feverish. It''s set time. Now it''s about five minutes from ten o''clock. Can someone give you a chance to call someone? You can speak such retarded words, and you don''t want to be shameful?


    The little brother who ran out ran over and whispered in Luo Yang''s ear, "the two brothers at the door have been put down. They said that Chu fan is the only one."


    Suddenly, Luo Yang put down his heart and said with a smile, "Chu fan, don''t you think your request is ridiculous? We have set the start at ten o''clock. How can we postpone it?"


    "But I wasn''t at home before?"


    "I can''t control it. You can go to Lan Jie. Who told her not to inform you in advance?"


    Chu fan looked back at Lan Jie, turned back, took out a bank card, red eyes, angrily shouted, "my card has more than 20 million, I want to bet with you."


    "Chu fan, are you crazy?" Lan Jie hurried to rob the bank card in his hand. This is all Chu fan''s family, so she can''t lose any more.


    More than 20 million, not a small number. Luo Yang was moved, but at the same time, he also raised his vigilance. Don''t fall into Chu fan''s trap and take himself in.


    "What do you mean by adding bets?" Luo Yang asked cautiously.


    "Aren''t you guaranteed to win? We''ll each add another 20 million bets, but you have to give me three hours to prepare. If you win, the money, the company and the great beauty Lan Jie are yours. Dare you add it?"


    Luo Yang was moved. However, behind the huge temptation, it may be a trap. He didn''t want to give Chu fan a chance to turn over. Although 20 million is very attractive, who can guarantee that Chu fan will find a strong helper within three hours?


    After hesitation, Luo Yang shook his head: "sorry, I can''t get so much money, and I won''t give you three hours."


    Chu fan was anxious: "two hours, I only need two hours."


    "No!" Luo Yang shook his head again.


    Lan Jie grabbed Chu fan''s arm and begged, "Chu fan, don''t do this, okay? Let''s admit defeat, but don''t worry, even if I die, I won''t marry him."


    Chu fan pushed Lan Jie away and said angrily, "what are you talking about? You''re dead. What about Tangtang? Do you want her to be an orphan without father and mother?"


    "But..."


    "No, but when I come back, you have to listen to me."


    Chu fan turned his head, took a deep breath, quickly calmed down and said in a deep voice, "Luo Yang, if you are still a man and have a little blood, give me half an hour, dare you?"


    Semih.


    Luo Yang is excited. What can he do in half an hour? Even if you transfer people from Jinghu District, it will take 40 minutes or half an hour as soon as possible. Who can he find?


    Blue Shield company has Lan Jie and Chu fan here. If they find two more strong ones, they will have a chance of winning. But in Yuanba District, besides aunt Hong, who else can be called an expert? Even if Chu fan calls aunt Hong, he has only three people. What if he wins all three games? I still have four guaranteed wins on my side.


    However, since Chu fan dares to speak, he should have a certain degree of confidence. If he agrees, the odds of winning may be only five or five. If he doesn''t agree, it is almost guaranteed to win.


    20 million bet, which is equal to extra money. If you win, you will own it. If you miss this time, there will be no next time.


    Do you want to gamble?

 Chapter 281

    "Since you want to play a big one, I''ll play with you."


    Luo Yang smiled: "however, I can only give you 15 minutes at most. If you want to bet, we''ll sign the bet right away. Even if we don''t bet, the time is almost up. We''ll start the game right away."


    "Chu fan, no!" Lan Jie couldn''t help but shed tears, grabbed Chu fan''s arm and shook her head. She regretted. Why didn''t she tell Chu fan? He must have a way. How can he decide that he will lose?


    "Chu fan, I''m sorry for you. It''s all my fault. Don''t gamble..."


    Chu fan turned and hugged Lan Jie''s waist, wiped away the tears on her face, and said in a deep voice, "sister LAN, now it''s not a matter of money, but a man''s dignity, which can''t be trampled on. Don''t worry, I won''t lose you."


    Turning his head, Chu fan resolutely looked at Luo Yang: "OK, fifteen minutes is fifteen minutes. Where''s your bet?"


    "Well... I need to call for instructions."


    Chu fan waved: "don''t be so troublesome. Don''t you have ten cars outside? I''ll take it as worth 20 million. If you don''t have any objection, let''s sign and sign immediately, so that I can call someone."


    "OK, take the pen and paper!"


    Soon, Tian Mengxin sent pen and paper, wrote the contract according to Chu fan''s dictation, and then handed the pen to Chu fan. Chu fan signed it, bit his finger, pressed the blood fingerprint, and then handed the pen to Luo Yang.


    Luo Yang followed suit, signed the contract, took out a knife, cut his finger and pressed the blood fingerprint. Two copies, one for each party, effective immediately.


    After signing the contract, Luo Yang''s hanging heart was finally put back in his stomach, looked at his watch and said with a proud smile: "it''s exactly ten o''clock now. You call someone right away. At ten fifteen, we''ll start the game on time."


    "Congratulations to Mr. Luo. Congratulations to Mr. Luo. You have a lot of money and good luck."


    "Mr. Luo, I''ll take the lead and promise you a good start. Hey, do you have a red envelope?"


    "President Luo will treat you for seven days."


    Luo Yang seemed to have won the game. He waved his hand in high spirits and said loudly, "be quiet. Be quiet. Don''t worry. As long as you win the game, I''ll give each of you a big red envelope and play in Bishui bay for seven days."


    "Long Live president Luo..."


    Compared with Luo Yang''s high morale, Chu fan''s morale has been at the lowest point. The six new bodyguards didn''t even talk about their salary. Where would they work for Chu fan? Besides, the other party has more than 30 people and top experts. I''m afraid the six of them can''t win even one game. How can there be morale?


    "Sorry!" Lan Jie shed tears again, her shoulders trembling, but the more restrained she was, the more tears she couldn''t stop flowing.


    "Look at you, why are you crying again?"


    Chu fan wiped the tears from Lan Jie''s face and said with a teasing smile: "it''s not like sister lan I know. Don''t forget, you''re a famous Rouge rabbit. Even if you lose, you have to keep your chest up and never bow your head."


    "Pooh!" Lan Jie burst into tears and said, "at this time, are you still in the mood to joke? Call someone quickly?"


    "People come early!" Chu fan pinched Lan Jie''s nose and said with a smile, "do you think I''m the kind of person who has no brain? I''m not sure. I can give him 20 million? My head was kicked by a donkey?"


    Lan Jie was surprised and said, "people are coming? Where are they? Come on, call people in."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll have a cigarette first."


    Chu fan just took out the cigarette and took it up. Lan Jie grabbed the cigarette and put it in his mouth. After lighting it, he took a sip, took it down and stuffed it into Chu fan''s mouth. He looked at him angrily: "is it OK this time? Call quickly."


    "Hey, it''s so sweet!" Chu fan grinned. Before Lan Jie got angry, he hurried to look at Tian Mengxin and said with a smile, "Xinxin beauty, you were wronged just now, but if I didn''t do this, how could I deceive Luo Yang? However, I won''t let you be wronged in vain. Go, go downstairs and bring people up. When things are over, I''ll ask Lan Jie to raise your salary and give you a big red envelope."


    "Thank you, President Chu!" Tian Mengxin blushed and dared not look at Chu fan''s eyes. She hurried out with her chest covered.


    This little ass is twisted for you. It''s so exciting!


    "Don''t look. If you like it, I''ll ask Xinxin out for you tomorrow. If you can''t make it, I''ll press it for you."


    "Cough! Cough!" Chu fan was almost choked to death by a mouthful of smoke and tears came down. This married woman who had children is different from the little girl. She dares to say anything.


    Their voices were not loud. Luo Yang and others on the opposite side were only celebrating and didn''t hear it at all. They thought Chu fan and Lan Jie were discussing countermeasures. But when Luo Yang selected the contestants, there was a sudden rumble of footsteps behind him.


    My grass, where''s the sound? What''s the matter? "


    Luo Yang and others looked back in surprise and saw that the door was wide open. A strong man nearly two meters tall and wearing field clothes, with fifty or sixty people, trotted in with neat steps.


    "Stand still!"


    With a scold, the whole team stopped neatly, the action was neat and uniform, and even the sound of footsteps was not disorderly.


    Then, a tall, blonde foreign girl, stepping on a pair of high heels, holding a whip and wearing a beret, proudly came out from behind the team.


    God, this is the queen. It''s so beautiful and hot. These legs alone can play all night.


    Luo Yang was so surprised that he opened his mouth. How could Chu fan find so many people in a twinkling of an eye? It seems that they are all active soldiers. Suddenly, Luo Yang shivered. He finally woke up and was trapped.


    The competition was proposed by him and approved by the head office. The 30 million bet was also provided by the head office. Even if he lost, he would be a strategic failure at most and would not affect his future. But Chu fan''s increased bet later, if he also loses, he will share the matter.


    He borrowed those ten cars from the head office to make a scene. If he loses, the boss will have to strangle him.


    You can''t lose, you can''t lose the game.


    "Zhang Tieshan!"


    "Here!"


    "Wu Jun!"


    "Here!"


    Natasha snapped, "get out of the line!"


    Suddenly, Zhang Tieshan, like the iron tower, and a thin man in the team came out of the team and came to Chu fan.


    Natasha pointed at Wu Jun with the whip in her hand and said, "he has good strength. Let him take the lead."


    "Good!"


    Chu fan had no objection and said with a smile, "play well. If you win this game, you are the captain."


    "Yes!" Wu Jun raised his chest sternly, his eyes calm, not arrogant or impetuous. See Chu fan secretly happy, is a good seedling, worthy of being an elite soldier that Yu Jianqiu is reluctant to let go.


    Turning his head, Chu fan looked at Luo Yang with an iron face and said with a smile, "president Luo, my people are here. Can we start the game?"


    "You... You cheat, this... These people are all active soldiers. How can you count when you pull them?" Luo Yang shouted angrily.


    Without waiting for Chu fan to explain, Wu Jun took out a discharge certificate from his pocket and said coldly, "you''re wrong. We''re just retired soldiers. After being introduced, we came to Landun bodyguard company to find a job."


    "So are we!" the soldiers behind him took out their discharge certificates from their pockets. Now Luo Yang was stunned and had nothing to say.


    How did this happen? This is the regular army. Even if you retire, it should not be difficult to choose two who can play. Coupled with Chu fan and Lan Jie, you will lose the game.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    Just when Luo Yang was so anxious that he scratched his ears and his mouth was full of fire bubbles, a little brother suddenly approached him and whispered, "president Luo, they are looking for a job. We can dig people."


    "Yes!"


    Luo Yang raised his head in surprise and couldn''t wait to say, "brother, since you''re looking for a job, why don''t you go to a big company? I''m the manager of Hanzhong Branch of King Kong bodyguard company. As long as you''re willing to go to our company, I''ll give you double salary. How about working in our company?"


    Wu Jun snorted disdainfully. The brothers behind him also looked contemptuously at him.


    Luo Yang blushed and shouted, "double salary, isn''t it enough for you? In this way, as long as you are willing to come to our King Kong bodyguard company, I can mortgage a house with you on behalf of the head office, so that you can take root here, get married and have children."


    If Luo Yang has a sister, he wants to send her out. As long as he pulls these people over, there is still hope of winning the game, otherwise he will lose.


    Unfortunately, no one was interested in the series of conditions he opened. Wu Jun really couldn''t bear to see him spit and dry mouth. He also felt noisy and said impatiently, "you don''t have to preach. We''re not here for money."


    "When bodyguards don''t work for money, what do you do for?" Luo Yang asked puzzled.


    Are there people who don''t love money these days? Double the salary. The salary of those people who had been poached from Blue Shield was only 10% higher, and they passed.


    Luo Yang will not be kind to such an ungrateful guy who has milk and is a mother. However, he will wait until he has won the blue shield. But now, this set is difficult for Wu Jun and others. Luo Yang really doesn''t understand. What else can they do for money?


    "For faith!"


    Wu Jun solemnly said, "Chu fan is the instructor of our Yunnan Military Region. Although we retired, the instructor did not abandon us. We believe in the instructor and the commander. Therefore, even without salary, we will not leave Landun."


    Lan Jie was so excited that tears filled her eyes and sobbed: "well, in the future, you will be the people of Landun bodyguard company. Don''t worry, I won''t treat Chu fan''s brother badly. I''ll cover everything for you in the future. If you have no object, I''ll introduce you to a good girl and help you settle down in Sichuan Province."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "president Luo, if there is no problem, can our game start?"

 Chapter 282

    "Let''s go!"


    Luo Yang calmed down, called out the three strongest bodyguards and whispered, "try to delay time until the reinforcements arrive. If you win this battle, you will take the lead. At that time, I will help you each ask for a million rewards. But if you lose this battle, I will have a hard time, and your life will be more difficult. Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    "Let''s go." after Luo Yang arranged, he didn''t want to watch the game. He took out the phone, walked aside and quickly dialed.


    The phone rang a few times and passed. A calm man''s voice came out: "Luo Yang, how''s the game going?"


    "General... President, something''s wrong." Luo Yang''s forehead was sweating, but he was stunned. He didn''t even have the courage to wipe it.


    "Make a long story short!"


    "Yes." Luo Yang did not dare to hide, briefly told the story, and then said with remorse and guilt, "president, I let you down, you punish me."


    "It''s certain to punish you. You dare to sign a gambling agreement without even knowing the truth of your opponent? Fortunately, it''s money. If you gamble, you still want to come back alive?"


    The voice paused for a moment and said faintly again: "however, the boy named Chu fan left his back hand. Am I not ready?"


    Luo Yang was stunned and said in surprise: "president, what do you mean..."


    "Bring Lan Jie back to me."


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    It wasn''t until there was a busy beep on the phone that Luo Yang was relieved. He was still the president. Otherwise, he would be miserable today. Compared with the failure of the task, giving Lan Jie to the president is a piece of cake. Just, where is the back hand arranged by the president?


    After thinking about it, Luo Yang hurried out. As soon as he came to the gate of blue shield company, he saw four tall men with muscles and almost the same appearance smoking at the door.


    Needless to say, this is a quadruplet brother. He is the same in appearance, dress and even body shape. Just like a coach specializing in bodybuilding, his chest muscles are alive and jumping.


    Seeing the four, Luo Yang''s face blossomed happily: "four King Kong, when did you come here? Great, you are really my Savior."


    "Hum, you boy, don''t do this. If you don''t serve our four brothers comfortably tonight, you won''t think about the president."


    "Don''t worry, four brothers. As long as I can win today''s game, I''ll pay out my own money. Please play for a week. I can get you any kind of women I want." Luo Yang hurried, "hurry up. The boy surnamed Chu is unusual. If we lose a game, the odds of winning will be one point less. We can''t be careless."


    "Don''t worry, we''ve all seen them. The guy like the black iron tower is a little tricky, and others don''t worry."


    "Hum, if you had come down earlier to meet us, we would have gone in the morning and started with your waste firewood? Our four brothers would have settled it."


    The four brothers scolded Luo Yang, but they were not slow at all. They soon walked into the training ground. At this time, there was a fight on the field, and it was Wu Jun who appeared on LAN dun.


    Although Wu Jun is thin and not very tall, he is as clever as a monkey, jumping up and down, and shooting fast. From the beginning of the game, he has been taking the initiative, forcing the players of the King Kong bodyguard company to be in a hurry. He has been beaten black and blue. He can only parry and has no power to fight back.


    If he hadn''t remembered Luo Yang''s instructions, he would have conceded defeat, but Luo Yang asked him to delay time, he must grit his teeth and hold on. As long as he didn''t beat him down, he had to get up and continue to fight.


    "Bang!" the man was kicked off by Wu Jun. before he got up, Wu Jun was about to hurt the killer and solve the battle. Luo Gang suddenly shouted, "stop, we admit defeat in this game."


    "Ha ha, accept, accept!"


    Chu fan called Wu Jun back, looked at the four King Kong, and was happy: "Yo, you also kept a hand. It''s good."


    "Less nonsense, who will come for the second scene?" grumpy Geng Si came out first.


    These four vajras are siblings, surnamed Geng. According to the order of birth, they are called Geng Da, Geng Er, Geng San and Geng Si. Among them, Geng DA has the strongest strength, four areas, physical strength of more than 6000 kg, and strong anti Strike ability.


    Geng er''s mind is the most delicate, his accomplishments are the highest, and his territory has four peaks, but his physical strength is slightly weak, less than 5000 kg. Therefore, if he really wants to fight, he is not his brother''s opponent. However, if it is a life and death struggle, Geng Er has several ways to kill big brother.


    Geng San doesn''t like to talk, but his strength is not weak. He has triple territory and five thousand pounds of physical strength. He really fights like his second brother and can win once in a while.


    Geng Si is the weakest of the four brothers, but his strength has also reached the double peak of land and environment, and his physical strength has exceeded 4000 Jin. He is short tempered, aggressive and fierce. Even his brothers don''t want to provoke him.


    Now, the King Kong bodyguard company has lost a game. How can Geng Si resist it? Moreover, he is a guy who likes all women. He just wants to end the battle early, find two girls and fight again in bed.


    However, when he saw Natasha standing next to Chu fan, he immediately opened his eyes, and his saliva flowed down on the spot. He said with salivation: "chick, you are also a contestant? Why don''t you play with the fourth master next time? Don''t worry, I am very gentle to women, Bao Shuang!"


    "As you wish!"


    Natasha handed the whip to Wu Jun, who stepped on high heels and was ready to go, but Chu fan grabbed her wrist.


    Under Natasha''s gaze, Chu fan reluctantly loosened his hand: "I''m not afraid you''ll lose, but afraid you''ll be too cruel. It''s no better here than abroad. It''s hard to end up killing people. Just give him a lesson."


    "OK, I see," said Natasha, twisting her hips and walking slowly.


    When the distance was closer, Geng Si saw it more clearly. Those cow eyes almost stuck to Natasha. They scanned inch by inch, even her little fingers.


    The best!


    Over the years, Geng Si has played with 80 women as well as 100 women, but there is not a woman as beautiful and super tall as Natasha. Suddenly, Geng Si moved the idea of getting a wife. As long as he had her, all the women in the world were mediocre fat and vulgar powder, and he couldn''t afford any more interest.


    "Beauty, how about we make a bet?" Geng Si looked rude, but he was not stupid at all.


    Natasha said coldly, "well, if you win, I''ll be your man."


    "Come on, if you win, my life is yours."


    "I''m not interested in your life, but I''ll decide what you don''t want today." Natasha glanced at his crotch, where a tent had been set up, which made her even more disgusted.


    Once dirty memories were hooked up by Geng Si again. Natasha''s eyes were colder, and Chu fan was worried. Not afraid of her losing, but afraid of her losing and killing Geng Si.


    Elder sister, you must calm down!


    "Start the game!" Tian Mengxin acted as a card raising miss. However, she didn''t raise a card, but just shouted.


    As soon as the voice fell, Natasha ran out like a leopard, and her sharp heel stabbed Geng Si''s neck like an awl. With her speed, strength, and the sharpness of her heels, if this foot hits, it will have to pierce Geng Si''s neck.


    Although his anti Strike ability is strong, he has not been trained to be invulnerable.


    As soon as the expert stretched out his hand, he knew whether it was there. Geng Er immediately became nervous and shouted, "fourth, be careful, this girl will fight."


    And remind him? Geng Si was startled by Natasha''s speed. He didn''t dare to be careless. He quickly stepped back to avoid Natasha''s fierce foot and was about to rush towards Natasha. Natasha''s figure suddenly disappeared, and there was a sharp sound in the air behind him, which scared him to roll out on the spot.


    "Bang!" the plastic floor was pierced by Natasha''s heel. Before she could pull out the heel, Geng Si jumped up from the ground with a tiger roar and rushed towards Natasha.


    The brothers of the Geng family are secretly relieved. Judging from the current situation, Geng Si has won the game. In this case, Natasha had no time to dodge, and once caught by Geng Si, she became a puppet at the mercy of others and played as she wanted.


    But at the moment when Geng Si jumped down, Geng Er suddenly found that the corners of Natasha''s mouth were slightly tilted up, showing a strange smile. A heart suddenly sank down, and quickly shouted, "be careful, there''s fraud!"


    Unfortunately, his reminder was too late. At the moment when Geng Si was about to throw Natasha to the ground, Natasha''s feet broke away from the high-heeled shoes plunged into the ground and took a step back. Then, the little feet as bright and clean as jade kicked out like a spring, fast and cruel.


    "Bang!"


    Natasha''s foot kicked Geng Si''s chin from bottom to top. His body of more than 260 kg was kicked back and fell down heavily.


    Just as he fell to the ground, Natasha''s bare foot hit the ground, and the other foot kicked out.


    "Stop!"


    Geng Er roared and was about to rush out to rescue. Unfortunately, it was too late. Natasha kicked Geng''s four hips with her awl like heel. Across the distance, Chu fan vaguely heard the sound of broken eggs. But this time, Geng Si is afraid he can''t play with women in his life.


    Geng Si groaned and fainted. It''s good to save the egg pain.


    Geng Er rushed up with blood red eyes and roared at Natasha. Natasha is happy and fearless. She is preparing to fight again. There is a loud drink behind her. Zhang Tieshan passes through Natasha like a rhinoceros and bumps into Geng er.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Geng Er couldn''t stand steadily. He even retreated five steps, and Zhang Tieshan also retreated two steps. Obviously, they were half weight, and no one took advantage.


    However, Chu fan frowned slightly. He could see clearly that Zhang Tieshan was ready to take the initiative, so he barely knocked Geng Er back five steps, but the anti earthquake force made him back two big steps, which showed that Zhang Tieshan''s strength was slightly inferior to Geng er.


    If Zhang Tieshan wants to win this game, it''s not as easy as Natasha

 Chapter 283

    "You''re dead." Geng Er angrily stared at Natasha and said gnashing his teeth.


    Natasha snorted disdainfully and turned and walked back. Natasha had seen people who were more horizontal and powerful than him, and the results were the same. They died and Natasha survived.


    For Natasha, killing a person is far easier than letting him hurt but not die. As long as she takes out the gun and keeps a distance, the four brothers of the Geng family have no chance to fight back.


    "President Luo, it''s inevitable to be injured in the game. If you can''t afford to lose, just admit defeat. Don''t be ashamed!" Chu Fan said with a smile, without paying any attention to the four King Kong.


    Luo Yang hummed, "don''t be complacent too early. You''ve only won two games."


    "Hey, hey, I''ll win the third game right away."


    "Hum!"


    Luo Yang was too lazy to quarrel with Chu fan. Seeing Geng Si carried back by Geng DA and Geng San, he quickly ordered: "come on, come and send the fourth master to the hospital."


    Soon, the unconscious Geng Si was sent away. Until then, Geng Er came back, stared at Zhang Tieshan coldly and hummed, "this time, I''ll make you like my fourth brother."


    "Hey, I''m still a virgin, but I don''t want to be a eunuch." Zhang Tieshan smiled, but almost killed Geng er. Before Tian Mengxin shouted, he roared angrily and rushed towards Zhang Tieshan.


    Their four brothers are all strength masters, so speed is his weakness. Geng Si lost in speed just now. Of course, he underestimated the enemy too much. Otherwise, he wouldn''t lose so quickly and miserably.


    Fortunately, Zhang Tieshan is also a power type, and his physical strength is almost the same. Therefore, while Geng Si rushed over, Zhang Tieshan roared and rushed over, and then they fought like beating iron.


    The fight between the two guys is like two tigers meeting. It''s a deadly fight. Even Chu fan pinched a sweat for Zhang Tieshan. With his eyesight, he naturally saw it very clearly. Zhang Tieshan was still a little inferior to Geng Er, with a difference of about 500 kg in strength, and his cultivation was lower than Geng er. He had just entered the fourth level of the earth.


    Although Geng ER was also injured, his injury was much lighter than that of Zhang Tieshan. Before long, Zhang Tieshan could not carry it and was knocked down to the ground.


    "Iron mountain, admit defeat, we still have a chance." Chu fan couldn''t help shouting.


    Just as Zhang Tieshan was about to speak, Geng Er seized the opportunity and knocked him to the ground with a fierce punch. Geng ER was about to go over, and he also kicked hard in Zhang Tieshan''s crotch. Zhang Tieshan suddenly increased his speed and ran out with his body close to dignity. He grabbed Geng er''s ankle and burst into a drink. He suddenly talked about Geng Er like crazy and fell to the ground like flaxseed.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" three loud noises made everyone feel like an earthquake, and the ground shook violently three times. Looking at Geng Er, he was thrown into his seven orifices and bled. He was already unconscious.


    "Iron mountain, stop!" Chu fan hurriedly shouted to stop. Otherwise, Geng Er will die if Zhang Tieshan falls twice.


    The anger in Zhang Tieshan''s eyes slowly dispersed, released his hand and stood up shakily. He grinned at Chu fan: "brother, I didn''t lose."


    Chu fan hurried over and beat him with a slightly sour nose: "show off what can you do? In case you have something wrong, how can I explain to the godmother?"


    "Hey, isn''t it all right? Brother, your training method is really effective!" iron mountain said, and suddenly stumbled. If Chu fan hadn''t helped him in time, he might have been stuck on the ground.


    Lan Jie hurried forward and said loudly, "Luo Yang, can we judge that we won this game?"


    "Don''t be complacent. It''s not certain who will win or lose until the last minute." Luo Yang snorted coldly, took the lead, carried Geng Er back and ordered someone to take him to the hospital.


    Now, Luo Yang''s heart has sunk to the bottom of the valley. I thought the four King Kong would sweep Chu fan and them with the momentum of rolling. But unexpectedly, two people were sent out in a row. They were both killed and seriously injured.


    Such a big loss, even if he wins the game, he can''t shirk his responsibility. The blue shield company has won three games in a row. Chu fan must be the next one. If he also wins, the gamble will be completely lost.


    "Please, sir," Luo Yang said in a deep voice.


    Geng Da Leng snorted, strode out, pointed to Chu fan and said angrily, "come on, as long as you can beat me, you will win the game."


    "We won, and you count?" Chu fan settled Zhang Tieshan and strode over. He hooked his hook finger to Geng DA and said disdainfully, "if you can let me step back, even if you win, if you can resist my punch, you will win."


    "Wow, you deceive people too much." Geng Da was so angry that he squeezed his big fist and roared.


    Chu fan stood there and turned a blind eye to Geng Da''s fist, but just when others thought he was going to resist the fist, Chu fan suddenly punched, and the fist came first. At the highest point of energy accumulation, he banged and regretted with Geng da.


    A golden light broke out between the two fists and died in a flash. Time seemed to be at a standstill. They both stopped in place, stretched their arms, and stuck their fists tightly together.


    For a long time, Geng Dacai trembled and said, "what kind of fist is this?"


    "Luohan fist!"


    "You won."


    Geng Da then staggered back three steps, his right arm hung down soft, and a trace of blood was leached from the corner of his mouth. If Geng San hadn''t come forward in time to hold him, he might have been unable to stand.


    Luo Yang''s face was as gray as death. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word. Do you still need to ask? Chu fan was standing in the middle of the field like someone who had nothing to do. Geng Da''s arm was abandoned and suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    One move, the strongest Geng DA can''t stop Chu fan. What strength is he? How could I choose such an opponent? It''s over, it''s all over.


    "Old three, take me to the hospital." Geng Da said, looking at Luo Yang and said in a cold voice, "Luo Yang, you''d better think about how to explain to the president."


    How else can you explain? Plead guilty.


    Luo Yang smiled miserably and planted it himself. Even if he didn''t get cramped and skinned by the president, he wouldn''t want to be reused in the future. Now he doesn''t hate Chu fan or Lan Jie, but he hates his brother Luo Hong.


    If Luo Hong hadn''t offended Lan Jie and been driven out of Yuanba district like a bereaved dog, could he stand out for Luo Hong and target Lan Jie everywhere? Don''t make enemies with Lan Jie. Can we have today?


    It''s better now. Not only did he not avenge Luo Hong, he also took himself in. His future, his future, was ruined.


    Lan Jie walked forward slowly, proudly raised her eyebrows and asked, "Mr. Luo, I''m willing to admit defeat. Should you hand in all the bets?"


    "Lan Jie, don''t deceive people too much?" Luo Yang was so angry that his lips turned blue, and his whole body trembled like a goat''s madness.


    Lan Jie glared and scolded: "I deceived people too much? Who poached all the people in our company? Who came to threaten me and want to bet with me? It''s you. You started all this. Now you lose and want to default? Come on!"


    "Here!" more than 50 retired officers and soldiers shouted neatly and quickly surrounded Luo Yang and others. One by one, they are covetous. When they give an order, they will kill all these guys.


    Losing four games in a row has reduced the morale of these people to the extreme. This is another people''s territory. There are not many people and experts are not as powerful as others. How can we fight?


    Just when the war was about to break out, Chu fan separated the crowd and came in. He glanced at Luo Yang disdainfully and hummed, "do you dare to challenge him with this ability? Leave the check and car key, go back and tell your president, stay in Qin province and dare to touch the business of Sichuan Province. Don''t say I''ll kill someone and rob your King Kong bodyguard company."


    "OK, I''ll take the words." Luo Yang gritted his teeth and waved his hand. "Leave the car key and let''s go!"


    "And a check." Lan Jie scolded, and Luo Yang suddenly wilted. Unwilling to hand over a large check from his pocket, he was robbed by Lan Jie and ran to verify the authenticity of the check.


    After a short time, Lan Jie came back and waved her hands angrily: "go away and send the transfer procedures of the car as soon as possible. Go slowly, don''t send it!"


    Luo Yang was so angry that he almost vomited blood that he couldn''t stay for a moment. He ran out in embarrassment, and the party took a taxi and left. When he came, he was miserable and embarrassed when he left. He also handed over his car. It is estimated that Luo Yang was so bent that he wanted to hang himself.


    "Wow, we won." Lan Jie suddenly jumped on Chu fan, hugged his neck tightly, clamped his waist with his legs, and kissed him several times on his face.


    What a surprise. She was ready to die with Luo Yang, but unexpectedly, Chu fan fell from the sky, not only brought so many helpers, but also won the game.


    This time, the company has more than 30 million assets and ten more buses. This is called no guns, no guns. The enemy built it for us without spending a penny. It''s really great.


    "Cough!"


    Tian Mengxin couldn''t see it anymore. He coughed and whispered with a red face: "President LAN, so many people are watching."


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not shameful?" Lan Jie said hard, but she hurriedly jumped down from Chu fan and said loudly, "in order to thank your brothers for their love, I announce that you have all been admitted."


    "Thank you, Mr. LAN, and instructor Chu fan." everyone was overjoyed and quickly thanked him.


    How easy is it to find a job these days? It''s harder to find a good boss. Unexpectedly, there was no interview or assessment at all, so I passed directly and was hired. The commander really didn''t lie to us. He''ll find a place in the second half of his life.


    Lan Jie pressed her hand down. After everyone was quiet, she continued to say loudly, "for the time being, everyone''s monthly salary is 5000. The assessment will be carried out after a month. For those with outstanding achievements, the salary will be doubled."


    "Long Live president LAN!"


    "Those with excellent results will double their salary."


    Everyone is stupid. For a while, the salary has quadrupled. Is that too high? is that true?


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "why? It''s silly to be scared. I tell you, your salary will be higher in the future, but it''s also more dangerous. Therefore, those who don''t get married will hurry up. The company will arrange housing for you and introduce girls to you for free, but whether you can get the girl depends on your own ability."


    "Ha ha!" the crowd burst into laughter and their doubts disappeared.


    Bodyguard is a high-risk industry, and the high salary is normal. But this danger is too childish for these soldiers who have participated in actual combat.


    A soldier, who is afraid of death? If you''re afraid of death, you won''t be a soldier.


    Finally, Chu fan waved and said in a loud voice, "let''s go. Go to the restaurant. President LAN will treat you today and eat and drink with public funds!"

 Chapter 284

    "You guy, it''s a coincidence to come back. Where did you get so many helpers? It''s too timely." Lan Jie asked excitedly in the office.


    Lan Jie is too happy and excited. I drank a few more cups at noon. My face was red and my eyes were moving. I kept sending out warm, ambiguous and funny signals. Unfortunately, Chu fan was like an elm pimple, pretending to be deaf and dumb, and didn''t respond at all.


    Chu fan was also filled with a lot of wine, but he was sober with the help of a large number of big eyed frogs. Seeing Lan Jie''s inquiry, Chu fan took the coffee and said with a smile, "how else, it''s better to catch up early than skillfully."


    "Natasha is a world-class mercenary. I invited her to be your coach." Chu Fan said with a smile, "I sent her to Landun and happened to meet Luo Yang to challenge. Do you think it''s a coincidence?"


    Lan Jie couldn''t wait to ask, "what about those retired soldiers? They came at a coincidence, didn''t they?"


    "In fact, they all came one after another in the past three days, because they knew I would come today, so they agreed to come together for an interview when I came." for fear of Lan Jie''s misunderstanding, Chu fan hurried, "it''s not that they don''t believe you, but they believe me more."


    "OK, I understand that they all came for you." Lan Jiebai glanced at him, walked slowly over, stood behind Chu fan, gently pinched his shoulder and said sweetly, "you saved my life again this time. Say it. How do you want others to thank you?"


    Chu fan shivered excitedly and hurriedly avoided his body: "sister LAN, can we talk well? Also, thank you. Who makes our relationship iron?"


    "Iron? To what extent?" Lan Jie simply jumped over, sat on Chu fan''s lap, hooked his neck, winked like silk, opened her red lips, and licked her lips, not to mention how attractive it was.


    This woman is also a fox who hooks the dead and doesn''t pay for her life.


    Chu fan constantly reminds himself that he must restrain himself. He has pulled Qin Yumei into the water, but he can''t hurt Lan Jie any more. However, his body was out of control and had the most loyal reaction. If he hadn''t tried his best to restrain his hands, I''m afraid he would have climbed to the proud part of Lan Jie.


    He touched the place. It feels good. But today is different. You have to catch fire.


    "Gudu!"


    Chu fan swallowed a mouthful of spit and tried to avoid sister Lan''s eyes. He said, "sister LAN, don''t do this. I have a wife. Can we talk well?"


    "It''s hard. What purity do you pretend to be with me?" Lan Jie pretended for three seconds. Her tough essence was finally exposed. She grabbed Chu fan and hummed with almond eyes. "Finally, I ask you again, do you want to do it? If not, I''ll break him, and no one will want to use it."


    Chu fan is going to cry. Why is this woman like this? It''s not enough if people don''t do it.


    "Er!"


    Lan Jie groaned and fell on Chu fan, afraid to move. Chu fan also felt the difference and said in surprise: "sister LAN, you have a daughter. How does it seem to be the first time?"


    "You know a fart? Tangtang is a caesarean section. Before that, Tang Wendong and I came once. I don''t know whether his stuff went in or not." Lan Jie''s forehead was sweating. "Are you a man or a donkey? It hurts me to death."


    Can you blame me? Who made you roar and go straight to the subject? However, sister Lan''s body is really good and wonderful!


    Outside the office door, Tian Mengxin blushed and dared not go, let alone go in.


    Although she hasn''t experienced this, today''s middle school students understand what the voice from here represents. Originally, Tian Mengxin came to send materials, but she heard the sound inside. She raised her hand to knock on the door and had to stop in the air.


    Last time, I interrupted their good deeds. If I rashly break in again this time, I won''t be fired? But she didn''t dare to go, for fear that some guy without eyes would break in.


    In order to work and Lan Jie''s happiness, Tian Mengxin can only endure hard, but she tightened her legs. She still felt wet between her legs. That feeling made her legs soft and almost couldn''t support her.


    At this time, Zhang Tieshan came over quickly. When he saw Tian Mengxin, he immediately scratched his head and said with a smile: "that... Secretary Tian, is my brother there?"


    "Yes!" Tian Mengxin said subconsciously. Seeing that Zhang Tieshan was going to push the door, she screamed and hurried forward to stop, "no, no!"


    Zhang Tieshan was stunned. He saw that Tian Mengxin was very smart and capable. How can he speak fluently now? Are you here or not? But when he looked carefully, Tian Mengxin''s pretty face was crimson and embarrassed. He didn''t dare to look at him. Zhang Tieshan was a little nervous and asked with concern: "Secretary Tian, do you have a fever? Otherwise, I''ll take you to the hospital for examination?"


    "No, no, I''m fine." Tian Mengxin quickly waved her hand, but if Zhang Tieshan didn''t go, she couldn''t leave, let alone let him in. After thinking about it, she suddenly covered her chest and staggered. Zhang Tieshan hurriedly came forward to help her.


    "Look, I said you were ill. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "No, no, I just had a few more drinks at noon. I''m a little dizzy. Just sleep. Why don''t you take me to the dormitory?"


    Tian Mengxin wants to take Zhang Tieshan away, so that no one will disturb Chu fan. But she ignored one thing. Now she pretends to be drunk and her feet are vain. How can she walk?


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhang Tieshan bent down and picked her up horizontally. She was so frightened that she almost screamed.


    How did this happen? Tian Mengxin was stunned. She didn''t dare to cry. She was even more afraid of being seen. She simply buried her head in Zhang Tieshan''s chest, like an ostrich. It''s clean to be out of sight. However, along the way, she had a strange feeling in her heart. Zhang Tieshan''s strong male smell and his broad and strong chest all brought her a strong sense of security.


    In my mind, Zhang Tieshan''s firm and strong cheeks are not beautiful, but they are very simple and honest. If I can marry such a man as a wife, I will be spoiled like a baby and will not be wronged at all.


    However, he is too tall. Like a little giant, can he match with him?


    Chu fan came out of Lan Jie''s office an hour later. Although he was a victim, he was full of energy and high spirits, not to mention how comfortable he was.


    With men and women, work is not tired. Cool!


    "Xinxin, send two cups of tea in." Chu fan shouted at the door, but no one promised. He was about to find it. A diligent young man ran over and brought two cups of hot water.


    "Instructor Chu, sister Xin is not feeling well. She was sent back by iron mountain to have a rest. Hey hey!" the young man showed a bad smile. It was normal to do something. He was stunned and smelled obscene.


    Chu fan was stunned and hurriedly said, "tell me carefully. Iron mountain sent Tian Mengxin back to rest? When did they go together?"


    "How do I know that?" the young man said with envy. "The boss of iron mountain is Niubi. He took away the most beautiful beauty of the company as soon as he came here. Instructor, do we have to hire employees next? Look, can we find more young and beautiful beauties and let our brothers have a goal to pursue."


    "Smelly boy, I''m thinking about my partner before I officially start working." Chu fan laughs and scolds, "don''t worry, I''ll ask sister LAN to arrange a blind date for you another day to ensure that you can find the other half of your life as soon as possible, so that you can start a family and have children in LAN dun."


    "Thank you, instructor!" the young man ran away happily. He wanted to tell the good news to the brothers as soon as possible. At the same time, he also wanted to call the waiting brothers and ask them to come as soon as possible.


    Chu fan was busy here until dark. He didn''t even care about dinner. He took Zhang Tieshan and drove back to his home in Jinghu District. When leaving, Lan Jie gave him a box of condoms. He has a tough life and doesn''t need to explain.


    Tian Mengxin also gave Zhang Tieshan a gift. When he opened it in the car, it turned out to be a valuable pen.


    The joy on Zhang Tieshan''s face collapsed, and he said bitterly, "I''m playing with a gun. Why do you send me a pen?"


    "Fool, you don''t understand this?" Chu fan glared at him angrily. "She means to write to her with this pen when you''re okay. It''s called a letter from a goose, okay?"


    "What''s the age? It''s convenient to make a phone call when you have something to do? You can also chat online at the worst. Who still writes a letter?" Zhang Tieshan didn''t think so. He played with his pen, not to mention how disappointed he was.


    If it weren''t for driving, Chu fan would have to knock his head out. A loser, why don''t you get it?


    "It''s called romance, okay?" Chu fan scolded. "Tian Mengxin hasn''t experienced any setbacks or fallen in love. She still has a sweet longing for love. Girls like her yearn for fairy tale love. You must write to her on time. You can call if you have nothing to do to enhance your feelings."


    "When will I finish her? I''ll give you a house. I''ll do it well for you and let you marry her."


    "But I can''t write?" Zhang Tieshan said bitterly. In recent years, he even forgot more than half of the Chinese characters he learned. How can he write any letters?


    Chu fan released a hand, patted Zhang Tieshan on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "brother, women are like war. Women''s clothes are her layers of defense. When you take off her defense layer by layer and occupy all the highlands on her, you will win this battle. Come on!"


    "Well, come on!" Zhang Tieshan is full of fighting spirit and has begun to think about what to write. No, I have to buy a Xinhua dictionary first and a pen calligraphy book to practice my calligraphy. Otherwise, the words written are like cockroaches crawling. Who knows?


    When Chu fan and Lin su''e get home, their godmother Lin su''e has prepared the food. Ah Jiu is playing games and Tangtang is watching TV, but she doesn''t see Su Yuan.


    "Godmother, where''s Su Yuan?"

 Chapter 285

    "Suyuan has locked herself upstairs all day."


    Lin su''e came out with a bowl of ginseng soup and handed it to Chu fan. She whispered, "go up and admit her mistake and say more good words. You can''t be sorry for others."


    "Godmother, where do you want to go? It''s not my problem." Chu fan cried and laughed and went upstairs with ginseng soup.


    "Du Du!" Chu fan knocked at the door.


    Soon, the door opened, revealing Su Yuan''s slightly tired face. Seeing that it was Chu fan, Su Yuan was not too surprised. She just said faintly, "back?" and turned and walked back.


    "What happened?" Chu fan followed him and asked with concern. "Ganniang said, you''ve locked yourself upstairs all day? No matter how big it is, you can''t joke about your body? Here, ganniang made ginseng soup for you. Have a drink."


    "Put it there. I''ll drink it later." Su Yuan sat at her desk, writing and drawing. She didn''t know what she was busy with.


    Chu fan walked over and saw that she was calculating the construction cost item by item and the reasonable price. Together, there were about dozens of pages.


    How long has she been busy with so many things?


    Looking at her slightly emaciated shoulder, Chu fan feels guilty and distressed. It seems that he cares less about Su Yuan since he met Yu Qiang Mei and Dou Yutong.


    I promised her to take care of her all my life, but I didn''t stay home all day. Yunnan and Sichuan provinces ran around. Even when I returned to Guangyuan City, I didn''t go home first. Instead, I went to find Lan Jie and did that kind of thing with her.


    "I''m sorry." Chu fan hugged Su Yuan from behind, buried his head in her neck and sniffed deeply. He felt her smell all over his stomach.


    At the moment of being held by Chu fan, Su Yuan''s body suddenly tightened, then relaxed again, closed her eyes, slowly leaned against Chu fan, and suddenly felt sleepy.


    Woman, not without a man around.


    "Why do you say I''m sorry? It''s because of sister LAN?" Su Yuan asked carelessly.


    Chu fan was startled. The woman''s intuition was too powerful. Did she know so soon?


    Suyuan turned around, gave him a charming white look, sorted out his skirt and said, "don''t you know what sister LAN meant by sending sugar? I left sugar to tell sister Lan that I would take care of sugar as my own daughter. As for you two, sooner or later."


    Chu fan''s forehead is sweating. This woman is terrible. She just helps take care of Tangtang. There are so many things in it. It''s horrible.


    "Wife, I..."


    As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Su Yuan pressed her fingers on Chu fan''s lips, smiled and said, "you don''t have to say anything. I don''t want to know. Just remember that there are godmothers, ah Jiu and I waiting for you at home."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan hugged her tightly and kissed her like rain on her forehead, eyebrows, eyes and nose. Finally, he grabbed her red lips and sucked greedily, as if he wanted to integrate Su Yuan into his body.


    Just when their bodies heated up rapidly and were a little out of control, a childish voice suddenly came from the door: "uncle, aunt, what are you doing?"


    Su Yuan was startled and hurriedly pushed Chu fan away. Her face was red as blood. She hesitated and said, "I... I''m with your uncle..."


    She can''t go on. Is it difficult to tell Tangtang, who is only five, that she is kissing and booing Chu fan? It''s dead!


    In this regard, a man''s face is always thicker than a woman. Therefore, Chu fan squats down with his face, pinches Tangtang''s face, and laughs: "Tangtang, why don''t you watch TV downstairs?"


    "Grandma asked me to come up and ask you to go down for dinner." Tangtang glanced at Su Yuan and asked carefully, "uncle, can you promise me one thing?"


    "OK, uncle will promise you everything."


    "Can you be Tangtang''s father? Just one day, okay?"


    Now, even Su Yuan was curious. She squatted down and touched Tangtang''s head, smiled and asked, "Tangtang, how can you think of letting your uncle be your father all day?"


    Tangtang looked down sadly. It took a long time to grasp the corner of his clothes and whispered, "the students say I don''t have a father. I want my uncle to send me to school tomorrow and tell them that I have a father."


    Chu fan and Su Yuan are in pain. Tangtang is only five years old. They should have a perfect family, but her father Tang Wendong


    The gratitude and resentment between adults can ruin a child''s life. Tang Wendong is not a good father, nor worthy to be a father, but Tangtang is innocent.


    Before Chu fan spoke, Su Yuan picked up Tangtang and said softly, "Tangtang, in the future, let uncle Chu fan be your father. As soon as you have time, let him go to school to send you to school and pick you up from school, okay?"


    "What about Tangtang''s father?"


    Facing Tangtang''s pure and clear eyes, Su Yuan was speechless and couldn''t tell Tangtang that her father had been sent to prison for reeducation through labor because of the last case.


    Chu fan took Tangtang, scraped her little nose and said with a smile, "Tangtang''s father is away. When he is not at home, his uncle will take his place and be Tangtang''s father, okay?"


    "OK, OK, so Tangtang has two dads." Tangtang clapped his hands happily and kissed Chu fan on his lips.


    Chu fan is stunned. How can this little girl kiss?


    Su Yuan quickly took Tangtang and said patiently, "Tangtang, girls can''t kiss others, let alone kiss others'' mouths, okay?"


    "Why not?" said Tangtang confidently. "Just now Tangtang saw it clearly. You kissed your father''s mouth. You are also a girl, and I am also a girl. Why can you, and I can''t?"


    Now, Su Yuan choked back again. She didn''t know how to explain to Tangtang. Fortunately, ah Jiu ran up again and asked the three to go downstairs for dinner, which resolved the embarrassment of Su Yuan and Chu fan.


    In the future, remember to lock the door when making out, otherwise the children will be taught badly.


    At dinner, Chu fan asked, and Su Yuan said what had happened in the past two days. Until then, Chu fan knew that there had been new changes in the development of shanty towns in the east of the city.


    Before, Jiang Siyan helped design a set of planning and construction scheme, and even Chu fan praised it. He thought that the project was sure to fall into the hands of Sichuan Chongqing development and construction company.


    But the world is unpredictable. At this juncture, Chongqing Yunlong group even stepped in to grab this big project.


    The background of Yunlong group is no less than that of Dafa group, which saves money in Sichuan. In the past, because Dafa group spared no expense to suppress, Yunlong group ended its investment several times, and steadily occupied the leading position in the construction industry in Sichuan Province.


    But now, when Dafa group withdrew from Guangyuan City, Yunlong group stepped in at this time. Is it really a coincidence? With the abundant financial resources of Yunlong group, Su Yuan has little chance of getting the project.


    "Just now, I was making a budget to see how much money we need to invest in order to build the whole area." Su Yuan put down her chopsticks and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know. It''s a surprise. The capital required for the completion of the construction of such a large shantytown is at least 10 billion. Where can our company get so much money?"


    Chu fan sandwiched a sparerib for her and said with a smile, "our company can''t take out so much. Yunlong group can take it out? Don''t worry, there will be a way to the front of the mountain. There will always be a way."


    "The day after tomorrow is the day of bidding. I estimate that we need to invest at least 12 billion to win the project. 12 billion. Where can we get so much money?"


    Chu fan asked casually, "didn''t you ask Jiang Siyan? Her mind is agile, her ideas are unrestrained, and she plays cards in an uneasy routine. Maybe she has any good ways."


    "I asked, she only told me one way - financing."


    "Financing?"


    "That''s right."


    Su Yuan explained: "What she means is that let''s integrate all the construction companies participating in the bidding into one rope and combine the financial resources of many of us. It''s easy to win the project, but the key question is, why should others cooperate with us? Even if they can''t win the bid, they can subcontract the project from Yunlong group. Although the profit will be a little less, the project will be successful There''s money to earn, and you don''t have to take any risk. "


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "there is no absolute thing in the world, as long as there is a way. Have a meal and leave it to me. No matter how hard the teeth of Yunlong group are, I will break his two big teeth."


    At night, Chu fan threw Su Yuan''s notes into the dustbin and dragged her to bed. Fortunately, he was squeezed by Lan Jie during the day. Therefore, Chu fan didn''t have too many distractions, although he was holding a fragrant beauty, and soon fell asleep.


    The next morning, Chu fan sent Tangtang to school as agreed. Because Chu fan became her father, Tangtang stayed up for half the night. He got up early this morning and dressed himself up like a little princess.


    Lin su''e''s hands are also very skillful. She can weave dozens of braids. Tangtang''s hair style is different every day, which makes the little girls who go to kindergarten jealous and envious.


    Tangtang has the most beautiful hairstyle and wears her favorite new clothes. She looks bright eyebrows and teeth, sweet and lovely. Because she left early, when father and daughter came to school, the kindergarten had just opened.


    A beautiful teacher, aged about 20, was cleaning the door. When he saw a Q7 parked aside and Tangtang jumped down, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    "Good morning, Miss Qingqing!" Tangtang called out clearly, and then couldn''t wait to drag Chu fan over and shouted happily, "this is my father."


    Chufan smiled and stretched out his hand: "Hello, teacher, I''m Tangtang''s father - Chufan."


    "Hello, my name is Kong Qingqing." the beautiful teacher smiled and held Chu fan''s hand. Suddenly, she gave a cry of pain, shook Chu fan''s hand like an electric shock, looked at him in fear, and staggered back two steps.

 Chapter 286

    "Mr. Kong, it''s not good to spy on other people''s privacy when we meet for the first time?" Chu fan frowned and stared at Kong Qingqing coldly.


    Although on the surface, Chu fan is very calm, in fact, he has been stormed in his heart, because the teacher Kong Qingqing is another demon family.


    Just at the moment of shaking hands, Chu fan''s spiritual space was attacked. If Chu fan''s spiritual power had not been tempered and had a certain resistance, all his memories would have been read by Kong Qingqing.


    If she really spies on Chu fan''s memory, Chu fan will have no secrets and stand naked in front of her like naked.


    Chu fan is angry. I have no enemies with you. Why did you do this? Is it fun to pry into other people''s memories? Who doesn''t have some privacy when people are alive? Chu fan''s privacy is related to his life. Once the news of the bone tower is leaked, Chu fan will be chased and killed by all demon families, and the consequences may involve Su Yuan and Lin su''e. can Chu fan not be angry?


    Kong Qingqing was frightened and said tremblingly, "yes... I''m sorry, i... I didn''t mean it."


    "How dare you say you didn''t mean it?" Chu fan''s eyes were fierce, his momentum gushed out, and rolled over towards Kong Qingqing like a mountain.


    Kong Qingqing''s flower face faded and supported painstakingly, so that he was not overwhelmed by Chu FanTai''s momentum. However, her face was pale, sweat rolled down her forehead and reluctantly said, "I... I just want to know if you are really the king of murder."


    Chu fan quickly dispersed his momentum and said coldly, "for the sake of you not threatening me with sugar, I forgive you this time, but if I know your misdeeds, even if I catch up with the ends of the earth, I will destroy you and do harm to the people."


    "No, no, I''ve never done anything harmful to nature. If you don''t believe it, you can ask." Kong Qingqing''s face is bloodless. She has heard it. Chu fan knows his identity and knows that he is a demon clan.


    God, what the hell is he? Why am I so stupid to pry into his privacy?


    Just when Kong Qingqing hesitated to kneel down and beg for mercy for Chu fan, another parent sent her child to school. Chu fan looked as usual, said hello to each other''s parents, waved goodbye to Tangtang and Kong Qingqing, and got on the bus and left. Until then, Kong Qingqing was relieved.


    However, she was still worried. When her identity was exposed, she was already in an extremely dangerous situation. At present, the wisest choice is to leave as soon as possible and hide as far away as possible.


    "Qingqing teacher, do you like my father too?" Tangtang looked up at Kong Qingqing and said in an old age, "my father is great, but there are many girls who like him. Even aunt a Jiu likes him. So when I grow up, I will marry my father."


    "Puff Chi!" Kong Qingqing couldn''t help laughing, squatted down and patiently explained, "Xinyi, you can''t marry him because he is your father... No, his surname is Chu and your surname is Tang. How can he be your father?"


    "Tangtang has two dads. Tang''s father has gone away. Now Tangtang lives with Chufan''s father." Tangtang said proudly, "Chufan''s father, aunt Suyuan, grandma Lin and aunt Jiu are all kind to me. Therefore, I want to marry my father so that I can be with them forever."


    Children''s words are naive, but Kong Qingqing notices a lot of things. It seems that Chu fan is not so terrible. Maybe he can help himself


    Chu fan left the kindergarten less than 100 meters, big eyed frog and flower fairy jumped out.


    "Chu fan, you are so lucky that you found another demon beauty." the flower fairy flew around Chu fan and said with a smile, "her ability is very good. Through physical contact, she can spy on other people''s privacy. If her cultivation is not shallow, you will be exposed today."


    "Isn''t she also a fox spirit?" Chu fan asked with lingering palpitations.


    It''s too hanging. Who would have thought she was a demon? Unexpectedly, shaking hands almost exposed the privacy. Why, just because I''m the king of murder, does she want to spy on my privacy? No, I must be handsome.


    "Stop smelling beautiful!" the big eyed frog squatted on his shoulder and said solemnly, "if I''m right, she should be a bird beauty."


    The flower fairy nodded: "yes, her surname is Kong. She should be the beauty of the peacock family. Moreover, the peacock family once had a demon king with great strength. One of the abilities of the peacock demon king is to spy on other people''s privacy. If there is no accident, this Kong Qingqing should be the descendant of the peacock demon king."


    "But how could she appear here?" the big eyed frog narrowed his eyes and said with a bad smile, "no matter what the reason is, it''s a great good thing for Chu fan. Hei hei!"


    Chu Fan said warily, "what do you want to do? I warn you, I''m not interested in your demon women."


    "Inner alchemy!" the big eyed frog jumped with excitement. "If I can eat her inner alchemy, my strength will be directly improved by one level. At that time, I can increase your strength by more than 50%


    The flower fairy frowned slightly and glanced at the big eyed frog, but she didn''t make a sound. She looked at Chu fan''s reaction and her heart hung up.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "come on, I want to improve my strength, but being a kindergarten teacher is enough to prove that she likes children and must be a kind demon woman. You want me to kill her and take away Neidan? I can''t do it. If you have the ability, kill yourself."


    Hearing Chu fan''s reply, the flower fairy breathed a sigh of relief. This level had been calculated and was safe.


    "Hey, hey, it''s OK not to capture her inner alchemy, but you must catch her and catch her." the big eyed frog danced with excitement, as if he had succeeded.


    Q7 swayed on the road and almost drove up the road teeth. Chu fan was so frightened that he stopped on the roadside and grabbed the big eyed frog. He almost pinched its two big eyes. He said fiercely, "you let me soak a peacock? Did you sleep with her? Believe it or not, I''ll find your little JJ and castrate it a hundred times?"


    Chu fan is very angry with you. The consequences are very serious.


    But just then, the voice of black scale came from the car: "if you want to live, you must do so."


    "Why?" Chu fan was surprised, loosened his hand and asked incredulously.


    "Nine Yin Jue pulse!"


    Black scale only said this, and there was no response. The big eyed frog and the flower fairy obediently returned to the bone tower space and didn''t come out again.


    Do you need some ability of demon women to crack the nine Yin Jue pulse? Chu fan thought for a long time and didn''t understand it until there was a harsh horn behind him. He suddenly woke up, started the car and drove towards the company.


    Last night, Chu fan called Li Qingcheng and asked her to help invite major developers and builders in Sichuan Province to a party to discuss the development project of shantytowns. To put it bluntly, it is a joint venture to jointly resist the river crossing dragon of Yunlong group.


    As the initiator of the party, Chu fan naturally wants to go early and try to make a good impression on everyone. He can also talk when he talks about business later. But before that, he had to go to the company and pick up Su Yuan and others.


    Early in the morning, Su Yuan went out to the company. When Chu fan passed, Su Yuan, chairman of Sichuan Chongqing real estate development and construction group company, Hao Jia, chairman secretary, Zhao Junjie, President, Zhou hailing, chief financial officer and Zhao Qingyuan, construction director, all waited at the door of the company.


    This series of positions, as well as the name of the company, have just been reconstructed. According to Jiang Siyan, no matter how big the company''s assets are, the name must be loud. You know, ten people meet together these days, including nine general managers and one deputy general manager.


    Once the development and construction project of shantytowns is won, the scale of Sichuan Chongqing real estate company will increase dozens of times, and it is implicitly the second largest development and construction group company in Sichuan Province.


    Therefore, Su Yuan adopted Jiang Siyan''s suggestion to expand the scale of the company and improve the positions of employees. Although there are not many employees, there is already the prototype of a large group company.


    As for president Zhao Junjie, she still has some abilities, but she always runs to Su Yuan''s office, which makes Su Yuan a little tired. However, she is not married, and people don''t have too much words and deeds, so she can''t say anything.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting." Chu fan stopped the car, opened the window and waved to Su Yuan. "Get in the car. Let''s welcome you first. After all, it''s the host. You can''t feel slighted."


    Su Yuangang was about to leave. Zhao Junjie hurriedly said, "Chairman, take my car. The car I just bought is very comfortable."


    "No!" Su Yuan said faintly. Hao Jia had opened the door, and she bent down to get in. Then Hao Jia closed the door and went to the other side. She also opened the door and got into the car.


    The co pilot''s door was opened. Zhou Hailing got into the car and said with a smile, "I''ll borrow some light, too. Chu won''t mind?"


    "How could it be? Director Zhou is honored to take my car." Chu Fan said with a smile.


    Zhou Hailing chuckled: "no wonder it can make us Su Da beauty die hard. This mouth is as sweet as honey."


    "Have you tasted?" Su Yuan clanked behind, almost choking Zhou Hailing to death. Chu fan laughed heartlessly and stepped on the accelerator. Q7 roared out and drove straight to the booked hotel.


    Later, Zhao Qingyuan patted his son on the shoulder and said earnestly, "son, Suyuan is not your dish. You''d better die."


    "As long as she doesn''t get married, I won''t give up one day." Zhao Junjie clenched his fist and said enthusiastically, "Dad, just look at it. I will prove to Su Yuan that I am the most suitable man for her."

 Chapter 287

    Jun''an hotel was opened by the eighth master of Jinghu District, and the manager is Yu Fengxian.


    Yu Fengxian is really a good woman. In just a few years, Leng has opened three branches in Jinghu District. Her business is booming and has accumulated a lot of wealth for the eighth master.


    It was the eighth master''s attention to her that made her ambition expand day by day. She sent herself to prison, but made Qiuyun come true. The eighth master''s industry has now been firmly grasped by Qiuyun. Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao have also become her staunch confidants. This Junan hotel also naturally falls into Qiuyun''s hands, and its business is still booming, even better than before.


    Who doesn''t know she''s from Chu fan? Although Wang Dong, the overlord of the underground world in Guangyuan City, did not die directly in the hands of Chu fan, his death had an ambiguous relationship with Chu fan.


    At this juncture, no one dares to take big risks to compete for this seat. Chu fan can not, but who dares to take this seat except Qiuyun? Therefore, although Qiuyun has not been in the upper position, she seems to be the overlord of Guangyuan City in the eyes of the bosses of districts and counties around Guangyuan City.


    Today, Qiuyun arranged the reception work to Jun''an hotel. Chu fan rushed there early and directly came to the conference room on the top floor under the leadership of the waiter. Unexpectedly, Li Qingcheng and Qiu Yun had been waiting here for a long time, but their faces were not very good-looking.


    "Sister Li''s face is not very good. Didn''t she sleep well last night?" Chu fan walked over with a smile and sat down directly opposite Li Qingcheng''s two women. Su Yuan followed and sat beside him.


    Zhou hailing, Hao Jia and Zhao Qingyuan all sat down on the chair at the edge of the conference room and didn''t dare to get close to the big conference table. After all, the identity is there. People are bosses. They are working. It was not appropriate in the past.


    But unexpectedly, Zhao Junjie came to the other side of Su Yuan, held out his hand across the table and said with a smile: "Hello, Miss Li, I''m Zhao Junjie, President of Sichuan Chongqing group company."


    What''s more amazing is that Li Qingcheng not only didn''t stretch out his hand, but leaned back and said with an enchanting smile: "you can call me sister Li or my name. Don''t connect me with Miss Li. I don''t sell myself."


    Zhao Junjie''s face flushed. This woman is too tough. Who said you were a "Miss" selling yourself? However, with her face of bringing disaster to the country and the people and her hot figure with nosebleed, if she sells herself, she must be the number one.


    Nima, if you sell yourself, I''m going to blow a gun even if I lose all my money. However, if you want to get a wife, you still have to marry Su Yuan. She is not only beautiful and has a good figure, but also the most important thing is that she has a cold and gorgeous temperament. She doesn''t give false words to men. Don''t worry about marrying home.


    "Sister Li laughed." Zhao Junjie''s forehead was sweating. He smiled and sat down on the other side of Su Yuan. He dared not look at Li Qingcheng again.


    This witch is a hedgehog with thorns all over. Whoever touches and stabs.


    Li Qingcheng glanced at him and disdained at the corners of his mouth. With this ability, do you dare to come to my mother? I can kill you. Cut!


    Turning his head, Li Qingcheng looked at Chu fan with a serious expression: "something''s wrong. I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you today."


    "What do you mean?" Chu fan was stunned and hurriedly asked.


    Qiuyun explained: "early this morning, elder martial sister received calls one after another. They were all from the bosses of major development and construction companies. Without exception, they all said they had something to do and couldn''t come."


    "Such a coincidence?" Chu fan smiled. "Interesting, more and more interesting."


    Zhao Junjie frowned: "Mr. Su, with the strength of our company, there is no chance of winning this battle. As long as we can lend money, we still have a chance to win the bid."


    "OK, I''ll leave the loan to you." Su Yuan said faintly.


    Zhao Junjie immediately stood up with confidence and said excitedly, "don''t worry, President su. I''ll give you a satisfactory answer tonight. Just wait for my good news."


    "Junjie..." Zhao Qingyuan quickly stood up and wanted to stop, but Hao Jia grabbed him. He had no choice but to watch his son stride away.


    My silly son, it''s all here. Do you think the bank can still give you a loan? Su Yuan dug a hole for you. Why don''t you jump down without thinking?


    Alas! You''re still too young.


    "Sister Li, is there any chance to recover?" Suyuan looked at Li Qingcheng and asked solemnly.


    She knew that Li Qingcheng''s failure to cancel the meeting showed that she still had a way. Otherwise, why let them come in vain? Although Su Yuan had no illusions about the bid, she would not give up easily if there was still a glimmer of life.


    Li Qingcheng smiled: "Dong Su knows very well that if there is no chance, I don''t have to bother you to come. It''s just... It''s a little difficult."


    "Difficulties are all used to overcome. If you don''t even have the courage to try, what company will you open?" Su Yuan said faintly.


    "No wonder Chu fan likes you so much. Even I begin to like you. Have courage!"


    Li Qingcheng smiled. Mei Mou glanced at Chu fan and said, "there is only one chance, but I can''t help it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Qiuyun quickly sent a piece of information and explained, "this is what I asked someone to prepare this morning. Take a look first."


    Chu fan quickly picked up one of the materials and suddenly woke up: "you mean, let''s take the initiative to win over these developers and builders?"


    What he got was the information of a well-known developer in Sichuan Province. Even some of his personal privacy and hobbies were found out clearly. However, with these things, he may not be able to turn against Su Yuan.


    Li Qingcheng said, "in fact, the easiest way is to drive Yunlong group away. It shouldn''t be difficult for Chu fan. If it''s inconvenient for you, I can do it for you."


    Her words made everyone except Chu fan and Qiu Yun look pale. Can I help you? She''s trying to kill people. It''s horrible!


    Su Yuan frowned slightly, then stretched out and said faintly, "now, it''s not just the problem of Yunlong group, but the financial resources of our company. It''s not enough to win the development project of the whole shanty town. This is my negligence."


    "Even if Yunlong group withdraws from this bidding, other companies will not let us eat this fat meat. Everyone is greedy and wants to take advantage of this opportunity to make a big profit. Therefore, it is useless for Yunlong group, so we should fundamentally solve this matter."


    Sitting behind Su Yuan, Zhou hailing and Zhao Qingyuan nodded secretly. Su Yuan made sense and looked more thoroughly. The project is too big for any company to eat. Therefore, the combination is inevitable, and the key is who will pick the beam.


    Li Qingcheng also nodded and said with a smile, "Dong Su saw it clearly, so I asked people to prepare these materials. I hope it will be helpful to you."


    "Thank you, Sister Li!" Su Yuan stood up and held out her hand to Li Qingcheng. The two women shook their hands gently and released them.


    Chu fan also stood up. He also knew that the interview was over and it was time to leave.


    "Sister Li, no matter whether the bidding is successful or not, I owe you a favor." Chu Fan said bluntly, "if you have difficulties in the future, come to me and I will help you if you can."


    "What if I can''t help?" Li Qingcheng glanced at him and thought that Miss Ben was so easy to deceive?


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "I can''t do it. I''ll find someone to help you as much as possible. Is that always OK?"


    "That''s pretty much the same. Take your time and don''t give it away!"


    "Goodbye!" Suyuan politely said goodbye to Li Qingcheng''s two women, turned and walked out.


    Outside the hotel, Su Yuan said to Zhao Qingyuan and others, "take a taxi back to the company. Chu fan and I will do it. If not, we will give up the project."


    Is there any other way? Without the intervention of Yunlong group, Su Yuan could at least lend more than a billion yuan to subcontract the project, and a lot of money would come in.


    But now, it is still unknown whether the money can be loaned out by Yunlong group. Even if the money is loaned out, it may not be useful.


    In this regard, Zhao Qingyuan and others were powerless. They had to listen to Su Yuan''s arrangement and take a taxi back to the company for standby. Su Yuan found a teahouse nearby and took Chu fan up. While drinking tea, she studied the information given by Li Qingcheng.


    The people who can be listed on the paper by Li Qingcheng are qualified to participate in the shantytown development and reconstruction project. Any of them has assets no less than that of Su Yuan''s Sichuan Chongqing development and construction group company.


    No wonder they would choose Yunlong group for anyone, and would not choose to cooperate with a small company like Su Yuan. Yunlong group has abundant funds. If we cooperate with them, we can at least have some soup without investing too much money and taking too much risk.


    It''s not generally difficult to make them switch. If they change to someone else, there''s hardly any chance. However, Chu fan and Su Yuan are not ordinary people. There are still opportunities for them. The key is how to do it.


    They read all the materials without saying a word. More than an hour has passed and the tea is cold. At this time, Su Yuan put down the information, rubbed the bridge of her nose and asked, "what good way do you have?"


    "There are two ways." Chu fan drank the herbal tea in front of him and smiled. "The first is simple. He kidnapped their families. In this way, they must be obedient."


    "Next." Suyuan did not hesitate to filter out this method. She didn''t want to use this dark means. It was too mean and dirty.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "I know you''re soft hearted and won''t choose this one, so let''s just try the second one."


    Looking at Chu fan standing up, Su Yuan quickly stood up and said, "you haven''t said yet?"


    "Just follow me. There are seven companies in total. It''s enough for us to be busy until dark."

 Chapter 288

    "Where are we going?" Suyuan couldn''t help asking while sitting in the car.


    Chu fan drove out of the city at a high speed and went straight to the Sichuan Provincial Expressway. Su Yuan couldn''t help asking again, "are you going to Sichuan Province? Why do you want to stay close and seek far? Can''t you take Zou Haoran down first and then go?"


    Chu fan looked ahead and said with a smile, "my good wife, the information is very clear. Zou Haoran is the uncle of mayor Zhou Qiang. Do you think he is a good bone?"


    "In addition to him and Cheng Guangxi of Guang''an City, the remaining five bosses are acquaintances. After I settle them all, do they have any other choice? Hey hey, so we just need to settle these five people."


    Su Yuan was surprised and said, "you know the remaining five people? When did it happen? Why don''t I know at all?"


    "There are many things you don''t know. Call Jiang Siyan, and Jiang Tiexin will be settled by her."


    "Jiang Siyan?" Su Yuan suddenly widened her eyes. "Don''t tell me, this Jiang Tiexin is..."


    "Yes, it''s Jiang Siyan''s father." Chu fan smiled, "look, have you solved one?"


    Suyuan still couldn''t believe it. She swallowed a mouthful of spit and asked in shock, "how do you know? Siyan didn''t tell me about it."


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "don''t get me wrong, wife. Jiang Siyan didn''t tell me..."


    "How do you know Jiang Tiexin is her father?"


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I know her brother Jiang Fei. Is this reason enough?"


    "That''s about the same. What about the other people? You know Lv Liang, Gao Yuan, Wang Xin and Tang Junyi?"


    Chu fan slowed down and said helplessly, "my eldest lady, don''t you even look at their family members?"


    Su Yuan said curiously, "what''s the use of looking at their family members? Do you really want to kidnap their family members to coerce them to turn around and help us?"


    "Still use kidnapping?" Chu fan sneered, "look at Lv Liang first. What''s his son''s name?"


    Su Yuan quickly looked for the information, quickly found out the information of Lv Liang, and read: "Lv Tianxing, Lv Liang''s biological son, 23... LV Tianxing? Is it the guy we were with Chen Yixue in Yunnan?"


    "Who else but him?"


    Suyuan''s face was ecstatic. Chen Yixue was brought out by Chu fan, but LV Tianxing was still in prison. With this, does Lv Liang dare to support Su Yuan? Chu fan can make his son die rather than live in prison with a phone call. Of course, Chu fan can also make a phone call to get his son out.


    Originally, she didn''t have much confidence in Chu fan, but now Su Yuan wants to press Chu fan into the car and fork it twice. So excited!


    "What about Gao Yuan? What can he do for you?" Su Yuan couldn''t wait to ask.


    Chu Fan said calmly, "Gao Yuan''s son''s name is Gao Longsheng. I beat him up because he bullied he Xiaolin. Although he doesn''t have a handle in my hand, it''s too easy for him."


    "Wang Xin, son Wang Juxian..." Su Yuan was stunned and frowned. "Wang Juxian? The name sounds familiar. I seem to have heard it somewhere?"


    "Wang Juxian, the scum who killed LV Wanqing, has also been sent to prison by me."


    "I remember. Last time when I was at home, Yutong told me about her past and mentioned this man." Suyuan couldn''t help but bah, "scum! What about Tang Junyi? What''s his handle in your hand?"


    At the mention of Tang Junyi, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing: "he has no handle in my hand, but Tang Xue is his daughter. I happened to catch up last time and saved the lives of more than a dozen people in their family. Do you think he can''t help me?"


    "Tang Junyi is Tang Xue''s father? You also saved the lives of more than a dozen people in their family?" Su Yuan asked in shock, "what happened to the Tang family?"


    "Well, I''ll tell you slowly when I get back. You''d better call Jiang Siyan first, tell her about it, and let her tell Tang Xue, hoping she can convince her father to support us."


    "OK, I''ll call right away." Su Yuan immediately took out her mobile phone, took a deep breath, calmed her excitement, found out Jiang Siyan''s phone and dialed her.


    Things that had no clue and no hope have become easy and simple without any difficulty. All this changed because of Chu fan. Su Yuan hung up and looked at Chu fan. I can''t believe he was the dirty little worker on the construction site.


    She still remembers the scene when the two met for the first time. He was very shy and didn''t dare to wear shoes to enter the door. Instead, he took off his yellow rubber shoes, put them outside the door, and then walked into the house barefoot.


    Unlike those migrant workers on the construction site, he slept in bed after eating at night, or played cards half night. He likes reading, especially the romance of the Three Kingdoms. If it weren''t for this, how could he meet Su Yuan kidnapped?


    Now, the blood stained romance of the Three Kingdoms is still treasured in Su Yuan''s drawer. The book can be regarded as a token of their love. But at this time, Chu fan is afraid that he will never have time to read it again.


    "Alas!" Su Yuan sighed, turned her head and looked out of the window.


    Chu fan glanced at her curiously. Well, why did he suddenly sigh? At this time, she should be happy? Do not understand, Chu fan simply did not want to, concentrate on driving, the speed soared to the fastest, and rushed to Sichuan Province.


    Two hours later, Chu fan drove to a hotel near Sichuan University. At the door stood Jiang Siyan, Tang Xue, Song Wen and he Xiaolin.


    As soon as Chu fan''s car stopped slowly, the four women hurried forward.


    "Brother fan, sister Su, you''re here." Jiang Siyan greeted with a smile. "Don''t worry about the car. Come in quickly. My father and they''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Song Wen crowded to Chu fan, hugged his arm and said mysteriously, "I proposed not only the father of the eldest sister and the third sister, but also several developers and builders in Sichuan Province."


    "Really?" he Xiaolin looked at her with a smile. Song Wen was so hairy that she quickly shrunk back and said, "it was proposed by me and my second sister."


    Jiang Siyan directly pulled her ear: "say again?"


    "Ouch... Ouch, you proposed it. I haven''t done anything. Can''t I? Wuwuwuwu!"


    Tang Xue couldn''t help laughing: "Well, I''m not afraid to let sister Su and brother fan laugh. In fact, after sister Su called, we knew your intention to come to Sichuan Province. Our Tang family and Jiang family alone didn''t help with the bidding. Therefore, we made good suggestions and called all the leading figures in Sichuan Province. Hee hee, brother fan and sister Su, you won''t blame me "How about you?"


    "How could it be? I have to thank you." Su Yuan came forward and took Tang Xue''s hand and said with a smile, "if this business can be negotiated, I''ll give you a big gift each."


    "What gift? Can you reveal it first?" Song Wen immediately came to her spirit when she heard the big gift. She left Chu fan and came to Su Yuan happily. Unfortunately, her set was not good for Su Yuan, so she had to go back to Chu fan and hold his arm. She was more like his girlfriend than Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan turned a blind eye to this. She whispered and laughed with Jiang Siyan and others all the way. She didn''t see any resentment. Jiang Siyan and others had no choice but to envy.


    Alas, sometimes it''s good to pretend to be crazy and silly. Like Song Wen, do you dare to say that she doesn''t understand the world? Don''t look at her. She is usually simple and lovely, like a minor girl, and does something funny. But if she doesn''t have enough IQ, can she become a computer genius?


    Every woman has her unique ability to protect herself. Like Su Yuan, she has a high and cold appearance and doesn''t give false words to anyone. This is her habit to protect herself. Song Wen, her innocence and cute, are her disguises. In fact, she is smarter than anyone.


    Like now, she dare to hold Chu fan''s arm openly, regard herself as Chu fan''s sister or girlfriend, and make no secret of her feelings for him. Although Jiang Siyan and her friends want to hold Chu fan''s arm openly like her, they dare not and are embarrassed. If Su Yuan is not here, they may be able to put down their reserve and play a joke Like, they walked around with his arm in their arms, but at the moment, they had only envy.


    Soon, several people came to the door of the box. Jiang Siyan knocked on the door, then opened the door and strode in.


    In such a large box, there were more than a dozen people, several of whom Chu fan knew, such as Tang Junyi, who was sitting facing the door drinking tea, Jiang Fei, who served tea and poured water, dou Ruhai, who was talking and laughing, Dou Yutong, who was shy and shy, and Chen Bofang, who was wearing a long shirt and an old scholar.


    When Chu fan came in, most of the people in the room stood up. Tang Junyi was the first to laugh. He waved warmly and said, "the virtuous nephew of Chu fan is coming. Come here and sit next to me. We have to have a good drink today."


    "Uncle Tang, the elders are sitting here. It''s not suitable for me to sit with you. I''d better sit next to my senior brother." Chu fan arched around and came to Chen Bofang, laughing, "senior brother, you''re all right."


    "I''m fine. Sit down quickly!" Chen Bofang excitedly took Chu fan to sit down and said, "I called master two days ago. He told me that his Parkinson''s disease has been cured. Now he can pick up the carving knife and carve jade. Thank you, senior brother. Thank you."


    "Elder martial brother, if you say so, I''ll be surprised. Shifu isn''t yours alone? I can''t watch him get sick. Chu fan smiles and holds Chen Bofang''s calloused hand and asks," how''s your son? "


    "I''m much more honest. Now I''m learning jade carving from me at home, cultivating my self-cultivation, and the business in the store has begun to take over." Chen Bofang said with emotion, "brother, senior brother, I don''t know how to thank you. If it weren''t for you, my unworthy son wouldn''t know what to do."


    "Plop!" a middle-aged man suddenly knelt in front of Chu fan and begged bitterly, "Chu Shao, help me and get my son out? As long as you can get my son out, you can spend as much money..."


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward support of ''tears red candle 356668621''!

 Chapter 289

    "Elder martial brother, who is this man?" Chu fan asked faintly.


    In fact, he knew very well that who could kneel down and cry and ask Chu to save his son, except Lv Liang, LV Tianxing''s father? It''s just, what''s so cheap? If you let me help you, I''ll help you?


    Chen Bofang said awkwardly, "he is Lv Liang, the father of LV Tianxing. Speaking of it, it''s all my disheartening son. If it weren''t for him, the child of Tianxing wouldn''t be in prison. Brother, in the face of my senior brother, just help me. I can spend as much money as I can. I''ll pay half for old Lv."


    Chu fan reached out to help Lv Liang up and said earnestly, "boss LV, it''s not that I don''t help you, and I''m not a person who bears a grudge, but it''s too late now. Your son has been sentenced by the court and has been put in prison. No matter how hard my relationship is, I can''t get him out. So, you''d better keep an eye on it and wait for him to get out of prison."


    Turning his head, Chu fan asked Chen Bofang, "how many years has LV Tianxing been sentenced?"


    "He was sentenced to eight years'' imprisonment and left in Yunnan military prison," Chen Bofang pleaded, holding Chu fan''s hand, "Brother, I know it''s a little difficult for me to do this, but Lao Lu''s son went in because of the villain of my family. Now, my son came out, but Tianxing was left in prison. My heart... You can help me and talk to General Yu, even if you transfer people to our Sichuan prison."


    Lv Liang looked haggard and his temples were white. It was obviously because of his son that he broke his heart. However, LV Tianxing''s trouble was so great that he couldn''t do anything. Now, he finally caught the opportunity. Even if he had only 1% hope, he would never miss it even if he lost his family and property.


    "So?" Chu fan hesitated and nodded. "If I just get people back to Sichuan Province, uncle Yu may be able to give me face. Don''t worry. When I go back, I''ll talk to Uncle Yu about it and try to get brother LV Tianxing back. As long as I go back to Sichuan Province, it''s easy to do."


    Lu Liang was moved to tears. He almost knelt down for Chu fan again and choked and said, "thank you, Chu Shao. Thank you for ignoring past grievances and repaying good for bad..."


    "Well, the so-called enemy should be solved rather than tied up. Everyone is eating in Sichuan Province. Who can''t ask?" Chu fan comforted Lv Liang a few words. Then he looked at Dou Ruhai and said with a smile, "uncle, why are you here?"


    Dou Ruhai snorted coldly, "can I not come? Someone heard that you have something to do and don''t even let people drink a mouthful of water. If I don''t come, I won''t want to eat or sleep today. Hum!"


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Dou Yutong''s timid face was slightly red, and his father looked white, more charming and moving.


    Then she looked at Chu fan and explained slightly shyly, "brother fan, you have saved my life. Now you have a chance to repay me. How can I ignore it? Besides, sister Su and I are good sisters, and her business is mine."


    Suyuan nodded slightly at her without much expression. However, the more she was like this, the happier Dou Yutong was, which showed that Suyuan had accepted her and regarded her as her own family.


    Do you need to be polite to your family?


    "You talk business, let''s go out and order." Dou Yutong stood up, waved to Jiang Siyan and others, and took their sisters out.


    Tang Junyi complained, "Chu fan, why don''t you call me directly for such a big thing? If Xueer hadn''t told me, I still didn''t know that you and Miss Su opened a development and construction company. Therefore, I pushed Miss Li''s invitation."


    "Yes, no vinegar, I just know." Lv Liang quickly said that if he knew that the company was run by Chu fan, he would have run away. How could he wait until now?


    "Hahaha, it''s not too late to know now." a pudgy middle-aged man less than 1.6 meters tall with a big belly stood up, stretched out his hand from a distance and said with a smile, "I''m Jiang Tiexin, Jiang Siyan''s father."


    "Ah, Hello, uncle." Chu fan quickly got up, took Jiang Tiexin''s hand and said with a smile, "aunt must be a beautiful woman."


    His subtext is that Jiang Siyan inherited her mother''s genes to grow so tall and beautiful. Otherwise, she must be short and fat like her father.


    If someone else says this, Jiang Tiexin will certainly turn his face. He is an ordinary person? He is engaged in architecture and is half a gangster. Otherwise, his son can support a high-end KTV? But Chu fan''s words make him feel that he has face, which shows that Chu fan doesn''t treat himself as an outsider.


    Jiang Tiexin smiled proudly and said, "that''s right. In those days, your aunt was a beautiful woman known as a flower in Sichuan Province. There were countless suitors, but she fell in love with me. Ha ha, there''s no way. Who made us handsome in those years."


    The words attracted a burst of laughter, and the atmosphere in the box became more and more harmonious. Before Jiang Tiexin sat down, a tall middle-aged man quickly stood up, stretched out his hands from a distance and walked quickly.


    Chu fan had guessed his identity. Although he could eat him to death, Chu fan stood up and stretched out his hand before he came


    "Hello, Chu Shao!" the man held Chu fan''s hand with both hands and said with a very warm smile, "we are not outsiders. My disheartening son has been taught by Chu Shao?"


    Chu fan pretended to be surprised and asked, "really? Are you..."


    "I''m Gaoyuan. Gao Longsheng is my son." Gaoyuan said with a smile, "I''ve driven Gao Longsheng abroad. That loser will be ruined if I don''t discipline him well. I also made compensation to he Zhaoming, he Xiaolin''s father. Look..."


    "Mr. Gao is worried too much. The market is like a battlefield. What he pursues is an interest. Therefore, it''s no wonder others lose." Chu fan smiled, "it''s just that he Xiaolin is my friend. If others bully her, I can''t sit idly by?"


    "Yes, who doesn''t know that Chu Shao values love and righteousness? Don''t worry. I''ll help him in the future. I''m sure no one dares to bully Xiaolin."


    "I''ll thank Mr. Gao first."


    Then, one after another people stood up and introduced themselves to Chu fan. Most of them were developers in cities around Sichuan Province. Naturally, their strength was far inferior to that of Dafa group, even the Tang family and the Jiang family. But there are many people and great power. If they all join in, Su Yuan doesn''t need to go home and borrow money from her father.


    After some communication, Chen Bofang explained in a low voice. Chu fan roughly understood everyone''s financial situation. In the construction industry of Sichuan Province, Dafa group of Qian family is a well deserved leader, followed by Tang family and Jiang family. The two industries are complex. Development and construction is only one of the industries, but it has strong financial resources and ranks second and third.


    The second is Lv Liang and Wang Xin, who has been silent smoking. These two are specialized in construction. However, their background is not as good as the Tang family and the Jiang family, nor do they have the financial resources. However, in the field of construction, they are not inferior to the Tang and Jiang families.


    The rest of those people, in their respective urban areas, also have strong backgrounds, and the strength of the company is stronger than Chu fan''s Sichuan Chongqing group.


    But now, these people are trying to curry favor with Chu fan. They don''t want to make money. They have to be familiar first. They were all called by Dou Ruhai. Who is Dou Ruhai? The younger brother of the underground king of Sichuan Province, it seems that his daughter has a deep relationship with Chu fan, and Chu fan is still a famous murderer. In the future, the status of the overlord of Sichuan Province may fall on him. Who dares to neglect it?


    Only Wang Xin, sitting there alone, smoked unhappily. There were more than a dozen cigarette butts on the ground. But no matter who advised him, he was indifferent.


    His son was sent to prison by Chu fan and was still sentenced to death. His younger brother Wang Lin was also implicated in Wang Juxian''s case. He came down from the position of deputy director of the public security department and was transferred to a Qingshui Yamen. His political career was basically over and he just waited for retirement.


    All this is because of Chu fan, but Chu fan has a strong background, he can''t provoke, and his son Wang Juxian did kill someone. Who is to blame? However, let him turn around to support Chu fan and cooperate with him, he can''t do it.


    "Yuanyuan, you go to greet Yutong and serve them." Chu fan patted Su Yuan''s hand. Su Yuan stood up and said hello to everyone and went out.


    After she left, Chu fan''s eyes finally fell on Wang Xin and said faintly, "President Wang, now, I''m afraid you didn''t say anything."


    Wang Xin''s blood surged up. As soon as he threw the cigarette end, he stood up and shouted with a thick red face: "I..."


    "Don''t get excited. Let me finish what I have to say first." Chu fan interrupts his words and says faintly, "your son killed someone and was sentenced to death? But if the LV family forgives your son Wang Juxian, he is likely to change from death penalty to life imprisonment. If Wang always has a way, it shouldn''t be difficult to reduce the sentence?"


    Wang Xin''s eyes lit up and hurriedly said, "do you have a way to convince the LV family?"


    "Yes!" Chu fan gave a positive answer.


    Wang Xin burst into tears and almost knelt down to Chu fan. This is tantamount to saving his son''s life. He has only one son and his younger brother Wang Lin has only one daughter. Wang Juxian is the lifeblood of their old Wang family. Without Wang Juxian, their old Wang family will be extinct.


    Now, Chu fan has given him a hope. How can he not be grateful?


    But before he could say anything, Chu fan waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, I haven''t finished my words yet. I heard that director Wang Lin has been sent to the bench? If he can return to the public security department and continue to work, it may be more helpful to your son."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan looked at Dou Ruhai and said with a smile: "uncle, you have many ways in the officialdom of Sichuan Province. Just help President Wang. Everyone looks down and doesn''t see it. There''s no hatred that can''t be resolved. Do you think so?"


    Dou Ruhai glared at him angrily. This guy turned his hand over the clouds and covered his hands with rain. Good and bad people let you do it, but let me wipe your ass. However, he ate these arrogant and domineering guys to death. No wonder he was favored by his eldest brother.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t want to take the eldest brother''s seat. Otherwise, within ten years, the Dou family will be the leading family in Sichuan Province, with prominent doors and unlimited scenery.


    "Lao Wang, it should not be difficult for Wang Lin to resume his post when I go back and say hello to my eldest brother."


    Dou Ruhai''s words let Wang Xin completely relax, take a deep breath and clap his chest with a bang: "don''t say any words of thanks. In the future, wherever you can use me, in a word, I will go through fire and water."

 Chapter 290

    In the evening, Bishuiwan Hotel, Guangyuan City.


    Mayor Zhou Qiang, on behalf of Guangyuan municipal government, warmly received song Qinghe, a representative of Yunlong group from Chongqing.


    Song Qinghe looks about twenty-four or five years old. Wearing a blue and white embroidered cheongsam with blue and white background, he looks elegant. Although the neckline of the cheongsam is very high and even the slender neck is covered, the tight cheongsam perfectly outlines her attractive female figure curve.


    The chest is as tall and straight as a mountain, the lower abdomen is as flat as a river, the waist is as thin as a willow, the hips are round, and the legs are slender. In particular, the fork of the cheongsam is slightly higher. You can almost see the whole picture of her thighs. It''s white. It''s more eye-catching than low chest and burst milk.


    What''s more, song Qinghe is a rare beauty. Her image and temperament are no worse than Su Yuan. And her arrogant attitude adds a little dignity to her, which makes people dare not look directly at her.


    "Unexpectedly, Miss Song is young and has become the vice president of Yunlong group. It''s really a woman. During the dinner, a middle-aged man stood up, poured a glass of red wine for song Qinghe himself and said with a smile," in the future, please take more care of Miss Song. "


    "Mr. Zou, you''re welcome."


    Song Qinghe said with a faint smile, "as long as we get the project, we can lose president Zou''s share? In this way, the pedestrian street will be built by your company. How about it?"


    "Miss Song, I''ll do it first for respect." Zou Haoran was overjoyed, picked up his glass and drank it.


    The pedestrian street has a large amount of work and simple construction, but the profit is not small. Song Qinghe gave him this project, not only gave him a lot of money, but also gave him great face.


    Although the face is given by my brother-in-law Zhou Qiang, we are also a figure in Song Qinghe''s eyes. It''s a pity that this woman is too strong and has too big background. Otherwise, we have to get her started.


    Zou Haoran looked at Song Qinghe with hot eyes, especially at her towering chest, and almost drooled. Zhou Qiang frowned slightly and kicked him vaguely under the table. Zou Haoran suddenly woke up, sat down with a smile, bowed his head to eat and drink, and dared not look at Song Qinghe again.


    This woman looks serious and inviolable, but she is more attractive than those charming women. It''s so provocative!


    "Miss Song, I''ll give you a toast too." Cheng Guangxi picked up a bottle of Wuliangye in front of him and walked over with a smile.


    Zhou Qiang, Zou Haoran, and several government officials accompanying him were all slightly stunned. Song Qinghe is a woman. She drinks red wine from the banquet and doesn''t touch any other wine. You know Cheng Guangxi knows she doesn''t drink Baijiu, but she takes Baijiu to toast. Isn''t it necessary to see her embarrassing?


    Zhou Qiang''s face became cold. It is well known that there is a discord between Dafa group and Yunlong group, but now your two have shaken hands and made peace and cooperated. What do you mean by drinking her wine at this time?


    Cheng Guangxi didn''t drink less today. His face turned red, but he walked steadily. When he came to song Qinghe, the wine bottle tilted and was about to fall down, song Qinghe stretched out his hand to block the mouth of the cup and said faintly, "general Cheng is kind. Qing He is kind, but I can''t drink any more."


    "Miss Song, the outside world knows that there is a quarrel between you Yunlong group and our Dafa group. If you don''t drink this glass of wine, it will be true. Cheng Guangxi said with a drunken smile," but now, we are strategic partners. I represent our chairman Qian. Our chairman Qian gives you a toast. You have to give some face? "


    "Why should I give him face?"


    Song Qinghe''s face turned cold and said with a sneer: "In those years, he let us Yunlong group lose hundreds of millions. Do you want to erase all the previous things with this project? In addition, you Dafa group asked us to cooperate with Yunlong group. Please don''t put on the airs of charity. We didn''t ask you Dafa group to jointly develop."


    Cheng Guangxi woke up half drunk and was stupid. He never expected that song Qinghe would scold him mercilessly in front of so many people. His old face turned red and hot, as if he had been slapped with the soles of his shoes.


    He wanted to turn over on the spot, but he didn''t dare. Once he fell out, he couldn''t end it. His personal honor and disgrace was small. If he broke the two cooperation projects, he, the newly appointed boss, might be kicked down before his ass was hot.


    But if you don''t say a word and go back so gloomy, how can you get a foothold in Sichuan Province in the future? Can you still make money from this project?


    When he was riding a tiger, mayor Zhou Qiang couldn''t stand it. He said faintly, "President Cheng, Miss Song is not good at drinking, so don''t force it."


    With this step, Cheng Guangxi hurried back with a smile and sat down. He didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    It''s a shame. I''ve lost my life. I don''t drink much wine. How can I do such a stupid thing? Once the two countries break up and the cooperation is cancelled, I don''t know whether the project can fall on Yunlong group, but it must be out of touch with Dafa group.


    For this project, chairman Qian Baiqing just separated the branch of Dafa group where Cheng Guangxi was located, that is, he broke away from the relationship with Dafa group. Cheng Guangxi came forward and cooperated with Yunlong group with the new company. In this way, he neither violated his commitment nor delayed making money. The most important thing is to severely suppress Chu fan and Su Yuan.


    But if this thing is screwed up by him, Qian Baiqing must strip him of his muscles and skin. But Cheng Guangxi doesn''t understand what he said. Isn''t song Qinghe afraid that Dafa group will cancel cooperation?


    Cheng Guangxi''s worry is also what mayor Zhou Qiang doesn''t want to see. After all, Su Yuan''s Sichuan Chongqing group is not vegetarian. Although the capital of Sichuan Chongqing group can''t be compared with the two, Chu fan''s background is not small. Su Yuan is also supported by Su''s group, a giant of Sichuan Province. It''s not impossible to get $56 billion if she really breaks out.


    Once the project falls into the hands of Sichuan Chongqing group, can Zou Haoran''s company still get the project? Zou Haoran''s company, but there are Zhou Qiang''s dry shares in it. The expenses of his family all point to this company.


    Zhou Qiang ignored Cheng Guangxi, looked at Song Qinghe and said in a deep voice, "Miss Song, Chu fan of Sichuan Chongqing group is very unusual. He has deep contacts in Guangyuan City and even the underground world of Sichuan Province. Moreover, it is said that he has no small military background."


    "Don''t worry, mayor Zhou. The surname Chu is unusual, and our Yunlong group is not a vegetarian. Whether it''s the contacts in the underground world, the military or the police, our background is not small." Song Qinghe said with a faint smile: "what we do is a legitimate business. If he fails to bid and wants to play hard and retaliate against me, I will make him regret it all his life."


    Zhou Qiang put down his heart, raised his glass and said with a smile, "since Miss Song has been ready, I can rest assured. This last glass of wine, I wish Miss Song a successful start and success tomorrow!"


    Song Qinghe can not give Cheng Guangxi face, but mayor Zhou Qiang''s face must be given. It is said that the county magistrate is better than the present one. In this mu of land in Guangyuan City, Zhou Qiang''s is better than the governor. If you want to stand firm here, Zhou Qiang must win over.


    After the banquet, song Qinghe said he was dizzy and went back to the hotel first. Just after taking a bath, the door was knocked. A cold man came in, handed her a document, turned and went out.


    Song Qinghe sat in front of the dresser and looked carefully at the information. He couldn''t help but pull out a good-looking radian from the corners of his mouth: "interesting, he was a small worker on the construction site six months ago, with a monthly salary of no more than 2000 yuan, but now he has become the boss of a large company."


    "My girlfriend is the daughter of Su''s group, and my uncle is the director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. He saved the daughter of the commander of the Yunnan Military Region, killed the famous rattlesnake terrorist organization, the king of homicide, or the emerald king. He had a strong relationship with Wu pangzi and moved his hands and feet; Dou Yutong of Dou''s family in Sichuan Province, the mourning hall was set up, and he saved Leng overnight. Qin Yumei of dream bar, Landun bodyguard company Blue Jie, the mysterious Li Qingcheng in the background. "


    "It''s quite feminine, but I don''t know how it looks?" Song Qinghe threw down the information and looked at his beautiful face in the dressing mirror with a charming smile. "Chu fan, we can meet tomorrow. If you are so excellent in the information, no matter how many women you have, I''ll grab you and be my husband."


    "A sneeze!" Chu fan drove back to the door of the villa community. Suddenly he sneezed and couldn''t help muttering, "it''s not autumn yet. Why is it cold?"


    Su Yuanbai glanced at him and hummed, "I see, which woman is talking about you?"


    "How can I? Besides you, how can a woman miss me?"


    "It''s hard to say. You forgot that when we came back, sister Yutong''s reluctant eyes and Song Wen were comfortable holding her?"


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile: "Yutong is reluctant to give up. You''re not good? And Song Wen, the dead girl is like brown sugar. I can''t shake it off. Can you blame me?"


    Su Yuan pushed the door to get off the bus and hummed, "OK, I don''t bother to care about your bad things, but I want to remind you that you can steal food outside, but at home, you only belong to me, do you hear me?"


    Chu fan nodded again and again: "I heard it, I heard it."


    Su Yuan took a few steps, suddenly turned around and came back. She said curiously, "won''t you go back with me?"


    "I have something else to do. I have to go out."


    "Can''t you go to sister Mei?"


    Chu fan was extremely sad and angry: "can you be pure in your mind? Am I the kind of person who thinks with my lower body? I go out to do serious things, which is related to tomorrow''s bidding plan."


    Suyuan disdained and said, "I just ask casually. What''s your hurry? Forget it. Who do you like to find? I approved it. You don''t have to come back too late."


    Looking at Su Yuan''s back, Chu fan wants to cry without tears. People really go to do business. Why don''t you believe it?


    PS: Thank you for your 2 yuan red envelope reward support!

 Chapter 291

    "Go or not?" Kong Qingqing hesitated in his rental house.


    Kong Qingqing is an alien of the demon family. It can be said that she grew up in the world since childhood. Like the children of ordinary people, no one found that she was a demon family from primary school to college.


    If he hadn''t met Chu fan today, Kong Qingqing would have forgotten that he was actually a demon clan. Mother''s dying advice echoed in her mind. Once she was identified, she had to go as far as possible. Otherwise, she would be hunted by the Terrans and take away the inner alchemy.


    However, Kong Qingqing likes her current life and this job. She has managed to stabilize. She lives a full and happy life every day. Where will she go when she leaves Guangyuan City? Moreover, Chu fan has seen through her identity. If she runs away, she will be chased and killed by him. If she publicizes it again, the world is so big, where else can she live?


    Kong Qingqing''s things were all packed, but she hesitated for a long time. She put down her suitcase and found out the phone number Chu fan gave her when she left. After hesitating for a while, she ruthlessly touched her mobile phone and dialed Chu fan.


    She wants to talk to Chu fan and see what he wants to do?


    As soon as the phone was connected, there was a sudden ringing outside the door, which startled Kong Qingqing. He looked on the door mirror. Chu fan was standing outside the door, shook his mobile phone to her, smiled and said, "don''t look, open the door!"


    This guy, how did he get here? And how could he see me through a door?


    Kong Qingqing''s hair stood up. She really wanted to turn around and jump out of the window. However, she hesitated at the thought of Chu fan sending Tang Xinyi to school. Can a person who likes children be a bad person? Moreover, Tang Xinyi is not his own daughter, but their feelings are like their own father and daughter.


    One more bet!


    Kong Qingqing took a deep breath and tried to relax himself. He looked down at his clothes. When there was no problem, he opened the door and forced out a smile: "I was about to call you. How did you find it?"


    "As long as I want to find it, even if you run to the ends of the earth, I can find you." Chu Fan Shi ran walked in, patted the suitcase in the middle of the house, smiled, "why, you''re afraid and want to run?"


    Kong Qingqing closed the door and said with a bitter smile, "I really want to run, but I don''t think you''re a bad man, so I want to bet."


    "Bet? Bet if I''ll hurt you?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Do you think I''ll hurt you?"


    "No!" Kong Qingqing took Chu fan a glass of water, asked him to sit down on the sofa, analyzed and said, "first, you have a good relationship with Tang Xinyi. If you don''t know, you will think she is your own daughter. It can be seen that she likes you very much and you like her very much. A loving man can''t be bad even if his character is not good."


    Chu fan is a little depressed. Listen, why is it a little awkward? What is bad character? What can''t be worse?


    "Second, I inquired. You have many female friends." Kong Qingqing smiled. "A man who can make many women fall in love is no worse."


    Chu fan snorted, "maybe it''s said that men are not bad and women don''t love. Maybe they like bad men like me."


    "This is not the case you said, but only very few women like it. A rich lady like Su Yuan won''t like a bad man. Qin Yumei and Lan Jie are people who have experienced big scenes and won''t hand over their lifelong happiness to a bad man."


    Before Chu fan could say it again, Kong Qingqing said first: "third, in fact, I majored in psychology. I believe in my eyes and judgment. You are not a bad person."


    "Can''t you praise me and say I''m a good man?" Chu fan was oppressed. He didn''t look like a good man or a bad man. What am I?


    Kong Qingqing took a deep breath: "tell me about your conditions. How do you want to keep it secret for me? I have no money in advance, and I won''t sell my body for keeping it secret. If you want to make my idea, I''d rather die in front of you."


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m not short of money and I''m not interested in your body." Chu fan put down his water cup and said bluntly, "do me a favor tomorrow. Well done, we may be able to make friends. If you are in trouble, I may be able to help you. If you can''t do it well, hum, don''t say I''ll catch you back and be Mrs. Zhai."


    Hearing what he said, Kong Qingqing was relieved and said with a smile, "as long as you don''t hurt me, I''m very happy to make you a friend. But I''m curious. What can I do for you?"


    "Tomorrow is the bidding day for the shanty town reconstruction project. I lack an assistant. You can help me guest play for a day and shake hands for me."


    "I see." Kong Qingqing blinked. "You want me to help you spy on your opponent''s trade secrets, don''t you?"


    "How can this be called snooping?" Chu fan patiently explained, "the shopping mall is like a battlefield. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can we win every battle. This time, Yunlong group is fierce and not so easy to deal with. Therefore, no matter what you think of the relationship between us, you must help."


    "OK, you come home to pick me up tomorrow, but I can only be absent from school for one day."


    "Don''t worry, one day is enough." Chu fan stood up and walked towards the door. Pushing open the security door, Chu fan turned back, smiled and waved his hand, "don''t disturb your rest. I hope I can see you when I come early tomorrow morning."


    Kong Qingqing covered her lips and smiled, "I promise you will see me. See you tomorrow!"


    "See you tomorrow!"


    After seeing Chu fan off, Kong Qingqing closed the door, and a hanging heart finally fell down. At this time, she found that there was a layer of fine sweat on her.


    In front of Chu fan, she always felt naked and looked at from inside to outside. Think of it again. He knew he was looking at him through the door. Does he have powers, too? Isn''t it perspective?


    Kong Qingqing''s face was feverish and red like a burning cloud in the sky. He couldn''t help stroking his towering chest. He felt as if he had been electrocuted. He suddenly trembled, and a faint chant came out of his mouth.


    Suddenly, Kong Qingqing was startled by himself and his face became more red. He hurried into the bathroom and opened the shower valve. He rushed up without taking off his clothes.


    Kong Qingqing, Kong Qingqing, what''s the matter with you? Is it true that men are not bad and women do not love? God, what the hell should I do? Run or stay?


    The next morning, Kong Qingqing got up from the bed. As soon as she stretched, she felt something wrong. When she opened her pants, she blushed like blood and hurried into the bathroom.


    I''m really lost. How can I have such a dream? How did the pants get so wet? Is he a Dang - woman in his bones? No, absolutely not. They are very pure peacocks.


    It''s all Chu fan''s fault. It''s so dirty. How can you see people''s bodies with perspective eyes? It made people dream all night. All the dreams were his eyes.


    For fear of being late, Kong Qingqing soon finished washing, simply ate something, put on light make-up, put on a pair of black framed glasses, and looked like an old-fashioned woman. She was at least ten years old.


    "In this way, he won''t be interested?" Kong Qingqing smiled proudly.


    Before seven o''clock, she was ready to ask for leave from the kindergarten head, and then waited patiently at home. But she waited until it was almost ten o''clock, and Chu fan hadn''t come yet.


    Asshole, are you using someone else? No, why don''t you give me a word? No, I have to call him.


    Kong Qingqing was about to make a phone call when he suddenly heard the shrill sound of a car horn downstairs. He hurried to the balcony and took a look. He saw Chu fan sticking his head out of the window and waving to her.


    Bad guy, finally.


    Kong Qingqing breathed a sigh of relief, quickly changed his shoes, locked the door, and hurried downstairs.


    "Why did you come?" Kong Qingqing angrily ran to Chu fan''s car and said loudly, "I''ll be ready at seven. Look what time it is now?"


    Before Chu fan could explain, when the door opened, Su Yuan''s cold voice came from the car: "sorry, there was something wrong with the company, so I was late."


    "It doesn''t matter... It doesn''t matter, I just... Talk casually." seeing Su Yuan, Kong Qingqing suddenly became nervous, as if she had been caught cheating by someone else''s wife. They didn''t know where to put their hands.


    "Get in the car. It''s almost time."


    "Oh, thank you!" Kong Qingqing hurried into the car, calmed down, smiled and stretched out his hand, "Hello, my name is Kong Qingqing."


    "Su Yuan!"


    Suyuan reached out and was about to shake hands with Kong Qingqing. Chu fan suddenly turned around, patted Kong Qingqing''s hand and stared at her: "remember, don''t shake hands with my people."


    "This is etiquette. Do you understand etiquette?" Kong Qingqing really wants to pull out his thief eyes. How can you look at people with colored glasses like this? You think I''m willing to pry into other people''s privacy? Some people''s privacy makes me sick.


    Chu fancai didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He turned to Su Yuan and said, "wife, you come and sit in front. Also, don''t shake hands with her. Remember?"


    "Remember." Su Yuan didn''t ask anything. She pushed open the other door and sat in front. She threw Kong Qingqing behind. She was so angry that her lungs were going to explode.


    At this age, she has never been so Birdy. But what can she do? Who gives her a handle on Chu fan. Alas, the identity of the demon family gives her far more self-protection ability than ordinary people, but it also brings her endless hidden dangers.


    Alas, I hope Chu fan can keep his promise and help him. After this time, he will no longer disturb my life.


    Soon, Chu fan drove to the Bishuiwan business hall. Gu Jinghua, the manager, personally received Chu fan outside. Seeing Chu fan''s car coming, he hurried to meet him.


    "Brother fan finally came. I thought my little sister did something wrong and made you angry."

 Chapter 292

    Bishuiwan business hall was originally Wang Dong''s industry and the symbol of his first brother in the underground world of Guangyuan City. But since his death, the Bishuiwan business hall has become the property of manager Gu Jinghua.


    Wang Dong and Cao Feng are dead, but Jiang Dali is still alive. How is Jiang Dali, who has a simple mind and developed limbs, Gu Jinghua''s opponent? Soon he was fascinated and fell down under her pomegranate skirt. He became Gu Jinghua''s private bodyguard and the Minister of security of the Bishuiwan business club.


    Under the management of Gu Jinghua, Wang Dong''s death not only did not affect the business of the guild hall, but was more popular than before. Countless businessmen and officials came and went every day, each of them praising Gu Jinghua. Although no one admits it, she seems to be a sister in this Limin District, on an equal footing with Qiuyun and others.


    "The representative of Yunlong group is a woman named song Qinghe. She is not a simple woman." Gu Jinghua whispered at Chu fan''s side, and then said with a smile, "brother fan, please come here, I''ll send you there... Ah, this is Dong Su? It''s really beautiful. No wonder we can make brother fan die hard. Nice to meet you."


    "Hello!" Suyuan nodded to her and said hello.


    In fact, Su Yuan is very disgusted with Gu Jinghua. Seeing her age, she should be a little older than Chu fan by one or two years. However, she cries one by one. She doesn''t feel uncomfortable. Moreover, Gu Jinghua is clearly a pimp Mommy, but wearing a navy blue suit, skirt and glasses, he looks like Su Yuan, like a white-collar elite in a large company.


    Mingming''s very rigorous dress up is full of tempting taste in Gu Jinghua. Like Su Yuan, only one button of her shirt is untied. She looks beautiful and generous. She is a little sexy, but she is solemn. But Gu Jinghua had to untie two buttons of his shirt and expose half of the beauty in front of his chest. It was white. If he had poor concentration, he would be lost in the deep gap and couldn''t extricate himself.


    But I have to say that this woman does have proud capital. The narrow skirt of her lower body tightly wraps her round hip, showing her thin waist and fat hip. Her whole person looks like a ripe peach. People can''t help but want to hold it and bite it hard. It must be full of fragrance and juice.


    The most important point is that she is still very beautiful, but her behavior is a little frivolous, otherwise, she will be more perfect.


    "Hello!" Kong Qingqing held out his hand and said with a decent smile, "I''m Kong Qingqing, general manager Chu''s assistant. Please take more care of me."


    "Hello!" Gu Jinghua just shook hands with Kong Qingqing casually and let go. He warmly greeted Chu fan upstairs without any difference.


    But Chu fan looked back at Kong Qingqing curiously. She looked pale, covered her mouth with her hands, ran to one side quickly, bent down and vomited.


    It''s time to let you peep into other people''s privacy. Is it disgusting this time? Gaga!


    Chu fan smiles and strides into the club. Suyuan didn''t know where she was. She endured nausea, covered her mouth and nose, gently patted Qingqing''s back, and asked with concern, "Qingqing, are you carsick?"


    "Well, it seems that you don''t care about me. Go up first. I''ll go up and find you later." Kong Qingqing took the mineral water handed by Su Yuan, rinsed and drank two more mouthfuls, which made him feel better. But at the thought of the pictures she saw, she began to turn upside down in her stomach, turned and vomited again.


    It''s disgusting. How can she do such a thing? What more shame? It''s shameless and disgusting.


    Usually, she contacts some parents, and rarely uses her powers to peep into other people''s privacy. But this time it was different. She peeped at Gu Jinghua, and who was Gu Jinghua? To put it bluntly, it''s a high-end lady. Once, what kind of guests did she not receive? There are also examples of receiving two or three men at the same time.


    Is that kind of picture acceptable to Kong Qingqing, who is as simple as little flowers? In the future, I''m afraid she won''t drink milk or soybean milk any more.


    The large conference room on the top floor has been filled with people, mostly the bosses of the construction industry in Sichuan Province, as well as some leaders of material suppliers and Guangyuan City. There are also journalists and photographers from several major media and radio stations in the city. This tender meeting has a bearing on the livelihood of thousands of families. It is also a great opportunity to publicize political achievements. How can we miss it?


    When Chu fan and Su Yuan pushed the door in, they just looked at them, turned around and continued to talk and laugh in a low voice. They didn''t take Chu fan and Su Yuan seriously at all.


    Gu Jinghua led them to the two empty seats in the back and said with a bitter smile: "brother fan, I originally prepared two seats for you in the front row, but you came late and the seats were occupied by others. I''m here..."


    "It''s all right. It''s just a seat. It''s the same everywhere." Chu fan smiled, waved his hand and sat down.


    Su Yuan''s face was not very good-looking. She said faintly, "it doesn''t matter where to sit. The key depends on who can win the bid."


    Gu Jinghua secretly tilted his lips. At this time, can''t he see the situation clearly? The bosses of dozens of companies have not come to say hello. Do you think you still have hope? Cut!


    "Mr. Su is right. I''ll wish Mr. Su a success here." Gu Jinghua accompanied him with a smiling face, turned to Chu fan and said shyly, "brother fan, all the guests here today are distinguished guests. I can''t afford to offend any of them, you see..."


    "Go and help you. It''s all your own. Don''t be so polite."


    "Thank you, brother fan. I''ll be busy first. Tell me if you have something to do." Gu Jinghua was overjoyed and personally brought you mineral water, melon seeds and fruit. Then he turned and left.


    Chu fan glanced at her back and sneered. Own people? Hum!


    After a while, Kong Qingqing came in, found Chu fan and sat down beside them without saying a word. Before long, mayor Zhou Qiang took people to the podium and sat down in the middle seat.


    First, he made some high sounding opening remarks, and then introduced the location of the shanty town and the surrounding environment. In short, it is difficult for Chu fan to connect the dirty and poor environment with the green mountains and green waters mentioned by mayor Zhou Qiang.


    When Chu fan was almost asleep, Su Yuan suddenly pushed Chu fan and said, "come on, get up and start bidding."


    Chu fan opened his eyes lazily: "just vote. Anyway, the bidding documents are ready."


    "I''m... A little nervous."


    "What are you afraid of?" Chu fan took the bidding document and stuffed it into Kong Qingqing. "Go and throw the bidding document into the bidding box, even if you''re finished."


    Asshole, do you really think of me as your assistant?


    Kong Qingqing glared at him, stood up angrily, strode to the stage with the tender, and was the first to throw the tender into the tender box. Then he turned and left.


    Song Qinghe sat in the middle of the first row, closed his eyes and looked secure. After Kong Qingqing walked back, the assistant beside her hurried over and whispered, "the woman was from Sichuan Chongqing group just now. Chu fan and Su Yuan were in the last row."


    "Hehe, are you poor?"


    Song Qinghe smiled. Chu fan, if you have this ability, you are not qualified to be my husband. No wonder, with the strong intervention of our two families, where do you have a chance to turn over?


    "President, do you want me to come over and invite Chu fan?"


    "No, save him some face." Song Qinghe waved his hand. "You go and bid. It''s over early, and we''ll be ready to start early."


    "Yes!" the man opened the file bag, took out the prepared tender from it, followed the crowd to the stage and threw the tender into the tender box.


    The whole process lasted more than ten minutes. The enterprises qualified to bid have put their bids into the bid box. After mayor Zhou Qiang repeatedly confirmed, he asked someone to open the bid box on the spot, sort out all the bids inside and sing the bid in person.


    Bidding, in fact, is similar to auction. It mainly depends on who has more money. Originally, Su Yuan''s planning drawings still occupied some advantages, but now the planning drawings are open. Whoever can win this huge project depends on whose company has strength.


    "Yunlong group, invest 10 billion!"


    After reading several bids, Zhou Qiang suddenly stood up and read out the amount in the bid aloud. There is a slide projector, which can clearly project the handwriting on the bidding document onto the large screen. Everyone can see it clearly, RMB 10 billion only.


    Ten billion, completely subdued the people present. Most of them are more than ten billion, and the most one is only three billion. That''s all. I''m confident in myself. After all, few people can take out so much money at one time.


    But Yunlong group is so big that it has prepared 10 billion yuan. It''s really rich. But you''ve prepared so much money. Do you want to eat alone and others won''t even give you the chance to drink some soup? Isn''t that greedy?


    In the face of the complaints of those below, song Qinghe stood up, walked to the podium, took the microphone and said loudly, "everyone, Yunlong group is bound to win this project, but this does not mean that we do not give peers opportunities. After all, it will take at least ten years for our company to complete these projects."


    "Hehe, our company wants to do this, but time waits for no one, and Guangyuan municipal government will not agree. Therefore, on behalf of Yunlong company, I announce that if the project falls on our Yunlong group, we will try our best to complete the project with quality and quantity within three years, so as to contribute to the construction of Guangyuan City."


    Song Qinghe said sincerely, "I also hope your peers can give strong support. I will give you a reasonable price to make some money. Thank you!"


    "OK!" in the last row, someone shouted and took the lead in clapping. All of a sudden, all the people in the conference room were inspired. The applause was like thunder and almost lifted the floor.


    Although the yeller didn''t stand up and his figure was blocked by the crowd who stood up and applauded later, he still couldn''t escape song Qinghe''s sharp eyes.


    It''s Chu fan. What does he mean?

 Chapter 293

    Zhou Qiang pressed his hands down. When the applause subsided, he smiled and said, "now, the bidding amount reported by Yunlong group is higher than the sum of all the bids read out. Do you think this bidding ceremony should continue?"


    "What else can we continue? Who can come up with so much money except Yunlong group?"


    "This project belongs to Yunlong group."


    "Miss Song, congratulations to Yunlong group, and congratulations to you."


    "Miss Song, do you have time in the evening? I''d like to invite you to dinner..."


    The audience surrounded song Qinghe. Fortunately, there were several bodyguards around her. Ordinary people couldn''t get close at all. Otherwise, they couldn''t tell how much money they had been wiped away. Song Qinghe kept his face unchanged and calmly replied one by one. For a while, all the talents retreated back with satisfaction.


    Bidding is hopeless, but the project can''t be abandoned. You can''t get fat. You can drink some soup.


    "Ten billion, a full ten billion investment."


    Mayor Zhou Qiang said excitedly: "From this, we can see that Yunlong group has strong financial resources and determination to develop and build our Guangyuan City. Here, on behalf of Guangyuan municipal government, I would like to thank Yunlong group for its strong support. At the same time, on behalf of the municipal government, I also promise that Yunlong group''s construction projects will be handled specially, give the most efficient and enthusiastic services, and be sure to assist Yunlong group to make this success The project shall be completed and put into use as soon as possible to make the new area prosperous. "


    "Good!" the audience cheered and applauded again. Mayor Zhou Qiang glowed with satisfaction, waved his hand, and the flash flashed continuously, capturing this brilliant scene.


    The 10 billion yuan investment project is almost his greatest political achievement in his life. Zhou Qiang can foresee that he will sing all the way and take over the post of secretary of the old municipal Party committee. When the project is completed three years later, he will be promoted again and become a vice governor of the provincial government. In his lifetime, he may be the governor of a province.


    "Now, let''s invite the representative of Yunlong group, Miss Song Qinghe, to sign the contract." the mayor''s secretary acts as the master of ceremonies. On the other side, someone has arranged the contract. Mayor Zhou Qiang, on behalf of the municipal government, signs the contract with the representative of Yunlong group, song Qinghe.


    As long as the two people sign their names on the contract and affix the seals of the listed government and Yunlong group company, the contract will come into effect immediately. But just as song Qinghe walked onto the stage and sat down, he just picked up the signing pen to sign, a voice suddenly sounded under the stage: "wait!"


    Shua! Everyone looked back and saw a young man standing up lazily from the last row and said with a smile, "mayor Zhou, did you drop a procedure? If Yunlong group falsely reported 10 billion, didn''t it fool the municipal government and the bidders present?"


    Everyone looks pale, isn''t it? Everyone knows that Yunlong group is rich and powerful, but it''s 10 billion. It seems that it''s not enough to sell the whole Yunlong group. If it''s a false report, the bidding qualification will be cancelled. At that time, we still have a chance.


    But just then, song Qinghe took out a card and said with a faint smile, "we Yunlong group can have today by relying on our real skills and never doing those evil and opportunistic things. Mayor Zhou, you can send someone to verify how much money I have in this card."


    "Secretary Huang, check it right away and see how much money this card has." Zhou Qiang''s face was cold and ordered. The Secretary quickly took the card, and soon took a laptop to the podium.


    Under the shadow of the slide projector, the numbers displayed on the display screen are projected onto the large screen, a full 10 billion, no worse.


    Zhou Qiang secretly breathed a sigh of relief, glanced at Chu fan under the stage, smiled faintly and said, "now, do you still have doubts?"


    Who dares to doubt that people''s money is ready? At the same time, I''m also secretly glad that I didn''t speak just now, otherwise I will be blacklisted by Yunlong group. At that time, I still want to get the project from Yunlong group? Dream!


    But when Zhou Qiang was ready to sign the contract, song Qinghe stood up and said with a faint smile: "mayor Zhou, the Sichuan Chongqing group in your city has strong strength and may be able to make a higher investment than our Yunlong group. Therefore, I think we should continue to sing the label and let our Yunlong group win openly and justly, so as not to let others say that we operate secretly."


    "OK!" Zhou Qiang agreed without hesitation. Isn''t Sichuan Chongqing group unwilling? I''ll burst out your bid amount and let everyone see how strong your Sichuan Chongqing group is.


    Yesterday, Zhao Junjie, President of Sichuan Chongqing group, made an appointment with the presidents of several major banks. As a result, they were shut down and didn''t lend a penny.


    How much money can Sichuan Chongqing group put together if they can''t get the loan? I''m afraid any enterprise present has much more capital than them. It''s too whimsical to want to take over the project without money.


    "Sichuan Chongqing group, 120..." when he read the last one, Zhou Qiang subconsciously shouted out the amount, but he was stunned. His eyes widened. He couldn''t believe looking at the tender in his hand, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Song Qinghe sat next to him, stood up, grabbed the bid and looked at it. He was immediately happy. He took the initiative to put the bid under the slide projector, then pointed to the big screen behind him and said loudly, "Sichuan Chongqing group, 12 billion."


    Everyone under the stage stood up and looked at each other for a long time. Suddenly, there was a burst of laughter. What''s more, they even laughed and cried, as if they heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "The little-known Sichuan Chongqing group can even come up with 12 billion? Rob the bank?"


    "The forest is really big. There are all kinds of birds. They also say that others are making false bids, but unexpectedly, they burst out such a figure. Isn''t it obvious that thieves are shouting to catch thieves?"


    "Sichuan Chongqing group? Who is the boss? Why have I never heard of it?"


    "No hair on your mouth, you can''t handle things well. Today''s young people are too unreliable..."


    There was a lot of discussion under the stage, and there was no one who did not speak ill of the Sichuan Chongqing group. Song Qinghe on the stage smiled and looked at Chu fan at the back with the old God. He didn''t feel a slight frown. I always feel that he is too calm. Can he really come up with so much money?


    No, it''s impossible. How could a little-known company come up with so much money? Even for Yunlong group, the 10 billion yuan was raised only after several companies united and borrowed a large amount of money with the company''s mortgage. Even if Chu fan is the king of murder, what can he get enough of this 12 billion?


    However, Chu fan''s reaction is too wrong. What does he rely on? Aren''t you afraid of being exposed on the spot and losing your reputation? What''s more, false bidding violates the criminal law. He has to be detained for at least 10 days and a half months. Isn''t he afraid at all?


    But when she was ready to speak and let the representatives of Sichuan Chongqing group prove their strength, she suddenly found that more than a dozen industry bosses sitting in the front row looked at her with a smile and didn''t move at all.


    They also participated in the bidding, and the amount is not small, but it is far from her 10 billion. However, others laughed at Sichuan Chongqing group''s overestimation. Why are they suddenly silent? And look like she''s laughing?


    In a flash, song Qinghe thought it over. He stumbled and almost fell off the stage. After that, they were fooled. They didn''t come to bid at all, but had long been united with Chu fan. These 12 billion were jointly taken out by them.


    How did this happen? Why did they refuse our Yunlong group and choose the unknown Sichuan Chongqing group instead? Is it because Chu fan is the king of murder? Or did Chu fan threaten and force them with some disgraceful means?


    But they all sat flat and smiling. They didn''t look like being coerced, but why?


    The people under the stage were not fools. They soon found the problem. More than a dozen bosses who had coaxed with them before sat there and didn''t move. In the stands, song Qinghe''s face was green, his chest fluctuated sharply, and mayor Zhou Qiang''s face was black.


    Nima, it''s flattering. Sichuan Chongqing group is the real big hand. It has quietly united so many industry giants. If these companies unite and come up with $12 billion, it''s not difficult at all. But how did Sichuan Chongqing group do it?


    Just as everyone was about to turn around to hold the thigh of Sichuan Chongqing group, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open. Several men and women in police uniforms strode onto the platform and said coldly to mayor Zhou Qiang: "mayor Zhou, we are from the Provincial Discipline Inspection Commission. Please check some things with you. Please come with us."


    Shit, this is a double rule. Are you going to step down?


    The audience was surprised that such a big thing had happened at this juncture. Who stabbed Zhou Qiang in the back? The next moment, everyone looked back. The handsome young figure, like the devil, made them cold at the bottom of their hearts and shivered uncontrollably.


    This guy is so terrible that he even took down the mayor. No wonder he can unite with more than a dozen bosses in the industry. They have a deep background and hide it.


    When an old man in his late 60s strode into the conference room, Zhou Qiang suddenly looked like death and went away with the people of the Discipline Inspection Commission. When passing by with the old man, the old man said faintly: "mayor Zhou, you are confused."


    Confused? What?


    Others felt that the old man was regretting mayor Zhou''s great future and was ruined by his greed. But Zhou Qiang was very clear in his heart that old secretary Lin Ruoyu was referring to the development project. He offended people who shouldn''t have offended.


    Is it Chu fan or Li Qingcheng? Or Su Yuan with the background of Su''s group?

 Chapter 294

    "Big guy, I''m Lin Ruoyu, Secretary of Guangyuan municipal Party committee." the old man walked onto the stage and said calmly, "mayor Zhou needs to explain to the comrades of the Discipline Inspection Commission because of some personal circumstances. Therefore, I will preside over the next bidding meeting."


    Turning his head, Lin Ruoyu asked the director of the Construction Bureau next to him, "what step has the conference reached?"


    "Lin... Secretary Lin!" the director of the Construction Bureau quickly stood up, "just... Just after the bid singing, Sichuan Chongqing group won the championship with 12 billion, but..."


    Lin Ruoyu frowned slightly and hummed discontentedly, "just say what you have. What does it look like?"


    "Secretary Lin''s criticism is right." the head of the director of the Construction Bureau was sweating, but he didn''t dare to wipe it. He hurriedly said, "well, according to the procedures, we still need to verify whether the company account of Sichuan Chongqing group can take out this 12 billion to invest."


    "Then check it out. Everything should be handled strictly in accordance with the procedures without any carelessness." Lin Ruoyu sat down in the seat of mayor Zhou Qiang and didn''t look at Song Qinghe.


    At this time, song Qinghe gradually calmed down, returned to his previous calm, smiled and stretched out his hand: "Hello, secretary Lin, I''m song Qinghe, vice president of Yunlong group."


    "Yunlong group?" Lin Ruoyu held song Qinghe''s hand and couldn''t help but be stunned. "Isn''t Yunlong group a leading enterprise in Chongqing? How can it invest in Guangyuan City across provinces? If your mayor knows this, I''m afraid it will cause some unnecessary misunderstandings?"


    A development and construction company cannot grow without the support of the government. If the government supports you, you should also repay the government and make political achievements for the leaders, so as to achieve a win-win situation.


    But you Yunlong group, which was praised by Chongqing municipal government, now invests a lot of money in Guangyuan City, Sichuan Province, which is equivalent to sending political achievements to Guangyuan municipal government. Can Chongqing municipal government be happy? I''ll give you a pair of small shoes later, which will be enough for you Yunlong group to drink a pot.


    There are also cracks in the relationship between Guangyuan municipal government and Chongqing municipal government. Although there will be no major contradictions, who can feel better? This hidden danger is buried.


    Song Qinghe smiled and said, "secretary Lin is worried. We have come to Guangyuan to invest. Mayor Duan of Chongqing knows that he is not angry. He also encourages us to go out of Chongqing and make Yunlong group bigger and farther."


    "Well, mayor Duan''s broad mind is worth learning from. In that case, on behalf of Guangyuan City, I welcome you Yunlong group to invest in Guangyuan City and hope to sincerely cooperate with you Yunlong group."


    "I''m afraid there''s no chance this time." Song Qinghe smiled and pointed to the big screen behind him. "Congratulations, Secretary Lin. there is a large group company with assets of more than 10 billion in your area. I believe that with your strong support, Sichuan Chongqing group can better complete the construction project of the new area and contribute to the construction of Guangyuan City."


    Lin Ruoyu said with a smile: "in fact, I also hope to cooperate with your company, but since the bidding meeting has been held, we should follow the procedures. If your company fails to win the bid this time, don''t be discouraged. We still have the opportunity to cooperate next time."


    "Secretary Lin is right. Next time, we won''t fail again. Goodbye!" Song Qinghe said goodbye to Lin Ruoyu, glanced at Chu fan in the last row, turned and strode away without looking back.


    I''ve been fooled. Why are you still here?


    When he walked out of the meeting room, the smile on Song Qinghe''s face disappeared in an instant. Instead, he was full of iron blue. He punched angrily on the wall, as if he had hit Chu fan''s hateful face.


    Asshole, you''re playing with me, building plank roads openly and spending time secretly? I underestimate you for losing Jingzhou carelessly.


    Song Qinghe looked coldly and thought bitterly, "but do you think you can get your wish by winning this project? Hum, our battle has just begun. We''ll see!"


    "Now, let''s invite the representative of Sichuan Chongqing group to the stage to verify the company''s account." Lin Ruoyu said loudly on the stage.


    Just when they thought Chu fan would stand up and go on stage, the cold and beautiful woman next to him stood up and walked gracefully onto the platform.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Su Yuan, the legal representative of Sichuan Chongqing group." while Su Yuan spoke, she took out a card and handed it to secretary Lin, turned back and continued, "maybe many people don''t know me, but you should all know my father. He is Su Minghe, the chairman of Sichuan Su''s group."


    Everyone in the audience was in an uproar. No wonder she has such strength. She is Su Minghe''s daughter. She''s really a tiger father without a dog.


    "I don''t think she looks so familiar. When she celebrated her birthday last year, I went to her birthday party and gave gifts."


    "Yes, I remember. Isn''t Su Yuan the daughter of chairman Su? I didn''t expect that she not only started her own business, but also made such a big move. It''s amazing."


    "No, even Su Minghe can''t take out so much money and don''t have so much face to let so many enterprises invest all their money in Sichuan Chongqing group? Is it..."


    The crowd looked at Chu fan, who was as stable as Mount Tai, sitting in the back. He was afraid. He was stunned that no one dared to disturb him.


    At this time, the company account of Sichuan Chongqing group has been displayed on the big screen, which impressively displays RMB 12 billion. Suddenly, there was a burst of warm applause from the audience, which was 100 times more intense than the previous song Qinghe, and his hands were almost swollen.


    It''s all money!


    Lin Ruoyu stood up, pressed his hands down, smiled and said, "it''s a terrible young man. I knew Su Minghe when I was the county head of a small county. At that time, he was just the director of a chemical fertilizer plant. He did experiments in the fields all day and did a lot of practical things and good things for the broad masses of farmers."


    "It is his business belief of wholeheartedly serving the people and people-oriented that makes him build a good reputation in the hearts of the majority of farmers. The signboard of his company is the guarantee of his reputation, which is worth learning from all of us."


    "Now, Su Minghe is old, but he passed on his spirit to his daughter. I hope, Su Yuan, you can inherit your father''s integrity-based spirit and make high-quality projects with quality and quantity. Only in this way can you be worthy of the important task entrusted to you by the government and your father''s expectations for you."


    Facing secretary Lin''s hand, Su Yuan shook it hard and said solemnly, "don''t worry about secretary Lin, I won''t let you and my father down."


    "I believe in your father and you." Lin Ruoyu let go of her hand and made an invitation gesture, "sit down, let''s sign a contract!"


    After the two signed the contract and stamped the seals of the company and the government, the audience burst into warm applause again and congratulated one after another. It took a while to deal with the crowd, and it was already noon.


    In the hotel downstairs, a banquet has been prepared and another big meal has been eaten and drunk. Fortunately, Zhao Qingyuan, Zhao Junjie''s father and son, Zhou hailing and Hao Jia, who received the call, rushed to help entertain. They shared most of the toast for Su Yuan. Otherwise, you have to get her drunk.


    There''s no way. Huaxia has to drink to handle affairs, as if it can''t be done without drinking. However, after this banquet, Su Yuan''s image in people''s mind suddenly became much larger. No one dared to underestimate Sichuan Chongqing group, nor did anyone dare to underestimate this young, still a female, but in charge of a group giant with assets of more than 10 billion.


    At night, these people still cling to her. They either invite Su Yuan to dinner or invite her to drink tea and wine. In fact, they all want to get the shantytown development project from her, that is, the so-called subcontracting.


    As long as Su Yuan is willing, these projects will be snapped up by these businessmen in the blink of an eye. Just the price difference, she can earn at least one billion yuan.


    But her current appetite of one billion yuan is obviously not enough to eat. Moreover, she doesn''t even have one tenth of this large amount of money, most of which are provided by the Tang family, the Jiang family and others. If people give Chu fan face, she can''t be unkind and earn their money in turn?


    Therefore, according to the previously agreed plan, the construction of the whole shanty town should be divided into parts and distributed to these allies one by one. As for the rest, it depends on who is pleasing to the eye and who is sincere.


    Finally, Su Yuan took the people to the Jun''an hotel in Qiuyun, wrapped a large box and placed four tables before settling them down.


    After three rounds of wine, someone couldn''t help but speak. Su Yuan had already prepared and immediately asked someone to take out a copy of the planning drawing of the new area and paste it on the wall.


    This planning map was divided into several small pieces with a thick brush. Like a map, each area has a number. The largest one is "one" and the smallest one is "36". Therefore, this major project has been divided into 36 pieces.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the plan of our new area. I have divided it into 36 small projects according to the architecture." Su Yuan smiled faintly. "You know, with the strength of our Sichuan Chongqing group, we can''t win this project, so we found 14 partners."


    Tang Junyi stood up and said with a smile: "sorry, I''m one of them, and I don''t invest much, only 1.3 billion. Isn''t it too much to take a project?"


    Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, and no one said a word. People pay and contribute, not to mention a project, even if it takes three or five. Besides, it is indicated on the drawings that there are 36 projects in total. We can''t get one big project and one small project?


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Su Yuan smiled and said, "according to the agreement, uncle Tang invested the most, and the No. 1 project belongs to your company."


    With that, Su Yuan was ready to write down Tang Junyi''s name on the No. 1 project, but at this time, Tang Junyi stopped her.

 Chapter 295

    "Slow!"


    Tang Junyi stopped Su Yuan and said to the crowd, "you may not know my relationship with Chu fan. A few days ago, Chu fan saved my daughter Tang Xue''s life. A few days later, he saved my whole family of 18."


    "Can money repay the kindness of saving lives? Therefore, I lent you the money, and I don''t want any of the projects."


    "Uncle Tang, if you say so, you''ll see the outside."


    Chu fan came up from the crowd and said with a smile, "we save people and business. We can''t be confused. Besides, if you don''t take over such a big stall, we can''t finish a company. If you really don''t want to do it, you''ll be cheaper than others?"


    "Ha ha, since you say so, I''ll help you share a little, and I''ll take the second project." Tang Junyi just declined symbolically. Now Chu Fan said so, he went down the slope and directly took the pen in Su Yuan''s hand and wrote down his name on the second major project.


    Everyone sighed to themselves, how can the Tang family catch up with good things? Can''t you hold on? You don''t want to. We can wait a moment.


    Before Su Yuan could speak, Jiang Tiexin came forward and said with a smile, "Lao Tang took the second largest project, then I''ll take the third."


    After that, he took the pen from Tang Junyi''s hand, wrote his name on the third plate, turned his head and said with a smile: "don''t stare, my daughter is Su Yuan''s good sister, and the relationship between my son and Chu fan is not general. I''m an uncle, but I invested 1.2 billion. It''s not too much to want a project? Hahaha!"


    Old man, it''s hard to laugh. If there aren''t too many people, you have to knock him on the black brick. How can you be so angry?


    The people were full of stomach Fei, but no one dared to show it on the surface. They had to come forward with a smile on their face. Before long, all the participants in the joint venture came and divided the first 14 projects. Everyone has no objection. Who let others participate in shares? At least one of them got 80 million, but they got hundreds of millions of big projects, but they made a lot of money.


    Alas, why did I bet my treasure on Yunlong group? It''s a mistake. It''s a mistake.


    Shit Yunlong group, but I''m in trouble. Not only didn''t get the project, but also offended Sichuan Chongqing group. Especially, I just want to get a project. Who did I recruit and annoy?


    However, fortunately, there are still 22 projects, regardless of size, there are still opportunities. This is a big business opportunity. You have to win one anyway.


    Just when everyone was ready to break their heads and win a project, Li Qingcheng, wearing a red dress, came over and fell in Chu fan''s ear and whispered a word.


    Chu fan was stunned. Then he pressed his hands down and said with a smile, "don''t worry about the project. It''s still early to start. Now, there''s a distinguished guest outside. I have to meet him in person."


    guest? Who?


    Everyone looked at each other. Who has such a big face that even such a big thing as project allocation has been put aside? But some smart people had guessed who it was and couldn''t help laughing secretly.


    This is a bad comer. Ha ha, there''s a good play.


    "Do you need me to go out with you?" Su Yuan caught up with Chu fan at the door and whispered.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "no, you''re the chairman of the company now. She''s a little shorter than you. I''ll give her face when I go to meet her."


    "Be careful, that woman is not simple." Su Yuan helped Chu fan tidy up her skirt, like a virtuous little wife, very natural and without any pinch.


    "Don''t worry, there is a beautiful wife like you at home. She just takes off and puts it in front of me. I won''t look at it." after that, Chu fan walked out with a smile.


    Li Qingcheng followed him closely. When she walked into the elevator, she couldn''t help covering her lips and said with a smile, "are you so confident? If song Qinghe really took off and seduced you, you can really sit still?"


    "Why not mess?" Chu fan asked.


    Li Qingcheng was stunned. This... Didn''t you say it yourself just now? How did it change so quickly?


    Men are duplicitous. They say something in front of their beloved women and do it behind their backs. What a shame!


    Chu Fan said with a smile: "Sister Li, you think too much. I dare to mess. Does she dare to take it off?"


    "I dare take it off!"


    "Er..."


    Chu fan choked all of a sudden. He looked so fierce that he puffed and laughed that he bent down. Suddenly, a pair of huge and full jade peaks almost gave Chu fan a panoramic view and made his eyes straight.


    The fox spirit is more charming than the real fox spirit Bai Yumei. But it has to be said that her capital is still very strong. Just this pair on her chest can make 80% of women ashamed.


    I grew up eating rice. Why is the gap so big?


    "Cough!" Li Qingcheng felt Chu fan''s burning eyes, quickly stood up straight, gave him a white look, and said angrily, "you were still very shy before. Why are you more and more presumptuous?"


    "Elder sister, you seduce me and blame me for being presumptuous?" Chu fan was angry. "If you stand in front of me naked, I won''t look at it. Won''t it hurt your self-esteem? Do you want me to be attracted to you or turn a blind eye to your perfect body?"


    Li Qingcheng was speechless when asked. This guy has made great progress from one tendon at the beginning to two blockages now.


    Fortunately, by this time, the elevator had arrived downstairs. With a "Ding" sound, the elevator doors were separated on both sides, and Li Qingcheng hurried out.


    This guy is getting more and more dangerous. If he continues like this, he will be taken advantage of by this boy one day. That''s a loss.


    When they walked out of the hotel, the door of a luxury RV parked outside the door opened. Song Qinghe, still wearing a blue and white embroidered cheongsam, jumped out of the car and watched them coming.


    "I thought that the famous King of murder disdained to come down to see me." Song Qinghe said with a faint smile.


    "How could it be? I have to ''go'' even if it''s a sea of swords and fire when beauty song invited me." Chu Fan said with a smile, "I don''t know if Beauty Song invited me here. What advice do you have?"


    Song Qinghe was depressed. Why is this guy inconsistent with the information? This is a formal meeting between the two, but he even emphasized the word "Shang". Is it too obscene and shameless? Then he said "please", who invited you? It''s too good to put gold on your face.


    At first, her impression of Chu fan was 70 points, but now she can barely get 50 points and failed. Before Chu fan came, she also wanted to have a good talk with Chu fan and strive for cooperation between the two to jointly develop the project. But now, she doesn''t want to stay with him for a moment.


    "Brother fan is a busy man. I''ll make a long story short. I won''t waste your precious time." Song Qinghe said faintly with a smile on his face. "We Yunlong group are bound to win this project, but we don''t want to have a conflict with brother fan. So, you make an offer and we''ll buy your Sichuan Chongqing group."


    "You want to buy Su Yuan''s company?" Chu fan was surprised. "Old sister, you took the wrong medicine? This is not a suit of clothes or a meal. Can you afford it?"


    Song Qinghe sneered, "as long as you dare to bid, I can afford the price. However, you''d better not take this matter as a trifle, so as not to affect the relationship between you and my two families and your glorious image in my mind."


    "Is my image so tall?" Chu fanle said. "Since you are so sincere, if I don''t sell it, I don''t seem to give you face. In this way, the buy it now price, 12 billion, is exactly the price of the project. The company is giving it away. How about paying attention to it?"


    How about this? It''s almost dark.


    That $12 billion just proves that the company has the strength of development projects and is not bound with the company. After the bidding meeting, Su Yuan had transferred all the money back, and everyone left only an 80 million deposit.


    The money, which shaves off the salaries of the company''s employees, is almost Su Yuan''s private property. If you really want to sell the company, Su Yuan will certainly take the money away.


    For such a shell company, Chu fan dares to ask the lion for 12 billion. Are you crazy or am I crazy? What if you win the bid? I spent $12 billion to buy your company, and then I have to spend another $12 billion to develop it? Do you think I''m a fool?


    Song Qinghe almost burst into his lungs. He stared at Chu fan without blinking for three minutes. His chest fluctuated sharply. If the cheongsam was not of good quality, the new loop would have to burst.


    But Chu fan looked up and down at Song Qinghe like a person who had nothing to do, and deliberately looked carefully from the fork of her cheongsam. Song Qinghe was so angry that he really wanted to take off his high heels and gouge him to death with his sharp heels.


    Why is this man like this? Not only shameless, but also dirty. I really don''t understand. What do so many girls like about him?


    "Old sister, do you buy it or not?" Chu Fan said without fear. "Even if you stare your eyes off, you can''t be cheaper. Really, you can''t afford what else to install? Isn''t it a waste of time?"


    Song Qinghe took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and said coldly, "since you are not sincere, we don''t need to talk again, but you will regret it. Bye!"


    "Hey, don''t hurry. We can discuss it again. If you sincerely buy it, how about 10 billion?"


    Seeing that song Qinghe turned and left, Chu fan was in a hurry and caught up with song Qinghe in three or two steps: "8 billion, no less."


    "Mr. Chu, if you pester me again, I''ll shout indecent?"


    Even Chu fan''s name is not called, but directly called President Chu. It can be seen that Chu fan is angry with others. But it was all like this. Chu fan fought back and climbed the door, so anxious that his brain jumped up: "five billion, let''s make a friend, half sell and half give, isn''t it?"


    "I can offer 2.5 billion yuan at most. If you want to sell it, sell it. If you don''t sell it, pull it down." Song Qinghe impatiently patted Chu fan''s hand and raised his feet to get on the bus.


    But at this time, Chu fan suddenly said, "OK, 2.5 billion is 2.5 billion. Take the money!"


    Song Qinghe stepped into the air and fell down

 Chapter 296

    "Ah!"


    Song Qinghe screamed and watched himself fall. At this time, a strong arm suddenly wrapped around her waist and made her body suddenly stop.


    Song Qinghe was scared into a cold sweat. Her eyes were less than half a meter from the floor of the car. If she was a step later, her beautiful face must be disfigured. But at this time, she finally felt that there was something wrong with some part of her body. Subconsciously, she looked down and burst out a piercing scream, startling the Li Qingcheng behind.


    "You... You bastard!" Song Qinghe hurriedly stood up straight, protected his chest with both hands, and stared at Chu fan in tears. He was a despicable hooligan. He even took advantage of people''s danger and touched her chest.


    God, how did I like such a man before? He is such a scum.


    Chu fan didn''t like it: "old sister, you''ve gone too far. I saved you with kindness. Why did I make a mistake? You must make an apology to me today, otherwise... Hum, I can do anything."


    Song Qinghe''s eyes are wide. I can''t believe there are such shameless people in the world. You touched someone''s chest and asked them to apologize to you? You''re too bullying.


    "Where are the people?" Song Qinghe shouted angrily. Suddenly, two steady men jumped out of the car and quickly came to her.


    Song Qinghe was so angry that he trembled all over and said loudly, "are you two blind or deaf? Don''t you see that I have been bullied?"


    "Miss, this..."


    The two men were embarrassed. If someone else, they would have done it earlier and broke the hands and claws of the bastards who dared to take advantage of the young lady one by one. But the guy standing opposite is Chu fan, the murderous king. He trembles when he sees him. How dare you fight him?


    "A pair of rubbish, get out!" Song Qinghe angrily scolded, turned his head and stared at Chu fan and said with hatred, "don''t be too arrogant. Don''t dare to do whatever you want with the support of the municipal bureau director. I''m worried. I promise I can''t even protect Xu Yi''s official hat, let alone you."


    Chu fan was angry and happy: "old sister, can we make some sense? I saved you just now. Why did I save Qiu?"


    Song Qinghe shouted angrily, "are you... Are you saving me? You are deliberately taking advantage of me."


    Chu fan held his forehead. A scholar met a soldier. He looked reasonable and could not tell clearly. He turned back and said to Li Qingcheng, "Sister Li, you are a bystander. You can comment and reason. In that case, it would be good if I could catch her. Who knows where to catch?"


    Li Qingcheng is watching with relish. He doesn''t think he will be dragged down by Chu fan. Who can I help in this situation?


    From a woman''s point of view, she should help song Qinghe, but Li Qingcheng lost a lot of face because of her intervention. There are two tigers in a mountain, not to mention two female tigers? Therefore, Li Qingcheng was eager for her to be harmed by others. She was just touched. It was too cheap for her.


    However, just helping Chu fan doesn''t just fall into Chu fan''s trap? Now, she is half a minute shorter in front of Chu fan. If she follows him like this, she may be the one who is bullied next time.


    "Miss Song, you should know how to be grateful. You are the one who will bite the hand that feeds you."


    Without waiting for song Qinghe''s urgent eyes, Li Qingcheng turned the conversation and gave Chu fan a charming white look: "however, Chu fan, you''re really a little too much. If you like Miss Song, why don''t you say it directly? As long as you dare to say, I think even if you ask her to open a house, Miss Song won''t refuse. Right?"


    Song Qinghe almost blurted out. As long as Chu fan dares to say, I dare to promise, but she swallowed it again. This guy doesn''t play cards according to the routine. If he doesn''t live him, he really wants to open a house with himself. Isn''t that a pit for himself?


    No, they''re together. You can''t believe anyone.


    "Chu, don''t be complacent too early. Let''s wait and see. Hum!" Song Qinghe didn''t dare to stay. He put down a cruel word and hurried into the RV.


    "Hey, do you still buy the company?"


    Hearing Chu fan''s cry and the door of the RV still had time to close, song Qinghe couldn''t wait to tell the driver to drive. If her bodyguards hadn''t rushed to the car in time, they would have been thrown at the door of the hotel.


    When the RV went away, Chu fan slowly collected the cynical smile on his face, took out a cigarette and stuffed it in his mouth. He was about to light it. There was a slight sound of wiping in his ear, and a zippo lighter spitting flames was sent to Chu fan.


    Chu fan was not polite. He leaned over to light the cigarette, took the lighter and said with a smile, "this lighter is good. Lend me a few days."


    Is he borrowing it? Obviously, he took advantage of the fire and robbed. When this lighter came to his hand, it was tantamount to a meat bun beating a dog. It was borrowed but not returned.


    However, it''s just a lighter. Li Qingcheng hasn''t paid attention to it yet. He just asked curiously, "what did you mean just now? Afraid she''d like to see you? Or afraid she''d pester you to buy your company?"


    "You guessed only half right."


    Chu fan spits out a puff of smoke and seriously says, "the real purpose of her coming to me is not to buy the company, but to participate in shares. In this way, our Sichuan Chongqing group will become the branch of Yunlong group in Sichuan Province, and this project will become her again."


    "Then why don''t you just refuse her? Why did you make such a move and deliberately grab a hand on someone''s chest? Is it very enjoyable?" Li Qingcheng glanced at him again, as if Chu fan didn''t touch her but didn''t give her face.


    It hurts self-esteem!


    Chu Fan said seriously: "Song Qinghe has a very high vision. She is still a confident and arrogant woman. It''s no use rejecting her. If she wants to completely give up her heart and roll back obediently, she has to tear up her dignity and step on her feet so that she can tremble when she hears your name again and have bad dreams when she sleeps. Only in this way can she completely dispel her determination to enter the construction market in Sichuan Province and make them happy The group no longer dare to touch the construction industry in Sichuan Province. "


    Li Qingcheng thought carefully. Song Qinghe really intervened in the construction market of Sichuan Province without warning, as Chu Fan said. He didn''t even say hello to Sichuan Chongqing group, which provided planning drawings.


    This is not only self-confidence, arrogance, but also disdain. It doesn''t pay attention to the Sichuan Chongqing group at all. However, song Qinghe does have the capital of arrogance and self-confidence. The Yunlong group behind him has a very deep background in both black and white. He won Zhou Qiang, mayor of Guangyuan City, and let Tang Junyi, Jiang Tiexin and other leaders in the construction industry not hesitate He refused Li Qingcheng''s invitation.


    If Chu fan had not been kind to Tang Junyi and others, how could he reverse the situation and make Yunlong group lose face at the bidding meeting?


    If Chu fan doesn''t take song Qinghe away, I''m afraid he will be entangled by song Qinghe. What can Chu fan do for such a woman? He can''t beat, scold or say nothing.


    Li Qingcheng finally understood that song Qinghe wanted to buy Sichuan Chongqing group, but her real purpose was to inject capital into Sichuan Chongqing group and jointly develop this big project.


    Chu fan is a big man. If you don''t sell your company and inject capital, you won''t refuse again? Apart from anything else, just a beautiful woman like song Qinghe standing in front of you, most men can''t say no.


    At that time, if Chu fan refuses again, what will others say? Yunlong group is clearly an intruder and has been defeated once, which shows that Chu fan has the ability and ability, but if he refuses the "kindness" of Yunlong group again and again, he will be reasonable and ruthless and kill all beautiful women like song Qinghe.


    If song Qinghe uses the power of the media to publicize the matter, the Sichuan Chongqing group will become the target of public criticism and be pointed out by thousands of people.


    "What a sinister and vicious woman." Li Qingcheng couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning and said with lingering fear, "no wonder she only called you instead of Su Yuan. It turned out that she was waiting for you here?"


    Chu fan sneered, "where is this? The good play has just begun."


    Watching Chu fan throw away cigarette butts and turn upstairs, Li Qingcheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his evaluation improved a lot again.


    This guy not only has strong strength, but also his IQ can''t be underestimated. It seems that the plan needs to be changed again


    The dinner party didn''t break up until more than 9 p.m. and it was Tang Junyi and others who helped to pull away the entangled builders, bathing, massage, drinking, singing and singing.


    Su Yuan, even if someone helped stop the wine, didn''t drink less this time. Chu fan finally got her and Hao Jianong on the bus, waved goodbye to Zhao Qingyuan, Li Qingcheng and others, took Kong Qingqing, got on the bus and left.


    On the bus, Kong Qingqing took out a notebook for primary school students, gave it to Chu fan and said, "all the things you want are in it. Don''t come to me for this kind of thing in the future. Can''t I beg you?"


    "It''s all right. Just spit and get used to it." Chu fan parked his car downstairs of her rented house and said with a smile, "otherwise, you might as well resign and come to work in our company. You drive your own salary. If you need anything, just mention it. How about it?"


    "Forget it, I like a simple life, and I like to be with the children." Kong Qingqing jumped out of the car and hummed coldly. "This is the first and last time to help you. I hope you won''t disturb my life again. Goodbye... Oh, no, never again."


    "Wait!" Chu fan leaned over and lay on the front passenger''s window and said, "remember my phone. If you are in trouble, remember to find me. I won''t be so unkind as you."


    Kong Qingqing glanced at him unhappily and hummed, "I thank you for your kindness. I''d better worry about yourself. Hum!"


    Looking at her back, Chu fan smiles and shakes his head. The tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop. Kong Qingqing is beautiful and will meet her suitors sooner or later. But she is still a demon family. If she can be seen through by herself, won''t she be seen through by others? Others may not be as interested in her inner alchemy as Chu fan.


    "Kong Qingqing, you will take the initiative to find me sooner or later..."


    PS: Thank you for your 1 yuan red envelope reward support of "17k book friend ghiw8ipa"!

 Chapter 297

    Hao Jia felt that she had a splitting headache and dry mouth. She reluctantly opened her eyes and saw not the familiar ceiling, but a strange environment.


    Where am I?


    Hao Jia was still confused. She suddenly thought of a key point. She suddenly sat up from the bed, opened the quilt and took a look. She was naked and didn''t even have a cloth strip. Was she given... What was it last night? However, there seems to be no change?


    Hao Jia held the quilt and looked around nervously. The room was bigger than her living room. The furnishings in the room were simple but not simple, very high-grade. It''s just, where is this?


    Just as she tried to recall the scene after she was drunk last night, the door opened and Lin su''e came in with a brand-new Pajama and a glass of water.


    "Wake up? Drink some water and moisten your throat."


    Lin su''e smiled, handed her the water and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. Chu fan sent you back last night. I took off your clothes for you."


    "Elder sister, thank you." Hao Jia was relieved. However, there was still a little loss in my heart. Why didn''t something happen with Chu fan last night?


    Lin su''e covered her lips and said with a smile, "you call me eldest sister. I''m Chu fan''s godmother. I''m almost 50 this year."


    "Godmother?" Hao Jia was surprised. She looked at Lin su''e carefully and said in surprise, "are you really the godmother of President Chu?"


    "Can this be false? Chu fan is the same age as my son. He eats and lives in my house all day, just like my own son."


    "Are you... Really nearly fifty?"


    "Forty eight. In our village, women my age have grandchildren. Daughter, how old are you this year? Are you married?"


    Why is this a bit like a blind date? Hao Jia''s face turned red and bowed her head. She didn''t know how to answer. Fortunately, Su Yuan''s voice came from the door: "godmother, has Hao Jia got up?"


    "President Su!" Hao Jia was in a hurry. He was about to lift the quilt and get out of bed. Suddenly he remembered that he was naked. He hurried into the quilt and said awkwardly, "President Su, i... I drank too much last night and didn''t make a fool of myself?"


    Su Yuan said with a smile, "I don''t know, because like you, I drank too much and didn''t remember anything. Oh, by the way, this is your clothes. The godmother washed it for you last night. Put it on quickly."


    "Thank you, aunt." Hao Jia gave Lin su''e a grateful look, but she didn''t look like a person who was almost 50.


    Isn''t it said that women in the mountains grow old quickly, but why is she so young? It looks like it''s in its thirties. If you don''t say it''s Chu fan''s godmother, others have to think it''s his sister, or even his wife.


    Lin su''e smiled and said, "thank you for anything. Put on your clothes when they are dry. There are new towels and toothbrushes in the bathroom. After washing, go downstairs for dinner."


    "Get up quickly. There are still a lot of things waiting for the company today." Su Yuan smiled and went out with Lin su''e.


    When the door closed, Hao Jia quickly jumped out of bed, grabbed her underwear and put it on her body. Suddenly, she found a red claw mark on her chest. It hurt slightly when she touched it, as if someone had grabbed it.


    She also tried with her hand, which coincided with people''s hands, but it was a little bigger and much wider than hers. It''s a man''s hand. Who can it be?


    When she dressed up, washed and went downstairs, she saw that Chu fan had eaten in the downstairs restaurant. Seeing her coming, Su Yuan quickly greeted her. In front of her seat, she placed a cup of fragrant soybean milk, steaming, and several scallion oil cakes cut into triangles, overflowing with aroma.


    When Hao Jiagang sat down, Lin su''e brought a large plate of small and exquisite steamed stuffed buns and said warmly, "first drink Soybean milk to warm your stomach, and then eat some hot steamed stuffed buns. I got up early in the morning and wrapped them with pure beef. The filling is delicious. Eat more."


    "Well, thank you, aunt." Hao Jia thanked and greeted Su Yuan and Chu fan on her side. She just looked at Chu fan''s eyes, which were strange and dodgy, and didn''t dare to touch his eyes.


    Chu fan is the only man in this family. Who else can there be besides him? At the thought of her chest being pinched by Chu fan, she was very hot, and she had a strong feeling of excitement and guilt.


    Since Chu fan saved her sister, she has secretly liked this man. However, he is the man of the chairman. How can he like her? But now, Chu fan secretly touched her chest while she was drunk, which proves that he is still a little charming, and Chu fan is not the kind of man who sits still.


    It''s just that Su Yuan treated her well. Is it a little immoral to do so? What should I do? What the hell should I do?


    "Hao Jia, aren''t you still uncomfortable?" Su Yuan said with concern. "If you''re uncomfortable, take a day off at home. Anyway, the company''s business can''t be finished in a day or two. Don''t worry."


    Su Yuan said so. Hao Jia was ashamed to death. President Su was so kind to herself. How could he rob a man with her? You can''t say, you can''t say anything, just pretend nothing has happened.


    "I''m fine. I just woke up and I''m still a little confused." Hao Jia tried to cover it up. Fortunately, Su Yuan didn''t doubt anything and took a steamed stuffed bun for her with concern.


    On the other side, Chu fan finished eating like a whirlwind and clouds, stood up and said, "Hao Jia, eat slowly and I''ll brush the car."


    "Can I help you?" Hao Jia quickly stood up.


    "No, no, I''ll brush it in a minute. You eat your food slowly. Don''t worry." Chu fan strode out.


    When Hao Jia and Su Yuan came out of the villa, they found that Chu fan didn''t brush his Audi Q7, but the Audi A4 that Su Yuan hadn''t driven for a long time. It was put in the garage and covered with dust.


    Hao Jia looked at the Q7 stopped aside and asked curiously, "President Chu, why don''t you open Q7 today?"


    "I want to, but you two washed the car cushion last night, so I can only drive this today." Chu fan joked and said with a smile.


    Wash? what do you mean? I drank like that last night. Can I wash the car cushion?


    Hao Jia walked over curiously. As soon as she approached Q7, she smelled a pungent smell. She immediately woke up. She vomited last night or in the car. No wonder Chu fan changed the car today. It''s like this. Who dares to sit?


    I can''t imagine how Chu fan drove back last night and brought her into the house. Maybe he didn''t mean it.


    On such a thought, Hao Jiaru relieved her heavy burden, but her heart was a little light lost. How good would it be if he did it on purpose?


    Hao Jia was smart and didn''t ask anything. Chu fan didn''t say anything. He quickly cleaned the car and drove to the company with two women.


    When she got to the company, Hao Jia went to do her own work. Chu fan followed Su Yuan to her office. No way. In the company, Chu fan didn''t have an office at all. He didn''t even have a place to stay except Su Yuan.


    After Hao Jia brought him two cups of tea and closed the door, Chu fan took out the notebook Kong Qingqing gave him last night, handed it to Su Yuan and said, "I asked Kong Qingqing to help sort it out. You can take it for reference. The strength of the company is not important. The key depends on the character. If the character is bad, you can''t give the project to him."


    "Kong Qingqing? Where did she find the information? It''s too detailed?" Su Yuan was surprised and looked at several pages continuously. There were too many information recorded on it, and almost everyone recorded a full page.


    Here, there are not only those dirty scandals of major builders or developers, but also those shady things they do. Seriously, I hired a murderer to kill people.


    Chu fan hesitated for a moment, came up to Su Yuan and whispered, "Kong Qingqing is the demon family..."


    "What?" Su Yuan suddenly widened her eyes and was startled. Although she had long known the existence of the demon family, she thought that the demon family would live in the inaccessible mountains and rivers, and most of them were half human and half animal ugly.


    It was unexpected that there was a demon family around her, just like human beings, and she was also a preschool teacher.


    "This... How is this possible?" Su Yuan was really unbelievable.


    Chu Fan said seriously, "do you know why I don''t let you shake hands with her? She has a power to peep into the privacy of others by shaking hands with others."


    Suyuan remembered that when she went to pick up Kong Qingqing, she wanted to shake hands with Kong Qingqing, but Chu fan stopped her. At the banquet last night, Kong Qingqing helped Su Yuan stop a lot of wine and almost shook hands with those businessmen.


    Is this information obtained by shaking hands? It''s horrible.


    "Dudududududui!" the door was knocked. After Su Yuan said "please come in", Hao Jia opened the door and said, "Miss Li Qingcheng came and said she had business to talk to President su."


    "Sister Li? Please invite her in... Forget it, I''d better pick it up myself." Su Yuan quickly stood up and walked out. After a while, she and the beautiful Li Qingcheng came in talking and laughing.


    "Oh, brother fan is here too." Li Qingcheng covered his lips and smiled. "You two are really inseparable."


    "Sister Li is joking. Tea or coffee?" Suyuan smiled and asked.


    "Drink tea, thank you." Li Qingcheng sat down gracefully opposite Chu fan, his legs tight, afraid of being seen by Chu fan.


    While Su Yuan went to pour tea, Chu fan stared at Li Qingcheng and didn''t have a good way: "you came to me early in the morning to destroy my family harmony?"


    "Stop smelling beautiful. Who''s looking for you?" Li Qingcheng glanced at him. "They came to talk business with President su."


    "Business?" Chu fan sneered, "I know sister Li, you have a wide range of business, but I just haven''t heard that you also have investment in construction. And we are in the development of construction. What business can we do with you?"


    At this time, Su Yuan brought a cup of tea to Li Qingcheng, sat down beside Chu fan and asked curiously, "Sister Li wants to talk business with me? I don''t know what business it is?"


    Li Qingcheng took a sip of tea and put down the cup before he said lightly: "I bought Dafa group, Guangyuan Branch..."

 Chapter 298

    "The branch of Dafa group sold it to you?"


    Chu fan looked at Li Qingcheng up and down. "Have you sold yourself?"


    "Get out!"


    Li Qingcheng''s good mood was immediately destroyed by Chu fan. He stared at him angrily: "don''t think people are as dirty as you. Qian huaigu was driven away by you. Does he have any other choice besides selling the company?"


    "That''s true, but, Sister Li, how much money can you take out? We don''t have so much money to pay in advance."


    "Don''t worry about the money. I promise I won''t owe you any money. However, our relationship is here. You can''t be too black on the price."


    As they talked, Su Yuan had spread out the planning drawing yesterday and sincerely said, "Sister Li, these projects in front have been booked and can''t be changed. You can choose any of the rest."


    "Just one project, too little?" Li Qingcheng stretched out a hand. "I only need five projects, not much?"


    Su Yuan hesitated and said, "well, it''s still early to start. Let me study it again, will you?"


    "OK, if you need my help, just make a noise." Li Qingcheng got up and said seriously, "I got the news that someone is spending a lot of money to buy real estate in shantytowns. If it is inspired by Yunlong group, demolition is a big problem. Once it is delayed for a long time, it will definitely be a devastating blow to your company."


    "Thank Sister Li for reminding me. I''ll handle it properly." Suyuan took Li Qingcheng to the door and watched her enter the elevator before turning back.


    Before she could sit down, Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "the relationship between Li Qingcheng and Qian huaigu is definitely not as simple as we seem."


    "Are you too sensitive?" Su Yuan frowned. "Qian huaigu was driven out of Guangyuan City by us. His Qian family''s branch has survived in name. It''s understandable to sell a project in Guangyuan City."


    "But don''t you think it''s too opportune for him to sell?" Chu fan snorted coldly. "We just won the big project here, and he sold the company there. There''s no news at all."


    "And last time, if Sister Li really helped, so many builders couldn''t have invited none?"


    Su Yuan said in consternation, "do you mean... Sister Li and Qian huaigu are a gang? Isn''t that company still from Dafa group?"


    "That''s right!"


    Chu fan sneered: "in the past, Qian huaigu was in the Ming Dynasty and Li Qingcheng was in the dark. Now, their identities have changed. Qian huaigu ostensibly withdrew from Guangyuan City, but in fact, he turned from light to dark, while Li Qingcheng surfaced and turned from dark to clear."


    "And I suspect that Li Qingcheng also had a share in the kidnapping of you."


    Su Yuan was surprised: "what? She... Why did she kidnap me? I don''t know her. I have no grievances..."


    Chu fan sneered: "you forget, you have a father worth nearly 10 billion. If you are tied, do you say, does your father want money or daughter?"


    Suyuan couldn''t imagine that Li Qingcheng would be such a person. These days, she feels that Li Qingcheng is not bad, warm and cheerful. Although she doesn''t look like a serious woman on the surface, she will find that she is much more conservative than ordinary women after a long time of contact.


    Can she be the real murderer behind the kidnapping? No, no way.


    "Even if it''s not her, she can''t get rid of it." Chu fan stood up and said solemnly, "so don''t believe her."


    Looking at Chu fan''s back, Su Yuan felt bitter. Now, who else can she trust except Chu fan?


    As soon as Chu fan got out of the elevator, he saw several security guards with crooked hats and obscene faces, who were relying on the front desk and flirting with the beautiful interns at the front desk.


    "How old is the old sister?"


    "I''ve just graduated and I''m 21 years old." the girl at the reception desk said shyly.


    "I didn''t ask your age, I asked your bust. Ha ha!"


    Suddenly, the girl''s face turned red and she was ashamed and angry, but there were five or six people, all of whom were colleagues in the company. Unless she didn''t want to work in the company, she had to bear it.


    I thought that if I stopped paying attention to them, it would be all right, but I didn''t expect that her concession made several security guards more courageous and advance an inch.


    The security guard who took the lead was about 278 years old. He was 1.85 meters tall. He was powerful and full of flesh. He didn''t look good. At this time, he stared at the girl at the front desk and looked greedily from top to bottom. Especially, he stayed on her towering chest for a few more seconds. His Adam''s apple couldn''t help moving a few times and didn''t know how much saliva he swallowed.


    This college student is Shuiling, which is much better than those ladies in the shampoo room. If I could marry her home, it would be worth living ten years less in my life. hey!


    "The old girl is shy. Don''t mind joking with you."


    The man put the rubber stick in his hand on a hat and said with a smile: "introduce yourself. My name is Liu Fu, the security captain of our Sichuan Chongqing group. Hey hey, although I''m just a captain, I''m about to be promoted. Our company has a senior staff and wants to set up a security department. I''ll be the head of the security department right away. When the time comes, old sister, you''ll be my secretary. How about it?"


    The girl shook her head: "I haven''t been here for a few days and don''t understand anything. I''d better learn more at the front desk first."


    "Don''t you believe it? I tell you, Zhao Junjie, the president of our company, is my aunt''s cousin. Do you know how old the president is? In addition to Chairman Su, it''s my brother Zhao Junjie, the second in command. Hey, hey, the second in command arranged a job for me. It''s not like playing?"


    Liu Fu glanced at her proudly and said with a smile, "old sister, are you just an intern now? Can you still have the remaining money to buy clothes after your monthly salary goes to rent a house and eat? Hey, as long as you are willing to be my girlfriend, I promise to make you a regular in three days and transfer you to the office, where can I learn something."


    "I''m sorry, I have a boyfriend." the girl straightened her face and stopped giving him a good face.


    For such a man, you can''t give him a smiling face, otherwise, he is like a bumblebee with flowers. It''s annoying.


    Liu Fu stared: "what if you have a boyfriend? I''ll give you a piece of advice. I want to work in the company. I''ll go out to drink and sing with my brothers in the evening. Otherwise, I''ll call you and let you finish class immediately."


    The girl was so angry that she burst into tears and her delicate body trembled that she was almost speechless: "you... You are shameless!"


    "Hahaha, you haven''t seen me when I was shameless. Come on, let me kiss."


    "Ah, what do you want, help..." the girl was scared and screamed, but several security guards of the other party grabbed her hands across the counter and dragged her over. Liu Fu''s big fat mouth pouted up and held the girl''s face to kiss.


    Seeing this, Chu fan couldn''t help but shout angrily: "stop!"


    Liu Fu and others were startled by him. After being stunned, the girl at the front desk finally broke free from her bondage and shrunk to the corner of the counter. She held her chest tightly with her hands, her delicate body shuddered and burst into tears.


    She is a newly graduated girl. When did she see the dark side of society? The scene just now completely frightened her.


    "Are you tired of living? How dare you yell at our Liu Department? Get out and stop breaking your dog legs." a security guard shouted and scolded under the guise of tiger power.


    Minister Liu was very useful to Liu Fu. He straightened his hat and glanced at Chu fan: "boy, which department are you from? Don''t you see me working?"


    "Work?" Chu fan sneered. "Do you think my eyes are ornaments? During work, I''m disheveled, full of wine and don''t patrol well, but I ran to the front desk to flirt with girls. Are you security guards or bandits? The company hired you to protect the safety of the company''s employees, not to bully the company''s employees."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan''s eyes were fierce and shouted, "you''re fired. Take off your clothes and go away immediately."


    "My grass, how old are you?" Liu Funiu stared angrily. "Do you know who I am? My brother is Zhao Junjie, President of the company. You fired me? Believe me or not, let my brother fire you first?"


    "Really?" Chu fan was too lazy to entangle with him. He directly took out the phone and called Su Yuan.


    As soon as the phone rang twice, the phone was connected. Su Yuan said curiously, "didn''t you just leave? What else?"


    "Let Zhao Junjie come down immediately and see what he has done." Chu Fan said coldly, hung up the phone and strode into the front desk.


    The girl at the front desk was tearful. Chu fan was about to help her up, but as soon as she touched her arm, she was frightened and shouted, "go away, go away... Don''t come over..."


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad person, don''t be afraid..." Chu fanrou comforted. At the same time, he launched the demon pupil of the true eye. Suddenly, a sinister red light flashed in his eyes, and the girl immediately stopped struggling. Like meeting her relatives, she plunged into Chu fanhuai and cried loudly.


    Outside the counter, a security guard turned his muscles and said in a trembling voice, "boss, i... it seems that we have something to do."


    Another security guard swallowed a spit and said in a trembling voice, "he... He seems to be... The legendary president of Chu."


    Liu Fu suddenly stared: "Chu... Chu fan?"


    Chu fan looked back and said coldly, "now you know me? Unfortunately, it''s too late. You guys, wait to deal with it."


    As soon as the voice fell, the elevator door opened. Su Yuan, Zhao Junjie, Zhao Qingyuan and others quickly came out of the elevator. From a distance, I saw Chu fan standing in the front desk, holding a girl in the front desk uniform in her arms, and standing outside were several crying security guards.


    What''s going on? Is it Chu fan who wants to harm the front desk girl and is blocked by these security guards?


    Zhao Junjie''s eyes lit up. Well, it must be so. Chu fan is a big sex wolf. He can''t move when he sees a beautiful woman. The girl at the front desk was about to make hidden rules, but she was just caught by several security guards. As a result, she made a big noise.


    Hey, hey, it''s a big deal. It''s just for president Su to see what kind of goods Chu fan is.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Junjie was more and more energetic. He stepped forward quickly and said loudly, "Captain Liu, what happened?"

 Chapter 299

    "Zhao... President Zhao..." Liu Fu''s voice trembled and stopped. Originally, he was scared, but in Zhao Junjie''s eyes, it was obvious that Chu fan had committed a crime, but Liu Fu didn''t dare to make a statement, was in a dilemma and was at a loss.


    Zhao Junjie shouted, "Captain Liu, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. You can say what you see in front of chairman su."


    "Dong Su, I''m wrong." Liu Fu suddenly slapped himself in the face with a big ear scraper and said sadly, "it''s all my fault. You can punish me as much as you want. Please don''t drive me away. I beg you..."


    Zhao Junjie is stupid. What''s the matter? I want you to say, Chu fan, how did you hit yourself?


    "Liu Fu!" Zhao Junjie hurried forward, grabbed Liu Fu''s hand and snapped, "tell me the truth, does Chu fan threaten you and want to fire you?"


    "Hmm!" Liu Fu nodded pitifully.


    Zhao Junjie pointed at him with hatred for iron and steel: "you... Can''t you be tough? You have Su Dong and I to make decisions for you. What are you afraid of? The son of heaven breaks the law and commits the same crime as the common people. Don''t worry and say boldly."


    "I..."


    Liu Fu hesitated. How can he say it? Is it difficult to admit on the spot that you molested the little girl at the front desk and dragged others to kiss? Isn''t that a confession?


    But if he doesn''t say it, it doesn''t mean that others don''t. Chu fan takes the girl at the front desk by the shoulder, walks out of the counter, glances at Zhao Junjie and hums: "Mr. Zhao, if you want to know what happened, you''d better go to the monitoring room and have a look at the video at that time. Another thing is that the company is owned by Su Yuan and me. We didn''t put our relatives and friends in the company. You''re not polite. We regard it as a garbage dump and throw all the crooked melons and cracked dates in it. Su Yuan and I trust you. That''s how you repay our trust in you?"


    Before Zhao Junjie could speak, Su Yuan said coldly, "go to the monitoring room."


    Chu fan patted the shoulder of the girl at the front desk and encouraged him, "go, don''t be afraid of anything. Tell Dong su what happened. Dong Su, I have something else to do, so I won''t go."


    "Well, come to the company to pick me up after work in the evening." Suyuan''s face eased a little, told Chu fan to drive carefully and turned to the monitoring room.


    Soon, under the operation of the security guard on duty, the scene just happened was repeated again, which made Zhao Junjie''s heart cold and even strangle Liu Fu''s heart.


    You''re a loser. You''re a security guard. You still think you''re a gangster? You''re stubborn. It doesn''t matter if you want to die, but don''t pit me?


    "Su Dong..." Zhao Junjie just wanted to explain, but she was interrupted by Su Yuan''s impolite hand.


    "You are responsible for the security. You can handle it yourself." Su Yuan said coldly, looked at the girl at the front desk and said faintly, "come to my office."


    After Su Yuan and others left, Liu Fu was relieved and said carefully, "cousin, let''s forget it?"


    "Past?"


    Zhao Junjie really wanted to slap his two big mouths and said angrily: "do you think board of directors Su will spare you? What did I tell you before coming? Let you behave well and don''t let people think you came in because of my relationship. But you''re good. You bullied your own head and were caught by Chu fan. You..."


    "Pack up your things and go quickly." Zhao Junjie waved his hand disheartened and felt that he was getting farther and farther away from Su Yuan.


    "Cousin, I can go to work in the security department now?" Liu Fu was overjoyed. He quickly straightened his hat, fastened the button of his uniform and said excitedly, "don''t worry, I''ll do well this time, and I''ll never embarrass you again..."


    "Get out!"


    Zhao Junjie roared angrily. His eyes were red. He shouted to Liu Fu and other people, "you guys, pack up your things and get out of here right away. You''re fired."


    Loser, how could my second uncle give birth to such a two - force? The mud can''t help up the wall. He will eat all his life and die.


    When they all left, Zhao Qingyuan came to his son and sighed, "son, just trust me once, quit the president position and be the director of your design department."


    "I''m not reconciled!" Zhao Junjie beat a fist on the table. "If Liu Fu didn''t keep up, could I lose face in front of Su Yuan? If my second aunt came to me crying, could I let Liu Fu into the company?"


    "But..."


    "Dad, you don''t have to say anything. I know what I''m doing." Zhao Junjie rubbed his face and took a deep breath. "I''m going to review with Director Su. She won''t open me as president because of this?"


    "Alas!" Zhao Qingyuan sighed helplessly as he looked at his son''s back.


    It''s not wrong that you like a girl, but others already have a master of famous flowers. If you cling to it, it''s your fault. Moreover, if you do so, it will only be more and more disgusting and your future will be more and more slim.


    In the office, Su Yuan motioned to the girl at the front desk, "sit down, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Liu Wenzhu." the girl didn''t dare to sit. She stood there like a primary school student, holding the corners of her clothes with her hands. She looked very nervous and cramped.


    Hao Jia brought a glass of water and put it in her hand. She smiled, turned and walked out. Her amiability eased Liu Wenzhu''s tension. Under the emphasis of Su Yuan, she finally sat down in a chair trembling.


    Su Yuan opened the personnel information in front of her and said, "you were recruited three days ago. You didn''t have any internship experience before, did you?"


    "Yes, yes." Liu Wenzhu became nervous again and hurriedly said, "but I will work hard, Mr. Su, please give me a chance and I will do well..."


    "Don''t be nervous. I don''t mean to dismiss you." Su Yuan closed her personnel information and smiled faintly. "You are a good girl. I appreciate you very much, so I''m going to let you be my secretary. Would you like to?"


    "Me?" Liu Wenzhu was stunned. Is this pie falling from the sky? But why didn''t Su Dong fire me and promote me?


    "I... I''d love to, but... I haven''t done it. I''m afraid I can''t do it well and delay your work."


    Su Yuan said with a smile, "everything is difficult at the beginning. As long as you study hard, you will be familiar with it in a few days. Well, you will study with Hao Jia for a few days and officially take over her position in a week."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su. I''ll work hard..." Liu Wenzhu was ecstatic and confused. He didn''t know how to get out of the office.


    Hao Jia had already waited outside the door. Seeing her coming out, she immediately asked her to go to the place where she worked outside. In fact, a small stool was added next to her chair and a computer was specially configured for her.


    "In the next few days, I will teach you the work of a secretary. You should be ready to bear hardships."


    "I''m not afraid of hardship, but... Do I rob sister Hao Jia of your job?"


    Hao Jiale said, "yes, you did rob me of my job, but there is a bigger job waiting for me. You can rest assured to learn from me."


    Although Liu Wenzhu has little work experience, he still knows the most basic human and worldly skills. He hurriedly asked Hao Jia to have dinner together in the evening, which is also a teacher worship banquet. You know, when you just enter the company, you can find a good master to take you. You will avoid many detours and will not be bullied.


    However, which department does sister Hao Jia want to transfer to?


    At noon, when he was about to get off work, Zhao Junjie finally knocked on Su Yuan''s door, sent a handwritten review book to Su Yuan, and sincerely said, "Dong Su, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t be cronyist. Please give me another chance. I must check it well and recruit the elite into the company."


    "As I mentioned at the meeting before, what our company needs is elites and talents. We don''t engage in cronyism. However, if your relatives are really capable, we won''t shut them out."


    Su Yuan knocked on the table and hummed coldly: "but Liu Fu, the security captain, is obviously not suitable to be a security guard, and you not only recruited him in, but also let him be the captain. What''s the result? Several people brought out share his virtue."


    "Yes, it''s all my negligence. I must correct it." Zhao Junjie''s forehead was sweating. Although Su Yuan is several years younger than her, the boss''s momentum is not small, which makes him dare not have a word to refute.


    It''s also unreasonable. What else can you refute? Now he just wants Su Yuan to calm down so that he can make up for his mistakes and recruit a group of strong security guards as soon as possible.


    But before he could speak, Su Yuan said faintly: "Mr. Zhao, your workload these days is too large. In the future, you don''t need to worry about personnel arrangements."


    Zhao Junjie''s face suddenly changed. The work of the personnel department is the biggest right in his hand. Su Yuan said that he obviously wants to take the personnel right away from him. How can this be done?


    "President Su, the director of the personnel department has not been decided yet. As president, it doesn''t matter if I am bitter or tired..."


    Su Yuan rudely interrupted him: "the head of the personnel department has been decided."


    "It''s settled?" Zhao Junjie was silly. It''s too fast. Why did he suddenly choose the person in charge of the personnel department? As the president, he didn''t hear any news, and he didn''t take himself seriously.


    "Who is it?"


    "Me!"


    Hao Jia came in with a stack of documents and said with a smile, "president Zhao and chairman Su are afraid that you are too tired, so I want to go to the personnel department to help you share some pressure. In the future, if you need talents for any position, just find me directly. I promise I will arrange the best candidate for you."


    Ignoring the stunned Zhao Junjie, Hao Jia put the data in front of Su Yuan and said, "Dong Su, these data are the files of all employees of our company. I sorted out all the overtime work last night. Also, the employee positions lacking in our company are listed. When to go to the talent recruitment market or publish recruitment advertisements to fill in the people."


    "Well, you did a good job. In the future, the personnel department will give it to you. Director Hao!"

 Chapter 300

    Chu fan is going to go to the blue shield company. He asks Lan Jie for several people to go to Sichuan Chongqing group to take charge of the company''s security. By the way, he also takes the security guards in the companies along the belt. It''s too bad.


    But soon after he left the company, he found himself being followed. In his rearview mirror, there has always been a black Land Rover car, slowly following behind his car. Chu fan is fast, he is fast, Chu fan is slow, he is slow, Chu fan deliberately turns, he also turns... In short, he follows Chu fan wherever he goes, and never leaves.


    Hum, can''t help it so soon? OK, since you want to play, my friend will play with you.


    In Chu fan''s opinion, this man was found by song Qinghe. After all, he half killed song Qinghe yesterday. It''s strange that song Qinghe can bear it. No, after only one night, she couldn''t help looking for someone to take revenge.


    Alas, women, can''t you be a little patient?


    Chu fan is a bold artist. Although he only has the triple peak cultivation of the ground mirror, with the increase of the power of the big eyed frog, his strength can reach the quintuple of the ground mirror. Even if he meets the strong one of the six times of the ground mirror, he also has the power of a war. Is it difficult for song Qinghe to find a strong man with six ground mirrors? Is it possible?


    For such a long time, the strongest person Chu fan has ever seen is master Muyun around Dou Zhonghe, and he is only the fifth cultivation of ground mirror. Ground mirror six, which is so easy to touch?


    There was a fork in the road ahead. Chu fan turned the steering wheel sharply, drove out of the main road and turned into a quiet road out of the city. Before long, he stopped in front of a small forest in the wilderness.


    Land Rover followed and stopped more than ten meters away from Chu fan. However, the car was silent and no one got off.


    Special, do you want a buddy to invite you down?


    Chu fan got angry, got out of the car and strode over. He thought it over. When he got there, he would just turn over the Land Rover. He didn''t believe he wouldn''t climb out. But when he came to the middle of the two cars, the door of Land Rover suddenly opened, and a Chinese man in casual clothes jumped out of the car, holding a gun in his hand, pointed at Chu fan and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..." a series of bullets blocked almost all the escape routes of Chu fan. The distance between the two sides was less than eight meters. The bullet almost spread faster than the sound. When the gun rang, the bullet had already arrived in front of Chu fan.


    At this critical juncture, Chu fan''s insight saved his life again. At the moment the man raised his gun, Chu fan felt the position of his muzzle and avoided several deadly bullets by a millimetre. But inevitably, one shot in the shoulder and one shot in the thigh.


    No way. The distance was too close. Chu fan was too careless. He didn''t expect that the other party had a gun in his hand. You know, this is not a border, and the control of guns is extremely strict. Even a provincial owl like Dou Zhonghe is not easy to get a gun. Even if he wants to shoot, he won''t move the gun easily.


    It''s no small matter to use a gun. Once a horse''s feet are exposed, it may be dragged into a place of eternal doom. Like Dou Zhonghe, the higher his status, the more cautious he is, because there are too many people who want to replace him, and his strength will not be weak if he can become his opponent.


    But what is the background of song Qinghe? Dare to use a gunman, not afraid to be dragged into the water and die without a burial place?


    Fortunately, Chu fan''s two guns are not the key, which has no great impact on Chu fan''s strength. Moreover, Chu fan in rage is faster, like an enraged tiger, rushing towards his prey.


    At this time, the man had shot all the bullets in a magazine. He was so close that he had no chance to change the magazine at all. The man decisively smashed his gun at Chu fan, turned and ran away.


    Paralyzed, shooting and trying to run? When I catch you, I have to poke a hundred holes in you. Grass, it hurts!


    Chu fan became more angry and accelerated his pace to catch up with him. Almost in the blink of an eye, he came to the Land Rover and saw that he was about to cross. Suddenly, a strong sense of crisis came to his heart. He threw himself to the ground without hesitation.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the Land Rover was blown to pieces, and countless burning fragments fell from the air, gorgeous like bright fireworks. At the original parking place, a big pit with a diameter of three meters was blown out. It was more than one meter deep. There was a mess around and the grass was burned black.


    Chu fan was lying on the edge of the pit, his back was blown to pieces, and the blood dyed the ground red. He lay there motionless.


    Seven or eight meters away, the Chinese man got up from the ground, took a thin and narrow short knife from the outside of his thigh and walked carefully towards Chu fan. Chu fan is a famous murderer. Once he is alive, the winner may not be certain. However, Chu fan was shot twice by him and was blown up by his carefully arranged bomb. The chance of survival should be small.


    However, he was still very cautious. When he was three meters away from Chu fan, he suddenly jumped into the air, raised his sharp blade and plunged into Chu fan''s vest.


    Whether he is dead or alive, if this knife goes on, he will die without doubt.


    At this time, Chu fan suddenly turned around and raised his hand to grasp the blade. In the palm of his hand, there was a dazzling golden light. Like pliers, he firmly grasped the short knife in the palm of his hand and couldn''t fall any more. The sharp blade of the short knife can''t cut Chu fan''s palm, just as his palm is forged from refined steel and indestructible.


    The change was too fast. The man''s face changed greatly. He looked at Chu fan below in horror: "Nani?"


    "Ni, you''re paralyzed!" Chu fan scolded angrily. His other fist, mixed with his resentment and anger, blasted out like a sky cannon. The Chinese man was in mid air and had no time to dodge. Chu fan''s action was too fast and too sudden. He just wanted to hide.


    "Bang!"


    The man''s nose was directly flattened, and his right eye was smashed by Chu fan''s fist. This is Chu fan who withdrew most of his strength, otherwise, this punch could blow his head to pieces.


    "Plop!"


    The man flew out upside down and fell to the ground on his back. He coughed blood. Even if he didn''t die, he had only half his life left.


    "Bah!"


    Chu fan spits out the dust and blood in his mouth, bares his teeth and gets up from the ground. Although he didn''t hurt the key, his injury was not light. Especially on the back, there was almost no intact skin, and the back waist was scorched.


    The flower fairy flew out and glared at him angrily: "can''t you make people save snacks? Even such goods almost killed you. You can just soak in urine. Are you ashamed?"


    "Elder sister, don''t complain. Please heal me quickly. It hurts me." Chu fan grinned and pulled out the two bullets and the broken iron pieces inserted into the meat. His face was pale and his body shook. He could hardly stand.


    Pain is on the one hand. The key is to lose too much blood. It''s not easy for him to hold on until now. Fortunately, the flower fairy complained, but her action was not slow at all. A green light spilled from her hand and wrapped Chu fan. The trauma on his body surface healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Within ten seconds, he had recovered without leaving a scar.


    "Hoo!" Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, pulled off his ragged clothes and tied them around his waist to block half of the exposed fart - shares.


    No way, the clothes on the back were almost blown to pieces, the pants became holes, and the buttocks were exposed. If they were not blocked, wouldn''t the spring light be exposed?


    After finishing all this, Chu fan first called Xu junchuo, then came to the man, grabbed his skirt, picked him up, gnashed his teeth and said, "who sent you? Why did you kill me?"


    "Eight... Eight GA!" the man stared at Chu fan with his only one eye, and the blood foam gushed out of his mouth, revealing a grim smile, "yours is dead."


    "Japanese people?" Chu fan frowned.


    This is getting more and more complicated. He is not a Chinese, but a Japanese with yellow skin and black hair. Is it an international killer that a Japanese killer should commit murder in China? Song Qinghe should not have this ability. Is it


    "Are you the killer of the God killing society?" Chu fan asked coldly.


    "Lord Satan, you will avenge me... Eh!" the man clenched his teeth and suddenly shed black blood from the corners of his mouth. His eyes turned over, his head hung down powerlessly and died.


    Sure enough, it was a god killing society. Unexpectedly, it stared at me.


    Chu fan hates it so much that he cannot find the nest of the God killing society. Otherwise, he must go to the door and frustrate the Satan. Nima, Natasha is the one who offended you. What are you looking for me for?


    No, it''s not a way to always sit and wait for death. If killing God will kill Su Yuan and them, who can prevent it? Take precautions and solve the organization as soon as possible.


    Before long, Xu junchuo took people to arrive. Before asking, Chu fan pointed to the dead Japanese killer and said coldly, "he wants to kill me. There are his fingerprints on the gun on the ground. He detonated the car in the big pit on the ground. He is a Japanese and his occupation is an International killer."


    "What? International killer?" Xu junchuo was startled and caught up with Chu fan and looked up and down, "how are you? Where are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine, but that guy has poison in his mouth. He bit the poison and killed himself when I didn''t pay attention." Chu fan told him, "you can handle this case without further investigation... I don''t mean to underestimate you, but he involves a large killer organization abroad, and even I can''t help it. Therefore, you try to eliminate the influence and don''t make a noise."


    Seeing Chu fan leaving, Xu junchuo said anxiously, "what are you going to do?"


    "Go find sister LAN and hire more bodyguards to protect your sister yuan." Chu fan waved his hand, got into the Audi and sped away.


    At the same time, the Blue Shield bodyguard company also came to an uninvited guest, and this time, the pomp is bigger than Luo Yang last time. Four Hummers and four Mercedes Benz S600 move forward at a constant speed in two rows.


    In the middle of these two rows of cars, there is a lengthened Rolls Royce, just like a king traveling, coming to the door of blue shield company


    PS: Thank you for your support for Xinhuo. I also hope you can take the time to comment. Xinhuo will return you with two chapters tomorrow. thank you!


    In addition, Xinhuo readers are looking forward to your joining. Those who are interested can be administrators to help Xinhuo manage the readers and Book Review administrators. You are welcome to introduce yourself! The reader group number is 264237756

 Chapter 301

    "President, this is the Blue Shield bodyguard company."


    "Go and meet Lan Jie for a while to see if she is really as beautiful as a picture."


    When the door of the extended version of Rolls Royce opened, a man jumped out first. It was Luo Yang who left in embarrassment last time. Then the man who got out of the car was the same age as him. He was slender and elegant. He was definitely the dragon of people and much more handsome than Chu fan.


    He is Jin Shaobai, President of King Kong bodyguard group, and the biological son of the chairman. Not surprisingly, he will inherit the King Kong bodyguard company in the future. Therefore, he is no different from the chairman now.


    Lan Jie had been reported for a long time. When the two got off the bus, Lan Jie had already brought people to welcome them out. However, instead of welcoming the team, a group of fierce bodyguards blocked the gate in a murderous manner. There was a big fight if they didn''t agree.


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Luo? Today he came to give me money and car?" Lan Jie said sarcastically, holding her shoulders in her hands.


    Isn''t this a slap in the face? If he could do this woman, Luo Yang would rush up without hesitation, tear up her clothes, and then whip them for two hours. Hum, let her know the power of men.


    Unfortunately, Lan Jie is now full of wings, which he can''t provoke.


    Luo Yang snorted coldly, "Mr. LAN, let me introduce you. This is Jin Shaobai, President of our King Kong bodyguard group, and also the second son of the chairman."


    "Hello, Mr. LAN." Jin Shaobai smiled and stretched out his hand. "I''ve heard of Mr. Lan''s name for a long time. As soon as I saw him today, he really deserved his name. Mr. LAN is not only beautiful, but also has a heroic spirit that other women don''t have. He is really a heroine among women."


    Lan Jie turned a blind eye to his outstretched hand and disdained: "don''t do this. If you have anything to say, I''m very busy."


    Jin Shaobai was not angry. Naturally, he put down his hand, looked around and said with a smile, "people come and go here. LAN always doesn''t want others to see jokes?"


    "Cut, you are not afraid of humiliation. What am I afraid of, a divorced woman?"


    "Isn''t LAN afraid? This is your territory. There are all your people around. I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of me?"


    Lan Jie was immediately angry: "I''ll be afraid of you? If you have the courage, you can come in, but you can only come in. Save people from stepping on my floor."


    "Ha ha, I''m still afraid." Jin Shaobai smiled more brightly. Despite Lan Jie''s angry eyes, he strode over.


    When he came to Lanjie, he bumped into Lanjie as if she didn''t exist. Lanjie was gnashing her teeth with hatred, but there was no way to take him. He had to side up and let him open the way.


    The bodyguards standing behind her, seeing that the boss had stepped aside, could only dodge on both sides and make way for Jin Shaobai to pass.


    Asshole, what the hell does he want?


    Lan Jie doesn''t understand. She doesn''t have time to think about it. She quickly catches up with Jin Shaobai and Luo Yang and enters the bodyguard company. As soon as he entered the door, Jin Shaobai was attracted by the tall and enchanting figure on the right training ground. Wearing a tight black leather dress, a whip in her hand and a pair of high leather boots on her feet, she really deduces the sexuality and wildness to the extreme, giving people a strong desire to conquer.


    "Attack is the most favorable defense. You are bodyguards, but what you need to learn is how to become a killer. Only when you are familiar with the style of the killer can you formulate more careful deployment and better protect the safety of the employer."


    Natasha patted her whip in the palm of her hand and walked around in front of more than a dozen selected bodyguards. Her voice was cold and irresistible. "Next, I''ll teach you how to become a killer. First..."


    "Cough!" Lan Jie coughed quickly and interrupted Natasha''s teaching. There are competitors here, and what Natasha teaches belongs to trade secrets, which can''t be learned by Jin Shaobai.


    Natasha turned and said coldly, "I don''t like being visited."


    "The famous Medusa really has a personality." Jin Shaobai said with a smile. "With the strength of Miss Natasha, she is a little overqualified in Landun. Why don''t you come to our King Kong bodyguard group? You can open the conditions as long as you come."


    Lan Jie was furious: "Jin Shaobai, dig people in front of me. Are you a little too much?"


    "Mr. LAN, it''s normal for peers to dig corners with each other." Jin Shaobai smiled and spread his hands. "You can also go to our company to dig people. It''s your ability to dig people away. I won''t be angry."


    "You..." Lan Jie was so angry that she retorted without words.


    Natasha glanced at Jin Shaobai disdainfully and said with a sneer, "are you sure you want to dig me?"


    "Of course, the strong man who came out of purgatory can''t be begged by others. As long as you are willing to come to our King Kong bodyguard group, I will promise you any conditions." Jin Shaobai is finally a little excited. If he can dig Natasha, he won''t come in vain. With her, he has a greater voice in the company, and as long as he trains a group of powerful bodyguards, no one can shake his position.


    Unfortunately, Natasha can''t attract anyone.


    "Well, as long as you can protect me from being chased by the killers of the God killing society, I''ll go with you." Natasha said readily.


    Jin Shaobai suddenly widened his eyes: "what are you talking about? You... You were chased by the killer of the God killing society? Aren''t you the commander of the army of the hand of God? Why..."


    "Because I killed Ian, the son of the God of fire, the hand of God can''t protect me. Therefore, I came to China for refuge."


    Natasha said lightly, "a few days ago, two ace killers of the God killing society came after me. Chu fan helped me solve it, so I came here with him. If you dare to challenge the God killing society, I''ll go with you now and warm your bed at night. The key is, do you have the courage?"


    "Cough, Mr. LAN, let''s go to your office to talk." Jin Shaobai coughed and turned away. He didn''t dare to answer Natasha''s words.


    Are you kidding? Even the hand of God dare not protect you. What can I do for you? In particular, Natasha is now a time bomb. I''m sure it will explode one day. At that time, whoever meets who will be unlucky.


    Soon, several people came to Lan Jie''s office upstairs. After the Secretary Tian Mengxin brought tea, he went out, leaving Lan Jie alone to face Jin Shaobai and Luo Yang.


    "Come on, Jin always comes to my small place. What can I do for you?" Lan Jie sits on her spacious and comfortable boss''s chair and doesn''t mean to entertain them at all.


    Jin Shaobai just lost his face, and now he has lost some patience. He said bluntly, "I''m here to get back the ten cars of our company. According to the market price, the four brand-new Land Cruisers are no more than 4 million, and the six brand-new Mercedes Benz S600 are no more than 12 million. I''ll round up an integer of 16 million. How about redeeming these ten cars?"


    "Don''t bother so much. I don''t think the car is a second-hand car." Lan Jie refused, not even thinking about it.


    Jin Shaobai almost jumped up. You don''t dislike it, but I can''t afford to lose that man. After that, when you drive out, everyone will remember that the King Kong bodyguard company lost to LAN dun. Do you want the face of the King Kong bodyguard company?


    "20 million, buy back these ten cars, is it all right?" Jin Shaobai''s face is gloomy. He is no longer handsome in the sun, but has a feeling of sinister and vicious.


    Lan Jie thought, nodded and said, "since you are so sincere, I''ll sell it to you."


    Twenty million. If you buy ten new cars again, there will be more than four million left. Jin Shaobai is rich and willing to make a lot of money. Lan Jie can''t live with money. Four million, enough to take a long time.


    Besides, I''m really going to make Jin Shaobai anxious. He went out and smashed all ten cars and compensated you 16 million. What can you do? Even if you don''t smash the car, the car purchase procedures are in the hands of others. If you file a lawsuit, they will win a lot.


    Therefore, Lan Jie doesn''t want to make things big and takes advantage of it. Just let it go.


    Soon, the keys of ten cars were brought over. Jin Shaobai transferred 20 million to Lan Jie on the spot and took away ten car keys. However, Jin Shaobai still sat on the sofa and didn''t mean to get up and leave.


    "Mr. Jin, the car has been sold to you, and you still don''t go, waiting for me to keep you for lunch?" Lan Jie rolled her eyes angrily. The myriad customs of mature women make people''s eyes hot and her lower body ready to move.


    Although it cost millions more, the car was finally brought back. Jin Shaobai''s good mood came back again. He said with a smile: "President LAN, the main purpose of my coming today is to talk about a big business with you. Are you interested?"


    "Not interested!"


    Jin Shaobai almost choked to death. How can he do business like this? Don''t you want to make money?


    "Mr. LAN, don''t rush to refuse. Let me finish." Jin Shaobai said faintly, "I admit that your blue shield company has good strength, but with the current development momentum of your company, it will take at least ten years to be the first in Sichuan Province. However, if you cooperate with our King Kong bodyguard group, this goal can be achieved in only three years."


    "Cooperation? How do you want to cooperate?" Lan Jie asked.


    Jin Shaobai said excitedly: "On behalf of the King Kong bodyguard group, I will inject capital into your blue shield. I have inspected that the total value of your blue shield bodyguard company is no more than 30 million, and I personally inject 50 million, as long as you have 50% of the shares. Don''t worry, although I own 50% of the shares of the company, I won''t ask about the situation of the company. Moreover, I will do everything I can to help you achieve the goal of the first bodyguard company in Sichuan Province. What''s the matter How are you? "


    "50% is too much. I can give you 49% at most."


    "Deal!" Jin Shaobai is afraid that Lan Jie will go back on his word and decides quickly.


    But Lan Jie smiled: "Mr. Jin, you are too naive. I teased you."

 Chapter 302

    Jin Shaobai''s nose was almost crooked. What did she think of herself? monkey? I''m here to entertain you?


    Mom, don''t be arrogant. Sooner or later, I''ll let you kneel in front of me and sing conquest!


    "Mr. LAN, think about it again. I''m serious." Jin Shaobai pressed his anger and said in a deep voice.


    Lan Jie waved her hand: "don''t think about it. Last time you lost 30 million to me, plus 20 million to sell the car this time, 50 million has been enough for me for a long time. Moreover, even if I need money, I can go to my partner Chu fan for it. He can take out hundreds of millions. Can I find you?"


    "You..."


    "What are you? My words have been made very clear. If there''s nothing to do, please go back. I still have a lot of work to do." Lan Jie said, twisted her body and turned around directly, as if one more look at them would pollute her eyes.


    Jin Shaobai took a deep breath, stood up and sneered, "OK, I''ll see how you can be the first in Sichuan Province. Lan Jie, one day you will come and beg me."


    "Please?" Lan Jie turned around and disdained her lips. "Even if my company went bankrupt and begged in the street, I wouldn''t beg you. But it''s you. If there are more waste like Luo Yang around, you''re not far from begging."


    Luo Yang was so angry that he almost scolded me. I was also shot lying down. No wonder the man said that it''s hard to raise a villain and a woman. This woman really remembers her revenge. She stabbed you unknowingly. It''s too cruel.


    "Thank you, Mr. LAN, for your kindness. I''ll see you later." Jin Shaobai arched his hands after learning from the ancients, turned and left smartly.


    Luo Yang didn''t even dare to fart, let alone look at Lan Jie, for fear that she would say anything to embarrass him. If you really want to annoy the president, I''m afraid he can''t even hold the position of manager of Hanzhong Branch.


    Soon, they walked out of the blue shield company, but as soon as they got to the gate, they were stopped by a tall figure.


    "Plop!" the tall figure knelt straight in front of Jin Shaobai and begged, "president, you pity me. If you don''t get treatment, my second brother will be over."


    Another tall figure knelt down and said in a deep voice, "president, our four brothers have served you for many years without credit. Now, one of my arms is useless, my second brother is still unconscious in the hospital, and my fourth brother has become half a disabled man. You can''t wait to die?"


    The two people kneeling on the ground at the door are Geng DA and Geng San, two of the four King Kong sent by Jin Shaobai to challenge last time.


    Geng Da''s arm was wrapped with gauze from his hand to his elbow. It was wrapped tightly like zongzi and hung around his neck by a red cloth belt. Last time, he only punched Chu fan. As a result, more than a dozen bones of the whole arm were broken.


    This arm is completely useless. Even if it recovers, it can''t exert force. Geng Da cultivates his physical strength. Without his right arm, his strength has been reduced by at least half. He has fallen from a top strong man to a point where he is not even as good as an ordinary bodyguard.


    Geng ER was even worse. He was almost killed by Zhang Tieshan, including skull fracture, arm bone fracture, sternum fracture and leg bone fracture; Chest congestion, brain congestion and even subcutaneous tissue congestion are not easy to survive today. There is a possibility of death at any time.


    Geng Si''s injury was mild, but his little brother was pierced by Natasha''s heel and had no consciousness. Without the pleasure of being a man, he is now better than dead. He lies in the hospital bed all day, doesn''t eat or drink, doesn''t speak, and looks like a living dead man.


    At the beginning, Jin Shaobai also came to express his concern and left a sum of money for the treatment of the three brothers. But their condition was too serious. Even if Geng ER was saved, he was completely abandoned. In addition, the semi abandoned Geng DA and Geng Si have very little value to use. Only Geng San is a little useful, but he alone doesn''t earn enough money even for the medical expenses of his three brothers.


    Without any consideration, Jin Shaobai directly fired his four brothers and gave them a pitiful severance payment, and never came again. This money was eaten by the hospital in just a few days. If he didn''t get the money renewal fee, Geng Er would be thrown out of the hospital. At that time, he would die.


    Today, Geng DA and Geng San came to find Lan Jie and wanted to sell themselves to Landun company to save Geng er. Unexpectedly, they happened to meet Jin Shaobai to talk to Lan Jie about business.


    Although the four brothers of the Geng family are not good, they attach great importance to brotherhood. In order to save Geng Er, the two brothers knelt down in the street without hesitation and begged to Jin Shaobai like beggars.


    The original colleagues turned their heads and couldn''t bear to see it again. But many people gloated. After all, the four brothers were extremely arrogant and offended many people by saying one thing in the company''s bodyguard team. Now, it''s reasonable to gloat at when we see that the four King Kong, who were arrogant, domineering and extremely favored, have fallen into such a field today.


    "President, please, let me stay in the company. I can sign a deed of betrayal. I am willing to be a cow and horse for the company all my life. I have no regrets." Geng San kowtowed to the bottom and begged, "just give me another sum of money to save my second brother''s life. I beg you..."


    Jin Shaobai frowned and said coldly, "Geng DA and Geng San, I run a company, not a welfare institution. I sympathize with you when you are injured, but I have paid you all the wages and compensation I should give you. I also personally gave you 30000 yuan. Is that the best of my kindness and righteousness?"


    "Geng er''s injury is too serious. I asked the doctor. Even if he survives, he will be a vegetable all his life. Better still, he is paralyzed and can''t take care of himself. Geng Da, you can barely see the door. Geng San and Geng Si can go back with me, but the salary should be reduced by twice as much as that of ordinary bodyguards. After all, you are not better than before. Give you a higher salary. What else The employees don''t agree. "


    Geng Dayi gritted his teeth, nodded and said, "OK, as long as the president is willing to take in our three brothers, it doesn''t matter how much the salary is. But now, can you ask the president to advance his salary for five years? Even if Geng Er becomes a vegetable after that, I want him to live."


    "It''s impossible." Jin Shaobai refused without hesitation. "Our company has no such precedent. If we make a start for you and everyone comes to me to pay in advance, how can I do my job? However, in my personal capacity, I can lend you 100000 yuan first and then deduct it slowly from your three brothers'' wages. How about it?"


    100000. Is the life of the three brothers worth 100000 yuan? Geng Da had a desolate feeling that the tiger fell flat and the sun fell. What kind of scenery were their four brothers at the beginning? The salary is more than five times that of ordinary bodyguards. There are many more red envelopes at the end of the year. 100000 yuan, not even their brother''s four monthly expenses, but now


    There''s no way. The situation is pressing. With this 100000 yuan, Geng ER may still be saved, but if he wants face and doesn''t want the money, Geng Er will have to die.


    But just as Geng Da trembled and reached out to pick up the bank card handed by Jin Shaobai, a loud voice came behind him.


    "Wait!"


    "Brush!" everyone looked around and saw a guy with a gray face and ragged clothes striding over from behind.


    Luo Yang hurried to Jin Shaobai''s ear and whispered, "he is Chu fan."


    "The king of murder - Chu fan?" Jin Shaobai looked up and down at Chu fan and was happy. "It''s not as powerful as the rumor. It''s too embarrassing to look at his shape."


    "Whoosh!"


    Natasha suddenly jumped out and grabbed Chu fan''s arm: "fan, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you..."


    Chu fan took out a thin and narrow short knife and handed it to Natasha. He said with a smile, "he is a Japanese. He not only has a gun in his hand, but also has a bomb in the car. Fortunately, my life should not be destroyed and I survived."


    "Mountain Ghost?" Natasha looked at the short knife and was surprised again. "Have you met a mountain ghost? God, you not only survived, but also robbed his ghost tooth knife?"


    Chu Fan said curiously, "Mountain Ghost? Is this guy famous?"


    "It''s not just famous." Natasha stroked the short knife and said with lingering fear, "Mountain Ghost, formerly known as Miyamoto taro, is one of the 36 gold killers of the God killing society. He has been on the road for three years and has killed countless people, and he has never missed. What he is best at is bombs, which is impossible to prevent."


    "You''re proud that you survived his carefully arranged killing game and robbed his ancestral ghost tooth knife."


    Chu fan disdained and said, "what''s this? If he hadn''t killed himself by biting poison, I''d bring him back and have fun for a few days."


    "What? Is the Mountain Ghost dead? Or did she kill herself by biting poison?" Natasha was stunned again. The Mountain Ghost is famous for its cunning. Even if she can''t kill Chu fan, she won''t be caught alive by Chu fan. She was forced to bite poison and kill herself?


    What did this guy do to others? Have a good time for a few days. Won''t you have that hobby?


    "We''ll talk about it later." Chu fan took out his wallet and patted Natasha''s palm. "Please go and buy me a suit of clothes. I''ll invite you to dinner at noon."


    "OK!" Natasha smiled. Chu fan couldn''t help but stay for a while. She was satisfied and twisted her hips and left.


    At this time, Lan Jie also stepped out of the company and came to Chu fan. She complained with concern: "what''s the matter? You''re too careless. Are you hurt?"


    "Do you think I look hurt?" Chu fan patted Lan Jie''s hand in comfort, raised his chin to Jin Shaobai and asked, "who is he? He has a lot of pomp."


    "Ha ha, I forgot to introduce myself." when Jin Shaobai heard that Chu fan had killed the famous mountain ghost, he immediately put away his previous contempt and held out his hand with a smile. "I''m Jin Shaobai, President of the King Kong bodyguard group. It''s a great honor to meet the famous murderer King''s court."


    "Sorry, my hands are too dirty, so I won''t shake hands with you." Chu fan smiled and waved his hands. He pointed to Geng DA and Geng San on the ground and asked, "what''s the matter? Aren''t they employees of your company? They were injured on duty. Doesn''t your company even reimburse medical expenses?"

 Chapter 303

    Don''t hit people in the face, and don''t expose them when swearing. But Chu fan''s words, this is a naked face.


    "This is our company''s business. Does it have anything to do with you?" Jin Shaobai''s face cooled down, glanced disdainfully at Chu fan, looked at Geng Da, raised his bank card and said, "do you want this money? No, I can go?"


    Geng Da hesitated and reached out again to pick up the 100000 yuan bank card.


    "Do you think it''s worth selling your brothers'' lives for 100000 yuan?" Chu fan snorted and looked at the bodyguards standing behind Jin Shaobai, "And your door, have you seen it? Today is their four brothers, and tomorrow is you. As bodyguards, who dares to promise not to be injured? Not disabled? But your company doesn''t even reimburse the medical expenses of employees, and kicks them away when something happens. I''m really worried about your prospects."


    "Chu, don''t be alarmist here." Jin Shaobai was furious. "Who said I''m not responsible? Ask Geng Dageng San how much I spent for their brother''s illness? Am I interested in them enough?"


    Chu fan sneered: "is it interesting enough to let people kneel in the street? I don''t know how much money you spent on them, but if an employee of our company is injured on duty, even if I sell the company, I will be responsible for his illness to the end."


    "OK!" Lan Jie shouted and took the lead in clapping.


    Suddenly, the bodyguards behind her clapped their hands hard and wanted to clap them red. They were moved to tears. Even now Chu fan asked them to block the muzzle of the gun, they had no complaints.


    What kind of boss do you want if you don''t follow him? It''s too righteous.


    After Jin Shaobai''s death, the bodyguards of the King Kong bodyguard group couldn''t help raising their hands and applauded Chu fan excitedly. The fierce applause startled Jin Shaobai, turned around and glared at the people, frightening the employees to lower their heads and dare not breathe.


    In the face of Jin Shaobai Tieqing''s face, Chu fan smiled and pressed his hands down. When everyone was quiet, he slowly said, "water can carry a boat and capsize it. Employees work hard for us to make money. If we don''t even have their safety guarantee, are we still individuals?"


    Jin Shaobai''s face is black. Chu fan''s words kill his heart. He curses without even a dirty word. He''s so angry that he almost spits blood. Mom, I have to kill you if I have a chance.


    "It sounds good, but who won''t say good words?" Jin Shaobai glanced at Chu fan and said with a sneer, "if you are really selfless, just accept brother Geng and spend money to treat them."


    "Do you think I care about the money?" Chu fan shouted loudly. "Talents are priceless. In your eyes, the four elder brothers of the Geng family are already useless, but in my eyes, they are still the four powerful King Kong. Geng Da, Geng San, are you willing to join the blue shield? As long as you are willing, I promise to do my best to treat Geng ER and Geng Si."


    "Yes, I will." Geng Da was moved to tears, turned around, hugged Chu fan''s thigh and cried.


    These days, he has suffered too many grievances and deeply felt the warmth of human relations and the coldness of the world. Because he lost his use value, the president did not hesitate to kick them away; at the beginning, he respected their flattering friends who often eat, drink and play together, for fear that he would borrow money from them.


    The doctors in the hospital come more than ten times a day when they have money and take good care of Geng er. However, when they have no money, they change their face immediately. They can''t see the doctor all day. The female nurses also keep a straight face all day and often shout and pick at them.


    Money is too important, but in the final analysis, they were blind and followed a cold-blooded and ruthless boss. After listening to Chu fan''s words, Geng Da felt that his inner grievances surged up, couldn''t help venting and cried.


    Chu fan patted Geng DA on the shoulder and comforted him: "well, speaking of it, my people did it when your three brothers were injured, but don''t worry, I will try my best to cure you all and make you more beautiful than before."


    "Brother fan, I won''t say anything. In the future, the lives of our four brothers will be yours." Geng Da choked and stood up, wiped away his tears, turned to his colleagues behind Jin Shaobai, and shouted, "brothers, have you seen? Today''s me, tomorrow''s you, don''t want to leave as soon as possible. LAN Dun is the real home of our bodyguards."


    Lan Jie''s face is full of smiles. This big fool is quite cute. He was about to stir up a few words. Unexpectedly, he spoke first. It''s good. It''s better than himself.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, some of you went out from LAN dun. As long as you come back, I will let bygones be bygones, treat everyone equally, and sign contracts for injury and disability compensation." Lan Jie said loudly, "the door of LAN Dun is always open for you."


    Jin Shaobai''s lungs were about to explode. He glared at Lan Jie angrily and shouted, "Lan Jie, you''ve deceived people too much. Do you still talk about rules in front of me?"


    "Mr. Jin, as you said before, as long as I can dig people away, I can dig at will. Besides, you dug my instructor in front of me just now. Didn''t I say anything?"


    "You..."


    Jin Shaobai didn''t come up in one breath and almost vomited blood. He angrily pointed out Chu fan, Lan Jie, Geng DA and Geng San: "you... You''re very good. The mountains don''t turn and the water turns. Let''s see. Let''s go!"


    At the command, the people he brought quickly got into the car. Within five minutes, the nine cars that came, plus the ten that were redeemed, roared away, but it was no longer difficult to maintain the neat formation before.


    Geng DA and Geng San were invited to Lan Jie''s office. After only waiting for a cup of tea, Chu fan took a bath, changed into new clothes, and strode out of the inner lounge.


    Seeing Chu fan, Geng DA and Geng San quickly stood up. Before they could speak, Chu fan waved his hand: "don''t be nervous, sit down."


    "Brother fan, my second brother''s illness..."


    "Don''t worry, let''s sign the contract first." Chu fan sat down opposite brother Geng and said seriously, "I can save you and your two brothers, so that your strength will not be affected as before. However, it requires a lot of money."


    Geng Da quickly patted his chest and said, "as long as you can save my second brother, our four brothers will sell you all their lives. Don''t give a penny. Just eat and live."


    "That''s not true. I just want to tell you that the price of saving your brother is too high, but I still give you the salary, but not as much as others." Chu fan''s eyes fell on his mummified arm wrapped in gauze and ordered, "open the gauze and I''ll help you recover your arm first."


    "This..."


    Geng San hesitated. Geng was very anxious and said angrily, "if brother wants you to dismantle it, you can dismantle it. To this extent, does he still harm me?"


    Geng San was reprimanded. He dared not neglect it. He quickly removed the gauze from his brother''s arm and revealed a blue and purple, swollen forearm, which was almost as thick as his upper arm.


    Seeing that Chu fan was going to heal Geng Da, Lan Jie and Natasha couldn''t sit still. They hurried around and widened their eyes to see how Chu fan did it.


    There were many people before, and they didn''t dare to ask, but there was always doubt in their stomach. Chu fan''s clothes were blown to pieces, but his body was intact. This is very abnormal. Thinking of the miracles of Chu fan before, the two women found that they knew less and less about Chu fan.


    Now that they have the opportunity to know Chu fan, the two women dare not miss it. They all make up their minds. Even if Chu fan drives them out, they will never leave. It''s up to them.


    Fortunately, Chu fan didn''t want to hide it from them. When Geng San removed the gauze, the flower fairy was invited out by him. Anyway, no one could see her. This injury is nothing to the flower fairy, and the energy of the bone tower is not much.


    Under the sign of Chu fan''s eyes, Chu fan and the flower fairy stretched out their hands almost at the same time. At the moment when Chu fan''s hand caressed Geng Da''s injured arm, the flower fairy''s jade hand gently waved, and a green rain fell and immersed Geng Da''s arm.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, the emerald green rain fell from Chu fan''s hands. In just a short moment, the swelling on Geng Da''s arm disappeared for about ten seconds. Geng Da''s arm has recovered as before, with green veins and full strength.


    Magic, this is magic.


    Geng Da was so excited that tears filled his eyes and felt the surging power of his right hand. He couldn''t say a word. He directly softened his knees and knelt straight down.


    Chu fan was startled and hurriedly helped Geng Da: "what are you doing? Get up."


    "Master, I can''t repay you for your kindness. In the future, our four brothers, your servants, will follow you all their life." Geng Da said excitedly.


    Geng San also knelt down and said in a simple voice, "Lord, please accept us. After this event, we understand that only Lord you treat us as people. We are willing to follow you. Even if we die for you, we will never frown."


    "What kind of master? In the future, you''ll work hard in LAN Dun, even if you repay me." Chu fan pulled them up and asked Lan Jie to draft a contract alone. Then he took the contract and went to the hospital with brother Geng.


    In an ordinary ward, Chu fan saw Geng Er lying upright on the bed and Geng Si who lost hope for life. I have to say, Jin Shaobai is really heartless. The ward is small, and the environment is too poor.


    The opposite door is the bathroom. When the door is open, you can smell a disgusting smell. The only advantage is that it was originally between four people, because no one wanted to live here, so they lived with Geng Da, Geng ER and Geng Si Ge. The empty hospital bed was just left for Geng San.


    "Old four, who do you think I invited?" Geng shouted excitedly as soon as he entered the door.


    PS£º

 Chapter 304

    "Chu!" Geng Si roared.


    The enemy is particularly jealous when he meets him. It was Chu fan who ruined his happiness, so that he could no longer show his male style. Geng Si, who regards this kind of thing more important than his life, can imagine the mood when he sees Chu fan again. He even has the heart to die with him.


    Regardless of the gauze wrapped around his waist, Geng Siniu''s eyes turned red and jumped up directly from the bed. He was going to play with Chu fan. At this time, Geng Da stood in front of Chu fan on his side, swung his arm round, and pulled it out with a big mouth.


    "Pa!" Geng Si was slapped by his eldest brother and fell directly on the bed. He opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. He was stupid with a big slotted tooth.


    Geng angrily pointed to Geng Si and yelled: "you bastard, the master repaid good for evil and took the initiative to save you and your second son. What else are you doing? Look at my arm. It''s completely cured."


    At this time, Geng sicai saw that the big brother used his right hand to fan his big mouth just now, but didn''t his right hand and right arm break? What... What the hell is going on?


    Geng San hurried to help Geng Si. To make a long story short, he told Geng Si what happened at the door of blue shield company and Chu fan''s magic skills. Finally, Geng San stabbed the silly Geng Si and urged, "what are you doing? Quickly compensate the master. As soon as the master is happy, you may be able to use it again."


    "Really... Really?" Geng Si stared at Chu fan in disbelief. After seeing Chu fan nodding slightly, Geng Si sobbed like a child.


    I thought I would live like a eunuch in my life, but I didn''t expect that there was a chance to be a man again.


    Without hesitation, Geng Si knelt down on the bed and cried with tears: "master, it was all my fault just now. I made a mess. Your adult has a lot. Help me. I will listen to you like my eldest brother and third brother. If there is any violation, it will be thunderstruck."


    "All right, all right, get up quickly." Chu fan helped Geng Si up, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "can''t be a man, do you even have a dead heart? Ha ha, in fact, you can also try to be a woman, maybe you''ll like it."


    Geng Si was like eating a dead mouse. He couldn''t cry or laugh. Don''t mention how uncomfortable it was.


    "It''s a worthless thing. The master teases you. Look at you like a bear." Geng da beat him angrily and ordered, "lie down quickly and let the master heal you. In the evening, I''ll find some Shuiling girls for you to eat meat."


    Chu fan turned his head, glanced at Lan Jie and Natasha, and said with a teasing smile, "I''m going to take off Geng Si''s pants for healing. Do you two want to see it?"


    Of course they want to see it. What do you think? But at the thought of Geng Si''s injured part, Lan Jie couldn''t help blushing, stared at Chu fan, turned and walked out.


    Natasha doesn''t care, but since Lan Jie is gone, if she stays, Chu fan can''t think she is that kind of woman? After thinking about it, Natasha reluctantly turned around, followed Lan Jie behind and walked out.


    "You two also go out, guard the door and don''t let anyone in." Chu fan ordered Geng da. The two brothers threw down their fourth brother without hesitation, walked out quickly, closed the door and stood at the door like a door god.


    Geng Si was left alone. He was a little nervous: "master, you won''t really cut me off? Sobbing, I don''t want to be a woman."


    "Eh, how did your second brother get up?" Chu Fan said suddenly in surprise.


    Geng Si sat up and looked sideways. Geng ER was lying honestly on the hospital bed. Where did he get up? Just when he realized that he had been cheated, he was hit hard on the neck. Suddenly, his head ''hummed''. He didn''t know anything and lay down straight.


    "Don''t take it off, that''s it." the flower fairy stopped Chu fan from taking off Geng Si''s pants in time and didn''t have a good way, "I don''t want to pollute my eyes. You stinky man''s things are so ugly."


    "Eldest sister, you haven''t seen it. How do you know that our men''s things are ugly? Or... Hey, you''ve seen them?" Chu fan immediately became interested in gossip and asked, "tell me, who was the man you liked in those years? How was his persistence? Can he persist for an hour? And..."


    "You still say?" the flower fairy blushed and covered her face with two wings. She was ashamed and cried angrily, "if you tell me such nonsense again, I will never help you again."


    Chu fan quickly admitted his mistake: "no, no, I''m wrong. Can''t I ask again? What, can we start?"


    "Hum, I''ll forgive you this time. Next time, I''ll ignore you." the flower fairy glanced at Chu fan and sprinkled a green shower from a distance. It lasted more than ten seconds. The flower fairy withdrew her hand and flew towards Geng er''s hospital bed.


    This time it lasted a long time. After all, Geng er''s injury was too serious. The flower fairy repeated her old technique, drilled a thin cane from the palm, wrapped Geng ER in circles, and then the leaves wrapped Geng Er layer by layer, flowering and bearing fruit. It lasted more than ten minutes before the vines, leaves and petals withered and withered, leaving only a dozen Brown fruits the size of egg yolk.


    The fruit contained congestion and toxins in Geng er''s body. His whole body was cut off and washed. On the contrary, it was a blessing in disguise.


    "This time, you lost a lot. He spent three points of bone tower energy alone. Plus those two people and your previous injuries, it will cost you at least 400 million." the flower fairy flapped her wings in front of Chu fan and said, "do you think it''s worth it to save him?"


    "In fact, this is a big bet. I bet it''s worth it. Even if I lose, I just lose some money. But if I win, I may win four lives."


    Chu fan smiled and said, "you say, which is cost-effective?"


    "Chu fan, you are becoming more and more treacherous." the flower fairy was a little depressed. She sat on Chu fan''s shoulder, holding her cheeks in her hands, and said bitterly, "in fact, I prefer you to be simple. You have no tricks, no calculations, carefree, very good."


    "Elder sister, I don''t want to change, but I have to change." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "if I don''t learn to protect myself, I may not live today."


    "I know. I just want to talk casually. Take care of yourself. The fate of several of us is in your hands." the flower fairy stroked Chu fan''s cheek and whispered, "don''t let me down. You are my most optimistic person. If there is a day of rebirth, my sister will give you a big gift."


    What can be called a big gift by the flower fairy demon king must not be ordinary. Chu fan asked excitedly, "what gift? Can you reveal it first?"


    "No, because this gift can only be given to you when I am really resurrected." the flower fairy blushed and flashed Chu fan, "if you want a gift, live well."


    Before Chu fan asked again, the flower fairy flashed away, got into the bone tower and didn''t come out again.


    Just then, Geng Eryou woke up and saw Chu fan. He was stunned: "Chu fan? You... Why are you here?"


    Without waiting for Chu fan to speak, he found Geng Si lying on the hospital bed motionless. His eyes were red at that time. He cried bitterly and angrily: "you killed my fourth brother? I fought with you..."


    "Stop!"


    Hearing the news, Geng DA and Geng three brothers broke in and saw Geng Er standing in front of him alive. Geng''s brothers burst into tears and hugged Geng Er, crying. Chu fan didn''t explain, so he took the opportunity to go out.


    On the rooftop of the hospital, Chu fan, with a cigarette in his mouth, told the story of being followed by a mountain ghost, being shot and almost killed. Even if Chu fan is still standing in front of him alive, Lan Jie and Natasha still feel cold all over and pinch a cold sweat for Chu fan.


    It''s too hanging. This is Chu fan. If he was replaced by another person, he would be blown to pieces by a bomb even if he was not killed by a gun. Who would have thought that the opponent would plant a bomb in his car?


    The Mountain Ghost first launched a fierce attack on Chu fan with a gun. He found that he couldn''t kill Chu fan and ran away immediately. In fact, it started

 Chapter 305

    Zhao Junjie was very depressed because he helped his second uncle''s cousin Liu Fu arrange a job. As a result, Liu Fu was not only dismissed, but also his personnel rights were separated. Now, he has only the design department and the construction department, and everything else is under the direct management of Su Yuan.


    It''s the president. Hold back!


    It was hard for Zhao Junjie to drink two more cups at noon. He wanted to quit the post of president several times as his father said. He was relieved to be the director of his design department. It was very easy.


    However, the president stepped down in less than a month. How can he have the face to hang around in the company in the future? How can Su Yuan look at her differently if she comes back when she sees the hard? Don''t go after her. I''m afraid she won''t look at him in the future.


    No, you have to get up from where you fall. I have to prove to Su Yuan that Zhao Junjie is a talent and the most suitable man for her. Isn''t he just the head of security? I''ll get you one right away so that you can''t find any more problems.


    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, Zhao Junjie brought a burly and steady man to Sichuan Chongqing group and directly came to the door of the chairman''s office.


    "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu


    "Invite him in."


    Su Yuan did not raise her head and stared at the budgets of the development project. The profits of each project are different. What she has to do is to formulate a reasonable price for each project and then contract it out. In this way, she can maximize the price difference.


    Soon, Liu Wenzhu brought Zhao Junjie in, delivered tea, closed the door and withdrew.


    At this time, Su Yuan raised her head, took off the anti radiation glasses on the bridge of her nose, rubbed the slightly sour bridge of her nose, and asked faintly, "president Zhao, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, the security work of the company is the top priority. Before, I didn''t know people, and I was cronyist, which almost led to a big mistake." Zhao Junjie said sincerely, "after my reflection and selection all morning, I finally found a suitable candidate."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Junjie patted the man on the shoulder and said with a smile: "my old classmate Cui Zhigang, a top student who graduated from the sports school, is proficient in the use of various security equipment. Now he is the coach of a fitness center in the provincial capital."


    "Hello, Su Dong." Cui Zhigang couldn''t help being stunned for a moment when he saw Su Yuan. He suddenly smiled on his cold face and took the initiative to stretch out his hand. "I''ve heard that Su Dong is young and beautiful. As soon as I saw him today, he really deserves his reputation."


    "Sit down!" Su Yuan didn''t stand up, let alone stretch out her hand. She just pointed to the chair opposite the desk and said, "are you a gym coach?"


    "Yes, the largest fitness center in Sichuan Province..."


    Suyuan rudely interrupted him, "isn''t the salary in the gym low?"


    "Er, it''s OK. The monthly salary is about fifteen thousand."


    "Fifteen thousand, the salary is not low, but why do you want to be a security guard in our company? Even the head of the security department, the salary is not necessarily higher than your current salary?"


    Before Cui Zhigang explained, Zhao Junjie hurriedly said, "well, Zhigang and I are classmates and best friends. Our company lacks a security minister. I think Zhigang is suitable, so I dug him up."


    For fear that Su Yuan didn''t believe it, Zhao Junjie patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Su, I dare to establish an army writ with you this time. Zhigang is definitely the best candidate. With him, the security of our company will be greatly improved..."


    "Su Dong, I invited the Minister of security back to you." Chu fan suddenly pushed the door and came in. On his side, followed by a young man with a firm face and walking like a tiger.


    Then, followed by four big men, unified camouflage pants and military green elastic vests, revealing explosive muscles all over. Especially the fourth, the pair of solid chest muscles, made Liu Wenzhu ashamed.


    A man almost reached the c cup, but she barely reached the B cup, which made her feel embarrassed?


    "Oh, Mr. Zhao is there too." Chu fan walked over with a smile, and his eyes fell on Cui Zhigang, "this is..."


    Zhao Junjie said coldly, "Cui Zhigang, the security minister I just invited back from the provincial capital."


    "Hmm?" Chu fan was stunned and looked up and down at Cui Zhigang. "Man, what did you do before?"


    Cui Zhigang raised his head and said proudly, "gym coach, nine sections of taekwondo black belt."


    Chu fan was interested and asked curiously, "I used to hear about Taekwondo on TV. It seems that it''s foreign Kung Fu? Is it very powerful?"


    "Of course, taekwondo originated in Korea and is now one of the strongest Kung Fu in the world."


    "Arrogant at night!" the man standing beside Chu fan snorted disdainfully.


    Cui Zhigang was immediately angry: "what did you say? If you have the courage, say it again?"


    "I mean, what if I say it ten thousand times? A flower fist and embroidered legs like you can play a game and attract attention. If you go to the battlefield, you don''t even know how to die."


    "You..." Cui Zhigang was so angry that his face turned red and shouted, "I want to challenge you. Do you dare to fight?"


    Chu fan suddenly reached out his hand to stop the man next to him and said with a smile, "this is an office. If you break something, you have to spend money to buy it. Well, if you can make my little brother step back, the Minister of security will let you be. How about it?"


    Geng Si strode forward and glanced at him disdainfully. The height difference between them is nearly 20 cm, and the weight difference is very far. Geng Si stood in front of Cui Zhigang like a thin monkey in front of a Hercules. There was no comparability at all.


    "Come on, let me see how strong your Taekwondo is." Geng Si hugged his shoulder, t-step where to stand, and snorted disdainfully, "I''ll stand here and let you kick three feet. If I can step back, I''ll lose."


    Cui Zhigang took a deep breath, suppressed the surging anger in his heart, looked sideways at Su Yuan, and asked in a deep voice, "Su Dong, does his words work?"


    "Good!"


    Su Yuan said faintly, "if you can make him step back, I''ll let you be the head of the security department as agreed."


    "Well, I don''t believe it. You can block my full strength."


    Cui Zhigang stepped back two steps and walked half a circle around Geng Si. Suddenly, he burst into a drink, took his left foot as the axis, suddenly rotated for a week, and kicked his right foot out quickly.


    The strength of this kick is very strong. Cui Zhigang has experimented and can kick ten people together to the ground. Unfortunately, his subjects are ordinary people, but in fact, his strength can barely reach the initial stage of human mirror, and the strength of his full strength is only 600 kg.


    Geng Si''s strength has reached the double of the ground mirror, and his physical strength has reached more than 4000 kg. Let alone Cui Zhigang, even if there are two more, don''t want him to move.


    With a bang, Cui Zhigang kicked the spring and flew out faster.


    Chu fan''s speed was not slow. He jumped out with an arrow step, grabbed Cui Zhigang''s ankle, rotated around in place, unloaded his strength, and threw him on the ground.


    "How about trying?" Chu fan squatted down and asked with a smile.


    Cui Zhigang''s face turned pale. If Chu fan hadn''t caught him in time, he would have smashed the glass and shot out of the window. This is a high-rise building. Falling down is definitely a dead end. It''s hanging!


    Chu fan shook his head, stood up, patted the man on the shoulder, smiled and said, "Wu Gang, take out your certificate and show it to Su Dong."


    "Yes!" Wu Gang quickly took out a discharge certificate from his pocket and handed it to Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan opened it and read, "Yunnan Military Region, reconnaissance company commander, Captain rank? You... You are a captain. How did you retire?"


    Wu Gang glanced at Chu fan, and Chu fan nodded. Then he said, "once I went on a mission abroad, because I couldn''t bear to watch a young girl being spoiled by the gang of bandits, regardless of discipline, rushed out and took people to kill the bandits. As a result, the target was exposed."


    "Although we still annihilated the terrorist organization hiding abroad, we exposed our identity because we saved the girl. There is no way. We all retired, otherwise, it will lead to disputes between the two countries."


    Su Yuan respected him and said solemnly, "good, good. Sichuan Chongqing group welcomes you. From now on, you will be the director of Security Department of Sichuan Chongqing group."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su, thank you, instructor, thank you!" Wu Gang was so excited that tears filled his eyes and held back until he didn''t let the tears fall.


    This job is too important for him. Having this job means that he has a firm foothold in big cities and a stable income. He doesn''t need his family to be afraid of him anymore.


    Later, Hao Jia came over, took Wu Gang away and took him to go through the relevant formalities. On the other hand, Zhao Junjie helped Cui Zhigang and walked out sadly.


    Tragedy, how can I meet Chu fan every time? Why did he come back at this juncture? A security minister, are you going to rob me? And a retired officer. Are you making a mountain out of a molehill?


    Bullying, too bullying. Woo woo!


    "Chu fan, these four are..."


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you." Chu fan remembered and pointed to the four brothers of the Geng family. "They are brothers. Geng Da, Geng Er, Geng San and Geng Si. I brought them back from LAN Dun to be your full-time bodyguard."


    Su Yuan was surprised and said, "do you want to be my bodyguard? No?"


    "It must be used." Chu Fan said seriously, "you know what? When I left in the morning, I met a Japanese killer and almost died in his hands. In case, you should take at least two people with you when you go out in the future."


    "What? Have you met the killer again? Are you hurt?" Su Yuan was frightened and almost took Chu fan''s clothes off to see what happened.

 Chapter 306

    "Geng Da, what''s your name?" Su Yuan asked.


    After learning about a series of events between the four brothers Geng and Chu fan, Su Yuan finally relaxed her vigilance against them. When Geng ER was dying, they didn''t steal or rob, but wanted to sell themselves and change money to save their brother''s life.


    Such a person, no matter how bad his character is, can''t be bad. No one is perfect. Su Yuan is willing to believe them because of their brothers'' spirit of never abandoning, stealing or robbing.


    However, they don''t have a name. They always call them by numbers. They always feel bad.


    Geng Da laughed at himself: "our four brothers have become orphans since they were born. Even their surnames are masters. What other names do they have?"


    Geng San explained, "our master is an old monk. Before he became a monk, his surname was Geng, so let''s follow his surname. As for the name, he said that the name is actually a code, and he didn''t bother to give us names. He named us Geng Da, Geng Er, Geng San and Geng Si according to the order of birth."


    "It''s called getting used to it, and there''s nothing bad." Geng Sida said.


    The shrewdest Geng erling moved and suddenly knelt on one knee: "please give me your name."


    At this time, the three elder brothers Geng reacted and hurriedly learned the appearance of Geng er. They knelt on one knee and said in unison, "please give me your name, miss."


    Originally, the four of them were called Suyuan''s mistress, but Suyuan didn''t like it. They changed their name to miss her, and Chu fan became a young master. Although he is still a domestic servant, it is more pleasant to hear than what the master or mistress is called.


    In ancient times, only the most loyal servants could get the name given by the master. Therefore, Geng Er suddenly thought of asking Su Yuan to give the name. As long as they had a name, they would completely become Chu fan''s people.


    If you don''t hold this thick thigh, you''ll be a fool. If you think about it, Chu fan can save even the dying. He has strong strength. It must be right to follow him. Before, the four people were more or less excluded, but now they are completely determined to Chu fan.


    Su Yuan, the first beautiful woman in Sichuan Province, most people don''t have a chance to be a bodyguard for her. When I think about being a bodyguard for the first beauty in Sichuan Province, I feel happy and have too much face.


    Secondly, the living conditions and treatment are better than those in the King Kong bodyguard company. The two masters didn''t treat them as outsiders at all. People''s hearts are flesh long. How can the four of them not be moved?


    "I... how can I name?" Su Yuan was startled by their actions and hurriedly said, "get up quickly. I really can''t name. Otherwise, you''d better let Chu fan name you."


    Geng''s four men looked at Chu fan sideways. They didn''t speak, but they didn''t get up, so they stared at him directly.


    Pressure mountain!


    Chu fan hesitated for a moment and said, "in ancient times, there were three cardinal principles and five constant principles. The king was the minister''s outline, the father was the son''s outline, the husband was the wife''s outline, and the five constant principles were benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. I think it''s most appropriate to use the five constant principles as your name."


    Su Yuan''s eyes lit up and said in surprise, "OK, that''s a good idea, Geng Ren... No, Geng Zhiren, Geng Zhiyi, Geng Zhili, Geng Zhixin, what''s the name?"


    Chu fan nodded and asked the Geng brothers, "what do you think?"


    "Thank you for giving me less words and Miss Xie for giving me a name." the four brothers stood up and burst into tears with excitement.


    After living for nearly 30 years, I finally got a name. Benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith. It''s really nice to hear


    The four vajras have really changed, their character has become calmer, and their words and deeds are not as rude as before. Before dinner in the evening, the four brothers had written down all the places outside the villa that needed to add monitoring equipment. They listed a lot of things and gave them to Chu fan. Only when he bought them back, they could install them and improve the security level of the villa by several levels.


    In the evening, Chu fan arranged a room for them, but they didn''t live in the villa, saying they were afraid that snoring would affect their rest. They have cleaned up the small house at the door of the villa and installed four iron beds. This is their home.


    Although the small house is not big, it is compared with the large villa. In fact, the house also has more than 50 square meters, with a complete kitchen and bathroom. Therefore, Chu fan didn''t ask too much. If you let them live in, it''s estimated that they can''t sleep well. Let them go.


    In the next two days, Chu fan arranged things for the company and his family, and the demolition of shantytowns has begun. Without worries, Chu fan finally bid farewell to Su Yuan, went to Yuanba district to meet Natasha and went to Sichuan airport.


    When they first entered the Sichuan Provincial Airport, a man in a green military uniform came quickly and said with a smile, "are you major Chu fan? Hello, I''m Feng Li from the Ministry of national security. Here''s your passport. Please take it with you."


    Before Chu fan decided to go abroad, he called Xia Yanran and asked her to help with her passport. Only she can get her passport in two days. If you let Chu fan do it, it will take at least half a month to get your passport.


    Chu fan was also polite. He took his passport and said with a smile, "thank you. When you have a chance, I''ll invite you to dinner."


    "Hey, hey, the opportunity will come soon." Feng Li smiled mysteriously, waved his hand and left quickly.


    Chu fan is confused. What does this guy mean? Why does it feel a little wrong?


    "Don''t think about it. Let''s go and board the plane." Natasha urged, hurried to take Chu fan to get the ticket, then ran quickly, and finally boarded the international flight to Australia.


    After they found their seats and sat down, Natasha personally helped Chu fan fasten her seat belt. Soon, the plane took off. After the plane flew to an altitude of tens of thousands of meters and stabilized, a stewardess came with a drink.


    "Give me a glass of water, thank you!" Natasha waved to the stewardess. Soon, the stewardess with a charming smile sent a glass of water to her hand, but she took only one sip and handed it to Chu fan.


    Chu fan didn''t care. He took it over and gulped it. When he was about to have another drink, the guy next to him who covered his face with a newspaper suddenly sat up and said with a smile, "give me a cup of coffee."


    Chu fan was startled and widened his eyes like seeing a ghost: "Why are you here?"


    The guy sitting next to him turned out to be Feng Li, who gave him his passport. No wonder he said that the opportunity would come soon. But just because of a meal, are you going abroad?


    "What a coincidence. Unexpectedly, we met again so soon." Feng Li pretended to be surprised by chance, but Chu fan would be surprised if he believed him.


    After the stewardess left, Feng Li leaned over and said in a low voice, "there is a big task this time. Deputy group leader Xia Yanran hopes you can help. After all, you are also a sacred blade. You can''t watch our people be killed?"


    "You are also the holy blade?"


    Feng Li secretly took out his certificate and whispered, "a member of the yellow group of sacred blade, who is specially responsible for Australian intelligence. When the organization learned that you were going to Australia, it sent me to follow you and contact the organization. In case of an emergency, I hope you can help."


    I know this certificate is not so easy to take. No, it''s troublesome. However, this certificate helped him a lot. Even his passport was handled by others. It''s really not good not to make some efforts, but Chu fan was oppressed in his heart and always felt that he had been cheated.


    This is on the plane. You can''t call. Otherwise, he has to call and ask Xia Yanran what does it mean? Can''t you tell me if you ask me for help? I have to do this as if I''m willing to work.


    This woman is not worthy of beating. When we meet next time, we must take off her underpants and pat her ass into eight pieces. Hey, hey, hey!


    Seeing his lewd smile, Feng Li was startled and quickly withdrew. Xin said this guy won''t have that hobby, will he? He''s just a special forces soldier. He has some attainments in firearms, but when it comes to boxing and foot Kung Fu, Chu fan can turn him over with one finger. If Chu fan wants to be strong, he doesn''t even have the ability to resist.


    Woo woo, no


    At the beginning, Chu fan was still very curious about the plane. He looked east and West and felt fresh in everything. But it didn''t take long to get tired of it. I felt that it was a large train carriage. There were more people, more comfortable to sit, better service and more beautiful stewardess. Besides, there is nothing strange.


    Knowing that Chu fan was going abroad, Lan Jie came back last night and tossed wildly for nearly a night. Now he was sleepy. Chu fan''s head tilted and leaned on Natasha''s shoulder. He soon fell asleep.


    On the other side, I envy Feng Li. I really don''t understand. I''m also mixed with the holy blade. Why is the gap so big? Look at people. They take women with them when they go out to do business. They are still foreign beauties. If he didn''t know that Chu fan was the king of murder, he would think he was a guy who specialized in corruption abroad.


    When Chu fan woke up, the plane had reached the Pacific Ocean. When he opened his eyes, he found that his head had slipped off Natasha''s shoulder and rested on her big chest.


    No wonder it''s so soft and has an intoxicating fragrance. Chu fan secretly swallowed a mouthful of water. If he took off his coat and cover, he wouldn''t wake up all his life.


    "Your mouth is watering." Natasha gave him a white look. Chu fan quickly wiped the corners of his mouth.


    Natasha poked herself in the chest. "I''m talking about here. Look, there''s a pool of water stains."


    "Sorry..." Chu fan''s old face is red. I feel that all the humiliating things in my life have not been disgraced. How can I drool, or on the chest of other girls? Do I look like a color wolf?


    Woo woo, I didn''t mean it.


    "Forget it, but remember to buy me a new suit." Natasha didn''t hold on, glanced at Feng Li, who seemed to be sleeping, and hooked her fingers to Chu fan.


    Chu fan''s heart beats fast. What does she want to do? Won''t you ask me for it? Should I bear it silently, or pretend to resist? But it''s not suitable here, is it? I don''t mind, but wouldn''t it be nice if you took it off?


    Seeing Chu fan hesitating, Natasha couldn''t help it. She put her arms around Chu fan''s neck and pulled him over. They snuggled together like a little couple.


    Just as Chu fan closed her eyes, pouted and waited for her kiss, Natasha''s subtle voice suddenly came from her ear: "listen carefully, the person we''re looking for next is actually you Chinese. He has a name that shocked the world - Qinglong!"

 Chapter 307

    Qinglong, a legendary figure of Chu fan''s father''s generation, once crossed the East alone. With a sharp sword in his hand, Qinglong swept through Japanese and Korean experts, challenging more than 100 times without losing. Then he crossed the ocean and came to the west to challenge the strongest of the major secret organizations. Only the Vatican Pope drew with him.


    Twenty five years ago, Qinglong founded the most powerful Four Saints mercenary corps at that time. In addition to Qinglong, there are four people, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu, all of whom are super strong with one against 100.


    At that time, the name of Qinglong was at the height of the sun, and countless mercenaries came to vote. In just six months, the Four Saints mercenary Corps became the strongest and largest mercenary organization in the world, with nearly 10000 mercenaries under its command.


    Unfortunately, the brilliance is short-lived. There is no doubt that Qinglong is a strong man, but he is not a qualified manager. After only two years, there were differences within the Four Saints mercenary corps, which fell apart. The Four Saints turned against each other and broke out an unprecedented war.


    As a result, Qinglong was injured and fled. He lived in seclusion by the sea in Australia without asking about the world. In a flash, more than 20 years have passed, and the legend of Qinglong has been forgotten by most people, but Natasha has admired Qinglong for a long time, just because she has never had the opportunity to visit.


    Today, the opportunity finally came. She could finally meet the legendary king of mercenaries - Qinglong.


    More than ten hours later, the plane finally landed at Canberra Airport, the capital of Australia. Chu fan and Natasha followed the crowd out of the airport and were about to call a car to the hotel. Feng Li hurried out and shouted, "take my car. Where are you going? I''ll take you there."


    Haunted. But others are enthusiastic. Chu fan can''t refuse. He can only take Natasha and follow Feng Li to the parking lot to pick up the car. After getting on the bus, Feng Li said with a smile, "where are you going? If you don''t have a hotel reservation, I can help you arrange a very comfortable and beautiful seaside hotel to ensure you enjoy your honeymoon."


    Honeymoon? I and her?


    Chu fan wanted to, but he was really afraid that his little body couldn''t bear it. Qin Yumei, Lan Jie and Dou Yutong all performed wildly in bed, but Lan Jie''s physique is the strongest. After all, she is a practicing family, and her physical strength is not comparable to that of ordinary women.


    Qin Yumei is rich in experience and variety, while Dou Yutong''s soul is also rich in experience, but her body is an out and out girl. Chu fan is also obsessed with that kind of green beauty.


    But Natasha''s strength is much higher and stronger than Lan Jie. If she gets into bed, Chu fan doesn''t know if she can get up. Everyone loves Meijiao Niang, but she has to enjoy her life.


    Cherish life and stay away from the tigress.


    "Go to Jinsha Bay." Natasha ignored these, directly reported a place name, held Chu fan''s arm, leaned on his shoulder, and fell asleep.


    On the plane, she hardly closed her eyes and guarded Chu fan for fear of waking him up. Now, Chu fan is full of spirit, but she is sleepy. Cuddled up in Chu fan''s arms, made himself more comfortable, and soon fell asleep.


    "Chu fan, are you going to Jinsha Bay? Are you looking for someone?" Feng Li glanced at Chu fan in the rearview mirror.


    "Yes!"


    "What a coincidence. Several people who came out to perform the task should also be in Jinsha Bay now. Maybe you''re looking for the same person."


    "What?"


    Chu fan just closed his eyes. When he heard Feng Li''s words, he suddenly fell asleep. He widened his eyes and looked at him incredulously: "they are also in Jinsha Bay? What task?"


    "Er... Originally, the task can''t be disclosed, but you''re not an outsider. It''s okay to tell you."


    Feng Li glanced at Chu fan again from the rearview mirror. He couldn''t help slowing down and said carefully, "have you heard of Qinglong? In fact, he is the second generation master of our sacred blade and the personal disciple of the founder."


    Hearing the news, Natasha couldn''t pretend to sleep. She sat up straight in shock. The news was so shocking that Qinglong was the person of the sacred blade, the official organization of China. But how could he run abroad to establish a mercenary regiment?


    Seeing their puzzled eyes, Feng Li said with a bitter smile, "I know so much. I don''t know the specific reason. But I heard that it seems that it was because a woman, Qinglong, was expelled from the school by the master that she left the sacred blade."


    "What does this mission have to do with Qinglong?" Chu fan asked hurriedly. This is the most important thing. If Qinglong has three long and two short comings, his coming in vain will affect his mercenary plan. So, Qinglong can''t do anything.


    Finally, he was worried. Feng Li was secretly proud, but he didn''t dare to neglect it. He quickly said, "well, some days ago, we received a news that the apprentice of rosefinch wanted to kill Qinglong and avenge the master. Qinglong is the object that our sacred blade has been secretly protecting. Every three years, he would choose one from the sacred blade and teach him carefully."


    "Leng Feng, the leader of xuanzu, is Qinglong''s most proud disciple. It is said that he has got all the true stories of Qinglong."


    Feng Li took a deep breath: "Qinglong is a legendary figure in China. Even if his legs are paralyzed, we must not let him have anything. Therefore, the organization sent Xia Yanran, deputy group leader, to lead the team. The team members include Xiao Gang, ye Keqing and Zhen Shushu to protect Qinglong. However, the disciples of rosefinch are very strong and have called a lot of people, so..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, drive quickly and speed up." Chu fan is anxious. The background of Qinglong is so deep that he can''t have an accident.


    Brother Qinglong, you can''t die


    Jinsha Bay is actually a small island with an area of no more than 15 square kilometers. There is only a convenience store and a hotel on it. However, the environment here is very beautiful. The sea is blue and clear. The golden beach is as dazzling as sands. There are lush tropical trees on the island and rare animals and plants that are not available in the outside world. It is quiet and peaceful, as beautiful as heaven.


    And it''s not far from the mainland. Passenger ships that travel an hour a day only transport 50 people, not one more. Arrive at seven in the morning and return at seven in the evening. The ticket is not expensive, but it''s not cheap to stay on the island.


    At the gate of the only hotel on the island, there was always a wheelchair parked there. A guy with long hair and beard was lying in the wheelchair. Because his beard and hair were too thick, he couldn''t see how old he was. He covered himself with a faded blanket for years. He closed his eyes all day. He was dizzy. He didn''t speak or move.


    Who would have thought that such a half dead, slovenly guy, like a beggar, was once a legendary figure - Qinglong? The hero''s twilight, I''m afraid this is also the reason for his depression. Living is more painful than dying.


    As night fell, when the passenger ship on the island roared away, a girl in a red dress came slowly from the beach barefoot.


    This woman is so beautiful. She has long red hair, red lips, and a pair of eyes with enchanting red light. Coupled with her red dress, it looks like a fire from a distance.


    But at the moment, her fire was frighteningly cold, just like a volcano about to erupt. As long as she was given a vent, she would release the endless anger in her body and destroy everything, including herself.


    Qinglong finally opened his eyes, looked at the red skirt girl walking slowly, frowned slightly, sighed helplessly, and closed his eyes again.


    Whoosh!


    Xia Yanran jumped out of the hotel in the shape of a pin and protected the green dragon in the center. Like a great enemy, he stared at the red skirt girl walking slowly.


    "Stop! Hongluan, we don''t want to be enemies with you, but if you dare to hurt elder Qinglong, we will never agree." Xia Yanran said solemnly.


    Hongluan stopped less than ten meters away from several people and said with a strange sneer, "Xia Yanran, no one can stop me except the shadow cold front. Unfortunately, the cold front is in Europe now and can''t come back until tomorrow. If you don''t want to die with him, leave here immediately. My goal is only him."


    Xia Yanran ''Shua'' pulled out her long sword and resolutely said, "if you want to kill the elder Qinglong, just put your horse here. Even if we die in battle, we won''t let you hurt him."


    "Roar!" Xiao Gang roared angrily. His real Qi burst out, like wearing a suit of armor. He was covered with unearthed yellow halo, and his defense increased greatly.


    "Hongluan, I''ll meet you first." Xiao Gang clenched his fist and rushed like a human tank.


    At this time, a thin figure shrouded in a black cloak appeared beside hongluan and smiled like a night owl: "gorilla, your opponent is me. Come after me."


    "Is it you?" Xiao Gang roared angrily, his eyes flushed towards the ghost and roared, "ghost, you''re dead today. I''ll kill you and avenge my comrades in arms..."


    In a twinkling of an eye, Xiao Gang and the man in black called ghost disappeared one by one, stamping Ye Keqing''s feet with anger. Xiao Gang, that idiot, can''t stand being provoked by others. Did you forget? Our task is to protect Qinglong and wait for support, but you are led away. They are going to break us each.


    But at this time, she had no other way. She quickly took out two bright short knives and blocked them in front of the green dragon. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Hong Luan, what else do you have to do? Come out as soon as possible. When we move our hands, you won''t have a chance to do it again."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already selected an opponent for you, and my goal is only the green dragon." hongluan smiled and snapped her fingers, and two people came out from the left and right sides respectively.


    Hong Luan said with a strange smile, "Xia Yanran, are you still familiar with these people?"


    The three of Xia Yanran suddenly felt cold. How did the four of them come? It''s over. Now even if Chu fan arrives in time, he can''t return to heaven

 Chapter 308

    The four people standing on the side of hongluan, three men and one woman, should be no more than thirty.


    One of the men was nearly two meters tall, bigger than Xiao Gang, stronger than Geng''s muscles, bare his arms, exposed his dark chest hair, and only tied a pair of fur turned out shorts around his waist, like a savage.


    His name is king Li. He is a Russian. It is said that he once broke the elephant''s neck with one hand and often tore the bison with his bare hands. He eats raw meat and drinks hot blood like a beast. He is one of the heads of the snow wolf mercenary corps and kills people like a hemp.


    The other man''s figure is just the opposite. He is like a dwarf. He is less than 1.3 meters tall and not as tall as king Li''s thigh. But he was carrying a double-edged battle axe much higher than him. The huge axe blade was bigger than his head and looked heavy. He is not big, but he has a full beard, which gives people a feeling of wild and uninhibited.


    His name is Lei Ming. He claims to be a descendant of dwarves. Although he is small, his strength is not much smaller than King Li. A thunder axe is as fast as thunder and lightning. Almost none of the people who died in his hands were completely dead, and at least they had to be cut into 36 pieces.


    The last man was normal, about 1.75 meters tall, wearing a moon white Samurai uniform and holding a traditional black scabbard Japanese sword in his hand. He is a Japanese, his name is Yamazaki Yan, and he is a descendant of sabre drawn Liu.


    It is said that when his knife crossed his opponent''s neck, the other party didn''t feel at all. Two seconds later, the other party''s head fell down, stared at his bloody body and said, "what a fast knife!"


    The last woman was completely dressed up as Laura, wearing scorpion braids at the back of her head and tight leather armor. A large caliber pistol was inserted on the outside of her left and right thighs, a dagger was inserted on the outside of her lower leg, and several high explosive grenades were hung on her waist. A glittering bullet chain hung obliquely on his shoulder and carried a heavy machine gun on his shoulder. It has a very domineering name - life reaper, with a firing speed of up to 300 rounds per minute.


    Within the effective range, it can beat a two centimeter thick steel plate into a sieve. If it hits a person, it can directly blow the person''s body into pieces with infinite power.


    Her name is Nancy. She is one of the other commanders of the mercenary corps of the hand of God. Like Natasha, she is a strong man who comes out of purgatory.


    Any one of these four people is enough to give people a headache, but now they all appear together and stand on the side of hongluan. Xia Yanran couldn''t understand how hongluan brought them together? You know, although there is no contradiction between them, they are not so friendly.


    "Yan Ran, what should I do?" Ye Keqing was a little nervous. If any of these people came out, she might not win. Now, there are five people on the other side, and there are only three left. What can they resist? As long as someone entangles the three of them, Nancy can solve them all in ten seconds.


    This time, it''s a little hanging.


    Xia Yanran frowned. In the current situation, even if Chu fan came, it wouldn''t help, but if he didn''t come, let alone Qinglong, they might have to die here.


    What shall I do?


    Just when she hesitated, the green dragon behind her slowly opened his eyes and said faintly, "girl, you go. I owe her this. I should have paid it back long ago."


    "Master!"


    Xia Yanran said positively, "I don''t care what grudges your previous generation had, but you are the target I want to protect now. Unless I die, no one will want to hurt you."


    Finally, Xia Yanran made up her mind, took two steps forward without fear, stood with Ye Keqing and said loudly, "come on, are you fighting alone or scuffle? We''re all going next."


    Zhen Shushu looked at Hong Luan in pain and said, "sister Hong, stop. Don''t make mistakes again and again."


    "Shut up!" hongluan glared at him and scolded, "if you don''t want to die, go away. If you dare to block my way, I''ll kill you first. Go away!"


    Zhen Shushu''s eyes turned red and almost shed tears. He choked and said, "I won''t let you kill elder Qinglong. If you want to kill me, kill me first. Ah..."


    The innocent child rushed up with red eyes and bare hands.


    "King Li, he has given it to you. I want to live." hongluan gave a cold command. The tall and strong man on his side laughed and went out. He stopped Zhen Shushu''s way and guided him away.


    Yamazaki Yan stepped forward two steps, looked at Xia Yanran without any emotion, and said coldly, "I''ve heard that Xia Xianzi''s swordsmanship is superior for a long time. Can you dare to teach me today?"


    "You don''t deserve it." Ye Keqing angrily scolded, waved his two short knives, stepped on small steps and rushed towards Yamazaki Yan. For a moment, the two fought inextricably.


    Hongluan smiled: "now, there are three people here. Can you stop them all?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Xia Yanran became more and more calm. She drew out a long sword like water and guarded the green dragon step by step.


    "I admire your courage, but you can''t stop me." hongluan raised her jaw and said coldly, "thunder, Nancy, you two stop her. I want her to watch the green dragon die in front of her. Ha ha ha!"


    Xia Yan Ran angrily said, "hongluan, if you have the ability, you can fight with me one-on-one. As long as you win me, you can do whatever you want. No one will stop you."


    "It''s a fool''s talent to fight alone. I don''t want to be the enemy of your sacred blade, but don''t make me anxious." hongluan looked coldly at Xia Yanran and was entangled by them. Then she stepped on an elegant pace and walked slowly towards the green dragon.


    The green dragon opened his eyes and looked at the red Luan getting closer and closer. His eyes were intoxicated, as if he thought of some sweet memory. He even smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Can you still laugh?" Hong Luan stood still in front of the green dragon and sneered. "Do you think of my master? Think of your past? Ha ha, it''s a pity that she can''t wait to cut you to pieces."


    Qinglong stared at hongluan without blinking and said with a smile, "you were very similar to your master when he was young. When I knew her, she was as old as you are now, with the same hot temper and hatred for evil. Hehe, for more than 20 years, if I hadn''t waited for you, I might have no patience to live. So I have to thank you."


    "Come on, kill me. Your master will be very happy." Qinglong said with a smile, as if the person to be killed was not him, but someone else. He was not afraid at all.


    Hongluan Shua took out a knife as thin as a cicada''s wing and said angrily, "do you think I dare not kill you? I tell you, since I know you made my master cough all day and fear the cold, I swear to kill you and avenge my master."


    "Heaven has eyes. Today, I finally got the chance. Do you think I''ll let you go?" said hongluan with a sneer. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die too early. I''ll cut off your flesh with a knife and let you suffer and die. Ha ha ha!"


    The green dragon shook his head and sighed, "if I were you, I wouldn''t do this. I have long dreams. In case the strong one of the cold front or the holy blade comes, you''ll be disappointed. So, give me a pleasure, take my head and go back to your master. She must miss me very much, just as I miss her."


    "Shut up!" said hongluan angrily, "you''re dying. Dare you lie to me? What do you miss her? Do you like her and hurt her like this? I tell you, she hates you. She wants to burn you to ashes, and then throw your ashes into the pit, leaving you smelly for thousands of years."


    "Poof!" the crazy red Luan stabbed the knife into the green dragon''s thigh. The blood immediately dyed the blanket red, but the green dragon didn''t even frown. He even smiled on his face, as if it wasn''t his own thigh.


    "Ha ha, I forgot to tell you that my leg has lost consciousness. Even if you cut off my leg, I don''t know the pain." Qinglong grinned and smiled happily. Then he rolled up his sleeve and pointed to his pale arm. "Come here, there are many nerves here. It must hurt very much."


    With hongluan''s murderous personality, she couldn''t help breathing. The scene in front of her was quite opposite to what she imagined. Qinglong should cry bitterly and beg to let him live. At worst, he should ask her to give him a happy life. But how could he turn around and teach her where to start?


    At this moment, she couldn''t do it. In fact, she knew very well that the green dragon had hurt her master rosefinch, but similarly, the rosefinch had also destroyed the green dragon. Both of them were injured and disabled.


    Now, she bullies an unarmed and useless man who has no strength to bind chickens. How can she feel any sense of achievement? Don''t kill him. Didn''t Shifu raise himself in vain?


    Taking a deep breath, hongluan suddenly took out his knife and sneered, "since you are determined to die, I will complete you, but I still won''t let go of your body. I will cut you up and throw you into the sea to feed the fish. Ha ha!"


    "The body is just a smelly skin bag. It can be used as feed to fish when it''s dead. It''s also a waste. Hehe, thank you!"


    Hongluan is trying to cry. How can he do this? Not afraid of death, not even feeding fish. Don''t you want to return to your roots? Are you Chinese or not?


    Burning with anger, Hong Luan suddenly raised his knife and shouted angrily, "well, since you want to die, I''ll help you. Xuanyuan dragon, go to death."


    "No......" Xia Yanran saw her eyes and wanted to crack. She frantically broke through the siege and ran back to stop longluan. Unfortunately, she was too far away from longluan, at least 20 meters. When she ran to her, Qinglong''s head fell to the ground.


    Hongluan said with a grim smile, "it''s too late. Ha ha!"


    Shua, hongluan''s knife was as fast as lightning towards Qinglong''s neck, and Qinglong looked at hongluan with a peaceful face. There was no hatred in his eyes, but full of understanding.


    Rosefinch, what I owe you is finally paid off

 Chapter 309

    For a moment, hongluan''s hand was soft.


    Qinglong looked at her and gave her a familiar feeling, just like the master rosefinch, who occasionally showed such eyes. Whenever this time, hongluan will feel very happy. She will proudly tell herself that although she has no parents, she has a master who loves her, which is enough.


    But now, Qinglong even showed such eyes. She didn''t know why, but she couldn''t do it. Shifu has warned her many times not to take revenge on Qinglong. Will she be very angry if she really wants to let her know that she killed Qinglong?


    Because of hesitation and softness, hongluan''s speed slowed a line, but the knife in her hand still unswervingly scratched towards the neck of Qinglong.


    Even if you go back and be punished by the master, you must kill Qinglong and avenge the master.


    Hongluan''s eyes are firm and full of hate. She wants to watch him splash blood five steps and die in front of her.


    But at this critical moment, a man suddenly appeared in front of her, as if he ran out of Qinglong''s body. While hongluan''s knife crossed his shoulder, she was knocked down by the man.


    Before hongluan understood what was going on, she felt her lips hot. After she saw it clearly, she suddenly widened her eyes and was silly.


    A man pressed on her and took her first kiss. Ah, how could this happen? Where the hell did this damn guy come from?


    Hongluan was almost crazy with anger, but at this time, the man on her was also flustered. He hurriedly wanted to get up from her, but he didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He put his hands on her chest and just held the pair of tall and straight jade peaks. Now, not only Hong Luan is stupid, but the man on her is also stupid.


    "I... I really didn''t mean to..." Chu fan didn''t know that the injury on his shoulder hurt. He was so anxious that he almost went crazy.


    I''m here to persuade you to fight. How could this happen? Not only kissed people''s red lips, but also touched people''s big Mi Mi. Isn''t this adding fuel to the fire?


    "I''ll kill you."


    With a scream and a ''shout'' on her body surface, hongluan burst into flames. She was like a burning man, and her whole body was wrapped by flames. Just for a moment, the flame turned into countless fire crows and rushed towards Chu fan with the overwhelming anger of Hong Luan.


    The distance was too close and too sudden. Chu fan had no chance to dodge. He watched the fire crows surround him, but at this time, the fire of the spirit in his body suddenly broke out and rushed out of his chest like a fire dragon. He opened his big mouth and sucked in all the fire crows in one breath.


    Whoosh!


    After the fire dragon devoured the fire crow, it plunged into Chu fan''s body and fell silent again, but Chu fan was still riding on Hong Luan and his hand was still on someone else''s chest.


    They looked at each other. They were so dull that they forgot the time, the place and each other''s posture. It was so ambiguous, just like what little lovers wanted.


    "Bang!"


    A gunshot startled everyone. At this time, the people found that there was another man and a woman around Qinglong. At this time, the woman was holding a gun with the muzzle facing the sky and surrounded by green smoke. Obviously, she shot it.


    "Hey, have you touched enough?" Natasha rolled her eyes at Chu fan angrily.


    Asshole, who can''t you touch? Why did you touch her? Do you know who this crazy woman is? If you offend her, the road to creating a mercenary Corps will be full of thorns, and the difficulty will increase at least tenfold.


    It''s over. The revenge is over.


    Hearing Natasha''s voice, Chu fan reacted. He hurried back like an electric shock and said, "well, I really didn''t mean to..."


    "Get out!" hongluan was going to explode her lungs. If she had a bomb in her hand, she would die with him without hesitation.


    Sobbing sobbing, his pure and clean body was defiled by a smelly man. I''m not alive!


    Chu fan didn''t dare to neglect it. He jumped up quickly and returned to the inverted green dragon, but he kept staring at hongluan with vigilance. On the other side, several people who stopped fighting when they heard gunshots stopped and returned quickly.


    Xia Yanran''s beautiful hair was scattered and Jiao was panting. If she hadn''t supported the ground with a long sword in her hand, she might not be able to stand. Just that war, she almost risked her life. Both her physical strength and skills were the maximum power output. Although the time was very short, she almost overdrawn her physical strength and skills.


    Unfortunately, Lei Ming and Nancy are too strong. Even if they fight alone, Xia Yanran dare not say she will win. This is because Lei Ming and Nancy didn''t kill each other. Otherwise, Xia Yanran couldn''t hold up until now.


    Xiao Gang was almost as tired as Xia Yanran. He was so tired that he couldn''t straighten up with his hands supporting his knees. The speed of the ghost was so fast that he couldn''t catch up. All the attacks fell on the empty space, which almost depressed him to death.


    Zhen Shushu was OK. He was molested by King Li for a long time. He was so angry that he burst into tears and cried in a mess. Fortunately, he was not hurt, but ye Keqing was miserable. His clothes were cut to pieces by Yamazaki Yan''s sharp knife, but he didn''t hurt a hair.


    If Yamazaki Yan hadn''t left her some face and kept her underwear, she might have run naked. But even so, when she ran back, she was ashamed and angry, and protected the key parts with her hands up and down. Seeing Chu fan''s wide eyes, she immediately found the place to vent her anger and angrily scolded: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a woman?"


    "Yes, but I really haven''t seen a woman dressed as a beggar." Chu fan tut said, "it''s quite sexual."


    "Chu fan, I''ll fight with you..." Ye Keqing''s eyes are about to blow fire. Holding a short knife, he will fight with Chu fan.


    Xia Yan frowned and shouted, "well, when is it? Are you still in the mood?"


    Chu fan quickly smiled, took off his coat and handed it over: "elder sister, I''m just kidding you. Don''t be angry."


    "Hum!" Ye Keqing chuckled, grabbed his clothes and put them on quickly. Although it was a little big, it covered her hips like a short skirt, and finally covered the spring. She was relieved.


    On the other side, Feng Li has bandaged Qinglong''s injured thigh. Xia Yanran hurriedly asked, "elder Qinglong, are you okay?"


    "Yan Ran, this little brother is also the man of the sacred blade?" Qinglong has been staring at Chu fan. The scene he appeared just now still makes Qinglong remember vividly.


    Blink, you can''t be wrong. But he is so young, how can he know how to blink? Did he come out of that place? Qinglong is excited. If it is true, there are successors to the holy blade.


    Xia Yan nodded: "yes, his name is Chu fan. He has just joined the sacred blade. This is his first mission."


    "Good, good!" Qinglong nodded, and a tear spilled from the corner of his eye.


    If he had some regrets about his death before, he would have no regrets when he saw Chu fan now.


    Xia Yanran pretended not to see it, turned to Chu fan and asked with concern, "how are you? Are you hurt to the point?"


    "I thought you didn''t bother to care about my life and death," Chu fan cried painfully, covering the knife wound on his shoulder. "It hurts me."


    "Brother Chu fan, don''t worry. I have the best healing medicine here. I''ll wrap it up for you." Feng Li hurriedly ran over, but he was almost kicked back by Chu fan.


    Losers have no vision at all. No wonder they throw you abroad. A guy like you should still live and die here. What''s remarkable about you?


    "Forget it, this injury can''t die." Chu fan pushed Feng Li away unhappily, took two steps forward, looked at the six people gathered opposite, and shouted, "next, do you want to fight alone or fight in groups? I''ll take it all."


    "Boast!" the ghost sneered. He appeared in front of Chu fan like a ghost. The claws of the ghost claw stretched out and grabbed Chu fan''s throat quickly.


    He moves too fast and without warning, which is tantamount to a sneak attack. Xia Yanran and others were so surprised that their faces changed. When they were about to go to the rescue, they saw Chu fan suddenly move out and fan out. However, the target is not the ghost in front of him, but the space on his side.


    What the hell is this guy doing?


    "Pa!" a loud slap in the face made everyone look silly. Then looking at the ghost, he fell to the ground and covered his face. He couldn''t believe it and looked at Chu fan.


    How could he have seen through his stealth and ghost?


    Chu fan glanced at the ghost with disdain and hummed, "do you dare to play with your little tricks in front of the uncle? Get out and let me see you again. I''ll cut off your feet and let you climb in the future."


    "Whoosh!"


    The ghost turned his head and ran away without turning back. He didn''t dare to say hello to hongluan and others. It was like a demon chasing after him. He disappeared in a flash.


    "Brother fan is mighty!" Zhen Shushu''s flower dog face is almost smiling, and his eyes are full of worship.


    Before, he thought Chu fan was not simple. Unexpectedly, it was only a short month or so. He was powerful again. Ghost, that''s the trump card killer in the God killing society. Chu fan can''t even stop a move. Even the shadow cold front of the team leader doesn''t have this strength, I''m afraid?


    Xia Yanran was thoughtful and seemed to understand a little, but Qinglong saw it clearly. He smiled and explained: "in fact, the speed of the ghost is not as fast as you see. What you see is an illusion. The real ghost should cultivate an invisibility skill. With the help of his special clothes, he uses the refraction of light to achieve the effect of invisibility."


    Then the green dragon glanced at Xiao Gang and hummed, "if your observation can be a little more careful, it''s not difficult to find the mystery, such as footprints, which he can''t hide anyway."


    Xiao Gang woke up from a dream and patted his forehead with regret. No wonder he couldn''t touch the ghost. He was fighting with his ghost double all the time. Mom, don''t let me meet you again next time, or I''ll have to shit him out.


    "Chu fan? Are you the king of murder?"


    Yamazaki Yan stepped forward two steps and his eyes were burning: "I''ve long wanted to go to China to experience the power of the murderer king. I didn''t expect to meet here today. Come on, let''s see if the murderer king has a false name?"

 Chapter 310

    "Chu fan, let me come?" Xia Yanran stepped forward two steps and stood side by side with Chu fan.


    "How sure are you?"


    "Er... Fifty percent!"


    "I have ten percent." when Xia Yan was stunned, Chu fan walked over with a smile.


    Yamazaki Yan frowned slightly: "don''t you use weapons? What I practice is the sword technique. For a swordsman, the sword is his

 Chapter 311

    Although Natasha had only one gun in her hand, Nancy dared not underestimate it.


    They all know each other''s strength too well. If the opponent is Natasha, Nancy''s life Reaper has become a burden. I''m afraid she has been shot in the head before she points her gun at Natasha.


    "Natasha, is he the man who can protect you? His strength is good," Nancy said with a smile. "However, he seems almost to stop the Revenge of the God killing society."


    "You don''t have to worry about it," Natasha said faintly. "But you are still going to work for Jesus? Hum, he keeps saying he wants to save the world, but you have seen what he does when I am in danger?"


    "As a comrade in arms and sister, I have to remind you that today''s me is tomorrow''s you. Think about it yourself."


    Nancy said with a smile, "your provocation is of no use to me, but I won''t fight your little man today for your face. Hehe, I hope you can live longer."


    "Hey, who do you say is a little man?" Chu fan was unhappy. He stood on the other side of the bunker and shouted, "where do you think I''m small? Believe it or not, I took off my pants and scared you to death?"


    Xia Yanran, with a black thread, hurriedly turned her back and looked cold and didn''t know him; Xiao Gang''s face was dark, as if Chu fan had lost many adults to him; Zhen Shushu looked embarrassed and greatly changed Chu fan''s senses. This guy can not only fight, but also be obscene - trivial. How can a big man be so shameless?


    It was Ye Keqing who was interested in Chu fan. He looked up and down at Chu fan for a few eyes. His eyes stayed under his crotch. He could see that Chu fan''s face was stiff. He subconsciously covered his crotch and turned his eyes angrily: "elder sister, don''t be rude. Do you understand?"


    "Giggle, I thought you really wanted to take it off." Ye Keqing covered his mouth and smiled, as if he had found a big secret.


    This little man is becoming more and more interesting. He has the potential to develop into a boyfriend. He is a potential stock. Hey, hey, when you have time, you must take off his pants and check to see if you can scare people to death. ha-ha!


    Nancy glanced at Chu fan and said with a smile, "I hope you scare me to death. Unfortunately, I don''t rob my sister''s man. However, if you dump Natasha, I''d like to discuss the physiological structure with you."


    "You don''t have a chance. There are several wives in his family. None of them is more beautiful than you." Natasha glared at Nancy and dragged Chu fan back unhappily. Her eyes fell on Hong Luan. "Hong Luan, if you want to cure your master''s disease, you''d better be polite to Chu fan."


    "Cure a disease?" Hong Luan was stunned, then stared wide and lost his voice. "You said he would cure a disease?"


    "What''s strange? I''m here to heal elder Qinglong." Chu fan straightened up his chest and said loudly, "but your behavior today makes me very unhappy. Even if you strip off and kneel down and beg me, I won''t help your master cure."


    "You..." hongluan was so angry that she almost ran away. But when she thought that Chu fan broke her fire crow, she had no confidence. She could only stare at Chu fan angrily, as if he was more hated than the green dragon.


    Chu fan was not afraid of her. He stared bigger than her eyes and said angrily, "what are you looking at? Get out of here while I''m in a good mood, or I''ll catch you all to warm the bed."


    Thunder trembled with fear, turned around, picked up the king and ran.


    This guy is so animal that men won''t let go. Run quickly.


    On the other side, Nancy also went to pick up Yamazaki Yan, glanced back at Chu fan, smiled and said, "murderer king, next time we meet, let''s see if I warm your bed or you warm my bed. Giggle!"


    This time, it''s Chu fan''s turn to have a black line. How can this woman do this? Who wins and the loser warms his bed? Shall I lose or win? No, it''s my brothers who lose or win. I won''t be fooled by you.


    "Chu, don''t be complacent. When you fall into my hands, I will make you unable to survive or die. Hum!" hongluan angrily threw down a sentence and turned and galloped away.


    After a while, there was a roaring motor sound from the far shore. Feng Li came out of the trees and was greatly relieved: "go, there are six of them, all gone."


    Hearing Feng Li''s words, Xia Yanran finally relaxed. Xiao Gang couldn''t hold it anymore. He sat down on the ground, and then lay down. He felt that his bones were falling apart.


    Before ye Keqing sat down tired, Qinglong suddenly said in a harsh voice, "I feel tired because of this pain? If you''re on the battlefield, do you have to wait to die? Get up and run around the island ten times."


    "Ten laps?" Ye Keqing was so dark that he almost fainted.


    The island is not big, but there are more than ten kilometers in this circle. Ten circles are more than 100 kilometers. When do you have to go? Are you tired to death?


    Before she protested, Xia Yanran took the lead and began to run. Zhen Shushu kicked Xiao Gang and hurried to catch up with him. Xiao gang had no choice but to get up bitterly and start running.


    "Elder sister, if you pretend to be dead, you don''t have to run." Chu fan laughs with schadenfreude.


    "Get out!" Ye Keqing angrily scolded and angrily chased up.


    She also saw that Qinglong was not just training them, but had something to say to Chu fan alone, so she sent them away. But you say it''s over soon? Why bother us so much?


    Chu, wait for me.


    Chu fan doesn''t know how wronged he must be to know that he has been hated for no reason. Can you blame me? I didn''t ask you to run?


    In a twinkling of an eye, these four people ran away. At this time, the green dragon''s eyes fell on Chu fan again, startled Chu fan and hurriedly said, "senior, won''t you let me run?"


    "What? Aren''t you the man of the holy blade?"


    Chu Fan said with a bitter face, "I''m the man of the sacred blade, but I''ve come to do something important. Don''t run? Why don''t you owe it first and I''ll run again when we finish our business. What do you think?"


    Qinglong refused to comment and said softly, "push me back to my room."


    "Yes!" Feng Li hurried over and was ready to push the green dragon back. Suddenly, Chu fan stood in front of him and said with a smile: "brother Feng, you''ve been in a hurry all day. Do you want to get something to eat and give a good treat?"


    "This..." Feng Li still hesitated, but he saw Natasha''s cold eyes. His spine was cold. He couldn''t help shivering and nodded quickly, "no problem. I''ll prepare food for you right away."


    "Wait for me, I''ll go with you." Natasha dodged away and followed Feng Li to the kitchen. But it''s hard to say whether she can cook or not.


    Chu fan pushed Qinglong into his room. Qinglong said faintly, "close the door."


    When Chu fan closes the door, Qinglong has pushed the wheelchair to the bedside, turned the wheelchair around, faced Chu fan, looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Chu fan was so angry that he coughed. He looked around with a smile and said with a smile: "elder Qinglong is simple enough... The word is really beautiful. It''s like a sharp sword, but..."


    "Just what?" Qinglong asked faintly.


    Chu fan hesitated and truthfully replied, "it''s a pity that he doesn''t have the sharp sword spirit of decisiveness."


    Is it a pity for this word, or regret for Qinglong''s disability? Qinglong didn''t ask and Chu fan didn''t explain. They were silent again.


    After a long time, Qinglong finally asked, "you said you came to treat me?"


    "Hmm!" Chu fan nodded.


    "You haven''t joined the holy blade for a long time. You shouldn''t know my existence. Who did you listen to? Why did you come to treat me?"


    Chu fan''s heart was cold. Although Qinglong was disabled, he looked like a waste, but in fact, he knew better than anyone else. It''s hard to fool him. It''s too hard.


    After hesitating for a while, Chu Fan said slowly, "my name is Chu fan. Because I saved my girlfriend, I killed the rattlesnake organization abroad and won the title of murder king."


    "Natasha is one of the commanders of the hand of God mercenary organization, and I saved her from the rattlesnake dungeon. I saved her, but she also helped me. No one owes anyone, but I still want to thank her. Without her help, I can''t save my girlfriend, and I may not come back myself."


    "Later, because of the rattlesnake organization, Natasha killed Ian, the son of the fire god of the God killing society, so she was driven out of the hand of God and went to China to seek refuge for me. We Chinese people pay attention to repaying kindness. No matter who Natasha offended, I can''t die."


    "So I killed Amos and Kelly who came to China to hunt down Natasha, and the mountain ghost who came to China to assassinate me a few days ago." Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "I''m not afraid of the assassination of the God killing society, but I''m afraid my relatives and friends will be involved because of my affairs. If I want to solve all this, I must get rid of the God killing society, otherwise I can''t sleep well."


    The Green Dragon said faintly, "so, you want to use me to help you eradicate the God killing society?"


    "You''re only half right." Chu Fan said in a deep voice. "At first, Natasha and I thought to create a mercenary army to compete with the God killing society with the power of the mercenary army. After all, the sacred blade is an official organization of China. It''s impossible to kill people outside the country for my personal affairs."


    "I can collect the money to create mercenaries, but I lack the soul who can support the mercenary Corps. At this time, Natasha mentioned you to me and six other people. They were all like you. They used to be the people of the mercenary world, and they had to quit the altar and live in seclusion because of their injuries."


    Qinglong laughed at himself and said, "what a good sentence to live."


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "elder Qinglong, I don''t mean anything else. I mean..."


    "Can you really make me stand up?" Qinglong waved his hand and asked seriously.


    Chu fan nodded solemnly: "I can, and I can make your strength better than before."

 Chapter 312

    "OK, I promise you."


    Qinglong couldn''t help getting excited. "As long as you can make me stand up and restore my strength, I''ll help you destroy the God killing society. However, you have to promise me a condition."


    "You said, as long as I can do it, I will do it." Chu fan is more excited. He never thought that Qinglong promised so simply. As long as there is a green dragon, it is better than thousands of troops.


    Once the news of Qinglong''s comeback spread, he shouted again, and the followers didn''t come from Wuyang? The expansion of the mercenary Corps is just around the corner.


    Qinglong soon calmed down and asked, "among the other six strong men, there is the master of hongluan - rosefinch?"


    Chu fan nodded: "yes, in addition to rosefinch, there are gun gods, madmen, drunkards, squid and King Kong."


    "King Kong and squid? They are still alive?" Qinglong was uncontrollably excited again.


    King Kong is the iron younger brother of Qinglong. Whether it''s size or strength, it''s an enhanced version of King Li. It not only has infinite power, but also has practiced horizontal Kung Fu. It is invulnerable. It is definitely a humanoid tank.


    Squid is a divine thief. Its lightness skill is unique in the world. There is almost nothing he can''t steal. Of course, except women''s hearts.


    Since the collapse of the Four Saints mercenary regiment, Qinglong has lost the whereabouts of these good brothers. Unexpectedly, they are still alive. How can he not be excited?


    "Yes, they are still alive, but they have a miserable life."


    Chu Fan said truthfully, "King Kong''s cover door has been abandoned. Now he is a disabled man. He has been sold to the mine. Like a slave, he mines all day, beating and scolding, humiliating and bullying. The squid is even worse. He was caught by a group of pirates, broke his hamstring and locked in the pirate''s old nest. Life is like a year."


    "Is it because of the treasure map again?"


    Qinglong sighed helplessly: "thanks to the illusory treasure map, otherwise, he has no use value and I''m afraid he won''t live today."


    Chu fan also nodded secretly. The squid did have a set, but he didn''t understand why Natasha listed the squid as one of the important people. We''re mercenaries, not thieves? What are you doing getting a thief''s ancestor back?


    Well, she probably misses the ethereal treasure map in the squid''s hand.


    "Elder Qinglong, you haven''t said anything yet."


    "My condition is very simple. I want to rebuild the Four Saints mercenary Corps. Moreover, you are not allowed to interfere with the mercenary Corps."


    Chu fan was stunned and immediately understood that Qinglong didn''t want him to be involved in this circle, otherwise it would affect his future. As for the name of the mercenary regiment, Chu fan doesn''t care. The key is to destroy the God killing society, which is the most key.


    "OK, as long as you can kill the God killing society." Chu fan smiled bitterly. This time it''s bleeding. I''m afraid the bone tower energy saved before will be wasted this time. Moreover, I don''t know who will be cheaper in the end.


    The green dragon seemed to see through his mind and said faintly, "don''t worry, the Four Saints mercenary Corps will always be yours, but the premise is that Natasha should be reliable."


    "I can guarantee that she will not betray me." Chu Fan said hurriedly.


    If you don''t even have this confidence, can Chu fan rest assured to stay with Natasha? Can you go abroad with Natasha? Zhenshi''s eye can see the other party''s favor. Natasha''s favor with Chu fan is as high as 87. She will never betray him.


    As long as Chu fan is willing to let her warm the bed, she doesn''t refuse, and she''s even very happy. Her popularity will soar. Chu fan wondered if he would find a chance to take her down. In this way, she was completely determined.


    "Come on, let me see how you heal me. If you can''t cure my leg, everything before is empty talk."


    Chu Fan said, "senior, can you sleep?"


    "No, I want to witness the birth of miracles with my own eyes." Qinglong waved irresistibly, "you don''t have to hide it from me. If you can save my life by blinking, I may not believe you. My school used to be able to do magic, but it''s a pity that it has declined."


    Qinglong was filled with emotion. He waved and said, "come on, I''ll keep it a secret for you."


    In that case, Chu fan didn''t insist anymore. He picked up Qinglong and let him lie flat on the bed, then stood in front of the bed and stretched out his right hand.


    Under the gaze of the green dragon, Chu fan''s palm suddenly drilled out a vine. The vine grew rapidly. Under the gaze of the green dragon, he wound him in circles


    After he couldn''t see the outside, Chu fan did nothing and handed him over to the flower fairy, but he looked around.


    The furnishings in the house are very simple. In addition to a bed, there is an old desk with four treasures of study on it. In addition, there are several characters hanging on the wall. The shapes of the characters are different, but they are all the same word - sword.


    Cursive script, official script, regular script and ancient seal script have their own charm, which is no inferior to contemporary calligraphy, but without exception, they all lack a sharp sword meaning.


    Finally, Chu fan''s eyes fell on the dusty ancient sword hanging on the wall. Should this sword be the sword on which Qinglong became famous?


    Chu fan walked over, took the ancient sword off the wall, wiped away the dust, and gently pulled out a piece of the sword. Suddenly, a cold blue light flashed in the dark room, which made Chu fan squint involuntarily.


    Good sword. It''s definitely made by the master of weapon refining. It has a sharp spirit.


    Chu fan o

 Chapter 313

    "Bastard Chu fan, when you fall into my hands, I must let you kneel and lick your feet." Ye Keqing cursed as he ran.


    They have run for three laps. They were half dead from fighting with hongluan and others. Now they have run for so long without drinking water. They are so tired that her mouth is dry and her eyes are black. If she hadn''t held on at one breath, she would have fallen down.


    Behind her, there are two people worse than her, Xiao Gang and Zhen Shushu. Xiao Gang, in particular, had washed his clothes like water. With each step, his feet were watery footprints.


    Zhen Shushu is better than him, but he is also tired, sweating and grinning, but they have both stumbled. As long as the wind blows, they will fall down and can''t get up.


    Xia Yanran''s state is getting better and better. Others have run three laps, but she has run four laps. She is still more than ten meters ahead of them, and the distance is getting farther and farther. In this regard, Xia Yanran has no way. She has taught them the tips to restore cultivation and alleviate fatigue during running, but they just can''t learn. What can they do? Practice slowly. When you are tired a lot, you may learn it one day.


    Just when ye Keqing couldn''t hold on and fell to the ground, a clear roar came from the direction of the hotel. Several people stopped at the same time, and their faces were ecstatic.


    It''s the voice of the green dragon. Is it... Has he really recovered?


    "Yan Ran, bring them back to dinner." the loud voice of the green dragon came from afar.


    Ye Keqing was so excited that she almost cried, not only because Qinglong recovered, but also because of Qinglong''s words. She was finally free and could eat. Woo woo!


    With a start, ye Keqing finally got excited and ran back to the hotel. As soon as he got to the door of the hotel, he saw a tall figure standing there wearing a blue long shirt with an ancient sword on his back.


    He is about 1.8 meters tall, with a sword eyebrow and stars. He has no white face and looks no more than 35 years old. A head of long, supple hair spreads freely behind the head, giving people a natural and unrestrained and elegant temperament.


    This... This is Qinglong? But isn''t he a sloppy uncle? How did you suddenly become a beautiful man?


    "Senior!" Xia Yanran was so excited that tears filled her eyes. Qinglong was equivalent to half of her teacher. Now she finally stood up. She was happy for him in her heart. Because the once spirited and invincible green dragon is back.


    "Yan Ran, watch it. I''ll teach you one last move today."


    The green dragon walked slowly to the beach, suddenly took out the dragon soul sword on his back and cut it off against the sea.


    Suddenly, a blue sword light, like a laser, sprayed out from the top of the broken sword and shot hundreds of meters. When the sword light fell on the sea, the expected explosion did not come, but was silent. However, the sea was separated by a huge force, revealing a long channel more than half a meter wide, and the depth can be seen to the bottom.


    Xiao Gang, Xia Yanran, ye Keqing, Zhen Shushu and Natasha were stunned by the sword of Qinglong, which shocked the world and cried ghosts and gods. What kind of accomplishments does he have? Any sword can cut off the sea.


    God, is this the green dragon at the peak? It''s too powerful.


    "Elder, your accomplishments... Have all recovered?" Xia Yanran asked excitedly.


    The green dragon broke his sword and returned to its scabbard. He nodded and said, "not only has he recovered, but also has improved slightly."


    "Where''s Chu fan? Where has he gone? I have something to say to him." Xia Yanran couldn''t wait to ask.


    Chu fan has such a skill. How powerful would it be to cure the old guys who were disabled by the holy blade?


    "Chu fan went to the sea and said he would help me recast a long sword." Qinglong stood by the sea and sighed, "I think Qinglong can read countless people, but this son can''t see through. I really don''t know who taught him, and I don''t know what else he can''t do. Yan Ran, you immediately tell the headquarters that I said it and let Chu fan take over the post of group leader Xuan."


    "This... Leng Feng didn''t make a mistake, so replace him. Will..." Xia Yanran wanted to dissuade Qinglong and let him think about it again. This is no small matter. The leader of Xuan group is at least a university level military rank. Moreover, if Chu fan is appointed as the leader, many people will not accept it. This is not necessarily a good thing for Chu fan.


    The key point is that Qinglong appreciates Chu fan, but Chu fan doesn''t necessarily appreciate it. That guy only has Suyuan and Qiaoyun in his eyes. He is addicted to the gentle countryside. Who is willing to be a team leader?


    Qinglong said faintly, "Lengfeng is not suitable to be a leader. Moreover, I think Chu fan is more suitable than Lengfeng. You can rest assured to report. When Lengfeng comes back, I will talk to him in person."


    Waving his hand, Qinglong drove them all back to wash and eat, but he stood alone by the sea, staring at the sea.


    At this time, Chu fan has dived to the bottom of the sea. On his body surface, there is a close water curtain, which is attached by the big eyed frog. After all, big eyed frogs are also a kind of frogs. Amphibians. Diving is Pediatrics for them.


    With this water curtain, Chu fan can breathe like on land, but the pressure of sea water makes his footsteps heavy, just like carrying a huge stone weighing thousands of kilograms on his shoulder. Each step is extremely heavy and difficult.


    "Man, have you found it? I can''t hold it." Chu fan couldn''t help complaining.


    The big eyed frog squatted on his shoulder and rolled his eyes angrily: "you deserve it. I let you wander in the nearby shallow sea. You have to come to the deep sea. Now, we are in the deep sea below 3000 meters. Do you know how much the sea water on your head is? It''s good not to press you into meat cakes."


    Chu fan didn''t like it: "didn''t you say that? The deeper the seabed, the more precious and precious the rare minerals will be? Why do you blame me now?"


    "Less nonsense, turn left. There''s a cave over there. It seems to have light. There may be good things in it." the big eyed frog widened his eyes and urged.


    Chu fan came closer and took a closer look. His pupils contracted sharply, turned around and ran away, and scolded the big eyed frog in his heart: "you are so special that you want to kill me? There is a big snake with a thick bucket. The light you see is the scales on his body."


    "It''s a sea dragon, man. You''re so lucky." the big eyed frog is not afraid at all. Tut tut said, "the sea dragon is also a kind of monster. It must have been hundreds of years to grow so big. I tell you, the sea dragon is full of treasure. Moreover, the sea dragon has dragon blood and a hobby of collecting treasures. If you turn it over, you''ll lose your hair."


    Chu fan doesn''t eat it. Where is this place? The bottom of the sea is the main battlefield of others'' sea dragon. Chu fan can''t even give play to one tenth of his strength here, but others can give play to 200%.


    The sea dragon is huge. Even on land, Chu fan is not necessarily its opponent. How can he fight? It would be nice to go back alive.


    Can''t see me, can''t see me


    Chu fan prayed secretly, quickened his pace, prepared to leave the mountain entrance, and then floated to the Shanghai as soon as possible. Unfortunately, it didn''t meet people''s wishes. As soon as he turned and took two steps, there was a roar of anger in the cave, and a huge water wave hit Chu fan and knocked him to the ground.


    Before he could get up from the ground, the huge sea dragon in the cave had jumped out and was staring at him from a commanding position. At this time, Chu fan finally saw the whole picture of the sea dragon, and his heart was cold.


    It is about 20 meters long, as thick as a bucket, and its head is like a cobra. It is wide on both sides and in an inverted triangle, just like the crown of an emperor. Its mouth protrudes like a crocodile''s big mouth. Its mouth is full of serrated steel teeth. The goose egg''s big eyes are green and glitter with a penetrating ferocious light. It stares at Chu fan like staring at prey, as if wondering whether to steam him or braised him, or eat him alive.


    Chu fan swallowed a spit and asked the big eyed frog, "you are all demon families. Why don''t you discuss with it? We just passed by and didn''t want to disturb it."


    "It''s no use. The sea dragon is one of the most ferocious and cruel sea monsters, and it has found me." the big eyed frog said, "the soul of our demon king is more attractive to it, so you have no other choice. Fight, I support you mentally."


    Chu fan wanted to cry without tears: "your spiritual support is useless to me? Hurry to find a way to get away?"


    It can be seen from the shape of the sea dragon that this guy has infinite power, and Chu fan''s divine power is probably of little use in front of it. And it''s a monster. Can it have no special abilities? This is still its main battlefield. If the big eyed frog can''t help it, their brothers will be dead today.


    There was no chance. Hailong stared at Chu fan for a long time. He didn''t think he was threatening. He was impatient to tear him up and swallow it as dessert.


    In the sea, its speed is fast, but Chu fan''s speed is pitifully slow. He watched the sea dragon open his big mouth and bite down, but he couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t even hide.


    Why, are you going to be buried in the belly of the dragon today? I Pooh, what sea dragon, isn''t it a big sea snake? If you want to eat me, I''ll break your teeth.


    There was no time to think about anything else. Chu fan''s instinct for survival made him more calm. When the sharp teeth of the sea dragon were getting closer and closer to himself, he didn''t retreat but stepped forward. His feet suddenly kicked on the ground, rose like a shell, and first plunged into the big mouth of the sea dragon.


    Holding a dagger in his hand, he cleanly cut off the dragon''s tongue - the snake core. Good guy, the snake core as thick as a child''s arm is more than one meter long, and the bifurcation of the tip is sharp. It must be hard to stab him.


    At the moment when he cut off the snake core, the big mouth of the sea dragon closed quickly, but Chu fan now stood in the center of the sea dragon''s mouth and avoided the sharp teeth of the sea dragon. However, the strong extrusion of the upper and lower jaw was enough for Chu fan to drink a pot.


    There was no other choice. Chu fan supported the dragon''s upper jaw with both hands and his feet against the dragon''s lower jaw. Like a little giant, he stubbornly supported the dragon''s big mouth. He was stunned and couldn''t bite down.


    However, Chu fan has reached the limit and reluctantly roared: "find a way, I can''t hold it..."

 Chapter 314

    "There are two ways."


    The big eyed frog is still squatting on Chu fan''s shoulder and said without haste: "first, you can escape from the sky with the help of the blinking ability of the demon king eight tailed scorpion dragon, but it is estimated that you can''t escape too far. The sea dragon will chase you all the way to the ends of the earth according to your residual smell."


    Before, Chu fan saved Qinglong in time with the help of the blinking ability of the eight tailed scorpion dragon. Otherwise, Qinglong would have died under the knife of hongluan.


    Chu fan was so anxious that he scolded: "when is it? You''re still talking nonsense. It''s useful for the whole point."


    "Then there is only the second way. With the help of the power of the Demon King Kong and the demon ape to destroy the sky and the earth, tear up the sea dragon. Aren''t you safe?"


    This method is feasible, but Chu fan feels a little meat pain at the thought of the cost of using the power of the demon king. It takes 10 points of bone tower energy at a time, that is 1 billion. How long do I have to earn to earn this money back?


    But now life is at stake. Chu fan wouldn''t be such a loser if he had some other choice. I can''t help it. I can''t spell it.


    But when Chu fan was ready to borrow the power of the King Kong demon ape, he suddenly felt that the pressure on his body suddenly disappeared. At this time, he found that the sea dragon could not close its upper and lower jaws because of the cut snake core. Pain and anger made it completely crazy and jumped from the bottom of the sea to the surface of the sea.


    Chu fan also secretly rejoiced that it would be easy to get on the sea. Maybe he could escape from heaven without the help of the demon king.


    But just then, the big eyed frog suddenly exclaimed, "no, this guy is going to swallow you alive."


    "Live swallow? What do you mean?"


    Chu fan didn''t understand what he meant. The strong bite force of the sea dragon''s big mouth suddenly disappeared. Because of gravity, his body fell uncontrollably. Below his body was the black throat of the sea dragon. The cavity wall was full of creeping barbs. It must be bad to fall down.


    At this time, Chu fan suddenly heard an angry roar: "evil animal, dare to make waves here, die!"


    A startling flood crossed, like a flash of lightning in the night. The huge head of the sea dragon that ran out of the water was cut off by a hard sword, separated from the body and fell into the sea.


    The next moment, a figure rushed out, picked up the huge head on the sea, put his feet on the sea dragon''s body, and quickly returned to a ship ten meters away like a big bird.


    "Bang!" the sea dragon''s head was thrown on the deck, and the green dragon''s concerned voice came: "brother Chu fan, are you okay?"


    Chu fan opened the dragon''s big mouth and climbed out of it. His face was very white. He was frightened and said, "what do you say? I didn''t get swallowed by it, but I almost died under your sword. Look."


    Chu fan raised one foot, the upper was intact, but the sole was neatly cut off, revealing a big foot board and standing naked on the cold deck.


    Just now, the moment he fell, he grabbed the core of the sea dragon with his hand and hung it at the throat of the sea dragon like a swing. But at this time, the green dragon appeared and cut the seven inch part of the sea dragon with a sword, and Chu fan''s feet just dropped here.


    If it were not for the emergency alarm of the eye of insight, which made him work hard to lift his feet at a critical moment, it is estimated that it would not be only the head of the sea dragon, but his feet would not be able to keep.


    Hanging, too hanging. Chu fan sat on the deck, panting heavily. It was a narrow escape, but fortunately, although it was thrilling and exciting, it saved him a lot of money. Well, the energy spent to save Qinglong has been made up. I didn''t suffer a loss.


    "Come on, get the body of the sea dragon. The smell of blood will attract the shark, but you can''t catch anything." the big eyed frog jumped up in a hurry, as if his wife stole and was caught on the spot.


    Chu fan doesn''t think so. Isn''t it an internal pill? What''s so great. However, if you have a narrow escape, you can''t be busy in vain, can you? Therefore, Chu fan couldn''t rest and had no time to say hello to Qinglong. He turned and jumped into the sea again, grabbed the sea dragon''s body floating on the sea, and planed all the way back to the boat.


    With the power increase of the big eyed frog and the help of the green dragon, they finally got the huge body of the sea dragon on board. The small passenger ship was almost overturned by this huge sea dragon. It''s too big!


    "You boy, how did you provoke this big guy?" with Qinglong''s determination, he couldn''t help being shocked when he saw the whole picture of the sea dragon.


    Thanks to the sharpness of the dragon soul sword, otherwise, it is unknown whether it can hurt the sea dragon. Its Linjia is as big as a palm, thicker than a coin and as hard as steel. This is the green dragon. It still uses the dragon soul sword. If someone else can''t cut off the sea dragon with one sword.


    Luck, pure luck.


    "Master, lend me your dragon soul sword." Chu fan stared at the sea dragon''s body with interest and thought that Neidan would not be small for such a big body. How much strength will the big eyed frog improve after eating its internal alchemy? The human mirror can increase the power of Chu fan by 50% in the early stage. What if it reaches the middle stage of the human mirror? Can''t it increase by 100%?


    The power of 8000 Jin doubled, that is 16000 Jin, my God, invincible.


    The speaker was careless and the listener was intentional. The green dragon handed over the sword, suddenly woke up and said in surprise: "do you know this sword? Is it called dragon soul sword?"


    "Er... Don''t you know?" Chu fan regretted that if he was valued by the green dragon, could he give the broken sword to himself? It''s a mistake. Why do you owe so much?


    The green dragon stroked the broken sword in his hand. It cut off the head of the sea dragon, but there was not even a drop of blood on the sword.


    "This sword is the Heirloom treasure of my Xuanyuan family. Although it is only a broken sword, it is extremely sharp. I don''t know how many powerful weapons it has cut. However, no one knows its name and there is no way to verify it."


    Qinglong raised his head and asked, "since you know its name, you must also know its origin. Can you tell me?"


    "Er..."


    Chu fan hesitated for a moment and said, "I can''t say a word or two about this. I''ll talk to you slowly when I''m finished."


    "OK!" Qinglong didn''t ask again and handed the broken sword in his hand.


    Chu fan took the broken sword and quickly opened the belly of the sea dragon. In its belly, he found an inner pill with a diameter of 20 cm. The internal alchemy is cyan and emits a faint light.


    As soon as Chu fan got Neidan, he was eagerly swallowed by the big eyed frog. The green dragon only saw a faint light. Before he looked carefully, the inner pill was gone.


    This guy is so weird. He must have found some treasure and hid it.


    Qinglong couldn''t help laughing. Are you? I''m so old, can I rob you of my baby? ha-ha!


    "Senior, please take it back first. I have to go down again." Chu fan held the dragon soul sword, turned and jumped into the sea, as if he was afraid that the green dragon would go back with the sword.


    With this sword, Chu fan can fight even if he meets another sea dragon. Hum, you''d better not let me touch it, otherwise, I''ll put out another one.


    Soon, Chu fan returned to the previous cave mouth. Although his mouth was very hard, he still didn''t dare to go in rashly. He carefully walked to the cave mouth and looked inside. The cave was very big. It was empty and there was no fish in it. Chu fan walked in safely and boldly.


    The cave mouth is two meters in diameter, but there is a unique cave inside. It is ten meters high and more than ten meters in diameter. The ground is flat and smooth. It is obviously a place for sea dragons to rest. But what about the baby said by the big eyed frog? What about the ore?


    "It''s impossible. There''s nothing in this broken place. How can sea dragons choose this place to live?" the big eyed frog was also confused. He looked around and suddenly shouted, "look, there''s a small hole in it. The baby must be in it."


    "Baby, baby, I''m coming. Wow, hahaha!" Chu fan ran over happily. The hole is not big. Chu fan also needs to climb in, and the position is very hidden. If the eyes of the big eyed frog were not big enough, he might not be able to find it.


    The passage was about ten meters deep. Chu fan soon climbed in, but as soon as he showed his head, he was hit by a stick. The pain made him show his teeth and tears.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Who? Who beat me?" Chu fan kicked on the ground and jumped in, shouting angrily.


    This is a wide cave. Although it is not as big as the cave outside, it is not small. It is about ten meters in diameter and less than three meters in height. Chu fan stood at the mouth of the cave, but his eyes were wide eyed. He stared at the center of the cave without blinking. There were a lot of glittering coins and some gold and silver utensils.


    Boy, there''s a treasure. I''m rich. How much is it worth?


    Chu fan had to forget the guy who knocked on the stick. When he was about to throw down the treasure pile and search all these treasures, there was a strange noise behind his head, and the eye of insight also gave an alarm. Chu fan quickly turned around, accurately grabbed the stone hammer with his left hand, raised his right hand and was about to fight out. But when he saw the figure of the sneak attack behind him, he was stunned.


    Is this... A man or a fish? Is it... Mermaid?


    Standing behind Chu fan is a beautiful girl with a fish tail. She looks only 16 or 17 years old, but she is very mature. Her pair of proud breasts are tall and straight, and the top is covered with two brightly colored shells, which just cover the key parts.


    A long blond hair, fluttering in the sea, with picturesque eyes and beautiful face, was exposed to Chu fan without cover. Her eyes were frightened and her expression was frightened. She tried to pull out the stone hammer in her hand, but how could her strength be as strong as Chu fan? It can''t be pulled out at all.


    "Eech!"


    The girl was in a hurry and suddenly gave out a scream. Chu fan felt his head buzzing. His eyes were black and he almost fainted. But just for a moment, he woke up and was about to catch the mermaid beauty and explain to it. The mermaid beauty had a determined face, her mouth moved quickly, and her bleeding fingers drew mysterious runes in front of her.


    A huge wave of elements rippled from her, and the cave shook, as if it was about to collapse. Chu fan was scared to death. She wanted to die with her brothers.


    "Stop, I''m a good man..."

 Chapter 315

    Chu fan pounced and pressed the little mermaid''s hands, but her mouth moved faster. A wisp of red blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth and dissipated in the sea.


    There was no other way. Chu fan lowered his head, held the red lips of the little mermaid, and completely interrupted her destructive attack at the cost of her life.


    At this moment, the shaking cave finally quieted down, but the little mermaid was not in good condition. She attacked and ate back, which made her cough up blood and almost poured it into Chu fan''s mouth. Chu fan quickly raised his head and saw that the little mermaid''s eyes were lax and the signs of life were getting weaker and weaker.


    Chu fan wants to cry without tears. I''m here to save you. How can I become a murderer? What did I owe you in my last life?


    The flower fairy flew out quickly, waved and sprinkled a green shower to repair the little mermaid''s injury, pursed her lips and said discontentedly, "the energy of the bone tower is less than 60 o''clock. If you spend so much, don''t say you save enough 10000 points. It''s hard to say whether you have any use in the future."


    These days, Chu fan really spends a lot, and he can''t get in or out. Before that, when he treated Guo Laohe and his teacher Yang Shuo in Yunnan, Chu fan really scraped a sum of money and accumulated more than 100 points of energy. But after returning home, brother Geng was injured and saved Qinglong twice. Once he used the blinking ability of eight scorpion dragons, and once he stood up again and restored his strength.


    Chu fan spent more than 40 points of energy. Can he not be distressed? It may be used up and can be supplemented. If a person dies, there is no way to save him.


    "Don''t worry. When I have time, I''ll go to Myanmar and make a good profit in the emerald mine. At that time, all the losses will be made up." Chu fan can only comfort himself.


    On the other side, the big eyed frog jumped on the treasure and rolled with happiness. Chu fan was a little strange. Did the toad like to collect these glittering things?


    "Who are you?" a clear and strange voice came. Chu fan quickly looked sideways and saw the mermaid beauty sitting up at some time, staring at a pair of big black eyes and looking at him curiously.


    Chu fan was very excited: "you... You can speak Mandarin? Are you a Chinese mermaid?"


    "I don''t know where you are talking about Huaxia, and I won''t what you say." the little mermaid took a small Nautilus from her waist and said, "it can automatically translate all kinds of languages, so I can understand you, and you can understand what I say."


    Baby, this is a universal translator. It''s so advanced.


    "My name is Chu fan, er... From land." Chu fan stretched out a hand, but startled the mermaid. He immediately became nervous, protected his chest with both hands and stared at Chu fan on guard.


    Chu fan quickly waved his hand and said, "don''t be afraid. The etiquette for our Chinese people to meet is to shake hands. Even if you don''t like it, I won''t hurt you. Oh, by the way, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Angelia. I''m a helpless Mermaid." Angelia, the little mermaid, looks bleak. She can see a burst of heartache and wants to hold her in her arms and take care of her carefully.


    What''s the matter with me? Just met once, how to see her sad, my heart also followed up?


    The flower fairy said in his ear: "The mermaid''s natural ability is charm charm. When people of any race see her, they can''t help but feel protective and can''t bear to hurt. However, the mermaid''s oil is the best lamp oil. It not only burns for a long time, but also has a faint fragrance. Therefore, the mermaid who once lived near the sea was hunted and killed, and finally disappeared."


    "I thought the mermaid family had disappeared. Unexpectedly, I could meet one here." the flower fairy looked sour and white at Chu fan, "you''re so lucky. She''s still a pure little girl."


    Chu fan is very innocent. Is she Chu - female? What does it have to do with me?


    "Why are you here? Which sea dragon... Er..." Chu fan doesn''t know what to say. Do you want to tell her that sea dragon imprisoned her here to be a sex slave?


    However, the shape of the sea dragon is not suitable for her?


    "The evil sea dragon is called DURU. A hundred years ago, it attacked our Mermaid tribe and robbed me." Angelia said elegantly. "In another hundred years, it will turn into a human and marry me. Once he combines with me, he will gain a powerful talent and double his strength."


    No wonder the time is not ripe.


    Chu fan secretly congratulated himself that thanks to the sea dragon DURU, he had not turned into a human. Otherwise, it''s hard to say who died and who lived today.


    "Well, you haven''t thought of running away in the past 100 years?"


    Angelia shook her head: "I can''t escape. DURU locked me in and gave me his treasure as a bride price. When eating, he asked me to bring the fish with songs and give him a full meal. If I didn''t listen to his orders, he would seal the hole with boulders and starve for half a month."


    I''m really hungry. I can''t die of hunger for half a month. If I change into an adult, I''m estimated to die of hunger in less than seven days.


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "I want to tell you a good news. Hailong DURU has been killed by me. You are free and can go home."


    "DURU... Dead?" Angelia was surprised and dared not say, "is this true? Did you really kill DURU? God, how can you beat it? It''s so big, and you..."


    "Although I''m small, I have this." Chu fan picked up the dragon soul sword on the ground and said with a proud smile, "it wants to eat me, and I cut it with a click. Don''t you believe it? If I don''t cut it, can it let me in?"


    It''s true. Angelia believed half of it, but she still didn''t dare to go out.


    Chu fan didn''t have time to take care of these. He stared at the pile of treasures with bright eyes and said excitedly, "I saved you. Can you give me these gold coins?"


    Angelia didn''t say a word. She just stared at Chu fan with her pure and clear eyes. Chu fan was ashamed and almost surrendered.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I said, I saved you. Shouldn''t you thank me? Forget it. Let''s split the meeting into half of the head office. Take the rest first. It''s my head office?"


    He thought very beautiful. A little mermaid, empty handed and without a pocket on her body, how much can she take even if she has enough? Hey, hey, the big head is mine.


    Unexpectedly, with a wave of Angelia''s small hand, a lot of gold, silver and jewelry in front of Chu fan disappeared, not even a gold coin left.


    This... What''s going on? How is that possible? What about gold coins? Where''s the treasure?


    Chu fan widened her eyes. Finally, her eyes stopped on a black diamond ring on Angelia''s right ring finger. Just now, he vaguely saw a black flash on her hand. What else could there be besides this ring?


    "Na mustard?" the big eyed frog and the flower fairy exclaimed in unison, staring at the black diamond ring in Angelia''s hand.


    Chu fan hurriedly asked, "what is Na mustard?"


    "Naxumi is in mustard!"


    The solemn voice of Heilin village came: "Mustard means very small. Xumi refers to the mountain. Naxumi in mustard means putting the mountain into a very small space. Namustard, also known as space ring, can accommodate Xumi everything."


    Chu fan had an idea: "the bone tower has its own space and can also carry the yuan God. Is it also a magic weapon of space?"


    "Yes, but the bone tower is not comparable to the space ring in her hand. It is estimated that when those treasures are put in, her space ring will be full."


    It''s really incomparable. The internal space of the bone tower is huge. The whole cave can be installed on one floor. The most important thing is that it can carry the yuan God of the demon king. It is estimated that Angelia''s space ring does not have this ability, but it is definitely a treasure.


    Angelia felt the heat in Chu fan''s eyes, quickly covered her ring and said nervously, "you asked me to pick it first. You can''t go back."


    "I didn''t repent, but you have to leave some for me?" Chu fan reluctantly pressed down his greed and cursed himself secretly. How can he do this? Look at other people''s things, you have to grab them? What did you become? What''s the difference with a robber?


    Angelique took out a golden gold coin and threw it to Chu fan: "this is the rest. It''s yours."


    Chu fan wants to cry without tears. He doesn''t play like this. He agreed to meet half. You''re too dark.


    "Not enough?" Angelia smiled cunningly. "In fact, I''m not interested in these things. If you want, I can give you all, including this ring."


    Chu fan was immediately excited: "you want to give me this ring, too? That''s so funny... Bring it."


    Angelia quickly covered her ring and said, "not now. You have to promise me a condition."


    I knew there was no free lunch in the world. I was almost fooled by this little girl film.


    "Do you want me to take you home?" Chu fan shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have time and don''t know where your home is. So, you''d better go by yourself. I don''t want anything."


    Now Angelia couldn''t laugh. She hurried forward and grabbed Chu fan''s arm. Chu Chu pitifully begged: "please, brother, help me. If I don''t have your protection, I''ll be eaten when I go out. Brother, you''re a good man. Won''t you die?"


    With a big brother''s cry, Chu fan''s bones were crisp. In particular, her arms were held in her arms, gently shook, and constantly rubbed on her greasy chest, like an electric shock, not to mention more stimulation.


    This is really painful and happy!


    Chu fan really doesn''t want to promise her. He hasn''t solved a mess. How can he have the time to send her home? The key is that she doesn''t even know where her house is. Where can I find it? Isn''t that difficult?


    You can''t do it if you don''t promise. This little girl is very angry. She''s grinding on you like this. Who can stand it? The most irritating thing is that he hooked up his fire and didn''t know where to vent?


    Her lower body is a fish. Woo woo!

 Chapter 316

    "Barbecue?"


    Chu fan just came up from the sea and smelled a strong smell of meat. Having not eaten for a day, Chu fan was already hungry. He immediately put everything aside and ran straight to the barbecue rack at the door of the hotel.


    "Elder sister, do you have any cooked ones? Let''s have a bunch first to satisfy our cravings." Chu fan looked at the large meat kebabs on the red charcoal stove on fire, and the secretion in his mouth increased greatly. I don''t know how much saliva he swallowed.


    Ye Keqing was very generous. He picked up several kebabs of tender meat outside and handed them to Chu fan. He pointed to the table beside him: "there''s beer there. I''m tired all day. Drink more."


    "Elder sister, you''re so particular about people." Chu fan was moved. Whoever said she had a small chest in the future, my brother must be anxious with him. Small chest. What''s the matter? They are broad-minded, gentle and considerate. They have to marry a daughter-in-law.


    But when Chu fan turned to look for beer, ye Keqing showed an imperceptible bad smile. Unfortunately, Chu fan didn''t find it.


    After a few kebabs of meat and a can of beer, Chu fan felt much more comfortable in his stomach. He suddenly asked curiously, "elder sister, why didn''t you see them?"


    "Don''t you see what time it is?" Ye Keqing glanced at him angrily. "I still miss you. They have no conscience. They have had enough to eat and drink and go back to bed."


    "Eldest sister, you are my own sister." Chu fan was moved to tears. "Let''s have a few more strings. If we don''t get drunk today, we won''t return."


    Ye Keqing handed him a few more strings, but he took two roast fish and followed Chu fan. While eating the fish, he asked curiously, "how about the meat string?"


    "It''s delicious. It''s more delicious than the meat kebabs I used to eat... Oh, by the way, I forgot to ask you, it doesn''t look like mutton, beef and pork. What kind of meat is it made of?"


    Ye Keqing said with a bad smile, "elder Qinglong brought back a huge sea snake. They peeled the snake skin. I think the meat is good, so I cut a piece for barbecue. You are the only one with good luck."


    Chu fan is stupid. Is this the meat of Hailong Dulu? It may have eaten people?


    At this moment, he had the impulse to press Ye Keqing on the ground and fork a hundred times. You loser, it''s hard to clean up all day. Give me something you don''t eat. Do I have a grudge against you?


    Draw a circle to curse you. The longer the chest, the smaller the chest. hey!


    Chu fan forked Ye Keqing several times in his heart. Finally, he was comfortable. He picked up the meat Keqing and continued to eat. He kept talking. He looked delicious and ate with relish.


    Now, ye Keqing stopped eating fish and asked curiously, "Hey, is the meat of the big snake really so delicious?"


    "Snake meat?" Chu fan glanced and hummed, "have you ever seen such a big snake? It''s called sea dragon. Have you ever eaten dragon meat?"


    Dragon meat in the sky and donkey meat on the ground are the most delicious things in the world. Most people have eaten donkey meat, but who has eaten dragon meat?


    Ye Keqing couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water and stared straight at Chu fan. He ate and chewed, his Adam''s apple stirred, but he didn''t have the courage to try.


    Chu fan couldn''t see it anymore. He grabbed a string and stuffed it into her hand: "don''t worry. I''ve eaten it all. What are you afraid of? I''ll make you want to eat one mouthful and regret it all your life."


    "I... I really ate it?"


    "Come on, have a drink first." Chu fan touched her with a can of beer, gulped down most of it, and urged, "eat quickly. It''s not delicious when it''s cold."


    Finally, unable to resist the temptation of delicious food, ye Keqing carefully took a mouthful, frowned and chewed a few times. As soon as her eyes lit up, she wiped out a string of meat strings in three or two bites, stretched out her hand to catch two strings again, opened and rolled left and right, and ate more boldly than Chu fan.


    "Elder sister, eat slowly and I''ll bake some more for you." Chu fan ran to her and baked a lot for her until ye Keqing couldn''t eat any more. Then he said with a bad smile, "elder sister, do you know what Hailong grew up to eat?"


    Ye Keqing was stunned and felt a little bad, but he asked subconsciously, "what do you eat?"


    "Cannibalism. Hey hey!"


    Ye Keqing''s face turned green. She felt a tumult in her stomach and ran out with her mouth covered.


    "Ha ha!" Chu fan smiled proudly, grabbed more than a dozen kebabs and two roast fish in front of him and came to the beach.


    Before he could say hello, Angelia couldn''t wait to get out of the sea and asked eagerly, "when will you take me home?"


    "Don''t worry, I have to ask someone where your home is. I can''t take you around." Chu fan went into the waist deep sea and handed over the meat kebab: "come on, try our delicious food on land. It''s more delicious than those raw seafood you eat."


    Angelia''s small nose sniffed and felt that the smell was really strong, but she still had some instinctive resistance to this strange food. But under Chu fan''s compulsion, she still half reluctantly and half curiously opened her cherry mouth and bit off a piece of meat at the top.


    Then, her expression was even more exaggerated than ye Keqing. It was like eating ginseng fruit. Her eyes were wide. She couldn''t wait to grab all the meat kebabs in Chu fan''s hand. It was like a refugee who hadn''t eaten a full day in half her life. The wind and clouds were not enough to describe her eating at this time.


    Chu fan is silly. This sister''s mouth is not big. How fast does she eat? A bunch of meat kebabs, she rolled from head to tail. She probably went down without chewing. When she ate almost, Chu fan remembered and carefully said, "this meat was cut from Hailong Dulu."


    "What?" Angelia suddenly stared at Chu fan. Chu fan thought she would be like Ye Keqing. When she vomited wildly, she shouted angrily, "didn''t you say earlier? If I had known it was Dulu''s meat, I would have chewed more just now."


    How much do you hate it? If you don''t get rid of your hatred after eating meat, you have to chew more. However, Angelia''s mood at the moment can also be understood. Whoever has been imprisoned for a hundred years will also hate that person. It''s hard to get rid of her hatred to pull out her muscles and eat meat.


    When Chu fan returned to his room, he found that Qinglong had not rested. On the ground of his room, there was a pile of bloody snake skin and a milky white dragon tendon thicker than people''s thumb.


    "Back?" Qinglong sat cross legged on the bed and saw Chu fan come in. He opened his eyes, pointed to the things on the ground and said, "I asked someone to peel the snake skin and pull out the tendons. If you want meat, it''s all in the freezer in the kitchen."


    Chu fan quickly waved his hand: "I don''t want meat, but I need snake bones. That''s a good thing."


    Qinglong was stunned. In his opinion, the snake skin and snake tendon were good, but unexpectedly, Chu fan wanted snake bones. I don''t understand. Qinglong doesn''t bother to ask. Anyway, the thing is his. He can toss as he likes.


    "I plan to go to devil island tomorrow to save the squid from the pirate''s nest, then go to Africa and save King Kong in the mining area." Qinglong said faintly. Although he didn''t let Chu fan go with him, he told Chu fan that he already had this meaning.


    Although Qinglong has strong strength, it is only a person after all. It is still difficult to save people from the enemy''s nest alone. But if Chu fan goes together, the success coefficient will be much higher.


    Although in Qinglong''s eyes, Chu fan''s strength is not strong, he is not sure to win Chu fan. This guy has too many secrets to hide. Just blinking is enough to make him invincible.


    "Uncle, I understand your mood, but I can''t leave home for too long." Chu Fan said helplessly, "you know, I offended the God killing society. I''m really worried about my family."


    Qinglong took out a map, spread it out in front of him and said faintly, "it''s basically a straight line from here to Devil Island and then to South Africa. If it goes well, you can go back to China in less than ten days. Of course, if you really don''t feel at ease at home, I''ll have no problem going myself. When I save people, I''ll send them to Huaxia and give them to you for treatment."


    "If it''s only ten days, it shouldn''t be a big problem." Chu fan walked over and looked at the mark on the map. Suddenly his eyes brightened: "this is Devil Island? In the southwest sea area where we are now?"


    "That''s right!" Qinglong said in a deep voice, "Yanran has contacted the cruise ship. We''ll start early tomorrow morning and arrive in about three days."


    Chu fan immediately decided: "OK, I''ll go with you. We''ll work together to kill him. Ha ha ha!"


    Qinglong didn''t smile, but glanced at Chu fan and said faintly, "rest early. You''re tired all day."


    From the changes before and after Chu fan, we can feel that his trip is not just to save people. Maybe he''s just on his way to Devil Island. He may have something else. But Chu fan doesn''t want to say that Qinglong is not easy to ask. As long as we travel together, we will know what he is going to do sooner or later.


    Chu fan was not polite when he left. He took away a lot of snake skins and dragon tendons on the ground. These things are the treasures of refining utensils. You can''t buy them with money. Although I don''t know what use it is for the time being, it must be right to keep it.


    Later, Chu fan went to the kitchen again, took out the bloody snake bone and stuffed it into the bone tower space. Then he was ready to go back to his room to have a rest. But standing in the corridor, he was stupid.


    There are more than ten guest rooms. Which one is his?


    When he hesitated and considered whether to look with perspective eyes or go back to ask Qinglong, the door of a guest room in front opened. Xia Yanran, wearing simple and elegant broken flower pattern pajamas, stood at the door and pointed to the room opposite the door: "that room is yours. Don''t go wrong."


    Elder sister, are you afraid that I''m going wrong or that I''m going well?


    Xia Yan stared at him and slammed the door. Chu fan touched his nose, didn''t he just look more at her chest? Really, wearing less and afraid of being seen?


    However, Chu fan knew that Xia Yanran was afraid that he would run to Natasha''s room, but don''t you think it''s redundant? My wife doesn''t care. What do you care about me? You''re not my wife?


    But when he pushed the door in, he was startled by the dark shadow sitting on the bed: "this... This seems to be my room?"

 Chapter 317

    "Pa!" the bedside lamp lit up, reflecting the flawless face of the beautiful woman sitting on the bed.


    I''m really afraid of anything, but Xia Yanran has been staring at me. Why did she let Natasha take advantage of it?


    Yes, the woman sitting in bed is Natasha. She was wearing a purple silk nightdress and thin cloth, which made her perfect body appear. Chu fan can be sure that she didn''t even wear underwear. The two points of excitement and convexity on her chest are clearly visible. Chu fan can see that she swallowed her saliva and her eyes are straight.


    This foreign woman is open. In the middle of the night, she runs into the man''s room. However, am I a beast or not?


    While Chu fan was struggling, Natasha put her hands on the shoulder strap of her pajamas and pulled down gently, and the nightdress slipped off her shoulders. Suddenly, Chu fan''s breath was rapid, and her eyes were green like a wolf.


    He was about to lose control. He wanted to jump up and tear up her clothes, and then put her in the right place.


    How can a normal man push out a woman who comes to the door? Go ahead. If I don''t, it will certainly hurt her heart. Although I will be condemned by my conscience, who will go to hell if I don''t go to hell?


    But when Chu fan was about to lose control, the door was suddenly knocked.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    "Who?" Chu fan asked angrily.


    It''s so hateful. Don''t you see that people are busy here? What do you knock on in the middle of the night?


    "It''s me. I forgot to talk to you just now. Open the door!" Xia Yanran''s cold voice came from outside the door.


    Suddenly, Chu fan seemed to be splashed with cold water. The desire in his heart went out in an instant, and the cold sweat came out. It''s over. He must have known. Otherwise, how could she come at this time? What should I do? What should I do?


    Natasha gave him a bad look. We didn''t do anything shameful. What''s the fear? Besides, even if we do sleep together, what does it have to do with her? She''s not your wife?


    Natasha calmly pulled on the shoulder belt of her pajamas, sorted out her skirt, walked over to open the door, smiled and said, "miss Yanran, you didn''t sleep?"


    "Didn''t you sleep?" Xia Yan smiled faintly and walked in slowly.


    Chu fan was so numb that she thought, won''t she also want to join the fun? Three batches? I haven''t tried yet, and I don''t know if I can handle it.


    It''s no wonder that Chu fan would be cranky. Before he was at the bottom of the sea, he was tempered by Angelia, a little mermaid. When he came back, he saw Natasha wearing exposed clothes and looking like Ren Jun picking. It would be strange if he could resist it.


    Now, Xia Yanran also came. She didn''t wear much more than Natasha. She was as charming as a flower and as hot as a figure, but she had different temperament and customs.


    After a while, should I accept it calmly or pretend to refuse? I''m just pretending to refuse. What if she takes it seriously? But it''s too shameless to directly agree to her excessive requirements?


    Alas, it''s a mistake. Why didn''t you bring a box of raincoats when you went out?


    Xia Yanran was so hot by Chu fan''s eyes that she couldn''t help staring at him. She didn''t have a good way: "go to devil island tomorrow, will you go?"


    "Go, you must." Chu Fan said with a smile, "Yan Ran, you are so beautiful today."


    Xia Yanran was almost mad with anger. People asked you about business. Why do you say that? pretty I look beautiful today. What have you done?


    She said she didn''t mind, but she was still a girl. She was despised and resigned by a man. Can she not be angry in her heart? Even if you like Qiao Yun and Su Yuan, I should mention withdrawing from marriage.


    Before, although she was depressed, she also felt relaxed. Finally, she got rid of the shackles of marriage and could choose the man she liked. However, Chu fan''s excellent performance one after another completely overturned her impression of Chu fan. When I saw him with Su Yuan again, I felt a little sour.


    This should be her good man, but she has become someone else''s husband. How can she be reconciled? Now, Chu fan says she''s beautiful. Isn''t this a fight?


    "It''s no use pulling less." Xia Yanran was like eating gunpowder, her face was colder, and said in a deep voice, "just received the news from the headquarters that a cargo ship loaded with grain was hijacked by pirates three days ago, in the Indian Ocean. If there is no accident, it should be the Pirates of Devil Island."


    "The food on this ship was transported to South Africa by Hong Kong Island businessman Zheng Juncheng. He has several rich mines in South Africa. He needs these food to support the army of the ruling party of South Africa. The military of the ruling party will protect his mine interests."


    "At present, we haven''t received any blackmail calls from pirates, but Zheng Juncheng''s little daughter is also on the cargo ship. The headquarters said that we hope that we can save Zheng Juncheng''s little daughter when we go to Devil Island this time. As for food, it''s best to bring it back. It doesn''t matter whether we can bring it back or not. The key is the crew. If we are still alive, we can''t give them up."


    Chu fan was depressed. He thought he wanted three batches. It turned out to be another task. But what a coincidence? Why, when I came to Australia, you happened to be there. I''m going to Devil Island, so I have another task. How do I feel? It seems that you arranged it?


    "You''re the team leader. You can do whatever you say." Chu Fan said lazily. "Is there anything else? If it''s all right, I''ll take a bath and go to bed?"


    sleep Are you going to sleep by yourself or with Natasha?


    Xia Yanran didn''t answer, but turned to Natasha and asked faintly, "Miss Natasha, why don''t you rest so late?"


    "What a coincidence. I also have something to discuss with Chu fan." Natasha smiled. "You came before you could say it."


    "Oh?" Xia Yanran raised her eyebrows. "So, I delayed your good thing? Do you want me to avoid it?"


    "No, I''m not in a hurry. It''s the same tomorrow." Natasha winked at Chu fan and said with a smile, "don''t disturb your rest. Good night."


    Chu fan''s eyes widened. What does it mean not to disturb ''your rest''? It''s like I''m having an affair with her. I think she doesn''t like it either.


    Xia Yanran even more blushed, but did not refute. She took Natasha to the door and watched her return to her room, which was secretly relieved.


    What''s the matter with me? The two of them are in love with each other. Why should I obstruct them? Su Yuan can''t be unclear about Chu fan, but she doesn''t care about her genuine girlfriend. What kind of heart do I fuck?


    "Elder sister, it''s just us this time. Let''s wash together and rub my back." Chu Fan said hello in the bathroom.


    Xia Yanran slammed the door hard and walked away without looking back.


    Who? If you don''t do it yourself and don''t let others do it, isn''t it idle and full?


    Chu fan took a depressed bath, and his restless heart finally calmed down slowly. At present, the most important thing is to save people, but we can''t be killed by children''s private affairs.


    Lock the door, Chu fan sits cross legged on the bed, closes his eyes for no more than three seconds, and the figure slowly disappears.


    In the space on the first floor of the bone tower, Chu fan was faced with a huge sea dragon skin, a complete skeleton and a 20 meter long dragon tendon. At this time, black scale was touching the Dragon tendon and sighed: "unfortunately, if it was given another thousand years, it might degenerate into a real sea dragon, but now it is just a sea snake with some dragon blood, which has little effect."


    "You''re asking too much." Chu fan grabbed the Dragon tendon and said with a smile, "it''s enough for me. Hey, what can I use it to refine?"


    Black scale said faintly, "I advise you not to think about it first. Although it''s only a snake tendon, its material is also good. With your current refining level, it''s a waste to use it. Let''s think about what kind of long sword to make."


    "You''re right, but I haven''t refined it, and I don''t know how to refine the long sword?" Chu fan was discouraged again. If he was allowed to refine the long sword, he wouldn''t be able to refine a sickle?


    The shape, material, formula and heat of the long sword are the key to refining. If there is a slight error, it may fall short and produce a scrap. Chu fan dug a lot of good quality ores and picked up some messy stones in the cave of Hailong Dulu, but he was confused about how to use them.


    "Lao Yan, come and teach him." black scale said faintly, "you are an expert in refining tools."


    "Hum, his aptitude is too poor. I''m afraid he will humiliate me." a sudden voice appeared behind Chu fan, startling him.


    Chu fan looked back. A figure wrapped in black flame stood there. He was two meters tall and several meters away. Chu fan felt like standing by the magma pool. The heat wave was rolling and almost scorched him.


    Lao Yan? Is it the seventh burning devil? What a powerful firepower.


    "Brother Yan!" Chu Fan said with a smile, "you should teach me carefully because of my poor qualification. Think about it, how famous you would be if you taught me such waste firewood to be a master of refining utensils?"


    The black scales next to Chu fan are sweating. This guy has too much courage. If he dares to be brother to Yan devil, he won''t be afraid of being burned into black charcoal? None of the nine demon kings, except black scale, dared to match the Yanmo brothers. This guy has a hot temper, regardless of good and evil. If he really wants to annoy him, black scale can''t suppress it.


    The flower fairy was so frightened that she lost her color, and the big eyed frog was so frightened that she was silent that the atmosphere dared not breathe. Chu fan offended Yan devil and suffered at most, but if he dared to speak, he might be killed by Yan devil.


    My brother, you are playing with fire!


    Unexpectedly, Yan devil was silent for a long time and suddenly laughed: "well, well said, I''ll teach you today to let people know that my Yan devil disciples are the best weapon refining masters in the world. However, if you can''t learn well... Hey hey, don''t blame me for being unkind."


    Facing the approaching Yan devil, Chu fan was afraid. He subconsciously stepped back and said in a trembling voice: "brother Yan, what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll teach you how to play with fire first. Jie!"


    "Ah! Help..."

 Chapter 318

    Chu fan finally understands what it means to play with fire and burn himself.


    His clothes had just grown half an inch of hair, and there was no hair left in some part of his body. They were all burned up. In front of the arrogant black flame, the spirit fire shrank in Chu fan''s body like a mouse seeing a cat, motionless, afraid of being caught and swallowed.


    In this way, Chu fan was roasted in the sea of fire for half a night. The black flame did not hurt his skin, but the temperature was higher than that of the ordinary flame. It really made Chu fan suffer. He felt that the liquid in his body had evaporated and was about to become a mummy.


    However, it also made him truly realize the ability of the Yan devil to control the flame, which is really like arms and fingers, wonderful to the top. While enduring the high temperature, he also learned a lot of skills to control the fire, as well as the experience of Yan devil playing with fire.


    Finally, Yan devil passed all his life''s experience of refining tools to Chu fan. He didn''t care how much Chu fan could understand.


    The next morning, Zhen Shushu knocked on the door: "boss, it''s breakfast."


    After calling for a long time, Chu fan opened the door and said, "come in!"


    Zhen Shushu was startled. Instead of going in, he stepped back two steps and protected his chest with fear: "boss, i... I''m still a Chu man."


    "Roll the calf!" Chu fan scolded angrily, touched his bald head and said bitterly, "I burned my hair yesterday. Please help me get a suit of clothes. Hurry up!"


    Zhen Shushu breathed a sigh of relief: "you said earlier and scared me. But, boss, can''t you wrap a sheet? Thanks to me. If someone else, won''t you be seen?"


    Chu fan really wants to kick him out, you idiot. If a woman knocks at the door, can I open the door for her? I''d like to make a sheet, but I almost burned the house. Where can I make a sheet?


    Now, passports, mobile phones and wallets were destroyed. Even the family didn''t know how to go back. Alas!


    Soon Natasha came in with a brand-new suit in her hand and knocked on the bathroom door: "fan, I brought your clothes."


    Chu fan opened a crack in the door, but before he could reach out, the bathroom door was pulled open by Natasha. He was so frightened that he hurried to protect the bottom and shouted, "Hey, hey, don''t look at me. Do you understand?"


    "What are you afraid of? You looked at my chest yesterday." Natasha''s eyes brightened and cried in surprise, "fan, are you really Chinese? Why do I think your model looks like an African?"


    Chu fan''s face is red. He can''t help it. Since he was reborn and practiced the great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra, he has developed again. Now he can''t cover his hands.


    Natasha seemed to be experienced and said, "however, Africans rarely have your hardness, and you have yellow skin..."


    "Hey, can you go out first? What did someone see later?" Chu Fan said discontentedly.


    In his opinion, Natasha is not a casual woman, but now it seems that she is a bus or an international bus. Men from any country can get on.


    It''s disappointing.


    Natasha saw his change clearly and smiled happily: "fan, are you jealous? Hehe, I''m really happy and happy. Otherwise, let''s come now. I can responsibly tell you that my Chu female membrane may not exist, but I''m definitely Chu female. I''ve never slept with a man."


    No place - female membrane place - female?


    Chu fan was stunned and immediately figured out that Natasha had experienced too much training, and the training intensity was much stronger than that of the regular army in ordinary countries. In this case, a big move may tear the female membrane. How can she keep that precious thing?


    He was so excited that he wanted to drag Natasha in now and help her become a real woman. But it''s morning. I''m sure someone will break in soon. If Xia Yanran knows, can he still give him a good face? You don''t expect her to help in the future?


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed and couldn''t take care of all his clothes. "Well, talk about it next time. Go quickly. It''s bad to be seen."


    As soon as he finished, he heard footsteps coming from the corridor. He was so frightened that he hurried to push Natasha out, put his ear on the door, heard Natasha and ye Keqing say a word, and they left together. Chu fan was relieved when he heard the door of the room closed.


    Woman, why can''t you be reserved? Don''t you know we men can''t stand temptation? Alas, I really don''t want to cheat. However, women are too crazy to stop.


    After breakfast, Xia Yanran has arranged a passenger ship. First, she takes the passenger ship to the harbor terminal in Australia, where there happens to be a cruise ship bound for South Africa.


    The owner of the cruise ship has a close relationship with Zheng Juncheng of Hong Kong Island. The Chinese military contacted the cruise ship through Zheng Juncheng. It will send Chu fan to the waters of Devil Island and stay for 12 hours.


    In other words, Chu fan only has 12 hours. If they don''t come back within 12 hours, they can only find a way to go back by themselves.


    The task was arduous, so all the people who came this time went out. Even Feng Li cleaned up his things and got on the passenger ship together. But instead of following him to Devil Island, he is ready to return to China.


    Qinglong has recovered and Feng Li''s identity has been exposed. It''s meaningless to stay in Australia again.


    When getting on the boat, Chu fan suddenly said hello and ran away without looking back.


    "Hey, what are you doing? It''s too late?" Xia Yanran shouted angrily. This guy is disorganized and undisciplined. Don''t you do something earlier? When is it?


    "I''ll go and have a look." Ye Keqing raised his feet to chase, but the green dragon stopped him.


    "Don''t go, Chu fan must have something important. Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask." Qinglong said coldly. He took the lead in getting on the boat and found a place to sit down and practice.


    He had a hunch that he would break through again soon. After more than 20 years of silence, his strength has declined, but the realm is still there. As long as he is given enough time, he will soon be able to return to his peak and have a great chance to break through and go to a higher level.


    Within twenty minutes, Chu fan came back, but he still held a man in his arms, a girl whose whole body was wrapped in a quilt. She put her hands around Chu fan''s neck and looked at several people on the ship in horror.


    "Don''t be afraid, they are all my friends." Chu fan comforted, and then explained to the dark faced Xia Yan, "a little girl I saved on the island, she pestered me and asked me to take her home. There''s no way!"


    "Get on the boat!" Qinglong said. Xia Yanran and others were unwilling to let go. Chu fan helplessly took Angelia on the boat.


    When they found Chu fan in the cabin when the ship left the port, they found that Chu fan had put Angeliya in a big bathtub, which was even covered with a quilt. The quilt was soaked by water, and Angeliya only showed her head outside.


    What''s the matter? You have to cover the quilt when you take a bath?


    "Chu fan, who is she? When did you save her? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Xia Yanran asked coldly.


    Before Chu fan could explain, ye Keqing said with a gloating smile, "Chu fan, you are so powerful. There are beautiful women everywhere. Tell me, what do you have to do with this little beauty? Where are you going to send her?"


    Xiao Gang said solemnly, "Chu fan, it''s good for you to help others, but you also have to know when? We are doing a very difficult task now, and we don''t allow any distraction. How can you do the task with a girl at this time?"


    Chu fan is a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water: "anyway, I have promised her, can''t I break my promise?"


    Zhen Shushu secretly gives Chu fan a thumbs up and dares to argue with vice captain Xia Yanran and hot tempered Xiao Gang. Chu fan is the first. Niubi!


    "You..."


    Xiao Gang was in a hurry. When she was about to teach the little cousin a good lesson, Xia Yanran said, "well, since you have taken him on board, take him with you. However, she can''t go to Devil Island with us. I''ll ask Feng Li to send her back to China. After we return home, you can settle her again."


    This explanation is reasonable. It neither delays the task nor affects Chu fan''s original intention to save people, but the key is that Angelia is not an ordinary girl. Otherwise, Chu fan will put her in a big bathtub and cover her with a quilt?


    Chu fan shook his head: "no, I have to take her."


    This time, even Xia Yanran was angry: "Chu fan, you need to know your current identity. You are a soldier, and it is your bounden duty to obey orders. Moreover, you should know that we will die a narrow escape, and you will only harm her with her. Do you understand?"


    "I know everything, but I have to take her." before Xia Yanran gets angry, Chu Fan said decisively, "if you resolutely don''t allow it, I can quit this task, or... Quit the organization."


    Now, Xia Yanran and others were stunned. Chu fan even ignored the great interests of the country for the sake of this little girl? Who is she? As for letting Chu fan give up his good future?


    Just when Xia Yanran and others couldn''t get down, Qinglong''s voice came from the door: "since Chu fan insisted on taking her, there must be his reason. Don''t pester these little things anymore, get ready quickly and think about how to get on the boat."


    These people have special identities. Once they get on the ship in a big way, they will be recognized by those who want to. Therefore, they should disperse, dress up and get on the boat. At this time, the eight immortals will cross the sea and show their powers.


    Just when Chu fan felt embarrassed for Angelia, Qinglong sent a wheelchair and said faintly, "use this. Later, you can find Yanran and ask for a suit for her to wear. You should be able to get on the boat."


    "Well... Don''t you want to know her identity?"


    "You''ve already said what you can say. I asked what you can''t say. It''s also a white question." Qinglong smiled faintly. "As for her identity, I think I''ll guess it. Take good care of her."

 Chapter 319

    When it comes to being careful, it has to be a woman.


    Chu fan went out with only her wallet, while Natasha brought a small suitcase. Although it was small, she brought a lot of things. Among them, Chu fan is wearing a suit of clothes that Natasha has prepared in advance from inside to outside. She is as careful as hair, like a close little wife.


    Now, Chu fan borrowed a long skirt from her and put it on Angelia. It fits well. If she doesn''t lift the skirt, who can know that she is a mermaid?


    Then Natasha came with a small and exquisite makeup bag and dressed them up carefully. After makeup, Chu fan didn''t even know him.


    He had long blond soft hair, tied by a simple handkerchief and hung behind his head. After careful modification, his face looked less rigid and more feminine. Moreover, he is much more handsome than before. If you change into women''s clothes, people believe that he is a woman.


    Before Chu fan, he looked very manly and masculine, but now he looks a little "Niang". He feels disgusted when he sees it. There''s no way, Natasha said. Only in this way can we better get on the cruise ship. Chu fan can only close her eyes and let her toss.


    But the most surprising thing is that Angelia, after being carefully dressed by Natasha, seems to be a different person. She is three points more beautiful than before, which makes Natasha jealous.


    Her delicate face, big eyes and long natural wavy hair made her look like a Barbie doll in the window. Natasha wanted to hold her in her arms.


    Soon, the passenger ship arrived at the Australian seaport. Several people got off the ship one after another and scattered away. Finally, Chu fan in beige windbreaker and sunglasses got off the passenger ship with a wheelchair.


    At this time, Chu fan, even those who knew him, could not recognize him, but Angelia in the wheelchair did not know how many amazing eyes she attracted. Her pure appearance and weak temperament affect the hearts of many men. Some women are no exception and are deeply attracted by Angelia''s image and temperament. It''s definitely men and women!


    The cruise ship berthed at the Shenzhen Port Wharf 100 meters away. All Chu fan had to do was take Angelia aboard. Time was still in a hurry, and Chu fan was not in a hurry. He pushed Angelia slowly and looked around. He soon found Natasha''s figure.


    Natasha was also well dressed. She looked young and fashionable. She was hot in dress, with a gap in her chest and charming slender legs. She was exposed to the air without stingy and earned enough attention.


    Feeling Chu fan''s eyes, Natasha turned her head and smiled at him. Then she pretended to be casual and bumped into the man coming up. Chu fan saw it clearly. Under the cover of a collision, Natasha took out a small card from the man''s pocket. It should be a ticket.


    The man did not know that his ticket had been lost, and apologized to Natasha. Finally, he reluctantly watched her go away and shook his head reluctantly.


    Natasha walked by Chu fan, proudly shook the ticket in her hand and got on the cruise ship first. The soldiers guarding the escalator entrance of the cruise ship just looked at the ticket and allowed Natasha to board the ship without checking any documents.


    It seems that this ship only recognizes tickets, not people. If so, it would be much easier to get on board. But first, we have to make some preparations.


    Chu fan pushed Angelia to a corner where there was no one, motioned her to put her hand into the collar, taught her to adjust her chest, let the pair of hemispheres converge to the center, and immediately squeezed out a deep gap.


    Then, Chu fan helped her lower her collar to make the gap more visible. Only then did he push her out of the corner with satisfaction. Not far away, Chu fan''s face, which was still smiling, suddenly cooled down, came to Angelia and yelled loudly.


    Angelia immediately burst into tears and shook her head, as if Chu fan was coercing her to do something she didn''t want to do and was wronged.


    Soon, they attracted the attention of everyone. A tall, handsome man came over with a hot girl.


    "Hey, it''s not a gentleman to treat girls like this." the man came to them and smiled at Angelia. "This beautiful lady, what can I do for you?"


    Angelia looked at him in horror, grabbed Chu fan''s arm and shook her head pitifully, as if begging Chu fan not to sell her.


    Chu fan opened her mouth in plain English: "I''m sorry, sir. She''s my sister. Please don''t meddle in our family affairs."


    "Are you American?"


    The man looked at Chu fan carefully, but it was difficult to distinguish his nationality. Look at Chu fan''s face, it doesn''t look like an American, but his long hair and no pity for girls are enough to prove that he is gay. In addition, he speaks fluent American English, which should be an American undoubtedly.


    "Sir, even if you don''t like girls, please don''t be so rude to girls." the man took out a business card, handed it to Chu fan and said sincerely, "I''m Johnson Bowen, the heir of the Johnson family. You can call me Bowen. What can I do for you?"


    Chu fan immediately showed a surprised look: "are you Mr. Bowen? Nice to meet you, nice to meet you!"


    In the face of Chu fan''s servile respect, Bowen felt good about himself. Naturally, he hugged Chu fan and said with a smile, "since you know my name, you should know that I am a person who is very willing to help others. Besides, your sister is so beautiful, I am happy to help her."


    "Forget it, don''t bother Mr. Bowen." Chu fan reluctantly smiled and pushed Angelia to go, but was stopped by Bowen again.


    "Acquaintance is fate. It''s always OK to have two drinks?" Bowen looked at Angelia and smiled. "It''s a very celebratory thing to meet such a beautiful lady."


    Seeing that Chu fan was still hesitating, Bowen winked. The big breasted girl next to him quickly stepped forward, squeezed Chu fan away, took over the wheelchair, pushed Angelia and left. Angelia was shocked and struggled to cry. Chu fan hurried forward and held her hand. She was quiet, but she didn''t dare to loosen Chu fan for a moment.


    Soon, the four people came to a hotel not far away. The girl pushed her wheelchair and walked directly into a guest room. But when Chu fan was ready to enter the door, a big fist hit her face without warning.


    "Bang!" Chu fan barely protected his face, but he was hit upside down by the punch, hit the wall behind him, bounced back, fell to the ground and fainted directly.


    Bowen came over with a cigar in his hand, sneered, glanced at Chu fan disdainfully, and said faintly, "put him in a sack and throw him into the sea with a stone."


    "Yes!" two tall black men came out of the room, picked up Chu fan and dragged him out.


    Bowen came to Angelia and reached out to caress her smooth and white face, but she was scared away. The girl standing next to Bowen stared and raised her arm to fight, but Bowen raised her hand and stopped her.


    "It''s more and more likable." Bowen greedily stared at Angelia and smiled. "Don''t worry, I''ll let you stand up. In the future, you''ll be my female slave, and I''ll love you well. Hey hey!"


    "President, the boat is about to sail." the girl whispered.


    Bowen nodded: "take her aboard, give her a good bath, adjust it, and bring it to my room."


    "Yes!" the girl pushed Angelia towards the door.


    Bowen was very happy. Unexpectedly, he was leaving Australia and had an affair. Although the girl can''t walk or speak, it doesn''t affect her image and temperament. At the thought of enjoying this beautiful and simple girl at night, he was stupid and hard. If it weren''t for the time, he would want to give the girl now.


    Beauty is like a glass of aged wine. It needs a little taste and feel its sweetness, acidity and astringency. hey!


    Just as Bowen proudly walked out of the guest room, he was suddenly hit on the head. He was black and fainted. Then Chu fan took the big breasted girl, dragged Bowen''s feet and brought them into the guest room.


    "If you are unkind, you can''t blame me for my injustice." Chu fan quickly took out his wallet from Bowen''s pocket and opened it. There were a lot of US dollars in it. His wallet was confiscated directly, but Chu fan still left his bank card. He can''t be a great man.


    Later, Chu fan took the girl''s famous brand bag. There were four tickets in it. Chu fan had already seen it clearly with perspective eyes. Otherwise, how could Chu fan come to the hotel with them?


    As for the two strong black men, they are still sleeping in the bathroom of the hotel. I guess they won''t wake up when the ship leaves.


    Chu fan took away the four tickets in the girl''s bag, and naturally did not let go of the thick stack of banknotes in her bag. Anyway, she didn''t come in the right way. Chu fan didn''t feel guilty about taking it.


    Then, Chu fan pushed Angelia out of the hotel and went straight to the cruise ship. But when Chu fan took out the ticket and checked it for the soldiers who checked it, the soldiers frowned, pointed to the blanket on Angelia''s leg and said coldly, "open it, I want to check."


    Chu fan was immediately angry: "why? Why didn''t everyone check my sister?"


    "Sir, I don''t mean to discriminate against you, but I am responsible for the safety of all guests on the cruise ship," the soldier said stubbornly.


    Chu fan was depressed for a while. Why is he so unlucky? There are tickets. Why should we check them? Just as he hesitated to knock out the eye-catching guy, a woman''s scream suddenly came from the cruise ship.


    "Bomb, there''s a bomb on board."


    Suddenly, the soldier''s face changed greatly. Regardless of checking Chu fan, they ran up quickly.

 Chapter 320

    "Fan, should you thank me well?"


    On the deck, the young and fashionable Natasha, holding the railing and looking at the blue sea, said with a smile: "if I hadn''t shouted and said there was a bomb on the ship, you would have been exposed."


    Chu fan was still curious: "how did you know there was a bomb on the ship?"


    "Guess?"


    Chu fan suddenly woke up and said in surprise, "you didn''t bring the bomb on board? You''re a thief shouting to catch a thief."


    "No, can you get along?" Natasha gave him a bad look. "In terms of strength, I''m not as good as you, but you''re far from the experience in these aspects."


    Chu fan has no excuse for this, because it is indeed a fact. This is his first time to go abroad, take a plane, take a boat and communicate with foreigners.


    If she hadn''t borrowed Angelia''s Nautilus, Chu fan might have to act dumb like Angelia.


    "Learn more from me." Natasha winked at Chu fan, smiled and walked away to chat with a tall and powerful foreign man.


    Chu fan hated him and almost couldn''t help kicking the man into the sea.


    I have to punish you when I wait for you at night. Hum!


    Chu fan was very upset. He directly pushed Angelia back to the cabin. After locking the door, he took off her skirt and put her in the big bath. After all, she is a mermaid and can''t leave the water for a long time.


    Later, Chu fan turned on the TV to show her, but he sat cross legged on the bed, practicing and digesting the refining knowledge taught by Yan devil.


    It''s hard to say whether Chu fan is a genius for refining tools, but Yanmo is definitely not a qualified teacher. He doesn''t know how to teach from shallow to deep. He directly crams what he knows into Chu fan''s mind.


    This is like an illiterate in front of a pile of books, which contains all the courses from the first grade of primary school to the University. He doesn''t even know which one to learn from. He can only explore slowly, pick out the simple and understandable knowledge to learn and digest slowly.


    When he woke up from his practice, she found that it was dark. Angelia looked at him bitterly and rubbed her shriveled stomach. Chu fan remembered that she didn''t eat in the morning. Can she not be hungry now?


    "I''m sorry, I''m too involved in cultivation." Chu fan jumped out of bed and said, "wait, I''ll get you something to eat."


    Just as he was about to go out, the door was suddenly knocked. Chu fan quickly grabbed the sheet and covered it for Angelia. Then he went to open the door. Unexpectedly, the person at the door was Xia Yanran.


    "Yan Ran, why are you here?" Chu fan asked in surprise.


    Xia Yan ran away. Chu fan saw that there was a dining car behind her with delicious steak and several Western cakes.


    "Haven''t you eaten all day?" Xia Yanran pushed the dining car, glanced at Angelia in the bathtub and said faintly, "pay attention to moderation. Don''t wait for the battlefield. Your limbs are weak. Not only can''t help, but we have to protect you."


    what do you mean? What do I control? Who do you think I am?


    "Thank you, sister Yanran." Angelia smiled at Xia Yanran sweetly, "you may have misunderstood my brother and me. He practiced in bed all day, and I couldn''t go out. I watched TV in my room all day. It''s so boring!"


    Brother? Sister?


    Chu fan shivered excitedly and felt that the goose bumps on his body fell to the ground. However, Xia Yanran was very useful. She was very concerned and took all the food to Angelia. She seemed very friendly to her.


    Angelia is also very fond of this big sister who cares about her. She grabs steak in her left hand and cakes in her right hand. But just when Chu fan felt something wrong, Xia Yanran suddenly opened the sheet covering Angelia''s leg and revealed her colorful fish tail.


    Suddenly, all three were stunned.


    Chu fan was the first to react. He locked the door first, then came forward to block Xia Yanran and said coldly, "Xia Yanran, do you know what you''re doing? You''re too much."


    "Yes... Sorry, I''m just curious." Xia Yanran hasn''t recovered from the shock and doesn''t know what to say.


    Angelia was frightened. The food in her hand fell to the ground. She hugged the sheet tightly and wrapped her body tightly. She looked at Xia Yanran timidly and wrongly. Her eyes were full of tears and was about to fall from her eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid, my brother will protect you and send you home. No one will hurt you." Chu fan squats down, holds Angelia in his arms, caresses her hair and comforts her gently.


    mermaid? She turned out to be a mermaid. No wonder Chu fan wrapped her tightly and packed her in a big bathtub.


    Xia Yanran felt a little guilty. She thought that Chu fan had an improper relationship with Angelia. She would come only if she was not angry. She just wanted to see how they had a relationship. Unexpectedly, Angelia is not paralyzed, but a mermaid.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know you were a mermaid, but I won''t hurt you. Trust me, okay?" Xia Yanran took out a red apple, wiped it clean, and smiled and handed it to Angelia.


    The apple had a great temptation to Angelia, but she didn''t dare to reach out for it. Chu fan had to take the apple, put it in her hand, smiled and patted her on the head, and said lovingly, "eat it, it''s very sweet."


    Angelia broke her tears into laughter and took a tentative bite. Her eyes lit up. She took a few bites in a row, and most of a big apple went down. At this time, she remembered Chu fan and reluctantly handed the apple to Chu fan: "brother, you can eat it too."


    "Eat, brother. I''ll get it for you later. Don''t worry enough."


    Xia Yanran admires Chu fan very much. She can see that the little mermaid depends on him very much, but she doesn''t understand. They haven''t known each other for a long time. Why does she believe Chu fan so much?


    "Take your time and I''ll bring you some fruit." Xia Yanran reluctantly smiled and turned and walked out. After a while, she came back with a lot of fruit and patiently taught Angelia how to eat bananas and oranges. Soon, Angelia''s vigilance against her was dispelled and she began to cry at her sister.


    Seeing that the time was almost right, Xia Yanran stood up and said to Chu fan, "I think it''s better for me to take care of her for you. After all, we are all girls. There are many things that you can''t do."


    "I don''t care, but it depends on what Angelia means."


    Before Xia Yanran asked, Angelia quickly shook her head: "I want to be with my brother."


    Chu fan spread his hand: "you see, I can''t help it."


    "Well, I won''t go, so I''ll stay here to take care of Angelia." Xia Yanran couldn''t help occupying Chu fan''s bed, holding the remote control and calling out a cartoon to Angelia. Soon, Angelia abandoned Chu fan and kept laughing.


    Elder sister, aren''t you afraid of being misunderstood? In the middle of the night, lonely men and women, don''t you want fame?


    But Xia Yanran got on with him. What can Chu fan do? They had to give up their room and sit on the cold floor to continue their practice.


    It has to be said that the knowledge of refining tools taught by Yanmo is too rich. There are thousands of ore materials alone. Moreover, each ore has 3D graphic display and text annotation.


    Chu fan combined the data of Yanmo and compared them with the minerals he dug and found at the bottom of the sea. Unexpectedly, they were all right. There were two very rare high-quality minerals - Moonlight stone and dragon blood stone.


    Among them, the Moonstone was picked up by Chu fan in the deep-sea Canyon, because it can emit soft light in the dark deep sea, and the dragon blood stone was found by Angelia from the treasure and given to Chu fan, which is more precious.


    After a hesitation, Chu fan and Xia Yanran said hello, got up and went out. He found a quiet corner and sat down. His figure slowly disappeared and entered the space of the bone tower.


    "Have you thought about it?" asked the Yan devil.


    Chu fan nodded: "with a little eyebrows, I want to have a try first."


    "I suggest you try with low-end materials first, and then use high-end dragon blood stone when you are proficient." black scale plays with dragon blood stone, which he is reluctant to give to Chu fan. It''s too rare to see.


    There is no need for black scale to remind this. Chu fan is not that kind of reckless and arrogant person. The material is rare. If it is destroyed, it will be gone.


    In that pair of ragged stones, Chu fan picked out several dark gold stones. This kind of stone is a low-end material, but it is also rare in the market. Its characteristics are harder than ordinary steel, and its toughness is very strong. It is very suitable to build the sword body.


    However, in order to improve the sharpness of the long sword, Chu fan still cut off half of the star steel and added a small piece of cold iron. Finally, under the gaze of Yan Mo and others, Chu fan broke off a large piece of the tailbone of the sea dragon and added it.


    Should these be enough?


    Chu fan secretly glanced at Yan devil. Although his whole body was wrapped by black flame and he couldn''t see his appearance clearly, Chu fan could feel that he was satisfied with Chu fan''s performance. Otherwise, he would have sneered at him.


    Next, we will start the first step of refining: refining.


    These materials are all the most primitive ores. They need to remove the impurities from the ore and refine the most refined metals. The less impurities, the better the material.


    Although Chu fan''s Yin Ling fire was not as good as the black flame of the Yan devil, it was much stronger than the flame of the general weapon refiner. Therefore, it didn''t take long for the minerals, bones and other materials suspended in front of him to melt into liquid, but they went their own way, and there was no sign of integration.


    Next, we will carry out the second part of the mixer: fusion. This is the most important and difficult step, because materials have strong repulsion and it is difficult to integrate them. The degree of integration of materials determines the fit and quality of finished products.


    A magic weapon condensed from ordinary materials may be the best because of its high degree of fit, which can be upgraded to a higher level. In this case, only those who are above the level of master can do it.


    According to the materials Chu fan took out, he can at most refine the magic tools of one product and one star. However, if the degree of fit is high, he may reach one product and two stars, or even one product and three stars. This depends on Chu fan''s talent and luck.

 Chapter 321

    There are many kinds of magic tools, but generally they can be divided into attack, defense and auxiliary. The level is divided into nine grades, and each grade is carefully divided into three stars.


    Like the broken sword in the green dragon''s hand, it was once an eight grade three-star attack magic weapon - dragon soul sword. It is also the most powerful attack magic weapon. It''s not too much to say that it is an artifact.


    The dragon soul tower (bone tower) owned by Chu fan has no grade, but its function is comparable to artifact. Especially for the yuan gods of the nine demon kings, even if they are given artifact, they will not be changed. In the world, only the dragon soul tower can nourish their Yuanshen and give them a chance of life. Unfortunately, the dragon soul tower has been badly damaged and needs a lot of energy to repair. Until it is completely repaired, its role is still very limited.


    Strictly speaking, the bone tower is a hundred times stronger than the dragon soul sword, but it has different functions and can not be confused.


    Chu fan has a 50% chance of refining a magic weapon of one product and one star because he has been instructed by the master Yan devil. Otherwise, he will fail 100% in refining the tool for the first time. The probability of one product and two stars is no more than 10%, and the probability of one product and three stars is no more than 1%.


    The process of fusion is slow. Chu fan should not be careless in the whole process. He should control the fire, maintain a consistent temperature and constantly burn the quenched materials.


    This process took about five hours, and all the materials were finally successfully fused. According to the procedure, they can be condensed and formed now, but at this time, Chu fan had a whim. What would it be like if he refined and purified again under the condition of complete fusion?


    As soon as the idea came out, Chu fan couldn''t clean it up. Anyway, the materials didn''t cost money, and it''s not a pity to destroy them. Just say it!


    "Live..."


    Black scale was startled by Chu fan''s action. Just about to stop it, Yan devil suddenly waved his hand to interrupt black scale and said in a deep voice, "let him do it. This guy is much smarter and bolder than I thought."


    "But if he does this, nine times out of ten he will fail." black scale also knows that doing so has a great chance to improve the quality of magic tools, but the probability of failure is greater.


    Yan devil didn''t care: "if you don''t let him try, how do you know if you can do it? Hey, this boy was right. It''s good. I didn''t lose face at last."


    Chu fan didn''t hear a word of their words. All his mind was on the refining vessel and didn''t dare to be distracted. Under the fierce burning of his Yin Fire, the material fused into a mass has shrunk again, and the material is more pure.


    However, Chu fan felt that the interior of the material was becoming more and more unstable, just like a mass of explosives that would explode at any time. This is definitely not a good phenomenon. How can we stabilize it?


    The more anxious he was, Chu fan became calmer and calmer. He quickly looked up the Yan devil''s data. Finally, a text appeared in his mind. Although he was not sure whether it would work, there was only one way.


    I felt that the material began to shake violently. If I didn''t think of a way, the refining device would certainly fail this time. Chu fan clenched his teeth, resolutely cut his wrist with his fingertips, and urged the blood to splash out.


    A pool of scarlet blood sprayed on the material, and the trembling refining material miraculously gradually stabilized. Chu fan''s blood was not burned by the fire, but swam around the refining material like a little snake. Every time you swim, the refining material will be stable. It will not gradually stop until the refining material is completely stable.


    Chu fan knows that he has succeeded, and he can start the next step: shaping and stacking arrays.


    This step is more critical. The more and more reasonable the stacked arrays, the higher the chance of the best. On the contrary, there is a great chance of failure. Chu fan is familiar with the attack array. The white steel short knife he used to cut jadeite raw stone is made of white steel. Only one attack array is superimposed, which makes the white steel short knife extremely sharp.


    However, the knife was a waste in the eyes of Yan devil, not even a star. However, this time''s refining tool is different from the last time. Chu fan has succeeded in half. If there is no accident, he can at least refine a magic tool with one handle, one product and one star.


    Soon, the prototype of a long sword came out. However, the length is only half of that of an ordinary long sword. The key is that the materials are used less. According to the proportion of these materials, the refined long sword is not as long as the broken sword of Qinglong.


    Now, it''s impossible to add more materials. Chu fan simply molded the prototype of a short sword according to the proportion of materials. Its length is only 50 cm, twice as short as the long sword and twice as long as the dagger. You can''t see the Yan devil and black scale crying and laughing. If you take it out, you must make people laugh.


    But then, the shape of the short sword changed again, and it was even shaped into a three edged thorn. Before the array was superimposed, a sharp evil spirit came to our face.


    Yan devil and others were shocked. What weapon is this? How could there be such a great evil spirit? It was born to kill. If Chu fan wasn''t at a critical juncture, they had to hold Chu fan and ask clearly.


    Chu fan''s forehead was sweating. After Shuo made the shape of the magic weapon, he immediately began to depict the attack array without any deviation, otherwise he would fall short of success.


    Chu fan only took 15 minutes to attack the Dharma array for the first time, but then he began to stack the second time. This time, it took Chu fan 50 minutes to successfully stack the Dharma array.


    Just when the Yan devil thought they were successful, Chu fan portrayed the array again. This time, what is superimposed is not the attack array, but the spirit gathering array.


    This time, even the Yan devil will jump and scold. You bastard who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, don''t you see what material you use. Can you withstand the superposition of the two arrays?


    Black scale shook his head and sighed secretly. It''s a pity that he had a magic weapon of one grade and two stars. In their eyes, this is nothing, but in the eyes of secular people, this magic weapon of one grade and two stars is no less than an artifact. Moreover, this is Chu fan''s female work. It had already succeeded. He had to paint a snake and add feet. Alas, what a pity!


    But just when they thought Chu fan was sure to fail, Chu fan was still in an orderly way, slowly depicting, and the three edged thorns gradually lit up. In the three blood grooves, there was a layer of light golden liquid, which was emitting a bright light.


    Can this guy succeed?


    Yan devil is more nervous than Chu fan. This guy can toss too much. He has a bad heart and must be scared to death by you. Whether it''s a success or not, you have to hurry up. Don''t be so neat.


    This time lasted for an hour and a half. When Chu fan stopped his last stroke, the three edged thorn suddenly burst out a dazzling golden light and fell steadily into Chu fan''s hands.


    But Chu fan didn''t have time to check, the three edged thorn was robbed by the Yan devil.


    "A product of three stars is a product of three stars." Yan devil was so excited that he almost shed tears. This is so special. I couldn''t refine a product of three stars for the first time. He is a weak chicken. How can he be better than me?


    If he didn''t expect Chu fan to resurrect him, the Yan devil wanted to strangle Chu fan, but now he can only comfort himself in his heart. Chu fan is also my apprentice no matter how powerful he is. I taught him by hand.


    "Yes, I didn''t lose face." the Yan devil played with it for a while and threw the three edged thorn to Chu fan. "A product of three stars, the appraisal is over."


    Black scale nodded: "if it''s not limited by the material, it should be able to reach two products and one star. However, I''m curious. What''s the purpose of adding a layer of gathering spirit array?"


    Chu fan smiled: "in fact, I wanted to add another array..."


    Yan devil and black scale almost fell to the ground. A magic weapon made of ordinary material is already against the sky by stacking two arrays. He even wants to stack another one. Isn''t that crazy?


    "My idea is to stack a wind system acceleration array, and then use the Juling array to absorb the external wind system aura storage. Once the wind system acceleration array is activated, the attack speed of the three edged spike will at least double."


    Chu Fan said with a bad smile: "if the two are close to each other and suddenly attack twice as fast, think about it. Who can escape? Moreover, if the three arris stab stabs his body, he will die. Do you see the blood tank? The bleeding thief is quick."


    Yan devil and black scale could not help shivering. This guy was too insidious. He could think of this idea. However, I have to say that Chu fan''s creativity is very practical. If it is refined by him, unexpectedly, people who are stronger than him don''t know how to die.


    Because it is different from the idea, Chu fan''s three edged thorn has reached one product and three stars, but his actual application ability is one product and two stars, but even so, it is enough to make him proud.


    It was already midnight when Chu fan came out of the bone tower. As soon as he walked out of the corner, he was caught by Ye Keqing.


    "Smelly boy? What have you done? We spent half the night looking for you. We thought you were killed and thrown into the sea to feed the fish." Ye Keqing said angrily. Suddenly he found the dark three edged thorn in Chu fan''s hand. He immediately grabbed it curiously and said in surprise, "good guy, where did you get it? It''s half longer than the military three edged thorn."


    Glancing around, he saw that no one was paying attention. Ye Keqing suddenly grabbed the three edged thorn and plunged into the nearby steel hatch. With a pop, the half inch thick steel plate was easily penetrated into the handle.


    Now, ye Keqing was stunned. Her original intention was to make Chu fan embarrassed, but she didn''t expect that this three edged thorn would bring her such a big surprise. The hatch door was made of steel plate, but under the three edged thorn, it was no different from a half inch thick wood plate. Ye Keqing felt that he had no effort, so he pierced the steel plate through.


    "Brother Chu fan, I''d like to discuss something with you?" Ye Keqing flashed a beautiful smile at Chu fan. Before he could say anything, the three edged thorn was robbed back by Chu fan.


    "No discussion. I prepared this for Natasha. Unless..." Chu fan looked at her up and down and laughed.

 Chapter 322

    Ye Keqing raised his chest and hummed, "as long as you give me the three ridges, I''ll give you more than 100 kilograms of my sister tonight. Any posture can satisfy you."


    Chu fan was shocked. He knew Ye Keqing was tough, but he didn''t expect her to be so tough. It''s too... Too open.


    "Cough, elder sister, you misunderstood. I mean, unless the sun comes out from the West. Hey, hey!" before ye Keqing reacts, Chu fan has greased the soles of his feet and slipped away.


    Soon, Chu fan returned to his room. In the back, ye Keqing ran after him and attracted several people looking for Chu fan.


    The green dragon was the fastest. He was the first to fly to Chu fan and grabbed the three edged thorn in his hand. He was surprised and said, "this is what you refined? What material? What a strong evil spirit."


    "Chu fan, where have you been?" Xia Yan asked coldly.


    She is very angry. Now she is not playing, but doing tasks. Once her identity is exposed, there will be a lot of trouble. But Chu fan is disorganized and undisciplined. She says she disappears. How does she manage it? But she can''t beat Chu fan now. Qinglong still protects him everywhere. Xia Yanran has no way to take him.


    "Boss, I thought you were plotted." Zhen Shushu walked to Chu fan with concern and confirmed that he didn''t lack any parts, which was a sigh of relief.


    Xiao Gang didn''t care so much. He snorted discontentedly and stood aside. He didn''t bother to talk to Chu fan.


    Natasha said with a smile, "well, I said he wouldn''t have an accident. You have to find him. Didn''t he come back by himself?"


    "Sorry for everyone, I didn''t expect it to take so long." Chu fan apologized to several people and smiled. Just as Qinglong handed back the three edged thorn, Chu fan took it and handed it to Natasha, "try it. If you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    Natasha curiously took the three edged thorn and said in surprise, "you''ve disappeared for half a night. You''re going to get this? It''s a bit like the three edged army thorn commonly used in the Vietnam War, but your material is very good and must be extremely sharp. However, it''s not a war time now. It''s too inconvenient to carry and it''s not suitable for my style."


    "Boss, this is my favorite type. My sister-in-law doesn''t want it. Can you give it to me?" Zhen Shushu said excitedly.


    He often used this kind of weapon, and from the first time he saw this three edged thorn, his eyes never left it. It''s so beautiful. It''s tailor-made for him. Zhen Shushu has only one idea in his mind. Even if he is dedicated, he will get the three edged thorn.


    In order to get the three edged thorn, Zhen Shushu flattered Natasha, but didn''t want to annoy Chu fan. Even if you call your sister-in-law twice when there is no one, but in front of Xia Yanran, don''t you give me eye medicine?


    "Get out of the way. I''ll sew your mouth with a needle." Chu fan glared at him angrily. When she was trying to figure out who to give the three edged thorn, Natasha grabbed the three edged thorn.


    "I''ve changed my mind, thank you!" Natasha smiled at Chu fan, turned to Zhen Shushu and hooked her hook finger, "good, call sister-in-law again, and she''ll give you a big gift."


    Zhen Shushu was frightened by Chu fan, but as soon as she heard Natasha''s words, she immediately threw Chu fan''s threat out of the sky. She ran over and flattered, "sister-in-law is the most beautiful and sister-in-law is the brightest. In the future, you will be my sister-in-law."


    "Giggle, take it for fun." Natasha gave Zhen Shushu the three edged thorn. The boy seemed to be afraid of being robbed. He held the three edged thorn in his arms and ran away like a thief.


    Chu fan was helpless for a while. It was clearly a magic weapon that he had worked hard to refine. In a twinkling of an eye, it was cheaper for others, but he didn''t even have a person to thank. Big loss!


    The trigonous spike disappeared, and Chu fan also came back. Several people dispersed. But when Qinglong was leaving, he left the dragon soul sword to Chu fan and asked him to build a long sword for him according to the dragon soul sword as the prototype. Qinglong also took the initiative to promise that well done, the dragon soul sword is his.


    Chu fan was overjoyed and patted his chest to ensure that he would give him a satisfactory explanation. Only then did Qinglong leave. They all left, leaving Xia Yanran, Angelia and Chu fan in the room.


    After a sleepy day, Angelia lay on her side in the big bathtub and fell asleep. Xia Yan said in a deep voice: "in 48 hours, we will come to the sea area where Devil Island is located. If you have anything to prepare, try to do it before 48 hours, otherwise, we won''t wait for you."


    "48 hours should be enough." Chu fan squatted down, stroked the hair stuck to Angelia''s face behind her ears, and said in a deep voice, "if I don''t come back within 48 hours, Angelia will please you."


    "Brother!" Angelia cried out in a dreamy voice. She grabbed Chu fan''s arm and held it tightly in her arms for fear that he would leave.


    Chu fan patted her on the shoulder. Angelia''s tight body gradually relaxed. Chu fan took out her hand a little bit, said hello to Xia Yanran, entered the bathroom and never came out again.


    In 48 hours, he had to hurry to complete his commitment to Qinglong. This time, Chu fan was not in a hurry to refine the ware, but first refined all the ores one by one to form a unified specification. This process took Chu fan more than three hours.


    Subsequently, Chu fan carefully selected several precious minerals with the dragon soul sword as the reference, and made Star steel as the main material, adding dragon blood stone, hundreds of years of cold iron, and the hardest skull of Hailong Dulu.


    After modestly asking the Yan devil whether the materials were enough, Chu fan began to refine the ware for the second time.


    With the experience of the last time, Chu fan was familiar with the road, and soon integrated many materials and purified them again. This time, there are dragon blood stone and sea dragon skull. Both materials contain a trace of pure dragon blood. Therefore, Chu fan''s blood is saved.


    This time, with the dragon soul sword as the reference, the shape of a brand-new long sword is formed without much modification, but it is simple and grand. Because the sea dragon skull is added, a dragon like snake skull is formed at the handle of the sword, and the sword edge is slightly raised, like the sharp teeth of the sea dragon.


    Overall, this sword has more ferocity than the dragon soul sword and less harmony, but its shape has hardly changed much.


    Next, the most important link. Chu fan easily superimposed the attack array into two, but he didn''t stop, but began to depict the third attack array.


    If the triple attack array is superimposed successfully, the magic weapon must be second-class. If other arrays are superimposed with a high degree of fit, it may reach second-class and three-star. After all, where is the material of this time? If you give it to Yan devil to refine, the level of magic tools will be higher.


    The second attack array took 50 minutes, while the third attack array Chu fan took five hours. Just when Yan devil thought he would depict other arrays, he portrayed the attack array again, and the speed was slower.


    The Yan devil had to make a cold sweat for Chu fan. This guy was too adventurous. Although the material of the long sword could withstand the quadruple attack array, even if the Yan devil did it himself, he had a good chance of failure. Chu fancai''s second refining has a success rate of no more than 5%.


    Ten hours later, Chu fan was sweating all over, but the array was only half finished. With his soul strength and his current strength, the superposition of quadruple array is really reluctant. Now, he is at the end of a powerful crossbow and can''t finish it at all.


    But just then, the flower fairy flew over and sprinkled green showers on Chu fan. Chu fan, who was tired, became energetic again, and the speed of depicting the array was much faster.


    Is that okay?


    Yan devil stared and had to admire Chu fan secretly. This boy almost used all the resources he could use around him. But do you work so hard to refine a three product magic weapon? You know, using the energy of the bone tower once means that hundreds of millions of money has been spent. Don''t you feel bad?


    Unknowingly, twenty-seven hours later, Chu fan finally completed the superposition of the fourth attack array. However, this is not equal to the completion. He also needs to add other arrays. He has already conceived this in his mind and portrayed it again without any pause.


    Primary acceleration array, secondary acceleration array, triple acceleration array.


    Chu fan used nearly 20 hours to add a triple acceleration array, which was his limit. However, his performance really impressed Yanmo.


    This boy really has the talent of refining weapons. Instead of greedy for more, he only added two kinds of arrays, but both of them are very practical. In time, this boy will become a great weapon.


    Yan devil and black scale looked at each other and were full of hope for resurrection. And their hopes are pinned on Chu fan alone.


    Outside, several people are quarrelling.


    "Don''t wait. Without him, Chu fan, we''ll still save people." Ye Keqing said angrily.


    It''s so annoying. I just found him and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. Are you addicted to missing?


    Zhen Shushu said cautiously, "I think we''d better wait. The boss should be back soon."


    Ye Keqing reached out and grabbed his white and tender face. He said angrily, "if you say another word for him, I''ll tear your mouth."


    "Pain, pain!" Zhen Shushu almost cried. "Can''t I stop talking? Woo woo woo!"


    Xiao Gang''s face was also very ugly. After looking at Xia Yanran, he said in a deep voice: "Yanran, you give orders. We all listen to you."


    Xia Yanran was also very embarrassed. She clearly told Chu fan to start 48 hours later, but he didn''t come back. She clearly watched Chu fan enter the bathroom. Why did people disappear?


    Saving people is like putting out a fire. Once there is a mistake, who can bear the responsibility? But without Chu fan, the task would be much more difficult this time.


    After pondering for a long time, Xia Yanran looked at the green dragon who closed her eyes and asked, "senior, please say a word. Shall we start right away or wait?"


    "You go and prepare first. I''ll wait another ten minutes." Qinglong opened his eyes and said faintly, "ten minutes later, whether Chu fan appears or not, we''ll start on time."

 Chapter 323

    "Plop!"


    In the bathroom, there was a sudden abnormal noise, which startled several people who were ready to go out. Natasha was the first to react, ran past like a gust of wind, and everyone followed, rushing past like a swarm of bees.


    On the floor of the bathroom, Chu fan was lying on all fours, holding a sword tightly in his arms. After only one look, Qinglong''s eyes couldn''t be moved.


    Good sword, this is definitely a peerless sword.


    If it weren''t for fear of hurting Chu fan, Qinglong would have grabbed the sword, but now, he can only suppress the excitement in his heart and quickly ordered: "come on, take Chu fan into the motorboat and let''s start as soon as possible."


    A few minutes later, three motorboats left the cruise ship and sped south.


    After a long time, Chu fan finally woke up. He felt someone wiping his face with a wet towel. When he opened his eyes, he saw Angelia''s worried eyes.


    "Water!" Chu fan''s hoarse voice startled himself. How could it be like this? Isn''t it just refining utensils? It seems like a serious illness.


    The big eyed frog jumped out and didn''t have a good airway: "you''re still alive. It''s your life. Do you know that you almost died?"


    "I don''t know." Chu fan suddenly sat up and exclaimed, "where''s my sword?"


    Natasha''s voice came: "don''t worry, the sword is in the hands of elder Qinglong. Good guy, the three of us worked together to break your hand. It''s just a sword. Do you hold it so tightly?"


    Angelia held the written water in her hand and handed it to Chu fan: "brother, drink water."


    Chu fan was so thirsty that he drank it without thinking about it. After drinking it, he remembered. He was surprised and asked, "where did you get the water?"


    "The water in the bathtub," Angelia hastily explained, "the water is very clean. I drink it every day."


    Chu fan wants to cry without tears. This is your bath water. Don''t bring such a pitiful.


    At this time, the speed of the motorboat slowed down. Chu fan found that there was a thick fog ahead and the visibility was very low. The other two motorboats were all coming closer. On one of them sat Xia Yanran and ye Keqing, and on the other sat Qinglong, Xiao Gang and Zhen Shushu.


    "Chu fan, are you awake?" Qinglong was very excited. He waved his long sword excitedly and said, "this is the best sword I''ve ever seen. Do you really decide to use this sword for my broken sword?"


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief: "as long as you are satisfied, sir, but I have to tell you the truth. Your broken sword is 100 times stronger than this sword. It''s you who will suffer if you change this sword with me. Are you sure you want to change it?"


    "Change, must change. Ha ha!" Qinglong laughed happily.


    You can''t change it. Chu fan left the broken sword in the bone tower space. Even if Qinglong wanted to go back, there was no way. Moreover, although the broken sword is powerful, it is not as practical to him as the sword refined by Chu fan.


    Broken sword, like an artifact in online games, can increase 9999 attack power, but it needs 99 levels to use. The green dragon is only level 30. This artifact with 9999 attack power is in his hand. It is no different from the fire burning stick. It can''t play any role at all. It''s just sharper than ordinary weapons, that''s all.


    The long sword refined by Chu fan is just what Qinglong can use now. Although the increased attack power is not as terrible as broken sword, it is also 100 times stronger than ordinary weapons. Before, Qinglong experimented. With this sword, his strength increased by at least 50%.


    The overall strength increased by 50%, which is terrible. Qinglong sighed to himself that if he had this sword in his hand, why would he have been paralyzed for more than 20 years? The Four Saints'' mercenary Corps will not fall apart, and he and rosefinch will not turn against each other.


    In Qinglong''s eyes, this sword is 100 times stronger than the broken sword. In the future, this sword will be their family treasure.


    Seeing Chu fan wake up, Xia Yan said in a deep voice, "the Devil Island is twenty miles ahead. In this sea area, there are countless reefs, and it is difficult for large ships to pass. The other party must have a temperature detector. If we row over, I''m afraid we''ll be shot by the other party before we even see the other party''s face."


    "You didn''t say that." Chu Fan said simply, "since you can''t take a boat, then dive over. Don''t tell me, you can''t swim."


    Ye Keqing didn''t have a good airway: "you said it was light. How can we swim there without diving equipment? The sea water is so cold and so far away. I''m afraid we were frozen and sank to the bottom of the sea before we swam halfway."


    "There''s no way. Just wait here. I''ll go in alone." Chu fan stood up, moved for a while, and was ready to go into the water.


    Now, he has left home for four days. He is thinking of Su Yuan and them in his heart. He wants to finish the task now and hurry back as soon as possible. The phone was burned, and I couldn''t get in touch with my family, and I didn''t know what was going on at home.


    Qinglong also stood up and said faintly, "let''s do it. Brother Chu fan and I go in and you pick up outside. If we haven''t come back in three hours, you can return as soon as possible."


    "Wait, wait!" when Chu fan was ready to go into the water, Angelia, who had not spoken, suddenly opened her mouth. Seeing that everyone''s eyes fell on her, Angelia suddenly became nervous again and said timidly, "I... I may have a way to send you there."


    "You?" Ye Keqing was about to sneer at her, but Xia Yanran''s eyes brightened and said in surprise, "Angelia, you really have a way to send us there? Can you tell us your way?"


    Angelia shook her head and looked at Chu fan. Suddenly she leaned back and burst into the sea. On the sea, the sheets wrapped around her body gradually spread out, but Angelia''s figure had disappeared.


    Just when they were puzzled, a beautiful song came from afar. Singing in the fog, people can''t see who the singer is, but the voice can tell, it''s Angelia no doubt.


    However, her singing suddenly couldn''t understand, mixed with a low horn sound. Just when they were puzzled, sea turtles with large tabletops suddenly appeared on the surrounding sea, arranged neatly like a pilgrimage, and surrounded the three motorboats.


    "Brother, you take someone to lie on the turtle, and it will take you in." Angelia''s voice came from the fog.


    Chu fanle is happy. He has ridden horses, cattle and even pigs, but he has not ridden turtles. This thing is good, but I don''t know whether to bite or not.


    Xia Yanran didn''t expect that Angelia still had this ability. She was overjoyed. She quickly took something, chose a turtle nearby and jumped on its back. The turtle''s back just sank slightly. Obviously, it has great strength and is more than enough to carry a person.


    Then, Xia Yanran lay down on the turtle''s back, half of her body was immersed in the sea water, and her temperature dropped rapidly. In this way, she didn''t have to worry about each other''s temperature detector.


    She doesn''t need to paddle, so she can concentrate on working to resist the cold of the sea and keep her body temperature at a constant temperature. Moreover, turtles swim much faster than people. They only need a short time to get close to Devil Island.


    Several people followed suit. Soon, seven people scattered, fell on the turtle''s back, got into the fog, turned left and right all the way, and made many detours. After half an hour, they finally got out of the fog area and saw the nearby Gaohai island.


    Devil Island covers an area of at least 20 square kilometers. Facing Chu fan, it is a steep cliff, at least 50 meters high. At the top of the cliff, there is a towering tree, towering into the clouds, like a huge umbrella, which almost blocks the whole top of the mountain.


    With a crash, Angelia drilled out of the water, wiped the sea water on her face and said to Chu fan, "brother, this is the safest place. There are many people and ships opposite. I avoided the four wave patrol ship before I brought you here."


    Seeing Angelia''s desire to talk and stop, Chu fan rubbed her head and said with a smile, "if you have anything to say, you can hide it with me?"


    "I... I seem to have been here." Angelia looked South and stretched out her hand. "If I remember correctly, my home is over there. I only need one day to go back to the tribe."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "this is a good thing. Can you go back by yourself? If you''re afraid, I''ll send you there myself when I''m finished."


    Angelia shook her head: "no, I know you''re busy, brother. But I won''t go now. I''ll stay here and wait for you. I''ll go after you save people and send you out. Brother, take care!"


    When the water turned over, Angelia had dived into the sea and disappeared.


    Chu fan was a little depressed, but there was no banquet in the world. Angelia had her own living space. Now that she had found a home, she should be happy for her.


    "Well, let''s get ready and land!" Chu fan took a deep breath, took the lead to stand up from the turtle''s back, jumped up like a big bird, and landed steadily on the island a few meters away.


    But then, the green dragon surpassed him. He stepped on the steep cliff with his feet and ran straight up. In just ten seconds, he came to the top of the mountain. Shaking his hand, a thin nylon rope was thrown down from the top of the mountain. Chu fan tried and was very strong. At that moment, he grabbed the rope and climbed up without hesitation.


    In terms of strength, he is far worse than Qinglong. He is a decent sky mirror, not comparable to Chu fan. But several people are not mediocre. Zhen Shushu, who has the lowest strength, is already a double ground mirror. Although Chu fan is still a triple ground mirror, his real strength is higher than Xia Yanran, who is a quadruple ground mirror.


    In just a few minutes, several people came to the top of the mountain. About 100 meters in front of them was the cave where the pirates lived. There were three floors, at least 50 of them, densely arranged like a honeycomb.


    So many caves, where will squid be locked up? And the looted crew, Zheng Juncheng''s daughter, are they still alive?

 Chapter 324

    "Natasha, how did you know that the squid was locked up in Devil Island?" Xia Yan asked in a low voice.


    This question has been buried in her heart for a long time, but due to Chu fan''s face, she never asked and never had a chance. But now, she must ask clearly. Since Natasha knows that the squid is locked in Devil Island, she should also know something about Devil Island.


    "The madman is my master. He told me all these news." Natasha said faintly. "He hopes I can save the squid and King Kong with the help of the military power of the hand of God. Oh, by the way, the gun god is also my master. He and the madman are both instructors in purgatory."


    Madman and gunslinger were once the strong men in the Four Saints mercenary corps and one of the army heads. Their status was still above King Kong and squid. Even the head Qinglong should respect them.


    Madmen and gun gods also participated in the civil strife of the Four Saints mercenary corps, and even fought against the green dragon. But now, why did the madman collect this information and tell Natasha?


    Qinglong doesn''t understand. Xia Yanran and others don''t understand. They can only continue to listen to Natasha.


    "According to the information I collected, the pirate leader of Devil Island is code named ''Shark''. He is a Chinese. There are about 200 pirates under his command, and his strength is comparable to that of some large mercenaries."


    "Personally, it highly represents the status. Therefore, sharks and some high-level pirates should live in the cave on the third floor, and some important kidnapped people should also be on the upper floor, because it is easy to guard. After all, pirates belong to the den of thieves, and those who guard themselves can''t help but guard against them."


    "As for the lowest level, it should be the place where squid, crew and others are detained, but I don''t know the specific location."


    The information is very limited, but it has pointed out the location that needs to be explored. Xia Yanran looked at Qinglong and asked in a low voice, "elder, do you have any instructions?"


    "I go to the upper level to kill people, Chu fan goes to the lower level to save people, and others act according to their circumstances." Qinglong issued an order directly without politeness. Then, like a big bird, he flew away towards the cave.


    Chu fan is very helpless. Why don''t you pick others and pick me? Am I strong?


    "I''ll go with you." Xia Yanran came over and said irresistibly.


    "No." Chu fan more simply refused, "if you go, none of them will obey anyone, and there will be an accident. Therefore, you must stay and let Natasha accompany me."


    Natasha immediately came to Chu fan and said happily, "I think the same as fan. I''m more suitable than you."


    "Well, be careful, you two. Saving people is important, but more important is to protect yourself." Xia Yanran told her. She watched them approach the cave like a civet cat with the help of various shelters.


    Xia Yanran is more nervous than Chu fan. After all, he has no professional training. He is a wild way. Although he sometimes receives miraculous effects, there are still too many flaws. If he is not careful, he will expose his tracks and be found.


    Chu fan, you must not have an accident. Otherwise, how can I tell Aunt Xiao, my uncle, Qiao Yun and Su Yuan when I go back?


    Chu fan is not as nervous as her. He feels very exciting when he performs such a task for the first time. The trees on the island are lush, there are many bunkers to provide shelter, and Natasha, a professional who came out of purgatory, led the way. They were not much slower than Qinglong. They came to the cave without danger.


    Close, both of them were shocked by the big pen in front of them. The three storey cave group is almost 30 meters high. The front is like a pyramid in the shape of a slope. In front of each floor of the cave, there is a channel like an open-air balcony. This is the only way for pirates to go up and down. Many people guard with guns and are closely guarded.


    There are open spaces within the first 50 meters of the cave without any shelter. If you rush over, you will have to be beaten into a horse honeycomb.


    "It seems that I can only send you here," said Natasha, pointing to a kiln hole at the bottom. "Next, it''s up to you. Use your magical ability to teleport there, and then you''ll find it slowly. You''re sure to find the squid."


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "don''t even think about it. That ability burns money, and it''s in billions. I can''t afford to burn. Think of another way."


    Just when they were at a loss, a loud cry and curse came from the foot of the mountain. Chu fan looked at each other, couldn''t help smiling at each other, and quickly ran in the direction of the sound.


    A step only more than five meters wide leads from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain. Dozens of prisoners in ragged clothes, wearing handcuffs and shackles and carrying huge sacks, are climbing up step by step.


    Along the way, there are many pirates on guard with guns to prevent these prisoners from escaping. By the way, he acted as a supervisor, whipped a few whips or even shot on the spot to see who was unhappy, and didn''t treat these prisoners as people at all.


    "Hurry up, you lazy maggots, where are you going in those ladies'' beds?" a pirate supervisor scolded more and more vigorously, threw his whip and slapped it heavily on a thin prisoner.


    The prisoner was carrying a heavy sack on his back. He was already very reluctant. Now he was whipped by a whip. He could no longer support it. He fell to the ground with a scream. As a result, more whips were attracted, and soon they were almost dead and motionless.


    "Listen to me, the ten slow people not only have no food to eat, but also will be locked up in the water prison. Do you want to taste the taste of being sucked by leeches and mosquitoes? If you don''t want to try, work harder for me and be sure to carry all the food today." the pirate supervisor said, kicked the dying prisoner on the ground, scolded and walked aside and ordered, "Carry him away and throw him away."


    On the other hand, the prisoners were afraid and their feet were much faster. However, two more people fell to the ground because of lack of strength. They got stuck and didn''t say anything. In the same way, they were beaten severely.


    Mom, I don''t take people as people.


    Chu fan came from the bitter days. He felt the experience of these prisoners, and his eyes became red. If Natasha hadn''t grabbed him in time, he would have rushed out and killed these pirates.


    "Don''t be impulsive, our chance is here." Natasha pointed to several prisoners dragged into the woods by pirates.


    Medicine is the most precious thing here. Like these prisoners, if they are injured, they are not eligible for treatment. If they are not treated, they will never survive tomorrow. As for the bodies, the beasts on the island will help dispose of them.


    After the pirates dropped the prisoner and left, Chu fan quickly slipped over and picked up two sets of old clothes. After wearing them, Natasha took off the gold ring on her finger, straightened it with her hand, inserted it into the prisoner''s handcuffs like a key, twisted it twice, and the handcuffs were opened with a click.


    At this level, the professional locksmith was not much better than her. Before long, two prisoners with blood stained faces and ashen faces slipped out of the woods in handcuffs and shackles. Taking advantage of the gap between smoking, chatting and farting among the nearby pirate guards, they grabbed the hemp bags scattered on the ground, carried them on their shoulders and quickly got into the crowd.


    Those prisoners are so tired that they are numb. They just walk with their heads down. Who will notice Chu fan? The vigilance of the pirate guard is not high. Who will do their duty under the scorching sun? Besides, these prisoners are wearing handcuffs and shackles. Where do they run? Who dares to run?


    "The one I had last night was delicious. She was a Chinese girl. Her skin was tender. The four of us held her down for a night. She is completely honest now."


    "Shit, you won''t kill me?"


    "No, but it''s not far from death. Hey, you don''t know. It''s still Huaxia girls who enjoy themselves. They are like chaste martyrs and prefer death to surrender. Unlike those white ladies, they are obedient like bitches in order to live. It''s meaningless."


    Chu fan still carries Angelia''s Nautilus in his arms, so he heard the conversation of the pirate guard clearly and almost couldn''t help it. He used to kill both bastards.


    "Calm down, it''s important to save people." Natasha pulled Chu fan and whispered, "when we save people, these guys won''t stay. Let you kill enough."


    With a "pa", a whip hit Natasha heavily, and her clothes were immediately cracked, revealing her snow-white skin with a scarlet whip mark on it.


    "Don''t talk, work hard!"


    A pirate guard raised his whip and was about to beat it again when his wrist was suddenly blocked. A pirate looked obscene at Natasha and said with a bad smile: "I don''t see it. This boy is thin and tender. He''s pretty. Come here and let me have a good look."


    No, Natasha will have to show up if she goes.


    Chu fan secretly regretted that if she hadn''t been impulsive, how could Natasha have been beaten? Now she has to expose her identity. What to do? Do it now, or


    "Go yourself, don''t worry about me," Natasha said quickly, threw down the sack and walked towards the pirate leader.


    When she raised her head, not to mention the pirate leader, several pirates surrounded in surprise. Although the boy was covered with dust, it was difficult to hide his beautiful face, as well as her bare white shoulders and slightly raised chest. They all swallowed a mouthful of saliva secretly.


    This boy, isn''t it a woman disguised as a man? It would be great if he were a woman.


    "Spare your life, my Lord." Natasha suddenly showed a frightened look and cried sadly. "As long as the Lord doesn''t hand me over, I''m willing to serve the Lord forever. Please don''t hand me over."


    "What a woman." the pirate leader was ecstatic. He grabbed Natasha''s arm and couldn''t wait to go to the woods. "As long as you make me comfortable, I''ll keep you safe."


    Don''t worry, she will be able to serve you comfortably.


    Chu fan glanced at the backs of several people, sneered in his heart, and continued to walk towards the top of the mountain with sacks.

 Chapter 325

    From a distance, the cave community is already magnificent, but near, Chu fan was shocked again.


    Each cave is about three meters high and two meters wide. There are about twenty caves in a neat row. Among them, nearly half of the caves are equipped with iron fences, which should be the prison for prisoners. If there is no accident, the squid should be in one of the caves.


    Chu fan and others, carrying sacks, went to the widest cave in the middle, where grain was stored. After all, there are many pirates here, and we need food.


    At the entrance of the cave, there were two pirate guards, and there were two inside. Chu fan followed the crowd in and stacked the sacks neatly. Suddenly, he squatted down with his stomach covered.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead there and get up and work quickly." a guard shouted impatiently. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t respond, he immediately got angry. He went over, raised the butt of his gun and hit Chu fan''s head hard.


    Let you pretend to be dead. I let you die completely today.


    But just then, the guard suddenly shook and fell down, and Chu fan curled up nervously and didn''t dare to move.


    Another guard just took out his cigarette and was ready to see a good play. As a result, his companion fell down inexplicably. He was surprised and stopped smoking. He hurried over and squatted down to check what was going on with his companion. He felt a "buzz" in his head and collapsed to the ground.


    At this time, Chu fan quickly grabbed them and came to the innermost corner of the cave. With the help of the cover of the sack, he woke up a guard. Before he shouted, a red light flashed in Chu fan''s eyes. The guard immediately stood there with dull eyes and motionless.


    "I ask you, do you know where the squid is locked up?" Chu fan whispered.


    "I don''t know."


    Chu fan frowned slightly and asked again, "do you not know who the squid is, or where he is locked up?"


    "I haven''t heard of squid. However, in the far right prison, an old man is said to have been imprisoned for more than 20 years."


    Chu fan is very happy. He has been imprisoned for more than 20 years. He should be a squid. He can''t be wrong.


    "A few days ago, there was a Chinese girl on the grain ship you robbed. Where was she locked up?"


    "It''s closed in the cave next to the boss."


    "Where does your boss live?"


    "The third floor, the middle one..."


    Chu fan asked almost, and the guard finally woke up from hypnosis, but he only saw a pair of cold eyes, but he couldn''t say a word.


    For these inhuman guys, Chu fan didn''t have the slightest weakness. He directly crushed his throat bone and woke up another person. He repeated his old skill and asked again. After confirming that it was correct, Chu fan knocked him unconscious and changed into another guard''s clothes. Then he held him and swaggered out of the cave.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with him?" the guard at the door shouted curiously.


    Chu fan''s head is blocked by the guard''s body. The guard at the door can only see half of his body. Therefore, others don''t know that he is Chu fan at all.


    "Parker must have been hollowed out last night. He was knocked unconscious by a sack. The two eldest brothers are tired. I''ll send him back first and come back in a minute." Chu fan scolded and threw a box of cigarettes he had prepared in his hand, holding the guard away without looking back.


    Behind him, the two guards laughed with no doubt. After all, there are too many pirates and people often join in. They can''t be familiar with everyone. Smoke is a good thing here. They didn''t talk to Chu fan at all. Taking Chu fan''s filial cigarettes, they began to smoke greedily.


    These loose organizations are worse than mercenaries, and it is impossible for them to strictly abide by discipline like the regular army. In the eyes of these pirates, they can live day by day. Who knows when they will be killed.


    Timely enjoyment is the king.


    On the left and right sides of the cave on the first floor, there is a staircase leading to the upstairs. Chu fan takes the stairs on the right. Although it will take a long way, the cave most likely to hold squid is under the stairs on the right.


    Soon, Chu fan held the unconscious pirate Parker and swaggered to the kiln hole on the far right. It was hidden because there were stairs. Chu fan glanced around and confirmed that no one saw it. He quickly pasted it to the gate of the iron fence, touched the White Steel Dagger made before, cut off the iron lock with a knife, and dodged into it.


    "I want to eat chicken legs!" an unhappy voice came from the cave. It sounded very angry. It didn''t look like a prisoner who had been imprisoned for more than 20 years.


    Chu fan threw down the prisoner who was half leaning against him and looked intently. There was not much space in the cave, but there were more than 30 square meters. On the diagonally opposite ground, there was a pile of hay with some ragged bedding on it, and a thin old man sat on it.


    The old man''s clothes were even ragged, his hair was like withered grass and his beard was a lot. If he didn''t speak fluent Chinese, Chu fan couldn''t tell which country he was from.


    "Squid?" Chu fan shouted tentatively.


    Now, the old man''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then he looked disdainfully: "don''t act here, waste time. Tell the old shark that if you want to know the location of the treasure, you can serve it with good wine and meat. Maybe I''ll tell him as soon as I''m happy one day."


    Chu fan could confirm that the old man was a squid this time. He was immediately happy. He came to the old man in three or two steps. Regardless of his disgusting pungent smell, he grabbed the old man''s shoulder and said in surprise: "finally let me find you, squid elder. I''m the man of China''s sacred blade. This time I''m specially here to save you."


    "Holy blade?" the old man looked up and down at Chu fan warily, humming, "where''s the certificate? Take it to me."


    "Er... There was an accident. The certificate and hair were burned." Chu fan took off his hat and said. For fear that the old man didn''t believe it, Chu fan hurriedly said, "what I said is true. Not only I came, but also elder Qinglong."


    "Green dragon?" the old man finally got excited. "Green dragon is coming too? He''s there. I want to see him."


    "Not yet. I have to get you out first. Elder, can you still stand up?"


    "Yes, give me a hand."


    Chu fan hurried to help the old man, but at this time, the old man suddenly opened his mouth and bit at Chu fan''s neck.


    It was so sudden that Chu fan didn''t expect that the person he wanted to save would start on himself... No, it''s the next mouth. Chu fan reluctantly sideways to avoid the key, but his shoulder was bitten by the old man and almost bit off a piece of meat.


    "Hiss..." Chu fan took a breath of air-conditioning and dared not exercise power to resist. He was afraid to hurt the squid, but he couldn''t do it. If he bit it down again, he had to tear off a piece of meat.


    In desperation, Chu fan had to cut the old man''s neck with a knife. The old man was soft and fell in Chu fan''s arms.


    Especially, I owe you in my last life.


    Chu fan cursed secretly, quickly laid the squid flat and asked the flower fairy to help him heal as soon as possible. Squid''s injury is not light. His hand and foot tendons have been broken. Otherwise, this small prison can''t lock him.


    But just then, there was a sudden noise outside. Through the fence door of the cave, Chu fan saw countless pirates rushing down the mountain with guns. He was very anxious.


    Xia Yanran and others are at the top of the mountain. There is only Natasha at the bottom of the mountain. Is she exposed?


    Chu fan hesitated and left. The squid''s injury hasn''t healed yet. Once someone comes in, he will die. But if she didn''t go to the rescue and there were so many people encircling and suppressing, Natasha would also be hard to live.


    Seeing the squid again, Chu fan stamped his feet, turned out of the cave, closed the fence door, and rushed out with a gun. Because he was still wearing pirate clothes, others thought he was also a pirate, but they didn''t expect him to be a "spy".


    When he came to the foot of the mountain, Chu fan found that several ships near the wharf had lit a raging fire. Countless pirates were busy fighting the fire, and many people shouted to search everywhere for the arsonist. Unfortunately, nothing was gained.


    Seeing this, Chu fan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Natasha shouldn''t have done it alone, but where have they all gone?


    Suddenly, someone shouted, "here are spies."


    "Da Da..."


    A series of bullets came, and the shouting pirates shot more than a dozen blood holes and fell straight to the ground. Now, there was no doubt. Almost all the pirates rushed over. Whether they saw anyone or not, they first hit it with a shuttle of bullets to suppress the other party''s fire.


    No matter who the person opposite is, Chu fan can''t sit back and ignore it. If so many people go over, they have to make him dumplings. There was no time to think. Chu fan fell a few steps behind and raised his gun to aim at the back of the pirates.


    "Grandson, grandpa is here." Chu fan shouted. At the same time, the micro impact firepower in his hand was fully opened and fell down in an instant. All of a sudden, the pirates were blindfolded.


    This is so special. How many people have they come? How do you feel surrounded?


    "Don''t panic, there are only two people." a pirate leader hid behind a tree and shouted, "let''s go after the arsonist in front. Let''s stay with me and kill the guy who put the black gun."


    Just two people. What are you afraid of?


    These outlaws rushed out of the woods, but at this time, a heavy machine gun on the hillside opened fire. In a few seconds, more than a dozen pirates rushed up were sieved, and several nearby trees were almost interrupted by the waist. There were countless injured.


    "Come on, my aunt and I are so hungry and thirsty." Ye Keqing stood up with a machine gun and was so stunned that the pirates didn''t dare to show up in the woods where the pirates were hiding.


    Chu fanle, these sisters are really powerful and domineering.

 Chapter 326

    Xia Yanran is a very proud woman. Among her peers, she has only lost to the shadow cold front. In addition, she has not lost to anyone. But since Chu fan appeared, her pride and confidence were completely shattered.


    When I first saw Chu fan, it was six months ago, a small mountain village with only dozens of families in the deep mountains of Qilian. At that time, he was still a sick guy. He hunted, collected medicine and went to the fields every day. Like ordinary mountain people, he had nothing special.


    The second time I saw him, he had come to the big city and became an immortal. You should know how difficult it is for a person to become an immortal. Both qualification and opportunity can be met but not sought. But Chu fan has become an immortal, and the cultivation speed is still very fast. The key point is that Xia Yanran still doesn''t know who his master is.


    The third time I saw Chu fan, he could kill zombies. This is definitely not what ordinary immortals can do, but he did it, and he was very good. He said that the master was Yu Chaoyang, but Xia Yanran would not believe that Yu Chaoyang could teach Chu fan such an apprentice.


    The fourth time I saw Chu fan, he had become famous in World War I and destroyed the rattlesnake organization that even the sacred blade felt headache. At that time, she felt that Chu fan''s strength was not under her. Because Chu fan did what she couldn''t do.


    Later, the last time, hongluan brought someone to the door and almost killed the green dragon. At the critical moment, Chu fan appears and saves the green dragon. With the momentum of rolling, he completely smashes hongluan''s heart of revenge. So far, Xia Yanran didn''t understand how Chu fan appeared.


    However, Xia Yanran knew that she was no longer Chu fan''s opponent. But her pride made her unwilling to bow to Chu fan. She wanted to prove to everyone that she was the most suitable leader of xuanzu. Even if her personal strength is not as good as Chu fan, she is more needed in large-scale operations.


    Therefore, after Chu fan and others dispatched, Xia Yanran quickly formulated a cooperative operation plan and dispersed with several people. When she felt that the time was about the same, she and Zhen Shushu set fire to the ship and created chaos, so as to create opportunities for Chu fan and them.


    When all the pirates were led to the wharf, the tall Xiao Gang deliberately exposed his whereabouts, led everyone''s attention to the past, and took the opportunity to kill a group of pirates who rushed up.


    While the pirates were distracted, Xia Yanran and Zhen Shushu took the opportunity to slip away and go to the back mountain agreed in advance to prepare for an ambush. Xiao Gang''s task is to lead people to the back mountain, where they have set up a minefield. As long as these pirates step in, they won''t want to live.


    At that time, Xia Yanran and Zhen Shushu, who were in ambush, caught all the fish that had escaped the net, leaving none of them. But at this time, Chu fan shot and led the pirates back. The pirates here were hot and ambushed on the hillside. Ye Keqing, who had won a stronghold, couldn''t help it. The super firepower support led the pirates to her again.


    Chu fan and ye Keqing had a good fight, but they destroyed the overall battle plan. More than 100 pirates surrounded them from all directions, and many pirates in the distance quickly came to reinforce them. If they don''t withdraw, it''s estimated that they will all be finished.


    "Ah!" a shrill scream suddenly came from the coast, which frightened many pirates. Looking back, I saw only the body of a pirate. No one saw who killed him.


    Just wondering, another scream came from the right side. A pirate staggered out of the woods, his chest bleeding wildly, took three steps and fell to the ground with a "plop".


    Now, many pirates are afraid. They haven''t even seen the shadow of their opponents, but people have been killed one after another. The pressure of this fear is enough to make people crazy.


    "Fight with them."


    A burly, bearded pirate roared, holding a big gun towards Ye Keqing on the top of the mountain. He roared, "don''t be afraid to rush with me. Whoever takes the girl on the top of the mountain, she is whose private booty."


    "That chick is mine. Go."


    "I''ll cut off her milk and drink. No one is allowed to rob me."


    "I want to rape the corpse..."


    Ye Keqing could not lift her head because of the bullet. She had to hide in the bunker. She silently counted three times, suddenly opened the three grenades in her hand and threw them out with her backhand.


    The time was just right. The fastest bearded pirates and more than a dozen people crying behind them all suffered. Three grenades bloomed among them and were all blown up.


    An arm fell from the air and almost hit Ye Keqing. Taking advantage of the fire vacuum, ye Keqing decisively drilled out of the bunker, held a machine gun and fired again.


    "Grandson tortoise, let''s see how my aunt raped you. Ah ah ah!"


    Chu fan was just about to support Ye Keqing, but he was almost killed by Ye Keqing. He was so frightened that he quickly lay on the ground and was sprayed with ash and soil by bullets.


    Especially, the sisters are crazy. We''d better withdraw.


    Chu fan resolutely turned around and ran away. When he saw the lone pirate, he was killed by him when he came to the sea. At this time, no one was in charge of the ships on fire, and all the pirates ran to hunt down the people who set the fire. There was no one on the beach.


    God help me. I''m sorry if I don''t burn all the boats.


    Chu fan chose the largest ship and climbed up quickly. But at this time, the cave on the top of the mountain also started a fire. For a time, there was thick smoke everywhere and there was a constant cry of killing. Chu fan was stunned.


    Who did this? Qinglong? In his capacity, should he disdain to do such arson?


    Not only Chu fan, Xia Yanran and others looked at the top of the mountain. They knew that Chu fan was at the bottom of the mountain, and Natasha could not rush back to the top of the mountain, nor could it be a green dragon. Who would be the person who set the fire? Also, what''s the matter with the shouting and killing?


    "Stop!"


    An angry roar came from the top of the mountain, and then a tall bald man came out of a cave with a beautiful young Chinese girl. Less than ten meters across from him stood a green dragon in a green shirt and holding a long sword.


    Although he had only a long sword in his hand, more than 30 pirates across the street had guns in their hands, but none of them dared to come forward, let alone shoot.


    They were all frightened. This guy was not a man, but a tiger who rushed into the sheep. In such a short time, he killed dozens of people, each with one sword to seal his throat.


    Other people''s killing is ferocious and terrible, but his killing is simply art. The long sword can be wielded freely, as if writing is as smooth and full of poetry and painting.


    People who don''t know Qinglong are just afraid, but for those old people who know him, it''s not just fear, but fear. For example, the pirate leader, shark, is the guy who kidnapped the young girl. He looks less than 50, about the same age as Qinglong.


    He was lucky to live in the same era with Qinglong, and because of Qinglong''s short glory, he had the opportunity to show his skills. In just a few years after Qinglong retired, the shark''s power soared, occupied Devil Island and worked hard for 20 years before it had its current scale.


    But he is very unfortunate, because all this will soon come to naught because of the arrival of the green dragon. Facing the green dragon, the shark didn''t even have the slightest resistance. He just wanted to escape as soon as possible and run as far as possible.


    Qinglong is not a man, he is a god!


    "Let the girl go and surrender obediently. I can let you live." Qinglong said coldly.


    The shark reluctantly suppressed his fear and sneered, "don''t scare me. If you don''t want her to die first, you''ll let me go. I promise I''ll let her go back when I''m safe."


    Qinglong raised his long sword and was so frightened that many pirates retreated. The crowd was crowded. A sad pirate was pushed down the channel.


    Thirty meters high, which is equivalent to a ten storey building. Is it good to fall? The brain burst and blood flowed.


    Just then, the long sword in Qinglong''s hand shot out, pierced more than a dozen people in a row, and didn''t stop until it fell into the handle on the stone wall behind them.


    At least seven or eight people were killed in this sword, and the rest were injured in varying degrees. They were extremely frightened, which made some pirates crazy, desperate to aim at the green dragon and pull the trigger.


    "Da Da..."


    For a moment, the smoke of gunpowder filled the air, and the bullets flew everywhere. After the people shot all the bullets in the magazine, they found that the green dragon had disappeared. And they were stunned that they didn''t even find the shadow of Qinglong, let alone where he is now.


    "Shark, for the sake of you and me being Chinese, I finally advise you that if you release the hostages, I will give you a chance to reform."


    The voice of the green dragon came from the top of the mountain. At this time, the people found that the green dragon did not know when he had reached the top of the mountain, and the long sword that killed people without blood had been sheathed and held in his hand. Hunting in clothes is an expert style.


    Shark laughed at himself: "reform? Do people like me still have a chance to reform? Don''t lie to me. Qinglong, I respect you, but I won''t arrest you. If you want to kill me, let go and see if you kill me first or I kill her first?"


    At this time, a thin little old man, like a monkey, jumped up to the green dragon. He was so excited that he burst into tears and choked: "boss, is it really you?"


    "Squid, you have suffered these years." Qinglong glanced at him and asked, "did Chu fan cure your injury? Where is he?"


    At the mention of this matter, the squid could not help but get a long face. He thought, "I thought he was a cheater and bit him. He was stunned. When I woke up, I found that my hands and feet were healed. Then I realized that I had wronged him, but I would like to apologize to him again. He has disappeared."


    The squid said with a bad smile, "however, I took the opportunity to release all the prisoners and distributed weapons to them. I also took someone to set a fire in the cave. This time, I had to put out the old shark."

 Chapter 327

    "Squid, I''ve treated you well over the years. Can''t you say a word for me in the past?" the shark shouted excitedly.


    He didn''t say it was okay. When he said this, the squid was filled with righteous indignation and directly scolded: "you treat me well? You broke my tendons and locked me in a dark prison. Dare you say you treat me well?"


    "But I let you live after all."


    "You fart, if you don''t care about the oil and water in my stomach, can you make me live today? What kind of life have I lived in the past 20 years?"


    The squid became more and more excited. He couldn''t help wiping his tears and shouted loudly; "Well, if you want me to plead for you, I''ll say a good word for you for the sake of your care for me for so many years. If you let someone go, I promise the boss won''t kill you."


    "Really?" asked the shark in surprise.


    Qinglong nodded: "my brother said not to kill, I will not kill."


    The shark couldn''t wait to ask the squid, "do you really want to let me go?"


    "Who said I would let you go?" the squid Leng hum said. "I said I wouldn''t kill you, but I didn''t say I would let you go. Hum, I''ll break your tendons and hamstrings, and then lock you up in my cell for 20 years, including 20 years. Don''t worry, I''ll serve you delicious and delicious. As long as you can live for 20 years, I promise to let you go."


    You are so special. This is the way to give back to others. How many twenty years can a person have in his life? Sharks are nearly 50 years old this year and will be nearly 70 years old in 20 years. Not to mention whether he can live to that time, even if he survives, his hands and feet are disabled, how can he survive? You might as well die.


    The shark completely gave up and stopped talking nonsense with the squid. He turned to Qinglong and said in a deep voice, "let me go for the last time, or I''d rather die with her. Ha ha ha ha, before he died, he can find a beautiful girl to accompany him. It''s not lonely on the huangquan road. It''s worth it!"


    "Boss, you can''t let him go." the squid was worried. He didn''t care about the girl''s life and death. Let the tiger go back to the mountain, there will be endless trouble.


    Qinglong waved his hand, and the squid immediately shut up. After 20 years, he was still so convinced, boss. What Qinglong said was what he said, and he never refuted or doubted.


    "OK, I''ll give you three hours to run for your life. In three hours, I''ll try my best to hunt you down. Whether you can survive depends on whether you deserve to die. However, after three hours, you must let the girl go."


    "OK, I''ll bet with you to see if my life is hard or your strength is stronger." the shark took the girl back two steps and shouted, "withdraw. If you don''t want to die, come on board with me."


    Suddenly, a large group of people protected the sharks and ran down the mountain. Leng was that no one dared to stay against Qinglong.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree and the name of a green dragon can stop children from crying at night. Even adults have to see him like a mouse sees a cat, and the atmosphere is afraid to breathe. This is a person''s deterrent. There is only Qinglong in the world. He has been looked up to and never surpassed.


    Soon, the shark took the girl on the largest ship, accompanied by more than 30 senior pirates. Before all the pirates got on board, the ship couldn''t wait to start.


    "Boss, don''t leave me. I''m your most loyal little brother."


    "Pull me, I don''t want to die."


    "Boss, wait for me, wait for me..."


    The shark stood in the bow, looked at a group of younger brothers, and turned indifferently back to the cabin. Before leaving, he threw down a sentence: "shoot and drive them back."


    "Yes!"


    Although several pirate leaders standing at the bow of the ship could not bear it, they could not care about their past feelings at the moment of life and death. Without hesitation, they picked up their guns and pulled the trigger at those guys who were climbing the gang and wanted to climb onto the ship.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen guys about to climb onto the ship were knocked down, and the blood water instantly dyed the sea water red. They were still fluttering in the sea water. Many pirates who tried to swim towards the ship were scared to death, and the wolf cried and howled back.


    But at this time, a group of prisoners held and enslaved by them rushed over one by one with guns, gritting their teeth and pulling the trigger at the guys who bullied and abused them in the past.


    "Da Da..."


    It was a terrible killing. The pirates who swaggered and domineered every day were completely reduced to prisoners... No, it was the fat meat to be cut on the chopping board. They had no fighting spirit and no resistance. They were slaughtered in less than three minutes.


    "It''s a pity that the dead shark ran away." the squid spit bitterly, and his face was full of discontent. Unfortunately, the green dragon seemed not to see it. With his hands on his back, he watched the ship get into the thick fog and disappear.


    At this time, Xia Yanran and others ran out of the woods, quickly came to the green dragon and said calmly, "don''t worry, Chu fan and Natasha are on the boat, and the shark can''t run."


    "Chu fan? That''s the young man who saved me?" the squid said with a sigh of relief. "That''s no problem. Little eunuch is too powerful. With his hand, ten sharks are also goods to be slaughtered. Let''s go. Today I''ll show you my hand and get a table of food to celebrate."


    "There''s no time!" Qinglong said faintly, "Yan Ran, you go and prepare the ship. We want to return as soon as possible."


    "Yes!" Xia Yanran said hello and called Xiao Gang away. She knew that Qinglong must have a lot to say to squid, and didn''t want her to know. So before Qinglong could get rid of her, she took someone away first.


    When there was no one around, Qinglong said faintly, "squid, what do you think of this place?"


    The squid was stunned, woke up randomly and said excitedly, "boss, are you going to rebuild the Four Saints mercenary corps? If so, this place is very suitable. As long as we decorate it a little, it''s almost as solid as gold soup. Even if we come to the regular Navy, we can''t take the island."


    "Since you think it''s appropriate, you can stay. In the future, this will be our base camp." a sharp murderous spirit flashed in Qinglong''s eyes. "It''s time to get back the debt you have owed for more than 20 years."


    "Boss, I''m alive and waiting for this day." the squid was so excited that he burst into tears. If he had not always believed that Qinglong would return and that the Four Saints mercenary Corps would rise again, he would have no courage to live.


    When Xia Yanran brought the boat, Qinglong left them all and asked her to take people here to deal with the aftermath. He drove the boat alone and chased them out without delay.


    Chu fan wanted to burn the boat, but before he found fuel, the shark rushed up with people. Because the shark had hostages, Chu fan didn''t dare to show up and quickly hid under the cabin. But he was just about to find a place to hide when pirates ran in.


    This is the main control room of the ship. If you want to drive the ship away, the pirates in charge of sailing naturally have to come here.


    It was empty around. There was no hiding place. Chu fan was about to be exposed. Suddenly, a floor in front of him was pushed away, revealing a familiar face.


    "Come on, here!" Natasha came out of the water with goggles and waved to Chu fan.


    Chu fan was overjoyed, jumped down quickly and pushed the floor up. Almost at the same time, more than a dozen pirates quickly ran in, quickly started the ship, set the position and started at full speed.


    When he got underwater, Chu fan found that this is not the seabed, but a part of the cabin. Because seawater is needed to balance the weight of the ship, the seawater here is circulating, pouring in and discharging out from the other side.


    Therefore, the speed of the ship is much faster than that of the cruise ship, but the load capacity is also much worse. If it does not carry goods, it can carry up to 70 or 80 people. However, if the loading capacity is too large, it will certainly affect the ship''s speed. Therefore, the shark will ruthlessly leave his brother who has followed him for many years and only bring more than 30 confidants.


    At this time, the shark sat in the cabin, still in shock. The kidnapped girl has been tied up and thrown on the ground next to her. She has something in her mouth and can''t say a word.


    "Boss, where are we going next?"


    "Boss, Qinglong is only one person no matter how powerful he is. If we fight, we don''t have a chance to win."


    "Whatever, you don''t want this girl. I want it."


    A tall black man stood up, strode to the kidnapped girl, bent down, grabbed her, carried her to his shoulder, and hummed, "I don''t know whether death or life is next. It''s better to be happy before death. Who wants it? Don''t say I eat alone."


    "Wait for me, I''ll go with you." another strong black man stood up and followed him out.


    The shark didn''t speak and didn''t even lift his head. There were several hesitant guys who turned and followed out.


    The buildings are going to collapse, and the deterrence of sharks is not as good as before. Moreover, at this critical moment of life and death, anyone''s criminal thoughts will increase exponentially. No one knows when Qinglong will come to kill him, nor whether he can live until tomorrow. Therefore, they all want to indulge again at the last moment of their life.


    "Boss, just let them fool around?" there was only one Chinese man around the shark, and the others went out.


    He is the military division of the pirate regiment and the most trusted person of shark. He is second only to shark in prestige in the pirate regiment. He is definitely the second person in the top position.


    The shark sneered, "do you think that even if I put the woman back, the green dragon can spare me? It''s all dead, let them vent again. When the green dragon comes, you have to expect them to be cannon fodder."


    The military division didn''t mention it again, but took out a map, spread it out in front of the shark, pointed to two positions and said, "at our ship speed, it takes one day to get from here to South Africa and two days to Australia. Where are you going?"

 Chapter 328

    "East meets West." the shark pointed to the guide and focused on Australia.


    The military master understood that he wanted to abandon all the people and let them attract Qinglong''s attention. The two of them fled to Australia in the only speedboat on board.


    Sometimes, even he had to admire the boss''s ruthlessness, being cruel to others and even more cruel to his own people. However, there is no better way at the moment.


    The military master was cold in his heart. He said that when he escaped from Shengtian this time, he must go his separate ways and never follow him again. Too ruthless!


    Without delay, while the guys focused on the Chinese woman, the shark and the military master quickly got up, prepared some food and fresh water, prepared to put down the speedboat, and then abandoned the big ship to escape.


    But just then, there was a sad scream from the cabin.


    The shark was so frightened that it almost collapsed to the ground. Is it the green dragon? Is that too fast? Didn''t you say we''ll catch up in three hours? No, no, it''s not Qinglong. They should have fought against each other in order to compete for the little girl.


    "You go and prepare the speedboat, I''ll go and have a look." the shark took out a cook Sharp Machete and walked towards the cabin with a cold face


    Zheng Xueqi now has even the heart of death.


    She has just turned 19 this year, which is the flowering age full of fantasy about love. She fantasized more than once that there was a handsome prince riding a white horse, coming out of the fairy tale world and proposing to her.


    Sometimes, she also fantasized that she was the bullied Cinderella, waiting for the prince in her life to appear and give her that unique pair of crystal shoes.


    Of course, in reality, she also thought that the boys she likes don''t have to be rich or handsome, but they should be talented, single-minded, calm, generous and tolerant. Just like her father Zheng Juncheng, she can care about her, care for her, pet her and love her all her life.


    If married, she will give him a pair of children. Every holiday, they can accompany their parents and take their children around the world.


    Such a life is the most perfect.


    But fantasy is not reality after all. After she was kidnapped by pirates, all her fantasies were broken like soap bubbles. At that time, she just wanted to go home and return to her father. She didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    After Zheng Xueqi was brought into the cabin by a black man, she was completely desperate. She is an unofficial girl. When did she see this battle? Not to mention a dozen pirates like wolves, even if she was humiliated by one of them, she didn''t have the courage to live any longer.


    Of course, she has to survive being abused.


    Unfortunately, here, she wants to die is a luxury. She can only close her eyes and let her tears flow. She prayed silently in her heart: if someone could save her, even if he was a beggar, I would marry him


    With a "prick", Zheng Xueqi''s long dress covered with dirt was roughly torn open by a strong black man, revealing her white, tender and smooth skin like a little white sheep.


    The chest is a pink bra. Gather the cups to make her peaks stand tall and squeeze out a deep and charming gully in the middle. I have to say that she is only 19 years old, but her body is very well developed. She should have a D cup.


    Because she often works out and does yoga, her lower abdomen is flat and there is no fat in her waist and abdomen. Without the cover of her skirt, her graceful and proud figure was completely exposed to the eyes of many evil wolves.


    Especially her hips, because of her slender waist, her hips are more round and full. The radian presented makes these evil wolves can''t help being dull for a moment. They can''t help swallowing secretions, breathing fast, and they can''t bear to blink.


    "Don''t rob, I''ll come first." the black man couldn''t wait to take off all his clothes and was about to jump on it.


    Suddenly, another black man quit, slammed him away and said angrily, "why do you come first? In terms of status, I''m much higher than you, and I have to come first."


    "The old nest has been destroyed. Where did it come from?" a white man sneered. "Now, we are all the same. No one is high or low. In my opinion, it''s better to guess boxing to decide the order, which is fair and reasonable."


    "Well, guess the fist." the crowd gathered together and actually guessed the fist.


    At the same time, Natasha, who was under the cabin, was about to choke.


    Although she is strong, she is still an ordinary person and can''t breathe freely in the water like Chu fan. Before that, she came in and held her breath for nearly five minutes. After taking a breath, she held her breath with Chu fan for as many as five minutes. She was about to suffocate.


    There was no way. Natasha wanted to rush out desperate, but Chu fan grabbed her. Now, it''s full of people. What''s the difference between going out and dying? It was dark and dark under the cabin. Natasha couldn''t see him, but Chu fan could see him clearly. He understood at the sight of Natasha. He hugged Natasha tightly, held her red lips and gave her oxygen.


    One, two, three


    Slowly, Natasha''s rapidly undulating chest calmed down, but their bodies became tighter and tighter. If it weren''t for the cold water, it''s estimated that both of them would lose control and do something inappropriate for children.


    Natasha has long been fond of Chu fan and is very willing to give her body to him. Naturally, there will be no conflict. Although Chu fan also wanted to eat her, he was very clear that there were still hostages who had not been rescued.


    Therefore, Chu fan not only kept breathing for Natasha, but also opened his perspective eyes and stared at the main control room above. After a while, he also found a chance.


    The ship set the navigation route, so there was no need for people to control it. Several pirates couldn''t wait to go out, leaving only a weak guy to stay in the main control and guard.


    The opportunity never comes again. Chu fan decisively opens the bottom plate while the pirate turns around, shakes his hand and shoots out the white steel dagger.


    "Poof!" the White Steel Dagger accurately pierced the pirate''s throat. Without making a sound, he fell to the ground and died.


    "I wish I could stay down there forever." Natasha sat on the floor, panting.


    Chu fan didn''t dare to look at her hot eyes. For fear that he would lose control, he hurriedly said, "get up quickly. We have to hurry to save people."


    He looked out through the hatch. No one was there. Chu fan dodged and drilled out. He heard something moving in the cabin not far away. Chu fan jumped over quietly like a civet cat. He opened his perspective eyes and saw that a hanging heart finally fell down. Smiled and waved to Natasha, then pushed the door open and swaggered in.


    In the room, more than a dozen pirates are getting together to guess boxing. There is no way. There are too many people to decide. Just when they decided to PK in pairs, the hatch was pushed open, and a young man with Chinese face strode in. In the consternation of the people, he joined the battle group: "come on, count me."


    The ship was full of pirates, and Chu fan was still wearing pirate clothes. They didn''t doubt him at all. They thought he was also one of the pirates.


    "Grass, what are you? Go away."


    The strong black man was angry when he saw the Chinese and raised his hand to push Chu fan away, but at this time, Chu fan suddenly grabbed his arm and turned it like a stick, smashing the dozen guys ready to guess boxing.


    "Ah!"


    The strong black man was heavily thrown to the ground by Chu fan and gave a shrill scream. Then Chu fan made up his foot. With a "GABA" sound, he broke his neck bone, opened his eyes and died.


    Before everyone got up from the ground, Natasha, who followed, pointed the gun at the people and said coldly, "if you don''t want to die, be honest with me. I''ll kill whoever moves."


    Until then, Chu fan looked back and smiled at Zheng Xueqi with dull eyes on the ground: "Miss Zheng Xueqi, you are safe."


    Before Zheng Xueqi calmed down, the warehouse door was suddenly knocked open. The angry shark stood at the door with cook''s Sharp Machete. He was about to scold loudly, when he saw a black muzzle, almost against his chest.


    "Bang!"


    With a gunshot, the shark''s tall body retreated three steps and hit the hatch behind him heavily. There was a thumb thick blood hole in his heart.


    The deafening gunfire finally woke Zheng Xueqi up. She jumped up from the ground with a scream and plunged into Chu fan''s arms. Her delicate body rustled and trembled, holding Chu fan to death for fear that Chu fan would get rid of her.


    The sound of the gun also completely aroused the ferocity of the pirates, jumped up from the ground one after another, and rushed recklessly towards Natasha and Chu fan.


    If you don''t fight, you''ll die. If you fight, you may still have a chance to live.


    The cabin space is not small, but there are many people. When they fight, it seems a little crowded. In this case, the gun is somewhat redundant. Natasha doesn''t dare to shoot at all for fear of accidentally injuring Chu fan and Zheng Xueqi.


    However, her hand to hand fighting skills are not what these pirates can resist. Her moves are simple. Her moves are killing moves. They are often one shot, simple, efficient and fast.


    In the blink of an eye, Natasha had killed the three fastest people. Chu fan''s speed was faster and more violent. He held Zheng Xueqi in one hand, only punched and kicked the two people who rushed to the front, so he sprayed blood and flew out. He knocked down the pirates behind him, and no one could get up again.


    "Natasha, it''s up to you." Chu fan hugged Zheng Xueqi and strode out. Natasha stepped back to the door, picked up the gun, aimed at the struggling pirates on the ground and pulled the trigger mercilessly.


    After a while, Natasha came out empty handed and said faintly, "protect her. I''ll go and see if there are any missing fish."


    Chu fan smiled awkwardly and couldn''t help it. Although Zheng Xueqi put on his clothes and covered the spring light on her body, she kept holding his arm and didn''t dare to leave for a moment.


    As soon as Natasha left, Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "Miss Zheng, there is no danger here. Will you let me go?"


    PS: Thank you for the red envelope reward support of "a ping an comprehensive financial manager..." and "tearful red candle 356668621"!

 Chapter 329

    Under the strong appeasement of Chu fan, Zheng Xueqi''s tension and fear were finally relieved. I learned from the conversation that she ran out secretly this time and was going to the tropical rain forest in South Africa to collect specimens of wild animals and plants.


    In fact, these are all pretexts. In fact, Zheng Juncheng arranged a marriage for his daughter, prepared to get engaged to her first, and married her after she graduated from college.


    Because of this, Zheng Xueqi secretly got on the ocean freighter under her father''s name without telling her father. She was ready to go to South Africa to avoid the limelight and threaten her father. If she didn''t cancel her engagement, she wouldn''t go home.


    But there was an unexpected situation. When the cargo ship ran to the Indian Ocean, it was hijacked by the Pirate Group led by sharks. Zheng Xueqi''s fate also fell from heaven into hell.


    If Chu fan hadn''t appeared in time, Zheng Xueqi couldn''t imagine what the consequences would be. Now, she didn''t dare to close her eyes. Everything she had experienced before was like a nightmare in her mind.


    Therefore, no matter what Chu Fan said, she did not dare to loosen Chu fan or close her eyes, for fear that as soon as she opened her eyes, she would return to the pirate''s nest like hell. Just when Chu fan was helpless, Natasha suddenly walked in quickly and said seriously, "he ran one. Moreover, he placed a time bomb on the ship. In three minutes, the ship will explode."


    Zheng Xueqi turned her eyes and fainted directly.


    Chu fan quickly hugged her and said, "is there still time to dismantle the bomb?"


    "It''s not a matter of time, but I can''t dismantle the bomb. Once it goes wrong, we and the ship will have to be blown to pieces." Natasha said in a deep voice, "now the only chance is to jump into the sea and wait for rescue."


    "What are you waiting for? Jump quickly." Chu fan didn''t dare to neglect, quickly picked up Zheng Xueqi and ran out.


    "Puff!" Chu fan took Zheng Xueqi and jumped into the sea with Natasha and swam away desperately.


    Zheng Xueqi was excited by the cold sea water and suddenly woke up. She opened her mouth and poured in several mouthfuls of fishy and salty sea water, which scratched Chu fan''s face. No way, Chu fan had to knock her unconscious, try to let her head out of the water and swim forward.


    Three minutes later, Chu fan and Zheng Xueqi swam out for about 100 meters. He only heard a loud noise behind him, and a huge wave came, which almost photographed the three people to the bottom of the sea.


    Chufan was better, but Natasha was exhausted. Chu fan had to hold one with one hand and tread on the water desperately to prevent himself from sinking. Otherwise, he won''t die. These two women are enough.


    He can give people cross gas, but the key is two women. How can he cross it alone?


    Elder Qinglong, why don''t you come?


    Just when Chu fan was so anxious that he burned all over the country, a huge column of water suddenly burst into the sky beside him, which startled him. Then, a whale with a body length of more than ten meters slowly surfaced. Angelia, the little mermaid, sat on the head of the whale and waved to Chu fan: "brother, come on, I''ll take you back."


    Chu fan was overjoyed and quickly swam over. He first put the two women on the whale''s back, then climbed up and asked excitedly, "Angelia, why are you here?"


    "I''ve been following you." Angelia pouted. "Originally, I wanted to catch the guy who escaped to my brother, but I heard the explosion, so I had to give up chasing and hurry back. Fortunately, my brother was fine."


    Chu fan rubbed her head and asked sadly, "Angelia, are you sure you''ve been here and can find your home?"


    At the mention of this, Angelia burst into tears, threw her head into Chu fan''s arms, sobbed and cried, "brother, I can''t bear to leave you, but we can''t be together. Sobbing!"


    "It''s all right. I''ll come here to see you when I have time." Chu fan smiled bitterly. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to meet again in this life.


    After comforting Angelia, Chu fan took out her Nautilus, stuffed it into her palm and said with a smile, "you should learn to take care of yourself in the future, but you can''t be caught."


    "Brother, I will miss you."


    "Ha ha, I will miss you too." Chu fan stood up with a smile and looked into the distance. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Before, I thought Qinglong came slowly, but now he is not willing to separate from Angelia, but his boat came.


    "Angelia, my pick-up is here. Take care."


    Chu fan''s eyes can''t help being wet. Although she has been together for a short time, Angelia''s cleverness and obedience make Chu fan like it very much. I especially like to hear her call her brother. It''s like she''s really her own sister.


    Angelia had burst into tears, looked at the rapidly approaching ship, and her eyes fell on Chu fan''s back again. Her tears blurred her eyes, and resolutely turned and jumped into the sea. What she didn''t see was that Chu fan had also shed two lines of tears. She just didn''t want her to see it, so she had to turn her back and couldn''t bear to see the picture of their separation.


    Soon, the green dragon sailed to the whale. Chu fan took two women in his arms and jumped into the medium-sized ship. When he stood on the board looking for Angelia''s figure, she and the whale had disappeared into the vast sea.


    Goodbye, Angelia. You must live well.


    Until Chu fan''s boat went far, Angelia finally got out of the sea and looked at Chu fan''s boat in the distance, crying.


    "Brother, will we meet again?"


    Soon, Chu fan returned to the cruise ship, stayed for ten hours, set sail again and headed straight for South Africa. This time, there were still two women in Chu fan''s cabin. Xia Yanran and Angelia were replaced by Natasha and Zheng Xueqi.


    "I said, young lady, we''re safe now. Can you go back to your room and have a rest?" Chu fan has two big heads. How can the young lady stick like a dog skin plaster and can''t get rid of it?


    It was not easy to seize the opportunity to be alone with Natasha, but Zheng Xueqi stepped in. You said, how do you let them do things? Is it difficult to do it with Zheng Xueqi?


    Chu fan didn''t mind, but she was in no mood at the thought that her father was the richest man on Hong Kong Island. For this kind of rich woman, Chu fan is hiding far away for fear of being entangled.


    But Natasha is different. She is the same as Qin Yumei and Lan Jie. She won''t pester Chu fan to get married. We are all adults. If we like each other, we will be together. We don''t need to bear any responsibility. Isn''t it good?


    But this kind of good thing was forcibly stirred up by Zheng Xueqi. Do you think Chu fan can''t be angry? If I had known this, I shouldn''t have let her wake up and sleep directly in South Africa.


    Finally, Chu fanleng was squeezed between the two women and slept all night. He just slept simply, didn''t even take off his clothes, and almost turned Chu fan''s eyes green. I wonder if Zheng Xueqi has a crush on herself? Otherwise, why did she choose herself instead of Natasha''s protection?


    Is the elder brother so reassuring? Aren''t you afraid that my brother will deal with you in the middle of the night?


    Zheng Xueqi had no choice but to abandon the girl''s dignity and sleep in Chu fan''s bed. Now she only believes in Chu fan and Qinglong, but by contrast, she would rather sleep with Chu fan because he is younger.


    Also, Chu fan has a girlfriend. He won''t attack himself in front of his girlfriend, will he? As for some small friction, she recognized it. As long as she can keep it intact and get home, it doesn''t hurt to be taken advantage of by him.


    No, she woke up early in the morning and found that Chu fan''s claws were on her chest. If it had been put before, she would have jumped up and cut Chu fan''s claws with a kitchen knife. But now, she can only swallow her anger, quietly take Chu fan''s hand away and turn around.


    I thought it would be all right, but then Chu fan turned around and hugged her tightly. His hand hugged her again from his chest, and his body was close to her back. Suddenly, she felt something wrong. Her heart almost jumped out of her throat, and she didn''t dare to breathe.


    That''s too much. How can he do this?


    Zheng Xueqi blushed as red as blood. She couldn''t run and didn''t dare to move, but Chu fan stepped up and tried to get her hand through her collar. How can this be?


    Unable to bear it any more, Zheng Xueqi suddenly pushed Chu fan away, jumped out of bed, quickly ran into the bathroom and locked the door tightly. Outside, Chu fan didn''t wake up yet. He smacked his mouth, turned over, hugged Natasha and continued to sleep.


    Natasha was not as reserved as Zheng Xueqi. She felt Chu fan''s hot breath and vaguely kissed his lips. Dry firewood and fire came together and suddenly got out of control.


    When they both woke up, they found that Zheng Xueqi was not here. Now they can finally let go and can''t wait to have each other.


    In the bathroom, Zheng Xueqi is even worse. She is an adult. What don''t you understand? It''s not that I haven''t seen it secretly. She was ashamed and angry at the thought that two people outside should have done that kind of shit so soon.


    It''s shameless to commit adultery, adultery and adultery. But in this case, she dared not go out. She had to hide in the bathroom and endure the torture of the noise outside.


    As everyone knows, when she left, the two people in bed don''t know at all, let alone that she is in the bathroom at this time. Otherwise, it''s impossible for her to listen to the corner and watch the live broadcast.


    Half an hour later, the cry outside finally stopped. Zheng Xueqi was greatly relieved and wanted to go out, but she found that her pants were going to be wet. She was so ashamed that she quickly took them off in the bathroom and cleaned them.


    But when she was ready to go out again, the two outside came again, and this time it was more intense and shouted louder.


    Zheng Xueqi sat on the ground with her legs soft and couldn''t stand up anymore

 Chapter 330

    In the evening, the cruise ship finally arrived at the South African wharf.


    The green dragon opened his eyes and said faintly, "go get Chu fan up, and then you get off the ship and go to the airport."


    Sitting in bed watching TV, Zheng Xueqi jumped out of bed, opened the hatch and went out.


    Since she ran into Chu fan and Natasha in the morning, Zheng Xueqi never entered his room again. Instead, she ran to Qinglong''s room and sat in bed watching TV all day. In fact, she didn''t see what was on TV at all. In her mind, there were pictures of Chu fan and Natasha rolling in bed, which made her blush when she remembered.


    Hooligans are rubbish.


    Zheng Xueqi shuddered at the thought that she had been touched by such people. She had the impulse to wash off this layer of skin. Originally I had a good impression of Chu fan, but now it has plummeted and is more disgusting than cockroaches.


    If she didn''t need him to escort her home, she wouldn''t want to see him again in her life. Disgusting!


    "Bang bang!"


    Zheng Xueqi patted the hatch door hard and said loudly, "the ship has docked and is ready to get off the ship."


    After shooting for a long time, his voice was almost hoarse. The hatch finally opened. Chu fan, who was only wearing a bath towel around his waist, stood at the door and had no good airway: "Miss, are you bored? I''m not deaf. I heard it when you called the first time."


    "Who told you not to talk?" Zheng Xueqi saw Chu fan''s strong body, his face reddened again, his heart beat faster, hurriedly avoided his eyes and stammered, "you... You put on your clothes, i... I''ll wait for you in the bow."


    Without waiting for Chu fan to reply, Zheng Xueqi turned and left quickly, as if she was afraid of being dragged in by Chu fan and surrounded by forks.


    Chu fan reluctantly shook his head. I really don''t understand. How did this girl suddenly turn her face? I had to stick to him last night, but I turned my face early today, faster than turning a book.


    Did you touch something you shouldn''t have touched when you slept last night? No?


    "Fan, come on."


    Natasha''s charming voice came. Chu fan''s bones were crisp. He quickly locked the door and ran back happily. How can we give up halfway if we do things from beginning to end? It hurts not only the body, but also the feelings.


    Qinglong and Zheng Xueqi waited at the bow for 15 minutes. The glowing Chu fan and the shining Natasha finally came out of the cabin together. Chu fan quickened his pace, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to get out in another half an hour.


    It''s nothing to ask Zheng Xueqi to wait for a while, but it''s outrageous to ask Qinglong to wait for them.


    "Sorry, I took a bath and changed my clothes. It took me some time. Hey hey!" Chu fan walked over with a shy face and a smile. Zheng Xueqi snorted and gave him a back of the head directly.


    A shameless guy will die on a woman sooner or later. Hum!


    Natasha hugged Chu fan, leaned her head against his chest and said bitterly, "fan, will you forget me when you get home?"


    Women, once they lose their body, they begin to worry about gain and loss, even the strongest women are no exception. Originally, I just wanted to try the taste of men''s love with Chu fan, but this kind of thing is like drugs. Once tried, it gets out of control.


    Many times, she wanted to open her mouth and give up the construction of the mercenary Corps. She went back to China with Chu fan and gave up everything, so she stayed with him and became his little wife like Su Yuan.


    Then she could be with him every day and every night. However, reason prevailed again and again, so that she hardened her heart again and again, pestered Chu fan, and discussed various postures with him again and again until the ship landed.


    She knew that she had to break up with Chu fan, but this time, her reason failed. After all, she was a woman. In particular, she had just established a relationship with Chu fan. It was like taking apart a newly married couple who had just spent their honeymoon. No one felt good.


    Chu fan hugged Natasha tightly and took a deep breath at her shoulder and neck, as if to leave her taste in her body.


    "Come back with me," Chu fan whispered. "If you don''t like being an instructor in LAN Dun, go to work in the company. I think Su Yuan will welcome you."


    This is Chu fan''s promise to her. The subtext is that she can sit on the same level with Su Yuanping. Chu fan will treat them equally. With his words, Natasha felt that it was worth dying for him now.


    "Ha ha, little man, I''m teasing you." Natasha smiled and pushed Chu fan away, pinched his nose and said with a smile, "go back and accompany Suyuan them well. When I settle down here, I''ll go back to you."


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so aggrieved."


    "No grievance, because I want to build you the strongest mercenary regiment in the world, so that people all over the world know your name and tremble because of your existence."


    Natasha held his face, kissed him gently on the lips and whispered, "there is only one head of the Four Saints'' mercenary corps, that is you, murderer Wang Chufan."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "can I not be called the king of murder? It''s too ugly, as if I were an unforgivable devil."


    "Ha ha, I like it." Natasha stepped back, came to the green dragon and whispered, "senior, let''s go."


    "Hmm!" Qinglong glanced at Chu fan and said faintly, "be sure to send Zheng to her home and hand it over to her father in person."


    She''s not something? Do you want me to hold her and send her to her father?


    Chu fan had a bout of stomach Fei, but he didn''t explain it. He watched Qinglong and Natasha get off the boat and drill into the crowd, and soon disappeared.


    Just as Chu fan was about to ask Zheng Xueqi to get off the ship, he suddenly saw an acquaintance, Johnson Bowen, the heir of the Johnson family.


    This guy is very fast. He went to South Africa first. There are more than a dozen strong soldiers in military uniforms, armed with guns and murderous.


    Seeing this scene, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at Bowen differently. This guy''s strength is stronger than he thought. He can mobilize the regular army of South Africa. Thanks to Natasha''s makeup before, otherwise he would have to recognize him this time.


    "What are you looking at? Let''s go!" Zheng Xueqi said angrily and stepped down from the cruise ship first.


    After a day and night''s rest, Zheng Xueqi finally returned to normal. The eldest lady''s unruly and willful temper was also unknowingly exposed. In addition, she didn''t have a good feeling for Chu fan, and her speech was even more impolite.


    If Chu fan hadn''t saved her, she wouldn''t even want to talk to him. In her opinion, it''s no big deal to repay him for saving his life. As long as he dares to make a price, her father will certainly give it. When Chu fan received the money, they were clear. No one owed anyone.


    Although he had left the pirate''s nest, he ran away from a pirate and didn''t know whether he came to South Africa or Australia. But it''s always right to be cautious. Therefore, Chu fan didn''t dare to neglect, so he quickly caught up with Zheng Xueqi and walked down from the cruise ship side by side with her.


    At the same time, the big breasted girl next to Bowen suddenly came to his ear, pointed to Chu fan and whispered, "president, do you think that man looks like that man?"


    Bowen stared and didn''t have a good way: "have you forgotten what that bastard looks like? The boy is bald, and that bastard has long blond hair. Also, the bastard''s sister is a girl in a wheelchair. Look at these two people, where are they like that bastard?"


    "President, these two people are the last two people on the cruise ship. We haven''t seen so many people before. Only this man is a little like."


    The more the big breasted girl said, the more excited she became: "the hair can be fake, and the one in the wheelchair is not necessarily lame? President, the more I see, the more I feel that the man is like the person we are looking for, it''s better..."


    "It''s a bit like that," Bowen nodded and said with a grim smile. "OK, ask someone to bring them and check their origin. If it''s him, the reward is yours."


    "Thank you, president!" the big breasted girl was overjoyed. She waved and rushed over quickly, stopping Chu fan who had just come down from the cruise ship.


    Zheng Xueqi was startled, subconsciously hid behind Chu fan, nervously grabbed his arm and looked at the iron soldiers in front of him in horror.


    Chu fan knows it, but he doesn''t understand. Where is it?


    "Miss, what advice do you have?" Chu Fan said this time in pure Chinese. Without Angelia''s Nautilus, he can only speak Mandarin and can no longer communicate with anyone as before.


    The big breasted girl frowned suspiciously, turned around Chu fan and shouted, "take him away."


    She is not sure if it is Chu fan, but Chu fan is related to a large reward. Even if he is not, the big breasted girl will not let him go. Just think of him as that person and the reward will fall into her pocket. But missed this time, the huge reward flew away.


    Two soldiers rushed up, directly controlled Chu fan, pushed him irresistibly and came to Bowen. Zheng Xueqi was no exception. Two soldiers grabbed her arms and brought her here as easily as catching chicks.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me, what law have I committed? I want to sue you..." Zheng Xueqi struggled and screamed. Unfortunately, no one paid attention and directly brought them to Bowen.


    Although Bowen was not sure, Chu fan thought he had been exposed. Therefore, he did not resist, but was ready to come to Bowen to catch him as a hostage. But at the moment Chu fan was ready to do it, another team of tough black soldiers rushed over and surrounded the party including Bowen.


    Seeing this scene, Bowen was also stupid. What''s the situation? Is this boy''s background bigger than me? It''s impossible. He even ransacked my wallet. How can there be a big power and background?


    When he was puzzled, a middle-aged black officer quickly walked out of the crowd and saw Zheng Xueqi at a glance. He was surprised and said, "this is Miss Zheng? I am your father''s best friend - Mandela. You can call me uncle Mandela."


    He spoke fluent English. Chu fan couldn''t understand it, but Zheng Xueqi understood it. He was surprised and said, "Uncle Mandela saved me. They want to kidnap me."

 Chapter 331

    "Somebody, take them down!"


    Mandela was polite to Zheng Xueqi and didn''t have a good face to others. With a tiger''s face and an order, a large group of tough soldiers rushed up behind him and aimed their guns at everyone, including Bowen and soldiers.


    The soldiers brought by Bowen were unwilling to show weakness. They raised their guns and confronted Mandela''s people.


    Seeing this scene, Bowen''s heart is about to jump out. Mandela is a very important figure in South Africa. He is one of the major generals of the major ruling party in South Africa. He holds military power and even ordinary small countries dare not provoke him.


    The people he brought happened to be democratic fighters opposed to the ruling party. The two factions were originally incompatible. Now there is a conflict because of him. Once things get big, it will be a fatal blow to their Johnson family business.


    At that time, Bowen still wants to be the heir? It would be nice not to be shot by Dad.


    "Stop!" Bowen shouted quickly and walked forward with a smile on his face. "General Mandela, misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding. I think he looks like a friend of mine..."


    "Do you invite friends like this?" Mandela was not so easy to deceive. He hummed coldly. "I don''t care what your background is. Don''t make trouble for me in South Africa, do you hear me?"


    "Yes, I''ll go right away. I''ll go right away." Bowen didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He couldn''t even wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and hurriedly called people to retreat.


    Democratic fighters are just bluffing. There are too few of them and too many of the other side. There is also general Mandela. If they really want to fight, they will die in vain. Now that there are steps, who dares to insist, they withdraw their guns one after another, follow Bowen and leave quickly, and walk away in a blink of an eye.


    When they all left, Mandela looked at Chu fan and asked coldly, "who are you?"


    Chu fan didn''t understand. He hurriedly asked Zheng Xueqi beside him and got Zheng Xueqi''s translation. Chu fan adjusted his skirt and said, "I''m Chu fan, a major officer of the Chinese special forces."


    "Are you a major?" Zheng Xueqi dared not set the channel. "This is not a joke. Don''t lose face and throw it abroad."


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "are you kidding about this? I haven''t counted the credit for saving you this time. Otherwise, I may be the senior colonel now."


    "Just blow."


    Zheng Xueqi skimmed her lips. Although she didn''t believe it in her heart, she still dutifully translated his words for Chu fan.


    "Major?"


    Mandela also didn''t believe it, but he didn''t ask. He warmly greeted them to get on the bus and wanted to send them to the hotel to rest, but Zheng Xueqi politely declined. She doesn''t want to stay here for a moment now. She just wants to go home as soon as possible.


    Mandela understood this, took out his mobile phone, dialed Zheng Juncheng''s phone, asked their father and daughter to report peace first, and then sent them to a high-end hotel near the airport.


    No way, the fastest flight also needs to take off tomorrow morning, so they must stay here for one night.


    Zheng Xueqi tearfully talked with her father for a long time, handed the phone to Chu fan, muttered, "here, my father wants to talk to you."


    "Hello, Mr. Zheng, this is Chu fan." Chu Fan said faintly.


    "Chu fan, I''ve heard of you. Thanks to you this time, I can save the little girl from the pirate''s nest." Zheng Juncheng''s Mandarin is not as fluent as his daughter, but he can hear it clearly.


    Chu fan smiled faintly: "Mr. Zheng is polite. This is what I should do."


    "Although you are the duty, I still want to express it." Zheng Juncheng laughed. "There''s not much to say on the phone. When you and your little girl return to Hong Kong Island, we''ll have a good time."


    After chatting for a few words, Chu fan handed the phone to Mandela. Mandela chatted with Zheng Juncheng again. He looked at Chu fan in surprise, nodded and hung up the phone.


    "Mr. Chu is the famous King of murder. It was rude just now." Mandela suddenly made a 180 degree turn in his attitude towards Chu fan. He was not respectful, but he was much kinder.


    When Zheng Xueqi finished translating for Mandela, she suddenly reacted and exclaimed, "are you the king of murder? God, how is this possible?"


    "Why can''t I be the king of murder?" Chu fan didn''t have a good way. "Do you want me to engrave the word" king of murder "on my forehead and you''ll believe it?"


    "No, it''s just... There''s a big gap between you and the murderer I heard."


    Zheng Xueqi''s killer King sneaked out of the country alone for his girlfriend and beauty. He slaughtered the rattlesnake organization overnight. None of them remained. He successfully rescued the two women unharmed.


    The story of the murderer king was spread to Hong Kong Island. Zheng Xueqi still worships the murderer king. She really wants to be the heroine and be rescued by the murderer king. Only emotions that have experienced the test of life and death are called love.


    But Chu fan, how can he compare with the king of murder? The woman of the murderer king is Chinese, but Chu fan''s woman is a hybrid named Natasha. How can he be the murderer king?


    Soon, the two were sent to the grand hotel. Although the scale was not as big as the five-star hotel in China, the facilities were good enough to be comparable to the three-star hotel in China.


    Because Chu fan was the king of murder and an officer of major Huaxia, Mandela specially entertained the two for dinner and left a platoon of soldiers to protect them, so he blushed and left reluctantly.


    There''s no way. Chu fan can drink too much. After drinking a meal, they almost have nothing to talk about. Mandela is more enthusiastic to him than Zheng Xueqi. Zheng Xueqi was depressed. She didn''t eat much, but she was sulky.


    Originally, Mandela prepared two rooms for the two, but in this strange environment, he almost got off the ship and was kidnapped. Zheng Xueqi had great doubts about the safety here. When Chu fan opened the door and went back to her room, she followed in.


    "Young lady, you won''t sleep with me?" Chu Fan said with a teasing smile.


    Is your charm so great?


    Zheng Xueqi gave him a cold look: "don''t stink. I don''t feel at ease with those soldiers outside. It''s safer to be with you. But I warn you, if you dare to touch me again, you''ll be dead."


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "did I touch you?"


    Suddenly, Zheng Xueqi''s face turned red and she secretly blamed herself. How can such a thing be said? Can''t he think he''s deliberately seducing him?


    "I sleep in bed tonight and you sleep on the sofa." Zheng Xueqi directly occupied the big bed and pulled the quilt to wrap herself tightly. But although she turned her back to Chu fan, she was still very nervous.


    Am I in a trap? What if this guy is a beast? But is he really the king of murder? If he is really the king of murder... Bah, bah, bah, even if he is really the king of murder, he can''t touch Miss Ben again.


    Woo woo, how could he be the king of murder? That''s my idol. I don''t believe in love anymore


    Chu fan has been squeezed by Natasha all day. Now even if Zheng Xueqi takes off to seduce him, he may not be able to do it. He drank a lot of wine in the evening. Now he just wants to have a good sleep.


    So, while Zheng Xueqi was thinking, Chu fan was already lying on the sofa and sleeping.


    Now, Zheng Xueqi is even more angry. You can still sleep with such a beautiful beauty on your side? Are you a pig? But she was angry. She didn''t dare to wake Chu fan up, but she doubted her appearance. All night, she didn''t get a good sleep and spent the night in a muddle.


    The next morning, escorted by Mandela, they came to South Africa International Airport and took a plane straight to Hong Kong Island. The whole journey took 13 hours. Zheng Xueqi, who had not slept all night, got up sleepy on the plane, lay down in a wide and comfortable chair and soon fell asleep.


    Zheng Xueqi has hardly slept a whole night since she was captured by pirates. Now, she is finally going home, and her tense mind is finally relaxed.


    Chu fan doesn''t care much about her unruly and capricious. How many rich young ladies have a little temper? How many can be as knowledgeable and reasonable as Su Yuan?


    Zheng Xueqi is pretty good. If she were an ordinary girl, she would have been scared to death when she was caught in the pirate''s nest. It''s not easy for her to survive until now.


    Therefore, when she unconsciously leaned against Chu fan''s shoulder, Chu fan didn''t push her away, but gently moved her, which made her lie more comfortable.


    Zheng Xueqi slept for more than ten hours, and Chu fan sat for more than ten hours without moving.


    Finally, when the stewardess suggested that the plane was about to land, Zheng Xueqi finally woke up and found herself lying in Chu fan''s arms with a small pillow on her head and a blanket on her body.


    Her hand tightly hugged Chu fan''s waist, and Chu fan''s chest was wet. Zheng Xueqi''s face turned red. Is it her saliva? God, how could I sleep with him for so long? Still drooling?


    "Wake up?" Chu fan didn''t care too much, stretched his waist and said with relief. "The plane will land soon, my task will be completed soon, and I can finally go home."


    "Thank you."


    Zheng Xueqi''s heart is very contradictory. She is not a girl regardless of right and wrong. Chu fan risked her life to save her from the pirate nest. She should thank him well. But at the thought of what he did, she felt that Chu fan was dirty and dirty.


    Now, she will see her father soon. She doesn''t have to be afraid anymore, but it also means that she wants to say goodbye to Chu fan. In her heart, she suddenly felt that the sleep she had just slept with him was the most stable and surest in her history.


    What''s the matter with me? Like him? How is that possible.

 Chapter 332

    Zheng Xueqi was confused in her heart. She didn''t even know how to get off the plane until her father Zheng Juncheng ran over quickly and called "Qiqi" with a trembling voice. She woke up, rushed into her father''s arms and burst into tears.


    When the father and daughter stopped crying and thought of Chu fan, they found that Chu fan didn''t know when he had left. At this moment, Zheng Xueqi suddenly felt empty in her heart, as if she had lost something precious.


    Suddenly, she thought of one thing. In order to save his girlfriend, the murderer King broke into the country alone and killed the rattlesnake organization. Unlike Chu fan, in order to save her, he broke into the pirate nest and saved himself from so many pirates?


    Chu fan is the king of murder, and the king of murder is Chu fan. He can''t be wrong.


    "Chu fan, Chu fan..." Zheng Xueqi burst into tears, threw aside her father and shouted in the crowd like crazy, but where else is Chu fan?


    Just when she thought Chu fan left without saying goodbye, Chu fan ran over anxiously: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Zheng Xueqi rushed into Chu fan''s arms, hugged him tightly, cried and said, "I thought you were angry and left without saying goodbye. I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Chu fan''s hanging heart finally came down. Looking at Zheng Juncheng coming with a smile, he pushed Zheng Xueqi away awkwardly: "I''m not angry, but people are in three emergencies, so I went to the bathroom. Moreover, I''ve lost all my documents now, and I have to help Mr. Zheng if I want to go."


    "Ha ha, Chu fan, you''re too polite."


    Zheng Juncheng came over, gave Chu fan a big hug, patted him on the back and said with a smile, "I''ve heard of you for a long time. Yu Jianqiu, commander of Yunnan Military Region, is my good friend and Su Minghe, chairman of Sichuan Su''s group. We also have some friends with me. Therefore, we are not outsiders. If you don''t dislike it, call me uncle, and we will be a family in the future."


    whole family? You don''t want me to be a burden, do you?


    "OK, I''ll call you uncle." Chu Fan said with an embarrassed smile, "because of some emergencies, my certificates have been burned, so I have to trouble uncle Zheng to send me back to Sichuan Province."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. It''s rare to come to Hong Kong Island and have to stay for a week." Zheng Juncheng was very enthusiastic and greeted Chu fan to get on a global limited edition Rolls Royce RV. The layout in the car was luxurious, and even the seats were made of Italian leather.


    Chu fan doesn''t understand these things, but he can feel how comfortable this car is. When we have money, we also buy one. We have to enjoy it when we should.


    Soon, the car drove to the door of a luxury manor villa by the sea. Here, Chu fan really saw what a rich man is. The villa alone covers an area of thousands of square meters, a total of three floors. How many people do you have to live in?


    It took five minutes to drive from the gate of the villa to the front of the villa. Even if you drive slowly and detour, the villa is not small, is it? The large swimming pool in front of the villa alone has 500 square meters, including flower beds, lawns, rockeries, fish ponds and woods. There are dozens of servants to take care of these things alone, and the daily expenses are astronomical.


    People with little money can''t afford this thing. It''s too extravagant.


    Because the time difference is as much as 12 hours, Chu fan got on the plane in the morning and returned to Hong Kong in the morning. He still doesn''t get used to it for a while. Originally, Chu fan wanted to go home as soon as possible, but Zheng Juncheng was too enthusiastic. Chu fan didn''t insist too much, so he had to go home with him first.


    After a simple breakfast, Chu Fan said again, "Uncle Zheng, I appreciate your kindness, but I really can''t stay here for a long time. There are still many things waiting for me to deal with at home."


    Zheng Xueqi was so angry that she burst into tears and said loudly, "am I so annoying to you? If you want to go, I don''t want to leave you here."


    With that, Zheng Xueqi threw down the half cut apple, turned around and ran upstairs crying.


    Chu fan''s face was embarrassed. She really didn''t understand. Why did Zheng Xueqi suddenly change so much? There won''t be schizophrenia, will there? Before, in the big hotel in South Africa, she was still defending herself like a thief, but how could it be like changing someone when she got home?


    "Leave her alone. I spoil her."


    Zheng Juncheng personally poured Chu fan a cup of tea and said seriously, "in fact, I asked you to come here. I have something to ask."


    I knew you had something to do. Otherwise, would you be so enthusiastic?


    "Uncle Zheng, if you have anything, just tell me. I can do it. I won''t refuse."


    "I knew my good nephew was a warm-hearted man. My uncle saw you right."


    Zheng Juncheng got up excitedly, sat down next to Chu fan and said excitedly, "well, I''m going to open a casino in Macao, but now, no more than ever, the casino can''t be opened with money."


    "A month later, Macao will hold a gold gambling competition. Whoever gets the gold gambling card can legally open a casino in Macao." Zheng Juncheng took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement and said, "the casino is the real capital and ten thousand profits, and this gold gambling card will become the target of countless people..."


    "Do you want me to help you win this golden gambling card?" Chu fan frowned and said, "Uncle Zheng, I only know a little superficial Kung Fu and can''t gamble. You''re looking for the wrong person."


    Zheng Juncheng shook his head and said with a smile, "I''ve invited world-class gamblers to help, but before that, there''s something you need to help me. As long as it works, I''ll give you 5% of the dry shares of the casino."


    This is so special. It''s another bad check. It seems that there are a lot of 5% dry stocks in casinos. After all, the investment in casinos is often tens of billions, and 5% is at least 500 million. Who can be unmoved?


    "Uncle Zheng, you''d better talk about what I can do for you first. As for what shares, forget it. We have several relations. How can I ask for your money?" Chu Fan said politely.


    But in his heart, he secretly turned his lips and thought Zheng Juncheng was a forthright man. Now it seems that the rich are stingy, but I saved your daughter. If you don''t say to divide the family property in half, how can you give a billion and 800 million? Give me a bad check. When I''m a child, is it easy to deceive?


    Who is Zheng Juncheng? A big man in the business world is at the same level as Qinglong in the field of practitioners. How can Chu fan hide his mind from him?


    At that moment, Zheng Juncheng said with a bitter smile, "my good nephew thinks I''m too philistine and hypocritical?"


    Without waiting for Chu fan to explain, Zheng Juncheng waved his hand: "you don''t have to explain. After so many years, I can know a person''s character as long as I take a look at it. Chu fan, I take you home not only because you are a disciple of Master Yu, nor because you are su Minghe''s son-in-law, nor because you saved my daughter."


    Chu fan is a little complacent. Is it true that in Zheng Juncheng''s eyes, the man''s character is so good? Alas, if people are too good, they can''t hide it. no way out!


    But then he almost choked on Zheng Juncheng''s words.


    "You are careless, don''t want to make progress and have no ambition. Therefore, you are not a good man, can''t bring a comfortable life to women, and don''t become the pursuit of people."


    Zheng Juncheng glanced at Chu fan and said faintly, "don''t blame me for investigating you. After learning that you saved my daughter, I began to entrust someone to investigate your information. I found that you were only a migrant worker six months ago, but now you are the boss with billions of dollars."


    "In your opinion, billions of assets are enough for you to spend your whole life, but have you ever heard that it is more difficult to start a business and keep it? If you sell all your businesses and deposit your money in the bank, you may be safe for a hundred years, but the mall is like a battlefield. A wrong decision may cost you nothing."


    "Now you look beautiful, but do you know how many eyes are staring at you outside? They are all evil wolves, and you are a piece of fat. As long as your company makes a little mistake, they will move, eat and divide your company, and don''t even leave you any bones."


    "At that time, what will you take to protect your women? What will you take to give them happiness?"


    Chu fan was stunned. No one had ever talked to him about these words, but now it sounded like a wise saying, which made him feel enlightened and suddenly enlightened.


    Indeed, he was content with the status quo and lacked enterprising spirit. He always felt that he had enough money to spend, but he never thought that the business would compensate his wife and children. It''s terrible. The mall is more cruel than the battlefield, because Chu fan doesn''t even know who the enemy is, or everyone is an enemy without an ally.


    At this time, Zheng Juncheng patted Chu fan on the shoulder, smiled and said: "Have you figured it out? In fact, I''ve made all these mistakes. I almost lost money and went begging, but I''ve survived. All these years of experience have taught me that if I want to keep all this, I have to work hard and make more money. If I stop now, I''m afraid my family will be dead on the street in less than a month."


    "No?" Chu fan was surprised. It was too cruel.


    Zheng Juncheng said seriously, "I''m not alarmist. If you don''t believe it, you can check the newspapers three years ago. On Hong Kong Island, there was a rich man worth tens of billions who sold all his assets and was ready to spend his old age in peace. But then, people came to their house almost every day, including underworld and white people. Without exception, they borrowed money from him."


    "In the past, he could contribute to the construction of the government. Therefore, with the care of the government, the underworld did not dare to provoke him. Similarly, at that time, he did not take less care of the underworld and had to honor a sum of money every month. Naturally, the underworld would not trouble him and would vigorously support him."


    "But now, gangsters don''t borrow much money from him every time, but they can''t afford to borrow it every day. Even if they have more money, they can''t afford it. And people in government departments also ask for money in the name of fund-raising. Don''t you give it? You can catch you if you deduct a crime."


    "In the end, he really couldn''t stay. He was going to emigrate his family abroad, but on the way to the airport, there was a car accident, and all six of his family died on the spot."


    Chu fan couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Zheng, what are my advantages that make you look at me differently and bring me home?"

 Chapter 333

    "Hehe, I won''t call you uncle so soon?"


    Zheng Juncheng laughed happily: "young man, I just have no patience. Ha ha! Do you know what I like most about you, my good nephew?"


    Chu fan rolled his eyes angrily. If I know, I need to ask you?


    Zheng Juncheng didn''t sell off. He said bluntly: "in fact, it''s also your playfulness, not enterprising, and no ambition."


    Now, Chu fan was confused. Just now he said that this was my weakness. How did it turn into an advantage in a twinkling of an eye?


    Zheng Juncheng said positively, "there''s nothing wrong with liking women, but if you play with women''s feelings, it''s the biggest sin. You''re good. You care for the women around you. They are also very harmonious and have never had any disputes. This is very rare. It''s hard for ordinary people to do it, but you did it."


    "Women are your inverse scales, but they are also your weaknesses. Therefore, the more women around you, the greater your responsibility. It''s your advantage not to hurt any woman who loves you, but your indecision will harm them. This is your weakness."


    "If you don''t want to make progress, it means that you don''t care so much about wealth, which is even more rare. How many people have become slaves of money in the end. In order to make money, they have abandoned too many things, including family affection, love and friendship. This is the most sad thing."


    "The last point is what I love and hate most."


    Zheng Juncheng hated iron and steel and said, "you are the best young man I have ever seen. As long as you have a little ambition, your future achievements must be above me. But you just waste your good time on women and go around women all day. It''s hopeless."


    "I love beauty, not rivers and mountains." Chu fan hummed. "Besides, I don''t think there''s anything bad. Can''t I protect my daughter in order to make money like you?"


    In a word, Zheng Juncheng almost choked to death, but Chu fan was right. His current position can be said to cover the sky with one hand, but he still can''t protect his daughter. But who makes his daughter too rebellious and too uneasy? He can''t keep her at home all day, can he?


    "There are some things you can''t control."


    Zheng Juncheng shook his head and said lightly, "you should have studied history? Zhu Yuanzhang, the founding emperor of the Ming Dynasty, was just a beggar when he was a child. Did he want to be an emperor at that time? No, he just wanted to have a full meal and was satisfied if he didn''t die of hunger. However, at that time, the Yuan Dynasty was tyrannical and the people were miserable. He became a monk first, and then he was caught as a strong man and went to the battlefield."


    "He is not willing to do all this, but he has no way. If you don''t kill others on the battlefield, others will kill you."


    Zheng Juncheng said positively, "like Zhu Yuanzhang, if you don''t work hard, you will be eaten so that there will be no bones left. And your women will suffer because of you."


    This time, Chu fan didn''t refute. He had expected these things, but he didn''t analyze them so thoroughly and the consequences were so serious. To be exact, this time he wants to create a mercenary organization, in fact, to protect himself and Su Yuan, but is this ambition?


    Think about it carefully. He is really like Zhu Yuanzhang. He was forced to go on this road. Otherwise, he might drive back to Su Yuan and be relieved to be his little driver.


    "If you want to better protect your woman, you must have enough strength. What does your strength depend on? It depends on wealth and contacts," Zheng Juncheng said solemnly, "If someone else saved my daughter, I might give him a billion dollars, but you are different. I hope you can see all this as soon as possible and make yourself strong as soon as possible. What I can do is to support you financially and let you take fewer detours as much as possible."


    Chu fan can feel Zheng Juncheng''s sincerity. It seems that he has wronged him.


    "Uncle Zheng, I apologize for what I just said." Chu fan stood up and bowed solemnly to Zheng Juncheng. If it weren''t for his words, Chu fan''s sense of crisis might not be so strong, but now think about it, there are black knives in China, there is a god killing society abroad, Dafa group, a wealthy commercial group, Yunlong group, where song Qinghe is located, and mayor Zhou Qiang was also double regulated because of him. Eighth master was jailed and Wang Dong died miserably. All this is true It has an inseparable relationship with him.


    With so many strong enemies around and waiting for opportunities, Chu fan was really naive. He was too far away from his opponent. I''m afraid Su Yuan''s company alone will not be able to protect himself in his life.


    "You child, are you polite to me again?"


    Zheng Juncheng took Chu fan and sat down again: "I told you so much that I didn''t treat you as an outsider, and the golden gambling competition I said is also a great opportunity for you."


    "Uncle Zheng, what do you need me to do?" Chu fan now takes this matter seriously, and he can''t let him not take it seriously. Zheng Juncheng is right. There are more women around him, and the responsibility is greater.


    If you can''t even protect the women you like, who is qualified to love them? Even less qualified to ask them to stay. Therefore, Chu fan is full of fighting spirit and wants to build a business empire that can affect a country''s economy for his women, so that everyone dare not make their ideas, let alone hurt them.


    "I heard that you cured General Yu''s lung cancer and restored the terminally ill General Guo to health. Is it true?" Zheng Juncheng asked excitedly.


    Chu fan hesitated, nodded and said, "it''s true, but they spent a lot of money, because I need a lot of natural precious minerals such as jadeite, jade and jewelry, and use the aura contained in these minerals to cure them."


    "As long as you can cure diseases, money is not a problem."


    Zheng Juncheng said excitedly, "the gold gambling competition is large in scale and will attract rich people all over the world to compete. Therefore, it is very competitive. Among them, he, the gambling God of Macao, has the highest voice."


    "If we want to win the game, we must get Ho''s support first. Otherwise, I''m afraid we don''t even have a chance."


    Chu fanruo thought, "you mean, let me go to someone of why''s for treatment?"


    "It''s not someone, but the God of gambling - He Xiao." Zheng Juncheng was very excited, as if he had won the ticket, and talked endlessly.


    He Xiao, formerly known as he Changsheng, was the son of a mainland fisherman when he was a child. Because of the war, his family sneaked into Macao. When he Changsheng was a teenager, he became addicted to drugs. He almost lost all his money at home and sold everything he could sell. Finally, someone even cut off the little finger of his right hand.


    When he was desperate, a man saved him and passed on his gambling skills. From then on, he Changsheng began to win every bet and soon accumulated tens of millions of wealth.


    After winning the official license of the first casino in Macao, he Changsheng changed his name to He Xiao. He easily stopped gambling and focused on operating the casino. In just a few years, his assets quickly accumulated to billions. Countless gambling experts who came to challenge lost one after another and won the honorary title of gambling God.


    Now, he Xiao is nearly 90 years old. He hasn''t touched cards for many years, but his fame is still at its peak. Those who challenge him can''t even win his disciples. Gambling God is Ho''s gold lettered signboard. As long as he Xiao lives, no one can compare Ho''s influence in Macao. But if he Xiao dies, it will be a great blow to he''s business.


    Although he Xiao has paid great attention to maintenance in recent years, he Xiao is old and his body is getting worse and worse. Now he is said to be bedridden.


    Zheng Juncheng calmed down and said, "as long as you can make He Xiao stand up again, he will certainly support us. In this way, we will have a 50% chance to get the gold gambling card."


    That''s only a 50% chance? After making trouble for a long time, you have no bottom at all.


    Chu fan didn''t promise rashly. He thought quietly for a long time and asked, "Uncle Zheng, I want to know how much it takes to invest in such a casino? How many shares can you get?"


    This guy is not so easy to fool.


    Zheng Juncheng also had to be cautious. After pondering for a long time, he said slowly, "since you asked, I''ll give you a solid foundation. The opening of the casino needs at least $10 billion of investment, of which the local community needs 10% of the protection fee, the official needs 20% to manage, and I also need a partner. He is the best candidate."


    "If we each contribute $5 billion and the remaining shares are flat, I can get 35%, including 5% of yours."


    For fear that Chu fan was too few, Zheng Juncheng hurriedly said, "5% is the maximum I can take out. You know, I have to invite the gambling king to sit down and give him at least 5%. There are also some excellent charge officials, managers and others who have to give corresponding shares before they are willing to sell their lives for you. The money that can really fall into my pocket is less than 20%."


    Chu fan knocked his fingers on the tea table, thought for a moment and said, "if I help you get the gold gambling card 100%, how many shares can you give me?"


    "100%?" Zheng Juncheng said in dismay. "Is your virtuous nephew also an expert in gambling? But do you know who the opponent is this time? At least half of the top 100 gamblers in the world can represent the strongest gamblers in a country. Are you sure you can win gold gambling cards from these people?"


    "Well, I''ll let you believe later. I just want to know how many shares can I get at most?"


    "Well... If you can really get the gold gambling card, I can persuade he Shi to let them give you 5% too. In this way, you will have 10% of the dry shares."


    10%, equivalent to one billion dollars. If someone else, I''m afraid I''d be crazy. But this can''t satisfy Chu fan''s appetite. Since you want to play, you have to play a big casino. I want to make a reservation!

 Chapter 334

    "Uncle Zheng, you should contact ho family now. If you believe me, I''ll go over there. If you don''t believe me, I''ll go back to the mainland immediately." Chu Fan said decisively.


    Since you want to get involved in the casino business, you have to be tough. Now, it''s not Chu fan who asks, but who asks him. Only by making clear his identity can Chu fan stand in a favorable position and seek the greatest interests for himself.


    Zheng Juncheng hesitated, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll call he Zixiong. He is the eldest son of He Xiao and the agent of he''s enterprise. As long as he nods, it''s done."


    Then Zheng Juncheng shouted upstairs, "Qiqi, come down and greet the guests."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zheng Xueqi ran out of the corner of the stairs. It seemed that she had been eavesdropping for a long time.


    "Chu fan, I''ll take you to take a bath, change your clothes, and then I''ll accompany you to Macao." Zheng Xueqi said excitedly.


    When the distance was close, Chu fan could smell the fragrance on her body. Her hair was still wet. It was obvious that she had just taken a bath upstairs, and the smell on her body should be pure natural flower fragrance.


    Did she take a petal bath? How many flowers does it take to make this fragrance? It''s too extravagant.


    Zheng Xueqi not only took a bath, but also changed her clothes and dressed up carefully. The upper body is wearing a black chicken heart collar short sleeved chiffon shirt. The snow-white skin looks more white, tender and smooth against the background of the black chiffon shirt, and the chicken heart collar also properly reveals her delicate collarbone. The chest holds up the collar, but only a touch of white is exposed, which makes people more imaginative than the low chest shirt.


    Wearing a pair of Cowboy SHORTS under the body is so short that Chu fan dares to look directly at it and almost shows his ass. is this too bold? But what she wears on her upper body doesn''t look like a girl who takes the sexual feeling route?


    And her make-up, not thick and gorgeous, just reflects her girl''s youth and beauty. It looks a little mature, but with a little playfulness, very cute.


    Is this still Zheng Xueqi? How did she suddenly become beautiful? Well, it must be because of makeup. Women with makeup have too much water.


    "Well... Do you still take a bath?" Chu fan is a little afraid of Zheng Xueqi now. Won''t she make any excessive demands? For example, if you want to wash with yourself, refuse, hurt her self-esteem, promise, how much you have to suffer.


    Oh, what a headache.


    Zheng Xueqi stretched out two slender jade fingers, picked up Chu fan''s sleeves, wrinkled her nose and said angrily, "you smell it yourself. It''s rotten. Where did you steal your clothes? Do you want to go to Macao to cure gamblers?"


    Chu fan looks down. Natasha really took the clothes from the ship. There''s no way. Chu fan''s clothes are wet and picked from the dead pirates. You can''t change them.


    But the clothes are someone else''s after all. Can they fit him? In addition, after tossing around on the ship all night and taking a bath in the morning, I took the plane for more than ten hours. I was sweating all over. It would be strange if there was no rancid smell.


    "It seems that it''s really not good?" Chu fan stood up and said with a smile. "Then go and wash, but you don''t have to follow? I''ll be shy."


    "Ha ha!" Zheng Juncheng patted Chu fan on the shoulder and walked out laughing. He found that he liked the boy more and more. Unfortunately, he has a girlfriend. Otherwise, he really wants to marry his daughter to him.


    Zheng Xueqi stared at Chu fan like swallowing a dead fly and didn''t speak for a long time. What is this bad guy talking about? Who''s going to wash it with you? I''m just taking you to take a bath. I''m sending you. What does it mean? Don''t you understand?


    Woo woo, now, dad must think I like this bad guy, but how can I like him?


    Thinking of this, Zheng Xueqi looks gloomy. Even if she likes Chu fan, what can she do? There are already several around him. Where else is her position? But why is he his idol murderer?


    After taking a bath, Chu fan changed into Zheng Juncheng''s suit. They are almost the same height, but Zheng Juncheng is fatter than Chu fan. After all, they are a little fat in middle age. But there was no way. There were only father and daughter at home, and there were no other clothes for Chu fan.


    But the clothes were only for Chu fan for a while. Then Zheng Xueqi drove Chu fan out of the door and wanted to change his clothes. In her words, people need clothes. When we go to Macao this time, we always want to make a good impression on others. Therefore, dressing is the most important.


    Soon, the two came to the largest shopping mall on Hong Kong Island. After parking the car, Zheng Xueqi took Chu fan upstairs. There are exclusive stores of foreign brand clothing, and the price of a pair of underwear is more than 1000 yuan.


    It''s so expensive!


    However, Chu fan didn''t have to pay anyway. He was really rude. He changed two sets from inside to outside, a dark blue Armani suit lined with a snow-white shirt, which made Chu fan look charming and restrained. There was a faint upper class temperament. Raising his hands and feet showed a strong confidence.


    Zheng Xueqi is very satisfied with her vision. However, she always feels that she still owes something. When Chu fan raises her hand, she suddenly finds that there is still a watch missing on his wrist.


    A watch is a symbol of a successful man''s identity. How can we lose a watch? Zheng Xueqi immediately took Chu fan to the famous watch store and was ready to buy Chu fan a famous watch that was expensive and wouldn''t appear too publicized.


    But is it Rolex or Patek Philippe? Jiangshidanton is also good, but Rolex is too local tyrant, Patek Philippe is too old-fashioned, and jiangshidanton is too fancy. Which is more suitable for Chu fan?


    Just when Zheng Xueqi felt embarrassed, Chu fan took a fancy to one of them, pointed to the watch in the counter and said to the clerk, "Miss, please show me this watch."


    "Yes, sir." the saleswomen are specially trained. They are not only beautiful, but also of high quality. They are wearing snow-white gloves. They carefully take the watch out of the counter and put it on the counter, indicating that Chu fan can watch it at will and try it on.


    The clerk will not personally hand over ordinary valuable products to customers. If they fall and break, it will cause a lot of unnecessary misunderstandings. Therefore, saleswomen have received special training in this regard. They put the goods on the counter and let the customers pick up or put them down by themselves. Once they miss, the responsibility of who is responsible is clear at a glance.


    With a black dial and a black strap, it is very humble, but when you look carefully, you can find that this watch is elegant and atmospheric everywhere.


    Without the introduction of the clerk, Zheng Xueqi couldn''t help brightening her eyes and praised: "Chu fan, you have a good eye. This jiangshidanton inheritance series is very matched with your image and temperament, but the grade is a little low."


    Chu fan pointed to those tens of millions of watches and said, "these are high-end, but do you think they are suitable for me?"


    Zheng Xueqi also felt inappropriate. Those high-end watches were full of broken diamonds, which could blind people. I don''t understand whether they sell watches or diamonds. However, the price of Chu fan''s phase is not low, as high as more than 2.6 million. If you spend your own money, you will kill Chu fan without buying it.


    But when they chose their watches and were ready to pay, a strange voice came in front of them.


    "Oh, isn''t this Miss Zheng Xueqi?" a man in fancy clothes and sunglasses chewed gum and hugged a girl with smoky makeup and sexual exposure.


    At first glance, this is a dandy, with a strong sense of provocation.


    The man pushed away the woman in his arms and came to Chu fan with eight character steps. Pretending to be surprised, he asked, "aren''t you kidnapped by pirates? You''ve been released back so soon? Tell me what the pirates look like? How many times have they been on you? Cool?"


    Looking at his face, Chu fan wants to stretch out his hand. How can he talk so much? This is not looking for a beating. What is it? But Chu fan held back. He wanted to see how Zheng Xueqi solved such humiliation.


    "Pa!" a loud slap came, startling Chu fan.


    This girl has a violent temper. How dare you do it?


    The man was also beaten. What''s the situation? Zheng Xueqi dare to do it? Who gave her courage?


    "Ruan Hongfei, you''re not a man." Zheng Xueqi''s face was green and said word by word.


    Ruan Hongfei was in a hurry and scolded angrily: "bitch, dare you hit me? Believe it or not, I stripped you off and threw you on the square for exhibition?"


    "I don''t believe it." Zheng Xueqi straightened her chest, stepped forward and sneered, "if you have the courage, you can try to move me? My father is only my daughter. If you dare to move me, even if he spends all his money, he won''t make you Ruan family feel better."


    "I......" Ruan Hongfei slapped up, but he was stunned that he didn''t dare to fall down.


    He is really afraid. Although the Ruan family does not lose to the Zheng family in financial resources, the key is that Zheng Juncheng has only one baby daughter, and his father has three sons.


    If you really want to make things big, Zheng Juncheng dares to throw all his property in and fight with the Ruan family to die together, but the Ruan family will hand him over 100% in order to calm things down. At that time, not only will he not get any property, but he may be killed by Zheng Juncheng.


    Special, crazy, they are all crazy.


    "Pooh!" Chu fan couldn''t help but make a noise.


    This time, Ruan Hongfei found his vent and immediately transferred his anger to Chu fan. Pointing to his nose, he angrily scolded, "Cao NIMA, what are you laughing at? Is it funny? Don''t think you''ve picked up so much cheap that you can''t tell how many green - hats you''re wearing."


    Chu fan''s face, which was still smiling, suddenly became gloomy. A cold and bloodthirsty breath from hell came out of him. Ruan Hongfei was frightened. His legs trembled, but he couldn''t take a step.


    "Die!"


    Chu fan''s voice was cold. He stretched out his hand like lightning, grabbed his neck and held him high in the air


    PS: Thank you for your 2 yuan red envelope reward support of book friend "Yang Degang 429734248"!

 Chapter 335

    "If you scold me, I won''t argue with you, but you shouldn''t scold my mother." Chu fan''s five fingers kept tightening, Ruan Hongfei''s face was purple, his feet were weak, the range was getting smaller and smaller, his eyes turned white, and his tongue stretched out.


    This scene frightened Zheng Xueqi. Even on the pirate ship, Chu fan didn''t show such a terrible side, and his anger was only because Ruan Hongfei scolded him.


    The smoky makeup girl brought by Ruan Hongfei calmed down at this time and suddenly screamed: "kill, someone kill..."


    "Remember my name, my name is Chu fan." Chu fan''s eyes became colder and colder. He looked at Ruan Hongfei as if he had killed not a man, but a local chicken.


    Zheng Xueqi finally woke up, grabbed Chu fan''s arm and said anxiously, "Chu fan, stop it. Killing him will cause you a lot of trouble. I beg you, will you let him go? You''re not worth it for a scum like him..."


    But no matter how she begged, Chu fan didn''t move his eyes. He looked as if he was determined to crush Ruan Hongfei. At this time, Ruan Hongfei was about to lose consciousness. He was incontinent. The Yellow muddy liquid flowed down his trouser legs. He was invaded by a smelly smell in the mall.


    At this time, Zheng Xueqi didn''t know where the courage came from. She suddenly stood on tiptoe, hooked Chu fan''s neck and kissed his lips. This move worked well. Chu fan was startled and loosened his hand. Ruan Hongfei fell softly to the ground. He covered his neck and coughed violently while breathing ''fresh'' air.


    Although the air was full of stink, he felt extremely satisfied now. I never felt how important air is before. Now I know that without air is a dead end.


    Woo woo, it''s really good to live!


    "Brother Fei, brother Fei, are you okay?" the girl with smoked makeup hurried forward to help Ruan Hongfei. Although the smell on him was disgusting, in order to please him, she didn''t dare to show a disdainful expression. She had to ask with concern, "do you want to go to the hospital for examination?"


    At this time, Ruan Hongfei woke up, looked around quickly, and asked with lingering fear, "where''s Zheng Xueqi and the man?"


    "Go, go."


    "What?" Ruan Hongfei suddenly came to his senses. He pushed away the smoky makeup girl and cursed: "on Hong Kong Island, no one dared to move my finger and shout, and immediately asked someone to chop the miscellaneous pieces for me. I want to feed my piranha with his meat."


    The girl with smoky makeup didn''t dare to disobey him, but seeing more and more people around, she couldn''t help approaching Ruan Hongfei and whispered, "brother Fei, let''s leave here first, take a bath and change our clothes."


    "Pa!"


    Ruan Hongfei slapped her in the face and said angrily, "you also think I''m ashamed, don''t you?"


    "No!" the girl with smoky makeup covered her face, shook her head, and sobbed in a low voice.


    Ruan Hongfei turned his head to glare at the onlookers and scolded, "what are you looking at? Believe it or not, I asked someone to dig your eyes? Go away, don''t you go away."


    Chu fan doesn''t know him, but how many people on Hong Kong Island don''t know Ruan Hongfei? His grandfather Ruan Feilong, however, is the overlord of Hong Kong Island gangs. He has dominated Hong Kong Island for decades and is the boss of Hong Xing, the largest Gang on Hong Kong Island.


    On Hong Kong Island, Chu fan is the only one who dares to fight Ruan Hongfei. No one dares to provoke this mad dog except him.


    People soon dispersed, but Ruan Hongfei knew that he was lost today. Maybe it will be published in the newspaper tomorrow and become the biggest laughing stock in Hong Kong.


    Ruan Hongfei''s eyes were red and he gnashed his teeth: "Zheng Xueqi, I won''t let you go. And your lover - head, I''ll let you watch him and be torn alive by piranha pomfret, I swear..."


    Zheng Xueqi drove her car and drove quickly in the direction of home.


    "You are too impulsive. Ruan Hongfei is a mad dog. Offending him will cause you a lot of trouble." Zheng Xueqi complained.


    Chu fan sat in the co pilot, leaned against the back of his chair and said lazily, "if he dares to come to me, I will turn his mad dog into a dead dog. Let them remove the Ruan family from Hong Kong Island."


    With a "squeak", Zheng Xueqi''s sports car made a sharp braking sound, and the sports car stopped on the roadside.


    Zheng Xueqi''s eyes were red with anxiety and said loudly, "can you let people save snacks? Do you know what the Ruan family does? Ruan Hongfei''s grandfather is the boss of the largest gangs in Hong Kong Island. If you offend Ruan Hongfei, you will offend the whole Hong Xing. Do you know how many horses there are in Hong Xing? Can you kill tens of thousands of people?"


    Chu fan looked at Zheng Xueqi playfully, looked at her tearful eyes, jokingly said: "Miss Zheng, you care about me so much, don''t you like me?"


    "Don''t stink, I just don''t want you to die on Hong Kong Island." Zheng Xueqi hummed, "what I know is that you have offended the Ruan family. I don''t know that we Zheng family will bite the hand that feeds us. Hum!"


    "But I remember that just now you seemed to kiss me and put your tongue in."


    "I... I had to. Don''t think about it." Zheng Xueqi blushed and didn''t dare to talk to Chu fan again. She quickly started the car and drove home.


    Chu fan opens her eyes and secretly glances at Zheng Xueqi, who is driving on her side. Her favor with Chu fan is as high as 85, which fully shows that she really likes Chu fan.


    But Chu fan couldn''t understand that when she was in South Africa, she ignored him and guarded him like a thief. How did she suddenly increase her favor when she returned to Hong Kong Island?


    Alas, if only Kong Qingqing had the psychological snooping ability.


    When he got home, Zheng Juncheng was drinking tea in the living room. When he saw Chu fan, his eyes lit up and praised him: "people really want clothes, and Buddha wants gold. You look so handsome, my good nephew. Ha ha, no wonder so many little girls like you. If it were me, I would like you too."


    Chu fan smiled bitterly: "you''d better forgive me. I''m very devoted to my feelings."


    Zheng Xueqi disdains to kiss her mouth. Are you still single-minded about your feelings? Thank you for saying it.


    Chu fan patiently explained, "I mean, I only like women, not men."


    Zheng Juncheng''s father and daughter were stunned and laughed at random. Zheng Xueqi burst into tears. It''s funny that Chu fan can be cold and humorous.


    "Well, stop laughing and get down to business." after Zheng Juncheng smiled, he took a deep breath and said, "I''ve made an appointment with Ho family in Macao. I can start at any time."


    "It''s not too late. Let''s go now." Chu fan just sat down and stood up again. His heart is like an arrow now. He just wants to solve the things here as soon as possible and then go home.


    But Zheng Xueqi thought that Chu fan was afraid of causing trouble for her Zheng family. After all, he almost killed Ruan Hongfei just now. Zheng Xueqi was a little moved in her heart. She quickly echoed and said, "Chu fan is right. You''d better hurry up and wait until he cures the God of gamblers and returns directly to the mainland from Macao."


    Chu fan is in a hurry to go back. Zheng Juncheng can understand, but what happened to her daughter Zheng Xueqi? I heard that Chu fan was going to leave. She was still crying and lost her temper. Why can''t wait to drive Chu fan away in a twinkling of an eye?


    Something''s wrong. There must be something here.


    "Qiqi, you two didn''t get into any trouble when you went out?" Zheng Juncheng asked seriously.


    Zheng Xueqi was startled and quickly waved her hand: "no, I took Chu fan to the mall. I didn''t even meet an acquaintance."


    She didn''t have the talent to lie at all. Zheng Juncheng saw it at a glance. She turned to Chu fan and asked, "Chu fan, what''s the matter? On Hong Kong Island, there are people I Zheng Juncheng can''t afford?"


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid you really can''t afford it. It''s a guy named Ruan Hongfei. When he saw me and Xueqi shopping and said some ugly words, I beat him."


    "Ruan Hongfei." Zheng Juncheng breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and comforted, "don''t pay attention to him. He''s a black sheep. He''ll fight. I''ll say hello to the Dragon Master in a minute."


    Zheng Xueqi pursed her lips and muttered, "it''s more than fighting. He almost strangled others."


    Zheng Juncheng was startled and exclaimed, "what are you talking about? Why is it so noisy? What''s the reason?"


    "Because... Because Ruan Hongfei greeted Chu fan''s mother." Zheng Xueqi glanced at Chu fan secretly and said cautiously.


    Now that I think of it, she''s still a little scared. Chu fan at that time was really scary!


    Zheng Juncheng frowned and said nothing. It''s a little troublesome. Although Ruan Hongfei is a dandy, he is Ruan''s family after all. If young people make a small fuss, Ruan Feilong won''t be too angry even if Ruan Hongfei is beaten. Who makes his grandson lose morale? How dare you come back and complain if you can''t even fight?


    But if you move your heart to kill, it will touch Ruan Feilong''s inverse scale. Can he give up? The most important thing is that Zheng Xueqi''s escape from marriage has not been explained clearly to the Ruan family. Now there is such a thing. How can the Ruan family calm down?


    On the other hand, Chu fan also saw something, gathered around Zheng Xueqi and asked in a low voice, "what''s the relationship between you and Ruan Hongfei? Why did he target you? Did he pursue you and be rejected by you?"


    "It''s more than rejection."


    Zheng Juncheng sighed: "the accident of Qiqi this time is because of Ruan Hongfei."


    Chu fan immediately widened his eyes and lost his voice: "the object you chose for miss Xueqi is Ruan Hongfei, isn''t it?"


    Zheng Juncheng was silent and tacitly accepted it.


    "No wonder you run away from marriage." Chu fan looked at Zheng Xueqi sympathetically.


    Ruan Hongfei''s virtue doesn''t even deserve Zheng Xueqi''s toes. I don''t understand. How can Zheng Juncheng choose such a scum as his daughter''s husband? No, no, there must be another reason.


    Zheng Juncheng sighed: "things are not what the outside world rumored..."


    PS: Thank you for your 18 yuan red envelope reward of "the next vicissitudes" and your 2 yuan red envelope support of "a puju culture @ furniture ~ mubai..."!

 Chapter 336

    "The Ruan family is also eyeing the casino business in Macao, but with their financial resources, they don''t have that strength at all. Therefore, Ruan Feilong came to me to join hands with me to win the gold gambling championship."


    Zheng Juncheng didn''t hide any more and told the story truthfully. This time, even Zheng Xueqi was stunned and made trouble for a long time. There was another secret here.


    The Ruan family is deeply rooted in Hong Kong Island and has some ties with some foreign gangs and maintains close ties. Especially the relationship with Yamaguchi group of Japanese gangs is very good. It has been speculated that Hong Xing of the Ruan family is actually an underworld force supported by the Yamaguchi group.


    In this golden gambling competition, the Ruan family invited Naoto Miyamoto, the world''s sixth ranked gambling king of Japan. With Naoto Miyamoto''s action, the Ruan family has a great chance of winning. However, the Ruan family can''t take so much money to prepare for the construction of the casino. Therefore, the Ruan family naturally thought of Zheng Juncheng and hoped that the two families would cooperate and jointly operate the casino.


    Although Zheng Juncheng wants to invest in casinos, he also has to cooperate with whom. Can he not see the ambition of the Ruan family? Cooperating with their Ruan family is tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger. If they don''t do well, they will swallow up all his family.


    However, he can''t refuse too simply. In this way, he looks too embarrassed and will make a grudge with the Ruan family. Although Zheng Juncheng is not afraid of the Ruan family, he doesn''t want to make enemies with such a gangster force. Therefore, Zheng Juncheng did not give the Ruan family a clear answer, but said he would think it over.


    In fact, everyone who knows it knows that this is a refusal, but unexpectedly, the next day Ruan Feilong came to the door with his grandson Ruan Hongfei to marry Zheng Xueqi, Zheng Juncheng''s only daughter.


    At that time, Zheng Xueqi was also present. The Ruan family also invited several celebrities from Hong Kong Island as lobbyists. Zheng Juncheng couldn''t refuse at all, but he didn''t promise. It was a prevarication. But then, the newspaper published the news that the Zheng family and the Ruan family were going to get married. Even the date of engagement said that they had a nose and eyes.


    To this end, Zheng Xueqi ran to her father''s room and had a big quarrel. Zheng Juncheng was holding back his anger and scolded her daughter. As a result, Zheng Xueqi ran away in anger.


    Zheng Juncheng went to the Ruan family to make a theory. The Ruan family pushed it clean. They were stunned to say that it was an unscrupulous reporter. Zheng Juncheng went to the reporter and found that the reporter''s family had moved away. He didn''t even know where the reporter had moved. How to investigate?


    "Ruan Hongfei is a notorious black sheep of Hong Kong Island. He only knows that he has no skills by virtue of Hong Xing''s reputation. Can I marry his daughter?" Zheng Juncheng said depressed. "But this matter is well known now. If I stand up and clarify, I won''t give the Ruan family face. The Ruan family will not give up."


    Chu fan frowned slightly and said, "he''s forcing you to cooperate with their Ruan family. Or they''re going to fake it and marry miss Xueqi, so as to plot to seize your Zheng family''s property."


    "I will never marry Ruan Hongfei when I die." Zheng Xueqi said angrily.


    Chu fan shook his head and said with a faint smile, "if you really want to get there, you can''t help it. For example... Find someone to kidnap you, and then Ruan Hongfei will come forward to rescue you..."


    "Do you think I''m stupid? Can such a low-level move deceive me?" Zheng Xueqi gave him a cold look.


    Chu fanle said, "I can''t deceive you, but what if you happen to be fed some medicine when he saves you?"


    "Medicine? What medicine?" Zheng Xueqi couldn''t understand.


    But Zheng Juncheng''s face changed greatly. If it was like what Chu Fan said, I''m afraid he would really marry his daughter to Ruan Hongfei in order to preserve the reputation of the Zheng family. Although this means is despicable, the effect is the best. Judging from the unscrupulous style of the Ruan family, this kind of thing can really be done.


    After pondering for a long time, Zheng Juncheng looked hard and said in a cruel voice, "since he is unkind, you can''t blame me for my injustice. Chu fan, this matter still needs to trouble you. As long as you can level Hongxing, I''ll give you another 5% share."


    In this way, Chu fan can get 15% of the shares, and Zheng Juncheng''s shares are not much more than Chu fan. It can be seen that for the sake of his daughter, he broke out this time. The real gold and silver suddenly took out more than ten billion, or US dollars.


    However, for one''s own self-interest, openly attacking the Ruan family, I''m afraid it will give others a handle. In particular, Chu fan''s identity at this time, once excavated by some people, he is likely to be accused to a military court.


    After pondering for a long time, Chu fan shook his head: "I''m sorry, I can''t help you with this."


    "I don''t blame you. I''m too abrupt."


    Zheng Juncheng kept up his spirits and said with a smile, "don''t talk about this. I asked someone to prepare some Jadeites. When everything is ready, we''ll set out for Macao."


    Chu fan also agrees with this. Zheng Juncheng believes in him, but he family can''t believe Chu fan. In particular, Chu fan will use hundreds of millions of Jadeites, which is more like a liar.


    But now that Zheng Juncheng has prepared all this, what else can he doubt? When Chu fan cures the gambling God''s disease, the money for buying jadeite jade will be doubled back, and he can get the friendship of any family.


    Until this time, Chu fan knew that Zheng Juncheng''s biggest business was jewelry, jade and other precious jewelry. Juncheng jewelry chain could at least rank in the top three in China. It is precisely because of the perennial travel to Yunnan to purchase jadeite raw stones that Zheng Juncheng met Yu Jianqiu and became a friend.


    In addition, the Zheng family has also been involved in the development of high-tech energy. Although it is not involved deeply and is still in the preliminary research and development stage, it has considerable profits in this regard, and there is still a lot of room for development. After all, the energy of all countries is limited and will dry up one day. Therefore, the energy industry will only be more and more popular.


    Just when the three were ready to go out for lunch, a man in a work uniform came in quickly and said anxiously, "Chairman, our car transporting jadeite raw materials was robbed."


    "What?"


    Zheng Juncheng was surprised and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter? Who is so bold and dares to rob my car?"


    "Yes... Hong Xing''s people did it."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, Zheng Xueqi''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Seeing the caller ID, Zheng Xueqi immediately looked angry, answered the phone angrily and said loudly, "Ruan Hongfei, what do you want to do?"


    "What are you doing? Hum, if you want this truck of goods, let the boy come to the dock alone, or I will throw all the emerald materials in this truck into the sea. Ha ha!"


    The voice of the phone is not small. Chu fan and Zheng Juncheng can hear it clearly. Ruan Hongfei is so arrogant that he dare to openly provoke Zheng Juncheng. This is the rhythm of tearing his face.


    "I''ll call Lord long right now."


    Zheng Juncheng was so angry that he took out his mobile phone and dialed it, but the phone prompted that it had been turned off. Now Zheng Juncheng was silent. Shut down? What a coincidence? This is clearly Ruan Feilong''s intention to connive at grandson''s doing so. How can he stop it?


    "Uncle Zheng, I''ve caused you trouble." Chu fan smiled apologetically.


    "No, it''s not your fault. Even without today, the Ruan family and I will have such a day sooner or later." Zheng Juncheng shook his head, but felt very headache about it.


    He had not planned well, and the day came ahead of schedule. This is very bad for him, but does he have a choice?


    Just when he was ready to kill the fish and catch the net, Chu Fan said, "Uncle Zheng, you don''t have to be embarrassed. I broke the trouble. I''m the one he''s looking for. It has nothing to do with you. So I''ll just go. However, please arrange a driver to send me."


    "This......" Zheng Juncheng hesitated, but Zheng Xueqi said without hesitation, "take my car, I''ll take you there and beat Ruan Hongfei hard."


    "Beating him dirty my hands." Chu fan glanced at Zheng Juncheng and said if he pointed, "Uncle Zheng, this is a good opportunity. There are only so many I can help you."


    Zheng Juncheng''s mind moved. Chu fan killed the murderer king of the rattlesnake organization. This time, he broke into the pirate''s nest and brought his daughter back intact. There were a lot of bullets and bullets. Can he fall into Hong Xing''s hands?


    Before, it was hard for him to fight, but now, when others bullied him, he was justified. If you take the opportunity to expand the fruits of the war, you may be able to suppress Hong Xing.


    But how did the boy know I had a back hand?


    Looking at the back of Chu fan and his daughter leaving, Zheng Juncheng sighed to himself that this boy is a demon. Unfortunately, he has a master of the grass.


    On the bus, Zheng Xueqi''s adrenals soared, so excited that she couldn''t speak quickly: "Chu fan, do you like to use a knife or a gun? Otherwise, we''ll buy a box of grenades and take them with us and directly blow up these bastards."


    Chu fan was sweating when he heard it. My eldest lady, have you seen too many movies? This is China, not Devil Island. Shooting will cause great trouble. If you blow up a grenade, it is estimated that the army will have to kill it soon.


    "Cough, after a while, you take me to the place and withdraw. I have no time to protect you." Chu Fan said angrily.


    Zheng Xueqi skimmed her lips and directly ignored Chu fan''s words. After a while, she said mysteriously, "there''s a baseball bat behind my car. Why don''t you take it first?"


    "No!"


    "Er... I still have a saber under my seat. I''ll give it to you if you like."


    "Thank you. I have it myself."


    "I still have..."


    "Stop!"


    Chu fan asked, "Miss, for the last time, I don''t need anything, OK?"


    Zheng Xueqi pouted and hummed, "don''t be so fierce. Why are you so fierce? Aren''t people afraid of losing you?"


    "I appreciate your concern. Concentrate on driving."


    Finally, Zheng Xueqi stopped torturing Chu fan''s eardrums, closed her mouth and drove to a secluded abandoned wharf.


    On the dock, a Mercedes Benz business car was parked. Ruan Hongfei hugged the smoky makeup girl and was leaning against the car smoking. Seeing Chu fan get out of the car, Ruan Hongfei took his hand out of the chest of the smoky makeup girl.


    "Cao NIMA, how dare you come?" Ruan Hongfei took off his sunglasses and waved with a grim smile, "cut him to death for me..."

 Chapter 337

    At the command, countless big men wearing black tights quickly emerged from the surrounding abandoned ships, cars and other places. Each person was holding bright steel knives, steel pipes, hatchets and other lethal weapons. There were more than 100 people surrounded from all directions.


    Now, not to mention Chu fan, even Zheng Xueqi in the car has nowhere to run. And she was holding a military knife in her hand. She was so frightened that she turned pale and dared not breathe.


    She thought Ruan Hongfei could bring more than 20 people at most, but she didn''t expect that he would call so many. Just to deal with Chu fan, are you making such a big fuss?


    Zheng Xueqi resolutely locked the door. She thought that if Chu fan died, she would never live alone. She would rather die than let Ruan Hongfei tarnish her innocence.


    Chu fan, you have to hold on. If you lose, I''ll have to be a mandarin duck with you today.


    In this regard, Chu fan disdained his lips, leaned against the front of the car, took out his cigarette and took a comfortable sip. Ruan Hongfei has many people, but in Chu fan''s eyes, they are no different from a group of ants. They are all a recruit. Moreover, Chu fan had to restrain himself from fighting with them, otherwise he would have to kill many people with one punch.


    It''s not a level at all. Isn''t this bullying?


    Soon, the fastest horses came to Chu fan. One of them fiercely raised his steel knife and cleaved towards Chu fan without hesitation.


    Chu fan''s eyes were fierce. He raised his hand and grabbed him by the wrist holding the knife. He caught him in front of him. Suddenly, several murder weapons were cut on him, and blood splashed everywhere. In this regard, Chu fan has no mercy. If he comes out to mix, he should have the consciousness of being cut off.


    "Get out!" Chu fan roared and suddenly threw out the half dead horse in his hand and knocked it down. Then, Chu fan rushed into the crowd like a tiger down the mountain and swept across a piece like cutting wheat. No one could stand up where he passed.


    "Ah!" suddenly a scream came from behind. Chu fan looked back and several gangsters abandoned Chu fan and were smashing the glass of the sports car. The scream was sent by Zheng Xueqi.


    "Seek death!" Chu fan grabbed a machete on the ground and jumped back like electricity. His hands fell and clicked a few times. The horses'' hands were cut off and screamed bitterly. Holding a broken arm, he stumbled and fled everywhere.


    Throwing down the steel knife in his hand, Chu fan looked into the car and asked, "are you okay?"


    "No... nothing." Zheng Xueqi was still in shock. She felt that this time was more exciting than that on the pirate ship. Chu fan is too fierce. Why is he so powerful? No wonder they are called the king of murder. If they kill, none of these 100 people can run today.


    Suddenly, a "bang" gunshot startled her. Turning around, Ruan Hongfei came step by step with a gun in his hand and a ferocious smile.


    "Chu fan, Chu fan?" Zheng Xueqi couldn''t believe looking at Chu fan slowly sliding down, leaning against the body and sitting on the ground, covering his chest with his hands, breathing hard and his face was very bad.


    "Chu fan, you can''t die. You''re the king of murder. How can you die?" Zheng Xueqi jumped out of the car recklessly, half knelt on the ground, helped Chu fan up and cried, "you hold on, you can''t die... Sobbing!"


    Ruan Hongfei came closer, could not help but Pooh and scolded, "can''t you fight? Get up? Cao NIMA, it''s cheap for you to die under my gun."


    "Ruan Hongfei, my father won''t let you go." Zheng Xueqi stared at Ruan Hongfei angrily, eager to drink his blood and eat his meat.


    Ruan Hongfei didn''t care at all. He laughed and said, "he''s hard to protect himself. You''d better think about yourself first. Hum, you think your father secretly supports the triad. Don''t we Ruan family know? If you want to use the triad to replace our Ruan family Hongxing''s position, dream."


    "Ha ha, when your father dies, your Zheng family''s property will naturally fall on your head. At this time, if you marry me again, your Zheng family''s property will be mine. Ha ha ha!"


    "You dream, I will not marry you even if I die." Zheng Xueqi suddenly grabbed the sabre and was about to commit suicide, but Ruan Hongfei grabbed it and threw it away.


    Ruan Hongfei pinched her chin and said with a grim smile, "want to die? How can it be so easy? Don''t worry, I''ll make you fall in love with me. Come on!"


    The smoky makeup girl came over. In her hand, she also held a syringe with half a tube of light blue liquid, staring at Zheng Xueqi maliciously.


    Zheng Xueqi was really scared this time. She asked in a trembling voice, "what do you... What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just the latest drug. I promise you''ll soon fall in love with it and fall in love with me who owns it. Jie!"


    Ruan Hongfei smiled proudly. Although he suffered heavy losses today, fortunately, he brought a gun and turned the war around in one fell swoop. At the thought that the huge property of the Zheng family would soon become his, he was so excited that he wanted to pee.


    When he inherits the property of the Zheng family and the family property, who else on the whole Hong Kong Island can compare with him?


    But just when he was daydreaming, a scream suddenly came from his ear, which frightened him. He scolded angrily: "Cao NIMA, what''s your ghost''s name? You asked you to stab her, not stab... Stab you... You''re not..."


    Ruan Hongfei couldn''t say any more. The syringe that should have been tied to Zheng Xueqi was now tied to the neck of the smoky makeup girl, and Chu fan, who should have been shot and died, was smiling at him like a person who had nothing to do.


    Chu fan patted the dust on his body and said with a smile, "what you want to say is, I''m shot, how can I not die, right? In fact, I''m dead, but the old son of hell said, you''re still alive, what am I dead? So he sent me back."


    Ruan Hongfei didn''t have time to listen to his nonsense. He quickly raised his gun and was ready to give Chu fan two more times. But this time, he took the initiative to Chu fan. Can he still have a chance to shoot? Before the gun was lifted, he felt the numbness of his whole arm. He watched the gun fall from his hand and fall into Chu fan''s hand easily.


    "No, don''t shoot." Ruan Hongfei''s face turned pale. He knelt down with his head in his arms and said with a sad face, "brother, I''m wrong. Please forgive me. I won''t dare again."


    Chu fan picked up the dull Zheng Xueqi and said impatiently, "say something new. If you can''t give me a reason not to kill you, you''re going to feed the fish in the sea."


    "No, i... I said, I said." Ruan Hongfei''s forehead was sweating, but he couldn''t think of a reason under the gaze of the muzzle of the gun? After Chu fan was impatient and stabbed him at the muzzle of a gun, Ruan Hongfei immediately cried like a pig, "don''t kill me. I said everything. My second brother took people and ambushed near the entrance of the triad. As long as Zheng Juncheng passed, he will net him and the triad people."


    Chu fan immediately became serious and asked fiercely, "how long have you two brothers gone?"


    "I left earlier than I did. Now... I guess I''ve... Handed it in."


    "Dad!" Zheng Xueqi cried sadly, and immediately fainted in Chu fan''s arms.


    Chu fan didn''t dare to neglect. He quickly picked up Zheng Xueqi and put her in the car. Then he pointed a gun at Ruan Hongfei and shouted, "get in the car and send me there."


    "Brother, i... I..."


    "Bang!" Chu fan shot him in the leg and almost scared Ruan Hongfei to death. After he touched a hand of blood on his thigh, he felt unbearable pain and fell to the ground holding his thigh. He howled like a pig.


    Chu fan''s voice was cold and hummed: "if you don''t want to die, get in the car quickly. If Zheng Juncheng breaks three long and two, I''ll let you go to his funeral first, and then send your Ruan family down to accompany you one by one."


    "No, don''t kill me, I''ll take you." Ruan Hongfei was completely afraid. He struggled to get in the car, started the car, and sped to the entrance of the triad hall.


    It has to be said that Ruan Feilong is a farsighted and decisive figure. He has been thinking about Zheng Juncheng''s industry for not a day or two, but he has been forbearing not to do it in order to make Zheng Juncheng bigger and make more money.


    In his opinion, Zheng Juncheng is equal to a fat sheep he raised. When he wants to eat meat, whether it is steamed, roasted or stewed depends on his mood. As soon as Zheng Juncheng dies, the property of the Zheng family will fall into the hands of his Ruan family, and all he needs is an opportunity, an opportunity to let the Ruan family take off.


    The golden gambling competition held in Macao is an opportunity for the Ruan family to take off. Ruan Feilong first invited Zheng Juncheng to cooperate in the construction of the casino, and then came to propose marriage. These are just pretexts. The purpose is to let the outside world know that Zheng Xueqi is the favorite of their Ruan family.


    Even if Zheng Juncheng promised to marry his daughter to Ruan Hongfei, he must die. Even if there is no such thing as Chu fan and Ruan Hongfei today, the Ruan family will find other reasons to kill Zheng Juncheng. Because only when he dies, the property will fall on his daughter, and their Ruan family can master the property of the Zheng family through Zheng Xueqi.


    Ruan Feilong has prepared for this day for more than ten years. Once launched, how can he give Zheng Juncheng a chance to survive?


    At this time, several streets around the entrance of the triad hall were blocked. Thousands of fierce horse cubs poured out from various intersections. The pedestrians on the road were scared to give way, and the surrounding shops closed directly.


    A tough man in his thirties came out of the crowd without arms and said loudly: "brothers, triads bully people too much, rob our territory and bully our sister-in-law. I''ll cut one today."


    "Kill!"


    At the command, countless horses rushed to the entrance of the triad hall, almost squeezing out the door of the entrance.


    Suddenly, there were not many people in the entrance of the triad hall. Soon, they were cut to the ground, and dozens of horses rushed into this old house.


    This is an antique living room. At the top of the door, there are two master chairs. On them sits an old man in his 60s. The other is Zheng Juncheng, who has just entered the door and has just sat down for less than five minutes.

 Chapter 338

    Seeing the fierce man rushing in, Zheng Juncheng sneered and said, "Ruan Hongbiao, are you coming for me? Lord long has a deep calculation."


    "Mr. Zheng, don''t blame our dragon master for being cruel and cruel. You are too arrogant." Ruan Hongbiao said with a smile, "but you can rest assured that our Ruan family will take good care of Miss Zheng for you. Do it!"


    "Wait a minute!" the 60 year old man who sat in the master''s chair and smoked a dry cigarette bag stood up, knocked the cigarette bag pot in his hand, and said faintly, "Ruan Hongbiao, I heard that you learned your Kung Fu from Tan Qi. Why didn''t Tan Qi come? Did you dare not see me, an old man, or disdain to give me the last trip?"


    "Master Wu, according to the seniority, I have to call you shiye, but from the standpoint of Hong Xing, you and I are the enemy." Ruan Hongbiao said confidently, "Now, there are only two ways in front of you. One is to dissolve the triad. We''ll arrange a place for you to spend your old age in peace; the other is needless to say. I know you can fight very well, but there are so many people here. How many old bones can you beat down?"


    "It''s enough to take you." old Wu suddenly burst out a cold light in his eyes. His thin body was as fast as lightning. The cigarette bag and pot in his hand stabbed Ruan Hongbiao''s throat like a dagger.


    Ruan Hongbiao had been on guard for a long time. He retreated fiercely and shouted, "start, don''t leave any."


    But the space in the room is narrow, and many people get in the way. Old Wu stands in front of Zheng Juncheng. A cigarette bag pot dances hard to get in, and forcibly blocks several people who rush up. However, after all, he is old and his skills are not as good as before, so he can barely cope for a while, but he has to distract himself from taking care of Zheng Juncheng, and his body will soon hang up.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight." Zheng Juncheng shouted, "as long as you let old Wu and my daughter go, I''m willing to hand over all my property, even if you want my life..."


    Old Wu suddenly broke out, forced several people close to him back, returned to Zheng Juncheng, panted and said, "it''s useless. They are determined to kill you and me. Even if we kneel down and beg for mercy now, they won''t let us go."


    "Yes, you two must die today." Ruan Hongbiao stopped his men from hurting the killer, took out a dagger and threw it over. He said faintly, "for the sake of old Wu, you are my master''s master, I''ll give you a chance to decide yourself. Don''t worry, I''ll give you a beautiful funeral as a disciple."


    Looking at the dagger in front of him and listening to the shouting and killing outside, old Wu was dejected and sighed: "it''s all right, it''s all right, don''t wait for me, what can I do!"


    Zheng Juncheng smiled bitterly, "brother Wu, I''m the one who''s bothering you."


    "Don''t say that. If you hadn''t saved me, my old bone would have died in the hands of the traitor." old Wu took his hand away from his waist and abdomen and looked at the shocking blood on his palm. He had a sense of hero''s powerlessness, "brother, today we are completely planted."


    Zheng Juncheng laughed freely: "it''s nothing to regret that my skills are inferior to others. As for my baby daughter, Chu fan takes care of it for me. Lord long, he doesn''t want to get a penny. Ha ha!"


    "Chu fan? Is that what you call the king of murder?"


    Old Wu grinned: "well, well, unexpectedly, Ruan Feilong was put together before he died. It''s worth dying. Ruan Hongbiao, go back and tell Ruan Feilong that brother Zheng and I will wait for him below. Your Ruan family won''t be rampant for long."


    "It''s hard to say when death is coming." Ruan Hongbiao sneered. "As for the guy you said, it''s estimated that he has been chopped up by my brother and fed to the fish."


    Suddenly, a joking voice came from behind: "sorry to disappoint you."


    Ruan Hongbiao was startled. Looking back quickly, he saw a young man striding over. On his side, he was followed by Zheng Xueqi, who was comparable to Hong Kong sister. In front of them, Ruan Hongfei came in with sweat on his face and blood on his lower body.


    "Second brother, help me..." Ruan Hongfei begged with a sad face.


    Ruan Hongbiao was surprised. There were more than 100 people. Ruan Hongfei was still carrying a gun. He not only didn''t take this guy, but also kidnapped Ruan Hongfei. It''s a little difficult to do.


    "Second brother..."


    "Shut up!" Ruan Hongbiao shouted angrily, which frightened Ruan Hongfei into silence.


    Ruan Hongbiao looked at Chu fan and said coldly, "are you the one who saved Miss Zheng from the pirate shark?"


    "That''s right!"


    "What do you want?"


    Chu fanle said, "I have to ask you this. Now, whether your brother lives or dies in my hands depends on your word."


    Ruan Hongfei became nervous and looked at his second brother for fear that Ruan Hongbiao would say that he would die without a place to bury.


    Ruan Hongbiao stared at Chu fan and said coldly for a long time: "if you let Hongfei go and leave Hong Kong Island immediately, I can act as if nothing had happened."


    "What if I don''t go?"


    Ruan Hongbiao sneered and said, "don''t think you can coerce me if you coerce Ruan Hongfei. As we all know, Ruan Hongfei is the only blood of the Ruan family and the only heir of the Ruan family. As for me and my eldest brother Ruan Hongbo, they are adopted sons of Ruan Hongfei''s father."


    "If Hongfei doesn''t die, how can there be a bright future for me and my brother?"


    Ruan Hongbiao didn''t dare to be stunned. Ruan Hongfei glanced and said with a grim smile, "so I wish you would kill him for me. He died. The Ruan family''s property and the Zheng family''s property are mine. Ha ha!"


    And that?


    Chu fan looked at the dull Ruan Hongfei beside him, shook his head and sighed, "I really feel sad for you. You could have lived, but now it seems that even if I don''t kill you, your second brother won''t let you go."


    "No, I don''t want to die." Ruan Hongfei suddenly grabbed Chu fan''s arm and hurriedly said, "save me. As long as you can let me go back safely, I promise to listen to you in the future. I''ll divide the Ruan family''s property into half of you. In the future, you will be the boss of Hong Xing and I''ll be your little brother..."


    "Ruan Hongfei!"


    Ruan Hongbiao shouted angrily, "look at your coward. If you are a man, stand up straight and come over."


    "No, I won''t go, you''ll kill me." Ruan Hongfei now took Chu fan as an amulet and hid behind him nervously, almost killing Ruan Hongbiao.


    Lord Long''s great name, how could he give birth to such a grandson with a pig brain? I lied to him. He didn''t believe it. You believe it. Are you stupid?


    But now, it''s no use saying anything. If Zheng Juncheng can''t be crippled this time, his counterattack will be enough for the Ruan family. If not, the Ruan family will capsize. No one can afford this price.


    "Brother, I''m sorry." Ruan Hongbiao clenched his teeth and shouted, "go, no one will stay except Zheng Xueqi."


    Suddenly, many horses who were still waiting no longer hesitated, waved the guy in their hands and rushed up with a roar. Ruan Hongbiao is no exception. He wants to take advantage of Chu fan''s delay to destroy Zheng Juncheng.


    But when he just took a step, the figure in front of him flashed, and Chu fan stopped him as fast as a ghost.


    Ruan Hongbiao was shocked. He raised his machete and cleaved at Chu fan. But the next moment, Chu fan took the machete in his hand and kicked him away.


    With a click, Ruan Hongbiao smashed the antique carved wooden door and fell directly into the courtyard. Then Chu fan, holding his steel knife, cut off the arms of more than a dozen people who rushed into the house in a whirlwind. The whole process lasted no more than three seconds, making Zheng Juncheng and old Wu look silly behind him.


    This guy is worthy of being the king of murder. If he kills people, it''s much faster than cutting his arm.


    Then Chu fan walked out of the room with a bloody machete. There were more than 100 people in the yard, but he was stunned that no one dared to come forward.


    Ruan Hongbiao struggled to get up from the ground, wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth, and roared: "come on, come on, whoever cuts him will be rewarded with a million dollars. If anyone can kill him, he will be rewarded with ten million dollars and become the hall leader directly."


    It is said that there must be brave men under the heavy reward. Many horses rushed up like chicken blood. What they think is very simple. Chu fan is only one person no matter how powerful he is. There are hundreds of them. Even if he cuts down a few, the rest can chop him into meat and mud.


    As for who points back and is selected by Chu fan''s steel knife, let it be fate.


    But what they didn''t see was that when they rushed up, Ruan Hongbiao covered his chest, staggered back to the gate, turned and ran.


    He is a dignified man. He is a strong man in the mirror, but he can''t even stop Chu fan''s move. This strength is much more powerful than his master Tan Qi. Ruan Hongbiao had no confidence in the more than 100 people in the yard.


    Sure enough, when he turned around, there were one after another shrill screams behind him. Listening to his heart trembling, he couldn''t help looking back. He saw that there was a knife light in the crowd, dancing like a water curtain, and residual limbs were thrown out constantly. No one could stand up and blood flowed into a river.


    He is not a man, he is a devil.


    Ruan Hongbiao was a little scared. His legs and stomach were soft. He didn''t dare to stay any longer and ran out at the fastest speed. He ran to the street and was surrounded by hundreds of brothers. Only then did he feel confident.


    "Boss, what''s going on inside?" a little brother asked in surprise.


    It doesn''t sound very good. Even the old man ran out. Is the guy who kidnapped brother Fei in more powerful than the "red stick"?


    Ruan Hongbiao took a deep breath and asked, "do you have a gun?"


    "Yes."


    "Call the brother with the gun and kill him for me at all costs." Ruan Hongbiao pointed to Chu fan and said gnashing his teeth.

 Chapter 339

    Chu fan''s steel knife is like a saw tooth. There are gaps on the blade. The whole body of the knife is covered with blood. A blood line flows out all the way out of the yard.


    The clothes that Chu fan had just bought were almost soaked with blood, step by step, as if the evil god came out of the sea of corpses and blood, and walked slowly to the door with a towering murderous spirit.


    At this time, a feeling of extreme danger came to his heart. Chu fan rolled back without hesitation. Suddenly, more than a dozen dull shots came one after another, like setting off firecrackers.


    At the moment Chu fan rolled and avoided, the position where he had just stood was punched more than a dozen holes. Even though he had the early warning ability of insight and avoided most bullets, he was unfortunately shot in his calf.


    This time, he completely aroused Chu fan''s fierce flame, hedged it out, and was ready to help Chu fan. Old Wu roared, "go in, no one is allowed to come out."


    Then Chu fan grabbed the wailing Brokeback horse on the ground and threw it out of the door. As soon as the horse appeared, it was killed by dozens of guns.


    At this critical moment, Chu fan can''t manage so much. Since he came to kill, he must have the consciousness of being killed. Besides, they died in their own hands. Who wants them to look at the gun when they don''t see it clearly?


    Several were thrown one after another. The gunmen outside dared not shoot indiscriminately. At this time, Chu fan suddenly jumped out.


    "Come out, shoot quickly." Ruan Hongbiao was surprised and shouted quickly.


    The more than a dozen hot men who were transferred quickly aimed at Chu fan and pulled the trigger. Unfortunately, Chu fan''s action was too fast and strange. They couldn''t lock Chu fan''s figure at all. Moreover, a lot of bullets were wasted before. After a few shots, they got stuck and ran out of bullets.


    The opportunity is fleeting. How can Chu fan give them the chance to change their magazine? Holding a steel knife full of notches, he plunged into many gunmen. It was like a whirlwind and passed through the crowd. All the more than a dozen gunmen behind him were numb and stagnated for three seconds. Everyone''s throat was full of blood and fell to the ground.


    "Originally, I wanted you to go back and bring a message to Lord long completely, but it''s no wonder that you want to die yourself." Chu fan took a steel knife and strode towards Ruan Hongbiao.


    "Come on, come on, stop him for me." Ruan Hongbiao was anxious and kept pushing the people around him, but there were hundreds of people behind him. No one dared to come forward. The unlucky ones who were pushed out were cut off by Chu fan like melons and vegetables, and the travel speed was not affected at all.


    Before long, Ruan Hongbiao had no younger brother around him, leaving him alone. Facing the evil Chu fan, Ruan Hongbiao counseled, knelt down on his knees and cried, "brother, I also obey orders. Please forgive me."


    "Left hand or right hand, choose for yourself." Chu Fan said coldly.


    Ruan Hongbiao wanted to cry without tears. He looked at his left hand and his right hand. He was reluctant to give up any one. But in this situation, if he doesn''t give up one hand, his life may be lost.


    After hesitating again and again, Ruan Hongbiao closed his eyes and stretched out his left hand. Then he felt his arm cool. When he opened his eyes, his left arm was cut off by his elbow. The white stubble and pink muscles made him almost faint.


    Then, blood poured out of his broken arm like a tap with the gate on. Ruan Hongbiao dared not neglect it. He quickly covered the broken arm and let the blood flow continue. He had to lose too much blood.


    "I... can I go?" Ruan Hongbiao was pale, gritted his teeth and stood up.


    Chu Fan said faintly, "go back and tell Ruan Feilong that my name is Chu fan. I will visit you another day."


    "OK, I remember." Ruan Hongbiao looked at the severed arm on the ground and didn''t dare to pick it up. He covered his broken arm and staggered away in confusion.


    The boss has been planted. Who dares to stay? Hundreds of horses scattered in a crowd. In less than ten minutes, there were no left in the street, and there were at least dozens of lost shoes.


    "Clang", Chu fan threw away his steel knife and walked back slowly. As soon as she got to the door, Zheng Xueqi ran out. Despite the pungent blood on him, she quickly held him and asked anxiously, "how are you? Are you hurt? Let me see..."


    "I''m fine. How''s your father?"


    "I''m fine too." Zheng Juncheng and Wu Lao came out of the room. With their determination, they couldn''t help tumbling in their stomach and almost vomited out.


    From the house, the courtyard to the street, there are broken limbs and arms everywhere, which is more shocking than seeing a dead body.


    In particular, old Wu, in group warfare, only broke people''s limbs but did not hurt people''s lives, which is much more difficult than killing people. It can be seen that Chu fan''s strength has reached an amazing situation. No wonder he can come and go freely in the encirclement of hundreds of people.


    "Chu fan, thank you for coming in time this time. Otherwise, brother Wu and I will be here." Zheng Juncheng is very grateful. He doesn''t know how to express his gratitude to Chu fan.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "don''t say this first. Deal with the aftermath quickly. In a moment, the police will be in trouble."


    "Don''t worry, the police won''t come." old Wu smiled. "The Ruan family must have said hello to the police station early in this large-scale armed struggle. Besides, even if the police come, we''ll be fine. This is at our door. Can''t we fight back when people come to the door?"


    Zheng Juncheng remembered the introduction at this time: "Chu fan, this is Wu Chengzhi, the president of the triad. Just call old Wu."


    Chu fan nodded to old Wu, suddenly remembered Ruan Hongfei, and hurriedly asked, "where''s Ruan Hongfei? Don''t let him run away."


    "Don''t worry, he has been knocked unconscious by me and can''t run." old Wu patted his chest, but affected the injury and coughed violently.


    Chu fan frowned: "old Wu had internal injuries before?"


    "Brother, I have good eyesight for many years." old Wu took a long breath and smiled freely. But Chu fan saw a trace of loneliness in his eyes, a kind of hero''s sadness in the twilight.


    It seems that he is very unwilling.


    Chu fan hesitated for a moment and said solemnly, "old Wu, I can see that you have a good relationship with Uncle Zheng, and I won''t hide it from you. I can not only cure your disease, but also make your strength further..."


    "What you said... Is true?" old Wu was immediately excited. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Zheng Juncheng and saw Zheng Juncheng nodding. He finally believed it completely. Before Chu fan mentioned the conditions, he said first, "As long as you can cure my illness and restore my strength, my old life of Wu Chengzhi is yours. After you say a word, we triad up and down will obey it."


    These words can be regarded as handing over the triad to Chu fan, which shows how urgent he is to restore his strength. There was no way in the past, but now he has the opportunity, how can he not be excited?


    If he wasn''t hurt, would Ruan Hongbiao dare to come? If he still had his previous accomplishments, Ruan Feilong dared to attack his triad? Old Wu didn''t dare to say that he had the strength of Chu fan, but there was absolutely no problem in self-protection. Once he ran away, there would be endless trouble. Ruan Feilong would never dare to take this risk.


    Today, if Chu fan didn''t arrive in time, let alone the triad, his old life could not be saved. It can be said that Chu fan not only saved him, but also saved the triad on the verge of extinction. Even if he gave him all the triads, old Wu was willing.


    Mr. Wu called and asked someone to clean up the mess. Together with Zheng Juncheng, Chu fan and others, he drove back to Zheng''s villa.


    After taking a bath and changing his clothes, Chu fan came down from the upstairs. He found more than a dozen huge suitcases on the floor of the living room. One of them was opened and filled with brightly colored jadeite jade. There were at least ten kilograms in each box, and the quality was above the middle grade.


    "Chu fan, are these enough for elder brother Wu? If not, wait. I''ve asked someone to prepare it and it will be delivered in about three hours." Zheng Juncheng said.


    Chu fan calculated and said, "it won''t take so much. Six boxes are enough. Ask someone to send the boxes to the guest room. Old Wu, come with me."


    Wu had been waiting impatiently for a long time. Now he dared to neglect Chu fan''s orders. He quickly picked up two boxes, followed Chu fan upstairs and came to a guest room under the leadership of Zheng Xueqi.


    "Put down your things and go out." Chu fan ordered, and even Zheng Xueqi drove out. The two bodyguards put down the box, turned away and closed the door directly.


    When Wu was about to ask whether he was lying or sitting, Chu fan suddenly knocked him unconscious and threw him on the bed. Everything behind him was handed over to the flower fairy.


    Soon, the big eyed frog absorbed all the aura contained in the jade, patted his belly very comfortably, and said, "you''ve done well these days and absorbed a lot of souls. Today you''ve added so much bone tower energy. How full!"


    "The last time I ate the internal alchemy of Hailong and absorbed so much soul energy, it''s not enough for you to advance?" Chu fan asked depressed.


    I thought that when the big eyed frog absorbed the sea dragon inner pill, its strength would be improved to the middle of human silence. But when the inner pill was eaten, it had no reaction and ate it for nothing.


    "What''s your hurry? Think I''m the same as you?" the big eyed frog raised his head proudly. "I''m a great demon king. Do you know how much power of the yuan God I spent on you? Without soul supplement, the yuan God can''t reach a certain level, and I can''t improve."


    "Absorbed so many souls, not enough for you to add?"


    "It wasn''t enough in the past, but now, it''s so careless that it''s barely advanced." the big eyed frog smiled proudly, "now, I can increase your physical strength by 100%. Are you satisfied?"


    Chu fan was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth and nodded: "satisfied, too satisfied. Ha ha ha!"


    The flower fairy flew over and didn''t have a good way: "have you had enough laughter? Has the bullet been taken out?"


    Chu fan remembered that he still had a gunshot wound on his leg. He hurriedly said, "it''ll be right away."


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked, and Zheng Xueqi''s anxious voice came from the outside: "brother Chu, the Dragon Lord is coming..."

 Chapter 340

    When the bodyguard at the door reported that Lord long came to visit, Zheng Juncheng was startled. The two families have just had a fight. If he brought someone to kill him, he would be grateful, but now he comes to visit. What does the old guy want to do?


    Soon, Zheng Xueqi invited Chu fan down. Zheng Juncheng hurried forward and said, "Chu fan, the dragon is coming..."


    "Don''t worry, the visitor is a guest. Let someone invite Mr. long in." Chu fan holds Zheng Juncheng and sits down on the sofa in the living room. He also poured him a cup of tea himself.


    Today is very dangerous. Even Zheng Juncheng, who has seen great winds and waves, can''t help feeling a little flustered. Seeing Chu fan''s calm appearance beside him, Zheng Juncheng couldn''t help saying that he was ashamed. He had lived most of his life and was not as good as a young man.


    Alas, old!


    Soon, a hale and hearty old man strode in.


    He is more than one meter and eighty meters tall and has a symmetrical figure. Even if he is covered by a fat Tang costume, Chu fan can still feel the explosive power contained in him. His gray hair was carefully combed, his seemingly kind face was wearing a spring breeze smile, and he was playing with two polished walnuts. If he didn''t know his identity, he thought he was an ordinary old man who got up for a walk and exercise in the morning.


    Two people followed behind the dragon master. One of them had a broken left arm, wrapped in gauze and hung around his neck. The blood soaked the gauze and was scarlet. It looked shocking. It was Ruan Hongbiao who had just left.


    The other was a little older, about thirty years old. He was wearing a suit and glasses. He looked polite and looked like a secretary with a file bag in his hand.


    Ruan Hongbiao''s eldest brother Ruan Hongbo is the only one who can stand side by side with Ruan Hongbiao on an equal footing.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m relieved to see Juncheng you''re all right."


    The dragon master came over with a laugh. His words and actions showed a bold and unrestrained spirit. Being the overlord of the Hong Kong Island really does not have a false name. This bearing alone is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Even Dou Ye of Sichuan Province is a little inferior to him.


    Zheng Juncheng looked gloomy, didn''t open his mouth, and didn''t invite the Dragon Lord to sit down, and the Dragon Lord didn''t use his invitation. He sat down opposite Zheng Juncheng, and his eyes naturally fell on Chu fan. He was surprised and said, "this little brother is Chu fan who saved Qiqi from the pirate nest? It''s a terrible young man."


    "Don''t dare, is the Dragon Lord coming to apologize?" Chu fan suddenly asked with a faint smile.


    On Hong Kong Island, who dares to make Dragon Lord apologize? If this goes out, the Ruan family will lose their adults, and Lord long will lose his reputation. It will be difficult to restore his former reputation.


    Lord Long''s eyes were fierce. He stared at Chu fan for half a minute. Instead, he was defeated by others. But Chu fan looked at him for half a minute without fear. His face was as usual without any change.


    "Hongbiao!" the Dragon Master suddenly snapped.


    Standing behind him, Ruan Hongbiao, whose legs trembled slightly, was startled. His legs softened and fell to his knees with a plop. He said in a trembling voice: "Mr. Zheng, Mr. long doesn''t know anything about today. It''s all my idea. Your adult has a lot of..."


    "Shut up!" the Dragon Master suddenly became angry and scolded loudly, "you almost hurt Juncheng and my senior brother Wu. How dare you ask others to forgive you? Even if Juncheng and senior brother Wu forgive you, my Ruan family law can''t tolerate you. Today, I will implement the Ruan family law in front of Juncheng and give him justice."


    "Dragon master, you......" Ruan Hongbiao was shocked. He saw that the Dragon Master was going to kill him and let him carry the black pot. But that''s not what you said before you came? You said that as long as I took the black pot, you would give me a sum of money and let me fly away.


    Unfortunately, he understood too late. As soon as Lord Long''s voice fell, he raised his palm and slapped him on the head.


    With a "pa", Ruan Hongbiao''s brain burst and his seven orifices bled. He stared at the Dragon Master in disbelief and fell to the ground slowly. His eyes didn''t close until he died.


    Lord long was splashed with blood and brains, but he didn''t even blink. He randomly took out a paper towel, wiped his face and hands, and said: "My family is so unfortunate that Juncheng and senior brother Wu were almost killed, and I was caught in injustice. But Hong Biao was raised by me after all, and I didn''t discipline strictly. Juncheng, I don''t ask you to forgive me, but I hope this is all for now and don''t fight and kill again."


    Zheng Juncheng was depressed and wanted to spit blood. Lord Long''s hand was so beautiful. You sent someone to kill me and old Wu. Now you can''t do anything. You came to play the love card right away. Ruan Hongbiao came to replace the dead ghost.


    Ruan Hongbiao has been shot dead on the spot. How angry you Zheng Juncheng is, should you eliminate it? If you keep pestering, you will be narrow-minded and take the opportunity to retaliate.


    In such a moment, Lord long changed from passive to active, and never reason became reasonable. The reversal of heaven and earth opened Chu fan''s eyes. He secretly admired that Jiang was still old and spicy.


    "Cough, cough!" Zheng Juncheng suddenly coughed violently, covered his chest and said out of breath, "sorry, Lord long, I''m frightened today. I''m afraid I''m cold again. You''d better talk to my son-in-law Chu fan. Qiqi, help me upstairs."


    Son in law?


    Zheng Xueqi and Chu fan look at each other. Where is this? When did I become his (her) wife (husband)? In front of the Dragon Lord, Chu fan and Zheng Xueqi can only acquiesce. However, compared with the helpless Chu fan, Zheng Xueqi had so much joy in her heart. Her cheeks were crimson. She quickly picked up her father and walked upstairs.


    Now, Chu fan is directly facing the dragon master, but in the face of such a younger generation, the Dragon Master is more cautious and reluctantly smiled: "unexpectedly, let the Chu fan brothers take the lead. Qiqi is a good girl, but it''s a pity that my grandson is not good. Alas!"


    "You don''t care too much about the emotional matters. Chu fan poured a cup of tea for the dragon and said with a smile," there are many good girls in Hong Kong Island. If you don''t like them, when will you go to the mainland, I''ll introduce some better ones for you. "


    "Then I have to say thank you first. Ha ha!"


    Both of them thought, Yin Fengyang said a few nutritious gossip. Lord long couldn''t help saying, "brother Chu, since Juncheng trusts you so much, do you want to give my old man a thin noodles?"


    "Lord Long''s face must be given, but..." Chu fan hesitated for a moment and said, "the triad has suffered heavy casualties. I''m afraid he won''t give up."


    The Dragon Master said positively, "you don''t have to worry about it. Wu Chengzhi is my senior brother. Our brothers'' business is family business. We will solve it by ourselves."


    "So good!" Chu fan stood up, deliberately stumbled and apologized, "sorry, I was shot in the leg. I can''t see you off."


    Lord long was surprised: "you were shot? Did Hong Biao do it? This bastard..."


    "Forget it, Dragon Lord, the dead are gone, and all hatred is gone." Chu Fan said magnanimously.


    The more he was like this, the more he felt sorry. He turned around and said, "Hongbo, write an 80 million check as the nutrition fee for the Chu fan brothers."


    Ruan Hongbo, who had been standing behind Lord long, immediately opened his briefcase, quickly signed a large check and put it on the tea table without saying a word.


    Chu fan quickly picked up the check: "what are you doing, Mr. long? Do I still need this money?"


    "Take it. If you don''t have enough, I''ll open another one for you?"


    "Since Lord long is so polite, I''ll take it. Take your time."


    The Dragon Master turned around and wanted to leave. Then he suddenly remembered that he had not done his business. How could he be fooled away by this boy?


    "I almost forgot, my frustrated grandson, you see..." the Dragon Master seemed embarrassed. It looks like a parent whose grandson made trouble and came to intercede and make amends.


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "brother Hongfei didn''t go back? It''s impossible. After Ruan Hongbiao left, I let brother Hongfei go back."


    Lord long really wants to strangle Chu fan. How can you be so glaring and lying? Can you be so kind and let Ruan Hongfei go?


    "Brother Chu fan, if you still have any conditions, just mention it, but I hope you can give Hongfei to me." the Dragon Master couldn''t laugh and stared at Chu fan without blinking.


    Chu fan was worried and said loudly, "Lord long, don''t you believe me? If you don''t believe me, you can go and get the surrounding surveillance video to see if he walked out of the triad gate intact? Besides, with your network resources, as long as you send someone to check, you can find out the results. Can I afford to give you a slap in the face here?"


    Now, the Dragon Master is a little uncertain about the truth. It is reasonable to say that Chu fan must talk about conditions when he catches Ruan Hongfei, but now the opportunity is in front of him. He has no reason to hide Ruan Hongfei.


    Is it true that Hongfei is not in his hands? Where will he go?


    Just then, Ruan Hongbo''s cell phone rang. He went aside to answer the phone and soon came back. He whispered a few words in the ear of the Dragon Lord. The Dragon Lord''s face was even more ugly.


    "Sorry, I wronged brother Chu fan." Lord long arched his hand. "Another day, I will take Hongfei and put wine to make amends for you. Goodbye!"


    "Lord long, go slowly."


    As soon as the Dragon Master''s front foot left, Zheng Juncheng couldn''t wait to run down from the upstairs and didn''t dare to channel: "the dragon master just left? Ruan Hongfei, he..."


    "Abandoned, and eunuchs are no different." Chu Fan said lightly, sat down and drank tea slowly. But his words made Zheng Juncheng and his daughter shudder.


    This guy, his means are really black. It''s more cruel than killing Ruan Hongfei. When Lord long knows the news, he must go crazy. Ruan Hongfei''s incense will be broken when Ruan Hongfei is abandoned.


    Chu fan glanced upstairs and said loudly, "since old Wu is awake, come down. Next, it''s up to you."


    PS: Thank you for your 8 yuan red envelope reward support!

 Chapter 341

    Ruan Hongfei is back.


    When Lord long came to Zheng Juncheng''s house to ask for someone, Ruan Hongfei came back by himself. However, he was lost and listless. When he got home, he shut himself in his room without saying a word.


    The Dragon Master couldn''t stop coming back. He directly broke into his grandson''s room and asked with concern, "Hongfei, how are you? Are they difficult for you?"


    Ruan Hongfei lay upright on the bed, staring at the ceiling with dull eyes, as if he had lost his soul.


    Lord long was angry. He grabbed Ruan Hongfei''s skirt and shouted, "what did they do to you?"


    Ruan Hongfei was still silent. He was angry with Lord long. He shook his hand with a big mouth, bleeding Ruan Hongfei''s mouth. But he just wiped it, then lay down again, turned his back to the dragon master and said nothing.


    "You worthless thing, my Ruan Feilong hero I, how can you have such a worthless grandson?" the Dragon Lord scolded angrily. "What are you doing back? Just die outside and save me from worrying about you."


    With his back to the dragon master, Ruan Hongbiao bit his teeth, and his hatred grew stronger and stronger in his eyes. The dragon master didn''t notice all this. The more he scolded, the more angry he became. He took out his belt and pulled it towards Ruan Hongfei.


    In the past, once beaten, Ruan Hongfei would kneel down and cry to admit his mistake, but this time, he was like an iron heart. He didn''t avoid, resist or beg for mercy to admit his mistake.


    Long ye, who had a bad temper, held his breath at Zheng Juncheng''s house. Now his grandson is like this again. He is even more angry. He will pull Ruan Hongfei down and teach him a good lesson. But at the moment when he went to catch Ruan Hongfei, Ruan Hongfei took his right hand out of the quilt, grabbed a dagger in his hand and stabbed him into the belly of the Dragon Lord without warning.


    "Poof!" the dagger sank into the handle.


    The Dragon Lord lowered his head in disbelief, looked at the dagger still inserted in his lower abdomen, looked at the grandson of the crazy devil, and said in a trembling voice: "you... You want to kill me? Why?"


    "Because you deserve to die." Ruan Hongfei shouted hoarsely, "you knew to hit me since childhood. Whether I did something wrong or not, you have to hit me. I''ve had enough."


    "We Ruan family already have so much money that I can spend my whole life, but you only give me a little money every month and don''t let me get involved in Hongxing''s business. Who do you keep so much money for?"


    "You''ve never praised me. Nothing I do is right. You have to interfere with what kind of woman I like. Now, I''m useless. I can''t be a man. Are you happy?" Ruan Hongfei laughed wildly.


    The Dragon Master was surprised. He staggered back two steps, sat down on the chair and said in a trembling voice, "what are you talking about? You... You can''t be humane? Who did it? Is it Chu fan?"


    "Does it matter who you are? What''s the use of making more money? Can you buy your life? Can you make me a man again?" Ruan Hongfei gnashed his teeth and looked at his own grandfather.


    Women are his only hobby, but now, his only fun has been deprived, which is almost devastating to him. He''s completely crazy!


    Until then, Lord long finally understood and smiled miserably: "Chu fan ruined your lifeblood and asked you to kill me? After killing me, he will help you heal and give you a sum of money to go abroad, right?"


    "You... How do you know?" Ruan Hongfei was stunned. Lord long was right, as if he had witnessed the whole process with his own eyes.


    After he woke up from his coma, he didn''t know what was wrong with his body. Until Chu fan reminded him that he couldn''t be humane, he found that he didn''t feel at all.


    After leaving the entrance of the triad, Ruan Hongfei didn''t go home. He went directly to the hospital. After the doctor''s examination, he told him that one of the main muscles and veins below was damaged and there was no possibility of cure. In other words, he can''t be hard in his life.


    Ruan Hongfei didn''t even know how to get home. His mind was full of what Chu Fan said to him. Chu fan promised him that as long as he killed the Dragon Lord, Chu fan would help him restore his man''s ability, leave him half of his family property, and send him to settle in the country he wanted to go.


    Over the years, the accumulated resentment against Lord long, the temptation of Chu fan, and the physical destruction have made Ruan Hongfei completely crazy and really stabbed his own grandfather.


    Lord long was disillusioned. He didn''t expect that he would die in the hands of his own grandchildren after calculating all his life. Irony, sadness!


    "Hongfei, you are confused." the Dragon Lord sighed helplessly, "under the nest, an has finished the egg? If it were you, would you let Chu fan go? Cut the grass without removing the roots, and the spring wind blows again, our Ruan family... Is over."


    "No, Chu fan promised me that he would cure me and send me abroad. He swore." Ruan Hongfei was panicked and shook his head. He couldn''t believe what Lord long said.


    Lord long looked at Ruan Hongfei without resentment or anger. There was only kindness Ruan Hongfei had never seen before. He slowly said, "you know why I discipline you so strictly? Why don''t I let you interfere in Hongxing''s affairs? Why don''t I give you too much living expenses?"


    "I don''t know." Ruan Hongfei shook his head.


    "Alas!" the Dragon Lord shook his head in disappointment. "You think that if you are the grandson of the Dragon Lord, no one dares to touch you, right? You are wrong. You are very wrong. You are more dangerous because you are my grandson."


    "I''m a little strict with you, but I hope you can understand your situation as soon as possible and grow up as soon as possible. I can protect you alive, but if I die, you can''t live for three days."


    "You also blame me for not letting you interfere in Hong Xing''s affairs. Just your idiot mind, how long can you live? You don''t even know how to die."


    "And living expenses. The more money I give you, the more people will envy you. You say you can''t fight or have a bad mind. Why spend money recklessly? But those brothers who work hard have only a few money in their hands?"


    The Dragon Master''s breathing became more and more urgent, and his face became worse and worse: "all I did was to protect you, but you... Are too disappointing."


    "Grandpa, I''m wrong." Ruan Hongfei woke up like a dream, flopped and knelt in front of the dragon, holding his thigh and crying, "Grandpa, you can''t die. What can I do if you die? Go to the hospital, yes, I''ll take you to the hospital..."


    "It''s too late. You understand too late." Lord long rubbed Ruan Hongfei''s head, took a card from his pocket and put it in his hand with trembling. "Don''t make a noise. Take this card, run as far as you can, and never come back."


    Ruan Hongfei burst into tears: "Grandpa, I''m sorry for you. I''m an asshole. I''m damn it. I''m not human. Grandpa, if I don''t go, I''ll die with you."


    "You are still young, and you still have a good youth. Remember, don''t avenge grandpa and live the rest of your life."


    After saying that, the Dragon Lord exhausted his last strength, his hands hung down powerlessly, his head tilted, and he didn''t breathe any more.


    After so much experience, Ruan Hongfei seemed to grow up in an instant. There were no tears in his eyes. He took two steps back, kowtowed three heads respectfully to his grandfather''s body, and solemnly said: "I Ruan Hongfei swear to heaven that I will kill Chu fan in this life and this life. If I break this oath, heaven will kill everyone."


    Then Ruan Hongfei took a deep breath and strode out


    Because of this incident, Chu fan and Zheng Juncheng''s trip to Macao can only be postponed, but just when the three of them were having dinner at home, Zheng Juncheng received a mysterious phone call and was overjoyed. He personally went to get a bottle of red wine that had been treasured for many years and poured a big glass for Chu fan and himself.


    "Dad, what''s so happy?" Zheng Xueqi joked with a smile. "Is it possible that the Dragon Lord is dead? Giggle!"


    Zheng Juncheng smiled deeply and said, "you guessed right. Lord long is dead. Ha ha ha, good death!"


    Zheng Xueqi was stunned and said, "really dead? It''s impossible. He was fine when he left here at noon. Why did he die suddenly? Who killed him?"


    Following Zheng Juncheng''s eyes, Zheng Xueqi also looked at Chu fan and said, "Dad, what are you doing looking at brother Chu? He hasn''t left our house all afternoon. If the police come, our family can testify for him."


    "Qiqi, I''m afraid you can''t dream of who killed the dragon master? Ha ha, it''s Ruan Hongfei, the grandson of the dragon master."


    "Impossible!" Zheng Xueqi stood up and dared not believe, "although Ruan Hongfei is a dandy, the Dragon Lord is his own grandfather. How can he kill his own grandfather? It doesn''t make sense. What good can it do to him if the Dragon Lord is dead?"


    "I don''t know if it''s good, but after investigation and evidence collection, the police have confirmed that the murderer is Ruan Hongfei. Moreover, he has fled for fear of crime and disappeared."


    Zheng Juncheng picked up his glass and said with a smile, "do we have to have a drink for Lord long?"


    "Lord long is a man. What a pity!" Chu fan took up his glass and drank it all in one gulp. "Uncle Zheng, Miss Zheng, eat slowly. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first."


    Zheng Xueqi wanted to follow Chu fan upstairs, but her father dragged her back and shook her head: "don''t disturb him, let him be alone. Alas!"


    The good mood originally brought by the death of Lord long has disappeared now. Zheng Juncheng has been fighting with the Dragon Lord openly and secretly for so many years. He always thinks he is very powerful. Unexpectedly, he has always been under the control of the Dragon Lord. Now, Lord long is dead and his opponent is gone, which makes him deeply feel the loneliness of an expert.


    After a lifetime of struggle, what do you get in the end? I can''t take anything. Zheng Juncheng thinks of himself again. He has so much wealth, but he doesn''t even have an heir. Sooner or later, he belongs to others.


    Zheng Juncheng poured himself another glass. He was about to drink it, but his daughter stopped him: "Dad, don''t drink."


    "Qiqi, if only you were a boy?" Zheng Juncheng stroked his daughter''s hair and said with emotion. "I hope we don''t have so much money now. I''ll find you an ordinary man and live a plain life."

 Chapter 342

    In the room, Chu fan took a bath, wore a nightgown, stood in front of the window smoking and drinking wine, but he couldn''t be happy in his heart.


    On the windowsill, the big eyed frog soaked himself in a big wine glass, drank wine comfortably, took a bath, and said indifferently, "you people are hypocritical. Kill and kill. What''s the big deal? If you were changed into Lord long, he would be 100 times more cruel than you."


    The flower fairy sat on Chu fan''s shoulder and patiently persuaded him, "I know you don''t want to kill, but now if you don''t kill him, he will kill you. The law of the jungle is the same, and no one can change it."


    "I know what you said, but is it too cruel for me to let Ruan Hongfei kill his own grandfather?" Chu fan smiled bitterly and couldn''t turn around in his heart. He felt himself despicable and unscrupulous more and more.


    Since when did I become like this? Is this still me?


    Before the big eyed frog and the flower fairy could answer Chu fan, a knock came at the door.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    "Brother Chu, did you sleep?"


    It was Zheng Xueqi''s voice. Chu fan went to open the door and saw Zheng Xueqi also wearing a nightgown. He looked a little shy and looked forward to it. He glanced at Chu fan: "I knew you didn''t sleep. What''s the matter? You were still good at dinner. How could you be unhappy when you heard the news of dragon''s death?"


    "Nothing, just feel sad for the Dragon Lord." Chu fan let her in, but didn''t close the door. After all, it''s night. They don''t wear much. It''s better to pay attention.


    In this regard, Zheng Xueqi deeply agreed and nodded: "listen to you, Lord long is really very tragic. He has been powerful for decades, but he died in the hands of his grandson. However, brother Chu, you don''t have to think too much. A truck of bad things done by people like them would have died a hundred times."


    Hearing what she said, Chu fan felt better. Who is clean under the hands of a leader of a pure gangster like Lord long? I don''t know how many families and people have been killed.


    His own design killed him, which can be regarded as acting on behalf of heaven and eliminating harm for the people.


    Chu fan took a deep breath, cheered up and asked, "why don''t you sleep so late? Where''s your father?"


    "He is busy working all day. He is busy in the company during the day and at home at night. How can he have time to accompany me?" Zheng Xueqi complained, suddenly grabbed Chu fan''s arm and said excitedly, "brother Chu, let''s go downstairs for a swim?"


    "Swimming? Now?" Chu fan felt hot when he thought of two people swimming naked in the swimming pool. He was ready to move. He shook his head and said, "forget it. It''s too late. I''m a little sleepy. Go back to bed early."


    Chu fan pushed Zheng Xueqi out and slammed the door.


    Hoo, finally got her away. Chu fan leaned against the door and breathed a sigh of relief. With Zheng Xueqi''s affection for him at this time, even if Chu fan leaves her in her room for the night, she probably won''t refuse. But Chu fan really didn''t dare to provoke women. He didn''t know how to deal with the pile of wind flow debts at home. Would he like to provoke Zheng Xueqi again?


    Chu fan has made up his mind that he will go to Macao tomorrow and must return to the mainland before dark. It''s interesting that he has helped Zheng Juncheng so much. If he can''t protect himself and his daughter, Chu fan can''t do anything.


    Just as he was about to go to bed, there was a sudden "pop" outside. Chu fan went to the small open-air balcony and looked down with the railing. In the sparkling swimming pool, Zheng Xueqi swam freely in the water like a mermaid.


    She was wearing a pink one-piece swimsuit with ruffles. She looked a few years younger and cute. But her mature and full figure filled her with the ultimate temptation to commit a crime.


    "Gudu!" Chu fan''s Adam''s apple stirred and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water.


    This girl is also a natural beauty. Whoever marries will have bad luck. She will live at least ten years less.


    "Brother Chu, come down and swim together for two circles." Zheng Xueqi saw Chu fan and waved to Chu fan in the water, with a smile like a flower.


    Without a word, Chu fan turned and left, tightly closed the windows and doors, turned off the lights, sat on the bed, calmed down and began to practice.


    Stay away from women and refuse to seduce.


    Chu fan''s practice has been abandoned since there were women around him, but the events during this period have made Chu fan realize that his strength is still very weak. If he meets an opponent at the level of green dragon, I''m afraid he doesn''t even have the ability to fight back.


    Tianjing, only when you reach Tianjing can you enjoy everything now. Otherwise, what can you take to protect the women around you?


    Early the next morning, Chu fan got up early and went downstairs. He ran a few laps in the spacious courtyard. He punched at the edge of the woods and sweated all over, but he felt comfortable, as if he had returned to the original days with Su Yuan.


    "Brother Chu, get up so early?" Zheng Xueqi handed over a white towel and said, "breakfast is ready. Dad said that after breakfast, we will set off for Macao."


    "We?" Chu fan was surprised. "Are you going too?"


    "People want to accompany you more." Zheng Xueqi smiled foolishly, hugged Chu fan''s arm and begged, "brother Chu, you''ll stay here for a few more days. There are many interesting places on Hong Kong Island. What a pity you go back without even looking?"


    "What''s the pity? Next time, I''ll bring my wife and children. Don''t drive me away. Ha ha!" Chu fan strode away with a smile.


    Behind her, Zheng Xueqi looked gloomy, but before long, she was full of fighting spirit again and waved her fist to Chu fan''s back: "hum, I won''t easily admit defeat."


    After a simple breakfast, Chu fan followed Zheng Juncheng''s father and daughter to the apron in the backyard of the villa, on which there was a small private plane. In addition to the pilot, there are four professional bodyguards and a stewardess on the plane.


    When the plane took off, the stewardess immediately brought drinks and fruits to several people and served them meticulously. Chu fan sighed secretly that he had to buy this thing if he had money. The stewardess alone looked comfortable.


    But why is Zheng Juncheng single all the time? Why not marry a wife?


    "I arranged a special bus to send the needed jadeite raw materials to Macao yesterday." Zheng Juncheng said with a smile. "If you are not in a hurry to go back to the mainland, we will go by boat. By the way, we can take you to feel the beautiful scenery along the coast of Hong Kong and Macao."


    "There will be opportunities in the future, but this time I''ve been away from home for too long. I''m really worried."


    "I know, so when you''re done here, take my plane and take you directly to your door."


    "Thank you!"


    Without saying a few words, the stewardess came over and told several people in a sweet voice that she had arrived in Macao and landed immediately.


    Not even half an hour? It''s too fast.


    Chu fan looks out from the window. Below is a manor covering an area larger than the Zheng family. There is a four storey villa in it, and there are some buildings around it.


    Throughout the manor, there are countless bodyguards in black suits and sunglasses who stand in the key position meticulously. If no one leads the way, strangers can''t get in if they want to.


    In the front yard of the villa, there is a huge parking lot and apron, on which two private helicopters and no less than ten expensive cars are parked.


    Evergreen tropical trees are planted around the yard. A group of girls in bikinis are playing in the swimming pool wider than Zheng''s swimming pool. There was only one man who enjoyed being surrounded by many meat bullets and was very busy.


    At this time, there were more than a dozen people standing next to the apron. The first one was in his fifties, but it was well maintained. He looked mature and dignified, dressed appropriately and had a great family style.


    Behind him stood a group of young people, men and women, gathered in twos and threes, talking and laughing, and didn''t look at the slowly landing helicopter.


    Chu fan could see everyone''s expression clearly and couldn''t help frowning slightly. It''s not because the other party ignored him, but their performance, which fully proves that they don''t care about the life and death of the gambling God.


    Rich but three generations, look at what the younger generation looks like. Once the God of gamblers is gone, the family is estimated to be banned soon, and the God of gamblers will become history.


    Soon, the plane landed smoothly on the apron. Several bodyguards jumped down first and stood on both sides of the cabin door. Then, Zheng Juncheng walked slowly down from the plane.


    "Brother Zheng, it''s really troublesome for you. I''ll let you run in person." he Zixiong quickly stepped up and warmly extended his hands.


    Zheng Juncheng held he Zixiong''s hand and said with a smile, "as long as he can recover as soon as possible, it''s worth running and breaking my leg. Ha ha!"


    When they shook hands, Chu fan and Zheng Xueqi got off the plane together and came to Zheng Juncheng''s back. Just after Zheng Juncheng had finished talking about the past, Zheng Juncheng immediately pulled Chu fan over, smiled and said, "brother Xiong, let me introduce you. This is the divine doctor I grandly recommended for you, Chu fan!"


    "Chu fan? The boy who brought Qiqi back from South Africa?" he Zixiong was surprised. He didn''t have the slightest airs and took the initiative to stretch out his hand. "I didn''t expect that Mr. Chu was still a miracle doctor and so young. It''s a terrible future."


    "Mr. He is flattered." Chu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not my own credit to bring Miss Zheng back. I just happened to return home and send her back. As for the miracle doctor said by Uncle Zheng, I don''t dare to take it. I just learned a few skills of healing from my father, and I''m not sure whether I can cure old he''s disease."


    Chu fan was just modest, but unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, a strange voice came from the side

 Chapter 343

    "A barefoot doctor from the countryside can also see a doctor?" said a coquettish girl in her twenties, holding her shoulders and glancing at Chu fan.


    "Yes, just like you, you don''t even have the qualification to see my pet. You''d better go back where you come from."


    "Uncle Zheng, we all know you are kind, but you can''t joke about my grandfather''s life."


    "Qiqi, I heard you were kidnapped by pirates? Didn''t they bully you?"


    "Qiqi, it''s rare for you to come to my house. Shall I take you out?"


    "Qiqi..."


    Chu fan only said one word. More than a dozen people standing behind he Zixiong gathered around and talked a lot. A small part of them did not trust Chu fan and were cynical. On the contrary, most people were more interested in Zheng Xueqi. Like a courtship peacock, they scrambled to fear before opening the screen and showed their most perfect side.


    This is the third generation of he family? Why do you have the same virtue as Ruan Hongfei? Sad!


    When Chu fan was about to leave, he Zixiong shouted angrily, "what are you doing? Do you treat guests like this? Apologize to Mr. Chu immediately."


    "Dad, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with us." a man of about 30 hummed. "My grandfather has been ill for so long that experts and professors at home and abroad can''t cure it. He can cure it as a rural doctor?"


    A girl hummed, "the sick man is my grandfather. In case of a mistake, can he bear the responsibility?"


    "Uncle, we also hope grandpa can get better as soon as possible, but we can''t find anyone. Just see a doctor for my grandpa?"


    He Zixiong was so angry that he trembled and was about to scold loudly. Chu fan suddenly waved his hand and said faintly, "Mr. He, since you don''t welcome me, I won''t disturb you. Uncle Zheng, please take me back to the mainland."


    "Chu fan, wait..." Zheng Juncheng wants to try again. After all, it''s related to a big business of tens of billions of dollars. It''s a pity to miss it.


    The most important thing is that he hopes to take this opportunity to completely tie Chu fan to the same boat, but without this casino, their relationship will be weaker and weaker.


    But before he finished, Chu fan waved his hand and said faintly, "Uncle Zheng, you don''t have to say any more. I''ve made up my mind. After today, even if he invited me with a big sedan chair, I won''t come."


    With that, Chu fan turned and was about to get on the plane, but at this time, a cold voice came from behind: "wait a minute!"


    Chu fan looked back at he Zixiong and asked lightly, "Mr. He, do you have any advice?"


    "Young man, I admit that my younger generation didn''t understand etiquette and ignored you, but what you said was too arrogant?" he Zixiong''s eyes were aggressive and sneered, "you deserve to lift the big sedan!"


    His words came out. Before Chu fan spoke, Zheng Juncheng suddenly looked cold and said angrily, "what do you mean, he Zixiong? Do you look down on Chu fan or me?"


    He Zixiong hurriedly said, "don''t get me wrong, brother Zheng. I don''t mean to look down on you..."


    "What do you mean?" Zheng Juncheng was completely angry and said angrily, "you can''t believe me. You said earlier that I brought people. Are you here to ridicule and humiliate Chu fan? You''re coming for me."


    Without giving he Zixiong a chance to explain, Zheng Juncheng said loudly, "he Zixiong, I told me that you will regret that day. Goodbye!"


    At this speed, a few people just got off the plane. It was less than five minutes. They had to get on the plane again. Chu fan was depressed for a while. What''s the matter? He ran here to get angry. Isn''t he full?


    But just then, a cool red sports car drove over, a beautiful drift, steadily parked in front of the helicopter. The door of the sports car rises slowly. A pair of bright red high heels first protrude from the car, followed by a pair of smooth and slender legs without any defects and fat.


    Finally, a cool and gorgeous girl with exaggerated body proportion stepped down from the car. She has a pair of women that Chu fan has seen. The biggest chest is really like a meat bullet. Before seeing anyone, she saw the chest first. At least there is e cup, but she has a slim figure and slender waist. Chu fan doubts whether she has been long. Otherwise, how can she grow fat on her chest?


    She wore a black leather jacket on her upper body and a pair of leather shorts on her lower body. Chu fan was ashamed of her long legs. It is estimated that Natasha''s legs can be comparable to her. Straight and slender, the skin is different from ordinary people''s white, shaking their eyes.


    Because she wore sunglasses on her face, she couldn''t see her face clearly, but her blood red lips were very eye-catching. Intuition tells Chu fan that this woman is very strong and difficult to communicate.


    Sure enough, as soon as this woman appeared, the more than a dozen young men and women of he family who were arrogant just now were honest. They dared not breathe. They quietly moved back a few steps. They were stunned that they didn''t even dare to look at her. Even he Zixiong could not help frowning slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Didn''t brother Zheng bring a miracle doctor to cure daddy? Where are the people?" he Bingqian took off his sunglasses and asked coldly.


    "Little aunt, you''re late." on the plane, Zheng Xueqi waved her hand and pursed angrily, "what family don''t believe me, brother Chu, so we''re going home."


    He Bingqian glared at the dozen he men and women angrily. Her eyes fell on he Zixiong and said coldly, "brother, what''s going on? Why don''t you let the doctor invited by brother Zheng treat daddy?"


    "I didn''t refuse. The doctor was too arrogant..."


    "Brother Xiong, we haven''t left yet." Zheng Juncheng came down from the plane, looked at he Bingqian, and said with a suppressed voice, "Bingqian, brother, this time he came to treat old he sincerely. But as soon as we got off the plane, your nephews and nieces mocked and mocked the miracle doctor I invited. Your brother not only ignored it, but also accused Chu fan of being ugly."


    "Elder brother, is this the case?" he Bingqian turned her head and looked at he Zixiong. Her eyes were not good and sharp as a knife.


    He Xiao, the gambling king, has been a wind flow all his life. He has married five wives and has four sons and three daughters. Among them, he Zixiong is the eldest son, who is almost 60 years old; He Bingqian is the youngest. She is only in her early thirties this year. She is several years younger than he Zixiong''s children.


    I have to say that the old gambler is still very strong in this regard.


    Although he Bingqian is the youngest, she is most favored by He Xiao, the gambling king. He Bingqian is also very competitive. During her study abroad, she also learned good Kung Fu with famous teachers. After graduating and returning home, he took over the business of Hejia casino. In recent years, there was no mistake and made countless profits.


    Although he Bingqian is very capable, she is not popular in he''s family because her mother''s background is not very good. She used to be a stripper of Ukrainian nationality. When she was a child, she suffered from the white eyes and spit of the he family. It is precisely because of these that she developed her indomitable character. Through her unremitting efforts, those who once despised her now have to look up to her existence.


    "Qianqian, I don''t mean anything else, but Chu fan is too arrogant. What do you say? He''s gone this time. Next time, even if he uses the eight lift sedan chair to invite him, he won''t come. What does he think of us?" he Zixiong said with great dissatisfaction.


    "Chu fan? Who is Chu fan?" he Bingqian''s face was colder, turned and looked at the cabin.


    Chu fan walked slowly down from the plane and said faintly, "I am. What advice does miss he have?"


    "Which hospital are you from? Which department did you study? What successful cases have you had? What is the situation of the people treated?" he Bingqian stared at Chu fan and threw out a series of questions.


    Zheng Juncheng was about to speak. Chu fan waved and interrupted with a faint smile: "I don''t work in the hospital, and doctors are not my profession, but I did save several seriously ill and dying people, and they all live well now."


    "Brother Zheng, what he said is true?"


    Zheng Juncheng hurriedly said, "really, it''s true. Yesterday, Wu Chengzhi of the triad was cured by Chu fan for his internal injuries many years ago. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have taken him to he''s home to treat him."


    "I believe brother Zheng." he Bingqian''s eyes fell on Chu fan and said faintly, "your name is Chu fan, isn''t it? I apologize for my family''s impoliteness. Please come with me."


    With that, he Bingqian stepped on high heels, twisted her hips and walked towards the big villa. But after taking a few steps, he found that Chu fan didn''t keep up. He Bingqian couldn''t help frowning, turned around and found that Chu fan stood there and didn''t mean to go with her at all.


    "Mr. Chu, I still feel wronged?" he Bingqian said coldly. "As long as you cure my father''s disease, I will pay you a billion dollars. Is this gift enough to make up for your previous wrongs?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "miss he is really generous. However, I said before that even if he invited me with a big sedan chair, I won''t treat me any more. So, you''d better keep a billion dollars by yourself. Bye!"


    "Wait a minute!" he Bingqian snapped and walked back a few steps. Seeing that things were bad, Zheng Juncheng hurriedly blocked in front of Chu fan and was about to speak. He Bingqian raised her eyebrows and said coldly, "brother Zheng, I know you mean well, but now it has nothing to do with you. Get out of the way!"


    Chu fan also stretched out his hand to drag Zheng Juncheng behind him, met he Bingqian''s cold eyes without fear, and said with a faint smile: "Miss He, do you want to fight?"


    "I know you can fight well, but can you beat bullets?"


    He Bingqian took out a gun without warning, put it on Chu fan''s forehead and said coldly, "where do you think my home is? Do you come and go if you want? Now I give you two choices. One is to go with me and cure my father''s disease. I''ll give you a lot of one billion dollars. If not, I''ll shoot you like the second way."

 Chapter 344

    "Brother Chu!" Zheng Xueqi exclaimed. She was about to run over, but Zheng Juncheng stopped her.


    Now it''s out of his control. He didn''t worry about Chu fan''s safety, but he regretted that he brought Chu fan without arranging things. As a result, not only did he have a bad time with his family, Chu fan was afraid that he would be dissatisfied with him.


    Alas! Still too anxious!


    Zheng Xueqi looked at Chu fan who was robbed against his head and was so anxious that she was about to cry: "aunt, calm down. Brother Chu came to treat grandpa he. If you have something to say, would you put the gun away first?"


    Hong Kong Island and Macao face each other across the sea, and the Zheng family and he family also have a lot of business contacts. Therefore, Zheng Xueqi and he Bingqian have known each other for a long time, and their relationship is still very unusual. Zheng Juncheng''s wife still has some kinship with he family. Therefore, Zheng Xueqi has always called he Bingqian a little aunt, but in fact, they are like close sisters. Zheng Xueqi often comes to Macao and lives in he family for a few days, and every time she lives with he Bingqian.


    It is estimated that he Bingqian felt maternal love from him? After all, he Bingqian is more than ten years older than her, and she has always been very concerned, taken care of and loved.


    But this time, he Bingqian didn''t look at Zheng Xueqi and said coldly: "Qiqi, don''t worry, as long as you brother Chu treat my father obediently, I won''t be difficult for him."


    It''s not difficult to be a gun?


    Chu fan is a little depressed. Why are these rich people so arrogant and domineering? It''s great to have money and power. Can you do whatever you want?


    "Since miss he knows I can fight, I can''t have heard of what happened on Hong Kong Island yesterday?" Chu fan was pointed at his head with a gun, but he didn''t mean to be afraid. "Uncle Zheng, why don''t you tell her how many hands I cut yesterday?"


    Zheng Juncheng took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "yesterday afternoon, more than 1000 people in Hongxing surrounded the entrance of the triad hall, blocking me and triad president Wu Chengzhi. Then, Chu fan alone killed more than 1000 people in Hongxing. At least 200 people were cut off, and more than a dozen gunmen were killed on the spot."


    Hearing the news, the young men and women of he family stared with horror and took a breath of air conditioning. They never expected that the humble guy in front of them would be so fierce.


    At the thought of the scene of human arms and blood everywhere, the faces of several girls changed greatly. They couldn''t help covering their mouths and running aside, spitting out.


    Zheng Juncheng paused for a moment and continued: "less than two hours later, Lord long brought someone to the door to apologize, killed Ruan Hongbiao on the spot, and gave Chu fan 80 million US dollars as medical expenses. Unexpectedly, after returning home, Lord long was stabbed to death by his grandson, Ruan Hongfei."


    Now, even he Bingqian and he Zixiong''s faces changed. They also heard about the death of Lord long, but now this word comes from Zheng Juncheng''s mouth, but it has an unusual meaning.


    Several people''s eyes fell on Chu fan, and they all felt cold on their backs. If he did it, he would be terrible, but what did he do to let Ruan Hongfei kill his grandfather?


    Chu fan looked at he Bingqian without blinking and said faintly, "if I were you, put down the gun now. It''s a pity for a beautiful woman like you to lose an arm."


    Zheng Xueqi cried quickly: "aunt, put down your gun. Brother Chu is the king of murder. Hundreds of Pirates didn''t shoot him. You can''t beat him."


    He Bingqian''s face changed and said in surprise, "are you the king of murder? You killed the rattlesnake Wang Cheng and his fierce bandits?"


    "Yes, I killed all of them myself, leaving none."


    This time, he Bingqian finally began to take Chu fan seriously and didn''t dare to be careless. But just when she hesitated to take back the gun, Chu fan suddenly burst into a red light in her eyes, and he Bingqian immediately stagnated for a moment. Just in a trance, the gun in her hand changed hands and fell into Chu fan''s hand.


    "You... What did you do to me?" he Bingqian blushed and gnashed her teeth at Chu fan, but her appearance was not lethal at all, but rather like flirting between lovers, full of ambiguous atmosphere.


    She didn''t know what was going on. She just felt spring - heart rippling, as if Chu fan was the dream lover she had been looking for. But Mingming knew very well that she and he had only met for the first time, and the relationship was still very unfriendly, but she couldn''t bear to say anything. If it weren''t for her strong self-control, she would have rushed to Chu fan now.


    Damn it, what the hell is going on?


    But fortunately, this feeling came suddenly and went quickly. After only a few seconds, he Bingqian finally recovered, but subconsciously stepped back two steps and distanced himself from Chu fan. This guy, it''s terrible.


    "Miss he had better learn more about cooking. The kitchen is where you women should go." Chu fan threw the gun at her. "Return the gun to you. Remember, don''t take out the gun and point it at others'' heads. Others don''t have such a good temper as me. Bye!"


    At this time, dozens of bodyguards rushed over, took out guns and aimed at Chu fan''s back. Chu fan stopped and said faintly, "Mr. He, do you really want to leave me?"


    Before he Zixiong could speak, he Bingqian angrily said, "who let you come here? Get away!"


    Suddenly, a large group of bodyguards dispersed one after another, and the atmosphere of killing calmed down again. But when Chu fan was ready to lift his feet and board the plane, he Bingqian''s voice came again behind him: "Mr. Chu, please wait a minute."


    "Miss He, is there anything else?" Chu fan, holding the cabin door of the plane, turned back and asked with a smile.


    In the face of such a beautiful woman with enchanting figure but cold temperament, no matter how angry she is, she can''t afford to be angry. Moreover, Chu fan really didn''t take them seriously, and there was no need to be angry with them. However, since she said she would not treat the gambling God He Xiao, she said that no matter how much, Chu fan''s decision will not be changed easily.


    He Bingqian took a deep breath and asked, "Mr. Chu, I apologize for what happened just now and sincerely invite you to treat my mother."


    "I said I wouldn''t treat my family." Chu Fan said as if he would die.


    He Bingqian smiled cunningly: "but my mother is not he family. She just lives in he family for convalescence."


    Chu fan is stupid. How can this woman be so shameless? In order to let others treat her mother, she kicked her mother out of whose house?


    Now, even Zheng Xueqi couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother Chu, you don''t know. My aunt''s mother moved out of her house when she was very young. Later, there was an accident. My aunt''s mother became a vegetable, so she was taken back to her house by her aunt and cared for and taken care of by special personnel. Therefore, my aunt didn''t lie to you. Her mother is really not a family."


    "The famous King of murder, won''t he break his word?" he Bingqian hugged her shoulder and ate dingchu fan.


    Seeing her like this, Chu fan almost couldn''t help but go up and press her down and beat her fart - stock. Proud of what? When you cry. Hum!


    "Well, since your mother has nothing to do with who, I''ll help you once, but I have to remind you that my charge is very high."


    "As long as there''s a price," he Bingqian proudly raised her chest. "What I don''t need is money. As long as you can cure my mother, I''m willing to spend as much as you can."


    "OK, lead the way."


    Seeing Chu fan and he Bingqian coming, the young men and women of the he family all gave way one after another. No one dared to provoke Chu fan again. The name of the murderer king is like thunder. Last night when they were drinking in the bar, they talked about the bloody war on Hong Kong Island. Unexpectedly, it was the masterpiece of this fierce man.


    This is the real cruel man.


    Soon, he Bingqian took Chu fan into the villa. The decoration of the big living room startled Chu fan. Is this a house or a palace? Resplendent, carved dragon and painted Phoenix, more luxurious than the Zheng family. When the sun shines, the golden light is reflected in the house. It can really blind people.


    It''s all pure gold. How much does it cost?


    "It''s all gilded, only a thin layer, not much money." he Bingqian said faintly, "my father likes gold ware, so this living room is completely decorated according to his favorite style. No one likes it except him. Come with me, my mother is on the third floor."


    At He Jia, Chu fancai really felt what a rich man is. There are too many rooms. There is a special gym and all kinds of fitness equipment are neat. There are even cinemas, KTVs, bars and other facilities.


    Is this still home?


    Chu fan estimated that if he was allowed to live here, he would lose sleep all night. Too many people, too messy, how can you rest well?


    On the third floor, through the long corridor, he Bingqian stopped in front of a room door, gently pushed the door and went in. The layout in the room is simple, elegant and warm, without too many furnishings, let alone all kinds of gold wares like upstart.


    There is a bed right opposite the door. The curtain is half closed to block the sunshine on the bed. A beautiful pale woman lies peacefully on the bed. She is five or six points similar to he Bingqian. She should be he Bingqian''s mother, and even if she is ill in bed for a long time, she still does not damage her beauty.


    Because of the sufficient sunlight and the rising temperature in the house, the quilt on her body was lifted, but even if she was lying on her back in loose pajamas, she could still see the greatness of her chest.


    No wonder he Bingqian has such a big chest, and feelings are inherited.


    "You go out," he Bingqian said to the little nurse who specialized in nursing her mother. After the little nurse left, she dodged, invited Chu fan to come forward and said solemnly, "I ask you as aunt Qiqi to save my mother."


    "Don''t be busy with the relationship. Let''s talk about the price before saving people. I''ll save people later and you''ll default."


    He Bingqian was almost so angry that I would default? Are you too stingy, or are you not a man?


    "Come on, how much do you want?"

 Chapter 345

    "For the sake of your aunt Qiqi, I''ll give you a 20% discount and give you $80 million for the treatment fee." Chu Fan said lightly.


    It''s 80 million dollars. It''s still the price after a 20% discount. You''re too dark. If it weren''t for knowing that he was the king of murder, those ho family people would have been sarcastic to Chu fan.


    However, the $80 million is not worth mentioning compared with my mother''s life. He Bingqian took a deep breath, suppressed her anger and said in a deep voice, "well, as long as you cure my mother''s disease, I''ll call you for 80 million dollars."


    "Don''t worry, this is just my medical fee. If you want to save your mother, you still need medicinal materials. The price of this medicinal material is not cheap."


    "What medicine? Make a list and I''ll send someone to buy it."


    Zheng Juncheng couldn''t see it anymore. He interrupted and said, "Qianqian, Chu fan needs a lot of jade. In order to cure your father, I asked someone to send it yesterday."


    "Where is it? Have it sent right away."


    At the command, a bodyguard soon came in with a large box and opened the boxes one by one according to the command. The high-grade Jadeites with different colors inside could not help but scream.


    A boy said to himself, "how much do you have to sell so many high-grade jade materials if they are made into jewelry?"


    A girl was so excited that she shouted in her heart, "emerald, there are emeralds. If you make jewelry for me, you will envy them. Ah, why isn''t it mine?"


    He Bingqian was not very interested in these things. She just glanced at Chu fan and asked, "now, can I cure my mother?"


    Chu fan nodded: "well, there''s nothing missing this time, but you can''t let uncle Zheng out of the money for this jade material?"


    "This is between brother Zheng and me. It has nothing to do with you."


    Chu fan feels that he has suffered a loss. He calls uncle Zheng. He Bingqian has to call brother Zheng. Don''t you take advantage of me? Forget it. For the sake of so many jadeite materials, I won''t bother with you.


    "Well, you all go out." Chu fan waved his hand and opened the quilt covering the lower part of he Bingqian''s mother.


    This time, he Bingqian immediately became angry. She came forward and grabbed Chu fan''s wrist and said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    "I still want to ask you?" Chu fan shook off her hand and sneered. "What are you thinking? I''m a doctor and I''m saving people. If you think I''ll have any bad ideas about a patient, we don''t need to go on."


    Before he Bingqian got angry, Zheng Xueqi hurried forward and grabbed her arm and whispered, "aunt, Chu fan is not that kind of person. I asked him to swim with me yesterday. He didn''t dare to go."


    It can''t be true? Can other men refuse Zheng Xueqi''s invitation? He Bingqian can''t believe it. Zheng Xueqi may not be as good as her in terms of body, but Zheng Xueqi is more beautiful than her in terms of appearance. Otherwise, those men of he family won''t compete for hospitality, just to marry Zheng Xueqi?


    Even Zheng Xueqi''s seduction is not moving. It seems that he really blamed him.


    He Bingqian reluctantly smiled: "I''m sorry, I''m too sensitive."


    "She is your mother, so I forgive you this time. Go out!"


    This time, no one said anything. A group of people quickly backed out and rushed to the monitoring room. Because he Bingqian''s mother is a vegetable and needs to be taken care of, she specially installed a camera in her room. Since Chu fan won''t let them stay in the house, it''s the same in the monitoring room.


    He Bingqian is the same idea. If Chu fan dares to mess around, she must fight with him. But several people ran to the monitoring room and happened to see Chu fan looking over. He bent his fingers and flicked. The monitoring picture suddenly turned into snowflakes and had nothing.


    Damn it, you can find it.


    He Bingqian turned angrily and went out again. She obediently returned to her mother''s door and walked around anxiously.


    "Little aunt, you don''t have to worry. Brother Chu is very powerful." Zheng Xueqi glanced at the he family coming, took he Bingqian away for a few steps and whispered, "he was shot yesterday, but he was all right in less than ten minutes."


    "Really?" he Bingqian asked in surprise.


    Zheng Xueqi nodded: "it''s true, and old Wu, who was cut down like a blood gourd yesterday, but he just slept upstairs for about an hour and left alive and running faster than a rabbit. It is said that he has recovered from his internal injury more than ten years ago."


    "Tell me how he saved you?" he Bingqian asked curiously


    In the room, Chu fan carefully checked it with his insight. After confirming that there were no monitoring facilities, he finally couldn''t help cheering. This time, he Bingqian, that silly girl, is worth at least one billion Jadeites. She has left them to Chu fan, and she can''t even use one-third of them to treat her mother. In other words, the rest were Chu fan''s private goods and made $80 million.


    "Hurry up, why are you so slow?" Chu fan couldn''t help complaining.


    The big eyed frog doesn''t even have time to roll his eyes. It''s like throwing an old bachelor into a pile of widows and women. Each little widows and women don''t even have a cloth. It''s so happy that it can''t find the southeast and northwest.


    However, the amount of jadeite this time is too large. Even if it has a big appetite, it can''t absorb it all at once. Chu fan doesn''t let it swallow it, otherwise, these will be brought back to the bone tower space and sleep in the jadeite pile all day.


    Chu fan thought it was slow, but it only took more than ten minutes to absorb all the aura in the jade worth more than ten billion and turn it into waste stone.


    Then Chu fan asked the flower fairy to treat he Bingqian''s mother.


    "In fact, she was not seriously ill, but her brain was hit and several small meridians were damaged, which led to her brain sleeping. However, she still had several fractures. Although she had grown, she was broken and deformed because she had been bedridden for a long time. If she was not treated, she would wake up and I''m afraid she couldn''t stand up and walk." the flower fairy explained professionally.


    Chu fan was stunned and hurriedly asked, "how much does it cost to cure her completely?"


    "It takes about three points of bone tower energy."


    "Then cure it." Chu fan was relieved and said with a smile, "people have contributed 12 points of bone tower energy, only spent 3 points, and we still earn 9 points. Hey hey!"


    The big eyed frog was so full that he lay in the box like a leather ball and said lazily, "that big girl is good. She has a big chest and a big butt. She is my favorite type. The most important thing is that she has a Yin cold constitution, which is very good for your nine Yin pulse. Hey hey, it''s a crime for such a woman not to push down. Don''t hesitate. Take it."


    "Go away, don''t give me bad advice. Those in my family don''t know how to win it." Chu fan grabbed the big eyed frog angrily and just stuffed it back into the bone tower space to save listening to it.


    At the same time, a bodyguard came over quickly and whispered a few words in he Zixiong''s ear. He Zixiong frowned slightly and waved his hand. The bodyguard nodded, turned and left quickly.


    He Bingqian looked over and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. A Japanese came and said he wanted to find Chu fan. I asked someone to send him away."


    "Looking for Chu fan has found here?" he Bingqian glanced at his eldest brother. He didn''t help Chu fan, but hurt him.


    Nine times out of ten Japanese in Hong Kong and Macao are related to the Yamaguchi group, and the other party even named Chu fan. Obviously, they are not ordinary people, and they know his whereabouts like the back of their hands, which is even more unusual.


    Is it so easy for such a person to come to the door? He Zixiong''s move will only annoy the other party. It''s not harmful to Chu fan. However, he Bingqian didn''t poke it. After all, the eldest brother is his own, and Chu fan is too hateful. It''s better to give him some trouble and save his appearance of being successful.


    He Bingqian could hear that Zheng Juncheng was not a fool. Naturally, he also heard it. He immediately frowned and said unhappily, "brother Xiong, it''s a little strange for you to do this. Anyway, Chu fan is now helping your he family. You don''t have to help him so much?"


    "Brother Zheng misunderstood. I really didn''t mean anything else, but now Chu fan is busy and can''t get away. I''m afraid I''ll invite people in and disturb his treatment. It''s not worth the loss."


    "I thank Mr. He."


    Chu fan pushed the door and came out. He Bingqian, who was excited to meet him, smiled faintly: "Fortunately, your mother will wake up in a minute. If you don''t believe it, pour a basin of cold water down now, and I promise she will wake up immediately. Oh, by the way, for your $80 million, I''ll help her repair the broken bone again, otherwise she won''t be able to stand up even if she wakes up."


    Originally, he Bingqian''s eyebrows stood up. How could he talk like that? He splashed a basin of cold water. That''s my mother. Why don''t you pour cold water on your mother? But Chu fan unexpectedly knew that his mother had multiple fractures, and what he said was the same as what the orthopedic experts in the hospital said. The anger that had just risen suddenly dissipated, leaving only full gratitude and a little bosom for him Doubt has disappeared.


    He has real talent and learning. Otherwise, how could he even know about his mother''s fracture? He was cured by the way. The money was not wasted!


    Regardless of Chu fan, he Bingqian sidled and drilled in from Chu fan, but she didn''t want her chest to be too big. She was too worried. Her chest rubbed against Chu fan''s arm, making Chu fan seem to have been electrocuted, so she hurried away.


    This woman, the power is too sufficient, at least 380V.


    Zheng Xueqi glanced at him, took his arm and said, "brother Chu, there is a Japanese outside. He wants to find you by name. Do you want to go out and have a look?"


    "Look, I have to see it." Chu fan was very upset. "They all found here. I want to see what he wants to do with me?"

 Chapter 346

    "I''m sorry, sir. Mr. Chu fan doesn''t see anyone. Please go back." the bodyguard reached out to stop the door and said politely.


    Outside his villa, there is a silver and blue Aston Martin, with smooth models, Silver Charm colors and prices of more than 5.5 million. If you drive to the gate of the University, many beautiful girls will compete to sit in.


    The owner, apparently, was the man stopped by the bodyguard. He looks only in his early twenties. He is very handsome, but he has a kind of domineering momentum.


    "No? He''s such a big shelf."


    The man spoke fluent Mandarin and said angrily, "tell him right away that Gong benchuan, the personal disciple of naonan Miyamoto, the gambling king of Japan, wants to challenge him. If he admits that he is a shrinking turtle, I''ll go right away, otherwise, I''ll call him out."


    Chu fan came out and happened to hear this sentence. He was almost blown up. Who is this? I don''t know you. I''m not a master of gambling. What do you challenge me? If you want to challenge, you should also find the gambling God he Xiaocai.


    "Let him in."


    He Zixiong ordered from a distance that the two bodyguards of Gong benchuan should get out of the way immediately. Gong benchuan would have seen several people coming, otherwise he would not have said that. Now, no one stopped him. He strode in with a proud face and went straight to Chu fan.


    Before waiting to speak, Chu fan first asked, "are you Chinese?"


    "It used to be, but it''s not now." Miyamoto Chuan straightened his chest and said proudly, "I''m a Japanese now. I''m a personal disciple of Naoto Miyamoto, the Japanese gambling king. My Japanese name is Miyamoto Chuan."


    "Is your father Japanese?" Chu fan asked.


    Miyamoto Chuan simply replied, "No."


    "Is your grandfather Japanese?" Chu fan continued.


    Miyamoto Chuan was impatient: "what do you want to ask?"


    "What I want to say is, do you recognize a Japanese as your father with the consent of your father and your grandfather?" Chu fan suddenly burst out a fierce murderous spirit in his eyes. He took a step forward and said in a harsh voice, "how many of our compatriots were killed by the Japanese in China that year? There may be your grandfather and your grandmother among the abused women."


    "You are an unfaithful and unfilial animal, not as good as a pig or a dog."


    Every time Chu fan scolded, he took one step forward and three steps in a row. Miyamoto Chuan followed and retreated three steps in a row. His face was pale. He was not ashamed, but Chu fan''s momentum was too strong, which made him have a kind of fear of heart and soul.


    At this time, he Zixiong finally couldn''t see it anymore. He hurried forward to block between the two and advised: "Mr. Chu fan calmed down. Now it''s an era of peace. The things of that year have passed, so don''t mention it again."


    "Mr. He, where is your ancestral home?" Chu fan stared at he Zixiong.


    He Zixiong is not a fledgling guy like Miyamoto Chuan. He immediately realized the meaning of Chu fan''s words and said faintly: "My family, whose ancestral home is Fujian, came to Macao because of the war. Although I hate the Japanese people very much, if there was no war, where would I come from now? Besides, Mr. Miyamoto Chuan, who represents the Japanese gambling king Naoto Miyamoto, how can my family explain to others if there is an accident in my family?"


    His meaning is very clear. If you kill Miyamoto Chuan elsewhere, I don''t even look at it. But no one can do it at any house.


    Chu fan nodded: "OK, I''ll give Mr. He face and promise not to beat this bastard who recognizes thieves as his father."


    "You..." Gong benchuan was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but he didn''t dare to offend Chu fan. He was afraid to annoy him and beat himself half to death. He knew better than anyone about the tragedy of Hong Xing society on Hong Kong Island.


    "What are you? Am I wrong?" Chu fanleng snorted. "You are treacherous, sell for glory, recognize the Japanese as your father, and say you are an animal. Even pigs and dogs will feel wronged."


    He Zixiong can''t even watch it anymore. This guy can scold too much. He''s just disgraced. Gong benchuan deserves it. You''ll offend anyone well, but you''ll come to the door to scold. Isn''t he full?


    "Well, well, let''s say less in the face of he family." he Zixiong had to make things right and asked, "Mr. Miyamoto, are you looking for Mr. Chufan?"


    "Yes, I want to get justice for Hong Xing''s dead and injured brothers." Gong benchuan said with dignity. It seems that he is the messenger of justice and the embodiment of justice.


    Chu fan asked curiously, "what does Hong Xing''s business have to do with you?"


    "The Dragon Master of Hong Xing is close friends with my master Gong Ben Zhengnan, and Ruan Hongfei and I are also the best friends." Gong benchuan shouted angrily, "you executioner with bloody hands, I want to get justice for the dead dragon master, Ruan Hongfei framed by you and those Hong Xing disciples mutilated by you today."


    "My hands are bloody?" Chu fan sneered, "The Japanese slaughtered tens of thousands of unarmed people in China, even babies. Why don''t you want to get justice for them? I was surrounded by more than 1000 people with knives and guns. Am I wrong to protect myself? I should stand there and let them chop me into meat? Cao NIMA, do you believe I''ll crush you now?"


    Miyamoto Chuan''s face turned green when he was scolded, but he was stunned and didn''t dare to refute. He was really afraid of being killed by this tyrannical guy.


    "Hum, I''m a civilized man. I don''t have the same knowledge as you." Gong benchuan took a deep breath and said coldly, "I''m here today to compare gambling with you. If I don''t gamble, I''ll gamble with you."


    Before Chu fan could speak, there was a cold cry behind him: "I bet with you for Chu fan."


    He Bingqian, holding Jennifer, her mother with a high nose, deep eyes and fair skin, came slowly.


    "Mommy, this is the one who woke you up. His name is Chu fan." he Bingqian held his mother to Chu fan and said gratefully, "Chu fan, I apologize for my bad attitude before and thank you again. Thank you for waking my mother up."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "it''s nothing. I took the money."


    "Mr. Chu, you and Kiki are a good match," Jennifer said with a smile. "I won''t say thank you. When you and Kiki get married, I will prepare a big gift as your wedding gift."


    "Ah!" Zheng Xueqi screamed and covered her face. She was ashamed and stamped her feet angrily. "Grandma he, what are you talking about? I... brother Chu and I are not the kind of relationship you think."


    Jennifer obviously loved Zheng Xueqi very much. With a smile, she pulled her in front of her, stroked her hair, and whispered with a smile, "grandma is from the past. Can you hide it from me? Don''t worry, grandma will make decisions for you and ensure that you are satisfied."


    "Grandma!" Zheng Xueqi blushed and dared not look up. She plunged into Jennifer''s arms like an ostrich and couldn''t come out.


    On the other side, he Bingqian looked at Miyamoto Chuan and said coldly, "Miyamoto Chuan, do you still bet?"


    Miyamoto Chuan secretly complained. How did he provoke the eldest lady out? I''m looking for Chu fan. What does it have to do with you? Are you interested in this little white face, too?


    "Miss He, I''m gambling with Chu fan. It has nothing to do with your family. Therefore, please don''t interfere in our affairs."


    "Chu fan has just saved my mother, and I expect him to save my father." he Bingqian sneered, "don''t you want my father to recover when you come to Chu fan to gamble your life at this time?"


    Miyamoto Chuan quickly waved his hand: "no, no, I absolutely didn''t mean that. I... I just came to Chu fan to avenge Hong Xing''s Dragon Master."


    "Dragon master? As far as I know, the Dragon Master was killed by his grandson Ruan Hongfei. If you want to avenge the dragon master, you should go to Ruan Hongfei."


    "No, no, no, how could Ruan Hongfei kill his grandfather? Chu fan ordered it."


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Er..."


    He Bingqian sneered: "without evidence, can I also say that you ordered Ruan Hongfei to kill his grandfather?"


    "You..."


    "Don''t be angry. I''m just talking about things. There''s no evidence. Why can you say that Chu fan killed the dragon master?" he Bingqian snorted coldly. "If there''s nothing else, please go back and don''t send it!"


    Miyamoto Chuan angrily said, "wait a minute, even if the death of Lord long has nothing to do with Chu fan, he killed so many people in Hongxing and cut off more than 100 brothers'' arms in Hongxing himself. He can''t afford this account?"


    "Someone!" he Bingqian drank, and the bodyguards in the villa rushed over, at least more than 30.


    He Bingqian glanced at Miyamoto Kawa and hummed, "I''ll let them kill you now. You can''t resist. If you dare to touch them, I''ll go to your master and ask your master Naoto Miyamoto to to pay for their lives."


    "You... You are unreasonable."


    "I''m unreasonable? Will Hong Xing''s people be allowed to chase Chu fan, but I''m not allowed to chase you?" he Bingqian sneered. "Chu fan''s ability to survive is his ability. If you have half of his ability to survive, talk to me again. Do it!"


    "Slow down, slow down!" Gong benchuan was sweating. He quickly waved his hand to stop and took a deep breath. "OK, I won''t mention Hong Xing. I just want to gamble with Chu fan. Is that always OK?"


    "I refuse!" Chu fan took his shoulder and glanced at him disdainfully. "If you want to bet, bet? Who do you think you are?"


    Miyamoto Chuan is about to vomit blood. How can such a person refuse to gamble? You are the king of murder. Don''t you even want the face of the king of murder?


    When he Bingqian was about to send someone off, Chu fan suddenly said, "however, if you can take out some decent gifts, I think I can play with you for the sake of gifts."

 Chapter 347

    "Well, that''s what you said?"


    Miyamoto was overjoyed. He quickly pointed to Aston Martin behind him and said loudly, "if you win, this car is yours..."


    "No, no, no, I want a gift, not a bet." Chu fan shook his head.


    Miyamoto Chuan was so angry that he clenched his teeth: "OK, I''ll give you this car as a gift. Is it all right?"


    "Thank you!" Chu fan smiled happily and stretched out his hand. "Bring me the car key and I''ll drive it back to the mainland in a while."


    Miyamoto Chuan threw the car key and sneered. The car is for you, but I''m afraid you don''t have a chance to drive it. It''s worth exchanging a car for the king''s life!


    At the thought that the famous King of murder was about to die in his own hands, Miyamoto could not wait to say, "now, can we gamble?"


    "Not now." Chu Fan said solemnly, "I''m very busy. When I have time, I''ll ask my secretary to call you... Oh, by the way, leave your contact information and you can go."


    "Pooh!" Zheng Xueqi couldn''t help laughing. Brother Chu was so funny that he wanted to kill Gong benchuan.


    Even the cold and gorgeous he Bingqian couldn''t help but turn up the corners of her mouth and glanced at Chu fan. This guy is so angry that it doesn''t pay for his life.


    Miyamoto Chuan is stupid. What''s so special? My car has been sent out. Do you want me to wait? This has to wait until the monkey years?


    "You''re kidding me?" Miyamoto kawawa''s eyes were red and angrily said, "Chu, you''re going to gamble with you now. If you refuse, you won''t be raised by your parents."


    "Gong benchuan!" he Bingqian frowned and was about to teach him a lesson. Chu fan suddenly stretched out his hand to interrupt her.


    Chu fan''s eyes were calm, not angry or smiling, but gave people a depression that a storm was coming and the sky was shrouded in haze. Even he Zixiong, who had seen countless big scenes, couldn''t help turning pale. His evaluation of Chu fan was improved. At the same time, he was secretly worried about Gong benchuan.


    This guy is making a big mess this time. If he dies in where, how can he tell Naoto Miyamoto?


    "Since you are in a hurry to die, I will help you." Chu Fan said faintly, "I bet with you, bet my life!"


    In the face of the pressure brought by Chu fan, Miyamoto also regretted a little, but at this time, he had to send: "very good, Mr. He, can you borrow his venue?"


    "This..." he Zixiong was a little embarrassed. "Both of you calm down and have something to say..."


    "Don''t bother, just here." Chu fan turned back and held out his hand to the bodyguard standing on Zheng Juncheng''s side. "Lend me your revolver."


    The bodyguard was surprised. How did Chu fan know he was wearing a revolver? You know, he never took out this gun in front of Chu fan. However, under the instruction of Zheng Juncheng, he took out the gun and handed it to Chu fan.


    Chu fan quickly took out all six bullets in the revolver, then twisted one and stuffed it in, quickly turned the revolver, closed the gun with a slap and handed it to Gong benchuan. He said faintly, "don''t you want to gamble your life? Let''s play with this. Life and death are safe."


    This is the real gamble, but it is completely different from Miyamoto''s idea. He wants to play Pai Gow, dice, playing cards and so on. Who wants to bet with you? It''s special. It''s all luck. How can there be any technical content?


    However, this kind of play is indeed a kind of gambling. Who asked him to gamble his life?


    After pondering for a while, Miyamoto Chuan handed the gun to Chu fan and said coldly, "you put forward the playing method. You should come first."


    He thought that Chu fan would refuse, so that he could push the boat with the water and ask for another way to gamble. To his surprise, Chu fan actually took the gun, aimed it at his temple and buckled it five times in a row.


    "Click, click, click!"


    After five empty rings in a row, Chu fan was safe and sound. Then he handed the gun to Miyamoto Chuan and said with a smile, "now it''s your turn."


    Miyamoto Chuan was stupid. It was so special. His life was too big. He didn''t die after firing five shots in a row. The bullet must be on the last shot. He was bound to die.


    What should I do? It''s a dead end to continue gambling. If you don''t gamble, I''m afraid you can''t stay in the gambling world in your life.


    For a long time, Gong benchuan trembled and took the gun, but suddenly pointed the muzzle at Chu fan and pulled the trigger. The "click" sound was still empty, and there were no bullets at all.


    Chu fan turned and asked, "Mr. He, is this a violation?"


    He Zixiong didn''t expect such an outcome, but Miyamoto''s move was indeed illegal. In desperation, he had to harden his head and nod: "yes, Miyamoto Chuan violated the rules. He lost."


    "No, I didn''t lose, he cheated." Gong benchuan was anxious, mercilessly smashed the gun at Chu fan, and quickly took out the pistol in his pocket. At this moment, Chu fan had pulled the gun out of the pocket of the bodyguard and put it on his forehead.


    The speed was too fast. Miyamoto Chuan''s hand had not been taken out of his suit pocket. The cold barrel was on his forehead. He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to breathe and move. He was sweating all over.


    "Do you think there''s no bullet in the gun?" Chu fan sneered and handed the revolver hit out by Miyamoto to to he Bingqian, saying faintly, "miss he will be a notary to see if there''s any bullet in it?"


    In front of everyone, he Bingqian opened the bomb compartment. At the position facing the barrel, there was a yellow bullet and a shallow impact pit at the bottom. Obviously, there were not only bullets in it, but also the shot fired by Miyamoto Chuan towards Chu fan.


    As for why the bullet didn''t ring, we don''t understand.


    "Gong benchuan, what else do you have to say?" Chu fan asked disdainfully.


    Gong benchuan was silly and looked at the revolver in he Bingqian''s hand. There was a bullet in it, but why didn''t it ring?


    "Willing to gamble and admit defeat. If you have no objection, die."


    "No, don''t shoot." Miyamoto sank to his knees with a plop and hurriedly said, "I... I can redeem my life with money. As long as you are willing to let me go, I am willing to give you all my savings."


    "Take the money. If I''m not satisfied, I''ll refuse you to redeem yourself." Chu fan takes the gun back.


    Gong benchuan didn''t dare to neglect. He quickly took out his bank card and said, "there are 300 million dollars in it..."


    Seeing Chu fan''s muzzle raised slightly, Miyamoto Chuan was so frightened that he hurriedly said, "on Hong Kong Island, I still have several very good stores, worth more than 50 million US dollars."


    "Your life is not worth 400 million dollars?" Chu fan put the muzzle of the gun on his forehead and sneered, "keep the money for yourself."


    "Wait, wait!" Gong benchuan was so frightened that he hurriedly said, "I... I can call my master and he will pay to redeem me."


    "OK, call." Chu fan takes the gun back.


    Soon, Miyamoto Chuan made a phone call and said for a while. He looked at Chu fan timidly and handed over his mobile phone: "my master said he wanted to talk to you directly."


    "I don''t like Japanese people. You tell him that if you want to live, call me a billion dollars right away, or I''d rather kill you."


    Gong benchuan quickly spoke to the phone. For a long time, he was relieved and said, "give me your bank card account and my master will transfer it to you."


    "Use mine." Zheng Juncheng took out a bank card and handed it to Gong benchuan. After about ten minutes, Zheng Juncheng received a text message and nodded to Chu fan: "yes, a total of one billion dollars."


    Chu fan nodded and said to Miyamoto: "Congratulations, don''t die."


    Before Miyamoto Chuan could breathe a sigh of relief, he listened to Chu fan continue: "however, the capital crime is avoidable, and the living crime is inevitable. Do you want your left hand or your right hand?"


    Miyamoto Chuan''s face changed greatly, surprised and angry: "you... You don''t promise."


    "Credit?" Chu fan sneered, "I said I wouldn''t kill you, but did I say I didn''t want your hand? Don''t talk nonsense. If you annoy me, maybe it''s not just your hand."


    "Mr. Chu, you have to forgive others. Give me a face and forgive him this time." he Zixiong advised.


    Chu fan sneered, "give you a face? Did you give me face just now? If I lost, would you plead for me?"


    "Chu fan, you..." he Zixiong didn''t expect that Chu fan not only didn''t give him face, but also scolded him so impolitely, but he couldn''t say a retort.


    Who made him so rude to Chu fan before? Moreover, Chu fan is right. The one who really wants to lose is Chu fan. He Zixiong doesn''t necessarily plead for him.


    Chu fan glanced at him disdainfully, and his eyes fell on Gong benchuan again. He sneered: "you came to challenge me. If you win, will you choose to ask for money or my life? It''s good for me to let you buy back your life with money. Do you think I''ll let you go back completely, regroup and challenge me again?"


    "Chu fan, I''ll give you the money. Can''t you buy me a hand?" Gong benchuan handed out the bank card he had just collected, but then Chu fan grabbed his arm and kicked it out.


    Miyamoto Chuan was kicked more than ten meters away like a ball, fell heavily outside the gate, opened his mouth and spewed a mouthful of blood, and fainted directly. In Chu fan''s hand, he also grabbed one of his arms, shoulder length and broken, bloody and cruel.


    This skill completely restrained everyone present, especially those of he family. When they looked at Chu fan again, they were as frightened as if he was a devil. No one dared to look at him.


    He Zixiong sighed to himself that Miyamoto kawawa was completely abolished, but he was completely to blame for his end today. No wonder others. But he is Naoto Miyamoto''s disciple after all. It''s better not to offend him too much.


    But when he was ready to take the broken arm from Chu fan, he saw Chu fan holding the broken arm, throwing it out, and falling into the dog cage at the door of the villa.


    Several mastiff dogs rushed up madly, tore a broken arm to pieces in the blink of an eye, and even chewed the bones and swallowed them.

 Chapter 348

    "Come on, hurry and send Miyamoto to the hospital."


    He Zixiong immediately ordered him to go down. After waiting for Gong benchuan to be sent away, he looked at Chu fan and said coldly, "our ho family doesn''t welcome you. Please leave immediately."


    "If it hadn''t been for miss he''s warm retention, I would have left." Chu fan threw the car key to Zheng Juncheng and said with a smile, "Uncle Zheng, please help me return to the mainland."


    "It''s easy to do. I''ll arrange it for you." Zheng Juncheng glanced at he Zixiong and stopped talking. Finally, he shook his head reluctantly and took Chu fan to the apron.


    Just then, he Bingqian suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    "Miss He, if you want to ask me to stay and treat the gambler, don''t talk. What I said won''t change."


    "Mr. Chu, I apologize to you again on behalf of the he family. I also hope you can forget the past and save my father." he Bingqian bowed solemnly in front of Chu fan.


    Before Chu fan could speak, he Zixiong angrily said, "Qianqian, do you know what you''re doing? You threw my face into the house."


    "Is your face important or your father''s life important?" he Bingqian contradicted him impolitely. "Besides, it was your previous neglect and sarcasm at Mr. Chu. Otherwise, how could there be so many things?"


    "Don''t say it. I''d rather my father is ill than let someone like him treat his father. Chu fan, please."


    Originally, Chu fan wanted to go, but now, he looked up and down at he Zixiong with some curiosity and asked, "are you really the son of gambling God He Xiao?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "How do I feel? You seem to be afraid that I will wake your father up?"


    "You..."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "don''t worry. I''m just talking casually. I''m not going to cure the gambler. So, don''t worry. Ha ha, I''m leaving."


    He Zixiong doesn''t think it tastes good. What do you mean I don''t have to worry? Am I in a hurry? But Chu Fan said so, he Bingqian finally realized that something was going on here.


    "Chu fan, wait a minute." he Bingqian asked him to stay again, looked back at he Zixiong and asked, "brother, I''ll ask you a word today. Do you want your father to recover?"


    He Zixiong was furious: "do you believe him or me? I''m your brother and my father is our common father. You''re worried, don''t I worry?"


    "Then why don''t you let Chu fan cure daddy?" he Bingqian pulled his mother Jennifer and said loudly, "my mother is the best proof. If Chu fan can save my mother, he will certainly wake daddy up."


    He Zixiong took a deep breath: "now, it''s not that I don''t let Chu fan treat his father, but Chu fan doesn''t want to. You can''t let me kneel down and beg him?"


    "No, but I''ll let him agree." he Bingqian turned to Chu fan and said, "Mr. Chu, can I talk to you alone?"


    Chu fan shook his head decisively: "forget it. I don''t want to have an affair with you. If you have anything to say, just say it here. If you don''t want to say it, I''ll leave."


    "The famous murderer king, are you afraid that I, a weak woman, will not eat you?" he Bingqian stared at Chu fan and sneered, "if you don''t go with me, you will regret it."


    With that, he Bingqian turned and left.


    Chu fancai didn''t care about her. He greeted Zheng Juncheng and was about to get on the plane, but Zheng Juncheng grabbed him and whispered, "this is a good opportunity. Don''t forget what I told you before. This casino is very important to you. After this village, there won''t be this store."


    "What if she wants to plot against me?" Chu Fan said.


    Zheng Juncheng almost strangled him. Go and have your spring and autumn dream. He Bingqian plotted against you? It would be nice if you didn''t take the opportunity to insult her.


    Zheng Xueqi glanced at him in a narrator and pouted: "my aunt is not the kind of person you think. Brother Chu, just help my aunt. Can''t you help me?"


    Help you? What are the benefits?


    Chu fan glanced at her and saw her trembling. He quickly tightened his legs and gave him a hard white look. Bad guy, my father is still here. Can''t you restrain yourself?


    "Xueqi, it''s still my first time to Macao. Can you take me out?" Chu fan suddenly took Zheng Xueqi out on a whim, took Zheng Xueqi out quickly, directly got on the Aston Martin and roared away.


    He Bingqian, who had just arrived at the door of the villa, was so angry that her chest fluctuated sharply. She didn''t expect Chu fan to give so little face. But no matter what, she will not give up, because only Chu fan can save her father.


    I can''t stand it for my father!


    He Bingqian quickly came to his red convertible Ferrari, jumped in directly, started the car and chased Chu fan in the direction they left.


    Not far away, she found Chu fan''s Aston Martin parked on the roadside. Chu fan leaned against the door, smoking, and looked as if he was waiting for her.


    Seeing her car stop slowly beside her, Chu fan waved his hand and said, "find a quiet place, eat something and talk slowly."


    He Bingqian suddenly woke up. He deliberately led himself out to talk outside. That''s right. If my eldest brother obstructs me at he''s house, I may have collapsed. It''s just right to talk outside. If no one bothers, the probability of success will be higher.


    "Come with me and I''ll take you to a good place." he Bingqian took a step ahead and drove slowly to the front.


    Soon, the car stopped at the gate of a quiet quadrangle. As soon as he Bingqian got off the bus, the door of the quadrangle opened. A beautiful young woman stepped out quickly, smiled and said, "Miss He, you haven''t come for some days."


    "There have been too many things recently." he Bingqian asked without much explanation, "do you have a room?"


    "Yes, come with me." the young woman took a look, and then Chu fan, who came from the car, warmly greeted several people to go in. Through a long corridor, take several people to a wing room with antique design in the backyard.


    It is surrounded by water on three sides. Lotus flowers are in full bloom in the pond. Countless Koi swim in the pond. When the breeze blows, the house is full of flowers. The furnishings in the room are also ancient, with an eight immortals table and four round wooden stools in the middle. On the inner side was a dental bed with brand-new bedding and pink curtains.


    I''m afraid this place is more than just eating. Looking at this bed, there is a warm - ambiguous smell.


    He Bingqian arranges the dishes. The young woman delivers a pot of tea, closes the door and leaves. At this time, he Bingqian said to Chu fan, "tell me about your conditions. How do you want to treat my father?"


    "Miss he is a sensible person, and I won''t beat around the bush." Chu Fan said positively. "I promised uncle Zheng to come to treat elder He Xiao for this golden gambling competition."


    He Bingqian was stunned: "do you want to open a casino? Let''s not say whether you can get the gold gambling cards. Just the funds for opening a casino need 10 billion. Can you take it out?"


    "No, but Uncle Zheng promised me that he would give me 5% of the dry shares as long as I could cure the gambling God and promote your he family to join hands with the Zheng family."


    "Well, I also promise you that as long as you can cure my father''s disease, I will also give you 5% dry shares."


    Chu fan shook his head: "I want more than that."


    He Bingqian frowned and said, "since you know the golden gambling card competition, you should know that the scale of the upcoming casino needs at least 10 billion US dollars. 10% is one billion US dollars. Isn''t this enough?"


    "Miss He, don''t forget that there is also 5% of the Zheng family gave me, that is, the Zheng family paid the 500 million US dollars, while the he family only paid the 500 million US dollars. But what I want is the ownership of the casino."


    He Bingqian Teng stood up: "it''s impossible. In this casino, my family is bound to win. Even if we distribute all the shares, our family must absolutely control, without any room for discussion."


    "In that case, we don''t need to talk any more." Chu fan stood up slowly. "I hope you can think clearly. I can afford to wait. I''m afraid Mr. He can''t afford to wait. Bye!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    He Bingqian took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "if you can come up with 5 billion, I can cooperate with you and let you occupy 50% of the shares. However, the operation and management authority of the casino must be handed over to He Jia."


    This is the rhythm of kicking the Zheng family out. Even if Chu fan can come up with $5 billion, he can''t do such a thing. Moreover, Zheng Xueqi is sitting beside him. If Chu fan agrees to he Bingqian, Zheng Xueqi may have to cry to him on the spot.


    Chu fan sat down again and said, "as far as I know, even if you join hands with the Zheng family, you also need some shares to manage up and down?"


    "You mean..."


    "The casino needs to take out 10% of its shares to run the underworld organization. If I settle this part, it''s not too much to give this 10% to me?"


    He Bingqian sneered, "do you know how many people there are in xinyi''an? Do you know how influential the boss of xinyi''an is?"


    Chu fan waved his hand: "I don''t want to know these. I''ll ask you, if I can settle the boss of Xin Yi''an, can I have this 10% share?"


    "Yes!" he Bingqian simply replied.


    Chu fan nodded: "OK, there is also 20% of the official organization. If I settle this aspect, can I also give this 20% to me?"


    "It''s impossible." he Bingqian stood up again and whispered, "are you crazy? Do you know how many officials in Macao are involved? Without their support, the casino can''t open at all."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Can you say it?"


    He Bingqian bit her silver teeth and said, "OK, as long as you can balance black and white and honor their shares to you."

 Chapter 349

    30% of black and white, and 10% of Chu fan''s diagnosis and treatment of gambling God. Chu fan alone owns 40% of the dry shares of the casino. The remaining 60% is shared equally between the Zheng family and the he family, and each family can get 30%.


    In this regard, he Bingqian is not optimistic about Chu fan at all. If he thinks that Xin Yi''an can deal with it easily like Hong Xing, he is very wrong. Macao is different from Hong Kong Island. Xin Yi''an has always been the leader of Macao and has an absolute dominant position.


    Even if he kills boss Xin Yi''an, there are countless people waiting for this position. It will never be like Hong Xing. Once Lord long dies, he will become a plate of loose sand.


    There are also Macao officials. They are definitely princes on one side. Even if you have strong contacts in the capital, it may not be easy to work here. But Chu fan wants to balance the relationship between these two aspects. Isn''t this a fantasy?


    But in this way, Chu fan is not satisfied.


    "I heard uncle Zheng say that you still want to invite the gambling king to sit down?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    He Bingqian immediately recognized the meaning of his words, stared and asked, "you don''t even want to hire the shares of the gambling king, do you?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "Miss He, don''t you think the gambling king is more difficult than the chief executive of Macao?"


    That''s right. This guy even dares to make the chief executive''s idea. What else does he dare not do? However, hiring a gambling king to run a casino is different from other things. What is this guy''s confidence?


    "OK!" he Bingqian nodded. "As long as you can handle the gambling king''s business, I can give you this 10% share on behalf of Zheng Juncheng. Is this the head office?"


    "Deal!" Chu fan immediately decided.


    He doesn''t spend a penny, but sits in a large casino with 10 billion dollars and 50% of the shares. In other words, he sets up the White Wolf empty handed and gets 5 billion dollars. Boy, it''s faster than robbery.


    He Bingqian didn''t have the slightest confidence in him. He made a promise so readily to let Chu fan treat her father. Now, seeing that Chu fan finally agreed, she immediately stood up and urged, "let''s go back now?"


    "Don''t worry. The food is ready. Don''t waste it."


    He Bingqian was worried: "saving people is like fighting a fire. When you cure my father''s disease, you can eat here all your life."


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "you also know that saving people is like fighting a fire, but there is no jade. What can I take to save people?"


    He Bingqian remembered that the jadeite brought by Zheng Juncheng was used on her mother. It was a big deal. She didn''t dare to neglect it. She immediately went out and called.


    Soon, the young woman came in with the dining car, put all the dishes on the table, and gave her a small jar of aged wine. Then she smiled and walked out.


    Then he Bingqian came in and sat down to greet Chu fan and Zheng Xueqi for dinner. When pouring wine for Chu fan, he explained: "brother Zheng has arranged for me. The jadeite jade is expected to be delivered around 4 p.m."


    "Miss He, can you arrange it for me as soon as possible? I want to meet the chief executive of Macao and the boss of Xin Yi''an." Chu fan asked.


    He Bingqian was stunned, sat down and said, "you have to talk to me first about how to persuade them to give up their shares in the new casino willingly, otherwise, I won''t help you."


    She has her position and concerns, especially the identity of Chu fan as the king of murder and the previous violent means in he family, which makes he Bingqian have to act cautiously. Her family''s roots are in Macao. She can''t afford to offend both black and white.


    But Chu fan is different. His roots are in the mainland. Even if he lifts it upside down, he can''t leave without patting his ass, but why can''t she leave. Therefore, she must be clear about Chu fan''s intention. If he wants to be tough, she will never agree.


    Chu fan asked leisurely while eating the dishes with Macao characteristics: "you can tell me about the family situation of the chief executive and the boss of Xin Yi''an first, for example, which of them has patients, what hidden diseases and so on."


    "Ah!"


    He Bingqian stood up with a cry of surprise and said, "you... Do you want... Medical skills?"


    "Sit down, sit down. I just have such an idea. If this move doesn''t work, I''ll tie up their families and tear up the ticket if I don''t promise."


    He Bingqian directly ignored his words and sat down with Chu fan with a wine glass. She said excitedly, "this matter has a head. As far as I know, chief executive Ma Rulong is a big filial son, and his mother is 80 years old and has been ill in bed for ten years."


    "If you can cure his mother''s illness, Ma Rulong will be very grateful to you. With his support, which official dares to intervene in the casino business?"


    Chu fan nodded: "besides, the boss of Xin Yi''an, is there any father or mother ill?"


    "Gangsters have few families, and even fewer parents are still alive." he Bingqian gradually calmed down from excitement and said slowly, "the boss of Xin Yi''an is Tan Honghu, ranking ninth and called Tan Jiuye."


    "The ninth master is just over 60 this year. He has no parents, no wife and children, and his bones are still very strong. He doesn''t even have a headache." he Bingqian said with some headache, "he is still stubborn, moody and difficult to speak. I''m afraid he can''t go through the road of treatment."


    Chu fan didn''t care much: "nothing in the world is difficult. I''m afraid of those who have a heart. You''ll make an appointment with the ninth master for me in a moment. I''ll meet him first."


    "OK." he Bingqian doesn''t think much of Chu fan, but this guy does have a few brushes. Maybe he can really convince the ninth master.


    Because of something on her mind, the two women didn''t eat much. On the contrary, Chu fan ate heartlessly for more than half an hour. As soon as the chopsticks were put down, he Bingqian couldn''t wait to stand up and said, "it''s not too late. Let''s go now?"


    "Find a place to buy some gifts first. You can''t go empty handed, can you?"


    For this, he Bingqian didn''t say anything. She went out with Chu fan and bought some good wine and tea, and took them to the door of a villa no inferior to he''s.


    As soon as the car stopped, several bodyguards stepped forward, opened the door and invited three people to get off.


    He Bingqian explained in a low voice, "this is the rule of the ninth master. Anyone who comes to the door must get off at the door and go in. In fact, it is to prevent someone from coming to the door with a murder weapon."


    Chu fan nodded, expressed understanding, followed behind he Bingqian and walked in.


    Led by a bodyguard, several people came to the swimming pool. In the swimming pool, there were more than ten young, beautiful and hot girls playing in it. On the recliner on the bank, there was a man with strong body and scars on his back. A hot girl in a bikini was rubbing oil and massaging him. She enjoyed it very much.


    "Nine masters!" he Bingqian came near and said hello politely.


    The ninth master didn''t move. He seemed to be asleep. He Bingqian waved her hand and motioned Chu fan to sit down first until the ninth master woke up.


    But Chu Fan said with a smile, "Ninth master, I really admire you. There are so many beautiful women around you, and you can still sleep. Ha ha!"


    He Bingqian was scared out of her wits. Are you praising the ninth master? You''re laughing at him. You''re tired of being a loser. Don''t bring me if you want to die?


    Chu fan turned a blind eye to her eyes and sat down on the recliner next to the ninth master. He took a bunch of big purple grapes and ate them. Hehe said with a smile: "I''ve come to visit the ninth master this time. If you don''t want to see me, just say it. Pretending to sleep is boring."


    It''s over. I''ve completely offended the ninth master this time.


    To the surprise of he Bingqian, the ninth master didn''t get angry. He just waved his hand and drove the massage girl away. Shi Shi ran sat up and stared at Chu fan for a few eyes. He hummed coldly: "you are the murderer Wang Chufan? It''s not much."


    "I can''t compare with the ninth master. You are the strong man of the four mirrors. My ability is not worth mentioning in your eyes."


    Chu Fan said easily, but the ninth master was stunned. Unexpectedly, Chu fan could see his strength, which was not simple. You know, only those with high strength can see the cultivation of low strength, but those with low strength can see through the cultivation of high strength for the first time.


    "No wonder the dragon master will fall into your hands. He really has some skills." the ninth master wiped the sweat and oil stains on his body with a towel, and Leng hum, "I have been friends with the dragon master for decades. Although he didn''t die in your hand, you can''t get rid of it. If you can''t give me a reason, you won''t want to leave here alive today."


    "The ninth master thinks I''m easy to bully?" Chu fan laughs. "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint the ninth master. Although your strength is not weak, you''re not enough to take me alone."


    He Bingqian secretly said that she was going to be punished. She was about to make a round, but it was already late. When Chu fan finished speaking, the ninth master had already burst out and punched him.


    Chu fan did not dodge, across a small square table, a fist to meet the ninth master''s fist. With a bang, the ninth master staggered back a step, but Chu fan didn''t move. However, his feet fell deeply into the ground without ankles.


    The reclining chair under the two people and the small square table in the middle were destroyed by a terrible Qi force and burst into a pile of fragments, but Chu fan still kept a half sitting position, but the ninth master had to stand up.


    "Good skill, no wonder you can kill seven in and seven out in the siege of more than 1000 people."


    The ninth master started to fight, moved his fist and said bluntly, "if you can beat me today, I don''t care about the dragon master. Moreover, no matter what you want to do with me, I promise you."


    "What if I lose? You won''t kill me?"


    "Want to die? Beautiful you." the ninth master laughed, "if you lose, you will stay in Macao and be my little brother in the future. Ha ha!"


    "OK, I''ll play with the ninth master today." Chu fan also stood up and said with a smile, "however, fighting is too emotional. It''s better for me to show my hand. If the ninth master can do it, even if I lose, how about it?"


    Now, even he Bingqian is curious. What the hell is this guy doing? Your cultivation is not as good as that of the ninth master. What else can embarrass the ninth master?

 Chapter 350

    "OK, come on." the ninth master''s stubbornness also came up. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t do something that his younger generation couldn''t do?


    This is like a child''s strength compared with that of an adult. No matter how strong you are, can you still have the strength of an adult?


    Zheng Xueqi and he Bingqian are also curious. What exactly does Chu fan want to do? He admits that he is not as good as the ninth master. Can he still do things that the ninth master can''t do?


    Under the gaze of several people, Chu fan quickly took off his clothes, leaving only a pair of shorts, revealing his strong body without any fat, which immediately attracted the attention of bikini girls in the swimming pool. They all gathered together to whisper, pointed at Chu fan and smiled.


    Is this guy going to swim in the pool? How difficult can this be?


    "Poop!" Chu fan jumped straight down without any beauty, like a bear, arousing countless splashes. But before many bikini girls gathered around, Chu fan suddenly roared angrily, raised his fist and blasted down into the water.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the swimming pool centered on Chu fan was like a violent explosion. The clear water gushed and splashed everywhere. A dozen bikini girls in the water screamed and flew ashore. Even their bikinis were washed away by the strong water and fell naked on the grass on the bank.


    He Bingqian and others on the shore were also unlucky. They were covered with water. They were soaked like drowned chickens. Their curves were exposed. They were more sexual than those girls in bikini.


    But even so, they forgot their embarrassment and stared at Chu fan for a long time.


    The most shocking thing was the ninth master. He stared at Chu fan in disbelief, and there was a big pit two meters deep in front of him. With his strength, it is not difficult to hit such an effect with all his strength. The difficulty is that Chu fan is standing in the water. The deepest place of the swimming pool is more than two meters, but Chu fan Leng is in the water with super buoyancy and hits a two meter deep pit at the bottom of the hard swimming pool. This is definitely not what Jiu Ye can do.


    At this time, he realized that Chu fan had left his hand on the previous punch. Otherwise, the punch would kill the ninth master. But the ninth master couldn''t understand why this guy had such a powerful power because he was clearly capable of triple cultivation of ground mirror?


    Where did he know that Chu fan''s physical strength has increased again after a period of cultivation, and has reached 9000 kg. With the increase of big eyed frog, the strongest punch can hit 18000 kg.


    One force will drop ten meetings. Even if the ninth master has the internal strength of the ground mirror, he will never be able to carry Chu fan''s fist.


    The ninth master smiled bitterly in his heart. No wonder Chu fan didn''t fight him. He didn''t want him to make an embarrassment. Lord long died unjustly. Who did you provoke? Why did you provoke him?


    This guy is not human!


    Chu fan wiped the water stains on his face, jumped up from the bottom of the pool, smiled and said, "sorry, I missed and broke the bottom of the pool. Jiu Ye, why don''t we change another way?"


    "No!" the ninth master was very straightforward and sighed, "heroes are young. I''m not as good as you."


    "Hehe, the ninth master is modest."


    The ninth master waved his hand: "losing is losing. There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Let''s be frank. What''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    "Jiu Ye, can you take a step?"


    "Come with me." without hesitation, the ninth master took Chu fan into the villa and went upstairs directly.


    In his bedroom, the ninth master took a nightgown and put it on him. He asked Chu fan to sit down on the sofa and said, "here, just me and you. If you have anything to say."


    "I have two things to do this time." Chu fan stretched out two fingers and said seriously. "First, it is the gold gambling competition to be held in Macao. I intend to participate in it. I hope the ninth master can support it."


    "Support, I certainly support." the ninth master took out a box of exquisite cigars, cut off the head and tail with cigar pliers, ignited a match, took a deep breath, and said disapprovingly, "as long as you can get the gold gambling card and give me 10% of the shares according to the rules, I guarantee that your casino business will be prosperous."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "that''s why I came to the ninth master, because I want to ask you to help me for free."


    "It''s impossible!" the ninth master rebuffed. "Tens of thousands of my brothers are waiting for me to send money to support them. Besides, how can anyone ask someone to do things without giving money?"


    "Everything has a precedent, and I believe that after hearing my second thing, the ninth master will be willing to make me a friend and help me maintain the order of the casino free of charge."


    The ninth master was stunned and couldn''t understand what Chu fan had in the end? He is different from the dragon master on Hong Kong Island. He has no wife and children, no worries, and no one can threaten him. Therefore, he can live safely until now.


    He really couldn''t think of what Chu fan relied on.


    Chu fan didn''t sell off either. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the ninth master''s lower abdomen. He smiled mysteriously: "has the ninth master been hurt here?"


    The ninth master nodded and didn''t speak. In fact, this is not a strange thing. The gun scar on his lower abdomen is still there. Who can''t see it?


    "It should have been more than twenty years? Moreover, since then, the ninth master is not so interested in women." Chu fan smiled. "If I am not wrong, the ninth master has no children, which should also be related to this injury?"


    Now, the ninth master couldn''t sit still, ''Teng'' stood up and shouted, "what do you want?"


    "Don''t be angry with the ninth master. Since I can see it, I can help you solve it." Chu Fan said with a smile, "if the ninth master can revive men''s power, it must not be a problem to have a son and a half. I don''t know this condition. Which do you like better than the 10% share?"


    The ninth master threw away his cigar, grabbed Chu fan''s shoulder and said in surprise, "of course I want a son. Brother Chu fan, you... Can you really make me get what I want?"


    "OK, I''ll know if the ninth master has tried." Chu fan patted the ninth master''s hand and ordered, "lie down. In a moment, you''ll know whether what I said is true or false."


    Don''t let the ninth master lie down, just let him strip off. He doesn''t refuse. Excited and nervous, after a few minutes, he didn''t feel much. Chu fan unexpectedly stood up and said, "well, nine masters feel it. Is there any impulse?"


    "That... That''s good?" the ninth master was stunned. He felt that Chu fan rubbed in his lower abdomen. That''s good?


    Chu fan smiled and said, "is it effective? The ninth master might as well call a girl in to try. Ha ha, I''ll go out and change clothes first."


    Downstairs, Zheng Xueqi and he Bingqian were in a hurry. Seeing Chu fan coming down, they hurried to meet him and asked in a low voice, "how''s it going? Did the ninth master agree?"


    Zheng Xueqi pulled Chu fan around and checked it all times. She didn''t find any problems. She still asked anxiously, "brother Chu, didn''t the ninth master do anything to you?"


    "Do you think I look like something?" Chu fan patted Zheng Xueqi on the back, took her back to the sofa and sat down, laughing: "don''t worry, you''ll know the answer in a minute."


    He Bingqian was about to ask for details. Suddenly, an exaggerated scream came from upstairs. She listened carefully and blushed. She didn''t dare to set the channel: "it''s... It''s the ninth master?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "I don''t see. The ninth master is really old and strong, very fierce."


    "It''s too boring. I''ll go out for a walk." Zheng Xueqi''s cheeks flushed. She quickly stood up and walked out with her head down.


    On the ship, let her listen to Chu fan''s corner is already the limit. Now I hear this voice again. The protagonist is still Jiu Ye. How can she stay? Originally, he Bingqian also wanted to ask Chu fan what he said to the ninth master. But now she can''t stay. She hurried after Zheng Xueqi and walked out quickly.


    Fortunately, Chu fan also followed. He wanted to hear it and see how long the ninth master could hold on, but it was really uncomfortable. Especially, there were several naked girls around him, staring at him with seductive eyes.


    What''s the matter? I''m a normal man, not a eunuch? Who can stand this?


    Outside, the three took a walk on the lawn. Under the questioning of he Bingqian, Chu fan simply said the matter. He Bingqian finally understood why the ninth master had no children for so many years. It turned out that there was something wrong with him and he couldn''t be humane.


    No wonder he was so anxious that he did it on a large scale regardless of the female guests downstairs. It''s understandable.


    "So, the ninth master''s 10% shares can certainly be won?" he Bingqian was overjoyed and couldn''t help punching Chu fan on his shoulder. "OK, you can even see the hidden diseases of the ninth master. Then look at me. What''s wrong with my body?"


    "Er... It hurts if you don''t understand!" Chu Fan said and took Zheng Xueqi away.


    He Bingqian stayed for a long time, wondering what Chu fan meant. Just as she was about to catch up and ask for clarification, a bikini girl''s complaint came to her ear: "it''s really unlucky to come to my aunt today. Otherwise, how could it be her turn to serve the ninth master?"


    aunt?


    He Bingqian suddenly realized that she blushed and waved her fist against Chu fan''s back. Asshole, how can you say that? Yes, I couldn''t stand the pain when I came to my aunt, but how can this place get through? Why are you so dirty?


    On the other side, Zheng Xueqi couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "brother Chu, what do you mean by what you just said?"


    "Hey, actually, you also have this problem, but it''s not too serious. I''ll help you adjust it when you go back, and you won''t hurt any more."


    "Me too?" Zheng Xueqi stopped, grabbed Chu fan and asked, "tell me what''s wrong with me?"


    Chu fan stared at her unkindly and said with a bad smile, "you really let me say?"


    Zheng Xueqi was soft all over by him, but it was inexplicable. She always felt that what he said didn''t look like a good thing, but her curiosity still drove her to nod.


    Just when Chu fan was about to say, he Bingqian finally ran after him and said loudly, "don''t say, Xueqi, let''s go. We won''t be with this bad guy. He''s too down - flowing."

 Chapter 351

    Ma Rulong, the chief executive of Macao, has a quarter of Portuguese descent. His grandfather was once the governor of Macao. His position is the same as his. He is in charge of all things in Macao and is the largest executive officer in Macao.


    With this relationship, Ma Rulong''s life has been different since childhood. After returning from studying in Portugal, he participated in the election and became an official of the Macao government. In a short period of more than ten years, he finally became the chief executive and took charge of this prosperous and powerful place.


    He is not short of money and has all kinds of power. He is no different from the early emperors. He can have whatever he wants. But there are some things that people can''t resist, such as birth, old age and death. As chief executive, he is helpless.


    At the door of the operating room of a private hospital in Macao, Ma Rulong is anxiously waiting outside. Just over two hours ago, his old mother was seriously ill and was sent to the hospital for treatment. Her life and death are still uncertain.


    Mom, you can''t do anything.


    Finally, the door of the operating room opened, and a doctor in sterile clothes took off his mask and came out.


    Ma Rulong hurried to meet him and asked anxiously, "doctor, my mother''s disease..."


    "Chief executive, please forgive me." the doctor sighed helplessly, "the old man is too old and the functions of various organs of the body are seriously aging. We have tried our best."


    "No, no, my mother will be fine." Ma Rulong at this time, how can he look like a chief executive? Nervously rushed into the operating room, just as the nurse pushed his mother out with the hospital bed car.


    The horse mother looked peaceful, with a bottle needle on the back of her hand and an oxygen mask on her mouth. Although she was still breathing, she couldn''t wake up.


    Just settled his mother, a secretary like man walked over carefully and whispered a word.


    Ma Rulong waved his hand impatiently: "no, I can''t see anyone now."


    "Miss he said she brought a miracle doctor who had just treated her mother."


    Ma Rulong immediately brightened his eyes and said in surprise, "Ms. Jennifer is awake? Come on, please ask Miss He... Forget it, I''d better pick it up myself. Lead the way!"


    Outside the hospital, Zheng Xueqi asked nervously, "brother Chu, look, is it OK for me?"


    "Almost."


    "Ah!"


    Zheng Xueqi became more nervous: "what''s wrong? You... Help me get it. The chief executive will come out soon."


    Chu fan pointed to the button of her shirt and said with a bad smile, "it would be better to untie another button here."


    "Go away!"


    He Bingqian scolded angrily, dragged Zheng Xueqi to her side, helped her tidy up her skirt, and told her, "stay away from him in the future. It''s not a good thing to see him like that."


    "Aunt, you misunderstood brother Chu. He was joking with me." Zheng Xueqi glanced at Chu fan shyly and whispered, "in fact, brother Chu is very decent."


    He Bingqian frowned. If you want to say that his medical skills are divine, she will believe a little, but if you want to say that he is decent, she doesn''t believe a hundred. From the first sight of Chu fan, his eyes stared at her chest. Is such a person also called decent?


    Yes, he Bingqian''s chest is really not small, so big that she feels cumbersome. She not only has shoulder and back pain, but also often attracts all kinds of malicious eyes, especially the latter, which makes her have the impulse to cut off her chest.


    But it is undeniable that big breasts bring her too much charm, and she is used to it. She can''t pull out passers-by''s eyes, can she? She could ignore other people''s eyes, but Chu fan''s eyes made her uncomfortable, as if she had been stripped off. Chiguoguo stood in front of him without any cover.


    And his eyes fell on her as if they were real, making her feel hot, as if he had his hands touching her, not to mention how uncomfortable it was.


    If she hadn''t asked, she would have run away and would still be with Chu fan? Although this guy does have a few brushes, he is definitely not a gentleman.


    Suddenly, he Bingqian realized a problem. Zheng Xueqi defended him so much. Have they already


    Just as she was about to ask, the two armed soldiers at the gate of the hospital quickly separated, and more than a dozen professional bodyguards stepped out of the hospital and looked around vigilantly.


    Subsequently, Ma Rulong strode out of the hospital with several close followers.


    "Hello, chief executive!" he Bingqian quickly showed a decent smile, which turned out to be as charming as a flower.


    Chu fan and Zheng Xueqi were about to come forward when they were stopped by two people coming out behind Ma Rulong. One of the men pointed to Chu fan''s arm with a straight face and said coldly, "lift your hand."


    What does that mean?


    He Bingqian hurriedly said, "cooperate. He wants to search."


    Chu fan raised his hand reluctantly. If he wanted to move these guys, would he still use a murder weapon? It''s done with one hand.


    On the other side, Zheng Xueqi didn''t have the courage of Chu fan. She obediently raised her hand and let a woman search her. Chu fan can only close his eyes and endure a big man groping on himself for a while.


    Paralyzed, I have to take three baths at home.


    "Miss He, I heard that Ms. Jennifer has woken up?" Ma Rulong looked at Chu fan and asked, "is this gentleman the miracle doctor who made Ms. Jennifer wake up?"


    "Yes, chief executive." he Bingqian hurriedly dragged Chu fan over. "Although he is young, his name must have been heard by the chief executive. His name is Chu fan, an active soldier in China and a famous murderer."


    As soon as he said this, the bodyguards around changed their faces. They quickly drew their guns like a great enemy, surrounded the chief executive, and all aimed at Chu fan.


    "What are you doing?" Ma Rulong said angrily. "Didn''t you hear what miss he said? Mr. Chu fan is an active soldier. Have you forgotten who rescued Miss Zheng from the pirate nest on Devil Island?"


    The bodyguards were reprimanded. Shanshan put away his gun and separated around, but he didn''t dare to go far. He still stared at Chu fan with vigilance and put his hand in his coat pocket. Once Chu fan made an illegal move, they would pull out the gun and kill him at the first time.


    He''s too dangerous, murderer king. He''s a murderer without blinking an eye.


    Ma Rulong was very relieved of Chu fan. He strode to Chu fan and held out his hand first: "Mr. Chu fan, I apologize for the impoliteness of the guard..."


    Chu fan was greatly moved and quickly held Ma Rulong''s hand: "chief executive, you are too polite. There is nothing wrong with them. Their responsibilities are understandable."


    "Just understand, ha ha!" Ma Rulong patted Chu fan on the shoulder and praised, "I''ve heard of your name for a long time, but I didn''t expect you to be so young. Well, good job. Are you interested in developing in Macao?"


    He Bingqian was shocked. Unexpectedly, Ma Rulong would appreciate Chu fan so much. If the news came out, Chu fan would be worth twice. Countless rich families had to take the initiative to curry favor with him, and countless celebrities rushed to marry him.


    This guy, let him wind up again.


    "Thank the chief executive for his love, but my family, friends and industry are in the mainland." Chu Fan said with a smile. "If I can''t stay in the mainland, I will come to Macao. At that time, the chief executive should not say that he doesn''t know me?"


    "Hahaha, OK, the gate of Macao is open for you at any time." Ma Rulong, like an elder, hugged Chu fan''s shoulder and walked towards the hospital. They talked and laughed happily. I didn''t know that they thought they had known each other for a long time.


    He Bingqian finally understood why Ma Rulong became chief executive. He was bold, careful, people-friendly, enthusiastic and not arrogant.


    For others, you should know that Chu fan is the king of murder and will be scared away. But Ma Rulong is not only not afraid, but also shows great friendship to Chu fan. He is not afraid that Chu fan is bad for him.


    The reason for this is not that he is brave, but that he has specially known Chu fan. Whether Chu fan killed rattlesnakes or sharks and pirates this time, it is a just move. Moreover, Chu fan is an active soldier of the sacred blade. He has no reason to be unfavorable to the chief executive of Macao.


    It is precisely because of his understanding of Chu fan that he made such a move close to the people. I have to say that this move is very effective. Chu fan is floating when he walks. This is the chief executive. At the vice national level, he has no airs like his relatives and friends.


    For a moment, Chu fan thought he could stop a bullet for him. But it didn''t take long for him to wake up. The chief executive is also a person. What''s the fuss?


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s state of mind changed dramatically. Although he was still very polite to the chief executive, he did not have the previous tension, nor did he deliberately flatter and flatter.


    He Bingqian, who followed behind them, didn''t notice the change of Chu fan, but Ma Rulong was surprised, and his evaluation of Chu fan was a little higher. You know, he has tried this move repeatedly, and he can''t wait to blow his brains out for him.


    But Chu fan was really moved by him at the beginning, but not long after he left, the enthusiasm in his eyes disappeared. His eyes were clear, his attitude was neither high nor low, and his relaxation was moderate.


    The king of murder is really extraordinary!


    Soon, Ma Rulong took Chu fan to the ward and looked at his mother in the hospital bed. Ma Rulong said with emotion: "the doctor just gave a critical notice and asked me to prepare for the aftermath as soon as possible. Chu fan, I now ask you as a son to save my mother anyway."


    "Don''t worry, chief executive. I will do my best." Chu fan looked at Ma''s mother and said solemnly, "it''s not too late. You all go out."


    "Please." Ma Rulong also knows that his mother is in danger and can''t afford to delay. Without much polite words, he took the people out of the ward quickly.


    As soon as they left, the flower fairy flew out, pursed her lips and said discontentedly, "are you really going to save her? She needs to spend at least five points of energy."


    "Ten o''clock can also be saved. With Ma Rulong''s relationship, you can get 20% of the shares of the casino. That''s 2 billion US dollars. If converted into RMB, it will cost more than 13 billion."


    Chu Fan said without hesitation, "try your best to save the old lady, not only to make her recover, but also to make her ten years younger."


    Hum, I don''t believe it. I can''t exchange the chief executive''s friendship!

 Chapter 352

    On the way back, he Bingqian almost drove the car to the sidewalk several times.


    Just an hour ago, she witnessed Chu fan''s magical medical skills. At the age of 80, the horse mother had only one breath left, but Chu fan only took less than an hour. The horse mother not only stepped down from the hospital bed, but also much younger. She looked like a woman in her early sixties.


    How on earth did he do it? Is this... Is this still medicine?


    He Bingqian was thinking all the way, and the car was shaking around like she was drunk. If her license plate had not been well known in Macao, she would have been taken away by the traffic police.


    At about 5 p.m., he Bingqian finally returned to he''s house and directly brought Chu fan into the villa. All the people of he family who got the news gathered in the living room and waited. Seeing that he Bingqian brought Chu fan back, they rushed forward to greet him one by one, which was very different from their attitude when they came in the morning.


    This is the effect brought by the chief executive. It is estimated that soon, the news that Chu fan saved the chief executive''s mother will spread all over Macao. With this relationship, Chu fan can walk sideways in Macao.


    "Brother Zheng, have you sent all the Jadeites?" he Bingqian asked impatiently.


    Zheng Juncheng hurriedly said, "it''s delivered. Someone has been sent to he Lao''s room."


    He Bingqian grabbed Chu fan''s hand, dragged him out of the siege and ran upstairs. This time, they were unimpeded, and no one stopped them. In a spacious bedroom, Chu fan finally met the legendary gambling God He Xiao.


    He is too old. His face is covered with age spots. His skin is loose and sagging. He lies in bed drowsily and depends on nutrient solution to maintain his life.


    He Bingqian sent the nurse out and said excitedly, "Chu fan, I know you can save my father, but I hope you can make him as young as the chief executive''s mother. I beg you, OK?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best."


    "Thank you."


    He Bingqian was so excited that tears filled her eyes. Her favorite father was finally about to recover. If Chu fan asks her to sleep with her at this time, she doesn''t hesitate. As long as she can make her father recover and young, why not sleep with her once?


    But when she was ready to go out, Chu fan suddenly called her, "wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter?" he Bingqian flickered in her heart. Her heart was hanging to her throat for fear that her father could not be saved.


    Chu fan''s face was dignified, carefully examined He Xiao''s body, frowned and said nothing.


    He Bingqian''s voice trembled. She came forward and grabbed Chu fan''s arm and said in a trembling voice: "Chu fan, don''t scare me. What''s the matter with my father? You can save him, can''t you?"


    "I can save him, but I found something wrong." Chu fan greeted he Bingqian''s eyes and said in a deep voice: "he is not ill, but poisoned."


    "What?" he Bingqian lost her voice. "Poisoning... HMM!"


    Chu fan covered her mouth and whispered, "you keep your voice down. Do you want everyone to hear?"


    Because the distance was too close, he Bingqian''s big chest was almost crushed by him, but at this time, she didn''t notice it and didn''t wake up from the shock.


    Poisoning? How could father be poisoned? What family is this? My father seldom goes out. Who will poison my father?


    "Chu fan, are you right?" he Bingqian calmed down and asked in a low voice.


    Chu fan quickly retreated and opened some distance with he Bingqian. There was no way. The woman''s chest was too big. If she stood straight, she would not be able to see her feet.


    "He was not only poisoned, but also poisoned." Chu fan broke a shocking news again.


    "Gu?" he Bingqian exclaimed again.


    She is not an ignorant woman. Naturally, she has heard of the terrible insects in Miao, but she never expected that such insects would appear on her father.


    Who is so vicious? If you don''t give up after poisoning, do you want to poison him?


    "Chu fan, can you find out who poisoned and who poisoned?"


    "No!" Chu fan shook his head. "I can detoxify and get rid of the poisonous insects on Mr. He, but I really can''t help who poisoned. However, I advise you not to check."


    Looking at Chu fan''s back, he Bingqian thought deeply and walked out silently.


    Chu fan didn''t say that she might not have a clue, but after listening to him, he Bingqian seemed to open a window and suddenly opened her eyes. He Xiao lives, and the industry has always been in his hands, but once he dies, the property will naturally fall to his eldest brother he Zixiong.


    Of course, in addition to the eldest brother he Zixiong, several other brothers and sisters are also suspected. After all, he family''s industry is too big and everyone wants to share more. But he Xiao never dies. No one knows who the property will eventually fall on. In particular, he xiaotai dotes on he Bingqian, and he Bingqian is so excellent that he controls the largest casino business of he family. They are afraid that he xiaotai will hand over all his industries to he Bingqian, so they have to do so?


    "Qianqian, how''s dad?"


    Seeing he Bingqian coming down from upstairs, the he family quickly stood up and greeted him. It seemed that they were very concerned about their father''s condition, but she felt sick when she thought that her father was not only poisoned, but also poisoned, and looked at their hypocritical faces.


    "Don''t worry, Chu Fan said. My father will recover soon."


    He Bingqian stopped, looked down at the he family, and said coldly, "since everyone is here, I''ll talk about the agreement between Chu fan and me, and you''ll have a psychological preparation."


    "Chu fan is very interested in this golden gambling competition and decides to join hands with who we are and the Zheng family on Hong Kong Island to win this golden gambling card and obtain the management right of the new casino."


    He Zixiong was pleasantly surprised and said, "Mr. Chu fan also intends to enter the casino business? This is a good thing. With his relationship with the chief executive, we can''t develop the casino in the future. Ha ha!"


    "Big brother, don''t be happy too early." he Bingqian walked down slowly and said faintly, "the shares of the new casino are divided into he family and Zheng family, each accounting for 25%, and the remaining 50% belong to Chu fan."


    "It''s impossible." before he Zixiong could speak, the man standing next to him couldn''t help shouting, "why does he occupy so many shares alone? Even if he has the relationship with the chief executive, we''ll give him a lot of 20%. Why does he take so much?"


    "Yes, 50% is really too much. Even if he treats his father, we can spend money. One billion? One billion? As long as he makes an offer, but the shares must not be given."


    "Qianqian, you are too reckless. How can you promise him such a big thing? It doesn''t count. You have no right to promise him such a big thing."


    He Bingqian didn''t bother to pay attention to them. She went to the sofa and sat down. She picked up a box of cigarettes on the tea table, lit one for herself, and took an elegant sip. When everyone was quiet, she asked, "brother Zheng, what do you want to say?"


    "I have no problem!"


    Zheng Juncheng said positively, "if it weren''t for Chu fan, Qiqi and I would be dead. Now I have a chance to repay him. Even if I give him 25% of me, I have nothing to say."


    "OK, I see."


    He Bingqian flicked the cigarette ash, glanced at the men and women of he family present, and said faintly: "according to the Convention, the new casino needs to take out 20% to manage the official people and 10% to manage the friends on the road. Do you have any opinion about this?"


    The he family looked at each other. Finally, their eyes fell on he Zixiong. He Zixiong nodded: "yes, this 30% must be spent. Otherwise, how can the casino operate?"


    "When we open a casino, we also need to invite the king of gamblers to take charge. This still needs 10% of the shares, right?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Chu fan wants 5% of the shares as a chip to treat his father. Isn''t the price high?"


    5% of the shares, equivalent to 500 million US dollars, is less than their expected price, but this share is a golden chicken laying golden eggs. Can it be compared with money?


    For a time, no one spoke, but he objected without speaking, but he just didn''t know how to speak.


    He Bingqian threw the cigarette butts on the ground, crushed them, stood up slowly and said, "in the afternoon, Chu fan and I went to see the ninth master. The ninth master made friends with Chu fan on the spot and became a brother of life and death. Therefore, his 10% was given to Chu fan."


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately stopped all he''s family. Chu fan actually made obeisance to the ninth master? This... How is this possible? They don''t understand. Why did the ninth master make obeisance to Chu fan? He''s not sick? No, is he mentally ill?


    "The chief executive''s mother recovered. The chief executive is also very grateful to Chu fan. He insisted on being his godfather and sending out words. Chu fan is his godson. The Macao horse family will always be Chu fan''s home."


    "With the relationship of the chief executive, Chu fan can''t take this 20% too much?"


    Everyone in the he family was stupid. They only knew that Chu fan had cured the chief executive''s mother, but they didn''t expect that the chief executive would value Chu fan so much and rush to recognize him as a son. I wipe it. Why did Chu fan catch up with all the good things?


    "Chu Fan said that he was in charge of the casino himself, so it''s well deserved to ask him to take 10% of the gambling king''s money. Of course, it doesn''t matter if any of you can win him at the gambling table. However, 5% of your father''s medical treatment must be given. This is the condition I promised him. Why can''t we lose faith because of 5%."


    The he family pays 5%, the Zheng family pays another 5%, plus the previous ones, Chu fan just takes 50%. When they think about it carefully, it seems that even without Chu fan, they can get up to 30%, and the rest of the shares are won by Chu fan himself.


    Finally, the people looked at his eldest brother he Zixiong again. He Zixiong took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "well, since Qianqian you have promised Mr. Chu fan, our he family can''t lose faith with others. But the premise is that Chu fan can get the golden gambling card, otherwise, all this won''t hold."


    Before he Bingqian could speak, a neutral voice came from upstairs.


    "Well said!"

 Chapter 353

    He Xiao, the gambling God, was wearing a purple Nightgown, holding the handle of the stairs and walking down the stairs step by step.


    At this time, he Xiao, who still looks a little old? His face was ruddy, 80% of the wrinkles on his face had disappeared, and his eyes were bright. He looked like he Zixiong''s eldest brother, not a few years older than him.


    But he Zixiong couldn''t catch up with his momentum of not being angry and self threatening. Under his cold eyes, nearly half of the men and women of he family hung their heads unnaturally and dared not look at the old man''s eyes. Only he Bingqian ran over excitedly, cried daddy in tears and plunged into He Xiao''s arms.


    "Good daughter, daddy didn''t hurt you in vain." he Xiao also felt a lot, patted he Bingqian on the shoulder, took her hand and sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    "Chu fan, sit down too." when he Xiao looked at Chu fan, his eyes finally softened and waved to Chu fan with a smile on his face.


    Chu fan saved his life. Can he not be grateful? Moreover, when he was upstairs, Chu fan told him everything, as well as about the casino. He was both grateful and admired Chu fan.


    The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and a new generation changes the old.


    He Xiao finally feels old. The world is young after all. But none of the he family, like Chu fan, can support the heirs of a family. He Bingqian can be regarded as half, but she is a daughter. He Xiao is alive. She can have a good time. Once he Xiao dies, she is afraid she can''t get any property.


    At the thought that he was poisoned and poisoned, he Xiao''s heart was like a knife. He earned so much money for his family and his children, but he was murdered by his family. It''s really sad.


    Alas! He Xiao shook his head and sighed secretly. It''s better to die than to live.


    "Mr. He, your illness has healed and my task has been completed."


    Chu fan looked at his watch and said to Zheng Juncheng, "Uncle Zheng, it''s getting late. Let your driver take me back to the mainland."


    "Well, I should leave, too."


    Zheng Juncheng understood the meaning of Chu fan''s words. He also stood up from the sofa and nodded to He Xiao: "Mr. He, I''ll visit again another day. I won''t bother you today."


    "Goodbye grandpa he." Zheng Xueqi playfully waved to He Xiao.


    He Xiao finally smiled and said with a smile, "Qianqian, send Chu fan to me. Qiqi, come and see Grandpa he when you have time. I haven''t taught you magic yet. Hehe!"


    Soon, Chu fan and others were sent away. He Bingqian returned to the villa and saw that everyone sat down in turn. Like the primary school students on trial, he was silent, and no one dared to speak loudly.


    Several wives of He Xiao also came out and sat next to their children. They couldn''t see a happy face. They all looked at He Xiao uneasily and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    He Bingqian''s mother also came out, but she sat alone and saw her daughter coming back. She quickly waved to her daughter and called her daughter over. Her anxiety was relieved, but she held her daughter''s hand tightly and said nothing.


    "Well, now there are no outsiders in the family, I''ll announce one thing." he Xiaoru''s cold eyes swept over the faces of all the people in the family, and Leng hum, "don''t you all want to divide your family? I''ll divide it for you today to save your concern."


    "Daddy, you''re just sick. Why are you busy talking about this?"


    He Bingqian was about to stop, but he Xiao interrupted him with a wave: "no one needs to persuade me. I know."


    "Ah Hsiung is the oldest. He has made a lot of efforts for the group over the years. He takes 15% of the shares. Do you have any comments?" he Xiao asked coldly.


    Everybody, look at me. I look at you. No one spoke.


    He Xiao nodded and said, "well, since I don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default. I have a total of 70% of the shares of he group, the remaining 55% to Qianqian, and the remaining five of your brothers and sisters, each 10%. Do you have any opinion?"


    "I don''t mind." he Bingqian took the lead in saying that she didn''t argue over her small shares.


    Everyone else knows that they have made little contribution to the company except big brother and little sister. Even the younger sister only gets 5%, they can get 10%. What else are you dissatisfied with?


    He Xiao was satisfied with everyone''s performance. He stood up and said faintly, "since you have no opinion, it''s settled. Ask a lawyer to draft the share agreement. Qianqian, take your mother and come to my room."


    Standing at the door of He Xiao''s room, Jennifer''s eyes were red and hesitated to go in. She walked into the room under her daughter''s strong pull. This room carries too many memories of her. There is joy, but more pain.


    For he Xiao, she doesn''t know whether it''s love or hate. In short, it''s contradictory.


    "Qianqian, do you blame me for giving you too few shares?" he Xiao asked without looking back at the window with a glass of red wine.


    He Bingqian walked over, grabbed the wine cup in his hand, hugged his arm and said, "Daddy, I know you are protecting me. In fact, I don''t pay so much attention to money. Even if you don''t give me some shares, I won''t die of hunger."


    "Hehe, my good daughter is the smartest." he Xiaochong scraped her nose, looked at Jennifer and sighed, "you still blame me? But you know, I have my troubles."


    Jennifer took a deep breath, took back the tears that were about to fall, and said faintly, "I know, so I''m going to go home and settle down and never come back."


    "Mommy, you want to go?" he Bingqian was surprised. She hurried over and took her mother to sit down and said urgently, "well, why do you want to go?"


    It''s okay not to ask. When she asked, Jennifer was sad and couldn''t help sobbing.


    He Xiaoxin also softened and sighed: "it''s good to go back. I don''t live happily in this family. I''m worried all day. Qianqian, you''ll send your mother home and settle down and come back. When I have time, I''ll go with her for a holiday."


    "Mommy, you should be satisfied this time?" he Bingqian joked.


    Jennifer burst into tears and smiled. She took a deep look at He Xiao and stood up: "talk to your father and daughter. I''ll go back and pack up."


    After his mother left, he Bingqian finally calmed down and asked, "Daddy, do you have anything else to tell?"


    "Sell 5% of your shares and I''ll help you. You should be able to raise five billion dollars." he Xiaoshen said, "after you get the money, you''ll try your best to prepare for the new casino. Once Chu fan gets the gold gambling card, you''ll be the director of the new casino."


    "In the future, even if it is only 25% of the shares, it will be a hundred times stronger than you in he family." he Xiao sighed, "once I die, he family will completely become history. Dad doesn''t want you to be dragged down by him."


    "Daddy..."


    "Remember my words. You must have a good relationship with Chu fan. He can keep you safe all your life."


    "Daddy, I understand." he Bingqian has an impulse to cry.


    He Xiao gently hugged his daughter, stroked her hair and said with emotion, "if only my family could produce a young man like Chu fan? Unfortunately, they are all rotten wood and can''t be carved."


    The private plane was fast. In only two hours, Chu fan returned to Guangyuan City. Under his guidance, the helicopter landed slowly directly outside Chu fan''s villa.


    "It''s fan Shao coming back." Geng Er shouted in surprise and rushed out of the house at the door of the villa, followed by Geng San. He has the same physique as the two brothers, like a bodybuilder.


    Chu fan waved to the pilot and watched the helicopter take off. He smiled and punched Geng Eryi: "how about living here?"


    "Habit is too idle to grow a few kilograms of meat." Geng two Hei hei laughed.


    Chu fan glanced behind him and asked, "where are the boss and the fourth? Have you gone to the bar?"


    "Don''t you know?" Geng Er hesitated and whispered, "there was something wrong with the demolition of shantytowns. I heard that someone was dead. Miss Su hurried there before she could even have dinner. My eldest brother and fourth brother were afraid of something unexpected, so they followed."


    Chu fan was startled and said in surprise, "dead? Hurry to bring the car and I''ll go and have a look."


    Geng San didn''t dare to neglect. He quickly went to the garage and drove out, carrying Chu fan straight to the shanty town. Ah Jiu, who just heard Chu fan''s voice and chased out, jumped to Chu fan''s back. I don''t know how many times he cursed, and he went back angrily.


    At the same time, in the shanty town, those families who have not moved away gather at the gate of a gate. The family''s house has become ruins and a large forklift is parked next to it. Obviously, it was this forklift that leveled the house.


    Next to the forklift, on the only open space, lay a middle-aged man with blood all over his head and a middle-aged woman with dishevelled hair. She sat aside crying and crying, and the sound of grief was shaking.


    "What a shame. It''s murder."


    "Isn''t it? I didn''t expect that the chairman of Sichuan Chongqing group was so beautiful, but he had a snake and scorpion heart. It''s too cruel."


    "She''s killing chickens for monkeys. If we don''t move again, we may be the next to be buried alive."


    "If I don''t move, I won''t believe it. Is there any king''s law? If she has money, she''s great? Who''s not afraid of death? Go to the public security bureau with me and complain to the municipal government early tomorrow morning. If the municipal government protects her, we''ll go to the province. If the province doesn''t work, we''ll go to the capital. We don''t believe she can cover the sky with one hand?"


    "Yes, count me in. I''ll go with you. I can''t compromise with such people. I have to ask her to pay for the dead."


    Under the instigation of people with intentions, the masses became more and more excited. They soon found paper and pen, signed and signed a pledge, and asked for a joint petition to redress the grievances of the dead. But at this time, Chu fan finally arrived.


    "Fan Shao, Miss Su''s car is not here. I''m afraid she has left." Geng San quickly took out his mobile phone. "I''ll call and ask."


    When he called, Chu fan had got out of the car and strode towards the crying families of the victims

 Chapter 354

    "His father, why are you so cruel to leave us? You''re gone and your home is gone, which makes us how to live in the future..."


    The woman cried heartbroken. Next to her was an eight or nine year old boy. He knelt next to the dead, shook the dead man''s arm and cried "Dad".


    This human tragedy is really sad to hear and shed tears to see. Some old men present can''t stand it. Some women are crying in a mess, but they have to constantly persuade women. After all, the dead are dead, but the living still have to live well.


    "The coffin is back." someone shouted, and quickly several guys came running with a white skin coffin.


    An elderly old man came over and advised, "Zhu''s daughter-in-law, I''m sorry for the change. Don''t worry, Zhu won''t die in vain. We''ll ask for justice for him. But now, let''s bury people first."


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan strode over, squatted down and touched the dead man''s neck, tore open his skirt, lay on the dead man''s chest and listened. He was pleasantly surprised, "man is not dead, but there is still help."


    "He is Chu fan, the largest shareholder of Sichuan Chongqing group." suddenly someone shouted in the crowd. The faces of the people who had been very kind to Chu fan suddenly changed.


    Especially Zhu''s daughter-in-law, who didn''t know where her strength came from, suddenly jumped up from the ground, hit Chu fan, cried and shouted, "I''ll fight with you!"


    "Calm down!" Chu fan roared like a bolt from the blue, frightening everyone who wanted to rush up.


    "Geng San, pull out the guy who just shouted, and I''ll deal with him later." Chu fan ordered. Then he put his hands on the shoulder of Zhu''s daughter-in-law and said in a deep voice, "sister-in-law, I understand your mood, but I swear to God, this is not done by our Sichuan Chongqing group."


    Another person in the crowd said, "people are dead. Are you still sophistry? Isn''t this forklift owned by your Sichuan Chongqing group?"


    Chu fan glanced at the crowd and sneered, "I don''t have time to argue with you now. If you believe me, give me a few minutes until I get people back."


    When people die, can they come back to life?


    People don''t believe it. The ambulance doctor said that people are dead. How can he say that people are still alive? However, his words were undoubtedly a shot in the arm and gave his daughter-in-law a little hope.


    In fact, the pillar is not dead, but its vitality is very weak. If the doctor of the hospital checked carefully, he should also find out, but why did they directly give the death notice? Chu fan doesn''t have time to think about it now.


    Afraid of being too shocking, Chu fan pretended to massage on the chest of the column for a while. In fact, the flower fairy fell on the top of the column, input the aura into his mind, repaired his damaged skull, cleared the congestion in his brain, and then helped him make a heart restoration.


    After a series of treatments, the energy spent is not even a little. It''s very simple. As for the trauma on the column, there are many fractures. Chu fan didn''t help him heal, so he won''t be so conspicuous.


    In less than five minutes, the pillar, who had been silent, suddenly coughed violently, opened his mouth and spit out a black purple blood clot, opened his eyes and gasped.


    "God, the dead have been saved." someone exclaimed.


    "His father!" his daughter-in-law jumped up and cried. The surrounding people spontaneously applauded Chu fan. Chu fan was a little embarrassed by all kinds of praise.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "everyone, I just did what I should do. Although the injured woke up, I still have to send them to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible. Here, I promise you that I will find out the truth, return justice to the pillar family, and prove to you that I am innocent of Sichuan Chongqing group."


    "Well, this is the magnanimity of big company bosses."


    "Now think about it, it''s not like Sichuan Chongqing group can do it. The female chairman is so beautiful. How can she do such crazy things?"


    "You say, will someone plant the blame?"


    Chu fan immediately thumbed up: "brother, you''re right. It''s clear that someone deliberately planted it to bring down our Sichuan Chongqing group."


    "Who is this man? It''s too damaging. If you want to complete the Sichuan Chongqing group, come in the open. Why pit others?"


    "Isn''t it? Who provoked the pillar family?"


    "By the way, where''s the guy who just shouted? He incited it."


    After Chu fan''s analysis, these people finally woke up and felt something wrong. When they wanted to find someone to stir up trouble, they saw a burly man, pinching a man''s neck and striding over.


    "Fan Shao, it''s this guy. He wanted to slip away when he saw something bad, and I caught him back." Geng Sanyi shook his hand and threw the man in front of Chu fan. Suddenly, a large group of people surrounded the man and Chu fan.


    "Liu er? Is that you, boy?"


    "Say, who made you do this?"


    "He must have something to do with it. Kill him!"


    Liu ER was so frightened that he fell on his knees with a thump and cried, "it''s none of my business. Someone gave me two thousand yuan and asked me to shout here. Fan Shao, fan Shao, save me."


    Chu fan stopped the angry crowd from acting violently and asked, "your name is Liu er? Who is the person who gave you the money? Have you seen what happened?"


    "Look... See." Liu Er looked around with some guilt and said in a trembling voice, "originally, I was going to touch a chicken at Zhuzhu''s house and go back to serve wine. I just ran into a man driving a forklift and pushed Zhuzhu''s house."


    "At this time, Zhu''s daughter-in-law and children are not at home, otherwise, their family will be bored inside." Liu Erxin said with fear, "I was scared and was about to call someone. A motorcycle stopped beside me. The motorcyclist gave me a wad of money and asked me to incite everyone to say that Sichuan Chongqing group did it. He also told me that if I did well, I would give me 10000 yuan. I was confused for a moment and agreed."


    Liu Er took out the money and said with a sad face, "fan Shao, I''ve clarified it for you, and I''ve taken out the money. Will you spare me?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you, but in some places, I still need your cooperation." Chu fan took the money, took out a stack of US dollars from his pocket, and stuffed them all into Zhu''s daughter-in-law, and asked Geng San to drive and send Zhu to the hospital for treatment.


    After arranging these things, Chu fancai remembered that he didn''t know where Su Yuan had gone. He borrowed a phone, but Su Yuan didn''t get through. After calling Xu junchuo, he knew that Su Yuan had been taken to the provincial capital by the police. She was about to leave for the provincial capital.


    Not long after putting down the phone, Xu junchuo came roaring in a police car. He got out of the car and took out his handcuffs. He first put Liu Ertong in the car, then grabbed Chu fan''s skirt and walked aside. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "what have you done these days?"


    "Elder sister, the most important thing now is to save people. What''s the use of asking these broken things?" Chu fan angrily poked away her hand, took out a cigarette to light one, frowned and asked, "how could su yuan be sent to the provincial capital? Is this against the rules?"


    "If people point their backs and drink cold water, they will plug their teeth." Xu junchuo said bitterly, "today, Ren Miao, vice governor of Sichuan Province, came down to inspect. He was very satisfied with the shantytown reconstruction project and praised sister su. But who expected such a thing to happen at this juncture?"


    Chu fan frowned: "what a coincidence? What''s the origin of this vice governor? Can he be a relative of the top level of Yunlong group?"


    "I don''t know!" Xu junchuo asked anxiously, "this is not the time to think about it. Think of a way to save sister Su as soon as possible? In case..."


    "Don''t worry, as long as I live, no one dares to touch her hair." Chu fan threw away his cigarette end and strode towards the police car.


    Although Chu fan didn''t know what he wanted to do, when he came back, Xu junchuo felt a lot more secure in his heart, as if he had found the backbone. When he got on the police car, Xu junchuo asked, "shall we go directly to the provincial capital?"


    "No!" Chu fan asked Liu Er, who was locked in the back seat, and asked, "did the guy driving the forklift go by motorcycle?"


    "Yes, after the boy pushed down the house, he got off the forklift, jumped on the motorcycle that gave me the money and ran away."


    "In which direction?"


    "This way!" Liu Er stretched out his hand from the middle of the two and pointed forward.


    Xu junchuo frowned and said, "this road leads to the countryside. It''s very biased. There is no monitoring probe. Looking for someone is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Are you sure you want to find it?"


    "How do you know if you don''t look? Drive."


    Thinking of Chu fan''s detection ability, Xu junchuo didn''t say anything. He quickly started the car and sped away towards the road ahead. He thought, maybe Chu fan can really find some clues,


    Soon, the car stopped at an intersection. Xu junchuo looked carefully and said, "Cang county is to the East, Xi county is to the south, and the national highway is to the north. Which one shall we take?"


    Chu fan got out of the car, took a look, turned to get on the car, pointed to the front and said, "continue to drive forward."


    Xu junchuo really wanted to ask him what he saw? How can she be so sure that the motorcycle went to Cang county? However, she knew that it was useless to ask. She wanted to see if he could find someone?


    Angry and holding his breath, Xu junchuo drove the car fast. More than ten minutes later, there was another fork in front of her. She rushed past without reducing her speed. Chu fan suddenly shouted, "stop and go back!"


    "Aren''t you going to Cang county?"


    "Elder sister, I let you drive forward. When did I say I was going to Cang county?"


    Xu junchuo was speechless and angrily reversed the car. Chu fan got out of the car, glanced at the fork in the road, got on the car, pointed to the direction of the fork in the road, and said firmly, "take this road."

 Chapter 355

    At the junction of Cang county and Jinghu District, there is a hanjiatun. There are few places, many people and no local characteristics. Therefore, the people in the village work for a living, 360 lines and almost everything.


    Young people have gone out to work. Most of those left behind in the village are old people and children. Rural people have no entertainment. They turn off the lights and go to bed as soon as it gets dark, but it''s more than nine o''clock in the evening. At the head of the village, there is a family''s light on.


    Outside, a police car stopped slowly. Xu junchuo said strangely, "you can''t make a mistake? After doing such a big thing, people have already run away. Can you wait here for someone to catch them?"


    "Elder sister, do you understand the darkness under the lamp?" Chu fan pushed the door and got off the car. With an arrow step, he ran up the high wall, turned over and jumped in.


    Xu junchuo slowed down a step and was so angry that she almost shouted, you loser. You didn''t take me with you for such a big thing? The wall is so high, how can I get up?


    Being angry, the iron door suddenly opened a crack slowly. Chu fan put his head out and waved to her. Xu junchuo immediately turned his anger into joy and hurriedly ran over happily.


    "Shh!" Chu fan made a silent move. Xu junchuo hurriedly covered his mouth and, like a thief, followed Chu fan into the yard.


    Just a few steps away, a dark thing rushed over and scared her to scream. Thanks to Chu fan covering her mouth in time, otherwise, she had to shout out. At this time, she saw that it was a big black dog, but it shook its head and tail as if it had seen its master. It didn''t mean to bite at all.


    Whose house is this dog? Why does it seem that Chu fan raised it?


    "Go and play." Chu fan patted the big black dog''s head and pointed to the kennel in the corner. The big black dog immediately ran back and didn''t come out when he got into the kennel.


    Xu junchuo looks silly. How did this guy do it?


    Suddenly, Chu fan patted her on the shoulder and pointed to the things covered with sacks in the corner of the wall. Xu junchuo immediately brightened his eyes and hurried to open the sacks. What appeared in front of her was a motorcycle.


    She squatted down and touched the engine and the residual temperature, which showed that the car had been used two hours ago. Combined with the time provided by Liu Er, it just coincides.


    "Smelly boy, I really have you." Xu junchuo beat him excitedly, took out the gun, and was ready to rush in and catch people, but Chu fan dragged him back.


    "What are you doing? We have solid evidence and can carry out arrest."


    "Elder sister, people are here. Can we run? Let''s listen to what they say first." Chu Fan said and took Xu junchuo around to the backyard.


    Because the weather is too hot, the rear window is open and covered with a layer of screen to prevent mosquitoes from entering. But the curtains were closed inside, so they could only hear the conversation inside, but could not see anyone.


    Of course, this is limited to Xu junchuo. The curtains are more convenient for Chu fan to observe.


    The house is similar to the old house rented by Qin Yumei in the shanty town. It is an old-fashioned three room house with a kitchen in the middle and a bedroom in the East-West house. The front and rear windows are open, and the draught is cool, not to mention.


    At this time, on the earth Kang near the North window, there was a small square table. Two shirtless men were drinking wine.


    Both of them are in their thirties. They are thin and can see every rib clearly, but they look gentle with a pair of glasses on the bridge of their nose. The other was much bigger than him. He had a ferocious wolf head tattooed on his chest, a half foot long scar on his back, shaved his head, and his face was full of flesh. He didn''t look like a good stubble.


    In front of them, a bag of peanuts, a plate of chicken wings, several duck necks, several ham intestines, two bottles of Erguotou, and a box of beer.


    Two bottles of Baijiu were empty, and they were holding a bottle of beer, and they were very drunk and spoke with big tongues.


    "Don''t worry, third brother. The police are tired to death, and they can''t find it here... Er, come here." the tattooed man hiccups and says drunk, "even if I find it, I know how to say, no... Er, I won''t let you spend your money in vain."


    The glasses man looked better than him. He touched the wine bottle with him, took a sip, and said in a deep voice: "Liuzi, you should be calm in recent days. When the wind blows, I''ll arrange a good job for you, save two years'' money, and I''ll introduce you to someone. Your boy, it''s time to become a home."


    "Ha ha, the third brother still cares about me. Come on, let''s do another one."


    After listening for a while, Chu fan took Xu junchuo aside and whispered, "do you understand? There seems to be something else here."


    "Don''t worry about him. If you catch someone first, don''t believe he doesn''t tell the truth?" Xu Jun Chuo pointed to the back window and ordered, "you stay here and I''ll go in and catch someone."


    Looking at her back, Chu fan shook his head. Is it you or me? You go in and kick the door. It''s strange that people don''t jump out of the window.


    Sure enough, Xu junchuo kicked the door and rushed in. He shouted, "I''m a policeman!"


    "Whoosh!" the two guys who were drunk just now jumped out of the back window without thinking. As a result, Chu fan, who was waiting for the rabbit, caught them one by one.


    Soon, a pair of handcuffs bound their hands together, and their feet were tightly tied by a rope. At this time, unless they cut off each other''s arms and thighs, they would not want to run away.


    Xu junchuo called the bureau first, then moved a chair and sat down opposite them. He asked coldly, "do you know why I caught you?"


    "I know!"


    The tattooed man''s wine also woke up, but he was not afraid of her at all. He said happily, "I stole the forklift of Sichuan Chongqing group and pushed others'' house."


    "Who ordered you to do this?"


    "Song Qinghe, President of Yunlong group."


    Seeing Xu junchuo''s eyes fall on the man with glasses, the tattooed man hurriedly said, "what do you think he''s doing? He''s my cousin. He came to introduce me."


    Xu junchuo asked, "what''s your name? What do you do?"


    The glasses man replied honestly, "my name is Hendry, the sales manager of Huiyuan famous wine store."


    The tattoo man hurriedly said, "my name is Han Debin. We are cousins of a grandfather. Really!"


    "I didn''t ask you." Xu junchuo glared at him and continued to ask Han Deli, "you work in Huiyuan famous wine shop? What position?"


    "Sales manager."


    Xu junchuo nodded: "I''ll check your occupation, but now someone saw you riding a motorcycle and driving him away from the shanty town. How do you explain?" Xu junchuo snorted coldly, "I advise you to think clearly. You should be punished severely for fabricating lies and concealing facts."


    Handley shook his head and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ve never been to a shanty town."


    Chu fan suddenly said, "are you the sales manager of Huiyuan famous wine store? The drinks in dream bar are from your store?"


    "Dream bar?" Han Deli nodded. "Yes, in Jinghu District, almost all the drinks needed by all service industries are provided by Huiyuan."


    "So, the drinks needed by the Golden Cabinet KTV are also provided by your Huiyuan famous wine store?"


    Hendry''s face changed slightly and his eyes dodged: "OK, it seems so, isn''t it?"


    Xu junchuo took Chu fan aside and whispered, "what are you asking? Is there any doubt?"


    "No doubt, I''m almost sure who''s behind it now." Chu fan patted Xu junchuo on the shoulder, turned and walked out.


    Xu junchuo was worried and said loudly in the back, "Hey, if you make it clear, you''ll die? What did you find?"


    Soon, several police cars came and took the motorcycles, helmets, clothes and shoes in the yard back to the police station. Of course, Han Deli and Han Debin were also separated. Together with Liu Er, they were taken into a police car and taken away together.


    Chu fan gets in Xu junchuo''s police car again. There are only two of them in the car. Xu junchuo fastened his seat belt and asked, "now, where are we going?"


    "Go find song Qinghe."


    "You won''t believe that guy''s words? It''s obviously a frame up."


    Chu Fan said with a smile: "just because it is planting a frame, song Qinghe should know."


    Xu junchuo was happy: "yes, let her focus on sister Su and find trouble with her for a while. This time, we are also angry with her. We''d better keep her awake for half the night."


    "Don''t let her sleep, don''t let her sleep." Chu fan tied his seat belt and leaned lazily on the back of his chair. "She is a major suspect now. Shouldn''t you take her back to the police station for trial?"


    "Yes, how can I forget this?" Xu junchuo was more proud. "She still wants to sleep? I''ll throw her into the detention center for a few days. Oh, by the way, you can arrange some people to go in and take good care of her."


    Chu fan felt a chill in her heart. If this woman was cruel, she would be more terrible than a man. She was going to kill song Qinghe.


    Sister Qinghe, don''t blame me. You provoked me first. Moreover, now I don''t want to punish you, but someone is behind us. I suffer a loss, and you don''t want to feel better. Unless... Hey hey!


    Song Qinghe did not retreat because of the failure of the bidding, but aroused her fighting spirit. Before Su Yuan started the demolition, Song Qing bought more than a dozen houses in key locations in shanty towns at a high price, just doubling the house price. And her more than a dozen houses are not demolished for how much money. As long as the Sichuan Chongqing group can not be demolished, the shanty town project will have to be delayed until the Sichuan Chongqing group is brought down.


    During Chu fan''s absence, song Qinghe has made an appointment with Su Yuan six times, each time talking about cooperation. Taking demolition as a chip, he wants 50% of the construction projects in Su Yuan''s hands.


    Of course, she is asking exorbitant prices. The ultimate goal is to get 20% of the construction projects. However, who doesn''t want to make more money? The gap between them depends on the negotiation level between her and Su Yuan.

 Chapter 356

    Although he failed to get the shantytown development project, song Qinghe is still in a good mood.


    What if Su Yuan won the project? Different, busy with demolition? As long as song Qinghe pinches the dozens of real estate in his hand, he can bring down Su Yuan''s company. Therefore, song Qinghe is not in a hurry. The longer it takes, the better it will be for her.


    "Chu fan, I''ll make you kneel down and beg my cooperation. Hum!"


    Song Qinghe just took a bath. Wearing only a purple silk nightgown and holding a glass of red wine in his hand, song Qinghe stood in front of the large French window of the hotel, looking at the night scene with dim lights outside, and couldn''t help laughing proudly.


    Fight me. You''re still young.


    Just then, a sudden knock on the door destroyed her good mood.


    Song Qinghe frowned: "come in!"


    The door opened. A young man appeared at the door and said hurriedly, "president, I just got the news. More than two hours ago, someone pushed a house in the shantytown in the dark and reportedly killed someone."


    "Pa!"


    The wine cup in Song Qinghe''s hand fell and smashed on the floor. Song Qinghe''s face is as ugly as it should be. Now, everyone knows that she and Su Yuan are competing for this land and are secretly competing. Now something so big has happened, this dirty water basin must be fastened on the head of their Yunlong group.


    Su Yuan definitely didn''t do it. She can''t do such a sinister and vicious thing, but who framed me behind my back? This is to kill me.


    "Check, check for me right away. Who is behind the scenes?" Song Qinghe shouted hysterically. At this time, it''s hard for her to keep calm.


    At this time, another young woman walked quickly and said carefully: "president, Xu junchuo of Jinghu branch, and Chu fan of Sichuan Chongqing group are coming..."


    "Invite them up!"


    Song Qinghe took a deep breath to calm himself down quickly. Those who come are not good, and those who are good don''t come. Chu fan still wants to come here after such a big thing happened in Sichuan Chongqing group. It must be related to the shantytowns.


    Hum, I want to see. What can you catch me?


    Soon, Chu fan and Xu junchuo appeared at the door. Song Qinghe, who had just sat down on the sofa, immediately stood up and said with a faint smile: "when did Chu always come back? I didn''t say hello in advance. I can go to the airport to meet you."


    "Don''t bother you. I came back by special plane and sent me directly to the door." Chu fan glanced at the glass fragments on the ground and red wine stains. Tut tut said, "what a pity."


    Song Qinghe said faintly, "it''s just a crystal cup. The old one won''t go and the new one won''t come."


    "What I regret is wine." Chu fan shook his head and regretted, "wine is innocent, but who let it be confined in the cup? The cup is broken, and the wine is inevitably spilled on the ground. In fact, wine is innocent."


    Xu junchuo whispered to himself, what does this guy mean? It''s too esoteric. When did he like to play deep? No, no!


    Originally, song Qinghe was going to take two cups and pour a glass of wine for Chu fan. But when she heard Chu fan''s words, she hesitated, put the glass back slowly, turned back and asked directly: "President Chu, it''s so late, won''t you come all the way to discuss the problem of wine and glass with me? Just say what you have to say."


    "Have fun!"


    Chu fan thumbed up, sat down on the sofa and motioned Xu junchuo to tell her.


    Loser, think of me now? Am I your attendant or your secretary?


    Xu junchuo glared at him unhappily, turned to song Qinghe and said, "I think Mr. Song should have heard about it? Something happened in the shanty town. Someone stole the forklift used by Sichuan Chongqing group for demolition, pushed a house and killed a person."


    "Now, the murderer has been caught by us. According to the murderer''s account, he is employed by you - Song Qinghe, President of Yunlong group." Xu junchuo stared at Song Qinghe''s beautiful and refined cheek and asked coldly, "what can you explain about this?"


    "If you don''t do anything wrong, don''t be afraid of ghosts." Song Qinghe said calmly, "you doubt that I''m normal, but I haven''t done anything. You can check it at will. I believe your police will wash away my grievances and return me an innocent."


    Song Qinghe was really difficult to deal with. When she said so, it was difficult for Xu junchuo to do. Arrest? With Han Debin''s confession and no evidence, why arrest people? But if you don''t catch it, isn''t this trip in vain?


    Just when she was a little embarrassed, Chu fan suddenly pushed her, and Xu junchuo stumbled into song Qinghe. Song Qinghe helped her with kindness and instinct. As a result, Chu Fan said loudly, "you resist arrest and attack the police?"


    Now, even Xu junchuo is stupid. Can you be more shameless, you loser?


    Song Qinghe was so angry that if she could beat Chu fan, she would have to press him on the ground a hundred times and let him die. However, she also saw that Chu fan had to take her away.


    "Why bother? I''ll just go with you." Song Qinghe said faintly, "can you let me change my clothes first?"


    "What clothes to change? I think this dress is very good." Chu fan stood up. "You don''t have to wear handcuffs. You have to save face for president song."


    Even Xu junchuo thinks Chu fan is a little too much. Do you let others go in pajamas? There may be a vacuum in her. You''re not afraid of her freezing, and whether she''ll go away or not? It''s immoral.


    However, for the sake of her sister Su, Xu junchuo swallowed her words and made an invitation gesture at the door: "President song, please!"


    Song Qinghe stared at Chu fan and said coldly, "don''t think this can scare me. You want to take the real estate in my hand. I tell you, don''t think!"


    "Hey hey, President song is really insightful. Let''s bet to see whether you beg me first or I beg you first." Chu fan came to her and looked at the lapel of her pajamas with an unscrupulous probe and disdained.


    Song Qinghe was so angry that his face turned from white to red and from red to green that he almost couldn''t help jumping on it and scratched Chu fan into potato silk. Asshole, shameless. I really don''t understand. Su Yuan is such a beautiful and intelligent woman. How can she like him as a scoundrel? What he just did was done by a gentleman? What''s more irritating is that he turned his mouth.


    what do you mean? Is Miss Ben''s chest very small? For a Chinese woman, the c cup is not small, okay?


    I''m afraid even song Qinghe didn''t realize it. The last point is the reason why she was really angry. She is not afraid of being seen, but angry. Chu fan thinks her chest is small.


    Alas, women still care more about their body


    At the door, several bodyguards stopped Chu fan. The beauty assistant was about to ask. Song Qinghe said faintly, "tell the chairman to arrange a lawyer right away."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    The beauty assistant stopped talking, but took out a coat for song Qinghe and watched them get on the elevator.


    In the police car, Chu fan sat behind him. Xu junchuo stared at him from the rearview mirror, but didn''t say anything. He quickly started the car and drove towards the police station.


    Song Qinghe didn''t care. He sneered: "Mr. Chu, I advise you to stay away from me. You just taught me a move. You don''t want me to use it on you in turn?"


    "I really hope you use this move. Hey hey!" Chu fan stared at her unkindly and said with a bad smile, "in this way, I can openly insult you."


    "You..."


    "You can call me or say I''m rude to you, but don''t forget, I''m still an officer." Chu fan smiled proudly. "The suspect wants to commit suicide, and I''ll fight to save her. Hey hey, your clothes were torn when saving you. Do you think others will believe you or me?"


    Song Qinghe hurriedly gathered up his coat and was far away from Chu fan. He said, "you are shameless!"


    "Did you know?"


    Chu fan''s face suddenly turned cold: "I advise you, you''d better go back obediently. My patience is limited. Believe it or not, I''ll directly put you in the detention center? Find more than a dozen gangster ships to kill you?"


    Song Qinghe was really frightened. She didn''t doubt Chu fan''s words at all. If he dared to say, he would be able to do it. What scares her most is that she is really a suspect now, and it is still midnight. No one can guarantee what will happen if the police send her to the detention center on the pretext that the detention room is full.


    "Shit, I''m fighting in a bloody battle abroad. What are you doing at home? Dismantle my backstage? Without us fighting bravely, you have been kidnapped a hundred times. Have you ever thanked us soldiers?"


    Chu fan suddenly became very angry and scolded: "because of a broken project, you hired someone to kill and plant it. Have you ever thought about how the deceased''s wife and children will live in the future? Who will support his parents? You can even do such inhuman things. Are you still human?"


    "I didn''t do it. I don''t know anything." Song Qinghe was so frightened that he burst into tears. In front of outsiders, she is a proud president, but in fact, she is just a girl, younger than Chu fan.


    Now, even Xu junchuo couldn''t see it anymore. He stopped the car by the roadside and advised, "OK, you have an answer in your heart. What are you doing to embarrass her?"


    "Can I hold my breath? My daughter-in-law has been taken to the provincial capital. If there are three long and two short comings, I will catch Yunlong group and Dafa group and shoot them one by one. Mom, dare to touch my woman for a little money?"


    Song Qinghe stopped crying and exclaimed, "Dafa group? Do you mean... Dafa group did it?"


    Chu fan glared: "so what? So what? Anyway, now that people pour dirty water on you, I''ll get you in first, and then slowly clean up Qian huaigu."


    Song Qinghe understands that Chu fan is waiting for her here.


    "Well, I''ll admit it this time. As long as you can prove my innocence, I''ll give you all the dozens of real estate in the shantytown. Is that enough?"

 Chapter 357

    At ten o''clock in the evening, Dou Yu Tong in Sichuan Province applied a mask, sitting on the bed and meditating.


    Since she was reminded by the big eyed frog last time that she has far more spiritual power than ordinary people, Dou Yutong began to meditate and exercise her spiritual power every night according to the method taught by the big eyed frog.


    The effect is obvious. Before, she could only move the remote control three meters away, but now she can use her mental strength to suspend small objects such as the remote control within one meter for two seconds. Moreover, she firmly believes that as long as she persists, in another month, this range should be expanded to three meters away.


    This kind of cultivation speed has been very fast, but Dou Yutong is not satisfied. If Chu fan is here, they can double cultivate faster, but what did he do? Why hasn''t there been any news for so long? Does he want me?


    It''s no wonder Dou Yutong is paranoid. He just lost his body to his beloved man, but he disappeared for more than half a month. Any woman will worry about gain and loss and think nonsense.


    As a result, you can''t calm down and meditate.


    Just then, a phone call suddenly came, and Dou Yutong swept the phone to show her, and quickly grabbed the mask and put on the mobile phone: "Xu Jie... Chu fan? You''re back?"


    Dou Yutong was pleasantly surprised, but then he looked gloomy again. Chu fan used Xu junchuo''s phone, which showed that Xu junchuo was more important than her in his heart. It''s almost ten o''clock now. They are still together. They must have an unusual relationship.


    But then her face changed greatly, she stood up and said in silence, "what? Sister Su was brought to the provincial capital? What happened... OK, I know. Don''t worry, I won''t let sister Su suffer any injustice. Hang up first!"


    There is no time for a long relationship. Dou Yutong quickly hangs up and calls uncle Dou Zhonghe


    So late, Dou Zhonghe didn''t rest. He was sitting in his study drinking tea. Xu Fengjiao, his bodyguard and assistant, walked in quickly and whispered, "Lord Dou, just got the news. There was an accident in the shanty town developed by Chu fan and Su Yuan in Jinghu District!"


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Dou Zhonghe was very interested and put down the teacup.


    Xu Fengjiao hurriedly said, "it is said that someone pushed down a house that refused to be demolished at night, and there were still people in the house, which seemed to have been smashed to death. It happened that Ren Miao, vice governor of the province, went to inspect today and paid great attention to this matter. He has brought Su Yuan to the provincial capital."


    "Su Yuan has been taken to the provincial capital?" Dou Zhonghe frowned slightly, tapped his fingers on the table and pondered for a long time. "Vice governor Ren Miao seems to be the uncle of Qian Baiqing, chairman of Dafa group?"


    Xu Fengjiao nodded: "yes, Qian Baiqing''s wife is Ren Miao''s cousin. The two families are very close."


    "Lao Qian''s move is cruel, ha ha, good, very good." Dou Zhonghe was very happy, ha ha smiled, picked up the tea cup and drank the hot tea in the cup. At this time, the phone on the side suddenly rang violently.


    Xu Fengjiao took a look and said, "it''s the eldest lady. It should be for Su Yuan."


    "Alas, why is this girl getting more and more confused? If Su Yuan is gone, don''t you just go up?" Dou Zhonghe shook his head and sighed, waved his hand, and Xu Fengjiao turned and walked out.


    Just after Xu Fengjiao opened the door, a man hurried over and said, "urgent report, I just got the news that Chu fan came back by the private plane of Zheng Juncheng, the richest man on Hong Kong Island. Moreover, it is said that he destroyed the Hongxing society on Hong Kong Island, and even Lord long died..."


    "What?" Dou Zhonghe Teng stood up and said, "come in and say, what''s going on?"


    Xu Fengjiao didn''t dare to neglect, so she quickly handed the documents in her hand to Dou Zhonghe. When he looked through the documents, the man quickly said everything Chu fan had done in Hong Kong and Macao, almost as good as he had witnessed with his own eyes.


    If Dou Zhonghe had despised Chu fan before and wanted to win him over, now, Dou Zhonghe has undergone earth shaking changes in his heart and dare not underestimate Chu fan any more.


    Long Ye of Hong Kong Island is a huge underworld organization closely related to the Yamaguchi group of Japan. Its strength is no weaker than Dou Zhonghe, and even stronger than the front line. Chu fan even killed seven in and seven out in the siege of thousands of people. Hongxing society was killed and injured countless. He also asked the grandson of the Dragon Lord to kill the Dragon Lord.


    How on earth did this guy do it?


    What shocked Dou Zhonghe was that Chu fan became the son of Ma Rulong, the chief executive of Macao, and the sworn brother of Tan Jiuye, the boss of xinyi''an in Macao. What did this guy do to others? Why are you so strong?


    If Dou Zhonghe knows that Chu fan has also negotiated cooperation with He Jia and is about to hold 50% of the shares of 10 billion casino, I don''t know if it will scare him. 50% of the shares, that is, US $5 billion. If converted into RMB, it must be at least more than 30 billion, ten times Dou Zhonghe''s current assets.


    It took Dou Zhonghe half his life to accumulate these assets. How many times did he escape death and how many brothers died before he came to this stage. Chu fan, who has only been out for half a month, has far surpassed him in his achievements.


    Gold scales are not things in the pool. They turn into dragons in case of wind and rain.


    Dou Zhonghe sighs. No wonder Chu fan doesn''t care about this province, nor does he care about himself. He is not a mountain tiger, but a dragon trapped in the shoal. Once he meets the right opportunity, he will be a blockbuster and prosper.


    "Dou ye, you see, do we want to......" Xu Fengjiao was also frightened by Chu fan''s big move. This guy can toss too much.


    "Prepare the car immediately. I''ll go to the Public Security Bureau myself." Dou Zhonghe stood up, took a deep breath and said, "let Yutong tell Chu fan about the relationship between Ren Miao and the Qian family. In addition, help me contact governor Lin."


    Xu Fengjiao''s face was cold. Lord Dou was ready to help Chu fan with Ren Miao''s operation. Once Ren Miao loses power, the Qian family will certainly become the target of public criticism. At that time, the wall will fall and everyone will push, and the Qian family will be in danger.


    However, she also knew in her heart that this was the wisest choice made by Lord Dou. Chu fan is now at the height of the sun, and the Dou family can''t afford others. Chu fan was dissatisfied with Qin Yumei''s affair. If we don''t take the opportunity to ease their relationship this time, I''m afraid the Dou family won''t have a better life even if there is Dou Yutong''s relationship.


    It''s not too late to make up for the lost. Now the opportunity comes. It''s just time to lend flowers to the Buddha and help Chu fan. As for the Qian family and Ren Miao, I''m sorry. Who let you provoke Chu fan? At this time, only you can compensate Chu fan.


    As soon as Chu fan entered the office of Jinghu branch, Xu junchuo received a call from Dou Yutong. Angrily, he stuffed the phone into Chu fan: "here you are. Your little lover called you."


    "Cough!" Chu fan didn''t dare to provoke her. The eldest sister Hu Chaochao can do anything. If she goes back to tell her father, Xu Yi must catch him and marry Su Yuan.


    Nearby, song Qinghe sneered, as if laughing at Chu fan. Are you afraid? Where''s the ability to yell at me just now? Bullying a woman, what kind of man are you?


    Chu fan didn''t bother to talk to her. He took the phone to one side, said a few words, hung up the phone, threw his mobile phone to Xu junchuo, sat down opposite song Qinghe, and said, "just got the news, vice governor Ren Miao is Qian huaigu''s mother''s cousin."


    "This alone is not enough to prove that Dafa group did this?" it is related to her innocence. Song Qinghe is also serious, and his personal grievances are put aside first.


    Chu Fan said faintly, "the two arrested are cousins, one of whom is the sales manager of Huiyuan famous wine monopoly. He can''t pick up the demolition with his eight poles. Why should he do it? There is only one reason. He has a good relationship with sister Meng, the boss of the gold cabinet KTV, and sister Meng is Qian huaigu''s woman."


    In this way, song Qinghe understands that Qian huaigu''s plan is to kill two birds with one stone. If Chu fan hadn''t caught the murderer, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to wash her when she jumped into the Yellow River.


    At that time, Su Yuan will be jailed for the demolition case, and Chu fan will not be better. Even if song Qinghe is okay, Sichuan Province can''t stay. She will be recalled by the headquarters, and may be excluded.


    Both companies have accidents, but the engineering development has to continue. At that time, who else is the opponent of Dafa group? This large piece of fat in the shanty town naturally fell into the mouth of the Qian family and ate it with oil.


    "Qian huaigu!"


    Song Qinghe was gnashing his teeth, and his hatred for Qian huaigu had greatly surpassed Chu fan. Chu fan did this to her for a reason, but she and Qian huaigu not only had no hatred, but also should be allies on the same front. But now, it is the ally who stabbed her in the back, which is the most cruel.


    "Officer Xu, can I make a call?"


    "Yes!"


    Song Qinghe went over, picked up the phone on his desk and dialed it quickly. After the phone was connected, he said directly: "godfather, the person who framed me is Dafa group... Don''t worry, I''m fine, but Dou Ye of Sichuan Province is ready to fire at Qian''s house..."


    After a few words, song Qinghe hung up the phone, glanced at Chu fan and said faintly, "I''ve added another firewood. I''m afraid the good days of Dafa group are coming to an end."


    "Mr. Song''s decisiveness is admirable." Chu Fan said with a smile, "the demolished houses in the shantytowns..."


    "Promise me a condition. I will withdraw from Guangyuan City immediately and stop interfering in the shanty town project."


    Chu fan glanced at her with interest: "do you want Dafa group? Is your appetite too big?"


    "I came all the way and helped you get rid of Dafa group. You can''t even let me drink some soup?"


    Chu fan nodded readily: "OK, Dafa group, I will never intervene. Should you be satisfied?"


    "Deal!"

 Chapter 358

    Su Yuan was taken to Chengdu Public Security Bureau. Without trial, she was directly sent to the detention room.


    In the detention room, there were three bad looking guys. When the police locked the door and left, they came over ill intentioned immediately.


    "The chick is so watery. How much is it for a night?" the man stared and looked up and down at Su Yuan. His Adam''s apple stirred and swallowed a lot of saliva.


    Another jokingly asked, "what''s your phone number? Where do you work? When you go out, I''ll find you."


    "Don''t be afraid, sister. My brothers will protect you, but... Hey, let me touch it first..." the last one is even more obscene. He even reached out and touched Su Yuan''s face.


    Facing these three bandits, Su Yuan was not afraid at all. She patted off the man''s salty pig''s hand and said coldly, "my name is Su Yuan, chairman of Guangyuan Sichuan Chongqing group. My man''s name is Chu fan. He also has a name called the king of murder. If you want to die, let me try it?"


    Suddenly, the three bandits were startled and didn''t dare to channel: "you... You are Miss Su? But you... How did you get caught?"


    "Stop pretending. If you are the woman of the murderer king? I''m still his father."


    "What if you''re the woman of the murderer king? It''s worth dying to have a shot with a beautiful woman like you before you die."


    "Hey, hey, hey!" the three guys were just stunned, rubbed their hands, smiled and approached Su Yuan again.


    Suyuan said she wasn''t afraid, but she knew someone wanted to fix her on purpose. Even if she broke her throat, it wouldn''t help. Instead, it would make the three guys take risks. So, in any case, she can''t panic. She should calm down.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" Su Yuan''s face became colder and said sternly, "my man has killed dozens of overseas terrorist organizations. If you dare to touch me, he will kill the Public Security Bureau and tear you apart."


    The three guys stopped and looked at each other, wondering if they should believe Su Yuan''s words. She is so beautiful that she doesn''t look like a lady in a nightclub. If she is really miss Su, they will be miserable.


    Seeing that they hesitated, Su Yuan quickly struck while the iron was hot: "I don''t know what mistakes you have made, but I believe you are all confused for a while. As long as you are willing to correct your mistakes, the door of Sichuan Chongqing group is willing to open for you. At the same time, I will ask Chu fan to help you get out of prison as soon as possible."


    "Don''t make it up, old sister. Take off your clothes and let our brothers have a good time to make sure you''re all right."


    "Yes, if you dare to resist, Lao Tzu has a big ear to kill you."


    "Take it off!"


    These three guys are determined to bully Su Yuan. Su Yuan also sees that these three guys are serious criminals. Otherwise, how dare they take risks?


    When she could not retreat and stuck her back on the cold wall, Su Yuan was completely desperate. Who can save her in this place where she should not be called every day and the earth is not working? If you knew this, you should give yourself to Chu fan earlier. In this way, even if you die, you won''t leave regret.


    Watching the three people stretch out Lushan''s claws to her, Su Yuan protected her chest with both hands, closed her eyes tightly and screamed loudly: "Chu fan!"


    Suddenly, an icy blue air burst out of her body. The three guys around seemed to fall into the ice cave, with white frost on their hair, eyebrows and eyelashes.


    Just for a moment, the three people were so blue with cold that they almost froze to death. They looked at Su Yuan in horror and couldn''t even speak.


    Just then, there were two shots banging outside the iron door of the detention room. Then, the iron door was kicked open. Xu Yi, with an angry face, strode over with a gun in his hand.


    "Yuanyuan, are you all right?" Xu Yi quickly ran over, opened his fists left and right, put all the three almost frozen guys to the ground, raised his gun, put it on the forehead of an unlucky man, and said with gnashing teeth, "Cao NIMA, dare to move my niece? I''ll kill you."


    "Uncle, I''m fine." Suyuan quickly stopped Xu Yi, glanced at the three guys shivering all over with cold on the ground, and said coldly, "give them to Chu fan. I think Chu fan will teach them how to be a man."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Xu Yi took off his coat and put it on Su Yuan. He was about to take her out. A group of police rushed in. The leader was a middle-aged man who directly pointed his gun at Xu Yi. He said coldly: "Xu Yi, as a police officer, unexpectedly broke into the police station and hijacked the suspect? For the sake of our colleagues for many years, I remind you to leave the police station immediately. I can think nothing happened."


    "Zhang Ziqian, you are a flattering and flattering villain." Xu Yi also went out of his way, patted himself on the chest and said angrily, "you have the ability to face, Cao NIMA. When I killed the enemy abroad, you don''t know where to eat milk."


    Zhang Ziqian, deputy director of Chengdu Public Security Bureau, is at the same level as Xu Yi. However, in terms of actual energy, he is a bit shorter than Xu Yi. After all, he is a leader and he is only a deputy.


    But no matter what, this is also Zhang Ziqian''s territory. You Xu Yi broke in and even smashed the iron door of the detention room to rob the criminal. Didn''t you hit him in the face?


    "Somebody, give me Xu Yi''s gun." Zhang Ziqian trembled with anger. He was scolded in front of so many subordinates. He even had the heart to kill Xu Yi. He shouted angrily, "if he dares to resist, he will be killed on the spot. If something happens, I will be responsible!"


    "My grass..." Xu Yi''s violent temper came up and he was going to play with Zhang Ziqian, but he was grabbed by Su Yuan.


    "Uncle, calm down." Su Yuan comforted Xu Yi, looked sideways at Zhang Ziqian and sneered, "deputy director Zhang, we met again."


    "You are..." Zhang Ziqian looked at Su Yuan carefully and suddenly exclaimed, "are you Su Yuan? You... Why are you here?"


    Su Yuan sneered: "I should ask you, director Li. He brought me from Guangyuan City and locked me up with these three scum. If my uncle hadn''t arrived in time, I''m afraid I''d already... Hehe, deputy director Zhang, my man Chu fan is a major military officer. At least I''m a military family member? Is that how the police treat military family members?"


    "Mistake... Mistake, there must be a mistake." Zhang Ziqian''s forehead is sweating. Others don''t know. Can he not know Chu fan''s power? The last time I was called by Mayor yuan''s son, Chu fan gave me a big mouth and took it back.


    Later, he learned that Chu fan was not only a major officer in a special department, but also a famous King of murder. It''s really lucky to provoke the king of murder and come back alive.


    That night, Zhang Ziqian asked everyone to have a good drink. He thought he would never meet Chu fan again in his life, but he didn''t expect to catch his woman back in less than a month. Isn''t this a death attempt?


    Chief, chief, you are a pit father.


    Zhang Ziqian was soft, and Xu Yi became more energetic. He scolded angrily, "if you have a misunderstanding, you will be finished. If my niece has a long and short life, can you bear the responsibility?"


    I didn''t catch your niece for Zhang Ziqian''s grievance? You have the ability to yell at director Li. What are you yelling at me for?


    But there''s no way. Who let them bear the blame of the urban public security bureau? But Zhang Ziqian said a lot of good things. Xu Yi said nothing and didn''t go away. He took Su Yuan to wait in the detention room and didn''t go anywhere.


    Just when the people were deadlocked, a young policeman hurried in and said in panic: "Zhang Bureau, Lin... Governor Lin is coming."


    "What?" Zhang Ziqian was so frightened that he turned pale. What did the Lin provincial long-distance running public security bureau do in the middle of the night? It''s obvious that it''s for Su Yuan.


    What are you afraid of? Isn''t it fatal?


    Before he could figure out how to deal with it, a tall and dignified middle-aged man strode over.


    "Governor Lin, you came just in time." Zhang Ziqian had an idea and immediately met him and said with a smile, "director Xu of Guangyuan Public Security Bureau broke in to save his niece. It was our director Li who did it. I don''t know anything."


    Governor Lin didn''t even look at him. He walked directly past him, stretched out his hand from a distance, smiled warmly and said, "director Xu, you''ve been wronged."


    Seeing the second leader of Sichuan Province, Xu Yi didn''t dare to neglect it. He quickly put away the gun and held governor Lin''s hand with gratitude: "governor Lin, I didn''t expect to disturb you. I reviewed that I was too impulsive."


    "Sometimes it''s not a bad thing to be impulsive." governor Lin glanced at the three guys who were shivering and blue lips in the corner of the wall, snorted coldly, and his eyes fell on Su Yuan. The anger on his face eased, smiled and said, "Yuanyuan, don''t you know uncle Lin?"


    "How could it be? You are governor Lin Da. In Sichuan Province, who doesn''t know you?" Su Yuan smiled, but governor Lin obviously felt that there was a gap between them.


    Governor Lin frowned slightly. He was a little unhappy. He came only because of Dou Zhonghe''s face. Do you really think your father Su Minghe can move me? However, it was really his lax supervision. Looking at the situation in the detention room, we can see how dangerous Su Yuan''s situation is. She has resentment and is excusable.


    Forget it, a little girl, there''s no need to see her.


    But when governor Lin was ready to take Su Yuan away, another young policeman ran in in panic and said loudly, "Zhang Bureau, Zhang bureau is not good. Hundreds of heavily armed soldiers came outside the police station. We should send out the military family members immediately, otherwise they will attack."


    Zhang Ziqian almost fainted. He was really afraid of what came. The military really came.


    Chief, chief, where are you dead?

 Chapter 359

    Chu fan''s cell phone was burned, but he remembered several important cell phone numbers very clearly. Among them, there is Xia Yanran''s phone.


    On his way to arrest song Qinghe with Xu junchuo, he began to call and arrange. Otherwise, how can he deal with the aftermath here? Suyuan who was arrested is his wife. Can he not worry?


    The first thing he thought of was Xia Yanran. After telling Xia Yanran the news on Xu junchuo''s phone, he called Dou Yutong. Because Xia Yanran had to inform the Sichuan military region, although she knew the news first, she was still a step slower than governor Lin.


    "The first platoon leader takes people to the back; the second platoon leader and the third platoon leader are ready to attack with me and rush in to save people." a middle-aged officer in field uniform ordered decisively.


    His name is Ding Shusheng. He once met Chu fan. At Dihao KTV, he helped Chu fan send certificates. He is the deputy head of the field regiment of Sichuan military region. Although he is old, in fact, he is only 34 years old, but he looks mature all day.


    After being a soldier for so many years, Ding Shusheng never admired anyone, except Chu fan. The first time he heard of Chu fan''s deeds, he also felt that Chu fan was just a loving and righteous man. He could risk his life for his beloved woman. This is a pure man.


    But this time, he heard that Chu fan took people to kill the pirates on Devil Island, personally killed the pirate leader shark, and rescued the daughter of Zheng Juncheng, the richest man on Hong Kong Island. It''s so handsome. At the thought of this, Ding Shusheng''s blood was boiling. I really wish he was there and fought side by side with Chu fan.


    King of war, this is the real king of war!


    When he received the order from his superior that major Chu fan''s fiancee was taken away by Chengdu Public Security Bureau, Ding Shusheng was in a hurry. It was as if he had taken his daughter-in-law. He immediately gathered more than 100 people of the field regiment as quickly as possible and fiercely killed the door.


    If Chengdu Public Security Bureau doesn''t let people go, he will really rush in and rob them out.


    Although the criminal policemen of the Municipal Public Security Bureau also have guns, in the eyes of these soldiers, these policemen are paper tigers. It''s OK to catch a thief and a strong - traitor. If you really want to fight, you have to look at them. Play with guns. They are soldiers.


    But when Ding Shusheng couldn''t help but prepare to issue the charge order, governor Lin brought people out and said loudly, "I''m Lin Jianguo, governor of Sichuan Province. Which army are you from?"


    As soon as Ding Shusheng waved his hand, all the soldiers put away their guns. Then he trotted over, made a serious salute and said loudly, "Ding Shusheng, deputy head of the field regiment of Sichuan military region, came to important people on the order of his superiors. I hope governor Lin will support and send out our fiancee of major Chu."


    "Major Chu''s fiancee?" governor Lin was stunned. He really didn''t know who major Chu was.


    Wearing Xu Yi''s police uniform, Su Yuan walked out slowly from behind and said faintly, "Uncle Lin, he said major Chu is my fiance Chu fan."


    Turning her head, Su Yuan looked at Ding Shusheng and said, "I''m very grateful to all the soldiers for their concern, but I''m really a suspect now, so I can''t go with you. Deputy commander Ding, take your people and go back quickly."


    "Major Chu fan has made great achievements this time. Maybe he can jump one level and become a colonel." Ding Shusheng said excitedly, "although I haven''t seen you, I believe major Chu fan''s character and his woman have definitely been framed. As long as you haven''t left the police station for a day, we won''t go for a day."


    "Yes, we''ll wait for you to come out." hundreds of soldiers shouted in unison, startling governor Lin.


    What''s the origin of this Chu fan? Is it so popular in the military? Chu fan, where do I seem to have heard this name?


    Finally, Li Zhen, director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, hurried over. It is estimated that in which gentle village he just got up, there were two bright red lips on his face and neck, and there was still a perfume smell of a woman in police uniform.


    "Lin... Governor Lin, why are you here?" Li Zhen straightened his hat and forced out a smiling face.


    Originally, Lin Jianguo thought he was also obedient. After all, the matter related to vice governor Ren Miao, and Li Zhen had to obey. But now look, is this still a people''s police?


    "Hum!" Lin Jianguo snorted coldly and ordered Zhang Ziqian next to him, "deputy director Zhang, from now on, you must find out this matter for the time being. There is nothing wrong with arresting people, but locking a girl together with three criminals of robbery, rape and murder is murder. No matter who is involved, this matter must be investigated to the end and will not be tolerated."


    Li Zhen was so pale that he grabbed Lin Jianguo''s arm recklessly and said anxiously, "governor Lin, listen to me. Vice governor Ren asked me to do this. I... I don''t know her..."


    "Director Li, as a director of the Municipal Bureau, you should know your responsibilities, but what have you done? You almost destroyed a girl and an enterprise." Lin Jianguo pointed to hundreds of iron soldiers around and said angrily, "she is also the family member of a major officer. Didn''t you find out these before you arrested people?"


    "Governor Lin, i..."


    Lin Jianguo waved impatiently: "OK, I don''t want to hear anything now. If you have anything, explain to the people of the provincial Commission for Discipline Inspection. Deputy director Zhang, before the people of the provincial Commission for Discipline Inspection come, director Li is not allowed to leave the police station, contact with anyone, or call anyone."


    "Yes!" Zhang Ziqian immediately carried out the leader''s order seriously, took out the handcuffs directly and handcuffed his boss''s wrist.


    Paralyzed, it''s finally my turn to ascend. Wow, hahaha!


    This night, the storm just started and soon subsided, but everyone present knew that Sichuan Province was going to have an earthquake


    The next morning, the leading group of Sichuan Province, as usual, walked into the conference room one after another, talking and laughing, and went on one by one in an orderly manner under the auspices of Kong Jingxiu, Secretary of the provincial Party committee.


    In Sichuan Province, Kong Jingxiu''s control has always been strong, and the relationship between governor Lin Jianguo and him is still harmonious. There is no lack of support for his work in some major events. As we all know, Kong Jingxiu has a strong background in Yanjing, and ordinary people can''t move him.


    But today, just as he was about to end the meeting, governor Lin Jianguo, sitting next to him, suddenly spoke.


    "Secretary Kong, there''s something you may not know yet." Lin Jianguo glanced at vice governor Ren Miao with a smile and said faintly, "Last night, vice governor Ren brought back a man from Guangyuan City and locked him up with three ferocious criminals. The most important thing is that the man detained is the daughter of the Su group, a leading enterprise in Sichuan Province, her fiance and a major officer."


    As soon as the news came out, it was like a bomb. If it was really done by Vice Governor Ren, he would make a mess. Whether the girl had a background or not, it was a big deal since she was poked out by governor Lin.


    This is the rhythm of shooting at Secretary Kong. Everyone knows that vice governor Ren is the iron core of secretary Kong. Otherwise, vice governor Ren would not be so bold. But why is there no news about such a big thing?


    They didn''t even think about it. When governor Lin passed by, it was already midnight. There were few policemen on duty in the Municipal Bureau. Zhang Ziqian ordered him to die. Who dared to reveal the news? If it was daytime, it would be impossible to hide it.


    Kong Jingxiu is in his early fifties. Although he is a little bald, he is quite dignified. At this time, since governor Lin spoke, this must be true. He was angry and couldn''t help staring at Ren Miao. His eyes fell on Governor Lin''s face, pretending to be surprised and asked, "is there such a thing? How''s the girl? Has she been bullied?"


    "Thanks to my timely arrival, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable." Lin Jianguo said solemnly, "Xu Yi, director of Guangyuan Public Security Bureau, is Su Yuan''s uncle. After knowing this, he immediately chased Chengdu Public Security Bureau and forcibly broke through the door, which can be regarded as preventing the occurrence of a tragedy. But then, a regiment of soldiers from Sichuan military region surrounded the Municipal Bureau."


    "What?" now, even Kong Jingxiu couldn''t help shouting and stood up.


    This matter is too big to be suppressed, but just discarding Ren Miao is strengthening Lin Jianguo. Once he has more chips than himself, his position as secretary will be in danger.


    "What''s the situation now?" Kong Jingxiu is really anxious this time. If these soldiers make trouble, his face as the Secretary of the provincial Party committee will be dull. If it is spread to Yanjing and pushed behind by someone with a heart, it is his incompetence as the secretary. Can he continue to work here?


    Lin Jianguo smiled and comforted: "don''t worry about Kong Shuji. Things have been pressed down by me, but the soldiers refused to go. They had to wait for the results."


    Then Lin Jianguo glared at Ren Miao with a cold sweat on his forehead and said coldly, "vice governor Ren, how do you explain this?"


    "I... I advocate bringing people back, but I didn''t let director Li lock people up with criminals?"


    Ren Miao tried his best to defend himself, but as soon as his words came out, the door of the conference room was pushed open. Three men in uniform and serious expression came in, nodded to Secretary Kong and governor Lin, and then stood in front of Ren Miao, saying coldly: "Ren, vice governor, we have received a report that you have a huge amount of unknown property in your family and have an affair with a married woman for a long time. Please come with us and explain these clearly."


    The crowd was shocked. It was too fast. As soon as there were signs here, the people from the Commission for Discipline Inspection came. Is this the strength of governor Lin? Is it the report from governor Lin?


    This move, too cruel, is to completely kill Ren Miao with a stick.

 Chapter 360

    Early in the morning, Su Yuan finally cleared her grievances and was sent out of Chengdu Public Security Bureau by Zhang Ziqian and others. As soon as he came out, he saw an Audi Q7 parked outside the door. Chu fan leaned against the door, with a cigarette in his mouth, looking at her with a smile.


    At this moment, Su Yuan felt a warm current gushing out of her heart. Hot tears couldn''t help falling down. She rushed to Chu fan''s arms recklessly.


    "Don''t cry, being caught is not necessarily a bad thing." Chu fan holds Su Yuan''s shoulders and laughs, "do you know who hurt you behind your back?"


    "Song Qinghe of Yunlong group." Su Yuan said it without thinking.


    When the rear door of Q7 was opened, song Qinghe got out of the car and sighed sadly: "Su Dong is unjust, I am more unjust."


    "You... You..." Suyuan couldn''t believe it. She looked at Song Qinghe and Chu fan, as if they had some adultery.


    For fear that she would get into trouble, Chu fan hurriedly said, "don''t think about it. Qian huaigu is the one who framed you. He wants to deliberately provoke a fight between our Sichuan Chongqing group and Yunlong group. He will benefit from it."


    Facing Su Yuan''s puzzled eyes, song Qinghe hurriedly explained: "Dong Su, we haven''t known each other for two days. Am I the kind of person who has no limit? How can I do such a sinister and vicious thing? Besides, even if I want to straighten out your Sichuan Chongqing group, I won''t do it so obviously at this time?"


    After listening to their explanation, Su Yuan believed most of them. From the previous events, it was really like Qian huaigu''s style. In order to achieve the goal, she did everything by any means.


    At this time, Xu Yi also came over with his mobile phone and said, "Yuanyuan, I just received a call from Jun Li. She said that last night, Chu fan and she had caught the person driving the forklift and the person who ordered him. After a night''s interrogation, they both explained that sister Meng arranged them to do it."


    Sister Meng is Qian huaigu''s mistress, which Suyuan already knew. In particular, this was said from Xu Yi''s mouth. Su Yuan no longer had any doubt. She immediately clenched her teeth and said, "Qian huaigu, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious? You killed innocent people in order to kill me. Let''s go to Qian''s house to find him."


    "This time should be just right." Chu fan looked at his watch and smiled at Su Yuan, "wait for a good play. The good play will start soon."


    "Who bought you the watch?" Su Yuan saw at a glance that Chu fan''s watch was valuable, and her attention was immediately attracted by the watch. "The inheritance of jiangshidanton costs more than 2.6 million?"


    "Cough, well, I''ll explain to you slowly when I get back. Get on the bus first." Chu fan hurriedly took Su Yuan on the bus. Without caring to say hello to Xu Yi, he roared away.


    At this time, three uninvited guests came to Qian''s Villa - Tang Junyi, Jiang Tiexin and Dou Ruhai.


    It''s too early for Qian''s family to get up. However, these three are also dignitaries in Sichuan Province. Qian Baiqing didn''t dare to neglect them. He came down from upstairs wearing only a nightgown.


    "What''s the matter with you three coming so early?" Qian Baiqing and they are acquaintances. They are not so polite and go straight to the subject.


    Tang Junyi and Jiang Tiexin didn''t speak or even look at Qian Baiqing. They just tasted the tea carefully. Qian Baiqing had an ominous premonition. This sign is a little wrong.


    "Brother Dou, we''ve been old friends for many years. Just tell us what you have." Qian Baiqing sat down and said in a deep voice.


    Dou Ruhai hesitated for a moment and sighed: "Lao Qian, you may not know? Vice governor Ren has been double regulated because of economic problems and style problems..."


    "What?" as soon as Qian Baiqing sat down, he stood up as if he had been stabbed by a needle, and lost his voice, "double rules? This... How is it possible?"


    "Vice governor Ren''s double regulation will affect the business of your group at most, but your son Qian huaigu is doomed this time." dou Ruhai sighed again and shook his head helplessly.


    Qian Baiqing was confused, and his mind was full of confusion. He didn''t dare to channel: "Huai Gu, he... He has been banned by me, and the money has been controlled by me. He... What else can he do?"


    Jiang Tiexin couldn''t help humming: "old Qian, don''t you know your son? Is he a safe owner? Yesterday, he ordered someone to steal the forklift used by the Sichuan Chongqing group for demolition, push a family''s house and crush someone on the spot."


    "What?" Qian Baiqing''s face turned pale. He staggered down and couldn''t stand up anymore. He said nervously, "it''s impossible. It''s definitely not my son..."


    Tang Junyi said lightly, "Lao Qian, Guangyuan Public Security Bureau has caught two criminals, and they have confessed to what they have done. Now, the police may have caught your son."


    Qian huaigu still has his own house outside. He basically doesn''t go home for the night. Usually, Qian Baiqing doesn''t care about him, but now after listening to Tang Junyi, he immediately grabbed the phone and quickly called his son.


    The phone rang a few times, but a strange and cold male voice came from the phone: "Hello, who are you?"


    "Who are you? I''m looking for my son Qian huaigu." Qian Baiqing shouted.


    "Qian huaigu is suspected of murder and has been arrested." the man said and hung up the phone directly.


    Qian Baiqing, who had just stood up because of a phone call, sat down completely this time, lost his mind and couldn''t stand up again.


    "Lao Qian, this is your share in the hands of the three shareholders of Dafa group." Tang Junyi took out three contracts from his bag and put them on the tea table.


    Seeing this, Jiang Tiexin also took out two contracts from his briefcase and put them on the tea table. He said faintly, "Lao Qian, I also have two share contracts of Dafa group."


    Qian Baiqing stared and said, "you... You are..."


    "Lao Qian, you should know the current situation of your Qian family." dou Ruhai said, "if vice governor Ren is double regulated, can you be alone? Your son has gone in, and if you go in again, can Dafa group still belong to your Qian family? At that time, let alone this luxury villa, I''m afraid you can''t even live in ordinary residential buildings, siblings and nieces."


    Without giving Qian Baiqing a chance to think, Tang Junyi chimed in: "Lao Qian, we''re here to help you sell the company. If you divorce your wife as soon as possible, you can keep your family property. Otherwise, once the people from the provincial Commission for Discipline Inspection come to the door, you won''t have time for anything."


    "No, I won''t divorce." Qian huaigu''s mother cried and ran down the stairs.


    Qian Xiaoxiao''s mother is well maintained. She looks like a beautiful young woman in her thirties. Moreover, she is only wearing a pajama. Her hot figure is exposed.


    But at this time, she also ignored so much. She ran downstairs and directly hugged Qian Baiqing''s arm. She burst into tears: "I don''t have money. I don''t want anything, husband. We don''t divorce. You can''t leave me and my daughter."


    "Dad!" Qian smiled and sobbed as he appeared at the entrance of the stairs. "Is there no other way?"


    What else can we do now? Qian Xiaoxiao and her mother may not understand, but Qian Baiqing completely understands. This is a forced palace.


    Qian huaigu did so well this time that he completely angered Chu fan. Therefore, the three came to the door. The three of them represent Chu fan, and the company is the chip for Qian Xiaoxiao and her mother''s safety. Does Qian Baiqing dare not agree?


    Qian huaigu has been arrested. It is estimated that he can''t get out. If he is arrested again for bribery and other problems, who else can protect the two women of the Qian family? If you promise, you will lose a lot of money. If you don''t promise, let alone money, your wife and daughter will suffer.


    "Hehe, this is the best way." Qian Baiqing wanted to understand, but he was calm. He smiled and patted his wife on the shoulder and said, "wife, I''m afraid you can only live with Xiaoxiao in the future. But don''t be afraid. There are several elder brothers to take care of, and no one will be difficult for you."


    Dou Ruhai said positively, "don''t worry, Lao Qian. As long as Xiaoxiao and his siblings are in Sichuan Province, I promise no one dares to touch their fingers. Moreover, you don''t have to be too pessimistic. As long as you explain the problems clearly, we''ll help you make more efforts at that time. Maybe we''ll come out in two years."


    "OK, I''ll thank you first." Qian Baiqing stood up and took a deep breath. "You wait. I''ll get the share contract now. Wife, change your clothes immediately and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with me to go through the divorce formalities in a minute."


    Soon, dou Ruhai came forward and bought up to 60% of Qian Baiqing''s shares at only one tenth of the normal price. According to the assets of Dafa group, the 60% shares in Qian Baiqing''s hand should be worth at least 6 billion, including many invisible assets, which are still in the appreciation stage. Under normal circumstances, the value of these shares should be increased by 10% every year.


    But now, in order to protect his wife and daughter, Qian Baiqing can only recognize it with his nose. It should be regarded as the insurance for his wife and daughter. With this favor, I believe Dou Ruhai will take care of their mother and daughter. Chu fan should also calm down and won''t be angry with them again.


    Qian Baiqing was satisfied to get 600 million yuan. With this money, his wife and daughter can still maintain their current life without worries. He can also turn himself in at ease.


    But when he and his wife came out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, they found an Audi Q7 parked outside. Chu fan and her three people were standing next to the car. Su Yuan looked at Qian Baiqing and his wife with complex eyes and Qian Xiaoxiao next to them.


    Six months ago, she often went to the Qian family to play, and even almost became the daughter-in-law of the Qian family. But now, because of Su Yuan, the Qian family''s wife and children are separated, with a look of life and death.


    Who is to blame?


    "Aunt, I''m sorry." Suyuan saw Qian Xiaoxiao''s mother crying. She couldn''t help but feel sad and shed a few tears.


    Qian Xiaoxiao''s mother shook her head and choked: "I don''t blame you. I should apologize. Aunt, I''m sorry for you. I almost hurt you..."


    She couldn''t go on. When she remembered that her son was in prison and her husband was about to turn himself in to the police station, she began to cry.


    At this time, song Qinghe stepped forward with an elegant pace and said faintly, "Qian Dong, do you think about selling the 60% shares in your hand to me?"


    "Miss Song, you''re late." Qian Baiqing glanced at her. Ignoring her shocked eyes, he walked slowly to Chu fan and took a deep breath. "I''ve made compensation. I hope you can let go of my wife and daughter."

 Chapter 361

    "Chu fan, you don''t keep your word." Song Qinghe was so angry that he almost cried.


    She stayed up almost all night and studied how to get the shares of Dafa group. Moreover, she contacted her helpers and wanted to take the opportunity to bring down the Qian family and let their whole family beg in the street.


    I thought that Chu fan would give Dafa group to Chu fan if she handed over the real estate in the shanty town, but unexpectedly, this bastard secretly swallowed Dafa group.


    Woo woo, have you considered my feelings?


    Chu fan lazily took a cigarette and asked, "elder sister, why don''t I promise?"


    "Last night you personally promised not to interfere in the affairs of Dafa group. Now what''s going on?" Song Qinghe shouted angrily.


    People come and go in the street. I don''t know. I thought she was cheating on her husband. She wanted to divorce her husband. No way, this is the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Most of the men and women who quarrel here are couples.


    No wonder her husband wants to divorce her. With this temper, which man can stand it? Look at the little three next to you. It''s called a strong look and a gentle temper. If it were me, I would marry such a woman as my wife.


    But before Chu fan could explain, Qian Baiqing first said, "president Song misunderstood. I sold Dafa group to brother Dou on my own initiative. It has nothing to do with Chu fan. Also, I apologize for what I did to my son. I''m sorry!"


    "I''m sorry!" Qian Baiqing''s wife and Qian Xiaoxiao made a deep bow to song Qinghe and said sorry.


    Song Qinghe is completely ignorant. It is clear that he is the victim. How can he feel guilty instead? Also, this is clearly the ghost of Chu fan. Why should Qian Baiqing help him?


    If Qian Baiqing had misunderstood Dou Ruhai, Chu fan and others before, he has completely become grateful. He knew song Qinghe''s way too well. If he didn''t sell his shares to Dou Ruhai, let alone 600 million, he wouldn''t want to leave his wife and daughter even six million.


    Compared with that situation, he is lucky to have left his wife and daughter 600 million. At least, the money is enough to ensure that their mother and daughter will live a carefree life in the future.


    Soon, Qian Baiqing and his wife and daughter Qian Xiaoxiao got on the bus and went straight to Chengdu Public Security Bureau.


    Chu fan shrugged and said innocently, "President song, do you hear me? The matter of Dafa group has nothing to do with me. I have done what I promised you, and should I do what you promised me?"


    Last night, the two verbally agreed that Chu fan would not interfere in the affairs of Dafa group, and song Qinghe handed over more than a dozen sets of real estate in the shanty town to him. But now, it is clear that Chu fan broke the agreement first, but he is also shy to ask her for real estate. Can I have a face?


    "OK, I''ll give you more than a dozen houses, as long as you can afford the price." Song Qinghe stared at Chu fan with gnashing teeth, eager to bite off his two pieces of meat.


    How much do you hate Chu fan?


    At first, song Qinghe came to Guangyuan City with satisfaction and thought that the shantytown reconstruction project was sure to fall into her hands. As a result, he was slapped by Chu fan.


    Subsequently, she took more than a dozen real estate in the shanty town and wanted to coerce Su Yuan to jointly develop the shanty town. Although this will reduce a lot of profits, it is not in vain and can be regarded as a contribution to the company.


    Yesterday, she found that Chu fan was really difficult to provoke. She decided to take the Huairou route and made a generous commitment to hand over the real estate in the shanty town to Chu fan and withdraw from Guangyuan City, on the condition that Chu fan of Dafa group could not intervene.


    The shantytown project is hopeless, but if you can get the sunrise Dafa group at a very low price, it will also be a great achievement. If you go back, you can explain it to the chairman of Yunlong group and her Godfather.


    But now, she hurried early in the morning and everything was ready, but she learned that Dafa group had been sold or sold to Dou family. Does Chu fan do this? Who doesn''t know that Dou Yutong and Chu fan wear a pair of pants? Chu fan may have bought the company''s money behind his back.


    Since you don''t speak morally, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly. You want real estate? Yes, take the money, as long as you can afford the price.


    I didn''t want to take Chu fan''s car back to Guangyuan, but song Qinghe thought, why take a taxi if you don''t take a car? Besides, with Su Yuan in the car, are you still afraid of Chu fan''s misconduct? If he has the courage, he will come and touch my mother and blackmail you.


    If you have the ability, you will get pregnant. At that time, your industry will be mine. It depends on who is more cruel. Hum!


    Su Yuan sat in the co pilot''s seat and didn''t have much interest in Song Qinghe. Instead, she kept staring at Jiang shidanton on Chu fan''s wrist and said a little sour: "it''s the richest man on Hong Kong Island. Did Zheng Juncheng''s daughter buy it for you? She must be very beautiful and have a good figure?"


    "You say Zheng Xueqi? If you compare with the one behind you, Zheng Xueqi is really a beautiful woman, but if you compare with you, she is far worse." Chu fan hehe glanced at Su Yuan and said with a smile, "she is a big difference in both appearance and figure. How can I like her?"


    Who doesn''t like listening well? Even if she knew that Chu fan was flattering her, Su Yuan still felt very comfortable. She looked at him angrily and stopped pestering him, but song Qinghe behind was almost blown up.


    It doesn''t matter if you please your girlfriend. Why do you involve me? Did I provoke you?


    Song Qinghe gnashed his teeth and stared at Chu fan, thinking that the price of these more than ten sets of real estate must be doubled again. If you don''t give money, you can''t sell me to you. I''ll fight you to the end today.


    On the way, Chu fan suddenly said to Su Yuan, "call Geng DA and let their four brothers drive and wait for me at the intersection of the expressway."


    "No?" Su Yuan thought Chu fan asked the Geng brothers to pick him up. When did Chu fan learn to show off?


    Chu Fan said with a bad smile, "if you don''t let them come, I''ll have to do it myself. Hey hey!"


    Chu fan''s eyes felt wrong. Su Yuan''s cheeks were slightly red. She seemed to understand a little and almost made a noise. This bad guy can think of such bad moves.


    Soon, a phone call was made and it was soon arranged. As soon as the phone stopped, song Qinghe couldn''t sit still and asked nervously, "Chu fan, what do you want to do? I warn you, if you dare to touch me, I... I''ll die and show you."


    "Elder sister, if you want to die, please stay away. I bought a new car."


    Song Qinghe is going to cry. Who is this? Is my life worse than your old car?


    She thought of calling the police, but when she thought of the relationship between Xu Yi and Chu fan, she immediately gave up the idea and began to regret taking Chu fan''s car. Isn''t this a sheep''s mouth? This guy, call four people here. Is it really welcome?


    So I sat in the car uneasily until I got off the highway. There was a black Land Rover parked on the roadside. When Chu fan''s Q7 stopped slowly, the doors on both sides of Land Rover opened at the same time, and four strong men jumped down.


    The four men looked almost the same and wore the same clothes. They were full of masculinity in military green vests, camouflage pants and military boots.


    Song Qinghe trembled. Chu fan, this animal, won''t want to


    Chu fan jumped out of the car, snapped his fingers at the four and said, "President song will give it to you. Be careful. Don''t play badly."


    "Don''t worry, fan Shao. We often do this, and we promise it will be very gentle. Hey hey!" Geng Si was serious for a few seconds. He couldn''t help revealing his original appearance, rubbed his hands and walked towards Q7 with a bad smile.


    Now, song Qinghe was really scared and screamed, "don''t pass, what are you doing? Help..."


    "Don''t waste your energy." Chu fan stood aside with Su Yuan''s shoulder in his arms and kindly advised, "in Guangyuan City, no one can save you. You''d better go with the four of them. I promise you''ll like them. Hey hey, they are very strong in some way and can certainly satisfy you."


    Song Qinghe almost fainted. You can see how strong they are by their physique. Don''t mention that she is an unmarried girl of Yunying. Even a veteran escort girl, I''m afraid she can''t stand it.


    She shuddered at the thought of being taken to the wilderness by these four animals. How could she take revenge on Chu fan? Lian hurriedly said, "I''m convinced. I''ll go to the real estate hall with you and give you all the dozens of real estate."


    "Well... I haven''t got the money ready yet." Chu Fan said in embarrassment.


    Song Qinghe''s leg was caught by Geng Si. She screamed and cried, "I don''t want money. I''ll give it to you for nothing. Please, let me go."


    "Wouldn''t it be so much to cooperate so early?" Chu fan waved his hand and Geng Si Ma withdrew solemnly. Chu fan held the door and glanced disdainfully at Song Qinghe. "How great do you really think you are? If I want to fix you, do you think you can sit here completely? This is my last warning to you. Get back now and don''t challenge my limits. You can''t afford to play!"


    This time, song Qinghe was completely honest. He asked someone to bring his certificate to the real estate hall, transfer the real estate to Su Yuan''s name, and then took a taxi without saying a word. From beginning to end, he didn''t say a word to Chu fan and Su Yuan.


    Looking at her leaving back, Su Yuan asked reluctantly, "Chu fan, are we going too far?"


    "For a woman like her, you have to use strong medicine. Otherwise, the weaker you show, the more arrogant she will be. If you don''t hurt or maim her, she will always haunt you." Chu fan patted her on the shoulder and comforted her, "Let''s go. I''ll accompany you to the hospital to see the injured column. Although we didn''t do it, the more this time, the more we should show concern, which is good for our demolition."


    "Well, I''ll go back and change my clothes before I get ready."


    Chu fan and Su Yuan had just got on the bus. Su Yuan''s cell phone suddenly rang. After she answered, she quickly handed her cell phone to Chu fan: "it''s Yanran. She said she had something urgent to find you."

 Chapter 362

    "Yan Ran, what happened?" Chu fan asked seriously.


    He knew very well that Xia Yanran would not call him unless something important happened. But what''s the matter? Let her call Su Yuan to find Chu fan?


    Xia Yanran''s voice was very urgent: "Chu fan, I just received a message from the South China Sea Navy that a mermaid appeared in the sea area near Taiwan Island. It is said that she once asked the fishermen about your news. If there is no accident, the mermaid should be Angelia."


    "What?" Chu fan was surprised and jumped up from his seat, almost breaking the roof of the car.


    Chu fan quickly turned to get off and asked anxiously, "how did Angelia come to China? Could she be mistaken?"


    "It''s the news from the South China Sea Navy. It shouldn''t be wrong." Xia Yanran said in a deep voice, "Chu fan, I have a beautiful girl who is suspected of being a demon family. She was taken away by a foreign organization. I really can''t separate myself. Therefore, go there as soon as possible."


    Seeing Chu fan hang up, Su Yuan hurried over and asked, "what happened? Who''s Angelia?"


    "Angelia..." Chu fan pondered for a moment and said bitterly, "she is a mermaid I happened to save abroad."


    "Mermaid?" Su Yuan exclaimed, "is there really a mermaid in this world?"


    "Even a toad can talk. It''s not unusual to have a mermaid."


    The big eyed frog jumped out and said discontentedly, "don''t talk about things with me? Am I an ordinary toad? Have you ever seen such a handsome toad as me?"


    Suyuan was amused, but then she became nervous: "what now? Angelia will be caught as a monster if she is found."


    "So, I want to go as soon as possible." Chu fan takes a deep breath and hugs Su Yuan tightly, "I''m sorry!"


    Su Yuan closed her eyes, enjoyed a moment, slowly pushed Chu fan away, pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile: "go, pay attention to safety, go early and return early. Oh, by the way, if you can, bring Angelia back. She came all the way to you. You can''t leave her alone."


    Chu fan couldn''t help holding Su Yuan tightly in his arms again: "wife, when I come back, let''s go to your house to propose marriage?"


    "Hmm!" Su Yuan shed two lines of tears from the corners of her eyes. With Chu fan''s words, everything she did was worth it.


    Later, Geng DA and Geng Si went to Chu fan''s Q7 and sent Chu fan to the Sichuan military region. Xia Yanran has said hello and will send Chu fan to the South China Sea by special plane.


    Two hours later, Chu fan came to the station of the Sichuan provincial military region. The car was stopped outside the door. After asking fan''s identity, someone immediately came to a military car to send Chu fan into the military region. As for the two brothers Geng, they had to go home.


    In front of a high-speed fighter, heavily armed Ding Shusheng was excitedly waiting for Chu fan. Seeing Chu fan get off the car, he immediately handed over the prepared documents: "senior colonel Chu, your documents."


    "So soon?" Chu fan took a brand-new certificate and opened it. Sure enough, he jumped from major to senior colonel.


    He has made great contributions this time. The green dragon''s comeback is like setting up a sea god needle for the sacred blade of China. Having him alone is better than thousands of troops. If Chu fan wasn''t too young and too junior, he would be a major general.


    However, this military position is of little use to Chu fan. He is still a small soldier of the holy blade Xuan group, not even the Deputy group leader. However, he is definitely the highest level soldier. Even the leader of their Xuan group, shadow Lengfeng, is just a senior colonel.


    But it can''t be said that it''s useless. Just like now, even Ding Shusheng, who is the deputy head, must salute Chu fan first.


    In addition to the certificate titled the National Security Bureau, Chu fan also brought a brand-new ID card, passport, and even a brand-new mobile phone. Even his mobile phone card was reissued. This efficiency makes Chu fan have to admire the energy of the sacred blade. It''s really fast to do these trivial things!


    "Colonel Chu, let''s start now?" Ding Shusheng said excitedly.


    Before, he also dreamed that he could do the task with Chu fan. Unexpectedly, this wish came true so soon. However, he still had a little curiosity in his heart. Logically, this kind of thing should not be his turn, but why did the boss let him follow Chu fan?


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "why? Are you going too?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hold you back." Ding Shusheng said with a smile. "I''m only responsible for sending you to the correct position as soon as possible, and I don''t participate in the battle. Of course, if there''s anything I can help, I''m happy to help."


    "Let''s go!" Chu fan took the lead in boarding the fighter. When Ding Shusheng came up, the cabin was full. This fighter can only carry two people, one is the main pilot and the other is the auxiliary pilot, but now it''s not a war. Chu fan just needs to sit firmly.


    The speed of the fighter is fast. When Chu fan came back, it took him two hours to take Zheng Juncheng''s private plane, but this time, it took him only more than 40 minutes to reach the sky over the South China Sea.


    Through the radio on the plane, Ding Shusheng soon got in touch with an aircraft carrier in the South China Sea. He circled in the air for a week, and the fighter landed smoothly on the deck of the aircraft carrier.


    A rear admiral led people to meet him. Ding Shusheng stood at attention and saluted at the first time when he jumped off the plane, and said loudly: "report to the chief, Ding Shusheng of Sichuan military region, the person has been delivered safely. Please give instructions!"


    Chu fan was so worried that he didn''t have time for these red tape. He couldn''t wait to ask, "where''s Angelia? Take me to her."


    "Are you Chu fan?" the middle-aged major general looked serious and said in a deep voice, "I''m rear admiral pan Qiming of the Fujian military region. Just two hours ago, more than a dozen merchant ships from various countries came to this sea area, looking for the whereabouts of the mermaid. So far, none of us have seen the mermaid."


    "What mermaid?" Chu fan flew into a rage. "Angelia is a little girl I saved on an overseas island. She''s just good at water. What mermaid is there?"


    Seeing pan Qisheng''s unhappy face, Chu fan woke up, took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you, I''m just too worried about Angelia."


    "I understand your mood, but now the situation is very bad." Pan Qisheng took Chu fan to the edge of the deck, pointed to the sea thousands of meters ahead and said, "you see, that''s the sea area where Angelia last appeared. Hundreds of divers have launched to search. Among them, the best naval soldiers in our military region are also searching, and haven''t found anything yet."


    Chu fan''s eyesight is much stronger than pan Qisheng. Several black spots thousands of meters away are very clear in his eyes. They are cruise ships, cargo ships and fishing boats, which are hung with national flags of various colors, indicating that these ships belong to different countries.


    This is a public sea area. In order to avoid military disputes, pan Qisheng can only park the aircraft carrier in the Chinese sea area, but he arranged a Chinese fishing boat carrying navy soldiers in civilian clothes to look for Angelia.


    If these foreigners were not involved, pan Qisheng would not report the news, but now, even if they find Angelia, they may not be able to take people away safely. Therefore, he can only report the news and ask for the support of the holy blade.


    Hearing that hundreds of divers were in the water to search Angelia, Chu fan was more anxious and said, "general pan, can I borrow a speedboat, I need to hurry up immediately."


    "No problem. I''ll ask someone to put the speedboat down."


    Pan Qisheng was about to give orders. Chu fan had seen the speedboat neatly placed on one side of the deck. He immediately threw pan Qisheng down, ran quickly, hugged a speedboat weighing one and a half tons with both hands and threw it out fiercely.


    "Poop!" the speedboat hit the sea and splashed countless waves. Before pan Qisheng and others woke up, Chu fan jumped down, skillfully started the speedboat and flew towards the sea area where many ships were located.


    Ding Shusheng''s blood is boiling. He has seen a lot today. A ton and a half of speedboats are like toys in Chu fan''s hands. How can this guy have so much strength?


    Pan Qisheng and others were stunned until Chu fan disappeared. They hurried over and tried the weight of the speedboat. Yes, the weight of the speedboat didn''t change, but how did he do it? That''s too much strength, isn''t it?


    "Very people, very things." Pan Qisheng took a deep breath and ordered, "let all the seconded fishing boats pass immediately. Be sure to ensure the safety of major Chu fan."


    "Yes!"


    Ding Shusheng hurriedly said, "chief, I ask to join the war."


    Pan Qisheng hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, you are more familiar with colonel Chu fan. You should follow. Remember, safety first."


    "Yes!" Ding Shusheng immediately excitedly followed a group of soldiers to get equipment. Then, he took the fishing boat already prepared and headed for the target sea area.


    Chu fan soon arrived at the target sea area. Eighteen ships, big and small, were surrounded by a circle with a diameter of 2000 meters. Only one of them was Chinese, while there were six Japanese ships with plaster flags. The flags of the remaining ships were different. Chu fan knew only the United States and Britain, and the rest knew nothing.


    So many people are trying to catch Angelia. If it weren''t for Angelia''s safety, Chu Fanfei would try to destroy these ships.


    In the middle of the area, Chu fan stopped the speedboat, stood on the speedboat, looked around and shouted, "Angelia, I''m coming!"


    Just as he shouted for the third time, a column of water suddenly rose in the distance, and a huge whale slowly surfaced.


    Chu fan was immediately excited. When Angelia left, she was sitting on the back of a whale. It should be this one. Angelia''s okay, great.


    "Angelia, don''t be afraid, I''m coming." Chu fan didn''t even want the speedboat. He jumped into the sea and swam towards the whale like a big fish.


    But just then, a big net caught the whale, dragged it and quickly approached a fishing boat

 Chapter 363

    "Stop!" Chu fan''s eyes were about to crack and roared. He swam faster towards the whale caught in the net.


    But at this time, a dozen men with guns appeared on the fishing boat. Without hesitation, they pointed their guns at Chu fan and pulled the trigger crazily.


    "Da Da..."


    A series of bullets came out, Chu fan disappeared, but the sea water was dyed red by blood.


    Just then, the whale opened its huge mouth, and a small silver figure jumped out of the whale''s mouth, but hit the fishing net. It was Angelia, the little mermaid.


    At the moment, she looked at the place where Chu fan had an accident with tears on her face and suddenly looked up and screamed, "brother!"


    Countless divers carrying oxygen cylinders drilled out of the water, and more than a dozen ships were rapidly approaching. On each ship, there were people with guns. A fire was about to start.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    On the surrounding sea, there appeared a black fin, like a blade, approaching rapidly. Countless swordfish flew out of the water, flew in the air for several meters, and then fell into the sea again. The scene was spectacular.


    "Poof!"


    Dozens of water columns rose into the sky, and then dozens of huge whales surfaced, made a dull roar, and recklessly hit the fishing boat.


    "Da Da..."


    Those people on the ship aimed at the faster and faster whales and pulled the trigger wildly, but the bullet did limited damage to the whales, but more angered the whales. They ran into them faster and more recklessly, completely in a posture of dying together.


    At the same time, the divers in the sea were surrounded by a sudden School of fish, one by one swimming towards their own fishing boat, but still some people were chased by sharks and torn to pieces, and others were stabbed and killed by swordfish.


    But more and more fish were killed by the people on board. For a time, gunfire was heard all the time. There was scarlet on the sea. The remains of countless big fish floated up, but more fish came from all directions and rushed to the fishing boat fearlessly.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A whale hit the fishing boat hard. The huge fishing boat began to tilt slowly under the continuous impact of whales and all kinds of big fish. Suddenly, a huge whale nearly 20 meters long jumped out of the sea and hit the tilted fishing boat heavily.


    The whale''s weight, coupled with the impact, was like a shell hitting the fishing boat, making it difficult to control and suddenly turned over. Before the people on the ship came out of the water, they were torn to pieces by the angry fish.


    The fishing boats around were stunned and couldn''t believe Angelia, who played Nautilus sadly in the sea. Because her lower body was immersed in the sea, she could not see whether she was a man or a fish, but the wonders in front of them made them more convinced that she was a mermaid.


    Besides mermaids, who can control the fish and launch suicide attacks? If we can decipher this snail sound, can we also have the ability to control marine life?


    This is a major breakthrough. Moreover, success is close at hand. Agents from all countries are red eyed and urge the fishing boat to rush over recklessly and want to catch Angelia as soon as possible. In a hurry, these people all threw themselves out. They not only shot more ferociously, but also began to use grenades in places where sharks and whales were dense. The effect was very good. The fish came out of the water in pieces, belly up, as if they had lost their lives.


    The sound of gunfire and explosion finally interrupted Angelia''s playing. She opened her eyes and looked at the sea of blood in front of her. She shed two lines of blood and tears and suddenly began to sing a song that no one could understand.


    Her voice pierced the clouds and cracked the rocks, and all the fish that were still frantically attacking were silent and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. But before everyone could breathe a sigh of relief, there was a sudden "click" in the sky, an arm thick lightning fell, and the sky quickly darkened.


    Angelia''s singing became more and more urgent, and her chest fluctuated faster and faster. Suddenly, a trace of red blood was leached from the corners of her mouth, and two lines of blood and tears were shed in her eyes, but her singing did not stop at all.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the sky was completely dark, as if it had been covered with a black cloth. It was frighteningly dark. Moreover, thunder and lightning continued to fall, and the rumbling thunder seemed to express Angelia''s inner anger and her determination to die with everyone.


    The wind and rain suddenly turned into a storm and huge waves. But just as Angelia was about to complete the last few notes, a figure suddenly emerged from her, hugged Angelia tightly, held her scarlet lips and interrupted her singing.


    The wind is calm, the waves are quiet, and the dark clouds all over the sky are scattered in an instant. However, when everyone woke up from their panic, they found that Angelia had disappeared.


    Agents from all over the world are crazy. This Mermaid can still control the storm. This is definitely a major discovery in the history of science. No matter how much it costs, we must take her back to our country.


    In order to avoid the attack of the fish, the divers who had just climbed onto the ship jumped into the sea again. Then, more soldiers took oxygen cylinders on their backs and jumped into the sea with whaling forks. While searching Angelia with all their strength, they also attacked the enemy.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    A dull knocking sound came from the bottom of the sea. People still understood what was going on. The roof of a fishing boat was suddenly broken by a huge water column, which was more than ten meters high like a fountain, and then fell down. At the same time, the fishing boat also tilted slowly and sank into the sea.


    What''s going on? Why did the ship sink suddenly?


    When everyone was puzzled, the dull percussion came again. This time, someone finally woke up and shouted, "someone chiseled a boat, come on, go down and stop him."


    It was too late. It was only more than ten seconds. Another fishing boat, like the one before, slowly sank into the sea. At the same time, divers who lost their vital signs and those who jumped into the water surfaced one by one. The scarlet blood stained the sea water, which made people startled and frightened.


    Who is it? Who chiseled through the bottom of the boat? Who killed these agents? They are professionals carefully trained by various countries. They are far more than ordinary people, whether in guns or fighting, whether on land or in water.


    But so many people were killed in an instant. Was this done by people?


    "Bang!"


    A figure rose from the sky and landed steadily on a fishing boat with a huge anchor in his hand. Several men on board were frightened and were about to turn the gun head, but the guy holding the anchor swung a few tons of iron anchor.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, several men were smashed and flew out by the huge iron anchor more than five meters long. Then, the man held the anchor and rotated around in place and hit it heavily.


    There was another loud bang. The deck was smashed through. Before the people around shot, the man jumped down from the hole on the deck with the anchor in his arms. Then, a huge column of water rose into the sky, the bottom of the fishing boat was broken, and the man holding the anchor lost his sight.


    On the distant aircraft carrier, pan Qiming could see clearly with a telescope that it was Chu fan. He was not dead, and he raised his hands and feet and destroyed a fishing boat.


    At his age, everyone was excited. If they could have such a brave general in the navy of the Fujian military region, who would dare to provoke the Chinese navy? He''s worth a fleet alone.


    "Chief, our ships and soldiers are also in that area." the nearby staff officer also saw clearly, put down his telescope and hurriedly reminded.


    Major general pan Qiming suddenly woke up and hurriedly said, "come on, let our people withdraw back as soon as possible. Don''t be hurt by Chu fan."


    The staff officer waited for him to say this. When he got the order, he immediately picked up the walkie talkie and quickly ordered him to go down. Soon, a Chinese fishing boat with a red flag retreated quickly and happened to meet the speedboat of Ding Shusheng and others. Several ships withdrew more than 1000 meters and watched Chu fan perform alone from a distance.


    Half an hour later, in addition to three fishing boats, which fled quickly, 14 large and small ships in the sea area were sunk, and countless people died on the sea.


    Ding Shusheng and others were regretting that there was no total annihilation. When they were a little flawed, a man suddenly rushed out of the sea next to them and jumped directly into the speedboat.


    "Chu... Chu fan?" Ding Shusheng was startled. Why did this guy suddenly come here?


    "Borrow your speedboat." Chu fan couldn''t help kicking Ding Shusheng into the sea, started the speedboat and quickly chased the escaping fishing boat.


    The speed of the fishing boat was not slow, but the speed of the speedboat was faster. In only ten minutes, Chu fan caught up with a fishing boat, approached the fishing boat against the gunfire, and turned around the fishing boat. When the people on the boat caught up with the other side, he found that the people on the speedboat were gone.


    Before they found Chu fan, Chu fan jumped up from the other side of the ship, killed several people on the ship, picked up a gun and rushed into the cabin.


    In two minutes, Chu fan ran out of the cabin, jumped into the speedboat and chased the other two targets. When the speedboat ran more than ten meters, the fishing boat behind suddenly exploded violently. In a moment, it was blown to pieces and quickly sank into the sea.


    The other two fishing boats were flying with plaster flags, and the targets were Taiwan Island in China. Seeing Chu fan chasing after him, pan Qiming on the aircraft carrier sighed helplessly: "it''s late. These two fishing boats have entered our Chinese waters. In case of an accident, our Chinese will get into international disputes. Stop Chu fan quickly."


    At the command, more than a dozen warships cruising around the aircraft carrier chased Japanese fishing boats at high speed. At the same time, Ding Shusheng was also dragged into the speedboat by his companions, followed by Chu fan.

 Chapter 364

    "Listen to the fishing boat ahead. You have entered the Chinese sea area. Stop the boat immediately and accept inspection."


    From a distance, shouts from the warship came. The two fishing boats stopped slowly, and several people appeared on the deck, unarmed, seemingly serious fishermen and harmless to people and animals.


    At the same time, Chu fan''s speedboat has also reached the fishing boat. Just as he was about to jump up and kill, Ding Shusheng shouted anxiously behind him: "Chu fan, this is not the high seas. If you kill here, you will get into big trouble."


    Chu fan looked back, and pan Qiming and others appeared on the warship, and pan Qiming''s words were also transmitted through the loudspeaker: "Chu fan, don''t be impulsive. They intruded into the Chinese sea area without permission, and our navy will make them pay the price."


    Price? What price can you make them pay? The guns were thrown into the sea by them. Without weapons, they are fishermen. What can you do to them?


    Chu fan hissed and looked at several people on the fishing boat. They laughed proudly, like celebrating the rest of their lives, or laughing at Chu fan''s overestimation.


    Looking at their ugly faces and remembering the injury suffered by Angelia, Chu fan was angry and rose like a shell. In the shocked and frightened eyes of several Japanese people, he landed steadily in front of them. At the moment they wanted to turn around and escape, Chu fan suddenly grabbed them and threw them into the sea.


    "Puff, puff..."


    A series of falling sound, these Japanese agents who just shot at Chu fan with guns, were all thrown into the sea. But this was not fatal enough. They were all good at water. They shouted for help one by one and tried to swim towards the Chinese warships.


    But just then, Angelia slowly floated out of the sea on their only way, slowly brought the Nautilus to her mouth and played it gently.


    "No, no, help, help me..."


    On the two ships, a total of more than 20 people looked at the black fins approaching rapidly in the sea. They know too well that this is the most ferocious tiger shark in the sea. Don''t say so much. Even if there is only one, it''s enough to tear them to pieces.


    Chu fan stood on the deck of the fishing boat, Angelia was floating in the sea, Ding Shusheng on the speedboat, pan Qiming on the warship and others watched the tiger sharks and had a delicious feast in front of them.


    These experienced soldiers, seeing this scene, feel tumultuous in their stomach, and can smell the pungent smell of blood from a long distance. When they look at Chu fan again, there is not only awe in their eyes, but more fear.


    This guy really deserves to be the king of murder. He''s too cruel!


    After the sharks had a good meal and dispersed one after another, Chu fan suddenly jumped off the fishing boat, stepped on the water, ran more than 1000 meters, jumped onto the warship and came to major general pan Qiming.


    This hand made pan Qiming swallow the blame again. He smiled bitterly in his heart. Chu fan is a double-edged sword. It is difficult to control while killing the enemy.


    "General pan, thank you this time." Chu Fan said solemnly, "I owe you a favor. If you need me in the future, just ask me."


    Pan Qiming sighed: "Chu fan, you are too impulsive. If you investigate this matter, you may have to go to a military court."


    "Go to the military court? I killed people on the high seas, and the ship sank on the high seas. What''s my crime?" Chu fan smiled cunningly, walked aside with Pan Qiming''s shoulder, rubbed his lower abdomen, and muttered that he didn''t know what to say.


    Pan Qiming suddenly brightened his eyes and said in surprise, "what you said is true?"


    "Is it true or false? You don''t know?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "All right, please do it this time. Bye!"


    "Hey, don''t you need some more medicine to consolidate?" Pan Qiming chased the deck, but where is Chu fan on the sea? Find Angelia again, and her figure has disappeared.


    The staff officer whispered, "chief, what should we do next?"


    "Let me teach you?" Pan Qiming waved his hand. "Drive the two fishing boats to the high seas, where the war just happened, and then blow them up."


    "Yes!"


    "Others return." Pan Qiming couldn''t wait to get on a helicopter and ordered the pilot to take him home quickly.


    It''s amazing. He just rubbed his belly for a few times. He didn''t respond for years. He got up. With this, I''m sure the boy will be safe. Who dares to touch him?


    In the sea, Angelia and Chu fan sat on the back of a big turtle and swam slowly towards the high sea.


    "Angelia, how did you come here?" Chu fan couldn''t help yelling. "Do you know how dangerous it is here? If I came a little later, you would have been killed if you hadn''t been caught."


    "Brother!" Angelia plunged into Chu fan''s arms, hugged him tightly and sobbed, "my parents and my people are gone. Sobbing, sobbing!"


    Chu fan''s heart softened, stroked Angelia''s shoulder and asked, "what''s the matter? Did they all move away? Did they leave any clues?"


    Angelia shook her head and said, "I found my former home, but the tribe was destroyed. There were a lot of hull wreckage and some scattered fish bone jewelry around."


    "They must have been killed. Otherwise, how could there be so many ship wrecks? If they were relocated, how could they throw away their beloved fish bone jewelry? And the palaces we used to live in were blown into ruins. If they were moved away, how could the palaces collapse?"


    At this point, Angelia was sobbing, hugged Chu fan tightly again and choked: "brother, I don''t have any relatives except you. So..."


    "So, you came all the way to China to find me?" Chu fan couldn''t imagine how she found here? Devil Island is in the Indian Ocean, and here is the Pacific Ocean. She has almost swam half the world. Fortunately, she finally found Huaxia. Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.


    The turtle slowly surfaced and the sky gradually darkened. What appeared in front of them was an isolated island with a radius of only about 100 meters. There were several lonely small trees on it, which were also full of vitality.


    Chu fan jumped off the turtle''s back with Angelia in his arms, walked slowly to the island, sat down on a flat and warm stone, and asked, "what''s your plan? Continue to find your people?"


    Angelia shook her head. "The world is so big. Where can I find them? Besides, I don''t even know whether they live or die. Brother, don''t you want me?"


    Chu fan has a headache. He wants to keep Angelia and protect her, but she is a mermaid and must live in the water. Chu fan can''t stay here for a long time. How to protect her?


    At this time, the flower fairy demon king flew out of the bone tower, flew around Chu fan, fell on his shoulder and said with a smile: "in fact, mermaids can also walk ashore and live on land like people."


    "What?" Chu fan was overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "do you mean that Angelia can go ashore like us? Then her fish tail..."


    "As far as I know, after marriage, mermaids will take off the fish tail of their lower body and become like people. They can walk upright." before Chu fan is happy, the flower fairy frowned slightly, "but it''s not that simple to go ashore to live."


    Chu fan covered his chest: "elder sister, please don''t gasp. My heart is bad."


    "Hee hee, in fact, it''s not difficult for you. You just need to refine an amulet with water gathering spirit array for her."


    The water system gathering spirit array can continuously absorb the water vapor from the outside. The higher the quality of the amulet, the longer Angelia stays outside. If Chu fan can refine more than five amulets, Angelia only needs to take a bath once a day.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Angelia couldn''t see the flower fairy. She saw Chu fan happy and excited for a while. Now she covered her chest and thought he was ill. She quickly held him and said, "you talk? Is there something wrong? I''ll find the best pearl for you..."


    "Wait, what are you looking for pearls for?"


    "Pearls cure all kinds of diseases. We mermaids are ill. We grind pearls into powder and take them. We''ll be well."


    Chu fan is speechless. Is the medical skill of these mermaids taught by Mongolian doctors? Where did you do that?


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed and said solemnly, "that, Angelia!"


    "Hmm?" Angelia looked at Chu fan innocently with her big clear eyes.


    Chu fan felt guilty when she saw her: "do you... Want to live on land like me?"


    Angelia widened her eyes and said in surprise, "brother, you mean I can live on land like you? In this way, I won''t be chased and killed again, and I can be with you forever?"


    "Er... Yes, but..."


    Before Chu fan finished, Angelia jumped on him excitedly, hugged his neck tightly and smiled happily: "brother, we can finally be together. I just thought you would leave me and don''t want me."


    Chu fan is depressed. When will I leave you and don''t want you? You took the initiative to leave last time, didn''t you?


    Alas, women always blame men for their mistakes. Have you considered men''s feelings? Woo woo!


    "Angelia, listen to me." Chu fan pushed Angelia away and said seriously, "you have to pay a price to go ashore to live. Do you really want to do it?"


    Angelia said without hesitation, "I''ve thought about it. As long as I can be with my brother, I''m willing to bear any price."


    Seeing that Chu fan was still hesitant, Angelia couldn''t help asking, "brother, what price do I need to pay? Tell me quickly?"

 Chapter 365

    "Angelia, do you remember what your parents were like?"


    "I can''t remember clearly, but if I see them, I will recognize them."


    At the thought that I''m afraid I''ll never see my parents again in this life, Angelia was sad again, and her tears fell down.


    "Don''t be sad. They must still be alive. I''ll help you find them." Chu fan hugged her shoulder, comforted her and asked again, "Angelia, are your parents like you, fish tail?"


    "Eh?"


    Angelia was stunned and then said in surprise, "I remember. My parents, like you, have two legs and can walk normally. There are also your uncles and aunts. Only we... Ah, I know, yes... Can we have a pair of normal legs like mom after we get married?"


    Chu fan nodded without waiting to speak. Angelia looked at him emotionally and said in a trembling voice, "brother, will you marry me?"


    Chu fan was puzzled by this problem. Angelia was very beautiful and simple and lovely, but his feelings for Angelia were just the kind of care and care his brother gave to his sister. He didn''t want her to be hurt.


    But now, if you want to save her and protect her, you must develop a relationship with her. Chu fan is also happy, but is this fair to Angelia? He also has a Su Yuan at home, a Qiao Yun abroad, and several confidants such as Dou Yutong, Qin Yumei, Lan Jie and Natasha.


    These women have given Chu fan a headache. If there is another Angelia, the family must be in chaos.


    After hesitating again and again, Chu fan told her the truth. Without reservation, he told her several women around him one by one.


    Su Yuan, his former boss, can live and die, and their feelings have gone deep into the bone marrow; Qiaoyun, his childhood sweetheart, can abandon everything for him. Even when she knows that he won''t live long, she has to stay with his Chu family. This feeling is not so simple as love. It is an emotion intertwined with family affection and love, which can''t be separated and replaced.


    "Angelia, you are like my sister. I want to protect you, but we... Alas!"


    Angelia was silent, holding her shoulders in her hands, as if afraid of the cold, and her delicate body trembled slightly. Chu fan had no choice but to take off his coat and put it on her.


    The flower fairy Demon King appeared again, looked at Angelia with some pity, and seriously said to Chu fan: "the mermaid family is loyal to love. Once each Mermaid couple gets married, their lives will be closely linked, life will live together, and death will die together."


    Chu fan was stunned. What else? If I were with Angelia, wouldn''t my life be bound to her again? Is this saving her or hurting her?


    "In fact, if you combine with a mermaid, you have a 90% chance to get a talent barrier. This barrier is diverse, which may give you the attack power comparable to the tsunami, or it may be useless."


    Chu fan widened his eyes: "is there such a good thing? No wonder the mermaid family will disappear."


    The flower fairy shook her head: "it''s not what you think. If the mermaid can be forced, their Mermaid family may have disappeared long ago. You know? The Mermaid will die of heartbreak when she is heartbroken. Therefore, no one can force a mermaid, and no one dares to do so."


    This is true. I really want to fork a mermaid. I just got a talent of ox fork. As a result, the mermaid died of a broken heart. He also followed because of his life binding.


    It''s not cost-effective to put your name on it for a moment''s pleasure. No one will do it.


    "So, Angelia has to figure it out by herself." the flower fairy poked Chu fan''s forehead and turned her charming eyes. "She''s willing. You can pick up a big bargain. If she doesn''t want to, you don''t have to tangle. You''ve tried your best."


    Chu fan turns his eyes wildly, as if everyone is willing to pick up a bargain. That''s my sister. Do you think I''m the kind of stallion who wants to get on at the sight of a woman?


    When the night came, Chu fan remembered that he hadn''t called Su Yuan yet. But this is the high seas, and I don''t know if the mobile phone has a signal?


    From the pocket of Angelia''s coat, Chu fan took out a brand-new mobile phone. After turning it on, the signal was full. Chu fan was overjoyed. What brand of mobile phone is this?


    But before he could call Su Yuan, a phone suddenly came in. The harsh bell and violent vibration scared Chu fan almost threw his cell phone into the sea.


    "Hello, who?" Chu fan asked angrily.


    "Chu fan, is Bai Yumei your friend?" Xia Yanran''s hurried voice came over the phone.


    Chu fan was stunned. She knew all about it? Wipe, can it make people a little private?


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t I say before that a demon girl was captured by a foreign organization? After tracing, it has been confirmed that the captured demon girl is Bai Yumei who had contact with you."


    "Are you sure she''s a demon?" Chu fan couldn''t help asking. Even Chu fan couldn''t see it. How did she know?


    Xia Yan Ran angrily said, "it''s time for you to give me a slap in the face? Someone saw her turn into a prototype battle. She is a three tailed white fox. Her strength is close to the sky mirror and can control the attack of wind elements. Dare you say you don''t know? Forget it. It''s not about these things now. She has been captured."


    Chu Fanteng stood up and said in surprise, "who has such a great ability to take her? Where did you take her? Where is she now?"


    Xia Yanran took a deep breath and said, "Bai Yumei was injured and badly hurt, so she was taken advantage of the opportunity. Half an hour ago, Bai Yumei was sent to Hong Kong Island. Ten minutes ago, an American cruise ship left Hong Kong early from Hong Kong Island. If there is no accident, Bai Yumei is on this cruise ship."


    "Left the port?" Chu fan was silly. "Where do you want me to catch up with the vast sea?"


    "Wait, about ten minutes, an armed helicopter will arrive at your position."


    "Hello, hello..."


    Chu fan reluctantly put away the phone. Xia Yanran is going too far. Don''t you ask me if I''m going? To sum up, I am now higher than your military rank. Why did you order me?


    Angelia was a little frightened. Seeing that Chu fan had finished calling, she quickly grabbed his arm and said nervously, "brother, are you leaving again?"


    "Well, there''s a very important thing that needs me to go right away." Chu fan patted her cold little hand and comforted, "don''t be afraid, I''ll be back soon. You''ll wait for me near the island and come back to you when I''m finished."


    "Brother!" Angelia threw herself into his arms and burst into tears.


    Chu fan also has no way. She can''t go ashore now. Taking her will only hurt her. In desperation, Chu fan had to comfort patiently. As he was saying, there was a faint sound of propeller in the distance.


    "Come on, hurry down to the sea. Don''t show up again without my greeting." Chu fan quickly pushed Angelia away. At his urging, Angelia reluctantly looked at him, turned her head and resolutely jumped into the sea and lost her trace.


    In less than two minutes, an armed helicopter came to Chu fan''s head. The cabin door opened. Ding Shusheng threw down a rope ladder, but Chu fan was useless. He stamped his foot on the island and rose like a shell. At a height of more than ten meters, he jumped up easily and drilled directly into the cabin door.


    "Rush over at full speed." Chu fan ordered in a deep voice.


    In addition to the pilot, there was only Ding Shusheng on the helicopter. Originally, Ding Shusheng had a lot of words to ask Chu fan, but he looked serious. He thought about it and didn''t dare to ask.


    Chu fan''s Island is also very close to Hong Kong Island. Moreover, the location they are going to is not Hong Kong Island, but on a cruise ship in the waters of Hong Kong Island.


    The cruise ship is advancing at full speed, and the goal is the place where Chufan went last time - Australia. About ten kilometers in front of the cruise ship, there is another cruise ship. It should be the ship that Xia Yanran said took Bai Yumei.


    Chu fan saw it clearly in the air and immediately ordered, "chase the ship in front."


    "Yes!" the pilot hesitated for a moment. He turned his nose according to Chu fan''s instructions, turned a corner over the cruise ship, and hurried after the cruise ship in front.


    On the cruise ship, Xia Yan was so angry that she stamped her feet: "asshole, this guy acted without authorization again. Hurry up."


    Xiao gang had already prepared. Xia Yanran gave an order. These people immediately got into a helicopter parked on the deck, but when their helicopter took off, Chu fan''s helicopter had returned.


    "Colonel Chu fan jumped down in the sea in front of the cruise ship." Ding Shusheng''s voice came from the contact system on the helicopter.


    Xia Yanran is really angry with Chu fan. She always pretends to be a hero. Don''t think about it. Bai Yumei, who is connected to the near sky mirror, has been arrested. What''s the difference between going and dying? Even if Bai Yumei is hurt, it''s not something ordinary people can catch.


    Just as she was thinking about whether to parachute directly to the cruise ship, a blue and white figure swished past her.


    "What?" Xia Yanran was startled, hurried to the cockpit window and stared.


    The driver swallowed a mouthful of spit and said in a trembling voice, "it seems... It seems that it''s a person, stepping on a big sword, flying... Flying over."


    "Flying with the sword?" Xia Yanran exclaimed. The man could fly with the sword. He must be a sky mirror expert and came from a very powerful Xiuxian sect.


    She was both excited and worried. What was excited was that if this person also came to save people, it would definitely be a powerful help to them. But if she is the person of the other party, it will be a disaster for them.


    However, the immortal who can fly with his sword should be Chinese. He has no reason to help foreigners, right?

 Chapter 366

    At the bottom of the cabin of the cruise ship, there is a fully enclosed steel cage, with only a thick iron door for access. On the cold floor, Bai Yumei was lying in a long snow-white dress, but at this time, her white dress was almost dyed red by blood, like sad roses, which made people feel heartache.


    Bai Yumei''s hands and feet are locked by a special kind of shackles, and there is a collar at her neck, connected with a long iron rope, which is tied there like a dog, with limited activity space.


    At this time, the iron door was open. A man in a white coat and mask was using a needle to draw blood from Bai Yumei''s arm, and then stored it in several small test tubes. There was also a female nurse with exposed clothes and protruding back, pulling several hairs from Bai Yumei''s head.


    It was a real drag. There had to be at least a dozen strands of hair. The severe pain made Bai Yumei, who had been in a coma, hum and wake up slowly.


    In the strange environment and the strange people in front of her, she knew she had been caught, but now she has no strength. Like the fat on the chopping board, she can only be slaughtered.


    She closed her eyes in despair, but Chu fan appeared in her mind. She should hate him, but how could she think of him? Is it because of the contract? Hehe, I''m dead and your life is over. Let''s start again when we get to hell.


    Suddenly, someone ran in quickly and said in a deep voice, "Colonel Alvin, the Chinese army is coming."


    Colonel Alvin, who looks about thirty years old, is very handsome, especially his deep blue eyes, which can make any woman lose and can''t extricate herself. At the moment, he is like a noble gentleman, sitting in a chair, leisurely tasting red wine, but his nobility is incompatible with the environment of the dungeon.


    "How about chasing? Do they dare to intercept?" Colonel Alvin gently shook the wine glass in his hand and said with a faint smile, "they dare not, because this is the high seas and this ship does not belong to them. Hehe, the most important thing is, are they sure to leave us?"


    "Colonel, just now, a helicopter put down a man in front. It is estimated that this man came to intercept us."


    "A person? Is it a shadow cold front?" Alvin frowned. "No, cold front should be in Europe at this time. It can''t be here, because a girl, they can''t invite those old guys. Who will this person be?"


    "Ah!" a shrill scream suddenly came from outside. Then there was another violent gunshot, during which screams continued to come out. I can hear that the situation outside is very fierce.


    Alvin''s face changed slightly and he said coldly; "Tell ted to go out and stop the invaders, and then let hedys come here."


    "Yes!"


    Alvin took a sip from his glass, and a confident smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Come on, the more you come, the better. I want to see whether your sacred blade is powerful or whether our American "Sea Eagle" is stronger.


    The cruise ship is registered in Australia and travels around the surrounding countries all year round. There are various entertainment facilities on board to provide various services for the rich in global tourism. In order to ensure the safety of these rich people, the ship also has quite good defense forces.


    The incident happened suddenly. There were few tourists on board, but the defense level of the cruise ship was further improved. In addition to the security personnel responsible for defense on board, many agents were added. Almost everyone is equipped with state-of-the-art guns. There are people patrolling back and forth in groups at every floor and every key position, without sparing any dead corner.


    How is it possible to avoid the guards on the cruise ship when the helicopter flies overhead? They saw Chu fan jump into the sea from the helicopter, and the position was on the way they had to go.


    With a cry, almost everyone rushed out of the cabin, stood around the cruise ship deck and stared at the sea with vigilance. Once you find someone exposed, shoot him immediately.


    Unexpectedly, the cruise ship has passed Chu fan''s position to jump into the sea, but Chu fan''s figure has never appeared. But even so, these guards did not slack off at all. They still stared at the sea and didn''t give Chu fan any chance.


    Just then, a blue and white figure flew over the heads of the crowd. When the guards on the deck just looked up, Chu fan "whooshed" out of the sea. With a dagger in his hand, he jumped onto the deck and easily cut the throat of the two guards around him.


    Then, Chu fan, like a ghost, wandered back and forth on the deck. Almost every second, a guard died by his knife. The guard''s muzzle on the ship can''t lock Chu fan at all, and they are afraid of hurting their teammates by mistake. Therefore, the gun has become a chicken rib in their hands, but if they fight hand to hand, it''s no different from killing them.


    It took Chu fan more than a minute to kill nearly 20 guards on the deck. At this time, Xia Yanran and others flew in a helicopter, hovered on the cruise ship for a week, slowly lowered, and several people jumped down.


    The performance of Xiao Gang and others was professional. They were all fully armed, quickly seized a favorable position, and the muzzle was aimed at the hatch. Among them, Xiao Gang uses a heavy machine gun, which seems to be full of power and domineering. Zhen Shushu uses a sniper gun, directly finds a highland and lurks down. Xia Yanran holds a long sword in her hand, followed by Ye Keqing with double guns.


    But Chu fan''s eyes did not fall on them, but looked up at the highest watchtower of the cruise ship. On the iron railing of the observation platform, stood a classical beauty in a blue and white dress.


    Catkins look only in their early twenties. They are extremely beautiful, but they have a dust-free temperament that doesn''t eat human fireworks. The long skirt on the body is mainly blue, but the two sleeves and the ribbon around the waist are white. It looks heroic and extraordinary.


    On her back, an ancient and simple long sword was inserted obliquely, and her long hair was pulled up high, which looked beautiful, refined, clean and refreshing. But at this time, Liu Xu frowned and stared at Chu fan without blinking.


    Following Chu fan''s eyes, Xia Yanran and others found that Liu Xu was a classical beauty, but before she could speak, Liu Xu said coldly: "as an immortal, you should kill wantonly. Is your cultivation to kill?"


    "Elder sister, you said what would happen if people met a bad wolf?" Chu fan leaned against the railing and played with the dagger without a trace of blood in his hand. Hehe smiled, "you don''t kill the wolf, but the wolf may not let you go. If it were you, would you kill the wolf or stand there and let the wolf eat?"


    "Sophistry!" catkins glared at him and was about to scold Chu fan. Suddenly, a tough foreign man came out of the cabin slowly.


    Xiao Gang and others immediately aimed their guns at him, but Xia Yanran shouted, "don''t shoot!"


    "Oh, you know."


    Ted spoke fluent Chinese, shook his small remote control and said with a smile, "dozens of the most advanced bombs are installed on this ship. As long as I press it, the whole ship will be blown to pieces. Hehe, do you want to try?"


    "What do you want?" Xia Yan''s heart sank, and it became more and more difficult.


    Ted said with a smile, "it''s very simple. As long as you win me, this remote control will be yours. But the condition is to throw away the gun in your hand."


    He is going to fight hand to hand. Xia Yan calculates what consequences will be brought by throwing away the gun, but they will suffer. But if you don''t throw a gun, when will you have to stand up?


    It is not far from the sea area of Australia. The other party will certainly arrange ships to pick it up. Once they catch the evidence, it will be a big trouble.


    "Why? Don''t you even have the courage to fight alone, the holy blade?" Ted said disdainfully.


    The method of provoking generals is still very effective at some times. Xiao Gang was the first to throw away the heavy machine gun, shook his arm and walked over. He hummed coldly: "since you want to die, I''ll give you a ride. Come on, let Grandpa teach you. What is fighting?"


    Ted glances at Xia Yanran. Xia Yanran understands what he means. With a wave of his hand, ye Keqing and Zhen Shushu throw away their guns and go to Xia Yanran to watch the enemy raid for Xiao Gang.


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan walked over and waved his hand to Ted, who was a little nervous. "Don''t be afraid. I just borrowed it. You fight slowly. I''ll go in and find someone."


    "Want to go in? Pass me first!"


    As soon as Ted''s voice fell, Chu fan suddenly accelerated, and the dagger in his hand flashed a cold light and went straight to his neck. This move startled Xia Yanran and others. This guy is too brave. The other party is still holding the remote control. Aren''t you afraid to provoke him and die with us?


    Xiao Gang is the most angry. This battle is obviously his. How did Chu fan rob him again? Am I really not as good as you?


    There was no time to think too much. At this moment, Chu fan had arrived in front of Ted. Ted reluctantly stepped back and stretched out his hand to grasp Chu fan''s wrist with a knife, but his speed was still a little slow. After Chu fan failed, the dagger whirled and instantly made a cut in his wrist.


    He reacts quickly. If he slows down, his hand will have to be cut off by Chu fan.


    Just when Chu fan was ready to work hard and cut off his hand holding the remote control, an ice blue cold light flashed away. Ted didn''t even have a chance to react. His right hand holding the remote control suddenly broke up with his wrist. Before the palm fell, a human shadow flew to him and kicked the hand and the remote control into the sea.


    The speed of this scene was so fast that Chu fandu''s hair stood up and took a breath of cold air secretly. This is definitely the immortal of the authentic Tianjing. I''m afraid even Qinglong may not be her opponent.


    Just now, why did you provoke her? This is a tigress. Fortunately, it''s a group. Otherwise, she must cut it up and feed the fish today.


    Compared with Chu fan, Xia Yanran was secretly relieved. Willow catkins proved that she was a helper and solved the crisis with one move.


    With such a powerful help, it should not be a problem for our side to save three white foxes - Bai Yumei.


    But at this time, Ted, who was badly hurt, suddenly roared up to the sky. His body suddenly grew larger and grew thick black hair. His mouth grew longer and his canine teeth protruded. In only a few seconds, he became a fierce and cruel werewolf with a height of more than two meters

 Chapter 367

    "Chu fan, be careful. He is a biochemical werewolf warrior. His claws and teeth have virus. Don''t be hurt by him." Xia Yanran lost her color and shouted quickly.


    Ye Keqing and others around him ran to pick up guns without saying a word. It was the most dangerous and foolish to fight close with werewolves. Because after they become werewolves, their skin will become as hard as iron, and their defense has increased countless times. The werewolf with sharp claws and sharp canine teeth also has a multiple increase in attack power. The most terrible thing is the virus carried on his teeth and sharp claws. Once injured, the virus will attack quickly and can poison people in ten seconds.


    The lowest level werewolf is more than five times stronger than the ground mirror, but his strong defense and ferocious attack force, even the strong man of the sky mirror is unwilling to fight with him, which is too dangerous. Therefore, the best way is to destroy werewolves from a long distance with a gun.


    Chu fan is so sharp. At the moment when the werewolf turned into a werewolf, he quickly hid behind the catkins. Now, when Xia Yanran said, he immediately said, "elder sister, he''ll give it to you. Whether to kill or leave it to you. Hey hey, good luck!"


    With that, Chu fan bypassed the werewolf Ted and rushed to the cabin.


    "Roar!" Ted''s fierce eyes locked the catkins that had hurt him badly. With a roar, he flew into the air like a wolf, several times faster.


    His right hand was broken, but his left hand was intact. His five fingers were open. His fingernails were two inches long, like steel claws, and he grabbed at the catkins. With his terrible strength and speed, and the sharpness of his claws, I''m afraid he can tear a person to pieces. Unfortunately, he is not facing ordinary people, but a strong Tianjing.


    "Evil animal, die!" catkins frowned, pinched the sword, pointed to the wolf Ted, and the long sword obliquely inserted behind flew out like a rainbow, lightning, and went straight to Ted''s throat.


    Swordsmanship, is this swordsmanship?


    Xia Yanran was dazzled. She was so excited that she forgot her purpose. She stared at every action of catkins without blinking. But catkins'' action was too fast to keep up with her eyesight.


    Ted had no time to respond and could not escape such a fast and fierce attack. His throat was immediately opened by the long sword.


    "Plop!" Ted stumbled two steps, softened his knees, fell to the ground, covered his throat with blood with one hand, stared at the catkins in disbelief, but couldn''t say a word.


    His injury is too serious. Even if the werewolf has tenacious vitality, it can be fatal.


    At this time, Chu fan had already run to the cabin door. Subconsciously, he looked back and suddenly changed his face. He shouted, "lie down, he''s going to explode!"


    At the same time, Chu fan was already lying down. Just after his voice fell, he heard a loud bang. The body of the werewolf Ted burst into pieces. His teeth, claws, and even every piece of flesh and blood became a lethal weapon.


    It was so sudden that the werewolf could explode. There was no record in the data of the sacred blade. Therefore, Xia Yanran and others didn''t know. But fortunately, they are far away, and Chu fan''s hint gives them a chance to dodge.


    But the catkins were too close to the werewolf, almost in front of her, and the explosion was so sudden that she was caught off guard. Even if she used her power to protect her body in time and retreated quickly, the powerful explosion power destroyed her protective spirit in an instant. Two sharp canine teeth hit her chest like bullets and made her fall heavily, Fell on the deck.


    The next moment, Chu fan ran out and reached out to help her up. He was about to tear her skirt. Because there is black blood oozing out there, it must be treated immediately. But as soon as he started, catkins suddenly opened his eyes, raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    "Pa!" the slap was loud and clear, which made Chu fan silly.


    This is so special. I''m kind enough to save you. If you don''t appreciate it, why do you beat people?


    At this time, Xia Yanran and others also ran over and exclaimed, "no, I''m infected with a virus. What should I do?"


    Chu fan had no pity for jade. He let go and let catkins fall. He stood up and hummed, "what should I do? Wait for death. Hum!"


    "Chu fan, you can save her, right?" Xia Yanran quickly grabbed Chu fan''s arm and said seriously, "I ask you as your sister to save her."


    Chu fan angrily said, "didn''t you see that she hit me? She didn''t appreciate me when I saved her. Now let me save her. What kind of cheap do I have to be?"


    "But she..."


    "Stop talking. It''s hard for my wife to come. I won''t save her."


    Chu fan is really angry. It''s the first time he has been beaten in the face. The pain is second. The key is face. Paralyzed, if you weren''t hurt, you would have to pick you up a hundred times.


    Hum, you want to live, please?


    Xia Yanran was worried about the safety of catkins. She really thought Chu fan didn''t want to save people, but catkins could see clearly that Chu fan wanted her to bow her head and make amends.


    As the most outstanding disciple of Shushan sword sect, how can she admit her mistake to a guy who kills innocent people indiscriminately? Moreover, she doesn''t believe that Chu fan has the ability to save her at all.


    "I won''t apologize if I die, because you should call."


    Catkins began to breathe quickly, reluctantly raised her hand and felt a small porcelain bottle from her arms, but she didn''t even have the strength to pull out the cork.


    Xia Yanran quickly helped her pull out the cork of the bottle, poured out a few pills inside, stuffed all her brain into her mouth, and asked with concern, "how''s it? Is this medicine effective?"


    Chu fan sneered, "it''s effective, but it''s only a little longer. You keep her. I''ll find someone. Hum!"


    "Chu fan, Chu fan..." Xia Yanran didn''t shout. Fortunately, she just called twice. Chu fan ran faster, got into the cabin and disappeared. Xia Yanran was afraid that Chu fan would have another accident and hurriedly said, "but Qing stayed to take care of her, and the others went in with me."


    Xiao Gang and Zhen Shushu resolutely threw away their guns, took out their cold weapons, followed Xia Yanran and rushed into the cabin.


    The space in the cabin is narrow, and Chu fan is still in front. It''s not as easy to use cold weapons with a gun. Moreover, there are no guards for so long. Presumably, there are few people in it.


    Chu fan opened the perspective eye and hardly wasted any energy. He found the cell where Bai Yumei was detained. There was only a dim yellow light bulb in the room, which made the cell look more gloomy and terrible.


    Just opposite the door, there was a chair on which sat Alvin, the colonel and officer of the American sea eagle. Beside him stood a coquettish big breasted girl. They held a wine glass with dark red wine in their hands, which was very comfortable to drink.


    On the floor behind them, there was a fox with snow white fur, but it was red with blood in many places. It looked depressed and dying. Behind it, three fluffy tails spread out, making her look beautiful and amazing.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Alvin handed the wine glass to the woman next to him, stood up slowly, applauded and said with a smile: "it proves that you are excellent to kill ted in such a short time and survive his self explosion. However, I am very curious. When did the holy blade show an expert comparable to the shadow cold front?"


    "What sacred blade? I haven''t heard of it." Chu fan pointed to the three white foxes on the ground and said, "she''s my pet. Give it back to me and I''ll go right away. As for you and what sacred blade, I promise not to interfere."


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t know it was your pet." Alvin shrugged. "You can take it now. I promise, no one will stop you."


    "Thank you!"


    Chu fan was overjoyed and hurried over. With a wave of the dagger in his hand and a Ding, he easily cut the iron rope and bent down to pick up Bai Yumei. Just then, there was a roar behind him, and a huge figure rushed over.


    It''s another werewolf. It''s a little shorter and slimmer than the previous werewolf Ted, but its chest muscles are unusually developed and its speed is amazing. Just for a moment, it had arrived behind Chu fan, and the three inch long claw grabbed it ruthlessly.


    With its strength and sharp claws, even a stone can be broken by it. Moreover, it is so close and fast that it has full confidence in its sneak attack. Even if Chu fan had the ability to avoid, he didn''t dare to avoid, because if he avoided, the three white foxes on the ground would die.


    How can it be so easy to take three white foxes?


    Alvin is designing Chufan, but similarly, Chufan is also calculating him. The moment the woman turned into a werewolf around Alvin, she was found by the big eyed frog squatting on his shoulder and reminded Chu fan. At that moment, Chu fan''s fist was ready to go.


    At the moment when the werewolf pounced, Chu fan''s fist strength just reached the peak. The whole fist glittered as if it were made of gold. He suddenly turned and punched out.


    "Get out!" Chu fan roared and hit the werewolf on the chest.


    This change was too fast and too sudden. No one expected that Chu fan''s reaction would be so fast and his strength would be so strong. Before the werewolf''s claws fell, he was hit hard on his chest and flew out with a scream.


    "Bang!" the huge body of the werewolf smashed heavily on the steel wall next to the door, smashing an inch thick steel plate into a huge pit. The werewolf''s body stopped on the wall for three seconds before it fell heavily to the ground. He coughed black blood and mixed with pieces of internal organs. He couldn''t live.


    At this time, Xia Yanran rushed in. Seeing that the werewolf by the door was not dead, Zhen Shushu rushed up with the three edged thorn made by Chu fan. He pricked the werewolf''s head and broke it.


    Sample, why don''t you blow up another one and let me see?

 Chapter 368

    "I didn''t expect that I should have looked away." Alvin''s face was cold, stared at Chu fan without blinking, and asked coldly, "your strength has exceeded the shadow cold front. Tell me, who are you?"


    "The little soldier of the holy blade, why, not convinced?" Chu fan hooked his finger to him, "come on, these two animals have gone. I''ll give you another ride."


    "Do you think it''s invincible to kill two low-level werewolf soldiers?" Alvin slowly took off his military uniform, folded it, handed it to the young female nurse and said faintly, "today, I''ll show you the power of real biochemical gene soldiers. Drink!"


    With a burst of drink, Alvin''s snow-white shirt suddenly burst. His body seemed to blow. It expanded rapidly. His arms doubled in strength and grew much higher, reaching about two meters. His pants were burst by the expanding muscles, leaving only a tight leather shorts. He looked just aggressive and full of strength.


    At this time, Alvin''s face was rigid, his eyes were dark and vicious, and the corners of his mouth were slightly cocked up. Unexpectedly, he had a strange and rough beauty. No way, who makes people themselves handsome?


    "A month ago, I had a fight with the shadow cold front. He couldn''t get close to me. I couldn''t catch up with his speed, so it was a draw." Alvin stared at Chu fan and smiled, "come on, I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down." Chu fan disdains to curl his lips, turns his head and scolds Zhen Shushu. "Losers, see? Solve those two guys."


    "Yes, boss!" Zhen Shushu didn''t dare to neglect. He grabbed the thorn and rushed towards the female nurse.


    Alas, the man''s hand is short. Who let Chu fan give the three edged thorn in his hand.


    Xiao Gang glared at Chu fan and rushed angrily to the doctor on the other side. He still knows himself. Alvin is the head of the werewolf. It must be difficult to provoke, so he didn''t dare to be brave. However, he is still a little not optimistic about Chu fan. Even the shadow cold front is not Alvin''s opponent. Can Chu fan beat him?


    Xia Yanran did not dare to neglect. She took the opportunity to come behind Chu fan and protect the three white foxes on the ground, which solved Chu fan''s worries. But Chu fan''s eyes fell on Alvin''s leather shorts. There was no guy that a man should have.


    Is this guy a eunuch?


    Thinking of this, Chu fan pointed at Alvin again: "come on, let me see how capable you are, a man without women, a man without ghosts."


    "You want to die!" Alvin was furious, raised his big fist and rushed over.


    Biochemical gene soldiers are extremely difficult to cultivate. It''s good to have one success among ten people. But once successful, the strength will change dramatically. But the only disadvantage is that if you become a gene warrior, you will lose your sexual function. Therefore, Chu Fan said that he was neither male nor female, neither human nor ghost. It was like poking his scales, making him completely irrational and crazy. He wanted to tear Chu fan to pieces.


    What Chu fan wanted was to provoke him. Seeing that he rushed recklessly, he immediately gathered all the strength of his body. After the increase of the strength of the big eyed frog, he just punched out.


    "Bang!" a loud noise seemed to explode. Chu fan and Alvin flew back at the same time and hit the steel wall behind them.


    "Poof!" they both spit out a mouthful of blood, staggering and almost falling to the ground.


    This time, the two were even in the contest. Chu fan was secretly surprised, and Alvin couldn''t believe it.


    How is it possible that someone can block his power? He injected an ancient mammoth gene, and his strength was increased dozens of times. Even a high-speed car could be knocked over by him. But today, an unknown Chinese youth even tied with him and injured him. Is he also a biochemical gene warrior?


    No, it''s impossible. His figure hasn''t changed at all. How can he be a gene warrior? It''s unscientific. How could he have nearly ten tons of power?


    Chu fan''s own strength reached more than 9000 kg. After a 100% increase in the strength of big eyed frog, his strength doubled. It''s not much worse without 20000 kg.


    But even so, it was just a draw with Alvin. The strength of biochemical gene soldiers was really powerful.


    The flower fairy flew out and quickly healed Chu fan''s internal injury. On the other hand, Alvin also took a tube of scarlet medicine from his close underwear pocket and drank it up. Suddenly, the blood vessels on his body surface protruded, like thick earthworms, wriggling violently in his skin, making people''s scalp numb.


    His injury healed at this moment, and his body was pulled up again, and his muscles expanded again, like a balloon blowing enough air, as if it would explode at any time.


    "Ah..." Alvin held his head in both hands and uttered a painful scream.


    Xia Yanran was shocked: "no, he wants secondary evolution."


    Chu fan also sees that this guy''s strength is constantly improving. Once he stabilizes, I''m afraid they will suffer. Dare not neglect, Chu fan took out his dagger and rushed forward.


    With the sound of "Dang", Chu fan''s dagger was blocked by Alvin''s arm. The sharp blade came into contact with his bronze skin, and even made a clear sound like the sound of gold and iron. With the sharpness of Chu fan''s dagger, it failed to pierce his skin, leaving only a white mark on his skin.


    This guy is so defensive.


    Chu fan was surprised. He hasn''t fully evolved yet. He''s so powerful. If he really wants to succeed in evolution, who can be his opponent? What should I do? What should I do?


    "Chu fan, borrow the power of the demon king." the big eyed frog said solemnly, "in addition, you have no way to defeat him."


    Borrowing the power of the demon king once needs to spend ten points of bone tower energy, which is one billion. Chu fan is really reluctant to give up, but at present, he is really out of his wits and skills, and there is no other way.


    When he was still hesitant, Alvin slowly put down his arm, took a big breath, suddenly looked up and laughed: "ha ha, I succeeded, I succeeded."


    After laughing, Alvin looked at Chu fan and said with a smile, "I have to thank you. If it weren''t for you, how could I have the courage to drink Level 3 biochemical medicine? If you hadn''t stabbed me just now and dissolved some of the rage factors in the medicine, I''m afraid I wouldn''t succeed. Hey, in order to thank you, I let you choose a way to die. Choose it and give you a minute."


    "Cut, it''s not certain who will win." Chu fan glanced. "You''d better choose a way to die for yourself first. I''ll try to satisfy you later."


    Alvin''s head is much smaller because of the violent expansion of his body muscles, but his neck and head are almost integrated. His skin is bronze and glittering. He is like a robot made of steel. He is more than two meters tall and weighs more than 800 kilograms. He is like a little giant, full of explosive power.


    At this time, he was in a good mood. He was not angry with Chu fan''s words, shook his head and said with a smile: "You don''t have a chance. That punch just now is your strongest strength? I admire you very much. With your own potential, you can play nearly ten tons of strength, but this is your limit? Hehe, I''m sorry, I just evolved into a level 3 biochemical gene warrior, and my strength has doubled to a terrible 20 tons. Do you think you can still stop me Do you hit with all your strength? "


    "Can you stop it? I don''t know until I try." Chu fan waved to Xia Yanran and others, "take the little fox and go out."


    Xia Yanran also knew that none of them could help in this level of battle, and staying here would only become a burden. Therefore, without hesitation, she picked up three white foxes and told her, "Chu fan, take care of yourself."


    With that, Xia Yanran took the lead in jumping out of the cabin. Xiao Gang and Zhen Shushu have also solved the problems of doctors and nurses. After seeing Chu fan, they silently ran out.


    Ten tons of power makes Xiao Gang''s scalp numb. His strength doesn''t exceed 6000 kg. But Chu fan''s strength is more than three times that of him. How did he practice it? You know, only a few people surpass him in power, but who is not an old monster who has been practicing for decades? Chu fan is still so young, how can he have such powerful power £¿


    Alvin didn''t pay attention to Xia Yanran and others at all. He didn''t even look at them. After they all went out, Alvin seriously said, "you are the strongest opponent I''ve ever seen. In order to respect you, I decided to blow up your body with my strongest strength. Before I die, what else do you want to say?"


    "What I want to say is..." Chu fan suddenly yelled, "grass - your mother!"


    Chu fan is holding his breath with anger. It''s really difficult to vent his depression without scolding him. Because of the contract, Bai Yumei is closely connected with Chu fan''s life. If he comes later, Bai Yumei will die.


    If Bai Yumei dies, Chu fan can''t live, but he doesn''t even know how he died. Do you think he''s unjust?


    In addition, in order to defeat Alvin and survive, he had to borrow the power of the demon king, but this move was 1 billion. His monthly salary was only 15 billion six months ago. He couldn''t earn 1 billion in his life. Can he not be distressed?


    Just scold. It''s cheap enough, Alvin. If his mother is here... Cough, scold.


    Alvin''s face changed and his eyes were full of cruel anger. He said with a grim smile: "death is coming. I''m still trying to show my tongue. I''ve changed my mind. I''ll crush the bones of your whole body and make you die again for three days and nights. Take the move!"


    One step out, Alvin''s feet made a dull noise, as if the whole cruise ship was shaking violently. At a distance of seven or eight meters, Alvin came to Chu fan in three steps, raised his huge fist and smashed it down.


    At this moment, Chu fan suddenly showed a huge ape virtual shadow six or seven meters high behind him. His arms were as long as the ground, and his fist was one size bigger than Alvin''s head. He suddenly roared and punched out

 Chapter 369

    "Get out!"


    Chu fan felt like a balloon, which was rapidly filled by a high-pressure air pump, so that he was about to burst. There was no change in his body, but he felt as if he was seven or eight meters tall. There was a powerful and explosive force in his body, which must be released as soon as possible.


    With his loud drink, the punch went out. Before he touched Alvin''s body, he was hit and flew out by a huge force¡® With a loud bang, Alvin''s body broke the steel wall of the cell and the refined steel hull, flying into the air like a football.


    "Boom!" Alvin''s body exploded in the air like fireworks, and the blood mist in the sky was like a huge rose in full bloom. But several people standing on the deck were stunned by this scene.


    This... This is Alvin? If you''re hit and fly, your body explodes? Did Chu fan do it? But how on earth did he do it?


    Alvin has evolved into a three-level biochemical gene warrior with a power of 40000 kg. But even so, they were beaten and flew out, and their bodies exploded. How powerful must Chu fan be?


    "Chu fan!"


    Xia Yanran was the first to react, exclaimed, and rushed into the cabin again. When she came to the bottom of the cabin and came to the cell door once before, she saw Chu fan lying on the ground like a bloody man, motionless.


    "Chu fan, Chu fan, what''s the matter with you?" Xia Yanran ran with a cry and hugged Chu fan. "Wake up? Look at me, I''m Yan Ran, you can''t die..."


    Xiao Gang and others followed, and they all ran in. Seeing this scene, they were silent. Chu fan saved them once, but he himself


    "Don''t touch him!"


    Suddenly, a weak voice came from the back of the crowd. When they looked back, they saw Bai Yumei in a snow-white dress, holding the steel wall, weakly saying, "he''s okay, he can''t die. Let him have a good rest for a while, just... It''s okay."


    Ye Keqing quickly held her and asked her to sit down. At this time, Xia Yanran realized that there were countless fine cracks on Chu fan''s body surface, but these wounds were slowly healing. In such a short time, he had a weak breath and became more and more stable, which were all signs of improvement.


    Xia Yanran regained her composure again, bent down and picked up Chu fan, and said in a deep voice, "Xiaozhen, you stay and destroy the cruise ship, and the others get on the helicopter with me."


    A few minutes later, the helicopter rose from the cruise ship. When it rose to an altitude of more than 100 meters, the cruise ship below suddenly exploded violently, which was smashed in an instant, burned violently on the sea, and the hull fragments slowly sank into the sea.


    In the bone tower space, Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "it''s too expensive. It cost me 1 billion yuan and almost killed me. I said can you two rely on some music? If I die, you all have to play with me."


    The original huge virtual shadow has finally revealed that it is a huge demon ape, just like King Kong in the movie. At this time, it was like a pupil who made a mistake. He sat cross legged on the ground and said wrongly, "I can''t blame it. I''ve tried to reduce my strength, but who knows that your physique is so poor that I can''t bear 30% of my strength."


    If someone hears this, he must be scared to death. The 30% power of the King Kong demon ape demon king will blow up Alvin with 20 tons of power. How much power does it have if he gives full play to it?


    The big eyed frog rolled his eyes and hummed, "you can have fun secretly. Thanks to the guy''s power, it''s far from reaching 20 tons. Otherwise, you''ll be the one who will be fireworks in the air."


    "That''s right." the demon king hurriedly said, "that guy''s strength is at most 15 tons, that''s 30000 kg. If he adapts, he really gives full play to his strength of 20 tons. I''m afraid you can''t win today even if I help you."


    Chu fan was also afraid for a while. In this way, he half killed himself. If Alvin was stronger and didn''t need him to fight, he would have to be burst by the power of the demon ape demon king.


    In short, to survive this time, strength is on the one hand, and luck is also very important. Hanging, too hanging.


    "Well, Chu fan, it''s not without any benefit this time." black scale finally opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, "Originally, your physique has reached the limit, and it is difficult to improve your strength. But this time, your strength will be greatly improved. Moreover, your physique will be strengthened again. If you borrow the power of King Kong next time, you will not be so embarrassed as today."


    This is a good thing. Chu fan finally finds comfort. Hey, hey, we now have a power of 9000 kg. If we improve again, we will certainly break 10000 kg. With the increase of big eyed frog, who can resist the power of 20000 kg except those biochemical gene soldiers?


    The most important thing is that it''s OK to come ten times a night. Wow, hahaha!


    "Cough!" black scale gave a dry cough, interrupting his meaning - lust and no good airway. "Don''t be happy too early, because the sudden increase of strength triggered your life renewal task in advance."


    "What?" Chu fan was surprised. He couldn''t sit still. He jumped up and said in a trembling voice, "what are you doing this time? Won''t... Won''t let me hunt a demon clan?"


    "How can you kill so many demon families?" the flower fairy glanced at him and said, "in the next month, you must get a pregnancy elixir."


    "Pregnant elixir?" Chu fan''s face was confused. What is this? He hasn''t even heard of it. Where can he get it?


    Black scale said seriously, "pregnancy elixir is a four product three-star elixir. Eating it can greatly nourish your soul."


    The flower fairy explained: "the improvement of cultivation, the tempering of the body and the strength of the soul complement each other. If your cultivation is improved too fast, the strength of the body and spiritual power can''t keep up with your cultivation."


    "With the help of the power of King Kong, your cultivation has reached the fourth weight of the ground mirror, and it is the later stage of the fourth weight of the ground mirror." Hei Lin said solemnly, "according to my estimation, your strength will break through again and reach the fifth weight of the ground mirror in less than a month. At that time, if your soul cannot be strengthened, the light will be insane and crazy. If it is more serious, your soul will explode directly."


    Chu fan was frightened: "so serious? But where can I get the pregnancy elixir?"


    "At present, pregnancy elixir is not the most important."


    "Ah? What else is more important than this?"


    The big eyed frog laughed: "unfortunately, your nine Yin Jue pulse has broken out again."


    Chu fan was so dark that he almost fainted. It''s so special. It doesn''t happen early or late. How can it happen at this time?


    This is a leak in the house. It rains at night!


    "Well!" the big eyed frog comforted, "although it''s too late to go home now, there are not no women here? For example, Xia Yanran is very suitable."


    "Get out!" Chu fan glared at it angrily. "It''s sister and brother''s love to Yan ran with me at best. It''s not as dirty as you think. I''d rather die than hurt her."


    "How can this harm her? Maybe she''s happy..."


    "Shut up!" Chu fan pinched his big mouth directly, so that he couldn''t say a word and almost suffocated.


    The flower fairy hesitated and said, "in fact, Bai Yumei is OK. Although she is a demon family, there are still examples of the combination of human and demon. With her blood of Nine Tailed Fox family, you should be qualified."


    Chu fan cried and laughed: "elder sister, you let me and the little fox? You''d better kill me."


    "Ah, yes!" the big eyed frog patted Chu fan''s hand and said excitedly, "isn''t there another poisoned female nun outside? She can fly with her sword. She must be a member of the Xiuxian sect with a strong background. If you take her down, Chu fan will not only solve the second seal of your nine Yin Jue pulse, but may even have a pregnancy elixir."


    It''s a good idea, but will people be happy? Besides, isn''t this taking advantage of others'' danger?


    Chu fan thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "forget it. That woman is a dead eye at first sight. If she really wants to touch her, she won''t have to hit her hand? She''s most afraid that she will become hate because of love, and then implicate Su Yuan and them."


    Now, the nine demon kings were speechless.


    You guy, how narcissistic are you? It''s not certain whether they let you touch it or not. They also hit their hands. How handsome do you think you are? Which woman wants to marry you when she sees you? Smelly beauty!


    Without waiting for others to say it again, black scale said impatiently, "the nine Yin Jue pulse still has half an hour to attack. If you can''t think of a solution in half an hour, I''ll help you choose."


    "Elder brother, can''t you help me delay for another two hours? As long as I get home." he thought, even if Su Yuan is not at home, ah Jiu can do it. But he can''t afford to provoke the women here, and he doesn''t want to provoke them.


    "Half an hour is the limit I can help you maintain, otherwise it will happen now." without giving Chu fan a chance to speak again, black scale waved, "don''t waste time, go out and find a way."


    "Half an hour is not enough, another two hours..."


    Chu fan yelled and suddenly felt something wrong. When he opened his eyes, he found that several people in front of him were stunned and stared at him in disbelief.


    "Boss, two hours is enough?" Zhen Shushu winked and said with a bad smile, "in my opinion, with your physique, there''s no problem for another eight hours."


    "Ha ha!" Xiao Gang laughed, patted Chu fan on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up. "I really convince you that you can''t even dream without women."


    "Cough, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word?" Chu fan really wanted to dig a hole and jump in, throwing the dead.


    Ye Keqing hugged his shoulder and said sarcastically, "OK, you boy. I''ve worried about you for a long time, but you''re having a spring dream. Why? Su Yuan can''t satisfy you? Do you want my sister to help you?"


    "No, I thank you." Chu fan cried, "it''s not what you think..."

 Chapter 370

    "No!"


    Chu fan suddenly exclaimed, "where are we now?"


    "Don''t worry, we''re already returning." Xia Yanran comforted. "We''ll be on Hong Kong Island in four or five hours."


    "No, I must go home right away." Chu fan was so anxious that his forehead was sweating. "Yan Ran, is there any way to send me back to Sichuan Province in half an hour?"


    "Half an hour? It''s impossible. Even if you take a rocket, it''s not so fast?" Xia Yanran didn''t know why he was so anxious, but she patiently explained, "even if you take a helicopter, it takes more than three hours to get there."


    It''s over. It''s dead this time.


    Chu fan sat on the ground, took out his mobile phone and was ready to say a few words to Su Yuan at last, but at this time, Xia Yanran suddenly came over and asked in a low voice, "how''s Angelia?"


    Angelia? Yes, and Angelia. How could I forget her?


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Xia Yanran just asked casually, but Chu fan jumped up and ran out like a fire burning his ass.


    On the deck, Ding Shusheng was wiping the helicopter. Seeing Chu fan running over, he quickly smiled and asked, "Colonel Chu, are you okay?"


    "Can you fly a plane?"


    "Er... Yes!"


    "Get on the plane and take me back to the island before." Chu Fan said and got into the helicopter first.


    Ding Shusheng could see that Chu fan was really worried and did not dare to neglect. He quickly threw down the rag in his hand, quickly got into the cab and started the helicopter as soon as possible.


    Xia Yanran and others chased out. There was no time to ask. The plane had left the deck. Xia Yanran ran ran up with an arrow, grabbed the landing gear and flew high into the sky with the helicopter.


    Below, several people on the deck were stunned. What''s the situation? How can I just leave?


    Chu fan opens the hatch, pulls Xia Yanran up and complains, "what are you doing here?"


    "Chu fan, you must make it clear to me today what happened?" Xia Yanran stared at Chu fan seriously and looked into Qiu Hao''s eyes, which made Chu fan dare not look directly.


    After a long silence, Chu Fan said slowly, "I have nine Yin Jue pulse, and it will happen in another half an hour."


    "Nine Yin Jue pulse?" Xia Yanran was startled and didn''t dare to channel. "Are you nine Yin Jue pulse? No wonder, you used to wear a cotton padded jacket in dog days... No, you haven''t been very good in the past six months? Haven''t the nine Yin Jue pulse been cured?"


    "Cure? It''s not easy." Chu fan shook his head mockingly and explained, "in normal people, there are eight main meridians, four Yin and four Yang. The harmony of yin and yang can keep the body warm in winter and cool in summer, and keep the body at a suitable temperature. But I have nine main meridians, which are not only yin meridians, but also blocked unique meridians."


    "If my father hadn''t continued my life with medicine and acupuncture, I would have died. Just over half a year ago, I met an expert who sealed my nine Yin Jue pulse with a great magic power, which alleviated my cold. But this is only a temporary relief and can''t be cured completely."


    Chu fan took a deep breath and continued: "when Dou Yutong was treated last time, the nine Yin Jue pulse broke out once. She saved me. This time, the nine Yin Jue pulse will break out again. Only Angelia can save me."


    Xia Yanran was more and more confused. She couldn''t help asking, "why can Angelia save you? What do you need for your nine Yin Jue pulse?"


    "Chu - female red - pill."


    Chu fan calmly looked at Xia Yanran and said, "Angelia also needs a man, because only in this way can she have a pair of normal legs and live on land like us."


    This information was too shocking. Xia Yanran''s expression was a little unnatural. She subconsciously avoided Chu fan''s eyes and said, "just... There''s no... Other way?"


    "Maybe there''s another way, but I don''t have time to find it now. If I can''t find Angelia within half an hour, the nine Yin Jue pulse will completely burst out. At that time, I will be frozen to death by my own Yin cold air."


    After listening to these, Xia Yanran''s heart was extremely contradictory. She regretted coming. You said, if he couldn''t find Angelia and the nine Yin Jue pulse broke out, would he save or not? If you don''t save, do you want to watch Chu fan die? How can I tell Aunt Xiao and his wife when I go back?


    At the same time, she was glad that she came with her. If Chu fan couldn''t find Angelia, she could help. Because her own red pill has been kept.


    But what is this? Good people? But it''s too expensive, isn''t it? Even if you don''t care, how can you face Su Yuan? How to face Qiaoyun? How to face Chu fan?


    He had already got out of the affair and dissolved his engagement with Chu fan, but if this relationship happened, wouldn''t he get involved again? But not so. Do you want to watch Chu fan die in front of you?


    Woo woo, what should I do?


    Twenty seven minutes later, Ding Shusheng drove the helicopter over the island again. Chu fan and Xia Yanran jumped down together. Then, Ding Shusheng began to return.


    "Angelia!" Chu fan shouted. Soon, Angelia got out of the sea and swam towards Chu fan excitedly.


    "Brother!" Angelia rushed out of the water, jumped directly into Chu fan''s arms and hugged his neck excitedly. "I knew you wouldn''t abandon me... Eh, brother, why is your body so cold?"


    At this time, Xia Yanran found that Chu fan''s face was iron blue, and the part of his clothes stained with water quickly frozen, which made him shiver a little.


    No, the nine Yin Jue pulse broke out.


    "Brother, brother, what''s the matter with you?" Angelia cried with a cry in her voice.


    Chu fan''s cold lips were white, his whole body trembled, and he couldn''t say a word. But fortunately, Xia Yanran hurriedly asked Chu fan to lie down, grabbed Angelia to one side and asked urgently, "Angelia, do you like Chu fan?"


    "I like it!"


    "He has a disease. Are you willing to save him?"


    "I''m willing. As long as I can save my brother, even if it takes my life." Angelia grabbed Xia Yanran''s hand and asked anxiously, "sister Yanran, what''s wrong with my brother? How can I save him?"


    Xia Yanran hesitated and said, "Chu fan has a terminal disease and needs the girl''s red pill to save him. He chose you. Are you willing to save him?"


    "Sister Yanran, what is red pill?"


    Xia Yanran''s face turned red. She felt like a pimp, but she couldn''t get any benefits. Woo woo, what''s this called?


    "Red... Red pill is..." Xia Yan hesitated and glanced at Chu fan. Seeing that he clenched his teeth and his face was covered with cold frost, she blurted out immediately if she was embarrassed, "it''s your place - female body. Are you willing to give it to him?"


    "Ah?"


    Angelia was startled. She had been thinking about it since Chu fan left. If Chu fan likes her wholeheartedly, she will promise without hesitation. Even if she eats bran and swallow vegetables, she will not leave Chu fan and live with him all her life.


    But he has women, not one or two. Angelia doesn''t know whether she can accept it, let alone whether his women will accept her. If Chu fan is with her just to let her go ashore, what fun is life on land? She doesn''t know anyone except Chu fan. It''s better to keep company with all kinds of fish in the sea.


    Xia Yanran sighed. It seemed that she had to come. Heart to heart, Angelia, I''m afraid it''s more difficult to accept?


    "Angelia, you have to think about it. If you don''t want to be with Chu fan, don''t come to him again in the future. Go to a deserted place and live your own life." Xia Yanran took a deep breath and turned to Chu fan.


    "Sister Yan Ran, what are you doing?" Angelia hurriedly jumped over and protected Chu fan like a chick.


    "You don''t save him, but I can''t watch him die." Xia Yanran said as she unbuttoned her clothes. "Angelia, can you avoid it first? Or, you can go now and never come back."


    "I don''t!" Angelia directly fell on Chu fan''s chest, like swearing sovereignty, "I didn''t say I wouldn''t save him? It''s just... I''m just thinking about what to do."


    "There''s no time. If you think about it for a while, he''ll freeze to death." Xia Yanran was anxious. She went up a few times and took off Chu fan''s clothes. There was only one pair of shorts left. She urged, "hurry up, I''ll wait for you over there."


    With that, Xia Yanran hurriedly turned and ran away, but the island was so big that she came to the end in ten steps. How far can she go? Just turn around. After turning her back, Xia Yanran was relieved. She was half true and half false just now. If Angelia was still hesitant, she might catch up with the duck and go on the shelf.


    Fortunately, Angelia still cares about Chu fan. How can she watch Chu fan die? However, my heart, how a little lost?


    Just as she was about to plug her ears for fear that she might hear something inappropriate for children, Angelia''s crying voice came: "sister Yanran, i... what should I do?"


    Xia Yanran was so dark that she almost plunged into the sea. Should I teach her this kind of thing? But the point is, I don''t have experience?


    Damn Chu fan, why don''t you attack early and late, just at this time? Do you want me to guide you to do that?


    "I don''t need you. I know what to do." Angelia''s voice came again. Then Xia Yanran heard a ''pop'' and looked back. Chu fan and Angelia disappeared.


    Hoo!


    Xia Yanran patted her chest and breathed a few mouthfuls of fishy and salty air. Fortunately, Angelia had no teacher at the critical moment. Otherwise, she really had to teach her hand.


    This kind of thing, embarrassed not to say, the key is that she doesn''t know very well.

 Chapter 371

    Angelia is an adult, but her understanding of that aspect is not as good as a primary school student. She is as simple as a piece of white paper.


    Looking at Chu fan who was almost frozen, she was helpless and didn''t know where to start. Therefore, she had to ask Xia Yanran for help. At this time, a small but clear female voice came in her ear. She immediately jumped into the sea with Chu fan in her arms.


    The sea water is cold, but it is higher than Chu fan''s body temperature. Soaked in the sea water, the cold in Chu fan''s body is released rapidly. His body temperature is gradually neutralized by the sea water, which warms a lot. His stiff limbs can finally move again.


    "Brother!" Angelia''s tears whirled and looked at Chu fan speechless.


    "Angelia, you don''t want you to aggrieve yourself in order to save me." Chu fan brushed her hair off her forehead and said in a deep voice, "if you don''t want to live on land, you can live in a sea far away from people as Yan said."


    "Brother, will you marry me?" before Chu fan answered, Angelia suddenly covered his mouth with her hand and said, "I don''t care how many women you have or how many you want to marry, but as long as you are willing to marry me, I will follow you all my life and never regret."


    Chu fan took her hand on his mouth and said seriously, "I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you. But at that time, I just thought you were lonely, pathetic and wanted to help you."


    "But later, you followed me to Devil Island. I found that you are like my sister. If possible, I really want to protect you all my life and don''t let anyone hurt you. Unfortunately, you are a mermaid, and I can''t stay in the sea forever."


    "Last time we parted, I thought we would never see each other again. Although I was very reluctant, I knew I couldn''t protect you all the time, so I let you go home and go back to your world to live."


    "But when I heard that you came to me and something happened, my whole head exploded. If you had an accident, I really didn''t know what I would do. At this time, I found that I might be in love with you."


    Chu fan took her weak boneless hand, kissed her gently and said: "Although I can''t give you all my love, I can assure you that I won''t give you less love than them. I will always pet you, hurt you, love you and don''t let you suffer any injustice. Moreover, I promise you that I will do my best to help you find your parents and the whereabouts of your people, so that our love can also get their blessing."


    "Angelia, will you marry me?"


    "I will!"


    Angelia was moved to tears, hugged his neck and offered a kiss. Although the sea was cold and their bodies were cold, their hearts were warm.


    Before that, Angelia had some resistance, concerns and even fears about it, but in order to save Chu fan, she had to make such a choice. She even thought that if Chu fan didn''t love her, she would leave Chu fan forever and die alone in an uninhabited sea area.


    But with Chu fan''s words, she felt that her heart was full of happiness. Now, let alone let her devote herself. Even if she took out her heart, she would be willing and smile.


    Is this love? Will we be like mom and dad in the future? It''s nice to be loved!


    Their relationship heated up sharply. Under normal circumstances, they should be natural and do everything they should do. But Angelia is not an ordinary girl. She is a mermaid. Chu fan did everything he could. He didn''t know where to start, which made him crazy.


    At this time, Chu fan heard the explanation of the flower fairy, which was related to life and death. Chu fan couldn''t care so much. According to her instructions, she tried her best to pick and tease Angelia, which made her hot all over, twisted her waist and legs more and more severely, and the fish tail was like winding up, violently patting the sea water and arousing countless bubbles.


    With a "click", the shell on Angelia''s chest was crushed by Chu fan. The strong stimulation made Angelia scream, showing a red line from the navel to the fish''s tail. Then, the red line quickly cracked like a zipper, revealing a pair of snow-white, greasy, weak and boneless legs


    Early in the morning, a cruise ship moored in the sea near the island. On the deck, a large barbecue rack was set up. Xiao Gang was busy igniting fire and burning charcoal. On the other side, Zhen Shushu and ye Keqing were fishing in the calm sea with a fishing rod in their hands.


    "Hey, can you two do it?" Xiao Gang took a fan and said loudly while fanning the charcoal fire. "I have everything ready here. I''ll wait for rice to cook."


    Zhen Shushu patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, brother gang. I''ll catch a big fish in a while, enough for us to eat for a day."


    "Just blow," Ye Keqing said disdainfully. "You can think of using a piece of steamed bread as bait. Your fish eat steamed bread?"


    "That''s better than you. If you tie a dollar, the fish can take the bait? Don''t you think, where is a convenience store in the sea? Even if you give it dollars, it has nowhere to spend?"


    Xiao Gang was completely speechless and said to Xia Yanran, who came out of the cabin, "Yanran, you''d better go fishing. When they catch fish, we must starve to death. Otherwise, you can help me watch the charcoal fire and I''ll go fishing."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhen Shushu was surprised and said, "fish, fish is hooked... I grass, the fish is too strong. Come and help... Ah!"


    "Poop!"


    Zhen Shushu plunged into the sea, fluttered in the water and shouted in panic: "help, fish... Fish want to eat me... Gudu..."


    "My God, did he catch a shark?" Ye Keqing was frightened. She pulled out a military knife and was about to jump down, but Xia Yanran grabbed it. She was so anxious that she shouted, "Yanran, what are you doing? Go down and save people? A little later, Xiaozhen will be eaten by sharks."


    "What shark? It''s Chu fan." Xia Yanran said unhappily. Then he shouted to the bottom, "stop playing and come up quickly."


    Whoosh, two figures sprang out of the sea and fell on the deck in an instant. It was Chu fan and Zhen Shushu who had been filled with sea water.


    "Yan Ran, do you have any spare clothes? Bring me one." Chu fan''s clothes are dry and even his hair is dry, which makes Ye Keqing stunned. Looking at the sea, I can''t believe my eyes. Chu fan came out of the sea?


    Others didn''t know, but Xia Yanran knew who Chu fan meant, and hurriedly said, "yes, I''ll take it for you now. You wait."


    On the deck, Zhen Shushu vomited a few mouthfuls of sea water and finally calmed down. When he saw Chu fan, he burst into tears of gratitude. He hugged Chu fan''s thigh and cried: "boss, thanks to you for saving me. If it weren''t for you, I would have been eaten by a big fish. Sobbing, I won''t go fishing anymore. It''s so scary."


    "Ha ha..." Ye Keqing couldn''t hold back. He covered his stomach and bent down with laughter, tears laughing. This guy was sold and paid back. He really killed me.


    Zhen Shushu got angry and stood up angrily. "What''s funny? If you have the ability, you can catch a big fish."


    "Fish, the fish is on the hook." Chu fan suddenly pointed to the fishing rod and shouted. Ye Keqing immediately came to the spirit. With an arrow step, he grabbed the fishing rod and threw it hard. A big fish weighing four or five kilograms broke through the water, crossed an arc in the air and fell into Zhen Shu''s arms with a snap.


    Zhen Shushu was startled, but he was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. He fell to the ground and held the big fish. He shouted excitedly, "come on, come and help. The fish is too strong. I can''t hold it."


    "Pooh!"


    A chuckle came from the hatch. Zhen Shushu looked around and was stunned. He didn''t even know that the big fish was strangled by himself.


    It was Bai Yumei who came out holding the hatch door. Her face was pale. After taking two steps, she couldn''t help covering her chest and coughing violently. She looked badly hurt. But on her face of bringing disaster to the country and the people, there is a bit more weak temperament at the moment. When any man sees it, he wants to take care of it carefully and can''t bear any harm to her.


    "Xiaomei, are you all right?" Chu fan hurried to hold Bai Yumei and complained, "don''t come out if you''re not feeling well. Hurry and have a rest in the cabin."


    "Why did you save me?" Bai yumeijiao gasped and looked at Chu fan with complex eyes. "If I die, won''t no one bother you again?"


    Chu fan rubbed her head with a smile: "silly girl, the previous things have passed. Are you still angry? Besides, you are my person now. How can I watch you being taken away and bullied?"


    "Who... Who is your man?" Bai Yumei glanced at him coyly, blushing, but did not refuse Chu fan''s help, leaned on his shoulder, turned and walked back.


    When they were gone, Zhen Shushu suddenly lay on the deck and cried loudly, as if her father and mother had remarried.


    Ye Keqing squatted down and asked curiously, "Xiaozhen, what makes you so sad?"


    "Woo woo, why do all the women I love are others?" Zhen Shushu cried heartbroken, but ye Keqing couldn''t laugh or cry. A little fart child, do you know what love is? Must be fascinated by the fox spirit.


    "Xiaozhen, I''ll tell you." Ye Keqing''s eyes turned and whispered to Zhen Shushu, "don''t give up when you meet a woman you like. If you work hard, she may become your wife, but if you don''t work hard, she will definitely have no chance with you."


    Zhen Shushu stopped crying and asked suspiciously, "really?"


    Ye Keqing patted him on the shoulder and said, "go and duel with Chu fan. As long as you win, the fox spirit is yours."


    "What? Duel with the boss?" Zhen Shushu stretched out his neck decisively. "Sister, you just kill me."

 Chapter 372

    "Chu fan!"


    Xia Yanran came out of the cabin with a full set of women''s clothes in her hand. She happened to meet Chu fan. She hurriedly stopped him and asked, "what''s the relationship between you and Bai Yumei?"


    Chu fan smiled and asked, "what do you think will be the relationship between us?"


    "Don''t be careless with me." Xia Yanran glared at him angrily. "You should restrain yourself from those irrelevant women in the future. Don''t be too enthusiastic, do you hear me?"


    Chu fan is depressed. What does this have to do with you?


    "I see!" Chu fan was too lazy to break with her, shook his bath towel and said, "I''ll pick up Angelia. Wait in the room."


    Looking at his back striding away, Xia Yanran almost hit him with her clothes. Losers, I''m doing it for your own good. Why can''t you listen? Including Angelia, you already have three in your family. Plus the fox spirit Bai Yumei, you can get together a table of mahjong.


    I don''t understand. What happened to these women? Is there a man in the world? What''s better about him except his strength?


    Outside, ye Keqing was going crazy. The fish hooked too fast. Almost when they threw the hook down, there were fish hooked, and they were all big fish. After Chu fan and Xia Yanran entered the cabin for a while, they caught more than 20 big fish, all of which weighed six or seven kilograms.


    Even Xiao Gang is confused. Does the fish recognize money? You know, ye Keqing just played like a fool and hung a dollar on the hook, but it''s strange that the fish caught one by one.


    At this time, Chu fan jumped off the deck with a bath towel¡® After the ''poof'', no fish took the bait again. But before long, Chu fan jumped onto the deck again from the sea, and there was a girl wrapped in a bath towel in his arms.


    The girl''s hair was wet and she didn''t dare to hide in Chu fan''s arms, but her white, tender and smooth legs like lanolin and white jade looked straight at Xiao Gang and Zhen Shushu.


    What beautiful legs!


    "Ouch!"


    Zhen Shushu gave a painful cry, covered his head, looked back wronged and asked, "sister, why did you hit me?"


    Ye Keqing poked him on the forehead. He didn''t have a good way: "children''s family, don''t look at what you shouldn''t see."


    "Sister, your underwear belt is open."


    "Really?"


    Ye Keqing quickly turns around to check, but finds that her underwear is intact. When she turns around, she finds that Zhen Shushu has disappeared.


    "Asshole, you stop..."


    At the cabin door where Xia Yanran lives, ye Keqing finally catches Zhen Shushu and is about to knock him on the head, but listens to Zhen Shushu''s serious way: "sister, guess who is the woman in the boss''s arms?"


    "Where do I know?"


    "You forget why the boss came?"


    "Ah!" Ye Keqing covered her mouth in surprise and didn''t dare to channel, "is it... Angelia? But she... Isn''t she a mermaid?"


    Zhen Shushu, an expert Professor, shook her head and said, "according to my analysis, Angelia must be a hybrid of human and mermaid. She came to look for the boss because she had a double leg and was expelled from the ethnic group."


    "Go away, I think you''re a mixture of human and pig." Ye Keqing scolded and was about to knock on the door. The door suddenly opened and Xia Yanran came out with a cold face.


    Zhen Shushu hurriedly asked, "sister Yanran, is the woman brought back by the boss Angelia? Is she a mermaid?"


    "It''s Angelia, but it''s not a mermaid. Don''t you have eyes?" Xia Yanran glared at him, snorted and strode away.


    Zhen Shushu and ye Keqing looked at each other. What happened to the Deputy group leader today? Is menopause early?


    When several people baked the fish and were ready to eat, Chu fan helped a pure and beautiful girl out of the cabin. The girl wore a white shirt and jeans, and her whole body was filled with the breath of youth, especially her long blond hair and blue eyes, full of exotic customs.


    But she walked very hard, just like a baby who had just learned to walk. Her feet were eight characters outside, like unbearable weight. She would tremble several times at each step. If not for most of her body weight on Chu fan, she would have fallen down.


    "It''s really Angelia, you... You can walk?" Ye Keqing cried in surprise.


    Last time they went to Alcatraz Island, they knew each other, but at that time, Angelia was in a wheelchair, stayed in the cabin all day and rarely came out. In Ye Keqing''s impression, Angelia''s legs were disabled, so she was in a wheelchair, but now it seems that her legs should be good and can walk.


    Zhen Shushu ran over and asked excitedly, "Angelia, are you a mermaid?"


    As soon as the voice fell, he was grabbed by his neck and flew out like a big bird¡® With a bang, he fell into the sea.


    "If you dare to ask these retarded questions again, I''ll tie you to the fishing line and use you as bait to catch sharks." Chu Fan said fiercely.


    Suddenly, several people realized that this matter could not be mentioned again. Otherwise, who would be the next to fall into the water.


    "Angelia, come and sit down." Ye Keqing hurriedly moved a chair, enthusiastically helped Angelia to sit down, and took a roast fish to her, taking good care of her.


    Chu fan''s face was better. He took the grilled fish handed by Xiao Gang, sat down and ate it.


    He was really hungry. He didn''t eat for almost a day yesterday. He fought all night and was tired. Now, Chu fan urgently needs to replenish his strength. Otherwise, he may not even have the strength to fight if he encounters trouble again.


    Xia Yanran sat down beside Chu fan and said seriously, "Chu fan, the virus in catkins is difficult to solve, but you must have a way. Even if you help me, save her, will you?"


    "Catkins? That''s the woman who slapped me yesterday?" Chu fan snorted. "Her life or death is none of my business?"


    "You can''t say that. If it weren''t for her help, it''s not certain whether we could save Bai Yumei. Besides, we are all Chinese, and we can''t die in love and reason?" Xia Yanran gave him a bad look. "You''re still a big man. Why are you so small-minded like a needle nose? If you hadn''t pulled people''s clothes first, could people beat you?"


    Chu fan was worried: "I pulled her clothes? I was saving her, she..."


    "I know you saved her, but she is a woman. Instead of me, she was pulled by a strange man, and I also smoked him." Xia Yanran smiled and patted Chu fan on the shoulder. "So, it''s just a misunderstanding. You''re too reckless, and she''s too sensitive."


    "Hum!" Chu fan snorted bitterly, without words.


    Xia Yanran patiently advised, "well, I''ll ask her to apologize to you in a moment. Is that all right?"


    "That''s what you said. She must apologize to me."


    "OK, she won''t apologize to you. Will I apologize to you then?" Xia Yanran grabbed the roast fish in his hand and urged, "don''t eat it. Come with me first."


    "Go after eating." Chu fan muttered, unwilling to be dragged away by Xia Yan.


    Liu Xu''s situation is not optimistic. If she didn''t have a unique antidote and strong cultivation support, she would be poisoned now.


    But even so, she is now at the end of a powerful crossbow, leaving only one breath to hang.


    "Chu fan, have a look. Is she still saved?" Xia Yanran took Chu fan to Liu Xu''s hospital bed.


    "Is she catkins?" Chu fan was startled by the "woman" on the hospital bed. She was like a changed person. There was nothing similar to the catkins floating and dusting before.


    The original white skin has now turned grayish brown. If you look carefully, you will find that her skin is covered with fine brown hair, her nails are sharp and long, and two sharp canine teeth grow in her mouth.


    God, is this still the willow catkins with a long sword?


    "Yan Ran, this... What''s going on?" Chu fan asked in surprise.


    Xia Yanran''s face coagulated and said, "this is the genetic virus I told you before. If she hadn''t had high cultivation and taken understanding poison, I''m afraid she would have burst her blood vessels and died. But this is the first time I''ve seen her. It''s estimated that it has something to do with her high cultivation and taking special antidote, but no one knows what it would be like."


    "Yesterday, I collected the blood from catkins, the hair growing on her, and the antidote on her. I rushed it back to the headquarters for testing, but so far no news has come back."


    Xia Yan said in a deep voice, "Chu fan, catkins are very strong. If you can pull her to our sacred blade, it will definitely be a powerful helper for our sacred blade. So, you have to try anyway."


    "Well, don''t give me an outline. I''ll try my best." Chu fan waved his hand. "All right, go out and take care of Angelia for me and tell them not to disturb me."


    "You... Don''t mess around?"


    Chu fan couldn''t cry or laugh: "elder sister, look at her. I won''t do anything to her no matter how hungry I am?"


    Xia Yan snorted, "I''m just reminding you not to get yourself into trouble."


    The clay figurine has three earthiness. Chu fan can''t help being suspected of his character again and again? Wipe, don''t beg me if you doubt me? It seems that I am willing to save her. If I spend money with me, I have to be suspected. What am I trying to do?


    Chu fan, who was suffocating and angry, was about to turn around and leave. Suddenly, the flower fairy flew out of the bone tower and flew around several white jade bottles placed on the bedside cabinet. He was pleasantly surprised and said, "it''s pills. Chu fan, you''re saved."


    Xia Yanran closed the door and went out. Chu fan immediately looked ecstatic and couldn''t wait to ask, "do you say what''s in this small bottle... Is it a pregnancy elixir?"

 Chapter 373

    "The beauty you think, how can there be such a good thing?"


    The flower fairy didn''t have a good way: "these two white jade bottles should be the third grade Da Huan Dan and the second grade Qi tonic Dan."


    Chu fan was immediately discouraged: "Bai was happy. I thought it was a pregnancy elixir."


    "Why don''t you get it?" the flower fairy poked him in the forehead. "Think about it, she has a pill on her, which means she may be an alchemist. Even if she isn''t, she must know the alchemist. Otherwise, where does the pill come from?"


    Chu fan was immediately excited again: "do you mean to find the alchemist behind her to help refine a pregnant elixir?"


    "Do you think an Alchemist is so easy to ask?" the flower fairy hummed. "If you can''t get enough exciting chips, no one will pay attention to you. You know, an Alchemist is the most popular profession among immortals. His eyes are on his head and he is very proud."


    "I''m still a tool refiner. Don''t I force?" Chu Fan said angrily.


    The flower fairy said, "if you can refine more than five magic weapons, you may have proud capital, but now... Hehe, it''s far from enough."


    Chu fan rubbed his chin: "according to this, if you want to get a pregnancy elixir, you have to start with this little girl?"


    "It''s true in theory, but her background... I advise you not to mess around so as not to get angry."


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    Chu fan hesitated and asked, "elder sister, can you remove this virus from her?"


    "Of course, I can''t detoxify or cure the disease at the end of the day. It''s just that she spends a little more energy."


    "Elder sister, can you detoxify half of the poison and keep half?"


    The flower fairy was stunned: "what do you mean? If the poison is solved, it will be solved. If you don''t understand, how can you solve half and leave half?"


    Chu fan patiently explained, "I mean, can you make her look better? In fact, it''s not completely solved? In this case... Hey, don''t I have bargaining chips?"


    "Smelly boy, I know you''re full of bad water." the flower fairy couldn''t help staring at him, but then she couldn''t help laughing, "but it''s a good way, but I want to remind you, don''t play big, you can''t provoke this girl."


    Chu fan waved his hand carelessly: "don''t worry, no matter how powerful she is, she is also a woman. If she is a woman, I can''t handle it. Elder sister, just come and leave the rest to me."


    "I don''t know where you got your confidence."


    The flower fairy shook her head and began to detoxify catkins. Chu fan suddenly said, "wait a minute, I''ll take a picture of her first to save her from defaulting."


    With that, Chu fan took out his mobile phone, lifted the quilt on Liu Xu''s body, and took several pictures. Some scales, even the flower fairy couldn''t help: "Hey, you''re too much."


    Chu fan untied the clothes on Liu Xu, leaving only a pair of rags and obscene pants inside, especially two close-up pictures of her chest. In fact, it''s nothing. Before he worked with Angelia, he was guided by the flower fairy face to face.


    But this time it''s different. Catkins have brown hair and a ferocious face. Like a ghost, you say, if you take pictures of such a woman, aren''t you afraid of nightmares at night?


    "Elder sister, don''t you understand?" Chu fan took the last picture, put away his mobile phone, pointed to the two black holes in the catkins chest and said, "what''s this? This is the evidence. If I don''t take a picture, what if she doesn''t admit when she wakes up? I have to tell her that I saved her, otherwise she''s dead."


    "OK? I''m going to start?" the flower fairy gave him a white look. You''re right. If it''s me, it''s strange not to play with you when I see you taking such photos.


    Anyway, you asked for it. Hum!


    The flower fairy tried her best to cure catkins, but Chu fan impolitely confiscated several bottles of pills on the table. Hum, it cost hundreds of millions. I''m not enough to take some pills from you.


    But what are these pills for?


    The big eyed frog jumped out and shouted excitedly, "Dan medicine? Good guy, where did you get it when I slept? Three products of Da Huan Dan, two products of Qi tonic Dan, and one product of body quenching pill and Shengji powder. Chu fan, have you met an alchemist?"


    "I don''t know if she is an alchemist." Chu fan pointed to the catkins on the bed and said, "these pills are hers, but now these things belong to me."


    "Cough!"


    The big eyed frog interrupted Chu fan''s excitement and said dismissively, "in fact, these pills are of little use to you."


    Chu fan was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "Because you can''t use it." the big eyed frog explained, "for example, the effect of Da Huan Dan is to treat internal injuries. As long as it''s not fatal internal injuries such as broken internal organs, it can be cured. It''s a holy healing product. But do you need it?"


    "No need." Chu Fan said helplessly. He has the healing ability of the flower fairy demon king. As long as people still have one breath, they can be saved. Although it costs a lot of money, the effect is much better than Da huandan.


    "The Qi tonifying pill can make the immortal below the ground mirror replenish 30% of the true Qi instantly, but have you ever used the true Qi when you fight?"


    "No!" Chu fan shook his head again. He always strives for strength in war. Zhenqi only plays an auxiliary effect and has little effect.


    The big eyed frog continued: "Shengji powder is used to treat trauma. Quench the body pill is used by practitioners when they are getting started. What do you think you can use?"


    Chu Fanton was totally out of fashion: "as you say, these things are really useless to me, but I have to spend a lot of money to save her. I can''t spend it in vain? Anyway, even if I can''t use them, it''s OK to leave them to my wife. What if I''m not at home and encounter any emergencies?"


    The big eyed frog was about to speak when he suddenly said, "no, the little fox is coming."


    Whoosh! It and the flower fairy quickly got into the bone tower on Chu fan''s chest, and the bone tower just flashed and disappeared. Almost at the same time, the door was kicked open, and the pretty white Yumei appeared at the door. She was still holding a saber in her hand and rushed at the catkins on the bed.


    "Hey, are you crazy?" Chu fan hurriedly stopped her. "How did she provoke you? You killed her?"


    Bai Yu was so angry that she shouted, "if it weren''t for her, could I be caught by a sneak attack? Get out of the way. I have to kill her today."


    "Wait a minute, calm down and listen to me." Chu fan hugged Bai Yumei and said eagerly, "I don''t object to you killing her, but not now."


    "Do you like her?" Bai Yumei glared at Chu fan angrily, as if she were going to stab him.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know her. How can I like her?"


    "Then you still protect her? Get out of the way!"


    "What''s the matter?" Xia Yanran appeared at the door. Seeing this, she hurried over and said in surprise, "what happened? Are you..."


    Zhen Shushu was extremely sad and angry: "boss, I want to duel with you."


    "Go away." Chu fan is going to go to the room on fire here. He is still mixing there. Isn''t this looking for smoking?


    "Yan Ran, Xiao Mei wants to kill catkins. Please help me to persuade her." Chu fan hugs Bai Yumei. If she is normal, she will take the opportunity to wipe off oil and water. After all, her figure is convex and tilted. She not only feels good, but also the smell on her body makes people''s blood and blood, and the eunuch has to be impulsive.


    But now, he really doesn''t have time to think so much. In terms of strength, Bai Yumei is higher than him. As long as he is a little slack, she must stab the catkins.


    He doesn''t care about the life or death of catkins, but Chu fan still hopes to get a pregnancy elixir from her. If she dies, where can Chu fan find a pregnancy elixir?


    But at this time, Angelia also came in with the help of Ye Keqing. Seeing this scene, she was stunned on the spot. Tears filled her eyes in an instant, as if she saw Chu fan cheating. She was devastated.


    Chu fan was anxious and said loudly, "Angelia, don''t think about it. Xiaomei and I are not what you think. If I don''t stop her, she will kill."


    "Stop!" Xia Yanran came forward, grabbed Bai Yumei''s wrist holding a knife and said sternly, "have you had enough?"


    "Hum!" Bai Yumei loosened her sabre, pushed Chu fan away and nodded, "OK, you''re all helping her. What are you doing to save me? Just let the bad guys kill me."


    Xia Yanran and Chu fan stood side by side in front of the catkins'' bed, frowned and asked, "did you misunderstand? Catkins came to save you. How can you bite the hand that feeds you and kill her instead?"


    "Save me?" Bai Yumei laughed at herself. "My internal injury is due to her. If I hadn''t run fast, she would have killed me."


    "What?" Xia Yanran was surprised. "Willow catkins hurt you? This... It''s impossible? Before, she flew with a sword to save you."


    "Will she come to save me? Is she coming to kill me?"


    "Yes, I came to kill you." the voice of catkins came from behind Chu fan.


    The voice was so sudden that Chu fan and Xia Yanran were startled. They quickly looked back and saw that the vines wrapped around catkins had withered and broken. At the moment they looked back, a quilt flew up and covered Chu fan.


    Chu fan hugged Bai Yumei for the first time, quickly retreated, came to the door, blocked her and Angelia behind her, and then looked at the catkins. She was dressed neatly, holding a long sword and staring at Chu fan and Bai Yumei with a pretty face.


    "You two deserve to die." Liu Xu was about to go over and break Chu fan into pieces, but Xia Yanran took a step and stopped her.


    "Miss Liu Xu, have something to say. Chu fan saved you..."


    "Who wants him to save?" catkins'' eyes were red and trembled with anger. "He''s a whore thief. I have to kill him."


    "Shut up!" Chu fan suddenly roared, shaking several people in the house.

 Chapter 374

    "Shut up!" Chu fan roared. His voice was like thunder, which startled Liu Xu, Xia Yanran and others.


    Chu fan, like an angry bull with red eyes, stared at the catkins angrily. He was stunned by the way he wanted to eat people.


    "Mom, I''m wrong to save you? What kind of fairy beauty do you think you are? A man has an attempt on you?"


    Chu fan took out his mobile phone, called out the photos he had just taken, gnashed his teeth and said, "look for yourself. It''s good that you don''t scare me to death. I''m not polite to you? Pigs are better than you."


    Catkins stared in disbelief. Although the distance was a little far, she could still see clearly with her eyesight and the photos displayed on her mobile phone.


    Is that ''monster'' her? How is this possible? But what the monster was wearing was really her clothes.


    "Miss Liu, you really misunderstood Chu fan." Xia Yanran said solemnly, "you are a genetic virus. There has been some unknown biological genetic transformation in your body. Therefore, you have become like this before Chu fan treated you."


    Liu Xu may still have some doubts about others'' words, but this is from Xia Yanran''s mouth. It''s basically a fact.


    Catkins are so big. It''s the first time that they only wear intimate clothes and pants in front of a man. At the thought of their bare chested and bare arms in front of a man, she is ashamed and angry, but Chu fan is just to save her. Does she really want to bite the hand that feeds him and kill him?


    Just when her face was blue and red, Chu fan shouted again, "and just now, if I hadn''t tried my best to stop Xiaomei, you would have been stabbed to death by her. If I knew your virtue, I shouldn''t have saved you, let alone stopped Xiaomei and let her stab you to death."


    "Who let you save?" catkins shouted out in a hurry. But as soon as she spoke, she regretted. What''s the matter with herself? How did you become so unreasonable?


    Sure enough, Chu fan caught Li, pointed to her and said to Xia Yanran, "Yan Ran, you see? I saved her because of your face, but look at her, I saved people?"


    Bai Yumei held her shoulder, glanced at the catkins, and said, "since you don''t think others can save you, you''d better die, and no one is stopping you?"


    "Demon, I''ll kill you first." Liu Xu glared at Bai Yumei angrily, and the gnashing of teeth rushed over to kill her, but he was stopped by Chu fan and Xia Yanran again.


    Before they could speak, catkins said in a loud voice, "get out of the way. When I kill this demon, I''ll give my life back to you."


    "Return?" Chu fanle said, "can you return your life? Come on, tell me, how can you return your life to me?"


    "I killed myself as if you had never saved me."


    "OK, you killed yourself. Just think I''ve never saved you, but I fed you an eight grade pill. Will you compensate me first?" Chu fan stretched out his hand. "Bring the pill, I''ll kill her for you, and then you commit suicide."


    "You... You''re blackmail." catkins almost cried angrily. How could he have eight pills? But she couldn''t refute it. Who knows what Chu fan gave her to eat? How did you cure her?


    Chu fan sneered and said, "I deceive you? I think you want to break the bill? I tell you, if you don''t return the pill to me today, you can''t touch Xiaomei''s finger."


    "Master, you''re great." Bai Yumei suddenly cuddled Chu fan''s arm and stuck her whole body to him. She threw her eyes. "I feel so safe with you. People won''t leave you again."


    Chu fan got goose bumps when he heard the sound, and pulled his arm out of her arms. He didn''t have a good way: "talk well and stay. I''ll deal with you when this matter is solved."


    "Master, mei''er is going to prepare whip and candle for you." Bai Yumei flew a kiss, twisted her hips and walked out with a smile.


    This little fox, which man can stand it?


    Chu fan shivered and hurried to angelica. He took off his coat and put it on her. He said softly, "don''t listen to her nonsense. I have nothing to do with her. Elder sister ye, please help me send Angelia back to have a rest. She can''t stand too long."


    "Don''t worry, Angelia''s sister will be left to me."


    "Brother, be careful." Angelia was reluctantly helped back by Ye Keqing.


    Xia Yanran also stared at Zhen Shushu: "do you want to see it for a while?"


    "Ah, my roast fish." Zhen Shushu exclaimed, and hurriedly ran away. Xiao Gang, who had just arrived, turned around and left without saying a word.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Chu fan, Liu Xu and Xia Yanran were left in the cabin. Chu fan blocked the door and stared at Liu Xu angrily. At this time, Liu Xu had completely calmed down and sat in bed without saying a word.


    With a sigh, Xia Yan went over to tell Liu Xu what had happened, and then said, "in fact, you misunderstood Chu fan before and slapped him. This time, I begged Chu fan to help you detoxify and heal your wounds, and his condition is to let you apologize to him for what happened before."


    After listening to her explanation and thinking about the situation at that time, Liu Xu felt his face was feverish, hot and embarrassed.


    They were trying to save her, but she slapped them in the face. Just now, people tried their best to save her, but she said so many unreasonable words to people.


    Catkins, catkins, how did you become like this? What if he sees you? He''s trying to save people. You think too much, don''t you?


    Thinking of this, Liu Xu reluctantly stood up and said to Chu fan, "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    "OK, I accept your apology. But..." Chu Fan said in an accentuated tone, "this only means that you slapped me and wrote it off. We have to calculate the matter just now."


    This time, even Xia Yanran couldn''t see it. You''re a big man. Why are you so careful? People have apologized to you. What else do you want?


    Originally, catkins also felt sorry for him, but after hearing Chu fan''s words, she relaxed and said faintly, "what do you want?"


    "Originally, I didn''t want anything in return, but what you said just now is too hurtful. Therefore, as long as you give me the pill I used on you, we can write it off and never owe each other."


    Catkins sneered, "eight pills? Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t afford it. If you really want it, please take back my life. In addition, you can''t threaten me to do anything."


    "You see, you see, what''s this thought?" Chu fan disdained. "Don''t think people think the same as you. Do you think your life can be compared with the eight pill? You think you''re beautiful and clean, but which woman around me is worse than you? Don''t take yourself too seriously."


    "Chu fan!" Xia Yan glared at him and said discontentedly, "you''re a little too much."


    "I''m too much? She''s too self righteous."


    Chu Fan said coldly, "where did Xiaomei offend you? You want to kill her? You won''t let her go even if she was caught, but you chased her into the open sea. What''s your revenge with her?"


    "Everyone can kill the remaining evils of the demon family."


    "Fart!" Chu fan immediately became angry. "Do you think all demon families are evil spirits? Do you think you are purer and nobler than demon families? Shit!"


    "You..." catkins pinched the handle of the sword, and her delicate body trembled with anger. If Chu fan hadn''t saved her, she would have to tear Chu fan apart.


    Chu fan sneered, "what''s the matter with me? Am I wrong? Do you know what Xiaomei did a month ago? There are more than 20 Tang families in Sichuan Province. If Xiaomei didn''t fight the snake demon, I''m afraid the Tang family would be dead."


    "Ah!" Xia Yanran exclaimed, "the Tang family has undergone great changes. Did the snake demon do it? Tang Xiao and Tang Feng..."


    "Both of them were bewitched by the snake demon and became ghost masters. Master Tang was saved by me and Xiaomei together." Chu Fan said, glancing at the catkins and humming, "Xiaomei has saved more than 20 people. How many have you saved?"


    "I..."


    "She''s just a simple little fox demon. She''s never hurt anyone. Can''t you see that? It''s you. You''re surrounded by hostility and killed at least a few people?"


    Catkins looked up and said loudly, "they all deserve to die."


    "Damn it? If you look at you more, you''ll die? If you flirt with you, you''ll die? If so, people all over the world will die. Why don''t you kill everyone?"


    "You... You are unreasonable." Liu Xu''s eyes were ruddy and almost shed tears. I feel wronged and guilty at the same time. How does this guy know?


    Chu fan sneered: "as an immortal, you should have been detached from the secular world and away from the world of mortals, but your dress and your small appearance swaggered through the market. That man was not attracted to it? But you often kill people. Have you ever thought about their family?"


    "When they are dead, who will support their parents? Who will support their children? You killed a person but destroyed a family. You say Xiaomei is a fox spirit. I think you are more like a fox spirit. You hurt a lot more people than her. Why do you say she is a demon?"


    "Poof!" willow catkins'' blood surged, his face flushed, and suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    Xia Yanran was startled and hurriedly said, "OK, OK, just say a few words. Miss Liu, are you okay?"


    "No, I''m right. The purpose of Shushan sword sect is to kill all the demon families in the world. The demon families don''t have a good thing." Liu Xu murmured dully, obviously stimulated by Chu fan.


    Shushan sword sect? I wipe, isn''t it that the nine demon kings are sealed to the bone tower, that is, the powerful immortal sect in the lock demon tower?


    Chu fan''s heart beats faster and he spits blood on her skin. What if she provokes the experts of her sect? Special, this time it''s time!

 Chapter 375

    The thirty-six plans are on the way. You''d better withdraw quickly.


    "Well, it''s none of the my business." Chu fan felt guilty for a while and carefully moved a few steps to the door. "I have something else to do. Talk to you."


    "Stop!" Liu Xu woke up, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, stared at Chu fan and said coldly, "my Shushan sword sect doesn''t owe anyone, but I really can''t take out the eight grade pill you said. Change the condition."


    Chu fan smiled and said, "forget it, it''s just a pill. You don''t have to pay for it."


    "That''s no good. I must repay your kindness. If you don''t mention the conditions, kill me. Anyway, you saved this life." Liu Xu stubbornly raised his head and straightened his chest, like a revolutionary hero who looked at death like returning home.


    Chu fan was depressed for a while. Why did this woman give up her mind? I don''t need you to pay. Why are you still pestering? Paralyzed and dead, since you want to compensate, don''t blame me for being rude.


    "Well, since you have to get rid of me, I''ll talk to you." Chu fan went out and said to Xia Yanran, "Yanran, go out first and I''ll talk to her."


    "You... Don''t mess around?" Xia Yanran didn''t know what he wanted to do, but she still told him uneasily.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "you should tell her that I have to have that ability even if I want to mess around."


    It''s true that the two of him can''t beat catkins together. Chu fancai should be worried. However, catkins will cherish him? Cut!


    After thinking about it, Xia Yanran left without hesitation and closed the cabin door, just like the matchmaker who introduced a pair of men and women and found an excuse to hide.


    "Since you have to draw a line with me, I''ll break it with you." Chu fan sat down on the sofa, took a bottle of mineral water on the tea table, drank a few mouthfuls, and said in a slow and orderly manner, "I''m not difficult for you. Eight pill is really rare, and I got it by chance. Since you have to pay it back, then... Give me ten seven pill back, no less."


    "No!" catkins said coldly.


    Chu fan almost spewed out a mouthful of water: "there are no seven pills? Aren''t you from Shushan sword school?"


    Catkins snorted coldly: "It''s true that I''m from Shushan sword sect, but Shushan is not a professional sect for alchemy? Besides, there are no more than five people who can refine seven pills in the world, and their whereabouts are uncertain. Where can I find them? Besides, even if I find them, they won''t help me refine pills. So, don''t mention seven pills, even six pills I can''t take it out. "


    "Wupin, Wupin pill, can you always take it out?" Chu fan couldn''t sit still and beat his chest and feet with heartache. "I''m afraid there''s only one Wupin pill in the world. I... how can I give it to you? I''m dead."


    Originally, catkins wanted to refuse Chu fan, but they felt sorry to see him like that. After thinking about it carefully, they reluctantly said, "if I can get the five pill, I may be able to get it, but I can''t guarantee it. After all, I also asked others for help."


    "Five pills and eight pills are different from heaven and earth. Why do you have to change a hundred?"


    "How many?" catkins stared at him angrily. "Just one. I don''t know if I can get it. A hundred? You just kill me."


    "Fifty..."


    "Just one, love or not."


    Chu fan''s eyes were red. He stretched out two fingers and said loudly, "at least two. I really don''t want any less. If you want to die, find a place to die. Don''t let me see it."


    Willow catkins gouged out his eyes, gnashing their teeth and said, "OK, just two. What pill do you want? If you can''t think of it, I''ll ask someone to refine two for you."


    "No, I want two pregnancy elixirs." Chu Fan said quickly.


    Catkins suddenly woke up and sneered: "if you want a pregnancy elixir, just say it. What are you doing with so much nonsense? Waste saliva."


    "Yes, I want a pregnancy elixir, but I really gave you a top-grade elixir. Even if there are no eight, there must be six or seven." Chu fan shouted hard.


    The little girl''s skin is too clever to fool.


    "Are there any other requirements?"


    "No... wait!" Chu fan suddenly stopped the catkins to go and said with a smile, "look, I saved your life. Can you look at my face and stop looking for Xiaomei''s trouble?"


    Liu Xu snorted coldly, "you are you and she is her. My Shushan sword sect is at odds with the demon clan. If you want to help her, kill me, or get out of my way. I promise you the pregnancy pill."


    "Wipe, how can you give up your mind?" Chu fan was also angry. "I won''t let you kill her. If you have the ability, you should kill me first."


    Catkins stared at Chu fan without blinking: "what''s the relationship between you and her?"


    "He is my master." Bai Yumei suddenly opened the door, hugged Chu fan''s arm and said Jiao Didi, "we have one life. Killing me is equal to killing him, cluck!"


    Baiyu Meijiao smiled and suddenly pushed Chu fan over. If Chu fan hadn''t reacted quickly, he had to hit catkins.


    "Mei''er, what are you doing?" Chu fan glared at her angrily. The little fox just didn''t clean up.


    Bai Yumei held her shoulder and glanced disdainfully at the catkins. "You don''t have to kill me. As long as you kill him, I can''t live."


    "Do you think I will believe your nonsense?" catkins pinched the sword formula and pointed to Bai Yumei. The long sword behind made a dragon sound, whizzed out and stabbed Bai Yumei''s throat.


    But at this moment, a bloody aura appeared at the feet of Chu fan and Bai Yumei. There was also a bloody light connection between them. This scene not only startled the catkins, but also stunned Chu fan.


    This is so special. What''s the situation?


    The long sword stopped in front of Bai Yumei, but Bai Yumei didn''t even blink. She stretched out a green and delicate finger, pushed the sword tip away, and hummed: "see? This is the blood oath contract between me and him. The soul is bound. He lives and I live, he dies and I die. If you don''t believe it, try it."


    What''s the matter? You can try it at will?


    Chu fan hurriedly stopped in front of Bai Yumei and said to Liu Xu: "Miss Liu, I''m sure Xiaomei hasn''t killed anyone. Why do you have to hang on? In fact, the demon family is as good as the human family. I''ve seen a little demon who is kinder than people. She treats her children better than her mother. Do you want to kill all such demon families? In that case, your Shushan mountain is too cold-blooded and cruel."


    "Enough!" catkins snapped angrily and glared at Chu fan. "You can''t take care of my business in Shushan. For your sake of saving me, I''ll spare her this time. After I find a way to relieve your blood oath, I''ll still kill her. Get out of the way!"


    Chu fan hurriedly escorted Bai Yumei aside, and Liu Xu strode out angrily. Seeing her go away, Chu fan suddenly remembered, hurried out and said loudly: "one month, you must send me the pregnancy pill within one month..."


    "Don''t look, I''ve been gone for a long time." Bai Yumei follows Chu fan out, but there''s no catkins on the deck? Looking at the dejected Chu fan, Bai Yumei pouts sour. "Why? Can''t you give up? Then you''re angry with others? It''s good to let her kill me. As soon as she''s happy, she may make a promise. AI yo!"


    Chu fan knocked on her head and didn''t have a good way: "nonsense, what should I do if you die? Besides, you see her like that, with her eyes on her head, can you see me?"


    "That''s not certain. You saved her life." Bai Yumei suddenly hugged Chu fan''s arm and whispered in his ear, "tell me the truth. Did you look at her chest while she was unconscious?"


    "What do you think? How could I do that?"


    "Didn''t you touch it secretly?"


    Chu fan was angry: "Bai Yumei, if you doubt my character again, don''t say I''m dead for you."


    "Well, I didn''t ask anything." Bai Yumei curled her mouth and whispered, "men are vegetarian. Who believes it?"


    Chu fan wants to cry without tears. I knew I couldn''t explain clearly. It''s better to have a good time, but I really didn''t do anything. Sobbing!


    After inquiry, Bai Yumei learned that she had not gone far since she left Sichuan Province last time, so she wandered around the surrounding small cities. But this time, she learned to be smart, put on sunglasses and masks, and covered up her face, which was a disaster to the country and the people. As expected, she avoided a lot of trouble.


    However, when she was eating, she would inevitably attract the coveted of some men, as well as endless chat ups and harassment. She was really impatient, so she taught a rich second generation who was shameless and had to deal with her. As a result, she was so immortal that she was caught by catkins who had just joined the world.


    The demon clan and Shushan are mortal enemies. When they meet, they naturally have a fierce fight. Liu Xu is slightly better in cultivation. Moreover, the Taoist methods of Shushan sword sect are mainly attack. How can Bai Yumei be her opponent? If she could not control the elements of the wind system, she would have been killed by Liu Xu.


    After being injured, she managed to run to the mountains and forests hundreds of kilometers away. She couldn''t control her injury and recovered the real body of three white foxes. Unfortunately, she was found by several mountaineering donkey friends, photographed and uploaded to her microblog.


    The last incident of the Tang family in Sichuan Province has attracted the attention of the holy blade, and has begun to suspect that Bai Yumei is a demon family. Combined with the war between Bai Yumei and catkins, the holy blade soon confirmed that the three tailed white fox is Bai Yumei.


    Liu Xu is looking for Bai Yumei, and the people of the sacred blade are also looking for her, but the difference is that the sacred blade is not alone. He soon learned about the photos posted on Lvyou''s microblog. After inquiry, the people of the sacred blade immediately rushed to the destination. As a result, he happened to see Bai Yumei injured by several foreigners and loaded into an off-road vehicle.


    After a series of chasing, containment and secret warfare, the sacred blade failed to save Bai Yumei and stop each other. Until they rushed to Hong Kong Island and were going to sea, Xia Yanran had to call Chu fan for help.


    "You''ll be lucky if you can get back your life." Chu fan patted Bai Yumei on the shoulder and said earnestly: "the world is dangerous. You''d better hurry home and don''t come out again."


    Bai Yumei blinked her big eyes: "I''m gone. Will you miss me?"


    "No!" Chu fan turned and left.


    Paralyzed, if you stay with the fox spirit, you have to have a spring - dream at night. Too windy - Sao, too provocative.

 Chapter 376

    "I heard that you need a pregnancy elixir?" Bai Yumei asked curiously.


    At this time, several people were sitting on a helicopter and rushed to Sichuan Province. In the cabin, besides Chu fan and Bai Yumei, there are Angelia and Ding Shusheng.


    Angelia hugged Chu fan''s left arm and the little bird snuggled in his arms. Bai Yumei was unwilling to be weak. She hugged his right arm, put her head on his shoulder, grabbed his hand and put it on her white, tender and fleshy thigh.


    Chu fan is on pins and needles, not to mention how uncomfortable it is.


    It''s special. If we go on like this, we''ll have to hold my brother crazy.


    Ding Shusheng sat opposite, pulled down his military cap and blocked his eyes. It''s not that he doesn''t want to see it, but that he doesn''t dare to see it. The two women are more beautiful than each other. If he looks at them again, he may feel worse than Chu fan.


    "Well, I must get a pregnancy elixir within a month." Chu fan suddenly asked, "why, do you have a way to help me get one?"


    "A little eyebrows, but I can''t promise. The key is... How can you thank me?" Bai Yumei''s big eyes discharge. The current is at least 380 volts. Chu fan is so numb that she almost kisses her.


    Fortunately, at this time, Angelia pinched him on the waist, pursed her lips and said angrily, "brother!"


    "Cough!" Chu fan hurriedly sat down seriously and said seriously, "mei''er, the pregnancy elixir is related to my life and death, and it is also related to your life and death. Therefore, you must help me get a pregnancy elixir within a month."


    Bai Yumei was stunned and said, "is it so serious? Let me think of a way. However, if I can get the pregnancy elixir, you have to promise me one thing."


    "As long as you can get the pregnancy elixir, don''t say one thing. Ten things are all right."


    "That''s what you said. Don''t go back?"


    "Pure men speak, heroes have no regrets."


    Bai Yumei immediately said excitedly, "then marry me?"


    "Fuck off, this doesn''t count."


    Bai Yumei immediately sobbed, and her sad eyes were more attractive. Chu fan''s head is big. Who can stand such a fox spirit around? Fortunately, the helicopter has arrived at the Sichuan military region in a short time.


    Ding Shusheng was the first one to run out. He was like holding his urine. He was in a hurry and ran faster than the rabbit.


    Chu fan helped Angelia down from the helicopter and stared at Bai Yumei: "what are you doing with me? Hurry to find me medicine?"


    "You like the new and hate the old. People ignore you." Bai Yumei pursed her lips and turned away angrily like a little girl.


    "Come on, drive Miss Bai home." a middle-aged soldier hurriedly ordered next to the apron.


    Looking at a Venus on her shoulder, Chu fan guessed that this is either the first or second leader of the Sichuan military region. He hurriedly said, "Hello, chief, it''s causing you trouble."


    "Ah, what trouble is this? It''s all for the country and the people. Ha ha!"


    The middle-aged major general patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "speaking of it, we are not outsiders. My name is Tang Junhui. Tang Junyi is my brother. Last time, you and Miss Bai saved my uncle''s family. I haven''t had time to thank you. You have to stay this time and let me do my best as a host."


    "Since I''m uncle Tang''s own brother, I''ll call you uncle." Chu fan apologized and smiled. "Uncle Tang, I really have something urgent. I have to hurry back to Guangyuan City. Therefore, I''d better wait for the next time. When I come to Sichuan Province next time, I''ll find you to have a drink."


    "Well, I know you are a busy man, so I won''t keep you, but next time you come to Sichuan Province, you must come to me for a drink?"


    "Sure, sure."


    As they were talking, Ding Shusheng came over in an Audi car with a military brand. Tang Junhui personally opened the door and looked at Chu fan. After they sat in, they gave him another earnest advice before closing the door and letting him go.


    Hoo, if this man is too enthusiastic, it''s not good. It''s too difficult to parry.


    "Brother!" Angelia was a little nervous and held Chu fan''s hand tightly.


    Last night, Chu fan told her a lot, including his affairs with Su Yuan and Qiao Yun. Even the flower fairy appeared and told her that she was the one who asked her to jump into the sea with Chu fan who was going to be frozen.


    The ugly daughter-in-law inevitably wants to see her in-law, but Angelia has a strong resistance and fear at the thought of meeting Chu fan''s wife. What if, Suyuan, they don''t like her? What if you let her leave Chu fan? Angelia didn''t know what she would do if that happened.


    Chu fan patted her hand, smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, Su Yuan is a good woman. She is gentle and virtuous. You will get along well."


    With Chu fan''s comfort, Angelia was relieved, but she was still uneasy. She held Chu fan''s arm tightly and didn''t dare to let go, as if she was afraid that he would suddenly disappear.


    Two hours'' drive passed quickly. When the car stopped slowly, Angelia saw a beautiful woman standing at the door of the villa. She is so beautiful. She is not only good-looking and has a good figure, but also the clothes she wears are so beautiful. Standing there, she looks like a goddess with a noble and elegant temperament.


    Is she Su Yuan, Chu fan''s wife?


    Angelia lowered her head sadly, with a deep sense of inferiority. She almost buried her head between her knees and dared not look up.


    At this time, there was a surprise cry in my ear: "are you Angelia? What beautiful long blond hair."


    Angelia suddenly raised her head and looked at Su Yuan standing in front of the door in amazement. Did this come from her mouth?


    "My name is Su Yuan. You can call me sister Su or sister yuan." Su Yuan put out her hand to Angelia with a sincere smile on her face. "In the future, this will be our common home."


    "Sister!" Angelia was moved for a while and reluctantly stood up, but she couldn''t stand stably. She staggered and rushed to Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan hugged her tightly and said with concern, "are you okay? Come on, sister, hold you and walk slowly..."


    Watching the two people slowly walk into the villa, Chu fan''s hanging heart is finally put back in his stomach. He was really afraid that the two women were wrong. In that case, he didn''t know what to do.


    Fortunately, neither of them is the kind of jealous woman. Su Yuan is generous, Angelia is delicate, and her personality is just complementary, so there can be no conflict. I believe that if they get along for a long time, the relationship will be better and better.


    "Senior colonel Chu, I have finished my task and will go back now." Ding Shusheng said hello to Chu fan.


    Chu fan didn''t force him either. He left a phone call with Ding Shusheng, watched him leave, and then couldn''t wait to run home. As soon as he entered the door, a hot and delicate body rushed into his arms and hugged his neck.


    Needless to see, Chu fan knew it was ah Jiu just by smelling her. Who would be so crazy like her except her?


    "Brother, don''t you want me?" ah Jiu sobbed.


    Chu fan quickly patted her on the back: "who did you listen to? When will I not want you? Good boy, don''t cry."


    "Dad, you''re stupid." Tangtang stood in front of Chu fan, looked up at him and pouted, "I can''t even hear real or fake crying."


    Before Chu fan understood what was going on, ah Jiu giggled and loosened Chu fan and stretched out his hand to Tangtang: "you lost, give me the money."


    "Sister ah Jiu, can you leave me ten pieces?" Tangtang carried his hand behind him bitterly.


    "No!"


    "Five, five."


    "I''ll leave you one at most."


    "Deal!"


    Tangtang quickly took his hand out from behind, holding a handful of ten yuan and five yuan bills in his hand, at least more than 100 yuan. Under Chu fan''s stunned gaze, Tangtang gave ah Jiu all the money, and then ah Jiu took a one dollar steel box from his pocket and put it in Tangtang''s palm. Then they held hands and happily prepared to go out to buy snacks.


    "Stop!"


    Chu fan trembled with anger, pulled ah Jiu''s ears, brought her back, pressed her on the sofa and slapped her ass: "if you don''t learn well, teach your sister to gamble? Do you still gamble?"


    This time, ah Jiu really cried and shouted like a pig: "brother, I''m wrong. I won''t gamble anymore. Wuwuwuwuwu!"


    Tangtang suddenly hugged Chu fan''s leg and cried, "Dad, it''s not my sister''s fault. Tangtang wants to bet with my sister."


    Chu fan finally let ah Jiu go, picked up sugar and put it on his lap, wiped the tears off her face, and asked curiously, "why do you bet with your sister? She is so much older than you, can you win her?"


    "Tangtang didn''t want to win. Tangtang just wanted to give money to his sister. Sobbing!"


    This time, even ah Jiu was stunned and asked, "Tangtang, why did you give me the money?"


    "My sister is a high school student. She needs money to buy Stationery, good-looking clothes and invite her classmates to dinner. But I just go to kindergarten. What I eat and wear is distributed by the kindergarten, and I don''t need to spend money." Tangtang sobbed, "so Tangtang wants to give money to sister ah Jiu, so she doesn''t have to ask her mother for money."


    Ah Jiu was moved to tears, hugged Tangtang and kissed again and again, and then explained to Chu fan: "in the morning, sister Su was afraid that I would make some no three no four friends, so she set me a monthly allowance, which is actually a lot, but I didn''t expect Tangtang... You little guy, my sister loves you."


    "So it is." Chu fan nodded and suddenly grabbed a stack of change in ah Jiu''s hand and hummed, "from today on, ah Jiu will pay ten yuan and sugar five yuan a day."


    Ah Jiu and Tangtang looked at each other until Chu fan''s figure disappeared at the entrance of the stairs. Ah Jiu slowed down and cried sadly, "no, ten yuan is not enough for a taxi."


    Tangtang patted his chest and said with lingering fear, "it scared me to death. Fortunately, I have no less pocket money."


    "No, I''ll have to give you all your pocket money in the future."


    "Hum, I don''t want you to be my sister."


    The sisters, who had just shared weal and woe, immediately raised their eyebrows and eyes and parted ways.

 Chapter 377

    "Du Du!" Chu fan knocked at the door.


    When the door opened, Su Yuan dodged, smiled and said, "come in and look at the clothes I''ve prepared for Angelia."


    Chu fan hugged her waist and walked over together, but when he saw Angelia sitting on the bed, his nose blood almost gushed out.


    This... This is Angelia? Is this the dress you prepared for her? Too... Too hot.


    The bed was covered with red sheets. Angelia sat on it like a model, her hands propped back on the bed, her legs straight and folded together. Posture doesn''t matter, but the key is that the underwear she wears is a hot fun suit.


    The fiery red lace bra can cover two points in front of her chest. It is covered with a thin layer of black gauze. Under it, a red thong is worn. Only a small piece of cloth blocks the key parts, not to mention how attractive it is.


    Angelia''s skin was white, delicate and greasy like milk, but her legs were whiter and more tender, like jelly. Against the background of the bright red sheets, she looked white and red, very attractive.


    "Brother!" Angelia cried out in shame, subconsciously protecting her chest with her arm, bending her right leg and hiding the shy part. As everyone knows, this posture exposed her round and warped hips, like a tender peach, which almost made Chu fan bite.


    "Gudu!" Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and his eyes were straight.


    The best, such a woman doesn''t change any money.


    "Ouch!" Chu fan suddenly cried out in pain, which took her eyes away from Angelia.


    Suyuan pouted slightly and asked sourly, "you say, who is beautiful between me and Angelia?"


    "All beautiful, hey, all beautiful." Chu Fan said with a smile.


    Angelia hurriedly said, "of course, my sister is beautiful. Angelia can''t compare with her sister."


    "Don''t be afraid, Angelia. I''m having fun with him." Suyuan hurried to comfort Angelia.


    Su Yuan liked this simple-minded girl more and more. She really treated her as her own sister for fear that she would be wronged a little. However, Chu fan is her man after all. At the thought of sharing Chu fan with Angelia in the future, she will inevitably feel some pain in her heart.


    Especially when Chu fan stared at Angelia, she could feel the desire in Chu fan''s eyes, so she couldn''t help choking him. Unexpectedly, this move frightened Angelia.


    Originally, she was going to wear this set of sexy underwear for Chu fan, but when she changed Angelia''s clothes, she put it on by magic. Now it seems that her clothes are more suitable than her own. She immediately hooked Chu fan''s soul away.


    "Sleep for a while when you''re sleepy. I''ll call you when you eat." Suyuan saw Angelia yawn, hurriedly helped her lie down and pulled the quilt over her.


    Angelia had never experienced this way of sleeping before, but the quilt was warm and really comfortable. She was really sleepy. She soon fell asleep without any precaution.


    Looking at her sleeping like a baby, Su Yuan couldn''t help brushing off a wisp of long hair on her face and sighed, "what a poor girl."


    Before that, Chu fan called her and briefly told her about Angelia. Otherwise, he didn''t dare to take Angelia home so blatantly. But now, Chu fan is finally relieved, but he still holds Su Yuan''s hand and tells her about Angelia in detail.


    From the time they met until she was rounded up, although she didn''t see it with her own eyes, from the description of Chu fan''s language, Su Yuan could seem to see a small Mermaid, captured by an evil sea dragon, imprisoned in an undersea cave and living a dark life.


    I don''t know how she survived all these years? Thanks to her meeting Chu fan, otherwise, I really don''t know what will happen to her. After hearing that Angelia came all the way from the Indian Ocean to the Pacific Ocean to find Chu fan, Su Yuan couldn''t help but be awed and moved by Angelia''s strong perseverance and persistence.


    A little mermaid, who had never left home, sailed across the sea, bypassed so many countries and found China. In order to find Chu fan, she did not hesitate to expose herself and attracted more than a dozen state agents.


    At the moment of seeing Chu fan in distress, she unexpectedly launched a suicide attack to defend her dignity with death. When she learned that Chu fan had a cold poison attack and needed her body to save her, she stood up and dedicated her complete self to Chu fan.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her like my own sister." Su Yuan leaned on Chu fan''s shoulder and said softly.


    Chu fan stretched out his hand, hugged her waist from behind, involuntarily tightened it, and let her stick it tightly to himself: "wife, why are you so good to me? I..."


    Before she finished, Su Yuan pressed her finger on his lips and interrupted him: "you don''t have to explain anything to me. I understand. I''m just afraid. What if you suddenly have a cold poison without Angelia? Who else is willing to save you?"


    "So, I have to thank Angelia. She sacrificed her life to save you and also saved me. Because what''s the meaning of living without you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan couldn''t help kissing her red lips, as if he wanted to swallow her into his stomach. If Su Yuan didn''t wake up at the critical moment, they would have to be bad.


    But even so, she was stripped to a pair of underwear by Chu fan, then got into the quilt together and slept with him for the first time with another woman.


    Just a simple sleep, very warm, very down-to-earth.


    In the evening, Lin su''e prepared a large table of dishes. When the family were enjoying themselves, an unexpected guest suddenly came.


    "What are you doing here?" Chu fan stood in the iron gate and looked at Song Qinghe, who was standing outside the door in professional dress.


    Song Qinghe said with a smile, "President Chu, is this your way of hospitality? Or are you afraid of me?"


    "Cut, I''m afraid of you?" Chu fan waved his hand. Geng Da quickly opened the iron door and invited song Qinghe in without saying a word.


    Song Qinghe didn''t bring any bodyguards. He walked in with high heels.


    "Song Qinghe?" Su Yuan was also surprised. She was stunned for a long time. She quickly put down her chopsticks, stood up and said hello politely. "Has President song had dinner in the evening? If you don''t mind, have something to eat together?"


    "Thank you, Su Dong. I''m really a little hungry." Song Qinghe walked over with a smile.


    Suyuan was just polite, but she didn''t expect song Qinghe to be around, but no matter what she came for, she couldn''t lose her courtesy. Therefore, although she was unhappy, Su Yuan hurriedly invited song Qinghe to sit down and took a pair of dishes and chopsticks for her.


    To live in such a large villa, the dining table is usually the long Western-style dining table, but Chu fan doesn''t like it. He is stunned to set up a round table without a turntable. It''s just eight small dishes, so he puts the table full and looks very rich.


    However, this made song Qinghe very happy. He ate it well and praised it while eating: "well, this dish is delicious, and this is also good. Wow, it''s all my favorite. Aunt, your craftsmanship is great. If you can eat such delicious dishes every day, I''d like to be your daughter-in-law."


    "Poof!" Chu fan sprayed out a mouthful of wine he had just drunk.


    Chu fan stood up and said angrily, "Song Qinghe, what do you want to do?"


    "Xiao Fan!" Lin su''e glared at him. "The visitor is a guest. How did I teach you? It''s impolite."


    After reprimanding Chu fan, Lin su''e turned her head and looked at Song Qinghe with a smile. "Eat more if you like. Come when you want to eat. My aunt will make it for you. Ha ha!"


    "Thank you, aunt. You''re the best." Song Qinghe smiled sweetly, glanced at Chu fan, continued to eat and drink, and didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all.


    Ah Jiu couldn''t see any more. He patted his chopsticks on the table and hummed, "I''m full. Take your time. Sugar!"


    "Why?" Tangtang ate so much that his mouth was full of rice. In addition to his busy schedule, he still looked up at ah Jiu.


    Ah Jiu angrily grabbed the chopsticks in her hand and didn''t have a good way: "come back to my room to do your homework."


    "But I haven''t finished yet?"


    "What to eat? You''ll know it in one day. Look how fat you are? Do you want to marry in the future? From now on, don''t eat dinner and lose weight." ah Jiu chattered about Tangtang and went upstairs.


    Angelia gently put down her chopsticks: "I''m full too, godmother, will you take me upstairs?"


    "OK, I''ll see you off. Slow down..."


    Lin su''e just walked a few steps with Angelia. Chu fan suddenly said, "don''t go upstairs. Just watch TV on the sofa for a while, eat some fruit, and I''ll take you up later."


    Angelia obeyed Chu fan''s words 100% and obediently followed Lin su''e to the living room. Then Chu fan took out a cigarette and lit one. He looked at Song Qinghe and sneered, "eat and drink. Let''s talk straight. What do you want to do?"


    "I want to say that I came to visit. Do you believe it?" Song Qinghe put down his chopsticks, wiped the corners of his mouth with a paper towel and said with a smile.


    "I believe it!" Chu Fan said faintly, "but I''m very busy. I''ll take my wife out to the night market later. If you come to visit, I''m afraid you can only chat with my godmother at home."


    Song Qinghe was surprised and said, "can you take me to the night market?"


    "No!" Chu fan flatly refused.


    Song Qinghe glanced at him angrily: "cut, cheapskate, I don''t have a sense of humor. Forget it, I''d better say it straight. Is this Guangyuan territory yours?"


    Chu fan was stunned: "you want to get involved in the underground industry? Song Qinghe, your hand is long enough."

 Chapter 378

    "I made a military order before I came out. Now I haven''t made any achievements. How can I have the face to go back?"


    Song Qinghe cocked up his legs, sat gracefully on the sofa and said with a faint smile: "since I lost a mess in real estate development, why do I have to find some face elsewhere? Give me a word, is this the territory of Guangyuan City yours?"


    "I want to say it''s mine?" Chu Fan said coldly.


    Song Qinghe said, "but I heard that Dongge asked you to sit in Jinghu District, and you refused; Lord Dou asked you to sit in Dongge''s seat, and you refused again. Why is it yours now? Is it difficult? Your relationship with Li Qingcheng is very unusual?"


    "Cough, don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with her for a dime." Chu fan wants to strangle song Qinghe. You say this in front of Su Yuan. Isn''t this provoking our relationship?


    Song Qinghe said with a smile, "I knew brother fan was a serious businessman and wouldn''t associate with those no three no four women. I''m relieved to have you."


    Wipe, what did I say? Don''t worry. What''s none of my business?


    Before Chu fan could say anything more, song Qinghe stood up and said with a smile, "thank brother fan and Su Dong for their hospitality. I''ll give a banquet another day. You two must appreciate it. Bye!"


    This woman has always been a hot wind and fire, and she doesn''t procrastinate at all. The underground world of Guangyuan City was put in by her. I''m afraid it''s restless.


    In the living room, Chu fan sat down next to Angelia. Su Yuan brought her a cup of hot tea and said with a slight frown, "I think it''s better for you to say hello to Sister Li. Although I don''t know what her heart is, she has helped us after all. We don''t interfere in the affairs on the road, but we still have to wake up and let her have psychological preparation."


    "Well, what you said is reasonable." Chu fan took out the phone and said with a bitter smile, "however, if song Qinghe dared to tell me, she must be fully prepared. Sister Li is afraid she can''t carry it."


    Suyuan disapproved and said, "that''s her business. That''s all we can help her. Even if she loses, she can''t blame you and me, because she chose this road herself."


    Chu fan thinks what she said is very reasonable. Li Qingcheng chose this road and should have been prepared for it. I can help you once, but I can''t help you for a lifetime. You''re not my wife? Cut!


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unavailable..."


    Chu fan hung up helplessly: "I can''t blame it. Her phone can''t get through."


    "Forget it, let someone go." Suyuan stood up and went out to find the Geng brothers.


    Chu fan thought for a moment, called Lan Jie, talked to her about it first, and asked her to tell Aunt Hong in Yuanba district. The two have cooperated once. At this time, they can''t help, but at least let aunt Hong have psychological preparation.


    After beating Lan Jie, Chu fan calls Dou Yutong again and asks her to tell Dou ye that song Qinghe is not a good comer. I''m afraid it''s not just Guangyuan City, but also let him be on guard.


    Finally, Chu fan also called Qin Yumei and told her that she was back. She also told her that something big might happen recently and asked her to pay more attention.


    After this round of phone calls, it has been almost an hour. Angelia next to Chu fan is so angry that she can''t open her eyes. Just when Su Yuan came back, he helped her upstairs to take a bath and sleep. Chu fan didn''t dare to follow. He was afraid he couldn''t help taking it with Su Yuan.


    Say hello to ganniang. Chu fan returns to his room and soon enters the bone tower space.


    "Lord Black scale, I want to learn alchemy." Chu fan shouted decisively.


    Without any surprise, Lord Black scale turned his back and said faintly, "alchemy is more difficult to learn than weapon refining. Moreover, one''s energy is limited, and it''s not easy to learn one. If you practice both alchemy and weapon refining, you''re likely to achieve nothing. Are you sure you want to learn?"


    "Lord Heilin, don''t you just take two part-time courses and both have reached the grand master level or above?"


    "Yes, but do you know how long it took me?" black scale Leng hummed. "It took me at least three thousand years to reach the great master level, and your qualifications... Hum, can you compare with me?"


    Chu fan is stupid. Lord Black scale has used it for 3000 years. According to him, his own qualification is not as good as him. Doesn''t it take five or six thousand years to reach the master level? I''m not afraid of being slow. The key is can I live that long?


    "Forget it, learning is not your has the final say, in a month, you must make a pregnant Ling, otherwise you will die."


    Black scale suddenly pointed at his eyebrows: "this is the pill formula and experience of alchemy I have accumulated over the years. When you are all right, think about it."


    In Chu fan''s room, ripples flickered, and his figure appeared on the bed again. The huge amount of information made him dizzy and distraught. It took him a long time to sort out these materials related to alchemy and start studying them.


    I don''t know. This alchemy is extensive and profound. It is dozens of times more complicated than the art of refining utensils. Each pill requires several or even dozens of medicinal materials, and each medicinal material needs different heat. A little carelessness will destroy all the pills.


    "The first grade of Shengji powder, xiaohuandan and quench body pill; the second grade of dahuandan, Buqi pill and bone washing pill; the third grade of Xuanyuan pill, dahuanjin pill and Yangyan pill; the fourth grade of poison avoidance pill, continuation pill and Yuanyang pill; the fifth grade of death pill, bisui pill and pregnancy pill..."


    Chu fan rummaged in the pill for a long time and finally found the formula of the pregnancy elixir, but after reading it, his head grew big. What the hell is this? He was stunned that he had never heard of more than a dozen kinds of medicinal materials listed above.


    Nima, don''t say you don''t know alchemy. Even if you learn it, where can I find so many herbs? Besides, the alchemy needed a Dante furnace, but black scale gave him the refining method and formula of the Dante furnace, but the metal materials needed above were also not ordinary things, and he didn''t know where to get them.


    There''s no way. Chu fan can only hope for Xia Yanran. If she doesn''t know, there''s no way. Just wait to die.


    It''s midnight now, but it''s about life and death. Chu fan still called Xia Yanran.


    "Hello!" Xia Yanran''s voice was a little lazy. It was estimated that she was sleeping soundly and was awakened by Chu fan''s phone.


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "Yan Ran, let me ask you something. Do you know where to buy Precious Metals and herbs?"


    "What do you want?" Xia Yanran suddenly became energetic. "Metals and herbs? What do you want these things for?"


    "Alas, I need a five grade pregnancy elixir, but I can''t put all my hope on catkins. So I''m going to refine one myself..."


    "Can you still refine pills?" Xia Yanran was surprised. Who did this guy learn from? He can refine utensils and elixirs. No wonder the cultivation speed is so fast.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "not yet. Moreover, I don''t have a medicine stove for alchemy. Therefore, I need some precious metals and herbs for alchemy, but I don''t know where to buy them."


    "Come to Yanjing tomorrow and I''ll take you to a good place." Xia Yanran said, hung up the phone directly, turned off the phone and went to sleep.


    Chu fan finally put down his heart and listened to Xia Yanran''s meaning. It should be that he can get these things. When it''s ready, go to sleep!


    The night passed quickly. The next morning, Chu fan greeted Su Yuan and others, asked Geng Da to drive to Sichuan airport, and arrived in Yanjing at noon. Xia Yanran personally came to the airport to meet him and went all the way to Yanjing military region outside the city.


    "Yan Ran, why did you bring me to the military region?" Chu fan was a little depressed. "I''m so busy now that I don''t have time to do the task."


    "If you want metal and medicinal materials, shut up and wait until you get there." Xia Yanran''s car roared into the military area command, all the way unimpeded, and there was no one to ask.


    The car drove all the way to the foot of the back mountain of the military region. Xia Yanran stopped the car, took out a small remote control and pressed it against the mountain in front of her. Suddenly, the mountain without any abnormal shape cracked a hole and soon revealed a inclined tunnel.


    "This... What place?" Chu fan was stunned. This place was too secret to be built under the mountain.


    Xia Yan smiled and said, "this is our sacred blade base. We have what you need in our base."


    I wipe it. It''s really broken iron shoes. There''s nowhere to find. It takes no time.


    Chu fanle hurriedly asked, "since it''s from our base, is it free for the members of our sacred blade?"


    "No money, but it''s not free."


    "What does this mean?" Chu fan was confused.


    Xia Yan smiled and said, "don''t ask. You''ll know when you arrive."


    The tunnel is very long. It has been driven for more than ten minutes at Xia Yanran''s speed. According to Chu fan''s estimation, it is about 20 kilometers long and hundreds of meters deep. I don''t know how much it will cost to build such a tunnel. It''s a loser.


    After the car drove out of the tunnel, Chu fan stared again. I can''t believe it. It''s underground.


    What enters the eye is a huge space. The ceiling of the whole space is blue sky and white clouds. Except that there is no sun, it is the same as on the ground. For example, the parking lot is almost as big as the square outside, but the car only accounts for one third of the square area. Let alone driving, it is more than enough to drive a tank.


    On the left side of the square, there is a five storey building, but on the right side are small buildings with two floors. Tall buildings and small buildings form a sharp contrast, but they are very harmonious. In particular, small buildings are scattered and beautiful.


    "This is our sacred blade base." Xia Yanran got out of the car, pointed to the small building and said, "these houses are the dormitories of our sacred blade members. You can also have one if you like."


    Chu fan shook his head: "I don''t need it for the time being."


    Joke, there are two wives at home. Who came here to live?


    Xia Yanran pointed to the tall building again and said, "that''s the core of our sacred blade. There''s something you need in it. Come with me."

 Chapter 379

    "Boss? Why are you here?"


    Chu fan just walked into the building and was seen by Zhen Shushu with sharp eyes. He was surprised and shouted. He quickly ran to Chu fan and said excitedly; "Boss, you finally gave up your sister-in-law and came to the base for training?"


    "Training?" Chu fan pointed to the dance machine he played. "Is this also called training? Ah Jiu plays this all day. Do you think I don''t know?"


    Without waiting for Zhen Shushu to explain, Xia Yanran smiled and said, "Chu fan, you don''t understand. This is not an ordinary dance equipment, but a super training machine specially designed to exercise reaction speed. If you are interested, you might as well try it."


    "Boss, let''s try and see if we can break the record of Captain Leng Feng." Zhen Shushu dragged Chu fan past.


    This is an electronic device covering an area of three meters. In front of it is a large 3D screen. At the foot is a gossip pattern, which is densely divided into small pieces. Each small piece has a number, from one to 81, a total of 81 numbers.


    Zhen Shushu took a pair of brown glasses to Chu fan and tied two sensors to Chu fan''s legs. He took him to the center of the eight trigrams pattern and explained, "in a moment, a virtual sharp arrow will shoot. You just need to avoid being shot. But remember, you can''t get out of this circle."


    "It''s that simple?" Chu fan had some accidents. It''s not difficult to avoid a sharp arrow no matter how fast?


    Zhen Shushu said with a bad smile: "simple? The difficulty will continue to improve. Boss, you should stick to it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xia Yanran on the other side had started the equipment. Chu fan felt a flower in front of him and he had appeared on a suspended platform. The platform is in the shape of eight trigrams. As I saw before, it is marked with 81 numbers.


    Chu fan was surprised by the high technology of the sacred blade when a sharp arrow suddenly shot at him.


    The speed of the sharp arrow was too fast and too sudden. Moreover, the scene was the same as the real one. Chu fan was immediately scared into a cold sweat and hurriedly dodged to avoid, but then another sharp arrow came from the side


    Three minutes passed quickly. Chu fan was in a hurry from the beginning and gradually adapted to it. Although the sharp arrows were one by one, they were no longer a threat to him and were easily avoided by him.


    On the big screen, Chu fan''s figure appeared impressively. Every action of Chu fan was clearly reflected on the screen, but in fact, others were still standing in front of the screen, and there was no sharp arrow to attack him. What he saw was the virtual signal transmitted to him by the 3D glasses he was wearing, which made him feel immersive.


    Xia Yanran nods to Zhen Shushu. Zhen Shushu quickly controls the machine and changes to the second gear. Suddenly, two sharp arrows appear in Chu fan''s eyes at the same time, shooting from different angles. It was so sudden that Chu fan almost found a way, but he avoided the two sharp arrows shot at the same time by a millimetre.


    Next, Chu fan had psychological preparation. Although he was a little embarrassed, he still survived for three minutes. At this time, Zhen Shushu changed to the third gear.


    This time, not only did Chu fan shoot three sharp arrows at the same time, but the gossip platform under Chu fan''s feet also narrowed down to 72 spaces. He had less space to dodge, but more sharp arrows. Therefore, the difficulty was increased several times at once.


    The three sharp arrows were all shot from different angles. Suddenly, Chu fan could avoid them. He was shot at one in an instant. He didn''t avoid the next round and was shot again.


    He was shot three times in succession. At the end of the training, Chu fan waved his hand: "don''t play, don''t play, it''s too abnormal. Who designed it?"


    "Boss, you are really my idol." Zhen shushushudian ran over and said excitedly, "it''s very good to have such a result for the first time. I can reach this level after playing for so long."


    Xia Yanran also nodded: "what Xiaozhen said is right. The first time you can have such a result, it''s already very good. As long as you are proficient several times, the third gear should be difficult for you."


    "What is the record of Leng Feng?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    Zhen Shushu stretched out a hand: "five gears, shoot five arrows at the same time, the next round is only 0.3 seconds apart, and the activity space is 63 spaces."


    Pervert, that''s pervert. If you try to rush more times, Chu fan is confident that he has passed the third gear, but the fourth gear must be four arrows at a time, and the difficulty will be greatly improved.


    But Leng Feng has reached the fifth gear. What kind of speed does it need? No wonder it''s called Shadow cold front. It''s estimated that his speed can''t even capture the shadow, can it?


    "Do you want to try again?" Xia Yan asked with a smile.


    Chu fan quickly shook his head: "forget it. I''m not here for training."


    Xia Yanran said meaningfully: "if you can break the record of shadow cold front, you will get rich points rewards, and the metals and medicinal materials you need must be redeemed with points."


    "Points? What points?" Chu fan was stunned. At this time, he remembered what Xia Yanran had said before - "no money, but it''s not free." is that what he meant?


    Zhen Shushu explained: "boss, points are a reward to encourage team members to do tasks. According to the difficulty of each task, the points obtained are different. These points can be exchanged for many things in our sacred blade base. Just like the military thorn you sent me last time, I asked the doctor to evaluate it for me. He said it was worth at least 20000 points."


    "Twenty thousand points. I haven''t saved enough after three years of work." Zhen Shushu was so excited that his eyes were filled with tears. "Boss, you are so kind to me. If I were a woman, I must marry you."


    "Go away, if you are a woman, I''d rather not marry for life."


    Chu fan glared at him angrily, turned his head and asked Xia Yanran urgently: "Yanran, do I have points in my previous task? How much can I have?"


    "Check it yourself!" Xia Yanran took out a magnetic card and photographed Chu fan''s palm. She said with some jealousy, "I haven''t accumulated more points than you for more than three years, pervert!"


    Is this praising me or scolding me?


    Forget it, we don''t care about women.


    Chu fan carefully put away the magnetic card, his eyes fell on the display screen and asked excitedly, "how many points can I get if I can break the record of Captain Leng Feng?"


    "That depends on what standard you can reach." Xia Yanran patiently explained, "to be exact, Captain Leng Feng''s record only reached the fifth gear and didn''t break through. His persistence time is two minutes and six seconds. As long as you can surpass him, you can get two thousand points."


    "What if I break through the fifth gear?"


    "Five thousand points!" before Chu fan asked again, Xia Yan snorted coldly, "if you can reach the sixth gear, you will be rewarded with ten thousand points. If you want, come on."


    Zhen Shushu hasn''t earned 20000 points in three years, so these 10000 points can certainly change a lot of things. For our alchemy stove, fight.


    Chu fan goes to the center of the eight trigrams pattern again, closes his eyes, calms himself down and is ready to challenge again. At this time, the movement here also attracted many members of the sacred blade.


    "Is he the king of murder? There''s nothing strange about him?" a tough man hugged his shoulder and looked at Chu fan with a sneer.


    Another man disdained and said, "that is, he didn''t even pass the third gear. I really don''t know how he completed the task."


    "Still want to break the cold front''s record? I bet he can''t pass the third gear."


    Everyone talked and said everything, but without exception, no one was optimistic about Chu fan. For this, Zhen Shushu could only glare at these guys, but there was nothing he could do. Who let him beat others?


    Xia Yanran turned a blind eye to these guys, because they had a Chu fan in the six groups, which had vaguely overshadowed the limelight of other groups. It was understandable that these people were unconvinced.


    Think our six groups are always at the bottom? Hum, from now on, our six groups will be the boss of Xuan group!


    "Chu fan, you can do it." Xia Yan encouraged.


    Before Chu fan could speak, a burst of laughter came. Chu fan and others looked back and saw a tall man striding over. Chu fan naturally didn''t know him, but Xia Yanran couldn''t help frowning.


    "You are the king of the six groups of killers - Chu fan?" the tall man said with a smile. "Luo Bing, the leader of the next four groups, I don''t know if brother Chu fan has time. How about we compete with each other?"


    Provocation, this is a naked provocation.


    Xia Yanran''s face was livid and said angrily, "Luo Bing, what do you mean?"


    "Yan Ran, it''s common to compete with each other in our sacred blade. It can not only promote the friendship between our teammates, but also improve each other''s actual combat experience. It''s a good thing." Luo Bing said with a smile, "don''t worry, Chu fan is a famous murderer. You should worry about me. Ha ha ha!"


    "You..."


    Xia Yanran was so angry that she couldn''t speak. It''s reasonable to say that Luo Bing is the leader of the four groups. Challenging Chu fan is a big bully. But Chu fan has a big name. Everyone knows the fierce power of the murderer king. Are you still afraid of Luo Bing''s challenge?


    At this time, Chu fan suddenly smiled: "leader Luo''s proposal is very good, but I have a better proposal. Why don''t we add some color?"


    The crowd was in an uproar. Chu fan not only responded to the battle, but also added color. Is he ignorant and arrogant, or is he full of confidence in himself? It''s obvious that Luo Bing didn''t pay attention.


    The smile on Luo Bing''s face disappeared and sneered, "very good. I don''t know what color brother Chu fan wants?"


    "Points!" Chu fan took out his magnetic card and said with a smile, "I don''t know how many points I have here. However, I''m sure the points won''t be less than you. I''ll bet you on all the points of my card. If you win, all the points of my card belong to you. If you lose, all the points of your card will be given to me."


    "Well, is this color head attractive enough?"

 Chapter 380

    "What are you doing?" a thin old man came over.


    Seeing him, those guys who had just yelled wilted. Like mice seeing cats, they lowered their heads and dared not look at him. Even some people were ready to run away. Obviously, the old man was definitely different.


    "Dragon worship, here''s the thing..."


    Xia Yanran didn''t dare to neglect when she saw the thin old man, but she was interrupted by long Qianchi. "You don''t have to explain anything. I saw it all. The boy surnamed Chu has a little courage, but I want to remind you that Luo Bing''s strength is equal to that of the shadow cold front. They are the five peaks of the ground mirror. Are you sure you want to accept his challenge and use the points as a bonus?"


    "Sure!" Chu Fan said without hesitation.


    Long Qianchi nodded: "yes, it''s a bit of a soldier''s spirit. Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, we prefer to go to the tiger mountain. This is the momentum that our soldiers should have. Luo Bing, do you have any objection?"


    "No!" Luo Bing replied coldly.


    He was already angry. Originally, he just wanted to teach Chu fan a lesson and let him know that there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the holy blade base. It''s not a place where you can go wild at will after doing a few tasks.


    But now, he was completely angered by Chu fan''s arrogance. If he didn''t teach him a lesson, he really didn''t know that Lord Ma had three eyes.


    "OK!" long Qianchi nodded, "One is the leader of the four groups of our sacred blade, Luo Bing, whose strength is at least in the top three in the Xuan group; the other is the rising star of our sacred blade, Chu fan, a member of the six groups. Although he hasn''t joined for a long time, his rank promotion speed is definitely the fastest. So far, he is the ordinary member with the highest rank of our sacred blade, none of them."


    Long Qianchi paused for a moment and said loudly, "since both of you have no objection, now give me your magnetic card and I''ll be your referee. Whoever wins, the magnetic card is his. Spread out!"


    At the command, they hurriedly retreated and soon gave up a ten meter square field. Chu fan and Luo Bing went to the center and stood two meters apart. They stared at each other coldly and murderously.


    "Game - start!"


    At the command of long Qianchi, Luo Bing roared angrily and punched him. His fist was very fast and powerful, with a strength of at least thousands of kilograms.


    In addition, with the increase of true Qi at the five peaks of his ground mirror, his strength can reach about 10000 kg. Moreover, there is a dark strength that can hurt the enemy invisible and is beyond defense.


    "Bang!" Chu fan didn''t dodge and punched him.


    In the surprised eyes of the people, Chu fan staggered back two steps, and Luo Bing''s attack was interrupted. Although he didn''t retreat, he shook his body.


    God, Chu fan can stop the attack of leader Luo Bing. He is worthy of being the king of murder. Sure enough, he has several brushes.


    Long Qianchi was also slightly surprised. In the holy blade Xuan group, there were only a few people who could stop Luo Bing''s attack. Even the shadow cold front did not dare to fight with Luo Bing directly, but needed to rely on his own speed to deal with Luo Bing. However, cold front could only remain Invincible and it was not easy to win.


    But Chu fan just punched casually and stopped Luo Bing''s attack. Although he suffered a little loss, it didn''t matter.


    Long Qianchi''s eyes are bright. This time, the sacred blade has picked up the baby. In this game, who loses and who wins is really not sure.


    "Take me again." Luo Bing was so angry that Chu fan even interrupted his attack rhythm. It seemed that someone slapped him in the face and made him lose face. He recklessly used all his cultivation and strength to destroy Chu fan and save his lost face.


    As for whether Chu fan is dead or alive, he can''t control so much.


    Long Qianchi frowned slightly. Luo Bing was too cruel, but he didn''t stop it. At the holy blade base, as long as Chu fan wasn''t dead, everything would be fine.


    It''s better to suffer a loss. He''s still too young to hide his strength and bide his time. The early bird dies first, and the early rafters rot first. With this lesson, he should know that there are days outside and people outside.


    But at this moment, Chu fan''s body seemed to rise suddenly, burst into a drink and hit with a fist.


    Luo Bing''s fist seemed to tear the air apart, with a series of sonic booms, as if it could break a mountain. Chu fan''s fist was ordinary, but there was no sound except faster,


    However, at the moment when their fists collided, a powerful gas burst from them. With a "bang", the onlookers were pushed by the gas and staggered back two steps. Only long Qianchi was still standing in place and Wen Si didn''t move.


    My grass is too strong. Who lost and who won?


    The crowd rushed forward a few steps and stared at the past, but the two people in the field kept the posture of bombarding each other. No one retreated and no one moved.


    After stagnating for about three seconds, Chu fan slowly withdrew his fist, hugged his fist and said with a smile: "accept!"


    "What? He... He won?"


    "How is this possible? Leader Luo Bing is the top five of the earth mirror. Even the shadow cold front is not an opponent, but these are only two moves..."


    "Poof!"


    The crowd was incredible. Luo Bing suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. He shook his body and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the members of his four groups reacted quickly enough, hurried forward to hold him, and asked with concern, "leader, are you okay?"


    "I......" Luo Bing barely spit out a word, his eyes turned over and fainted straightly.


    Long Qianchi hurriedly said, "what are you doing? Hurry to send him to the infirmary."


    "Yes!" several members of the four groups quickly lifted Luo Bing and ran to the elevator.


    When the people present looked at Chu fan again, their eyes were full of awe. No one dared to underestimate him. No wonder people can become the king of murder. Their strength is really strong. They almost kill leader Luo Bing second. With this strength, it is estimated that you can "hahaha, my old man is waiting at any time" with xuanzu. Long Qianchi patted Chu fan on the shoulder and turned to leave.


    At this time, he heard Chu fan say, "help me adjust the third gear. I''ll try if I can break the cold front''s record."


    This boy, even break the cold front record? I don''t know the heaven and earth. Long Qianchi frowned slightly. His affection for Chu fan just disappeared without a trace.


    In his opinion, for a person who pays attention to cultivating strength, speed is certainly not his strength, such as Luo Bing; And a person who pays attention to cultivating speed will certainly not be strong, such as Leng Feng.


    Chu fan has surpassed Luo Bing in strength, which is already very good. Now he even has to challenge the cold front''s record. Isn''t this arrogance? What is it? On the battlefield, arrogance means death. Long Qianchi felt that he needed to beat this guy who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth to let him know what is humility and strength.


    However, when he turned around and looked at Chu fan, he had put on his glasses again and began his challenge.


    Because of the occlusion of glasses, no one saw the fleeting red light in Chu fan''s eyes. He opened his eyes of insight. The speed of the three sharp arrows shot quickly slowed down several times and was easily avoided by him.


    Suddenly, long Qianchi and the onlookers were stunned. In their eyes, the speed of the sharp arrow remained unchanged, but Chu fan''s speed suddenly increased like a ghost, calmly avoiding the three sharp arrows.


    This... How is this possible? His strength is so strong, how can he still have such a fast speed? How on earth did this guy practice?


    In the shocked eyes of the people, Chu fan easily passed the third gear, and Xia Yanran operated herself and adjusted to the fourth gear. This time, four sharp arrows were fired at the same time, and the interval was shorter.


    But this time Chu fan had his previous experience. Although he was a little flustered, he soon stabilized and passed the fourth gear again. At this time, people have begun to look up to Chu fan. You know, few of them can reach the fourth gear. Even if they do, they can''t do Chu fan so easily. But the key is that his strength is still so strong.


    Pervert, how could he be so powerful?


    In the fifth gear, five sharp arrows were fired at the same time, with almost no interval. Chu fan''s platform was only 63 spaces, and his difficulty of avoiding increased dozens of times again.


    In the first round, Chu fan narrowly avoided four sharp arrows and was shot once, but in the next minute, he avoided all sharp arrow attacks.


    The onlookers held their breath and stared at the screen. They could hardly see Chu fan''s figure. There were only illusory shadows shuttling through the crisscross of sharp arrows. People with a little poor eyesight can''t see fan''s movements at all.


    In the past two minutes, Chu fan took another arrow. At this time, he has broken the record of shadow cold front, but his challenge has not failed. As long as he can persist to the end and not be hit by the third arrow, he will pass the fifth gear.


    Unfortunately, when he was five seconds away from three minutes, he was unfortunately shot by an arrow and stepped back. Even so, his performance was shocking enough.

 Chapter 381

    "How did the dragon worship go?" Chu fan asked curiously as he took the towel handed by Zhen Shushu and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Xia Yanran didn''t have a good way: "haven''t you been angry?"


    "Why am I angry with him?" Chu fan was wronged.


    Zhen Shushu said with a smile, "long is always afraid of you competing with him. He is afraid of losing face to you, so he slipped away. Gaga!"


    Xia Yanran glared at him angrily: "don''t talk nonsense. Old long is the strong one at the top of the seven times of the earth mirror. He''s only one step away from the sky mirror. How can Chu fan be his opponent? Let''s go. I''ll take you to exchange points."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan remembered his purpose, threw the towel to Zhen Shushu, followed Xia Yanran to the elevator room and took the elevator to the top floor.


    The top floor is divided into two parts. Behind the elevator room is a silver white metal wall, with a tall and heavy metal door on the left and right; On the side facing the elevator room, it is separated into a small room by metal walls, which looks like more than a dozen.


    "These two doors are the material warehouse of our sacred blade. The door on the left is filled with metal items and the door on the right is filled with medicinal materials. There are not only various basic materials, but also ready-made weapons, pills, and even immortal cultivation skills and secret skills. As long as you have enough points, almost all your needs can be met here."


    Xia Yanran said as she took Chu fan to a row of small rooms in front and continued to explain: "here, you can query the items you need. Once selected, you can spend the points in the magnetic card to buy the items you want. Then, someone will send you the items."


    Chu fan exclaimed to himself that he was getting more and more advanced. He thought it was like a department store. Let him see and choose for himself.


    With that, Chu fan and her two men came to the row of small houses. Xia Yan pointed to the red light on the door and said, "if the red light is displayed, it means there are people inside, and the green light means no one. As long as you have a magnetic card, you can enter."


    Under Chu fan''s gaze, Xia Yanran took his magnetic card and brushed the lock of the door next to the green light. With a Ding, the door automatically opened and the two walked in one after another.


    The room looks much more spacious than the outside, about more than 20 square meters. An electronic device similar to an ATM teller is placed directly opposite the door. The display screen is high-definition, and there is a pair of 3D glasses that Chu fan has worn before.


    Xia Yanran inserted Chu fan''s card into the card slot. The machine started quickly and an interface soon popped up. There are three choices on it, metal, medicine and comprehensive.


    "Look here!" Xia Yanran pointed to the number displayed at the bottom of the screen and said, "this is your card''s points. Counting the points Luo Bing lost to you, the total is more than 68000. Each consumption will deduct the corresponding points from your card. Therefore, you should calculate it well and don''t spend it all at once."


    "Well, I see." Chu fan sat down in his chair, clicked on the screen with his hand, and immediately entered the medicinal materials option interface. Then several options pop up, including primary medicinal materials, intermediate medicinal materials, advanced medicinal materials, first-class pill, second-class pill, third-class pill, transaction and sale, with a total of eight options.


    To Chu fan''s disappointment, the highest pill is the third pill, not even the fourth pill, let alone the fifth pill. Originally, he dreamed that he could exchange points for a pregnancy elixir directly, but now it seems that this is out of the question.


    But since he ordered it, he had to see how the price of the pill was. Chu fan was startled when he ordered the highest level of three product pill. The above three great return pills need 20000 points.


    Especially, it''s too expensive.


    A three product pill needs 20000 points. How many points does the five product pill get? The point is, you can''t buy any more points.


    Chu fan quickly returned and began to search for advanced medicinal materials. According to the formula of yunlingdan, he soon found one of the medicinal materials - Ziyang ginseng. The exchange price was as high as 1800 points.


    Before long, he found another medicinal herb, Jiuzhi grass, with a higher exchange price of 2400 points.


    Chu fan is going crazy. Half of the more than ten kinds of medicinal materials needed to refine pregnancy elixir are high-grade medicinal materials. With his more than 60000 points, he can barely exchange two. However, there is still a lack of the most critical main medicinal material - yinglingguo.


    The infant spirit fruit, also known as the pregnant spirit fruit, only grows in a very cloudy place. The mother tree can blossom and bear fruit after absorbing the ghost gas of yin and cold for a hundred years. After another hundred years, the infant spirit fruit can mature. Mature baby fruit is the size of an egg and looks like a newborn baby. It is very rare.


    "Have you found the medicine you need?" Xia Yanran asked.


    Chu fan nodded, shook his head and said helplessly, "most of the medicinal materials have been found, but the most critical medicinal material - yinglingguo is missing."


    "Don''t worry, you can also release tasks in the trading hall. If someone has baby lingguo, it may be transferred to you." Xia Yanran operated on the screen and soon returned to the previous interface. She clicked on the trading options, and dozens of pages of various tasks suddenly appeared on the screen.


    Return one pill for a second-class weapon.


    Three hundred year old ginseng, change one second-class pill.


    I want to buy a second-class weapon. Interview those who are interested.


    I''m looking for a three product pill. Interested parties will have an interview


    After turning over more than ten pages, there are all kinds of purchase or exchange information. There are many strange things to exchange, but there is no baby soul fruit.


    Xia Yanran said, "you can use your account to post a purchase information on it. If someone has baby lingguo in his hand, he may exchange it with you. At that time, just look at what he wants."


    This is a good way. Chu fan immediately released a purchase information under the guidance of Xia Yanran, and did not hesitate to spend 1000 points to put this information at the top.


    After finishing this, Chu fan remembered and asked, "Yan Ran, most of the information published above can be changed on the official website. Why do they run to exchange with people?"


    "See this sale option? If you have pills or weapons you don''t need, you can sell them here. At that time, a professional appraiser will come and evaluate them and buy them according to half of the selling price on the official website. Would you like to sell them at half price or exchange them with others?"


    sell?


    Chu fan''s mind moved. It''s a good way to earn points. I don''t know how many points can second-class weapons sell?


    Soon, Chu fan switched to the metal interface, which is basically the same as the medicinal material interface. There are eight options: primary metal, intermediate metal, advanced metal, first-class weapons, second-class weapons, third-class weapons, trading and selling.


    There are only a few three-level weapons on it. There is only a long sword with simple shape, a heavy mountain knife and a dark stick. The price is as high as 50000 points.


    Chu fan was startled again and exclaimed, "so expensive?"


    "Are you scared?" Xia Yanran explained with a smile. "In fact, it''s very simple. If you have a choice, do you choose a life-saving triple pill or a handy weapon that can improve your survival probability?"


    Chu fan understands that the pill is disposable, and even if you bring it, you may not have the opportunity to use it on the battlefield. But weapons are different. They can be used all the time. The key point is that a weapon in hand can increase a person''s combat effectiveness by at least 20%.


    Compared with the life and death struggle of two people at the same level, one holds a second-class weapon and one holds a third-class weapon. The person holding a third-class weapon has a winning chance of at least 80%.


    What an advantage is this? A handy weapon is too important.


    "Chu fan, I know you are a tool refiner, but I don''t recommend you to refine three-level weapons." Xia Yanran ordered the price of three-level weapons and said, "It''s too expensive. Even if you refine an extraordinary third-class weapon, few people can afford it. Therefore, it''s better to refine a batch of second-class weapons and exchange them online. I promise you can exchange a large number of points. In this way, you can buy enough points for medicinal herbs."


    Chu fan nodded and looked at all kinds of metal materials again. He was shocked. There were too many metal materials on it. There were more than 100 primary materials, with 10 kinds displayed on each page. This was more than 100 primary materials. There were fewer intermediate materials, but there were more than 80 kinds. The high-grade materials were normal, only more than 50 kinds.


    After reading the price, Chu fan was happy. For primary metal materials, only 500 points per kilogram, 1000 points for intermediate metal materials and 2000 points for advanced materials.


    Cheap materials and ultra-high price finished products are profitable.


    At this time, Chu fan remembered and hurriedly asked, "Yan Ran, don''t we have a person who can refine weapons?"


    "No one can refine weapons except you."


    Xia Yanran explained: "compared with the pitiful few alchemists, the weapon refiners have almost disappeared. According to the summary of our school, it is because there is little demand for weapons."


    "A good weapon can be passed on to dozens of generations, and pills are consumables and in great demand. Therefore, eight out of ten people choose to become alchemists, which leads to fewer and fewer tool refiners. Now they are almost lost."


    "Among our sacred blades, there is an alchemist of Tianjing. Almost all the pills sold here are from his hands. But all the weapons here are collected, so there are only three three three grade weapons."


    Xia Yanran reminded: "if you want to refine the machine, I suggest you release a message and let the customer get the drawings by himself. In this way, you can refine it more conveniently and satisfy the employer."


    "That''s reasonable. I''ll release a message now." Chu fan immediately operated and soon released a message about customizing second-class and third-class weapons. Within ten seconds, someone replied immediately.


    "It''s too fast." Chu fan was surprised to check the message. The other party wanted an interview.


    Xia Yanran suddenly smiled and said, "Chu fan, am I your sister?"

 Chapter 382

    "I see."


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "you want a long sword, don''t you? No problem. You''ll buy several medium and high-grade materials later, and I''ll refine one for you for free. However, you''d better draw a picture first to indicate the specific size and weight, which will be more handy."


    Xia Yanran was so excited that she almost gave Chu fan a hug. Instead, she patted him on the shoulder: "yes, I didn''t help you in vain. Come on, I''ll buy what materials I need... Let''s say first. I''m the first one. You have to refine one for me first."


    They were picking metal ore, but they blew up outside. Within ten minutes, the people of the whole holy blade base knew that someone had released the task of customizing weapons. What does that mean? It means that a tool refiner has come to the holy blade.


    Think of Chu fan who came to the holy blade report today. All these people ran to the top floor and surrounded the room where Chu fan and Xia Yanran were located three floors inside and three floors outside.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Who?" Chu fan was startled by the crowd outside as soon as he opened the door. Good guy, when did so many people come out?


    Knocking at the door was a tall and strong man with bare arms and iron pimple like muscles. Seeing Chu fan coming out, he immediately brightened his eyes and asked excitedly, "brother Chu fan, are you a tool refiner? Can you help me refine a sabre?"


    "Eh... You all know? Hehe, I''m really a tool refiner." Chu Fan said with a smile, "we are all comrades in arms. I won''t say anything polite. I''ll try my best to meet your requirements. However, I only undertake customization of second-class weapons for the time being. Please forgive me."


    The big man nodded again and again: "I understand. How can the third grade weapons be refined so easily? Not only the success rate is low, but also it is extremely time-consuming and laborious. Brother Chu fan has so many confidants, how can he waste time on refining? Ha ha, we can understand."


    Wipe, you know that? Chu fan was a little depressed, but Xia Yanran snickered behind him. These guys, ostensibly high sounding, actually can''t get the points of three-level weapons.


    The joke was a joke. The big man had enough and hurriedly said, "I only want a second-class military knife. Brother, you can make a price. No matter how much, I''ll take it. The first is mine."


    "Sorry, I promised Yanran to help her refine one first, so..."


    "Chu fan, I''m not in a hurry." Xia Yanran interrupted him and said loudly, "Don''t surround us. Go back and draw the drawings and indicate the shape, size, weight and other requirements of the weapons you need. As for the price, I''ll help Chu fan decide. It''s the same as the price on the official website, 20000 points for second-class weapons and 50000 points for third-class weapons. However, third-class weapons will be delivered in a month, and half of the deposit will be paid in advance if necessary..."


    For more than ten minutes, Xia Yanran was so thirsty that she finally persuaded these people to leave. When she came back, Chu fan looked at her and said, "I''ve taken over more than ten big jobs for you. You have to help me refine a good sword."


    "Don''t worry, I promise you have the same sword as the elder Qinglong." Chu Fan said, asked Xia Yanran about her physical attributes, and then instructed her to buy more than a dozen materials.


    Subsequently, Chu fan used his card to buy the materials for refining the primary alchemy furnace, and 10000 points were spent in an instant.


    The primary Dan furnace is the second product, which can refine the pills below the third product, with a success rate of about 50%; the intermediate Dan furnace is the fourth to fifth product, which can refine the pills below the sixth product, with a success rate of 50% and 70% respectively; the advanced Dan furnace has at least eight products, which can refine all the pills below the ninth product, with a success rate of 90% and 40% respectively The success rate of pill was 70%, that of seven pills was 50%, that of eight pills was 30%, and that of nine pills was 10%.


    Unlike refining weapons, refining Dan furnaces not only requires more materials, higher quality, but also more cumbersome. With Chu fan''s current level of refining tools, they can barely refine second-class Dan furnaces. Second-class Dan furnaces are enough for a beginner in alchemy.


    They waited in the room for about half an hour. Someone came and knocked on the door. After Xia Yanran opened the door, two staff members came in with two cars, on which were placed all kinds of ores. Each ore was labeled with the name and weight of the ore.


    Xia Yanran carefully checked it and confirmed that it was correct, signing on the staff''s document. On the other hand, Chu fan also checked it and signed on another document. The two staff threw down the car and turned away with the document.


    "Come on, go to my dormitory." Xia Yanran pushed a car and went straight to the elevator.


    More than ten minutes later, Chu fan followed Xia Yanran to the door of a two-story building. Xia Yanran took out her magnetic card and brushed it on the door. The door opened with a ''ding'', and Xia Yanran took the lead in pushing the car in.


    Standing in the middle of the living room, Xia Yanran looked at the time and said, "it''s getting late. Let me take you to eat first?"


    "Forget it, I''m not hungry yet." Chu fan glanced at the room and said, "find me a quiet bedroom. If someone comes to send me drawings, you can help me receive them."


    "You should be at ease to refine the utensils, and leave the rest to me." Xia Yanran patted her towering chest and said.


    After delivering Chu fan to the guest room on the second floor, Xia Yanran hesitated and asked, "would you like to see Aunt Xiao? She''s at Xiao''s house in Yanjing. She asked about you a few days ago."


    "How is she doing?" Chu fan asked in a low voice.


    He missed his mother, but because of Xiao Gang''s previous performance, he had a strong sense of exclusion from the Xiao family. What if she asks herself to follow the arrangement of the Xiao family when she meets her mother?


    Refusing to hurt her feelings also hurt her mother''s heart and made her embarrassed in the middle; But if you really want to promise against your will, won''t you be a puppet in the future? Always do what others tell you.


    Yes, with the support of the Xiao family, Chu fan''s future will be smooth. It''s not impossible to be a lieutenant general. But these all need a price. Who is willing to entrust his future to others?


    Besides, Chu Fanzhi is not here. If he doesn''t need this identity, he doesn''t even want to enter the sacred blade. How can he obey the mercy of the Xiao family?


    "Aunt Xiao is very busy." Xia Yanran sighed and said, "since she came back, she has taken over the venture capital company of Xiao group and invested more than a billion in a row. In less than a year, she has doubled the assets of Xiao group."


    "It''s actually aunt Xiao''s idea for Qiaoyun to study abroad. When Qiaoyun comes back, she will hand over the venture capital company to Qiaoyun, which is equivalent to you. Do you understand?"


    How can Chu fan not understand? The venture capital company was originally founded by his mother, only using the original funds of the Xiao family. But now, the venture capital company is getting bigger and bigger. Is the Xiao family willing to give Chu fan this big cake? I''m afraid this is also the purpose of the Xiao family to actively win over Chu fan and tie him completely to the aircraft carrier of the Xiao family.


    Unfortunately, the money is not very attractive to Chu fan today. The new casino in Macao is his real cornucopia.


    After waiting for a while, Chu fan didn''t give a clear answer. Xia Yanran was also very interesting. She didn''t ask any more questions. She turned and went out and closed the door.


    For three days, Chu fan stayed at home and worked in his room for three days and nights. He refined a total of 12 second-class weapons, one for an average of six hours. To be exact, it only takes Chu fan five hours to refine a second-class weapon, but each time he completes a work, he needs to meditate for an hour to recover the consumed Qi and energy.


    During this period, Xia Yanran was in charge of logistics. She not only helped Chu fan prepare food and drink, but also helped Chu fan exchange metal materials. She was very busy. Finally, after giving the last second-class weapon to Xia Yanran, Chu fan fell soft in Xia Yanran''s arms and slept like a dead pig.


    Xia Yanran came to pick up the goods, but who thought Chu fan would faint at this time? She can escape, but Chu fan is so tired that she must fall to the ground. There was no way. Xia Yanran had to close her eyes and hold Chu fan. Although she had tried her best to avoid, Chu fan''s head was still resting on her soft chest.


    Suddenly, Xia Yanran had a feeling of electric shock. She held Chu fan for ten minutes before she woke up. She quickly helped him lie down in bed, covered him with a quilt, and ran out with a red face.


    But after a while, Xia Yanran came in again with a basin of warm water. Like a virtuous little wife, she took off Chu fan''s clothes full of rancid smell and wiped his whole body with a wet towel. Although her face was red in the whole process, she didn''t twist at all and turned a blind eye to Chu fan''s body.


    After wiping from head to foot, Xia Yanran went out with the basin and Chu fan''s dirty clothes.


    Chu fan is really tired, and his skill consumption is still second. The key is that depicting the array is too spiritual. He has to be tight all the time and dare not be careless. Now, he finally relaxed. He couldn''t hold on any longer. He lay down and fell asleep.


    "Hey, wake up, wake up, eat..."


    "Don''t make any noise and sleep a little longer."


    "I''ve been sleeping for more than ten hours. Are you still sleeping? Get up quickly. Someone is looking for you... Ah!"


    Chu fan was startled by a scream. He suddenly woke up from his confusion. When he opened his eyes, he found that the woman in his arms was not Su Yuan or Xia Yanran, but ye Keqing.


    Recall that I used to catch a handful of her somewhere just now. It''s soft. It won''t be... It''s her... Er


    Ye Keqing''s pink face turned red, his hands protected his chest, angrily stared at Chu fan, gnashing his teeth and said, "smelly boy, you did it on purpose."


    "No, no, I swear, I really didn''t mean it." Chu fan was so anxious that his forehead was sweating. It made trouble. How did he eat the big sister''s tofu? Isn''t this death?


    Ye Keqing said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. Now you touch and hug. You say, what should I do about it?"

 Chapter 383

    "Elder sister, do as you say."


    Chu fan wants to cry without tears. Is it my fault? People sleep well. Who let you shout? Can I wake up if you don''t disturb me? If you don''t lift my quilt, can I hold you? If I don''t hold you, can I eat your tofu?


    In the final analysis, it depends on yourself, but Chu fan dare not say it. Ye Keqing is not an ordinary woman. She doesn''t care about fame. Tiger is super. If she publicizes it, she won''t be ashamed. Chu fan is still afraid of getting into trouble.


    I can''t help it. If I lose my teeth, I have to swallow it in my stomach. I recognize it!


    Sure enough, hearing Chu fan''s words, ye Keqing smiled, her eyes bent into crescent moons, and patted Chu fan on the shoulder: "I don''t want a responsible man like you..."


    "Stop!" Chu fan made a pause gesture and didn''t have a good way: "tell me straight. What do you want?"


    "I don''t understand amorous feelings." Ye Keqing glanced at him and hummed, "forget it, I don''t care about you. You can help me refine a third grade weapon. It''s over."


    "Three grades? No, two grades at most." Chu fan angrily said, "do it or not."


    Ye Keqing stared at Chu fan for a few seconds and said, "the second grade is the second grade. Really, I knew this. Just now I should take off while you were sleeping, drill your quilt, and take a picture as evidence."


    Chu fan has a waterfall sweat on his face. This kind of thing can be done by this tiger super woman. It seems that my home is still safe.


    "Elder sister, do you want to avoid it first?" Chu fan hugged the quilt and protected his body.


    "Cut, haven''t you seen it?" Ye Keqing grabbed the clothes at the head of the bed and threw them on Chu fan''s face. He said impatiently, "wear them quickly. There are people waiting downstairs."


    "Who?" Chu fan grabbed his clothes and put them on quickly.


    She is not ashamed of a woman. What is he afraid of as a big man? Besides, I''m still wearing underpants. I think this is a swimming pool. I''m greedy for her.


    Ye Keqing really didn''t know what shame was. He stared at Chu fan and looked up and down for several times. He said, "Chu fan, you really don''t see that you have a good physique. Although you don''t have large muscles, you seem to hide infinite explosive power in your body. Ah, tell your sister how long you can last?"


    "Er... An hour." Chu fan blushed. She also asked about it. To his shame, he even answered.


    Special, what''s this called? She won''t have a big spring heart. Did she give herself a circle?


    "What do you think? I''m talking about stress testing." Ye Keqing glanced at him and snorted, "full of dirty thoughts. I really don''t know where Su Yuan and they all like you? Hum!"


    Sobbing, sobbing, the woman took him to the ditch again.


    Next, Chu fan became sharp and didn''t say a word to her. He dressed, washed and went downstairs directly. Hum, I won''t ask. I''ll know who I love. I''ll go down and have a look?


    Cherish life and stay away from ye Keqing!


    As soon as Chu fan reached the entrance of the stairs, he saw a middle-aged man in his forties sitting on the sofa in the downstairs living room. He was wearing a light gray suit without a brand. It was purely handmade, fit, decent, simple but not ordinary.


    He is also very good-looking. He belongs to the kind of man who looks more and more delicious. Moreover, men of his age are more destructive to women. Not only those young women like his maturity and steadiness, but also some little girls like his uncle style.


    At this time, he was chatting with Xia Yanran without any airs. He looked as relaxed as his family were chatting. At the moment Chu fan appeared, the eyes of the middle-aged man and Xia Yanran looked over. Chu fan suddenly found that the man''s eyes were very similar to his mother''s eyes, and his face was somewhat similar to Xiao Gang.


    For his identity, Chu fan vaguely guessed a few points, but he didn''t speak rashly and walked down the stairs slowly.


    "Chu fan, come here quickly." Xia Yanran stood up, waved to Chu fan and said enthusiastically, "let me introduce you. This is Xiao Jingsheng, the mayor of Yanjing City, and Xiao Gang''s second uncle. You kiss your second uncle."


    "Second uncle!" Chu fan nodded to Xiao Jingsheng and said hello.


    Xiao Gang, sitting not far away, glared at Chu fan angrily. If he could beat Chu fan, he would have beaten Chu fan severely. I don''t understand. What''s wrong with being attached to the Xiao family? Didn''t you change your name to Xiao?


    We Xiao family try our best to help you. Whether it''s the military or the government, all resources are invested in you. This is a benefit that many people of Xiao family can''t ask for, but he is neither cloudy nor sunny, neither dead nor alive. What''s this?


    Unfortunately, today he is not even a supporting actor. He can only stare at one side. He has thought about it. If the second uncle gets angry, he will have to rush up even if he can''t beat Chu fan and teach the smelly boy a good lesson.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Jingsheng was not only not angry, but also happily patted Chu fan on the shoulder: "Unexpectedly, you have grown so big in a flash. You were only one and a half years old when your mother left Yanjing. Your uncle, your grandfather and grandma and I tried our best to keep you in Yanjing for the best treatment. But your mother''s stubborn temper didn''t listen to anyone''s words and just took you away. Alas!"


    Speaking of the past, Xiao Jingsheng was filled with emotion. Tears appeared in his eyes. He took Chu fan to sit down on the sofa, held his hand and said, "at that time, we were afraid you couldn''t bear the cold in the northwest. Fortunately, you finally survived."


    Chu fan naturally had no impression of these things. He didn''t know how to respond to Xiao Jingsheng''s words. He sat there silently without saying a word.


    Xiao Jingsheng took a deep breath and continued: "Xiao Fan, in the past two years, your grandfather''s health has become worse and worse, and your grandmother was found to have gastric cancer five years ago, and her stomach was removed. It has been maintained until now, and the situation this year is not very good."


    "The second uncle hopes you can go back and have a look. Don''t let the second old man leave with concern."


    This time, Chu fan finally moved, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go back and have a look in the evening."


    "OK, OK, I''ll go back and prepare. Let''s have a good reunion dinner in the evening." Xiao Jingsheng wiped his tears from the corners of his eyes and stood up. "Talk to you young people, and I''ll go back first."


    As soon as Xiao Jingsheng left, the atmosphere in the room became dull. Chu fan didn''t speak, but Xiao Gang had a straight face and didn''t say a word. Zhen Shushu wanted to talk, but looking at Chu fan, he swallowed his words and curled up on the sofa playing mobile games to avoid trouble.


    Now, ye Keqing didn''t dare to tease Chu fan. He obediently went to the kitchen, got a plate of fruit platter, smiled and said, "Chu fan, are you hungry? Eat some fruit first, and the canteen will have dinner later."


    Unfortunately, Chu fan didn''t give him any face. She didn''t even lift her head, so she almost put the fruit plate on his face. Loser, sister kindly offered you a plate of fruit, but you didn''t appreciate it?


    Fortunately, Xia Yanran came over and sat down beside Chu fan. She took out a silver magnetic card and put it on the tea table in front of Chu fan. She smiled and said, "here you are. This is the silver card specially given to you."


    "I''ll go. It''s a silver card that can only be used for worship." Ye Keqing immediately forgot Chu fan''s hatefulness. He sat down on the other side of Chu fan, grabbed the silver magnetic card, looked through it for a few times, and asked curiously, "Hey, how many points do you have here?"


    "I don''t know!" Chu fan snatched the silver card back like lightning and put it in his pocket. In fact, he really doesn''t know how many points there are, but he can probably guess eight, nine and ten.


    In three days, he refined a total of 12 second-class weapons, charging 20000 for one and 240000 points for 12. Among them, the material cost of 12 second-class weapons accounts for only a fraction. It is conservatively estimated that he earned 200000 this time, plus more than 60000 in his own card, the actual figure should be about 260000.


    Two hundred and sixty thousand points. If you talk about it, ye Keqing must take off - all his life.


    Seeing Chu fan standing up to go, Xia Yanran and ye Keqing stood up at the same time and asked, "where are you going?"


    "You''re busy. I''ll check if there''s anything to exchange."


    Chu fan''s words dispelled the idea of several people going with him. Forget it. If he wants to be alone, let him go alone. Anyway, he will watch.


    Before several people could sit down, a burst of hearty laughter suddenly came from outside: "this little brother is very strange. He must be Chu fan, the murderer who has recently joined the holy blade?"


    Standing in front of Chu fan is a middle-aged man in a navy blue Taoist robe. His face is like a crown jade and his eyes are like a bright star. If he is a teenager, he is definitely more popular than the popular little fresh meat. In particular, his elegant long black hair was tied in a bun on his head and fixed by a bamboo hairpin. It looked like a fairy with extraordinary temperament.


    "You are..."


    Chu fan didn''t know him, but it didn''t mean that others didn''t know him. Before waiting for the man in the opposite dress to speak, Xia Yanran ran out quickly and said in surprise, "Taoist Wu, why are you here? Please come in."


    Ye Keqing glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "you don''t even know Taoist priest Wu. You really live in vain."


    Wipe, I don''t know anyone. Why did I live in vain?


    Taoist priest Wu waved his hand and said with a smile, "what girl ye said is serious. I''m just an alchemist. It''s no big deal."


    "You are the only heavenly mirror alchemist of the sacred blade?" Chu fan was surprised and looked at Taoist Wu carefully again. Finally, he found something unusual.


    His maintenance is really good, but his loose skin and wrinkles at the corners of his eyes show that he is at least 60 years old. Combined with his cultivation of sky mirror, his actual age should be higher, at least 70 or 80 years old.


    There are only three pills on the official website, which means that he should only be a master alchemist. At this time, he suddenly came to visit. Do you want to help him refine weapons?


    Sure enough, before Chu fan asked, Taoist priest Wu said seriously, "Chu Xiaoyou, I want to ask you a favor."

 Chapter 384

    "Can I help you?"


    Chu Fan said curiously, "Taoist Wu, where can I help you?"


    Without waiting for Taoist priest Wu to speak, Chu fan first said, "I can only refine magic instruments below three products in advance. There''s nothing I can do if I''m higher."


    "I knew you were not an ordinary tool refiner. You can even refine magic tools."


    Taoist Wu was very excited. He took Chu fan to sit down on the sofa in the living room and said excitedly, "well, I accidentally got a four grade Dan stove, but there was a crack in the abdomen of the Dan stove. I wonder if you can help me repair it."


    "This..."


    Chu fan hesitated for a moment. Before waiting to speak, Taoist priest Wu hurriedly said, "don''t you want to find a baby spirit fruit? As long as you can help me repair the Dan stove, I''ll give you a baby spirit fruit."


    "What?" Chu Fanteng stood up and said in surprise, "Taoist Wu, do you have a baby spirit fruit in your hand?"


    "Well, I got one by chance in the early years, but I didn''t know how to use it, so I kept it." Taoist priest Wu looked at Chu fan and smiled, "if you can trust me, I can help you refine the pill for free, but the premise is that you have to help me repair the pill stove."


    "No problem, your Dan stove is wrapped in me." Chu fan promised without saying a word.


    This is really a broken iron shoe. There is nowhere to find. It takes no time. Not only did the infant spirit fruit have a place, but even the alchemist had it. Wow, ha ha, you really shouldn''t die.


    He was worried. Taoist Wu was more worried than him. He swept aside everything on the tea table, wiped his left hand on the ring on his right hand, and a simple Dan stove more than half a meter high appeared on the tea table out of thin air.


    The Dan stove is in the shape of a tripod, with three legs under it and a ball in the middle. It is bronze and antique. It doesn''t look like an ordinary product. Moreover, around the tripod body, there is a transparent window with a diameter of 20 cm. I don''t know what material it is, but it''s definitely not glass.


    Chu fan stood up and looked carefully. Finally, on one side of the tripod, he found a crack several centimeters long and thick. If he didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t find it at all.


    On the surface, this crack has little effect, but Chu fan knows very well that if the Dan furnace is not strong enough, it is easy to explode the furnace. At that time, it will not only destroy a furnace of Dan medicine, but even hurt people''s lives.


    Therefore, the furnace is cracked and can no longer be used.


    One side, Taoist priest Wu couldn''t help asking, "how about it? Can you repair it?"


    "I can''t promise, but I can try." Chu fan looked up at Taoist priest Wu and said seriously, "Taoist Wu, if this Dan stove is destroyed in my hands, I promise to give you a new one within a year."


    Taoist priest Wu hurriedly said, "no, no..."


    Chu fan raised his hand to interrupt Taoist priest Wu''s words: "Taoist priest, please listen to me. I have learned the art of refining tools for only half a year and have been able to refine three kinds of magic tools. Give me another year, I think I should be able to reach Tianjing. By then, I will be able to refine four kinds of Dan furnaces, but I have a request."


    "You said that as long as I can do it, I will try my best to help you." Taoist Wu also said solemnly.


    "Help me refine a five product pregnancy pill."


    Facing Chu fan''s expectant eyes, Taoist priest Wu smiled bitterly and said, "Chu Xiaoyou, you have given me a problem. To tell you the truth, because there is no pill stove in hand, my alchemy has always been stuck at the master level, but I personally think I should be able to reach the master level. I can have 50% confidence in refining four products of pills, but five products of pills... I don''t even have 10% confidence."


    "Taoist priest, do you have any friends who can refine five pills? It''s good to introduce me. This pill is really important to me." Chu fan continued to ask.


    "Alas!"


    Taoist priest Wu sighed: "now, almost all the alchemists are extinct. Without the support of the sect with deep foundation, the alchemists can''t even get together the materials. Therefore, if you want to find a master level alchemist, you can only go to the immortal sect that lives in seclusion. There is no Alchemist in the outside world who is higher than my level."


    It seems that others can''t point to it and have to rely on themselves.


    Chu fan took a deep breath and said, "Taoist Wu, put this Dan stove here first. Come back in three days."


    "OK, please." Taoist Wu said nothing, got up and left.


    As soon as Taoist priest Wu left, Zhen Shushu finally jumped over and said excitedly, "boss, do you see where this Dan stove was taken out? It''s said that it''s the ring on Taoist priest Wu''s hand. What''s the name of Najie? Can you refine it, boss? Help me have one?"


    "Najie is a space magic weapon. It needs a very rare metal - seven degree gold." Chu Fan said without raising his head. "If you can get seven degree gold, I''ll refine one for you."


    Whoosh!


    Zhen Shushu runs out. Xiao Gang and ye Keqing are stunned for half a second before they react. They rush to catch up with each other and go straight to the building.


    Are there any metal materials on the official website? If you can find a piece of seven degree gold, the space magic weapon will come. Not to mention them, even Xia Yanran was moved.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve checked the official website. There''s no seven degree gold at all, so they go in vain." Chu fan picked up the Dan stove, turned to the room and said, "don''t call me for lunch. We''ll eat together in the evening."


    Back in the room, Chu fan took the Dan stove into the bone tower space and asked bluntly, "Yan devil, is there any good way to repair the Dan stove?"


    "In fact, with your strength, it''s not difficult to repair this furnace. The key is the materials used in this furnace... Tut Tut, it''s a failure." Yan devil shook his head disdainfully.


    Before Chu fan asked, black scale also came over, glanced at the Dan furnace and said faintly, "among all the magic tools of the Dan furnace, it is the most difficult to refine and the most exquisite one. A good Dan furnace depends on two points, one is the raw materials used to refine the Dan furnace, the other is the level of the Dan smelter. The two complement each other, so as to maximize the quality of the Dan furnace."


    "This Dan stove has only four products and one star, which can be said to be a failed product. This crack is proof." black scale lightly pointed to the crack and said, "there is only one reason, that is, he used the wrong ice stone."


    Chu fan''s mind immediately showed the explanation of ice stone: ice stone is produced in an iceberg that will not melt for thousands of years. It is not only hard, but also has a bone chilling atmosphere.


    "No," said Chu fan suspiciously, "the information you gave me shows that ice stone is the material that must be used to refine the Dan furnace. How can it be wrong?"


    Yan devil couldn''t help scolding: "fool, there''s nothing wrong with the cold ice stone. It''s the waste wood refiner. He''s smart enough to add cold iron to the material. It''s like painting a snake and adding feet. He not only failed to improve the quality of the Dan furnace, but became a big failure."


    "It''s a pity that there are so many good materials. If the craftsman''s level is not too low, this Dan stove can at least reach four-star, and if you''re lucky, it can even reach five-star and two-star." black scale shook his head regretfully.


    Dan furnace is no better than other magic tools. Its function is to refine pills. There can be no mistake in the formula. The formula taught by black scale to Chu fan is the amazing work of the great master of refining utensils in previous dynasties. It is absolutely the best configuration.


    At this point, Chu fan takes many detours less than ordinary people, which is also the main factor why he advances so fast.


    "Now there''s nothing to say. Let''s talk about how to repair it." Chu Fan said.


    The Yan devil snorted coldly, "there are two methods. One is to restore the Dan furnace to material and then refine it again..."


    "What you''re talking about is nonsense. If I want to have that ability, I''ll bring this broken thing in? It''s easy to help him refine one directly?" Chu fan rolled his eyes angrily.


    "Then use the second method to repair the Dan furnace with fire copper."


    "Fire copper?"


    "That''s right!"


    Black scale socket said: "the failure of this Dan furnace lies in adding more cold iron, which makes the cold and heat properties of the Dan furnace unbalanced. To repair the Dan furnace, we must balance the cold and heat properties of the Dan furnace. Therefore, adding fire copper is the only way."


    Yan Mo also explained: "the first method can improve the pill oven to more than five products, but it is estimated that you can''t complete it with your current ability. Although the second method is simple, it can''t completely repair the pill oven, but it can be put into use. As long as it''s not refining six products of pills and used more than 500 times, it should be no problem."


    "Do you mean that the Dan furnace has been repaired, but it has become a consumable, and there is a limit on the number of times to use?" Chu fan widened his eyes and said so?


    Black scale explained: "the repaired part can''t be the same as the new one. It''s like the clothes are broken. No matter how well you repair, it''s difficult to be the same as the new clothes. Moreover, the repaired parts will wear faster."


    "In fact, all Dan stoves have a long life." Yan devil said, "every time he refines Dan, the durability of the Dan stoves will be reduced. The higher the level of Dan medicine, the higher the damage to the life of the Dan stoves. To be exact, an eight product Dan stoves, as long as he refines nine products of Dan medicine three times, will almost be scrapped."


    I wipe it. It''s too expensive.


    After asking about the situation, Chu fan left the Dan stove in the bone tower space and went out by himself. Say hello to Xia Yanran and go out to the building.


    Fire copper needs to be exchanged. He also wants to exchange some primary medicinal materials and practice himself. What if he has the talent of alchemy and can directly refine five pill?


    Chu fan was surrounded as soon as he entered the building. Once these guys changed their previous attitude towards Chu fan, they called him brother Chu fan. Those of similar age simply called brother fan, which made Chu fan seem like a leader to go to the countryside to express condolences.


    It was not easy to get rid of these enthusiastic guys. Chu fan finally went up to the top floor and got into a small room. No one bothers here. Chu fan can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Let''s see how many points Cary has.


    Chu fan inserted the silver magnetic card into the card slot and soon entered the official website interface. His account balance was displayed - 323580.


    I''ll go. How can there be so many?


    Chu fan patted on the forehead and remembered that there were three people who paid a deposit. Each ordered a third-class weapon, and the deposit alone received more than 70000.


    I''m busy. Now I can finally make a big purchase.

 Chapter 385

    Chu fan first exchanged enough fire copper and some medium and low-grade metal materials, and then began to buy medium and low-grade medicinal materials, all of which are needed to refine quench body pill.


    Body quenching pill is almost useless for Chu fan, but this pill is very useful for ordinary people. It can prolong life and strengthen body.


    After buying these things, Chu fan only spent more than 30000 points, leaving nearly 300000 points. But then comes the big play.


    Chu fan ordered high-grade medicinal materials, bought all the high-grade medicinal materials needed to refine pregnancy elixir, bought double copies, and immediately spent more than 120000 points. Under the guidance of the flower fairy, he bought several rare and precious medicinal materials and spent more than 40000.


    Subsequently, Chu fan was ready to exchange the remaining points for advanced metal materials, but before clicking on the metal option, his eyes fell on other options and made a point.


    In addition to metals and herbs, what are the other options for exchange?


    Everyone has curiosity, Chu fan is no exception. After clicking on it, three options appear on the screen, including armor, skill and others.


    It''s something else. Chu fan is curious to open it again. Good guy, there are dozens of pages of items, which are all inclusive. All kinds of strange items are full of them. Chu fan is dazzled.


    What''s all this and what?


    Chu fan frowned. The things on it were too miscellaneous, and there was no explanation. Only the picture showed it. Jade pendant, iron plate, copper pot


    After reading for a long time, Chu fan didn''t understand what these were. He simply stepped back and clicked on the armor option. On the first page, he saw a good thing.


    Gold soft armor: three products and one star armor, which can resist weapons below three stars. Bullets are invalid.


    This is a good thing. Why doesn''t anyone want it? Chu fan takes a closer look. The price is as high as 50000 points. It is estimated that no one wants it, but no one is willing to spend money. The key is that this thing can only protect the chest and abdomen, and the real life and death, who doesn''t say hello to the key? Arms, thighs, lifeblood, neck, head, who is stupid to stab you?


    As for bulletproof, now there are high-tech bulletproof vests, which are distributed free of charge. Who can support more points and buy this thing to wear? Not worth it, chicken ribs!


    Then, Chu fan looked through it roughly. There were many good things, but few were really practical. He was about to quit, but he suddenly thought of Lan Jie. As the boss of the bodyguard company, she had a high coefficient of danger. This golden soft armor was a self-defense treasure for her.


    As for the price, Chu fan is nothing at all. He just makes two more second-class weapons.


    After exchanging the gold soft armor, Chu fan had more than 70000 points left. He did not hesitate to exchange all the high-grade metals. After spending all his points, Chu fan was relaxed. While waiting for delivery, he randomly clicked the power method option and browsed it.


    Among the skill options, there are three options: internal skill, external skill and secret skill.


    In the eyes of others, these skills are more precious than any three-star weapon, but for Chu fan, they are worthless. He has the guidance of nine demon kings. Whose skill can surpass them?


    The great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra practiced by Chu fan is a top immortal cultivation skill both inside and outside. Can it be compared with these ordinary skills? However, in the column of secret skills, the silent black scale suddenly called Chu fan and stopped his action of turning the page.


    "Magic dragon transformation? How can this secret skill appear in such a place?" black scale said decisively. "Take it. It''s a good thing. It''s good for you."


    "Really?"


    Chu fan immediately came to his senses. He quickly opened the magic dragon change script, which has a simple introduction: "magic dragon change, a secret skill of the magic gate spread in ancient times, has infinite power. However, this skill is very difficult to practice. It has a 90% chance of becoming possessed by the devil. Be careful!"


    My grass, 90% of people are possessed. Isn''t this cheating?


    "Boss black scale, are you sure you want me to learn this? You''re not kidding me, are you?"


    "What do you know?" black scale hummed. "If you don''t know the cultivation method, the probability of getting possessed is as high as 100%."


    Chu fan seemed to understand a little: "you mean, the cultivation method of this secret skill is very unique?"


    "It''s more than unique. Strictly speaking, it''s extremely harsh." black scale said in a deep voice. "As far as I know, cultivating magic dragon transformation requires the blood of magic dragon. Guided by the blood of magic dragon, we can gradually change our constitution and blood vessels. When fighting, if we stimulate the blood essence of magic dragon in our body, we can become magic dragon, and the combat effectiveness will be increased by at least ten times."


    "Ten times?" Chu fan was startled, and the promotion was too high. With his current strength of 10000 kg, he will increase ten times, that is 100000 kg, and then double by the big eyed frog, that is 200000 kg.


    Black scale said in a deep voice: "in those years, a friend of mine practiced magic dragon transformation, and he has cultivated to the ninth weight. Only his head has not become magic dragon, and his combat effectiveness has increased more than ten times. Unfortunately, he fell into magic, lost his mind, and began to kill innocent people indiscriminately. Finally, he was killed by people, demons, demons and the strong of the three races."


    The strong men of the three races joined hands to kill the strong man. Is his strength too strong?


    Chu fan asked tentatively, "boss black scale, who is more powerful than him?"


    Black scale was silent for a long time and said slowly, "I haven''t fought with him. It should be half weight."


    Before Chu fan asked again, black scale said impatiently, "well, no one else can learn this secret skill, but you can certainly learn it. No matter how much it costs, you must get it."


    Chu fan looked at the exchange price, but it was not high, only 30000 points, but the key is that he doesn''t have so many points now.


    Just at this time, the staff sent all the things exchanged by Chu fan. Chu fan confirmed that it was correct, but when signing, he suddenly asked, "I want to ask, can I return some materials now?"


    "No, but you can sell it at half price." the delivery was made by a man in his thirties with a cold poker face, as if he couldn''t smile naturally.


    I wipe it. It''s too dark. I haven''t signed yet. Can''t I even return it?


    Chu fan was also angry and asked, "who is the supervisor here? I want to complain."


    "Minister, someone is looking for!" the man took out his walkie talkie, said a word, and stood aside without looking at Chu fan.


    Who? I don''t have training at first sight. I don''t even understand the most basic politeness. The customer is God, do you understand?


    But on second thought, Chu fan was discouraged again. This place is different from the shopping mall outside. The shopping mall can''t wait to kneel down and beg you to buy it, but here, you beg others to sell it to you.


    No wonder this attitude, eyes almost grow, head up.


    Soon, a middle-aged man in a military uniform came in. As soon as he saw Chu fan, the man immediately smiled and extended his hand enthusiastically: "Chu fan, it''s you. What can I do for you?"


    "You are..."


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself." the man shook hands with Chu fan and said with a smile, "my name is Zhao Tianhai, the director of our sacred blade logistics department. I also take charge of the exchange of materials."


    "It''s minister Zhao." Chu Fan said, pointing to a lot of materials he exchanged. "Minister Zhao, I exchanged the materials, but I didn''t sign. Can I return them?"


    "This..."


    Zhao Tianhai was a little embarrassed: "brother Chu fan, this is no better than the shopping mall outside. Even if you return the materials, I have no right to make up the points for you. Because our official website has no return function, only trading."


    Without waiting for Chu fan''s quick eyes, Zhao Tianhai smiled: "do you like things again, but the points are not enough? This is actually very simple. What do you like? Use my points to help you change them. Isn''t it solved?"


    "Minister Zhao, there is no merit without reward. How can I use your points when you and I met for the first time? Besides, what I want to exchange is not a small amount. It needs 30000 points."


    Chu fan doesn''t want to owe others a favor. Even if he wants to borrow it, he can go to Xia Yanran and return it to her in the future.


    Zhao Tianhai said with a smile, "brother Chu fan is worried. In fact, I''ve long wanted you to help me refine a three-level weapon. These 30000 points should be regarded as my deposit. How about it?"


    "No problem, I''ll help you get the best one." Chu fan immediately promised and quickly signed the document. Then he pointed to the magic dragon changing secret skill on the screen and said, "just it. Help me change it."


    "Magic dragon change?" Zhao Tianhai''s face changed and said in surprise, "brother Chu fan, are you sure you want to exchange this? As far as I know, this secret skill is not complete. Nine times out of ten people who have practiced this secret skill will be possessed by magic. If you need secret skills, I know some very good secret skills. The price is not high, so it''s better to..."


    "No, I''ll take it." Chu fan stubbornly poked on the screen.


    It seems that he is determined to use this secret skill. Without further persuasion, Zhao Tianhai withdrew Chu fan''s silver card, inserted his own silver card, and quickly exchanged this magic dragon changing secret skill.


    After the operation, Zhao Tianhai earnestly advised: "brother Chu fan, in fact, with your conditions, you don''t need to practice this secret skill at all, but don''t lose big for small."


    "Thank minister Zhao for his concern. I will do what I can."


    "Well, be more careful yourself... Oh, by the way, do you have time in the evening? Let''s go out for a few drinks?"


    "Sorry, I have an appointment with my second uncle. I''m going to visit my grandpa and grandma at Xiao''s house in the evening. I''ll invite you another day."


    Zhao Tianhai didn''t insist any more, chatted a few words, turned and left. Soon, the guy with poker face sent Chu fan a brocade box and said coldly, "you have three hours to write down the contents of this secret skill. After three hours, the secret skill will be taken back."


    "I wipe it. I didn''t say to take it back on the official website?"


    "179 minutes left."


    "I..."


    Chu fan really wanted to kick him out, but he thought about it and endured it. He immediately opened the brocade box and took out a sheepskin roll from inside

 Chapter 386

    "Big eyed frog, what''s the matter with you?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    Usually, this guy is very active and doesn''t know what trouble is. But just after Chu fan got the magic dragon changing secret skill, he suddenly became silent and depressed, lying on Chu fan''s shoulder and motionless.


    "You talk, what happened?" Chu fan was anxious, grabbed the big eyed frog, took it to his eyes, and stared at it.


    For a long time, the big eyed frog suddenly opened his mouth and spit out half a roll of sheepskin from his mouth. The material is the same as the sheepskin roll in Chu fan''s hand.


    Chu fan was surprised and quickly opened the sheepskin roll he had just redeemed. As Zhao Tianhai said, the sheepskin roll was incomplete, and what he lacked was the most critical upper part.


    As we all know, entry is the key. If the magic dragon changing secret skill is compared to a treasure house, half of the entry is the key to the treasure house. Without a key, anyone can only sigh. If you force cultivation, you will only end up possessed.


    When Chu fan unfolded half of the sheepskin roll vomited by the big eyed frog and put it together with the other half, he was stunned. The two sheepskins fit perfectly.


    "Big eyed frog, this... What''s going on? How can you have this thing?" Chu fan asked incredulously.


    The big eyed frog said nothing and lay there motionless again. The big eyes, which were originally bright and divine, also became dim, as if there was no love in life.


    At this time, the black scale appeared, held the big eyed frog in the palm of his hand, stroked his head, and said with emotion: "Chu fan, do you know why the big eyed frog will become one of the nine demon kings?"


    This problem has always been a question in Chu fan''s heart. In addition to the big eyed frog, the strength of the other eight demon Kings is extremely strong. Even the weakest flower fairy has a skill. According to the big eyed frog with a big mouth, the flower fairy demon king is also very powerful. She can control trees. As long as she is in the forest, she is almost invincible.


    But apart from some auxiliary abilities, the big eyed frog doesn''t seem to have any attack power. Chu fan asked the big eyed frog more than once. How could he become one of the nine demon kings? But every time it laughs, it never gives a positive answer.


    "Do you know why I asked you to exchange this magic dragon changing secret skill? Because... The father of big eyed frog is the best partner of the person who created this secret script." black scale said faintly.


    Chu fan immediately widened his eyes and grew up in amazement. He couldn''t believe it. He pointed to the big eyed frog and said in silence, "you said it... Its father is... It''s a magic dragon?"


    "That''s right!" black scale nodded and said, "to be exact, his father is a pure abyss magic dragon, which was forcibly summoned to the world by my friend with great summoning skill."


    "My friend, like you, is a Terran. He is talented and uses the blood of the magic dragon to create this set of powerful secret skills. Unfortunately, he is a mage. He is too weak and too eager for success, but he hurt himself."


    Chu Fan said anxiously, "what about the magic dragon?"


    "Dead!"


    Black scale said faintly: "He and my friend, just like you and the big eyed frog, have two bodies and one life. When my friend died, the life of the magic dragon came to an end. However, the vitality of the magic dragon was strong. Before he died, he insisted on finding me and entrusted his only child, the big eyed frog, to me. Do you know why the child of the magic dragon is a big eyed frog? Because its mother is a blue eyed spirit Toad. "


    Chu fan has a black thread and a dragon. How can he fall in love with a toad? His body shape is not suitable?


    Just thinking of this, Chu fan''s head was severely knocked by the black scale. The pain made him cover his head and squat down, almost crying.


    "What do you know?" black scale scolded angrily. "Bichan, the mother of big eyed frog, is the first beauty in the divine domain, and there are countless suitors. Even me... Hum, for this reason, I have fought with long Aotian several times... Oh, by the way, long Aotian is the father of big eyed frog. Hum, he cheated bichan out because he is handsome."


    Speaking of this, black scale looked at the big eyed frog in his hand and asked curiously, "I''m also very strange. How can this half of sheepskin roll be with you?"


    "My father gave it to me and let me keep it well," said the big eyed frog with a gloomy look.


    Black scale suddenly realized: "I understand that your father is trying to protect you while he is pitching those people."


    Chu fan also thought that the three human demons and Demons had been fighting for many years. How could they join hands? The only explanation that worked was that the magic dragon turned into a secret skill. The magic dragon, long Aotian, was also an extremely clever figure. Knowing that he could not be spared, he divided the secret skill into two. The key part was left to his son and the other half to the three human demons and demons, which severely hurt them ¡£


    "Now I finally understand why your father sealed your magic dragon blood and turned you into a big eyed frog." black scale sighed, patted the big eyed frog''s head and said, "Now, the choice is up to you. If you want to restore the real body of the magic dragon, cooperate with Chu fan to cultivate the magic dragon transformation. If you want to continue like this, it''s up to you. I don''t think Chu fan will force you."


    Chu fan nodded hurriedly: "yes, I don''t practice anymore. Now I think I''m strong enough. That''s good."


    "No, I want to be strong," said the big eyed frog with firm eyes. "My father is gone, but my mother is still alive. I want to go to the divine domain to save her."


    "I''ll help you!" Chu Fan said without hesitation.


    A roll of sheepskin opened the mystery of the life experience of the big eyed frog. Chu fan was still dizzy and felt like a dream until he left the building. I can''t believe that the big eyed frog, who laughs all day, has such a strong background. No wonder he will become one of the nine demon kings. Just his demon dragon blood is enough.


    "You''ve finally come back." Xia Yanran saw Chu fan coming back, quickly opened the door to welcome him out, and said in surprise, "what about the materials you exchanged? Didn''t you exchange anything? What have you done in the past few hours?"


    "There are still two hours left. I''ll go in and have a rest. Call me in two hours and we''ll go to Xiao''s house together." Chu fan, worried about things, brushed past Xia Yanran, walked into the small building and went straight into the room.


    Xia Yanran stared at Chu fan. She always felt that he was a little strange. Was he stimulated by anything?


    Magic Dragon transformation can not be practiced overnight. The prerequisite is that Chu fan reaches Tianjing, because only when he reaches Tianjing, the magic dragon blood of big eyed frog will be activated. At that time, it can provide magic dragon blood, and with magic dragon blood, Chu fan can cultivate magic dragon transformation.


    There are two hours to go to Xiao''s house for dinner. Chu fan can''t go empty handed for the first time? As for tobacco, wine and tea, I don''t want to come to the Xiao family. Chu fan is going to refine a furnace of quench body pill. Should this gift be enough?


    In Chu fan''s opinion, alchemy is similar to refining utensils. They all play with fire, and alchemy is even much simpler. Because alchemy does not need to depict the array, the whole process only needs to control the fire.


    Chu fan has the experience of refining utensils and is naturally handy in refining pills. However, the first furnace of quenching body pill failed.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu fan was silly. It was only more than ten minutes. Why did he fail?


    "Do you think alchemy is as simple as you think?"


    Black scale hummed, "first of all, each kind of medicinal materials has a melting point. If the fire is not enough, the medicinal materials are not refined thoroughly; if the fire is too large, the medicinal materials will be charred. Therefore, alchemy requires very high control of the flame. You should carefully understand the melting point of each medicinal material and don''t be too hasty."


    Chu fan suddenly realized that his previous refining tools used metal materials. Naturally, the fiercer the fire, the better. Only high temperature can remove the impurities in the metal and make the metal materials more pure and refined.


    But alchemy uses medicinal materials and belongs to woody plants. If the fire is too big, it will not work, but it will not work if it is too small. The melting point in the middle is the key to alchemy.


    To understand this, Chu fan finally began to take it seriously and began to test the melting point of medicinal materials. In the whole process, he dared not blink and stared at the changes of medicinal materials in the Dan furnace.


    The Dan furnace is newly refined by Chu fan. It is a second-class three-star. It is definitely the best of the primary Dan furnaces and the peak work of Chu fan''s current level. The appearance is similar to that of the Dan furnace brought by Taoist Wu, but it is only a circle small. Moreover, there are windows on both sides, so you can see the inside of the Dan furnace.


    In order to better observe the melting process of medicinal materials, Chu fan started the eye of insight and the eye of perspective. This is the first time that he started these two different abilities at the same time. In his eyes, the Dan furnace became completely transparent, and several medicinal materials in the Dan furnace were magnified countless times in Chu fan''s eyes, as if he were watching with a microscope.


    Under this micro operation, several kinds of medicinal materials were refined one by one. The refined liquid was wrapped by a warm flame to prevent it from cooling or evaporating. This alone made the black scale and the Yan devil who watched his alchemy nod secretly.


    Black scale looks at Chu fan''s Alchemy steps. Each step is meticulous, not perfect, but it''s also regular. It''s not easy for an alchemy apprentice for the first time.


    The Yan devil looks at Chu fan''s ability to control the flame. Although Chu fan has the fire of yin and spirit, the intensity of the flame is far higher than ordinary people, but the melting point of each kind of medicinal material is different. Chu fan can refine several kinds of liquid medicine at the same time, and can control the flame so delicately. It''s perfect. It''s not easy.


    After all, this was his first alchemy.


    Xia Yanran watched TV in the living room, but she didn''t know what was on TV. Her mind was full of questions. Several times she couldn''t help knocking on Chu fan''s door and asked clearly, but she couldn''t help it.


    Just as she was struggling to see whether to go or not, a strong smell of medicine came. Xia Yanran immediately jumped off the sofa, ran to Chu fan''s door in three or two steps and patted vigorously.


    "Open the door. If you don''t open the door again, I''ll go in?"

 Chapter 387

    "Time is almost up? Let''s go." Chu fan opened the door and came out. As if nothing had happened, he took Xia Yanran''s shoulder and walked outside.


    Xia Yanran is confused. What''s the situation?


    Until they opened the door and walked out of the building, Xia Yanran calmed down in front of the car. She suddenly broke away Chu fan''s hand and angrily said: "you make it clear to me..."


    "Shh!" Chu fan raised a finger and pointed to the car, "get in the car. I''ll tell you slowly when I get out."


    Oh, that''s right. People have many eyes.


    Xia Yanran didn''t know what Chu fan was worried about, but since he wanted to keep it secret, he must have his reason, so she didn''t ask again. After getting on the bus, Xia Yanran drove quickly out of the original road and came to the ground.


    When he came to the ground, Chu fan still didn''t adapt, because it was always daytime in the underground holy blade base, but now it''s dark outside.


    After leaving the Yanjing military region, Xia Yanran finally couldn''t help asking, "Chu fan, tell me the truth. How many things do you have to hide from me?"


    "What do you want to know?" Chu fan asked lazily.


    Xia Yanran put on the brake and stopped the car on the roadside. She angrily said, "you can still refine pills? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "You didn''t ask me?" Chu fan was still wronged. "Is it difficult? I have to boast to everyone. I can refine weapons and pills... I''m full?"


    "You..."


    Xia Yanran was so angry that she breathed quickly, and her chest fluctuated up and down, which filled Chu fan''s eyes. It''s dark outside and darker inside. Xia Yanran can''t see fan clearly, but Chu fan can see her clearly.


    Although she was dressed in a rigorous military uniform, her big chest could not be hidden. She almost burst the button of her shirt. The impending sexual feeling was sometimes more seductive than seeing the ditch.


    "OK, I won''t ask this. Then tell me, how many pills can you refine now?" Xia Yanran took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice.


    Chu fan raised a finger: "those who have just learned can only refine one pill."


    "Just learned?" Xia Yanran was so angry that she said angrily, "you mean you can''t make alchemy before you come to the base, can''t you?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Then tell me, who did you learn alchemy with these days? Why don''t I know?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "I said, I learned from Taoist priest Wu. Do you believe it?"


    "I believe you!" Xia Yanran rolled her eyes. Taoist Wu stayed for no more than half an hour, and didn''t leave her sight. How can he teach Chu fan alchemy? Is this a lie?


    "Tell me honestly, who did you learn your weapon refining and alchemy from? Also, what did you experience more than half a year ago? Why did you suddenly become an immortal? And your cultivation speed is fast. How did you do it?"


    Chu fan suddenly approached Xia Yanran and startled her. The conditioned reflex shrank back and asked vigilantly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Yan Ran, are you in love with me?" Chu fan almost pressed Xia Yan Ran. The distance between their eyes was no more than ten centimeters. Chu fan''s breath sprayed Xia Yan Ran''s face, making her face hot and afraid to breathe.


    Am I... In love with him?


    Xia Yanran also asked herself in her heart. She felt that since this time, her relationship with Chu fan has become closer and closer. Moreover, she even dreamed of him occasionally. However, I have dissolved my engagement with him and he has a wife.


    The distance between the two people was getting closer and closer. Chu fan''s chest was almost pressed on her chest. Xia Yan suddenly pushed Chu fan away and said in some panic: "you... What are you talking about? I''m your sister!"


    Dare not delay any more, Xia Yanran quickly started the car and increased the speed to more than 150 miles in only three seconds, and the pointer was still rising. She is using the stimulation of racing to drive away the chaotic thoughts in her mind, the window falls, and the cool night wind wakes up her dizzy mind.


    This effect is exactly what Chu fan wants. When he interrupts, Xia Yanran has forgotten to ask about his privacy. When she arrives at the Xiao family, she has no chance.


    "Sorry, Yan Ran, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but that I can''t tell you." Chu Fan said silently in his heart.


    Xiao has five children in total, including his eldest sister Xiao Qinghua, his second sister Xiao Haiying, his third sister Xiao Weiguo, his fourth sister Xiao Jingsheng, and the youngest Xiao yuewan. Among them, the eldest son Xiao Weiguo lives with his parents, and Xiao Jingsheng has moved out since he got married.


    Usually, several children occasionally come to have a look. They will gather together only on major festivals. But today, almost all the men, women and children of the Xiao family have arrived in order to meet Xiao yuewan''s son, Chu fan.


    The elders were still patient. They sat in master Xiao''s room and chatted quietly, but the young people outside were impatient.


    "What time is it? Why hasn''t it arrived yet? It''s too big a brand?" said a coquettish girl dissatisfied.


    Her name is Zhong Ziqi. She is the daughter of Xiao Haiying, the second child. Her father is Zhong Yi, deputy chief of staff of Yanjing military region. The rank of Colonel will soon be promoted to major general. It can be said that there is a bright future.


    "Yes, I don''t have the concept of time. Time is money. It has delayed me for more than an hour. How much less do I have to earn?" a young man in suit and shoes said unhappily.


    His name is Xiao Long, the second son of Xiao Weiguo and the brother of Xiao Gang. Unlike others, he did not become a soldier, but chose the business route. He opened a real estate development company in Yanjing and a high-end club under his name. It is not too much to say that he is making progress every day.


    "It''s said that my aunt''s son has developed well in the army and is the key training object of the Xiao family." a woman a little older said faintly.


    She is the daughter of elder sister Xiao Qinghua, Zhao Hongxue. Her father, Zhao Tianyuan, is the Vice Minister of China''s Ministry of national defense and the rank of quasi major general. Zhao Tianhai, director of the Logistics Department of the sacred blade, is his brother.


    The details of the Zhao family are no worse than those of the Xiao family, and even slightly better. The relationship between the Zhao family''s old man and Xiao''s comrades in arms who have always fought side by side for many years is very unusual.


    Now, the two families have become in laws again, and the relationship is closer.


    "Why?"


    Zhong Ziqi couldn''t help jumping up, raised her voice eight degrees, and said angrily, "he is an illegitimate son. He shouldn''t be allowed to enter the door of the Xiao family. Why should he become the key training object of the Xiao family?"


    "Cough!"


    The young man sitting next to Zhong Ziqi coughed, pulled her clothes and whispered, "don''t talk."


    "What are you dragging me for? Am I wrong?" Zhong Ziqi glared at him, turned back and continued to say loudly, "not to mention brother Xiao Gang, even my husband Cao Zhiyong, who is also a major officer. You say, how many can be a major at our age? He De, whose surname is Chu, can also enjoy the resources of the Xiao family?"


    "Ziqi, you''ve gone a little too far." Zhao Hongxue frowned.


    For this cousin, Zhao Hongxue is helpless. She has been spoiled since childhood, and her eyes are almost growing on her head. However, the man she is looking for is good. She is honest and dutiful. As long as she works hard and doesn''t make any mistakes, her future will be plain sailing.


    "Chu fan is my aunt''s son, which can''t be changed." Zhao Hongxue lowered her voice and said, "as far as I know, he is now a major like Xiao Li."


    Xiao Gang, sitting in the corner, was more than a major. He is now a senior colonel. However, he didn''t say it. The current situation is exactly what he wants to see.


    It''s not that he is jealous of Chu fan and will be cultivated by the Xiao family. The key is that Chu fan and Xia Yanran are too close, which makes him have a strong sense of crisis. Therefore, he needs the support of these brothers and sisters to get Chu fan away so that he can have a chance.


    "Zhiyong is also the rank of major. Who is worse?" Zhong Ziqi said reluctantly.


    Zhao Hongxue was about to say a few words about her. A 16-year-old girl ran in and said excitedly, "it''s coming. It''s a handsome boy."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xia Yanran came in quickly with Chu fan.


    "Everyone is here," said Xia Yanran with a smile. "Let me introduce you to Aunt Xiao''s son, Chu fan."


    "Hello everyone!" Chu fan smiled and nodded to the crowd.


    Unexpectedly, several people present didn''t pay attention to him. What''s the situation?


    Xia Yanran was also surprised. Seeing that the scene was a little embarrassed, she hurriedly pulled Chu fan to Zhao Hongxue and said with a smile: "Chu fan, this is your aunt''s cousin - Zhao Hongxue."


    "Elder sister!" Chu fan hurriedly took out a jade pendant and sent it to Zhao Hongxue with both hands. He said with a smile, "I''m in a hurry and didn''t prepare any gifts. Just give it to elder sister."


    "How interesting." Zhao Hongxue was startled by the gift Chu fan took out. It was a green jade pendant, which must be worth more than a million.


    Zhao Hongxue hurriedly pushed the jade pendant back: "besides, this gift is too valuable. I can''t take it."


    "Elder sister, just take it. I carved it myself. It didn''t cost much."


    "That won''t work..."


    When they were giving way, Zhong Ziqi came over, took the jade pendant and said with a sneer, "little cousin, have you been cheated? There are many fake Jadeites now."


    "Zhong Ziqi, your second aunt''s cousin." Xia Yanran reluctantly introduced with a smile.


    Then, without waiting for Chu fan to explain, Xia Yanran said, "second sister, this jade pendant is the original jade stone I bought with Chu fan. I saw Chu fan cut it out of the original stone with my own eyes. Therefore, I can guarantee that it is absolutely authentic."


    "It''s genuine." Zhao Hongxue said solemnly. And raised his hand for the public to see.


    Her fingers were even stained with a little green powder, which shows that the jade pendant has just been carved and hasn''t been cleaned yet.


    Just then, Zhong Ziqi suddenly exclaimed, and the jade pendant in her hand fell down. With a slap, it fell into four petals on the marble ground.


    "Oh! I''m so sorry. The jade pendant is too slippery. I didn''t hold it."

 Chapter 388

    Who can''t see it? Zhong Ziqi clearly did it on purpose. But Chu fan didn''t understand that his kindness was in exchange for their treatment? Why on earth is this?


    This is a hot face and a cold ass. since you don''t want to see me, what''s polite between me and you? Originally, Chu fan had a little affection for the Xiao family, but now he doesn''t even have a perfunctory mood.


    This is all money!


    Chu fan stooped to pick up the four petaled jade pendant and put it away silently. In this case, even Zhao Hongxue doesn''t know what to say.


    "Little cousin, how much is your jade pendant? Let me compensate you?" Zhong Ziqi said hypocritically.


    "Yan Ran, let''s go to see Grandpa." Chu fan was too lazy to talk to her and deal with these official children. With these words, he had turned and walked out.


    Afraid of losing courtesy, Chu fan called Wu Jingui before coming. Under his introduction, he went to the warehouse of a jewelry counter and picked a good emerald raw stone.


    In the warehouse, Chu fan spent half an hour carving more than a dozen pieces of jewelry to be a gift. Although he doesn''t like Xiao Gang, he is Xiao yuewan''s son after all. He can''t let his mother be difficult in the middle.


    But now... Hehe! I''m being amorous.


    Xia Yanran sighed helplessly. She had tried her best, but the performance of the Xiao family was indeed a little too much. Alas, there''s nothing I can do about it in the future.


    "Stop, what''s your attitude?" Zhong Ziqi became angry and scolded like a shrew. "Isn''t it just a broken jade? What''s the big deal? I said I''ll compensate you. What else do you want?"


    Zhao Hongxue hurriedly said, "well, well, it''s just a jade pendant. I''ll take it. Thank you, Chu fan."


    "I don''t understand what kind of father there is and what kind of son there is. My aunt is so beautiful. How can she marry that kind of person and give birth to such an uneducated thing..."


    Zhong Ziqi was mean and scolded vigorously. Chu fan who came to the door suddenly turned around and glanced at her coldly. Suddenly, Zhong Ziqi''s hair stood up, like falling into an ice cave, almost freezing her blood.


    It''s terrible. She''s out of breath. But fortunately, her husband Cao Zhiyong quickly blocked in front of her, making her suddenly tense mind relax again. But it was such a moment that she had leached a layer of cold sweat, which made her tremble and pant heavily.


    Xiao Gang also quickly stood up, stood with Cao Zhiyong and explained: "Chu fan, the second sister didn''t mean to..."


    "Hum!" Chu fan snorted coldly and turned away.


    Until he disappeared, several people in the house were relieved. The girl who first ran in to report patted her small chest and said with lingering fear: "cousin Chu fan is so terrible. His eyes are more terrible than the lions and tigers in the zoo. They scared me to death. I thought he was going to kill."


    Her name is Xiao Yan. She is Xiao Jingsheng''s little daughter. She has just entered the second grade of high school. Today, because Chu fan came to the Xiao family to recognize her, she asked for leave to run back.


    "Elder brother, you can''t bear it too much?" Xiao Long snorted discontentedly. "He dares to come to our Xiao family, and you don''t teach him a lesson? Also, what''s his relationship with Yan Ran? If you can''t, I''ll go up?"


    Zhong Ziqi suddenly cried: "Cao Zhiyong, you are a waste. He wants to kill your wife. You dare not fart..."


    "Enough!" Cao Zhiyong, who had been obedient to Zhong Ziqi, suddenly roared, startling several people in the house.


    Cao Zhiyong said angrily, "do you know who he is? He is a famous murderer who killed more than 70 fierce bandits overnight. You are lucky enough to be alive."


    Zhong Ziqi immediately turned white and almost peed in her pants. Just now, I yelled at the murderer king? He won''t kill me, will he?


    Xiao Long''s face was not very good-looking, but he still hardened his head and said, "what if he is the king of murder? Isn''t he a small soldier? Elder brother, I heard you''re going to be promoted? At that time, Chu fan will be your subordinate. You can arrange more dangerous tasks for him to see how he dies?"


    "Shut up!" Xiao Gang really wanted to slap them in the face. Can you say that? Don''t say Chu fan is still the son of his aunt. Even if he is an outsider, he doesn''t talk like you?


    I don''t know how you''ve been fooling around all these years. You''re an idiot!


    Xiao Gang took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Leng Feng is about to enter the ground group. Yan Ran will naturally become a new team leader, and I... if there is no Chu fan, it may be a new deputy team leader. But now, Chu fan is a senior officer at the university level. If he wants, the team leader will be his."


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one said a word.


    No wonder the Xiao family would welcome Chu fan into the door with such a big bang. It turned out that he was already a senior colonel. But as soon as Chu fan entered the door, they came down on him. Did he make trouble?


    Dare not delay any more, Zhao Hongxue ran out first, and Xiao Yan was the second. Xiao Li glanced at several people in the house, shook his head, turned and walked out. Xiao Long, Zhong Ziqi and Cao Zhiyong looked at each other and didn''t know where to go.


    Outside, Xia Yan ran up to Chu fan and advised him, "Chu fan, don''t tell them the same thing..."


    "Don''t worry, I came to see Grandpa and grandma." Chu fan interrupted her.


    Xia Yanran sighed helplessly. It seemed that uncle Xiao''s efforts were in vain.


    Soon, they came to the backyard. As soon as they entered the door, they saw several middle-aged men and women sitting around the sofa drinking tea. Among them, Chu fan only knows two people - his mother Xiao yuewan and his second uncle Xiao Jingsheng, who met this morning.


    If he hadn''t been too familiar with his mother, he might not have recognized it. Xiao yuewan has changed so much that it is difficult to find the shadow of the mountain village woman from her.


    At this time, Xiao yuewan, wearing a customized ol uniform, with her hair pulled up and a thin platinum necklace hanging around her neck, seems to be a strong woman who dominates the market.


    In the past, Xiao yuewan looked like a village woman in her forties. She worked hard around the pot all day. But now, she turned gorgeous and became a white-collar elite in shopping malls and a strong woman. Moreover, at this time, she looks much younger, and the whole person is full of self-confidence and pride.


    "Son, come here!" looking at her tall son, Xiao yuewan''s eyes were slightly moist, but she still tried to control her emotions and waved to Chu fan.


    "Niang!" Chu fan walked over and sucked his nose. He muttered discontentedly, "it''s not as good as the clothes he wears in his hometown."


    "Pure nonsense!" Xiao yuewan dragged Chu fan over, touched his cheek and nodded, "well, you''re fatter and look much better than before. Listen to Yan Ran, are you well?"


    "Well, it''s all right." Chu fan looked around and asked, "where''s my father? Isn''t he with you?"


    "Your father has gone out to do business." Xiao yuewan''s eyes are a little unnatural. He hurriedly took Chu fan and walked towards the people sitting, "son, this is aunt Xiao Qinghua."


    Chu Fan said politely, "Hello, aunt!"


    "This is your great uncle, Zhao Tianyuan, the Vice Minister of our Chinese Ministry of national defense."


    "Hello, uncle!"


    Zhao Tianyuan nodded to Chu fan: "well, Xiao Fan, this child is very good and has a bright future."


    "My child, my aunt doesn''t know what you like. I wrapped you a red envelope. Buy what you like." Xiao Qinghua took out a big red envelope and gave it to Chu fan.


    Seeing that Chu fan still had to refuse, Xiao yuewan said with a smile, "take your aunt''s heart."


    "Thank you aunt, thank you uncle." Chu fan thanked again and again, but Zhao Tianyuan frowned slightly.


    He always felt that Chu fan had something wrong and smiled a little fake. Even if he met for the first time, his blood relationship was here. Didn''t he even feel like a relative?


    Xiao yuewan was so happy that she didn''t realize what was wrong with her son. She took him to the second sister again and introduced him with a smile: "this is your second aunt Xiao Haiying and your second uncle Zhong Yi. Your second uncle is the deputy chief of staff of our Yanjing military region. He will become a major general next year."


    "Second aunt, second uncle." Chu Fan said hello with a smile.


    This time, Zhao Tianyuan confirmed that Chu fan was obviously perfunctory. He can''t help being angry. You are a younger generation. Are you too ignorant? Even if you do well outside, can you promote your rank so quickly without our power behind your back? It''s not much. It''s starting to swell.


    It seems that we have to find a chance to beat the boy so that he doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Xiao yuewan still didn''t realize what was wrong. Excitedly, she took her son and came to the big brother again. She said, "son, this is your uncle Xiao Weiguo and Aunt Li Fang."


    "Uncle, aunt!"


    "This is your second uncle Xiao Jingsheng and aunt Ye Hongmei."


    "Second uncle, second aunt."


    Chu Fan said hello and received a pile of red envelopes. Before Xiao yuewan could say anything, Chu fan grabbed and said, "Mom, I want to see Grandpa and grandma."


    "Well, it''s time to go and see them." Xiao yuewan''s eyes turned red, told the people a crime, and took her son to Xiao Lao''s room.


    Xia Yanran wanted to go with her, but Zhao Tianyuan stopped her. When Xiao yuewan''s mother and son left, Zhao Tianyuan frowned and asked, "Yan Ran, what''s the matter with Chu fan? How do I feel something wrong?"


    "You should ask the second aunt''s baby daughter about this. Hum!" Xia Yanran angrily went out.


    Now, everyone understood that Zhong Ziqi must have caused trouble again. Just at this time, Zhao Qinghua and others came in and saw that Chu fan was not there, and several elders looked gloomy. They were ready to leave.


    "Stop and come in!" Xiao Weiguo''s face was as heavy as water, and his face was not angry. Now it was frighteningly cold.


    Zhong Ziqi was afraid and hurriedly said, "it''s none of my business, I..."


    "Shut up, I didn''t ask you." Xiao Weiguo stared at her and looked at Zhao Qinghua. He said coldly, "Qinghua, you are the eldest sister. What happened to you?"

 Chapter 389

    Xiao Lao''s room is not big. There is a bed on the left and right, which takes up more than half of the originally small space and less space left. The two old men lay quietly in bed, unaware that Chu fan''s mother and son came in.


    Xiao yuewan waved to the little nurse who cared for the two old people. The little nurse turned and walked out. Xiao yuewan pulled Chu fan closer and whispered, "son, this is your grandpa and grandma."


    Chu fan could not help frowning slightly and covering his mouth and nose. The situation of the second old man was more serious than he expected. Moreover, the whole room was filled with a strong smell of disinfectant and choked his nose.


    Xiao Lao''s face was covered with age spots, and his eye bags sagged seriously, as if he had pasted two pieces of skin on his face. Mrs. Xiao''s situation is similar. There are many wrinkles on her face like dried orange peel. She is almost skinny. She closes her eyes and falls asleep. No one knows which day the second old man will never wake up.


    Xiao yuewan wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and choked: "Xiao Fan, mom knows you are capable now. If you can, mom asks you to save your grandpa and grandma. Even if I have to be filial for a few more years, I owe them too much."


    "Mom, don''t worry, Grandpa and grandma will be fine." Chu fan hugged his mother, patted her on the back and whispered comfort.


    At this time, Xiao yuewan felt that her son had really grown up. He was half a head taller than her, and his figure was not big, but his chest was very solid, like the towering Qilian Mountain, which could protect her from the wind and rain.


    Twenty years ago, the man she relied on was her husband, but from now on, the man she relies on is her son Chu fan.


    "Aunt, I believe Chu fan, Grandpa Xiao and grandma Xiao will get better." Xia Yanran came over, took Xiao yuewan''s hand and went out.


    There was no outsider in the room. The flower fairy flew out and asked depressed, "are you sure you want to save these two old people? It takes at least ten bone tower energy to restore the vitality of their aging organs."


    "Ten o''clock is ten o''clock. I''ll find a way to add it later." Chu fan doesn''t want to make his mother sad. Moreover, he still respects the old general in his heart.


    Without the hard work of their generation, how can there be a good day today? Even if they are not their relatives, Chu fan will not sit idly by.


    "Little sister, how''s it going?" Xiao Weiguo hurriedly asked when Xiao yuewan and Xia Yanran came out.


    Xiao is always the patron saint of the Xiao family. If he is gone, the status of the Xiao family will plummet. As long as he lives, no one dares to touch the Xiao family even if he lies in the hospital bed.


    Just give him a few more years and the Xiao family will have another general, and the Xiao family''s position will be stable. At that time, even if Xiao Lao dies, the impact will not be too great.


    Xiao yuewan wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "don''t worry. Xiaofan said he would cure our parents."


    "Hoo!" Xiao Weiguo said with great relief, "that''s good, that''s good."


    Feeling that the atmosphere in the room was a little wrong, Xiao yuewan looked around and couldn''t help asking, "brother, is something wrong?"


    As soon as he mentioned it, Xiao Weiguo was angry. He glared at Zhong Ziqi and scolded: "what are you doing? Don''t you hurry to apologize to your little aunt?"


    "Aunt, I''m wrong. You must save me. I really know I''m wrong..." Zhong Ziqi fell on her knees and cried. On the one hand, she was frightened by the name of the king of murder of Chu fan, on the other hand, she was frightened by Xiao Weiguo and others.


    Now she realized the importance of Chu fan to the Xiao family, but she offended Chu fan and was disrespectful to Xiao yuewan and his wife. I really want to screw things up. Don''t say Xiao Weiguo can''t spare her. Even her parents won''t be used to her.


    Xiao yuewan was startled. She quickly pulled Zhong Ziqi up and said painfully, "what''s the matter? Stop crying. Did Chu fan bully you?"


    It''s OK not to comfort. With such comfort, Zhong Ziqi cried even more, as if she had been wronged.


    "In fact... I''m also to blame." Zhao Qinghua explained, "just because Chu fan came a little late for a while, everyone complained. As a result, Ziqi dropped the gift from Chu fan and broke it."


    "I thought it was a big deal. It''s just a gift. It''s broken. It''s safe. Hehe, don''t cry. It''s all right." Xiao yuewan smiled to comfort Zhong Ziqi and helped her dry her tears. She didn''t think about it elsewhere at all.


    "Originally, Chu fan and I could arrive on time." Xia Yanran reluctantly explained, "but Chu fan felt that it was bad to come empty handed. Now he found a jewelry store, bought a piece of jadeite stone, and took out a piece of jadeite jade said to be worth more than 10 million. Chu fan carved more than a dozen pendants with this jade stone and prepared to give them to everyone as gifts. Therefore, he arrived a little late."


    "Xiao Fan, this child, has a heart." Xiao Qinghua nods and praises.


    Xiao Haiying glared at several young people and didn''t have a good way: "you all learn from others Chu fan. Look at others. In more than half a year, you have accumulated tens of millions of wealth..."


    "Cough!" Xia Yanran gave a dry cough, interrupted Xiao Haiying and said, "second aunt, Chu fan''s assets are conservatively estimated to be over one billion."


    "How much?" now, even Xiao Weiguo was surprised. In more than half a year, he accumulated more than ten billion assets. Robbery? Too fast.


    Everyone looked at Xiao yuewan. Xiao yuewan was also a little confused and said in a gaping way: "I... I don''t know. I just heard that Xiao Fan had a good life in Sichuan Province and found a girlfriend named Su Yuan, who was engaged in real estate development. I don''t know how much money he had."


    "I''m afraid you''ve forgotten that Chu fan went to Yunnan and madly purchased a batch of jadeite raw stones. He also worshipped the jadeite King Yang Shuo as his teacher and was called the little jadeite king." Xia Yanran said faintly, "I don''t know how much money he made that time, but Wu Jingui, who went with him, sent him a luxury villa worth more than 10 million when he returned to Sichuan Province."


    "It''s true." Xiao Jingsheng nodded.


    With Chu fan''s ability, it''s not difficult to earn one billion. He is still a tool smelter. Just take out one of his refined weapons and sell it. It''s worth $18 million.


    "I heard that Chu fan''s company has received a big project in Sichuan Province." Xiao Haiying glanced at Xiao Long and said, "isn''t Xiao Long also engaged in real estate? It''s right to take this opportunity to cooperate with Chu fan. If we lack funds, our Xiao family can help him."


    Xiao Weiguo nodded: "that''s a good idea. Xiao Fan has the ability and business mind. We Xiao family should give him strong support. Wan''er, Chu fan will come out later. You can talk to him and let him merge the company into our Xiao group. I''ll give him 10% of the original shares."


    Everyone looked very cool. 10% of the original shares were 10% of the total of all industries of the Xiao family. This is not a small number. You know, even if Xiao Weiguo himself holds only 25%, others are about 10%, and Xiao yuewan is only 5%.


    Give 10% at once, which must be from everyone''s hands. Although it''s reluctant, it can be associated with Chu fan''s potential and his company. Even if it''s not worth this 10%, it''s not much worse. No one opposes it. He secretly praised Xiao Weiguo''s determination and courage.


    Although some interests will be lost temporarily, it will not be long before greater interests will be earned back. This is also an investment.


    Several people spoke more and more vigorously, as if they had paved a golden road to the top of the pyramid for Chu fan. It was no problem to be the richest man in China, the youngest major general and the world''s top 500.


    Xia Yan looked on coldly. She felt that the family was so strange that the people she knew in the past were almost unknown. Just don''t understand, a Chu fan, as for you? With her understanding of Chu fan, it''s strange that he is willing to merge the company into Xiao''s group.


    What else is the richest man in China and the world''s top 500? If one day, it''s your Xiao family who will succeed. Does it have a half dime relationship with Chu fan?


    Too selfish!


    Just as they spoke freely, Chu fan pushed the door and came out, and the people quickly stood up.


    "Son, your grandpa and grandma''s illness..."


    "Don''t worry, they''ll be fine when they wake up." Chu fan took his mother''s hand and comforted him. Then he looked at Xiao Weiguo and said faintly, "uncle, I heard what you just said. I''m sorry, the company belongs to my fiancee Su Yuan, and I have no right to interfere."


    Xiao Weiguo was stunned. He looked at Chu fan thoughtfully, sat down slowly and said, "it doesn''t matter who the company is. As long as you get married, isn''t it yours?"


    "Xiao Fan, you may not understand it yet." Xiao Haiying said with a smile. "The total assets of Xiao''s group are nearly 100 billion. If you take shares in the company, you can get 10 billion original shares. You make a lot of money."


    Xiao Jingsheng also hurriedly said, "Xiao Fan, we are all our own people. It''s good that fat water doesn''t flow into outsiders'' fields. You can''t forget the Xiao family. Hehe, my second uncle knows that you have the ability and that you won''t pay attention to these 10 billion shares, but with us to help you, you will take a lot of detours. Isn''t that very good?"


    "Xiao Fan, if you are interested, the leader of the six groups is yours." Xiao Weiguo said in a deep voice, "Leng Feng will be transferred to the local group immediately. With your ability and military skills, it is more than enough to be a leader. As long as you can lead the six groups to do two beautiful tasks, I will let you go to school next year and ensure that you will be the youngest major general in the country in three years."


    What an exciting temptation. Xiao Gang''s eyes are going to be red, and Cao Zhiyong''s eyes are crazy and his breathing is urgent. Even Xiao yuewan, flushed with excitement, grabbed his son''s arm and wanted him to nod quickly. Thank you, uncle.


    But unexpectedly, Chu fan shook his head calmly: "I''m sorry, I''m not interested."

 Chapter 390

    Xiao Weiguo was stunned. Xiao yuewan was silly. Xiao Gang and others looked at Chu fan in confusion. I really don''t know what he thinks in his head. How could he refuse such a good thing that can''t be found with an umbrella? Got kicked in the head by a donkey?


    "Xiao Fan, what are you talking about?" Xiao yuewan slapped him anxiously and said angrily, "your uncle is kind. Even his son doesn''t have this treatment. Why don''t you know what''s good or bad?"


    "Mother!"


    Chu fan grabbed his mother''s hand and said angrily, "do you know what they just said about me? They said that I was an illegitimate child and that I had what kind of father and son. They said that you were so beautiful. How could you marry that kind of person and give birth to such an uneducated thing."


    Xiao yuewan''s face was pale, and her eyes fell on Zhong Ziqi. Zhong Ziqi was scared to soften her legs and almost sat on the ground.


    "I don''t want to tell on someone, and I''m not so stingy." Chu fan sneered, "but with what she said, you can see that you don''t have my mother in your eyes, let alone treat her as your own."


    "If she didn''t have the talent to do business, would you let her go back to Xiao''s house? For 25 years, who of you thought of taking me and my mother to live in Yanjing city? Even if you came to see us."


    "What kind of life have we had in the past 25 years? In winter, if the godmother hadn''t hugged me every night, I would have frozen to death; if the iron mountain brothers hadn''t protected me, I would have been taken away by the wolf. Where were you then?"


    "I worked in Sichuan Province for more than three months. I only earned dozens of yuan a day. I was so tired that I was sweating and sunburned like a black man. Did you think of me at that time?"


    "I''m promising and have great skills. You Xiao family think of me. But Xiao and I made it clear when we first met that my surname is Chu and we are not a family."


    "Presumptuous!" Xiao Weiguo stood up and angrily said, "are you teaching me a lesson?"


    "Don''t be angry, brother. I''ll explain to Chu fan." Xiao Jingsheng quickly calmed his angry brother, then looked at Chu fan and said with a bitter smile, "Xiao Fan, my second uncle knows you have resentment in your heart, but there are some things that are not what you think."


    Xiao Qinghua also said, "Xiao Fan, you really misunderstood us. It''s not that we don''t want to see you and your mother, but your mother won''t let us go."


    "Xiao Fan, I apologize for Ziqi and your mother." Xiao Haiying said guiltily, "at the beginning, none of us agreed with your mother to marry your father. We thought it was your father who let your mother suffer for so many years. Verbally, we couldn''t help complaining, and the dead girl heard it. But I promise you, we really don''t mean anything else."


    Chu Fan said impatiently, "well, you don''t have to say anything. It''s good now. I''ll come to see you when I have time, but I don''t want you to interfere in my life."


    "I can''t be the rich second generation in my life, but my son must be the rich second generation."


    "Well said!" a loud voice came from the inside, startling everyone. Then a glowing old man pulled an equally ruddy old lady out of the room.


    The Xiao family suddenly opened their eyes. This is


    "Dad, mom, you... You are..." Xiao yuewan wept with joy, shook off her son, ran over quickly, suddenly hugged the second old man tightly and burst into tears.


    Xiao Qinghua and Xiao Haiying also went to hug the two old men and cried loudly. But Xiao Weiguo and others were secretly surprised. When they looked at Chu fan again, there was finally a trace of fear in their eyes.


    The two old people who were still sick before depend entirely on nutrient solution to maintain until now. I really don''t know what magic medicine Chu fan gave them. It''s only a little while. The two old people not only come out by themselves, but look much better and look much younger.


    No wonder Chu fan is so arrogant. He is really capable.


    Xiao Weiguo, Xiao Jingsheng, Zhong Yi and Zhao Tianyuan all glared at Zhong Ziqi. It''s a good thing that can''t accomplish anything but fail. You just screwed it up.


    If it hadn''t been for this, it wouldn''t have ended up like this. What a pity!


    "Well, well, I''m not dead again. Why are you crying?" master Xiao pushed his three daughters to his wife, looked at Chu fan and nodded admiringly, "are you Chu fan, Wan''er''s son?"


    Chu fan quickly shouted, "Grandpa! Grandma!"


    "Well, yes, I heard what you said in the inner room. I have ambition!" old Xiao happily thumbed up and praised, "a man should have the courage and work hard. You must be able to create a family stronger than the Xiao family. Grandpa looks after you."


    After praising Chu fan, master Xiao''s face suddenly cooled down. The tiger''s eyes were powerful. He glanced coldly at Xiao Weiguo and others, and hummed: "a group of worthless things, thinking about calculating others all day, can''t become a great weapon."


    "The Xiao family can''t live without Chu fan? Can the Zhao family, ye family, Li family and Luo family break up?" old Xiao said earnestly. "Learn more about how people run a family. Don''t calculate this and that all day. It''s all heresy. As long as our future generations are motivated and take the right path, we Xiao family can stand up all the time."


    Xiao Weiguo and others nodded again and again and dared not violate Xiao''s words. It can be seen that Xiao Lao''s position in the Xiao family is absolutely nine words, but what people say and do is absolutely dignified and majestic.


    Originally, Chu fan planned to cure old Xiao and his wife and leave, but old Xiao grabbed his hand and said nothing. But Chu fan had to follow her wishes and get together for a reunion dinner. As for the words of Chu fan''s attachment to the Xiao family, no one mentioned it anymore.


    After dinner, they sat down to drink tea. Zhao Tianyuan coughed and said with a smile, "Xiao Fan, my uncle wants to ask you a favor."


    "You said, I can help, I will help." Chu fan doesn''t want to be too stiff with the Xiao family. After all, he is his mother''s family. He has to worry about his mother''s feelings.


    Before Zhao Tianyuan spoke, Xiao Lao suddenly realized: "I know what Tianyuan wants to say. Do you want chu fan to see your old Zhao head?"


    "That''s right!" Zhao Tianyuan looked at Chu fan and said solemnly, "there is still a bomb fragment in my father''s head that can''t be taken out. It hurts every day for a while. I haven''t gone out for more than half a month recently and I eat less and less. Look, is there any way to make him relaxed?"


    Xiao Lao also helped to persuade him, "and my old comrades in arms are all sick. If you have the ability, you can help. The benefits are inseparable from you."


    "Grandpa, uncle, I really want to help you, but..." Chu fan tried to stop talking and seemed very embarrassed.


    "What''s the problem?" Zhao Tianyuan asked tentatively. "If you need money, you can talk. My uncle doesn''t need money. As long as you can cure my father''s disease, you can spend as much money."


    Xiao Lao didn''t speak again, but his eyes stared at Chu fan tightly, trying to see what his reaction was. Xiao Weiguo and others are no exception. Their eyes fall on Chu fan. What they want to know is what Chu fan is embarrassed about.


    "I''d better say it for Chu fan."


    Xia Yanran came over and said faintly, "as far as I know, Chu fan spent 500 million to treat lung cancer for his master Yu Chaoyang. Yu Jianqiu spent 500 million and bought a lot of jadeite jade materials; and old general Guo''s disease was heavier than grandpa Xiao''s disease, which was also cured by Chu fan. Therefore, Guo Tiancheng also spent 500 million and bought a lot of jadeite jade materials."


    "Chu fan purchased a large number of jadeite raw stones from Yunnan, which is conservatively estimated to be worth more than ten billion. However, he has never sold this batch of jadeite, nor has he seen much more assets. For the project in Sichuan Province, he almost lost to Chongqing Yunlong group."


    Speaking of this, Xia Yanran glanced at the people, and finally fell on Chu fan. She said firmly, "if I guess correctly, Chu fan treats grandpa Xiao and grandma Xiao with the aura extracted from this batch of jadeite?"


    Xiao Lao was surprised: "do you mean that Chu fan spent $1 billion to save me and the old woman?"


    "Cough!" Chu fan smiled, "not so much. After all, I bought raw stones, and the cost is about one tenth."


    Then Chu fan looked at Zhao Tianyuan and said with embarrassment, "uncle, my cultivation is still shallow and I can''t store so much aura. I almost used up all the emerald aura I stored before when I treated grandpa and grandma. So..."


    "Isn''t it jade?" Zhao Tianyuan sighed with relief and said with a smile. "Anything that can be done with money is not a matter. If you give me two days, I will be able to gather up enough jade worth 500 million. At that time, I have to trouble you."


    "No trouble, I should." Chu fan turned to look at old Xiao and said seriously, "Grandpa, you can also help me tell your comrades in arms'' families. As long as they can gather up enough jade worth 500 million, I am duty bound."


    "Good job!" Xiao Lao patted Chu fan on the shoulder. "Do a good job. The country won''t treat you badly."


    We talked until midnight and the crowd dispersed. Chu fan wanted to go, but was forced to stay. Reluctantly, he had to follow his mother to her small yard.


    "Son, you sleep in a sweet room." as soon as she entered the door, Xiao yuewan couldn''t help arranging.


    Chu fan and Xia Yanran were startled. What''s the situation?


    "Mom, I still have a lot to tell you." with Chu fan''s thick skin, he felt his face feverish.


    This is definitely a mother. She knows what her son likes. But you''re too direct, aren''t you? I''d love to let Xia Yanran sleep with me, but can others be happy?


    Xia Yanran blushed and finally showed her little woman''s posture. She stamped her feet angrily: "aunt, i... Chu fan and I are innocent."


    Xiao yuewan was happy: "where do you two want to go? I let Chu fan sleep in Yanran''s room. Yanran, you just sleep with me. Can you let me sleep with such a big son?"

 Chapter 391

    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    As soon as Chu fan lay down, he heard someone knocking at the door. He quickly got up and went barefoot to open the door.


    "Niang? Yan Ran?" Chu fan was startled. "Are you..."


    They are both wearing pajamas and holding pillows. What does that mean?


    "Yanran and I can''t sleep. If we want to come, you can''t sleep?" Xiao yuewan said with a smile. "Just in time, I have a lot of questions to ask you. I''ll come and talk to you."


    Chat, and bring a pillow?


    But then Chu fan was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Xia Yanran blushed, quietly went to bed, put the pillow, pulled the quilt and lay down.


    What''s the situation? My mother is still here. Will you pay attention to the influence? What if I misunderstood that we had an affair?


    The next scene almost made Chu fan faint. His mother Xiao yuewan threw her pillow on the bed, dragged the quilt and lay down. She waved to Chu fan: "what are you doing, dead child? Come and lie down quickly. I have something else to ask you."


    "You... You let me... Sleep here too?" Chu fan was stunned and said in disbelief.


    It''s nothing to sleep with my mother, but even if there''s an old mother in the middle, can it be considered to sleep with Xia Yanran? And a quilt. This... What''s this called.


    "Nonsense, I don''t hate you. You hate me? I''m your mother. Can I eat you?"


    I''m not afraid of you eating me. I''m afraid of being eaten by Xia Yanran. Who knows what you two want? If you help Xia Yanran pick my underpants and help her hold my hands and feet, who can I talk to?


    "Forget it, you two sleep in bed. I''ll just make do on the sofa for one night." Chu fan grabbed a blanket and lay down on the sofa. But when the light was off, he said he couldn''t sleep.


    Before long, mother Xiao yuewan''s voice came from the bed: "son, where are you and Su Yuan?"


    "Er... I''m going to go back in a few days and go with her to see her parents and fix the marriage first."


    "What about Qiao Yun? What are you going to do?"


    "Qiao Yun listens to me. She won''t have any opinion. Su Yuan also knows about me and Qiao Yun, and she doesn''t have any opinion."


    Xiao yuewan couldn''t help sitting up: "you want to marry them both? But our Chinese law can only marry one daughter-in-law. It''s against the law for you to marry two."


    Chu fan pillowed his arm and disdained his lips: "the law is for the poor. Who of the rich people I know doesn''t have a little wife outside? Just a marriage certificate is missing."


    "You stinky boy, why don''t you learn from good people?" Xiao yuewan angrily said, "no, I firmly disagree. Su Yuan and Qiaoyun, you can only choose one."


    Now Chu fan couldn''t lie down and sat up at once: "Mom, am I your own son? The other women agreed. Why do you object? I''ll marry you two daughters-in-law and give you more fat boys at that time. Don''t you like it?"


    Xiao yuewan suddenly asked, "I heard that several girls are very close to you. What is the relationship between you and them?"


    "Friend!"


    "What friend?"


    "Ordinary friends."


    Xiao yuewan hummed, "we all sleep together. Are we still called ordinary friends?"


    She knows that? Xia Yanran must have told her. Yan Ran, you too. You also ask about it. Are you free? What are you staring at my private life for?


    Seeing Chu fan''s silence, Xiao yuewan was afraid that she was too heavy. She quickly got out of bed and walked over. She sat down next to Chu fan, held his hand and said earnestly: "son, you have grown up and have your own ideas, especially in terms of feelings. My mother shouldn''t interfere more. However, my mother should remind you not to play with women''s feelings, which will not only harm others, but also harm yourself."


    "Mother, don''t worry. I have discretion."


    "Does Su Yuan know their relationship with you?"


    "I know."


    Xiao yuewan really doesn''t know what to say about her son. She doesn''t understand. She knows that Chu fan has a woman outside. Why does Su Yuan still stick to him? When did this smelly boy become a sweet cake?


    "Son, what do you think of Yanran?" Xiao yuewan suddenly turned the topic to Xia Yanran, which made Chu fan alert immediately.


    Is that what they came for? But what the hell does she want?


    Chu fan subconsciously looked at Xia Yan. Although the light in the room was very dark, it had no effect on Chu fan. Xia Yanran was covered with a quilt and turned her back to Chu fan, but Chu fan could see that she was very nervous, her body stretched like a bow, and her ears were red.


    Xiao yuewan said bitterly, "if we had not left Yanjing, now you and Yanran might have..."


    "Niang, Yan Ran is my sister." Chu fan hurriedly interrupted her.


    She can''t go on, otherwise he doesn''t know how to refuse. He doesn''t deny that Xia Yanran is beautiful and perfect, but just as Xiao yuewan said, don''t play with women''s feelings to harm others and yourself.


    If he hasn''t left Yanjing, he must have grown up with Xia Yanran. They still have an engagement and should be married naturally. But now everything has changed. Chu fan has not only Qiao Yun, but also Su Yuan, and even Angelia and Dou Yutong.


    In this case, how dare he let Xia Yanran get involved again? This is not fair to her, nor to Su Yuan and others. Therefore, the best result is to maintain the status quo, which is the best result for everyone.


    Before Xiao yuewan could say anything more, Xia Yanran suddenly turned over and sat up: "well... I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "You have a pimple in elm and don''t understand amorous feelings." Xiao yuewan mercilessly poked Chu fan''s forehead.


    Chu fan is wronged and says that you are the one who cares about me. Now he says that I don''t understand amorous feelings. My mother, what do you want from me?


    "Come on, go to bed."


    "Forget it, I''d better sleep on the sofa."


    "Yan Ran won''t come back again." Xiao yuewan took her son to lie in bed and covered him with a quilt. She sighed helplessly, "before, I also thought you didn''t deserve Yan Ran, and you two wouldn''t be happy together. Therefore, your marriage blew up."


    "But recently, I found Yanran chatting with me, almost all about you. I can see that she likes you a little."


    Chu fan turned his head in surprise: "no? She knows I''m a playboy and will like me?"


    "A woman''s mind is the most difficult to guess." Xiao yuewan shook her head and said with emotion: "Yanran has a high vision. None of the young descendants of the Xiao family can enter her eyes. Your uncle hopes I can fix her up with Xiao Gang, but I was blocked by Yanran before I opened my mouth."


    "Just now, Yan Ran and I were lying in bed. I asked her tentatively. She didn''t refuse. She really followed me." Xiao yuewan stroked her son''s cheek and said softly, "silly son, do you know what this means?"


    How can a man''s mind have a woman''s delicate mind? Chu fan never dreamed that it would be so complicated to do something so simple.


    Does Yan ran like me?


    "Think about it, I''ll go back and have a look at Yanran." Xiao yuewan got up, picked up her and Xia Yanran''s pillow, got out of bed and went out.


    After a long time, Chu fan suddenly reacted. He still had a lot of words to ask


    He didn''t sleep all night until it was almost dawn. As soon as he fell asleep, he was awakened by a knock on the door.


    "Mom, you can''t let me sleep a little longer..."


    "Ah!"


    Chu fan opened the door with bare arms and big underpants. Before he finished speaking, he was awakened by a sharp scream. At this time, he found that standing outside the door was not my mother, but a beautiful 16-year-old girl - Xiao Yan.


    "Bang!" Chu fan hurried to close the door, ran back and hurriedly began to dress. Why is it her?


    Chu fan had just put on his pants, and the door was pushed open. Xiao Yan''s ghostly probe came in. Seeing that Chu fan had put on his pants, she was relieved. She pushed the door open and pouted: "cousin, how do you compensate me?"


    "Compensate you?" Chu fan was confused. Even if you want to compensate, should you compensate me? I''m the one who suffers.


    Xiao Yan said angrily, "of course, people kindly asked you to get up for dinner, but you opened the door without wearing clothes. They are pure girls. You have polluted their eyes and must keep them awake for several days. Do you have to compensate me?"


    What''s wrong with this? Who showed you?


    However, in the face of such a beautiful and lovely little cousin, Chu fan had no choice but to say, "OK, I''ll compensate you, OK? Come on, what do you want?"


    "Gift, didn''t you say yesterday that you wanted to give us gifts?" Xiao Yan stretched out her white and tender hand and winked playfully at Chu fan.


    Chu fan couldn''t laugh or cry. She forgot. She still remembered.


    "Well, it''s all here. Pick it yourself." Chu fan threw a flannelette pocket on Xia Yanran''s desk and strode out. When Xiao Yan poured out the things in the flannelette pocket, she immediately covered her mouth in horror and stared at the pile of emerald green jewelry. There were at least more than 30 small pieces, including ring faces, earrings and so on.


    Cousin is so bright!


    In the restaurant, only Xiao yuewan was waiting for Chu fan. Seeing Chu fan coming downstairs, she quickly waved him to have dinner.


    "Yan Ran?" Chu fan looked around and couldn''t find Xia Yan Ran''s figure.


    Xiao yuewan filled Chu fan with a bowl of porridge and said, "Yanran went to the base early in the morning. Your grandpa and they have already finished eating. Eat quickly."


    Chu fan took two bites, suddenly remembered and asked, "Mom, what did my father do? Also, why did they say I was an illegitimate child? Did you two elope and get married?"


    "Alas, I knew you were going to ask these questions." Xiao yuewan sighed helplessly. "Eat first. After eating, I''ll tell you slowly. There are some things that really should be let you know."

 Chapter 392

    "It''s not your grandpa who disagrees with your father''s marriage, but your grandpa." Xiao yuewan said helplessly.


    "If your grandfather didn''t leave Yanjing, the Chu family would be stronger than the Xiao family now, but your grandfather was headstrong and had a big temper. He couldn''t listen to anyone. As a result, he left Yanjing angrily and went back to his hometown Chongqing for development."


    Chu fan stared and said, "you said my grandpa was in Chongqing? Still alive?"


    It''s too close. It only takes a few hours to drive from Sichuan Province to Chongqing, but why hasn''t anyone told him these things?


    Xiao yuewan smiled bitterly: "in Chongqing, the Chu family is also a very powerful family. However, I don''t suggest you go to the Chu family."


    "Why?"


    "Your father was kicked out by your grandfather because your father married me." Xiao yuewan sighed helplessly, "if you knew you were my son, the Chu family wouldn''t give you a face. What did you do?"


    "But that''s my grandfather. I can''t pretend I don''t know him?"


    Xiao yuewan smiled bitterly to herself. In the end, she was a family with broken bones and tendons. His grandfather couldn''t beat his horse. Forget it. If he wants to go, maybe there will be a turn for the better here.


    Chu fan was very excited when he heard the news. After drinking a bowl of porridge, he couldn''t wait to ask, "what about my father? Has he returned to his hometown in Chongqing? I''ll find him now..."


    "Wait!"


    Xiao yuewan hurriedly grabbed Chu fan and said helplessly, "you have a wife. Why are you still that acute? Who said your father went back to his hometown?"


    "Where did he go?"


    "He..."


    Xiao yuewan hesitated for a while and said ruthlessly, "since you have to ask, I''ll tell you. Your father has gone abroad - the golden triangle."


    Chu Fanteng stood up and said in surprise, "Golden Triangle? What''s he doing there? Mom, my father won''t go to drug trafficking?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How can your father sell drugs?"


    Xiao yuewan said helplessly, "at the beginning, your father, Xu Yi and I went to the golden triangle to do a task. As a result, our identity was leaked, and we were surrounded."


    "In order to save your father, Zhang Fugui, Tieshan''s father, was shot dead by the enemy and didn''t even bring back the body." as soon as she mentioned this, Xiao yuewan couldn''t help but fill her eyes with tears and sobbed, "Fugui changed your father''s life with his life."


    Chu fan knows a little about this, but he didn''t expect it to be so complicated.


    "So, my father went to the golden triangle to avenge?" Chu fan frowned. "Who did he go with? Can you contact him?"


    Xiao yuewan shook her head: "he didn''t tell anyone, but left a note for me to take good care of you. But I know that he must have gone to the golden triangle to avenge ''sang Kun''."


    "Who is sang Kun?"


    "Sang Kun was a big drug lord in the golden triangle. At that time, we were surrounded by sang Kun''s people." Xiao yuewan wiped away tears from her eyes and said, "at that time, there were seven people in our team, and only five came back alive. In addition to Zhang Fugui, her father, Xia Lingfeng, died at that time."


    Chu fan was worried: "why didn''t you tell me such a big thing earlier? No, I have to go to the golden triangle right away."


    "Son, son..." Xiao yuewan shouted a few times, but Chu fan ran out in a hurry without looking back.


    In the yard, Mr. Xiao picked up a hoe again and turned over the almost deserted vegetable garden in the middle of the yard again. Mrs. Xiao took a small rake and raked up and leveled large pieces of soil. Although there was a little sweat on the forehead of the second old man, he looked very energetic.


    Seeing Chu fan running out, Xiao stopped his work and said with a smile, "wake up? Come on, help Grandpa do some work."


    Next to him, several junior members of the Xiao family and several professional nursing doctors looked at Chu fan enviously. They wanted to help, but Xiao didn''t need it. But now, he took the initiative to ask Chu fan for help, which shows that Chu fan''s position in his mind is not generally high.


    Mrs. Xiao also stood up straight, looked lovingly at Chu fan, smiled and waved: "Xiao Fan, come and let Grandma have a good look."


    No way, Chu fan can''t leave the two old men, can he?


    "Grandpa, grandma, your illness is just right. You should have more rest." Chu fan walked over, complained, looked at the land turned out, and said, "that''s all for today. You have to keep the rest for tomorrow. You have to work step by step, but you can''t be tired."


    "Well, listen to my grandson. Ha ha ha!" Xiao was very happy. Finally, he was willing to put down his hoe, took the towel handed by Xiao Yan, wiped the sweat on his face, spoiled and patted her on the head, and said to Chu fan, "look at your panic. What are you going to do?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. There''s just one thing I forgot to give to you two old people yesterday."


    Chu fan took out the porcelain bottle containing the body quenching pill, stuffed it into Mrs. Xiao''s hand and said, "grandma, keep this pill. Take one pill with grandpa every month to keep you strong and healthy and live a long life."


    "OK, OK, grandma, take it." old lady Xiao was even happier. She hugged Chu fan and didn''t give up. She was jealous of Xiao Long. She shouted in her heart: I''m your own grandson!


    "Cough, that..." Chu Fan said with a smile, "Grandpa, grandma, I have something to do. I have to go to the base, so..."


    "Go, go!" old Xiao waved cheerfully. "Men should focus on state affairs. If they have nothing to do at night, come back early and have a good drink with me."


    "Sure, sure."


    Chu fan quickly said goodbye to the second old man and was ready to go out. Suddenly, Xiao Yan said loudly; "Cousin, shall I take you?"


    "You?"


    "I happened to go to school and give you a ride on the way." Xiao Yan felt a emerald Leaf Pendant from her lap and said proudly, "I like the gift you gave me, so I''ll thank you this time."


    Alas, being small also has small advantages. Xiao Long, Zhao Qinghua and others can''t afford to ask for gifts, but Xiao Yan doesn''t care about them. This is not true. Her relationship with Chu fan has improved by leaps and bounds. In the future, she still doesn''t know what benefits she can get from Chu fan.


    In the car, Chu fan and Xia Yanran called to know where Xiao Yan was on the way. It was clear that it was different and sent him specially. However, he didn''t say anything. It''s rare for this girl to have this heart, and it''s worth giving her a small gift.


    Soon, Xiao Yan drove to the door of Yanjing military region. Xia Yanran had been driving and waiting at the door for a long time.


    "Cousin, are you still going home?" Xiao Yan suddenly asked when Chu fan was about to get off.


    Chu fan, who had already got up to get off, suddenly stopped, sat back slowly, hesitated, shook his head and said, "there are too many things. When I have time next time, I''ll go to see grandma and grandpa."


    Then Chu fan took a Maitreya Buddha Pendant carved from lanolin white jade from his pocket and hung it on Xiao Yan''s neck. He solemnly said, "wear this in the future. It can save your life when you are in danger."


    "Cousin!" Xiao Yan was so moved that if Chu fan hadn''t run fast, she would have jumped up and hugged him around the neck and cried.


    My cousin is very kind to me. If it weren''t for blood relationship, I would have to marry him. Woo woo, why am I his cousin?


    Chu fan gets into Xia Yanran''s car. Xia Yanran''s face is cold and hums, "you''re good. You let Xiao Yan take care of her. Don''t forget, she''s your cousin."


    "What are you talking about?" Chu fan didn''t have a good way. "I didn''t know she was my cousin? Can''t I give her a pendant as a cousin?"


    "No one said no." Xia Yan was so angry that she suddenly started the car. The car made a huge roar and rushed in. If the soldiers on guard hadn''t hid quickly, they would have been hit by a car.


    Chu Fan said anxiously, "Hey, can you slow down? I have something very important for you... I want to go to the golden triangle as soon as possible."


    Chu fan almost shouted out the latter sentence. The effect was good. Xia Yanran had ignored Chu fan, but as soon as she heard this, she immediately put on the brake and stopped the car.


    Thanks to Chu fan''s quick reaction, he grabbed the handrail in time. Otherwise, he had to break the windshield and go outside the car.


    Women are tigers. They can''t be provoked.


    "Are you going to the golden triangle? What are you doing?" Xia Yanran asked coldly.


    Chu Fan said seriously, "I heard from my mother that my father may have gone to the golden triangle to find a big drug lord named sang Kun to avenge your father."


    "What?"


    Xia Yanran couldn''t keep calm any longer. She lost her voice and said, "my uncle went to find sang Kun for revenge? Why doesn''t Aunt Xiao tell me such a big thing?"


    "This is not the time to say this. Please help me arrange it and send me to the golden triangle as soon as possible."


    Xia Yanran looked at the time and said, "there is a flight to Myanmar at more than 11 o''clock. We can arrive in the evening."


    "Can''t it be earlier?" Chu Fan said anxiously. "For example, last time, it was more convenient for us to take a fighter to the Yunnan Military Region and then enter the Golden Triangle from Yunnan?"


    Xia Yanran glanced at him angrily: "do you think the golden triangle is so easy to get in? First of all, if you go from Yunnan, you need to climb mountains and mountains. People who are not familiar with the road can''t be found at all. Secondly, there are many rebels in the border area, which will be very troublesome."


    "It will be much more convenient for us to enter Myanmar through formal procedures and start from Myanmar. Moreover, my uncle is not necessarily in the golden triangle. Maybe he is in Myanmar."


    Xia Yanran finished, started the car again and drove to the sacred blade base hidden deep underground.


    "Hey, what are we going to the base for? Go directly to the airport." Chu fan hurried.


    "Taoist priest Wu is here. Did you solve the promise before you left?"


    Chu fan suddenly realized that Taoist Wu''s pill stove had not been repaired. He just handed him the medicine and asked him to help refine a pregnancy pill.

 Chapter 393

    "Chu Xiaoyou, you''re all right." Taoist priest Wu said hello with a smile.


    Before he could ask, Chu Fan said bluntly, "Taoist priest, I thought all night last night and finally found a way to repair the Dan furnace."


    "Really? That''s great." Taoist Wu said in surprise.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "Taoist priest, don''t be happy too early. My words haven''t finished yet. Although the Dan furnace can be repaired, it has a disadvantage."


    Taoist priest Wu suddenly became nervous: "what disadvantages?"


    "Taoist priest should be very clear that repair is repair after all, and it is impossible to make it the same as the new. Besides, this Dan furnace itself is a failed product."


    "Failed product?"


    "That''s right." Chu Fan said with great assurance, "this Dan stove could have reached five grades and one star. However, because the people who refined this Dan stove painted the snake and added one more material - cold ice stone, which led to the imbalance between cold and heat of the Dan stove, there was a crack."


    Taoist priest Wu was so excited that he gave a thumbs up: "Gao, really Gao wow, that''s right. I think this Dan stove should not have only four grades, but I still don''t understand the reason. It''s really better to listen to your words than to read ten years of books, Chu Xiaoyou, what''s the disadvantage you said..."


    Chu Fan said, "with my current strength, I should be able to repair the pill stove, but repair is different from refining. It can''t bear the impact of too strong firepower and medicinal herbs aura. Therefore, it can only be used to refine pills below five grades, and it can only be used for about 500 times."


    "Enough, that''s enough." Taoist Wu nodded repeatedly. "With my strength, I can refine five pills at most. This pill stove should be enough for me to use for a long time."


    Chu fan comforted: "Taoist priest, don''t worry. I should be able to refine five product Dan furnaces within a year. I''ll help you get one at that time."


    "OK, I''ll wait for your good news." Taoist Wu took out a white jade carved box and directly stuffed it to Chu fan. "This is the baby spirit fruit you want. It''s yours whether you can repair the Dan stove or not."


    Chu fan smiled and stuffed the baby spirit fruit into Taoist priest Wu: "Taoist priest, you''re welcome. I have to expect you to help me refine the pregnancy elixir."


    "But I..."


    "OK, Taoist priest, sit down for a moment. I''ll repair the Danlu first. It''s not too late for you to go when the result is out." Chu fan couldn''t help but walk into the bedroom.


    Xia Yan looked on coldly and felt that Chu fan had something to hide from her. Apart from other things, she turned the bedroom upside down and couldn''t find the Dan stove, nor did she see Chu fan take it away.


    What does that mean? It shows that Chu fan also has space equipment such as Najie. Otherwise, where did he hide the Dan stove?


    Asshole, you just don''t believe me? Can I still rob your baby?


    Three hours later, Chu fan came out of the room holding the Dan stove. Taoist priest Wu hurried forward and asked excitedly and nervously, "how''s it going? Has it been repaired?"


    "Ha ha, I''m lucky I didn''t lose my life. It''s been repaired." Chu fan handed the Dan stove to Taoist priest Wu. Taoist priest Wu quickly took it and took it in his hand to check carefully. The original position of the crack was plated with a layer of gold metal, which stuck the crack like glue.


    Taoist priest Wu was stunned and said, "Chu Xiaoyou, this... This is good?"


    "Taoist priest, this process is not complicated. The key is the amount of fire copper." Chu fan pointed to the metal on the crack and explained, "this is fire copper. It can''t be used more or less. Therefore, we must master one of the balance points. Only when the cold and heat of the Dan furnace are balanced, can the effect of the Dan furnace be brought into play."


    Then Chu fan opened the lid of the elixir stove, pointed to some medicine boxes inside and said, "here are some medicine I prepared. No matter success or failure, the pregnant elixir will please you. Oh, yes, this is the prescription of the pregnant elixir."


    Taoist priest Wu quickly took the pill with both hands, looked carefully, and said in surprise: "is this... Pill to enhance mental power? You... Did you really give me the pill?"


    Chu fanle said: "Taoist priest, I even gave you the medicine. What''s wrong? However, Taoist priest, you must refine it within 25 days. Even if you fail, you should inform me as soon as possible. Please!"


    "OK, I''ll do my best!" Taoist Wu waved his big hand, and the Dan stove and the medicinal materials inside were collected. He solemnly said, "wait for my good news and leave!"


    Seeing off Taoist priest Wu, Chu fan looked back at Xia Yanran and asked, "Yanran, should we go too?"


    "You still have me in your eyes?" Xia Yanran gave him a white look and hum, "get in the car!"


    In the car, Xia Yanran not only didn''t talk to Chu fan, but also didn''t even look at him. Chu fan thinks what happened last night made her angry, but is it my fault? Will you be happy if you really want to marry you? Or do you think it''s cool if you refuse me?


    "Yan Ran, we''re still early. We don''t have to drive so fast."


    "Yan Ran, are you hungry? Why don''t we find a place to eat first?"


    "Good!"


    Chu fan was thirsty. Xia Yanran finally spoke. Although she only said one word, Chu fan''s hanging heart finally fell into her stomach.


    Just talk, just talk, it means she has calmed down.


    They sat down in a fast food restaurant near the airport. Chu fan ordered a lot of food. When he finished buying and was about to sit down, a tall man with a bent waist came over with a violent cough.


    "Brother, please give me something to eat... Cough, I haven''t eaten for three days." the man''s clothes are ragged, his hair is as messy as weeds, and his cheeks and beard are almost invisible.


    Seeing him like this, Xia Yanran obviously frowned, took a hamburger and pushed the rest to the man. Although he didn''t speak, he has expressed his attitude with action, and these things have been given to him.


    Chu fan is so angry. Elder sister, you''ve gone too far. I bought it? I didn''t eat a bite. You gave it away? I don''t object to you giving beggars food, but the key is, can''t you leave me a hamburger?


    However, Chu fan wouldn''t quarrel with Xia Yanran because of some food, but when he was ready to invite beggars to eat together, he suddenly frowned and said coldly, "uncle, don''t you think your makeup is bad?"


    "Brother, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    "Your knife is exposed." Chu fan pointed to his waist.


    The man''s face changed greatly, subconsciously looked down, but at this moment, Chu fan suddenly took his hand, grabbed the man''s skirt, lifted him in the air, and was about to throw his hand out.


    Just then, a hurried voice shouted, "stop, it''s your own!"


    "Squid?" Chu fan looked at the thin old man in front of him in surprise, and then looked at the beggar raised in the air by himself. He lost his voice, "are you King Kong?"


    "Cough, boss, can you let me down?" King Kong smiled and was put down by Chu fan. Then he sat down like a starving ghost and ate wildly.


    At this time, Xia Yanran finally calmed down and said in surprise: "elder squid, you saved elder King Kong? When did it happen? Why didn''t I receive any news?"


    "It''s almost half a month." the squid also sat down next to him and said with a smile, "after saving King Kong, I''ll take him back to China and report to the little boss. Hehe!"


    Chu fan rolled his eyes and hummed, "are you looking for me to heal? I said, how can there be such a tall and strong beggar? Besides, he also carries an authentic military knife?"


    King Kong couldn''t help asking, "little boss, my knife is hidden. How did you find it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the squid slapped him in the back of the head: "if you ask for smoking, can you hide this little thing from the little boss? I''m sure the little boss even knows what kind of underwear you wear."


    King Kong nodded again and again: "well, it makes sense, little boss..."


    "Stop!" Chu fan hurriedly interrupted King Kong''s words and said helplessly, "can you two not call me little boss? How can I listen strange?"


    "The boss said, in the future, you will be our boss."


    "Then just call me boss."


    King Kong shook his head while eating and said vaguely, "I think the little boss is very nice."


    Chu fan looks loveless. I really don''t know whether to treat this guy with developed limbs and simple mind.


    The squid hurriedly said, "since you don''t feel good, we''d better call you head in the future."


    "OK, it''s better to call the head than the little boss." Chu fan hurriedly finalized his name, and then asked curiously, "by the way, how did you two find here?"


    Before the squid could answer, a middle-aged man rushed in with several policemen, pointed to the squid and King Kong and shouted, "just them, robbed my car, tied me up and locked me in the car."


    "You guys, put your hands up now..."


    Before the police gun was pulled out, Chu fan had brought the certificate to his eyes. Leng hum said, "we are from the National Security Bureau."


    The policeman took the certificate carefully, looked at it, immediately stood at attention, saluted and said respectfully, "excuse me, excuse me."


    Chu fan waved his hand, took out a wad of money and handed it to the driver: "sorry, my colleague was anxious to handle the case and requisitioned your car. Let the money be used as compensation."


    "No, no, just a little gas money, misunderstanding, misunderstanding." the driver changed his previous attitude and politely followed the police. But before Chu fan could collect the money, he was taken away by the squid.


    "Hey, money is a good thing." the squid said with a smile. "Head, our regiment is short of money now. Look, when is it convenient to call me several billion... Oh, I almost forgot to report to you. I''m the accountant of our regiment now, and all the money spent must be approved by me."


    Chu fan desperately holds his forehead and lets an old thief manage the money. Is this reliable?

 Chapter 394

    "You are a loser. A suit of clothes costs me so much money." the squid has a flesh ache on his face. He has just got 8000 yuan, and now there is less than 100 yuan left.


    Just now, he looked like a beggar and a King Kong like a consumptive ghost. After cutting off his long hair, shaving off his beard and changing into new clothes, he immediately brightened people''s eyes.


    With a height of nearly two meters and a burly figure, he attracted the amazing eyes of countless people as soon as he appeared. In particular, he wore a black leather windbreaker and sunglasses. The whole person looked much colder. He followed Chu fan''s side, which was more windy than his head.


    In order to repair his abandoned cover door, Chu fan spent seven points of bone tower energy, which not only restored his cultivation, but also cured his hidden diseases accumulated over the years. It can be said that the strength of King Kong at this time is definitely at the peak of his life. Even Chu fan is definitely not his opponent without the help of the demon king.


    Tianjing bodyguard is really popular.


    At 6 pm, the plane landed at Mandalay airport in North Central Myanmar.


    "I said, don''t you two follow me?" Chu Fan said helplessly.


    Although a strong Tianjing bodyguard is very popular, Chu fan came to Myanmar this time to save his father in the golden triangle. With King Kong''s size, it''s hard not to attract attention. How can we save people at that time? Is it difficult to fight with others?


    "Give me the money!" the squid simply stretched out his hand. "The construction of the Legion needs a lot of money. Give me the money and I''ll go right away."


    King Kong said coolly, "when I came, the boss said that we should get at least 500 million construction funds, otherwise, let us not go back."


    It''s special. I''m still a hard account holder. Where can I get you 500 million?


    When Chu fan was worried, Xia Yanran suddenly pulled his arm and pointed to the front. Chu fan looked up and stared in amazement: "Hong Luan? How could she be here?"


    At the door of a cold drink shop opposite, there is a beautiful girl in bright clothes. Who is not hongluan?


    "Hi!" Hong Luan waved to Chu fan with a smile, but her bright smile was more terrible than the devil in Chu fan''s eyes.


    Last time in Australia, Chu fan knocked someone down, accidentally kissed her on the mouth and touched someone''s chest. Chu fan still remembers her furious appearance, but now she smiles like flowers, as if they were still very friendly.


    It''s abnormal. There must be something in here.


    "Chu fan, sweet, long time no see." hongluan twisted her hips and walked over.


    She was wearing a Red Hip Wrap Skirt with suspenders. Her whole shoulder and most of her chest were exposed. The white soft meat attracted the amazing eyes of many men.


    Compared with her chest, her long legs and hips are more attractive. Chu fan doubts whether she wears underwear or not. The skirt is too short to cover your ass, but you can''t see any traces of underwear.


    Thongs. She must be wearing Thongs inside.


    Without waiting for Chu fan and Xia Yanran to speak, the squid held out his hand to hongluan again: "take the money, one million."


    "Don''t worry, when my master gets well, I''ll reward you ten times or a hundred times." hongluan walked up to Chu fan, put his hand on his shoulder and said with a smile, "handsome boy, can you do me a favor?"


    "Don''t do this!" Chu fan hurriedly threw away her hand and didn''t have a good way. "Just say it, what do you want?"


    "What am I doing here? Can''t you guess?" Hong Luan winked and giggled. "As long as you cure my master''s disease, I''m your man. You can do whatever you want."


    Chu fan sneered, "put away your ghost trick. Yanran won''t be fooled. However, it''s not impossible to treat your master''s disease, but you have to promise me two conditions."


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s find a place to live first." Xia Yanran said coldly and raised her feet directly and left.


    Squid looked at Chu fan and Xia Yanran, and resolutely dragged King Kong to chase Xia Yanran. Although Chu fan is the head, his intuition tells him that Xia Yanran may be the head''s wife. It must be right to flatter her.


    "You seem to be afraid of me?" hongluan looked at Chu fan with great interest. "Are you afraid that I will depend on you?"


    Chu fan sneered, "what do you depend on me? Do I have anything to do with you? Psycho!"


    When Chu fan went away, Lei Ming, Li Wang and ghost came out of the cold drink shop, stood on the side of Hong Luan and asked, "boss, you won''t really like him?"


    "Shut up, I can''t wait to kill him." hongluan gnashed his teeth and stared at Chu fan''s back. "Asshole, let you be arrogant for a few days first. When my master gets well, I''ll make your life worse than death. Let''s go!"


    Lei Ming three people look at each other. Their intuition tells them that the boss really likes Chu fan this time. Isn''t there such a saying in Huaxia: because love becomes hate, it''s the same in reverse. Hate can also become love.


    Besides, the man who dares to kiss the boss and touch her is Chu fan alone. Can the boss kill him? Can she kill it?


    "Let''s go!" the ghost said helplessly, and the three quickly followed hongluan.


    Soon, several people stayed in a small hotel. As soon as they entered the door, Chu fan couldn''t help pressing the squid on the bed and stuck his neck: "asshole, you dare to betray me? I have to strangle you."


    "King Kong... Help me... Cough, commander, listen to me..." the squid was pinched and rolled his eyes, but King Kong seemed not to see it. He took a bottle of wine and ran to the balcony to drink it himself, regardless of the squid''s life or death.


    Finally, Xia Yanran couldn''t see it anymore. She pulled Chu fan apart and said, "listen to him first."


    "Well, you''d better make up a reason for me, or I''ll have to crush you." Chu Fan said fiercely.


    The squid gasped for a long time and said wrongfully, "Captain, I''m doing it for you."


    "It''s better for me to recruit that crazy woman? I''m so......" Chu Fanteng stood up and wanted to strangle him. Xia Yanran stopped him and sat down again.


    "Captain, do you know who she is?" the squid said positively. "She is the only disciple of the rosefinch. If you want to pull the rosefinch into our four saints mercenary corps, you must have a good relationship with the hongluan."


    This is also true. With the relationship between Qinglong and rosefinch, the chance to be together again is very slim. If you know that Chu fan is the head of the Four Saints mercenary corps, the rosefinch is likely to refuse Chu fan''s treatment and would rather die than be with the green dragon.


    But Hong Luan is a disciple of rosefinch. If you get rid of her, you''re afraid she can''t get her master? It''s easier to deal with her than to deal with her master.


    Xia Yanran nodded slowly and said, "the strength of hongluan is not weak, and several people around her are also very strong. If we can pull hongluan in, the strength of our four saints'' servant Corps will be greatly enhanced."


    "We?" Chu fan looked at Xia Yanran strangely. The mercenary regiment is mine. How can it become ours?


    The squid hurriedly said, "Yan Ran is right. It''s also the boss''s idea. Let the leader you must pull the hongluan in. As for the rosefinch, the boss said, don''t be too reluctant, as long as she can recover."


    "Dee Dee Dee!" there was a knock at the door.


    Xia Yanran got up and opened the door. She saw Hong Luan standing outside the door with a bottle of wine and three wine glasses in her hand.


    "If you don''t mind, let''s have a few drinks?" hongluan shook the wine bottle in her hand and walked in with a smile.


    What if I mind? You came uninvited. Xia Yanran shook her head helplessly, closed the door, walked back, but sat beside Chu fan.


    Although Xia Yanran behaved naturally, the squid''s obscene - trivial eyes made Chu fan very unnatural and stared at the squid: "still look? Go back to your room and drink."


    "Take the money!" the squid asked for money again, took Chu fan''s anger, took out all the money in his wallet and threw it to him. The squid immediately smiled with joy and greeted King Kong to leave.


    After sending the squid away, Chu Fan said bluntly, "let me treat the rosefinch elder, but I have two conditions."


    "As long as you don''t let my master join your mercenary regiment, everything is easy to discuss." hongluan was not in a hurry, poured a glass of wine for the three, sat down and said without delay.


    "First, you must join my mercenary regiment and take four people."


    "Yes, but I also have a request." hongluan has been prepared for a long time and said faintly, "that is, it will last for two years. After two years, we will not owe each other, whether we go or stay. You can''t interfere. Moreover, I want to be the Deputy head, just like Natasha."


    Chu fan nodded: "it''s no problem to be a deputy head. It''s OK for two years, but if you want to find eight people, you have to be like thunder, ghost and King Li."


    Hongluan shrugged: "OK, say the next condition."


    "The second condition is actually very simple. I hope senior rosefinch can settle in China after she recovers from injury. I will arrange everything for her to ensure her satisfaction."


    This move greatly surprised hongluan. She widened her eyes and shouted angrily, "you despicable fellow, is a disguise. She wants my master to work for you."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not as serious as you think. I just want to have more security at home."


    "I can''t be the master of this condition. It depends on what my master means."


    "Then I''ll see your master. But before that, you have to do me a favor."


    The red Luan Teng stood up and said angrily, "Chu fan, are you a little aggressive? I haven''t become your man yet?"


    "No help, right?"


    Chu fan waved his hand without fear: "then you go first. When I have time, you can go to China to find me... Oh, yes, it''s best to bring senior rosefinch to China, so as to save me a trip."


    "You..."


    Hongluan was gnashing her teeth with hate: "you hate it. I helped you with this, but three days at most. After three days, no matter whether it is done or not, you must go to Colombia with me and treat my master."

 Chapter 395

    Kokang, the largest special zone in Northeast Myanmar, welcomed three young tourists today.


    These three tourists are very special. The combination of a man and two women is extremely popular. Moreover, the man was extravagant and looked like an upstart. The two women around him were not only beautiful, but also hot. The most important point is that the temperament of the two women is different. One is as cold as ice and the other is as hot as fire. They are the best in the world.


    "I got the latest tip. Sang Kun goes to the casino every night." Hong Luan took Chu fan''s left arm and almost stuck to him, whispering in his ear.


    On the surface, she looks like a very sticky goblin. Who would have thought that she would say these words to Chu fan? What''s more, no one can imagine that she is a frightening "fire girl".


    Knowing the purpose of Chu fan''s coming to Myanmar, hongluan immediately made the most detailed and reasonable battle plan, that is, to arrest sang Kun, so that Chu fan''s father can be found.


    In contrast, Xia Yanran''s plan is much conservative. If it''s normal, it''s OK, but now, where can Chu fan wait? Of course, the sooner you find your father, the better. Therefore, the decision was made on the spot and implemented according to hongluan''s plan.


    Originally, only Chu fan and Hong Luan came out, and Xia Yanran and others met outside, but Xia Yanran was very stubborn this time and had to go with her. In this way, the strange combination of the three of them came into being, and the effect was good.


    "I have three options," said Hong Luan. "First, we pretend to be gamblers and wait for sang Kun to appear while playing in the casino. But this method is too conservative to see sang Kun, because he may not appear in the casino hall. We are completely lucky."


    "No, say the next one." Chu fan passed it directly.


    Hongluan said without hesitation: "the second way is to win money and attract sang Kun''s attention, so that we can seize the opportunity to catch him and ask about your father''s whereabouts."


    Chu fan nodded: "this method is good. Is there a better way than this?"


    "Then use the third one. Let''s just copy the guy and go straight to Sang Kun''s nest. It shouldn''t be difficult to kill sang Kun with our strength." hongluan said. "This method is the simplest and most direct. The only disadvantage is that there will be a lot of noise. We must make a quick decision. Otherwise, it''s not easy to get rid of the warlords."


    Without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Xia Yan said decisively, "implement the first plan. If not today, we will implement the second plan tomorrow."


    "No, directly implement the second plan." Chu Fan said with a smile, "this time, the money the squid wants has been found."


    With that, Chu fan hugged hongluan''s small waist and walked towards the casino.


    Hongluan gave him a white look and said angrily, "you''re light. Is it all right? Let me remind you that there should be a gambling king in sangkun''s casino. Don''t steal the chicken and lose the rice and Yanran."


    Xia Yanran''s face became colder and hummed, "if you dare to bet on me, I''ll expose your identity and die together."


    It''s the most poisonous woman''s heart. It''s terrible for this woman to be cruel.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, how can I be willing to use you two as chips?" Chu fan pulled Xia Yanran and walked into the casino like a super dandy.


    Last night, they stayed in Mandalay for one night. Today, they took a bus to Kokang special zone. Sure enough, as Xia Yanran said, there were no obstacles along the way.


    At this time, it is already more than 4 p.m. from this time period, it is the busiest time of the casino day.


    Sangkun''s Casino is the largest in Kokang area. The decoration inside is magnificent. The two welcoming beauties standing at the door are at the level of stewardess and wear exposed clothes, which is almost like swimsuits.


    "Welcome!" when the two beauties see different guests, they will say hello politely in the languages of different countries. Don''t underestimate this humble job. You can''t do it without excellent eyesight and profound language talent.


    Just like now, the two welcoming guests can see at a glance that the three Chu fan are Chinese. Therefore, they use the standard Chinese language, which naturally makes people feel comfortable.


    "Ha ha, good, good." Chu fan, learning from the fat man in front of him, took out two rolls of money, stuffed them into the chest of the two welcoming girls, and wiped the oil and water by the way.


    The two welcoming guests were not shy at all, but were ecstatic, thanked again and again, and watched Chu fan go away.


    If he was rich, this roll of money would have to be at least 1000 yuan. If he hadn''t been surrounded by two beautiful women, they wouldn''t have let such a rich guest go. As long as you serve him well, it''s possible to earn tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands tonight.


    What a pity!


    "Hey, do you two really think you''re my girl?" Chu fan complained when he walked away.


    My waist must be blue and purple.


    Xia Yanran''s face turned red and hummed calmly: "I''m looking at you for Qiao Yun and Su Yuan. At the same time, I''ll wake you up and don''t flirt outside."


    With that, she also deliberately glanced at hongluan.


    Hongluan was unwilling to show weakness, but also hugged Chu fan''s arm tightly and pouted sweetly: "people are your woman. If you like it, people can touch it for you here. Why touch that kind of woman? It''s so dirty."


    Chu fan was immediately excited: "really? Then I can touch it?"


    "Touch it."


    "I really touched it?"


    Chu fan is still trying. Xia Yanran suddenly grabs Chu fan''s hand and presses it on hongluan''s tall and straight chest. Suddenly, Chu fan and Hong Luan were foolish.


    "Cough, this can''t blame me, I''m also a victim." Chu fan quickly shook off hongluan''s arm and strode away.


    Or stay away from this place of right and wrong, otherwise, something must happen. But... Hey, that''s great!


    Facing hongluan''s eyes, Xia Yanran said innocently: "didn''t you let him touch it? I just helped you two. Why, you''re not satisfied? Otherwise, I''ll call Chu fan back for you and let him touch you again... Hey, don''t go, wait for me..."


    Chu fan is the first time to enter the casino. Everything he sees is very fresh, especially the waitresses walking around with wine glasses. They are really too sexy. They wear the same clothes as the two welcome guests at the door, and they are all of the type with big chest, long legs and sweet face.


    In each gambling table, there is a young and beautiful female charge official. Their clothes are much more formal, but they are very beautiful. The uniform white shirt, black vest and bow tie at the neckline look serious and full of energy.


    "It''s called zajinhua. It''s easy to play, but it''s very interesting. Do you want to try?" hongluan seemed to forget the attack on his chest just now, came to Chu fan again, took his arm as before, and whispered in his ear.


    Chu fan was eager to try. He took out a bank card and stuffed it to Xia Yanran who had just come over. He ordered, "go and help me change it into chips."


    Asshole, you think I''m your woman?


    Xia Yanran glared at him fiercely, but she had to take the card obediently.


    This card is temporarily lent to him by squid. There is one million transferred by Chu fan. This card is issued by Swiss banks all over the world, which is very convenient, and there is no information about the head of the household.


    Soon, Xia Yanran came over with a tray on which several piles of large chips were placed. Along the way, it attracted countless amazing eyes. Some looked at her face, some looked at her figure, but more people looked at the chips in her tray.


    It''s really rich. It''s more than one million yuan. It seems that there''s a big bet today.


    When Xia Yanran came back, one of the Golden Flower gambling tables was lost. He got up and left. Chu fan sat down with a smile: "I''m sitting here, no problem?"


    "Brother, what a great fortune?" a local tyrant with several big gold rings on his hand hugged a petite girl, but stared at the red Luan around Chu fan and said with a smile.


    He was a thin man with a suit and glasses. He looked gentle, but his voice was not so friendly.


    "Is there a problem? Don''t you all sit down?" the thin man sneered. "Be careful, don''t lose the two pretty girls around you. Hum!"


    "Come on, bet." the third man spoke. He had the most chips in front of him. He looked in a very good mood. It was obvious that he had won money.


    At this time, his eyes were greedy and stared at the piles of chips in front of Chu fan, as if they were already in his bag. He couldn''t wait to throw the bottom bet into the center of the gambling table and urged several people to start betting.


    A gambling table can seat six people. In addition to the three of them, Chu fan''s family is a middle-aged man. He only glances at Chu fan when Chu fan sits down, and then ignores it. He doesn''t seem to be interested in the chips in front of Chu fan or the two beautiful girls next to him.


    The man''s family is a woman. She looks like she is in her twenties. She wears a white sports vest with navel exposed, a white denim jacket and a pair of denim shorts.


    She looked very rebellious, chewing gum in her mouth. Seeing Chu fan''s eyes, she snorted with disdain, grabbed the chips and threw them into the center of the gambling table.


    significant!


    Chu fan grabbed two small chips and threw them out. He leaned slowly against the back of the chair and stretched out two fingers. Xia Yanran doesn''t understand what''s going on. Hongluan has touched out a box of cigarettes, put them in her mouth and lit them, then took them down from her mouth and sent them to Chu fan''s mouth.


    This scene, greatly beyond Chu fan''s expectation, was almost choked by a mouthful of smoke. Fortunately, at this time, the dealer has begun to deal cards

 Chapter 396

    ¡°J¡¢Q¡¢K£¿¡±


    After Chu fan got the card, he caught the card in his hand for the first time and asked suspiciously, "baby, is my card big or small?"


    Xia Yanran will be mad at him, asshole, will you play? This is shunzi. Of course, shunzi is a big brand. I don''t understand. How dare you sit here and gamble?


    "Husband!" Hong Luan hurriedly covered Chu fan''s mouth and shouted coyly, "it''s all heard. Keep it a secret. Do you understand?"


    "Oh, I know. Hei hei!" Chu fan smiled and hugged hongluan''s waist, buttoned the card, glanced around several people and asked, "what do you see me doing? Do you follow the card? If no one follows, I''ll take the money?"


    "Brother, you''re the leftovers of other people''s play." the fat local tyrant opposite said with a smile, "if you want to steal chicken, you''re still young. I''ll talk to 10000!"


    The thin man at the bottom of his head didn''t even look at the cards. He directly threw 10000 chips up, glanced at Chu fan disdainfully and snorted.


    It was the third place. He had the most chips in front of him. He also didn''t look at the cards. He grabbed a chip of 10000 and threw it in. Ha ha said with a smile: "brother, J, Q and K are big cards. You can''t give up. Ha ha!"


    The rebellious girl of his family looked at her cards, grabbed a chip of 100000 and threw it out. She said indifferently, "I raise 100000!"


    "Don''t play!" Chu fan''s dull man threw the card directly.


    This time, everyone''s eyes fell on Chu fan and wanted to see if he wanted to hold on.


    The fat local tyrant said with a smile: "brother, don''t hold on. It''s normal to steal chicken. Don''t lose face. Abandon the card."


    "Brother, we haven''t seen the cards. Maybe the cards are not as good as yours. Follow me, and you''ll regret it if you don''t follow me." the third one, fearing that the world won''t be chaotic, kept tempting Chu fan to bet.


    At this time, the rebellious girl looked at Chu fan and raised her eyebrows: "I''m also stealing chickens. Dare you play?"


    "What am I afraid of?" Chu fan, like a gambler who lost red eyes, threw out a million chips in front of him and said loudly, "I raise a million. Who wants to come?"


    One million is not a small amount. The fat tyrant finally got serious and stared at Chu fan carefully, but he was stunned to see whether he was really stealing chickens. To be conservative, the fat tyrant grabbed the cards in front of him, looked at them, shook his head and threw them away: "one on four, it''s a little risky. You play."


    The thin man frowned, took a look at the card and threw it away: "no!"


    It was the third place again. Without thinking about it, he threw 500000 into it and said with a smile, "I''ll add another million with you."


    Then the man threw in another million. He didn''t look at the cards. If the rebellious girl wanted to bet with him, he would have to bet two million, and Chu fan was the same.


    "I have two million with you!" the girl threw out most of the chips in front of her and looked provocatively at Chu fan. "You have no chips. Do you want to continue to follow?"


    Chu fan was anxious and said angrily, "go and change my 100 million in card into chips. I don''t believe it. Does anyone dare to compare more money with me?"


    "It won''t take that much. The gambling table has an upper limit, which can''t exceed five million at most." Xia Yan snorted coldly, took the card and turned to change chips.


    "Give me 20 million." Chu fan shouted to Xia Yanran''s back, turned back and snorted coldly to the two people who were still with the note, "if you have the courage, you''ll keep following. I''ll add 4.9 million."


    The noise here is so big that it has already attracted countless gamblers. Everyone is surprised by Chu fan''s big pen. This means to fight to the end.


    You know, the gambling table has the rules of the gambling table, and the upper limit of betting is set for fear that some people have too much money and keep filling up, resulting in people with good cards but insufficient chips have no choice but to quit. Therefore, as long as one person drops the chip to 5 million, no matter how many people bet, they can only follow one round, and they can''t exceed 5 million, and then make a clear card. Whoever has a big card wins.


    Now, Chu fan only bet up to 5.9 million. Obviously, he wants to keep up and see who can''t help capping first. People around talked about it one after another, but there were few people who were optimistic about Chu fan. They all thought he was the second ancestor of more money and couldn''t play cards at all.


    At this stage, the third one is a little uncertain. If Chu fan doesn''t steal chicken, he is definitely an actor. He is too special. However, he has followed in more than one million, so it''s really unwilling to withdraw.


    After thinking about it, the man looked at his card face and suddenly showed a happy look on his face, but he immediately covered it up, grabbed the chips and threw them out, calmly said, "four million and nine million, I''ll follow!"


    "Me too!" the rebellious girl also added 495.


    At this time, Xia Yanran really changed 20 million chips back. Chu fan directly grabbed ten million chips and threw them in. Hongluan was quick in eyes and hands and quickly grabbed two 100000 chips. The meaning is self-evident. Chu fan followed another round.


    Next, the three people seemed to have put their heads on, and soon piled up a lot of chips on the gambling table, and there were few chips left in front of them.


    Finally, the man couldn''t help but throw the last chip in: "five million!"


    The rebellious girl also breathed a sigh of relief: "me and you!"


    Chu fan skimmed his lips: "can''t play anymore? It''s boring. Five million, I''ll follow."


    "I a pair of a, open the card." the man took the lead in opening the card, impressively a pair of a, plus a heart K. This is not a small card in the golden flower.


    And he didn''t look at Chu fan at all, but kept staring at the rebellious girl. Subconsciously, she was the man''s biggest enemy.


    As expected, the rebellious girl slowly opened the card, impressively 8, 9, 10, shunzi!


    If a man is struck by lightning, he can''t believe standing up, but the card won''t change, and the result has come out. Then, the man glared at Chu fan fiercely. If it weren''t for Chu fan, how could he make such a heavy note? How could you lose so badly? Not only did he export the more than 10 million he just won, but he also had little capital left.


    Chu fan was still wronged and opened the card: "I didn''t let you talk to me again. Besides, I''m telling the truth."


    J. Q, K, three cards, even the rebellious girl was stunned. Unexpectedly, Chu fan really got these three cards. Can''t he really play? No, he did it on purpose. He must have done it on purpose.


    "Wife, did we lose or win?" Chu fan asked back.


    With excitement, hongluan hugged Chu fan''s neck and screamed, "we won, we won!"


    Xia Yanran was more direct. In the past, she hugged all the chips on the gambling table. On her cold face, there was a trace of irrecoverable excitement. This guy is so good at pretending that he almost cheated me.


    Twenty million chips turned into more than 60 million in a twinkling of an eye. It''s too fast to make money. No wonder so many people lost their lives in order to gamble. This thing is really a second heaven and a second hell.


    At this time, for Chu fan, it was as beautiful as heaven, but for men and rebellious girls, it was like falling into hell. They watched their money taken away by others. Then they were so excited that they even stabbed them.


    It''s cruel to base your happiness on the pain of others, isn''t it?


    "Come on, continue." Chu fan immediately threw two chips after cheering.


    Opposite, the fat tyrant got up and left with his arms around the petite beauty without saying a word. The man who was about to lose all glared at Chu fan, angrily stood up and turned away.


    "You are cruel!" the rebellious girl glared at Chu fan and got up and left.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Chu fan, the silent man at home and the thin man opposite were left on the gambling table. In the face of Chu fan, whose depth is unpredictable, Leng is that no one dares to sit down and bet with him.


    "It''s really boring. Let''s go!" Chu fan stood up depressed and walked towards other gambling tables with hongluan in his arms. Later, Xia Yanran wanted to bite him, but for this task, she had to bear it. She collected all the chips and went to the counter to change money.


    Soon, Chu fan came to a table of dice. Coincidentally, the fat local tyrant was there. Seeing Chu fan coming, he grinned at Chu fan and said, "we really have a chance to play this?"


    "How to play this?" Chu fan was eager to try. He felt fresh and curious about everything.


    Really, doesn''t he really understand?


    The fat local tyrant didn''t know the details of fan, but he didn''t dare to underestimate him any more. He hurriedly said: "Gambling on dice is very simple. There are five dice. The dealer shakes them, and then guesses the size, points, etc. the odds of guessing the size are one loss and one loss, and the odds of winning or losing each account for 50%. The odds of guessing the points are one loss and ten, which is difficult and the odds of winning are small. Unless you are an expert who can listen to the dice, there are few people who play this game."


    "I''ll leave it. I''m leaving?"


    The beautiful lotus official shouted and was about to open the dice cup. Chu fan suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    The beautiful lotus official frowned and said, "if you want to bet, just as soon as possible. Everyone is waiting to open."


    "Don''t worry. I have to ask. Do you have a ceiling?"


    "No."


    "Great." Chu fan excitedly pointed to the big characters and shouted, "bet all the money on me and buy a big one!"


    Xia Yanran was obedient and patted all the chips in her hand. Chu fan was stunned and glared: "where''s my money? Why is it so much?"


    "Change it into money and save the card." Xia Yanran said truthfully.


    Chu fan angrily pointed to her: "you... Who let you change it into money? My money, I can spend it as I like. When is it your turn? Bring me the card."


    Loser, do you really think I''m your wife? Do you think you''re a gambler? Winning last time was a fluke. Can the lucky God take care of you alone? I don''t exchange chips for money. Do I want to watch you lose all your money?


    Hongluan didn''t care about those. Like a jealous woman, she grabbed the bank card in Xia Yanran''s hand, and then stuck it to Chu fan. She comforted: "forget it, husband, when we win, won''t we have more money? Beauty, open it!"

 Chapter 397

    "Five, three, four, six, four, twenty-two."


    The beauty official opened the dice cup and shouted out the numbers of the five dice in the dice cup. Then, according to the odds, he quickly lost all the chips to the winner and took back the loser''s money.


    Because Chu fan made a million bets, the dealer lost more and won less, and lost some. Those around him looked at Chu fan enviously. It''s really good luck that this guy is so accurate.


    The fat local tyrant shook his head regretfully: "unfortunately, if you bet all the chips you just won, this one will double. Alas!"


    "It''s all up to you!" Chu fan glared at Xia Yan. "Women have long hair and short insight. How much do I win less? Sleep by yourself tonight. I don''t need you to serve."


    Xia Yanran almost couldn''t help kicking out. She''s a loser. Who wants to sleep with you? You still want me to serve you. Dream.


    "Wife, do you want to bet us big or small?" Chu fan asked with a smile holding hongluan.


    It seems that they really regard themselves as a couple. Chu fan is very involved, and Hong Luan seems to enjoy it. She glances at Xia Yanran from time to time, as if she is provoking. She interprets a jealous woman incisively and vividly.


    "If you want to play big, let''s guess the points. If you win, you have ten times the odds." hongluan said eagerly.


    The bystanders all threw their mouths and guessed that the odds of points were high, but you have to have that ability. You think it''s a guess of size, with a 50% win rate? If you don''t know how to listen to the dice, you''re too tired to guess.


    Just at this time, the beautiful lotus official had shaken the dice, slammed down on the gambling table, and shouted, "you must leave your hand when you buy, and you can''t wait for passengers when you sail..."


    Chu fan asked excitedly, "wife, which points shall we bet?"


    "Between 15 and 20, husband, you can choose any one, and the winning rate should be higher." hongluan wisely gave advice.


    Chu fan nodded repeatedly: "my wife makes sense, then take another one and bet 18. If you want to send it, you will win!"


    Dream. If you can guess right, I''ll eat all the dice.


    Paralyzed, where did this guy come from? And gambling like that?


    It''s outrageous to bring two beauties when you lose.


    Hum, a newborn cow is not afraid of tigers. Money is not so easy to win


    The people around are gloating at Chu fan, but they are more staring at the two beauties around him. Although Xia Yanran seldom speaks, her popularity is no smaller than that of hongluan. The cold and gorgeous temperament is definitely a woman that any man wants to conquer. The more she despises them, the more cheap these men are and the more interested they are in her.


    Lose. When your man loses all his money, he will bet these two little women. Then... Hei hei!


    "Three, five, two, six, two, eighteen... Er, small!"


    At first, the beauty dealer shouted out the points of five dice as usual, but she calmed down after calling out 18 o''clock. She suddenly widened her eyes and looked at the chips on the 18 o''clock bet, two million, the odds of one losing ten. This one would lose 20 million, and her forehead was sweating immediately.


    "Yeah, we won again. You''re great, husband!" hongluan jumped on Chu fan excitedly, jumping and jumping. He didn''t mind rubbing his big chest on him. Several times, he buried Chu fan''s mouth and nose in his chest and almost suffocated Chu fan.


    Happiness comes too suddenly. It''s a proper rhythm to show up.


    "Calm down, calm down!" Chu fan hurriedly calmed hongluan, couldn''t hide his excitement, and a touch of pride appeared at the corners of his mouth. "To maintain your demeanor, this is just the beginning. Look, my husband won''t stop until he won 500 million today."


    Five hundred million? This guy is going to win the casino and close down. Lengtouqing, you won so much money and still want to leave alive? I really don''t know how to write dead words.


    "Beauty, shake the dice, I''m still waiting to bet." Chu fan waited for a while, but he didn''t see the official shaking the dice, so he couldn''t help asking.


    The palm of the beautiful lotus official is full of sweat. How dare you shake the dice? With her understanding of Chu fan, if she goes on, she will bet all her chips. If she wins again, the casino will have to compensate Chu fan for more than two billion.


    Not to mention whether the casino can afford to pay, just because she let the casino lose such a large sum of money is enough for her to die a hundred times.


    Fortunately, a thin old man came over and said politely, "Sir, the maximum limit here is no more than two million. If you want to bet a little bigger, you can go to the VIP Hall. With your excellent performance, you are fully qualified to gamble in the VIP Hall."


    "No!" Chu fan refused without hesitation. He glanced at him disdainfully and hummed, "I''ll play here. Even if I limit the note to two million, I''ll get 20 million if I win one. I''m not in a hurry."


    Grass, you''re not in a hurry. We can''t stand it.


    The thin old man smiled and said, "in that case, take your time. I''m waiting for you at the door of the VIP Hall upstairs."


    "Cut!" Chu fan tilted his mouth and greeted the beautiful lotus official, "go on, I''ll bet two million."


    "Sorry, the gambling table is closed." the beauty officer took out a sign that was closed, put it on the gambling table, and quickly turned and left.


    Now Chu fan was unhappy and said angrily, "what do you mean? Don''t open it if you can''t afford to lose. You won only one. You dare not even open it. It''s too seedless. Is your boss a woman? Grass!"


    Chu fan was angry. He took his chips and moved to other places, but after a circle, Chu fan was discouraged. All gambling tables were set with restrictions, up to 100000, and those with high odds were suspended.


    For a while, the whole casino knew Chu fan. He followed a group of people around him wherever he went, just like watching an alien exhibition.


    Finally, Chu fan stopped at the entrance of the stairs and looked up at the thin old man standing at the door. "Go up and have a look. I don''t believe it. Can he eat me?"


    "Welcome!" the thin old man smiled and opened the door, invited Chu fan three people in, waved to the managers below, followed Chu fan three people into the VIP Hall and closed the door.


    After the three of Chu fan went up, the gambling table that had just suspended business was opened again. Soon, the casino became lively again, even better than before.


    It was all stimulated by Chu fan. This guy won 20 million in one hand. The gamblers all gathered in front of the dice table and bet on points like crazy. There were few people who could win. It was a small profit for the dealer.


    The VIP Hall is also very spacious, and there is only a huge gambling table in the middle, and on one side of the gambling table, there is already a foreign man sitting, which is obviously waiting for a long time.


    "Hello, my name is Naiwen. I''m the chief technical director of the casino." the foreign man stood up and said politely, "all guests who have won 50 million in the casino are eligible to go to the VIP Hall and gamble with me alone."


    Chu fan snorted disdainfully, "why should I bet with you? Can I stop playing? Wife, let''s go!"


    "Wait a minute!" Naiwen called Chu fan and said faintly, "as long as you can win me, you will win the $100 million prize money accumulated in the casino."


    "Oh? And lottery money?" Chu fan finally got a little interested and asked curiously, "what if I lose?"


    Naiwen said with a smile, "don''t worry, you just lose some money. I think money is nothing to you?"


    "That''s true." Chu fan finally showed a smiling face, turned and walked over, sat down opposite Naiwen, and said carelessly, "for the sake of 100 million lottery money, I''ll play with you. Tell me, what''s the way to play?"


    "It''s very simple. You and I each take out $100 million and divide into three innings. The first two innings are capped by $30 million each. Whoever loses first will be out." Naiwen explained with a smile, "if you win, my $100 million and the $100 million lottery money are all yours."


    Chu fan nodded: "it sounds like fun. I don''t know what to bet in the three innings?"


    "It''s the same as what you play below. The first inning is golden flower, the second sentence is dice, and the third inning is selected by the person with less chips. How about it?"


    "OK, just play as you say."


    Soon, accompanied by the skinny old man, hongluan went down to exchange $100 million and was sent up by a tough bodyguard in a big suitcase. On the other side, temperature tolerance has not only prepared 100 million US dollars, but also the 100 million lottery money.


    The thin old man walked over, rolled up his sleeves and acted as a charge officer. Then, take out a brand-new set of playing cards, wash them in your hand several times, and put them into the dealer.


    "You first or me first?" Naiwen asked with a smile.


    "I''ll come first." Chu Fan said decisively. When the dealer was ready to deal cards, he suddenly said, "wait a minute, can I cut cards?"


    Temperature resistant eyebrow: "yes!"


    "Well, cut off the first six cards for me. Thank you!" Chu Fan said and hooked his fingers behind him. Hongluan immediately took out the cigarette, but stuffed it into Xia Yanran''s mouth, stared at her irresistibly, took out a lighter and lit the cigarette.


    "Cough!" Xia Yan was choked by the smoke and coughed twice. She hurriedly stuffed the smoke into Chu fan.


    Xia Yanran is gnashing her teeth with hate. You adultery husband and wife, I must make you two look good when you go back.


    Soon, the six cards in front were thrown aside. Then, the seventh card was given to Chu fan and the eighth card was given to Naiwen... When both of them issued three cards, the thin old man stopped and stood aside without saying a word.


    "You speak first." Naiwen reached out and made an invitation gesture.


    Chu fan picked up the card, glanced at it and buttoned it down. He hummed, "I don''t have so much patience. I''ll win or lose, 30 million!"


    Naiwen shook his head with a smile, took a look at the card in front of him, and directly threw the card away: "don''t follow!"


    "Hum, coward!"


    "Ha ha, continue to deal cards." he said with a smile.

 Chapter 398

    "Hey, can you do it?" Chu fan couldn''t help saying.


    More than a dozen in a row, the temperature resistance abandoned the card every time, and the light bottom injection lost more than 100000. But he was always tepid, not anxious, not dry, but he worried Chu fan enough, making a big noise like a hairy boy.


    Naiwen said with a smile, "young man, how about being patient?"


    "Take patience for gambling? I''ll give you the last ten minutes. If you don''t follow, even if you lose this game, I don''t have time to spend with you."


    "OK, I''ll play with you seriously."


    After saying that, the skinny old man had issued the card again, but when he was ready to show his skills, Chu fan didn''t even look at it and directly threw away the card: "I don''t follow this one. Deal the card again."


    This move stunned the gentle and thin old man. You know, temperature tolerance has been tried repeatedly. The purpose is to consume the opponent''s patience and spirit, so that the opponent''s luck will gradually decline. When he is impetuous, give him a blow and win with one blow.


    But they never thought that Chu fan would abandon the card. Is it true that he was angry with Naiwen as he said? What a coincidence?


    Temperature resistance quietly threw away the card. If the card is opened, the card surface is impressively three a''s. Nima, he got lucky and escaped.


    When the skinny old man was ready to deal cards again, Chu fan suddenly said, "wait a minute, I want to cut cards."


    "This..."


    "Why? Can''t you?"


    "Yes!" Naiwen nodded to the thin old man.


    The thin old man was helpless, so he had to cut off the first six cards according to Chu fan''s instructions, and then deal from the seventh card. But in this way, the heat resistance knows nothing about what cards are handed.


    Chu Fan said with a bad smile: "bear the temperature, you won''t continue to abandon the card and don''t follow?"


    Did he see through? But I don''t believe it. You can remember the cards behind.


    "Thirty million, I''ll follow." Naiwen raised his eyebrows and threw out all the thirty million dollars in front of him. Then he put his hands on the table and said with a sneer, "I don''t believe your cards can beat me. Dare you follow?"


    Chu fan hesitated and asked hongluan, "wife, do you say... Do I follow or not?"


    "What are you afraid of? We didn''t watch cards. He didn''t watch cards either, but he has a husband. Are you so lucky?" hongluan couldn''t help taking out 30 million dollars and threw it out. He said loudly, "let''s play cards with you."


    Naiwen took a deep breath and slowly opened the three cards one by one. He was relieved and smiled with satisfaction: "it seems that God is helping me, a pair of K."


    Two people bet, let alone a pair of K, even if there is only one K, it is also a big brand. After all, among the 52 cards, it is difficult to draw three at random to form a pair, even more difficult to form the same flower and shunzi. As for the leopard, the probability of occurrence is no more than 1%. It''s not someone''s deliberate code card. It''s easy to miss it.


    The temperature resistance can basically win by getting a pair of K. He can''t remember the cards behind, and he doesn''t think Chu fan can remember what the cards behind are. Hum, gambling and luck? Dumby!


    "Wife, you lift slowly." Chu fan gets nervous and asks Xia Yanran to open the card.


    Xia Yanran doesn''t have that patience. Losing is losing and winning is winning. Slow down and you can win? So, after Chu fan''s words, she has opened two cards.


    A 6, a j, even if there is another j, it is also a loss? Alas, it seems that Chu fan''s good luck has come to an end.


    Xia Yanran reluctantly opened the last card. It was an A. no one got the three cards and didn''t form a pair. But just when she was ready to comfort Chu fan, Hong Luan suddenly screamed and jumped on Chu fan, screaming excitedly: "husband, we won, kiss quickly!"


    Won? Xia Yanran looked at it calmly and was overjoyed. The three cards were all hearts. This is the same flower. The same flower is one level higher than shunzi. Naturally, it is much larger than a pair of K resistant to temperature.


    How on earth did this guy do it? Did he really win by luck?


    After being happy, Chu fan was elated again and looked proudly at Naiwen: "sorry, I won the first game. Wife, take the money!"


    At the command, hongluan and Xia Yanran both rushed up and almost fought for money.


    The money came too fast. Just for a while, Chu fan won more than 100 million. Xia Yanran thought, can''t you run in vain? I''ve been his daughter-in-law for a long time. There''s no credit but hard work. What''s the matter? He also scored 10 million?


    But Hong Luan hesitated secretly in her heart. Do you want to revenge this guy? It seems that it''s good to find such a man. At least you don''t have to worry about money. When you have money, who will be a mercenary?


    No, no, I can''t. If I don''t clean up this guy, how can I get out of this evil spirit? By the way, let him fall in love with himself, then dump him, hum, let him cry to death.


    Chu fan didn''t know what the two women were thinking. After winning the money, his old God tilted his legs and looked proudly at Naiwen opposite: "time is money. Can we play the second game?"


    "Roll the dice!" Naiwen took a deep breath and ordered.


    He finally realized that Chu fan was not simple, but also a guy who dressed up as a pig and ate a tiger. But he couldn''t understand how Chu fan knew the cards? Can he really remember so many cards when people shuffle?


    Anyway, just try this game.


    Soon, someone sent two sets of dice cups and dice and put them in front of Chu fan and Naiwen respectively. Chu fan asked curiously, "what does this mean?"


    "In this game, we shake the dice respectively, and then let the other party guess. The winner wins." Naiwen explained faintly.


    Chu fan asked, "what if no one guessed right?"


    "It depends on who guesses closer to the points, and the closer one wins."


    "What if it''s the same distance?"


    Naiwen couldn''t help patting the table, stood up and said angrily, "then compare it again. I don''t believe I can''t tell the victory or defeat."


    "Look at you, what''s the hurry?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "I''m not afraid of any misunderstanding in a while? It''s always good to make it clear first. You or me first?"


    "You first!" Naiwen took a deep breath and sat down again. I was secretly vigilant. If it was still in this state, I would lose today.


    What''s more, I spent so long before that I didn''t kill the boy''s spirit. On the contrary, I was angry with him and got out of control. What the hell is this guy?


    Chu fan tried to knock the dice cup. The sound was dull. It was made of dark purple wood.


    "Naiwen, do you understand dice?" Chu fan looked up like an idiot and asked.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Temperature tolerance was almost choked by a mouthful of water. He coughed several times before he got better. He didn''t have a good airway: "do you care if I will listen to the dice? Shake you quickly."


    "After shaking, guess." Chu fan smiled and pointed to the dice cup buckled on the table. He leaned back and enjoyed the massage of hongluan''s slender jade hand, not to mention how proud he was.


    He was so bad that he shook the dice when he choked and coughed, but you were too fast. Who can tell what time it is?


    "Don''t count, don''t cheat." his face turned red with temperature resistance.


    Chu fan hummed, "who cheated? You asked me to shake it first."


    "But did you shake it?"


    "Shake it, who are you blaming for not paying attention?" Chu fan waved his big hand. "Guess quickly. I''ll give you a minute. If you can''t guess, you''ll lose."


    "You......" Naiwen really wants to split Chu fan into eight pieces. This bastard is so bad. What is gambling money? It''s obviously cheating. But he can''t find fault yet.


    "Twenty!"


    Five dice, the middle number is 15-20. It is helpless to report such a number. At least, this point is the closest to the correct point.


    At Chu fan''s sign, Hong Luan opened the dice cup, looked at the dice and said loudly, "it''s sixteen points altogether, with a difference of four points."


    "OK, it''s my turn next." Naiwen took a deep breath, pressed down his anger, suddenly copied the dice cup, swept it quickly on the table, and the five dice on the table suddenly disappeared.


    Then, in a very high-speed way, Naiwen shook the dice cup quickly, and the five dice inside made a dense sound like a rainstorm. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah.


    While shaking the dice cup, he stared at Chu fan''s expression, but he didn''t understand. Chu fan didn''t look at him or even listen. He just took advantage of the beautiful women around him.


    Are the previous guesses all illusions? This boy is a second ancestor. He won completely by luck?


    "Bang!" Naiwen slammed the dice cup on the table, slowly released his hand and said in a deep voice, "guess, I''m four points apart. If you can compare with me, even if you win, on the contrary, even if I win."


    Chu fan looked back and asked, "give you two a chance. Tell me, how much is he?"


    "Five o''clock!" said Xia Yanran coldly.


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "five o''clock? Wife, your head was kicked by a donkey? How can it be five o''clock?"


    "I guess." Xia Yanran snorted coldly, "at his level, it is impossible to shake out a middle number, so I conclude that the five dice are either five ones or five six."


    "Then why can''t it be five sixes?"


    "Intuition!"


    "Lost to you." Chu fan reluctantly looked at hongluan and asked, "what do you think?"


    Hongluan frowned: "I think what she said is reasonable, but I think it''s five sixes."


    "Five ones!" Xia Yanran glared at Hong Luan angrily, full of jealous little daughter-in-law.


    Unwilling to be outdone, Hong Luan glared back at her: "five sixes."


    "Five ones!"


    "Five sixes!"


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "well, you two guess the outcome."


    On the other side, Naiwen is stupid. This is so special. Shall I play with you? Is that okay? However, his heart also hung up. He cursed secretly and shook it casually. In this way, they can''t guess.


    It''s guaranteed to win, but now they''re lucky to guess. There''s a 50% chance, but don''t be hit by this lucky guy again

 Chapter 399

    "Yes, I won!" Hong Luan jumped up excitedly and urged, "say quickly, it''s 30 o''clock."


    She really guessed boxing with Xia Yanran in public. After several draws in a row, Hong Luan cheated and slowed down by half a beat. As a result, she finally won Xia Yanran''s game.


    On the other side, Naiwen was also excited. Hongluan won, which showed that Chu fan would follow her advice and guess that the dice in his dice cup were five and six. In that case, he won.


    Thank you. Thank you so much.


    Naiwen couldn''t help looking at hongluan more. This little girl is good!


    Just when he was ready to hear Chu fan report the sound of nature, Chu Fan said with a smile: "sorry, wife, I said who loses and I listen to who. So... Hey, it''s five o''clock."


    "Ha ha, you lost." Naiwen couldn''t help but lift the dice cup excitedly.


    "Pooh!" Xia Yanran couldn''t help laughing.


    Chu fan coughed twice, knocked on the table and said, "brother, did you hear me right? I said five o''clock."


    "Five o''clock..." Nai Wen was stunned and then stared. "You said five o''clock? This... It''s impossible. Didn''t you say thirty o''clock?"


    Chu fan glanced at him angrily, looked at the thin old man on one side, and hummed, "old man, tell him what time I said?"


    "Yes... It''s five o''clock." the thin old man wiped the sweat from his forehead and glanced at the temperature.


    Pretend to be forced by thunder. You say you can shake it casually. Why do you have to pretend to be forced? It''s not. People guessed right at once. Do you say you''re stupid?


    The red Luan gave a charming white look at the temperature, giggled and said, "my husband said, who loses, listen to who. So... Giggle, you lose again."


    The temperature resistant eyes are going to be red. It''s so special. I lost two games in the blink of an eye. 60 million people just watched it taken away. Is it really luck? But this guy''s luck is too bad, isn''t it?


    Chu fan was in a good mood compared with the depressed mood of temperature tolerance. He laughed and said, "there''s still the last game left. According to the agreement, you can talk about this game. Say it, what''s the bet?"


    "And bet on dice."


    Naiwen was jealous and said angrily, "I''ll win or lose in one game. I''ll shake the dice. You guess. If you guess the correct points, you''ll win. If you guess wrong, you''ll lose."


    "How can you play like that?" said hongluan angrily. "Why don''t you say we''ll roll the dice, and then you guess the points? If you guess right, you''ll win, how about it?"


    "Yes, how can you make such a question? It''s obviously cheating." Xia Yanran said discontentedly.


    The two women were angry, but they calmed down. They looked at Chu fan and said with a faint smile: "what do you think, brother?"


    "Gamble, who is afraid of who?" Chu fan couldn''t face down and said.


    "Husband, can''t promise him." hongluan quickly grabbed Chu fan''s arm and wanted to dissuade him from refusing to bear temperature.


    Xia Yanran also advised: "that is, he clearly plays tricks. If he wants to gamble, he has to be the same as last time. It''s fair and reasonable for one person to guess once."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "how can there be so many fair and reasonable things? Besides, I have agreed with him before. The rules of the third game are decided by the loser. Is there any reason to go back?"


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, I can win him twice, and I''ll still win him this time." Chu Fan said in a loud voice, "bear the temperature, come on."


    Naiwen thumbed up: "OK, it''s a man!"


    With that, the temperature resistant scribe grabbed the dice cup, put away the five dice on the table at a lightning speed, and then slammed them on the table.


    "Ha ha, guess!" Naiwen released his hand treacherously and smiled.


    This is called learning now and selling now. Just now, didn''t you just beat me? Paralyzed, this time even I don''t know what time it is. I don''t believe you can guess it? Hey hey, just a few more times, the 60 million you won and your 100 million principal are all mine.


    "21 o''clock, let''s go!" Chu fan broke out a number before the two women spoke.


    Naiwen was stunned for a moment and asked, "you said 21 o''clock?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "OK!"


    Naiwen hesitated and slowly opened the dice cup. Suddenly, like being struck by lightning, he stared at the five dice on the table. 6¡¢ Four, two, three, six, it''s exactly twenty-one.


    "This... How is this possible?" Naiwen was confused in his mind. He couldn''t understand how Chu fan guessed so accurately? It''s like seeing it with your own eyes.


    Opposite, the two women who were nervous immediately cheered and rushed up to bring back the chips on the table. Hongluan even brought the suitcases containing money around Naiwen and reloaded the money. He and Xia Yanran happened to be one box by one, impartial, 100 million per person.


    Chu fan stood up and said with a smile, "the victory and defeat have been divided. Can I have the lottery money?"


    The thin old man looked at Naiwen, took a deep breath, waved his hand and said, "the lottery money is yours."


    "Thank you!" Chu fan took the suitcase containing 100 million US dollars from the thin old man and took the two women ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" Naiwen suddenly stopped the three people and said with a smile in Chu fan''s vigilant eyes, "don''t get me wrong. I just want to remind you that it''s best not to go out from the front door."


    Chu Fan said coldly, "what do you mean? Do you want to go back and leave the three of us? I warn you, all three of us have killed people. Don''t force me to do it?"


    "You misunderstand." Naiwen said with a smile, "we are a casino. Some people win a lot of money every day, and others lose all their money. If everyone who wins kills, who dares to play in our casino? Therefore, it''s your ability to win the money. We will never do that kind of self digging."


    "However, what we don''t do in the casino doesn''t mean that others won''t." Naiwen said kindly, "most of the people in the casino are fugitives. It''s strange that you three go out with such a big suitcase and don''t be remembered by those who want to."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "if you say so, we can''t go today?"


    "Of course not!" Naiwen pointed behind him and said, "there''s a back door that goes straight out. If you can trust me, I can take you away from here to ensure that God doesn''t know."


    Chu fan looked at each other, shook his head and said, "thank you for your kindness, but we don''t need it. Bye!"


    The three men strode out with three suitcases. The thin old man put his hand into his coat pocket, but was held down in time by temperature resistance and shook his head.


    After Chu fan went downstairs and left, the thin old man frowned and said, "Why are you stopping me? With the sound insulation level of the VIP Hall, the people downstairs can''t hear the gunshot at all. Isn''t it over to kill the three of them directly?"


    "How much is a hundred million dollars?"


    The thin old man suddenly woke up and stopped talking.


    A box containing money is more than one meter high, about half a meter wide and thick. It is filled with 100 million US dollars and weighs more than 1000 kilograms. Even in their casino, few people can carry such boxes, but the three young men and women carry them and leave without any difficulty.


    What does that mean? It shows that these three people are unusual. Winning so much money is definitely not luck.


    "Is he an expert in gambling? But why have we never heard of such a person?" the thin old man frowned.


    Naiwen took out his mobile phone and said, "we can''t manage so much. We must report it to the boss as soon as possible. Once the three hundred million dollars are taken away, we all have to die... Boss, someone smashed the field and lost three hundred million..."


    Chu fan went downstairs with his suitcase and immediately stunned countless gamblers.


    This box can''t be empty, can it? But if it''s empty, do they still carry it? But if it''s full of money, how can they carry it?


    But soon, they were stunned, almost red eyes and rushed to rob. Because the three opened the three boxes at the same time at the window where they exchanged chips at the front desk. They were stacked neatly. They were all brand-new US dollars.


    Three hundred million, that''s three hundred million.


    Some people stared at Chu fan greedily, and others quietly left the casino and were ready to go outside to do a big job. For a time, there was a storm inside and outside the casino, and countless people stared at Chu fan.


    "Sorry, the machine is out of order. I can''t save money for you today." the staff at the counter said apologetically, "if you''re afraid it''s unsafe to carry so much money, you can deposit it in the casino for free. When the machine is repaired tomorrow, our casino will deposit your money in the bank card for you."


    "Where can the machine break?" Chu fan cursed, closed the box and said, "go back to the hotel, I don''t believe it. See who dares to make up my mind?"


    Out of the casino, hongluan directly bought a taxi and sat in the driver''s seat. Chu fan sat in the co pilot, Xia Yanran sat in the middle of the two boxes, and the other box was stuffed into the back compartment and sped towards the Chinese border.


    Kokang special zone is only more than 100 kilometers away from the border between China and Yunnan. As long as we avoid the border garrison, we can enter the border of China. By then, they will be completely safe.


    However, their actions also overjoyed those fugitives and drove to catch up with them.


    Even if the wise Chu fan three have some strength, who cares about their own life and death under the inducement of huge wealth? Moreover, wisely, many people went for the three on the way, but they all tacitly left the money first.


    At the same time, in a private manor in the suburbs, three modified SUVs were driven out, followed by two military vehicles, whistling to take the path and straight to the national boundary.


    Shortly after several cars left, an off-road motorcycle drove out of the darkness and chased them far away.


    The roads in Myanmar are not very good, and the roads in border mountainous areas are even worse. In particular, explosions often occur in these places. Therefore, the roads are bumpy and difficult to travel.


    More than 30 kilometers away from the border, the taxi driven by Chu fan finally stalled after a few bumps

 Chapter 400

    "Boom, boom..."


    More than a dozen off-road vehicles roared and sped in, surrounding the taxi that Chu fan and the three of them took.


    "Get out of the car and hand in the money!"


    Several fierce guys rushed up with guns and pulled the door violently, but the door was locked and couldn''t be opened at all. Several fierce guys simply smashed the car glass with the butt of a gun, so they had to kill Chu fan.


    Just then, a violent roar came from the front. Three off-road vehicles opened the road, followed by two military cards, lined up and stopped.


    "No, it''s sang Kun''s private armed forces. Withdraw quickly!"


    Several bandits who were about to start turned and ran away, but it was already late. The canvas on the carriage of the military vehicle was lifted, revealing a heavy machine gun. A machine gunner was ready. At the moment when the canvas was lifted, the bullets gushed out like rain.


    "Da Da..."


    In an instant, half of the people who surrounded the taxi were killed, and the rest were all lying on the ground and fought back desperately. Within a minute, they were shot by soldiers jumping from the military car.


    A minute later, the battlefield filled with gunpowder finally quieted down. Several of more than a dozen off-road vehicles were destroyed and ignited a raging fire. All the more than 20 bandits who came to kill people and goods were beaten into a hornet''s nest, with corpses everywhere and rivers of blood.


    Chu fan''s taxi was unexpectedly retained without any harm, but at the same time of annihilating these bandits, at least 50 professional soldiers surrounded the taxi.


    At this time, the doors of three off-road vehicles were opened. First, eight burly professional bodyguards jumped out. From their body shape, we can see that their quality is stronger than those professional soldiers. After getting off the bus, eight bodyguards quickly protected the SUV in the middle and stared around vigilantly. Then, a middle-aged man in a white suit and meticulously combed his hair came out of the car.


    In the car, Chu fan stared at the middle-aged man and asked, "Yan Ran, look carefully. Is this guy the person we''re looking for?"


    "Yes, he is the big drug lord - sang Kun." Xia Yanran said excitedly.


    Their purpose of going to the casino today is to lead sang Kun out, otherwise, no one knows where he is. Moreover, sang Kun''s nest is easy to defend and difficult to attack. If you attack hard, even if you can catch sang Kun, it is bound to disturb the warlords in Kokang special zone. At that time, it will be difficult to leave safely.


    That''s why Chu fan and his family played such a play. Unexpectedly, they really led sang Kun out.


    Chu fan looked at it carefully. After confirming that he didn''t have his father, he nodded to Hong Luan: "send a signal."


    "Good husband."


    Hongluan reached into the deep gap in her chest, touched a small electronic transmitter and pressed it gently.


    Thunder, King Kong and others hidden in the outer woods received the signal, immediately stood up from their hiding place and launched an attack from behind these soldiers.


    "Da Da..."


    These guys not only have strong Kung Fu, but also play with guns more smoothly. They killed more than 20 regular troops face to face. Moreover, these guys are experts in jungle warfare. They can''t even catch the shadow of Sang Kun''s people when they shoot in another place.


    Sang Kun immediately realized that he was wrong. He didn''t even say hello. He turned and ran to the car. These three off-road vehicles are specially modified. The bullets of heavy machine guns can''t be penetrated, and their firmness is comparable to that of tanks. As long as he got in the car, half of his life was saved.


    The eight bodyguards who protected him were also caught off guard by the sudden attack and were stunned. The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finch behind, but it''s clear that they are the Yellow finch behind. How can they become "cicadas" in the blink of an eye?


    When did such a group of powerful bandits appear in Kokang special zone? That''s great.


    Which is the mantis catching cicadas and the Yellow finches behind? It is clear that Snipes and mussels are competing for profits.


    But those who watched sang Kun should not be annihilated. King Kong, Lei Ming and others rushed out of the woods. When they were ready to catch sang Kun alive, an off-road motorcycle came flying from the front. A burst of violent gunfire scared King Kong and others to run around, looking for shelter.


    The man''s sudden appearance instantly suppressed King Kong and others. Sang Kun finally caught the opportunity, suddenly opened the door, got into the car, started the car and was ready to escape.


    Chu fan can''t sit still. If sang Kun runs away, isn''t this trip for nothing? Afraid to wait any longer, he hurried out of the car. At the same time, the man on the motorcycle had come to the SUV and was ready to open the door and drill in, but sang Kun locked the door.


    "Bang bang!" several shots hit the off-road door in succession. This is a man who is sensitive and hides quickly. Otherwise, these shots will kill him.


    The off-road vehicle made a huge roar, rushed out and ran straight for Chu fan. No way, he blocked the way of the SUV and couldn''t get through without hitting him.


    Chu fan was waiting for him. He squatted down suddenly. At the moment when the off-road vehicle hit, Overlord held up the Ding and grabbed the front bumper of the off-road vehicle. With his other hand clasped the chassis and roared, he raised the off-road vehicle and threw it hard behind him.


    "Bang!" the SUV hit a big tree heavily, then bounced back and fell heavily to the ground. But even if the four wheels are up and the engine is not turned off, the four wheels are still turning.


    Almost at this moment, the man wearing a helmet rushed to Chu fan, locked his neck, pointed a gun at his head and shouted, "don''t move, move, I''ll kill him."


    King Kong, squid, thunder and others rushed from all directions and surrounded the man and Chu fan. Xia Yanran and hongluan also jumped out of the car and ran over quickly.


    "Let go of our leader?" King Kong stared at the man angrily, moved his neck and made a burst of bean like noise.


    The squid secretly took out a three inch long steel needle and slowly hid behind King Kong, ready to take the man by surprise and save their leader Chu fan. Thunder and King Li also slowly blocked the ghost, and the ghost felt a scalpel as thin as a cicada wing, and the figure slowly disappeared.


    Still need them? If Chu fan wants to get away, he can''t stop him even if he has a gun in his hand. But Chu fan always felt that his voice was familiar, and how could this man''s body be so familiar?


    Just as he was trying to think, Xia Yanran and hongluan ran close. The man wearing a helmet suddenly exclaimed, "Yanran? How is it you?"


    Xia Yanran was also stunned and said, "uncle? How is it you?"


    Finally, Chu fan heard it and didn''t have a good way: "Dad, what are you doing?"


    "Ouch!" the squid cried out in pain. His finger was stabbed and bleeding by a steel needle. He quickly stuffed his finger into his mouth, squeezed away King Kong, walked forward, stared and shouted, "Captain, what do you call him?"


    The ghost stumbled and appeared on Chu fan''s side. He almost fell to the ground and stared at them strangely.


    Xia Yanran hurried forward and said in surprise, "uncle, we finally found you."


    "You... Came all the way to me?" the man took off his helmet and showed a handsome face. Even in middle age, men still look handsome and more manly.


    It''s Chu langxuan, Chu fan''s father.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "of course, if you weren''t afraid of an accident, who would come to this broken place? But I don''t understand. Why are you still helping sang Kun?"


    "It''s broken!" Chu langxuan exclaimed. Unable to answer Chu fan''s words, he hurried to Sang Kun''s off-road vehicle, opened the door, pulled sang Kun out of the car, made a rough inspection, and breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, it''s OK."


    "I see." Xia Yan suddenly realized, "uncle, you treat us as robbers. You think we''re going to kill sang Kun, so you save him. In fact, you''re also here to catch him?"


    Chu langxuan nodded: "yes, I must find out who betrayed me."


    "This is not the place to talk. Let''s leave here first." hongluan said hello and took the lead in getting on an off-road vehicle.


    Chu fan threw his bank card at a squid, pointed to the taxi and said, "there are three hundred million dollars in the car. It''s all yours."


    "Long live the captain!" the squid was almost so excited that he promised to take King Kong to get the money.


    An hour later, three off-road vehicles quietly crossed the national boundary and entered Yunnan, China. Chu Fan said hello and drove the car directly into Han Jing Wenjia''s garage.


    At this time, it was late at night. Han Jingwen didn''t ask a word. He personally arranged a table for several people and arranged rooms for several people. After eating and drinking, they went back to their room to rest, while Chu fan came to Dad''s room after taking a bath.


    Coincidentally, Xia Yanran also took a bath, pushed the door out, looked at Chu fan, walked over and knocked at the door. Soon, Chu langxuan opened the door and saw Xia Yanran and Chu fan standing outside the door. They were slightly stunned: "you..."


    "Don''t get me wrong, we didn''t take a bath together." Chu fan quickly explained.


    Xia Yanran almost kicked him to death. Don''t you have 300 liang of silver here? Besides, I don''t like it if you want to wash with Miss Ben.


    "Hum!" Xia Yanran snorted coldly, pushed Chu fan away and strode in. Chu fan quickly dodged into the guest room and closed the door.


    After sitting down on the sofa, Chu fan asked bluntly, "Dad, can you say it now? What''s going on?"


    Seeing Chu langxuan still hesitating, Xia Yanran said solemnly, "uncle, I''m an adult. I have the right to know how my father died and who died in his hands?"


    "Well, I can see that you two have not only grown up, but also better than me." Chu langxuan sighed, sat down opposite them and said slowly, "I''ll leave it to you young people..."

 Chapter 401

    "In those years, your mother, Xia Lingfeng, Zhang Fugui, Xu Yi, Ding Jian and Li Jianguo and I were members of the Langya special combat team established by Hua Xiaxin, and I was the captain of the Langya team."


    Chu langxuan took a cup of warm tea, took a sip in front of him, and said slowly, "in the Chinese military, in addition to the sacred blade, the combat effectiveness of wolf teeth is the strongest, but in the difficulty of performing the task, it is no worse than the sacred blade."


    "After all, there are too few strong people like you to mass produce. Therefore, the Chinese military established wolf teeth, which is also a water test, and wants to cultivate more wolf teeth soldiers. Unfortunately..." Chu langxuan shook his head helplessly.


    "More than 20 years ago, sang Kun''s power was far less than it is now. With the strength of seven of us, there was no difficulty in taking out sang Kun''s drug trafficking group. But as soon as we entered sang Kun''s territory, we found that we were surrounded."


    "Zhang Fugui sacrificed in order to save me, and Xia Lingfeng was heroic in order to cover our evacuation." Chu langxuan pinched the back of the tea cup, showing his green tendons and said excitedly, "afterwards, I found out that it was wrong. We were trapped by our own people."


    Xia Yanran stood up and said, "what? Do you mean someone in the military betrayed you?"


    "Yan Ran, you should know better than me that every action of the military is confidential. If someone doesn''t leak the news, how can we expose it? Sang Kun''s people are like a big spider, laying a cobweb, waiting for us to get in."


    With a crisp sound of "Ka", Chu langxuan crushed the tea cup and his eyes were red. "If we die in the hands of the enemy, we also recognize it, but we die in our own conspiracy, i... I hold my grievance."


    Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "so you came to arrest sang Kun and want to ask who sold the news that year?"


    "That''s right!" Chu langxuan said excitedly. "I''ve been waiting for more than 20 years for this day. I can''t wait any longer. Wealth and Lingfeng can''t die in vain. I have to ask for justice for them."


    Chu fan stood up and said, "wait. I''ll let sang Kun make it clear to his face."


    Soon, Chu fan came back with Sang Kun tied up, threw him on the sofa, untied him, and rubbed his neck. Soon, sang Kun woke up. When he saw Chu langxuan in front of him, he was startled and was about to jump up, but his shoulder was pressed by Chu fan''s hands.


    "Look at me!" Chu fan whispered.


    Sangkun trembled with fear, raised his head to meet Chu fan''s eyes, and saw a flash of red light in Chu fan''s eyes. He suddenly looked dull and didn''t move.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Sang Kun!"


    "More than 20 years ago, you ambushed the Chinese wolf tooth warrior?"


    "Yes!"


    "Who gave you the news?"


    "Yes... It''s Zhu jiuzhong."


    Sang Kun struggled in his eyes and reluctantly said Zhu jiuzhong''s name. His dull eyes also recovered their look. He immediately struggled violently. Xia Yanran cut him on the neck with a knife and fainted again.


    "Who is Zhu jiuzhong?" Chu fan asked with a frown.


    Xia Yanran''s face was dignified and said in a deep voice: "Zhu jiuzhong, like Dou Zhonghe, is the top owl in the underground world. But Dou Zhonghe is not a bit worse than him. Because he sits in the five provinces of South China, both the military and the government have a strong background."


    Chu langxuan also frowned: "Zhu jiuzhong is the largest drug dealer in China, and sang Kun is his online. It is understandable that he disclosed the news to Sang Kun in order to protect sang Kun, but the key is, where did he get the news?"


    "Who knew your mission of wolf teeth to destroy sang Kun?"


    "Not counting the seven of us, there are no more than ten people who know this task." Chu langxuan thought more and more, "but they are all important figures in the national military. There is no reason to release figures, which will harm us in turn?"


    Chu fan patted his father on the shoulder and comforted him, "don''t worry. Tell me the names of these ten people and I''ll help you find out about it. No matter who it is, I must let him pay with blood."


    "And me!" Xia Yanran also stood up and said in a deep voice, "uncle, don''t worry about it. Give it to Chu fan and me. We will find out the truth and let my father die clearly."


    Chu langxuan is silent, but Chu fan doesn''t care. He gets up and sends sang Kun out again. He''s useless now. He''ll give it to Yu Jianqiu tomorrow and ask him to arrange for someone to send sang Kun to Yanjing city. Another credit has been paid.


    When he came back, Chu fan took a bottle of red wine and said with a smile, "Dad, tell me about you and mom. I just know that our old Chu family is still a rich family in Chongqing, but why don''t you let me be the rich second generation?"


    Xia Yanran knew that Chu fan wanted to relieve the depression in Chu langxuan''s heart. She quickly took the wine bottle and glass, poured wine for the three, smiled and said, "yes, uncle, I''ve wanted to ask. How did you get together with aunt Xiao in those years?"


    As soon as he mentioned it, Chu langxuan finally showed a smile on his face, took a drink from his glass, and said, "it''s long to talk about it. It has to start from my father''s generation."


    "Now, the Li family, the Xiao family, the Ye family, the Luo family, the Kong family and the Zhao family in Yanjing, as well as the Chu family and the fallen Xia family in Chongqing, are the founding fathers of that year. Among these eight families, the Chu family is not one of the best, but it can definitely rank in the top three."


    Chu langxuan said slowly: "My father was the Minister of national defense at that time. He had the rank of lieutenant general and a hot temper. He was a tiger general in the war. He looked up at the enemy and killed countless enemies on the battlefield. But when the war ended, there were many times when he couldn''t fight. After all, it cost people and money, and there were many things that could not be solved by the war."


    "But no one could listen to his temper. Forced by helplessness, the Xiao family, the Li family, the Ye family and others united to squeeze him out as the Minister of national defense. In fact, they were also kind-hearted. After all, at that time, the agents of various countries were still more rampant than now. With your grandfather''s personality, they advocated war and had to be assassinated sooner or later."


    "But your grandpa didn''t appreciate it. He had a big quarrel with several old comrades in arms. In his anger, he simply quit his job and went back to his hometown Chongqing." Chu langxuan also looked helpless. "Since then, your grandpa cut off his relationship with all his old comrades in arms and didn''t have any contacts anymore."


    "In those years, I wanted to join the army, but your grandfather wouldn''t let me live or die. I secretly ran out with my family behind my back. When I arrived in the army, I quickly attracted the attention of the military with my efforts. I was selected into the wolf tooth training camp, successfully passed the examination, and became the captain of wolf tooth."


    Chu langxuan shook his head and sighed: "in fact, I learned later. If I didn''t have the care of several old comrades in arms of your grandfather, I wouldn''t be able to enter Langya. Even if I did, I wouldn''t be able to be a captain."


    "But your grandfather almost broke up his father son relationship with me because I went to the army against his wishes. Later, he was almost angry because I liked your mother and she was still the daughter of master Xiao. He drove me out of the house to break up his father son relationship with me. So..."


    "So, you don''t dare to go home for fear of killing the old man?" Chu fan rolled his eyes. How can he be a father like this? Don''t even want his son?


    Chu langxuan''s look darkened: "this is still second, because your grandfather disagreed with my mother''s marriage, which angered your grandfather, and he disagreed with our marriage."


    "The house leak happened to rain at night. At this time, seven of us wolf teeth had an accident and died. Zhang Fugui and Xia Lingfeng. Because I was the captain, the responsibility fell on me. As a result, I was expelled from the army."


    "What?" Chu fan suddenly became angry and jumped up, "it''s too much. If something happens, he will be dismissed. Is there any humanity? It''s just stepping down the mill and killing the donkey..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Xia Yan glared at him. "Do you have such a metaphor? Sit down honestly."


    Chu fan sat down angrily, grabbed the wine glass and leaned back. A glass of red wine went down. He poured himself a full glass of wine and drank it up again. At the third cup, Xia Yanran strengthened the wine glass, but he picked up half of the wine glass in front of Xia Yanran and poured it into his mouth again.


    "Cough!" Chu langxuan coughed. He looked at Chu fan and Xia Yanran strangely. He always felt that they had something to do, and it wouldn''t be the revival of the old relationship... No, they didn''t have an old relationship, but they just had an engagement.


    But the engagement has been dissolved. Why are they stuck together?


    Xia Yanran blushed and hurriedly forced the wine glass back. She almost hit Chu fan on the forehead. Loser, can''t you save some face for me in front of your father?


    Not daring to entangle in this matter, Xia Yanran hurriedly asked, "uncle, what happened later?"


    "Later, your grandfather was devastated by your father''s death. He had a sudden cerebral congestion and died soon. At that time, you were just born, and your mother died of dystocia when she gave birth to you."


    "Before your grandfather died, he entrusted you to master Xiao, and your father and your aunt Xiao were comrades in arms. Your aunt Xiao took you back to the Xiao family to raise you. And I, frustrated, returned to his hometown baiyanggou village with Zhang Fugui''s ashes."


    "Originally, I wanted to replace Zhang Fugui and take care of his wife and children, but at this time, your mother found me and won''t go. In this way, when I married your mother, the old people on both sides didn''t agree, so it was an elopement." Chu langxuan smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Just as he picked up his glass and took a sip of red wine, Chu fan suddenly asked, "Dad, if my mother didn''t find you, would you marry a godmother?"


    "Poof!" Chu langxuan sprayed out a mouthful of wine, which made him cough violently.

 Chapter 402

    "Dad, please rest early and we''ll talk tomorrow." Chu fan hurriedly got up and ran away for fear of his father''s anger.


    Xia Yanran also quickly stood up: "uncle, I''m back."


    After they went out one after another, Chu langxuan, with a straight face, hurried over, put his ears on the door and carefully stopped the movement outside.


    They won''t really live together, will they?


    What he heard was not as true as what he saw. Chu langxuan hesitated and gently opened the door. He happened to see Xia Yanran follow Chu fan into his room. Chu langxuan was startled and hurriedly closed the door. His back was close to the door. He was more nervous than a thief.


    What''s this called? Chu fan, you have a wife. Why are you still tangled with Yan Ran? If Qiao Yun knows this, how can you tell her?


    Do you want to stop them? But when did they start? Maybe you cooked the raw rice early?


    After hesitating for a long time, Chu langxuan still couldn''t help it. He had to make it clear to them, but he couldn''t let them go wrong again. But just when he opened the door and was ready to go out to find Chu fan, he saw Hong Luan in a red suspender Nightgown walking to Chu fan''s door, knocking on the door and entering.


    This time, Chu langxuan was shocked. This smelly boy is too brave. He not only carries Qiaoyun and Yanran secretly through the music, but also raises a junior. You are too brave to stew Yan Ran and Xiao San. Can your little body stand it?


    When it''s over, you shouldn''t let this smelly boy down the mountain. The drunken fans in the metropolis have brought disaster to this boy. Alas!


    Chu langxuan didn''t sleep all night, and Chu fan was tortured all night.


    Originally, Xia Yanran wanted to discuss with him how to investigate the death of Zhang Fugui and Xia Lingfeng, and how to deal with Zhu jiuzhong in the five provinces of South China, but before she asked, Hong Luan came to Chu fan and asked Chu fan to fulfill her promise and go to Colombia with her early tomorrow morning.


    Just go, but when Hong Luan saw Xia Yanran here, she stayed and occupied Chu fan''s bed. What makes Chu fan speechless is Xia Yanran. Seeing that Hong Luan is staying, Xia Yanran also lies down in bed and leaves a place in the middle.


    This scene, do you want to sleep? Dare you sleep?


    Chu fan cried. Who did I provoke? Why are you two torturing me so much? Still let people live? I can''t. can''t I hide?


    No way. Chu fan has been wronged on the sofa all night, but two beauties fall asleep in bed. Where can Chu fan sleep?


    The next morning, squid knocked on the door and asked Chu fan to get up for breakfast, but Xia Yanran opened the door. Under his stunned gaze, Xia Yanran looked crimson and ran back as soon as possible. But before he went in, the lazy hongluan yawned and came over. The shoulder strap of the sleeping skirt slipped onto his shoulder and walked out bleary eyed.


    The squid quickly dodged for fear of meeting the demon.


    "Captain, you''re so awesome. Shuangfei." the squid gave Chu fan a thumbs up and saw Chu fan with a pair of big black circles under his eyes. The squid patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said solemnly, "Captain, you have to control."


    "Get out!" Chu fan rolled his eyes angrily and didn''t bother to explain to him. He went to the restaurant to eat something and finally got a little spirit.


    After dinner, Chu fan asked, "Dad, where are you going next?"


    "I... I want to go back to baiyanggou and pick up your godmother and iron mountain." Chu langxuan glanced at Xia Yanran and Hong Luan sitting around Chu fan and looked at Chu fan.


    How can I say such things when I''m an old father-in-law? Besides, how can I fix a daughter who is still my good brother?


    Chu fan didn''t know what Dad was thinking. He smiled and said, "Dad, don''t you know? Now, the godmother brings me children in Sichuan Province. Iron mountain is in Yunnan Military Region. He is already a lieutenant."


    "Take the children?" Chu langxuan was startled. "Teng" stood up and lost his voice. "You have children? Who did you have children with? Is it too fast? You''ve only been out for more than half a year. Can this child be yours?"


    "Uncle, where do you want to go?"


    Xia Yanran explained Tangtang''s story again. She glared at Chu fan angrily and said sarcastically, "your son is not ordinary now. He has the rank of senior colonel. There are only two wives at home. She also has a little Lori with unclear relationship. She climbs to his bed naked all day. There are several confidants outside who are dead to him."


    Chu langxuan was stunned. Is this... Is this still my son? When he was in his hometown, he would blush when talking to Qiaoyun. How can he become like this now?


    This big dye vat of society is terrible.


    "Cough!" Chu fan hurriedly said, "Dad, if you don''t want to go to Yanjing and Chongqing, you might as well go to Sichuan Province. When I go back and pick up my mother from Yanjing, it''s good for our family to settle in Sichuan Province."


    "Brother Chu fan, I''ve saved your money in the card." Han Jingwen came over and handed the bank card to Chu fan. "Seeing the numbers in the card, I really want to fly away with the card. It''s more than three hundred million. I haven''t earned any change in your card all my life."


    Chu langxuan was surprised again: "son, you robbed the bank? Where did you get so much money?"


    "I won the three hundred million yuan from sangkun''s casino. However, it doesn''t belong to me now." Chu fan reluctantly threw the card to the squid, "here''s the money. Don''t ask me for money again."


    "It must be." the squid was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. He said he wanted a billion, but the real standard in his heart was 500 million, but Chu fan was really bright enough. He gave 300 million US dollars at once. If it was converted into RMB, it would be nearly 2 billion.


    Yes, I''m rich this time.


    Before Chu langxuan asked again, Chu fan stood up and said, "Dad, I want to go out with hongluan to do something. Are you going to Yunnan Military Region to see iron mountain, or directly to Sichuan Province to see my godmother? Forget it, whatever you want... Oh, by the way, leave me a contact number and don''t disappear again. Where can I find you?"


    After getting Chu langxuan''s contact number, Chu Fan said goodbye to his father, said hello to Han Jingwen, and left quickly with hongluan, Lei Ming and others.


    Later, Chu langxuan and Xia Yanran also left Han Jingwen''s house. Although they bothered him, they left him three modified bulletproof SUVs worth more than ten million.


    "Don''t look." Xia Yanran sat in the car arranged by Han Jingwen and drove towards the Yunnan Military Region. Seeing Chu langxuan looking at the three SUVs, he said with a smile, "uncle, your son is rich now. Just now he threw out $300 million without blinking."


    "300 million... Dollars?" Chu langxuan was shocked again and murmured, "is this... Is this still my son?"


    "Chu fan is amazing now. In just a few months, he has become one of the most powerful experts of our sacred blade Xuan group and the rank of senior colonel. In Sichuan Province, he and Su Yuan have set up a large real estate development and construction group company, a bodyguard company and a hot night bar. Recently, he has just won the reconstruction of a large shanty town in Sichuan Province A project with an investment of 12 billion yuan. You can enjoy happiness with my aunt in the future. "


    The driver looked back and said with a smile, "brother fan is great. In Yunnan Province, it''s a household name. Going in and out of the military region is like his own home. Even master Han, thanks to brother fan''s help, he saved his life."


    "What you said... Is my son Chu fan?" Chu langxuan was stunned. He couldn''t believe it. In just over half a year, Chu fan made such a big fortune and accumulated such deep contacts.


    If all this is true, they may be able to recognize their ancestors.


    Chu fan and hongluan boarded the plane at the Sichuan airport and flew to Colombia. Because he didn''t sleep all night, Chu fan began to sleep when he got on the plane. He slept for more than ten hours before he woke up after the plane landed.


    At this time, Chu fan found that he was actually resting on hongluan''s thigh, and his saliva flowed a bright silk thread along her thigh. He didn''t know what it was.


    "Yes... Sorry." Chu fan quickly got up, wiped the corners of his mouth, and couldn''t help glancing at her thigh again.


    No wonder you sleep so comfortably. It''s soft and comfortable. It smells fragrant... NIMA, how hard can I say.


    Hongluan didn''t have a good airway: "in order to let you sleep well, I sat motionless for more than ten hours, so..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll try my best, master rosefinch." Chu Fan said quickly.


    Hongluan nodded with satisfaction: "you still have a little conscience. Get ready. The plane will land soon."


    Soon, the plane landed at Columbia Airport. As soon as they got out of the airport, they saw a cold and beautiful American girl in black leather, leaning against an RV and smoking quietly. After seeing hongluan, Lengyan threw down her cigarette butts, opened the door and got into the cab.


    Hongluan took Chu fan straight to the RV and explained, "my elder martial sister Shirley has been taking care of my master at home."


    "Hello!" Chu Fan said hello with a smile, but Shirley didn''t even look at him. She suddenly started the car. The huge RV roared out and almost flashed Chu fan.


    Hongluan held Chu fan and asked him to sit down opposite him. She said with a sly smile, "my elder martial sister has a bad temper and hates men most. Therefore, you''d better not make her mind."


    Chu fan couldn''t cry or laugh: "am I the kind of man who works all day? I''m just saying hello politely. Is that so?"


    Thunder from one side came up and whispered, "you''re good. I haven''t heard a word from sister Shirley for so many years."


    "Why? Is she a mute?"


    As soon as the voice fell, hongluan hurriedly covered Chu fan''s mouth and said hurriedly, "don''t talk disorderly. If you annoy my senior sister, she will work hard with you."


    The voice of the ghost suddenly came: "the situation is a little wrong. There are two cars following..."

 Chapter 403

    "It''s those haunted guys again." hongluan looked back and scolded with gnashing teeth.


    Chu fan also looked back, but the traffic behind him was dense. Where could he see that someone was following? It seems that the art industry has a specialty, but it can''t be satisfied.


    "Do you need my help?" Chu fan smiled very gentlemanly.


    Hongluan was surprised and said, "are you willing to help me?"


    "I don''t want to." Chu fan''s smile suddenly converged and spit out three words, almost choking Hong Luan to death.


    Loser, are you kidding me? I helped you so much and let you take so much advantage, can''t you help me? It''s so heartless.


    Lei Ming said with a smile, "boss, this is a good opportunity. I''m afraid we can''t clean up these annoying guys if the head gives us a fight?"


    "It''s better to have a commander than a thousand troops." the ghost nodded.


    King Li grinned and said, "Captain, it''s all up to you this time. Hey hey!"


    "Wait a minute, how can it be my business?" Chu fan was depressed. "I''m the head. Is that how you treat the head?"


    If you let me, the head of the regiment, do everything in person, what do you want you guys to do?


    Red Luan suddenly sat on Chu fan''s lap, hugged his neck and said sweetly, "husband, someone bullies me. Do you care?"


    Hongluan was already tall. Now she sat on Chu fan''s lap. The pair of towering breasts swayed in front of Chu fan. As long as Chu fan stretched out his tongue, he could lick the skin in front of her chest. How close are you?


    Chu fan''s eyes are straight. What a big meatball and a deep ditch. With a gulp, Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Who can stand it? Even if you know it''s a fire pit, you have to jump in.


    "Tube, you must tube. If you dare to bully my wife, I''ll kill him." Chu fan hugged hongluan''s small Manyao. Although he was fascinated, he didn''t forget to ask, "but you have to tell me what these guys do?"


    "Chief, I''d better say it."


    Lei Ming said seriously: "in Colombia, there is a mysterious and huge mercenary organization - blood rose."


    "Blood rose?" Chu fan was stunned. Who else called it? Mercenary organization?


    "Yes, it''s called blood rose," Lei Ming continued. "Blood rose ranked ninth in the strength ranking of the last mercenary Corps. There are not many members, only more than 1000 people, but each one is an expert with a skill."


    The ghost added: "the main members of blood rose are women, and every female member has followers around, just like the boss and us."


    Chu fan suddenly understood: "you mean that blood rose has a crush on hongluan and wants her to join blood rose. In this way, you have also become members of blood rose?"


    I wipe it. This is buy one get three free... No, including Yamazaki Yan and Nancy, buy one get five free.


    King Li said with a bad smile: "Captain, do you know why our boss joined your four saints mercenary corps? Hey, it''s because he was forced by blood roses. There''s really no way to find you as a backer. So... Hey, you have to carry this thunder, whether you carry it or not."


    Chu fan is depressed. How can he feel calculated? Before, he thought it was appropriate for him to earn shit, but now it seems that he has recruited hongluan and others to enhance the strength of the mercenary regiment, but also brought a strong opponent to the mercenary regiment.


    "Husband, do you want to help or not?" Hong Luan ducked her mouth, cuddled Chu fan''s neck, and suddenly screamed, like a frightened cat, jumped away from Chu fan, protecting her chest and hid aside.


    Just now, Chu fan couldn''t help it. He suddenly hugged Hong Luan''s waist tightly, buried his head in her magnificent chest and bit hard.


    Whatever the outcome, make some interest first.


    "Drive and go to places with few people. I''d like to know this blood rose. How much ability do you have to rob a woman with me?" Chu fan angrily stood up, came to the front and sat on the co pilot.


    Shirley, wearing sunglasses, glanced at Chu fan and drove out of the city.


    Not long after the RV left the main road, Chu fan finally found that there were two cars behind. If there was no accident, these two cars should be the stalkers they said.


    "There''s no one here. Let''s Duel here?" Chu fan meant to let Shirley stop, but Shirley didn''t pay attention to him at all. Instead, she stepped on the accelerator to the end and drove faster.


    Before Chu fan could say more, Lei Ming patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Captain, you will be wasted. No one can change what sister Shirley decided. You, just wait."


    I don''t believe it. You can just keep quiet.


    Chu fan took out a box of cigarettes, popped up one, handed it to Shirley and said with a smile, "one? I brought it from China."


    Several people, including Hong Luan, were ready to see Chu fan''s excitement, but unexpectedly, Shirley really stretched out her hand to take the cigarette, leaned under her nose, smelled it and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Chu fan quickly hit the lighter and gathered together. Shirley didn''t refuse. She took a deep breath of the smoke at the fire, and immediately narrowed her eyes intoxicated. It took a long time to eject the smoke from her nostrils.


    "Give it to me!" Shirley suddenly opened her mouth and held out her hand to Chu fan''s half box of cigarettes.


    Chu fan was dull, not because Shirley asked him for a cigarette, but because Shirley''s voice was rough and hoarse. If Shirley didn''t have a beautiful face and a pair of papaya like breasts, everyone would regard her as a man.


    It''s terrible. She''s a beautiful girl. How can she talk about this?


    Shirley snorted coldly and shot like electricity. At the moment when Chu fan was in a daze, she grabbed half a box of cigarettes in his hand, put them in her pocket, and then drove the RV along the road.


    The two cars behind have been chasing, but they don''t surpass, so they followed with perseverance. Two hours later, the RV stopped in front of a manor. Wang Li, Lei Ming and Hong Luan jumped off the car first, followed by Chu fan and Shirley. One side jumped off the car, but there was no ghost.


    The car stopped more than ten meters away from the RV, the door opened, and two men and one woman came out of each car, a total of six people.


    The two women, one in a red sleeveless dress, the other in a black vest and shorts, with deep blue eyes, showed an exotic style. Generally speaking, neither of them is inferior to hongluan, but in Chu fan''s eyes, Chinese beauty is more beautiful. Moreover, hongluan''s chest is no smaller than these two foreign girls.


    Two followers were standing behind the two women. One of them was a strong black man, taller than King Li. He was even stronger than King Li. He was like a black iron tower, with a strong sense of oppression.


    On the shoulders of a strong man, squatting a thin dwarf, if you don''t pay attention, you think it''s a monkey. On his ten fingers, he wore ten sharp steel hooks, flashing a blue sheen, which was obviously poisoned.


    The two men as like as two peas were standing behind them, usually tall, short and fat, and the same appearance. If they were not familiar with them, they could hardly distinguish two people from who.


    "Hongluan, you''re back at last." Jenny, wearing a red sleeveless dress, looked at Chu fan and said with an elegant smile, "this is the helper you found? According to the agreement, if we win him, you''ll join our blood rose?"


    "That''s right!" Hong Luan took Chu fan''s arm and said with a sweet smile, "I forgot to tell you that this is my little man. If you can beat him, we are all your blood roses."


    "Grass, you pit me?" Chu fan glared at hongluan and whispered, "have you calculated long ago? Use me as a shield for you?"


    Hongluan gave him a white look: "don''t you suffer? Don''t forget, I slept with you last night. On the plane, you still pillowed my thigh, and the exhaled gas sprayed others... Wuwuwuwu!"


    Chu fan covered her mouth and said helplessly, "I''m afraid of you. Is it OK to solve a few?"


    "That''s right," said hongluan excitedly. "Give me a good beating and let them know that the men I hongluan is looking for are just like playing with them."


    I love that. Forget it. After eating someone else''s mouth, who let himself rest on someone else''s thigh on the plane?


    Seeing Chu fan coming forward, Lei Ming quickly grabbed Chu fan and whispered, "commander, those people opposite are very difficult to deal with. The woman in red dress is Jenny. She is one of the military leaders of the blood rose mercenary Corps. Her strength can rank in the top five. She is also a player of fire."


    "The other woman''s name is Cathy. She is also one of the commanders of the blood rose army. Her strength is slightly weaker than Jenny, but her power is very powerful. She can make people dizzy for one to ten seconds. Even the old people have suffered from her."


    "The big black man''s name is Augusta, and his power erupts. Even King Li is not his opponent; the dwarf on his back is Monroe. The most powerful trick is like a tornado, which can tear people to pieces in an instant."


    "That pair of twin brothers are good at attacking together and never fight alone, but their strength when they break out together is definitely greater than one plus one. Their attack speed is very fast and they don''t give each other a chance to breathe."


    King Li patted Chu fan on the shoulder: "Captain, it''s up to you."


    "Pa!" Shirley took out her lighter to wipe the fire, lit a cigarette and leaned against the door without any intention of passing.


    The ghost finally came out. Chu fan was moved. This is a good brother. Unlike these heartless guys, they don''t even mean to help... Er, man, what do you mean?


    The ghost took out some small Mazars and asked some people to sit down. He also took out beer and snacks and was ready to watch the excitement.


    OK, you''re good. Wait for me.

 Chapter 404

    Be the boss?


    Su Yuan, the chairman of Sichuan Chongqing group, has nearly a thousand employees. She always hugs and hugs wherever she goes. She always talks whenever she does. Her subordinates do it immediately and dare not slack off.


    Lan Jie, general manager of Landun bodyguard company, has hundreds of bodyguards. Like the queen, no one dares to contradict her, let alone challenge her status.


    Dou Zhonghe, the underground world owl in Sichuan Province, controls the land of a province and has more than 100000 horses under his command. It is definitely the earth emperor. What he says is easier than the imperial edict.


    Chu fan was depressed when it was his turn to come here. At least we are a group leader now, but why can''t we feel that we are the boss?


    Others make money for the boss, but he has to give money out without saying it. The current situation makes Chu fan feel depressed and spit blood. Several younger brothers sit down with stools to watch the excitement, but let his boss work hard. Do you think the boss should hold back? Are you upset?


    "Augusta, you go and meet him for a while." Jenny saw Chu fan come out and gave an understatement.


    Seeing the strong black man coming out with his fist clenched, Chu fan quickly waved his hand and said, "stop!"


    "Oh? Are you scared?" Jenny smiled. "If you can catch Augusta''s punch, I can make an exception and let you be my follower."


    "Cut, who is rare?"


    Chu fan disdained and said, "you can fight, but there''s one thing I have to ask. Do I lose and they all want to join your blood rose?"


    Jenny smiled and said, "not only them, but also you. Giggle, handsome boy, I like you a little. Don''t let me down."


    "Roar!" Augusta''s eyes flashed fiercely. With a roar, he raised his big fist and was about to rush over.


    At this time, Chu fan quickly waved his hand again and said, "stop, I haven''t finished yet."


    "China... Coward!" the tower like Augusta stiffly raised a carrot like middle finger to Chu fan.


    Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He looked at Jenny and hummed, "who stipulates that if I lose, I will join your blood rose? Why should I fight with you? When I''m full?"


    "The rosefinch is in my hand, and you have no right to choose." Jenny said with a fearless smile, "if you win me, I won''t disturb the rosefinch''s life from now on, and I don''t need you to help us. If you lose, I won''t disturb the rosefinch, but you must join the blood rose."


    Did the rosefinch master fall into their hands?


    Chu fan looked back. Hong Luan came over and whispered, "my master is under house arrest by them, but the treatment is good, but she is not allowed to leave and we are not allowed to approach. Over the years, blood rose has used my master to threaten me to help them. Now it''s even more excessive. I have to join blood rose."


    "If blood rose sincerely invited me, I might really agree, but they shouldn''t hold my master. So you must help me, win them and take my master." hongluan hugged Chu fan''s neck, kissed him like a dragonfly on his lips, and said, "please!"


    "Our relationship, what do you want?" Chu Fan said discontentedly. "Besides, our relationship is still used for this set? No, I have to give you back the kiss."


    "Don''t make trouble. Deal with them quickly. It will save you a lot of long dreams." hongluan''s cheeks flushed and pushed Chu fan out, "I''ll wait for you in the evening."


    Chu fan''s blood is boiling. This is the rhythm of dedication. Wow, hahaha!


    "You... Die!" Augusta was furious, like a human bear, and rushed over. Almost some people hit Chu fan''s head with big fists with a harsh sound explosion.


    He was too tall, a big section higher than Chu fan. Chu fan stood in front of him, not as tall as his shoulder. Therefore, Augusta''s fist is condescending and powerful.


    Augusta''s muscles were tight, like steel, and gave off a bronze luster. It was known without test that his defense could not be broken by ordinary people. He was also full of confidence in his own defense and didn''t pay attention to Chu fan at all.


    But at the moment when his fist was about to hit Chu fan, a red light flashed in Chu fan''s eyes. Augusta''s speed suddenly slowed down several times in Chu fan''s eyes, and a thumb sized red dot appeared under Augusta''s armpit.


    The opportunity didn''t come. Chu didn''t think about it and punched out without hesitation. This time, Chu fan deliberately protruded some of the middle finger joints and accurately hit the red dot under Augusta''s armpit.


    "Bang!" Augusta''s fist fell, while Chu fan leaned over and his fist fell into the meat under his armpit.


    Suddenly, King Li, Lei Ming and others jumped up from their horses, couldn''t help taking a few steps forward and looked at the scene in shock. Although they have overestimated Chu fan, they didn''t expect how long they were separated? His strength has been greatly improved.


    It won''t solve the battle with one move, will it?


    On the other side, Jenny and others looked at Chu fan with a look of disbelief. This humble little man even hurt Augusta. How is this possible? How did he know Augusta''s hood was under his arm? Even if you know, with Augusta''s defense, ordinary people can''t break it.


    "Poof!" Augusta suddenly looked up and spewed out a mouthful of blood, howled miserably, retreated three steps, fell to the ground with a plop, coughed up blood one by one, and saw that he could not live.


    "Augusta!" cried Jenny sadly. She quickly squatted down and took out a tube of medicine to give Augusta. He immediately stopped bleeding, but fainted straightly.


    At this time, the thin dwarf Monroe roared angrily. When he was three meters away from Chu fan, his body suddenly rotated like a rapidly rotating top. The ten sharp claws in his hand brought bursts of harsh screams, and the speed was faster and faster.


    At this time, Monroe was like a high-speed cutting machine. He cut a deep ditch on the ground and rolled up the dust all over the sky, like a dust storm. In the center, a huge tornado was formed, which was five meters high and more than one meter in diameter, and rushed to Chu fan.


    Hongluan and others pinched a cold sweat for Chu fan. Among the several people present, Monroe was even more terrible than Augusta. Augusta just had infinite power and amazing defense, but his speed was not fast and he could run if he couldn''t fight.


    But Monroe''s speed was too fast. He rotated and cut at high speed. Once he was staring at him, almost no one could stop his attack. This is also one of the reasons why hongluan and others are controlled by blood rose.


    No way, they can''t break it.


    Hongluan prayed silently in her heart: "Chu fan, you must have nothing to do."


    The more dangerous it is, the more calm Chu fan is. In the face of the tornado storm cutting rapidly, Chu fan''s mind turns, but he can''t think of a way to crack it. Just when he was so anxious that his forehead was sweating and at the critical moment, a light suddenly flashed in his mind.


    At the same time, Chu fan''s two pupils turned purple in an instant, as if two purple flames were spewing out of his eyes. Just for a moment, the tornado storm that had been blown close to him suddenly disappeared. Monroe stood in front of Chu fan. The sharp spike was less than two centimeters from Chu fan''s throat, but it was difficult to move forward any more.


    "Plop!" Monroe fell straight to the ground, seven holes bleeding, life and death unknown.


    This scene shocked everyone. What happened? Chu fan stood there and didn''t do it at all. Why did Monroe lie down? What did Chu fan do to him?


    Because the loser turned his back to hongluan and others, they didn''t see the purple light in Chu fan''s eyes, and Jenny and others didn''t see what was going on because of the tornado, so Monroe lay down.


    Don''t talk about them. Even Chu fan is confused. Just now, what happened?


    "Congratulations, the demon pupil has advanced," said the big eyed frog excitedly.


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "the demon pupil has advanced? What do you mean?"


    "In the past, the demon pupil was only aimed at women, which could instantly improve women''s favor for you. However, in a desperate situation, your potential exploded, and the combination of mental power and the demon pupil greatly enhanced the power of the demon pupil." the big eyed frog said excitedly, "do you know what you just sent? It''s a mental shock. If you were an ordinary person, his head would have burst open."


    "Shit, it''s so powerful?" Chu fan was also startled. If it''s so powerful, who will be his opponent in the future? Kill one with a stare. It''s too much.


    The big eyed frog didn''t have a good airway: "the beauty you think will consume 80% of your mental strength. If you do it again, you''ll lie down without waiting for your opponent to lie down."


    Chu fan was discouraged: "you can use it once? It''s too little."


    "Don''t be dissatisfied. With this move, almost all the people below the heaven are killed in seconds." the big eyed frog snorted, "with this move, you are really invincible under the ground mirror."


    "When will my mental strength recover?" Chu fan felt a little dizzy and wanted to find a place to have a good sleep.


    The big eyed frog said, "it will take at least 24 hours to use it again, and now your strength is greatly reduced. If you fight again, you will die. Therefore, you''d better not use it easily, otherwise you can''t even run."


    No, you can''t fall, otherwise, it''s over today.


    Chu Fanqiang cheered up, glanced at Jenny, turned his back and sneered, "who''s next?"


    Jenny and others were stunned. Who dares to die? For a moment, there was no one to talk to.


    "Whether to fight or not? If not, go away. I''m still waiting to go back to my wife''s bridal chamber." Chu Fan said impatiently.


    The twins standing behind Cathy showed sullen faces and were about to go over and do it, but Cathy caught them one by one and said in a deep voice, "we lost this time. We''ll see you another day. Quit!"

 Chapter 405

    Jenny came quickly and walked faster. In less than a minute, they took the injured Augusta and Monroe into the car and sped away.


    Hongluan happily stepped forward two steps, suddenly hugged Chu fan''s neck, kissed him several times on his face, and said excitedly, "husband, you''re so great that you scared Jenny away... Hey, what''s the matter with you?"


    Suddenly, hongluan was happy, but Chu fan suddenly closed his eyes and lay soft on her chest, unconscious.


    This time, Lei Ming and others were also startled. What''s the situation? It was fine just now. Why did you suddenly lie down?


    "It''s all right. It''s too much mental energy consumption." Shirley''s hoarse voice told him, "just take him back to rest and sleep."


    Hongluan was nervous for no reason. She didn''t dare to neglect. She bent down to pick up Chu fan and ran quickly to the manor.


    In an elegantly decorated room, Chu fan lay on a big bed without a wisp. He slept like a dead pig. Killing him didn''t wake him up.


    Hong Luan was panting and sweating all over. She has seen a lot of men''s bodies, but I don''t know why. She just helps Chu fan wipe his body. How can she blush and heartbeat?


    After she finished all this and helped Chu fan cover the quilt, she found that Shirley didn''t know when to come, so she leaned against the door frame, took a cigarette and looked at her.


    "Elder martial sister, you... Why are you here?" Hong Luan''s face became more red, carrying the basin and pretending to be calm.


    "Do you like him?" Shirley''s voice was still hoarse and low, staring at hongluan expressionless.


    Hongluan glanced: "I don''t like him. He is playful and lecherous. He has a wife at home and a lover outside. How can I like such a man?"


    "You like him," Shirley said definitely.


    Hongluan was worried: "I didn''t, I don''t like him..."


    "You like him."


    Hongluan was discouraged. Her eyes were red and she lowered her head.


    Shirley''s eyes flashed fiercely, threw down her cigarette end, took a knife from her waist and walked towards Chu fan. Hongluan was startled, her hands shook, and the basin fell to the ground with a clang. The water soaked the floor.


    "Elder martial sister, what are you doing?" Hong Luan quickly stopped Shirley, tears in her eyes, and begged, "elder martial sister, he can save the master. If you kill him, who will save the master?"


    Shirley stared at her and didn''t speak.


    Hongluan said helplessly, "well, I admit that I really like him a little. But I and him... Are doomed to no results."


    "I helped you kill his woman."


    "No, never." hongluan hurriedly interrupted Shirley''s words, rushed into Shirley''s arms and cried.


    In the eyes of outsiders, hongluan is a cheerful girl, but in fact, she carries too much burden on her shoulders, which makes her almost out of breath.


    Take revenge on Qinglong, cure the master rosefinch, survive in the cracks, etc. she dare not be slack or careless. If she takes a wrong step, she will be doomed.


    In the end, she is still a woman and looks forward to a young, handsome and powerful man appearing in her world to support her for a day, which can become her dependence and sleep safely.


    At first, she approached Chu fan and seduced him everywhere. She also claimed to be his daughter-in-law to make Chu fan like her, and then she threw Chu fan away, which relieved her anger. But now, Chu fan fainted, and she found that she seemed to really fall in love with him.


    The first time they met, they were rivals. Chu fan suddenly appeared in front of Qinglong, blocked her fatal knife and knocked her to the ground. In panic, their lips met. It was her first kiss, which was taken away by Chu fan.


    But then, Chu fan wanted to get up in a panic and put his hand on her chest. This virgin land was defiled by Chu fan, which almost killed her.


    But now think about it, do these things blame Chu fan? Chu fan just kissed her and touched her, but she stabbed others mercilessly. Even if there is hatred, should it be written off?


    Although Chu fan promised to treat the rosefinch with a purpose, it is undeniable that if the rosefinch recovers, the advantages will outweigh the disadvantages for hongluan and others. Moreover, in order to help them get rid of blood roses, Chu fan was so tired that he collapsed and fainted, and forced Jenny and others to scare away. What he did was really just to attract them. Is it as simple as rosefinch?


    Hongluan doesn''t know how Chu fan feels about her, but she knows very well that she is really in love with him.


    If you don''t love him, why are you so anxious when she faints?


    If you don''t love him, why don''t you let others wipe him? Not even thunder and others?


    If you don''t love him, how can you let him lie in his own bed? Cover your quilt? And took him off and wiped him from top to bottom?


    But he has a wife. Woo woo!


    Chu fan slept from noon to night, and from night to dawn. When he woke up, he felt refreshed, not to mention how comfortable he was.


    Huh? What is it?


    Chu fan touched it carefully. It was soft and elastic. It seemed that


    Suddenly, Chu fan widened his eyes, raised his head incredulously and looked carefully at the past. Hongluan? She... She sleeps next to herself and... She''s not dressed yet.


    What''s the situation? She won''t do that to herself while she faints, will she? Woo woo, my innocence.


    At this time, hongluan turned over and hugged Chu fan. His head rested on his shoulder blades and his legs rode on his waist. He had at least a 36d chest, almost under Chu fan''s eyelids. He was so frightened that he was short of breath that he immediately reacted.


    Finally, hongluan''s eyelashes trembled a few times, slowly opened her eyes, and just looked at Chu fan''s eyes.


    "Hi!" Chu fan forced out a smiling face.


    Hongluan was stunned for a moment, and suddenly gave out a harsh scream, and kicked Chu fan out of the bed with one foot.


    I wipe. What''s going on? You did me a disservice. Why do you think I did you a disservice?


    Before Chu fan got up from the ground, the door was suddenly kicked open. Thunder and others rushed in. They were foolish to see this scene in front of them.


    "Grass, do you still see? Don''t be rude. Do you understand?" Chu fan quickly grabbed the pillow and blocked his vital part.


    Although they are all men, there is a Shirley. The big girl is not ashamed at all. She still holds a cigarette and looks at him and the red Luan on the bed indifferently.


    After the shock, Lei Ming took the lead in responding and said with a dry smile, "sorry, boss, I thought something had happened to you. Head, you go on, go on!"


    "Cough, sorry."


    "Captain, it''s the first time for the boss. You have to know how to cherish fragrance and jade and be light..."


    Hongluan was so angry that he grabbed the pillow and smashed it: "get out, get out. The dog can''t spit out ivory. Who told him... That?"


    Thunder several people scurry around and soon run away. Shirley stays at the end, takes half of the cigarette end from her mouth, sandwiches it between her index finger and middle finger, and says hoarsely, "eat!"


    "Bang!"


    When the door was closed, Chu fan and Hong Luan were left in the room. At this time, hongluan finally saw clearly that this was her room, but didn''t she sleep in the guest room? How did you come here? And where are my pajamas?


    "Wife, you have to be responsible for me." Chu fan sits on the ground wronged and wipes his tears. Don''t mention how sad he is.


    Dullele is not as good as zhonglele. Why don''t you wait until I wake up? There is no such thing as you. Just focus on your own happiness. Have you considered my feelings?


    "Responsible for your head?" hongluan''s cheeks flushed, grabbed the quilt and wrapped it around her, jumped out of bed and said fiercely, "I warn you that nothing has happened between us, and you are not allowed to mention it again."


    "Hey, don''t run. Where''s my clothes?"


    When is it? How can hongluan care about him? He ran back to the next room, locked the door, washed his face with cold water in the washroom, and finally sobered up his confused mind.


    Yesterday, she stayed with Chu fan for half the night. After confirming that he had no problem, she went back to her room to sleep. Because Chu fan defeated the blood rose, there was no need to worry about being entangled by the people of the blood rose. Lei Ming was very happy and opened up to drink more. Hong Luan was no exception. She drank a little too much, but she clearly remembered that she slept in the guest room?


    Suddenly, she remembered that when she was sleepy in the middle of the night, she was thirsty. She went downstairs to have a glass of water. It must be when she came back. She habitually went back to her room and slept in bed.


    As soon as she thought that she had slept with Chu fan in bed for half a night, she was not only touched by him, but also seen by him. Hongluan was ashamed and angry, and really wanted to find a ground to drill in.


    How did this happen? He will think I''m a fickle woman. Take advantage of his coma and give him


    "Dudududududui!" the door was knocked.


    Hongluan was stunned and hurriedly asked, "who?"


    "I!" Chu fan''s voice came from outside the door.


    Asshole, how dare you come to me?


    Hongluan immediately became angry and forgot how Chu fan knew she was in the room. He angrily went over and opened the door and said angrily, "what are you doing here? Do you still want me to be responsible?"


    "Wife, your pajamas." Chu fan handed over a red silk Pajama and said with a smile, "I don''t need you to be responsible, but I will be responsible for you."


    Hongluan snatched the pajamas and disdained her lips: "who is rare?"


    "No matter what you think, you are my man anyway." Chu fan walked in with a smile, pulled off the quilt on hongluan and grabbed her pajamas to put on. In the whole process, hongluan forgot to resist and was foolishly at the mercy of Chu fan.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you in the future. Whoever dares to bully you, I will kill him even if I fight this old life." Chu fan hugged hongluan and said solemnly.


    Hongluan''s heart trembled. He was going to push Chu fan away, but his hand was uncontrollably around his waist

 Chapter 406

    At breakfast, Chu fan finally met one of the famous Four Saints - rosefinch!


    She is much younger than Chu fan imagined. She looks less than 40. Her face is picturesque and her skin is white than snow. To Chu fan''s surprise, she has a high nose and deep eyes. She is of foreign descent. Chu fan always thought she was Chinese.


    However, in the area closest to the equator, she was wearing a cotton padded jacket, a cotton hat on her head, and her lips were white and blue. Within ten seconds of seeing Chu fan, she coughed at least three times, which was obviously very hurt.


    "Hello, master rosefinch!" Chu fan felt uncomfortable when she saw him. How could he feel that his mother-in-law looked at his uncle.


    She doesn''t know everything, does she? But it can''t depend on me. Your apprentice took the initiative. I''m the victim.


    The rosefinch took down the handkerchief that covered his mouth and nose, took a deep breath and said faintly, "are you Chu fan?"


    "Yes, I am." Chu fan hurriedly said: "I''m here this time..."


    "Cough!" the rosefinch interrupted Chu fan and asked, "do you know how much hatred I have with Qinglong?"


    "Er... I know a little, but it''s your private affair. Elder Qinglong can''t tell me." Chu fan smiled and dared not offend the imposing old woman.


    No way. What if she knows that she slept with hongluan last night and forced herself to marry hongluan?


    "Cough, cough..."


    The rosefinch coughed violently. Hongluan hurried forward to hold the master, gently patted the rosefinch on the back, picked up the water cup on the table and handed it to the master''s mouth.


    On the other side, Shirley came quickly with a small medicine bottle. She poured two pills out of the bottle and quickly stuffed them into the mouth of the rosefinch. The rosefinch drank water and her cough was finally relieved. However, her originally pale face showed an abnormal bright red.


    After taking a few breaths, the rosefinch raised his head again, looked at Chu fan and said faintly, "Qinglong is the only man I''ve ever liked, but he deceived me and betrayed our feelings. Therefore, I won''t forgive him in my life... Keke Keke!"


    "Master!" hongluan wanted to comfort, but she didn''t know what to say. She could only hold her hand tightly, and her eyes were red to accompany her sad.


    "If you can make me better, I promise you not to take revenge on Qinglong for three years and stay in China for three years." the rosefinch stared at Chu fan and said with a determined face, "if you can''t accept it, you can leave now. I''d rather suffer like this than accept your favor."


    "Chu fan!" hongluan looked at Chu fan with tears. She was really afraid that Chu fan would refuse to treat her master.


    Now, Chu fan''s Four Saints mercenary Corps has just been established, and the green dragon is still needed to pick the beam. Once the rosefinch''s strength is restored, don''t you have to fight with Qinglong? Who will suffer then? It''s Chu fan. He has just invested nearly 2 billion. If there is no Qinglong, the money will have to be wasted.


    Shirley also looked at Chu fan. Although she didn''t say anything, her eyes didn''t move away from Chu fan. This is very rare for her. Let alone seeing Chu fan for the first time, even Lei Ming and others who often come here have not let her look at it.


    "Three years is enough." Chu fan sat down opposite the rosefinch and said with a smile, "We have no right to deal with you and elder Qinglong, but if you give me three years, I believe elder Qinglong will give me a new and powerful Four Saints mercenary Corps. Hey hey, I have to ask you to do it at that time. Otherwise, what if he takes the mercenary corps as his own?"


    "Shut up!" the rosefinch flew into a rage. "Qinglong''s words are true. How can he break his promise to you? Since he said to help you build a new Four Saints mercenary regiment, he will give you the mercenary regiment at that time. I guarantee this with my life."


    Chu fan is speechless. Elder sister, don''t you hate him to the bone? Why do you still help him speak? Do you hate him or love him? I really don''t understand.


    However, Chu fan understands that if you talk too much, you will lose. You''d better stay away from her and Qinglong. Anyway, the purpose of this visit is to cure the rosefinch and turn her home.


    After dinner, Chu fan began to treat rosefinch.


    "Hongluan, you stay." Chu fan hurriedly called hongluan who was going out.


    No way. The rosefinch''s condition is more serious than that of Qinglong. She needs to take off her clothes in order to achieve better therapeutic effect. If hongluan is not here, the rosefinch can''t think that Chu fan deliberately takes advantage of her?


    Although she is old enough to be Chu fan''s mother, after all, she is a woman and doesn''t look much older than Chu fan. Moreover, she probably can''t even take off her clothes. If hongluan leaves, do you want chu fan to take off her clothes? Don''t say whether the rosefinch will agree, Chu fan is afraid of herself.


    One more thing is better than one less. Anyway, hongluan has been determined internally, and she is not afraid to know.


    "Come here and take off all the clothes on the elder rosefinch. Don''t keep any."


    Seeing the red Luan''s big eyes, Chu fan hurriedly said, "I''ll turn my back and cover a sheet on the rosefinch elder."


    That''s pretty much the same.


    Hongluan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately became nervous: "you have to hurry up. My master is afraid of the cold. She can''t stand it for a long time."


    "Don''t worry, she won''t feel cold in a moment." Chu fan turned around and listened to the rustling stripping sound behind him. He couldn''t help but hear the scene he saw in the morning.


    Alas, I slept too much last night. Why didn''t I know anything? What a pity!


    "All right!" Hong Luan said nervously and dodged.


    Chu fan quickly walked over and saw the rosefinch lying upright on the bed, covered with a warm sheet, but her face was green and her body trembled. If she hadn''t tried her best to bite her teeth, it was estimated that even her teeth would tremble.


    "Hongluan, you hold the sheet, don''t let it fall off." Chu fan''s face was dignified and stretched out his right hand to the rosefinch. A vine came out of his palm, quickly wrapped around the rosefinch''s feet, then got into the inside of the sheet and quickly wrapped her in circles.


    Of course, this is the credit of the flower fairy demon king, but she is transparent in other people''s eyes. Only Chu fan can see her. This time, Chu fan needs to consume nearly five points of bone tower energy, but he can attract a strong man with at least a sky mirror to go home. These five points of energy are not wronged.


    Hongluan was stunned. Now she knew that Chu fan was a double line person with different abilities.


    Earlier, when the two met for the first time, Chu fan swallowed all her fire crows, which shows that Chu fan, like her, is a person with fire power, and the fire power is stronger than her.


    But now, Chu fan uses the wood system different ability full of natural energy. How can this be possible? People who have two kinds of abilities don''t have them, but fire and wood can overcome each other. How can these two kinds of abilities appear on one person at the same time? It''s incredible.


    Although she wanted to ask clearly, she also knew that this was not the time to ask. Therefore, hongluan can only swallow all her questions back and stare at Chu fan without blinking.


    "Don''t look, there are no flowers on my face?" Chu fan finally stopped, wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "you stay here and watch. I''m out."


    "Hey, this... This is good?" Hong Luan asked incredulously.


    Chu fan was not happy: "what do you call me?"


    "Husband!" hongluan glared at him angrily. When is it? Do you still want to take advantage of this verbal advantage? Is it interesting?


    Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "it''s almost the same. Remember, I''ll call it so in the future."


    "Captain, it''s not good." Chu fan just came out, the ghost appeared in front of Chu fan and said anxiously, "the people of blood rose have come again. More people have come this time, which has surrounded our whole manor."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "what do they mean? It''s too dishonest. Doesn''t it mean that if you lose, you won''t bother us anymore?"


    The ghost reluctantly said, "the head of the blood rose said to avenge Augusta and Monroe."


    "Wipe, swords and guns have no eyes. How can they compete without getting hurt? They are obviously unreasonable and deliberately look for an excuse to retaliate."


    "Augusta and Monroe are really dead."


    Chu fan was stunned: "it''s impossible. I still have a sense of propriety. They are seriously injured at most and rest for two months, but they will never be fatal. How can they die?"


    "Well, I don''t know, but they brought people, right in front of the manor. Go and have a look."


    Chu fan dared not neglect and hurried out. After death, hongluan heard the conversation between the two and hurried out, followed Chu fan and came outside.


    In the spacious yard, there were more than a dozen cars, at least 30 people, standing around the cars, staring coldly at Shirley and others standing at the door.


    Among these people, the first is a vigorous woman. She wears a cheongsam with Chinese characteristics with white background and blue edge, which perfectly outlines her graceful body curve. However, a big red rose was embroidered on her chest, and the petals fell like blood.


    On her side stood two women, Jenny and Cathy, who met yesterday. On both sides, women stood in front and men behind. Chu fan glanced roughly. There were thirteen women, about twenty-six or seven men.


    On the ground in front of these people, there are two stretchers covered with white cloth. According to the outline, there should be two bodies lying on them.


    Chu fan opened his perspective eyes and immediately frowned. It was really Augusta and Monroe, but how could they?


    "Monica, you don''t promise." hongluan stood beside Chu fan and glared at the woman in cheongsam. Don''t ask, she is the head of the blood rose mercenary Corps - Monica.


    Monica sneered: "killing pays for life and debt pays for money. Are my two players dead in vain?"


    "What do you want?"


    "All of you join my blood rose, otherwise you will have to bury my team members today."

 Chapter 407

    "Do you think we are easy to bully?"


    Hongluan was so angry that her eyes were about to spit fire. A fire crow rushed out of her body and formed a huge fire phoenix behind her. The flame rose like a volcano about to erupt.


    As a last resort, Monica doesn''t want to tear her face with hongluan. After all, Monica''s strength is not weak. If she really wants to fight for her life, there will be casualties on their side, which is not worth the loss.


    But Augusta and Monroe are absolutely trumps in the blood rose. Now they all die in the hands of hongluan. How can Monica swallow this tone? If the company member dies and doesn''t ask, who will work for you in the future?


    Therefore, even if we fight for death today, we will avenge Augusta and his wife. Of course, hongluan and others are willing to join blood rose. That''s all. After all, we still have to consider the development of blood rose.


    As soon as Monica raised her eyebrows and was ready to call someone to start, Chu fan suddenly patted hongluan on the shoulder, smiled and said, "wife, you will get wrinkles if you are angry. Calm down. My husband will settle it for you."


    In full view of the public, the hot tempered hongluan quickly calmed down, took away the Huofeng behind her, and calmly stood next to Shirley.


    This... Is this really hongluan? When did she become so good? Who the hell is this man? It''s so awesome that he cleaned up hongluan obediently. Idol!


    "Captain Monica, you said Augusta and Monroe died in my hands, but there is evidence?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Monica hummed coldly, "people are dead. What evidence do you want?"


    "I have a sense of discretion. Even if I am seriously injured, it will never be fatal." Chu fan glanced at Jenny and Cathy and said, "I think you two ladies should know very well that there should be no life danger when you took them away yesterday?"


    Cathy said angrily, "who knows what you did secretly? They were fine when they went back, but they couldn''t do it in the middle of the night. They died before they could be sent to the hospital."


    "Oh, I died in the middle of the night." Chu fan knew it and nodded. "Captain Monica, can I check the body?"


    Monica stared at Chu fan for a long time, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll let you check. If you can''t find out the cause of their death, you must pay for their lives today, or join my blood rose."


    Chu fan didn''t bother to talk nonsense with her. He squatted down in front of the stretcher, lifted the white cloth covered on the body, and revealed Augusta''s strong body.


    His clothes were stripped off and wiped clean. Although his scars were staggered, there were no fatal scars.


    "What''s the matter? Did you find anything?" hongluan also came over, stared at Augusta''s body and checked it carefully, even the lump under his crotch.


    This concerns the lives of all of them. How can hongluan care about shyness? Besides, a dead man, like tables, chairs and benches, is dead in her eyes. What''s so shy?


    Chu fan opened his perspective eyes and scanned Augusta''s heart first. He found that his heart was intact. He immediately looked at his head and immediately found the problem.


    Augusta''s brain tissue exploded like a rotten egg and was blown to pieces. Strangely, there was no blood leakage, and Augusta''s appearance did not change.


    Chu fan stared at his head for a long time and suddenly stretched out his hand: "give me a knife."


    Hongluan quickly stood up and was about to let Lei Ming take a knife. Shirley took out a knife and threw it away.


    Chu fan didn''t turn back. He grabbed the knife with his backhand and was about to start. At this time, Jenny and Cathy rushed forward at the same time and said angrily, "stop!"


    "People are dead. You have to destroy his body. Do you still have humanity?"


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "who said I was going to destroy his body?"


    "You''ve picked up the knife and dare to argue?" Cathy cried angrily. "Elder sister, give orders. We''ll fight with them."


    "Elder sister, he is the murderer of Augusta and Monroe. We must kill him today and avenge Augusta and Monroe." Jenny''s eyes are red. Obviously, she has deep feelings for the dead, so she hates Chu fan even more.


    Monica said calmly, "Chufan, what do you say?"


    "Do you know me?" Chu fan was surprised. Unexpectedly, he was quite famous and was found out by them so soon.


    "I didn''t kill him, and I''ve found out the cause of his death." Chufan pointed to Augusta''s head and said, "as long as I shave off the hair here, you will understand."


    With that, Chu fan scraped the dagger on Augusta''s head, and suddenly revealed the indigo brain skin. In the middle, there was a small wound like a pinhole, slightly red.


    Hongluan was surprised and said, "it''s a pinhole, Monica. Augusta died in the middle of the night. Can''t we run to give him a needle in the middle of the night?"


    Jenny and Cathy were stunned for a moment. Jenny went crazy and came to Monroe''s body. She lifted the white cloth and scraped a few times on his head with a knife. Sure enough, the same pinhole was found on his head.


    Monica came over, squatted down and examined it carefully. Her face was so cold that she asked, "Chu fan, can you tell me how they died?"


    "Captain Monica, just touch their heads," said Chu fan.


    Before Monica could do it, Jenny couldn''t wait to put her hand on the top of the door and suddenly exclaimed, "cold..."


    Shua!


    The eyes of Monica, Jenny and others fell in front of the crowd on a cold and gorgeous woman in a long white dress. Following their eyes, Chu fan and hongluan also looked at the past. Needless to ask, this woman is a major suspect.


    "Her name is Agatha. She is an ice power. She is very powerful." Hong Luan whispered in Chu fan''s ear and took him back a few steps.


    Now, things are basically clear. Agatha has a secret assassination technique, which is to condense an ice needle with ice elements and pierce the enemy''s heart unconsciously. If the heart is punctured, it must be a fatal injury, and the ice needle will melt quickly in the human body. Even with the most advanced instruments, the murder weapon can not be found, and the wound surface is very small, so you can''t see it if you don''t pay attention.


    Hongluan just doesn''t understand why Agatha did it.


    "Agatha, you..." Jenny was devastated, but she was interrupted by Monica before she finished.


    "Shut up!"


    Monica glared at Jenny, her eyes fell on Chu fan, and said coldly, "you killed people. Now you have only one choice, one is to join our blood rose, and the other is to bury Augusta and Monroe."


    "Are you threatening me?" Chu fan is also angry. Why bother to add sin? You obviously want to use the death of these two people to force me to join your blood rose. What a shame!


    Monica sneered, "you can understand that, but I want to remind you that even if you run, none of your Chinese women can run."


    "You... Deceive people too much!" Chu fan''s eyes were red, and his impression of blood rose, Monica and others was completely destroyed. These women are simply unreasonable. I really don''t understand how this mercenary organization survived.


    Shirley scurried over, stood on the other side of Chu fan, and protected him with Shirley From left to right. Lei Ming and the three came to him, put on a posture and prepared to fight with the people of blood rose.


    The blood rose quickly surrounded Chu fan, and the war was imminent. But at this time, Chu fan and others suddenly heard a loud Fengming behind them. Then, the huge villa exploded with a bang, and a huge Firebird rose into the sky.


    Just for a moment, the temperature in the air increased by more than ten degrees, and the Firebird was suspended in the air, just like a small sun, burning everything below.


    The villa has been burning violently. The surrounding trees and wheat fields withered rapidly and began to catch fire. The Firebird on the head and the surrounding fire have increased the temperature in an area of about one kilometer by several times, at least about 100 degrees.


    If it hadn''t been for this emergency, Shirley''s body would have ejected an icy blue airflow to block the incoming heat wave, it is estimated that Chu fan would have been roasted.


    The people of blood rose were not so lucky. Just for a moment, half of the people''s clothes and hair were on fire. If Agatha hadn''t released the cold air in time to cool the team members, they would have to become roast pigs.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang..."


    The car couldn''t stand the high temperature and began to explode almost at the same time. The huge impact killed several unlucky people near the car on the spot, and the huge destructive force made the car fragments fly out like knives and hurt countless people.


    At the end of the explosion, the temperature in the air suddenly decreased, and a loud and clear Phoenix came out of the sky. The huge fire phoenix swooped down and suspended on the head of Chu fan and others. Strangely, it can no longer feel the slightest heat.


    Almost at the same time, a middle-aged beautiful woman with elegant temperament came out of the fiery manor villa. She came out slowly with only a sheet around her and bare feet.


    Rosefinch, reborn.


    "Master, have you recovered from your illness?" hongluan responded first, hurriedly pushed Chu fan away, ran over in surprise, hugged the rosefinch tightly and wept with joy.


    Shirley also found out at this time that Chu fan held her and hongluan in her arms and blocked them behind with his body when the explosion just happened.


    "Are you... All right?" Shirley quickly shook Chu fan''s arm, pulled his shoulder and made him turn around. Tears immediately fell down.


    The clothes on Chu fan''s back were almost dyed red by blood. There were at least five or six wounds, but she and hongluan were unharmed.


    If Chu fan hadn''t pressed their heads at the critical moment and blocked their necks with his arms, I''m afraid they would not only be injured, but also their lives might be in danger.


    Shirley cried, her voice still hoarse: "why? Why did you sacrifice your life to protect me?"


    Chu fan grinned with pain and said with a smile, "because I''m a man."

 Chapter 408

    "Aunt rosefinch, are you too overbearing?" Chu fan, with a sad face, suddenly pulled out a sharp glass residue from his ass. "look, you almost burst me."


    "You deserve it. This is your retribution for taking advantage of my apprentice."


    The rosefinch walked slowly and stared at Chu fan: "don''t you let go? Wait for me to beat you?"


    Chu fan was about to cry: "aunt, you are too cruel."


    The rosefinch didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He went to Chu fan, glared at Monica and scolded, "don''t you get out of here?"


    "Get out!" Monica was disheveled, with many scratches on her body. She was as embarrassed as a lost dog. She hurried away with people, not even taking away the bodies of her dead companions.


    The rosefinch not only recovered from illness, but also recovered its strength. One rosefinch can kill everyone present. Who dares to stay here? It''s horrible!


    When Monica''s people left, hongluan found that Chu fan was injured and hurriedly helped him clean up the wound on his back. It was only a cup of tea that Chu fan healed, which shocked Shirley, thunder and others.


    No wonder it can cure rosefinch''s injury. This guy has this ability.


    Lei Ming and others are secretly excited. With such a powerful leader, are you afraid of getting hurt in the future? With Chu fan, the Four Saints mercenary Corps has become the largest mercenary Corps in the world. It is just around the corner.


    "Husband, you''re awesome!" hongluan jumped into Chu fan''s arms excitedly, hugged his neck and took the initiative to kiss him on his lips.


    Chu fan is more excited. This is the rhythm of dedication. Why don''t you spend the night in Colombia and get things done before you go back?


    But before he was happy, the cold Shirley pulled the red Luan away, pointed to the official way and said hoarsely, "go!"


    "Elder martial sister!" Hong Luan pouted, but knew she couldn''t make Shirley change her mind. She turned around and was ready to ask the master, but the rosefinch seemed to know what she was going to say. She waved and said, "well, listen to your elder martial sister and go back to the headquarters immediately. Your elder martial sister and I will go back to Huaxia with Chu fan."


    Hongluan was discouraged: "well, master, take care. When I have time, I''ll go to China to see you."


    "Hum, you are not allowed to step into Chinese territory without my command."


    The rosefinch glanced at Chu fan and said in his heart, do you want to abduct my apprentice? The beauty of thinking. Unless you divorce all your wives and marry only one of my disciples. Otherwise, you won''t touch my apprentice''s finger again.


    "Husband!" Hong Luan was tearful and was dragged away by thunder and ghost step by step.


    Chu fan waved goodbye to Hong Luan and said with a smile: "don''t worry, your master won''t let you come to China to find me. Can''t I find you? Darling, we''ll meet soon."


    With this, hongluan was finally no longer sad and left quickly with thunder. At the same time, Shirley also called a car. Chu fan had to go to the airport with rosefinch, take a plane and return to China again.


    At the same time, great changes have taken place in the underground world of Sichuan Province, comparable to the magnitude 7 earthquake


    When Chu fan returned to China, it was the afternoon of the next day. As soon as he got off the plane, he received a series of text messages. He just looked at it casually, his face changed and stopped.


    Rosefinch and Shirley walked past. Seeing Chu fan stop, they looked back at him puzzled, and saw that he quickly made a call.


    "Yutong, are you okay?" Chu fan asked solemnly.


    "Brother fan, are you back?" Dou Yutong cried in surprise. "Brother fan is back, uncle, it''s brother fan''s phone..."


    Without waiting for Chu fan to say more, Dou Zhonghe''s slightly anxious voice came out on the phone: "Chu fan, are you at the Sichuan airport now? Come home. Something big has happened."


    Chu fan really doesn''t want to take care of things on the road, but it involves Dou Yutong, and Chu fan can''t ignore it. After a hesitation, Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll go right away."


    Seeing Chu fan coming, the rosefinch said faintly, "there''s trouble?"


    "Well, it''s a little trouble. Don''t worry about it." Chu fan took a deep breath. "Let''s go. Let''s find a free place to eat and live first and go home in the evening."


    The rosefinch said lazily, "suit yourself. Anyway, our teachers and disciples are all your people now. You can make any arrangement."


    "Cough! Cough!" Chu Fan said in fear, "aunt, don''t scare me. If elder Qinglong knows, he must peel my skin."


    As soon as he mentioned the green dragon, the rosefinch immediately cooled down and glared at Chu fan: "in the future, don''t mention the name of the heartless man in front of me, otherwise, I''ll burn your house and let you sleep in the open."


    "Well, can''t I be wrong?"


    Chu fan didn''t dare to provoke the moody aunt. He quickly took them out of the airport and took a taxi to Dou''s house.


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s shoulder was patted. Chu fan, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, looked back and saw Shirley pointing behind her. Chu fan looked at the reversing mirror and frowned, "is someone following?"


    Shirley nodded.


    "Driver, can you hurry up?" Chu fan asked.


    The driver said, "it''s fast enough. There''s still a red light ahead. Running a red light requires a fine."


    Just as he slowed down and was ready to stop at the red light, Shirley suddenly grabbed the driver''s neck, dragged him to the back, and then jumped sensitively.


    In such a moment, the taxi almost drove up. Fortunately, Chu fan quickly straightened the steering wheel. Otherwise, they might have to drive the car to the shop.


    Shirley sat in the driver''s seat and directly stepped on the accelerator. The old taxi rushed out like a stimulant. In front, it just turned into a red light, and the vehicles on both sides just started. Her taxi ran through, but the car behind couldn''t get through, so she had to stop helplessly.


    "Hey, what are you doing? That''s my car..."


    Before the driver finished, Chu fan took out a stack of US dollars and hit him: "is it enough?"


    "Enough, enough, enough." the driver was so happy that he couldn''t shut his mouth. So much money was enough to buy another taxi. This guy looks insignificant, but he''s really rich.


    Then, Shirley''s driving skills impressed the driver. It would have taken nearly an hour. She was stunned and doubled. She drove to the door of Dou''s house without even arriving for half an hour.


    Of course, the driver is guiding the way in the whole process. Otherwise, I don''t know where to drive the car.


    At the door, Xu Fengjiao was waiting anxiously. Seeing that the taxi stopped, she immediately stepped up and said anxiously, "Chu fan, come with me. Master Muyun is injured."


    "Go and have a look!" Chu fan followed Xu Fengjiao and walked into the villa quickly.


    Although Dou Zhonghe''s character is not good, Chu fan''s impression of master Muyun is still good. According to Chu fan''s guess, master Muyun has at least five accomplishments of ground mirror, but he was injured. It can be seen how strong his opponent is.


    Seeing Chu fan come in, Dou''s family, who were fidgeting in the living room, stood up as if they had seen the backbone. Dou Yutong was so surprised that she burst into tears and rushed to hold Chu fan tightly.


    "Brother fan, I''m so scared. If master Muyun didn''t fight to save me, I''m afraid I''ll never see you again. Sobbing!" Dou Yutong cried more and more sad. Her face was as beautiful as a pear with rain, which was more moving.


    "What?"


    Chu fan immediately flew into a rage: "Song Qinghe dares to attack you?"


    "It''s not song Qinghe, it''s the killer of black knife." Dou Zhonghe said in a deep voice.


    "Yutong, help me arrange a guest room to entertain my two friends." Chu fan patted Dou Yutong on the shoulder, "don''t cry. I''ll go to see Master Muyun. He''ll be fine."


    "This way." Xu Fengjiao took Chu fan upstairs and pushed open a door. A strong smell of medicine came to her nose.


    There were no superfluous furnishings in the room. It was like a hospital ward. On a hospital bed, there was a pale master Muyun. He was naked and wrapped with bandages from shoulder to abdomen. Obviously, he was badly hurt.


    Xu Fengjiao''s eyes were red and she gnashed her teeth and said, "the killer was going for the eldest lady. If master Muyun hadn''t found it in time and blocked the knife with her body, the eldest lady would have died."


    "Are you sure it''s the killer of the black knife?" Chu fan asked in a deep voice.


    He saw with perspective eyes that the wound on master Muyun was another foot long, and the bone could be seen deeply. Fortunately, the rescue was timely and blood was lost. Otherwise, excessive blood loss alone would kill him.


    Xu Fengjiao said in a deep voice: "the black knife killer group has a group of dead men. Everyone has the cultivation of ground mirror, especially proficient in assassination. Their weapon is a dark Japanese knife made by the ancient method. It''s almost as strong as cutting iron like mud, not to mention cutting iron like mud."


    "According to master Muyun''s memory, the people who assassinated the eldest lady, like the dead men of the black knife group, were all in black, masked and Japanese knives. Moreover, except the dead men of the black knife, who can get close to the eldest lady protected by master Muyun?"


    Chu fan frowned and said, "we can''t conclude until there is no evidence. Elder sister, go out first and I''ll help master Muyun heal first."


    Master Muyun''s injury was skin and flesh. It was very simple for Chu fan. He pushed the door and came out in less than a minute.


    Xu Fengjiao didn''t leave. Seeing Chu fan coming out so soon, she hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter? Do you need anything else?"


    "Master Muyun has recovered." Chu fan stopped Xu Fengjiao. "Don''t disturb him. Let him sleep a little longer. You take me to the place of the incident immediately."


    "It''s been more than a day. The killer has already run away."


    "Even if he runs to the ends of the earth, I can find him out."


    Chu fan came down from upstairs and said hello to Dou Zhonghe. He was about to go out. Suddenly, a servant ran over quickly and said nervously, "uncle, song Qinghe is coming."


    "What? She dares to come?" Dou Qiming jumped up from the sofa in a rage and ran to the kitchen. He grabbed a kitchen knife and was about to run out. He was grabbed by Dou Yutong.


    Dou Zhonghe was even more furious and shouted, "come back, you don''t have any concentration. It''s hard to be a big thing. Yutong, go and invite Miss Song in. I''ll see what she wants to do?"

 Chapter 409

    To tell you the truth, Chu fan still admires song Qinghe.


    A woman, even in just a few days, forced Dou Zhonghe, a big owl in Sichuan Province, to this point. She was proud of being able to do this step, not to mention whether she could win or not.


    Of course, she can do this thanks to the support of big people behind her. Otherwise, she''s afraid she can''t even beat the city. In terms of mind, strength, ambition and skill, she is worse than Li Qingcheng. Unfortunately, Li Qingcheng doesn''t have her background. Otherwise, the person who comes to Dou Zhonghe''s home now is Li Qingcheng.


    As soon as Chu fan sat down on the sofa, Dou Yutong invited song Qinghe in.


    "Lord Dou, I''m here to see Master Muyun."


    Song Qinghe walked in with a beautiful smile and suddenly saw Chu fan sitting on the sofa with a heavy face. He was startled and said in surprise: "Chu fan? You... Didn''t you go abroad?"


    "Yes, I went abroad, but can''t I come back?" Chu fan sneered and his eyes fell on the old man in grey robe behind song Qinghe.


    Intuition tells Chu fan that the old man''s strength is extraordinary. He is definitely above himself. He may be a strong man of Tianjing. Otherwise, song Qinghe would never dare to visit alone.


    Dou Yutong returns to Chu fan and is about to sit down. Chu fan winks at her. Dou Yutong understands it and quickly gets up to call the two rosefinches upstairs.


    Chu fan''s appearance was really beyond the expectation of song Qinghe. Moreover, he still appeared at Dou''s house, which is even more wrong.


    "It seems that you misunderstood me, brother fan."


    Song Qinghe solemnly said, "in fact, I came today to clarify one thing. I did hire a black knife killer, but the man who assassinated Miss Dou Yutong was definitely not arranged by me, and even he was not a black knife killer."


    "Yes or no, I''ll find out." Chu fan sneered, "you''d better pray that I don''t find out about you, otherwise, I''ll never let you go this time."


    "Arrogance!" the old man in grey robe, who had been standing behind song Qinghe, snorted coldly and walked forward two steps slowly, "how dare a young man with four ground mirrors run wild in front of my old man? I arranged the killer. What can you do to me?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man suddenly looked nervously at the entrance of the stairs, took a small step without trace, stood in front of song Qinghe, and stared warily at the rosefinch slowly coming downstairs.


    Seeing that he looked like a great enemy, Dou Zhonghe had to seriously look at a large number of rosefinches. At this time, he found that there was a suffocating momentum on the rosefinch, just like a huge stove, which made him sweat and dry mouth.


    "Good son-in-law, are you going to die or live?" the rosefinch asked with a smile.


    Son in law? Is it Chu fan?


    The eyes of Dou Yutong and others fell on Chu fan. Chu fan was immediately embarrassed. He couldn''t understand why the rosefinch suddenly called him his son-in-law? Didn''t you let me stay with your disciple hongluan?


    "Cough, just give a little punishment." Chu Fan said hard.


    Alas, a woman''s heart, a submarine needle, can''t figure it out.


    "OK, listen to you." the rosefinch was in a good mood and slowly stretched out his hand. Suddenly, a golden lotus condensed from his palm.


    The lotus flower floats above the palm of your hand, glittering like gold. But Chu fan could see clearly that it was formed by pure flame, but it had no temperature at all. With this skill alone, Chu fan is ashamed. Rosefinch is worthy of playing with fire. His research and familiarity with fire has definitely reached the peak.


    The face of the old man in grey robe on the opposite side changed greatly and said in horror, "who are you?"


    "If you can take my move, I''ll tell you." the rosefinch glanced at the old man with a smile and flicked his fingers. The golden lotus was spinning and flying towards the old man.


    Obviously it was a flower, but the old man was like a great enemy. He suddenly pushed song Qinghe away, gave a loud drink, and waved his fist at the Golden Lotus. At the moment of punching, the old man''s whole fist was covered with frost. When he collided with Jinlian, a layer of ice three centimeters thick had condensed outside his fist.


    With a "poof", the Golden Lotus broke in response. Originally, the temperature in the house fell sharply because of the cold ice on the old man''s fist. But at the moment when the Golden Lotus burst, the temperature in the living room suddenly increased.


    The original good Golden Lotus suddenly turned into a raging fire at the moment of breaking. It burned the old man''s hair, beard and eyebrows like a flamethrower. His face was blackened and his clothes were burned to pieces, almost revealing.


    Just this move, the old man is stupid. If the rosefinch wants to kill him, he must be burned so that there will be no bone residue left. Originally, he thought his cold ice fist could resist for a while, but unexpectedly, his cold ice attribute not only failed to restrain her flame, but was burned like this.


    What surprised him most was that such a big flame did not hurt his skin and flesh except burning his hair, and his cold fist didn''t even stop him.


    Expert, it''s brilliant. The control ability of fire elements is amazing.


    "You won." the old man sighed and turned away embarrassed.


    At this point, song Qinghe threw himself out and stood up slowly from the ground. Because she was pushed down by the old man, she was unprepared. Her knee was skinned and red, but now she can''t feel the pain at all.


    Someone pretended to be a black knife killer and almost killed Dou Yutong. If this matter is not explained clearly, the black pot will be on her. Can Chu fan spare her?


    After the old man left, Chu fan asked Dou Yutong to take the two rosefinches to eat. Then he looked at Song Qinghe, who pretended to be calm, and said coldly, "Song Qinghe, what else do you have to explain now?"


    "For the last time, I didn''t arrange the killer for Miss Dou Yutong." Song Qinghe proudly stood up and hummed, "if you don''t believe it, kill me now. Anyway, I''m not your opponent."


    Look at what she means, it seems that she didn''t do it. She is a smart person. She knows that Dou Yutong is Chu fan''s woman. How dare she move Dou Yutong? It''s not good for her. On the contrary, it will annoy Chu fan and bring death to herself. Can she do this kind of business that only pays but does not earn?


    But who else is there besides her?


    When Chu fan was depressed, Dou Zhonghe said faintly, "Song Qinghe, you are not afraid of me leaving you?"


    "I''m afraid, but I know Lord Dou is a smart man." Song Qinghe said confidently, "you should know very well that I''m just a pawn. Even if I die, it won''t affect the overall situation. But if I die, your Dou family will be hard to preserve."


    Dou Zhonghe''s face was cold: "are you threatening me?"


    "No, what I said is the truth." Song Qinghe cleared his throat and said, "Lord Dou, you are a hero who knows current affairs. Your time has passed and you earn enough money to spend your life. Why don''t you take this opportunity to wash your hands in a golden basin? Do you have an aunt like Chu fan, afraid of a bad end?"


    Dou Zhonghe nodded: "you''re right. I really should wash my hands in a golden basin, but I won''t give you my foundation. Please go back. Who lives and who dies, we all have our destiny."


    Song Qinghe knew that Dou Zhonghe would not willingly hand over the territory. Originally, she was going to come to the Dou family with a strong bodyguard, but unexpectedly, Chu fan would be here and bring back an old woman who was so strong that she scared her bodyguard away.


    Without bodyguards, her safety factor plummeted. Any bodyguard can clean her up. How dare she stay here? However, even if she left, she couldn''t lose face and let Chu fan look down on her.


    "Well, we''ll do it by our own means."


    Song Qinghe said, his eyes fell on Chu fan and asked faintly, "brother fan, can I go?"


    "The legs are long on you. It''s none of my business if you can''t walk?" Chu Fan said unhappily.


    With his words, song qinghorton was relieved: "when will you go back to Guangyuan?"


    "Does this have anything to do with you?"


    "Brother fan, don''t get me wrong. I just want to invite you to a casual meal." Song Qinghe said bitterly, "believe it or not, the person who assassinated Miss Dou really has nothing to do with me."


    Xu Fengjiao walked over with a cold face: "Miss Song, please."


    Song Qinghe sighed, turned and walked out. Although she was nervous, she was still calm and had a great general demeanor.


    After Song Qinghe left, Chu fan finally couldn''t help asking, "Lord Dou, what happened these days?"


    "Alas!"


    Dou Zhonghe seemed to be a lot older all of a sudden. He shook his head helplessly: "vulnerable!"


    "Let me tell you."


    Master Muyun''s voice came from upstairs. Then, the neatly dressed master Muyun came down from upstairs and said in a deep voice: "on the night you left China, half of the 13 prefecture level cities in Sichuan Province turned back."


    "Guang''an, Luzhou, Dazhou, Leshan, Panzhihua, Guangyuan and Yibin have now become the territory of others," Dou Zhonghe said in a deep voice.


    Master Muyun said: "I won''t say anything about Guangyuan City. Since Wang Dong died, there has been a power vacuum in Guangyuan City. Although Qiuyun and Li Qingcheng were pushed up by you, their strength is limited. If there is no external intervention, they can hold up the plate of Guangyuan City, but song Qinghe is like a tiger down the mountain. His means are cruel enough. He robbed the plate of Guangyuan City."


    "Qiuyun, bald Qiang and long Tiesheng were all assassinated."


    Chu fan couldn''t sit still. Teng stood up and said, "Qiuyun was killed?"


    "Yes, it was the killer of the black knife." Xu Fengjiao came in and said in a deep voice.


    Chu fan hurriedly asked, "what about Li Qingcheng? Is she dead or alive now?"

 Chapter 410

    "This is where it happened."


    Xu Fengjiao drove, took Chu fan to the door of a hotel and said, "Song Wen and Jiang Siyan asked the eldest lady for dinner. Lord Dou was afraid of an accident and specially asked master Muyun to come with them."


    "When the eldest lady finished her meal and said goodbye to Song Wen next to the car, the killer suddenly rushed out and cut at them with a knife..."


    "You don''t have to say." Chu fan waved to interrupt Xu Fengjiao''s words. He opened the memory ability of the perspective eye, and had seen the course of things clearly.


    Wearing a goose yellow dress, Dou Yutong went to the car and waved goodbye to Song Wen not far away. When she was ready to open the door, master Muyun, who had been standing on her side, changed his face and dragged Dou Yutong back.


    Almost at the same time, a dark Japanese knife stabbed out of the car and almost stabbed Dou Yutong. But the assassin''s reaction speed was also very fast. If he missed, he immediately changed his move and changed the stab to cut. Even if master Muyun hid quickly, the Japanese sword still scratched a deep wound in his chest.


    Then, without hesitation, the assassin rushed out of the window on the other side and soon disappeared without a trace.


    "Elder sister, I''ll go first." Chu fan turned and chased the assassin in the direction of escaping.


    Although more than a day has passed and the assassin may have left Sichuan Province, Chu fan must find him out and find out the matter no matter where he goes.


    He has a signal transmitter in his pocket. Xu Fengjiao in the car can clearly see Chu fan''s walking route. Because Chu fan crosses the road and shuttles through various hutongs, she can''t keep up with Chu fan. But with this tracking device, she is not afraid to lose Chu fan.


    Chu fan chased out of two streets and saw the killer get on a car without a license plate. After waiting here for a few minutes, Xu Fengjiao drove over. Chu fan got on the bus, pointed to the back and said, "turn around!"


    Xu Fengjiao didn''t even ask. She quickly turned the front of the car and sped away towards the road.


    "Where are we going?" Xu Fengjiao asked after a while.


    Chu fan stared at the front without blinking, suddenly pointed to the fork in front of him and said, "turn right!"


    After driving for a while, they were out of the city. When Xu Fengjiao was ready to speed up, Chu fan suddenly said, "stop and turn around!"


    "Where are you going?" Xu Fengjiao couldn''t help it. This guy can torture people too much? Don''t you think it''s torture to drive forward and turn back?


    "Are you going? If you don''t get off, I''ll drive myself."


    "You... You are cruel!"


    Xu Fengjiao angrily started the car again, turned around and drove back. This time, she went around the city according to Chu fan''s instructions, and finally came to the railway station.


    "You stay here and wait for me." Chu fan ordered, got out of the car and walked quickly into the railway station. After a while, he came out, got on the car and said, "go to the Sichuan military region."


    Xu Fengjiao was startled: "what are you doing?"


    "Borrow a helicopter and go to Guangdong."


    Xu Fengjiao is completely speechless. This guy is going to borrow a helicopter from the military region. Can you compare it better? OK, I''ll see if you can borrow the helicopter.


    On the way, Chu fan called Ding Shusheng and Xia Yanran. As soon as he arrived at the gate of the provincial military region, Ding Shusheng quickly ran over: "Hello, chief!"


    "Come on, are you ready?"


    "Ready, a company, enough?"


    "Enough." Chu Fan said to Xu Fengjiao, "elder sister, go back and wait for my news."


    "Hey, don''t you take me with you?" Xu Fengjiao was anxious. She hurried out of the car and ran after her, but she was stopped by the soldiers standing guard in the military region. She was so angry that she almost went crazy, but she couldn''t help looking at Chu fan''s back.


    Asshole, just dump me? You dream!


    After thinking about it, Xu Fengjiao got on the bus and quickly returned. She took out her mobile phone, dialed Dou Zhonghe and quickly reported the news


    Before long, an armed helicopter took off from the provincial military region and rushed to Guangdong Province. It took only more than an hour for the helicopter to come to Guangdong Province. After Chu fan was put down near the railway station in Guangdong Province, the helicopter quickly took off and left. Chu fan came to the railway station and just glanced at the exit and found the target.


    It was a man of about thirty, wearing a brown windbreaker, sunglasses and a bag on his shoulder. A very ordinary person, all over the street, but Chu fan knows very well that he is the black masked killer who assassinated Dou Yutong.


    He escaped after the assassination failed. He was picked up and quickly left the city. He changed his clothes in the car, got off in a remote place outside the city where there were few cars, changed to another car and returned to Sichuan Province. He bought a ticket and took the train to Guangdong Province according to the normal procedure.


    If he gets off on the way, I''m afraid Chu fan can''t find him. I don''t know if it was Chu fan''s luck or whether he didn''t take the assassination seriously at all. He actually came to Guangdong Province.


    The following things are easy to do. Chu fan calls a taxi and comes to a luxury villa. After a careful look, Chu fan can be sure that the man is still in the villa, because he hasn''t come out since he went in.


    When he''s home, he won''t run over the wall, will he? But for the sake of insurance, Chu fan still turned around the villa. After confirming that there was no problem, he returned to the front door again.


    A phone call was made. Within ten minutes, the sound of the roaring propeller came. Ding Shusheng killed a large group of people and quickly surrounded the whole villa.


    "Chief!" Ding Shusheng quickly came to Chu fan and respectfully asked, "what instructions do you have next?"


    "Come in with me and catch people!"


    Chu fan waved his hand. A small team of more than a dozen people rushed in full armed. The villa bodyguard wanted to stop. The soldiers put their guns on the top and were honest. They opened the door obediently and squatted down with their heads in their arms. The soldiers around the villa climbed over the wall and surrounded the villa from all directions.


    This battle frightened the people in the villa. A tough man ran upstairs quickly. He couldn''t even knock on the door. He pushed the door and broke in: "boss, we''re surrounded."


    In bed, a fat man put down the phone, dressed and said, "I''ve said hello to chief of staff Zhou of the military region. His people will be here soon."


    The tough man wiped the sweat on his forehead and said nervously, "boss, what shall we do now?"


    "What are you afraid of? We didn''t break the law?" the fat man said faintly. "Go out and tell the brothers to be honest. No one is allowed to resist. I''ll see who is so bold and dares to make trouble in my house? Hum!"


    Ding Shusheng rushed into the villa first, waved his hand and said loudly, "bring everyone out to me. Don''t let one go."


    "Yes!" more than a dozen soldiers roared in, as if they were copying a family, and caught people when they saw them. Whether you wear clothes or not, whether men or women, take them downstairs and dare to resist? The front teeth were knocked out.


    "Several officials, what crime have I committed? Even if I die, you have to let me die. Understand?" the fat man came down from upstairs.


    Although he was fat, he had an arrogant spirit. In this case, he was not afraid at all. He turned a blind eye to the black muzzle around him and walked slowly down the stairs.


    Beside him, there was the tough man and a young woman in bed sheets. They were also calm, as if they were all guests. They were neither anxious nor worried.


    "Chief, everyone is here." Ding Shusheng quickly came to Chu fan. At this time, people know that the young man in ordinary casual clothes is the Lord.


    The fat man looked at Chu fan in surprise. At the same time, Chu fan was also looking at him, but before they could speak, there was a cry in the crowd: "Chu fan? How is it you?"


    Chu fan was also startled. He quickly looked sideways and was surprised: "brother Wu? Why are you here?"


    Wu Jingui holds his head and squats on the ground. There are many people squatting around. How can Chu fan recognize him? But he stood so conspicuous, how could Wu Jingui not see him?


    "Brother, is there any misunderstanding?" Wu Jingui stood up and said with a bitter smile, "you''ve made too much trouble in this battle. You almost scared me to pee?"


    Before Chu fan could speak, the fat man suddenly asked, "Jin Gui, this little brother is Chu fan, the murderer you often mention to me?"


    "Yes, that''s him!" Wu Jingui hurriedly said, "brother Chu fan, let me introduce you. This is my ninth uncle Zhu jiuzhong, who is very famous in Guangdong and Guangxi."


    "Are you Zhu jiuzhong?" Chu fan was stunned and finally officially looked at the fat man. Wu Jingui is fat enough, but he is still a little worse than Zhu Jiuchong. He is one size smaller in both height and weight.


    Zhu jiuzhong is 1.9 meters tall and weighs more than 500 kilograms, but unlike Wu Jingui, he gasps after walking a few steps, and his fat trembles all over. Although he was fat, he didn''t have a big belly and explosive muscles, but his arms and legs were more than twice as thick as normal people. Even with clothes covered, Chu fan could still feel the tight and strong muscles in his clothes.


    Intuition tells Chu fan that Zhu jiuzhong is not only a trainer, but also at least above the ground mirror, or even stronger. But Chu fan couldn''t understand why he sent someone to kill Dou Yutong? What''s good for him?


    "Yes, I am Zhu jiuzhong." Zhu jiuzhong asked with a smile, "little brother, why don''t you give up..."


    "Catch people!" Chu fan waved his hand before Zhu jiuzhong opened his mouth. "Don''t get close to me. I''m not familiar with you."


    Wu Jingui hurriedly said, "brother, what happened? Why did you come all the way from Sichuan Province to catch people? Who did you catch?"


    "Take all the people in this room!"


    PS: Thank you for your 1 yuan red envelope reward of "¡ê a thousand miles a drunk &"!

 Chapter 411

    "Wait a minute!" Wu Jingui rushed to Chu fan recklessly and hurriedly said, "brother, you have to give a reason to arrest people?"


    "OK, I''ll give you a reason." Chu fan glanced at the crowd squatting on the ground, pointed to one of them and said coldly, "tie him up for me, go to his room and bring his box."


    "Yes!" Ding Shusheng ran upstairs to find it himself.


    At this time, a soldier quickly ran in and whispered in Chu fan''s ear, "the police of the Municipal Bureau and the people of the Guangdong military region have come. They not only surrounded the villa, but also detained our helicopter."


    Just then, a middle-aged policeman with a righteous face and a cold faced soldier about 50 walked in quickly.


    "What''s the matter? Who asked you to arrest people across provinces?" Zhou Maoyuan, wearing military uniform and dignified, took the lead in the attack and roared angrily, "what right do you have to arrest people? The duty of soldiers is to protect the country, not someone''s private soldiers. Who is your chief, stand up."


    Wu Wei, director of the Municipal Bureau, also said angrily, "this is simply lawless. Mr. Zhu jiuzhong, the most outstanding entrepreneur in Guangdong Province and a deputy to the National People''s Congress in Guangdong Province, is it you who want to catch? Put down all your guns immediately, otherwise none of you will want to leave today."


    Chu fan turned around, glanced at Zhou Maoyuan, sneered and said, "well said, the duty of soldiers is to protect the country, but as far as I know, Zhu jiuzhong is the largest drug lord in China. You local police and soldiers not only don''t collect his drug trafficking evidence, but also obstruct him when I come to arrest people. Why, did you charge him?"


    "You... Don''t spit out blood..."


    "I''m bloody? Dare you say he''s not a drug lord?" Chu fan''s eyes were fierce. "Even people from other provinces know, don''t you know?"


    "You..."


    Zhou MaoYuan took a deep breath and said coldly, "I won''t tell you this. I''ll let the people go right away. Where do you come from and where do you go? Otherwise, none of you will want to go today."


    Chu fan took out his certificate, patted him on the chest and sneered, "don''t you dare detain me? Don''t say you''re a small colonel. Even if the commander of your military region comes, you have to watch it today."


    "Senior... Senior Colonel?" Zhou MaoYuan was surprised. His hand shook and his certificate almost fell to the ground.


    What a surprise. He never thought that Chu fan was a senior colonel officer, one level higher than him. Moreover, they are officers of departments directly under the central government and have privileges in their hands. They really can''t control them, but they can manage them.


    Now, Zhu jiuzhong is afraid that he will be doomed.


    Wu Wei, the director of the Municipal Bureau, glanced at Chu fan''s certificate, and his heart was also cold. It seemed that the hard one would certainly not work, but he must not be allowed to take people away, otherwise they would all be implicated.


    "Colonel Chu, you have to pay attention to evidence in everything." Wu Wei suddenly said with a smile, "if you have Zhu jiuzhong''s criminal evidence, we not only don''t stop, but also try our best to assist you in handling the case."


    Zhou MaoYuan also reacted and said loudly, "yes, if you don''t have evidence, it''s public revenge for private revenge. Even if I work hard, I will never let the excellent entrepreneurs in Guangdong Province suffer."


    "Report, the box has been found." Ding Shusheng came down from upstairs with a suitcase and put the box in front of Chu fan.


    Chu fan glanced at the box and smiled: "don''t you want evidence? I''ll tell you now why I want to catch Zhu jiuzhong."


    "Yesterday, someone pretended to be a black knife killer and assassinated a young girl... Oh, yes, it''s also my girlfriend." Chu fan pointed to the killer and said, "it''s him. I tracked him all the way here and caught him."


    Without waiting for Zhou MaoYuan to talk to Wu Wei, Chu fan shouted, "open the box!"


    Ding Shusheng quickly opened the box. There was a set of black clothes and a Japanese sword with scabbard in it.


    "This is the evidence you said?" Zhou MaoYuan sneered. "What can this prove? Who knows if you deliberately planted the blame?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you plant the blame." Chu fan has lost patience and waved his hand. "Take everyone away. Who dares to stop and punish him for treason and kill him."


    Zhou MaoYuan and Wu Wei were startled. This guy was so cruel that he promoted his nature to treason. However, they belong to the Ministry of national security. What does the Ministry of national security do? It is a special department to protect national security.


    Is it treason to obstruct the office of the national security department?


    Just as Chu fan''s voice fell, the killer squatting next to him suddenly grabbed the Japanese sword, took out the knife like lightning and rowed hard towards Chu fan''s waist and abdomen.


    With the distance between them, as well as his speed and strength, if this knife is hit, Chu fan must be cut off. But at this moment, Chu fan didn''t dodge. He reached out and grabbed the blade faster than him.


    "Dang" sounded softly, and the Japanese Dao was held in the palm of Chu fan''s hand, and Chu fan was unharmed.


    How is this possible?


    The killer was stunned. Suddenly his head was hit hard. He fainted in front of him.


    Ding Shusheng knocked the killer unconscious with the butt of his gun. Then he asked anxiously, "chief, are you okay?"


    "There are fingerprints this time." Chu Fan said with a smile, "be careful, don''t get rid of the fingerprints for me, put them away!"


    Zhou Maoyan, Wu Wei and others almost fainted. This guy even took risks in order to get fingerprints. He''s really crazy. However, they also saw that Chu fan was not easy to mess with, but if he took Zhu jiuzhong away, nothing would become something.


    Just when they felt difficult, Zhu jiuzhong, who had been watching the excitement, finally spoke: "Sir, he has nothing to do with me. He is a friend brought by Wu Jingui."


    Wu Jingui was stunned, looked at Zhu jiuzhong for a long time, nodded slowly and said, "yes, I brought him, but I really didn''t know he was a killer."


    Chu fan finally became serious, stared at Wu Jingui and said in a deep voice, "do you think about the consequences? This matter can pierce the sky. Don''t talk about me. Even the heavenly king Lao Tzu can''t protect you."


    Wu Jingui gritted his teeth: "I brought him. If you want to catch him, take me away together."


    "Sir, can you hear me clearly? It really has nothing to do with me." Zhu jiuzhong said, "you say I sell drugs. As long as you find a bag of drugs in my house, I''ll go with you without saying a word. But if you don''t have evidence... Hehe, you can''t blame me for not cooperating with you in handling the case."


    "OK, I''ll let you go today in the face of Wu Jingui." Chu fan sneered, "but don''t be proud. You can play Yin, and I can play. If there''s any accident with my woman, I promise you won''t live for 24 hours."


    Zhu jiuzhong stared at Chu fan with a smile: "are you threatening me?"


    "Threaten you? You don''t deserve it!" Chu fan sneered at the people in the room. "I don''t need any reason to kill you. You''re nothing in front of the national regular army."


    Now, Zhu jiuzhong couldn''t laugh. He wasn''t afraid, but he couldn''t understand one thing. How could Chu fan come to the door so soon? How on earth did he know?


    Is this the NSA''s intelligence capability? It''s horrible.


    "Stop the team!" Chu fan pointed to the unconscious killer on the ground, "take him away!"


    Zhou MaoYuan and others were secretly relieved, as long as they didn''t take Zhu jiuzhong away. This guy is too tough.


    "Chu fan!" Wu Jingui suddenly shouted when Chu fan came to the door. Seeing Chu fan stop, Wu Jingui said bitterly, "are we still friends?"


    "If you and Zhu jiuzhong draw a clear line, we may still be friends." Chu fan stopped at the door and said in a cold voice without looking back, "but if you still work for him, don''t say I didn''t remind you, the time of death is not far away."


    Chu fan just came out of Zhu jiuzhong''s villa and received a call from Xia Yanran.


    "Has the murderer been caught?" Xia Yanran asked.


    Chu fan reluctantly said, "the murderer was caught. Unfortunately, he couldn''t take Zhu Jiuchong away together."


    "Zhu jiuzhong?" Xia Yanran was startled and lost her voice. "How did you pull Zhu jiuzhong? Was this arranged by Zhu jiuzhong?"


    "It must have been arranged by him, but Wu Jingui was at his house. He carried the matter." Chu fan hated, "this fool is a businessman. I don''t know if he was sold. I''m so angry."


    Xia Yanran really wanted to scold him bloody, but on second thought, Chu fan should and didn''t know it would involve Zhu jiuzhong in advance, otherwise, he wouldn''t arrest people without perfect preparation.


    "Alas!"


    Xia Yan sighed: "this time, it will be more difficult to catch Zhu jiuzhong next time."


    "What''s the difficulty? Didn''t we catch sang Kun, the big drug lord in Myanmar? I don''t believe he''s not afraid of death." Chu fan snorted coldly. "If you can''t pry open his mouth, send him to Sichuan Province. I can get all the information in his mind."


    "That''s the only way, but I''m afraid Zhu jiuzhong will run away. Guangdong is a coastal city, and Hong Kong Island and Macao are to the south. If he wants to run, I''m afraid no one can stop him. It will be difficult to catch him at that time."


    In this regard, Chu fan has no choice. Who let himself run to Zhu jiuzhong''s house by mistake? Without this, we could get a lot of evidence from sang Kun in less than a week. When we catch Zhu jiuzhong again, we will be sure.


    When Chu fan and others returned to Sichuan Province, it was almost midnight. Dou Zhonghe and others were still waiting for him in the living room.


    "Brother fan, are you all right?" seeing Chu fan coming back, Dou Yutong jumped up from the sofa in surprise, walked up quickly, looked up and down, confirmed that he was not hurt, relieved and asked, "are you hungry? I''ll prepare something for you."


    Xu Fengjiao put her hands around her chest and said coldly, "what about people? Didn''t you go to catch the murderer? Why did you come back alone?"


    "The murderer has been sent to the Public Security Bureau by me. If you don''t believe it, you can call director Zhang."


    Chu fan sat down opposite Dou Zhong and said bluntly, "I caught the murderer at Zhu jiuzhong''s house."


    "What? Zhu jiuzhong?"

 Chapter 412

    "This... How can this have anything to do with Zhu jiuzhong?" Dou Zhonghe couldn''t keep calm anymore.


    Who is Zhu jiuzhong? The overlord of the underground world in the five provinces of South China, even if he can''t fully control Hong Kong Island, Macao and Taiwan Island, but Guangdong and Guangxi provinces are completely controlled by him, and his strength is several times stronger than Dou Zhonghe, a provincial owl.


    What he doesn''t understand most is that Zhu jiuzhong and his territory are not next to each other at all. Why should Zhu jiuzhong attack him? Even if Dou Zhonghe loses the foundation of Sichuan Province, what benefits can he get from Zhu jiuzhong?


    "Because he wants to expand the drug sales network in Sichuan Province."


    Chu fan took a sip of water and said faintly, "according to the information I got, Zhu jiuzhong has reached an agreement with Yunlong group. Once Yunlong group replaces you in Sichuan Province, it will hand over the drug distribution right of Sichuan Province to Zhu jiuzhong."


    Xu Fengjiao frowned and said, "no, if you say so, Yunlong group and Zhu jiuzhong should be allies, but why did Zhu jiuzhong plant it on Yunlong group in turn? It''s unreasonable."


    "It''s dark under the light!"


    Dou Zhonghe took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "the more seemingly impossible things are, the more people can be defenseless. With Zhu jiuzhong''s appetite, what he wants is not only the drug distribution right of Sichuan Province, but the whole Sichuan Province."


    Master Muyun nodded slowly: "this is not wrong. The defections of Luzhou, Leshan, Yibin and Panzhihua, the four prefecture level cities, and Zhu jiuzhong''s assassination of the eldest lady have proved one thing. Lu Yuanqing of Guizhou has formed an alliance with Zhu jiuzhong. In other words, Lu Yuanqing has completely taken refuge in Zhu jiuzhong."


    These four prefecture level cities are adjacent to Guizhou Province. Dou Zhonghe''s not very strong in controlling these prefecture level cities. Now it''s reasonable to turn against each other. However, the message conveyed by this makes Dou Zhonghe frown tightly, and he doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    A song Qinghe is enough to give him a headache. Now, Zhu jiuzhong and Lu Yuanqing are also involved, and their strength is ten times stronger than song Qinghe.


    "Brother fan, please help uncle." Dou Yutong took Chu fan''s arm and begged.


    Chu fan gave her a new life, but similarly, the Dou family gave her a superior, rich, caring and family home. Besides, she inherited all the memories of Dou Yutong and had a pure blood relationship with them. How can she bear to watch Dou Zhonghe fail?


    Dou Zhonghe''s failure is not as simple as going bankrupt in the mall. Nine times out of ten, he will lose his life. And everyone in their Dou family is afraid to be spared.


    Chu fan stood up and said faintly, "I won''t let Zhu jiuzhong go, but I can''t take care of the things in your way."


    With that, Chu fan shook off Dou Yutong''s hand and strode upstairs to sleep.


    Except Xu Fengjiao, no one thought Chu fan was cold-blooded, because once he embarked on this road, it would be difficult to retreat. Moreover, Chu fan has a strong military background and has a bright future. Once he interferes in the gratitude and resentment of the underworld, it will put an indelible stain on his military career.


    But now, no one can save the Dou family except Chu fan.


    "Uncle, is there no other way?" Dou Yutong asked.


    Dou Zhonghe shook his head and sighed helplessly. For the first time, he felt that he was powerless. After so many years of comfortable life, he had lost his fighting spirit, just like a toothless tiger, which had no fierce power in his youth.


    "There is a way," master Muyun said without delay.


    Suddenly, Dou Zhonghe and others looked at it. It was as if the drowning man had caught the straw to save his life. He was surprised and looked forward to waiting for him to continue.


    Master Muyun looked at Dou Yutong and said faintly, "in fact, it''s very simple. As long as Dou gives his seat to the eldest lady, all the problems will be solved."


    "Give it to me?" Dou Yutong was startled and quickly waved his hand. "How can I do this? I don''t understand anything, and I can''t do it..."


    "Good! Wonderful!" Dou Zhonghe suddenly patted his thigh in surprise after being stunned for a moment. "That''s wonderful. This is the best policy. Ha ha, ha ha, the Dou family is going to develop this time."


    Dou Qiming''s brain turned very fast. He immediately understood the meaning of uncle''s words and was immediately excited: "Yutong, the future of our Dou family depends on you."


    "Ah?" Dou Yutong''s brain was not enough. He was noisy and didn''t understand the meaning of uncle and brother at all.


    Dou Zhonghe stood up easily, smiled and waved his hand: "Qiming, you can talk to your sister. I can finally have a safe sleep. Ha ha ha!"


    After they all left, Dou Yutong couldn''t help asking, "brother, what does uncle mean? I''m a girl. How can I inherit uncle''s seat? It should be you who take over."


    "I''ll take over? Unless you want to see your brother cut to death."


    Dou Qiming sat down next to his sister, patted her on the shoulder and said, "in the current situation of our Dou family, I''m afraid we can''t last a month without foreign aid. But you''re the exception!"


    Dou Yutong understood a little: "do you mean... Chu fan?"


    "That''s right!" Dou Qiming said excitedly. "With your relationship with him, can he watch you being wronged and bullied? Therefore, as long as you take over the position of uncle, you will be equivalent to handing over the industry to Chu fan. Hey hey, at that time, all the problems will be solved."


    This time, Dou Yutong finally understood, but what''s the difference between doing so and using Chu fan? Will he be happy? This side is the most beloved man and the other side is the closest family. She doesn''t want to hurt anyone, but now she must choose to protect and hurt one.


    How to choose?


    After taking a bath, Dou Yutong came to the door of Chu fan''s room and hesitated whether to go in or not. Suddenly, the door opened, one hand reached out and dragged her in. At the moment when she was about to cry out, her hot lips blocked her ruddy little mouth.


    Although the room was dark and she couldn''t see anything, she knew who the man was just by the smell. Instead of resisting, he hugged Chu fan''s neck more fiercely, let him pick himself up, hugged and kissed all the way to the bedside, and both fell down.


    A little farewell is better than a new marriage. What''s more, Chu fan hasn''t touched meat for many days. After tossing and turning for two hours, he is still alive and working tirelessly.


    They were Hi, but others couldn''t stand it. At the most critical moment, the door was kicked open and almost scared Chu fan away.


    "Snow... Shirley?" Chu fan was startled and hurriedly grabbed the quilt to cover them. He was embarrassed. "You want it too? But let''s three together, okay?"


    Dou Yutong is like a pool of mud. He doesn''t even have the strength to open his eyes. Sleeping with Chu fan is enjoyable, but it''s too tiring. You have to slow down for at least two days.


    Shirley stared at Chu fan without expression and said hoarsely, "make another sound, let''s go!"


    With that, Shirley turned and left, slamming the door.


    She always speaks so concisely and simply. Thanks to Chu fan''s contact with her several times, otherwise, I really don''t understand what she means. The rosefinch must have asked her to convey this, which means that if they continue to toss about like this, they will leave. I don''t know where they are going, but Chu fan is sure that he won''t find it again.


    But I haven''t finished here. It''s cruel for you to let me be neither superior nor inferior, isn''t it?


    Chu fan came down from Dou Yutong unhappily, not to mention depressed. After a short rest, Dou Yutong also had some strength. Although she was still weak, she still forced herself to get up and get into the quilt


    Finally, Chu fan was comfortable. Dou Yutong stumbled into the washing room, brushed his teeth again, then returned to bed again, snuggled up to Chu fan, hesitated for a long time, looked up and said, "husband, I have something I want to tell you."


    "Talk about it tomorrow morning and sleep." Chu fan was too sleepy to open his eyes. There was no way. Men were sleepy after this.


    Dou Yutong was cruel and said, "I want to take over my uncle''s seat."


    "HMM... hmm?" Chu fan suddenly opened his eyes, his sleepiness disappeared, and frowned. "What did you just say? You want to take over your uncle''s seat? Whose idea?"


    Dou Yutong hurriedly said, "it''s my attention. It has nothing to do with my uncle. Really!"


    "Hum, old fox!"


    "Husband, I don''t want to embarrass you, but I really can''t help it." when it comes to this, Dou Yutong''s tears come down, "if you don''t help me, our Dou family will be over."


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "don''t forget, you are LV Wanqing."


    "But I am flowing with the blood of Dou family, which is a fact that no one can change."


    Dou Yutong shook Chu fan''s arm and begged, "husband, please help me again. I''ll listen to you in the future. I don''t want to be famous, I don''t compete with sister Su Yuan, and I can even have no children..."


    "OK!" Chu fan interrupts her impatiently, but as soon as he sees her tearful face, he can''t help but soften his heart and wipe the tears off her face. He has no choice but to say, "it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that I don''t want this complex society to blacken you. However, since you''ve decided, I''ll help you."


    "Really? Husband, you are so kind that I want to reward you." after that, Dou Yutong kissed him on the lip and got into the quilt again like a beautiful snake.


    Chu fan took a cold breath: "hiss... Slow down, slow down..."


    Early the next morning, Xu Fengjiao sent Chu fan, rosefinch and Shirley to Guangyuan City. After giving instructions to brother Geng, Chu fan returned to Sichuan Province with Xu Fengjiao to act as Dou Yutong''s personal bodyguard.


    Shirley takes over as Suyuan''s driver and bodyguard. As for the rosefinch, Chu fan doesn''t dare to arrange work for her. Chu fan will be grateful as long as she can stay at home and live in harmony with Suyuan and them.


    But it was not more than half an hour after Chu fan came home that an uninvited guest came to the doo

 Chapter 413

    "Are you... Sister Li?"


    Chu fan looked up and down a lot and said with a smile, "are you a star? How can you cover yourself for fear of being photographed by the paparazzi?"


    In the past, Li Qingcheng''s clothes were mainly sexy and exposed. Most of his arms, thighs and even his plump and white chest were exposed for fear of being less attractive. But now, she wore a long windbreaker, a hat on her head, a mask on her face, sunglasses on the bridge of her nose, and covered herself tightly. If Chu fan wasn''t familiar with her taste, she wouldn''t recognize her at all.


    After entering the door, Li Qingcheng finally took off his mask and glasses and said in a deep voice, "Chu fan, help me kill someone."


    "Kill?" Chu fan was startled. "Sister Li, are you kidding me? I''m a soldier, not a killer."


    "As long as you help me kill song Qinghe, I''ll be your man." Li Qingcheng was excited and suddenly pulled off the button of his windbreaker. "If you don''t believe it, I''ll give it to you now..."


    "Stop!" Chu fan quickly grabbed her windbreaker. "Elder sister, let''s have something to say. Don''t hurt me."


    He hoped Li Qingcheng would take off all his clothes, but this was his own home. Su Yuan was still upstairs and didn''t come down. If she sees this, nothing will become something. Besides, there are godmother, Angelia, rosefinch and others at home. What happened when they saw them? Originally, Chu fan had a bad impression in the heart of the rosefinch. If she provoked another fierce city, she would have to be angry.


    Afraid of anything, just when Chu fan tried to help her fasten the windbreaker button again, Su Yuan came down from upstairs with Angelia.


    "Husband, what does Sister Li want to give you?" Su Yuan said with a smile.


    "Well, Sister Li asked me to do something." Chu fan retracted his hand like an electric shock, looked at his watch and hurriedly said, "it''s getting late. Hurry to work. I''ll pick you up at the company at noon and our family will have a good meal."


    Men are like sand. You can''t hold them too tight, but you can''t hold them too loose. Just knock them properly.


    At this point, Su Yuan grasped very well, did not ask, nodded to Li Qingcheng, and went out to work with the cold Shirley.


    Seeing Chu fan coming back, Angelia immediately stuck up, hugged his arm tightly and said nothing. She was afraid that Chu fan would get rid of her again.


    No way, Chu fan had to hold her and sit down on the sofa. He waved to Li Qingcheng and said, "don''t stand, sit down."


    With Angelia, Li Qingcheng calmed down, sat down opposite Chu fan and said in a deep voice, "just say, will you help me?"


    "Sister Li, it''s not that I don''t help you, but you... There''s nothing I can do." Chu fan is not a fool? Are people killed casually?


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Qingcheng immediately stood up, put on his glasses and was about to leave. Chu fan quickly got up and stopped her, but said, "can you calm down? I know that Qiuyun''s death has a great impact on you, but I''m a regular soldier, not a killer. How can I help you revenge?"


    "What if I have the criminal evidence of song Qinghe?" Li Qingcheng stared at Chu fan without blinking.


    Chu fan did not shy away from her eyes and said seriously, "if you have evidence to prove that she has indeed violated the law, even the heavenly king Lao Tzu can''t protect her."


    "OK, just have your words." Li Qingcheng suddenly stepped forward and hugged Chu fan tightly.


    This feeling is definitely not an ordinary enjoyment. But at this moment, Chu fan can''t feel the slightest beauty. In his arms, his delicate body rustles and trembles, and his body is cold. Chu fan can''t feel the slightest temperature, just like holding a piece of ice.


    It seems that Qiuyun''s death is a great blow to her.


    "What I said is still valid. You can do it whenever you want." Li Qingcheng whispered in Chu fan''s ear. With that, Li Qingcheng pushed Chu fan away, put on sunglasses and walked out quickly.


    what do you mean? Are you leaving now? You left me an address and just left. Where did you ask me to find you?


    Knowing that Chu fan came back, Qin Yumei soon found her. Although she wanted to snuggle up to Chu fan like Angelia, she tried her best to restrain in front of Lin su''e.


    Chu fan didn''t want to let Gan Niang know about some things. After sitting at home for a while, he found an excuse and left with Qin Yumei.


    Half an hour later, they indulged fiercely in a nearby hotel until they drained the last bit of strength in their bodies, and they stopped sweating.


    "Sister Mei, is the business of the bar OK?" Chu fan whispered with Qin Yumei in his arms.


    The crimson on Qin Yumei''s face had not completely faded. She closed her eyes and tilted her mouth slightly, revealing a satisfied smile. Hearing Chu fan''s words, she reluctantly opened her eyes, but soon closed them again: "Hmm!"


    "No one''s making trouble in the bar?"


    "No!"


    Suddenly, Qin Yumei suddenly opened her eyes, sat up from Chu fan''s arms and said seriously, "Song Qinghe asked me to take over the plate of Guangyuan City, but I refused."


    Chu fan sneered: "she is hard to get."


    "I also think so, but even if she really wants to give me the plate of Guangyuan City, I won''t want it." Qin Yumei said and fell on Chu fan''s chest, "as long as I can be with you, I don''t want anything."


    Chu fan stroked her shoulder and asked, "how do others react?"


    "What else can we do?" Qin Yumei said helplessly: "Song Qinghe''s too cruel. The next night after you went abroad, she booked a big private room in Bishuiwan business club and invited our big bastards from three districts and four counties of Guangyuan City. Because of your relationship, Lan Jie and I were lucky to attend the party."


    "As a result, sister Qiu Yun and Sister Li didn''t come, and brother long and bald Qiang didn''t come. Just halfway through the banquet, most of you received a phone call and their faces changed. The old people who had been suspicious of song Qinghe were honest and didn''t have any objection to all her proposals."


    "Now, the territory of Guangyuan City has been taken over by Gu Jinghua, a woman from Dongge. But everyone knows that Gu Jinghua is just a puppet of song Qinghe. The real principal is song Qinghe."


    Qin Yumei took a deep breath and said, "it was not until the next morning that I learned from Lan Jie that Qiuyun had an accident."


    "Song Qinghe is such a cruel woman." Chu fan frowned and said.


    Qin Yumei took out her cigarette, lit it, took a sip first, and then sent it to Chu fan. She said, "she is a big date and stick to others, but she is very polite to me and Lan Jie. In fact, I know that she is looking at your face. Otherwise, I''m afraid Lan Jie and I don''t have any good fruit to eat."


    Chu fan took only one puff, closed his eyes and meditated. To solve song Qinghe, we must first solve the black knife killer organization behind her. But once we go to war with the black knife, we may let the black knife take crazy revenge on innocent people such as Lin su''e.


    Therefore, if you don''t do it, you have to attack with thunder and bring the black knife to a pot. You can''t let one go.


    A burst of sleepiness hit. Qin Yumei soon curled up in Chu fan''s arms and fell asleep. The cigarette end in Chu fan''s hand has been extinguished. After pondering for a long time, Chu fan still took out his notes and dialed Xia Yanran.


    "Yan Ran, do you have any information about black knife?"


    "I was just looking for you."


    Xia Yanran said: "the black knife is too arrogant this time, so the organization has decided to take a net clearing operation in China to eradicate all killer organizations, leaving none."


    This is a big decision of the organization. It doesn''t mean how many people will die. But this is good news for Chu fan. It''s just sending charcoal in the snow.


    "The black knife is deeply hidden, but according to the tireless efforts of our organization over the years, we finally found the specific location of the black knife. Its headquarters is in Chongqing."


    Chu fan was stunned and hurriedly said, "it''s also in Chongqing? What''s the relationship between black knife and song Qinghe?"


    "Tang Jinlong, chairman of Yunlong group, is also the overlord of the underground world in Chongqing. Song Qinghe, the daughter adopted by Tang Jinlong, took the post of executive president of Yunlong group with his strong wrist."


    "The leader of the black Sabre is also Tang Xiaodao. He is an external disciple of the Tang clan, and Tang Jinlong is an internal disciple of the Tang clan." Xia Yanran said in a deep voice, "so the black Sabre can also be said to be the assassin''s mace of the Tang clan, which has restrained huge wealth for the Tang clan."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "as you say, if you use a black knife, you will be blocked by Tangmen. Tangmen is a famous sect, and there must be many strong people?"


    "No matter how many strong Tangmen are, dare they compete with the national regular army?" Xia Yanran snorted coldly. "Don''t worry, I already have enough evidence in my hand. As long as I catch Tang Xiaodao, Tangmen can''t do anything."


    Hung up the phone, but Chu Fan said he couldn''t sleep.


    Xia Yanran said it lightly, but if she really wants to eradicate the black knife, she will certainly offend Tang clan. The personnel of the holy blade can pat his ass and leave, but where does Chu fan go? If Tangmen is determined to retaliate against Chu fan, not to mention Su Yuan, even Chu fan himself will cross the river with a Bodhisattva - he can''t protect himself.


    You can''t beat it, but you can''t beat it. It''s a little difficult.


    Just as Chu fan was wondering how to solve this problem, the phone suddenly rang. He grabbed his mobile phone and saw that it was Li Qingcheng''s phone. Chu fan quickly answered: "Hello, Sister Li!"


    "Chu fan, I got the account book of black knife."


    "What?" Chu Fanteng sat up and lost his voice. "Account book? Where did you get it?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Where are you? I''ll send you the account book right now. With the account book, you can fight against the black knife righteously?" Li Qingcheng sneered. "It''s best to catch the bitch song Qinghe first. She has a 100% relationship with the black knife."


    This is no small matter. Chu fan dared not neglect it and hurriedly asked, "where are you? I''ll go to find you right now."


    "I''m in Lvliu villa..." before Li Qingcheng finished speaking, he suddenly exclaimed: "no, I''ve been found. Come and save me..."

 Chapter 414

    Lvliu villa is located on Mopan Mountain in the north of Guangyuan City, at the junction of Qin province and long province.


    Mopan Mountain is named for its shape like a huge millstone. In the past, the villages around Mopan Mountain were still very backward and lived a life of relying on the mountains. However, since someone invested and developed Mopan Mountain tourism resources, the life of the surrounding villages has gradually improved.


    Farmyard, Farmhouse Hotel and other facilities have sprung up rapidly, but the most famous resort on Mopan Mountain is Lvliu villa. It is built on the hillside. It is completely antique design style. Here, it is like crossing the ancient times. It is refreshing and full of freshness.


    In addition, the paradise like environment here makes Lvliu villa famous. Many tourists come here every year. It is concluded that the annual net income of Lvliu villa must be more than 100 million, which is not too much to say that it is a cash cow.


    Because of this, I don''t know how many people are jealous of the industry of Lvliu villa. They want to take a share here through various channels, but as a result, those who dare to reach here, without exception, all died suddenly and inexplicably.


    Since then, no one dared to make the idea of Lvliu villa. However, people who have reached Dou Zhonghe''s height know that Lvliu villa is the contact office of the killer organization black knife. It is not the headquarters, but its nature is not much different from that of the headquarters.


    Li Qingcheng ran there without knowing what to do. Isn''t it a trap?


    When Chu fan came to Lvliu villa, it was almost an hour later. I don''t know how Li Qingcheng is now. It''s estimated that it''s more or less bad. But in any case, Chu fan also wants to go, do his best and listen to God''s destiny.


    At this time, it was noon. The tourists in Lvliu villa either went out to play in the mountains and rivers, or slept in their room. There are fewer tourists, but the difficulty of Chu fan''s action has increased a lot. It is not a small difficulty to avoid the villa''s security, not to mention the hidden black knife killer.


    Alas, it would be nice to have the stealth ability of ghosts.


    Chu fan didn''t dare to be careless. He carefully avoided patrolling security guards and soon came to the backyard of the villa. This place is not open to the outside world. Chu fan thinks that if Li Qingcheng is still in the villa, he should be in this backyard. But as soon as he stepped into the backyard, he found himself surrounded.


    "Murderer Wang Chufan, when did he become a thief?" a thin middle-aged man came out of the house in the middle of the backyard. At almost the same time, cold men and women dressed in black rushed out of the surrounding wing rooms on both sides and behind Chu fan. They have a common feature, that is, the Japanese Dao in their hands emits a cold light, which is murderous.


    Chu fan sighed secretly that he was either professional or not. Although he avoided the security personnel, he could not avoid those omnipresent monitoring probes. Chu fan was very careful, but he was found out.


    Since he was found, Chu fan simply stood up and hummed, "since you know my name, you should also know my identity? It''s not to scare you. The people of the Sichuan military region will arrive in ten minutes. If you don''t want to die, put down the knife and accept the examination."


    "Chu fan, we''re all dying. We''re still talking big here." the middle-aged man sneered, "what if the people in the military region come to encircle and suppress? It''s not the first time we''ve been encircled and suppressed. Our black knives are different and live well?"


    "Do you really think it''s the same as before?" Chu fan disdained. "I''m not afraid to tell you that all the soldiers of the sacred blade have gone to the Tang clan in Chongqing. If you don''t hand over the Tang Xiaodao and black Dao organization, the Tang clan will be removed from history."


    Now, the middle-aged man''s face changed greatly and exclaimed, "what are you talking about? This... How is this possible?"


    "What''s impossible? There''s no airtight wall in the world. You think your black knife is very secret?" Chu fan snorted. "The military doesn''t hesitate to take care of you, but you''ve reached the bottom of the military now."


    "Boss, don''t listen to him. Kill him first." a young man shouted angrily and rushed forward. The Japanese knife in his hand chopped down at Chu fan as fast as lightning.


    "I don''t know what to do!"


    Chu fan turned around with a fierce look in his eyes. When the Japanese Dao was about to hit him, he suddenly grabbed the blade of the Japanese Dao and kicked out at the same time.


    "Bang!" the young man was kicked upside down by Chu fan and hit the brick wall heavily. With a loud bang, the heavy brick wall was smashed into a huge gap by the man. Life and death are unknown.


    "Clang!" Chu fan threw down the Japanese Dao in his hand and sneered, "stubborn, a small killer organization, dare to provoke the regular army? Do you know why the military hasn''t been doing anything to you?"


    "Why?" the middle-aged man asked subconsciously.


    "Because you are not qualified." Chu Fan said coldly, "do you know what the task of our sacred blade is? It is to eliminate those international drug lords, large foreign mercenary organizations, killer groups and terrorists, and your black blade is not even qualified to be listed in the blacklist by our sacred blade."


    "However, you shouldn''t provoke me." Chu fan sneered, "I''m a man who will repay me. Unfortunately, I''m still the leader of the sacred blade, with more than a hundred people under my hand..."


    "Chu Shao, this is a misunderstanding." the middle-aged man couldn''t hold on any longer. He quickly waved the people away and warmly invited Chu fan into the main hall.


    After sitting down, the middle-aged man smiled bitterly and said, "Tang Yinhu is also the manager of the black knife. I have to clarify about the assassination of Miss Dou. We really didn''t do it by the black knife. We are also investigating it. Please believe me."


    "Why should I believe you? Dou Yutong is my wife. She was attacked by a man in black with a Japanese knife. Dare you say it wasn''t your black knife? And the death of Qiuyun and others in Guangyuan City has nothing to do with your black knife?"


    Before Tang Yinhu explained, Chu fan waved impatiently: "stop talking nonsense and send Li Qingcheng to me quickly. You can also strive for leniency. Otherwise, the end of your black knife and Tangmen will come."


    In the past, Tang Yinhu always thought that the strength of Tangmen was very strong and that the black knife was well hidden. You know, except for him and Tang Xiaodao, even the members of black Dao don''t know the relationship between the organization and Tang clan.


    But now, Chu fan''s mouth has exposed the hidden relationship between the Tang clan and the black knife, which makes Tang Yinhu feel stripped and thrown into the main road for exhibition. It''s terrible. Tang Yinhu knows the horror of the national violence machine. If Tang clan is not involved, he can ignore it and go abroad.


    Black Dao can run away, but Tangmen has nowhere to escape. It has inherited a sect for more than 2000 years. There are more than 1000 people, families and families. Where are you going? Because of too many concerns, Tang Yinhu had to soften down, which was also the reliance of Chu fan''s tough attitude.


    Hum, I don''t believe I can''t scare you.


    Soon, Li Qingcheng, who was scarred and pale because of blood loss, was sent over. When he saw her, Chu fan almost didn''t recognize her. It was too embarrassing. How could he be a little elated? His hair was scattered, his clothes were cut to pieces, and blood was everywhere.


    Although she came in, her hands have been rubbing her wrists alternately. Chu fan''s eyes are sharp. There are deep Le marks on her delicate wrists, which are all purple.


    "Wife, are you all right?" Chu fan hurried forward to hold Li Qingcheng and asked with concern, "did they do to you?"


    "I''m fine!" Li Qingcheng shook his head with his lips cracked.


    She knew that Chu fan called her wife to save her. Besides, she doesn''t care about this. As long as she can go back alive and let Chu fan avenge her, even if she is really his wife, she will admit it.


    Before Chu fan questioned, Tang Yinhu hurriedly said, "Chu Shao, I have to explain the situation of Miss Li. The assassin of Qiuyun was sent by our black knife, but what we want is to capture Qiuyun and Miss Li alive. We don''t intend to kill."


    "You fart!" Li Qingcheng was furious. "What do you call capture alive? If Qiuyun didn''t fight to stop you, I''m afraid I couldn''t run away. If everyone was killed, do you still want to argue?"


    Tang Yinhu frowned slightly: "although our reputation of black Sabre is not good, we dare to do it. Your sister is different from others. Others don''t know your identity, but we Tangmen still know something about you. It may not be difficult to kill you both, but your school is not what we want to provoke."


    "But Qiuyun is really dead in your hands." Chu Fan said truthfully.


    "That''s the problem." Tang Yinhu said reluctantly. "One of our black knife''s gold medal killers led the team and four silver medal killers assisted. Among them, only the gold medal killers knew the specific information of the task, but he falsely preached the imperial edict, issued a must kill order, and disappeared after he succeeded."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "you mean that the gold medal killer made his own decision, killed Qiuyun, and then absconded, right?"


    "Yes, that''s what it means." Tang Yinhu hurriedly said, "of course, I''m not shirking responsibility, but we really don''t want to kill Qiuyun."


    "Sister Li, what do you think?" Chu fan looked at Li Qingcheng.


    After so many things, Li Qingcheng finally calmed down. The smart IQ soon realized the key point: "if this is true, it will be complicated."


    Obviously, someone deliberately wants to provoke a fight between Tang clan and the school behind her, and then make a good profit. I have to say that this move is excellent and cruel enough. If Chu fan didn''t intervene, Li Qingcheng would die in the hands of black knife. By then, the purpose of the people behind the scenes will be achieved.

 Chapter 415

    "Bear it, it''ll be fine in a while." Chu fan soaked the cloth near Li Qingcheng''s wound with alcohol, and then took off his clothes bit by bit.


    At this time, they had left Lvliu villa and came to a hotel in a nearby town.


    Seeing Chu fan bring a woman covered with blood, she almost scared the landlady to death, but after Chu fan smashed a large pile of money, the landlady opened a room for him without saying a word and brought him all the medicine boxes.


    Originally, Tang Yinhu wanted to keep them and bandage Li Qingcheng''s wound in the villa, but Li Qingcheng disagreed. Chu fan also felt that it was not safe to stay in the villa, so without saying a word, he left the villa with Li Qingcheng and found a hotel nearby to heal Li Qingcheng.


    At this time, the clothes on Li Qingcheng''s body have been cut and broken by Chu fan with scissors, but there are still a lot of cloth near the wound, which is adhered to the wound by dried blood. If it is torn hard, Li Qingcheng''s wound will rupture again, which will not only aggravate the pain, but also make her lose too much blood.


    Of course, the key point is that Chu fan wants to see if her figure is as perfect as it seems. Gaga!


    The belt of underwear was cut off by a sharp blade. Li Qingcheng simply took off his underwear and sat on the bed without taboo. He was red and let Chu fan feast his eyes.


    I thought she had a big chest because she had a cup. If she didn''t have a cup, she would sag. But to Chu fan''s surprise, Li Qingcheng''s chest is not only big, but also very tall and straight, just like a pair of towering and mellow peaks, which is amazing.


    It''s really a pair of peerless chest utensils. It''s as big as Song Wen''s girl, and only Su Yuan can match it in appearance. Although I haven''t started, it''s absolutely elastic from the outline, and it won''t be inferior to Angelia the little mermaid.


    How did she grow?


    "Oh..." Li Qingcheng couldn''t help crying out in pain.


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "does it hurt? If you can bear it again, it will be over soon."


    Chu fan quickly disinfected the wound on her body, and then put his hand on the wound. Under Li Qingcheng''s shocked eyes, the skin and flesh valgus wound healed quickly, and the healed wound had no scar at all, bright and clean as before.


    Fortunately, there were not many wounds on her lower body, and her underwear was saved. Otherwise, Chu fan was really afraid that she would be unable to resist the animals. It is estimated that Li Qingcheng will not refuse, but Chu fan will never let himself have that relationship with her, even if he is just playing.


    "Chu fan... Thank you." Li Qingcheng resisted the thought of questioning, got up and stood up, "I''ll take a bath first."


    While she was taking a bath, Chu fan cleaned up all the rags on the bed. Within ten minutes, Li Qingcheng came out of the bathroom naked.


    "Don''t you take a bath?" Li Qingcheng wiped his hair with a towel and sat down on the bed naturally. She is not shy about being naked in front of Chu fan, just as Chu fan is her man, and they seem to have been married for a long time.


    Chu fan is a little uncomfortable. If he hadn''t been released on Qin Yumei twice in the morning, it is estimated that now he would really be an animal.


    "Cough!" Chu fan gave a dry cough and hurriedly grabbed the quilt to cover Li Qingcheng, "it''s cold, don''t freeze."


    Li Qingcheng glanced: "I''m duplicity. I''ll go if I want. Anyway, I owe you. Besides, you don''t have any psychological burden. I won''t let your woman know."


    "Miss Li Qingcheng, I saved you because I thought we could be friends. Moreover, I also have gratitude and resentment with black knife. The enemy of the enemy is a friend, so I will risk to save you."


    Chu fan''s eyes became cold and sneered, "I don''t deny that you are a little better than my women, but you think I will run and fight with the black knife in spite of my life in order to possess you? Don''t take yourself too important, and don''t take all men as Kaizi. Bye!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing that Chu fan was leaving, Li Qingcheng hurriedly shouted to Chu fan and didn''t have a good way: "I just said it casually. Why are you angry? I''m wrong. I''ll apologize to you, right?"


    Seeing that Chu fan was still smelly and ignored her, Li Qingcheng jumped down from the bed, hugged Chu fan''s waist from behind, and youyou said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but I have no place to vent. Chu fan, you know? Qiuyun died to save me, but I can''t avenge her..."


    Li Qingcheng couldn''t go on. Although she couldn''t hear her cry, Chu fan could feel her body trembling, and her back was quickly wet. Suddenly, Chu fan''s heart softened.


    When she opened her hand tightly clasped to her chest, Chu fan turned around, wiped away the tears on her face and advised, "the dead are gone. What''s the use of torturing yourself like this? I think Qiuyun wouldn''t want you to torture herself like this if she knew."


    "No, I don''t have anything." Li Qingcheng couldn''t help it anymore. He plunged into Chu fan''s arms and burst into tears.


    In the face of this situation, Chu fan doesn''t know how to comfort. He can only hold her quietly and let her cry heartily. When she cries enough, she''ll be fine. However, when Chu fan found that her crying stopped and looked down, he found that Li Qingcheng had fallen asleep.


    Alas! Unexpectedly, Li Qingcheng would be so sad. Which is the real between the evil and carefree spirit of the past and her now?


    Chu fan carefully picked up Li Qingcheng, put her on the bed, covered her with a quilt and sat down on the chair beside the bed. Suddenly, he found that Li Qingcheng, who was sleeping, frowned slightly and held the quilt tightly. He was sweating on his forehead. It was obvious that he had dreamed of something that frightened her.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Chu fan patted the back of her hand. Unexpectedly, Li Qingcheng grabbed his hand with his backhand, tightly, like grasping a straw.


    Chu fan patted her on the shoulder and clenched her hand. Soon, Li Qingcheng''s eyebrows relaxed and fell asleep again.


    Looking at her disaster level face, Chu fan had no distractions in his heart. Perhaps everything she did was not her original intention?


    Li Qingcheng slept until it was almost dark before he woke up. He felt comfortable and energetic. It was the first time since Qiuyun died that she slept so firmly and sweetly. But when she opened her eyes, she found that there was a person lying on the side of the bed, and their hands were still tightly held together.


    Seeing here, a warm current poured out of Li Qingcheng''s heart, and his impression of Chu fan changed a little. It seems that this guy is not so lecherous. He is like this. He didn''t go to bed. Is Liu Xiahui just like this?


    Today, if he hadn''t appeared, I would have gone to see Qiuyun. It''s not terrible to die, but to die like this. I haven''t even tasted the taste between men and women. Is it too sad?


    "Hey, wake up!" Li Qingcheng shook Chu fan. When he looked up vaguely, he suddenly came forward and kissed him on the lips.


    Suddenly, Chu fan was sleepy and stared at Li Qingcheng. What''s the special situation? What the hell does she want?


    "Husband, buy me a suit of clothes? Then we can go out for dinner." Li Qingcheng sat up and let the quilt slip off his shoulder, like a little daughter-in-law, holding Chu fan''s arm.


    Chu fan''s scalp was about to explode. He suddenly shook off Li Qingcheng''s hand and ran away. He ran so fast that he banged on the door frame and almost knocked down the door.


    Looking at his embarrassed appearance, Li Qingcheng giggled heartlessly, as charming as before.


    Isn''t she crazy?


    Chu fan calmed down outside the door and looked back at Li Qingcheng. He found that she had no abnormal behavior. He was relieved and turned downstairs to buy her clothes.


    At ordinary times, Chu fan must have run as far as he can, but now, while Li Qingcheng was sleeping, he thought of a way to deal with the black knife killer organization, which not only solved the black knife, but also won''t establish a strong enemy for himself. It can be said that he killed two birds with one stone. However, Li Qingcheng is the key to facilitate this. Therefore, Chu fan has to help her buy clothes.


    How big do I have to buy underwear? It seems that the D cup is still poor. You have to buy the e Cup


    Soon, Chu fan bought a full set of clothes and came back. Originally, he wanted to hide out and let Li Qingcheng change clothes, but Li Qingcheng didn''t know what medicine he had taken wrong. He had to help Chu fan to stay in the room. She is coquettish and begged. She is tormenting Chu fan crazy.


    Is she still Li Qingcheng? How did she become like Song Wen, like a little girl?


    "Husband, you are so kind to me." Li Qingcheng took his skirt and turned around in front of Chu fan. He jumped into Chu fan''s arms happily, raised his head, pouted his red lips and closed his eyes.


    This is the rhythm of kissing. Chu fan is going to collapse. Elder sister, what do you want to do? How old are you? Why are you still playing this game? Isn''t that your style?


    After waiting for a long time, Li Qingcheng burst into tears and almost cried. Chu fan''s head was big, vaguely lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, but it was like lighting a powder keg. Li Qingcheng tightly hugged his neck and kissed him crazily, almost suffocating Chu fan.


    It was not easy to push the crazy Li Qingcheng away. Chu Fansheng was afraid that she would pester him again and hurriedly said, "are you hungry? Let''s go and have something to eat first?"


    "OK!" Li Qingcheng happily took Chu fan''s arm and happily followed Chu fan out of the hotel.


    They didn''t go far, so they found a noodle shop nearby and sat down. They only wanted a bowl of noodles. A bowl of noodles is not enough for Chu fan to eat by himself, but Li Qingcheng has to eat a bowl with him and have to feed him.


    "What are you going to do?" Chu fan couldn''t bear it.

 Chapter 416

    There are only tired cattle and no cultivated land.


    Because of the different physiological structure, women still have more advantages than men in some things, especially Li Qingcheng, who is more charming and provocative than fox spirits. Chu fan can''t bear to go crazy.


    Holding Li Qingcheng, who was paralyzed in his arms and fell asleep, Chu fan didn''t know what it was like in his heart. Originally, he planned to take Li Qingcheng back to Jinghu District after dinner, but Li Qingcheng had to stay here for one night.


    But after returning to the hotel, Li Qingcheng was like a crazy female tiger, pressing Chu fan on the bed


    She held back her anger and needed to vent. Chu fan has coveted her figure for a long time, so she will not refuse. But he never thought that when Li Qingcheng suddenly sat down, she cried out in pain.


    Chu fan is not the first brother. Naturally, he can feel the abnormality, but he never dreamed that this was the first time Li Qingcheng. It''s hard to imagine that Li Qingcheng, who seems coquettish to the bone, is still perfect. Who would have thought that Li Qingcheng, who is dissolute, is still a conservative woman.


    Originally, it was just a game of your love and my wish, but now the matter is over, Chu fan suddenly feels that he has more burden and responsibility on his shoulder.


    Alas, people''s mouths are short, and people''s hands are short. If you eat and take, can you pat your ass and leave?


    The next morning, when Chu fan woke up, he found that Li Qingcheng had got up, dressed neatly and was making up.


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Chu fan got up without clothes. He got up and wanted to hug her shoulder, but Li Qingcheng flashed aside with a cold face.


    Chu fan was stunned: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "What I owe you has been paid back." Li Qingcheng said coldly. "As for the black knife, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll deal with it myself."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Li Qingcheng sneered. "Everyone is an adult. You don''t think I like you? I''m very satisfied with your performance yesterday. Hehe, goodbye, little man."


    Chu fan stood there and watched Li Qingcheng go out. After she closed the door, she even opened her perspective eyes. She clearly saw her tears, but her steps were not in disorder and walked downstairs step by step.


    Why on earth is this? What''s she hiding? Why can''t you tell me? Do you think I''m unqualified, or are you afraid of implicating me? Chu fan doesn''t understand, but one thing he can be sure of is that Li Qingcheng has him in his heart, which is definitely not as heartless as she said.


    But Chu fan didn''t chase her out or stop her from leaving. It''s a good thing to give her some time to calm down.


    While Chu fan was having breakfast, Xia Yanran came.


    "You said on the phone that the matter of black knife has changed. What does it mean?" Xia Yanran asked directly.


    "Eat first, and I''ll tell you when I''m full." Chu fan was not in a hurry and ordered something for Xia Yanran.


    After dinner, the two returned to the hotel. Chu fan came up with his plan for half a night. Xia Yan pondered for a long time and said in a deep voice, "it''s a matter of great importance. I have no right to decide. However, your proposal is very bold. Wait a moment and I''ll call and report."


    After about half an hour, Xia Yanran came out of the next room, shook her head and said, "the reason is that the black knife is a killer organization, and its members are all rebellious outlaws. It is unrealistic to make them safe and incorporate them into the army. Moreover, the members of the black knife may not agree."


    Yes, Chu fan''s plan is to incorporate the black knife killer organization. In this way, he will complete the task of getting rid of the black knife without leaving potential safety hazards. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    However, in Chu fan''s view, this is very simple, but in the eyes of the rulers, this is nonsense and whimsical.


    Not everyone is qualified to be a soldier, especially those killers in the black knife organization. Everyone is covered with blood. How can they be transformed from a killer into a soldier? Even if it''s OK, which military region dares to take in these guys?


    Seeing that Chu fan frowned and said nothing, Xia Yan comforted: "don''t think too much. The black knife killer organization belongs to the recklessness of the Jianghu, and we are equivalent to the royal guards, which is not a nature at all."


    "Moreover, even if the above agrees, will the members of the black knife killer agree? They are used to freedom. If they really want to be soldiers, they will be wearing a pair of shackles. Who is willing?"


    Chu fan shook his head: "I don''t think so. The killer is also a person. Who doesn''t want to live in the sun? If it''s not out of helplessness, I think no one will be willing to take this road."


    "You also said that these people are fugitives. If you really want to encircle and suppress them, they will be helpless? If you really want to break up the black knife, these guys will become fugitives. How many people will be killed by then? Have you thought about it?"


    Xia Yanran didn''t really think about these factors. Now think about it carefully. What Chu Fan said really makes sense. It''s easy to destroy the sign of black knife, but it''s more difficult to wipe out the killer members of black knife than to ascend to heaven.


    A single spark can start a prairie fire. As long as there are black knife killer members who escape, it is estimated that a new killer team will be pulled out and revived in a short time. In that case, what''s the point of exterminating the black knife?


    Chu fan paused for a moment and continued, "my idea is to set up a new Department to recruit these reckless people in the Jianghu, and then use them to rectify the dark forces in China. These people are not weak and have strong combat effectiveness. They can form a strong combat team with little training."


    "What you said makes sense. Let me call again."


    Xia Yanran was moved by Chu fan, but she obviously had no right to decide such a big thing. This time, she called for a long time. It took more than an hour before she came out of the next door.


    "The above has paid attention to this matter, but we need to hold a meeting to discuss it." Xia Yanran said excitedly, "however, this is a good sign. In my opinion, it will be passed nine times out of ten."


    Chu fan was also relieved and said with a smile, "why don''t we go and talk to the person in charge of black knife first?"


    "I have to go. If the person in charge of black knife doesn''t agree, our leaders will agree in vain."


    They said to go. Chu fan drove to Lvliu villa again. This time, Chu fan went in openly. As soon as he got off the bus, he was invited to the backyard.


    It was still the main hall. There were two more people in the room besides Tang Yinhu. One of them is a few years older than Tang Yinhu. They look quite alike. They should be Tang Jinlong, Tang Yinhu''s brother.


    The other was much younger, only a few years older than Chu fan, dressed in a black windbreaker and looked very cold. No accident, he should be the leader of black knife - Tang Xiaodao.


    It seems that Tangmen attaches great importance to this matter. Otherwise, they would not transfer these two heavyweights to negotiate and negotiate with Chu fan so soon.


    This is a good omen for Chu fan. The more nervous Tangmen are, the higher their chances of successful negotiation will be. Hey, hey, the more we gain.


    "Brother, this is the famous King of murder - Chu fan."


    Seeing Chu fan and Tang Yinhu come in, Tang Yinhu quickly introduces: "brother Chu fan, this is my eldest brother Tang Jinlong. He represents our Tang clan, and this is Tang Xiaodao. He represents all the killers of black Dao."


    Chu fan nodded and said, "this is Xia Yanran, the holy blade next to me. Let her tell you about the black knife."


    Loser, why should I say it?


    Xia Yanran scolded secretly in her heart, but on the surface it was very plain and said bluntly: "to tell you the truth, if Chu fan hadn''t called me in time, our sacred blade army had arrived in Chongqing and surrounded your Tangmen location - Daba Mountain."


    Tang Jinlong''s three faces changed slightly. They even knew their address. It seems that the details of Tang clan have really been touched by the Chinese military. It''s funny that they still think that Tangmen is very secretive.


    Xia Yanran repeated Chu fan''s previous words intact. Chu fan is secretly looking at Tang Jinlong. Their expressions are different, but it''s not hard to see that Tang Jinlong attaches great importance to this matter and is so excited. Obviously, he didn''t dislike it, and even agreed with it.


    However, Tang Yinhu frowned. He was not optimistic about the proposal to incorporate black knife, but he didn''t refuse. As for Tang Xiaodao, a sneer of disdain appeared at the corners of his mouth, directly ignoring Xia Yanran''s words. Needless to ask, he didn''t like it a hundred times.


    "Now, the senior military officials are studying whether they will agree to incorporate your black knife killer organization, which is still unknown. Therefore, you still need to be mentally prepared..."


    "Don''t prepare. If you want to fight or kill, just put your horse here. None of my black knife members are cowards." Tang Xiaodao interrupted Xia Yanran with a sneer, "I want to work hard for you, dream!"


    "Knife, shut up!"


    Tang Jinlong scolded angrily, looked sideways at Chu fan and said with a smile, "brother Chu fan, I thank you first for thinking about our Tang clan and giving us a great opportunity. Hehe, you may not know? Old Tang in Sichuan Province is the son of my third grandfather. Although he hasn''t moved around for many years, in terms of generations, I have to call him uncle for life."


    "Really?" Chu fan was surprised. Unexpectedly, the Tang family in Sichuan Province has such a relationship with the Tang clan. No wonder it has such a big family business.


    "Of course it''s true." Tang Jinlong asked excitedly, "brother Chu fan saved my uncle''s family. I haven''t had time to thank you. Unexpectedly, you sent us such a great opportunity. I really don''t know how to thank you."

 Chapter 417

    "It''s still early to say thank you." Chu fan waved his hand. "I just thought of such a proposal, but whether it can work depends on the above decision. I don''t count."


    "Whether you succeed or not, I''ll make you a friend." Tang Jinlong personally poured Chu fan a cup of tea and said with a smile, "I heard that you and your little girl have made some misunderstandings?"


    The little girl he said should be song Qinghe? Wipe, it''s more than a misunderstanding, man. She even has a strong - violent heart.


    "Your daughter? Who?" Chu fan asked pretending not to know.


    Tang Jinlong knew it, but he didn''t poke it. He smiled and said, "Song Qinghe, don''t you know?"


    Chu fan was surprised: "Song Qinghe is your daughter? This... How is this possible? Her surname is song and your surname is Tang. How can she be your daughter?"


    "Dry daughter."


    Tang Jinlong sighed: "Qinghe''s father, my bodyguard and my best friend, died because he saved me. At that time, Qinghe was only eight years old, so I took her home and treated her as my own, more pro than my daughter."


    "Qinghe has a high vision. In Chongqing, the boys who pursue her can form a reinforced company. Unfortunately, none of them can enter her eyes. However, since she came to Sichuan Province, I found that she has changed..."


    "Cough!" Chu fan gave a dry cough and hurriedly interrupted him. "Well, let''s talk about the black knife. Chairman Tang, what do you think of my proposal?"


    If you don''t interrupt, you can''t let him go on. You have to pull song Qinghe with him. Now, let alone that Li Qingcheng hates song Qinghe to the bone, even Dou family in Sichuan Province probably hates song Qinghe?


    Now, I don''t know whether I am an enemy or a friend of Tangmen or keep a distance, but I must not be confused by Tang Jinlong''s sugar coated shells.


    Tang Jinlong was not angry because Chu fan interrupted him. He stopped talking about song Qinghe, but smiled and raised three fingers: "promise me three conditions, I can make the black knife a regular army."


    "Uncle..."


    "Don''t talk yet."


    As soon as Tang Xiaodao was about to speak, he was rudely interrupted by Tang Jinlong. He was so angry that he didn''t dare to get angry with Tang Jinlong, but he vented his anger on Chu fan. He wanted to bite off two pieces of meat on him.


    Chu fan is very innocent. It''s not that I won''t let you talk. What are you doing to me?


    Xia Yanran said in a deep voice: "chairman Tang, please talk about your conditions first."


    "First, every black knife member should be given at least one major rank and enjoy all the treatment of the regular army. Moreover, the leader of this new team must be a member of Tangmen, at least one major rank."


    Chu fan was stunned. What''s special is that the lion opened his mouth. Not to mention the big guys above, even Chu fan thought Tang Jinlong was a little too much. The military simply cannot agree to this condition.


    However, Xia Yanran remained silent and said faintly, "you continue to say."


    Tang Jinlong also knew that Xia Yanran and Chu fan couldn''t decide this, so they didn''t delay. He continued: "second, the members of black knife are complex and can''t be willing to join the army. Therefore, I hope the military can open up and give a way to those members who don''t want to join the army. I can guarantee that they won''t do this again from now on."


    "Continue!"


    "Third..."


    "Stop!"


    Chu fan couldn''t help it and said angrily, "chairman Tang, what do you think of this? You think it''s a business and you can bargain? I tell you, you don''t necessarily agree with it. How dare you negotiate terms? I tell you, you can''t live with me if you put forward these two items. You''d better die."


    Tang Jinlong said with a smile, "it''s man-made. How can we do without trying? Otherwise, tell me your bottom limit. I don''t think it''s feasible?"


    "OK, I''ll tell you my limit." Chu fan snorted coldly and said, "I can guarantee that everyone who joins the army is a second lieutenant..."


    "That''s not good. It''s too low. You have to be a captain anyway."


    "Don''t interrupt, even if it''s a second lieutenant, that''s what I said. The top 100% won''t agree. You can succeed only by relying on my contacts. Therefore, it''s useless for you to argue about this. However, as long as you complete a few beautiful tasks, it''s not difficult to upgrade your rank. As for the official position you want, I advise you to die. This team will not be handed over to you, nor will it be handed over to you Me. "


    "Second, I can forgive those killers who don''t want to join the army, but..." Chu fan became serious. "They must leave China and never come back. This is what I can do. To the greatest extent, if I can accept it, I''ll deal with the rest. If I can''t accept it, don''t blame me."


    Before Tang Jinlong could speak, Tang Xiaodao shuddered, took out a long and narrow Japanese Dao from the windbreaker and angrily said, "Chu, you deceive people too much. You want me to hand over the black Dao. You can pass me first."


    With that, he cut down with a lightning knife.


    As soon as the expert reaches out his hand, he knows whether there is. The strength of Tang Xiaodao is much more powerful than those killers who surrounded Chu fan yesterday. Almost in the blink of an eye, the Japanese Dao will reach Chu fan''s head.


    Chu fan knew that if he picked it up with his hand, he would not be as relaxed as yesterday. Although he would not cut off his palm, he was inevitably injured. However, he still had to gamble and beat Tang Xiaodao hard to let him know that there were days outside the sky and people outside the people.


    However, before he could do it, a sharp autumn sword held the knife horizontally¡® At the sound of the sword, the Japanese sword was broken open, and Xia Yanran''s sword was knocked down by more than half a foot.


    This guy really has two skills. His strength is more than four times that of the ground mirror. No wonder he is so arrogant.


    Since Xia Yanran stretched out her hand, Chu fan was also happy and relaxed. He stepped back and watched Xia Yanran fight with Tang Xiaodao. Both of them are very fast. They look at the light and shadow of the sword, which makes people tremble.


    About twenty minutes later, Tang Xiaodao began to fall into the disadvantage. It was obvious that he was slightly inferior to Xia Yanran when he was fighting hard. However, if assassinated, Xia Yanran may not be his opponent.


    "Stop!" Tang Jinlong shouted angrily, suddenly raised his hand and shot a shiny silver needle.


    In the face of the sudden attack of the silver needle, Xia Yanran and Tang Xiaodao dared not neglect it. At the same time, they stopped fighting and used the sharp weapon in their hands to knock all the silver needles down to the ground.


    Almost at the moment when the silver needle landed, Tang Yinhu quickly came between them and dragged Tang Xiaodao back.


    "Knife, do you know what you''re doing?" Tang Jinlong said coldly.


    Tang Xiaodao lowered his head and said nothing.


    In fact, he knows better than anyone that the adaptation of black knife killer is really not good. Otherwise, Tangmen will face extinction. But he was unwilling. He created the black knife. How much effort did he spend to this day step by step? But now he wants to send it out. He is unwilling.


    When there was an outsider, Tang Jinlong didn''t scold Tang Xiaodao again. Seeing that he knew he was wrong, he stopped talking. Instead, he looked at Chu fan and said in a deep voice: "I won''t mention the military rank. It''s not too much for me to want a captain? To tell the truth, these guys are not so easy to play with without a knife."


    This condition is acceptable. Chu fan and Xia Yanran looked at each other and saw their views in each other''s hearts. Then Chu fan nodded and said, "OK, I''ll put forward this condition. I think it should pass."


    "Also, can the killer members who don''t want to join the army stay in China?" Tang Jinlong raised his hand and vowed, "I can guarantee that these people won''t do this business again. If you don''t feel at ease, you can send someone to monitor these people all year round. Once someone sets foot in this business again, you can kill them directly. I promise nothing."


    Chu fan shook his head: "there is no room for negotiation. They are killers, and everyone''s hands are covered with blood. Let them join the army in the hope that they can commit crimes and perform meritorious deeds. If they don''t want to join the army and don''t want to go abroad, I can only send them to prison for transformation. But I estimate that everyone will have to stay for 20 years to come out."


    This is forcing people to join the army. However, what Chu Fan said is not unreasonable. These people have homicide cases in their hands. Can they directly wash white and live an ordinary life? In contrast, living abroad is particularly generous.


    "Alas!" Tang Jinlong sighed, "Silver Tiger and knife, what do you two mean?"


    Tang Xiaodao snorted coldly, "I don''t agree. It''s a big deal to die. Anyway, I won''t go."


    Tang Yinhu glanced at him and said faintly, "it''s time for us to have a choice. Join the army, we can not only wash white, but also have a great future. Knife, with your conditions, as long as you work hard, it''s not impossible to be a major general."


    "Yes, Dao, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. You can''t make mistakes again and again." Tang Jinlong also patiently advised.


    When they persuaded Tang Xiaodao, Xia Yanran''s cell phone suddenly rang. Xia Yanran pleaded guilty and went out to answer the phone. This time, she soon came back and said excitedly, "it''s done. Chu fan''s proposal was passed, and Chu fan was appointed to be the head of the new team."


    "What? Let me be the person in charge?" Chu fan was surprised. Did they take the wrong medicine or something? How could he be in charge? You know, this is a powerful team. Although it is inferior to the sacred blade, it is much stronger than the general special forces.


    With such a team in his hand, Chu fan can be regarded as holding the military power, but why give Chu fan such a vital position? It''s not scientific.


    "Why me?"


    Xia Yanran spread her hand: "I don''t know, but during this time, Grandpa Xiao didn''t walk around with his old comrades in arms, and your name has been widely spread in major military regions."

 Chapter 418

    "Yan Ran, you tell the above that I''m not interested in this team. Let them arrange others." Chu fan refused without hesitation.


    Chu fan knows better than anyone that the first bird dies first and the first rafter rots first. The strength of black knife members is not weak and can soon form effective combat effectiveness. If anyone controls such a team, it is easy to harvest military achievements.


    Generally speaking, becoming the captain of this team will at least be a major general in the future, which is a powerful temptation for anyone and any family.


    Now, because old Xiao has recovered from his illness, they see the hope of his father''s recovery, so they give this fat vacancy to Chu fan. Because of this, Chu fan couldn''t accept it.


    The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. Chu fan doesn''t want to be a bargaining chip for others, let alone get involved in the struggle between big families.


    Hey, hey, making a lot of money is the king.


    "Chairman Tang, have you heard the story of the mantis catching cicadas and the Yellow finches behind?" Chu fan looked at Tang Jinlong with a smile and said, "even if you beat down the rivers and mountains of Sichuan Province, I''m afraid you made wedding clothes for others."


    Tang Jinlong was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "Aren''t you alert?" Chu fan snorted. "Why did you kill Qiuyun, the gold medal killer of black knife, and then abscond? Also, who pretended to be the killer of black knife and went to Sichuan Province to assassinate Dou Yutong? If this series of events can''t alert you, I don''t think your Tangmen is far from being destroyed."


    On one side, Tang Yinhu frowned and said, "we can see that someone bought the gold medal killer of black knife and deliberately provoked the contradiction between us and you, but who is this person and why he did it, but we still don''t understand."


    "Brother Chu fan, if you know it, you might as well say it frankly. We Tangmen will thank you very much." Tang Jinlong said solemnly.


    This is not a trivial matter. Since the person behind the ghost dares to plan the Tang clan, he must be a hermit sect at the same level as the Tang clan. This kind of fighting doesn''t happen. If you really want to start, it must be an uproar. Tangmen is not afraid of things, but if you know yourself and the enemy, the odds of winning will naturally increase several times.


    Chu fan drank tea without delay. After a few minutes, he slowly said, "the day before yesterday, I went to Guangdong and caught a killer at Zhu jiuzhong''s house."


    "Zhu jiuzhong?" Tang Jinlong and Tang Yinhu brothers exclaimed at the same time and stood up from their seats.


    If Zhu jiuzhong played tricks behind his back, the matter would be more complicated.


    "Look, do you know this man?" Chu fan took out his mobile phone, called out a photo and handed it to Tang Jinlong.


    "Tang seventeen?" brother Tang Jinlong was surprised again.


    Tang Yinhu hurriedly said, "brother Chu fan, he... He is the killer you caught at Zhu jiuzhong''s house?"


    "Yes, he was the one who assassinated Dou Yutong." Chu fan snorted coldly. "I thought I couldn''t find him hiding in Zhu Jiuchong''s house? If Zhu Jiuchong hadn''t been so lucky, I''d bring him back."


    Tang Jinlong''s forehead was sweating. He was not afraid of Zhu jiuzhong, but the form in front of him. It was too bad for Tang clan.


    According to Tangmen''s strategic plan, Tang Jinlong joined forces with Lu Yuanqing, a big owl in Guizhou Province, to jointly attack Dou Zhonghe, a big owl in Fuchuan province. The two sides agreed that after Dou Zhonghe was destroyed, the two men would divide the territory of Sichuan Province equally.


    But now it seems that Tang Jinlong was fooled by Lu Yuanqing. Once Tang seventeen assassinates Dou Yutong successfully, Chu fan in the rage will certainly charge this account to Tang clan. At that time, the two sides fight. No matter what the result is, the winning party will certainly lose his strength.


    At that time, who can stop Lu Yuanqing and Zhu jiuzhong''s joint attack?


    Fortunately, Chu fan found out Tang seventeen and found out the truth of the matter. Otherwise, he had a tie with Tang clan.


    "Lu Yuanqing!" Tang Jinlong gnashed his teeth. "I will kill this two faced villain myself."


    "Cough!" Tang Yinhu coughed and reminded, "brother, you don''t have to be in a hurry for revenge. Brother Chu fan is waiting for you to make a statement."


    Before Tang Jinlong could speak, Chu fan first said, "Dou Zhonghe washed his hands in the golden basin and gave my seat to my wife Dou Yutong."


    "I see." Tang Jinlong said with a bitter smile, "this is it. Even if Dou Zhonghe doesn''t quit, I can''t think about the territory of Sichuan Province anymore. I''ll call Qinghe and ask her to go to Sichuan Province immediately, form an alliance with Dou Zhonghe, destroy Lu Yuanqing and kill Zhu jiuzhong."


    "That''s right!" Tang Yinhu said angrily. "I think it''s great to have the devil''s sect behind me? I''m not a vegetarian in Tang clan."


    "Demon gate?" Chu fan frowned. No wonder Zhu jiuzhong can occupy the land of the two provinces. It turns out that there is such a big backer behind it.


    Tang Jinlong nodded and said, "brother Chu fan, you may not understand that Zhu jiuzhong is actually a chess piece of the magic sect - Lianhua sect, and the strength of Lianhua sect depends on our Tangmen alone. I''m afraid we have more heart than strength."


    "It''s very simple. Your black knife killer killed Qiuyun. You have to give her school an explanation?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "As long as you explain things clearly, I think the school behind her won''t stand idly by?"


    "Brother Chu fan doesn''t know the school of Li Qingcheng and Qiu Yun?"


    Tang Yinhu said with a wry smile: "speaking of it, the school of Li Qingcheng has a deep origin with the lotus sect. They both belong to the magic sect."


    "Li Qingcheng is also a member of the devil''s gate?" Chu fan was surprised and muttered to herself. No wonder she acted both right and evil. She turned out to be a great witch.


    "Yes, Li Qingcheng''s master is the yuluocha who controls the two provinces in Central China." Tang Jinlong said in a deep voice, "yuluocha is the leader of the magic door Hehuan sect, with superb strength, and she has a big bodyguard, the sword God - ning Qiantu."


    "Another sword God? Isn''t the sword God a green dragon - Xuanyuan dragon?" Chu fan asked puzzled.


    Tang Jinlong said in a deep voice, "Xuanyuan dragon and Ning Qiantu are martial brothers, but Xuanyuan dragon became famous earlier and retired more than 20 years ago. After his retirement, Ning Qiantu began to rise and inherited the name of sword God."


    Tang Yinhu sighed helplessly: "even if Zhu jiuzhong and Lu Yuanqing killed Qiuyun, yuluocha will not intervene."


    "If it were me, I wouldn''t intervene." Tang Jinlong said with a bitter smile, "once the Tangmen and lianhuazong start a war, no matter who loses or wins, yuluocha will be the last fisherman to gain."


    It''s too insidious and realistic.


    Chu fan really doesn''t want to deal with these people. He''s too tired. However, Lu Yuanqing and Zhu jiuzhong dare to plot against Dou Yutong. This matter can''t pass here in Chu fan.


    "Chairman Tang, yuluocha, I can help you persuade, but I have one condition."


    "What conditions do you say?"


    "I want a five grade pregnancy elixir as compensation." Chu Fanyi said righteously, "I''m a victim. I have to help you convince yuluocha that it''s not too much to want a pregnancy elixir?"


    Tang Jinlong smiled bitterly and said, "the conditions are not too much, but the key is that our Tangmen can only refine weapons, not pills. Where can I get the five pill you want?"


    "Smelter? Then give me a batch of high-grade metal materials, at least ten kinds, a total of 500 Jin."


    "No problem!" Tang Jinlong agreed without hesitation.


    There are not many other materials in Tangmen. There are some metal materials for refining utensils. Don''t mention 500 Jin. Chu fan doesn''t have a problem even if he wants 1000 Jin.


    Chu fan regretted it. It''s obviously less. However, once the words are exported, it can only be so.


    Xia Yanran is entrusted with the task of incorporating black knives. Chu fan is going to Yuanba district to see Lan Jie. After all, it''s rare to come back. We can''t favor one over the other.


    But just when he was ready to start, Lan Jie called first.


    Chu fan was immediately happy: "sister LAN, we really have a good heart. I''m going to find you."


    "Hehe, is it Chu fan?" a man''s voice suddenly came out of the phone.


    Chu fan was stunned. He immediately stopped the car and said in a deep voice, "who are you? Where''s Lan Jie?"


    "What? Can''t even hear my voice?"


    "Are you... Jin Shaobai?" Chu fan''s heart flickers. Lan Jie''s phone is in Jin Shaobai''s hand, which shows that Lan Jie has fallen into his hand.


    At this time, Chu fan became more calm and said in a deep voice, "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in Lan Jie now, but my brothers covet her very much." Jin Shaobai said with a smile, "if you don''t want her to have an accident, come to Hanzhong City right away. I''ll only give you an hour. It''s overdue. Ha ha ha!"


    Guangyuan City is located in the northernmost part of Sichuan Province, while Hanzhong city is located in the southernmost part of Qin Province, but even so, the two places are nearly 200 kilometers apart, and it takes an hour and a half at the fastest.


    Jin Shaobai is obviously intentional. He just wants Chu fan to worry. It''s better to have a car accident and die on the road. But he never thought that Chu fan was in Lvliu villa at this time.


    Lvliu villa is located at the boundary between the two provinces and is closer to Hanzhong city than Guangyuan City. Therefore, Chu fan came to Hanzhong City in only 40 minutes. Accompanied by not only Xia Yanran, but also Tang Jinlong brothers and Tang Xiaodao.


    Jin Shaobai dared to blatantly challenge Chu fan. He must be well prepared. Tang Jinlong is ashamed of Chu fan. Now he has a chance to repay Chu fan. How can he miss it?


    "The front is the branch of King Kong bodyguard company," whispered Tang Yinhu.


    Tang Jinlong volunteered and said, "brother Chu fan, leave it to me. I promise to save my sister-in-law unharmed."


    Wipe, after a while, Lan Jie became his sister-in-law. What a shame!


    "No, I''d better go with Yan Ran." Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "in order to ensure Lan Jie''s safety, we have two soldiers. Yan Ran and I are in the light to attract Jin Shaobai''s attention. You three are in the dark and are responsible for saving people."


    "That''s a good idea, brother. You''re brave and resourceful. You''re definitely a natural handsome talent." Tang Jinlong said with a smile. "Why don''t you think about it again? You''d better be the head of the new team?"

 Chapter 419

    The black knife killer organization was incorporated by the military. For Tangmen, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    The disadvantage is that we can no longer use the black knife killer organization to make money in the future. Moreover, Tang clan has lost a powerful force, but it also has many benefits.


    Half of the members of the Mafia killers are Tangmen disciples. Now they have changed into a regular army, which is equivalent to Tangmen stepping into the threshold of the military world. Not to mention Tang Xiaodao and Tang Yinhu, even an ordinary member will make great achievements in the future. And Tang Xiaodao and Tang Yinhu will make great progress in the future and will inevitably occupy a place in the military.


    At that time, with the support of the military background, Tangmen will be more powerful. Moreover, the influence of the military is definitely much stronger than a killer organization.


    Therefore, Chu fan''s decision is definitely a great favor to Tangmen. Can Tang Jinlong not thank him? However, Chu fan doesn''t want to be the head of this organization, which is mixed for Tangmen.


    Fortunately, if Chu fan doesn''t do it, Tang Yinhu and Tang Xiaodao will have the opportunity to go directly to the top; The worry is that even if Chu fan doesn''t work, this seat won''t necessarily fall on the head of their Tangmen.


    Therefore, after learning that Lan Jie was in danger, Tang Jinlong brothers volunteered to follow. Anyway, it must be right to make friends with Chu fan. If he can say a word in the military, maybe Tang Yinhu and Tang Yinhu can be the head of this team.


    At a distance from the King Kong bodyguard company, Tang Jinlong and Chu fan got off, while Chu fan continued to drive, carrying Xia Yanran to the gate of the King Kong bodyguard company.


    After turning off the engine and getting off the bus, Chu fan strode to the door, but he was stopped by a strong bodyguard.


    "Sorry, our King Kong bodyguard company doesn''t do business today. Please come back tomorrow."


    As soon as the words fell, the bodyguard was kicked out by Chu fan.


    "Bang! CLICK! Crash!"


    With a series of sounds, the unlucky bodyguard was miserable, as if he had been hit by a high-speed truck. He flew back directly, smashed the FRP door behind him, and smashed the tea table in the reception hall.


    The bodyguard was covered in blood and fainted without saying a word.


    "What''s the matter?" hearing the news, a group of bodyguards rushed out from inside. When they saw Chu fan and Xia Yanran coming in, many people''s legs and stomachs turned their muscles and said in a trembling voice, "Chu... Chu fan?"


    "He is the king of murder - Chu fan? He doesn''t look very good."


    "There aren''t many women next to him. Hey, hey, it''s cool today."


    "Cough, hurry to report to the president. Chu fan came to the door."


    Those who know Chu fan know his power, but more people don''t pay attention to Chu fan at all. If this can bring down the king of murder, it will not only be a great credit, but also become famous in the future.


    "Let''s go together and kill the king of murder. It must be a great achievement." someone shouted in the crowd.


    "Come on, who robbed this little girl and who owned it..."


    Don''t mention Chu fan. Even Xia Yanran is really angry. Are these people still bodyguards? It''s just like a bandit. This quality can also protect the safety of employers? Most importantly, they shouldn''t molest her.


    "Let me come!" Chu fan dragged her back to Xia Yanran and kicked her out.


    Xia Yanran is good at swordsmanship, but now she can''t draw her sword and kill, and her combat effectiveness will be greatly weakened. The strength of the bodyguards here is not weak, and there are a large number. If you really want to surround Xia Yanran, she will be in danger.


    So Chu fan decided to do it himself, faster.


    "Bang!" one of the fastest bodyguards was kicked back by Chu fan and directly knocked down. Then Chu Fanhu went into the sheep and beat the bodyguards down.


    Is it better to have more people? Chu fan was like a sharp sickle cutting wheat. Every time he attacked, the bodyguards would be put down in pieces. No one could stop him. The bodyguards cried for their parents. In half a minute, no one could get up.


    This is Chu fan''s strength. Otherwise, these guys may not even cry.


    "Chu fan?" Jin Shaobai finally came. When he saw Chu fan, Jin Shaobai couldn''t help but be surprised. "You came very fast?"


    "Less nonsense, where''s Lan Jie?" Chu fan''s eyes fell on the strong old man beside Jin Shaobai.


    Normally, when people get old, they must have loose skin, wrinkled face and serious aging of body functions. But the old man standing beside Jin Shaobai was just the opposite. His skin was tight and his muscles were cast like steel, emitting a metallic luster.


    If he didn''t have short gray hair, no one would think he was an old man. It''s incredible that an old man should have such a strong physique. How did he practice it?


    Jin Shaobai is a waste wood, but the old man is by no means simple.


    "Don''t worry, I said I would never break my promise if I moved her in an hour." Jin Shaobai said with a bad smile. "But now that you''re here, I think it''s time to start the play. Grandpa three, he gave it to you. Don''t kill him. I''ll let him watch. How did I get his woman. Ha ha ha!"


    "Jin Shaobai, do you know what you''re doing?" Xia Yanran said coldly, "it''s still time to stop now, otherwise all the people involved will be dead."


    Jin Shaobai greedily stared at Xia Yanran, looked up and down, and said, "Chu fan, I really admire you. You say you are better than me. Why are the women around you so beautiful? Ha ha, old sister, if you want to save Lan Jie, you can exchange yourself."


    "Shameless man..." Xia Yan was so angry that she suddenly pulled out her sword and was ready to start, but she was stopped by Chu fan again.


    Chu fan ignored Jin Shaobai, but stared at the strong old man and asked, "old man, do you really want to help tyranny?"


    "If you block the wealth of the Jin family, there is only one way to die." Jin Biao is the third, while Jin Shaobai''s grandfather is the eldest. Jin Biao was unmarried all his life. He wore an iron cloth shirt and practiced Kung Fu horizontally. He was second to none in the Jin family. Even in the whole Qin Province, he was also an important figure.


    "However, if you are willing to obey my Jin family, I promise your woman will be fine and give you the best treatment." Jin Biao said coldly, holding his shoulder.


    "If you can take my three fists, I will promise you." Chu fan rubbed his fist, "how about trying?"


    "Come on!" Jin Biao pointed at Chu fan.


    Chu fan took a deep breath. His bones were like fried beans. There was a crackle. His body was pulled up, his muscles were bulging, and his clothes were cracked.


    Jin Biao was surprised. In such a short moment, Chu fan''s cultivation was raised from the four levels of the land, and had reached the five levels of the land. The most important thing is that Chu fan''s cultivation skills seem to be more advanced than Jin Biao''s iron cloth shirt horizontal training.


    "Is it... The golden bell jar?"


    "Drink!"


    Chu fan shouted angrily, gathered all the strength of his body, and was doubled by the big eyed frog. With a punch of 20000 kilograms, he blew at Jin Biao.


    Jin Biao did not dare to be careless. He gathered all his strength and greeted him with a fist. At this point, he did not dare to despise him any more. However, he was very confident in his strength. Even if he could not hurt Chu fan, he was more than enough to protect himself.


    But at the moment when their fists were about to collide, a purple light burst out of Chu fan''s eyes. Jin Biao felt that his head was blown by a sledgehammer.


    The evolutionary version of demon pupil - spiritual shock, as long as people who don''t specialize in mental power, they will win 100%. Moreover, Jin Biao cultivated physical strength, but his mental strength was not strong. This blow almost made him faint.


    This is not the key. The key is that at this moment, his strength disappeared, and Chu fan''s fist has arrived. With a bang, the bone of Jin Biao''s whole arm was broken, and the man flew out uncontrollably. He fell heavily to the ground, and his seven orifices bled, leaving only one breath.


    The hall was silent. The bodyguards who were still ready to see Chu fan''s excitement were all dumbfounded. Jin Biao was the ace instructor and the strongest person of their King Kong bodyguard company. But instead of avenging them, he was destroyed by Chu fan.


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible." Jin Shaobai stood at the elevator door and looked at the scene with disbelief.


    In order to be ashamed before the snow, he took great pains to invite Jin Biao and catch Lan Jie. I had planned to take the opportunity to kill Chu fan, then swallow the Blue Shield bodyguard company and drive straight into several big cities in the north of Sichuan Province.


    But he never thought that Jin Biao could not even stop Chu fan''s move.


    How did this happen?


    "Jin Shaobai!" Chu fan looked at him with cold and fierce eyes, scared Jin Shaobai out of his wits and ran into the elevator.


    I didn''t lose. As long as Lan Jie is still in my hand, he will die.


    Jin Shaobai was afraid and nervous. He wanted to come upstairs immediately and hold Lan Jie in his hand. With Lan Jie, he can have chips to negotiate with Chu fan, at least to ensure his safety.


    Cao te, why is this guy getting more and more abnormal?


    "Ding!"


    The elevator stopped. As soon as the door opened, he rushed out, but was kicked back.


    "Bang!"


    Jin Shaobai bumped heavily into the elevator wall, but the woman in front of him made him fall into an ice cave, and his heart completely cooled down.


    "Lan... Lan Jie?"


    Lan Jie clenched her teeth and said, "Jin Shaobai, I have to kill you today."


    "Stop!" Tang Jinlong grabbed Lan Jie''s wrist holding a knife and advised, "let him live a little longer. It''s not too late to kill him when he sees Chu fan."


    "No, I have to beat him first." Lan Jie put away her knife, grabbed a bottle of fire extinguisher and smashed it at Jin Shaobai.


    Pay attention to the official account: Qingxiang bookstore, free reading and welfare.

 Chapter 420

    Build plank roads in the open and hide in the dark.


    The plan is good, but if there is no one with excellent strength to implement it, the best plan is in vain.


    If Chu fan, Tang Jinlong and others are replaced, perhaps the result will not be like this. Chu fan may not be able to save Lan Jie, and Tang Jinlong and others may not be able to stop Jin Biao.


    Therefore, Chu fan can save Lan Jie safely this time. On the one hand, strength and luck also account for a large part.


    "Chu fan, what''s the matter with you?"


    As soon as Lan Jie came out of the elevator, she was startled by the scene in front of her. Chu fan fell into Xia Yanran''s arms and didn''t move. Suddenly, Lan Jie''s tears came down and rushed up in tears, as if a man had died.


    Xia Yanran said reluctantly, "don''t cry. He''s okay. He just spent too much energy and passed out. Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Lan Jie wiped her tears and robbed Chu fan from Xia Yanran''s hand.


    A loser who faints and doesn''t forget to take advantage of others.


    Glancing at Xia Yanran''s towering chest, Lan Jie looked at her own again. She was even more angry and pinched Chu fan with hatred.


    "It''s all right." Xia Yanran said faintly, "go back with Chu fan first. I''ll deal with it here."


    "OK, but I have to take Jin Shaobai away." Lan Jie hates and kicks the unrecognized Jin Shaobai again. "If you want to live, let your father come to Landun bodyguard company to talk to me."


    Everyone knows that the King Kong bodyguard company is completely planted this time. The chairman Jin Long is the son of Jin Shaobai. Even if he is bankrupt, he can''t look at his son. If you can''t steal the chicken this time, you must have a lot of bleeding.


    Shortly after Lan Jie brought Chu fan back to Yuanba District, Jinlong came to the door.


    "Mr. LAN, chairman Jin of King Kong bodyguard company wants to see you." Secretary Tian Mengxin carefully called for instructions.


    "Let him wait. When my man wakes up and when to see him." Lan Jie hangs up the phone, unplugs the phone line directly, and then lies down comfortably and sleeps with Chu fan in her arms.


    When Lan Jie was caught, taken away, and even faced Jin Shaobai and others, she was not afraid. But now that the crisis had passed, she began to be afraid.


    If Chu fan can''t get there within an hour, the consequences are really unimaginable. If her innocence is defiled, Lan Jie is afraid that she will not have the courage to live again.


    So now, holding Chu fan, listening to his heartbeat and smelling his unique taste, Lan Jie feels very happy. What career, marriage is not important, as long as you can be with him, it''s enough.


    Jinlong''s first class is a night. If Tang Jinlong, Tang Yinhu and Tang Xiaodao were not there, he would have been tempted to rob people. But others don''t know black knife. He''s a big man at this level. Don''t you know? Don''t mention Jin Biao, the third younger brother, who is half disabled. Even if Jin Biao is at his peak, don''t try to save people from the black knife killer.


    So he had no choice but to wait.


    Jinlong suffered all night, but the three Tang brothers took turns to sleep, making Jinlong''s eyes red and his mouth full of fire bubbles. Finally, at more than eight o''clock in the morning, he waited for Lan Jie, who was full of energy.


    "Lan Jie, give me your terms. How can I release my son?" Jinlong asked bluntly.


    In this matter, the sooner or later, the longer the delay, the more trouble. Therefore, he plans to cut the mess quickly. Even if he spends more money, he will settle the matter as soon as possible.


    Lan Jie was not in a hurry. She asked Tian Mengxin to bring a cup of coffee, stirred it slowly, and said, "Jin Dong, it was your son who made a mistake. Shouldn''t you apologize to the victim?"


    Jinlong took a deep breath: "Mr. LAN, I apologize for my son. Please forgive him this time, regardless of the villains."


    "It''s no use just apologizing? What about sincerity?"


    Jinlong was going to be mad. He tried to resist the urge to do it and clenched his teeth: "ten million, let my son go."


    "Ten million? Your son is so cheap."


    "Lan Jie, let''s make an offer if we don''t talk secretly." Jin Long calmed down. In forbearance, he was much better than Jin Shaobai and Jin Biao.


    As long as you can redeem your son, all the accounts will be calculated slowly later.


    "Three conditions."


    Lan Jie said readily, "first, I want 20 million compensation."


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t worry, my words haven''t finished yet." Lan Jie said with a smile, "I said 20 million dollars."


    "What?" the Golden Dragon jumped up angrily. "Two thousand dollars? You just grab it."


    Lan Jie took out a box of women''s cigarettes, gracefully lit one, took a sip, and said without delay: "Jin Dong, robbery is illegal, and kidnapping and blackmail are felonies. I''m not afraid to tell you that if Jin Shaobai goes in, he won''t come out again in his life. If you don''t believe it, try it."


    Can you try it? I have such a son.


    "Say the next condition."


    "Did you agree to the first condition?"


    Jinlong gritted his teeth: "OK, I promise you, 20 million dollars."


    Lan Jie said with a satisfied smile, "the price is reasonable. Jin Shaobai is the only successor of your King Kong bodyguard company. I gave you a 20% discount on the price. Hey hey!"


    Jinlong''s face was expressionless, sad and happy, which surprised Lan Jie who wanted to annoy Jinlong. The Golden Dragon really has two skills and is not fooled. Otherwise, they will be sent to prison.


    If Jinlong doesn''t order Chengfu, can King Kong bodyguard company monopolize the bodyguard market in Sichuan Province? Compared with him, gold is too little, white and tender.


    Lan Jie said faintly, "second condition, I want you to have 100 bodyguards under the King Kong bodyguard company. They must be strong and experienced."


    Jinlong flickers in his heart that Lan Jie is going to take a drastic step to hurt the vitality of the King Kong bodyguard company. A hundred bodyguards sounds like a lot, but it''s nothing for the King Kong bodyguard company. However, Lan Jie wants the backbone of the King Kong bodyguard company. If this group of people are taken away, the strength of the King Kong bodyguard company will decline at least a large part.


    "I can give you a hundred people, but the personnel must be determined by us."


    "That''s no good. There''s no discussion on this. You must be an elite bodyguard who has worked for more than three years, otherwise you won''t talk about it."


    This woman is too cruel. She lost so much money and so many talents. The King Kong bodyguard company really hurt her muscles and bones. It will take at least two years to slow down.


    But for his son, Jinlong clenched his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll give you 100 people. What''s the last condition?"


    "The last condition is very simple." Lan Jie said with a smile, "let your brother Jin Biao come and show me the gate of Landun bodyguard company."


    Jinlong was furious: "are you humiliating me? My three younger brothers have been abolished. You let him show you the gate? A scholar can be killed, not humiliated..."


    "He''s to blame." Lan Jie''s angry scolding was louder than him. "If it weren''t for my man, I''m a hundred times worse than him now. Who should I talk to? I tell you, chairman Jin, if he doesn''t like it, you''ll wait for your son to go to prison. See him off!"


    Tian Mengxin hurried over and said politely, "chairman Jin, please come back."


    "Hum!" the Golden Dragon angrily brushed his sleeve and left.


    In fact, Jinlong knows better than anyone that he has no right to refuse unless he doesn''t want a son or goes out and dies with Lan Jie. If he is alone, he must fight with Lan Jie without hesitation, but he has old and young, and he has a family. How can he work hard with others? I lost to Lan Jie before I started.


    After leaving Yuanba District, Jinlong returned to Hanzhong City. Instead of returning to the company, he went directly to the hospital. In the ward, Jin Biao''s right arm was cast with a thick layer of plaster, fixed by steel plate, lying pale on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    The blow was too big. He was the sixth peak of the earth. His physical strength could reach 20000 kg under the increase of genuine Qi, but he was stunned that he didn''t even block Chu fan''s move.


    Shame!


    "Third brother!" Jin Long sat down with a ashamed face, lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Jin Biao.


    Hearing the eldest brother''s voice, Jin Biao calmed down, reluctantly looked sideways and asked, "is Shao leucorrhea back?"


    "Not yet, Lan Jie has put forward three conditions." Jinlong''s voice is low, and he says the three conditions put forward by Lan Jie exactly once.


    Finally, Jinlong raised his head and said bitterly, "third brother, I''m sorry for you..."


    "Elder brother, you don''t have to say anything. I understand." Jin Biao laughed at himself. "I''m like this now. I''m afraid I can''t help you in the future. Now, I can make use of this waste. It''s worth it."


    Jinlong''s eyes were red and he gnashed his teeth and said, "third brother, you have to endure for a while. I''ll find someone to kill the boy surnamed Chu and the bitch Lan Jie. Then you''ll be free."


    "Don''t, don''t." Jin Biao quickly interrupted his brother. "Listen to my advice, don''t provoke Chu fan again. He has strong strength and military background. We can''t afford to provoke him."


    "But you..."


    "It''s good that I can get back my life. In the future, it''s good to look at the gate. It''s also good to be leisurely." Jin Biao warned, "the key is Shaobai. When he comes back, he must be sent away. He can''t stay in China anymore. Otherwise, with his temper, he must find Chu fan''s numbness."


    "Again and again, not again and again, really annoyed Chu fan, and our Jin family will be the last."


    "Alas! This villain has more to lose than to succeed."


    That afternoon, Jinlong took Jin Biao and 100 elite bodyguards to the Blue Shield bodyguard company in Yuanba district again.


    "This is a check for us $20 million. You can go to the bank to verify the authenticity first." Jinlong handed over a check. Although he pointed to the bodyguard behind him, he said faintly, "and the bodyguard you want, I have brought it to you. Sign for it."


    Lan Jie immediately opened her eyes and said angrily, "shit, are you kidding me?"

 Chapter 421

    The 100 bodyguards brought by Jinlong are indeed the elite of the King Kong bodyguard company. Among them, many familiar faces are the trumps of De''an bodyguard company. They were poached by Jin Shaobai and now they have been sent back.


    This is nothing. The key is that at least 70 of the 100 people are injured. Some of them were beaten by Chu fan yesterday. They hung their arms and leaned on crutches. They were still wrapped with bandages on their heads. They even had to be helped to walk.


    What''s more irritating is that several people were pushed in wheelchairs. Lan Jie glanced and saw clearly that except for those colleagues of De''an bodyguard company who were intact, the rest were injured, and a small part were disabled and had no combat effectiveness.


    Nima, what do you think of me here? Welfare home?


    Without waiting for Lan Jie to get angry, Jinlong said with a faint smile: "President LAN, I do it completely according to your requirements. Each of them has more than three years of experience as a bodyguard and is the ace bodyguard of our company."


    "Are they all useless or trumps?"


    "Hehe, if Mr. LAN is willing to spend money to treat them, I think their strength will soon recover and work for you again."


    Before Lan Jie retorted, Jin Long dodged and Jin Biao, who stood behind him, came out and said faintly, "it''s rare that Lan always attaches great importance to me. From now on, I''ll give you my old bone."


    "Mr. LAN, according to the agreement, I have met the three conditions you put forward. Now, can I let my son go?"


    Lan Jie sneered: "put it, I''m sure to put your son, but I leave two parts. It doesn''t seem to be a breach of contract?"


    "How dare you?"


    "Do you think I dare?"


    Lan Jie said loudly, "cut off Jin Shaobai''s leg, and then bring it over."


    "Wait a minute!" Jin Long bared his eyes and wanted to break Lan Jie up. "What do you want?"


    "Jinlong, do you think I''m stupid?"


    Lan Jie sneered: "you use your company''s disabled employees to fill the bill, let me pay for your medical expenses, and let me help you feed these losers. I don''t think you want to change your son."


    "Well, I don''t think about it. I''ll take another 10 million as their medical expenses, right?"


    "Where are you sending beggars?" Lan Jie stretched out a finger and snorted coldly, "one million per person, one penny less. I''ll chop your son''s finger."


    "You..."


    "What are you? You forced me."


    One hundred people, one million each, this is another one hundred million. Jin Longxin is bleeding. He really regrets being smart and pulls these disabled employees to fill the bill. Unexpectedly, he not only didn''t save money, but was knocked hard.


    "OK, I''ll give it!" Jinlong swallowed angrily, took out the checkbook, quickly signed a large check and handed it to Lan Jie. "Is it the head office this time?"


    Lan Jie didn''t have a good way: "what''s your hurry? I have to receive the money."


    Both cheques were handed to Tian Mengxin. Within half an hour, Tian Mengxin ran back happily and nodded to Lan Jie. Needless to say, Lan Jie knows that the money has been transferred to her company account.


    "Now, can you give me my son?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Lan Jie was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth. She was kidnapped once. She got more than two hundred million and got 100 elite bodyguards for nothing.


    She wondered whether she would become rich by this in the future? It''s faster than money from a bodyguard company.


    Soon, Jin Shaobai, who was beaten fat and swollen and dying, was brought over. Before Jinlong got angry, Lan Jie said impatiently, "don''t worry, he just didn''t drink water or eat all night. He can''t die."


    "Hum, let''s go!" Jinlong picked up his son and left quickly with more than a dozen bodyguards.


    Jin Biao looked gloomy and shook his head helplessly.


    He threw himself out for his family and career. Unexpectedly, when persuading him, the eldest brother still looked guilty, but when he left, he didn''t even look at him.


    Alas, the world is hot and cold. If I had a time and was useful, I wouldn''t ignore myself like this, would I?


    "Everybody!"


    Lan Jie jumped onto the table, clapped her hands, attracted everyone''s attention, and then said loudly, "you all see? This is your boss. When you have no use value, he ruthlessly abandoned you."


    The more than 70 wounded present all lowered their heads sadly. Although Jinlong Xu gave them many benefits, it still made them feel cold.


    Their injuries, even disabilities, are public injuries. They went through fire and water and even risked their lives for the company, but what did they get? The boss didn''t treat them as people at all.


    "However, since you have come to Landun, I will not treat you badly. No matter what you have done in the past, from now on, you will be a member of Landun bodyguard company, and you will enjoy the same treatment, and you will not be worse than others. And I only have one requirement, that is, I hope you can take Landun as your own home and me as your sister, as long as you have me Eat, I promise I won''t let you starve. "


    "OK!" someone in the crowd burst into applause and thunderous applause.


    Never mind whether she can do it or not. It''s comforting to just listen. Compared with Lan Jie, Jinlong and Jin Shaobai are far from each other.


    "Well, I won''t say much. You go back to the dormitory first, and I''ll have someone sign the contract with you later." Lan Jie arranges people to send the wounded to the dormitory for rest, and comes to Jin Biao. "Uncle Biao, come with me."


    Anyway, what else to be afraid of? Without saying a word, Jin Biao followed Lan Jie upstairs to her office.


    "Please sit down." Lan Jie was very polite to him. After asking Jin Biao to sit down, he asked Tian Mengxin to bring tea. Then he sat down opposite him and said faintly, "Uncle Biao, do you know why I want you to come?"


    Jin Biao laughed at himself and said, "don''t you want me to show you the gate? Don''t worry, even if I lose one arm, it''s more than enough to see the gate."


    "Hehe, I knew you would think so."


    Lan Jie said with a smile, "if I could heal your injury, would you still help Jin Shaobai kidnap me?"


    "Mr. LAN, don''t entertain me. Although I''m not a doctor, I know more about my body than any doctor." Jin Biao said faintly, "twenty-eight bones of the whole right arm have been broken, including three comminuted fractures. Don''t mention that today''s medical conditions can''t be cured. Even if Hua Tuo and Bian que are born again, my arm can''t be cured."


    "I''m talking about if." Lan Jie still said with a smile, "if I can heal your arm, make your strength completely recover, and even go to a higher level?"


    Jin Biao frowned. Is Lan Jie playing with herself? No, she wouldn''t be so boring, but what does she mean? Is there really a way to heal my broken arm?


    After a long hesitation, Jin Biao took a deep breath: "if you can really heal my arm and restore my previous cultivation, you can do whatever you want."


    "OK, that''s what you said." Lan Jie quickly took out the paper and pen, handed it to Jin Biao and said, "I said, you write."


    I''ll see what you''re doing.


    The right hand is useless, but Jin Biao Leng uses his left hand. According to Lan Jie''s dictation, he signs a deed of betrayal: Jin Biao, willing to sell himself as a servant, unconditionally executes Lan Jie''s orders, and can''t betray in this life.


    "Ouye!"


    When Jin Biao pressed the handprint, Lan Jie couldn''t wait to grab the deed of sale and said excitedly, "husband, I''ll give you the rest."


    "Uncle Biao, you''re all right. Ha ha ha!" the bedroom door inside opened and Chu fan came out with a spring face.


    In fact, he woke up in the middle of the night. Lan Jie slept next to him and didn''t wear clothes. How can he resist it?


    They tossed about for half a night. When they were tired, they began to discuss how to blackmail Jinlong. It was not until dawn that these three conditions were worked out.


    First, the $20 million you want is just a cover. Compared with Jin Shaobai''s life, this $20 million is nothing at all.


    Second, the purpose of Chu fan is this group of disabled bodyguards. These people must be the strongest in the King Kong bodyguard company. It is precisely because of their strongest strength and the most dangerous task that they accept that they will be injured and disabled.


    For Jinlong, these people are not only useless, but also a burden. Therefore, he will certainly leave these people to Lan Jie.


    However, the hidden injuries and diseases of these people are nothing to Chu fan at all. He only needs to spend a small amount of bone tower energy to cure the injuries of these elites.


    In contrast, these people still stay in Blue Shield? With such a group of strong players, the strength of blue shield should at least double. Even if Jinlong wants to find Lanjie''s trouble again, it''s not so easy.


    The most important thing is the third article. Jin Biao is abandoned, but it''s not difficult for Chu fan to cure him. Chu fan did this to ensure Lan Jie''s safety.


    With this contract and Chu fan''s awe, I believe Jin Biao doesn''t dare to fight Lan Jie again. Moreover, Lan Jie said that after being arrested, Jin Biao still respected her. It can be seen that other people''s products should be OK and won''t go back on their word.


    Jin Biao protects Lan Jie. Even if master Muyun around Dou Zhonghe does it himself, don''t want to hurt Lan Jie. The six peaks of the earth are placed on the holy blade, which is also a first-class expert.


    "No, I can''t afford it. Hum!" Jin Biao snorted coldly and turned his head.


    He always felt that he had been secretly plotted by Chu fan. Even if Chu fan won, he was disgraced and unconvinced.


    But Chu fan didn''t care. He sat down opposite him with a smile and said, "you''re an elder. It''s right to call you uncle Biao. I also know that you''re unconvinced, but I can give you another chance. After I heal your arm and restore your strength, we''ll fight fairly."


    "If you win, the deed of sale will be returned to you. Where do you like to go, but if you lose, you must stay with Lan Jie and protect Lan Jie''s safety for me."


    "OK, refreshing!"


    Jin Biao said loudly, "whether I win or lose, I will stay to protect Lan Jie, but I don''t believe that you can beat me if you don''t play Yin moves?"

 Chapter 422

    Everyone''s cultivation methods are different, and their emphases and strengths are also different.


    Some people focus on physique. Their strength is strength. They belong to the type of high attack, high defense and low speed; Some people focus on agility. Their strength is speed. They belong to the type of high-speed, low attack and low defense.


    On the surface, the power player is more dominant, but in fact, the agile strong is much more dangerous than the power strong.


    If you punch someone and they punch you twice, you may not be able to touch them; Although their attack power is not high, what if they have a knife in their hand? It''s not painful to punch you, but it can stab you. Can you stop bleeding? Unless you reach the level of invulnerability. Therefore, the winning rate of strength masters against agile masters is very low.


    Zhen Shu Shu, like the holy blade, was recruited because of his speed and strength. Many times, even Xiao Gang couldn''t catch up with him -- he couldn''t catch up with him, and he was depressed.


    Unfortunately, Jin Biao and Chu fan are both power masters. In terms of physical strength, Jin Biao is even stronger than Chu fan. Chu fan is not an opponent in terms of attack or defense.


    But this is only the surface. Chu fan''s power increases and doubles, and his attack power can steadily surpass Jin Biao. The last time he used demon Tong''s soul impact, he had no bottom in his heart, but now he had a general understanding of Jin Biao''s strength, so he dared to boast and fight with Jin Biao.


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan and Jin Biao hit each other hard. With their powerful power, Chu fan had to step back two steps. The ground was stunned and two deep footprints were stepped on.


    "You won." Jin Biao lowered his head sadly. In front of him, there were three deep footprints, indicating that he took a step back than Chu fan.


    In the eyes of others, this is just a step, but Jin Biao knows that Chu fan''s strength is at least a thousand kilograms higher than him. Although the gap is not much, but this is already his limit, and how big Chu fan is.


    Fifty years old, live in vain!


    "Accept!"


    Chu fan arched his hands with a smile and was about to comfort him. Tang Xiaodao suddenly took two steps forward and said coldly, "I want to fight with you."


    Knowing that Chu fan was going to have a fair fight with Jin Biao, Tang Jinlong came to watch. Not for anything else, just want to see what strength Chu fan is.


    The king of murder, indeed worthy of his reputation, defeated Jin Biao in his strongest field. How confident is this? At the same time, the three also saw that Chu fan really didn''t have a false name.


    However, Tang Xiaodao has always been dissatisfied with Chu fan. If Tang Jinlong hadn''t come forward, even Tang Yinhu wouldn''t want him to hand over the black knife killer organization.


    Now, with such a good opportunity, how can he miss it? Moreover, defeating Chu fan is of great benefit to him and Tang clan.


    "You want to fight me too?" Chu fan looked at Tang Xiaodao with great interest. "What''s my advantage?"


    "If you lose, let me be the captain. If you win, you can make any conditions." Tang Xiaodao sneered, "dare you bet?"


    Chu fan frowned and said, "you want to be a captain? I''m afraid not, because you don''t have qualifications. However, I can recommend you to be a vice captain. The military will still give you this face."


    "Vice captain is OK, come on!" Tang Xiaodao Shua, took out the Japanese Dao, threw the scabbard aside directly, held the Dao in both hands and was ready to go.


    Chu fan waved his hand slowly: "don''t worry, my conditions haven''t been mentioned yet."


    "Say!"


    "If you lose, Tangmen will help me win Guizhou Province in a month."


    "This..." Tang Xiaodao hesitated. It''s not small. He can''t be the master.


    At this time, Tang Jinlong''s voice came: "OK, on behalf of Tangmen, I promise you. However, I score half of Tangmen."


    "Deal!"


    Chu fan finished and pointed to Tang Xiaodao: "come on, let me see how capable the black knife leader is."


    "You don''t need a blade?"


    "Don''t you bully you with weapons?" Chu Fan said confidently with his back hands. "I''ll give you ten moves. If you can touch my clothes, I''ll lose."


    "You..."


    Tang Xiaodao almost vomited blood. Yes, his cultivation is not as good as Jin Biao, but not much worse than Chu fan. In terms of attack power, he is not as good as Chu fan, but he has a knife in his hand. His strength is not as good as Chu fan. Is his speed not as good as him?


    OK, aren''t you crazy? I''ll let you pay for it today.


    "OK, I''ll learn the skill of the murderer king today. Please give me some advice!"


    "Come on!"


    Tang Xiaodao shouted angrily, stepped on small steps and quickly approached Chu fan. The Japanese Dao in his hand was raised high, like a black lightning, and quickly chopped down at Chu fan''s forehead.


    Chu fan''s pupil is slightly red, and his insight eye has been opened. In his eyes, Tang Xiaodao''s action is twice as slow, that is to say, Tang Xiaodao''s strike takes 0.5 seconds, which is 1 second in Chu fan''s eyes.


    For ordinary people, this gap can hardly be detected, but for Chu fan''s Masters in this realm, the difference of 0.1 second is a huge gap.


    Facing the murderous Japanese Dao, Chu fan calmly leaned slightly and avoided the fierce Dao. In the eyes of outsiders, Chu fan seems to be able to predict the attack point of Tang Xiaodao. Every time, he is clever enough to avoid his attack.


    Chu fan kept his hands on his back and wandered around in a circle no more than one meter in diameter. No matter how fast, strange and cunning Tang Xiaodao''s attack was, he couldn''t touch his clothes.


    "Stop!" Tang Jinlong shouted.


    Tang Xiaodao stopped and looked at Chu fan with complex eyes, completely convinced. This guy not only has super attack power, but also has such abnormal speed.


    At the same time, he secretly rejoiced that he didn''t disagree with Chu fan. Otherwise, the killer members of black knife, including himself, would be better.


    Good luck!


    "High attack, high defense and high speed!" Tang Jinlong thumbed up. "Brother Chu fan, you really opened my eyes today. Hahaha, no wonder that girl Qinghe has been thinking of you..."


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "Dong Tang, you can''t talk nonsense. I''m a man with a wife. What, you must have a lot to do. I won''t keep you for dinner. Let''s see you another day. Take your time!"


    Wipe, this is to remove the mill and kill the donkey.


    Yesterday, we helped you watch the hostages all night and didn''t even have a bite of breakfast. You turned us out. It''s really something. However, Chu fan is also right. It is a very cumbersome thing to incorporate the black knife killer organization. There can be no carelessness.


    Tang Jinlong left together, while Chu fan began to treat the more than 70 wounded. Of course, before treatment, Lan Jie arranged for someone to sign a ten-year contract with them.


    Ten years is enough to change anyone. Moreover, they now have no good feelings for the King Kong bodyguard company, and there is no betrayal. Lan Jie is so kind to them. Even if Jinlong throws money to dig them back, they won''t go again.


    Chu fan was busy until dark. The bodyguards who had lost their combat effectiveness due to injury and disability all recovered as before. Just give them a period of time to adapt, and they will certainly become the elite of bodyguards again.


    The Blue Shield bodyguard company, with the participation of these 100 people, doubled its scale and increased its overall strength. Compared with the King Kong bodyguard company, the gap between blue shield and King Kong bodyguard company has been greatly shortened, but there is still a gap. After all, the King Kong bodyguard company is an old brand, while the blue shield has only been established for a few months.


    Originally, Chu fan wanted to stay another night and feed Lan Jie at one time. But now she''s full of money. How can she care about Chu fan? No way, Chu fan had to give the golden silk soft armor to Lan Jie, and then drove back to Jinghu District.


    The demolition of shanty towns was completed smoothly after Chu fan saved the pillar last time. Now, such a large shanty town has been razed to the ground, surrounded by huge billboards more than five meters high, and people outside can''t see the situation inside.


    It was already dark, but the construction site was brightly lit, the machines roared, and the work was in full swing. Loaded muck trucks drove out of the gate of the construction site and transported out of the city.


    But just then, a dozen muck trucks came and blocked the gate of the construction site. More than twenty people jumped out of the car and surrounded the gate with noise.


    "Why don''t you use my car? It''s agreed. How can you say you''ll go back?"


    "Yes, call your boss out. If you don''t give me an explanation today, we won''t go."


    "Call chairman Su out and we''ll only talk to her..."


    Wearing a red helmet, Su Yuan came over surrounded by more than a dozen people, glanced at the people who came to make trouble, and said coldly, "where''s Cao Yang? Let him come and talk to me."


    "Our boss isn''t here. What do you say to me?" a thin man stepped forward and snorted coldly. "Chairman Su, we just want to ask, why don''t we use our car? You are the boss of a big group company. Do you go back? Do you do things like this?"


    Hao Jia said angrily, "why don''t you use your car? Don''t you count it in your heart? Our company has more than 30 excavators working and needs at least 100 muck trucks to transport, but your Cao Yang only found more than a dozen cars. We haven''t asked him for delay fees yet. How dare you make trouble?"


    "I remind you that there is still time to go, otherwise you will bear all the losses caused by the delay of the project."


    "Oh, scare me?" the thin man stretched out his hands and sneered. "Come on, hurry and ask someone to catch us. I just don''t have room to eat."


    "You... Wait, I''ll call the police." Hao Jia was so angry that she trembled. She touched her cell phone and was about to call the police. At this time, Su Yuan reached out and stopped her.


    "President su..."


    Su Yuan stared at the thin man opposite and said faintly, "tell me, what do you want?"

 Chapter 423

    "It''s still Su Dongming."


    The thin man said with a smile: "it''s actually very simple. Let the Longjiang team go away and leave the job to brother Cao. Isn''t it a hundred muck trucks? Brother Cao promised to send you a hundred cars early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, you will come early tomorrow morning to replace the Longjiang team."


    The thin man glared: "no, we must stop today and wait until our car comes."


    Su Yuan sneered, "stop work? Do you know how much I have to lose if I stop for one night? Not counting forklifts, each of the 30 excavators costs 3000 yuan a day, and the oil money is another."


    "There are also various types of work on the construction site. At least 300 people work night shifts, with an average of 150 per person. The project must be completed by the end of the year, otherwise, I need to pay three times the liquidated damages - 80 million."


    Su Yuan sneered, "if you delay for half an hour, I will lose tens of thousands of yuan. Who will pay for this money?"


    "Come on, you''ve lost? Who are we looking for?" the thin man said in a loud voice. "If you don''t use our car today, don''t want to go out. See who has consumed energy?"


    This is hob meat.


    People''s cars are parked on the side of the road, even if the police come. But if their cars don''t go and the muck can''t be transported out, the project will have to stop.


    "Su Dong, why don''t you call president Chu?" Hao Jia whispered.


    In this case, Chu fan can solve it, and others have no move at all. However, Suyuan doesn''t want chu fan to intervene in this matter. She knows Chu fan too well. If Chu fan comes, these people will suffer.


    It''s best to solve it in a proper way. It''s really impossible


    "Where''s Zhao Junjie? Didn''t he find Cao Yang?" Su Yuan ordered, "call Zhao Junjie right away and ask him to come as soon as possible."


    "Oh, good!" Hao Jia hurriedly called Zhao Junjie and said a few words to hang up the phone, but said, "president Zhao will come right away, but he..."


    "What happened to him?"


    "It seems that... I haven''t been drinking less, and there are... Women around me." Hao Jia couldn''t say any more. Her face was slightly red and she bowed her head.


    Su Yuan frowned and said nothing. It''s true that Zhao Junjie went to dinner, but you have to grasp the scale, don''t you? And who are you looking for? They are hooligans, ruffians and scoundrels.


    "Call the police." Su yuan threw down a sentence and turned and walked back to the office.


    About ten minutes later, Zhao Junjie, who was full of wine and perfume, broke into the door without knocking. Drunken, he said drunken, "the chairman of the Soviet Union, I... Talked about it. According to our budget, I spent less than two hundred thousand."


    "Mr. Zhao, did you find Cao Yang? Now his team has blocked the gate of the construction site. You say, how to deal with this?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su, i... Er, I''ve talked to Cao Yang. He said that he would draw 30 yuan as compensation for the muck truck tonight."


    "Thirty yuan? Why didn''t he grab it?" Suyuan was furious.


    Under normal circumstances, it costs 70 yuan to transport a truck of muck. Cao Yang wants an extra 30 yuan, which is equivalent to 100 yuan for a truck of muck. After working continuously for one night, each muck truck had to run at least five times, and 100 muck trucks were 500 times. Su Yuan had to take out 15000 yuan for this.


    The money is not much, but the key is not to do so. Why should he blackmail? If the money is given and someone extorts it tomorrow, do you have to spend money to settle it? No matter how much money she has, she can''t help being so defeated.


    When Su Yuan was about to call Chu fan, Hao Jia hurried over and said excitedly, "Dong Su, Chu is coming."


    "Chu fan is coming?" Su Yuan ran out in surprise.


    At the gate, the thin man who was arrogant just now was kicked by several people to cry. Seeing the situation, the drivers who came with him got on the bus and ran away.


    They are not afraid of the police, but they are afraid of the real underworld. Just now, more than a dozen motorcycles came, and guys dressed in non mainstream clothes surrounded these drivers with baseball bats and iron pipes.


    The thin man wanted to run when the situation was bad. He was knocked down by a stick. His ribs were broken when he kicked. If it weren''t for the roar of the police car, it''s not certain whether the thin man would survive.


    "Stop, don''t run," shouted the policeman, taking out his gun.


    "Bah!" the head Huang Mao threw away his baseball bat and shouted to the police, "I beat you. Catch me."


    Soon, Huang Mao was taken away, and the thin man dying on the ground was also sent to the hospital. The rest of the people rushed to the gate of the construction site and resumed the flow again.


    Suyuan''s eyes widened and she couldn''t find Chu fan. She was about to call him when she saw some familiar guys in front of her with a smile on her face and said, "brother fan, what else can you tell me?"


    "Well, well done!" Chu fan came over from behind Su Yuan, pointed to the man in front of him and said, "come in and I''ll arrange an errand for you."


    "Brother Xie fan was promoted." the man was overjoyed. He looked like he was drunk and walked with a flutter.


    Su Yuan glanced at Chu fan: "when did you come back? And what happened to those people just now?"


    "Come on, let''s go in." Chu fan took Su Yuan''s waist and walked towards the office.


    It turned out that Chu fan had been here for a while and witnessed the whole process. He also saw that the police had nothing to do about it, and it was inconvenient for him to do it. But to deal with these scoundrels, we must find more scoundrels and ruthless thugs than them to deal with them.


    But now, the autumn rhyme is dead, Li Qingcheng disappears, and the whole Jinghu District is headless and has become a plate of scattered sand. However, coincidentally, Chu fan has Ma Yuanli''s phone in his hand.


    Ma Yuanli is Ma Yuanyi''s brother, but he doesn''t have the ability of his eldest brother. However, he is very good at mixing society. Because at the station, I saw Chu fan''s godmother Lin su''e and others over. I seemed to regard myself as Chu fan''s confidant. With this flag, I got up in Jinghu District.


    No, Ma Yuanli didn''t say a word when he received a call from Chu fan. He couldn''t even care about the women under him. On the way, the bird rushed over.


    It didn''t come in vain. It was finally recognized by brother fan.


    "In the future, you will take some brothers to stay at the construction site and help maintain law and order on the construction site. Do you know how to do such a thing again?"


    "Know!" Ma Yuanli nodded hurriedly. "Don''t worry, brother fan. If anyone dares to make trouble at the construction site in the future, I must peel his skin."


    Chu fan glared: "stupid! Is there no other way to beat people half to death like today, and then find a brother to take the blame and go to prison for a few years? Use your brain?"


    "Er... I see. I''ll use my brain more in the future and don''t act recklessly." Ma Yuanli''s forehead was sweating, and his heart said that the eldest brother was really hard to serve.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "go back and ask your people to bring their ID card tomorrow and come to the construction site to owe a temporary worker agreement."


    "Temporary workers?" Ma Yuanli was a little discouraged. Chu Fan said that it was too far from what he expected.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "don''t be unkind. I let you be temporary workers because I''m afraid you''ll be involved in the company, but it won''t give you less benefits. In the future, the things on the road will be handled by you."


    "Thank you, brother fan. I will live up to your expectations." Ma Yuanli was so excited that he almost fainted. If someone with a bad heart must smoke happily.


    Is that a step to the sky? What''s the matter? I''ll see who dares to oppose me in the future


    After Ma Yuanli left, Chu fan took Su Yuan and sat down in a chair and asked, "what''s going on?"


    It turned out that a large number of muck trucks were needed to dig the foundation on the construction site. President Zhao Junjie volunteered to contact a private team. The team leader was Cao Yang. It is said that there were more than 100 muck trucks in hand.


    It was a simple matter, but after the excavator began to work, Cao Yang only mobilized more than a dozen muck trucks, which was a drop in the bucket and couldn''t get busy at all.


    After contacting for more than two hours, she didn''t get any results. There was no way. Su Yuan had to contact the Longjiang team in person. Without saying a word, they arranged 100 muck trucks, which enabled the construction site to operate normally.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, Cao Yang didn''t know where he heard about it. It was shameless to send someone to block the door.


    "Where''s Zhao Junjie?" Chu fan asked.


    Su Yuan said reluctantly, "today, he has a wine Bureau almost every day these days. Building materials such as steel bars and cement have almost signed. Although the reimbursement cost is more, the wine is not wasted. The price of building materials is lower than expected. In this regard, we should save at least more than 10 million in the early stage."


    "The business negotiated at the wine table costs less, so you haven''t thought about quality?"


    Chu fan took out two steel bar heads more than ten centimeters long, handed them to Su Yuan and said in a deep voice, "this is what I picked up when I was wandering around the construction site just now. Look for yourself. Does this steel bar meet the standard?"


    By the bright light above her head, Su Yuan looked carefully and suddenly looked angry. On the surface, the steel bar is the same as the national standard steel bar, but the fault can be seen from the broken stubble.


    The broken stubble of the national standard reinforcement is silver white without any impurities, but only one layer of the surface of the two reinforcement is silver white, and the inside is black.


    Su Yuan is not a layman who doesn''t understand anything. Obviously, the purity of the steel bar is not enough and can''t reach the national standard at all. If such steel bars are used in construction, it will be strange if there is no problem with the buildings built.


    "Hao Jia, go and call Zhao Qingyuan for me." Su Yuan was so angry that she trembled. If Zhao Junjie was here, she had to hit the two steel bars on his head.


    Are you short of money? If you are really short of money, you can tell me, how can you do such a thing? You''re biting me, the company, and the people. You are wicked!


    What makes Su Yuan more angry is Zhao Qingyuan, who is responsible for quality inspection. He even conceals such a big thing. I really don''t understand why their father and son did this. Am I not good enough to your father and son?


    Soon, Zhao Qingyuan, wearing a hard hat, came in and asked sweating, "Dong Su, what are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 424

    "Mr. Zhao, you are tired these days." before Su Yuan questioned, Chu fan took Zhao Qingyuan''s hand and sat down in a chair.


    This scene also made Su Yuan realize that she was a little anxious. At present, what I see is that there is a problem with the building materials of steel bars, as well as cement, formwork and other building materials. From this point of view, I''m afraid the quality of these building materials will not be as good as there.


    Zhao Qingyuan was a little flattered and said with a smile: "tired is a little tired, but the mood is much happier than before. Ha ha, according to this momentum, I can guarantee that within five years, our Sichuan Chongqing group will surpass Dafa group and become the leading development and construction group company in Sichuan Province."


    "Hehe, I believe in Mr. Zhao''s ability, but I have to stutter at a meal. Before the company has developed, I''m tired out first." Chu fan poured him a glass of water and said with concern, "you have to pay more attention to your body and combine work and rest."


    "It''s all right. The foundation is the key. I have to keep an eye on it, or I won''t rest assured." Zhao Qingyuan drank and asked, "Dong Su, what do you want me to do?"


    Originally, Su Yuan wanted to hit two steel heads on his face, but I''m afraid he didn''t know about it because of his conscientious and hard-working attitude towards the company.


    After hesitation, Su Yuan took out the two steel heads and put them in front of Zhao Qingyuan. She said faintly, "look, this is what Chu fan just picked up from the steel material field."


    "This... This is the batch of steel bars we just came back?" Zhao Qingyuan was surprised and stood up.


    He has worked in architecture for half his life. It''s not too much to say that he is an expert in architecture. The broken stubbles of the two steel bars are new. It is obvious that they have just been cut off for a short time, and there is a black core in the middle of the steel bar, which is obviously adulteration. It is not even as good as ordinary steel bars, let alone national standards.


    Dare not neglect, Zhao Qingyuan strode out and went straight to the reinforcement material field. More than a dozen rebar workers are working overtime on the site. Cutting machines, bending machines and other machines make harsh noise, but those steel workers turn a deaf ear to it and are busy with their work in an orderly manner.


    "Zhao Gong, you haven''t gone back to rest yet?" a worker with a little clean writing on his body rushed forward.


    His name is Liu San. He is the group leader of the reinforcement worker. He doesn''t work. He just cares about technical work such as distribution and drawings. Boss Liu, the foreman of the reinforcement worker, is his own brother.


    If you want to stand firm on the construction site and not be wronged, the contractor must arrange the foreman well. Otherwise, you will find your problems every three or five times, and there are all kinds of fines, which can make you give money to the company. Therefore, seeing Zhao Qingyuan coming, Liu San didn''t dare to neglect at all. He took out a box of good cigarettes specially prepared for the leaders and handed one with a smile on his face.


    With a cold face, Zhao Qingyuan pushed his hand away and strode to the cutting machine. He bent down to pick up a newly cut rebar and looked at it by the light. Suddenly, his face was like death, his body shook and almost fell to the ground.


    Chu fan, who then came, quickly held him and advised him, "Mr. Zhao, don''t get excited. You can''t make a final decision until you find out what happened. Maybe your son is also a victim."


    Su Yuan glanced at Liu San and others and said coldly, "where''s the foreman of your reinforcement group? Let him come right away."


    "Yes, i... I''ll call my eldest brother right now." Liu San''s forehead was sweating. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called my eldest brother.


    Liu San just put down the phone. Chu fan asked faintly, "you don''t know what''s going on with such steel bars? Why didn''t you report it?"


    "This... This..." Liu San hesitated, glanced at Zhao Qingyuan secretly and dared not speak.


    Zhao Qingyuan was furious: "at this time, do you still want to hide? To tell the truth, who let you keep secret?"


    "Yes... It''s your son, president Zhao, who personally made the sealing order." Liu San was so nervous that he was sweating all over and dared not breathe.


    Zhao Qingyuan closed his eyes in despair and couldn''t help crying. I''ve never dared to be selfish and lazy, but I didn''t expect my son to do such a thing. It''s against the law.


    Suddenly, Zhao Qingyuan stared, turned and ran towards the tall cement tank. Since the reinforcement does not meet the standard, it is estimated that the cement is not good, as well as the formwork, steel pipe, wood and other building materials used in the project


    If these materials are unqualified, the huge loss will be at least 100 million. One hundred million, what will you pay for it?


    In front of the cement tank, Zhao Qingyuan mixed water and mud with a spade of cement and a spade of sand. Just a few times, his face became more pale without any blood.


    Chu fan squatted down, twisted a piece of cement with his hand, shook his head and said, "the strength is not enough, not even 325."


    Conventional cement standards are divided into three types: 325, 425 and 525. For ordinary houses and warehouses, 325 cement is enough, but it is necessary to use 525 high-strength cement to build buildings or high-rise buildings.


    The reinforcement is not up to standard, and the cement is not. If these two materials are used to build a building, I really don''t know what the building will be like. It won''t collapse halfway, but the life of this building must be greatly reduced. I''m afraid there will be cracks and dangerous buildings just after the building is built.


    At this time, all the foremen who got the news rushed over. Boss Liu, the reinforcement foreman, was sweating and panting: "Chairman, I should review. I shouldn''t be threatened by Zhao Junjie. I should tell you the truth earlier. You can punish me as much as you want, but you can''t drive me away."


    The tile foreman also hurriedly said, "Chairman, I''m just about to report to you. The cement we have entered this time is not strong enough, but we can''t use it to lay a foundation."


    "Chairman, the formwork is also unqualified. It is not only thin, not smooth enough, but also not a pure bamboo fender." the carpenter also began to pour bitter water. "This kind of board can be used twice at most, and it will be discarded after two times. There are also wooden squares, most of which are edge leather materials, and they seem to have been soaked in water, like straw, and break when they fall."


    "Chairman, the model of steel pipe is not up to standard, the pipe wall is too thin, and the bearing capacity is certainly not good..."


    A group of people vied with each other for fear that Su Yuan didn''t know. But at this time, you remember to report. What have you done? Can you hide such a big thing?


    "Poof!" Zhao Qingyuan suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were black and he fainted straightly.


    Chu fan hurriedly held Zhao Qingyuan and urged, "hurry, call an ambulance..."


    In the corridor of the hospital, Su Yuan sat in a chair and was silent. Chu fan patted her on the shoulder and comforted, "don''t think too much. It''s not your fault."


    "It''s my fault that I don''t know people, employ people improperly, and appoint people by favoritism."


    Su Yuan said bitterly, "I thought Zhao Junjie was a talented and trustworthy person, but I never thought he would do such a thing. And those foremen are all my distant cousins. I think my family is better than outsiders. At least I don''t have to worry about quality."


    "What Cheng thought, it was these relatives who joined Zhao Junjie to cheat me." Su Yuan raised her head, looked at Chu fan and asked in a trembling voice, "Chu fan, do you say I am a qualified chairman?"


    "Eat a moat and gain a wisdom. Who can always go with the wind and water in this life?" Chu fan sat down beside her, hugged her shoulder, smiled and comforted, "in fact, I have to thank Zhao Junjie. He taught you a vivid lesson. In the future, you won''t make such mistakes again."


    Suyuan hugged Chu fan tightly, put her cheek on his chest and murmured, "Chu fan, I''m so tired!"


    "Disheartened?" Chu Fan said with a smile, "if you''re tired, you''ll quit. If you sell the company, you''ll concentrate on being a young grandmother at home. Just put out your clothes and open your mouth."


    "That''s not good. I didn''t give up halfway when I was doing something." Su Yuan sat up straight and his eyes lit up again. "Look, I will make the Sichuan Chongqing group stronger and stronger. When our son grows up, I will give him the company, and then retire to the mountains and forests with you. I can''t ask about the Jianghu anymore."


    "Haha, that''s a good proposal, but when are you going to have a son for me?"


    "I have to ask you that, don''t I?"


    "Cough, we are still young. Wait."


    Zhao Qingyuan didn''t hurt much. He was just worried. After being sedated by the doctor, he fell asleep. Zhao Junjie didn''t know it. When he got home, he slept with his head covered. The phone rang for more than an hour, and he didn''t wake up. It was not until the cell phone ran out of power that it was completely quiet.


    The next morning, Zhao Junjie, who had slept all night, got up refreshed, washed and dressed neatly to work in the company. But as soon as he entered the company, he felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the company. All the employees were evasive, and no one greeted him.


    This is not right. Usually, everyone has to call president Zhao when they see him all the way. What''s the matter today? Zhao Junjie looked down at himself. There was nothing wrong with the button and the pants were not opened?


    When he came to his office, Zhao Junjie asked the Secretary to pour himself a cup of coffee, but he shouted twice and didn''t see the shadow of the secretary. He was angry. The Secretary knocked on the door, came in and said carefully, "president Zhao, the chairman asked you to go to the conference room for a meeting."


    "What''s the meeting in the early morning?" Zhao Junjie waved impatiently. "Go and pour me a cup of coffee, and then help me contact the factory director of the tower crane factory. We must fix the price of the tower crane today."


    The Secretary hesitated and said, "Mr. Zhao, you don''t know. Your father was hospitalized last night."


    "What?" Zhao Junjie stood up and said in surprise, "my father was hospitalized? What disease? He was fine yesterday. Why was he hospitalized suddenly? Did something happen on the construction site?"


    "Er... You''d better go to the conference room first. The chairman is waiting for you."


    Pay attention to the official account: Qingxiang bookstore, free reading and welfare.

 Chapter 425

    It depends. It''s a little bad.


    After Zhao Junjie sent the Secretary away, he quickly called his father. Unfortunately, the phone has been turned off and Zhao Qingyuan can''t be contacted at all. He took out his mobile phone and wanted to ask someone what the meeting was about, but when he took out the phone, he found that the mobile phone had been turned off.


    Damn it, what the hell happened today?


    "Mr. Zhao, the chairman is waiting for you to have a meeting." Hao Jia knocked on the door, gave a cold greeting, turned and walked towards the conference room.


    Zhao Junjie didn''t dare to neglect. He hurriedly followed Hao Jia to the conference room. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that the top management of the company was in place. Even Su Yuan had sat in her seat and the tea was going to be cold. Obviously, he won''t wait for a while.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Zhao Junjie pleaded guilty and sat down on Su Yuan''s left hand.


    Su Yuan said lightly, "let''s have a meeting. I''d like to ask you, what does a construction company rely on for its development?"


    "Integrity, people do not stand without faith. Business and life are the same reason. Who is willing to do business with you without integrity?" sitting opposite Zhao Junjie was financial director Zhou Hailing. She also snorted at Zhao Junjie.


    This woman, is menopause early? I provoked you. What are you mad at me?


    However, at this time, Zhao Junjie didn''t have time to argue with Zhou hailing and hurriedly said, "I think it''s quality. As long as we improve the project quality, the company will naturally win the reputation of the people. With the support of the people, the company will naturally develop."


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao said very well."


    Su Yuan smiled and praised in front, but before Zhao Junjie was modest, Su Yuan''s face was as cold as ice. She slapped the table hard, stood up and shouted angrily: "Zhao Junjie, since you know that quality is the foundation of the company, why do you take kickbacks and buy a pile of defective products? What do you mean?"


    Zhao Junjie was startled. It took him a long time to relax. He was immediately filled with indignation and said, "Chairman, you wronged me by saying that. I''m drinking and vomiting blood for the company. Now you suspect that I take kickbacks? You can check it. If I take a penny from others, I''ll break my fingers and give it to you."


    "OK, I''ll see how you break your fingers later." Su Yuan said coldly, "come on, bring all the evidence."


    Hao Jia pushed the door and came in with a tray in her hand covered with a red cloth. She came to Su Yuan and put the tray on the conference table.


    Su Yuan glanced at Zhao Junjie and said coldly, "Zhao Junjie, if you repent now, it''s still time."


    "Hum, if you don''t do anything wrong, you won''t be afraid of ghosts calling."


    "OK, I''ll let everyone see today. What did you Zhao Junjie do behind our backs?" Su Yuan said and suddenly opened the red cloth.


    The senior executives of the company on both sides of the conference table stood up, the inspector''s neck, eyes widened, stared at a few things in the tray, and vaguely understood something. Before, they envied Zhao Junjie and made a fat difference, but now it seems that this is a thunder. Who touches who dies.


    Su Yuan picked up a rebar, let everyone see clearly, and said loudly, "this is the rebar that president Zhao came back. For this batch of materials, Zhao Zongguang spent more than 100000 on drinking and massage. The price of this batch of rebar is 10% lower than the market price, saving our company nearly 8 million."


    "However, after the inspection of the quality supervision department, this batch of rebar is neither national standard nor produced by regular manufacturers." Su Yuan said coldly, "do you know the consequences of building with this kind of rebar? The bearing weight of load-bearing beams and columns should be reduced by at least 50%, and once the pressure is too heavy, the load-bearing beams and columns will break. Do you know what this means?"


    Who doesn''t understand such a simple truth? At least, this is self digging. At worst, it is simply careless. Buildings are easy to collapse and bury people inside.


    Is Zhao Junjie crazy? You''re too brave. How can you do such a thing? You are the president. Do you still lack the money for those kickbacks?


    Su Yuan glanced at Zhao Junjie, who was sweating, and ignored him. Instead, she picked up a piece of solidified cement and said, "this is also the 525 cement that Zhao zongjin came back. It can be detected by the quality supervision department. This is not 525 cement at all, and it didn''t even reach 325."


    "Building houses with this kind of cement is not as strong and durable as those built with adobe, not to mention building high-rise buildings? With this kind of cement and this kind of steel bar, I doubt whether our buildings can be built."


    "There are also templates, wood squares, steel pipes and other materials that are seriously unqualified. Zhao Junjie, please explain to me and everyone what''s going on?"


    Zhao Junjie wiped his sweat and said in a trembling voice, "I... I reviewed. Because of my negligence, I was cheated by those profiteers..."


    "So you don''t know that these building materials are unqualified?"


    "Of course I don''t know. If I knew, how could I buy it back?"


    Su Yuan sneered, "I knew you could argue. Hao Jia, let those foremen come in."


    Foreman? Zhao Junjie quickly looked sideways. When he saw boss Liu and other foreman came in, he suddenly felt weak and paralyzed on the chair.


    "Tell me, how did Zhao Junjie tell you? What benefits did he give you?" Su Yuan snorted coldly.


    Boss Liu hurriedly said, "on the day when the steel bar was bought back, president Zhao invited me to drink and found me two young ladies Shuang Fei. Afterwards, he gave me 30000 yuan to shut down the workers and don''t talk. He also said that as long as I follow him well, there will be endless work in the future, and the price will be higher than that of other companies."


    "Mr. Su, I was confused for a while and was fooled by Mr. Zhao. You have a lot of adults. Spare me this time. I will do well in the future..."


    Su Yuan waved to interrupt boss Liu and said to another contractor, "you say!"


    The words of several people are almost the same, but they eat, drink, play with women and give money, but it''s such a small profit that they bought these guys off.


    "You all go out!"


    Su Yuan kicked out all the contractors who begged for mercy, glanced at Zhao Junjie, who looked like death, and said, "now, what else do you have to say?"


    "There''s nothing to say. Call the police and arrest me." Zhao Junjie was frustrated and calmed down.


    Su Yuan said angrily, "I just don''t understand why you did this? I gave you 10% of the shares. Aren''t you satisfied? You ruined the whole company for a little rebate?"


    "No one wants a woman I can''t get." Zhao Junjie stared at Su Yuan and said in a deep voice, "you know? I liked you from the first time I saw you. In order to please you and make you happy, I didn''t sleep for three days and nights and made a plan."


    "In order to see you often, I incorporated the design company into your company and willingly became a soldier under you for your dispatch." Zhao Junjie laughed at himself, "but what did I get? You only have Chu fan in your eyes. He is good at everything and is right in everything. I''m unwilling. Why does he have you? He doesn''t deserve..."


    "Shut up!" Su Yuan said angrily. "You are not qualified to judge the relationship between Chu fan and me. Moreover, in my opinion, I am still climbing with him."


    "Without Chu fan, I may be dead now; without Chu fan, there can be no company; without Chu fan, we can''t get such a big project; without Chu fan, we still don''t know, and the company is almost destroyed in your hands."


    Su Yuan laughed at herself: "yes, he has other women, but what''s the matter? I don''t care!"


    Zhao Junjie was almost as angry as his father. If Chu fan were here, he would have to die with him.


    He Shengliang is born with Yu. Woo woo!


    Suddenly, the door of the conference room was pushed open. Zhao Qingyuan, pale, came in with two policemen. Seeing this scene, Zhao Junjie trembled and said, "Dad, I''m your son."


    "I... I don''t have a son. My son died long ago." Zhao Qingyuan burst into tears and burst into tears.


    Mourn their misfortune and be angry.


    "Zhao Junjie, you are suspected of commercial fraud, bribery and many other charges. Come back to the police station with us for investigation." the two policemen took out handcuffs and directly handcuffed Zhao Junjie''s hands, half pushing and half pulling them out.


    Walking to the door of the conference room, Zhao Junjie suddenly ran back like crazy, holding the door frame in his hand, cried loudly and shouted, "Dad, I''m your son, you can''t stop me, Dad, Dad, I know I''m wrong..."


    The voice became smaller and smaller until Zhao Junjie''s voice disappeared. Su Yuan sighed bitterly and said, "president Zhao, why do you bother? I''m not going to sue him."


    "If you don''t sue him, you are kind-hearted, but he is my son. He did such a thing. I......" Zhao Qingyuan slapped himself in the face. "I have no way to teach my son. I am ashamed."


    "President Zhao, what are you doing?" Su Yuan comforted. "No one is perfect and no gold is red. Speaking of it, I am also responsible for it."


    Aren''t you responsible? You don''t look so beautiful. Can you hook away Zhao Junjie''s soul? Can you do such a crazy thing?


    Beauty is a curse!


    Zhao Qingyuan took out a contract and put it in front of Su Yuan. Relieved, he said, "I have signed this contract. Although it is far from enough to compensate the company for its losses, I can only take out so much money."


    "Zhao Bo, I really want to take back the shares, but I won''t want them in vain." before Zhao Qingyuan spoke, Su Yuan waved her hand and interrupted, "listen to me first. This time, although the company will lose a sum of money, the amount is not large. Moreover, the suppliers of these materials don''t want to be better. How to eat the money, you have to spit it out for me and have to eat a lawsuit."


    "As for you, I hope you will stay in the company. The company needs people like you."


    Suddenly, a security guard hurried in and said anxiously, "the chairman is bad. Our company is surrounded by migrant workers on the construction site..."

 Chapter 426

    "We want to support our family, we want to eat..."


    Outside the Sichuan Chongqing group, hundreds of migrant workers gathered, shouting slogans as if they were about to mutiny. If not for the many security guards led by Wu Gang who desperately blocked the gate, these migrant workers would have to rush in, smash and rob. But even so, Wu Gang and others were torn so badly that their trousers and belts were almost broken.


    No way, they can''t hit people, can they? If you don''t do it, your fists are hard to defeat your four hands. Where can you resist? The most irritating thing is that I don''t know who instigated it. I got a group of female workers to take the lead. Wu Gang and others dare not move them. They are not used to Wu Gang and others, and they can''t resist it.


    Just then, surrounded by a group of people, Su Yuan came out of the company.


    "Chairman, you can''t go out. These migrant workers are crazy and will hurt you." Wu Gang tried his best to dissuade.


    Su Yuan looked cold, waved her hand and said, "get out of the way. I see who dares to touch me?"


    Wu Gang was still hesitating. The tall Shirley came forward and pushed him away, protecting Su Yuan and strode out. Wherever they passed, the migrant workers who tried to squeeze forward could not help shivering, shaking their shoulders and could not squeeze any more.


    "Calm down, President Su is out." Wu Gang, the security minister, grabbed a loudspeaker from his subordinates and shouted a few words. The angry crowd finally calmed down. Wu Gang didn''t dare to neglect. He quickly handed the loudspeaker to Su Yuan and organized people to surround Su Yuan for fear that she would receive some harm.


    Su Yuan stood on the steps and looked at the dark crowd in front of her. Her face was not timid. She said in a deep voice, "everyone, are you afraid that I will dismiss you? I can tell you frankly that as long as you work hard, I Sichuan Chongqing group will not treat anyone badly. However, those who harm the interests of the group will be kicked out of the construction site and will never be used again."


    Before the people in the audience yelled, Su Yuan waved her hand and suppressed what they were going to say: "Please believe me, the foreman must go, but as long as you want to stay, I will welcome you with both hands. Moreover, the salary of each employee will be increased by 20 yuan on the original basis. In a moment, I will let someone sign a contract and insurance with you. Even if I compensate the whole company, I will never treat you badly."


    Under Su Yuan''s sincere guidance, the migrant workers dispersed one after another, and a mutiny subsided. However, when Su Yuan returned to the office, the computers on the desktop were thrown to the ground by her, which made her pretty white.


    Secretary Liu Wenzhu was startled. It was the first time she had seen Su Yuan lose her temper since she went to work these days. When she was at a loss, Hao Jia came in and motioned Liu Wenzhu to clean up the things on the ground. Then she came behind Su Yuan and asked for instructions carefully: "Mr. Su, the contract is ready. Let''s go to the construction site now, or..."


    "Ask Wu Jun to take a few people with us to the construction site and throw out those scum." Su Yuan was so angry that she couldn''t help ah Dou. She didn''t succeed enough and failed more than enough.


    Originally, Liu Wenzhu needed some more exercise before he could officially take over as a secretary, but now, Zhao Junjie was taken away by the police, a big stall in the company needs to be handled, and many posts need manpower. Therefore, Hao Jia quickly took office, officially became the director of the personnel department, and handed over the secretary position to Liu Wenzhu.


    As for the post of president, Su Yuan had to hold it concurrently. After some preparation, they drove several cars and quickly came to the construction site, but when they arrived at the construction site, they found that everything had been settled.


    Chu fan came out of the migrant workers'' dormitory with a cigarette in his mouth. Some familiar migrant workers greeted him and went to work one after another.


    "I''m sorry!" Suyuan bowed her head with guilt. Chu fan helped her keep the company in order at the beginning, but unexpectedly, it almost caused great disaster in less than a month.


    Chu Fan said earnestly, "it''s not me who you want to apologize, but the old brothers who were run away. They are the people with real skills."


    "I... I''ll send someone to contact them now..."


    "No, I''ve called in person." Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "when Haige and them come back, you can apologize to them in person and give them a stable position. All kinds of treatment are the same as the employees of the company."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Chu fan patted her on the shoulder and comforted: "OK, don''t think too much. Haige, they are not small bellied people. Although they have been wronged, from now on, they will leave the countryside and become senior workers."


    Su Yuan nodded: "tomorrow I''ll have someone prepare a house for them. As long as I have worked in the company for 20 years, the house will be theirs."


    "This move is high!" Chu fan praised with a thumbs up.


    Five days later, an uproar finally settled. Because of Su Yuan''s understanding, Zhao Junjie was sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment for one year, suspended for one year, which means that he came out without sitting in prison for one day.


    Although Su Yuan also invited him to continue as the director of the design department, he had no face to stay in the company and left Sichuan Province alone. His father Zhao Qingyuan couldn''t withstand the blow. He was seriously ill and wanted to resign, but he didn''t get approval and rested at home temporarily.


    The defective materials on the construction site were pulled back by the major suppliers, and the payment for goods was returned without any difference. However, the company outside and inside here also lost millions, but compared with the material payment of hundreds of millions, millions are nothing.


    There were also several contractors who wanted to play love cards and set up relatives when something happened. They wanted to ask for forgiveness. Su yuan threw them out impolitely. Such mercenary people are not as good as relatives, even other people for two generations.


    Moreover, Su Yuan especially stressed in the company that nepotism is strictly prohibited. Once found, they will all be kicked out of the company. Of course, the company is not unreasonable. If your relatives and friends are really capable, the company also welcomes them.


    Before, the personnel department was held by Zhao Junjie, so there was such a file. But now, the personnel department is in charge of Hao Jia. I believe there will be no similar incident again.


    After the family affairs are handled, Chu fan is ready to go to Sichuan Province. First, he helps Dou Yutong consolidate the plate of Sichuan Province. After taking back the prefecture level cities, he and Tangmen take Lu Yuanqing of Guizhou Province and break Zhu jiuzhong''s hand.


    But when he was ready to leave, Xia Yanran suddenly visited.


    "What? Zhu jiuzhong ran away?" Chu fan was surprised. "Even if sang Kun explained, Zhu jiuzhong wouldn''t run away? Is there any evidence against Zhu jiuzhong in Sang Kun''s hand?"


    "You guessed it." Xia Yanran said in a deep voice, "Sang Kun is a very cautious person. Every transaction is carried out on his territory. Therefore, almost no transaction, he will secretly take a video. If Zhu jiuzhong dares to pit him, he will give the video to the Huaxia police."


    "What about this video?"


    "In Sang Kun''s nest, only his fingerprints and pupils can unlock the lock."


    Chu fan suddenly exclaimed, "no, Zhu jiuzhong is not running away, but going to Sang Kun''s nest to destroy the video data."


    "Don''t worry, Zhu jiuzhong is not so easy."


    Xia Yanran poured herself a glass of water. After taking a sip, she said in a deep voice: "Sang Kun also explained that at the beginning, it was Zhu jiuzhong who gave him the news, so he could ambush aunt Xiao and my father accurately."


    "So it seems that there must be a big man behind Zhu jiuzhong. Moreover, sang Kun has the news of the video in his hand, which should also be disclosed to Zhu jiuzhong by this person." Chu Fan said positively.


    Otherwise, how could Zhu jiuzhong suddenly run away? It''s too fast.


    Xia Yanran said helplessly, "I also know that someone disclosed the news to Zhu jiuzhong, but there are too many people involved and the background is too big."


    "What about the big background? Whoever he is, your father and iron mountain''s father can''t die in vain." Chu Fanteng stood up, "I''ll find someone, and then we''ll start right away."


    Xia Yanran quickly stood up and said, "who are you looking for?"


    Chu fan didn''t answer and ran out without looking back. After a short time, he came back with an angry Kong Qingqing.


    "Do you want to take her with you?" Xia Yanran came here angrily. You''re a loser. It''s only a long time since you hooked up with another kindergarten teacher who is your daughter.


    Rabbits don''t eat nest grass yet. Can you pay attention to the impact?


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "Yan Ran, you seem to be jealous."


    "Don''t stink beautiful, who is rare?" Xia Yanran hugged her shoulder, hummed and turned her head.


    Regardless of her struggle, Chu fan just took Xia Yanran aside and whispered, "I tell you, Kong Qingqing is not an ordinary person. She has special abilities."


    Suddenly, Xia Yanran became interested: "you mean, Kong Qingqing has powers?"


    "Well, she can pry into each other''s memory by shaking hands." Chu fan whispered, "so I''m going to let her try sang Kun first to see if he''s lying or if he has any hidden information."


    Xia Yanran couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark: "shit, why didn''t you say it earlier with such a good talent? She was born for interrogation. In this way, let her join our sacred blade."


    "No!" Chu fan shook his head.


    Xia Yanran glared: "why don''t you agree? You''re honest. What''s the relationship with her?"


    "Hey, hey, she''s from the Four Saints mercenary Corps now." Chu fan smiled proudly, "but if you need it, I can let her help you several times."


    Kong Qingqing was impatient and said loudly, "when on earth will I leave? I have to attend a wedding the day after tomorrow."


    "Right away, right away." Chu fan hurriedly took Xia Yanran and walked over.


    Then, the three got on the bus to the Sichuan military region, took sang Kun, took a plane to the Yunnan Military Region, took an SUV and swaggered into the Kokang special zone of Myanma

 Chapter 427

    "Boss, I''ll go back with you, but can we go back secretly?" Sang Kun begged with a sad face.


    Now, he is no longer the big drug lord. Which of his brothers is the fuel-efficient lamp? When he was in power, he was good enough to suppress them and let them obey orders. But after his accident, it''s strange that these people didn''t rebel.


    Now, no matter who becomes the boss, he certainly doesn''t want to see sang Kun return, but Chu fan and they go back with great fanfare. Isn''t it clear that someone should kill sang Kun?


    Chu fan smiled and comforted, "don''t worry. It''s hard for you to die with me to protect you."


    In fact, sang Kun knew that Chu fan''s purpose was to lead Zhu jiuzhong out. Not surprisingly, Zhu jiuzhong should be stationed in the Kokang special zone, and the garrison is located in the Yunnan border area bordering China.


    What a special thing, this is taking me as bait.


    Sure enough, when they were more than 50 kilometers deep into Myanmar, Chu fan and them were stopped by several military vehicles. A middle-aged officer who was not tall took the lead in jumping out of the car. Then, at least more than 50 regular troops jumped out of the car and surrounded Chu fan.


    "Qingqing, it''s up to you." Chu fan smilingly pushes open the door and gets off with Kong Qingqing.


    Kong Qingqing glared at Chu fan with hatred: "you remember, this is the last time."


    "I see, go quickly." Chu fan leaned against the door, took out his cigarette and smoked comfortably.


    Kong Qingqing raised his hand, motioned that he had nothing with him, and then walked towards the middle-aged officer. Look at his dark face and bloated figure. Kong Qingqing almost didn''t vomit. But Chu fan''s order she couldn''t refuse, so she had to go forward.


    "Hi, Hello!" Kong Qingqing stretched out his hand and said with a sweet smile, "my name is Kong Qingqing, Chu fan''s secretary. Are you General Guo helmet of Kokang special zone?"


    On the way here, Kong Qingqing has peeped into sang Kun''s memory and learned that he really doesn''t need to lie. There is really a video data. However, this video data is not hidden in the bank safe as he said, but collected by one of his mistresses.


    Sang Kun said the purpose of this video was not to help Chu fan catch Zhu jiuzhong, but to take the opportunity to escape. Because in Kokang special zone, he still has many loyal men, and he has a lot of money in his hand. Once he dies, no one can get the money.


    Therefore, as long as he shows up in Kokang special zone, countless people will come to save him.


    In order to make Chu fan believe them, sang Kun deliberately pretended to look bitter and begged Chu fan to let them go back secretly. In fact, he was happy in his heart.


    No, I was blocked by my old friend, Guo helmet, as soon as I came here. Ha ha, finally saved. Eh? How did she know his name was Guo helmet?


    Kong Qingqing not only knew that the garrison commander''s name was Guo helmet, but also knew that he was a guy who liked all women. Although she was disgusted, she still stretched out her hand.


    Sure enough, Guo helmet''s cold black face suddenly bloomed in spring after seeing Kong Qingqing. He quickly held Kong Qingqing''s hand and said with a smile: "Miss Kong is so beautiful. Are you interested in settling in Myanmar? I happen to lack a secretary. You can pay as much as you want."


    Just for a moment, Kong Qingqing''s face turned red and almost sprayed out the overnight meal.


    This old guy is really disgusting. Men and women kill each other. That kind of picture greatly exceeds Kong Qingqing''s ability to bear. After two seconds, Kong Qingqing suddenly shook off Guo helmet''s hand and ran to one side to spit.


    Chu fan hurriedly took a bottle of water and handed it to her. He patted her on the back with concern and asked in a low voice, "how''s it? Is Zhu jiuzhong here?"


    "It was last night, but Zhu jiuzhong went to Japan early this morning." Kong Qingqing vomited pale, reluctantly said a few words, glanced at Guo helmet, and couldn''t help vomit again.


    Guo helmet''s old face was already black, but now it''s even darker. He pointed to Chu fan and said angrily, "let sang Kun go immediately, otherwise none of you will want to go today."


    "Hehe, are you talking to me?" Chu fan stood up with a smile and suddenly jumped out, like a running cheetah, in the blink of an eye in front of Guo helmet.


    The distance was too close, but the soldiers around dared not shoot. They shouted in panic and rushed towards Chu fan. Unfortunately, it''s too late. Guo helmet has fallen into Chu fan''s hands. No one dares to come forward.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Guo helmet was a little afraid. The humble boy in front of him was really terrible. He was stunned and didn''t even have the ability to resist.


    Chu fan patted his fat face and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. However, for our safety, we can only wrong you for a while."


    With that, Chu fan took him into the military car. Xia Yanran drove and swaggered away with Sang Kun. The garrison not only didn''t dare to stop, but also had to send two cars to follow. The escort followed Xia Yanran into the most prosperous downtown of the special zone..


    With the protection of the army, Xia Yanran and her party were unimpeded. They soon found sang Kun''s woman, got the video and returned quickly.


    Chu fan waited on the military car for two hours. Xia Yanran came back and waved to Chu fan in the car: "yes, get on the bus quickly."


    "You go first, I have some private business." Chu fan waved his hand and motioned Xia Yanran to leave as soon as possible.


    Xia Yan frowned: "what bad idea are you making? I warn you, your identity is different now. Don''t mess around?"


    "Don''t worry, I have discretion."


    Seeing that Kong Qingqing didn''t return, Chu fan hurriedly dragged her back: "you can''t go!"


    "Why? Why don''t you let me go when I''ve finished my work?" Kong Qingqing shouted angrily.


    Chu fan stared: "who said your task has been completed? Be honest."


    Kong Qingqing reluctantly sat down again and wondered whether it was time to move? Move to a place that Chu fan can''t find, so that he can''t find himself anymore.


    Originally, Xia Yanran was in a good mood, but Chu fan changed her mind temporarily. She not only didn''t go back with her, but also left Kong Qingqing. She was immediately angry.


    Losers will die on women sooner or later.


    "Nobody cares about you. You can''t go back." Xia Yanran drove away angrily with a cold face.


    Guo helmet, commander of the garrison, was in Chu fan''s hands. Therefore, Xia Yanran was safer and had a smooth journey. It took only about half an hour to return to China.


    Chu fan made a phone call and confirmed that Xia Yanran was not in danger. Then he smiled and patted Guo helmet on the shoulder: "General Guo, I really offended you just now. In order to apologize, I decided to help you regulate your body and let you reorganize your male style."


    "Really?" General Guo helmet was moved.


    Although he is just middle-aged, he has too many women around him and his body has been hollowed out. Most of the time, he needs the help of drugs to have a good time, but most of the time, he can only have an eye addiction and a hand addiction.


    "Is it necessary for me to deceive you?" Chu fan immediately ordered a few times on his small abdomen, rubbed it, and asked, "how about it? Do you feel warm? Do you have a strong impulse?"


    "Yes, it''s really hard." Guo helmet was so excited that he almost hugged Chu fan. Special, finally become a man again.


    "Stop the team, stop the team!" Guo helmet hurriedly ordered him to go down and warmly held Chu fan''s hand. "Brother, you must sit in my brother''s territory. Let me thank you."


    "Obedience is better than deference. I happen to have something to ask General Guo for your help." Chu fan takes out a bank card and puts it into Guo helmet, whispering, "this card belongs to Sang Kun. There are 300 million dollars in it, and the password is..."


    Guo helmet was startled and said in amazement, "brother, what do you mean? I haven''t thanked you for helping me with my treatment. How can I ask for your money? Take it back quickly. I can''t ask for it."


    "Hypocrisy!" Kong Qingqing snorted disdainfully and turned his head. I don''t know if she''s talking about Chu fan, Guo helmet, or both of them.


    "Ignore her. I''m spoiled."


    Chu Fan said positively, "General Guo, we don''t know each other, but sang Kun killed my father-in-law, and I must catch him. This money should be regarded as compensation for your loss."


    "No, no, I really can''t take the money."


    Guo helmet now wants to make friends with Chu fan. How can he collect his money? For him, money is just a number, but if he can make friends like Chu fan, the benefits in the future will be much more than the 300 million US dollars.


    "In fact, even if you don''t catch sang Kun, I''m going to change people. Now, if you catch sang Kun, you''ve helped me a lot." before Chu fan can speak again, Guo helmet waved his hand, "you don''t have to say anything. I won''t want the money."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll change my way. It''s said that General Guo still has shares in the jadeite jade mine. The three hundred million is regarded as a deposit. How about taking me to the mining area to pick more raw stones?"


    "It''s simple!" Guo helmet waved forthrightly, "let''s go and have dinner first. After dinner, I''ll personally take you to the mining area and let you choose at will."


    Chu fan was so excited that he almost hugged his black head and kissed him. Since this time, the energy of the bone tower has consumed a lot and is almost exhausted. This time I finally caught the chance. I have to fill the bone tower with energy at one time.


    Chu fan began to get excited. He didn''t know what kind of benefits would there be after filling the bone tower with energy?


    Soon, Chu fan and Kong Qingqing followed the army to the Kokang military region of Myanmar. In a word, within an hour, three middle-aged men came, who were the owners of three jadeite mines.


    "Let me introduce you. This is my brother Chu fan, who wants to buy jadeite raw stones in large quantities." Guo helmet took out the bank card Chu fan gave him and said with a proud smile, "300 million US dollars, 100 million deposit for each of your three families. If the money is not enough, the more raw stones, the better."

 Chapter 428

    Three hundred million US dollars, if converted into Chinese currency, is about 1.9 billion. Even if the three companies share, each can get an order of 6.7 billion, and the order quantity is really not small.


    Besides, this is the person introduced by Guo helmet, commander of the special zone. Who dares to neglect it? Therefore, after the military region casually ate something, Chu fan, accompanied by a school official, came to the nearest jadeite mine.


    "Brother Chu fan, all the jadeite stones are here. You can pick them up. Then I''ll send a car to you." tuhe said warmly.


    Tuhe is the owner of the jadeite mine. The jadeite mine itself has the dry shares of Guo helmet, which is naturally unimpeded in his territory. At the banquet, he learned that Chu fan had a good background in Yunnan. What else to worry about? He can coax Chu fan to be happy just by spending some oil money. Why not.


    Besides, I''ve got all the six or seven hundred million, but I still need this gas money?


    As tuhe spoke, he had ordered people to open the warehouse and took Chu fan in.


    I don''t know if I don''t see it. I''m surprised at it. From the outside, the warehouse was big enough, but Chu fan found that the warehouse was ridiculously big after he went in.


    It is more than 30 meters wide, 60 or 70 meters long and about 10 meters high. The overall area is at least more than 2000 square meters. A small railway track is also laid in the middle. It passes through the center of the warehouse, goes around and returns to the mine cave.


    The gate is on one side of the warehouse. After entering, Chu fan sees a mountain of jadeite stones. A driveway nearly ten meters wide is reserved in the middle. It is piled neatly on both sides. It is all emerald raw stones, and the height is almost covered.


    Tuhe spared no effort to boast about the good quality of his raw stone, the large amount of emerald, the sufficient water head and so on. That means he hopes Chu fan can spend all his money in his mine. If the other two mine owners are here, they must quarrel with him.


    "Boss tuhe, don''t worry. 100 million US dollars is just a deposit." Chu fan patted his wallet and said with a smile, "I still have more than ten billion here. Even if I buy your whole mine, it''s not a problem."


    "Ha ha, thank you so much, brother Chu fan." tuhe was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. "Don''t worry, I promise to give you the lowest price so that you can go back and make a full pot. Ha ha!"


    Looking at the green jade raw stone in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t wait and said, "boss tuhe, call all your workers and help me get a box of chalk. I''ll pick it. Your people will help me load the car. We''ll try to pick all the raw stones in the warehouse tonight."


    "OK, no problem." tuhe ordered it immediately without saying a word.


    Although Chu fan made a mountain out of a molehill, he was the buyer, introduced by General Guo helmet, and the purchase volume was so large that tuhe naturally didn''t want to offend him. In his opinion, even if you bring experts, how many "good" goods can you pick out? Just pretend to understand.


    Subsequently, more than 100 unarmed workers poured in, and two large trucks drove in at the same time. When they were ready, Chu fan had begun to choose.


    At tuhe''s command, the workers quickly got busy and loaded the raw stones selected by Chu fan, while the screened raw stones were stacked aside. At the beginning, the workers complained that Chu fan was superfluous, but after Chu fan promised to give three times the salary reward, the workers seemed to have beaten chicken blood, not to mention how hard they worked.


    For a time, the warehouse was in full swing. Two trucks were soon full, but then two more came in and continued loading


    Until dawn, Chu fan rubbed his sour eyes and jumped down from the original pile. All night, he only picked the tip of the iceberg in the warehouse. It would take at least two days to pick them all.


    This night, eight carts of jadeite raw stones were picked out, each with a load of about 50 tons. If calculated according to the ratio of 5:1, each car can produce 10 tons of jade, and eight cars are 80 tons and 160000 kilograms.


    Chu fan got more than 100 kilograms of jade for the first time. He was swallowed by the big eyed frog and got a little bone tower energy. If calculated according to this proportion, Chu fan can supplement 1600 bone tower energy. Even if the quality of jadeite is discounted, there will always be 1000 points.


    I got more than 1000 points in one night. If I choose for ten days in a row, won''t I be able to fill the bone tower with energy?


    "Don''t dream." the voice of black scale came from Chu fan''s mind. "You can only absorb 5000 points of this energy. No matter how much you absorb, it''s useless."


    "Why?" Chu fan was surprised. "How do you add the remaining five thousand points?"


    "The remaining five thousand points are supplemented not by aura, but by mental power. As for the method of supplement, it''s useless if you know now. You''d better wait until you reach the sky mirror."


    Before Chu fan asked again, tuhe''s voice came to his ear: "brother Chu fan, don''t pick any more?"


    "That''s all for now. I''m a little tired." Chu fan is really tired. He patted tuhe on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, this is just the beginning. If there''s no accident, I''ll come twice a year."


    "OK, just have a brother." tuhe smiled, handed the bill to Chu fan and said, "a total of 412 tons, 1.5 million per ton, a total of 618 million."


    One hundred million U.S. dollars is converted into Chinese currency, which is more than 650 million points. Therefore, Chu fan selects almost enough minerals.


    Chu fan waved boldly: "give the workers bonuses first, and you can see what you do with the rest of the money."


    "Good brother, refreshing!" tuhe happily hugged Chu fan''s shoulder and walked outside the warehouse. "Go, I''ll take you to eat first, and then arrange a place for you to have a good sleep."


    Because it was morning, as soon as Chu fan came out of the warehouse, he saw the mine not far away. The dark mine cave was like a fierce beast''s open mouth, which made people shudder.


    "Boss tuhe, can I go into the mine?" Chu fan asked casually.


    Tuhe said indifferently, "you can go in if you want, but you''d better have breakfast first."


    In the camp of the mining area, Chu fan saw Kong Qingqing who had slept all night. The Ni Zi was not interested in the dishes on the table. She just took a steamed bread and asked discontentedly, "Hey, when shall we go back? My classmate got married and asked me to be a bridesmaid."


    "Your classmate is married, but it''s not you. What''s your hurry?" Chu fan glanced at her. "If you want to get married, I can help you."


    "I don''t care about you." Kong Qingqing glanced at him, angrily turned and walked out.


    After breakfast, Chu fan, accompanied by tuhe, entered the mine. I thought there were jadeite stones everywhere in the mine, but Chu fan hardly saw the shadow of jadeite stones along the way.


    The wall of the cave is about ten meters wide, all of which are granite, and the mine cave is curved and dug according to the trend of the ore vein, extending hundreds of meters deep. Until the end, Chu fan finally saw the original jadeite stone, irregular round stones, inlaid on the stone wall.


    The workers drilled holes in the stone wall with an electric drill, and then a specially assigned person put explosives in it and tamped it a little bit. The whole stone wall needs about a hundred and ten eyes. After waiting for someone to withdraw dozens of meters away, someone pressed the electronic detonator and heard a dull bang, and the whole stone wall collapsed.


    The blasting is not strong enough to hurt the jadeite raw stone, but it just breaks the surrounding associated stones and makes the jadeite raw stone fall off. At this time, many workers will rush up, load the raw and waste stones by classification, and transport them to the outside of the mine by small rail. The waste stone is thrown away directly, and the original stone is sent directly to the warehouse.


    I thought there were Jadeites everywhere in the mine. In that case, Chu fan would certainly make a big search, but now it seems that this idea is broken. Chu fan also lost interest, quickly went out, told tuhe to send the raw stone to the Yunnan border, and then called Kong Qingqing, accompanied by the adjutant, to another mine.


    At 10 noon, Chu fan came to an emerald mine in the mountains of Myanmar. Along the way, he almost knocked Kong Qingqing''s bones apart. He cursed Chu fan more than 1000 times and made up his mind that he would have to move anyway when he went back this time, so that Chu fan would never find her again.


    Chu fan doesn''t feel good either, but he tolerates it for the sake of the original jadeite stone. But he was stunned when he came to the warehouse under the leadership of mine owner Coulomb.


    "Boss Cullen, do you just point the raw stone? Where are your workers?" Chu fan asked in consternation.


    The mine owner is Kulun. Like tUH, he also built the warehouse outside the mine cave. Moreover, the scale and size are similar. There is also a rail passing through the middle of the warehouse. But after Chu fan entered the warehouse, he found that the reserve of jadeite raw stones in it was less than one-third of tuhe''s warehouse. When he looked at it, it was empty, and he didn''t see a few workers.


    Coulomb said with a bitter smile: "don''t mention it. More than a month ago, there was something wrong with my mine. More than half of the workers died. I sent someone in to check, but none of the people who went in came out alive."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "what''s the situation? Is there poison gas in the mine?"


    "It''s ok if it''s just poison gas." Coulomb shook his head and sighed. "According to the workers who came out alive, the mine hole was dug through. It seemed like a tomb. He was timid and escaped back, but he died after a few days."


    "Tomb?" Chu fan came interested. "Can I go in and have a look?"


    "No!" Coulomb''s face changed greatly and quickly waved his hand. "General Guo helmet''s people didn''t come out alive. You must not go in."


    The adjutant was also terrified and said, "brother Chu fan, boss Cullen was right. One of my companies was equipped with the most sophisticated weapons and wore a gas mask, but no one came out alive."


    "I invited an eminent monk. He said there was corpse gas in the mine and there might be a Zombie King. But he didn''t see him back after he went in." Coulomb shook his head bitterly.


    "Zombie King?" Chu fan immediately brightened his eyes, "then I''ll go in and have a look..."

 Chapter 429

    "Chu fan, this mine cave is really a little strange."


    At the mouth of the cave, Kong Qingqing stopped Chu fan, frowned and said, "in my opinion, you''d better not go in. It''s too dangerous."


    At the same time, Kulun also said hurriedly, "brother Chu fan, just listen to my advice and don''t take risks. If you have something wrong, how can I explain to General Guo helmet?"


    "Don''t worry, since I dare to go in, I''m sure to come out alive." Chu fan patted Kulun on the shoulder and said with a smile, "take care of my sister. When I come back, let''s have a good drink. Ha ha!"


    Kulun still wanted to stop him, but Kong Qingqing stopped him: "let him go. It''s easy to get rid of the zombie while it''s just formed. The longer it takes, the more unfavorable it will be. At that time, I''m afraid there won''t be a gasp within a hundred miles."


    "Yes... It''s so terrible?" Coulomb''s voice trembled. He thought that he still insisted on staying here and didn''t die. It''s really lucky.


    Bodhisattva bless, but let Chu fan come back alive


    Chu fan is not a good man and woman, but as Kong Qingqing said, the longer the delay, the greater the harm to people. If the ghost master knows and makes use of the zombies in the mine, the consequences will be even worse.


    So, anyway, he had to take advantage of this opportunity to eradicate the Zombie King.


    The mine was dark, but for Chu fan, it was no different from day. After walking more than 100 meters along the railway track, a huge gap suddenly appeared in front of the mine. A gust of Yin wind blew out from the gap and made a whimper. Timid people can be scared to death just by hearing this sound.


    The flower fairy appeared in front of Chu fan and said solemnly, "there is corpse poison in the air here. Take out the poison avoiding pill you got from catkins last time and eat one."


    In case, Chu fan didn''t dare to be careless. He took out a poison avoiding pill and ate one. He also took a broken dragon soul sword out of the bone tower space. In the dark, the originally dim dragon soul sword sent out a faint blue cold light and dispersed the corpse poison.


    Nearby, dozens of jadeite raw stones were scattered. Chu fan glanced at them. It was really good. There were more than a dozen Jadeites planted with high water. Without a word, he cut it with a sword and let the big eyed frog have a full meal first. Then Chu fan came to the gap and looked carefully.


    Opposite, it is really a manually excavated tomb, and this is only the tip of the iceberg of the tomb. Looking at the carvings on the walls of the tomb and the magnificent underground palace architecture, Chu fan was stunned.


    Good guy, isn''t this the imperial mausoleum?


    Chu fan carefully drilled in the past. As soon as he stepped on the ground of the imperial mausoleum, he felt cold and his hair exploded. Fortunately, it''s noon. If it''s night, I''m afraid zombies will come out early.


    There were mottled blood stains on the ground, but none of the bodies were seen. Chu fan glanced at the ground, and his footprints were everywhere. He couldn''t tell them clearly, but they all pointed to one direction -- the depths of the underground palace.


    Chu fan looked left and right. There was a stone gate on each side of the huge space. At this time, the stone gate on the left was tightly closed, but the stone gate on the right was open. The footprints walked in the direction of the stone gate on the right. Chu fan hesitated and walked towards the right.


    In the underground palace, Chu fan''s low footsteps echoed, and soon came to the stone gate. In front of him was a common corridor, which was three meters wide and about ten meters high. I didn''t know where to go.


    There was no mechanism in the corridor. Chu fan walked past unharmed. In front of him was a huge palace. When he just stepped on the ground of the palace, there was a ghost roar not far away. Then, countless people rushed over.


    Although the underground palace was dark, Chu fan could see clearly. At least hundreds of people rushed towards the entrance of the corridor where Chu fan was located. The first dozens of people, naked, are clearly miners. At this time, their skin was pale, their faces were distorted, their mouths were open, and their sharp fangs were exposed. The speed was no slower than when they were alive.


    The people behind them, wearing steel armor and holding sharp knives and shields, arranged in a neat formation and approached Chu fan with extraordinary momentum.


    What Dynasty is this special? Why are there regular army guards?


    Chu fan was surprised, but he didn''t dare to neglect. He quickly retreated and led all the zombies over. If he is surrounded by zombies in the hall, he may have to be chopped into meat sauce by zombies with his strength, but this corridor is very good, which makes Chu fan form a situation that one man can''t open the pass. Even if he can''t stop it, he still has hope to retreat.


    Soon, the miners and Zombies rushed up. Chu Fan said helplessly, "I''m sorry!"


    Brush two swords, and the two miners'' zombies rushed up were cut into two sections by Chu fan, but even so, the zombies were not dead. They climbed on the ground with half of their hands and opened their big mouths to bite Chu fan''s ankles.


    It was too late to return to the sword. Chu fan cut out with a sharp sword and stepped down with his feet. With a snort, as if an elephant stepped on a watermelon, the head of the miner zombie was directly trampled by Chu fan, and the smelly blood and brain splashed everywhere, which made Chu fan almost vomit.


    "Cutting off the heads of zombies must destroy their spiritual centers, otherwise they will not die." a strange voice came out of Chu fan''s mind. Although Chu fan doesn''t know who he is, he knows that he is also one of the nine demon kings. He must be right to listen to him.


    With the hint, Chu fan was right in mind and started more ruthlessly. The moves were all the heads of zombies, either split or cut horizontally. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen miners'' zombies completely died in front of Chu fan, but the zombies behind rushed up one after another.


    After he killed more than a dozen miners'' zombies, the regular army wearing armor and armed with knives and shields finally rushed forward. Although they had helmets on their heads, Chu fan could clearly see their shriveled and terrible faces. It was clear that they were mummies, which was more frightening than miners'' zombies.


    Almost at the same time, the three armored corpses shot at the same time. The middle one waved a machete and cleaved Huashan with strength, and cleaved down at Chu fan''s head. The left one waved a knife to cut Chu fan''s waist, while the right one squatted down and swept Chu fan''s legs.


    The three have a tacit understanding, and the shooting speed is fast. This is a mummy. If they are alive, their strength will be increased several times. But now, they fight completely by instinct, and their moves have hardly changed, which makes Chu fan find an opportunity.


    With the sound of "Dang", Chu fan cut off the park knife cut off by the head with a sword, and retreated one step. At this distance, he avoided the attack of the other two mummies. At the same time, before they had time to change their moves, he suddenly swept with a sword. The heads of the three mummies, together with their refined iron helmets, were cut off. The three threw away their knife shields and fell to the ground neatly.


    Chu fan was not given a chance to breathe at all. Immediately, three sword shield corpses rushed forward. It was the routine of the previous three. Chu fan killed them again, but he had to step back again.


    Fortunately, the corridor is only three meters wide and can only accommodate the attack of three sword shield corpses at the same time, which reduces Chu fan''s pressure a lot. However, every time he killed three DaoDun corpses, Chu fan had to step back. If he continued like this, he had to return to the empty front hall before he could finish killing DaoDun corpses.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    Chu fan was getting more and more worried. He saw that he was only a few steps away from the front hall behind him, but there were no few sword shield corpses at all, and he didn''t know how many there were. Once he exits the corridor and is surrounded by the sword shield corpse, he will die.


    I really can''t. I can only escape first and then find a way to get in.


    It''s important to run for your life. Let''s go first!


    Chu fan made up his mind to kill three sword shield corpses with one sword, turned and ran away. But at this time, countless grievances suddenly appeared in the front hall. They were suspended on the ground, covered by white long clothes, with their hair scattered, open their hands, and their fingernails were like ten sharp thorns, making a sad ghost cry, blocking Chu fan''s retreat, and rushed towards Chu fan like a tide.


    It''s over. There are wolves in front and tigers behind. My life is over!


    At the moment when the wrathful spirit and the corpse of Dao Dun were about to rush to Chu fan, the fire of the spirit that had been lurking in Chu fan''s heart suddenly jumped out, turned into a fire dragon, gave a roar of anger and protected Chu fan.


    Seeing the fire of the spirit, the complaining spirit screamed and ran back in panic. He plunged into the closed stone gate on the left and disappeared without a trace.


    At the moment when Chu fan hacked the corpses of the three swords and shields rushed to the front, the fire of the Yin Spirit sent out an angry roar again, and even shot out of Chu fan''s body like a huge fire dragon, swallowing all the swords and shields in the corridor.


    For a moment, the knife shield, the mouth and nose of the mummy in the corridor and the parts not covered by the armor rushed out of the blazing flame one after another, ran forward for two steps, and all fell to the ground powerlessly.


    Within ten seconds, none of the hundreds of dried bodies of knives and shields in the corridor were left. They were all burned to death, leaving only pieces of armor, still in human shape, lying on the ground.


    It''s too hanging. I almost died here.


    Chu fan was greatly relieved. Seeing that the fire of the spirit came back, he quickly stretched out his hand. The magnificent fire of the spirit suddenly changed from a huge fire dragon to that small flame again, rotating and playing around Chu fan''s fingers like a child. It can be seen that it is very attached to Chu fan. Otherwise, it will not automatically protect the Lord and save Chu fan''s life.


    "Well, go back and have a rest." Chu fan teased it for a while and ordered a sentence. The fire of the spirit obediently hid into Chu fan''s body, entrenched in his heart again and became silent.


    At this time, Chu fan returned to the front hall. The corridor was empty. There was no sword or shield. The corpse rushed out, but Chu fan didn''t intend to go in again.


    There are still a group of complaining spirits behind us. If we don''t get rid of these things, we can''t decide when to rush out and sneak attack again. Therefore, we must kill these grievances first.


    Thinking of this, Chu fan strode across to the closed stone gate

 Chapter 430

    "Zazazaza..."


    The stone gate rose slowly upward, making a heavy harsh sound. Chu fan stood at the door and waited for the stone gate to rise completely before he walked in slowly.


    This is still a corridor, about 30 meters long. Chu fan walked carefully, but there was still no mechanism, but when he walked out of the corridor, the scene in front of him stunned him again.


    Around the main hall, there are more than a dozen screens, and each screen is carved from huge emerald. Each screen is three meters high, ten meters long and half a meter wide. It is crystal clear and beautiful. However, among these emerald screens, there are female corpses with distorted faces and unbearable pain.


    Chu fan roughly counted, and at least hundreds of women were stuffed into a screen, and the degree of crowding can be imagined. I don''t know what method the ancients used to keep these women''s bodies from rotting and maintain their painful expression.


    More than a dozen screens, that is, more than a thousand women, are such a terrible way to die. Moreover, he can''t be quiet after death. He is imprisoned in this narrow space and will never have a day.


    What made Chu fan puzzled was that those complaining spirits never appeared again. The whole hall was quiet without any sound. Until he came to the entrance of the hall, he found an emerald stone tablet. The ancient seal characters on it showed that the tomb belonged to Chinese people.


    "Dian Wang Zhuang, who received the help of the real dragon and the body of the real dragon according to heaven''s destiny, should have calmed the troubled times and returned peace to the world. However, the king of Qin won the power, was outnumbered and defeated in the wilderness."


    "The king of Qin Ying did what he did was the Kongtong seal of an ancient artifact. He learned that he could live forever. Zhuang was the common people. He built an underground palace in this wilderness to cover the brilliance of the artifact and the spirit of the artifact with the Qi of yin and evil. Therefore, he committed a heinous crime, but Zhuang has no regrets for the common people in the world..."


    Black scale appeared beside Chu fan, read the ancient seal characters on the stone tablet once, and sighed: "unexpectedly, Kongtong seal will be here. It''s really God''s will."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Fan said curiously, "what is Kongtong seal? Can it really make people immortal?"


    "That''s right!"


    Black scale said in a deep voice, "Kongtong seal is one of the ten artifacts handed down in ancient times. It has the eternal power of time. People who use it can live forever. The Di people in the East China Sea used the power of Kongtong seal to keep the whole people young forever. After thousands of years, no one is old."


    "Later, Kongtong seal was stolen from the black dragon family, and the black dragon family was almost destroyed. Since then, Kongtong seal has disappeared."


    The flower fairy said, "it is said that Ying Zheng, king of Qin, sent someone out of the East China Sea to look for the elixir of immortality. His purpose is to look for Kongtong seal. I didn''t expect that it would be bumped into by you in such a remote place. Chu fan, your boy is really lucky."


    "Pull it down!" Chu fan glanced. "If it''s Kongtong seal, can these female corpses and grievances appear here? And the dried corpses of knives and shields in the underground palace before? If it''s Kongtong seal, how can these people die? I think it''s probably a lie."


    "Whether it''s a lie or not will be revealed soon." black scale waved his hand and said, "first help these grievances free. They''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    The big eyed frog jumped out quickly: "let me come. This is a great tonic."


    Under Chu fan''s gaze, the big eyed frog suddenly became larger, like a tiger, gave a dull frog sound, opened its wide mouth and took a breath.


    Suddenly, there was a whirlwind in the underground palace, and countless complaining spirits were sucked out under the package of green aura, and swallowed up by the big eyed frog. The whole process lasted about half an hour. The jade screens in the underground palace were all turned into ordinary stones. The aura contained in them was absorbed by the big eyed frog.


    "Burn it, let them free early." black scale ordered faintly.


    Chu fan flexed his fingers, and the fire of yin and spirit shot out from his fingers. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen screens lit a raging fire. Then, under the guidance of black scale, Chu fan smashed the stone tablet at the door of the tomb, so that no one would know that Kongtong was printed here.


    "Go and get the Kongtong seal. The evil spirit here will dissipate. The news of the birth of Kongtong seal will soon spread. At that time, you will be in trouble."


    "Grass, you pit me!" Chu fan''s face changed greatly. He didn''t dare to neglect it. He ran away and ran to the hall guarded by the sword shield corpse.


    At this time, the main hall was empty without a person, and in the middle of the empty main hall, there was a ten meter high altar with a huge coffin on it.


    On the coffin, there was a milky white brilliance, forming a small square seal over the coffin, and the whole underground palace became brighter and brighter because of this brilliance.


    "Come on, get the Kongtong seal. It''s too late." black scale urged anxiously.


    Chu fan then slowed down and jumped onto the altar without hesitation. He suddenly hugged the coffin cover with both hands, roared angrily, and forcibly opened the coffin cover weighing several tons.


    "Bang!" the lid of the coffin fell to the ground by Chu fan and made a dull loud noise. In front of Chu fan was a coffin carved from a whole piece of red jade. Inside, there was a black dragon. On the head of the black dragon, there was a palm sized seal with alternating colorful milli lights.


    "Kongtong seal, it''s really Kongtong seal." black scale was excited. "Come on, take Kongtong seal before the black dragon wakes up."


    It''s so special that you don''t want to make money. That''s a black dragon. Didn''t I die when I went?


    However, Chu fan is now difficult to ride a tiger. If he doesn''t get the Kongtong seal, he will be in trouble in the future.


    The black dragon is so big. Shouldn''t it be too powerful? Chu fan was cruel and fought with it!


    Chu fan raised the dragon soul sword without hesitation, aimed at the sleeping black dragon''s head and stabbed it ruthlessly.


    But at this moment, the black dragon suddenly opened his eyes and shouted, "bold, unexpectedly assassinate the king?"


    "When!"


    Chu fan''s dragon soul sword was blocked by the black dragon''s claws. At the same time, the red jade coffin exploded with the huge bluestone coffin outside.


    "Chu fan, grab Kongtong seal." black scale''s anxious voice came out of Chu fan''s mind.


    Chu fan was blown up and was in mid air. He happened to see Kongtong seal, which was not far from him. He quickly raised his hand and grabbed it. But at this time, a dark dragon tail pulled over, not only pulled the Kongtong seal away, but also shot Chu fan ruthlessly.


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan hit the ground heavily and made a human shaped pit on the ground. This is Chu fan. He has a strong constitution. If someone else did not fall to death, he would lose half his life.


    "Roar!" the huge virtual shadow of the King Kong demon ape appeared behind Chu fan. With it beating his chest violently, Chu fan was forced to get up from the ground and beat his chest with both hands like a gorilla.


    The sudden appearance of the King Kong demon ape stopped the black dragon who was ready to pounce in mid air and shouted angrily, "who are you? Why do you want to destroy the king''s Qingxiu? The king thought you were young and ignorant, didn''t care about it like you, and didn''t retreat quickly?"


    Black scale''s voice came again: "he''s afraid. Before he can adapt to the black dragon''s body, kill him quickly, otherwise there will be endless trouble."


    Still use him? Chu fan also sees that he is strong outside but weak in the middle. Otherwise, can he let Chu fan go?


    Now, with the increase of the power of the King Kong demon ape, Chu fan''s strength increased at least ten times. He dared to hesitate and punched him fiercely.


    Anyway, the energy of the bone tower is spent. It''s not in vain.


    Chu fan''s body is not high, but the virtual shadow of the King Kong demon ape behind him is almost ceiling. The black dragon is half shorter than it. In the face of the roaring fist of the King Kong demon ape, the black dragon roars angrily, and his body suddenly increases several times. He is almost the same size as the King Kong demon ape. He swings the dragon''s tail and draws it ruthlessly.


    At this moment, Chu fan changed from beating to grasping, accurately grasped the black dragon''s tail, roared angrily, and swung the huge black dragon up and hit it heavily on the mountain wall.


    "Bang!" the mountain wall was smashed into a huge gap, but it didn''t count. The King Kong demon ape grabbed the dragon''s tail, pulled it out of the stone pile again, and threw it out fiercely.


    "Bang!"


    The black dragon smashed the other side of the mountain wall again. Most of his body was buried by broken stones and did not move.


    For three seconds, the black dragon was crippled, and the time limit for the King Kong demon ape was up. It disappeared in an instant. At the same time, Chu fan was taken away with his terrible power. The strong sense of weakness almost made Chu fan faint. However, black scale urged him in his mind. He just walked to the corner and grabbed Kongtong seal in his hand.


    At this moment, black scale suddenly gave a dull hum, but Chu fan felt that a powerful and mysterious force was introduced into his body from Kongtong seal, just like a red burning iron wire, which quickly swam all over his body along his meridians. The burning pain made him open his mouth, but he couldn''t make any sound.


    But just after the pain, the hot meridians suddenly became cool again, like taking a cold bath in dog days, not to mention how comfortable it was.


    This is so special. What''s going on?


    Chu fan comfortably opens his eyes and stares at the glittering Kongtong seal in his hand. His eyes are ecstatic. For such a moment, Kongtong seal has helped him complete a bone cutting and marrow washing. His physique and potential have been developed to the greatest extent. He is definitely the most suitable genius for cultivating immortals.


    "Don''t look, put away the Kongtong seal quickly." the flower fairy urgently ordered.


    Chu fan slowed down and quickly printed Kongtong into the bone tower space. Suddenly, the underground palace, which had been lit up, returned to darkness again, but it had no impact on Chu fan.


    Black dragon, this is a dragon. Nathan must be a good thing. Chu fan grabs the dragon soul sword on the ground and runs towards the black dragon. Just before he runs close, a mini black dragon rushes out of the black dragon''s head, stares at Chu fan for a few eyes and pounces on him.


    Pay attention to the official account: Qingxiang bookstore, free reading and welfare.

 Chapter 431

    "To die, look at the sword!" Chu fan clenched his teeth and slashed it with a fierce sword.


    But the sword broke into the air. When the dragon soul sword touched the black dragon, the black light flashed and the black dragon disappeared. Just when Chu fan wondered, his palm seemed to be pricked by a needle. He screamed with pain and wanted to take the dragon soul sword away from his hand, but a change happened. The dragon soul sword seemed to grow in his palm. He couldn''t shake it off.


    "This... What''s the situation?" Chu fan was shocked and tried hard to tear the dragon soul sword away from his palm, but if he tried too hard, his palm would hurt like a tear, which scared him not to try again.


    "Don''t move, it''s sucking your blood." the voice of black scale came again.


    Chu fan was stunned and looked carefully. Sure enough, a thin red line appeared from the hilt to the body of the sword. In his induction, the red line was closely connected with his blood vessels, and the blood in his body was constantly sucked out. If you go on like this, you will have to be sucked into adulthood in less than a minute.


    "Shit, what''s the situation?" Chu fan cried. "Why am I so unlucky? Woo woo!"


    Black scale appeared beside Chu fan and didn''t have a good way: "don''t howl, your boy has hit great luck, and you don''t know your blessing."


    Chu fan immediately stopped crying and his eyes lit up: "boss, what do you mean? I''m almost sucked into a man. It''s still a good thing?"


    "Hum, whether it''s a good thing will be known in a moment."


    The flower fairy flew out and sprinkled green showers on Chu fan''s head. Like adding blood, it increased Chu fan''s hematopoietic speed a hundred times, just in line with the speed of blood loss in his body.


    This is so special. I have become a hematopoietic machine. But what the hell is going on?


    This process lasted about half an hour. A mini black dragon rushed out of the broken sword and gave a deafening roar. Its body suddenly grew dozens of times and plunged into the silent black dragon on the ground.


    With a bang, the rubble that buried the black dragon was blown away. The black dragon''s body disappeared and replaced by a middle-aged man in a dragon robe.


    "No! No!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly sat up, raised his hands and wanted to catch the detached black dragon. He watched the black dragon drill into Chu fan''s broken sword, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, widened his eyes, and said intermittently: "I want to... Live forever, I want to... Unify the world, be alone... Unwilling!"


    "Poof!" the middle-aged man spewed out a big mouthful of blood again, lost his eyes and fell straight down.


    "This... This is over?" Chu fan came forward and tried his breath to confirm that he was really dead this time. Then, Chu fan looked back and asked, "boss, what''s going on? Where''s the black dragon? Where''s Neidan?"


    "Don''t ask so much. Destroy here and leave as soon as possible."


    Black scale didn''t want to say that Chu fan had no choice. He turned around in the underground palace and found a side hall. There were nine coffins carved from emerald, pure green, emerald, yellow jade, purple jade, blue jade and so on. There were nine colors in total, and Leng didn''t have a heavy sample.


    Inside each jade coffin lies a lifelike beauty in palace clothes. The oldest is no more than 30 and the youngest is 17 or 18. One by one, their faces were ruddy, as if they were asleep.


    In addition to the nine jadeite coffins, more than a dozen bronze boxes were placed in the corner. The lid was opened and filled with neatly stacked gold bricks, weighing at least tens of thousands of kilograms.


    I''m afraid this is all the wealth of the ancient Dian state. Unfortunately, things have changed now. Even if the king of Yunnan is really resurrected, I''m afraid he can''t dominate the world. However, the gold brick is good. At least it can exchange a large number of emeralds for Chu fan.


    After receiving the gold bricks, Chu fan came to the jade coffin. The jade used to carve the coffin is really rare. It would be a pity to destroy it like this. Therefore, Chu fan plans to take the coffin away, but the female corpses inside are useless. We don''t have the habit of collecting female corpses.


    When the coffin was opened, there was a strange smell of medicine. Chu fan hurriedly covered his mouth and nose. Under his gaze, the female corpse in the coffin quickly oxidized, just like a vented doll, and turned into a terrible mummy in the twinkling of an eye. The skin and meat are dark brown, dry and pasted on the bones, bared his mouth and tusks. If a timid person takes a look, he will have a nightmare for at least half a year.


    It''s really unlucky. If you knew this, you''d get the female corpse out first. Don''t dirty the jade coffin.


    Chu fan held his breath, came forward and picked up the jade coffin, poured the female corpse on the ground and burned it clean. Fortunately, the jade coffin is nothing different, but it has a strange smell and can''t be waved away.


    There''s no hurry. I''ll wash it well when I go back. It''ll be worth a lot of money.


    Having learned from the past, Chu fan was more careful this time. At the moment of opening the coffin cover, he poured out the female corpse from the coffin first, so as not to dirty the coffin.


    Soon, the eight coffins were empty and the eight female corpses were burned to ashes. Chu fan came to the front Purple Jade coffin. Inside the coffin lay a young girl with the appearance of a country and a city. She was no more than 20 years old. Her skin was white and her eyes were picturesque. She was a little better than Su Yuan and Li Qingcheng.


    Unfortunately, such a beautiful woman, if only she were alive? Even if you can''t marry her, it''s good to have a look every day.


    But just as Chu fan was about to lift the coffin cover, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in the dragon soul sword. A slender, cold-looking man in black appeared beside Chu fan.


    "Don''t touch her." the man stopped Chu fan''s action, looked at the girl in the coffin, his eyes became soft, and stroked the coffin cover, as if stroking the girl''s cheek.


    Chu fan stared at the man beside him in amazement: "you... You are..."


    "My name is paojun. I''m one of the only two black dragons in the black dragon family." the man looked at the girl in the coffin and said, "she''s my sister, crape myrtle."


    "She... She is also a black dragon?" Chu fan was even more surprised and hurried to carefully examine a large number of girls in the coffin, but no matter what he thought, he didn''t see any difference between her and ordinary people.


    "Since you two are the strongest black dragon clan, how can you fall to this point today?" Chu fan asked puzzled.


    "Kongtong seal is the bane of the black dragon, so we black dragons have guarded Kongtong seal for generations and won''t let anyone near. But as a result, Kongtong seal was stolen by treacherous and despicable humans."


    The light of hatred shone from the eyes of the broken army: "Kongtong seal was stolen, and the immortal boundary of Di people in the East China Sea was destroyed, which triggered the war between Di people and our black dragon family. For the anger of Di people, my sister and I left the Dragon Palace and went out to look for Kongtong seal, but the result... Alas!"


    "The king of Yunnan seized my sister, threatened me with her life and asked me to obey him. So I built this huge underground palace according to his requirements, and used the aura of the whole mountain to set up a gathering array."


    "But the king of Yunnan went back on his word. He not only didn''t release my sister, but also imprisoned me with Kongtong seal, and absorbed my black dragon blood with taboo techniques."


    "He has devoured my flesh and blood. In a hundred years, my dragon soul will be devoured by him. At that time, he will transform into a human black dragon, with all the abilities of the black dragon, but not restrained by Kongtong seal."


    "Once he devours crape myrtle again, he will become a powerful existence comparable to the Black Dragon King. The world is so big that no one can get him."


    "My grass is so powerful?" Chu fan couldn''t help wiping a cold sweat. "Fortunately, this guy has been killed by my mistake, otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable. Oh, by the way, what''s the situation now?"


    The broken army looked gloomy: "I am only a wisp of dragon soul now. I should have disappeared in this world. Fortunately, your broken sword contains pure dragon Qi and can keep the dragon soul immortal. With the help of your blood, I took back some black dragon blood and dragon pill to save my life, but I''m afraid I can''t live without your sword in the future."


    "You mean... You''ll hang out with me later?" Chu fan patted the broken army on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly. When I''m strong, I''ll try to get you out of the dragon soul sword and resurrect."


    To put it in the past, the breaking army had to cut off Chu fan''s hands and claws, and dared to hook up with the crown prince of the black dragon family. It was really tired of living. What''s more, he is still the most hated human being in the army.


    Unfortunately, this is not what it used to be. With the help of Chu fan''s blood, he barely survived. Like big eyed frog and Bai Yumei, he was tied to Chu fan''s life, both prosperity and loss.


    Alas! I want to break the army and become the little brother of a weak human being. Time also, life also, for crape myrtle, can only compromise.


    "Although I don''t even have one tenth of my strength now, I''m still a little better than you." the broken army glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "so if you are in danger, I''ll help you. But I have one condition, that is, you should take good care of my sister anyway."


    "Don''t worry. From now on, your sister is my sister. If I have a bite, I will never be hungry for her..."


    The broken army impatiently interrupted Chu fan''s words: "don''t come to these empty, I warn you, if you dare to have any unreasonable thoughts about my sister, I must die with you."


    Chu fan was upset: "wipe, do you beg me or I beg you? If you don''t trust me, we''ll throw your sister here. I''m not willing to serve. Let''s go!"


    "No, don''t go."


    The broken army quickly grabbed Chu fan and said helplessly, "I''m wrong. I believe you can''t do it yet? Take my sister quickly. If she wakes up, it will be a great help to you."


    It''s true, little dragon girl. Why do you have to have the strength of Tianjing?

 Chapter 432

    The afternoon was almost over, but Chu fan entered the mine and still had no news at all.


    Kong Qingqing is not in a hurry, because she knows Chu fan''s ability and his personality. If there is danger, she won''t go in and risk killing him. But the miner Coulomb was so anxious that he kept walking back and forth in front of the mine, praying constantly.


    Cullen and Chu fan are not related. If Chu fan really dies inside, he will pick up 100 million dollars for nothing. But this is not the case. Chu fan was introduced by General Guo helmet. If something really happened, General Guo helmet had to peel his skin.


    If I had known this, I couldn''t let him in at the beginning. Isn''t it nothing to look for?


    "Alas!"


    Coulomb sighed again, looked at the dark cave again, and gritted his teeth: "come on, prepare the guy, go down the cave with me."


    "Boss, this..." only a dozen people trembled. In this case, entering the mine is a death. No matter how much money you give, you will die.


    Coulomb angrily pointed out to more than a dozen people: "you losers, you can''t expect anything at the critical moment. Go and get me equipment. I''ll go down and find someone myself."


    At this time, there was a loud noise in the mine, as if it were an earthquake, and the earth under the feet of Kulun and others shook violently.


    "No, it''s an earthquake, get down!" before Coulomb could react, he was knocked down by a man.


    I only heard a deafening roar and a violent tremor under my body, as if the end of the world had come. For about three minutes, the strong earthquake like sound and tremor disappeared. Coulomb shook his head, raised his head and widened his eyes in amazement.


    The emerald mine has collapsed. The originally tall mountains seem to have been cut off by the waist. There is a huge gap. A good mountain is now divided into two.


    What the hell is going on? No problem anywhere else. Why did that section of the mountain collapse?


    Suddenly, Cullen''s face changed: "no, Chu fan is still in the mine."


    Regardless of any protective equipment, Cullen ran to the mine. Although the dust in the mine was filled, he couldn''t care so much now. If Chu fan died inside, he was also dead. It''s better to be heroic. At least he could save his family.


    But someone was faster than him. Kong Qingqing, like a big bird, passed Kulun in the blink of an eye and plunged into the mine.


    Thousands of years of disaster have been left. You big villain, you must not die


    Kong Qingqing was so anxious that she burst into tears. When she entered the mine, she was ready to turn into a prototype and fly in to find Chu fan. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the mine, she plunged into Chu fan''s arms.


    "Little peacock, what are you going to do?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    When the dust and smoke dispersed, Kong Qingqing finally saw the situation in the cave. Holding his own, it was really Chu fan. Although he was disheartened, he could never forget his signature bad smile all his life.


    "Big villain, people will be scared to death by you, and you can laugh." Kong Qingqing couldn''t help but beat him hard, hugged him on the neck and cried.


    Kong Qingqing is a simple demon girl. She has always been very cautious for fear that she will expose her identity as a demon and be hunted by humans. For so many years, she came here without surprise and danger, but she was recognized by Chu fan.


    She remembered her mother''s words before she died and wanted to escape as soon as possible and run as far as possible. But Chu fan didn''t hurt her as her mother said. She also tried her best to protect her from being hurt. Even the little gangsters who harassed her before disappeared.


    Although Chu fan sometimes annoyed her half to death, she was still very grateful to Chu fan. The sudden collapse of the mine seemed to break her heart. At this time, she found that she seemed to have fallen in love with this guy.


    "Hey, hey, you won''t fall in love with brother?" Chu fan rubbed her back and slipped his hand onto her hip.


    It feels really good. I don''t know what it would be like to sleep with this little peacock? If you have a child with her, is it viviparous or ovum? Won''t give birth to a bird man?


    The two bodies were close together. What he thought was immediately spied by Kong Qingqing. He blushed like blood and screamed to push Chu fan away. He ran out like a frightened bird.


    Xiaonizi, it seems that I really like my brother. It''s just time to strike while the iron is hot. Let''s do it first.


    Chu fan chased out proudly, but was blocked by Coulomb at the mouth of the cave.


    "Brother Chu fan, you scared me to death." Cullen was also tearful and opened his arms to give Chu fan a big hug.


    Chu fan quickly put his hand against his chest and opened the distance: "stop, men are different. It''s better to keep a distance. Boss Cullen, I''ve solved the Zombie King in the mine, but I blew up the cemetery in order to avoid future trouble."


    "Ah!" Coulomb''s face changed greatly, "my vein..."


    "Don''t howl. Your vein has come to an end. Even if I don''t blow up the mine, you can''t dig out the jadeite raw stone." Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and took him outside the cave, comforting him as he walked, "but you don''t have to get angry. I''ve found a new vein. If you like, I''ll share with you and jointly develop the mine."


    Coulomb immediately turned his grief into joy: "really? That''s great. Let''s go to the field now?"


    "Don''t worry. First get me a set of clean clothes and then something to eat. It''s not too late to go again when I have a good rest."


    "OK, OK, I''ll help you prepare..."


    Where does Chu fan know where the vein is? So, it''s entirely to stabilize Cullen. After all, Chu fan blew up someone else''s mine and cut off their wealth. If the news about the tomb of the king of Yunnan is leaked, there will be trouble.


    On the other hand, Chu fan also wants to take the opportunity to put a foot in the jadeite mine, so that he won''t have to worry about the jadeite raw stone in the future. As for the vein, it is a little difficult for Chu fan. After all, his perspective eyes can only see through objects one or two meters thick, and the mine is often more than ten meters or tens of meters thick. How can Chu fan see the jadeite original stone inside?


    However, don''t forget that Chu fan also has the flower fairy demon king. With her sensing ability to Reiki, finding a new mineral vein is just a piece of cake. Therefore, Chu fan dared to promise a bad check first.


    When Chu fan had taken a bath and had enough to eat and drink, it was already evening. He told Kulun to summon people as soon as possible to reorganize the mining team. However, he went into the small bamboo building where Kong Qingqing rested. He called it personal protection for her. He just fell on her bed and went to sleep.


    Bad guy, is that why you don''t let me go back?


    Kong Qingqing grinned at Chu fan, grabbed the blanket and lay down on the floor. Although the air was hot, she wrapped herself tightly for fear of being molested by Chu fan.


    Unexpectedly, Chu fan slept like a dead pig and didn''t move her at all. Kong Qingqing, who had been vigilant for half a night, finally laid down his mind in the middle of the night. He couldn''t help being sleepy and soon fell asleep.


    Soon after she fell asleep, Chu fan quietly got up from the bed and slipped out quietly.


    After leaving the camp, the flower fairy demon king jumped out, flew around in the air, pointed to the low hill on the right and said, "this is good. According to the mining speed of these people, it can be mined for at least 15 years."


    Fifteen years, how much jade does it have? If it''s in China, Chu fan must develop it by himself, but in this place, it''s out of reach. Chu fan doesn''t have the energy to do this.


    After determining the location, Chu fan followed the original road and quietly returned to the bamboo building


    The next morning, Kong Qingqing woke up first. When he opened his eyes, he saw Chu fan lying on the bamboo bed, sleeping soundly.


    I don''t see. The bad guy is still a gentleman who doesn''t deceive the dark room.


    Kong Qingqing was not only moved, but also disappointed. If he had been stronger last night, he might have followed him half way, so he wouldn''t be tangled.


    Losers are worse than animals.


    But when she sat up and was ready to go downstairs to wash, she suddenly felt cool. When she looked down, she immediately screamed, hurriedly protected her chest, and stared at Chu fan with a red face. She was ashamed, angry and flustered, and couldn''t speak.


    Just now I scolded him for being inferior to animals, but I didn''t expect that he was even worse than animals. I don''t know when the buttons of her shirt and the hooks of her bra were all open. There are only two of them in this room. Who else can there be except Chu fan?


    No wonder you sleep so comfortably. It''s no different from sleeping naked. But when was this loser untied? Why don''t you feel at all?


    At home, Kong Qingqing likes to sleep naked, but now she goes out with Chu fan. She doesn''t even dare to take off her clothes when she sleeps at night. Last night was too sleepy, and Chu fan still slept so dead, so she put her heart down and didn''t know when Chu fan put her


    After the panic, Kong Qingqing thought of checking the bottom. Seeing that the pants were still intact and there was nothing wrong, she was greatly relieved.


    You still have some conscience. If you take advantage of others'' sleep and quietly kill them, you have to work hard with you.


    "Get up!" Kong Qingqing tidied up his clothes and kicked Chu fan in the past, but he didn''t respond at all like a dead pig.


    Kong Qingqing is in a hurry. You take advantage of others and pretend to be dead? If you don''t tell me, we''re not finished.


    "Get up." Kong Qingqing bends down and pulls Chu fan''s ear, but at this time, Chu fan suddenly hugs Kong Qingqing''s waist. Kong Qingqing screams and falls on the bed and is pressed by Chu fan.


    The most shameful thing was that his head was buried in her full chest, and the hot breath made her soft all over and her ears hot, so she almost cried out. She wanted to push Chu fan away, but Chu fan made her lose all her strength.


    Just when she was at a loss, Coulomb''s voice came from outside: "brother Chu fan, are you up? Have breakfast..."

 Chapter 433

    In the past few days since Chu fan left home, earth shaking changes have taken place in the underground world of Sichuan and Guizhou provinces.


    First of all, Lu Yuanqing, a provincial tycoon in Guizhou, died inexplicably at home. In the next three days, municipal gangsters were killed one after another, causing people in the underground world of Guizhou Province to be in danger and dare not go out of the gate.


    Subsequently, Li Qingcheng made a high-profile appearance, took over the underground world of Guizhou and became a provincial owl in Guizhou. Several prefecture level cities in southern Sichuan Province just betrayed Dou Zhonghe and took refuge in Lu Yuanqing. Now Lu Yuanqing is dead, and Li Qingcheng doesn''t want to get angry with Chu fan. The big bastards of these prefecture level cities immediately panic, like children without mothers, grandma doesn''t kiss and uncle doesn''t love, not to mention how oppressed they are.


    Just when they were living in fear and didn''t know what to do, Dou Zhonghe came, knew it with emotion and moved it with reason, and let these municipal bastards go away and give up their seats.


    It''s hard to betray Dou Zhonghe and save his life. As for the territory and industry, they are all empty. If their lives are gone, even their wives and children must belong to others.


    Compared with the bloody storm in Guizhou Province, Sichuan Province is just a gentle breeze and drizzle. In harmony, the rebellion was calmed down. The Dou family once again firmly grasped the territory of Sichuan Province, even stronger than before, like twisted hemp rope, which is difficult to disassemble.


    There is no fool in the underground world. Dou Zhonghe has handed over his rights to the eldest Miss Dou Yutong, who is the woman who killed Wang Chufan. With this backer, who dares to have different intentions in the future? Besides, Chu fan is not only powerful, but also has a military background. What kind of boss do you want if he doesn''t follow?


    For a time, the Dou family had boundless scenery in Sichuan Province. The eldest Miss Dou Yutong began to appear frequently on various occasions. It seems that she is already the eldest sister of Sichuan Province.


    Sichuan Province.


    Chu fan gets off the plane with Kong Qingqing. As soon as he opens his mobile phone, he receives a text message.


    "I''m getting married."


    A strange phone number. Chu fan doesn''t know who sent it. Call this number, but remind the other party that it has been turned off. Such a mindless text message made Chu fan think who sent the wrong message, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    "Get on the bus!" Chu Fan said hello and took the lead in getting into the taxi. But after waiting for a few seconds, Kong Qingqing stood outside angrily, without any meaning to get on the bus.


    Chu fan was angry: "aren''t you in a hurry to come back? Now that you''re back, you''re not in a hurry. Are you kidding me?"


    "My classmate got married in Sichuan Province." Kong Qingqing pouted and gave Chu fan a white look.


    "That''s not better, you can go." seeing Kong Qingqing still unmoved, Chu fan patted on the forehead, "you don''t have money, do you? I have. Here you are. You can brush the money of this card freely. Is this the head office?"


    The taxi driver was envious. He really regretted that he had cast the wrong tire. If only he were a woman, he would get a casually swiped card, even if it was worth sleeping with him every day.


    I wonder if he likes men?


    "Aunt, what do you want?" Chu fan got out of the car and was almost mad at Kong Qingqing.


    Yes, I was wrong when I was in the mining area of Myanmar, but I just looked at it and didn''t dare to touch it. Besides, I apologized to you and you called. What else do you want?


    Under Chu fan''s aggressive eyes, Kong Qingqing''s face suddenly turned red and said, "before, they always introduced me to my boyfriend, so I lied to them that I already had a boyfriend. So..."


    "So... You want me to pretend to be your boyfriend and accompany you to the dinner?" Chu fan asked with wide eyes.


    "Hmm!" Kong Qingqing nodded shyly.


    In her opinion, Chu fan must be 100 happy about this kind of thing. She still thought that if Chu fan put forward some unreasonable requirements, he would make him cheaper again. Anyway, he has taken advantage of it once, and it''s nothing to take advantage of it again.


    But unexpectedly, Chu fan refused without even thinking about it: "don''t do it. I don''t have the leisure to find who you like to find."


    "What are you talking about?" Kong Qingqing was so angry that her eyebrows stood upright, and the slender jade pointed to Chu fan. "Say it again?"


    "Elder brother doesn''t serve." Chu fan bends down and gets into the car again. "Finally, I ask you again, go or not? If you don''t go, I can go home?"


    "OK, let''s go. I''ll call your wife right away." Kong Qingqing angrily took out his cell phone and quickly dialed, "sister Su Yuan, I''m Kong Qingqing. I have to tell you something. Last night, your husband... Uh huh."


    Chu fan covered her mouth in time, grabbed her cell phone, quickly hung up the phone and begged, "aunt, I''m afraid of you, OK? I''ll go with you, can''t I go?"


    "Cut, it''ll be all right as early as this?" Kong Qingqing grabbed the mobile phone, bent down and got into the car, and ordered, "driver, find the largest shopping mall. I''m going to buy clothes."


    Chu fan hurried in and said, "Qingqing, explain to Su Yuan quickly. It''s not good to make a misunderstanding."


    "You idiot, where do I have your wife''s phone?"


    "Who did you call just now?"


    "I don''t know."


    Chu fan almost tilted his nose. He was about to turn around and leave, but he heard Kong Qingqing say to himself, "although I don''t know her phone number, I can find your family. Bi doesn''t want me to destroy your family?"


    "Master, drive." Chu Fan said with a sad face.


    The driver shook his head and sighed. Now girls are too difficult to handle. Money is not necessarily easy to use, so it''s better to plough one-third of your own mu of land, regardless of whether other people''s land is scarce or not.


    Chu fan also sighed secretly. This is called the earthly newspaper. He just took advantage of others, and now retribution is coming. But on second thought, even if she didn''t take advantage of her, she might have made up her mind to do so. If you want to look like this, you seem to take less advantage of yourself.


    "Cough, don''t make any bad ideas." Kong Qingqing stared at him warily. "I warn you, if you dare to touch me again, I''ll rely on you and turn you and your wife yellow."


    Especially, I don''t believe you. Hum, we''ll see.


    Soon, the two entered a shopping mall. Kong Qingqing, holding his arm like a couple, walked into a men''s clothing counter, pointed to a silver gray suit and asked, "how about this one?"


    "I don''t wear a suit."


    Kong Qingqing glanced at him: "go to someone else''s wedding. What do you wear without a suit?"


    "I''ll wear it. I love it." Chu fan''s neck is a stem and doesn''t look at Kong Qingqing. It seems that I really want to be a grumpy little couple.


    Kong Qingqing doesn''t dare to force Chu fan to hurry. In case he really leaves, where can he find a boyfriend to accompany him to the wedding? If she is not married to her former roommate or good friend, she doesn''t want to go at all, but if she goes alone, those people must introduce themselves to their boyfriend.


    What company boss, returnees, diamond king and so on, she is not interested at all, but she is afraid of being entangled. Can she have a good life in the future?


    "Even if you don''t wear a suit, you have to change your clothes?" Kong Qingqing said softly. "Look, your clothes are dirty. Even if you don''t care about your image, you have to estimate my feelings? Change a suit, please, okay?"


    "Wouldn''t it be all right to talk like this?" Chu fanang started, like a Desheng general, turned and entered a leisure clothing boutique. He spent less than 600 yuan from head to toe. He changed into a miscellaneous brand, which made Kong Qingqing angry and trembled all over.


    It''s better not to change the loser''s stuff. Can you take it even with this dress? If anyone knows, my boyfriend is of this grade. Am I still alive?


    Chu fan was very satisfied. He looked in the mirror and said, "yes, it fits well. Go and swipe your card."


    Alas!


    Kong Qingqing reluctantly took the bank card given by Chu fan and used to swipe the card. The clerk who originally despised Chu fan was stunned at the number on the card.


    Boy, how many zeros is this? A billion... A billion? My God, more than a billion rich people wear clothes worth hundreds of dollars? This... This is too low-key.


    "Miss, please keep your card." after swiping the card, the clerk immediately made a 180 degree turn in his attitude. He kept winking at Chu fan with Kong Qingqing on his back. Even inadvertently, he untied two buttons of his shirt to reveal the lace of his underwear and a deep career line.


    As long as he likes, he can go up and down. He only wants a fraction of his Cary. Too rich.


    Although they want to look good and have a figure, in Chu fan''s eyes, the attraction is almost zero. What''s more, Kong Qingqing is still on the side. If you want to see her, you should also see her.


    Chu fan didn''t notice, but Kong Qingqing obviously felt hostility. He took Chu fan''s arm, glared at the shop assistants, snorted and took Chu fan away quickly.


    Originally, she wanted to choose a dress, but Chu fan made such a fuss that she was not in the mood. She casually chose a medium-grade dress and a pair of crystal sandals. After changing their clothes, they went downstairs, walked out of the mall and took a taxi to the hotel where the wedding banquet was located.


    At the same time, in front of the Imperial Hotel, there were lights and colorful, and several huge hot-air balloons rose high into the air. There are ribbons below, saying congratulations to Jia Zhengjun and he Xiaoying on their wedding.


    In front of the hotel, two young men and women are welcoming the guests who come to congratulate Xi. Almost none of the guests take less than 500000 vehicles. It is not difficult to see that the strength and background of the Jia family are very unusual.


    "He Xiaoying is really lucky. Her family is going bankrupt. She can marry such a good family. She really has the life to be a rich wife."


    "I heard that he Xiaoying had Jia Zhengjun''s child. Otherwise, Jia Zhengjun wouldn''t marry her."


    "Beautiful is popular."


    They are muttering. A taxi stops at the gate of the hotel. Chu fan and Kong Qingqing get off and walk towards the two at the gate of the hotel

 Chapter 434

    "Qingqing, why did you come?"


    Seeing Kong Qingqing, the young girl at the door hurried forward, slightly frowned and whispered, "didn''t you say you found a rich boyfriend? How did you come by taxi? He... Won''t be you?"


    No wonder she despises Chu fan. The key is that Chu fan is too humble. He doesn''t exceed 500 yuan all over. He came by taxi. How can he afford to spend tens of thousands of dollars in such a big hotel?


    Without waiting for Kong Qingqing to explain, the boy next to him patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "where''s my brother? Your monthly income is 3000 yuan? Tut Tut, I don''t know what means you used to catch up with our green beauties. You have to have a few drinks and teach your brothers some experience. Ha ha ha!"


    Is this a compliment? With a monthly income of 3000 yuan, it is clear that I despise him and want to embarrass him.


    Kong Qingqing, who originally wanted to explain, suddenly looked cold and hummed, "my boyfriend doesn''t earn much, but he earns all his money by himself. He doesn''t want some people. He only knows to ask for money at home."


    "It''s getting late. Let''s hurry in." the girl quickly turned off the topic and took Kong Qingqing to the hotel.


    After being robbed by Kong Qingqing, the boy''s face is a little ugly. It''s not good to look at Chu fan again. It seems that the fault lies with Chu fan.


    What''s none of my business? I didn''t say a word. What did you throw at me?


    Chu fan was too lazy to pay attention to him. What he thought was where to store the jadeite raw stones he bought from Myanmar. Yes, a total of 20 carts of jadeite raw stones. Each cart can provide 10 tons of jadeite material. If converted into bone tower energy, it can provide about 200 points. Two hundred cars and twenty cars are four thousand points. In addition, the jadeite jade screen wind that Chu fan rolled wildly in the tomb of the king of Yunnan, there can be four thousand and five hundred points without five thousand.


    Not to mention, when he left, he left all the gold bricks obtained from the tomb of the king of Yunnan to Kulun. If converted into money, it could be worth at least three or five hundred million. With his investment and the mineral veins he found, it won''t be long before the raw jadeite stones will be sent to his house.


    We have to gather up 5000 points of bone tower energy as soon as possible and get a demon king to escort Su Yuan first. In this way, we don''t have to worry about her safety anymore.


    "Everybody, look who''s here?"


    A loud drink woke Chu fan from his meditation. At this time, he found that he had been taken to the door of a luxury box. In the box, there were two tables, one large and one small. Among them, the diameter of the big table was four meters. There were about seventeen or eight people sitting around. One by one, they are dressed luxuriantly and in high spirits. They look different.


    The boy who sent Chu fan in said hello first, attracted everyone''s attention, and then laughed and said, "the most beautiful school flower of Sichuan University, Kong Qingqing, is shining!"


    "Ah, Qingqing, you''re finally here. Come and sit down."


    "Green beauties are becoming more and more beautiful. Do you have a boyfriend? If not, consider this handsome man and give us a chance."


    "Qingqing beauty, brother Tang didn''t marry for you. How about giving brother Tang a chance."


    "Come and sit next to brother Tang, but I''ve always kept this seat for you."


    There was no Chu fan in the eyes of these people. They filtered him directly and couldn''t resist Kong Qingqing. They just dragged her inside and pressed her to sit on an empty seat next to the main seat.


    Sitting on the throne was a man in his twenties and eights. He was handsome, but there was pride in his eyebrows. However, he does have proud capital, outstanding appearance, prominent family background and solid wealth, all of which are the objects of women''s love,


    For men, he is the top priority. As long as he can have a good relationship with him and be taken care of by him, it''s not easy to make money? What is the reunion? I just want to be a good student. Can you help me?


    Therefore, the boy surnamed Tang has been the focus of the audience since he entered the door. Everyone revolved around him, flattering, flattering and flattering, for fear that he would be unhappy. The purpose of these students is nothing more than two points. Boys hope he can take care of himself, while girls hope to get his favor. It would be better if they could marry into the Tang family.


    However, they also know that the boy surnamed Tang likes Kong Qingqing, so they have to retreat and take the initiative to send Kong Qingqing. Although it sounds good, one by one still winks at the boys surnamed Tang, which clearly means that they are very happy to be junior three and junior four.


    "Oh, brother Tang and Qingqing sit together. They are really talented and beautiful. They are a natural couple..."


    "Stop!" Kong Qingqing hurriedly stopped the crowd from saying any more and said shyly, "sorry, I already have a boyfriend, so I''d better sit with him."


    "Wait a minute!"


    The man surnamed Tang grabbed Kong Qingqing''s wrist and said, "you have a boyfriend? Where is it? Stand up and let us all have a look."


    Chu fan enters the door and sees no one to entertain him. He walks over and finds a seat to sit down. Before his ass is hot, he listens to someone''s greeting. After a careful look, Chu fanle is still an acquaintance, Tang Yu, Tang Junyi''s nephew.


    Tang Yu is the son of aunt Tang Xue. His mother''s surname is Tang. He grew up in the Tang family. It''s not too much to say that he is Tang Junyi''s son. But last time, the Tang family had an accident. It was this boy who tricked Tang Xue home and sent him to the stone grave bag in the backyard to suck blood for the snake demon.


    At that time, Chu fan gave first aid to Tang Xue. He didn''t have time to take care of him and let him escape. Unexpectedly, this guy went back to the Tang family and bullied again.


    Forget it, at least it''s the Tang family. If you don''t look at others, you have to look at the face of Tang Xue and Tang Junyi.


    But if Chu fan doesn''t plan to pay attention to him, it doesn''t mean that others let him go. Just as Tang Yu''s voice fell, the boy who brought Chu fan in immediately came to Chu fan and patted him on the shoulder. He laughed and said, "brother Tang, this brother is Qingqing''s boyfriend. He came by taxi with Qingqing."


    "Qingqing, he''s really your boyfriend?" a girl frowned. "What''s better than brother Tang? Look at his poverty. The money he makes a year is not enough for brother Tang to spend a day."


    "Qingqing, you didn''t pay for him, did you? Even if you did, you would hire a better one. Are you testing our IQ with such a thing?"


    Several boys were more direct and quickly surrounded Chu fan. One of them stared at him fiercely: "boy, those who know the truth, get out of here. You are not welcome here."


    "No matter what your relationship with Qingqing is, stay away from him in the future. If a toad wants swan meat, you deserve to be with Qingqing?"


    "Get up, is this where you sit? Get out quickly..."


    Chu fan disdained the man in front of him and glanced at Tang Yu: "Tang Yu, do you like my woman?"


    "Chu... Chu fan?" Tang Yu trembled and finally recognized that this guy was Chu fan, the murderer who killed the snake demon. He thought he would never see him again in his life, but unexpectedly, he met again here today.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to hide from him and dare to rob his woman? Tired of living?


    The boy who was pulled aside by Chu fan was angry: "grass, brother Tang''s name is also yours? Kneel down for me..."


    "Wang Kai, I''m Cao NIMA!" Tang Yu rushed over angrily, grabbed the boy''s skirt, shook his hands and two big mouths, kicked him hard and scolded, "Why are you looking for death? This is my brother-in-law, the famous murderer - Chu fan. Get out!"


    Turning his head, Tang Yu immediately smiled: "brother-in-law, why are you here? Come on, take a seat."


    "Don''t get close to me. Who''s your brother-in-law?" Chu fan pointed to Tang Yu''s nose. "I warn you, don''t talk nonsense. Tang Xue and I are very pure. If you compare blindly, I''ll cut your tongue."


    Tang Yu was so frightened that he quickly covered his mouth and dared not talk nonsense again.


    Chu fan waved angrily: "go away. I''m accompanying my girlfriend to the wedding today. I don''t have time to talk to you."


    Tang Yu didn''t dare to breathe. He turned and left. He ran faster than the rabbit. And this scene made the people in the box dumbfounded. What''s the origin of this guy? Scared away major Tang, murderer king? What a ferocious nickname.


    At this level, they have no access to the name of the murderer king, and it is understandable that they do not know. But they can see one thing very clearly. Chu fan is better than Tang Yu. It must be right to flatter him.


    "Brother Chu, please sit here quickly." the boy who brought Chu fan in immediately turned the wheel and warmly invited Chu fan to the big table.


    The boys who were just eyeing Chu fan smiled and apologized in a low voice. Several girls looked at Chu fan with their eyes shining, quietly pulled down their lapels and walked towards Chu fan.


    We must conquer him. Even if we can''t replace Kong Qingqing, we should also get a contact number. When we''re free, we can make an appointment for coffee and a friendship gun.


    "Stop!"


    Chu fan also imitated Kong Qingqing''s previous appearance, made a pause gesture and hummed, "I''m fine here. You all go back."


    "It''s so funny. Why don''t I sit here with you..."


    "Get out!"


    Chu fan was really rude. Several men and women who were just about to sit down were frozen on the spot. They didn''t know what to do. Kong Qingqing was about to come and make a round. The box door opened again and a new couple came in.


    "What''s the matter? Why did brother Tang leave without drinking?" the bridegroom asked discontentedly.


    "This..."


    The boy looked at Chu fan and hid aside. Suddenly, Chu fan''s figure was exposed in front of the groom and bride.


    Do you need to ask? It must be because of his relationship.


    The bridegroom looked at Chu fan carefully and said angrily, "who are you?"

 Chapter 435

    "Sorry, he is my boyfriend Chu fan."


    Kong Qingqing came here in time. Instead of protecting Chu fan, he was afraid that he would beat the bridegroom. She knows Chu fan too well. This is a Shun donkey. You treat him well and he treats you better. But if you hold your back, he doesn''t care who you are. You can beat him.


    "Jia Zhengjun and he Xiaoying, I wish you a happy marriage and a happy marriage." Kong Qingqing reluctantly smiled and sent his blessing, so he hurriedly pulled Chu fan up and said with a smile, "well, I have something else to do. I''m sorry."


    "Qingqing!" he Xiaoying, the bride in her wedding dress, hurriedly grabbed Kong Qingqing. "Today is the day of my golden wedding. How can you go? You have to stay for big things."


    Jia Zhengjun stared: "shut up, where do you speak here?"


    "You..." he Xiaoying''s eyes were red and almost shed tears.


    Kong Qingqing was immediately angry: "Jia Zhengjun, how do you talk? Xiaoying is your wife now, not your nanny. Please be polite."


    "It''s our family business. You don''t have to take care of it." Jia Zhengjun snorted coldly, "I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. Tang Yu was a distinguished guest I finally invited, but he was angry and left by your boyfriend. Do you know what the relationship between the Jia family and the Tang family is? Most of the building materials used in the Tang family project are provided by our Jia family. Now you have offended Tang Yu. Can you afford to compensate in case the cooperation between our two families is turned yellow?"


    "You..." Kong Qingqing was almost blown up by anger. I really don''t understand why he Xiaoying, such a beautiful and gentle woman, would marry him? This is a toad eating swan meat.


    Chu fan patted Kong Qingqing''s hand, motioned her to calm down and asked with interest, "is the Tangjia project you mentioned a shanty town reconstruction project in Guangyuan City?"


    "That''s right!" Jia Zhengjun proudly raised his head and hummed, "it can scare you to death. Sichuan Chongqing group has invested more than 12 billion. The Tang family has contacted me. All construction materials for the project are provided by our Jia family. Hum, do you know how much profit there is? Even if it''s only 10%, our Jia family can earn 1.2 billion."


    "Puff!" Kong Qingqing couldn''t help laughing.


    In her eyes, Jia Zhengjun is like a clown, pulling up the banner of Sichuan Chongqing group, trying to raise his identity and scare Chu fan, but who is Chu fan? The largest shareholder of Sichuan Chongqing group and the other shareholder is his wife. To put it bluntly, this Sichuan Chongqing group is his own. If you really want to give a name, you can''t scare to death.


    Chu fan also shook his head with laughter: "Old Tang is really, old eyes are dazed, and who is qualified to provide building materials?"


    Speaking, Chu fan took out his mobile phone, quickly dialed it, and deliberately turned on the hands-free. After the phone was connected, a bright smile came out of the phone: "President Chu, have you come back from abroad? I''m in Sichuan Province now. If you''re in Sichuan Province, you must give me a chance to have dinner at home?"


    "Uncle Tang, let''s talk about dinner later. I want to ask you something." Chu fan glanced at Jia Zhengjun and asked with a smile, "I heard that a material supplier surnamed Jia wants to provide building materials for the projects of our Sichuan Chongqing group?"


    Tang Junyi immediately caught the meaning of Chu fan''s words and said carefully: "well, the company has just returned a batch of unqualified building materials. The Jia family''s building materials company has a good reputation in Sichuan Province, so I mentioned it to Su Dong..."


    "Uncle Tang, please hurry to get a pair of glasses. The quality of the Jia family is not good, and the materials provided can be qualified?" Chu fan rudely interrupted Tang Junyi, "forget it, don''t worry about it, I''ll find someone to solve it myself. Hang up!"


    Jia Zhengjun stared at Chu fan after calling. His eyes were wide and he didn''t dare to set the channel: "you... You are..."


    "Chu fan, vice chairman of Sichuan Chongqing group." Kong Qingqing took his arm and raised his chest proudly. "He is also my boyfriend."


    Suddenly, everyone in the box was stunned. I didn''t expect that this insignificant guy in front of me was the boss of a large group company with tens of billions of dollars. Even Tang Yu''s uncle was a subordinate of others. It was so special and incomparable.


    Jia Zhengjun''s face turned blue and red. Originally, he wanted to install one in front of his classmates, but unexpectedly, he kicked it on the steel plate. What should I do? If the project turns yellow, dad will have to kick himself to death.


    "Qingqing, let''s go." Chu fan hugged Kong Qingqing''s waist and was ready to leave.


    Jia Zhengjun hurriedly stopped him and said with a smile: "Mr. Chu, I''m really sorry just now. Don''t mind. I''ll punish myself for three cups of apology later. You see, cooperation..."


    "Fine wine is free, but our company still has to think carefully about cooperation." Chu fan smiled and patted Jia Zhengjun on the shoulder, "I wish you a happy wedding."


    "Stop!" Jia Zhengjun turned around, stared at Chu fan''s back when he came to the door, and said with gnashing teeth, "President Chu, you really don''t give face? My uncle is Zhang Ziqian, director of Sichuan Provincial Public Security Bureau, a popular man in front of the mayor."


    Chu fan turned around and said with a smile, "are you threatening me?"


    "Hum, it''s threatening you. How about it?"


    Jia Zhengjun thought that Chu fan was afraid, but he got high spirited again. "Do you think that if you have money, you will be great to start a large company? I tell you, as long as my uncle calls, your construction site will have to stop work. Hum, go to your construction site for inspection every three days, and stop work if you fail to pass the inspection. Who can afford it?"


    "Jia Zhengjun, you are so mean." Kong Qingqing glared at him angrily, and then looked at he Xiaoying who wanted to stop talking. "Xiaoying, why on earth do you want to marry him? If you marry such a man, you will not be happy in your life."


    "I... I can''t help it. Sobbing!" he Xiaoying suddenly hugged Kong Qingqing and burst into tears.


    Just for a moment, Kong Qingqing knew the reason and glared at Jia Zhengjun angrily. "You are shameless and threaten her with Xiaoying''s family. You are really not a man."


    It turned out that he Xiaoying''s family also opened a building materials company. It has always had a good reputation. She gets along well with all kinds of building materials manufacturers and major construction companies.


    But since the Jia family also opened a building materials company, they immediately used some improper means to run he Xiaoying''s building materials company almost bankrupt.


    Because of the company, he Xiaoying''s father had a serious illness and needed a lot of money for treatment. His mother washed her face with tears all day and had nothing to do with her hands. She also has a younger brother who just went to junior high school and a younger sister who went to college. She needs a lot of money for optical expenses. She really has no choice but to promise Jia Zhengjun to marry him as his wife.


    As for saying that she broke Jia Zhengjun''s child, she is familiar with rumors, and the rumor maker is Jia Zhengjun himself.


    "Xiaoying, you are so naive." Kong Qingqing wiped the tears from he Xiaoying''s face and said helplessly, "do you think he can let you go if you marry him? A mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. He eats meat and won''t even let you drink soup."


    "But... I really can''t help it." he Xiaoying cried with tears, and her experience also stunned those students.


    I didn''t expect it to be like this. However, sympathy is compassion, and no one will help he Xiaoying out. This is the reality.


    When Kong Qingqing was ready to ask Chu fan to help he Xiaoying, the box door was suddenly pushed open and several young girls rushed in.


    "Sister!"


    A girl rushed up with a crying voice, hugged he Xiaoying and cried loudly: "are you so stupid? Do you want our family to feel guilty all their life?"


    "Cough, cough!" Chu fan coughed loudly, which immediately attracted the attention of several girls.


    Suddenly, several girls all stared wide eyes and exclaimed at almost the same time: "Chu fan?"


    "Brother fan?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile: "Hello, Siyan, Wenwen, Xiaoxue and Xiaolin!"


    "Brother fan, it''s really you?" Song Wen screamed in surprise and rushed to Chu fan and hugged Chu fan''s neck like an octopus. "People miss you so much. You have no conscience and don''t talk about going to school to see others."


    Jiang Siyan also wanted to jump up and hold Chu fan, but the girl''s reserve made her quickly restrain her excitement and walked over with a smile: "brother fan, why are you here?"


    "Well... I''m here to attend the wedding." Chu fan quickly pointed to Kong Qingqing. "This is my friend, Kong Qingqing. She and the bride are classmates."


    "Hello!" Jiang Siyan outstretched her hand generously. "My name is Jiang Siyan, and I''m also brother fan''s friend."


    The words "friend" were accentuated by her. It was obvious that her relationship with Chu fan was very unusual. It seems to tell Kong Qingqing what is the relationship between you and Chu fan, and what is the relationship between me and him.


    Kong Qingqing naturally wouldn''t fall into the disadvantage. He immediately showed a decent smile and gently shook Jiang Siyan''s hand: "Hello, Kong Qingqing, who is also Chu fan''s friend."


    Chu fan''s head is big. The woman only sees the struggle. On the surface, it looks calm, but in fact, it is a turbulent dark tide, and there is a front in her words.


    Dare not let them go on, Chu fan hurriedly looked at he Xiaolin and asked, "Xiaolin, is she your sister?"


    "Well, it''s my sister." he Xiaolin just dried her tears, took her to Chu fan and begged, "brother fan, you save my sister. Now, only you can save her."


    "This..."


    Chu fan hesitated, saying that he would rather dismantle ten temples than destroy one marriage. Although he Xiaoying is not willing to marry Jia Zhengjun, they are already married. How can she stop them?


    But it was such a hesitant moment that he Xiaolin pulled her sister down on her knees and sobbed, "brother fan, I beg you."


    "Xiaolin, what are you doing? Get up quickly. I didn''t say I wouldn''t help your sister." Chu fan quickly pulled the two sisters up, turned his head and stared at Jia Zhengjun coldly, and said coldly, "cancel the wedding!"


    Pay attention to the official account: Qingxiang bookstore, free reading and welfare.

 Chapter 436

    "Why?"


    Jia Zhengjun said angrily, "you think it''s great that you are the chairman of Sichuan Chongqing group? I tell you, I want not only he Xiaoying, but also your company''s list. If you don''t believe it, try it."


    "And you!" Jia Zhengjun pointed to Kong Qingqing and said with a wild laugh, "I''ve found a good man for you. He''ll come soon. Hahaha, the son of mayor yuan of Chengdu City, if you dare to refuse, I''m afraid Chu fan''s company will not be able to run."


    Kong Qingqing was mad: "Jia Zhengjun, you... You are such a mean person."


    He Xiaoying hurriedly opened Kong Qingqing and said bitterly, "Qingqing, you and Chu fan go quickly. It''s all life. No one can change it."


    "Brother fan!" he Xiaolin''s tears whirled. If Chu fan couldn''t help her, her sister and he family would be over.


    Chu fan patted he Xiaolin on the shoulder, smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, I''m here, don''t be afraid!"


    After that, Chu fan looked at Jia Zhengjun, who was high spirited, and said with a smile, "you said, are you the nephew of director Zhang? Just in time, director Zhang and I have met each other. Let him come over and I''ll talk to him. Oh, by the way, let the son of mayor yuan come over and see if he can fall in love with my green family."


    "Hum, are you afraid?" Jia Zhengjun snorted disdainfully. "A man who knows current affairs is a hero. No matter how rich you are, you are just a businessman. People don''t fight with officials. Do you understand? Hum!"


    A phone call passed. Within ten minutes, the box door was pushed open again. The handsome mayor''s son yuan Lang strode in: "hahaha, jun''er, where''s the beauty you said?"


    Jia Zhengjun hurriedly dragged Kong Qingqing over and said with a flattering smile: "brother Lang, let me introduce you. This is my classmate Kong Qingqing, the third school flower. How is it, no worse than Miss Dou?"


    "Yes, yes!" Yuan Lang looked up and down at Kong Qingqing and nodded again and again. "Jun''er, I have to toast you later. You are my big media man. Ha ha!"


    "Do you have to toast me too?" a joking voice suddenly came over.


    Yuan Lang immediately said angrily, "who doesn''t want to live? Dare to talk to me like this?"


    Chu fan pulled Jia Zhengjun aside, looked at Yuan Lang with a smile and asked, "Lang Shao, you robbed my woman, shouldn''t you give me a toast?"


    "Chu... Chu fan?" Yuan Lang was so scared that his legs were soft that he almost collapsed to the ground.


    Last time at Dou''s house, he was almost killed by Chu fan. Since then, he has completely known Chu fan''s energy. Don''t say his father is the mayor. Even the governor can''t help Chu fan. This guy has too much background in the military to provoke.


    He has thought about it. He won''t meet Chu fan in the future. Can''t he hide if he can''t provoke me? Unexpectedly, I met him again at this wedding banquet. What''s the matter? Is this beauty your woman, too? Jia Zhengjun, you are hurting me.


    "Why, don''t you know me?" Chu fan''s eyes flashed cold.


    Yuan Lang shivered excitedly, came forward and grabbed Jia Zhengjun''s skirt, slapped him in the face and said, "Cao NIMA, you dare to rob even the women of Chu Shao. Are you looking for you?"


    "Pa Pa!"


    They slapped Jia Zhengjun in the face, stunned him, and said, "brother Lang, I..."


    "Why don''t you apologize to Chu Shao?" Yuan Lang kicked him hard, turned his head and said with a smile, "brother fan, I''m really sorry. I''m here to have a wedding wine. Who knows this boy''s coming? Hehe, in this way, I''ll give you three drinks later. What do you think?"


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Yuan Lang, your father is a mayor at least. You play domineering outside under his banner all day, okay?"


    "Yes, what brother fan taught me is that I will change my mind and be a new man in the future."


    "You don''t have to be perfunctory to me. I just don''t want mayor yuan to be dragged off his horse because of you." Chu fan glanced at Jia Zhengjun on the ground. "He said that his words can make our company close down. Is it true?"


    Yuan Lang hurriedly said, "don''t listen to his nonsense. Brother fan''s Sichuan Chongqing group is one of the largest enterprises in Sichuan Province. It''s too late for government support. How can it make things difficult everywhere? Besides, who is he and dare to challenge brother fan?"


    Just then, an urgent voice came from outside: "Xiao Jun, it''s almost time. Hurry to go with your daughter-in-law, and the ceremony will begin soon."


    As soon as the voice fell, a middle-aged man walked in quickly. When he saw the scene in the box, he was startled: "Xiao Jun, what''s the matter with you...?"


    "Uncle, uncle, help me, help me." Jia Zhengjun couldn''t get up any more. He knelt forward two steps and hugged Zhang Ziqian''s thigh. He was so scared that he cried.


    If you don''t understand at this time, he is a fool. Even yuan Lang has to be respectful to Chu fan, even groveling. This shows that even yuan Lang can''t provoke Chu fan. Otherwise, can you fight him?


    Especially, today is my big day. It''s an auspicious day. How can it be so unlucky?


    "Xiao Jun, get up quickly. What happened?" Zhang Ziqian quickly pulled up his nephew and glanced up. His heart suddenly flickered and lost his voice, "Chu fan? You... Why are you here?"


    "Hum!" Chu fan sat down and hummed coldly, "director Zhang, have you forgotten how you got there? Do you think this seat is hot?"


    "No, No." Zhang Ziqian quickly kicked his nephew away, took two steps forward and said with a smile, "Chu Shao, is there any misunderstanding? Although Xiaojun is my nephew, as a people''s policeman, I will never shield anyone. Even if my nephew breaks the law, I don''t want to escape the punishment of the law."


    These words almost scared Jia Zhengjun to death. Special, is this my uncle? This is the rhythm of killing relatives.


    "Jia''s building materials company has your share?" Chu fan waved before Zhang Ziqian explained. "You don''t have to explain. I understand the doorway here. Who doesn''t have an industry behind his back? It''s nothing to want his family to live better. It''s normal for people. But you can''t do too much."


    Chu fan points to the bride he Xiaoying: "He Xiaoying, my family also runs a building materials company, but since you became the director of public security, their family can''t even receive an order. And your nephew even forced her to marry him. Now I really regret pushing you to be the director. You ruined a family and a woman''s happiness all her life. You''re not a qualified director alone."


    Zhang Ziqian''s face turned white. He naturally knew Chu fan''s energy. If people could push him up to be the director, he would naturally have the energy to kick him down. If he lost Chu fan''s support, he might not want to make further progress in the rest of his life.


    Thinking of this, without saying a word, he turned around and slapped Jia Zhengjun in the face and shouted, "what you did!"


    "Chu Shao, I really don''t know about it. I didn''t expect Xiao Jun to have the courage to do such a thing behind my back. But don''t worry, I promise to give you a satisfactory account of it. Otherwise, I''ll take off my hat and leave without you saying."


    After Zhang Ziqian finished his righteous speech, he looked at he Xiaoying and made a guilty bow: "Xiaoying, I''m really sorry. I thought you and Xiaojun were happy. Now I''ll ask you a question, do you still want to get married? Don''t be afraid. Even if you don''t want to get married, I promise no one dares to bully you."


    "Hum!" Chu fan snorted coldly and stood up.


    Zhang Ziqian''s forehead was sweating. Knowing his handling method made Chu fan very angry, he hurriedly said, "well, the wedding is cancelled. Xiaoying, you can get along with Xiao Jun again. If it''s appropriate, you can discuss the marriage. If it''s not appropriate, you can pull it. Chu Shao, do you think it''s ok?"


    "Xiaolin, take your sister and let''s go." Chu fan hugged Kong Qingqing''s waist and strode outside.


    At this time, the dull male and female students slowed down and quickly caught up with Kong Qingqing. They enthusiastically had a relationship with Kong Qingqing and more hoped to enter Chufan''s Sichuan Chongqing group.


    At this time, Kong Qingqing completely saw the true face of these students. She thought about the innocence at school and the current Philistines. She really didn''t understand how people could become like this?


    At the door, Chu fan stopped, glanced at the crowd and said with a faint smile, "do you want to enter Sichuan Chongqing group?"


    "Think, dream."


    "Mr. Chu, give me a chance."


    "President Chu still needs a secretary? What do you think of me?"


    Chu fan glanced at the flirting woman, disdained her lips, and her eyes fell to the back. The four people who had just stood up at the small table pointed to them and said, "are you four interested in coming to Sichuan Chongqing group?"


    "I... we?" these four people were confused. Originally, they were very lost when they were excluded by their classmates, but unexpectedly, good luck suddenly fell on them.


    Compared with those students who have made little achievements, these four people are much worse. They have no money at home, no background, can''t hold their face, beg for others in a low voice and wronged themselves.


    These days, if men can''t find a good job, they still have feelings, but women have natural advantages. Just like the enchanting woman just now, her words have been very explicit. It''s obvious to tell Chu fan that you can hide the rules.


    In terms of beauty, two of the four girls are not inferior, but they can get out of the mud without dyeing, which is very rare. Chu fan, who is also Kong Qingqing''s classmate, is more willing to give such a person a chance to help.


    Chu Fan said with a faint smile, "if you are interested, come to Sichuan Chongqing group to report in three days. In my Sichuan Chongqing group, as long as you have the ability, promotion and salary increase are not a problem."


    "Silence, Lu Haotian, Qiushui and Xiangxiang, what are you doing? Thank you, President Chu?" Kong Qingqing quickly shouted to the four students.


    In contrast, she also hopes to help these four people, especially Li Qiushui and Hou Chunxiang. When they were in college, they had a good relationship with Kong Qingqing. She was happy to help them without violating the principles.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chu." the four people were finally excited. It was true, not a dream.


    Then they looked at Kong Qingqing and said gratefully, "Qingqing, thank you!"

 Chapter 437

    A good wedding banquet was spoiled by Chu fan. Not only that, but also split up the two people who were about to get married. If the two men love concubines, Chu fan will certainly be scolded, but the situation like he Xiaoying is just the opposite, which is very gratifying.


    The wedding banquet was not finished, and he couldn''t be hungry. No, Chu fan took several people to a restaurant, ordered a table of dishes, and had a big meal with several women.


    After eating and drinking enough, he Xiaolin sat down beside Chu fan, poured him a pot of tea and said, "brother fan!"


    "Stop!" Chu fan scratched a few times on his arm and hurriedly said, "can we talk well? What do you want to say? Cheer up. Don''t come with me. I''m not afraid of beauty tricks. If you don''t believe it, take it off and try it?"


    "Go, it''s not serious!"


    He Xiaolin beat him angrily and said with a smile, "brother fan, you say, what do I do to you?"


    "OK."


    "OK?" he Xiaolin jumped up again as soon as she sat down. "If I hadn''t called you, you could have arrived at Sichuan University in time? If I hadn''t picked you up at the gate of Sichuan University, could you enter the girls'' dormitory of Sichuan University?"


    With that, he Xiaolin glanced at Song Wen and saw that the big breasted girl was still eating heartless. She didn''t fight at once. She went up to grab her chopsticks and said angrily, "Wen Wen, you say, what''s my sister doing to you?"


    "OK, just like her sister." Song Wen was startled. Seeing he Xiaolin''s angry face, she quickly flattered her with a smiling face.


    He Xiaolin smiled, rubbed her head, smiled and asked, "your business is sister''s business. Is that sister''s business your business?"


    Song Wen quickly nodded: "yes, second sister, your business is my business."


    "Well, now make it clear in front of your sisters, what''s the relationship between you and brother fan?"


    "Ah?" Song Wen blushed and glanced at Chu fan with a guilty look, "does this... Have to say?"


    "Don''t say no." he Xiaolin''s face was flat. "If you have nothing to do with brother fan, I''ll let elder sister go."


    Jiang Siyan was still watching the excitement. Unexpectedly, the war burned on her head so quickly. She was startled and said in embarrassment: "dead girl, have you drunk too much? What are you talking about?"


    "OK, you all pretend, then I can go." he Xiaolin stretched out her hand to provoke Chu fan''s chin and winked, "brother fan, as long as you nod, I''ll be your man tonight."


    Dead girl, I''ve learned to flirt.


    Chu fan pinched his thigh secretly. Why is it hard? It''s not a long face.


    Before Chu fan could speak, Kong Qingqing said, "stop it. Your sister is my best friend. If you have money, you can''t let outsiders earn it. I''m in charge. Which of you will provide the building materials of Sichuan Chongqing group in the future."


    "Really?" he Xiaoying stood up excitedly. If there was a big business of Sichuan Chongqing group, he family would turn over completely.


    Chu fan nodded: "it''s true. You''re Qingqing''s classmate or Xiaolin''s sister. I won''t help you. Who can help? Don''t worry. Go back and prepare. Go to Sichuan Chongqing group as soon as possible and talk about cooperation. I''ll say hello to Su Yuan."


    "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Chu." he Xiaoying cried with joy. If Chu fan puts forward conditions at this time, even let her sleep with her a hundred times.


    Turned over, he family finally turned over


    "Brother fan, we''re going to have a holiday." out of the hotel, Song Wen grabbed Chu fan and fell a few steps behind.


    Chu fan smiled and pinched her chubby face: "the holiday is not good. You can go home and reunite with your family."


    "However, people want to be with you." Song Wen hugged Chu fan''s waist and stuck it tightly to his chest, sobbing and crying.


    Chu fan was startled: "what''s the matter? You''re just going home, not to another planet. As long as you miss me, you can come to Sichuan Province to find me at any time. Darling, don''t cry. It''s a big deal that we''ll organize a group to visit you at your house, which will be regarded as a tour."


    Song Wen''s abnormality attracted the attention of Jiang Siyan and others. She didn''t want to disturb them, but now Song Wen is crying sadly. Jiang Siyan can''t care about anything else. She came forward and patted Song Wen on the shoulder and asked, "Wen Wen, what''s the matter?


    "My family has engaged me." Song Wen said with red eyes and sobs, "but I don''t like him at all. Why should I marry him? Brother fan, take me elope?"


    "Elope?" Chu fan stumbled and almost got stuck on the ground.


    Song Wen seems to be a minor? If she elopes with her, she will be abducting and selling a minor girl. The most important thing is that my relationship with you has not reached the point where I can elope?


    Seeing a trace of cunning in her eyes, Chu fan understood and knocked her hard. She didn''t have a good way: "dead girl, can you make fun of this kind of thing? Get out of here, and then be careless. I''ll knock you into a pig''s head."


    Song Wen really cried this time. Holding her head behind Jiang Siyan, she said bitterly, "what others said is true."


    "Talk back hard?"


    Jiang Siyan hurriedly protected Song Wen and advised him, "well, it''s getting late. Go back quickly. Oh, by the way, tell sister Su that I''m going to practice in Sichuan Chongqing group when I have a holiday."


    "That''s great. Keep the post of president for you." Chu fan patted Jiang Siyan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I believe in your ability. This job belongs to you."


    Jiang Siyan was excited: "don''t worry, I won''t let you down."


    "Go, bye!" Chu fan waved to several people and got into the taxi.


    On the way, Kong Qingqing didn''t say a word. He seemed very sleepy. He closed his eyes and was sleepy. Chu fan began to say a few words to her. Seeing that she loved to take care, he didn''t bother her anymore.


    Kong Qingqing has been sent to the door of his house. Kong Qingqing wants to stop talking and takes a look at Chu fan.


    Chu fan poked his head out of the window and said with a smile, "why, don''t you want me to go?"


    "Chu fan, i... I''m leaving." Kong Qingqing hesitated for a long time, but still made up his mind to say it.


    In fact, she didn''t think about it before she said it. She was a little afraid that she would really like Chu fan and fall into the abyss of emotion.


    Instead of this, it''s better to cut off love as soon as possible and draw a clear line with Chu fan. At least, it can leave her a good memory.


    Chu fan was startled by her words. He quickly got out of the car and ordered the driver to leave alone. He stepped forward to hold Kong Qingqing''s shoulder and asked, "what''s the matter? Why are you leaving? Is it because I forced you to help me? If it''s for this reason, can''t I not force you in the future?"


    Kong Qingqing shook her head and said nothing. Tears almost fell down.


    Seeing her sad and helpless appearance, Chu fan suddenly understood and said with a grin: "ha ha, you won''t really like me? Then I can''t let you go. Go upstairs and talk about your wedding first."


    Kong Qingqing was startled and quickly threw away Chu fan''s hand: "Chu fan, don''t force me, will you? I admit, I really like you a little, but we... Human demons have a different way, and there is no good result together. So, you''d better let me go."


    Chu fan picked up her jaw and said seriously, "Kong Qingqing, if you don''t like being with me, I won''t force it, but don''t prevaricate me with this reason. Shit, you''re a great beauty now. Why are you different from people?"


    "But..."


    Chu fan waved to interrupt her words and said overbearing, "you don''t have to explain anything. Your legs are long on you. No one can stop you where you want to go. Of course, my current situation is not qualified to ask you to stay and marry me, but as long as you stay here, I can protect you all your life. Whoever dares to move you must step over my body first."


    "Chu fan!"


    At the moment Chu fan turned to leave, Kong Qingqing suddenly came forward and hugged his waist, pressed it tightly against his back, and cried: "Why are you so kind to me? How can I be cruel to leave you? But you... Wuwuwuwu!"


    Chu fan turned around, picked up her jaw, lowered his head and held her red lips. Kong Qingqing didn''t resist, and even reacted more fiercely than Chu fan. He stood on tiptoe and hugged his neck until he couldn''t breathe, so he reluctantly released Chu fan.


    "Chu fan, don''t keep me anymore. I don''t want to destroy the relationship between you and Su Yuan." Kong Qingqing loosened Chu fan, stepped back two steps and said with red eyes, "If one day I can really put everything down, I will come back to you. At that time, even if I sneak with you, I have no regrets. But now, I really can''t pass my level. So let me go."


    With that, Kong Qingqing resolutely turned his head and ran quickly into the corridor. His figure soon disappeared without a trace.


    Chu fan silently sat down on the steps, took out his cigarette and smoked silently. After smoking three in a row, he slowly stood up and looked upstairs. Although Kong Qingqing hid quickly, Chu fan still found her.


    "If you meet the right person, I bless you." Chu fan sent a text message below, then turned and left.


    After receiving Chu fan''s text message, Kong Qingqing was still very excited, but when he saw the content, he was almost mad. He opened the window, grabbed the flower pot and was about to smash it. At this time, the mobile phone received another text message.


    "However, there seems to be no one in the world more suitable for you than me. Hei hei!"


    Kong Qingqing can''t laugh or cry. This guy is a narcissist. However, the sadness in her heart has been diluted by his gag.


    It''s better to leave for a while and test yourself whether you really like him. Kong Qingqing was relieved and went out to travel and relax.


    At this time, I received another text message: I have only one request. I send a beautiful picture every day. It''s best not to wear clothes. Gaga!


    Asshole, you''re beautiful!


    Kong Qingqing blushed, and a scene in the bamboo house in the mining area of Myanmar flashed in his mind, as if he saw Chu fan with an obscene smile. While she was sleeping, he quietly untied her clothes, stared at her beautiful chest and drooled.


    Suddenly, the phone rang suddenly. Kong Qingqing almost threw out her mobile phone. Seeing that it was Chu fan, she quickly answered: "Hey, what else do you want to say?"


    On the phone, Chu fan was silent for a long time and said in a deep voice: "I''m tired and tired. Remember to come back. I always have your place in my heart..."

 Chapter 438

    "I''m back." Chu fan pushed the door and came in.


    Quite different from what he imagined, there was no cheering, no hugging, not even a greeting. What''s going on?


    In the living room, Angelia is sitting on the sofa, holding a tablet computer, learning Chinese language and characters; The rosefinch is wearing a simple but not simple jacket. It is made of moon white cloth. It embroiders simple patterns with blue silk thread on the lapel and cuff. On the left chest, it embroiders a long tailed bird with red silk thread to spread its wings and fly.


    Don''t underestimate this bird. Only those who have reached the extreme in a certain field are qualified to embroider their own unique marks on their clothes, which can also be regarded as a logo.


    Like the sword God Qinglong, he embroidered a black sword on his cuff. It''s very hidden. Most people can''t see it. But the rosefinch has such a blatant character. Otherwise, it will not ignite the house and detonate the car at the moment of skill recovery.


    At this time, the rosefinch sat on the low tatami with a square table in front of him. On it, there were the remnants of go, a pot of tea, a person playing chess and drinking tea leisurely. He ignored Chu fan''s return as if he hadn''t seen it.


    OK, Angelia can''t hear us with headphones. Rosefinch doesn''t hesitate to talk to us. Suyuan hasn''t come home from work and Tangtang hasn''t finished school, but is the godmother always at home? Didn''t she hear it?


    Chu fan went to angelica, took off the earphone in her ear and said happily, "Angelia, brother is back."


    "Oh!" Angelia glanced at him, her eyes continued to fall on the tablet, put the headphones back in her ears and continued to study.


    Chu fan was in a hurry. He grabbed the tablet in her hand and said loudly, "brother is back. Aren''t you happy?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a black chess piece fell on Chu fan''s forehead and directly hit a green bag. He grinned in pain and stared at the rosefinch, but he dared to be angry.


    The old woman must have advanced menopause and be too overbearing.


    "What are you shouting? I don''t think you have a loud voice?" the rosefinch didn''t lift its head and hummed coldly. "Come back. What''s so happy? When your father comes back, I can''t tell who is crying."


    "My father?" Chu fan was stunned and said in surprise, "my father is here? Where is he?"


    "Your father... Went out with godmother." Angelia''s eyes were red and lowered her head. "Brother, your father doesn''t seem to like me. He wants me to leave you."


    "What?" Chu fan''s eyes were almost staring out of his eyes. "It''s impossible. How can my father not like you? You are beautiful, clever and sensible. How can my father be willing to let you leave me?"


    Angelia finally cried, "he said, I''m a stranger in a foreign land alone."


    "Ah?" Chu fan''s eyes almost fell to the ground. Is it because of this ancient poem? Girl, can you think of it too much?


    "Tangtang helped me translate. She said, your father doesn''t like foreign women and wants to drive me away. Woo woo!"


    Chu fan can''t laugh or cry. The little girl''s film can translate too well. Where does this follow?


    "Don''t cry, this sentence doesn''t mean like this..." Chu fan couldn''t explain clearly. He simply grabbed the tablet computer, quickly found the ancient poem on the Internet, read it to her, then explained it again, and said, "see this time? My father doesn''t dislike you, he''s just reading poetry."


    Angelia stopped crying, but she still looked sad and sobbed, "but I can still feel that your father doesn''t like me."


    Just then, Chu langxuan and Lin su''e came back with all kinds of ingredients.


    "Chu fan, you''re back." Lin su''e walked over in surprise.


    As usual, Lin su''e dresses casually and can''t make up. But today, she looks very good. Her face is ruddy and her skin is delicate. She seems to have dressed up carefully. She painted her eyebrows and painted a touch of lipstick. She looks like a beautiful young woman in her thirties.


    The dress is also very trendy. It is a dark green short sleeved long skirt with different lengths. It is also embroidered with two blooming peonies, which looks noble and elegant, setting off Lin su''e with a more mature feminine charm.


    "Godmother, are you..."


    Chu fan turned around Lin su''e in surprise. Her face turned red and she looked down guilty. "Well... You two are talking. I''ll cook."


    "Smelly boy, come here." Chu langxuan knocked Chu fan hard, pulled his ear and went upstairs.


    At the door of the room, Chu langxuan pushed Chu fan in and closed the door. Before waiting for him to ask, Chu fan smiled and said, "Dad, you and godmother... Hey, where are you?"


    "Shut up!"


    Chu langxuan raised his hand to beat him, but when he thought of Chu fan''s current skills, he was afraid he couldn''t beat Chu fan. He had to give up bitterly and said, "your godmother and I are innocent."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    Before Chu fan asked again, Chu langxuan hurriedly said, "don''t talk. I ask you, what''s the matter with the foreign girl downstairs? And what''s the relationship with you, the little girl named ah Jiu? The most annoying thing is, you haven''t married yet. How can you get me a five-year-old child?"


    "Dad, listen to me and explain it to you slowly. It''s like this."


    Chu fan confidently explained ah Jiu and Tangtang, but Angelia would change a little. She only said that she was rescued from abroad and had no one to rely on. She sneaked into China to find him.


    "Dad, I did everything according to the code of conduct you taught me. In this case, if it were you, you couldn''t drive people away?"


    "Don''t talk to me. I ask you, who do you want to marry?"


    "Suyuan and Qiaoyun."


    "Fart!" Chu langxuan was furious. "We are a monogamous country in China. Will you marry two?"


    Chu fan just wanted to open his mouth. Chu langxuan said impatiently, "don''t talk nonsense. You can only marry one of them. Choose quickly. Your mother and I will help you get married as soon as possible."


    "Dad, you have to change your old mind." Chu Fan said discontentedly, "the woman didn''t say no. what''s your hurry? I told you, I''m not only going to marry them, but also Angelia."


    "You..."


    "What am I? We don''t allow it in China. I''ll change my nationality. Won''t it be over when I get married abroad and change my nationality back?"


    Chu langxuan picked up the stool and was so frightened that Chu fan jumped on the windowsill and stared: "you hit me? You hit me and I jumped down."


    "Alas!" Chu langxuan sighed helplessly, sat down and said, "son, you really let me down. China is our motherland and our root. How can you change your nationality at will?"


    Chu fan walked over and said softly, "I just said casually. I wasn''t forced by you? Just now I came back, Angelia cried and said you didn''t like her. I don''t understand. Why don''t you like it when I find more daughters-in-law for you? You''re afraid I can''t afford it?"


    "You don''t understand. It''s not that I disagree. The key is... It''s your mother. She won''t agree." Chu langxuan sighed and hung his head.


    Chu fan stared at him for a long time and suddenly woke up: "Oh, I see. After talking for so long, are you waiting for me here? Dad, I didn''t say you. You''re unfair about such a small thing? It''s a shame for our men."


    Chu langxuan became angry and raised his hand to smoke him. Chu fan stared: "do you want me to help you?"


    "Smelly boy, if you are unfair, you won''t want to get married. Hum!" Chu langxuan blushed, threw down a sentence and hurried out.


    It''s a shame that he threatened his son at such an old age. Alas! If he doesn''t, he really has no other way.


    In those years, if Xiao yuewan hadn''t caught up with Lin su''e, Chu langxuan might have married Lin su''e long ago. Yes, the person he likes is Xiao yuewan, but he is ashamed of Lin su''e and wants to replace her husband and take care of their mother and son.


    In the following twenty years, he supported two families alone. Except that he could not live with Lin su''e, he helped with all the work in her family. Of course, most of them have Chu fan and Zhang Tieshan, but if she has been in love for a long time, Lin su''e has not married for so many years, and Chu langxuan also has a good feeling for her.


    But before leaving the mountain village, neither of them dared to think about this. First, because Lin su''e worked too hard, she looked much older than her real age, and could not compare with Xiao yuewan.


    Second, both of them are very rational people. They don''t want to pierce this layer of window paper, which destroys the harmony between the two families and the special feelings with the two people.


    But this time, Chu langxuan and Xiao yuewan left the mountain village. Xiao yuewan stayed at the Xiao family in Yanjing in order to be filial and accumulate a family fortune for her son. The Xiao family didn''t agree with their marriage. Naturally, Chu langxuan won''t have a good face. Chu langxuan is also a proud person. He didn''t live in the Xiao family for a day, but stayed in a hotel in Yanjing city for a few days and left.


    Before he went to track down the events of that year, he went back to the gully to take Lin su''e''s mother and son away from the village, but Lin su''e refused. When he left, Lin su''e said a lot to him. At this time, he knew that Lin su''e had long regarded him as her husband, but they couldn''t be together.


    However, Chu fan is Lin su''e''s dry son. He asks her out of the mountain. Lin su''e has no estrangement and happily leaves her hometown. However, Chu fan gave her a big gift that day, which made her look nearly 20 years younger.


    Originally, Lin su''e looked ten years older than her real age, but now she is more than ten years younger. What is really young is not only her appearance, but also her body.


    When Chu fan was not at home, Su Yuan and ah Jiu advised her that she was still young. Don''t hurt yourself too much. Take another step. But Su Yuan''s two women couldn''t think of it. She really had a man in her heart, and this man was Chu langxuan, Chu fan''s father!

 Chapter 439

    In the evening, Lin su''e prepared a large table of delicious dishes that Chu fan liked to eat.


    Because Chu langxuan was present, ah Jiu and Tangtang became much more clever and dared not go crazy as before, but with Chu fan''s guarantee, Chu langxuan''s face was not as cold as the previous two days. For the first time, he poured Angelia a a glass of red wine and said some comforting words, which made Angelia finally relax.


    After dinner, several people went back to their room to have a rest. Chu langxuan took a bath and was preparing to see medicine for a while before going to bed. Chu fan pushed the door and came in.


    "Smelly boy, why do you come to me if you don''t accompany your daughter-in-law?"


    "Hey, hey, let me see if the godmother is in your room."


    Chu langxuan stared: "is it right to smoke? Say something quickly. If it''s all right, get out."


    Whose house is this? No way, who makes this my father?


    Chu fan pulled a chair and sat down beside the bed. Hehe said with a smile, "Dad, there''s only one way to make my mother nod."


    "What way?" Chu langxuan suddenly came to the spirit. He took off his myopia glasses and looked at Chu fan urgently.


    He is a very traditional person. Even if he has a contradiction with the Xiao family, he doesn''t want to separate from Xiao yuewan. However, Lin su''e has been waiting for him for more than 20 years. Even a hard hearted person can''t be indifferent. The most important thing is that Lin su''e is young and beautiful. If she is allowed to marry someone else, Chu langxuan can''t pass the test himself.


    The best way is to have the best of both worlds, not to hurt Xiao yuewan, but also to be with Lin su''e. Chu langxuan didn''t even dare to think about this idea before, but after arriving at Chu fan''s house, the little shriveled calf raised several beautiful women.


    When Chu fan was not at home, Chu langxuan learned from Su Yuan and ah Jiu that Chu fan''s women were not only at home, such as Dou Yutong of Sichuan Province, Lan Jie, Tangtang''s mother, and Qin Yumei.


    Guangsuyuan knew that there were no less than five or six girls who were interested in Chu fan. She didn''t know how many there were.


    Chu langxuan couldn''t understand. How did the boy do it? Su Yuan is such an excellent girl. Why don''t she be jealous and leave Chu fan''s women at home?


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "Dad, you must want to know how I made them live in harmony? In fact, it''s very simple, that is to become stronger."


    "Getting stronger?" Chu langxuan was stunned. What does that mean? It''s not war?


    Chu Fan said with a bad smile, "I mean something, Gaga... Ouch!"


    Chu langxuan knocked him hard and said, "smelly boy, no big or small, make bad ideas. Get out, get out of here."


    "Well, it''s like a donkey''s liver and lung." Chu fan stood up bitterly. "Originally, I wanted to make you younger. Since you''re not willing, I''ll save money."


    Seeing Chu fan leaving, Chu langxuan hurriedly said, "wait, you just said... I can be ten years younger like your godmother?"


    "Hum, I can make you younger than me with all my efforts." Chu fan tilted his mouth and irresistibly pointed to the bed, "lie down!"


    Chu langxuan became excited. Chu fan learned a lot about his skills from Xiao yuewan and Xia Yanran. He had long wanted him to help him adjust himself, but he was embarrassed to speak. Now Chu fan takes the initiative to speak. How can he not be excited?


    Half an hour later, Chu fan left Chu langxuan''s room, crept downstairs and sent a text message to Angelia outside.


    Hey, I''m so talented. I can sleep with my little mermaid tonight.


    Chu fan is stealing music. The phone suddenly calls. It''s Angelia''s phone. Chu fan has no choice but to shake his head. Girl, do you still have to say this clearly? Come out quickly. I''ll take you to the hotel.


    "Angelia, go downstairs. I''m waiting for you downstairs..."


    "Where are you taking Angelia so late?" Su Yuan''s teasing laughter came out of the phone, which scared Chu fan almost throw out his cell phone.


    This is so special. Why did Su Yuan get the phone? With her shrewdness, she must have guessed my brother''s mind.


    It''s dead!


    "Cough, well, I''m afraid Angelia is not full, so I want to take her to eat more." Chu fan quickly said with a smile, "wife, are you hungry? If you''re not full, let''s go out and have some more."


    "I won''t go. I''m losing weight these days."


    "No, you''re busy these days. You''ve lost weight. What can you lose? Come down and I''ll wait for you."


    Before Su Yuan could say anything more, Chu fan quickly hung up the phone and patted his chest with lingering fear. Thanks to brother''s cleverness, otherwise, he had to knock over the vinegar jar today.


    How can it be so easy for a few women in the family to be friendly?


    Soon, Su Yuan and Angelia, who were well dressed, came out of the villa and followed ah Jiu. The little girl hadn''t slept yet. Why did she run to the same room?


    But now that they are all out, Chu fan can''t drive her back. He drives a car, takes the three of them, finds a nearby barbecue shop, orders some meat kebabs and beer, and eats and drinks.


    Su Yuan was not hungry at all. After eating a few mouthfuls, she hesitated, took out a letter and pushed it to Chu fan: "this is a letter sent by express two days ago."


    "Letters? Do you still use letters these days?" Chu fan wiped his hands with a paper towel and took the letter. "Who wrote it?"


    This is a very ordinary letter. It has been opened. There is only the address of Chu fan''s family on it. In addition, there is nothing else. Chu fan opened the envelope and took out a red invitation from inside. Before opening it, he heard Su Yuan say, "it''s Li Qingcheng."


    "Li Qingcheng?"


    Chu fan was surprised and quickly opened the invitation. As expected, it was Li Qingcheng, and she was going to get married. The wedding date was set half a month later in a manor villa in Guizhou Province.


    "Get married? Why is she getting married all of a sudden? Who is the groom?" Chu fan asked with a frown.


    Suyuan shook her head: "I don''t know yet, but I think there must be a problem."


    Seeing Chu fan''s silence, Su Yuan tentatively asked, "are you... Going to attend?"


    "What do you say?" Chu fan threw the problem to Su Yuan again.


    Suyuan didn''t answer. Seeing that ah Jiu ate very delicious, she raised her hand and asked the waiter to serve the meat kebab. The topic was torn away and no one mentioned it again.


    After eating and drinking enough, several people drove home and arrived at the door. Su Yuan stopped Angelia who was going to get off and said with a faint smile: "you two go out to relax. Ah Jiu and I will go back to rest first."


    "No, I''m tired too." Chu fan jumped out of the car and took the lead in.


    Shortly after he finished washing and lying down, Angelia came in quietly in her pajamas.


    Seeing her hesitation, Chu fan waved to her with a smile: "since they are all here, come and sleep."


    Angelia immediately showed her joy and ran past like a butterfly. When Chu fan opened the quilt, she jumped into his arms. When Chu fan found her red lips, Angelia blocked his big mouth with her fingers and said with a sly smile, "sister Su asked me to accompany you, but you''re going to accompany her later, okay?"


    "I''ll eat you first." Chu fan pours on a hungry tiger and presses Angelia under her body


    Angelia bit all her pillows, but she couldn''t avoid screaming. Even if the sound insulation effect of the house was good, several people in the villa listened really, and several people didn''t sleep well.


    Early in the morning, Chu fan slipped into Su Yuan''s room. As expected, she didn''t sleep at all. When Chu fan stroked her body, her delicate body trembled, hurriedly pressed Chu fan''s hand and said in a trembling voice, "don''t make trouble, I can''t stand it."


    She is a woman with normal heart and physiology. If she didn''t want to use her first time on the blade, she would have given herself to Chu fan. But this kind of thing, the more restrained she is, the more she thinks about it. It''s OK that Chu fan is not around. Now he''s lying next to her. She''s really afraid that she can''t control it for a moment and will do it with Chu fan.


    "Alas!"


    Chu fan hugged Su Yuan in his arms, stroked her smooth shoulder and said, "wait, no more than seven days at most. The second life and death disaster should come. After this, we can be together at any time."


    Feeling Chu fan''s guilt, Su Yuan gradually calmed down the heat on her body and pillowed his arm. Su Yuan gently said, "Li Qingcheng sent an invitation to invite you and me to her wedding, but in fact she asked you for help. In other words, she wants you to elope with her. Ha ha!"


    Women''s intuition is so powerful that you can guess it.


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed, "don''t think about it. I have a very pure relationship with her."


    "Maybe your heart is pure, but Li Qingcheng''s heart is pure or impure. No one can tell." Su Yuan raised her head, pinched Chu fan''s nose and smiled, "sometimes I really want to destroy your face. In this way, no one will rob you with me."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "don''t you feel bad about ruining my face? Besides, what if they are interested in my inner beauty? Don''t you ruin my face in vain?"


    "That''s right!"


    Li Qingcheng looked at him cunningly and asked with a smile: "then you say, are you going to the wedding or not?"


    "We are friends after all. It''s not good not to go for such a big marriage?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "However, didn''t she invite us? Let''s go together. It just makes her completely dead. Hehe!"


    "Can she really give up?"


    "Er... Should be able to?"


    Chu fan was also a little guilty, but as soon as he spoke, he reacted: "you''ve taken me to the ditch. When will people like me? Don''t guess. Go to bed quickly. I''m sleepy."


    "Don''t sleep yet. What did you and your father say before? How do I feel that he has an unusual relationship with his godmother?"


    "You can see that?"


    "Fools can see it." Su Yuan didn''t have a good way. "Ganniang asked me to teach her make-up and took me to buy new clothes. Ganniang seems to have changed since your father came. I don''t believe they''re all right."


    "Sleep, my mother will come tomorrow morning and have to pick up the plane at the airport."


    "What? Your mother is here too?" Su Yuan stared. "God, Mars is going to hit the earth."

 Chapter 440

    At 10 a.m., Sichuan airport.


    A luxury motorcade, slow or slow, stopped in the parking lot of the airport. There is hardly a place where you don''t pay attention. It''s too luxurious and stylish.


    A total of nine cars are divided into three rows. Two white Land Rovers open the road in front and six black Mercedes S600 in the back. They protect the Rolls Royce RV in the middle like guards.


    It''s so imposing. These nine cars alone are worth more than 30 million. How rich are the owners? However, I haven''t heard of such a big man in Sichuan Province?


    When the door opened, the attention of the crowd suddenly widened their eyes. In the six Mercedes Benz S600 behind them, there came out a woman who was as beautiful as flowers and beautiful as anything.


    God, are these women stars? Stars are not so beautiful, and they don''t have such a good temperament, do they?


    Finally, the door of the Rolls Royce RV in the middle opened and jumped down a pair of men and women in their thirties. The man was handsome, but showed a scholar temperament. The woman next to him was a little cramped and closely followed the man.


    Are these two people the owners of these cars? Who are those women? It''s not all his people, is it?


    Just as everyone guessed, a young man jumped out of the car. He looked only in his twenties, with a stubborn smile on his face and casual clothes, which was not in line with the luxury car.


    But this is such a guy. As soon as he got off the bus, he was surrounded by six beautiful women. He directly took his arms from left to right, talking and laughing, and walked towards the airport hall.


    "Shit, is this boy the right Lord? He''s so strong. One drag six."


    "It''s unreasonable, man. You didn''t even find a woman. You occupied six alone. No, I have to save the goddess and tell them that some things can''t be bought with money."


    "Don''t pull me, let me die... Woo woo, I don''t live."


    It was Chu fan and others who got out of the car. Facing the excited, angry, envious or sad eyes of the surrounding men and women, Su Yuan and others blushed and almost ran away.


    "Husband, we are like this... Really good?" Suyuan lowered her head slightly and regretted not wearing sunglasses. Although she really wanted to swear sovereignty in this way, everyone spoke and was stared at. It was like an exhibition, and the pressure was really not small.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "what''s wrong? What you want is this effect. Ann!"


    On the right side, Angelia holding Chu fan''s arm didn''t feel bad. At Lan Jie''s advice, she proudly straightened her chest and looked around with a smile. She didn''t feel anything wrong.


    In her opinion, as long as she can be with Chu fan, she doesn''t care about how many women he has.


    On the other side of Suyuan are Dou Yutong and Shirley. Shirley is Suyuan''s driver and bodyguard. She has a Western beauty''s face, tall figure and wearing sunglasses. She is cool and attractive. She is no worse than the two beauties next to her.


    Dou Yutong was even more excited. If she could attend this occasion, she said that she had been recognized and accepted by Chu fan. Last night, she received the news that she had hardly slept all night. She arranged the vehicle early to pick up Su Yuan and them in Guangyuan City, and then she packed up and set out.


    Although she can''t accompany Chu fan, it''s good to have a place. She''s very satisfied.


    Lan Jie and Qin Yumei were dragged by Chu fan. This is the first time that they exposed their relationship with Chu fan in public. Especially in front of Su Yuan, it makes them feel guilty.


    At ordinary times, although Su Yuan also knew their relationship with Chu fan, no one broke it. Everyone tacitly understood that the relationship was at least good on the surface. But this time, they completely pierced the window paper. They really don''t know what will happen in the future.


    Wearing suits and sunglasses, the Geng brothers seemed to have a strong temperament, two in front and two in front, blocking all those who wanted to get close, and no one dared to come forward.


    Just look at the bodyguard''s body shape. Besides, there are eight bodyguards guarding Chu fan. Although they are not as good as the Geng brothers in body shape, they are not ordinary people who dare to provoke them.


    Chu langxuan and Lin su''e walked behind. They both regretted coming with them, but who knew that the boy would be so bold and make such a fuss, which was too publicity.


    It doesn''t matter if you publicize, but have you considered our feelings?


    Lin su''e, in particular, is afraid of being misunderstood as Chu fan''s girlfriend. There is no way. She looks too young and is ten years older than her departure. Sister brother love is also very popular these days.


    If you go behind, it makes her feel ashamed to go with Chu langxuan. The eyes others look at them are clearly a couple. If Xiao yuewan sees it, how can she correct it?


    "Brother Xuan, you... You go ahead." Lin su''e secretly pulled Chu langxuan''s sleeve and said with a red face.


    Chu langxuan was also uncomfortable. After listening to her words, he seemed to have obtained the imperial edict, and hurried to the front of the team.


    Qin Yumei was considerate and fell two steps behind. When Lin su''e came up, she came forward and took her arm, smiled and said, "aunt Lin, how did you drive uncle Chu away?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. Who, who kicked him out?" Lin su''e blushed again. However, with Qin Yumei chatting with her, her uncomfortable feeling finally disappeared.


    Shirley was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously slowed down and came together with Lin su''e. in this way, Lin su''e was more down-to-earth. She talked and laughed with Qin Yumei like a best friend.


    In front of Qin Yumei and Shirley, Su Yuan also let Chu fan go, holding hands with Dou Yutong next to her, talking and laughing in a low voice. She seemed to have no estrangement.


    In this way, although the whole team is still so attractive, it is not as shocking as it was just now. Chu fan has only Angelia around her. Lan Jie stands beside Angelia. What she doesn''t know is that she is Angelia''s best friend.


    Fortunately, before long, the flight from Yanjing to Sichuan finally landed. Xiao yuewan, dressed in fashion and elegant temperament, came out of the exit wearing sunglasses. On her side were two beautiful young girls, Zhao Hongxue, the daughter of aunt Chu fan, and Xiao Yan, the daughter of his second uncle.


    "Mother!"


    Chu fan hurried forward, involuntarily gave his mother a hug, and almost strangled Xiao yuewan. She was so angry that she punched him twice, and then she caught her breath.


    "Smelly boy, you want to strangle me?" Xiao yuewan stared at her son angrily, looked at Su Yuan''s girls and said with a smile, "who are these? Don''t tell me about it?"


    "Aunt, I''m Suyuan." Suyuan took two steps forward and shook hands with Xiao yuewan.


    Xiao yuewan smiled, nodded and said, "well, I''m more beautiful than the photos. What''s rare is my temperament. It''s good!"


    "Aunt, my name is Angelia." with Chu fan''s encouragement, Angelia summoned up her courage, imitated Su Yuan''s appearance and timidly stretched out a hand.


    "Hmm!" Xiao yuewan just shook her hand and nodded. Her eyes fell on Dou Yutong and said with a smile, "are you dou Yutong? You look so beautiful."


    Dou Yutong was flattered and hurried forward to chat with Xiao yuewan. As for Qin Yumei and Lan Jie, Xiao yuewan didn''t answer at all.


    Angelia''s eyes turned red again and almost shed tears.


    Chu fan hurriedly comforted: "what''s the matter, don''t cry."


    "Auntie doesn''t like me?" Angelia cried, hugged Chu fan and sobbed in a low voice.


    Qin Yumei and Lan Jie don''t look very well, but they are no better than Angelia. From Xiao yuewan''s eyes, she can feel that she cares about their former identity and won''t let them enter the door of Chu''s house.


    In the past, in order to cure her brother, Qin Yumei went to the sea and worked as a hostess for more than three months; Lan Jie''s identity is not as good as her. She has not only been married, but also brought a five-year-old daughter.


    The Xiao family is a rich family. Even if Xiao yuewan is more enlightened, she can''t tolerate such a woman as her daughter-in-law. Moreover, Xiao yuewan still attaches great importance to family views and family interests, which is also a common problem of the children of most rich families.


    "Wan''er, are you all right?" Lin su''e stepped forward and asked in a trembling voice.


    In her impression, Xiao yuewan has never been an ordinary woman. Wearing the same coarse cloth clothes on her will produce a different temperament. After living in the mountain village for more than 20 years, Xiao yuewan has always been the dream lover of all men in the mountain village. She is beautiful, knowledgeable and reasonable. She is always fresh and clean in clothes. She is not like a woman in the countryside.


    Originally, Lin su''e became younger and her inferiority complex eased a lot. But when I saw Xiao yuewan again, I found that she was dressed in gorgeous fashion and had a noble and elegant temperament. On the contrary, she felt even more inferior.


    At this time, Xiao yuewan found Lin su''e and was surprised: "sister-in-law? You... Are you..."


    "Is it a surprise to you?" Chu fan walked over with Angelia in his arms and said with a curl of his mouth, "do you envy me? But I''m not going to help you."


    "You little calf, I''m your mother." Xiao yuewan pulled his ear angrily. However, when she saw Angelia with tears beside him, she understood that her son was angry.


    Alas, my mother is all for you. Why don''t you understand?


    Fortunately, at this time, Chu langxuan came over and said seriously, "let''s go. Let''s talk about what''s going on at home."


    "You..." as like as two peas in Xiao Yuewan''s eyes, the Chu Liang in front of him was exactly the same as the two when he was just married.


    Suddenly, she seemed to notice something. She looked at Lin su''e subconsciously. Lin su''e''s body trembled. She didn''t dare to look at her eyes and hurriedly avoided.


    Now, Xiao yuewan understood everything. Originally, her heart was full of the joy of reunion, but now it seemed that she had been poured cold water, and her hands and feet were cold.


    Pay attention to the official account: Qingxiang bookstore, free reading and welfare.

 Chapter 441

    "Cousin, I''ve come to visit. Won''t you not welcome me?" the playful Xiao Yan ran over and took Chu fan''s arm and shook it coquettishly.


    Being interrupted by her, Xiao yuewan suddenly woke up, reluctantly called Zhao Xuehong with a smile and introduced it to everyone. Then they quickly left the airport and got on the bus and returned to Guangyuan City.


    Along the way, Xiao Yan took Chu fan and chattered, while Xiao yuewan took Lin su''e''s hand and talked and laughed like a good sister she hadn''t seen for many years, as if it was the same as before.


    However, as her husband, Chu langxuan could feel that she was very abnormal. Nine times out of ten, she found it. It is also found that the relationship between the three people is not quite right, as well as Zhao Xuehong, who is meticulous.


    At the airport, she found something wrong with her little aunt Xiao yuewan and encouraged Xiao Yan to get rid of the siege. Now, looking at the three of them, she felt as if Chu langxuan and Lin su''e were a better match.


    This is not the time. Zhao Hongxue shook her head and sighed.


    Chu langxuan sat beside Chu fan and asked in a low voice, "the situation is a little bad. Your mother seems to have noticed something..."


    "Don''t worry, I know. You look at my eyes and act." Chu fan comforted his father and leaned against the wide back to sleep.


    When she got home, Lin su''e immediately changed her clothes and went to the kitchen. Qin Yumei followed her. The remaining people stayed in the living room and chatted with Xiao yuewan and others.


    Soon, lunch was ready. They had a happy reunion dinner. After dinner, Zhao Xuehong made an excuse, saying that she was a little tired by plane and wanted to sleep first, so she dragged Xiao Yan away.


    Then Qin Yumei and others got up and left. Su Yuan took Angelia to the company. There were only three members of Chu fan''s family left in the living room, plus a godmother, Lin su''e.


    "I''m also a little tired." Xiao yuewan said with a sleepy head. "Son, arrange a room for me. I''ll sleep first."


    "Our room is upstairs. I''ll take you up." Chu langxuan hurriedly took Xiao yuewan upstairs.


    Downstairs, Lin su''e looked gloomy and turned back to her room on the first floor. But she just sat on the bed and her tears didn''t fall down. Chu fan sneaked in like a thief.


    "Xiao Fan, why are you here?" Lin su''e quickly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and asked Chu fan to sit down.


    Chu fan locked the door and asked solemnly, "godmother, tell me your heart. Do you want to be with my father?"


    "Ah!"


    Lin su''e let out a cry and stood up at once. She was so frightened that she couldn''t say a word.


    Chu fan held her shoulder and asked her to sit down. He also sat down beside her, took her hand and said, "godmother, in fact, I knew that you had my father in your heart. You don''t have to deny it. Even Tieshan can see it. Can I not know? Moreover, my mother must know in her heart, but your generation is too conservative and wasted more than 20 years of youth in vain."


    "Tieshan told me that he wants you to be happy and doesn''t want you to be widowed for Godfather all your life. To be fair, you have been with my father for more than 20 years, and you and Godfather haven''t been married for more than two years. Therefore, it''s normal for you to like my father, and you don''t have any psychological burden in your heart."


    Lin su''e couldn''t help it any longer. Tears crackled down and choked: "I don''t deny it, but I... I can''t hurt Wan''er. I can''t sorry her."


    "Godmother..."


    "You don''t have to say, it''s all life." Lin su''e wiped away her tears, stroked Chu fan''s cheek and reluctantly smiled. "In my life, you and iron mountain... Are enough. Ha ha!"


    Chu fan grabbed her hand and asked seriously, "godmother, if my mother doesn''t mind? Just like Su Yuan, she doesn''t mind me being with Angelia."


    "No, it''s impossible." Lin su''e shook her head and smiled bitterly. "For so many years, I know Wan''er''s temper too well. In other things, she is a very generous person, but emotionally, she won''t give in."


    "Godmother, I''ll let her nod, but you must listen to my arrangement." Chu fan solemnly told him a few words, turned and walked out.


    As soon as he returned to his room, Chu langxuan hurriedly pushed the door in and said, "come on, go and see your mother. She wants to divorce me."


    Chu fan stared and said in surprise, "did you recruit?"


    "Er... She asked me when she came in. I wouldn''t lie," Chu langxuan said bitterly. "Besides, I can''t hide this kind of thing. She''d already seen it."


    "You, you!" Chu fan really doesn''t know what to say. Emotionally, this father is just a little white. He can''t admit it.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "you wait here, I''ll go and have a look. Really, I can''t hold my heart with you. Alas!"


    As soon as he reached the door of Chu langxuan''s room, the door opened. Xiao yuewan was ready to go out with tears on her face and a suitcase.


    "Mother, what are you going to do?" Chu fan hurriedly stopped Xiao yuewan and grabbed the box without saying anything. He just dragged Xiao yuewan back to the room and asked eagerly, "it was fine just now. What happened for such a while?"


    It''s okay not to mention it. As soon as she mentioned it, Xiao yuewan was angry and stabbed Chu fan in the forehead. She cried and scolded, "you little heartless, I''m your mother. How can you turn your elbow out?"


    "Mom, listen to me explain to you..."


    "You don''t have to explain. Since you think your godmother is better than me, I''ll help them. I''ll go!"


    Xiao yuewan stood up again, dragged the box and left, but she all went to the door and opened the door. She didn''t see Chu fan pulling her. Instead, she stopped and cried more sadly.


    Loser son, I have raised you for so many years, wuwuwuwuwu!


    While she was sobbing, Chu fan went over, closed the door and hugged her sad mother tightly. Xiao yuewan was so wronged that she couldn''t help beating him twice and cried even more sadly.


    "Mom, there are some things I haven''t told you, but I think it''s time for you to know."


    Chu fan hugged Xiao yuewan, took her to sit down by the bed and said in a low voice, "you know, why do I suddenly become so powerful and so rich?"


    Xiao yuewan''s cry stagnated, slowly released Chu fan and raised her head.


    "After leaving the mountain village, I came to work at the construction site in Guangyuan City and earned more than 1500 yuan a month. At that time, Su Yuan was my boss. In the eyes of our construction workers, she was a goddess. If anyone could marry her home, it would be like going to heaven."


    "One night, when I came back from reading in the square, I happened to meet Su Yuan who was kidnapped. I saved her, but I was knocked unconscious and buried alive in the random burial post."


    "What?" Xiao yuewan was startled and stood up with a cry.


    Before she asked, Chu fan took her and sat down again, waved his hand and said, "don''t be nervous, listen to me tell you slowly. My father and my godmother don''t know these things, I just tell you."


    Suddenly, Xiao yuewan felt flattered and proud. In my son''s heart, I''m still closer to my mother.


    "An old man saved me and found that I had the rare nine Yin Jue pulse constitution in a hundred years. He made an exception to teach me the skill of cultivating immortals, and sealed my nine Yin Jue pulse with a great magic power. He told me that if I could survive, I would surpass him and become the strongest person in the world. If I couldn''t survive... Hehe, as before, I could die one day."


    Xiao yuewan had already forgotten her own business and was relieved: "no wonder you are so lucky. Now, have you survived, or..."


    "The seal of the nine Yin Jue pulse has nine layers. It takes a woman to break each layer of seal." Chu fan walked to the window and looked out of the window slowly. "The first layer of seal was suddenly broken in Sichuan Province. At that time, I happened to be at Dou''s house to help Dou Yutong heal. Although I saved her, she also saved me."


    "So it is." Xiao yuewan knew that the relationship between Chu fan and Dou Yutong had developed in this way.


    When she reached Chu fan, Xiao yuewan patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said, "in the future, you have to treat others well. They not only saved your life, but also gave you a woman''s most precious things. You have to know how to cherish them."


    "Angelia is a poor girl I saved from pirates abroad. Her relatives died under the guns of pirates. She is simple and knows nothing about the world. After I saved her, she was reluctant to part with me."


    "For the task, I had to leave her abroad, but not long after I returned home, she came to China in a small boat to find me. On the high seas, she was surrounded by ships from more than a dozen countries. If I hadn''t arrived in time, she would have been captured."


    Xiao yuewan asked curiously, "why did those people catch her? Does she have anything worth coveting?"


    Chu fan couldn''t make it up himself. Hearing Xiao yuewan''s inquiry, his mind flashed and nodded: "you''re right. Angelia has a powerful water system ability and can control the sea."


    "God, what you said is true?" Xiao yuewan was startled. No wonder they are surrounded by people from more than a dozen countries. They are super talents.


    Chu fan nodded and said, "it''s true. Otherwise, she could sail across the sea alone in a boat? But in that battle, the second seal of my nine Yin Jue pulse was broken."


    Xiao yuewan suddenly became nervous, and the atmosphere dared not breathe. Although she knew that her son had survived the disaster safely, she was still worried.


    "This time, Angelia gave her life to save me without hesitation, and she had no home and relatives, so I took her home."


    "What a poor child. In the future, you can''t live up to the sincerity of others for you." Xiao yuewan''s eyes were red and didn''t forget to tell Chu fan.


    Chu fan laughed to himself. He didn''t know who he was at the airport before. He didn''t have a good face for others. Doesn''t he just hate that they are foreigners?


    Really, isn''t it good to add a mixed blood lineage to our offspring?

 Chapter 442

    "Son, marry Dou Yutong and Qiao Yun."


    Xiao yuewan earnestly advised: "you see, Dou Yutong has paid so much for you, and the Dou family is so strong now. You can''t let others be wronged."


    "Mom, do you think I only pay for Su Yuan, but she doesn''t pay for me?"


    Chu fan shook his head with a bitter smile: "Mom, can I be today without Su Yuan? Moreover, within seven days, my third seal will be broken again. At that time, I have to count on Su Yuan to save me."


    Xiao yuewan suddenly realized: "yes, I almost forgot about it... Eh? According to this, you have to marry at least nine daughters in law? This... This is too much. Can you stand it?"


    "That''s what I want to tell you." Chu fan smiled proudly. "Do you know why they pester me for nothing and would rather be with me without fame? Hey, because I''m strong enough to meet their needs."


    Xiao yuewan couldn''t help blushing and beat him hard: "little calf, you can''t hide your mouth. Can you boast about it? I''m ashamed! But if it''s true, I''m relieved..."


    Suddenly, Xiao yuewan calmed down and his face was cold: "what do you mean?"


    "Mom, I''m your son. Can I not love you?" Chu fan put his hand on his mother''s shoulder and said patiently, "people are not plants, who can be ruthless? My godmother has had contact with any man besides my father these years? Why hasn''t she remarried after so many years?"


    "But she..."


    "I know what you mean. In order to repay his kindness, my father is willing to return to the mountain valley to take care of his mother and son instead of godfather, and you are also willing to accompany my father and live in the mountain village for more than 20 years."


    "In your opinion, iron mountain has grown up and become a soldier, and I have picked up the godmother. She has no worries about food and clothing and has done her utmost to her mother and son. But have you ever thought that godmother is also a woman. She has spent more time with my father than with Godfather. Can she have no feelings?"


    Before Xiao yuewan could speak, Chu fan interrupted her again: "Mom, in the past, you took care of me. Now I have grown up and have the ability to take care of you. I like you and my father happy every day. You can travel wherever you want and eat whatever you want, but I also hope that ganniang can have a good home. She is still young and has a long way to go in the future. Do you want to see her alone for life?"


    "Although ganniang is a mountain person, she has strong self-esteem. She won''t like anyone except my father. Therefore, if you don''t nod, she won''t be with my father."


    Xiao yuewan sneered, "do you want your father to be like you, three wives and four concubines? Hum, I don''t owe him. Why should I share your father with other women? He''s my husband."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile: "Mom, why don''t you understand? My father is your husband, but did the Xiao family admit it? He was very depressed when he was driven out of the house, and he didn''t get recognition from your mother''s family when he married you. Can he not be discouraged? You think you are very kind to my father and care about him, but ask yourself, how many times have I eaten at home for so many years? The clothes my father and I wear are broken, and you sewed them up "Is that right?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to eat at home. It''s your cooking. It''s really not as delicious as that cooked by a godmother, but my father never despised it. He eats at home whether it''s delicious or not. Why does he do this? Isn''t it because you feel guilty about you for following him to the mountain gully regardless of the opposition of your family?"


    Xiao yuewan''s face changed and said in a trembling voice, "you mean, your father is just guilty to me, but he never liked me?"


    "Mom, where do you want to go? You and my father have been through ups and downs for so many years. Love has become a family relationship. We are an inseparable family. But similarly, godmother and we are also a family. His feelings for my godmother are no less than you. Do you understand?"


    Seeing that Xiao yuewan was silent, Chu fan stood up and said, "Mom, think about it carefully. In fact, there are some things you should learn more from Su Yuan. In this way, everyone will be very happy."


    "You give me Suyuan''s phone."


    Chu fan secretly gave Xiao yuewan the phone and went out quietly. Sure enough, before long, Su Yuan came back from the construction site and went to Xiao yuewan''s room without changing her clothes.


    "Aunt, what can I do for you?" Suyuan asked nervously.


    Xiao yuewan waved and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. It''s nothing to come back to you. I just want to have a good chat with you. Hehe, Xiao Fan has told me about you. I''m really happy for him to find such a good daughter-in-law."


    "Aunt, you flatter me. I''m not that good."


    "Call your mother instead. When will you make an appointment with your parents? Let''s meet and agree on a date. Let''s get married first."


    Suyuan''s face became more and more red. Anyway, she was still a big girl. She couldn''t erase the things about marriage. However, she could finally put down her hanging heart if she could get Xiao yuewan''s affirmation.


    "Don''t worry about marriage first, Chu Fan said. When you have time in a few days, go home with me and meet my parents." Su Yuan said shyly, "I haven''t taken him back for a long time."


    Xiao yuewan said with a smile, "this little calf is so rude that he turned all his daughters home and didn''t come to visit. In this way, you can arrange the company''s affairs and try to take Chu fan home as soon as possible. If your parents have no opinion, how about we meet again?"


    "OK, listen to your aunt."


    "Aunt?"


    "Er... Niang!"


    "Ah!"


    Xiao yuewan agreed with a smile, took Su Yuan and sat down beside her, patted the back of her hand, and asked, "daughter-in-law, you are so beautiful, there must be a lot of people to pursue? But why do you like my playful son? I''m angry when I see so many women around him, but why don''t you care?"


    "Niang, everyone is a woman. It''s a lie to say they don''t care at all." Su Yuan smiled bitterly and said, "I had quarreled with him before and wanted to leave him and help him, Dou Yutong and Qiao Yun, but when I knew that Chu fan was terminally ill and needed my help, I suddenly saw everything."


    "What is there to argue about when people live for a lifetime and plants fall? As long as Chu fan has me in his heart and can always be with me, I will be satisfied."


    Speaking of this, Su Yuan blushed and shyly lowered her head: "although I haven''t really been with him yet, I know that he is very strong. Last night, he..."


    "What''s the matter with him?" asked Xiao yuewan curiously.


    "He... He tossed with Angelia for half a night." Su Yuan blushed like blood and covered her face with shame.


    Xiao yuewan was surprised to hear this. The little calf was cruel enough to toss about for half a night. Even if he gave a discount, it would take two hours. Think about it. Which woman can stand it? No wonder so many women like him and are not jealous. Without a helper, who can stand it for a long time?


    "Cough!" Xiao yuewan coughed and complained, "this little calf doesn''t know how to care about his daughter-in-law. Can''t you take someone out to live? Wait for me to clean him up later."


    "Mom, don''t blame Chu fan. I let him live at home." Su Yuan said shyly, the red glow on her face hasn''t faded. "Moreover, he slept with me last night. I like him to hold me and sleep soundly."


    Now, Xiao yuewan began to admire her precious son. She couldn''t refuse. You said that Su Yuan wanted to look good, have a figure, and have a family background. Such a Bai Fumei, the people around her would certainly form a strengthening company, but she was deeply interested in Chu fan, and didn''t even care about him fooling around with other women.


    Oh, I see. The more tolerant and generous you are, the more you can show your status and let Chu fan love her. From this point, we can see that her position in Chu fan''s heart can''t even compare with Qiao Yun. Otherwise, can the little calf throw down the woman who has just been happy and run to sleep with Su Yuan?


    It''s nothing. It''s so sticky. If he''s really together, can he go to someone else''s room to sleep?


    Men are kites. No matter how many women there are around, it depends on who holds the kite line. Hum!


    Su Yuan came out of Xiao yuewan''s room and breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, someone patted her shoulder. She was so frightened that she almost screamed.


    "Shh, it''s me." Chu fan quickly covered her mouth and took her back to the bedroom like a thief. After closing the door, he couldn''t wait to ask, "how? What''s my mother''s reaction?"


    Suyuan gave him a cold look: "what else can you do? With my daughter-in-law''s words and deeds, if she is still so stubborn, the company doesn''t have to open."


    Xiao yuewan is naturally a smart person who can make a venture capital company bigger. There is an example of Su Yuan here. She should know the trade-offs. Moreover, she has no choice now, unless she doesn''t like Chu langxuan and can be cruel and really cut off all relations with him.


    But is that possible? In those years, in order to be with Chu langxuan, she didn''t even want her family. She eloped with Chu langxuan to the valley and lived for more than 20 years. Now she''s willing to give up.


    Chu fanle said, "I know your wife is the best. Hurry to carry out the next plan."


    "I really convinced you, even your own mother."


    Suyuan shook her head reluctantly, took out her mobile phone and began to arrange according to the steps discussed with Chu fan. For this matter, they haven''t slept for half the night. If it doesn''t work, they''ll have to hit the wall.


    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, Dou Yutong came again and warmly invited Chu langxuan and others to a resort on the outskirts of Guangyuan City. He said there was a performance there tonight. It was very lively.


    But Chu langxuan and Lin su''e, who had been ordered by Chu fan long ago, declined politely. They don''t go. Even if Xiao yuewan wants to go, she can only push it off and let Zhao Hongxue and Xiao Yan follow.


    As soon as they left, Xiao yuewan suddenly found that there were only three of them left in such a big villa

 Chapter 443

    Chu fan and her family spent two days at the resort. It was not until Monday morning that Chu fan drove ah Jiu and Tangtang to school that Su Yuan and her family came home laughing and talking.


    "You''re back." Xiao yuewan said hello with an unnatural smile. He glanced at the crowd and couldn''t find Chu fan. He hated her so much that her teeth were itching.


    Xiao Yan walked over and made a circle around Xiao Yue. She said curiously, "little aunt, how do I feel that you are different from before? It''s strange."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Zhao Hongxue glared at Xiao Yan and turned to Xiao yuewan with a smile. "Aunt, sister Yan and I are going back to Yanjing. Are you going back with us or staying here for a few days?"


    "I..."


    Su Yuan hurriedly said, "uncle and aunt are finally reunited. Let her stay here for a few more days."


    "That''s right." Zhao Hongxue said with a smile, "aunt, you can live here at ease. Let me take care of the things in the company for the time being."


    Dou Yutong returned to Sichuan Province and just took Zhao Hongxue''s sisters to the airport. As soon as they left, Xiao yuewan dragged Su Yuan upstairs, closed the door and stared at her angrily: "Yuanyuan, my mother trusts you so much. How can you partner with Chu fan to cheat me?"


    "Niang, how can you think so." Suyuan took Xiao yuewan to sit down in bed and said with a smile, "we''re helping you. Don''t you think it''s good? Even the little girl Xiao Yan can see that you look radiant, younger and more beautiful."


    "Really?"


    "Can I lie to you? When Chu fan comes back, let him help you with your beauty and make sure you can hook up your uncle''s soul."


    Xiao yuewan puffed a smile: "go, no big or small, all follow Chu fan''s little calf to learn bad."


    Su Yuan sat down next to her and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Do you think your uncle loves you more?"


    Now, Xiao yuewan has regarded Su Yuan as her own daughter, and there is nothing to hide. She nodded and said, "really, that night, although he went out, he still came back to accompany me and slept until dawn. Moreover, he prepared medicated food and porridge early in the morning and brought it to my room in person. To tell you the truth, he served me like this for the first time in so many years."


    "Hehe, this is just the beginning. In the future, you''ll wait for happiness."


    Xiao yuewan rubbed her head and said with emotion: "now I finally understand that women want happiness is actually very simple. A man who loves himself, a close friend, a filial son, and a good daughter-in-law like you. Ha ha, I also want to open up. If I can go on like this all the time, it would be good. I''m relieved to have your godmother take care of him in Yanjing."


    "Mom, do you want to go back to Yanjing?" Su Yuan took her hand and said, "I know you don''t want to give up the venture capital company, but your son is not short of money now. What are you doing so hard?"


    "You don''t understand!" Xiao yuewan said with a faint smile, "distance produces beauty. Only when he opens the distance, he will cherish me more, understand?"


    Suyuan shook her head: "I don''t understand. I only know that if Chu fan is not with me, I won''t sleep well and I won''t work hard."


    "Hehe, you are still young. When you reach our age, you won''t be so sticky." Xiao yuewan was afraid, patted her hand and said with a smile, "go and be busy. By the way, tell the little calf to come back early and accompany me to the market to buy vegetables. Let''s celebrate at noon."


    "Yes, it''s time to celebrate. Hey hey!"


    Chu fan came back early, but he didn''t dare to enter the house. He got Su Yuan''s phone and sneaked in. Seeing him, Lin su''e, who was also radiant, blushed and hurried back to his room. Unexpectedly, Chu fan secretly followed him in.


    "Godmother, do you have to fulfill your long cherished wish this time? Hei hei!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense and get out of here quickly." Lin su''e blushed. She was so ashamed that she was told by her son.


    Chu fan didn''t go. He smiled and said, "it seems that you communicate well. I''m relieved, but do you have to tell iron mountain about it?"


    "No, don''t tell him yet." Lin su''e was a little nervous. "I''d better wait until he comes back. You''re all bad ideas."


    "Hey, don''t worry about whether your idea is bad or not, just work."


    Chu fanxin said, you have to cut the mess quickly. If you communicate slowly, you have to wait until your hair is white.


    Before Lin su''e could say anything more, Chu fan took her and left: "godmother, I''ll buy vegetables with you. I have to celebrate at noon."


    "If you want to eat, just say it. It''s so old. What''s there to celebrate?" Lin su''e said, but she still took her coat and followed Chu fan out.


    As soon as she reached the door, Xiao yuewan came down from upstairs, smiled and said, "su''e, wait for me, I''ll go with you."


    Chu fan whispered a bad smile: "don''t you call your sister-in-law?"


    "Are you looking for a fight?" Lin su''e blushed and glared at him.


    In terms of age, she is one year younger than Xiao yuewan, but Zhang Fugui is one year older than Chu langxuan. Therefore, Xiao yuewan and Chu langxuan have been calling her sister-in-law for so many years. But now that the relationship has changed, the name naturally can''t be called that anymore.


    Xiao yuewan took Lin su''e''s arm and walked out laughing and talking. Judging from her appearance, Xiao yuewan is older than Lin su''e, but she is well maintained and has an inherent noble temperament, which is not inferior to Lin su''e, who is much younger.


    Lin su''e got what she wanted. Xiao yuewan not only didn''t blame her, but also treated her better. This made her very grateful and wanted to take out her heart to her. Therefore, their relationship is more harmonious than before.


    Just as the three of them got on the bus, Chu fan''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    "It''s director Xu Yi''s call. It''s all right today. Let him come home and have two drinks with my father." Chu fan answered the phone with a smile, "Uncle Xu, do you have a meal at noon? If not, come to my house and I''ll give you a big surprise..."


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s face changed and lost his voice: "what? Sister junchuo went to catch it? Don''t worry, I''ll go right now."


    After hanging up the phone, Chu fan looked back and said, "something happened to Xu junchuo. I have to go to the Municipal Bureau quickly. You two can drive a car alone."


    "Be careful yourself." Xiao yuewan told her to jump out of the car with Lin su''e. Subsequently, Chu fan drove away at a gallop.


    Soon, Chu fan came to the Municipal Bureau, director Xu Yi''s office, came in and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? How did sister junchuo get caught?"


    Xu Yi motioned Chu fan to calm down, asked him to sit down in his chair, and said in a deep voice, "in the last month, Guangyuan suddenly poured in drugs. Under the full pursuit of our police, we locked a man -- Zhang Qiang."


    "Who? Zhang Qiang?" Chu fan was surprised again. "His logistics distribution company did a good job. How could he start the drug business? I told him not to touch drugs before. He didn''t have the courage."


    At first, in order to bring down the eighth master, Chu fan cleaned up Zhang Qiang, Chen Chao, Yu Fengxian and Liu Xiaoguang, especially Liu Xiaoguang and Yu Fengxian, who are still in prison.


    After Chu fan''s vigorous rectification, Jinghu District is much cleaner than before. Although it is not recognized, everyone regards Qin Yumei as the first sister of Jinghu District, and Chu fan is naturally the first brother of Guangyuan City.


    Zhang Qiang and Chen Chao are also glad that they did not oppose Chu fan. Moreover, they have obtained the complete ownership of the garage and logistics company and have gradually washed themselves white. How can they turn their head and jump into the mire and embark on this road of no return?


    "According to our investigation, the drugs were indeed transported from Zhang Qiang''s freight station," Xu Yi said seriously. "In order to find out the source of the drugs, junchuo went to the logistics company in casual clothes. As a result... He lost contact."


    Chu fan was anxious: "then go find wow and send someone to surround the goods station. In any case, sister junchuo can''t have an accident."


    "I''ve searched the goods station, but junchuo seems to have disappeared out of thin air. It''s gone." Xu Yi beat the table hard. "The policemen outside ready to meet see it really. Junchuo didn''t come out when he went in, but they rushed in, but they didn''t even see junchuo''s shadow and didn''t find the drugs."


    Chu fan frowned. It was a little strange. The goods station was so big that the police were staring outside. Xu junchuo couldn''t fly out even if he inserted his wings. But why are people gone? And drugs. Xu junchuo must have found that there was a drug trade before he went in. But he disappeared. Why can''t he find drugs?


    "Chu fan, junchuo, please. You must bring her back completely." Xu Yi''s mouth trembled slightly. It was hard for the iron man who had experienced the war to keep calm at this time.


    "Don''t worry, sister junchuo will be fine." Chu Fan said, turned and strode away.


    Behind him, Xu Yi was worried. He quickly grabbed the police cap and chased out. As he walked, he ordered him to go on. Within a few minutes, the overall police went out, followed Chu fan''s car and roared towards Zhang Qiang''s logistics station.


    At this time, the whole logistics has been blocked by the police. Chu fan''s car just drove to the door of the goods station. Before the car stopped steadily, he stepped on the accelerator, and the car roared and continued to drive forward.


    In the back, the policeman driving the police car was stunned and said, "he... Where is he going?"


    "Follow him." Xu Yi ordered decisively.


    Now, the case has been beyond his control. He has no way but to believe Chu fan. If this case can not be solved, he will not only face the punishment from the top, but also lose his only precious daughter.


    Looking at Chu fan''s galloping posture, it seems that he has found a clue. Xu Yi secretly prays: Jun Chuo, you must not have anything to do.


    Chu fan''s face was dignified. While driving, he dialed Xia Yanran''s phone: "Yanran, sister junchuo was kidnapped. The man was a little strange. He swaggered past the police. The police didn''t seem to see him, so I suspect he has stealth ability..."

 Chapter 444

    On the hill in the suburbs, there is a deserted hotel. When the hotel was first built, the boss suddenly died in a car accident, and the boss who took over the hotel fell into the river and drowned a month later.


    At this time, rumors spread that the location of the hotel used to be a mountain temple. The mountain god was angry because the construction of the hotel disturbed the cleaning and repair of the mountain god.


    Others say that some people are afraid of the big hotel fire and rob business, so they make things secretly in order not to let the big hotel open.


    But this grand hotel is also a political achievement of the government. It can''t be completed in half, can it? Therefore, with the strong support of the government, the grand hotel was finally built. But less than half a month after its opening, the hotel caught fire and burned many people.


    Since then, no one dares to take over the hotel. No one dares to touch the bad luck even if the government gives high benefits. Over time, the hotel was abandoned and became a strange and dangerous house. No one dared to come here in broad daylight.


    But at this time, two people, a man and a woman, appeared in the dilapidated guest room on the highest floor of the hotel. The man is not tall, only about 1.6 meters. He is thin and laughs a little obscene. He stares at the girl curled up in the corner.


    Wearing a police uniform, the girl is the kidnapped Xu junchuo. At this time, her eyes were sharp and looked inviolable. Unfortunately, she was tied with nylon rope, and her mouth was stuffed with towels. She could not move or even shout.


    "What a beautiful policewoman." the man''s Chinese was stiff, but his eyes showed a malicious signal. He stretched out his hand to provoke Xu junchuo''s jaw and said with an evil smile, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but... Hey hey!"


    Don''t touch me, you scum, beast. I won''t let you go as a ghost.


    Xu junchuo turned his head and broke away from the man''s hand. He cursed him all over in his heart. But can she not be afraid of such a thing? Although she is a policeman, in the final analysis, she is still a woman without personnel. Now she falls into the hands of bad people, and she can almost foresee the end.


    In the past few years, she has taken over many cases of women being insulted and raped. They are bruised and disheveled, and their eyes are red and swollen like big walnuts. There are people who can''t think of jumping into the river, hanging, and drinking medicine. Xu junchuo used to sympathize, but now, is this kind of thing going to fall on himself? She shuddered at the thought.


    Shua, the man had a knife as thin as a cicada''s wing in his hand. The cold light of the blade made Xu junchuo nervous at once and subconsciously shrank back. However, her eyes did not shrink back. She stared at the man fearlessly and wanted to eat him alive.


    "You must be curious. I have no enemies with you. Why should I catch you?" the man took a knife, and the body of the knife fell slowly against Xu junchuo''s cheek. The cold blade made Xu junchuo''s hair stand up, and his heart jumped to his throat.


    However, his words also made Xu junchuo curious. According to common sense, even if this man is a drug dealer, he can''t take the risk of catching her. Who can catch him if he wants to go? As for unnecessary?


    Although Xu junchuo is very confident about his appearance, he is not confident that a criminal will take risks and kidnap her regardless of everything. But what is he for?


    "Ba Da!"


    The man cut off a button on her police uniform, and the placket of her solemn police uniform cracked a little, revealing her white neck. Xu junchuo widened his eyes, but he didn''t struggle and dodge, but stared at the man angrily.


    In such a place, she was tied like meat on a chopping board. Where did she hide? The more you struggle, the more you will arouse the excitement of criminals. So now, in addition to expressing resistance with her eyes, she can only pray for miracles in her heart.


    "I caught you for a man." as soon as the man''s voice fell, he cut off another button. If there had not been a rope around her police uniform, her mind might have been wide open now.


    But even so, the man''s breath could not help but be a little hurried. He slowly pushed her skirt to both sides with a knife to expose the black bra inside her. He saw that his eyes were straight, his Adam''s apple stirred and swallowed a big mouthful of saliva.


    At this time, Xu junchuo could not care about her shame and anger. The man''s words made her think of Chu fan directly. Did the man catch him to revenge Chu fan? She was immediately wronged and almost shed tears.


    Why are you taking revenge on him and catching me? I''m not his daughter-in-law? Woo woo! If you knew this, you might as well try with the bad calf first. It''s better than cheap the animals of Japan.


    The man finally removed his eyes from her chest, looked at her sobbing eyes, and said with a smile: "think of who it is? Yes, it''s Chu fan, the king of murder. Hehe, you feel very wronged, don''t you?"


    Xu junchuo nodded quickly. He was wronged. Why did you take revenge on him and catch me? I really have nothing to do with him.


    "I can''t help it either." the man said, and the knife in his hand cut off her pants belt accurately. At this time, Xu junchuo was finally afraid and kicked his legs indiscriminately, but the more so, he almost kicked off her pants.


    The man was not in a hurry. He stepped back and looked at Xu junchuo with appreciation. He smiled and said, "the women around him have bodyguards. I don''t have a chance to have a hand. And you, although a policeman, happen to be one of the easiest hands."


    "Although you are not his woman, his relationship with you is very unusual. If he knows something has happened to you, he will come to save you."


    The man raised his wrist, looked at his watch and said, "now, thirty-five minutes have passed. If he can''t arrive in ten minutes, I don''t mind enjoying your body first. Tut Tut, such a mature woman is difficult to meet in our country."


    "Hiss", the man suddenly burst up, grabbed Xu junchuo''s trouser legs with both hands and tore them apart. Suddenly, Xu junchuo''s whole left leg was exposed. It was white and attractive. A small black lace lining loomed in the broken trousers, making the man''s eyes shine.


    If she could shout, Xu junchuo would certainly scream like a crack through the clouds at this time. Even if she was well-informed, she really fell on herself this time. Like all women, she was terrified and panicked.


    She didn''t dare to think about it. If she was really insulted by the guy in front of her, would she still have the courage to live. At this time, she finally realized the feelings of those girls who committed suicide because of rape. If she hadn''t been tied by a rope, she would have killed herself.


    "Tut Tut, it''s a masterpiece of heaven. It''s perfect." the man looked up and down at her left leg as if appreciating a work of art, and slowly unbuttoned his clothes.


    This scene made Xu junchuo''s heart break. She knew that the man was going to attack her.


    Asshole, why don''t you come yet? One more step later, sister, I will become a broken flower and a broken willow. How can I live then? Woo woo!


    Soon, the man took off all his clothes, and Xu junchuo also threw himself out and stared at his crotch with disdainful eyes. This time, the man was finally angered, rushed up and tore her clothes crazy.


    Xu junchuo didn''t know where his strength came from. He struggled desperately. His legs kicked indiscriminately on the ground, and his skin was abraded. He didn''t know it hurt.


    But a woman''s strength is not as strong as a man after all. What''s more, she is tied with her hands. Can she be a man''s opponent? In a burst of tearing, her ragged pants were torn, and the only lace inside was torn by the man.


    At this critical moment, a burst of rapid footsteps came from the building.


    Immediately, the man stopped his action, got up from Xu junchuo and quickly put on his clothes and trousers. But his trousers and belt had not been fastened. The door was kicked open and a figure rushed over like a shell.


    "I grass NIMA!"


    Chu fan was furious, like a fierce tiger with crazy hair. His fist tore the air, sent out a series of sonic booms, and exploded at the man''s head. With his strength, if hit, the man''s head will be like a ripe watermelon, smashed to pieces by a punch.


    The man was also surprised. He didn''t understand why Chu fan came so fast and found it so accurately. What was more frightening was his strength. He knew that he was definitely not Chu fan''s opponent as soon as he stretched out his hand.


    No wonder it''s called the king of murder. It really deserves its reputation.


    However, the man was not in vain. At the moment when Chu fan shot, the man shook his body and disappeared like a ripple.


    Hey, hey, I have invisibility. No matter how powerful you are, you have to hit it.


    The man took out his knife and quietly came to Xu junchuo. Chu fan was on his only way. As long as he waited here, Chu fan would hit the knife himself. hey!


    Chu fan stared around warily and looked around like a headless fly. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find the target. At this time, Xu junchuo''s struggle and dull hum on the ground attracted Chu fan''s attention. He hurried over.


    The man was excited and excited. He slowly raised his arm and made the knife in his hand equal to the height of Chu fan''s neck. As long as he was close to the right distance, he could ensure that he was dead or alive.


    However, the more this time, the more calm you need to be. In this regard, the man obviously had special training. Just for a moment, he was as calm as water. Not only did his breathing disappear, but also his heartbeat slowed down several times, and he couldn''t even hear the heartbeat.


    Three, two, one


    Chu fan''s throat was about ten centimeters away from the knife in the man''s hand. The man was ready for a thunderbolt attack, but at this time, Chu fan suddenly shot... No, it was a foot and kicked the man hard in the lower abdomen.


    "Shua!" the knife crossed in front of Chu fan, but the man''s body seemed to be half hit by a truck and flew back in the air. Banged against the wall and fainted directly.

 Chapter 445

    "Jun Chuo, are you okay?" Chu fan hurried forward to help Xu Jun Chuo up, directly tore off the rope on her body, took down the towel stuffed in her mouth, and asked nervously, "how''s it going? Has he succeeded?"


    "Asshole!"


    Xu junchuo punched him hard, then rushed into his arms and burst into tears.


    "Don''t cry, isn''t I here?" Chu fan patted her on the back, pushed her away from her arms, quickly took off her clothes and surrounded her waist, like a skirt, finally blocked her exposed spring light.


    During this period, Chu fan subconsciously glanced at her. She was clean and refreshing. She should have not been succeeded yet.


    Hoo! It''s hanging. If it''s one minute later, even if you cut that guy thousands of times, it can''t make up for Xu junchuo''s mental and physical trauma.


    Almost at the same time that he arranged Xu junchuo''s skirt, Xu Yi rushed in with people. Seeing the girl''s appearance, Xu Yi suddenly became angry. The muzzle of the gun was aimed at the unconscious man on the ground and was about to shoot.


    "Don''t shoot!" Xu junchuo quickly stopped Xu Yi. "Dad, this man can''t be killed."


    "Jun Chuo, get out of the way and bully my daughter. I''ll beat him into a hornet''s nest." Xu Yi is gnashing his teeth with hate. If he has a knife in his hand now, he must bully the man too late.


    He is an old criminal policeman. He just glanced at what happened at the scene and guessed it. In front of him, Xu junchuo''s clothes were untidy, Chu fan''s clothes were still around his waist, a pair of ragged trousers were thrown on the ground, and a pair of women''s underwear was thrown in the corner.


    All this indicates that his daughter has been bullied. Can he not be angry?


    Chu fan walked over and whispered, "this man is not simple. He has stealth ability. I have informed Xia Yanran. Also, Jun Chuo is fine. He was just looked at for a few eyes... Ah!"


    Xu junchuo took back his fist and said, "it''s all caused by you. If I''m bullied, I''ll marry you."


    Chu fan covered his eyes and said in consternation, "did I provoke him? Did he... Did he come for me?"


    "Let''s go back." Xu Yi waved his hand and shouted, "tie the man up and take him away!"


    "Don''t move, those are my pants." Xu junchuo shouted when he saw a policeman trying to pick up the pants on the ground.


    That''s her underwear. Even if she''s a policeman, she''s also a woman. How can a man touch such intimate clothes? But as soon as she took a step, she suddenly gave a cry of pain, staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Chu fan stood beside her, held Xu junchuo with quick eyes and hands, and hurriedly said, "what''s the matter? Is there any injury?"


    "Feet, feet seem to be twisted." Xu junchuo''s face was sweating with pain. His right foot was lifted up and he didn''t dare to fall to the ground.


    "Let me show you."


    "No, you help me get my pants back first." Xu junchuo was so anxious that he was going to cry.


    Obviously, I sprained my ankle, but my colleagues looked like they were hurt by someone. It''s terrible. Tomorrow, the whole police station will have to spread that so and so policewoman was raped and couldn''t walk.


    Woo woo woo, I''m still innocent. I''m still a big girl.


    Chu fan didn''t think so much. He quickly helped her put away her clothes. He used to hold her on the windowsill and comforted her: "don''t worry, I''ll rub it for you. It doesn''t hurt at all."


    "Cough!" Xu Yi quickly turned away and said somewhat unnaturally, "well... Hurry up, you two. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    Xu junchuo didn''t understand what was going on. He suddenly found that Chu fan''s eyes were a little straight. He looked down subconsciously, and immediately screamed. With a reflexive kick, he kicked Chu fan. His hands tightly covered his thighs, his cheeks flushed, and stared at him gnashing his teeth.


    The windowsill was already high. She sat on it and raised one leg. The spring in it was almost unreserved and exposed in the eyes of Chu fan who squatted in front of her. But this time it was different from just now. Just now he was eager to save people, and Xu junchuo had just been saved. Therefore, even if she was seen by Chu fan, she didn''t care too much.


    But this time Chu fan is peeping, and Xu junchuo is walking away. Can she not be shy and angry? However, in addition to being angry, her heart beat faster, plopping, as if she was going to jump out of her throat.


    Smelly boy, you''re cheap!


    Chu Fanshan smiled and said, "I really didn''t mean it, but who let you..."


    "Shut up and rub it for me." Xu junchuo glared at him.


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Chu fan didn''t even dare to lift her head this time. She quickly rubbed her slightly red and swollen ankle. Soon, the ankle became swollen. Then Chu fan took her down from the windowsill. Xu junchuo took a few steps tentatively and said in surprise, "don''t say, your craft is good, it doesn''t hurt."


    "Come on, Uncle Xu is still waiting below." Chu fan took her and walked out quickly.


    In the police car, all the policemen were relieved to see Xu junchuo coming out of the car. At Xu Yi''s command, the police car roared back to the police station. Xu Yi''s police car stayed at the end, and the drivers were kicked out by him. He acted as the driver himself. After Chu fan and Xu junchuo got on the bus, he started the car and drove smoothly to the police station.


    In the car, Xu junchuo told Chu fan and Xu Yi what happened. At this time, they knew that the man not only had stealth power, but also was a Japanese. Moreover, he caught Xu junchuo just to attract Chu fan and want to kill him.


    "I''m sorry!" Chu Fan said apologetically, "unexpectedly, I implicated you, I......"


    "Come on, don''t be so fussy. Isn''t it all right for me?" Xu junchuo glanced at Chu fan. "But who are you provoking? Even the Japanese came to kill you. I''m still a powerful man. I really think highly of you."


    Chu fan was stunned and said thoughtfully, "I really offended a Japanese, but it''s too much of a fuss to pursue and kill across the country because of this small matter?"


    Xu junchuo was stunned and said, "you have offended the Japanese? Who is it?"


    "Naoto Miyamoto, the sixth highest gambler in the world, lost me a car and $1.3 billion, and I tore off an arm."


    With a squeak, Xu Yi put on the brake and stopped the car. He exclaimed, "what? You got into trouble with Naoto Miyamoto, the gambling king of Japan? You broke his apprentice''s arm? God, you can make a big mess this time."


    Xu junchuo was stunned and said, "is this Naoto Miyamoto powerful?"


    "It''s not just strong, it''s powerful." Xu Yi takes a deep breath. "The Miyamoto family where Miyamoto Naoto is located is an ancient aristocrat in Japan. It''s said that the once disappeared jiahelu Ninja is now attached to the Miyamoto family. Yamaguchi group, the largest gangster organization in Japan, was jointly founded by three ancient aristocratic families, including Miyamoto family."


    Xu junchuo frowned and said, "just for one person, the Miyamoto family is going to war with Chu fan? This is not in line with the interests of the family."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I also helped the triad and killed the Hongxing society. It is said that the Hongxing society on Hong Kong Island was supported by the Yamaguchi group behind the scenes. I killed the Hongxing society, which is tantamount to cutting off a major source of wealth for the Yamaguchi group. It''s strange that the Miyamoto family doesn''t hate me."


    "That''s no wonder." Xu Yi nodded. "It''s impossible for anyone not to retaliate for what you did. Naoto Miyamoto, who dares to retaliate on my daughter and dare to come to China, I must kill you."


    Chu fan''s mind moved and said, "I see. Naoto Miyamoto is afraid."


    Xu junchuo hurriedly said, "is he afraid? He is in Japan and you are in China. He will be afraid of you?"


    "You don''t know. In a few days, the gold gambling competition in Macao will start. I will represent the gambling God he family to compete for the management right of the new casino." Chu Fan said faintly, "a few days ago, I won 300 million dollars in a casino in Myanmar. Miyamoto must have known it. In order not to let me become a dark horse to win the championship, he will send someone to China to kill me."


    "Ah!"


    Xu junchuo exclaimed, "doesn''t that mean that my life will be in danger in the first few days of the gold gambling competition?"


    Chu fan nodded: "it''s possible."


    "No, I have to find a safe place." Xu junchuo glanced outside and hurriedly said, "Dad, take Chu fan home first."


    Xu Yi turns the steering wheel and the car quickly turns into a fork in the road. Within 20 minutes, he comes to the door of the villa where Chu fan lives. Before Chu fan got off, Xu junchuo jumped out of the car and ran in quickly.


    "Dad, go back. I''ve lived with sister yuan these days, and let this smelly boy protect me." Xu junchuo''s voice just fell, and the man had opened the door and ran in, afraid of being caught by my father.


    Xu Yi shook his head reluctantly. Seeing that Chu fan had got off the bus, he hurriedly fell down the window and said to Chu fan, "Chu fan, you should pay more attention to safety in recent days, junchuo... Please."


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Xu. I''ll take care of her. Seeing that Xu Yi is driving away, Chu fan quickly turns back, climbs the window and laughs," Uncle Xu, don''t you know my father is coming? "


    "What? Your father is here? Is he in your house?" Xu Yi suddenly got out of the car and was about to run to the villa. After two steps, he suddenly stopped and said helplessly, "the police station still has a lot of things to deal with. In this way, go back and tell your father that I''ll bring your aunt over for dinner in the evening. Ask your father to prepare more bottles of good wine. I have to have a good drink with him."


    Soon, Xu Yi drove away. Before Chu fan came in, Chu langxuan ran out quickly: "how did your Uncle Xu go?"


    "I''m the chief director. I''m busy." Chu fan took his father''s shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry. He said to bring his aunt over in the evening and let you prepare wine."


    "Take your dog''s paws away, no big or small."


    Chu langxuan put aside his hand, pulled his skirt aside and whispered, "tell me the truth, what''s your relationship with Xu junchuo? What did you two do just now?"


    Pay attention to the official account: Qingxiang bookstore, free reading and welfare.

 Chapter 446

    "Brother Chu, here!"


    At the airport on Hong Kong Island, a tall girl wearing sunglasses waved to Chu fan who came out. Although the sunglasses blocked most of her cheeks, she could still see that she was one in a hundred.


    Although there are still a few days to go before the golden gambling competition, Naoto Miyamoto sent someone to assassinate him, which annoyed Chu fan. He rushed to Hong Kong Island in advance and wanted to discuss with Zheng Juncheng and teach Naoto Miyamoto a lesson.


    If he could destroy Miyamoto family commercially, he would be willing to let Chu fan lose his fortune.


    At this time, Chu fan was still an ordinary casual dress, which was insignificant in the crowd, but even so, he was recognized at a glance. Before he came near, Zheng Xueqi, wearing sunglasses, couldn''t wait to meet him, opened her arms and hugged Chu fan tightly.


    "If you don''t come again, I''ll go to the mainland to find you." Zheng Xueqi smiled.


    "Cough!" Chu fan gave a dry cough, hurriedly pushed Zheng Xueqi away from her arms, smiled and said, "Xueqi, I''ll introduce you to a friend, my younger martial sister - Yu Qiang Mei."


    At this time, Zheng Xueqi found that Chu fan was surrounded by a beautiful woman who was no worse than her. Yu Qiang Mei''s facial features are exquisite, her chest is one size larger than her, her legs are longer than her, and she is taller than her without high heels.


    Suddenly, Zheng Xueqi''s look darkened, but just for a moment, her face showed an elegant smile and stretched out her hand: "Hello, my name is Zheng Xueqi. Welcome to Hong Kong Island."


    "Hello!" Yu Qiang Mei shook hands with her, seemed to naturally hold Chu fan''s arm and said with a smile, "Miss Zheng is so beautiful. No wonder my senior brother never forgets you."


    "Really?" Zheng Xueqi glanced at Chu fan with a slight sadness in her heart.


    He is a pimple. If he never forgets me, will he not even call for such a long time?


    Chu fan dared not look at her hot eyes and hurriedly said, "Xueqi, is uncle Zheng at home? I have something to talk to him."


    "Dad is waiting for you at home. Let''s go. My car is outside." Zheng Xueqi''s mind moved. She didn''t know where her courage came from. She even took Chu fan''s arm and walked outside the airport.


    Suddenly, Chu fan felt that the eyes of the men around him were full of murderous spirit, but can you blame me for this? I really have nothing to do with them.


    Originally, Chu fan planned to come to Hong Kong Island by himself, but when he was ready to start, the jadeite raw stone transported from Yunnan was finally sent to Guangyuan City. Yu Jianqiu''s son, Yu Hang, was in charge of the safety along the way. To Chu fan''s surprise, Yu Qiang Mei also came with the car.


    Because the amount of jadeite raw stones transported this time is too large, there are 20 large trucks, about 1000 tons. Chu fan found someone to arrange the warehouse temporarily, and found a large number of porters. He was busy all night before he sealed all these jadeite stones into storage.


    When Yu Hang returned, Chu fan specially selected some top-grade jadeite materials and asked him to take them back to his master Yang Shuo. It''s also filial piety. But when she learned that Chu fan was going to Macao to participate in the golden gambling competition, she immediately changed her attention and had to follow her to have a long experience. What makes Chu fan more depressed is that Su Yuan is also very supportive. It is obvious that Yu Qiang Mei should look at Chu fan to prevent him from flirting outside.


    Alas! In fact, brother, Zheng Xueqi and he Bingqian are very pure relationships between men and women.


    In the Zheng family''s luxury villa, Chu fan met Zheng Juncheng, the richest man on Hong Kong Island. He was still the same, with a straight suit and the style of a successful person. But Chu fan saw something from his smile.


    "Uncle Zheng, you don''t look very good and your mental state is not very good. Have you encountered any difficulties?" Chu fan sat down on the sofa and asked directly.


    Zheng Juncheng looked at Yu Qiang Wei next to Chu fan. Chu fan remembered and hurriedly introduced: "this is my younger martial sister, Yu Qiang Wei. Her father is the commander of Yunnan Military Region. He is not an outsider. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    "I Zheng''s enterprise is in trouble."


    Zheng Juncheng said in a deep voice: "last time, shortly after you left Macao, Naoto Miyamoto started my Zheng enterprise."


    "Under the influence of Naoto Miyamoto, the Miyamoto consortium in Japan, the Asahi group in South Korea, and the BW group of the Johnson family in the United States have formed an alliance with some small consortia in Hong Kong and Macao to fight against our Zheng''s enterprises."


    Zheng Xueqi personally brought a few cups of coffee, then sat next to her father and said solemnly, "during this period, our Zheng enterprise has suffered heavy losses, at least more than three billion."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "do you Zheng enterprises have no allies?"


    "The wall fell and everyone pushed. At this time, it''s too late to hide. Who dares to lend a helping hand?" Zheng Juncheng said bitterly.


    Chu Fan said discontentedly, "why didn''t you tell me such a big thing earlier?"


    Zheng Xueqi said helplessly, "originally, I wanted to tell you earlier, but my father said, you helped us so much, so I can''t bother you any more."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so easy to bully Zheng Juncheng." a cruel look flashed in Zheng Juncheng''s eyes. "If you annoy me, no one will feel better. Hum!"


    "Uncle Zheng, I know you have strong assets, but the tiger can''t hold a group of wolves. How long can you support more assets?"


    Before Zheng Juncheng could speak, Chu fan waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to say. In the final analysis, it''s because of me. I can''t let you carry the black pot alone. Don''t worry. I don''t dare to say anything else. It''s not difficult to find a few helpers."


    In front of Zheng Juncheng, Chu fan dialed her mother''s phone and told her about the situation here. She decided to come to Hong Kong Island as soon as possible and talk about cooperation with Zheng Juncheng face to face.


    Xiao''s group in Yanjing is not inferior to Zheng''s enterprises in terms of scale. Perhaps, it is not as good as Zheng''s enterprises in terms of assets, but it is not comparable to Zheng''s enterprises in terms of influence or Beijing. People rely on the big tree of the military behind them. It''s like a sea god needle. Who dares to move? Apart from other things, the local consortia in Hong Kong and Macao have to weigh up the news of the cooperation between the two countries.


    Then Chu fan made a phone call to Tang Jinlong of Yunlong group. Although the scale of his company could not be compared with the above two, it was also ranked top in China. When people gather firewood, the more allies, the better. Moreover, this is a great opportunity to make money. Presumably, Tang Jinlong will not refuse.


    Sure enough, Tang Jinlong agreed without saying anything else. Based on his understanding of Chu fan, this boy is not a willing loser. He can drink some soup without meat. Most importantly, this is a good opportunity to deepen the relationship with Chu fan. How can you miss it?


    In addition, Chu fan informed Su Yuan, Dou Yutong, Tang Junyi and Jiang Tiexin that although the funds of these companies were not very much, they were also a considerable number together.


    The phone calls harder and harder. Chu fan calls Natasha again and asks her to arrange for the squid in charge of the money to come as soon as possible. This is a good chance to get rich. It''s better to be cheaper than others. The squid always asks him for money.


    At 3 p.m., Xiao yuewan took the lead in coming to the Zheng family villa. Before Chu fan came forward, he saw not only Xiao yuewan but also several people coming out of the car. He was stunned.


    "Why? Don''t you welcome your second aunt?" Ye Hongmei looked at Chu fan with a smile. Beside her, there was a stiff girl standing. It was Zhong Ziqi who offended Chu fan last time at Xiao''s house.


    Zhao Hongxue stood beside Xiao yuewan and complained, "brother, how can you forget your sister about making money? You have to drink later."


    "Er, blame me. It''s my negligence. I should be punished." Chu fan smiled with her and smiled at Ye Hongmei. "Second aunt, how can I not welcome you? Please come in."


    Zheng Juncheng dared not neglect it. He greeted you personally. Although they were just a few women, they could almost support half of the military system behind them. Call one at random. They are all officers above colonel. At the same time, his confidence in the joint confrontation against Miyamoto consortium increased a bit.


    At about 3:30, Su Yuan and others arrived. Zheng Juncheng stood up and wanted to go out with Chu fan to meet him. Chu fan stopped him. In his words, Zheng Juncheng is an elder. How can the elder greet the younger generation? Zheng Juncheng didn''t insist. After all, he still had to stay with Xiao yuewan and others, but he still asked Zheng Xueqi to go out with Chu fan to meet him.


    Outside the villa, there were two cars parked. When Chu fan came out, the people on the car just got out of the car one after another. Looking at the Yingyan in front of him, Chu fan''s eyes were straight.


    Su Yuan, Lan Jie, Dou Yutong, Tang Xue and Jiang Siyan, all of whom are school flowers, stand together now. It''s really a hundred flowers blooming and competing for beauty.


    "You... Why are you all here?" Chu fan asked with gaping eyes.


    Jiang Siyan smiled generously, "my father doesn''t have time. It''s just that I have a holiday. My father said to take advantage of this opportunity to let me out for exercise. Why, you''re not welcome?"


    "Welcome, I''m so welcome." Chu fan smiled bitterly to himself. When these women get together, they can get together two tables of mahjong.


    "Tang Xue, your father doesn''t have time?"


    Tang Xuelian was a little red and said shyly, "well, the construction site has started, and he can''t leave, so let me come and have a long experience."


    Is this insight? Is it true to cultivate feelings?


    Chu fan knows the little abacus in Tang Junyi and Jiang Tiexin''s heart. Even if he can''t be with Tang Xue and Jiang Siyan, he can at least become good friends, which is of great help to their family''s industry. If they accidentally go together, they are more happy.


    It''s hard to find a capable son-in-law these days. Besides, they didn''t force their daughter to be with Chu fan. As long as their daughter is happy and can bring benefits to the family, why don''t they do it?

 Chapter 447

    After Chu fan dealt with the two girls, Su Yuan came over with a middle-aged man. For this man, Chu fan has only one face, but he remembers very clearly, because he is Su Yuan''s half brother - Su Lun.


    At this time, Su Lun''s face was not very good, obviously because Chu fan flirted with other women in front of him and was angry. What can Chu fan say about this? The more you explain, the more chaotic it is. It''s better not to explain.


    "Elder brother, I didn''t expect you to come too." Chu fan smiled all over his face. "How are your uncle and aunt? I''ve always wanted to take time to see the second old man, but I''ve been too busy lately..."


    "Yes, I see. You are really busy." Su Lun snorted coldly and interrupted Chu fan.


    Su Yuan quickly pulled Su Lun''s arm and said angrily, "brother, what are you talking about?"


    "Are you sister Su?" Zheng Xueqi just stepped forward and stretched out her hand with a smile like flowers. "My name is Zheng Xueqi. Nice to meet you."


    "Hello!" Suyuan smiled and shook hands with her, and introduced several people around her.


    On the other side, Chu fan walked to the woman who was a few steps behind and whispered, "elder sister, why are you here?"


    Lan Jie hugged her shoulder and hummed, "why can''t I come? Keep a distance. I come to make money with Su Yuan."


    If Su Lun hadn''t been here, Chu fan would have slapped her ass. what''s the matter with your money? Besides, why are you holding your breath at others and taking it out on me? I didn''t ask you to come?


    "Cough!" Chu fan quickly probes over and whispers, "open a good room and wait for me in the evening. I want to fly double."


    "Get out!"


    Lan Jie blushed and kicked her, but Chu fan was already on guard. As soon as she finished speaking, she stepped back and let her lose. When Su Lun was present, Lan Jie could only watch Chu fan like her master and warmly greet Su Lun and others to enter the door, but when she passed Chu fan, the bastard secretly pinched her hip.


    Asshole, wait for me!


    At more than four o''clock, song Qinghe came. Successive defeats did not make song Qinghe lose confidence. Instead, he was more calm and noble than before.


    As usual, she is still a light cyan cheongsam, embroidered with elegant lotus, giving people a kind of classical beauty. The corners of her mouth tilted slightly and looked at Chu fan confidently. Even if he deliberately stared at her towering chest and thighs, her face didn''t change.


    "Miss Song, I haven''t seen you for a few days. It seems more mature." Chu Fan said with a smile.


    Song Qinghe smiled and said, "you mean, I''m old?"


    "No, no, Miss Song is like a lotus just blooming. It''s a great time for everyone to pick. Who dares to say you''re old, I''m anxious with who." Chu Fanyi said.


    Song Qinghe still said with a smile, "the flowers can be folded straight. Don''t wait for no flowers to break branches. Chu fan, when did you break my flower?"


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed and said with a smile, "don''t make trouble! Let me introduce you to Zheng Xueqi, the chairman of Zheng''s enterprise and the daughter of Zheng Juncheng. Xueqi, this is song Qinghe, the president of Chongqing Yunlong group."


    Zheng Xueqi turned a blind eye to their flirting and scolding, smiled and stretched out her hand: "Hello!"


    "Hello!"


    Looking at Zheng Xueqi leading song Qinghe in, Chu fan stares at Song Qinghe with lingering fear and secretly wipes his sweat. This woman is getting more and more difficult. With the beauty and temperament of song Qinghe, she can definitely be equated with Su Yuan, but she is a thorny rose. She is too prickly. If you want to fold her down, you may have to hurt yourself.


    We must not be tempted by her. Even if she takes off, we must not be moved.


    Chu fan told himself that he was about to go in. Another car stopped at the door. He looked back and jumped down a girl with a petite figure and a big chest. It was Song Wen.


    "Brother fan!"


    Before the car stopped, Song Wen couldn''t wait to jump out of the car, covered her big chest with her hands, ran quickly and plunged into his arms.


    Feeling the beautiful flesh in her arms and smelling the unique milk fragrance emitted by Song Wen, Chu fan slowed down for a few seconds, pushed her away, held her shoulders with both hands, and said in surprise: "Wen Wen, why are you here?"


    "I also said that you didn''t tell me such a funny thing." Song Wen pouted. "I''m angry. You have to compensate me."


    Chu fan cried and laughed: "Wenwen, this is not a sightseeing trip. What can I tell you?"


    "You underestimate me?" Song Wen turned back and waved, "brother, what are you doing? Come here quickly. This is Chu fan, the cow you often talk about."


    At this time, Chu fan found that there was a man standing next to the car. He looked about 30 years old, about 1.65 meters tall, but his weight was at least more than 200 kilograms. He was growing on one side. However, he is very good-looking, smiling and blessed.


    "Hello, brother fan!" the man walked over like a meat ball, stretched out his hand from a distance and said excitedly, "I''ve heard of you for a long time. I finally saw the living one this time."


    Chu fan''s smile is stiff on his face. What''s so special? Is there such a nag? I wonder how he grew up and didn''t get shot dead?


    Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, Song Wen pinched him angrily: "how can you speak? If you can''t speak, shut up. No one treats you as a mute."


    After scolding the man, Song Wen took Chu fan''s arm and said coquettishly, "brother fan, this idiot is my brother song Taolue. This time, we represent the song Consortium on Taiwan island to cooperate with Zheng''s enterprises."


    Speaking of this, Song Wen stood on tiptoe, hugged Chu fan''s neck and whispered in his ear, "I brought a billion dollars this time, isn''t it interesting enough?"


    Chu fan was startled and didn''t see that she was so quiet that she had so much money, a billion dollars, equivalent to more than 6 billion Chinese dollars. It was estimated that Xiao yuewan could take out so much.


    While Chu fan was stunned, Song Wen suddenly kissed him on the face, looked at his stunned appearance, and giggled proudly.


    Chu fan reluctantly shakes her head. When can this little girl grow up?


    "Brother fan..." song Taolue was interrupted by Chu fan as soon as he spoke.


    "No, you are older than me. Just call me Chu fan."


    He was called brother by a man several years older than himself. Chu fan felt uncomfortable all over. He took the initiative to hold song Taolue''s hand and said with a smile, "it''s all right. I won''t mind."


    "No, I mean, can I take a picture with you?" song Taolue didn''t have the consciousness of saying the wrong words at all. He also took out his mobile phone. Regardless of whether Chu fan agreed or not, he thrust out his stomach and took a group photo with his side head.


    Looking at the photos, Song Tao slightly smacked his mouth and said, "brother Chu fan, your face is too big."


    Chu fan almost ran away. NIMA, your face is almost fat. Say I have a big face?


    "Cough, let''s go first. Jiang Siyan and they are all here." Chu fan decisively took Song Wen in and stayed with song Taolue for a while. He could not help kicking him and couldn''t take care of himself.


    As soon as he entered the door, Chu fan''s head hurt. How did all the women in this room get together? But Su Lun is still there. Even if it''s all right, it may become something in his eyes. Moreover, Song Wen is like a piece of dog skin plaster. Almost her whole body is pasted on him. Su Yuan knows that Song Wen just treats Chu fan as her brother, but Su Lun can''t. this is a provocation to him.


    However, he endured so many people present, but his face became colder and sat there without saying a word.


    "Xiao Fan, come and sit next to Yuanyuan." Xiao yuewan''s face is not very good. She thinks she must marry him as soon as possible. Otherwise, the boy may have to provoke a lot of wind - flow debts.


    Seeing this, Chu fan dared to sit down? Thirty six, I''d better go.


    "Well..." Chu Fan said with a smile, "people are almost here. I don''t understand business. I''d better talk to you. I happen to have something to do. Let''s go first."


    "Stop!" Xiao yuewan stood up and said angrily, "what can I do for you? Sit down quickly."


    "Mom, I really have something to do." Chu fan had an idea. "There is another key figure. I must say it myself. With his support, our plan will be smoother and easier."


    Zheng Juncheng suddenly woke up and said in surprise, "are you going to Macao?"


    "Yes, it''s a rare trip. I have to visit the chief executive of Macao. Who wants him to recognize me as a son? Alas!" Chu fan shook his head and sighed, as if he had suffered a great loss.


    Xiao yuewan hesitated and asked, "do you want me to go with you? Even if I don''t come, is it impolite not to meet you now?"


    "Don''t worry. When things are finished here, I''ll invite the chief executive''s godfather out for a few drinks. Ha ha, you can talk." Chu Fan said hello to Su Yuan and hurried out. Unfortunately, Leng didn''t get rid of Song Wen.


    Outside, Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "Wenwen, aren''t you here to talk about business? What are you doing with me?"


    "It''s my brother''s business. I''m only responsible for spending money."


    Song Wen pouted: "brother fan, don''t you like me?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. When did I like you?"


    "What? You''ve seen it and touched it. You don''t want to admit it... HMM!"


    Song Wen''s words didn''t finish, but Chu fan''s big hand covered her mouth and said, "I''ll take you, okay?"


    Witch, if I knew she was like this, I shouldn''t have saved her. Let her be poisoned by zombies, become a zombie, and then kill her? save worry! But who would have thought at that time that she was a dog skin plaster and couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Brother fan, do you think my chest is growing again?"


    "Brother fan, let''s open a room outside tonight. I''ve brought it all."


    Chu fan was sweating and his mouth twitched like a wind

 Chapter 448

    "When you visit the chief executive of Macao, will you take these things?"


    Song Wen pointed to a box of tea, two bottles of old wine and an ordinary small white porcelain bottle in Chu fan''s hand. You''re too stingy. He''s the chief executive of Macao. Others can''t find a way to give gifts. It''s good for you to give such a little things and not let people out?


    "What do you know? It''s called light ceremony and heavy affection, okay?"


    Chu fan came to Macao by Zheng Juncheng''s private plane, but he can''t go empty handed, can he? Therefore, under the guidance of he Bingqian, Chu fan came to a time-honored store in Macao and bought a box of the best Longjing tea and two bottles of Maotai wine hoarded for 30 years. It is absolutely authentic. As for the small porcelain vase, it''s not inconspicuous. It contains at least more than 30 quench body pills carefully refined by Chu fan last time.


    What''s the relationship between tea and wine? Chu fan spent millions. As for quenching body pill, he couldn''t buy it with money. So, it''s not stingy, it''s bleeding. If Song Wen sees the numbers above when swiping her card, she must smash someone else''s shop as a black shop.


    "Later, when you get to the chief executive''s house, you have to behave yourself. Do you hear me?"


    "When did I break the rules?"


    Chu fan is very tactful to shut up. Those who quarrel with women are fools. In the end, those who ignore are men. Where to reason?


    Soon, the taxi took them to the door of the European style mansion where the chief executive lived. As soon as they got off the bus, an old man with a big back combed meticulously came over and said respectfully, "are you master Chu fan? The master asked me to wait for you outside and come with me... I''ll take it for you!"


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Chu fan refused the housekeeper''s kindness, took the gift in his hand and strode in with the housekeeper.


    Outside the door of the mansion, two guards in military uniforms stood with guns in their hands and separated on both sides like sculptures. They didn''t seem to see the arrival of Chu fan and Song Wen.


    But Chu fan knew that if there was no housekeeper to meet them, he would have to be pointed to his head by the guard with a gun before they got off the bus. In the face of this heavily guarded mansion, Song Wen is also a lot more clever. She hugs Chu fan''s arm tightly for fear that she will be robbed by someone as the wife of the stronghold.


    Along the way, the housekeeper kept introducing the history of the old house to Chu fan, which was even more professional than a professional tour guide. Chu fan listened to them with interest. Unexpectedly, this old house is still the residence of the governors of Macao in previous dynasties. Although it has been repaired many times, it still retains its original style.


    This house can''t be bought with money. It''s a symbol of identity and status. Moreover, along the way, Chu fan found at least ten secret outposts, plus the guards on the surface, it''s not too much to say that this is a tiger''s den.


    Chu fan muttered in his heart that Zhongnanhai in China is estimated to be like this?


    As soon as I entered the door, a dignified and beautiful middle-aged woman greeted me and said with a happy smile: "Xiao Fan is coming. Sit inside... Come and bring something? We don''t have anything. Hehe, it''s much better than the photos. Who is this little girl?"


    It was so warm that Chu fan was a little flattered. He was pulled by the beautiful woman, sat down on the big sofa in the living room and talked. At this time, he finally knew that the beautiful woman was Du Meilan, the original wife of chief executive Ma Rulong.


    Du Meilan''s father has a great position in Macao. It is precisely because of Du Meilan''s full support that Ma Rulong can sit as chief executive. Therefore, even if Ma Rulong married two more little daughters in law, his feelings for Du Meilan still respect each other as usual, and all the major and minor affairs in the family should be handled by her.


    The two were talking. The old lady walked down the stairs with a crutch. From a distance, he said with a smile: "I heard that my dry grandson is coming? Where is it? Let Grandma have a look."


    Chu fan quickly got up, went to hold the old lady, smiled and said, "old lady, your look is much better than last time. If you take good care of it, you can live at least 120 years."


    "Call grandma!" the old lady pretended to be angry, but immediately she couldn''t help touching Chu fan''s cheek happily and said, "it''s a good face. She''s destined to have many children and grandchildren. Alas, she''s doomed to be entangled with women in her life."


    If I go, will the old lady still look? A little skill.


    "Grandma!" Song Wen ran over and held the old lady''s arm. She smiled, "my name is Song Wen. I''m brother fan''s little girlfriend. Just treat me as a granddaughter-in-law."


    Poof!


    Chu fan almost vomited blood. When did you become my little girlfriend? Did I promise? You just talk nonsense? Dead girl, learn to cut first and then play. Chu fan wondered if he would learn from her and take her down first?


    Song Wen''s clever, charming and cute made the old lady very happy. She cheered again and again, took Song Wen to sit down on the sofa and chatted with her family.


    At this time, there was a violent roar outside. Within a moment, a tall girl in a hot vest and hot pants strode in.


    She was chewing gum, playing with the car key in her hand, and a pair of sunglasses on the bridge of her nose. She thought she didn''t see several people sitting on the sofa, humming and walking straight upstairs.


    "Sandy, there are guests at home. Don''t you see? It''s impolite!" Du Meilan''s face cooled down and severely scolded the girls.


    Sandy turned around and glanced disdainfully at Chu fan: "cut, earth steamed stuffed bun!"


    "Bang!" the old lady was angry, gave a heavy crutch and scolded, "it''s not like that. As the daughter of my horse family, I should look like a lady of a family. What''s your style? I don''t know how your mother usually teaches you."


    "Hum!" Sandy simply turned around and walked up the stairs.


    "Look, look, it''s all used to her mother."


    The old lady was so angry that she beat her chest and feet. Song Wen quickly helped her caress her chest and comfort her: "grandma, you must not be angry. Being angry hurts your body. Take care of your body."


    Chu fan also smiled and advised, "grandma, you''re content. Those younger generation of he family are not as good as her."


    "Hehe, Xiao Fan is sensible." the old lady touched Song Wen''s hair and said with a smile, "if Sandy is half as clever as Wen Wen, I''ll be satisfied."


    "Grandma, how can I be as good as you said?" Song Wen snuggled up to the old lady in shame. After a while, she coaxed the old lady into smiling.


    Soon, Ma Rulong pushed the door and came in. Chu fan quickly stood up: "Godfather!"


    "Godfather!" Song Wen hurriedly stood up and skillfully shouted.


    Ma Rulong took off his coat and handed it to the maid who came over. He waved his hand and said, "don''t be so restrained. Sit down quickly. There are so many things these days that I''m busy that I don''t even have time to sleep."


    Chu fan knows that the golden gambling competition is too important. All aspects need to be arranged well, which will bring huge profits to the Macao government. Secondly, the most important thing is that if there is a mistake, the game will become a laughing stock, and Ma Rulong is afraid to come up and down from the position of chief executive. Therefore, he had to be careful not to make any mistakes.


    As soon as he sat down, Ma Rulong frowned: "where have Isabel and Xi Mengyao gone? Where''s Sandy? Haven''t you come back yet?"


    Du Meilan said lightly: "at this time, Mengyao must have done beauty. As for Isabel, she must have gone shopping, eating and clubbing with her foreign friends. It is estimated that she can''t come back until midnight."


    The old lady paused her crutches discontentedly: "and your precious girl, it''s too outrageous. She doesn''t have any rules at all. She''s spoiled by you and her mother."


    "Call them right away and ask them to come back right away." Ma Rulong said coldly, "go and call sandy down again. It''s not like words!"


    At the command, the old housekeeper didn''t dare to neglect. He quickly went aside, picked up the phone and dialed. Both ladies have bodyguards around, so he just needs to call the bodyguards.


    On the other side, the maid hurried upstairs. After a while, Sandy with a reluctant face walked down the stairs.


    "Dad!" cried sandy weakly.


    In this family, she is afraid of this strict father. Otherwise, the family will have to fly like a chicken and jump like a dog all day. She can''t tell what it will be like.


    Ma Rulong''s face was gloomy and said coldly, "call me dad."


    "Dad!" cried Sandy.


    "Bang!" Ma Rulong slapped the tea table hard, which startled Chu fan and Song Wen, not to mention sandy, who was so scared that the flowers lost their color and his legs trembled.


    "Look at you, how can you look like a lady?" Ma Rulong stood up, pointed to Sandy and scolded angrily, "you don''t want face, I want face."


    Sandy suddenly raised her head, summoned up her courage and said loudly, "don''t you say that about them. They are not gangsters, they are my friends."


    "How dare you talk back?" Ma Rulong was so angry that he raised his hand and was about to pull it down. Suddenly, his wrist was accurately grasped, and his hand stopped in the air. He was unable to move.


    "Xiao Fan, you let go. I have to kill this dead girl today."


    Chu fan smiled and advised, "godfather, why are you so generous? Sandy is still young and doesn''t understand the intrigues in the world. It''s reasonable to be blinded by people''s appearance. Moreover, the more you are, the more rebellious she will be and hate you."


    Before Ma Rulong could say anything, sandy glared at Chu fan and said angrily, "you don''t have to pretend to be a good man here, as if you are much older than me. I hate you, I hate all of you, hum!"


    Ma Rulong said angrily, "stop and come back. Do you hear me?"


    Sandy ran faster. The maid didn''t stop her. She pushed one down and rushed out of the door.


    "Reverse, reverse, somebody, get her back." Ma Rulong was so angry that he trembled all over. How could he have the momentum of the chief executive? Clearly, he is a father who hates iron and doesn''t make steel.


    Chu fan stood up and comforted: "godfather, calm down. I''ll help you find her back. Don''t worry. She''ll be fine with me."

 Chapter 449

    "Buns, I''ll break you up sooner or later."


    Sandy sat in her favorite Ferrari sports car, gnashing her teeth and cursing Chu fan. She started the car and was ready to rush out of the house. But at the moment when the sports car started, a figure suddenly came in and quickly pulled out the seat belt and fastened it.


    Sandy couldn''t believe it. The person who came in was Chu fan, but the door didn''t open and the window was only half open. How did he come in?


    "Sandy, is this the first time we''ve met?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "I don''t understand. Where did I provoke you?"


    "You''re a bumpkin. Why did you come to my house? Why did you call me dad?" Sandy said with gnashing teeth. "If it weren''t for you, how could I be scolded by my aunt and grandma? How could I be scolded by dad? It''s all your fault!"


    Chu fan is depressed. The eldest lady is so unreasonable. How can I be blamed? What does it have to do with me if you are not polite? Alas! No wonder Ma Rulong was so angry that he had such a daughter. He might have strangled him long ago.


    Sandy snorted coldly, "have you nothing to say? Get down, you''ve soiled my car."


    "I won''t go down." Chu fan put his lazy hands behind his head and leaned back. "Godfather asked me to follow you. I''ll go where you go until you go home."


    "Hum, that''s what you said? I hope you don''t regret it." Sandy''s mouth tilted slightly, showed a malicious smile, suddenly stepped on the accelerator, and the Ferrari rushed out like a loaded shell.


    Out of the door, the speed of Ferrari sports car soared again and again, more than 150 miles, and drove rapidly on the main road. Occasionally overtaking, Ferrari will suddenly make an S-shaped difficult action. If there is a slight difference, the car will be destroyed and people will die.


    Hum, I don''t believe I can''t scare you. follow me? Scared you to pee your pants


    Sandy was secretly proud. Her depression was swept away and she almost laughed. But when she subconsciously glanced at Chu fan, she saw that he was playing with his mobile phone. Which look on her face was a little nervous and afraid?


    Yes, he must be.


    Sandy trembled with anger. The speed increased again, drove away from the main road and sped towards the suburbs.


    When do I think you can install it? If I can''t scare you to pee your pants today, I''ll take your last name from now on. Hum!


    Out of the downtown area, there are fewer vehicles on the road. Sandy''s speed has increased to more than 180 miles, which is fast. But under her sneak observation, Chu fan seemed to be really not afraid. He occasionally looked up out of the window, and there was no uncomfortable expression on his face. Moreover, I can laugh when playing with my mobile phone.


    Damn, where on earth did this come from? Isn''t he afraid of death?


    "Boom, boom!"


    A violent roar made Chu fan look up. Only then did he find that Sandy had reduced the speed. There were a large group of all kinds of sports cars around, colorful, like those young hair, like demons dancing in disorder.


    The roar of vehicles and the DJ sound of heavy bass are intertwined with harsh noise. A group of young men and women, including awkward dancing, boxing, kissing and even car shock.


    Most of the men wear leather jackets and various dog chains. Most of the rings are skull style, so they almost have two devil horns on their heads. The girls'' dress is much more exposed than Sandy. They have only one bra on their upper body. Most of the round Yufeng are exposed to the air. When they laugh, the two balls tremble.


    The shorts the girl wore were shorter than Sandy''s, and almost her thighs were exposed. A third of her hips were exposed. She was white. From time to time, she attracted a salty pig''s hand, but she just let them laugh and scold. Obviously, she didn''t mind, or she was used to it.


    Their hair is colorful, like a wild chicken, with heavy makeup on their faces. They can''t see their specific age at all, and they are full of wind and dust temperament.


    My God, who are these people? It''s no wonder the chief executive''s daughter is so angry with these guys. Chu fan felt that if he had a daughter in the future, like sandy, he had to strangle her.


    However, looking at Sandy''s appearance, among these people, it''s pretty good. At least, she still wears a vest on her upper body. Although she also reveals a deep gully and a large piece of white breast, it''s normal. In addition, the shorts she wears are OK, at least it won''t be shameful to spread. Besides, she didn''t dye her hair or make-up.


    Chu fan estimated that it was not that she didn''t want to dye her hair or make-up, but that she was afraid of her father smoking her. If she goes back like these women, her father will have to shave off her hair.


    Just as Chu fan looked at the demon world outside, Sandy had opened the door and walked out. Those people around also found Sandy''s car and quickly surrounded it.


    "Oh, our Miss sandy, isn''t she not taking part in our competition? Why did she suddenly run over again?"


    A little gangster with blond hair looked greedily at Sandy''s hot figure and said with a bad smile, "we must be reluctant to give up brother Canglang, so we came to date him. Ha ha!"


    "Shut your mouth and talk nonsense again. I''ll castrate you." Sandy glared at several people fiercely and shouted, "where''s Shao Canglang? Doesn''t he always want to win me? I''ll give him a chance today."


    "It''s coming, Canglang is coming." with the cry of the little gangster, the crowd was like a tide, separated on both sides, revealing a pedestrian passage. Shaocanglang, who was tall and handsome, came over with a coquettish girl in his arms.


    Shao Canglang''s dress is normal, a regular racing driver''s leather suit, but he has two ear holes in his left ear and two silver earrings. On his left hand, he wore two rings, neither gold nor silver, but he had a unique temperament. Even Chu fan couldn''t help looking at him more.


    "Sandy, did you quarrel with your father?" Shao Canglang said with a smile. "Hurry home. Even if I beat you in this state, I won''t win. If you really want to race with me, I''ll accompany you at any time."


    In the car, Chu fan''s eyes lit up. This guy is really not simple. He even knows the art of war. It''s taking retreat as advance. Well, I have two skills. I have figured out Sandy''s temper.


    Sure enough, sandy hummed, "don''t talk nonsense. I''m in a good mood now. If you''re afraid, kneel down and learn three barks, I''ll let you go."


    "Well, since you insist on playing with me, I''ll just accompany you. But..." Shao Canglang smiled thoughtfully, "Sandy doesn''t understand the rules of the car?"


    Sandy tilted her mouth, took out her personal bank card and shook it in front of her: "my card has more than 10 million yuan. If you win, the money is yours. If you lose, kneel down, climb around my car three times, climb step by step and learn a dog bark."


    Shao Canglang''s face changed: "Sandy, are you a little too much? At least I''m also the successor of Xin Yi''an. If this gets out, how can you let me hang out in the road in the future?"


    "What? Are you afraid?"


    "This is not a matter of fear, but a matter of face."


    "Cut, not afraid of losing?"


    Shao Canglang seemed to be angry and said loudly, "OK, if you want to play, let''s play the big one. Dare you?"


    Sandy raised her chest and said, "what dare I do? You draw down and I''ll accompany you to the end."


    "OK, you have seed!" Shao Canglang pushed away the seductive girl in his arms and hum, "you are not short of money, and I am not short of money, so gambling is boring. If you want to play, we will play some exciting games. Just like you said, if I lose, I will climb around your car three times and learn dog barking, but if you lose... Hey, hey, in this car, have a car shock with me, dare you?"


    Sandy''s face turned red and said, "Shao Canglang, you are obscene and shameless."


    "You provoked me first." Shao Canglang hugged his shoulder and said without fear, "if you''re afraid, just say it. No one will laugh at you."


    The surrounding animals booed one after another: "Oh, car shock, car shock, car shock..."


    "Shut up!" Sandy turned from red to white with anger. "Well, I''ll bet you that I want to take advantage of Miss Ben. You can''t think of it in the next life. Hum!"


    Shao Canglang touched his nose and said with a meaningful smile: "maybe, if I play well today and get lucky to win you once? Ha ha ha, Sandy is still a female? Don''t worry, my skills are very good and I promise you will never forget it."


    "Sandy, it''s time for us to go home." Chu fan dropped the window and pointed at Sandy outside.


    Until then, people found that there was a young man in Sandy''s car. He was stunned as if he had discovered the new world.


    Especially Shao Canglang, who was just proud of his face, suddenly became iron blue and stared at Chu fan angrily. He wanted to break him up.


    "Sandy, who is he?" Shao Canglang angrily pointed to Chu fan and asked loudly.


    The more angry he is, the happier Sandy is. Although she doesn''t like Chu fan, it''s good to borrow Chu fan to attack Shao Canglang. Therefore, she immediately changed her attention. With a smile like flowers, she pulled Chu fan out of the car, took his arm and leaned happily on his shoulder.


    "My boyfriend is more handsome than you!"


    Chu fan widened his eyes: "when will I..."


    "What''s your hurry? When you win the game, you can do whatever you want." Sandy interrupted Chu fan, seemingly ashamed.


    But her hand secretly grabbed the tender meat under Chu fan''s ribs, but on the surface, she leaned close to Chu fan''s ear and licked it on his earlobe. Suddenly, Shao Canglang went crazy

 Chapter 450

    On the surface, Sandy was trying to please Chu fan, but in fact, she whispered in Chu fan''s ear, "if you dare not cooperate with me, I''ll tell my father when I go back. You''re rude to me."


    Chu fan is stunned. This woman is too cruel. I''m kind to protect you. Even if you don''t appreciate it, how can you threaten me with such a thing? I''m still your brother.


    Alas, never provoke a woman, especially a beautiful girl who is beautiful, has a good figure, has countless pursuers, is moody and is still in a rebellious period. Can''t afford to hurt!


    "I want to duel with you!" Shao Canglang couldn''t help it anymore. He took a white glove from his pocket and threw it away.


    "Psycho!" Chu fan took Sandy''s arm, "go home with me."


    Contempt, red fruit contempt.


    Shao Canglang rushed up with a roar and punched. But before he could get close to Chu fan, he was kicked out by Chu fan. With a plop, he fell to the ground with his feet facing the sky. The pain almost made him angry.


    Sandy''s eyes lit up. I didn''t see it. This guy can fight very well. Play well, an asshole like Shao Canglang should play. Hum, do you dare to covet Miss Ben''s beauty in the future?


    "Brother Canglang, are you okay?" a younger brother quickly helped Shao Canglang up, but more gangsters quietly surrounded Chu fan and stared at him one by one.


    It took a long time for Shao Canglang to relax, but as soon as he opened his eyes, he found that Sandy was holding Chu fan''s arm. The little bird was like a person, not to mention how happy he was. He was immediately furious, as if he had been wearing a green hat, and shouted, "kill him for me!"


    Just wait for him to say that.


    Those little gangsters who were ready to go immediately rushed up, but Chu fan kicked them out for a while. Stunned, no one could get close to him.


    Suddenly, Shao Canglang pulled out a large caliber rifle from the car, made a crash, loaded the bullet, and pointed the muzzle at Chu fan with a grim smile: "boy, move again, I''ll blow you into a pile of broken meat."


    Sandy was scared silly. She never thought that it was just a small contradiction, but Shao Canglang took out all the guns. Is he not dead?


    "Shao Canglang, are you crazy?" Sandy scolded loudly. "Put the gun down quickly, or my father will not let you go."


    "Sandy, if it''s none of your business, you''d better get out of my way." Shao Canglang shouted, "fight me, fight hard, he dares to resist, and I''ll kill him."


    "Yes!"


    Those little gangsters who were kicked rushed up like a swarm of chicken blood, and soon put Chu fan down to the ground. They kicked until Chu fan couldn''t move. The gang stopped panting.


    Especially, beating people is also a hard work.


    Sandy stood up from the ground, angrily pointed at the gangsters in front of him, gnashing her teeth and said, "you... Dare to push me? I remember you. It''s not over!"


    It was the first time for her to suffer such a big loss. Not only did she not listen to what she said, but she was also pushed over by someone and her knees were broken. The physical pain and badly damaged face made her angry. She took out her cell phone and had to make a call.


    With a "pop", the phone was grabbed by someone, fell heavily to the ground, and was severely stepped on several feet, completely scrapped.


    Shao Canglang, carrying a gun and pinching Sandy''s chin, sneered, "do you think I''m really afraid of you? If your father hadn''t covered you behind your back, you would have been rotated 800 times and sold abroad."


    "Shao Canglang, you bastard!" Sandy raised her hand to hit Shao Canglang, but Shao Canglang grabbed her wrist and slapped her in the face while shaking off her wrist.


    "Pa!"


    The slap in the face was clear and loud. Sandy stumbled and fell to the ground again. Half of his face suddenly became red and swollen, and five finger prints were very obvious.


    Sandy was stunned. She was so old that she was beaten for the first time. It not only hurt, but also made her have a deep fear.


    Who didn''t know she was the chief executive''s daughter? Dare to hit her and die? But Shao Canglang really hit her. Is he crazy? No, he''s not crazy. He''s not a fool. If he dares to do so, he must have no fear, but what is he going to do?


    Shao Canglang squatted down in front of her and stared at her with vicious eyes, which made her cold.


    "You have two choices now, one is to have a car shock with me now, and the other is to have a wheel war with my brothers. I think they, like me, have wanted you for a long time and will not miss this opportunity." Shao Canglang said coldly.


    "Ow, Ow!"


    Those gangsters around cheered, screamed, whistled and screamed.


    Sandy''s face was pale and she was scared to death, but she still shouted, "dare you? Dare you touch me, my father will not let you go."


    "Up to now, don''t you understand?" Shao Canglang laughed, "In a few days, your father will not only go down from that position, but also whether he can save his life or not. At that time, do you think you are still the senior young lady? If you follow me wisely, I may be able to save your father''s life. Otherwise, once your father dies, your whole family will have bad luck."


    "You lied. My father did a good job. How could he step down? No one can kill him."


    Sandy got up from the ground and stumbled to go, but she was caught by two gangsters. Sandy struggled hard and scolded: "let go of me, you want to die? Let go..."


    "It seems that you are toasting instead of drinking." Shao Canglang threw the gun to the little brother next to him, slowly took off his leather clothes and walked towards sandy, with an evil smile on his mouth. "Everyone has a share of the brothers present today."


    Suddenly, these gangsters were excited and rushed to line up behind Shao Canglang. Those who were impatient couldn''t help taking out the guy. Sandy was so dark that he almost fainted.


    It''s over. It''s over today.


    Sandy closed her eyes in despair, but her tears couldn''t stop flowing down. Now she realized that what her father said was right. She had been deceived by the hypocrisy of these gangsters.


    Dad, if I can do it again, I will listen to you and don''t make you angry again. Mom, goodbye


    Shao Canglang took off his pants and was about to come forward and tear Sandy''s clothes. Suddenly, a lazy voice came: "Hey, you so many people bully a girl, is it too much?"


    The crowd subconsciously turned around and looked. They were immediately startled. The hard gangster withered directly. His legs were soft and almost collapsed to the ground. It was Chu fan. He not only stood up unharmed, but also took Shao Canglang''s rifle in his hand.


    The muzzle of the gun was pointed at the people, and there was a tumult of people everywhere, for fear that the gun would go off and kill them all.


    Shao Canglang was stunned. When he looked back, he found that the gangster behind him was empty handed. He suddenly became angry. He raised his hand with a big mouth and almost knocked off the gangster''s big teeth.


    Cao NIMA, I asked you to hold the gun for me. You gave him the gun. Who the hell are you?


    The gangster wanted to cry without tears. He helped shaocanglang get the gun, but in order to win Sandy''s ranking, he threw away all the guns and almost broke his head before squeezing into the second position.


    Originally, there was no threat here, but who thought that Chu fan, who was dying, would stand up like a man and touch the gun. Woo woo, it''s not bad for me!


    I can''t help but fight.


    Shaocanglang took a deep breath and rushed at Sandy. As long as Sandy is captured as a hostage, even if Chu fan has a gun in his hand, it is in vain. He doesn''t care about others, but he is sure to escape himself.


    But just as he moved, Chu fan suddenly took off his rifle and hit Shao Canglang heavily.


    "Plop!"


    Shao Canglang fell and fell to the ground. His face turned red. He suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood and fainted directly.


    The little gangster behind him was dull for a moment, suddenly calmed down, and rushed at the rifle on the ground like crazy. As long as they can grab the gun and hope to live, otherwise they will all die.


    But they didn''t think about it. Since Chu fan dared to throw the gun out, how could he let them get it? Just as the gun was thrown out, Chu fan strode over here. When he saw someone trying to catch the gun, Chu fan''s speed soared, and the latter came first to block the gangster''s way.


    "Run!" shouted the gangster. He ran around like a headless fly. Some didn''t even want cars. In less than half a minute, he threw down more than a dozen cars in such a large field, and people ran clean.


    Chu fan then turned back, stretched out his hand to pull sandy up on the ground and said faintly, "now, do you recognize their true colors?"


    Sandy nodded dully. All this seemed like a dream. She couldn''t tell whether it was true or false.


    "Get in the car and go home with me." Chu fan picked up Shao Canglang on the ground, threw his hands behind the car with his shoelaces, then opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    As soon as sandy sat down, Chu fan started the car and rushed out like a rocket before the door was closed. The strong back pushing feeling makes Sandy''s back close to the backrest.


    The excitement brought by the high speed finally made sandy relax. At this time, she was surprised to find that Chu fan had increased the speed to more than 200 miles in just a few seconds.


    The speed of the sports car soared all the way. Even in the downtown area, Chu fan''s speed was still so fast that Sandy''s heart almost jumped out of her throat and her pants were wet.


    Finally, the car slowed down. She found that she had arrived home, but her legs were weak and weak. She couldn''t stand up.


    "In the future, it''s better not to drag racing. It''s too boring and childish!" Chu fan opened the door and got off. He didn''t mean to help sandy, so he strode into the villa.


    Pay attention to the official account: Qingxiang bookstore, free reading and welfare.

 Chapter 451

    "Sandy? Oh, my God, my baby daughter, what''s the matter with you?"


    A foreign young woman with fair skin, high nose and blue eyes went to open the door. When she saw sandy on the co pilot, she seemed to be turned by ten strong men. Her hair was scattered, her body was abraded in many places, her face was covered with tears, and her limbs were limp. What frightened the young woman most was that Sandy''s shorts were wet.


    "You stop!" the young woman roared and ran back like crazy. She grabbed Chu fan''s clothes and raised her hand to fight.


    "Pa!" Chu fan grabbed her wrist and was about to explain. Sandy stumbled out of the car and exclaimed, "no, mam, he saved me."


    At this time, Ma Rulong also strode out and shouted sternly, "what''s going on?"


    Du Meilan quickly pulled Chu fan''s clothes and whispered, "let go. She is Sandy''s mother - Isabel."


    Chu fansong opened his hand and said faintly, "Ms. Isabelle, I hope you can find out the situation first next time."


    "Mam!" Sandy cried wrongfully, plunged her head into Isabel''s arms and burst into tears.


    Ma Rulong''s face is very ugly. Although Sandy is rebellious, she is his daughter after all. He can beat and scold, but no one can touch her finger.


    "Xiao Fan, tell me what happened? Didn''t I ask you to protect Sandy?" Ma Rulong asked angrily.


    Chu fan glanced around, waved to Ma Rulong, turned back to the sports car, opened the door and motioned him to see for himself.


    "This... This is..." Ma Rulong stared at Shao Canglang in the car. He naturally knew Shao Canglang, but he didn''t understand. Where did Shao Canglang dare to touch his daughter?


    "He said..."


    Chu fan lowered his voice and said Shao Canglang''s words to Ma Rulong. Finally, she glanced at Sandy, who was still wronged and sobbing, and grinned, "as for sandy, I deliberately let her suffer. Otherwise, how can she know that people have evil intentions? For this reason, I was almost kicked to death."


    It can be seen that Chu fan''s footprints and clothes have been kicked out, and the degree of blow can be imagined.


    Ma Rulong patted him on the shoulder and exclaimed, "thank you. It''s the wisest decision of my life to make you my dry son. Go and drink!"


    "Godfather, it''s not urgent to drink. You''d better deal with the business first." Chu fan pointed to Shao Canglang in the car.


    Ma Rulong laughed wildly, "it''s just a clown fish. It can''t be a big climate. Don''t worry, I know."


    Subsequently, Chu fan was sent to the bathroom by the maid, and even stayed to help Chu fan take a bath. Chu fan was so frightened that he hurried to push her out. This treatment is not affordable to ordinary people. It''s so beautiful!


    When Chu fan finished taking a bath, changed into a new suit under the maid''s service and came down from the upstairs, it immediately brightened people''s eyes.


    The snow-white shirt, with two buttons at the neckline, reveals a strong chest. It looks a bit like Ma Rulong''s unrestrained. The tailored trousers and the leather shoes on his feet gave Chu fan a bit more refined temperament.


    "Xiao Fan, come here and sit next to grandma." the old lady waved to Chu fan with a smile. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it.


    I wish I had a grandson, but it''s good to be a grandson.


    There is a long Western-style dining table in the restaurant. The theme is naturally Ma Rulong. However, he is not here now. As for what he is doing, Chu fan can guess with his toes.


    On the left side sat the old lady, followed by Chu fan and Song Wen. On the right side sat Ma Rulong''s three wives, followed by Du Meilan, Isabel and Xi Mengyao.


    Chu fan met Xi Mengyao for the first time. To be honest, he didn''t know what to call her. To become Ma Rulong''s third wife, Xi Mengyao''s appearance and body naturally do not need to be said. She is definitely the standard of a big star, but she is too young to look more than 25 years old, as if she is not as big as Chu fan.


    In terms of seniority, Chu fan had to call her Sanniang, but the Sanniang was too young to speak. In contrast, Chu fan can barely accept Isabel''s age. Although she still looks very young, her daughter Sandy is eighteen or nine. It''s not a loss to call her second mother.


    "Is sandy okay?" Chu fan looked at Isabelle opposite and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Ms. Isabelle, I just wanted sandy to see who really cared about her and was kind to her..."


    Isabel quickly waved her hand to interrupt him, picked up her glass and said sincerely, "I am the one who should apologize. Just now, I was impulsive and indiscriminate... Hehe, I apologize to you."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you''re Sandy''s mother. Anyone who sees his daughter will lose his mind." Chu fan picked up his glass, touched Isabelle''s glass and smiled. "It can be seen that you love your daughter more than yourself. I respect you."


    "Thank you!" Isabel was coaxed to smile. She drank a glass of wine on her back and said with a smile, "I have to punish you. I''m your second mother, but you call me lady."


    "It''s time to punish!" Chu fan nodded, picked up a glass of wine sung Wen poured for him and drank it again.


    Du Meilan pointed to Xi Mengyao, who was as beautiful as flowers, and introduced Chu fan: "Xiao Fan, this is your godfather''s third wife, Xi Mengyao. Although she is young, according to her seniority, you have to call her a third mother."


    "San Ma is so young." Chu fan smiled and took up his glass. "I''ll drink to San Ma first. I wish you young and beautiful forever."


    "Thank you!" Xi Mengyao glanced at Chu fan with spring in her eyebrows, picked up the wine glass in front of her and took a shallow sip.


    Chu fan was a little hairy by her and hurriedly avoided his eyes. He couldn''t help feeling disgusted with her. He wondered how Ma Rulong could marry such a wife? Even if she is young and beautiful, she is coquettish to the bone. I''m afraid she is not a person who can stand loneliness.


    Ma Rulong is different from Chu fan. He is old and busy with government affairs and entertainment all day. Naturally, his ability in this regard cannot be compared with Chu fan. Once you can''t satisfy the young and beautiful Xi Mengyao, I''m afraid you''ll get into trouble.


    Before long, Ma Rulong came out of the study, sat down at the main seat of the restaurant and said, "it''s getting late. Have dinner!"


    "Yes!" the maid on the side promised and hurried to the kitchen. Soon, steaming steak and various western delicacies were brought up.


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "haven''t you waited for sandy for a while? She hasn''t come down yet."


    "Wait for her, dawdle, wait for her to go in the middle of the night?" Ma Rulong waved, "eat!"


    In this family, Ma Rulong has always been full of words, and no one refutes his decision. At ordinary times, when eating, the family seldom spoke, so when he finished, Du Meilan opposite signaled Chu fan to eat. You''re welcome.


    Chu fan just picked up the knife and fork, and sandy finally came down from upstairs. After taking a bath, sandy looks much better. She is wearing a long white dress and light make-up on her face. She looks really noble.


    If he hadn''t contacted her several times, Chu fan really couldn''t believe that the dignified girl in front of him was sandy, the previously publicized rebellious girl. It seems that I didn''t get beaten in vain. It''s worth it!


    "Sandy, are you all right?" Isabel quickly got up, went to hold her daughter''s arm and asked with concern.


    "Mom, I''m fine." Sandy patted her mother''s hand, sat down next to Song Wen, silently picked up a knife and fork and ate in small bites.


    After dinner, Chu fan was called to the study by Ma Rulong.


    "Godfather, what can I do for you?" Chu fan asked directly.


    Ma Rulong said in a deep voice, "do you know who Shao Canglang is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Shao Junshan, Shao Canglang''s father, is the second person in xinyi''an society." Ma Rulong said faintly, "once Tan Jiuye abdicates, Shao Junshan will be the leader of xinyi''an."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "even if shaojunshan takes the seat of boss Xin Yi''an, how dare he move Sandy? There must be something behind him."


    "Good!"


    Ma Rulong said in a deep voice, "it''s Zhu TianChao, the deputy head of the Macao SAR, second only to me. Once I step down, Zhu TianChao has an 80% chance to become the new head of the SAR."


    "Do you need my hand?"


    "No, not yet."


    Ma Rulong patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said in earnest: "I planned this golden gambling card competition. The purpose is to promote Macao''s economic development and protect our local industries. You know, countless people have come to me over the years to ask for a casino in Macao, but I refused. Therefore, I secretly offended many people."


    "The gold gambling competition is actually prepared for Ho family, because I owe a favor to Ho Xiao, the God of gambling. Once he family gets the gold gambling card, his industry and reputation will rise to an unimaginable height. With his support, I will further consolidate my position and continue to be my chief executive."


    "However, once the gold gambling cards fall into the hands of foreigners, good things will become bad. The wealth flowing into Macao will continue to flow out of our hands, which will bring great losses to Macao''s economy. At that time, Zhu TianChao will join forces with all political parties in Macao to impeach me. Once I fall, I''m afraid those who fall into the well will let our family die without burial The land of the body. "


    Chu fan took a breath of cold air: "so serious?"


    "I am not alarmist. Once I step down, Zhu TianChao will never let me go. And the wealth I have accumulated over the years will certainly arouse the envy of many people. Therefore, there is no time when they can''t do it."


    Ma Rulong took a deep breath and solemnly patted Chu fan on the shoulder: "so, anyway, you have to get the gold gambling card, which is related to the life of our family. Please!"

 Chapter 452

    "Dee Dee Dee!" there was a knock at the door.


    In the guest room, Chu fan just put on his pajamas and hurried to open the door. He saw sandy standing at the door. She was wearing a set of goose yellow pajamas and pajamas, almost more than she wore during the day, and she was holding a blue Q version shark pillow in her arms.


    Is this Sandy? How did you become a good girl all of a sudden?


    "Can I go in?" Sandy was a little nervous and didn''t dare to look into Chu fan''s eyes.


    Chu fan then calmed down and hurriedly dodged his body: "please come in... Er, what to drink?"


    "Beer."


    Chu fan opened the refrigerator, took two cans of beer from inside, opened it, handed it to sandy, smiled and said, "why, am I fierce?"


    "No, not fierce." Sandy''s face was slightly red and her forehead was sweating.


    Chu fan secretly shakes her head and laughs. This girl is sometimes very cute.


    After drinking two mouthfuls of beer, sandy finally calmed down a lot, summoned up the courage to look up and said, "I came to apologize to you. Before, I was bad and shouldn''t lose my temper with you for no reason. I''m sorry!"


    "You''re a younger sister. It''s nothing to bully me as a brother occasionally." Chu fan sighed bitterly. "This is the sadness of being a brother. Being bullied by your younger sister doesn''t even have a place to reason. Alas!"


    "Puff!"


    Sandy couldn''t help laughing. Her face was red and she said angrily, "how can I bully you? It''s you who watched me being bullied and racing, which scared me..."


    "Pee your pants?" Chu fan laughed. "What''s embarrassing? I''ve been there too."


    Originally, Sandy was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a seam to drill in, but when she heard Chu fan''s words, she immediately raised her head and looked at Chu fan in surprise. I really don''t understand. It''s too late for others to hide such an embarrassing thing. How can he say it?


    "When I was a child, I met a wild wolf when I went hunting in the mountain for the first time. It scared me. My whole pants were wet..."


    Chu fan''s face danced with joy. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He seemed to be very proud, and he did have the talent to tell stories. He made sandy listen attentively and stared at Chu fan.


    Unconsciously, they drank all the beer in their hands. Chu fan calmed down and said with a smile, "look at me. I''ll take another can for you."


    "No, it''s not necessary." Sandy quickly stood up and blushed. "It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early."


    "Well, you go to bed early."


    Chu fan took her to the door. Just about to say good night, sandy stopped and turned around, looking like she wanted to talk and stop. Chu Fan said curiously, "is there anything else?"


    "Can I... Call you brother?" Sandy summoned up her courage and asked carefully.


    "Silly girl, I''m your brother. What''s your brother''s name?" Chu fan rubbed her head with a smile. "Don''t think about it. Go back to bed. What happened tonight is unpleasant. After tonight, you''ll forget it."


    Sandy nodded hard: "well, good night, brother!"


    "Good night!"


    Suddenly, sandy stepped forward, kissed Chu fan on the face, turned her head and ran away quickly.


    Chu fan touched his cheek. He really didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. Crying, I was taken advantage of by others. Laughing, I finally settled sandy, a rebellious girl, with a sense of achievement in my heart.


    But just then, the door next door opened, and Song Wen, wearing a cartoon nightdress, appeared at the door and hooked her fingers to Chu fan.


    Dead girl, trying to seduce me? no way!


    "Bang!" Chu fan slammed the door.


    But before long, the door was knocked again. Chu Fanzheng was on the phone with his mother. Can he be happy to be disturbed? Angrily opened the door: "dead girl, you... Ah! How is it you?"


    The woman standing at the door is not Song Wen, but Ma Rulong''s youngest and most flirtatious little wife, Xi Mengyao. At this time, she was wearing a purple silk suspender nightdress, a pair of white jade arms and long legs like lotus roots, which were exposed to the air without reservation. The lapel of the nightdress was opened very low, and a large piece of white and tender pink meat was ready to come out. Two raised small points loomed. It was obvious that there was a vacuum in her, and she didn''t even wear underwear.


    "Why, don''t you welcome me?" Xi Mengyao held the door frame with a smile and looked at Chu fan with hot eyes. Chu fan had an illusion that what stood in front of him was not a woman, but a fire. When he saw it, he made the population dry, dry tongue and blood.


    "Well, how could it."


    Chu fan quickly took back his eyes and was about to dodge away to let her in. Suddenly he realized that this lonely man and woman came out. It''s hard to say. Besides, this Xi Mengyao is not someone else, but Ma Rulong''s wife. Chu fan has to call her "three mothers".


    "Wait!" before Xi Mengyao came in, Chu fan hurriedly supported the door frame with his hand, blocked the way, and said with a smile, "San Ma, it''s getting late. Just say what you have here."


    Xi Mengyao gave him a white look: "are you afraid I''ll eat you? Cut!"


    Seeing that she bumped into Chu fan''s arm regardless, Chu fan quickly took back his arm. Another step slower, Xi Mengyao''s tall and straight chest must be in close contact with Chu fan''s arm. She has no scruples, but Chu fan can''t.


    Just when Chu fan felt a headache, Song Wen put her head out again and glared at him angrily. She was about to close the door and go back. Chu fan had an idea and hurried to pull her out.


    "Don''t touch me, I''m angry." Song Wen pouted, struggling like a little tiger.


    Chu fan suddenly hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear, "tonight, you sleep with me."


    "OK, OK!" Song Wen immediately turned her anger into joy and couldn''t wait to pull Chu fan into his room.


    As soon as she entered the door, she and Xi Mengyao were stunned. What''s going on?


    Chu fan hugged Song Wen''s waist and said with an embarrassed smile: "Wen Wen is afraid alone and has to sleep with me. Hey hey, let the third mother laugh."


    Song Wen is like a ghost spirit, vaguely aware of Chu fan''s intention to let her come. Although she is a little lost in her heart, it can''t be cheaper, Xi Mengyao. The woman looked ill intentioned, otherwise, how could she dress like this and run into a man''s room in the middle of the night?


    "San Ma, you haven''t slept so late?" Song Wen asked knowingly.


    Xi Mengyao was caught off guard. She quickly sat up from bed and pretended to smile easily. "Isn''t it afraid that you can''t get used to living? Hehe, the climate in Macao is very different from that in the mainland. The air is hot and humid during the day, but it''s a little cold at night. If you feel uncomfortable, you can adjust the temperature of the air conditioner, but don''t catch a cold."


    "San Ma is really considerate. We will pay attention to it." song Wenjiao said with a simple smile.


    "That''s good, I won''t delay you little Mandarin ducks. Giggle, good night!" Xi Mengyao smiled and walked out like the wind blowing willows and twisting her hips.


    Seeing her go away, Chu fan was greatly relieved. A turn to steal, found that Song Wen unexpectedly opened the quilt and climbed into bed. Suddenly, Chu fan''s head hurt again. This is really the front door to drive the tiger, and the back door to drive the wolf. But how?


    "Brother fan, what are you doing? Come in quickly. The quilt is so cold."


    "Er, you cover it for a while, and I''ll go to Godfather and say something." Chu Fan said and hurried out, as if there were monsters behind him. After closing the door, he was relieved and patted his chest.


    It''s so hanging. If Song Wen drags her to bed, it''s strange that she can hold it. But at the thought of those women on Hong Kong Island, his head would explode. Thirty six stratagems came into play. She occupied my room and I went to her room to sleep. hey!


    The next morning, sandy changed into a youthful T-shirt and jeans and ran to knock on Chu fan''s door: "brother, get up and eat..."


    After knocking for three minutes, the door finally opened. However, it was not Chu fan who came out, but Song Wen with bleary eyes. The nightgown and shoulder straps on the girl slipped down, revealing a large area of white and tender skin. Even if she was the same woman, sandy couldn''t help looking straight.


    People are so popular. They are almost the same age, but why is there so much difference? She''s only B +. She''s estimated to have an e-cup. Woo woo!


    "Good morning, Sandy!" Song Wen said vaguely, turned back, plunged into bed and continued to sleep.


    Suddenly, sandy realized that she was wrong. She remembered clearly that this was Chu fan''s room. Why was Song Wen here? Is it


    Sandy felt a little uncomfortable. She wanted to go in and ask Chu fan to get up for dinner, but she was afraid of bumping into something she shouldn''t see. Just when she didn''t know whether to go in or go away, the door of the next room opened and Chu fan came out in his pajamas.


    "Good morning, Sandy!" Chu fan walked over with a smile and said, "did you come to ask me to have breakfast? OK, I know. When I change my clothes, I''ll go downstairs."


    "Brother, you... You are..." Sandy feels that her brain is not enough. What''s the situation?


    Chu fan calmed down, pointed to Song Wen on the bed and said with a smile, "you say she? Hey, don''t mention it. After you left last night, she ran over and said she was afraid and had to sleep with me. I had no choice but to give her the bed and run to her room for a night. No, the clothes are here."


    Sandy had a fever on her face and hesitated, "why do you... Why do you explain this to me? I... I went downstairs first."


    Chu fan looked at her and ran away. He couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. How could this girl become so shy? However, Sandy is much more lovely now than before.


    "Pa!" Chu fan patted Song Wen''s hip and said, "get up and go out later."

 Chapter 453

    "Hey, are you still angry?" Chu fan drove the car and smiled and glanced at Song Wen sitting next to her.


    From the morning until now, she didn''t say a word to Chu fan. She tooted her mouth angrily, as if someone owed her money. At this time, the two drove a car casually in Ma Rulong''s garage and rushed out to tan Jiuye''s house.


    "Wenwen, you are still young. Some things are not as beautiful as you think."


    Chu fan parked his car on the roadside, lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. His eyes were deep and young, but they showed the depression of people in their twilight years.


    Song Wen''s heart throbbed. She seemed to see Chu fan pressing a mountain on his back, which made him almost out of breath. But why? Is it because of me? She doesn''t understand.


    "In your eyes, Su Yuan and I are in perfect harmony. It seems that nothing can separate us. But in fact, if her parents don''t agree, we can''t be together."


    "You too!" Chu fan stroked her head and said bitterly, "if I don''t have a fiancee or girlfriend, your parents and family may be happy to marry you to me. But when they know I have a fiancee or even a girlfriend, can they let us together?"


    Song Wen opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say it.


    "They won''t agree, because the continuation of each big family needs help from all aspects, and the best way of alliance is marriage. Wenwen, you are a beautiful and lovely girl. Those who want to marry your song family can break the threshold of your family. How can your family make you nameless and inseparable with a married man like me?"


    Song Wen said stubbornly, "they will agree. I will let them see that the man I choose is the best."


    "Well, I''ll give you a promise today." Chu Fan said solemnly, "if your family doesn''t object to us after you turn 18, I won''t run away. But..."


    "No, but if they don''t agree, I''ll elope with you."


    Chu fan patted on the forehead and was completely speechless.


    Feelings, said for a long time is tantamount to saying in vain, alas, you can''t take her out alone next time. It''s too dangerous!


    Soon, Chu fan and Tan Jiuye came to their residence. Under the guidance of the bodyguard, they walked into the living room, but there were many people in the living room, with an atmosphere of tension.


    "Elder brother, am I coming at a bad time?" Chu fan smiled shyly. "Otherwise, I''d better go first and come back when you''re finished."


    "No, they''re here for you."


    Tan Jiuye got up, took Chu fan to sit down in the chair, pointed to several people on both sides and said, "these are the hall leaders of xinyi''an. I want to ask you for help."


    The main play is coming.


    Chu fan knew it, but on the surface he was flattered: "brother, I''m not familiar here. What can I do for you? I''m too proud of me."


    "Brother, you don''t have to be modest. Who doesn''t know that you are the dry son of the chief executive? And this matter has something to do with the chief executive."


    Tan Jiuye pointed to the first person on the left and said, "this is Shao Junshan, the hall leader of xinyi''an North District. He is also an old brother who follows me to fight Jiangshan."


    "I''ve heard so much!" Chu fan arched his hand with a smile.


    After being polite, Shao Junshan couldn''t help saying, "brother Chu fan, we''re not outsiders. I''ll tell you what I have to say. Last night, my frustrated son and the chief executive''s baby daughter Sandy had a little unhappy. As a result, they were caught by the person sandy took."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "is Shao Canglang your son?"


    Shao Junshan was stunned and said in surprise, "do you know the dog? That''s great. In theory, the dog has to call you uncle. You can''t ignore it."


    Wipe, accidentally became Shao Canglang''s uncle.


    "It''s so noisy. The flood washed the Dragon King Temple, and the family didn''t recognize the family." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "last night, the man who took Shao Canglang... Was me."


    "Ah?" they were surprised, but then they thought, in addition to the famous King of murder, who can have such a great skill to capture shaocanglang in the siege of so many people?


    You''re looking for the right person!


    Shao Junshan hurriedly said, "brother, I''m really sorry. I''ll make amends for you on behalf of the dog. Your adult doesn''t remember the villain, but don''t be common with the child."


    "Ha ha!" Tan Jiuye waved his big hand and said with a smile, "well, let me say a word, brother Chu fan, say hello to the chief executive, let him let Canglang go, catch up with the Ming Dynasty, and let Lao Shao prepare a big gift. As for you, ha ha, let Lao Shao treat you at noon today and let Canglang toast you and make amends. How about?"


    We''ll buy you a drink at noon. It''s clear that Chu fan should do it right away and get Shao Canglang out. Hum, the beauty of thinking!


    "Brother, you''ve given me a problem."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "if something else happens, my godfather must give me face, but Canglang... It''s a little noisy. He''s so angry that my godfather didn''t sleep for half a night. He sent Canglang to the police station early this morning."


    Tan Jiuye frowned: "what a big deal it is for two young people to quarrel. As for such a fuss?"


    "Quarrel? Who said?" Chu fan glanced at shaojunshan and asked, "Brother Shao, who did you listen to?"


    "Canglang''s friend told me. Why, is there anything else?" shaojunshan asked in amazement.


    It doesn''t look like he''s pretending. Chu fan thinks that maybe he really doesn''t know the situation, otherwise, he can''t be so calm.


    After a hesitation, Chu fan reluctantly said, "Brother Shao, in a word, Canglang is spoiled by you. Do you know what he did last night?"


    "What have you done?" shaojunshan''s voice trembled.


    Chu fan didn''t hide anything and told the whole story. Finally, Chu fan sighed, "if I hadn''t been present, sandy would be over. If something happened to her, Brother Shao, do you think you could have a good life?"


    Shaojunshan''s forehead is sweating. If shaocanglang is in front of him, shaojunshan must pinch his neck and crush him to death. You can''t accomplish anything but fail. You''ve endured it for so many years. How many days are you short of it? When the golden gambling competition is over, Ma Rulong steps down, not to mention Sandy. Even if you want Ma Rulong''s wife, it''s OK. Why are you so depressed?


    What scares shaojunshan most is that shaocanglang shakes out all the things. In that case, they are afraid that the Shao family will be in great danger. However, it seems that Shao Canglang is not a child. He should know what to say and what not to say. Otherwise, can ma Rulong have no movement?


    On this thought, shaojunshan''s heart put down a lot.


    Sure enough, Chu fan comforted: "Brother Shao, you don''t have to worry too much. My godfather is just angry for a moment. When he calms down, I''ll help you say a few good words. After all, they are young people. Who hasn''t been impulsive yet?"


    "Don''t thank me for your kindness!" Shao Junshan was so excited that he bowed his hands. "Don''t say anything. I''ll never forget my brother''s kindness."


    Then Shao Junshan took out a card and said, "brother, this money is not for you. When it''s done, my brother will buy you a drink."


    "OK, I''ll convey your mind." Chu fan took the card safely.


    When things were done, Shao Junshan and others stood up and left one after another. When they sent people away, Chu fan followed Tan Jiuye back to the living room. Chu fan whispered, "brother, find a quiet place. I have something to tell you."


    Tan Jiuye was stunned and realized that Chu fan was afraid of walls and ears. That must be a big deal. Staring at Chu fan for a few seconds, Tan Jiuye stood up, "come with me!"


    The three went upstairs and went straight into the study.


    "Don''t look at it. I promise it''s absolutely safe here. No one can listen to the conversation." seeing Chu fan looking around, Tan Jiuye said unhappily.


    Chu fan still didn''t let go of any corner and said, "be careful. There''s no big mistake. If this thing leaks, brother, your situation will be dangerous."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Just asking, Chu fan suddenly squatted down and touched a small eavesdropper from under the table. He crushed it directly with two fingers and put it in front of Tan Jiuye.


    Tan Jiuye looks blue. This is his forbidden area. No one is allowed to enter without his permission. But now, the place he thought was top secret was bugged, which was simply provoking his dignity and beating his old face.


    Fortunately, Chu fan found such a one after looking for it for a long time, which made Tan Jiuye endure. Otherwise, he would have to go crazy if he found some more eavesdroppers.


    "Brother, tell me quickly. I''m dying of anxiety." Tan Jiuye urgently asked.


    Chu fan looked dignified, lowered his voice and said, "yesterday, Shao Canglang explained everything."


    Tan Jiuye was stunned and asked subconsciously, "what did he explain?"


    "You know, why is he so bold and dare to attack Sandy?" Chu fan sneered, "Sandy''s father is the chief executive of Macao. Who dares to touch his daughter? Yes, Sandy''s temper is not very good, but for so many years, who dares to touch her finger? But yesterday, Shao Canglang not only moved her, but even raped Sandy with his brothers. Don''t you think it''s strange, brother?"


    Tan Jiuye frowned and said, "it''s really a little strange. Sandy is very beautiful, but Shao Canglang doesn''t lack women. There''s no need to risk his life to rape Sandy. He must have something to rely on, doesn''t he..."


    "It seems that you have thought of it, elder brother." Chu fan nodded. "Yes, his father shaojunshan will be ready to attack you. As long as you have an accident, shaojunshan is the leader of xinyi''an."

 Chapter 454

    "Even if shaojunshan takes the seat of the leader of xinyi''an, what can he do?"


    Tan Jiuye sneered: "does he dare to challenge the chief executive? Besides, why should he fight me? I can crush him with one hand."


    "Big brother, it''s good to have self-confidence, but if you are overconfident, it''s pride." Chu Fan said earnestly, "99% of the people who fail are because they despise the enemy. If you underestimate shaojunshan, you must lose."


    "Is there anything else shaojunshan can rely on?"


    Tan Jiuye is not a fool. Shaojunshan is cautious and low-key. For so many years, he has always followed Tan Jiuye''s lead. But since Shao Canglang dared to attack sandy blatantly, it shows that his father shaojunshan has been fully prepared.


    Chu fan did not answer, but asked, "brother, if my godfather steps down, who is the most hopeful to take over the post of chief executive?"


    "Zhu TianChao?" Ninth master Tan was surprised.


    Now, he finally realized the seriousness of the matter. This is a major event of dynasty change. It is said that once the son of heaven and a courtier, Tan Jiuye has a good relationship with Ma Rulong. Therefore, he can sit down as the leader of xinyi''an. But if Ma Rulong steps down, his fate will be a hundred times worse than Ma Rulong.


    "What''s going on? Ma Rulong did a good job. How could he step down?" before Chu fan answered, Tan Jiuye reacted, "I know. It''s because of the upcoming golden gambling competition, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right!"


    Chu fan told Tan Jiuye about the interests and said in a deep voice, "Godfather asked me to tell you that in this extraordinary period, you must keep a low profile and don''t make trouble. Of course, the most important thing is your own safety. Don''t capsize in the gutter."


    "Don''t worry, the big rivers and waves are coming, and the boat can capsize in the creek?" Tan Jiuye''s eyes are as sharp as hawks and falcons, sneering, "even if I die, I''ll pull a few people to bury me."


    At noon, Chu fan and Song Wen stayed at Tan Jiuye''s house for dinner. When they arrived at the restaurant, they saw a small round table with several home-made dishes. Just sitting down, a beautiful young woman came out of the kitchen with a big soup bowl.


    "Look at you, why are you cooking again?" Tan Jiuye complained, but he was not slow at all. He hurriedly made a place for the dishes on the table and asked the young woman to put down the soup bowl.


    The young woman was a little shy and said with a smile, "it''s all right. I made a soup."


    "Brother, let me introduce you." Tan Jiuye took the young woman''s hand and said happily, "this is your sister-in-law - LV Yaling. Hey, in nine months, you will have a big nephew."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "is your sister-in-law pregnant? It''s a great wedding. You must have a drink and celebrate."


    "That''s necessary." Tan Jiuye took the young woman to sit down and couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. "Ya Ling, you can get pregnant, but it all depends on the help of brother Chu fan..."


    "Poof!"


    Chu fan sprayed out all the soup and coughed, "brother, what are you talking about? My sister-in-law and I met for the first time."


    LV Yaling blushed with shame and didn''t know what to say.


    "Hahaha, where do you want to go? I mean, how can your sister-in-law conceive a child without your brother''s help?"


    Chu fan''s face is green. Why can''t he get rid of the black pot?


    Tan Jiuye patted his forehead. He couldn''t help complaining: "why don''t you say it? I mean..."


    "Stop!" Chu fan hurriedly interrupted him. "I see what you mean. What you want to say is that you can''t make your sister-in-law pregnant without me to help you regulate your body."


    "Yes, that''s what it means." Tan Jiuye patted his thigh and smiled with relief.


    Chu fan was greatly relieved, wiped the sweat on his forehead, smiled bitterly and said, "sister-in-law, you scared me. This is not a celebration. It is clearly a Hongmen banquet."


    "It''s all your fault. Punish the wine." Lv Yaling glared at Tan Jiuye angrily.


    Tan Jiuye laughed: "OK, I drink, I drink..."


    The difference in their ages is more than 20 years, and Tan Jiuye''s status is even more unusual, but he is obedient to LV Yaling. It can be seen that he really likes this gentle woman.


    Last time, when Chu fan came, there were many beauties playing in Tan Jiuye''s swimming pool, but this time, all the fragrant scenes disappeared. In the whole villa, except LV Yaling, a young woman, the rest is an elderly mother.


    Perhaps, it is related to LV Yaling''s pregnancy of his child. It can''t be denied that Tan Jiuye has really changed from a cold-blooded and ruthless Mafia giant to a family man full of tenderness.


    This is life!


    After dinner, Chu fan refused Tan Jiuye''s request, took Song Wen, found a teahouse and sat down. Soon, he Bingqian came in slowly under the guidance of the maid.


    Compared with the last time, her style has changed greatly. I remember when I first met her, she was wearing leather clothes and leather skirts, giving people a wild feeling. This time, she wore a simple black-and-white ol uniform with an e-cup bust and stretched her white shirt, as if she would crack out at any time. The black skirt of the lower body tightly wraps the buttocks and outlines an attractive arc.


    Her legs were long and straight, exposed to the air without any cover, and a pair of strapped crystal sandals on her feet made her tall again. With a head of nearly one meter eight and cold eyes, even Chu fan was a little scared, not to mention other men. She was like the unattainable Mount Everest, Alexander.


    The only constant is her flaming red lips and her cold temperament. Even in the face of Chu fan, her mood has not changed. It''s too cold and quiet!


    "I thought you didn''t dare to come."


    He Bingqian calmly sat down opposite Chu fan, took off her sunglasses, put down her Kun bag, took out a box of women''s cigarettes from inside, lit one naturally, and spit out a mouthful of green smoke. Then she asked faintly, "say it, come to me. What''s your order?"


    "Naoto Miyamoto, you know what happened to Zheng Juncheng on Hong Kong Island?" Chu fan stares at her eyes and asks directly.


    He Bingqian''s eyes were still cold and said faintly, "I know, but I can''t help him."


    It''s true that although she is he''s family, her power is limited. There is only one casino, and it''s only management, not ownership. In this ten billion dollar business war, she can''t help.


    "I''m curious. Why didn''t Naoto Miyamoto do anything to him? Instead, he operated on Zheng Juncheng first?" Chu fan rubbed the exquisite tea cup in his hand and still stared at he Bingqian without blinking. "You know, at the beginning, Miyamoto Chuan was broken by me at the door of your he family."


    "Are you doubting me?" he Bingqian finally met Chu fan''s eyes.


    Although Chu fan''s eyes are sharp, like a sword, and can see through people''s hearts, he Bingqian is not afraid at all. He Bingqian meets Chu fan''s eyes magnanimously without blinking.


    The two faced each other for a few seconds. Chu fan took the lead in removing his eyes, leaned back, and said with a smile, "you''re too worried. I just want to know what Naoto Miyamoto wants to do?"


    He Bingqian smoked silently until a cigarette was almost finished. She looked up and said faintly, "he has great ambition. What he wants is his casino."


    Chu fan frowned: "you mean, he''s waiting for the time?"


    "He won''t move any casino until he gets the gold gambling card." he Bingqian pulls out another cigarette and says faintly, "first, he should hide his strength, because the gold gambling card is the most important. He doesn''t want to be the target of public criticism at this time, which is not good for him."


    "Second, in his opinion, he family is already in his bag, just day by day. So if I''m right, he will challenge him after the gold gambling competition."


    "Third, what he wants is not only what casino, but all the industries of what family." he Bingqian lit the cigarette, took an elegant sip, and lifted Chu fan''s appetite. Then he said slowly, "yesterday, he sent someone to what family to propose marriage to Gong benchuan."


    "Propose marriage?" Chu fan was stunned and nodded. "This move is cruel enough. The object of proposing marriage is you? But how do I think you''re not in a hurry?"


    He Bingqian hummed, "what''s the use of being anxious? If being anxious can make Naoto Miyamoto stop thinking, I must be full of bubbles now. These days, it seems to be an era of peace, but it''s cruel. It''s no worse than war. The law of the jungle can''t be changed at any time."


    Before Chu fan could speak, he Bingqian suddenly stood up and said in a cold voice, "if you can get the gold gambling card, Naoto Miyamoto''s proposal will be defeated. If you lose, I will really marry Miyamoto Chuan. Hum!"


    Chu fan watched her turn and leave. He wondered whether it had anything to do with me whether you married Miyamoto Chuan or not?


    "Brother fan, what''s the relationship between you and her?" Song Wen was so angry after being treated as air for so long. But in front of he Bingqian, she was suppressed so that she didn''t have the power to fight back. She was going to suffocate and succumb to death.


    In terms of height, Song Wen is only 1.56 meters. He Bingqian can reach 1.7 meters without shoes. Coupled with a pair of high heels 10 cm high, Song Wen is almost as tall as Chu fan. Song Wen has to "look up" to others.


    Song Wen is most proud of her big chest. To be exact, it is the D + cup. It''s just that she is petite and her chest is very large. But in front of he Bingqian, her pride was hit to pieces again. People have reached the e + cup. It''s really like two meat bullets. What can Song Wen compare with others?


    The only thing that makes Song Wen find some confidence is her age. She is only 17 years old. When she reaches he Bingqian''s age, she may not be as tall as her, but her chest will be bigger than her. Hum!


    What''s the big deal? You''re old!

 Chapter 455

    "I''m angry!"


    "I want ice cream!"


    "I''m going to the amusement park..."


    Chu fan regretted it. Why did he bring such a little witch out? It''s torture. Just because he Bingqian is taller than her and bigger than her chest, she is jealous, but I really have nothing to do with her.


    I can''t explain clearly. I can''t beat or scold her. Leave her. Chu fan is afraid of her accident, so he can only accommodate and play with her everywhere. But Song Wen can eat all the way. Chu Fanzhen suspects that her stomach is connected to the sea. Otherwise, where will so many things go?


    In the amusement park, Chu fan played with Song Wen in a bumper car for a long time and knocked other children into tears. Only after Chu fan persuaded him in every way, did he go to play something else.


    "I''m thirsty!"


    "What to drink? I''ll buy it for you."


    Chu fan wondered if she would come to bed tonight? Otherwise, I''ll die today. What do you think of me?


    Forget it, look at her big chest rubbing around and kissing her brother from time to time, I can''t bear it!


    Chu fan ran to the store not far away and bought two bottles of drinks. When he was looking for change, he suddenly heard a familiar scream. Chu fan was startled and looked back. The two bottles of drinks in his hand were almost crushed by him.


    Damn it, Song Wen was kidnapped just after her front foot left. Obviously, I''ve been stared at for a long time, but why didn''t I feel it at all?


    Chu fan took a deep breath, turned and walked over.


    "Sir, I haven''t got your change yet."


    "Don''t look for it." Chu fan didn''t look back and came to the position when he was separated from Song Wen.


    Song Wen couldn''t laugh anymore. She looked at Chu fan bitterly: "brother, save me!"


    Chu fan didn''t pay attention to her at all, but looked at the man behind her and asked, "come on, what do you want?"


    "The famous King of murder is nothing more than that." the man looked at Chu fan with a smile and said, "don''t be nervous. I''m going to kill you. It has nothing to do with this beautiful young lady."


    "Who are you? Who sent you?" Chu fan put two bottles of drinks on the ground, took out a box of cigarettes, took a comfortable SIP and said, "how much do they give you? I''ll double it. If you agree, give me a card number now and I''ll ask someone to call you the money."


    "Are you testing my IQ?" the man shook his hand and threw out a short dagger. The smile on his face converged and said coldly, "cut yourself with this knife, otherwise the whole playground will die."


    Chu fan disdained and said, "what''s my business about other people''s life and death? And she, I''ll give it to you if you like. I just don''t think she''s in trouble. Hehe, I have to thank you for getting rid of this annoying spirit. Thank you! If there''s nothing else, I won''t bother you. Bye!"


    "Big liar, I don''t like you anymore." Song Wen shouted angrily, suddenly turned around and said to the man who kidnapped him behind her, "brother, take me to open a room? I''ll be your man in the future."


    The man who answered her was a ruthless hand. She pinched her neck without pity. Song Wen was out of breath. Her face turned red and her hands struggled in vain, but it didn''t work at all.


    The man stared at Chu fan''s back and said coldly: "Chu fan, don''t take chances. You don''t have a chance. Do you see the remote control in my hand? There are seven buttons here. The six black buttons in front represent six remote-control bombs, which are in the six amusement facilities around here. If the red button in the back is pressed, the six bombs will detonate at the same time. It has great power and can destroy half of the whole amusement park."


    "If you don''t believe it, can we have a try?"


    "Stop!" Chu fan took a deep breath. "You won. Let go of my woman. I''ll cut myself right away."


    The man said coldly, "don''t tell me the conditions. You don''t have the right to tell me the conditions now."


    "Don''t force me?" Chu Fan said firmly. "If I can''t ensure the safety of my woman, I''d rather die with her. And you have to bury me."


    Who is not afraid of death these days?


    Before coming, the man was ready to die with Chu fan, but as long as there was a glimmer of hope, he also wanted to live well.


    The man hesitated and slowly released Song Wen, but he didn''t let her out of his control. He stared at Chu fan without blinking. In a cold voice, "I can let her go, but before that, you have to stab yourself in your legs."


    "No problem."


    Chu fan stooped down to pick up the short dagger on the ground and plunged into his left leg without hesitation. Then he took it out like lightning and plunged it into his right leg.


    "Poof! Poof!"


    Blood gushed from the wound like a spring. Chu fan couldn''t stand stably. He fell to the ground. The short dagger fell off in his hand and fell to the ground.


    "Brother!" Song Wen screamed bitterly. She wanted to run over, but she was grabbed by the man and couldn''t get rid of it.


    Chu fan''s face turned pale and reluctantly said with a smile, "don''t worry, brother can''t die. Go and find Godfather and ask him to arrange someone to take you home."


    "Go? Ha ha!" the man laughed wildly, "Chu fan, you are too naive. No one who falls into the hands of our ''God forbearance society'' can leave alive."


    "Alas, I thought you would be a very powerful opponent, but I didn''t expect that you would hurt yourself for your children''s private affairs. What a pity!" the man took out a gun, pointed to Chu fan''s head and said with a grimace, "remember my name, Okamura 16, a member of Shenren society. Die!"


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan was unharmed, but it was Okamura 16. The wrist with the gun blew out a stream of blood. He screamed in pain. He couldn''t hold the pistol and fell to the ground.


    Almost at the same time, Chu fan, like a leopard, rushed out of the ground, pulled back to Song Wen, flew up and kicked the other hand of Gang Village 16.


    The remote control flew out of Gang Village 16 and was held in the palm of his hand by Chu fan Xunlei.


    In just a few seconds, the situation reversed. The original wolf and sheep exchanged positions. Chu fan became the wolf who took the initiative, while Okamura 16 became the slaughtered fat sheep.


    However, before the last minute, Okamura 16 will not be reconciled.


    Seeing the remote control in Chu fan''s hand, Song Wen was also blocked by Chu fan. Gangcun 16 turned and ran without hesitation. Now he doesn''t dare to kill Chu fan. It''s good to keep his life. But can he escape Chu fan''s pursuit?


    The answer is no, but he still has a chance. Ten meters behind him, there are a group of children playing with bumper cars. As long as he can catch a child, his life can be saved.


    But as soon as he took two steps, he suddenly stopped, his pupils suddenly retracted, then his whole body relaxed and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that the rumor is true. Natasha, follow him and you will regret it."


    It was Natasha who came back from abroad that blocked the way of Gang Village 16. She was wearing a light colored vest and a pair of shorts, just like sandy before, but more sexual. Especially her long legs, straight and slender, like a model, attracted countless hot eyes.


    But at this time, the gun in her hand was a terrible sight, making her a red pink beauty look more angry.


    The gunfire attracted the attention of people nearby. When she saw the gun in Natasha''s hand, she suddenly screamed everywhere, ran away with her head in her arms, and some even lost their children.


    In the middle of the road, a girl of about eight or nine years old obviously couldn''t find her mother. She was so frightened that she cried loudly. She kept calling her mother and looking around, but no one stopped.


    "Call Godfather." Chu fan hands her cell phone to Song Wen and walks towards the girl.


    "Little sister, don''t cry. I''ll take you to see mom, OK?" Chufan squatted behind the girl, and was about to help the girl''s shoulders. Suddenly she smelt a faint perfume and suddenly felt alert.


    Just then, the girl suddenly turned around and held a gun in her hand. The distance between the two was too close. Chu fan had no time to dodge, but he was alert after all and reluctantly avoided.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, Chu fan kicked the girl close at hand.


    Too careless. She is not a little girl. She is clearly a female dwarf, and she does have some skills. She was kicked by Chu fan. She flew out like a shell with the power of his foot. Although she will inevitably be seriously injured, she saved her life.


    But Gangcun 16 was miserable. He could not have died, but Chu fan suddenly fell down, which made Natasha anxious and angry, and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    "Chu fan!" Natasha cried sadly, ran quickly, covered the wound with blood flowing out of his chest with her hand, and shouted to the dull Song Wen, "what are you doing? Call an ambulance."


    "Oh, oh!" Song Wen calmed down and hurried to call, but her hands trembled so much that she couldn''t even turn on the phone. Finally, she dropped her cell phone on the ground, which made her crazy.


    Just then, the flower fairy demon king flew out of Chu fan''s chest and said seriously to Natasha, "come on, help him take out the bullet from his chest, otherwise he will really die this time."


    "You... You..." Natasha was stunned. The flower fairy in front of her was only as big as her palm, but it was concave and convex. It was completely a reduced version of the adult female body. Behind her, there is a pair of butterfly wings flying in front of her.


    The flower fairy was worried: "what are you waiting for? Do you want to see him die? Do it quickly. Don''t be afraid of a big wound. I can stop bleeding, but you must take out the bullet as soon as possible."


    "Oh, good!" Natasha dared not neglect and quickly took out the knife she carried


    Pay attention to the official account: Qingxiang bookstore, free reading and welfare.

 Chapter 456

    At this time, Natasha found that the bullet was shot from the middle of Chu fan''s chest to the left and between her two ribs. Based on her understanding of the structure of the human body, the bullet hit the heart 100%.


    Her first reaction was that Chu fan was over and hopeless. But the flower fairy demon king in front of her gave her strong confidence, took a deep breath and quickly cut down.


    "Yi!"


    The blood spewed out and splashed Natasha''s face, but she didn''t even blink. She threw down the knife in her hand, pulled open the wound, stretched out two slender fingers and inserted them into the wound. After a few seconds of stagnation, her fingers were suddenly pulled out, and a small bullet was caught between her fingers.


    The bullet was taken out, but Chu fan''s heart was broken. Can he be saved? Natasha''s heart hung in the air, so nervous that she forgot to breathe, but she saw the flower fairy turn into a green light and drill in from the wound on Chu fan''s chest.


    Under Natasha''s gaze, the blood of Chu fan''s chest wound stopped, and the faint heart healed rapidly and gradually recovered its heartbeat. Before Natasha could see clearly what was going on, Chu fan''s chest wound quickly closed together like a zipper, and even the gunshot wound recovered without leaving a scar.


    Miracle, this is a miracle.


    Natasha was so excited that she shed tears and hugged Chu fan and cried. She is too excited. Chu fan is fine and can''t die. But her move made song Wenru fall to the ground again. This time, the mobile phone screen was broken.


    "Elder brother, you wait for me, I''ll go down to accompany you." Song Wen fell to her knees dully, picked up the short dagger thrown by Okamura 16 and stabbed it hard at her chest.


    The sharp dagger pierced her clothes, but stopped outside her skin. She opened her eyes in amazement, but found that Chu fan was looking at her with a smile.


    "Brother, you''re not dead?" Song Wen threw away the dagger in surprise, but then clenched her teeth and slapped him, almost fooling Chu fan.


    "You bastard, you scared me to death. Woo woo!" Song Wen jumped on Chu fan and burst into tears.


    Chu fan knew that this slap was in vain. But can you blame me? I just woke up and saved your life. I can''t just forget it. I have to get it back tonight.


    However, Chu fan was still very moved. Unexpectedly, Song Wen would die for him. This kind of thing, among 100 couples, it is estimated that they can''t pick out one.


    Who can''t live without you these days? But why is Song Wen so stupid? Just this move made Chu fan decide that no matter how much resistance he encountered, he would not let Song Wen leave him.


    "The police are coming!" Natasha whispered in Chufan''s ear.


    Chu fan had an idea and whispered, "cry and say I''m dead."


    Song Wen was about to look up, but she was grabbed by Chu fan. They looked at each other closely. Song Wen immediately guessed Chu fan''s intention and immediately burst into tears.


    "Brother Chu, open your eyes and look at me. We haven''t got a hole - room yet. How can you leave me? Woo woo, you died miserably..."


    Chu fan and Natasha heard a black line on their forehead. Can''t this dead girl be normal? Fortunately, she soon became normal. She cried in a mess and almost lost her breath.


    At this time, a dozen male policemen rushed over with guns and surrounded the three people. Natasha endured her grief, stood up and said, "my boyfriend was killed. He is Chufan, Ma Rulong''s dry son. Teshou will come right away. Wuwuwuwuwu!"


    what? He... Is he Chu fan, the dry son of the chief executive? I''m in big trouble.


    The male policeman with the team quickly squatted down, put his hand on Chu fan''s neck and tested his pulse.


    "How''s it going? Can it be saved?" the teammates behind him hurriedly asked.


    They have no friendship with Chu fan, but Chu fan died in their jurisdiction. The first thing is to blame. Who can afford it? What''s wrong with you? Why did you die here? Isn''t this harmful?


    For a long time, the male policeman who led the team stood up and shook his head in a low mood: "the heartbeat stopped, the body temperature dropped, and the body was almost hard."


    "Shit!"


    A male policeman couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. Originally, he was about to be promoted, but it''s not certain whether he can hold his job or not.


    But the next moment, Natasha''s gun was aimed at his head, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    "Don''t, don''t shoot, misunderstanding, he didn''t mean it." the male police who led the team quickly dissuaded, carefully pressed Natasha''s muzzle and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "This one on the ground is the killer of Shenren society. Another female dwarf was seriously injured and was rescued." Natasha put away her gun and said coldly, "I don''t ask you to help me find the killer, but you''d better not make trouble for me."


    "Yes!" several male policemen couldn''t figure out what Natasha came from, but none of them could provoke her because of her son''s relationship.


    Then, they saw Natasha take out the phone and said sadly, "Chu fan has an accident. You immediately put down everything and come to Australia to avenge Chu fan... Shenren society... None of them..."


    Several male policemen looked at each other. This guy has a big background. There is a powerful organization behind him. It''s amazing. Unfortunately, he died young, alas!


    Soon, two military trucks opened the way, roared and drove directly into the amusement park, jumped off more than a dozen heavily armed soldiers, quickly dispersed around and focused on alert. In the back of a Rolls Royce phantom car, Ma Rulong, with dignified color, and his bodyguard. Then, several medical staff jumped off the car and quickly trotted over with a stretcher.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Ma Rulong couldn''t help getting dark. He shook his body and almost fell to the ground. If Chu fan dies, he will not only lose a strong arm, but also cause a chain reaction and lose everything now.


    "Hurry, hurry to save people. We must save Chu fan." Ma Rulong said sternly.


    Before the doctor could check Chu fan''s body, Natasha hurriedly said, "send him to the car first. Maybe he can be saved."


    Ma Rulong was stunned. He glanced at Natasha meaningfully, waved his hand and said, "she''s right. Take him to the car first, and take him to the hospital as soon as possible... You two also get on the car."


    "There are six bombs over there, which have been removed by me. Please send someone to deal with it." Natasha stretched out her hand and pointed to a direction. Without Ma Rulong''s command, a soldier with a gun ran over immediately.


    Ma Rulong looked at Natasha again and asked her to get on the bus together. Soon, several cars left quickly and went straight to the best hospital in Australia.


    Within two hours, the news of the attack and murder of special Shougan''s son, Wang Chufan, spread all over Australia and quickly spread to home and abroad.


    On the eve of the golden gambling competition, Chu fan was killed. What does this mean?


    This night, several families were happy and several families were sad.


    Ma Rulong''s house was covered with clouds, and sad cries came out constantly. In a villa not far from Ma Rulong''s house, it is just the opposite. It can be said that singing and dancing are promoted and drinking and preparing are staggered.


    In the past, politicians and party leaders who often went to Ma Rulong''s house are now in this villa, and the owner of this villa is Zhu TianChao, Ma Rulong''s deputy.


    Now, everyone knows that Ma Rulong is coming to an end, and Zhu TianChao is at the height of the sun. He is about to take over Ma Rulong''s seat and become the new special leader of Australia. Although this requires the consent of the Chinese mainland, the Australian island has autonomy. As long as it does not harm the interests of the Chinese country, the mainland will not care who you are as the head of the Special Administrative Region.


    Therefore, as long as Ma Rulong steps down, Zhu TianChao will take over 100%. Before, Ma Rulong may have the strength to fight, but once Chu fan dies, who else can help him turn over the plate?


    At the reception, Zhu TianChao entertained around with a wine glass, said goodbye to the people and came upstairs. After knocking on the door, Zhu TianChao was relieved and said with a smile, "Mr. Miyamoto knows how to enjoy."


    The room is Japanese style, no bed, only a low tatami. There is a small square table on it. A middle-aged man in white kimono kneels on a futon.


    The middle-aged man has a white face, long and narrow eyes, half open and half closed, as if he doesn''t care about anything. The most attractive thing is the small tuft of beard under his nose, which was obviously carefully trimmed. During the war, this kind of beard was very popular in Japan and was called "man danhu".


    Men wear peace clothes and keep people - danhu, also known as Mr. Miyamoto. It can be imagined that his identity is Naoto Miyamoto, the sixth Japanese gambling king in the world.


    "Please sit down!" Naoto Miyamoto''s Chinese was a little stiff. He picked up the Kung Fu teapot in front of him and poured Zhu TianChao a cup of fragrant Kung Fu tea. The tea fragrance and sandalwood flowing from the incense burner are mixed together to form a unique fragrance. It is refreshing and refreshing to smell one mouthful.


    Zhu TianChao sat down opposite him, took the kung fu tea from Naoto Miyamoto, took a shallow sip, praised the good tea, and then couldn''t wait to say: "I got the exact news. Chu fan is really dead. His girlfriends are all at Ma Rulong''s house now. They are arguing whether to take him back to the mainland for burial, cremation here and take his ashes back. Hey hey, the alliance is broken."


    This is the news Miyamoto wants to hear most. However, he is not complacent, because he knows that the more this time, the more cautious he should be. Otherwise, if there is a slight difference, not only will he step into the footsteps of Chu fan, but also the family behind him will suffer a devastating blow.


    "Zhu sang, what''s the reaction of the Chinese military?" Naoto Miyamoto asked faintly.


    Zhu TianChao smiled and said in a deep voice, "the strongest sacred blade players in China are on their way to Australia. However, they are destined to come in vain and can''t find out anything. But..."


    Naoto Miyamoto''s eyes flashed: "but what?"


    "I just received the news that Chu fan seems to have something to do with the Four Saints mercenary Corps that has just been raised."


    Zhu TianChao said in a deep voice, "the woman who killed Gang Village 16 is Natasha. She used to be the head of the army of the hand of God, but now she is the commander of the Four Saints'' mercenary Corps."

 Chapter 457

    "The Four Saints mercenary Corps is out of date."


    Naoto Miyamoto took a sip of tea and said disdainfully, "at that time, the Four Saints mercenary Corps was indeed brilliant and invincible. But now? What can we do if there is only a green dragon who has been abandoned for more than 20 years?"


    "Now the Four Saints mercenary Corps is an old tiger with broken claws. It has no prestige in the past."


    Zhu TianChao reminded: "even if Qinglong has been abandoned for 20 years, even if he is old, he is also a dragon. If he goes out in person..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already prepared." Naoto Miyamoto said faintly, "if he doesn''t come, he''s lucky. If he comes to China, I promise that his dragon is destined to fall here."


    Zhu TianChao was relieved: "then I''m relieved..."


    Ma Rulong''s family specially vacated a large house for Chu fan and arranged it as a mourning shed. Chu fan lay in a crystal coffin and received people''s admiration and mourning.


    Xiao yuewan and others who received the news rushed over from Hong Kong Island. A large group of girls surrounded the crystal coffin. Tears almost drowned Chu fan. Several times, Chu fan almost couldn''t hold back. He jumped out of the coffin and told them that he wasn''t dead. He was pretending. However, with outsiders, he can only stand still.


    At midnight, Natasha came in from outside and nodded to Song Wen.


    Song Wen immediately turned grief into joy. She coughed and attracted everyone''s attention. I don''t know what evil wind this little girl is smoking?


    "Hee hee, fan... Uh huh!" Song Wen was about to open her mouth when Natasha covered her mouth.


    She glared at her. Natasha waved to the women around her, and several women, including Xiao yuewan, gathered around curiously.


    Natasha lowered her voice and whispered, "no matter what you hear, don''t cry. Walls have ears, okay?"


    Several women looked at each other, subconsciously looked at Chu fan, but they were so scared that they almost screamed. Chu fan unexpectedly opened his eyes and smiled at them.


    Natasha whispered Chu fan''s plan to everyone and helped Chu fan explain it. After all, he didn''t want to do so, but who made things come here?


    In addition to being surprised, the women all went over and glared at Chu fan one eye after another. Loser, are you so noisy? People even have the heart to commit suicide. Can you laugh?


    "Xiaodu, you''ll wait for this to pass." Xiao yuewan swore in a low voice, gnashing her teeth, and suddenly jumped on the crystal coffin and cried sadly, "my son... ER!"


    The girls were stunned. Xiao yuewan was so sad that she fainted. This... This is too exaggerated, isn''t it? However, the next few women had to admire themselves. Jiang was still old and spicy. This is not, Xiao yuewan was sent to the guest room openly and aboveboard, and can sleep comfortably.


    "I''ll take care of my aunt." Song Wen immediately followed upstairs.


    Several women were depressed again and were one step ahead. What the hell happened today? IQ is not enough?


    Ma Rulong came in, nodded slightly to Natasha, and then asked painfully, "how''s your research? Is it to transport people back to the mainland or cremate them here? I fully respect your opinions."


    Everyone looked at Su Yuan. Her eyes were red and swollen with tears. The tears she had just stopped could not help falling down again.


    Natasha sighed and said, "I suggest cremation. After all, the body is inconvenient to transport because of the long journey. Moreover, I don''t want others to see him at this time."


    "Well, I think so too." Ma Rulong glanced at Su Yuan. "Yuanyuan, if you have no opinion, we will send Chu fan to the crematorium early tomorrow morning."


    As soon as I said this, I seemed to touch several women''s sad places. Suddenly, they all threw themselves on the crystal coffin and cried bitterly.


    Seeing this scene, Ma Rulong shook his head helplessly and ordered people to come in and send them to the guest room for rest. Only Natasha and Jiang Siyan stubbornly stayed, saying they wanted to wake for Chu fan.


    In this home, Ma Rulong also can not guarantee that there is no eye liner of Zhu Tianzhao, and even if there is no monitoring device installed in his home. So, although everyone knows that Chu fan is a death, he can still do what he really is.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, the hearse set out from Ma Rulong''s house and came to the crematorium in the suburbs. Several girls were wearing black gauze on their arms and cried so much that they needed help.


    In the cremation hall, several women watched Chu fan put on the cold iron bed and slowly sent it to the iron stove. They suddenly rushed forward like crazy and wanted to drag Chu fan back. Unfortunately, someone arranged by Ma Rulong stopped, and no one could get closer.


    On the spot, Su Yuan and Xiao yuewan were too sad and fainted. Jiang Siyan''s women are better than them. They keep up their spirits and take care of Su Yuan and others.


    The fire was blazing, and the smoke from the towering chimney billowed. It only took more than ten minutes. The fire went out. The staff took a beautiful Urn from the backyard and handed it to Xiao yuewan.


    That afternoon, Jiang Siyan, Tang Xue, Dou Yutong and Lan Jie left Australia and returned to Sichuan Province with a sad mood. At the same time, Su Yuan''s brother Su Lun left. He really thought Chu fan was dead. He not only didn''t stay, but also almost took Su Yuan away.


    There are many people, and Su Yuan can''t tell her brother the truth. She can only watch her brother leave. Alas, Su''s group has lost a great opportunity for development. It''s a pity!


    Song Qinghe of Yunlong group and song Taolue of song''s Consortium on Taiwan island are also hidden from their bones.


    Although song Qinghe felt sorry for Chu fan''s death, she had no feelings with Chu fan. If you have to say something, it seems that you hate more. When people die, all hatred will be dissolved. However, Chu fan''s death is too variable. She can''t take out all her assets and fight with a huge Miyamoto Consortium for a dead man.


    Song Taolue was the same. No one''s money came from the wind. If Chu fan is still alive, with his appeal and financial resources, he should be able to fight a tough battle with Miyamoto consortium. But now he has no confidence in the war. So, it''s better not to wade in this muddy water.


    However, to song Taolue''s surprise, Song Wen slipped her bank card to Su Yuan before she left, and then was dragged away by song Taolue.


    Xiao yuewan was too sad. On the way back, she fainted again and had to be sent to the hospital for treatment. Su Yuan had more than Qiang Wei to hold on. Accompanied by Natasha and Shirley, she stayed in the hospital together.


    The alliance just formed collapsed in an instant.


    All this, of course, can''t hide from Zhu TianChao, who pays close attention to the situation here. When he gets the news, he goes home and reports to Naoto Miyamoto.


    In the room, in addition to Naoto Miyamoto, there is also a Japanese art trick. She wears a traditional harmony dress, her face is painted with white powder, but her lips are painted blood red. In silk and bamboo vocal music, Yi Ji dances the traditional dance with two folding fans.


    With the arrival of the Zhu Dynasty, Naoto Miyamoto waved to the geisha. The geisha immediately bowed and saluted, put his hands on his knees, paced a small step, stepped back and brought them to the door.


    After listening to Zhu TianChao''s report, Naoto Miyamoto frowned slightly and asked, "are you sure that Chu fan was sent to the cremation furnace and burned into ashes?"


    "No mistake, my people saw Chu fan being pushed into the cremation furnace with their own eyes. Even the ashes were collected by my people. It''s absolutely not wrong." Zhu TianChao couldn''t help laughing excitedly. "Without Chu fan, who else is Mr. Miyamoto''s opponent? You must be the golden gambling card of this session. Ha ha!"


    Naoto Miyamoto snorted coldly, "even if he is alive, he is not worthy to be my opponent in the gambling world. In China, except for the gambling God He Xiao, only one person''s gambling skills can fight me, but this person disappeared as early as 20 years ago."


    Zhu TianChao secretly despises it. If you''re not afraid, can you assassinate him before the game?


    "I killed him because he has threatened the interests of our Miyamoto consortium." Naoto Miyamoto didn''t look at Zhu TianChao, took care of himself, took up the tea cup and said faintly, "now that Chu fan is dead, the business alliance he formed has collapsed. What else can he take to fight against our Miyamoto consortium?"


    "When I got the gold gambling card and ate the ho family, the Zheng family had only two ways to go. One was to bow down to me, the other was to resist in a desperate corner, but the result was that the egg hit the stone and was doomed to die miserably."


    Naoto Miyamoto lifted his neck and drank a cup of tea like wine. Leng hum: "at that time, I will slowly eat all the small miscellaneous fish in the mainland. None of the women who have a relationship with Chu fan will stay."


    Zhu TianChao was so worried that he was secretly vigilant. Cooperating with Naoto Miyamoto is tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger, but he has no other choice. If he doesn''t do it again, there will be no place for him in such a large Australian island. Therefore, this golden gambling competition is his only chance. Only one of him and Ma Rulong can survive.


    "What''s going on over there in xinyi''an?" Naoto Miyamoto glanced at Zhu TianChao and asked faintly.


    Zhu TianChao hurriedly said, "it has been arranged long ago. Shaojunshan is fully prepared. He will start when the golden gambling competition begins. Hey, if it was before, he really didn''t dare to move Tan Jiuye, but now, Tan Jiuye actually likes a woman, and that woman is pregnant with his child."


    "As long as we catch his women and children, Tan Jiuye is like a tiger in chains. He has to be obediently at our mercy. Hey hey, when he kills Ma Rulong''s family, he can die at ease."


    Naoto Miyamoto nodded: "good, but don''t relax your vigilance. You must ensure that the plan is safe."


    "Mr. Miyamoto, rest assured that everything is under my control and I promise there will be no mistake."

 Chapter 458

    In the sea area between Hong Kong Island and Macao Island, an insignificant fishing boat is moored. At noon, a speedboat came quickly and ran around the fishing boat. A faint figure of almost the same color as the sea water quickly plunged into the water from the speedboat at the moment when the speedboat set off all the waves in the sky, but the speed of the speedboat was only a little slower, so it sped away along the original road.


    In the cabin, a red woman quickly ran back from the hatch and opened a dark space under the cabin. Then, a light blue figure came out of the water.


    "Poof!" Chu fan spat and wiped the sea water on his face. Before he could see clearly the surrounding environment, he was hugged by the red woman and kissed fiercely.


    "Cough!" a dry cough finally stopped the woman''s violent kiss.


    The woman looked back and stared: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen men and women booing? Hum, when I become the head''s wife..."


    "Oh, hongluan, you are becoming more and more beautiful. This is probably the power of love." the thin squid immediately flattered like an old eunuch who flattered the master.


    A bearded, slovenly old man leaned on a wooden box, filled with wine and looked at Hong Luan. He smiled and said: "Hong Luan, compared with the last meeting, his chest is much larger. Was it rubbed by the head? Ha ha!"


    "Dead drunkard, tomorrow I''ll pour some cat urine into your wine pot and let you drink enough." hongluan''s face is red. Where is there any domineering spirit before? It is clear that she is a shy girl who has fallen in love for the first time.


    The drunkard Gaga smiled strangely: "if it''s the beauty of hongluan, it must be more intoxicating than wine... Stop! Let''s talk and don''t do it."


    In the face of the drunkard''s panic, hongluan smiled brightly: "yes, a gentleman does not do it. Unfortunately, I''m a little woman. I do it again."


    "Pa!" Hong Luan snapped her fingers, and suddenly a flame burst out at her fingertips and turned into a Firebird. She bent her fingers and bounced. The Firebird spread its wings like lightning and rushed at the drunkard.


    The drunkard was frightened. He was covered with wine stains. As long as the Firebird touched him, his whole body would be on fire. Damn it, why is she still so violent in front of the head? Do you dare to take you like this?


    Seeing that the drunkard was about to be swallowed up by the Firebird, he suddenly stretched out a big hand and caught the Firebird accurately. With a puff, the Firebird turned into smoke in his palm and disappeared.


    It was the man sitting next to the drunkard. His face was firm and his eyes had a dark red scar about one finger long. This scar, coupled with his beast like eyes, gave him a kind of tough temperament.


    "Madman, you''re interesting enough. I''ll buy you a drink." the drunkard excitedly handed over the wine pot, which was pinched and crumpled into an iron ball by the tough man. The wine spilled down his fingers. The man stood up without paying attention, stared at Chu fan who showed his upper half body from the water, and said coldly, "are you the head Chu fan?"


    Chu fan jumped out of the water, took the dry towel handed by Hong Luan, dried his wet hair and the water stains on his face. Glancing at several people in the cabin, the others were acquaintances except the drunkard and the tough man.


    Squid and King Kong are the old people of the Four Saints mercenary corps and the best brothers of Qinglong; Lei Ming, Li Wang, Nancy and ghost are hongluan''s friends and followers. If the person she likes is not Chu fan, they might have killed that person long ago.


    Unfortunately, they can''t beat Chu fan and can only accept their fate.


    Remembering several people recommended by Natasha before, and cooperating with the images of these two people in front of her, Chu fan smiled and said, "you two are Natasha''s instructors - drunkards and madmen? Welcome to join the Four Saints mercenary Corps. I''m your head - Chu fan."


    "We joined the Four Saints mercenary corps, not for you, boy." the drunkard took out a small wine pot from behind, unscrewed the lid, poured a sip of wine, and breathed a sip of wine comfortably. Hehe said with a smile: "if you want us to recognize you as the head, you have to win the madman, otherwise, you''d better get out as soon as possible. No one is qualified to be the head of the Four Saints mercenary Corps except Qinglong."


    "What are you talking about?"


    King Kong stood up and said angrily, "want to fight? OK, I''ll accompany you to the end. You two go together. If you can''t even win me, you''re not qualified to fight with the head."


    The squid raised his foot, kicked him on the ass and scolded, "where are you? Where are you cool?"


    "But..."


    "Eat yours." the squid grabbed a big crab and stuffed King Kong''s mouth.


    King Kong closed his mouth, vented his anger on the crab, pulled off a crab pliers, put it in his mouth and chewed it hard. Look what he means, this crab claw is either a madman or an alcoholic.


    Hong Luan frowned and said in a cold voice, "drunkard, madman, when you were invited to join, you knew Chu fan was the leader. What does this mean now? If you are not satisfied, you can not join at the beginning. Who forced you to join?"


    "Calm down!"


    Chu fan patted hongluan on the shoulder and said to the madman, "do you want to play with me? No problem, but not now."


    "When?" the madman asked coldly.


    "After the golden gambling competition, we''ll have another game." Chu Fan said seriously, "if I lose, the Four Saints mercenary Corps has nothing to do with me from now on. If I win, you two will have to follow me wholeheartedly in the future."


    Before the drunkard could speak, the madman agreed: "OK, that''s it, but I have another request."


    "You say."


    "Hey, hey, if you lose, you''ll follow me and be my little brother." the madman forked his waist and laughed wildly.


    Hongluan''s Apricot eyes stared and was about to go up to fight with him, but he was grabbed by Chu fan again. Chu fan smiled and nodded: "no problem, just do as you say."


    After temporarily settling the drunkard and madman, Chu fan asked hongluan, "have you found the foothold of Shenren society?"


    "Well, a total of thirteen of them came and hid in the dragon''s house on Hong Kong Island." a murderous opportunity flashed in hongluan''s eyes: "if you hadn''t stopped them, I would have killed them all. If you dared to touch my men, I would burn them for three days and nights, and then frustrate them."


    Chu fan''s forehead is sweating. This woman is too cruel. However, he was still a little moved, because her ruthlessness bloomed for him.


    "Members of Shenren society are not worried. The real big fish is Naoto Miyamoto." Chu fan also flashed a cold light in his eyes, "if you dare to calculate me, he must pay a price."


    "What''s your plan? Tell me."


    "The gold gambling competition will be held at what casino in Australia at 10 o''clock tomorrow." Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "a total of 138 people have signed up for the competition, but there are only a dozen gambling king level people who are really qualified to compete for gold gambling cards."


    "The competition lasts for three days. At the same time, I will launch a super business war against Miyamoto consortium, so that Miyamoto Naoto can''t attend to each other. And you, in these three days, slowly let these 13 people disappear and add pressure to Miyamoto."


    "Finally, find a way to kill Naoto Miyamoto after the last day of the game."


    Chu fan spoke confidently and eloquently. Hongluan was naturally dazzled. She felt that the little man she liked was not only strong, but also not behind others in IQ. It''s so perfect.


    The drunkard forgot to drink and looked at Chu fan in amazement, speechless. Chu fan''s arrangement alone is enough for the post of head of the team. You know, a wise decision-maker is the key to the development of a team. After all, none of these members is weak, and a team lacks people with high IQ.


    In order to cope with this gamble, Naoto Miyamoto will certainly prepare a large amount of money, but Chu fan will launch a business war at this time, and the strength of Miyamoto consortium will inevitably weaken a lot. The disappearance of members of Shenren society will breed panic in people''s hearts.


    Under various pressures, Naoto Miyamoto may not be able to play normally. Since he got on this stolen ship, he can''t give up halfway, because his victory or defeat is also related to the struggle for political power on the island of Australia. If he loses, he will have no foothold for Miyamoto consortia in Hong Kong and Macao in the future.


    The most crucial and perfect move is Chu fan''s feigning death. In Naoto Miyamoto''s intelligence, the alliance that Chu fan called for has been dissolved, and the rest is not enough to shake Miyamoto''s consortium.


    At this time, Chu fan''s appearance is bound to make Naoto Miyamoto shocked, but at that time, he was already in the gambling game and could not contact the outside world.


    "I''ll go to the casino with you." hongluan took Chu fan''s arm and was full of energy.


    This is the little man she likes, more and more mature, more and more like a leader. Yes, as a leader of the mercenary corps, he should be ruthless, seize the opportunity and tear his opponent to pieces.


    Chu fan understood her mind, but hesitated for a moment and shook his head: "no, you are the head of the army now. This ambush task needs you to perform."


    "This is also a task?" Hong Luan casually pointed to several people here and hummed, "these are the elites among the elites. If you choose one, you can abuse the scum of Shenren society all over, and you have to find Miss Ben?"


    "But..."


    "No, but it''s settled." hongluan pointed to the squid and ordered, "old thief, this task is up to you. If you let one go, you don''t want any of the money you invested."


    The squid trembled and hurriedly said, "no, I can''t do such a difficult task. Otherwise, let King Kong lead the team?"


    Without waiting for hongluan, Chu fan waved his hand and said, "let Lei Ming lead the team, squid and King Kong. Although you two are the elders of the Legion, you are not good at leadership, so you two must help Lei Ming."


    "Don''t worry, Captain, I promise you won''t make mistakes." squid and King Kong replied seriously.


    Chu fan''s eyes fell on the drunkard and madman. Before he opened his mouth, the drunkard said lazily: "don''t worry, although we haven''t recognized you as the leader, we won''t be vague about the task."


    The madman said in a deep voice, "remember our agreement. At that time, I won''t be merciful."


    "Me too!"

 Chapter 459

    The golden card game begins.


    This is a major event that attracts the attention of the world. Gamblers from all over the world come to Australia on this day. On the one hand, it is to get the champion reward - Gold gambling cards. On the other hand, it wants to gamble with friends and rearrange the ranking of the world''s gambling kings.


    The competition is divided into three days. On the first day, they bet on black jack, commonly known as blackjack. Each player needs to exchange 100 million dollars of chips to win enough to qualify. In other words, of a total of 138 players, only 13 will be promoted, and the remaining players will be eliminated.


    The next day, each player gambled on dice with a chip of 2 billion US dollars. In each round, one lucky person was promoted automatically until the top three were determined, and the rest were eliminated.


    The third day is Soha. There are three people at a table. Each person needs to take out $10 billion as chips. The winner is the champion of the competition and the winner of gold gambling cards.


    At 9:30 a.m., almost all the players were present. They sat in the VIP seat of he casino and waited for the game to begin. In addition to the players, each player present brought one to five people, or friends and bodyguards. On the high podium, more than a dozen presidents, presidents and celebrities of the world gambling Association acted as judges to ensure the fairness and justice of the competition.


    At 10:40, Miyamoto''s straight man entered slowly. He was accompanied by Gong benchuan, who had lost one arm, and a young girl with a ponytail and full spirit.


    "Japanese gambling king - Naoto Miyamoto!" the receptionist at the door quickly shouted, opened the door and invited the three of Naoto Miyamoto in.


    On the large electronic screen behind the rostrum, the names of 138 contestants are marked, most of them are green, indicating that they are in place and ready. Only two names are red, one of them is Naoto Miyamoto, and the other is Chu fan, who is not famous in the gambling world.


    Chu fan''s name was placed last, and almost all the experts in the gambling world were discussing. Who is this unknown guy sacred? He was also invited. Is he a disciple of a gambling king?


    Someone who knows the news said that Chu fan is not a gambler, but a famous murderer. But these strong gamblers don''t understand. Just because you can kill doesn''t mean you can gamble. Is this here to give money?


    Everyone wants to see the murderer who is said to have killed 76 bandits himself overnight, but I heard that the murderer had an accident and died.


    Oh, God is jealous of talents. But it''s good. There''s one less competitor.


    These days, the early bird dies first. It''s strange that he is too publicity and doesn''t know how to hide his strength and bide his time. Such an ignorant young man deserves to die.


    With the shouts of the receptionist, Naoto Miyamoto''s name on the big screen suddenly changed from red to green, while Chu fan is expected to be red all the time.


    People are dead. Can you still come to the game? I don''t know what the organizers of the competition think. People are dead. Why leave their names on the big screen? Bad luck!


    He Zixiong of the ho family, together with Miss Pan Xue in a red dress, hurried forward to greet him and personally sent Naoto Miyamoto to the VIP seat. When he saw the blood red name on the big screen, Naoto Miyamoto frowned slightly and said faintly, "Mr. He, isn''t that man dead? Why is his name still on the big screen?"


    "This..."


    He Zixiong smiled awkwardly: "it was specially told by the chief executive. I don''t know what it means. It''s just a person''s name. It''s doomed that he can''t come to the competition."


    Is that true?


    Naoto Miyamoto always felt a little uneasy, but all kinds of information showed that not only Chu fan was dead, but the bodies were cremated and put into the urn. His women have left Australia and his mother is still in hospital.


    Is this just Ma Rulong''s memory of Chu fan, or guilt? I hope I''m distracted.


    "Since Chu fan can''t participate, why don''t I recommend someone to replace Chu fan?" Naoto Miyamoto asked faintly.


    He Zixiong was stunned and said, "this... This is against the rules, and I have no right..."


    "Whoever has the right to ask, I''ll fix the quota for Chu fan." Naoto Miyamoto said with a fierce look in his eyes.


    "Mr. Miyamoto, please wait a moment. I''ll ask for instructions now." Pan Xue dared not neglect. She stepped on high heels and carried her skirt to the high platform quickly.


    Pan Xue is the most popular hostess of Radio Australia. She can be invited to preside over the competition. I can only imagine how strong her fame and contacts are. Some people say that she is a woman of Zhu TianChao. Others say that after the event, she will leave the TV station and become someone''s new favorite. She won''t have to run about for fame, wealth and career.


    Rumors are generally untrustworthy.


    After discussing with the judges on the platform, pan Xue quickly walked back and said with a smile: "Congratulations, Mr. Miyamoto, your recommendation has passed, but I don''t know who you recommend..."


    "Little apprentice - Chiba Qingzi." Naoto Miyamoto looked at the spiritual girl next to her, and her eyes softened. "Her gambling skills are better than blue, and she is better than me in some fields. I believe she can get a good place in this competition."


    "That''s natural. Famous teachers produce excellent students. Who doesn''t know that you are the most promising player in this competition." Pan Xuegong said a few words and hurried back. Soon, on the big screen, there was another person''s name - Chiba Qingzi.


    Suddenly, this change was seen by everyone sitting in the VIP seat. However, only a few people raised objections, and most of them remained silent.


    Everyone knows that Chiba Qingzi is Naoto Miyamoto''s Apprentice. Naoto Miyamoto let female apprentices compete. Naturally, it''s not to win the championship, but to make a name for themselves. However, he was willing to spend 100 million US dollars to make his disciples famous.


    However, Chu fan''s name is still on the screen and has not been deleted. This scene made Naoto Miyamoto frown again. When he was about to speak, he heard the man in charge of the reception at the door shouting: "the gambler -- shiqianqian!"


    Gambler?


    On the VIP table, everyone stood up and looked at the door in amazement. A Chinese girl who looked only 15 or 16 years old came in with a lollipop in her mouth and a schoolbag on her back.


    She has a pair of big black eyes and looks around flexibly. She is concerned by so many people. She is not timid at all, but very curious. She wore a pair of ponytails on her head, which made her more green. She was wearing a simple T-shirt and jeans, but she was full of youthful vitality.


    This... This is the apprentice of gambling saint? But she is clearly a minor child. Can she also participate in the competition?


    He Zixiong and pan Xue came forward at the same time and asked, "are you really a disciple of gambling saint?"


    "If it''s fake, change it." shiqianqian''s hand turned over, and suddenly there was a purple jade pendant in his hand. One side of the jade pendant is engraved with a dragon waving its teeth and claws, and the other side is engraved with the word gambling saint.


    It''s really the same as the legendary Purple Dragon Pendant, but who knows whether it''s true or false?


    "This brand was handed over to me by my master." master Qianqian said with a mouthful, "in fact, I don''t want to participate in this stupid competition, but the master insisted on me. Do you think he burned more money? 100 million dollars is enough for me to spend my whole life. Why come here to participate in the competition? If I lose, I won''t be distressed to death?"


    "Cough!"


    He Zixiong coughed, ignored her complaints directly, and said with a smile: "well, in order to confirm your identity, this Purple Dragon Pendant also needs judges to identify the authenticity, so..."


    "Take it!" Shi Qianqian readily handed the Purple Dragon Pendant to he Zixiong, turned his head and asked pan Xue curiously, "sister, don''t you wear so little, isn''t it cold?"


    Pan Xue''s expression was a little unnatural. She was wearing a sleeveless dress, her skirt was still like a cheongsam, and her slit was so high that her underwear was almost exposed. There''s not even a bra inside. The air conditioner in the casino is turned on very low. Can she not be cold? But in order to attract men''s attention, she must wear it like this.


    "OK, little sister, you sit here first, and the result will come out soon." Pan Xue quickly adjusted her mood and led the way with a smile.


    "Thank you, sister!" Shi Qianqian smiled sweetly, followed pan Xue to the VIP seat, sat down at a place away from Naoto Miyamoto, untied his schoolbag, took out his homework book from inside, and lay down on the table to write.


    Pan Xue''s forehead is sweating. Is this really a gambler''s Apprentice? How does it feel like she skipped class? When Shi Qianqian opened her schoolbag, pan Xue clearly saw a school uniform, and her homework was the language of the third grade of high school.


    God, where did this little girl come from?


    At 9:55, he Zixiong came back quickly with the Purple Dragon Pendant. Seeing this scene, he was shocked. But he was just stunned. He hurried to send the Purple Dragon Pendant to Shi Qianqian and said with a smile: "Congratulations, Miss Shi. After the judges'' identification, this is indeed the gambling Saint token issued in that year. With it, you are qualified to participate in this competition."


    "Ah?"


    With a bitter face, Shi Qianqian reluctantly put away the Purple Dragon Pendant and said, "I thought you would refuse. In this way, I can save this 100 million US dollars. Oh, by the way, do you have a time limit for the competition?"


    "Er... This is not clearly stipulated."


    "In other words, if you participate in the competition, you must lose all your chips except promotion?"


    He Zixiong nodded quickly: "yes, that''s right!"


    "Alas! It''s all over." shiqianqian sighed, "I still want to delay, even if I have 100000 left."


    He Zixiong and pan Xue couldn''t watch anymore, so they turned and left. I really don''t understand. How could gambler accept such a disciple? And let her take part in the competition? The famous gambler was still short of money? But the little girl doesn''t look like a rich man. Don''t come if you''re afraid of losing?


    Now, it''s too late to say anything. While he Zixiong sent the Purple Dragon Pendant back, there are more names of Shi Qianqian on the big screen, but Chu fan''s name still exists and is dazzling red.


    Gong benchuan couldn''t help it. He Zixiong, who was going to leave, shouted, "Mr. He, the guys surnamed Chu are dead. Why don''t you get rid of his name?"


    "This... The referee means that his name can''t be deleted until the game starts."


    Miyamoto said angrily, "people are dead. Can you still come to the competition?"


    Suddenly, the loud voice of the reception man came from the door: "the king of Chinese gambling - Chu fan!"

 Chapter 460

    In the film, the scene of the God of gamblers appeared, accompanied by the music of the God of gamblers. For a time, everyone in the audience stood up in shock, including Naoto Miyamoto.


    "Is it the murderer Wang Chufan? Isn''t he dead?"


    "I''ll go. This guy brought two beautiful girls. It''s arrogant enough!"


    "It''s really Chu fan. He''s not dead?"


    "The golden cicada has come out of its shell. It''s a great play."


    "Shit, the woman around him is Natasha of the hand of God. Did Chu fan hire the hand of God to protect her?"


    "Brother, you''re out. Natasha has escaped from the hand of God and is a member of the rebuilt Four Saints'' mercenary Corps."


    "Tut Tut, so it seems that Chu fan is not simple. I don''t know what relationship he has with the Four Saints mercenary Corps."


    "Hong Luan? My goddess, why is she with the murderer king? Don''t hold me, I want the duel surnamed Chu..."


    There was a lot of chaos in the venue. The timid was almost scared to pee his pants. He thought he saw a ghost. But without exception, Chu fan''s appearance is hardly welcomed, because he will be a very strong competitor.


    Do you know how he got the title of Chinese gambling king? Because he won Naiwen, the gambling king of Myanmar, and Naiwen ranked 18th in the world. This achievement is enough to make him become the gambling king of China, and the ranking is at least 18th or even higher.


    His appearance, those gamblers who had hoped to improve their ranking, became even smaller. After all, no one was sure that they would surpass temperature tolerance in gambling. Those who rank above 18 are in danger of being squeezed down by Chu fan for fear that they can''t keep the existing ranking.


    This guy doesn''t stop dead. Why did he jump out again?


    Naoto Miyamoto was stunned and murmured, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible, he... He has been cremated. How can he survive?"


    "There are two possibilities. One is that this Chu fan is a fake. However, on such an occasion, counterfeiting Chu fan does no good. Therefore, this hypothesis is excluded."


    Chiba Qingzi, the female apprentice next to Naoto Miyamoto, said faintly, "then there is only one last possibility. Master, you must face the reality. We were cheated."


    "No!"


    Gong benchuan''s face changed greatly: "Chu fan is pretending to die, isn''t the alliance he formed..."


    "Miyamoto Chuan!"


    "Hi!"


    Naoto Miyamoto slowly opened his eyes and took a deep breath. In a cold voice, he said, "you go out right away and hold on until the end of the game. If necessary, you can promise any conditions put forward by Asahi group and BW group."


    Any conditions? Is everything so serious? Miyamoto Chuan''s heart is half cold and stupid. He doesn''t know the answer.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Why don''t you go quickly?"


    "Hi!" Miyamoto turned around and ran out quickly.


    Chiba Qingzi looked at Gong benchuan''s back and said faintly, "if I were Chu fan, I wouldn''t let my senior brother leave alive."


    Miyamoto Naoto was stunned and then woke up. He wanted to greet Miyamoto Chuan back, but he was stopped by Chiba Qingzi: "don''t shout. He has gone out. If we take a step out, the competition qualification will be cancelled. At that time, the loss will be greater."


    "I beat wild geese all day. Today, I was pecked blind by wild geese." Naoto Miyamoto stared at Chu fan with hatred and wanted to chew his bones and swallow them. He knew very well that since Chu fan was alive, the news he had received before must be false. At the same time when the competition was launched, it was also the beginning of the business alliance led by Zheng Juncheng to launch a business war against his Miyamoto consortium.


    Without him as a decision-maker, Miyamoto consortium will lose its soul and brain. How can it be Zheng Juncheng''s opponent? Moreover, because of Chu fan''s death, he relaxed his vigilance and temporarily stranded his cooperation with sunrise group and BW group. At this time, without his decision-maker, can the two major multinational corporations lend a helping hand?


    Chiba Qingzi comforted: "master, we still have a chance. As long as we can get the gold gambling cards, we will have at least 20 billion in money alone, which is higher than the value of the whole Miyamoto consortium."


    Naoto Miyamoto sighed. Now there''s no other way but to gamble.


    For this competition, he prepared $5 billion, plus what he won in the first two games, to make up $10 billion. It''s not difficult. However, the working capital of the Miyamoto consortium itself is very limited. He has transferred 5 billion yuan. The whole group company has about 5 billion yuan. This money can barely compete with Zheng Juncheng''s family, but the companies combined by Chu fan have at least 10 billion yuan. What does the Miyamoto consortium take to compete with others?


    Miyamoto consortium is the painstaking work of generations of Miyamoto family. It was destroyed once. Naoto Miyamoto was also very sad. But now, he has no other choice. Even if he quits the game now, he may not be able to stop the fierce attack of Chufan alliance.


    Therefore, for today''s plan, the best choice is to win the championship of this competition. If you lose, you will gain, and you won''t lose. After eating what industry, we will unite with sunrise and BW to fight hard and take back what we have lost.


    "Is this Mr. Miyamoto Naoto?" Chu fan walked over with two women and said hello with a smile: "I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m Chu fan. Nice to meet you."


    "On the contrary, the last person I want to see is you." Miyamoto said faintly, "I hope you''ll be so lucky next time."


    With that, Naoto Miyamoto turned and left. Chiba Qingzi beside him smiled and waved his hand: "my name is Chiba Qingzi. I hope we can meet in the second round."


    "I''ll try my best." Chu fan waved his hand with a bitter smile and said to Hong Luan, "why do you pinch me? She said hello to me, but I didn''t take the initiative to tease her?"


    "That''s no good. She is our enemy. To treat the enemy, you must draw a clear line with her and fight with your life." hongluan glared at Chu fan and said angrily.


    Natasha stood on the United Front with hongluan and nodded: "hongluan is right. Be kind to the enemy and be sure of yourself if you are injured. Moreover, a woman''s biggest weapon is her body. It''s better for you to stay away from her. You don''t know you''ve been trapped by her."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "am I as unbearable as you said?"


    "Yes!"


    A crisp voice came from the side. Chu fan looked curiously and saw that Shi Qianqian had stood up from his seat and was sorting out his homework book. Seeing Chu fan looking over, Shi Qianqian glanced at a protrusion under his crotch and said, "men are animals thinking in the lower body. They can''t be trusted!"


    "Shit, this is the banana that hongluan stuffed me." Chu fan was in a hurry and couldn''t stop taking it out, but he was held down by hongluan. Just for a moment, Shi Qianqian hummed with a lollipop and walked away with his schoolbag on his back.


    Chu fan has a crying heart. What''s this called? Despised by a little boy. But this is really a banana. Why don''t you believe it?


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    Natasha quickly stabbed him and urged, "come on, it''s starting to draw numbers. Go over there."


    "Wait for me." Chu fan fiercely provoked hongluan''s chin. "The day I won the championship is when you become a woman from a girl. Hum!"


    "Ah? Isn''t it going to wait three days? It''s too long."


    Chu fan stumbled and almost got stuck on the ground. Glancing back at the giggling red Luan, Chu fan shook his head and turned away.


    Alas, I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse to take this woman with me.


    In front of the high platform, there are three electronic number selectors. When each player comes forward and presses, a number will appear randomly on the screen. Then the staff next to him will send the corresponding number plate to the contestants and take the contestants to the designated position.


    One hundred and forty people drew all the numbers in less than five minutes. Chu fan went late, but he took a front position, and the number was unlucky -- 7. Foreigners, in particular, think that the number 7 will bring bad luck to themselves. But Chu fan doesn''t think so. Seven up and eight down, which is definitely an auspicious number better than the number 8.


    There is a table for every ten people, and only one person at each table can be promoted. 140 people sit at exactly 14 gambling tables. The first table is No. 1-10, the second table is No. 11-20, and so on.


    Chu fan walked over and saw an acquaintance he Bingqian before he sat down. She even participated in the competition and met her on the first day. She''s really bad luck, because she will be eliminated on the first day.


    The gambling table is a long strip. No. 1, 10, 5 and 6 sit at both ends, and No. 2, 3 and 4 sit opposite No. 7, 8 and 9. Chu fan is No. 7 and he Bingqian is No. 4. They just sit at the end of the gambling table, with No. 5 and No. 6 sitting horizontally.


    "Why did you join?" Chu fan sat down opposite he Bingqian.


    He Bingqian said faintly, "why can''t I participate?"


    Yes, she represents what family, or she represents herself. After all, she is the daughter of the God of gamblers, and gambling can not be underestimated. Although there is no ranking, if she wants to compete, there will be her position in the top 30 of the world''s gambling kings.


    "Where shall we celebrate after the game?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    As soon as he said this, the people around him looked at it very upset. This guy was too narcissistic. He wanted to celebrate before he started the game? Yes, we''re not as good at killing as you, but the gambling table is about vision, brain and gambling skills. Do you think you can kill and win? Cut!


    Chu fan turned a blind eye to the unhappy eyes around him, continued to stare at he Bingqian, and said with a smile: "I know a good sparerib noodles. I''ll treat you later and take care of your fill!"


    Wipe, you''re too stingy. Why don''t you invite a beautiful woman to have a bowl of sparerib noodles? Do you still want to pursue others? You have no experience chasing girls. You should go to a western restaurant. That''s romance.


    But unexpectedly, he Bingqian nodded: "OK, it''s your treat whether you win or lose."


    "It''s a deal!"


    Pay attention to the official account: Qingxiang bookstore, free reading and welfare.

 Chapter 461

    "Today''s game is black jack, that is, at 21 o''clock. Ten people take turns to take the lead. They bet a minimum of one million in each game. If they don''t top, they will be out immediately after losing all their chips."


    He Zixiong stood on the rostrum with a microphone in his hand and said loudly, "there are ten cards on the table of each gambling table. The people who get spade a take the throne, and then take turns in order. Well, let me announce that this golden gambling competition -- start!"


    Next to each gambling table, there are five beautiful officials around the age of 20. They are responsible for the order of the gambling table, mainly licensing, and assisting the dealer in collecting or paying chips.


    At the order of he Zixiong, the beautiful lotus officer in charge of licensing at table 1 broke up the ten cards neatly stacked on the table and made an invitation gesture.


    Seeing that no one started, Chu fan smiled and said, "let''s take one at random. It doesn''t matter who takes the first game."


    Chu fan touched the first one. It was a spade 8. He Bingqian followed suit and touched a spade 3. The rest also touched one in succession. Soon, spade a appeared and was taken by No. 3.


    No. 3 is a black and thin foreign man. Chu fan doesn''t know which country he is. In his opinion, blacks look the same anyway. However, he was obviously lucky to get an a in spades.


    As we all know, the dealer has the highest winning rate. After all, he has nine opponents. As long as one opponent''s card explodes, he can eat a family''s chips. If he is lucky and gets a good card, it is not impossible to take all.


    In contrast, the winning rate of leisure family is much smaller, no more than 50%. But leisure home also has the advantages of leisure home. Once you catch a good card, you can raise it. At that time, you can get double compensation if you win.


    If the dealer''s card is a, the leisure family can buy insurance. Once the dealer opens a black jack, the dealer will compensate the leisure family double the bet in turn.


    On the surface, it seems that the dealer suffers a loss, but black jack is difficult to meet. Moreover, the dealer takes turns and no one suffers a loss.


    Now that the dealer has decided, the gambling begins immediately. Under the operation of the dealer, a total of eight playing cards are sent to the automatic shuffler. In that thick and solid black machine, all the cards are broken up and spit out one by one. The charge officer personally handed out the cards to the players, which were a dark card and a clear card.


    No. 3 is the dealer, so he Bingqian took the lead in bidding on No. 4. Her bright card is a 5, but she hesitates. People speculate that her dark card is likely to be 10, otherwise, she wouldn''t be so difficult to choose.


    Ruthlessly, he Bingqian asked for a card. Unfortunately, a Q came and burst. She was so angry that she threw the card directly and glared at Chu fan.


    Chu fan is still innocent. What''s my business? I didn''t ask you to? Can''t you laugh?


    He Bingqian was very depressed and had a bad start. The first one blew up. She didn''t lose much, just a minimum of one million chips, but it seriously affected her morale and level of play. What''s more, Chu fan even laughed at her. It''s absolutely hateful.


    Soon, it was Chu fan''s turn. His clear card was a small 3. No matter what the dark card was, he had to ask for a card.


    "One!" Chu fan waved to the charge officer after looking at the dark card. Soon, the charge officer gave him a card. Chu fan glanced at it and knocked on the table, "another card!"


    Under the shocked gaze of the people, Chu fan asked for three in a row and finally stopped. At this time, there are five cards in front of him. In addition to one dark card, the four bright cards are 3, 4, 6 and 2 respectively. If the bottom card is 6, this pair of cards can be famous. It is called five dragons, and the dealer has to pay three times.


    This guy is a little evil.


    When they looked at Chu fan again, there was no previous contempt in their eyes. Whether it was luck or superb gambling skills, they were absolutely brave. Joke, no courage, dare to ask for three cards in a row? He Bingqian only wants one and it explodes. Chu fan dares to ask for three, but it hasn''t exploded yet. It''s really brave and lucky.


    Moreover, his bet was the largest of ten people, 10 million, which surprised everyone.


    Because it was the first game, everyone except Chu fan only made a minimum injection of one million in order to try the water. Who would start with ten million like Chu fan? A total of 100 million chips, lost can lose a tenth.


    But this guy''s luck was so good that he got a good card at the beginning. Even if it wasn''t the five dragons, his card had to be more than 17 points. If others don''t say, the dealer''s forehead is sweating.


    After a lap, No. 9, like he Bingqian, exploded, and the chips were taken away by the dealer and put in front of No. 3 dealer. Finally, it''s the dealer''s turn. His clear card is a 10 and his bottom card is a 7. According to reason, he shouldn''t want any more, because the probability of exploding is too high. However, Chu fan, who made the highest bet in this game, even placed 10 million chips. Even if the dealer ate all the other leisure homes, it was not enough to compensate him.


    Do you want it? If you want a card, it is likely to explode. In that case, he will lose seven; If not, guangchufan''s family will lose at least 10 million. Dealer No. 3 hesitated for a long time, but still refused to ask for cards and opened his cards, a total of 17 points.


    In the leisure family, only one of them had more points than the dealer, so they won a sum, but several of them except Chu fan had their chips eaten by the dealer.


    Finally, in full view of the public, Chu fan opened his bottom card. It was a 6, plus 3, 4, 6 and 2 of the clear card, which was exactly 21 o''clock. Five dragons, the authentic five dragons, the dealer has to pay three times.


    Outsiders were shocked. He Bingqian was pleasantly surprised. This time, she really felt Chu fan''s superb gambling skills. No wonder she dared to talk wildly and wanted to win this golden gambling card. She was really good at it.


    Some people are happy and others are sad. He Bingqian is happy, but dealer 3 almost cried. He won seven games, earned 7 million, lost one, lost 1 million, and won 6 million. But Chu fan''s family here lost 30 million, and the 100 million chips in front of him were directly reduced by nearly one third.


    Devil, why am I sitting at the table with him?


    Soon, with the help of the charge officer, the chips were sent to Chu fan. In contrast, the chips in front of No. 3 were much less, while Chu fan had many more chips. Looking at his complacent appearance, No. 3 almost couldn''t resist and gave him a shot.


    Hum, don''t be complacent. I don''t believe your luck will always be so good.


    But next, they saw Chu fan''s superb gambling skills. They had the illusion that they were not competing with the gambling king, but playing cards with the gambling God. This guy''s luck is against the sky. It''s too good. He''s not wearing red underpants, is he?


    The first set won the five dragons, and the second set won the Black Jack. He Bingqian was depressed and obediently lost 20 million.


    In the third inning, Chu fan increased his bet to 20 million. Stunned, he forced the dealer No. 5 to risk his bid and blew up a pair of good cards.


    In the fourth inning, Chu fan increased his bet to 50 million, and dealer 6 was sweating. However, with a lesson from the past, he didn''t dare to take a risk this time. As a result, Chu fan narrowly won by 17 points.


    So far, Chu fan has won four in a row, winning a total of 120 million. The first few have lost a lot, while the last few have lost and won, all in the millions, which has no impact on the overall situation.


    It''s Chu fan''s turn to take the throne at last. Everyone is secretly relieved. This guy is too evil. How can he play cards like this? However, I have to say that this guy''s luck is really bad. He only opened four innings and got a pair of five dragons and a pair of Black Jack. He bet high. Isn''t that bullying?


    I thought Chu fan would not win or lose much when he was in power, but his card was an a. That''s the rhythm of Black Jack again.


    Do you want to buy insurance? If you buy insurance and he offers Black Jack, he should pay double compensation. Otherwise, he is the one who pays double compensation. At the thought of Chu fan''s bad luck, there were four people who bought insurance in this bureau, and the insurance money was half of the bet.


    But when it was Chu fan''s turn, he called a card with a smile. Suddenly, the four people who bought insurance almost fainted. Bid, he even bid. What does that mean? It means he''s not black jack. They lost.


    Finally, at 18 o''clock, Chu fan won eight and lost one, with a total income of more than 10 million. That''s not enough for him, but he doesn''t think about it. Who won the money among the previous makers? The hardest thing was the 6th. He had less than a lap at the beginning. He lost more than half of his 100 million chips.


    The gamble continued. It was No. 8''s turn. Chu fan was very cautious in this game and only bet five million. But even so, his bet is still the most.


    On the 8th, he secretly rejoiced. He thought Chu fan''s good luck had passed. He was in high spirits and was ready to kill the four sides. But when it was Chu fan''s turn to bid, he doubled and his chips were raised to 10 million again.


    Look at his card face, it is a K. if he doubles, he can only call one card, then his dark card should not be big.


    Soon, he Guan sent the card to Chu fan. It was a 2. Everyone was in an uproar and almost laughed. It was too small. It was estimated that he couldn''t even surpass 16 o''clock. But it''s OK. If you give him another 10, it''ll explode.


    It was the dealer''s turn. He confidently asked for two cards. Plus the cards, there were 19 points in total. This number was not small and almost took all. But when it was Chu fan''s turn to come here, the dark card he opened was an 8, plus the K of the clear card, and a 2 to come later. Together, it was exactly 20 o''clock.


    The dealer''s complacency was all frozen in his face. He didn''t understand. It was 18 o''clock. He dared to bid cards. What''s more, he was a madman.


    However, he soon wanted to open up. Compared with others, he lost less. Thinking about the $50 million loss on the 6th, he was much more comfortable.

 Chapter 462

    While the competition continued, in the Zheng family''s commercial building on Hong Kong Island, more than a dozen business elite traders sat in front of the computer and frantically impacted the Miyamoto consortium''s stock market.


    Zheng Juncheng stared nervously at the stock market and issued orders to his daughter Zheng Xueqi from time to time. The acquisition and sale were carried out in accordance with his orders.


    Zheng Xueqi''s only task is to build a chat group, add Su Yuan and others, and then issue Zheng Juncheng''s instructions. Who would hesitate to follow such a business legend? You let me buy and you let me throw. There''s no doubt.


    Su Yuan and Xiao yuewan are in Australia. Among them, Su Yuan controls all the funds of Jiang Siyan, Tang Xue, Dou Yutong, Song Wen and Lan Jie, with a total amount of 17 billion.


    Among them, Song Wen has the most funds, US $1 billion, equivalent to about 6.5 billion Chinese dollars, followed by Su Yuan. She has taken out a total of US $5 billion, most of which is secretly stuffed by Chu fan.


    Jiang Siyan and Tang Xue took one billion respectively. Dou Yutong took out all the blood of the Dou family and collected three billion. Lan Jie was the least. With the support of Chu fan, he barely collected 500 million.


    On the other hand, Xiao yuewan controlled all the funds provided by the Zhong family, the Ye family and the Zhao family. Among them, Xiao yuewan took out 6 billion yuan and the other three were 5 billion yuan respectively, adding up to 21 billion yuan.


    Ma Rulong arranged a secret place for him on the Australian island, and mobilized more than a dozen trading experts to help. In addition, the trading elites brought from the mainland by Su Yuan and Xiao yuewan formed a huge team of dozens of people.


    Under the control of Zheng Juncheng, the shares of Miyamoto consortium soared abnormally. Some old investors realized that the situation was wrong. After watching for a while, they resolutely threw out their shares.


    But then, how many stocks are sold and how many people eat, is simply unable to make ends meet. Some investors secretly regret that if they persist for a while, the money they earn can be doubled.


    Just as they were rubbing their hands and eating hard, ready to take the opportunity to make another profit, the shares of Miyamoto consortium were wildly sold off, and the just raised price fell rapidly. This situation scared these old shareholders silly. It''s so special. It''s too stupid. Isn''t it to make people jump from a building?


    People with vision resolutely threw out the stocks they had just eaten. Although they lost some, they also made a profit before. They can almost make a flat without losing or making a profit. But those who are reluctant to lose money also stare at the stock market and expect Miyamoto''s shares to soar again, even if they return to the previous height, as long as they don''t lose money.


    But this time, the stock fell too hard. In just two hours, the stock was pulled down several times and was about to become a junk stock. Fortunately, at this time, a large amount of money entered the stock market, and the shares of Miyamoto consortium were pulled up again, but they were far from reaching their usual height.


    That''s good. Those investors who are still waiting and waiting dare not hesitate to throw all their stocks away quickly. Although I lost some money, I didn''t jump from a building.


    If you don''t understand what''s going on at this time, you''ll be fooling around in the stock market in vain. Obviously, someone shot Miyamoto consortium. This is the most dangerous time, but it is also a great opportunity. As long as you are lucky and buy low and sell high, it is not impossible to get rich overnight. However, this requires a great business mind and accurate judgment, otherwise you may lose your underpants.


    Next, the stock market began a tug of war. The shares of Miyamoto consortium fluctuated from high to low, and the hearts of investors also jumped fast and slow with the fluctuation of stocks. This is a great opportunity. As long as you get it right, you won''t have to worry about the rest of your life.


    Inside the Miyamoto consortium, it was like a disaster. Everyone was nervous, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe. They were busy in a mess. Especially in the large conference room, dozens of trading elites within the company gathered in an attempt to turn the tide and stabilize the stock market.


    Originally, the working capital of the Miyamoto consortium still had $10 billion. However, because Miyamoto wanted to participate in the gold gambling competition and open up a new market in Australia, he took away $5 billion.


    There are still five billion US dollars left, equivalent to more than 30 billion Chinese dollars. If it''s just Xiao yuewan and Su Yuan, Miyamoto may still have a chance to fight, but coupled with business legend Zheng Juncheng, his $5 billion is only half lost, and Miyamoto can''t keep it


    It is inevitable that the business war will fail, but Miyamoto consortium can''t just admit defeat. Although Miyamoto Naoto can''t be contacted, the person who temporarily manages the company is also the direct lineage of Miyamoto family. Seeing that things could not be done, he resolutely arranged to destroy the people who attacked Miyamoto''s Consortium at all costs.


    The Shenren society killers hiding on Hong Kong Island went out in droves to assassinate Zheng Juncheng. However, none of the three killers who went to kill him came back. There were no people alive and no bodies dead.


    The ten people who went to Australia were lucky. Although they didn''t even see the shadow of Su Yuan and Xiao yuewan, they finally came back alive. But the three missing people made them feel panic.


    The opponent is too strong. They feel that they are the meat on the chopping board. When people want to eat meat, they cut it. That fear and helplessness are almost maddening.


    There''s no way. Please.


    A phone call directly to Japan. Soon, an old Japanese man with gray hair rushed to Hong Kong Island with only a Japanese knife


    What casino.


    Two hours later, one third of the 140 players have been eliminated. Among them, Chu fan has been eliminated the most. Counting himself, there are only five people left.


    It''s too bad. He won the gamble with ten people. Others won small and lost big. The chips on the table are decreasing. If there is no accident, they can be out in another half an hour.


    It may be that she paid special attention to he Bingqian. The chip in front of her was the most one except Chu fan, but it was only about 50 million.


    In this game, it''s Chu fan''s turn to take the lead. I don''t know if it''s anger, or if he feels hopeless or tired, he Bingqian even bet all his chips.


    "Elder sister, are you crazy?" Chu fan was surprised. "Do I have a grudge against you? Do you make such a cruel note?"


    "I''d love to." he Bingqian snorted coldly. "It''s better to win and clear your heart when you lose. You don''t have to grind with you here."


    "Miss He, I''ll learn from you." No. 5 is a white man. He looks very interested in he Bingqian. He still has more than 30 million chips in front of him, and they all bet on him.


    The other two obviously held their breath. Anyway, it''s all like this. Just gamble. Don''t you believe he wins every time? Therefore, the two men just hesitated and bet all the chips in front of them.


    This is a set to win or lose, which immediately attracted the warm attention of all spectators.


    Chu fanle said, "are you hungry and in a hurry to eat? Don''t worry. When I win this one, I''ll invite you to eat sparerib noodles later and be full!"


    "Less nonsense, deal your cards." he Bingqian glared at him angrily.


    She was a little nervous. Originally, she wanted to blow it up completely and give all the money to Chu fan, so that she could exit easily.


    Originally, she didn''t intend to participate, but how could he family miss such a good opportunity? If he Xiao, the God of gambling, hadn''t washed his hands for many years, he Zixiong and others would like to invite his father out of the mountain.


    Now, she has tried her best. Even if she loses the game, everyone can''t say anything. Why should she support here? But unexpectedly, because of her impulse, these people chose to fight back. If Chu fan can''t get a good card, I''m afraid she will lose a lot of money.


    Alas, I hope you can continue to keep good luck, otherwise


    The cards were quickly issued. He Bingqian hesitated and didn''t explode the cards. Instead, she asked for one carefully and stopped decisively. 18:00, not less. If Chu fan is unlucky, she can be a backup player. If Chu fan wins this game, it''s not too late to lose to him next.


    Unexpectedly, after everyone chose, Chu fan showed his dark card, which was a 9 and a J. At 19 o''clock, it''s not small, but he said to himself, "do you want it? If you don''t want it, you may win two, but if you want another one, you may eat it all."


    He Bingqian almost blew her lungs. You''re 19 o''clock. Do you want cards? You just want to win, but what if it explodes? You have only a and 2 cards to choose from, but more cards will explode. In other words, your chances of winning are less than one Chengdu, but your chances of exploding are more than 90%.


    You madman, don''t ask for any more.


    He Bingqian prayed secretly, but others were just the opposite. They were all staring at Chu fan nervously. Two of them hoped that Chu fan would quickly ask for cards so that they could explode. In this way, they not only didn''t have to lose, but also won a sum, and their capital was almost half back.


    Another one, like he Bingqian, hopes he won''t bid again, because he is 20 o''clock, which has exceeded Chu fan''s 19 o''clock. Although Chu fan has a great chance of being blasted, what if he doesn''t?


    Under the expectation of all the people, Chu fan finally asked for one. Suddenly, several people were relieved, but then their hearts tightened again and stared at the card in front of Chu fan without blinking. This card will determine their life and death. Whether they go or stay is all on this card.


    He Bingqian was more nervous and didn''t even dare to watch it anymore. If Chu fan explodes, the chips he won will be split in half in an instant. If he loses another game, he will lose all his chips.


    Finally, Chu fan opened the card and it was a 2. All three people except he Bingqian were stunned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Congratulations to Chu fan, the gambling king of China, who has successfully promoted!"


    PS: thank the book friend "Tang Bamei" for the 2 yuan red envelope reward!

 Chapter 463

    "Jin... Promoted?"


    He Bingqian''s incredible lip covering exclaimed, and her eyes fixed on the three cards in front of Chu fan. 9. J, 2, a total of 21 points, eat all!


    Won? Not only didn''t explode, but also won?


    "Cough, promise, promise!" Chu fan stood up and said with a laugh, "it''s getting late. It''s my treat. Spare ribs noodles, take care of your fill!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he Bingqian finally calmed down, jumped up with a shout of joy, held Chu fan''s cheek and kissed him hard on his lips.


    "Ha ha, we won, we won, I love you... BoBo!" he Bingqian hugged Chu fan, shouted and shouted with excitement, and kissed him again. They were going crazy.


    Chu fan opened his hands and didn''t know whether to hold them down. At this time, hongluan and Natasha appeared next to Chu fan, staring at he Bingqian coldly.


    Suddenly, he Bingqian blushed, hurriedly pushed Chu fan away and said, "sorry, I was... Too excited."


    "Stop!" Chu fan interrupted her and said solemnly, "you kissed me three times and hugged me twice. I''ll write it down for you and return it to me when you have time."


    He Bingqian almost fainted. She doesn''t owe you money. Can she pay back such a thing? Scoundrel!


    Hongluan hugged her shoulder and hummed, "I think Miss He has time now. It''s better to return the kiss now."


    "Well, the hug is also returned together." Natasha didn''t think it was too big and pushed Chu fan.


    Although Chu fan is happy to hold he Bingqian, her body is really soft and her chest is large. The feeling of pressing on her body is really beautiful. But it''s in full view, isn''t it?


    Chu fan thought that if Bing Qian didn''t object, he would really go on. For a beautiful woman like he Bingqian, it''s better to make a mistake than miss it.


    Unfortunately, he Bingqian soon calmed down and smiled and turned off the topic: "it''s getting late. Are you all hungry? I know a noodle restaurant is good. I''ll treat you to spare ribs noodles and keep you full!"


    Wipe, even people''s words are plagiarized. It''s immoral. Where''s my kiss? And my hug, when will you return it to me?


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    Hongluan suddenly cried in surprise, rushed to Chu fan, kissed him on his lips, and said excitedly, "husband, I want to buy a car, buy two, drive one and tow one."


    "Buy!"


    "I also want to buy new clothes, wear one and throw another."


    "Buy!"


    "I also want to eat noodles, eat a bowl and pour a bowl."


    Natasha couldn''t listen any longer and hurriedly said, "well, let''s not disturb others'' game. Let''s go quickly."


    "Wait for me!"


    When Chu fan and others came to the door, a clear and pleasant voice came. When they looked back, they saw Shi Qianqian with his schoolbag on his back and ran over excitedly.


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "girl, aren''t you an apprentice of gambling saint? You''ve been eliminated so soon?"


    "You were eliminated." Shi Qianqian pouted, gave Chu fan a white look, and then smiled and took he Bingqian''s hand. "Sister he, my master said, let me come to Australia to find you. Won''t you leave me alone?"


    He Bingqian was stunned. Her master, isn''t that the gambler? The gambler asked her to help the caretaker Qianqian. Why? I don''t know her master.


    At this time, two promotion notices came from the hall: "congratulations on the promotion of master Qianqian, a gambler!"


    "Congratulations to Chiba Qingzi, the gambling king of Japan, on his promotion."


    I''ll go. Chiba has also advanced? It''s fast enough. Her master hasn''t been promoted yet. She''s faster than her master. It''s better than blue.


    However, Chiba Qingzi''s promotion is still reasonable. How can Shi Qianqian be one step faster than her? How old is she? It''s so powerful now. When she grows up, what will she get? Another gambler.


    "Sister he, my master said that he is half an apprentice of gambling God, so we should be martial sisters. You won''t leave me alone?" shiqianqian shook he Bingqian''s hand pitifully, like a homeless child.


    He Bingqian also likes this strange little girl. Besides, this is the future gambler. If you have a good relationship with her, you will definitely make no loss.


    At that moment, he Bingqian took Shi Qianqian''s hand and said with a smile, "well, since you have no place to live, please live with me for the time being."


    "Thank you, sister he. I knew you wouldn''t ignore me."


    Shiqianqian excitedly hugged he Bingqian''s arm, but turned his head and pouted at Chu fan and snorted. Chu fan was depressed. I didn''t provoke you. What are you doing to me? Really, women are unreasonable. This little girl film is even more unreasonable.


    Chu fan ponders whether to go out to eat noodles with he Bingqian. With such a little girl film, I''m afraid I have to be full of gas before I wait to eat.


    A few people just walked out of the casino gate. He Bingqian and Natasha went to drive. Hongluan held Chu fan''s arm and leaned on him like a bird. Shiqianqian is like hiding from the plague. He doesn''t look at Chu fan at all. Even if he looks at him occasionally, he doesn''t look good. It''s good to gouge out or stare at him.


    Chu fan wondered. She didn''t provoke her. Why did she seem to have a deep hatred for herself? She is also a 15-year-old girl, but she can''t even compare with one tenth of ah Jiu. She''s not cute at all.


    A flat chested firewood girl, what''s her look? Don''t care about me, I don''t care about you. Cut!


    "Chu fan!"


    Behind him came a woman''s voice. Chu fan and Hong Luan looked back at the same time and saw Chiba Qingzi, whose eyes were full of aura, also came out of the casino.


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "you call me?"


    "That''s right!" Chiba Qingzi went to Chu fan and smiled and stretched out his white and tender slender jade hand. "Make a friend. I''m Chiba Qingzi."


    Chu fan almost dropped his chin: "you want to make friends with me? Are you out of your mind?"


    "Why? Can''t you?" Chiba Qingzi stubbornly stretched out his hand and didn''t take it back.


    Chu Fan said positively, "Miss Chiba, you should know the gratitude and resentment between me and your master. Therefore, we are destined to be enemies rather than friends. If there is nothing else, I''m sorry, I''m busy. Bye!"


    Natasha drove over. Chu fan took hongluan and turned to get on the bus. The violent girl''s eyebrows are up. If she doesn''t pull it, she has to fight with Chiba Qingzi.


    Looking at Chu fan''s leaving figure, Chiba Qingzi''s mouth showed a faint smile. You will come to me, and you will be very happy to make friends with me, soon!


    Naoto Miyamoto was the eighth person to be promoted, which puzzled everyone on the field. It''s reasonable to say that his disciples were promoted early. How could he be so much behind as a master? There is no particularly strong opponent at his table.


    Only a few people know that Naoto Miyamoto''s mind was upset. He made several mistakes and almost lost the game. You know, the contestants who can come to the competition are not ordinary people. As long as they don''t meet a pervert like Chu fan, it''s hard to say who loses and who wins.


    When he walked out of the field, Chiba had already driven out and waited for a long time. Naoto Miyamoto got on the bus directly and asked in a deep voice, "is there any news about your senior brother Miyamoto Chuan?"


    "No!"


    Chiba Qingzi said while driving: "if nothing happens, elder martial brother has now fallen into Chu fan''s hands. Moreover... The consortium''s shares have plummeted, and the loss this day is about more than four billion."


    Even if he had been prepared for the news, Naoto Miyamoto still couldn''t help gnashing his teeth in secret. Zheng Juncheng is too cruel. It''s only a few hours. He has turned the stock market upside down. Now it''s less than 3:00 p.m. and it''s more than an hour before the stock market closes. In this more than an hour, the Miyamoto consortium will lose at least $1 billion.


    Now think about what he did to Zheng Juncheng before. It''s pediatrics. People call it cruel.


    After the car left for a while, Naoto Miyamoto suddenly found that the route was wrong. He frowned and asked, "where are you taking me?"


    "Zhu TianChao has lost its use value, so his family is no longer suitable for us." Chiba Qingzi said faintly, "now, Macao island is under the control of Ma Rulong, and our lives will be in danger at any time. Therefore, the best place to go is Hong Kong Island, which is safe."


    "Oh, you decide." Naoto Miyamoto closed his eyes and his mind was in chaos.


    Chiba Qingzi looked at Naoto Miyamoto in the rearview mirror and said faintly, "my grandpa is coming."


    "What?"


    Naoto Miyamoto immediately opened his eyes and said in surprise: "master Takeo Chiba, have you come to Australia? Great, master Daosheng will come forward and Chu fan will die. Oh, by the way, where is master Takeo Chiba now?"


    "Now, he should go to Hong Kong Island." Chiba Qingzi flashed a touch of worry in his eyes. "However, I can''t contact him. The people of Shenren society went to the airport to pick him up and couldn''t see him, but he really got on the plane and came to Hong Kong Island."


    Naoto Miyamoto''s face was dignified. He pondered for a long time and said slowly, "there is only one person who can make master Chiba lose his trace."


    Chiba Qingzi suddenly stopped the car and said in a trembling voice, "you''re talking about the sword God - Qinglong?"


    "I hope my guess is wrong. Drive, take the waterway and get to Hong Kong Island as soon as possible." Naoto Miyamoto rubbed his eyebrows tired and closed his eyes.


    Chiba Qingzi was worried and raised the speed to the fastest. It took only about 20 minutes to come to a harbor wharf. Someone had already prepared the speedboat at the wharf. Chiba gave the car to the waiting man, got on the speedboat with Naoto Miyamoto, and quickly headed for Hong Kong Island.


    At the same time, on a raised rock on the coast of Hong Kong Island, a middle-aged man in a long gray shirt stood with his long sword on his back and his hands on his back, looking at the vast sea, allowing the huge waves to hit the rocks under his feet and make a loud noise, but he was not moved at all.


    About a hundred meters behind him, a calm figure came over step by step

 Chapter 464

    "Qinglong, I''ve been waiting for you for 23 years."


    The old man stopped ten meters behind Qinglong, looked at Qinglong''s back and said stiffly, "this time, our agreement 23 years ago can finally continue."


    "Alas!"


    Qinglong sighed and said without looking back, "Chiba Wuxiong, you shouldn''t come."


    "Your, what do you mean?" Chiba Wu Xiong''s eyes snapped. "Do you think I''m afraid of death?"


    Qinglong still turned his back to Chiba Wuxiong and said faintly, "everyone dies, but we have to die properly. There are fewer and fewer people in our generation. I don''t know how many things will disappear in the long river of history after a hundred years."


    "Don''t tell me this. What I know has long been inherited. I believe her future achievements will be above me."


    Chiba Takeo suddenly pulled out the simple Japanese sword in his arms, stepped back two steps and said in a harsh voice, "today, only one of us is destined to leave alive. You have been delayed for 23 years, and you don''t even have the courage to pull out the sword?"


    Qinglong turned slowly and said faintly, "although I have been paralyzed for 23 years, you are still not my opponent. Go back to your Japanese country and never come to China again."


    "Eight GA!"


    Chiba Wuxiong was furious, threw down the scabbard, held the handle with both hands, the tip of the knife drooped, leaned slightly, and rushed towards the green dragon with a very fast step.


    When the tip of the knife touches the bluestone, it makes a harsh sound and bursts out sparks. The hard bluestone is scratched a deep knife mark by the tip of the knife, which is awe inspiring.


    The distance of ten meters was just around the corner, but at the moment when Chiba Wuxiong was ready to make a big move, Qinglong suddenly pinched the sword formula with his hand, closed the index finger and middle finger of his right hand, pointed to the sky, and the long sword behind made a dragon chant. He flew out of the scabbard and fell from the sky like lightning and stabbed Chiba Wuxiong.


    Chiba Wuxiong was shocked and had no chance to think. His instinct to escape suddenly stopped him. The long sword almost wiped his nose and fell into the bluestone between his feet.


    "Pedal pedal pedal!"


    Chiba Wuxiong stepped back three steps in a row. His forehead was sweating. He looked at the long sword still trembling in horror and said in a trembling voice: "you... You are..."


    "Swordsmanship!"


    The green dragon waved to the long sword three meters away, and the handle shook, making a clang like a dragon''s song. The "whoosh" flew back and accurately inserted into the scabbard on the green dragon''s back.


    Suddenly, a cry came from a distance: "Grandpa!"


    It was Chiba Qingzi. She finally found it. She ran all the way to the front and saw Chiba Wuxiong unharmed. She was finally relieved. But then, her body tightened sharply, took out two semicircular moon blades without hesitation, stared at the green dragon coldly and put on a posture ready to attack.


    "Grandpa, let''s go together and kill Qinglong." Chiba Qingzi said decisively.


    At this time, Chiba Qingzi, how can he be smart and clever before? Her eyes were cold and her body was murderous, more like a cold-blooded and ruthless killer.


    Her observation was meticulous. As soon as she saw Chiba Wuxiong, she found that he was defeated, but I don''t know why he didn''t hurt himself, which made Chiba Qingzi intuitively think that the strength of Chiba Wuxiong and Qinglong should be between Bozhong.


    Qinglong is the dragon soul of China. If you can kill Qinglong, it will not only give Chu fan a major blow, but also seriously frustrate the morale of the Chinese military. I don''t know how big the chain reaction will be, but it must be beneficial.


    Moreover, in Chiba Qingzi''s eyes, her grandfather is God and invincible in the world, and she is the leader of the younger generation, and her strength is only slightly weaker than her grandfather. With her assistance, even if she pays some price, she will kill the green dragon, which is of great strategic significance to Japan.


    Just do it!


    As soon as Chiba Qingzi''s voice fell, he had waved his moon blade and was ready to start. One side of Chiba Wuxiong was scared to death. He quickly dragged the most spoiled granddaughter back and scolded: "Ba GA, you''re not going to die? Go back, go back to the Japanese country immediately, and don''t come to China again."


    "Grandpa, you... What''s the matter with you?" Chiba Qingzi was scolded and stunned. She was so big. It was the first time she saw grandpa''s fire and scolded her so severely for the first time. Why on earth is this?


    Chiba Wuxiong is crying. My silly girl, where is your usual wisdom? If I can beat the green dragon, I''ll teach you? But his strength is too strong. Don''t mention us. Even if we have a few more, it will be in vain.


    The emperor bless, but don''t annoy Qinglong, don''t annoy my granddaughter


    "Chiba Wuxiong, this is your granddaughter?" Qinglong looked at Chiba Qingzi with great interest, which scared Chiba Wuxiong''s heart.


    Whatever you''re afraid of, it''s over.


    "Cough!" Chiba Wuxiong dragged his granddaughter behind him, blocked her in front, and said in a deep voice, "Qinglong, children are not sensible. As an elder, you won''t have the same experience as a younger generation?"


    Qinglong said with a faint smile, "don''t worry, I won''t fight a younger generation. However, your granddaughter''s temper is not very good. I think you should discipline it well."


    Before Chiba Wuxiong could speak, Qinglong said, "well, you let her stay with me for a few years, and I''ll help you adjust."


    "I''m not ashamed. I don''t want to go with you." Chiba Qingzi raised his head and raised his chest. "If you want to kill me, I won''t come if I''m afraid of death."


    As soon as the voice fell, Qinglong stretched out his hand, Chiba Qingzi suddenly screamed. Her body ran towards Qinglong uncontrollably, as if someone was pushing her behind her.


    Since you can''t crack it, spell it.


    Chiba Qingzi was cruel. At the moment when he came to the green dragon, he suddenly scolded. The moon blades in his hands crossed and waved, and his figure disappeared.


    Qinglong was stunned by this change, but then Qinglong suddenly turned back and grabbed Chiba Qingzi''s neck. The speed is too fast. Chiba''s figure has just appeared. It has been controlled by Qinglong before he can start.


    "Don''t!" Chiba Wuxiong looked at him and wanted to split his eyes. He took two steps forward, but he was scared to stop by the cold and fierce eyes of Qinglong.


    Chiba Wuxiong couldn''t keep his momentum any longer. He begged: "don''t hurt my granddaughter. I promise you any conditions."


    "Hum!"


    Qinglong snorted coldly, stretched out his finger, quickly clicked on Chiba Qingzi, then pushed her to Chiba Wuxiong, and said coldly, "twenty-three years ago, neither of you would want to leave alive. However, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living penalty is hard to forgive. Chiba Wuxiong, do you agree to fight and punish?"


    "Admit punishment!" Chiba Wuxiong, like a defeated cock, had to hang his arrogant head.


    He knows Qinglong''s temper too well. If he recognizes the fight, he is afraid that his cultivation will be abolished by Qinglong. What''s the difference between killing him? In contrast, the penalty is barely acceptable.


    "The Four Saints mercenary Corps has just been rebuilt and needs a fund."


    Chiba Wuxiong hurriedly said, "I support it. I personally donate 100 million US dollars."


    Qinglong frowned slightly. Chiba Wuxiong quickly changed his mouth and said, "500 million..."


    "Billion!"


    Qinglong snorted coldly, "your granddaughter took part in a competition and casually took out 100 million. A billion shouldn''t be anything to your Chiba family?"


    Black, it''s so black. Especially, you should call black dragon more appropriate. If you open your mouth, it will cost one billion. Do you think the money of our Chiba family comes from the wind? I see, what else are you doing? Why don''t you just rob? The money is too fast.


    However, Takeo Chiba can only complain in his heart, which he absolutely dare not say. If it were him, he would rather die in the hands of Qinglong than bow to him, but he can''t ignore the life and death of his granddaughter Chiba Qingzi.


    Alas, my life is wise and ruined!


    "No, no problem." Chiba Wuxiong forced out a smiling face, "money, I''ll call you back. Now, can we go?"


    Qinglong waved, "you can go, but your granddaughter must stay."


    Chiba Wuxiong''s brain was blue and raised. He said angrily, "Qinglong, don''t go too far. I said I gave you a billion. What else do you want? Don''t forget, you''re an elder. Don''t you think it''s beneath your dignity to treat a girl like this?"


    "You''re right. I''m such an important person. Suddenly there are many girls around me. It really doesn''t have a good impact."


    Before Chiba Wuxiong was happy, Qinglong suddenly smiled: "so, I decided to give your granddaughter to one of my children. He has a good set of girls. I believe he can teach your granddaughter for me."


    "You..."


    "Well, let''s go quickly. I''ll change my mind in a moment." Qinglong waved his hand irrefutably, as if he were blowing flies.


    In Qinglong''s eyes, Takeo Chiba was just like a fly. If he wasn''t short of money, he would have killed him.


    Chiba Wuxiong closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, he turned and left.


    "Grandpa!" Chiba Qingzi cried. Now she has lost all her skills and has been left. She is really wronged and afraid.


    Chiba Wuxiong stopped, turned back, patted Chiba Qingzi on the shoulder, and said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, Grandpa will save you as soon as possible."


    After hesitating for a while, Chiba Wuxiong stared at Qinglong and asked, "can you tell me what accomplishments you have now?"


    "Chiba Wuxiong, no wonder you are still at this level for more than 20 years." Qinglong turned to the sea and said faintly, "the realm doesn''t mean everything. If you can''t understand, you won''t want to make a breakthrough in your life."


    Doesn''t it matter? Is it difficult that the strong in human environment can defeat the strong in heaven? This is a fallacy. If you don''t want to say it, I don''t believe it. I can''t beat you in my life?


    Chiba Wuxiong left angrily. Chiba Qingzi took advantage of the green dragon''s back and quietly stepped back two steps.


    "If you want to be unable to use force all your life, just go. I won''t stop you." Qinglong said without looking back.


    Chiba Qingzi was going crazy and said loudly, "what do you want?"


    "Go find Chu fan. He can relieve your imprisoned skills." Qinglong said and waved his hand, "you only have twelve hours. After this time, your accomplishments will be completely abolished and you can''t practice in your life."

 Chapter 465

    "Honey, you fly slowly..."


    Chu fan lay in the big bathtub, taking a bath and humming a song. Unfortunately, he was so excited that his singing was a little out of tune. In fact, it''s not his fault. Who makes hongluan have to live in a room with Natasha? What does that mean? It means that tonight he can finally... Gaga!


    "You and I fly together..."


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    A knock on the door interrupted Chu fan''s improvised minor, which made Chu fan very unhappy and said loudly, "who? Don''t you see someone taking a bath?"


    You take a bath, who can see? idiot!


    Hongluan simply pushed the door and went in, leaned against the bathroom door and hummed, "a girl has come to see you. Do you want to see her?"


    "Who?" Chu fan came out of the bathroom with a bath towel wrapped around his body and a towel in his hand to wipe his wet hair. As soon as the voice fell, Chiba Qingzi, with a cold face, came in from the door and looked at Chu fan indifferently.


    "Chiba Qingzi? Why are you here?" Chu fan was surprised. He woke up after being twisted by hongluan and hurriedly said, "sit down first and I''ll change my clothes."


    Hongluan followed Chu fan into the bedroom and asked sourly, "what''s the relationship between you and her?"


    Chu fan couldn''t laugh or cry: "I just met her. What do you think we can have?"


    "Then why did she come to you?"


    "How do I know?" Chu fan was wronged because Chiba Qingzi came to him. Hongluan had pinched him several times in a row.


    Especially, this woman just doesn''t clean up. She has to fork Chiba Qingzi 800 times to send her away later. Hum, let her know that men are powerful!


    "Are you thinking how to bully me later?" hongluan flashed him a glance.


    "Look what you said, am I that kind of person... Ah, light, light, broken, broken..."


    Hongluan held Chu fan tightly and said coldly, "I can let you go to heaven or hell. Do you believe it?"


    Chu fan was about to cry and nodded: "I believe it. Can''t I believe it? Let go. It''s really going to break."


    "Look at your courage." hongluan glanced at him angrily and rubbed him gently. "I count on him for the happiness of the rest of my life. Even if you are willing, I can''t bear it. Come quickly. Natasha and I are waiting for you in the room. Shuang Fei!"


    Evil!


    When you are happy, she is as enthusiastic as a fire, which can make your animal blood boil and can''t stop; But when she was angry, she became a cold-blooded female doctor and dared to dismantle the most important parts of you.


    Hum, no one can get what I can''t get!


    Five minutes later, Chu fan came out of the room dressed neatly. He took two cans of beer from the refrigerator and threw it to Chiba Qingzi. He casually asked, "Miss Chiba Qingzi, what can I do for you?"


    "Stop pretending to be garlic!" Chiba Qingzi almost smashed the can of beer in her hand. If her skill is still there, the can of beer may have been crushed by her.


    Take a deep breath, Chiba Qingzi pressed down his anger and said in a deep voice, "open your conditions. What do you want me to do, so that you can unlock my imprisonment?"


    "Conditions? Imprisonment?" Chu fan was stunned. "What are you talking about? We just met at the gate of the casino. How can I imprison you? I warn you. Don''t think you are Naoto Miyamoto''s Apprentice. You can slander me at will. I can sue you for slander... Wait!"


    Before Chiba Qingzi could speak, Chu fan suddenly woke up and asked tentatively, "did you... Meet the green dragon?"


    Chu fan doesn''t look like acting. Didn''t Qinglong tell him about it? In other words, there was no contact between the two. But anyway, Chu fan doesn''t have to pretend he doesn''t know about it. Well, he just doesn''t know.


    "Qinglong imprisoned my accomplishments, he said, you can help me untie it." Chiba Qingzi said in a deep voice, "so I came back to Macao from Hong Kong Island in order to find you to help me untie my imprisoned accomplishments. You can make a price!"


    "I''m not short of money." Chu fan shook his head and looked up and down at Chiba Qingzi with a smile, especially her towering chest. Chu fan''s sight stayed for two more seconds, which is self-evident.


    Chiba Qingzi really couldn''t stand Chu fan''s hint, and suddenly became angry: "you can''t think about it. I warn you, don''t think about me, otherwise, I''ll make you regret it all your life."


    Chu fanle said: "Miss Chiba Qingzi, you overestimate your charm? Yes, I admit, you are pretty, but any woman around me is better than you. As for the figure... Tut Tut, it''s not very good. It''s a big one and a small one. It''s a failure."


    Chiba Qingzi''s face turned from red to green. She almost couldn''t help jumping on and strangling Chu fan. The bastard''s eyes were so poisonous that she could see that her chest was big and small, but she couldn''t even see it if she didn''t pay attention. He''s still wearing a bra. How did he see it?


    Flirting, if enough is enough, seeing that Chiba Qingzi is about to erupt, Chu fan immediately looks serious and says, "it''s OK to help you lift your imprisonment, but I have one condition."


    "Say!" Chiba Qingzi glared at Chu fan with hatred, and his silver teeth almost broke.


    Asshole, you''ll have to cut you up and feed the dog when I recover.


    Chu fan didn''t know what she was thinking, but from her eyes and expression, Chu fan could guess eight or nine times. He shook his head decisively: "forget it. Go find someone else to help you lift your imprisonment. I can''t help you."


    "You... What do you want?" Chiba Qingzi was mad. At this time, how can she still have the calm and IQ when she was in the casino? The original smart eyes, as if to spray fire, wanted to burn Chu fan to ashes.


    Chu fancai was not afraid of her. He drank cold beer and said, "Miss Chiba Qingzi, you have to find out one thing. Now you ask me to do something, not me. First, there is a problem with your attitude. Do you ask people to do something like this?"


    Chiba Qingzi closed her eyes, took a few deep breaths and forced herself to calm down. When she opened her eyes, she calmed down. The corners of her mouth even tilted slightly, revealing a faint smile, just like when she was in the casino before.


    "Mr. Chu fan, please take more care." Chiba Qingzi put his hands on his knees and bent down deeply to Chu fan with the traditional Japanese etiquette.


    Chu fan secretly said that it''s a pity if she wears and - clothes at this time. Hei hei, the skirt of kimono is open. She bends down like this... Hei hei!


    "Mr. Chu fan, would you please help me? I''d rather quit the competition and give you the gold gambling card." Chiba Qingzi straightened up. Even when she saw Chu fan staring straight at her chest, her face was not dissatisfied at all.


    Chu fan raised a finger, shook it, and stressed, "the gold gambling card doesn''t belong to you. Moreover, even if you don''t quit the competition, the gold gambling card is still mine. Therefore, your conditions are not tenable at all."


    "Then you said, what do you need me to do for you?" Chiba Qingzi laughed at himself. "You just said that my appearance and figure are not enough to attract you. You shouldn''t want me?"


    "It''s possible that any man doesn''t have a hunting Yan mentality?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "Although your standards in all aspects are a little worse than my requirements, they are still much better than ordinary women. So... Hehe!"


    Chiba Qingzi put his hand on his chest, slowly untied a button and said shyly, "if you want, I can give it to you."


    "Stop!" this time, it was Chu fan''s turn to be afraid and hurriedly interrupted her behavior. Trying to hurt me? It''s not that easy.


    Even Chiba Qingzi can hear the movement outside. Doesn''t Chu fan know? Without opening his perspective eyes, he knew that it must be hongluan and Natasha eavesdropping outside the door. As long as he dares to do something bad, the two women have to break in.


    Chiba Qingzi sneered with disdain: "don''t all your men like hunting Yan? I can tell you clearly that I''m so big that I haven''t even touched the boy''s hand. I''m 100% original Chu female. Aren''t you moved?"


    It''s false to say you''re not interested, but that''s who the score is.


    In Chu fan''s eyes, Chiba Qingzi is a beautiful snake. Although she is very tempting, she will open her fangs and give you a fatal blow when you are at the lowest vigilance.


    "Don''t do this. I''m not interested in you. If you don''t believe it, try naked?"


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "what I just said is only the first and the second."


    Chiba didn''t speak, just looked at him quietly and waited for him to go on. Of course, the buttons of her clothes were not untied, but the exposed white was already mouth watering.


    "The second is that you and I are enemies rather than friends. Why should I help you lift your imprisonment? It''s too late for me to celebrate. Can I help you recover your cultivation and let you kill me in turn?"


    Chu fan and Chiba Qingzi passed by and suddenly opened the door. Hong Luan plunged into Chu fan''s arms and smiled awkwardly: "I was about to knock on the door, and the door suddenly opened."


    The lie was too bad. Chu fan was too lazy to poke it. He threw his arm around hongluan and said faintly, "Miss Chiba Qingzi, you can go."


    Chiba Qingzi didn''t say anything more. He turned to the door. When he was about to go out, he suddenly stopped, glanced at Chu fan, and said faintly, "remember what I said, you will take the initiative to beg me. Bye!"


    Natasha frowned slightly, looked at Chu fan, put her hand across her neck and made a cut. Chu fan and Hong Luan know very well that she is asking Chu fan if she wants to take the opportunity to kill Chiba Qingzi.


    Chu fan shook her head and said faintly, "it''s not necessary. Whoever should come will come sooner or later. Besides, she has lost all her skills and is no longer a threat to us."


    "Husband, it''s getting late!" hongluan put her hands around Chu fan''s neck and tooted her mouth.


    "Ha ha, you and I are intertwined. We both fly..."

 Chapter 466

    "Dudududududui!" the door was knocked again.


    "Shit, whoever it is, you''re dead."


    Chu fan angrily opened the door: "are you special... Er, godfather? Why are you here?"


    Outside the door, Ma Rulong, with a dignified face, saw that Chu fan was only wearing a small underpants. Ma Rulong said in a deep voice, "put on your clothes and I''ll wait for you in the next room. Sandy has an accident!"


    Just at this time, Chu fan''s phone rang. Natasha came quickly with a bath towel around her, handed him her mobile phone and said, "it''s Chiba Qingzi."


    "Shit!" Chu fan was so angry that he almost dropped his cell phone.


    What a coincidence? Don''t ask, Sandy''s accident must have something to do with her.


    "Hey, what do you want?" Chu fan asked directly.


    On the phone, Chiba''s voice was cold: "help me lift my imprisonment."


    "OK, you''re cruel." Chu fan hates, "where are you? Come here quickly. By the way, bring sandy here. If she loses a hair, I''ll kill you."


    "Don''t worry, I just want to recover my cultivation and don''t want to hurt anyone." Chiba Qingzi said in a deep voice, "but I won''t go there. Come here now. I''ll only wait for you for an hour."


    Wipe, you don''t even tell me the address. Where can I find you?


    Chu fan was about to dial back when he suddenly received the address sent by Chiba Qingzi. He gave up.


    Ma Rulong heard the phone here clearly. Seeing that Chu fan''s door was not closed, he couldn''t care so much. He raised his feet and walked in.


    In the room, Chu fan sat on the sofa and dressed. The door of the bedroom was closed. He didn''t see the figures of Natasha and hongluan. Obviously, knowing that Ma Rulong came, the two women had avoided to the bedroom.


    Behind the sofa, there was a red cover. It was obviously a woman. She forgot to clean up. Ma Rulong pretended not to see it.


    "As usual, Sandy will call home even if she doesn''t go home after school. But today, she hasn''t come back until now, and the phone can''t get through."


    Ma Rulong couldn''t help taking out his cigarette, took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I sent someone to check. Her classmates said that after school, she went with her best friend and said she wanted to buy clothes for her brother."


    "Brother?" Chu fan pointed to himself in amazement. What she said would not be himself?


    Ma Rulong did not deny it and continued: "in the surveillance video of the mall, I saw the whole process of sandy buying clothes. She walked out of the mall with big bags and small bags, chatting and laughing with her best friend and got into a taxi.


    Chu fan immediately realized the problem and said, "is there a problem with the taxi?"


    "Yes, the taxi is a set of cards, and it''s not the driver himself. When I found the car, it had hit a big tree and was scrapped, but there was no one in the car."


    Ma Rulong said in a deep voice, "the location is too remote. I don''t know where Sandy has been transferred."


    "Don''t worry, didn''t you take the initiative to find it?" Chu fan comforted. "Don''t worry, I''ll bring sandy back now."


    When the bedroom door opened, Hong Luan and Natasha ran out dressed neatly. It was obvious that Hong Luan''s chest was one size smaller and her clothes were much looser. It was obvious that she didn''t wear a bra.


    "We''ll go with you." the two women said firmly.


    Chu fan shook his head: "no, you can''t go anywhere. Just stay here and wait for me. Godfather, help me prepare a car and take me to a place."


    "Good!"


    Without delay, Chu fan quickly left with Ma Rulong. In the guest room, Hong Luan touched the phone and angrily ordered him to go down: "kill all the guys of Shenren society and leave none."


    As soon as the voice fell, Natasha robbed the phone and calmly ordered: "thunder, no one is allowed to act without the command of the head."


    Hongluan was worried: "you have to fight with me, don''t you? You are the head of the army, and I am also the head of the army. Why should I listen to you?"


    "Just because I''m Chu fan''s woman, and you''re not yet." Natasha snorted coldly, "I know you''re angry and have been interrupted. But Sandy is in Chiba Qingzi''s hands. What if she angers her and hurts Sandy at this time? Can you afford the responsibility?"


    "Then you can''t do nothing. Just wait here?"


    "Idiot, you won''t sneak up?" Natasha took out a tablet and operated it quickly. Soon, it showed a flashing red dot moving in one direction.


    Hongluan was surprised and said, "did you put a tracker on him? Great, go quickly."


    Natasha checked her gun and said coldly, "when sandy is rescued, I''ll blow up Chiba Qingzi''s head myself."


    "No!"


    A wicked smile appeared at the corner of hongluan''s mouth: "isn''t it too cheap to kill her? Let''s go and find a drugstore first..."


    In the suburbs, beside a dense forest of small trees, there are two cars parked side by side, a very ordinary taxi and a luxury sports car. In the distance, a beam of lights from far to near soon came to the woods. When it was more than ten meters away from the two cars, it stopped.


    When the door opened, Chu fan quickly jumped out of the car and glanced at it. His heart was half down. In that taxi, Sandy and her best friend were lying in the back seat. The two girls were tied with ropes and stuffed with things. They were staring at their big nervous and frightened eyes and trying to look back.


    Obviously, they heard the sound of the car engine, but they didn''t know whether someone came to save them or kill them.


    Brother, why don''t you come and save me? Woo woo!


    In addition to them, there was a cold man in the taxi. He held a gun in his right hand and an electronic detonator in his left hand. He calmly pushed open the door and walked down.


    Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to him. His eyes fell on the sports car again. There was no one in the car except Chiba Qingzi standing next to the door. Obviously, Chiba has no other help except the two of them.


    "Stop!" Chiba Qingzi suddenly shouted coldly.


    Chu fan just took two steps and had to stop. He said helplessly, "you asked me to help you lift your imprisonment, and now he won''t let me pass. Otherwise, come here."


    Chiba Qingzi had no choice but to make such a bad decision. Although she arranged it perfectly, she still felt insecure, but she couldn''t think of any flaws.


    Hesitated for a moment, Chiba Qingzi gritted his teeth and strode towards Chu fan. In a cold voice, "you''d better not play tricks. If you dare to hold me hostage, I promise they will be fried into minced meat first."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you." Chu Fan said impatiently.


    This once again made Chiba Qingzi gnash her teeth secretly. Although she didn''t want chu fan to have any bad intentions towards her, Chu fan really despised her, but she had a sense of humiliation.


    Let''s wait and see. When I recover my cultivation, I''ll settle with you slowly. Hum, if I can''t kill Qinglong, I don''t believe it. Can''t I kill you?


    "In advance, I don''t know if I can lift your imprisonment, but I will do my best to help you."


    Before Chiba Qingzi could speak, Chu fan raised his hand to stop her from speaking and said, "I''m telling the truth, believe it or not. However, once your skills recover, you must let Sandy and her friends go. We''ll settle our grievances later. How about it?"


    "Good!"


    Chiba Qingzi said coldly, "killing Sandy is not good for me at all. I just want to kill you. Let''s start!"


    "Put your hand out."


    Chiba Qingzi stared at Chu fan warily: "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t ink. It''s good that I didn''t let you take off your clothes. It seems that everyone wants to take advantage of you. Cut!"


    Chiba Qingzi clenched his teeth and stretched out his hand. Chu fan didn''t even look at her. He put his hand around her wrist and felt it carefully. He was surprised and said, "it''s ok? Hehe, I learned another move. Take off your clothes!"


    "What?" Chiba Qingzi was startled, hurried to protect his chest with both hands and stared at Chu fan warily, as if he were a big sex wolf.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "I''m kidding you, as long as you take off your coat. After all, I''m not very familiar with acupoint Tao. I can''t find it across my clothes. What if I find the wrong place and maim you?"


    Chiba Qingzi doesn''t know whether what she said is true or false, but now, does she have any other way besides believing Chu fan? However, there are others here. If she takes off her clothes, won''t everyone see her?


    "Let''s go to the woods." Chiba Qingzi blushed and raised his feet into the woods.


    What she knew was that Chu fan helped her release her imprisoned skills. What she didn''t know was that they thought they were going to fight a wild war.


    After a rustling sound, Chiba Qingzi''s slightly trembling voice came: "OK... OK, turn around."


    "It''s really grinding. Isn''t it the same?"


    Chu fan turned around and saw the exquisite jade body of Chiba Qingzi in front of him. Under the light moonlight, her body reflected soft white light. Even if she protected her chest, Chu fan could see that the secretion in her mouth increased greatly.


    This woman really has some capital. Her skin is as white and tender as milk. Unfortunately, why should she have trouble with her brother? Alas!


    Half an hour or so, the two finally came out of the small forest. Chiba Qingzi followed Chu fan with indecisive eyes. He wanted to kill Chu fan several times. However, if you really want to do so, don''t say she can''t or leave Australia. I''m afraid the whole Japanese country will bear the anger of Qinglong.


    Let him go this time. Next time, kill him openly and honestly. In this case, Qinglong can''t find a reason to do it. It''s a big deal. I''ll pay for my life. In short, I can''t let him get the gold gambling card, let alone let him live.

 Chapter 467

    "The effective distance of this remote control is 5000 meters."


    Chiba Qingzi returned to the sports car, took the remote control from the man''s hand and said faintly, "so if you want to chase me, you''d better wait until I run out of 5000 meters. Oh, by the way, Chu fan, you''d better not save sandy yourself, because I''m afraid I''ll blow you up with Sandy. Do you understand?"


    Chu Fan said impatiently, "stop talking nonsense and get out of here. When the game is over, I''ll find you to settle the account slowly."


    Chiba Qingzi sneers. Do you want to wait until the game is over? Dream. It''s not clear whether you can live until the end of the game.


    Soon, Chiba and the man she brought sat in the sports car. Then the sports car roared away. In the twinkling of an eye, there was only a beam of light left, farther and farther.


    Chu fan hurried over at the moment when Chiba Qingzi left. Ma Rulong was startled and jumped out of the car. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t shout.


    It''s too dangerous and moving.


    If Chiba Qingzi really wants to kill Chu fan, this is definitely a good opportunity. In this case, not only Chu fan will be killed, but Sandy will never escape. But Chu fan ran over without scruples, regardless of his own danger. He put life and death aside.


    This dry son didn''t recognize it in vain, and his own son may not be able to do this step WOW!


    Soon, Chu fan took Sandy and her best friend out one by one and left the taxi quickly. At this time, Ma Rulong slowed down and hurried to meet him.


    At this time, two people jumped out of the car and quickly protected Ma Rulong. One of them took out his mobile phone, made a call, then protected Ma Rulong and sandy and retreated quickly.


    "Brother!"


    At the moment when the rope was loosened, sandy cried and shouted. She rushed directly to Chu fan''s arms and asked Ma Rulong to open his arms and pestle there like a wooden stake, with a speechless face.


    It''s really a big failure for women. If you have a brother, you''ll forget your father.


    Chu fan was even more embarrassed. He looked at Ma Rulong and didn''t know whether to hold sandy or not.


    Dead girl, didn''t you hurt me? However, Chu fan was still touched. If it weren''t for buying clothes for him, sandy wouldn''t have an accident. If he hadn''t refused Chiba Qingzi, Chiba Qingzi wouldn''t have made such a bad decision and used sandy to coerce Chu fan.


    Girl, I''m sorry!


    "Godfather, let''s send sandy home first?" Chu fan put forward his own suggestion.


    Ma Rulong nodded: "get in the car. Let''s go home first."


    Chiba Qingzi dares to kidnap Sandy. He must be fully prepared. Go after him now. Even if he can kill Chiba Qingzi, he will certainly cause great casualties. Moreover, Chiba Qingzi kidnapped Sandy and didn''t want to hurt her. He just wanted to coerce Chu fan.


    The most important point is that now is the most critical moment. It''s better not to create complications. All the gratitude and resentment must be settled slowly after the golden gambling competition is over and everything is a foregone conclusion.


    homer sometimes nods


    Chiba''s plan is very careful and there are almost no loopholes. From kidnapping sandy to lifting her imprisonment and getting out safely, she planned flawlessly. Let alone Chu fan, they didn''t catch up, even if they did, it was in vain, because Chiba Qingzi had already prepared another car on the road. Even if Ma Rulong tracks down, she can catch the man walking with her at most.


    At midnight, a very ordinary Toyota car slowly drove into a small seaside building. The originally dark building finally lit up after the people in the car went in.


    Before long, a black car came quietly and stopped under the big tree outside the small building. When the door opened, a man dressed in black and wearing a black hood slipped down from the car, looked around like a thief, turned over and jumped into the yard.


    Just after the man went in, another car came over, opened the left and right doors at the same time, and walked down two slim women. Their movements were equally agile. They looked at the door for a few times. After confirming that there was no danger, the two women looked at each other and jumped over the wall.


    Chiba Qingzi was so confident that she didn''t expect to be found. Therefore, after she came back, she quickly took off her clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath. Lying in the wide bathtub, warm bath water, floating fresh petals on it, the fatigue of the day disappeared, not to mention how comfortable it was.


    Suddenly there was a soft noise outside, which frightened Chiba Qingzi, suddenly opened his eyes and shouted, "who? Who''s outside?"


    As soon as he waved, the wide bath towel on the side fell into his hand. As Chiba Qingzi stepped into the bathtub, he turned around and covered her up.


    However, instead of rushing out, she put her ear to the door and listened carefully to the outside voice. However, I heard a sound just now. Why didn''t it? Did you hear it wrong?


    Just when she hesitated, the TV in the living room suddenly rang, which frightened her, and her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    Why did the TV suddenly turn on in the middle of the night? If someone, she can''t even hear her heartbeat and breathing? Is it


    Chiba Qingzi took a deep breath. Quietly, from the drawer under the washstand, he felt three "painless" as thin as cicada wings, clasped them in the palm of his hand, stopped at the door for two seconds, suddenly pushed the door and rushed out.


    "Chu... Chu fan?"


    Chiba Qingzi''s eyes widened. There was really someone in the living room, and it was Chu fan who had just separated. But how did he get here? Too fast.


    Chu fan is lying obliquely on the sofa with a remote control in his hand. He is lazily changing channels. Seeing Chiba Qingzi coming out, he sat up and said with a smile, "why, are you surprised to see me? Come on, sit down and let''s have a good chat."


    What can I talk to you about?


    Chiba Qingzi woke up immediately after a short period of consternation. He shook his hand decisively and shot three pieces of bitterness, and then rushed to a pile of clothes he took off. She should get her moon blade as soon as possible, so that she can have a greater grasp of defeating Chu fan.


    But the three pillows she shot out were as painful as a stone and sank into the sea. Chu fan photographed all the pillows he grabbed, and didn''t even make a sound. When Chiba Qingzi was looking for the moon blade, Chu fan touched two semicircular moon blades from behind and said with a smile, "are you looking for it?"


    Do you want to fight? Chu fan appears, Ma Rulong''s army is afraid to arrive soon, or the small building has been heavily surrounded by Ma Rulong.


    War, perhaps there is a glimmer of life, run, can you run away?


    Just when she hesitated, Chu fan threw the moon blade on the tea table and waved his hand and said, "don''t be nervous. I''ll come alone. Sit down and let''s have a good chat."


    "What can I talk to you about?" Chiba Qingzi stared at Chu fan warily. Instead of passing, he stepped back two steps.


    Chu fan''s Old God said, "you suffered a loss in the hands of the green dragon and came to me for rescue. With the antagonistic relationship between you and me, is it right that I don''t help you?"


    Chiba Qingzi was silent.


    Chu fan continued, "but you kidnapped my sister Sandy and threatened me to save you by using indiscriminate means. What you did is a little strange?"


    "What can I do?" Chiba Qingzi said coldly, "Qinglong imprisons my accomplishments indiscriminately. If I can''t untie the imprisonment within 12 hours, all my years of hard cultivation will be destroyed. If you want to blame Qinglong, you blame Qinglong. Who makes him disrespectful for his old age and even attack me, a younger generation?"


    "Then you can''t blame me?" Chu fan is still wronged. "Wipe, who did Sandy and I provoke?"


    "I don''t care. You are a member of the Qinglong Four Saints mercenary corps, and you are the head of the Four Saints mercenary Corps. You are a group. Shouldn''t you be responsible for his good deeds?"


    Chu fan nodded: "if you want to say that, it seems right. However, I still think I suffer a lot. You have to compensate me."


    Chiba Qingzi sneered, "isn''t that why the fox''s tail is exposed so soon? I tell you, even if I die, I won''t let you touch my finger."


    "I''ve touched it before. There are several fingers." Chu Fan said with a smile, "don''t say, your skin is quite slippery."


    "You... You are shameless!"


    Chiba Qingzi was ashamed and angry. He suddenly took off a Japanese Dao from the wall behind him, took out the scabbard, held the handle with both hands and chopped it hard at Chu fan.


    "Ding!"


    The Japanese sword in Chiba Qingzi''s hand was easily cut off by the broken sword suddenly pulled out by Chu fan, and it crossed Chiba Qingzi''s neck by a millimetre.


    One move, she didn''t even block Chu fan''s move. How could this happen? She is second only to her grandfather Chiba Wuxiong. Why can''t she even stop Chu fan?


    No, what''s powerful is his broken sword. If it weren''t for his sharp sword, he would never lose so fast and so embarrassed. But what kind of broken sword is it? Is it too sharp?


    Chu fan slowly took back the broken sword and sat down again. He said faintly, "you can decide whether to drink and chat or fight."


    "OK, you wait, I''ll bring you wine." Chiba Qingzi glared at Chu fan, threw down half of the Japanese Dao in his hand, turned and ran out quickly.


    Chu fan''s voice came from behind: "you''d better put some poison, so you can poison me."


    Chiba Qingzi really planned to give him some medicine in the wine, but Chu fan broke it, so she completely stopped the idea of taking medicine. As for running, she doesn''t want to. Chu fan can even find it here. Unless she runs back to Japan, Chu fan will have to find her everywhere.


    I don''t believe it today. What can you do to me?


    Chiba ran back to the bedroom to change clothes, then took a bottle of red wine and two crystal cups from the wine cabinet and returned to the living room

 Chapter 468

    "Didn''t you poison the wine?" Chu fan asked with a laugh.


    Chiba Qingzi snorted, raised his neck and drank the wine in the cup. Like a demonstration, he glanced at Chu fan. That means it''s like saying: little boy, drink if you have the courage.


    Chu fan didn''t hesitate. He also sent the glass to his lips, drank it up on his neck, and smacked his mouth: "good wine has a sour taste."


    Chiba Qingzi almost threw out the wine bottle in his hand. I''ve hoarded it for 50 years. How can it rot in your mouth? Can you drink?


    "You came and drank the wine. What do you want?" Chiba Qingzi simply put down the wine bottle. Don''t you dislike wine? Well, I won''t give you a drink yet.


    Chu fan was not polite at all. He poured himself another cup and said slowly, "in fact, it''s nothing. I came to warn you not to make things on our Chinese territory. This time, it''s OK, but you''d better leave China as soon as possible, otherwise, Ma Rulong won''t let you go if I don''t catch you."


    "With him? Hum!" Chiba Qingzi disdained.


    "He invited the people of the holy blade to help. Do you think you can be the opponent of the holy blade?" Chu fan shook his glass and hummed, "I''m also the person of the holy blade. If the above gives me a task, I won''t let you go."


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who?" Chiba Qingzi glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "don''t scare me. It''s a big deal to die. Since I dare to come to China, I don''t take life and death seriously."


    Chu fan put down his glass and stood up: "well, I''m done here. You decide whether to go or stay. However, I still want to remind you that your Kung Fu is really bad, too bad!"


    "You..."


    Chiba Qingzi was angry for a while. He stood up, "Teng", but suddenly felt that his body seemed to be on fire. It was hot and dry.


    What''s going on? Why did I suddenly see him so pleasing to the eye? Chiba Qingzi''s face had a fever. The more he saw Chu fan, the more he looked like the perfect man in his dream. He almost rushed into his arms impulsively.


    No, I can''t. what''s the matter with me?


    Similarly, after taking two steps, Chu fan also felt the abnormality of his body. That impulse was a fatal poison to a man like him. The physical reaction made him understand in an instant.


    "Chiba Qingzi, you... Did you really put - medicine in the wine?" Chu fan''s body was hot and didn''t dare to buy the channel, "or this kind of downward - flowing medicine, are you crazy?"


    Chiba Qingzi reacted and became angry: "you''re talking nonsense, who... Who put - medicine in the wine?"


    "Wipe, this is your house. You took the wine and glass yourself. It''s not your medicine. Is it me?"


    Now, Chiba Qingzi couldn''t explain clearly even if she was covered with a mouth. She was so anxious that she almost cried, but she didn''t understand. How could she be drugged?


    "I tell you, I won''t let you succeed." Chu fan turned and ran, but ran into the bathroom, turned on the shower nozzle, stood under the cold water and rushed up.


    I wipe it. What kind of medicine is this? It''s too overbearing. Why is it so hot when the water is so cold?


    He flushed like this. What did Chiba Qingzi do without flushing? In such a short time, she was panting and could not help but untie two buttons of her shirt, but it was still hot.


    When Chu fan went to the bathroom, she was ready to go upstairs, but when she passed the bathroom, her feet were like lead. They were too heavy to lift.


    The bathroom door was open. Chu fan stood under the shower head, his clothes were all wet, but the heat on his body made the cold water steaming. But even so, his masculine body was still covered by Chiba Qingzi, especially the pillar below, Qingtian, who saw her heart beat faster and almost fell to the ground.


    Just when Chu fan felt that the dryness and heat in his body seemed to have decreased, Chiba Qingzi suddenly broke in and startled Chu fan: "Hey, what are you doing? Wipe, can''t I go?"


    He wanted to go, but men really didn''t have much resistance to such things. Chiba Qingzi rushed up like crazy and tore Chu fan''s clothes to pieces. Chu fan shouted and was half pushed to the ground


    Just when they were in full swing, hongluan and Natasha appeared at the door, one with a camera and the other with a DV. It was called a great effort, which was even more professional than a professional photographer.


    In his busy schedule, Chu fan glanced sideways and exclaimed, "Why are you two here? Wipe and shoot?"


    Hongluan put the camera away and said with a smile, "don''t be cheap and sell well. How''s it, cool?"


    Chu fan can''t laugh or cry. What''s the name of this special thing? The wife gave her own man and other women medicine, watched them and took pictures. Your heart is too big.


    "Is it your idea?" Chu fan glared at hongluan, looked at Natasha again and said with a bitter smile, "Why are you crazy with her? Isn''t this harmful?"


    Natasha put away her DV and said coldly, "she is to blame. This is the way to deal with a woman like her."


    "Originally, we wanted to find more than a dozen beggars to help her, but later we thought that a little girl like her was a waste to beggars." hongluan said with a smile, "fat water doesn''t flow into outsiders'' fields, so it''s cheaper for you."


    Wipe, I have to thank you?


    Finally, Chiba Qingzi, who fell into madness, gradually woke up, heard the three people''s conversation, saw her and Chu fan now, and immediately screamed. Chu fan trembled with fear and couldn''t control it anymore


    "Cough, it''s not bad for me. You took the initiative to send it to the door." Chu fan quickly put on his pants and ran out in panic.


    What a shame! I was not only raped by a woman, but also watched a live broadcast by my two wives. However, it''s really unexpected that Chiba qingko is the first time. Doesn''t it mean that Japanese girls have been killed in primary school?


    "Why are you still pestling there? Don''t you hurry home with me?" Chu fan shouted at the door, and the two women reluctantly followed.


    Originally, I planned to take more close-up photos, but Chu fan was really angry. The two women had to stop, follow Chu fan and leave quickly.


    In the bathroom, Chiba Qingzi was about to cry dry. He crouched in the corner of the wall and even had a dead heart.


    How did this happen?


    Dead girl, look back. How can I deal with you?


    Chu fan was biting his teeth and cursing while driving the car. However, he was really not angry at all. After all, he was the cool man. Where can I find such a good wife?


    However, by doing so, you are harming Chiba Qingzi. Yes, Chiba Qingzi deserves it, but after all, she is an unofficial girl. It''s a little too much. But what can be done? It''s already like this. There''s no way to get it back.


    Alas, you silly girls, why did you run out? It''s over without proof.


    Chu fan opened the window and the cold wind poured in. He couldn''t help shivering. This feeling has not been experienced for a long time. Chu fan immediately raises the window again, but he still feels a little cold.


    Maybe it''s because my clothes are broken and I''m still wet with cold water?


    "Wrong!"


    The big eyed frog jumped out, landed on the steering wheel and said solemnly, "your situation is very bad now. The third seal of the nine Yin Jue pulse is loose and will be broken."


    "What?" Chu fan was surprised and almost drove the car to the sidewalk. "Aren''t there a few days? Why suddenly... Is it because of what happened just now?"


    The big eyed frog glared at him angrily: "what do you say? Chiba Qingzi is a rare Yin evil constitution. Although she is not as pure as pure Yin body, the Yin Qi in her body is very domineering and almost washed away your third seal."


    Chu fan almost cried out: "what should I do now? The pill hasn''t been delivered yet. I don''t want to die."


    "Don''t worry, you still have two days," said the big eyed frog solemnly. "Within 48 hours, you will not only get a pregnancy elixir, but also have to do it again with that woman."


    "Still come?" Chu fan stared. He didn''t know how to deal with the aftermath this time? Do you want to give her another medicine? Isn''t this bullying?


    The big eyed frog patiently explained, "there''s no way. You have to tie the bell to untie the bell. Because the time hasn''t come, you suck the Yin evil spirit in Chiba Qingzi''s body, so you feel cold. Moreover, this Yin evil spirit will continue to attack the seal."


    "If you want to completely remove the seal, only you two can do it again. In this way, when the seal is broken, the pure Yin aura in your body will be instilled into her body along with her Yin evil aura. This is of great benefit to both of you, so she won''t refuse."


    Chu fan couldn''t laugh or cry. With Chiba Qingzi''s personality, even if it was a good thing, she would never agree. Especially, now, she certainly wants to break up her brother and revisit her old dream with him? Bullshit!


    "Well, is there any other way? For example, hongluan, can''t it be her at that time?"


    "That''s OK, but she won''t want to practice in the future. Your pure Yin Reiki and Yin Sha Reiki will eliminate all the fire Reiki in her body. If she doesn''t mind, you can find her."


    Wipe, you are forcing me to be strong again - storm Chiba Qingzi once... No, why do I say ''again''? She took the initiative this time, okay? Yes, it''s only fair that we ''return'' to her next time.


    Back to the hotel, Chu fan directly returned to his room and locked the door. No one would open it.


    Natasha patted hongluan on the shoulder and asked her to go back to her room.


    "He won''t be really angry?" hongluan was a little uneasy. "It''s him who takes advantage. It''s like how much he has suffered. At most, at most, we''ll delete all the photos."


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right," Natasha comforted. "Go to bed and wake up. Everything is over."


    "Well, sleep!"

 Chapter 469

    Chu fan stayed up all night.


    Although Chiba Qingzi''s business is a little difficult, after all, she has a chance. I really can''t tie her up. Last time, Qiang can always solve the problem of nine Yin Jue pulse seal. Can be pregnant elixir, but really let Chu fan get angry.


    Liu Xu, Bai Yumei and Wu Daochang all promised to help Chu fan get a pregnancy elixir, but the period of January is coming. Why hasn''t there been any news?


    Alas, it''s better to ask others than yourself. If we can survive this time, we have to practice alchemy diligently and don''t ask others in the future. This is tantamount to giving your life to others. It''s too unreliable.


    Early in the morning, Chu fan couldn''t help calling Xia Yanran. She didn''t know until she asked. As early as ten days ago, Taoist Wu asked her to tell Chu fan that refining pregnancy elixir failed and a furnace of medicinal materials was completely destroyed.


    But he asked Xia Yanran to tell Chu fan that he didn''t have to worry. He must find a way to collect medicinal materials and strive to refine them again. It''s just that he can''t guarantee the time. After all, the baby spirit fruit is too rare, and he has only one.


    How can it be so easy to find another one in such a short time?


    Finished, the only Taoist priest who can contact Wu can''t count on it. Catkins and Bai Yumei can''t contact again. Can they just wait to die? Alas!


    Chu fan didn''t even have breakfast. He left the hotel early in the morning to find Su Yuan and Xiao yuewan.


    For the sake of safety, they were protected by soldiers arranged by Ma Rulong and sent to Ma Rulong''s house to rest at night. Chu fan came in the morning, and the women had just got up.


    "Son, guess how much we made yesterday?" Xiao yuewan asked excitedly as soon as she saw Chu fan.


    Chu fan was not interested in these, and said in a deep voice, "Mom, after breakfast in a while, you should hurry back."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao yuewan felt something wrong, touched Chu fan''s forehead and asked with concern, "son, is something wrong?"


    "Nothing, just worry about your safety." Chu fan took a deep breath, smiled and hugged Xiao yuewan, turned and walked out.


    Xiao yuewan was stunned for a long time. However, she felt that Chu fan was a little strange, but this is Ma Rulong''s home. What can I do for her?


    Su Yuan just got up and was washing. Chu fan rushed in directly and startled Su Yuan. She looked out nervously and pushed Chu fan shamefully: "what are you doing? This is not our house. Pay attention to the impact. Get out quickly!"


    Without saying anything, Chu fan hugged Su Yuan, rubbed her cheek on her hair, and said in a deep voice, "in a moment, you''ll go back with your mother."


    "What''s the matter?" Suyuan raised her head and looked at Chu fan nervously. "Is something wrong?"


    "It''s all right. I''m just... Afraid of Miyamoto''s consortium jumping off the wall." Chu fan patted Su Yuan on the shoulder. "Enough money is enough, but more is a burden. Listen to me, after breakfast, I''ll take you to the airport and wait for me at home."


    Looking at Chu fan''s natural and unrestrained leaving back, Su Yuan was suddenly afraid. Chu fan gave her the feeling that she seemed to be arranging future affairs. Didn''t she dare to think about it.


    Dare not neglect, Su Yuan hurried to find Shirley, asked hongluan''s contact number and quickly dialed it. Soon, hongluan''s lazy voice came over: "Hello, who?"


    "Hong Luan, I''m Su Yuan!"


    "Su... Su Yuan?"


    Hongluan is an exciting spirit and sits up from the bed. Although Su Yuan is only a woman with no strength to bind a chicken, she is the wife of Chu fan. In front of her, hongluan is still a little... Er, it''s embarrassing, I''m afraid not.


    "Are you looking for me... Something?" hongluan asked carefully. Thinking, how could she call herself? Do you want to warn yourself to stay away from Chu fan?


    Hongluan held her breath and pinched the phone. Her fingers turned white and almost crushed the phone. She didn''t know how she would react if Su Yuan really said so. Maybe she would have a big quarrel with her regardless of everything. But who will Chu fan favor? Must be a little more in favor of Su Yuan?


    ha-ha!


    Hongluan laughed at herself and was about to speak. Suddenly, Su Yuan asked anxiously, "what happened last night? Why did Chu fan come here early in the morning and have to go back to the mainland with his mother? Moreover, I always felt that he was arranging for the future. Did you have that kind of relationship with him?"


    "No, he and I haven''t had time yet..." Hong Luan suddenly stopped and said in horror, "what are you talking about? He... He seems to be arranging for the future? This... How can it be? It was fine last night, so why..."


    Su Yuan took a deep breath and solemnly said, "Chu fan is ill. Calculate the time. It is estimated that he is about to attack, but he still lacks a pill. If you have that kind of relationship with him at this time, did you know?"


    "I... I really don''t know." hongluan was completely flustered and didn''t know what to say.


    How did this happen? What happened last night was a good thing for Chu fan. How could it be a bad thing? Woo woo, I didn''t mean it.


    "So you really had sex with him last night?"


    "It''s not me. Wuwuwuwuwu!" hongluan was wronged to death. If she had known this, she might as well go to school by herself. Now it''s better to be a widowed woman before waiting for the bridal chamber.


    At this time, Natasha came out of the washroom, grabbed the phone in hongluan''s hand and said in a deep voice: "is it Suyuan? I''m Natasha. Last night''s thing was like this..."


    Knowing the truth, Su Yuan didn''t know what to say. You say you hate hongluan, but she absolutely likes Chu fan. She can''t even send a woman like Chiba Qingzi to his bed.


    But she did a bad thing with good intentions, but she killed Chu fan.


    For this reason, she can only ask Xia Yanran for help. Besides her, Su Yuan really doesn''t know who can save Chu fan.


    "Sister-in-law, why are you still waiting for dinner?" Sandy ran over and asked Su Yuan to have breakfast. Suddenly she found her eyes red and said in surprise, "sister-in-law, why are you crying? Did my brother bully you?"


    "No, no, just now there was a little flying insect in her eyes." Su Yuan quickly wiped her eyes and said with a smile, "let''s go. You have to go to school later."


    "Sister in law, are you really all right?"


    "It''s all right. What can I do?" Suyuan took sandy downstairs.


    Sandy hesitated for a moment, lying in Su Yuan''s ear and whispered, "sister-in-law, is my brother looking for a woman behind your back?"


    "Children are family, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not small." Sandy held her chest up, but she was discouraged at the sight of Su Yuan''s scale.


    Really, I''m milk and Papaya Soup. I didn''t drink less. Why don''t I grow breasts? Look at Su Yuan, at least the D cup. No wonder Chu fan likes it to death.


    Alas, if I had such a big chest, he would like me too.


    "Sister in law, I tell you, the more capable men are, the more women like them." Sandy whispered in Su Yuan''s ear, "Look at my father, there are only three daughters-in-law who marry openly. If there is a strong jealousy, the family can''t quarrel? Therefore, you have to bear it. The more he spends and drinks outside, the more you should care about him and tolerate him. In this way, he will feel guilty and treat you better and better."


    Suyuan couldn''t help looking at her more and said in amazement, "Sandy, who did you listen to? If there are other women around the man you like in the future, will you accept it?"


    "It depends on who he is. Hee hee!" Sandy smiled cunningly and took Su Yuan downstairs. After arranging for Su Yuan to sit down, sandy said excitedly, "brother, will you take me to school later?"


    Ma Rulong''s face sank and scolded, "Why are you so busy? Your brother will see you off later, and your sister-in-law will go to the airport. How can I have time to see you off?"


    Isabel quickly patted Sandy and motioned her to eat more and talk less.


    But Sandy was not afraid. Hearing the news, she was surprised and said, "godmother, sister-in-law, you''ve only been here for a few days. Why are you leaving? Do you think our family didn''t entertain you well?"


    "No, Chu fan is worried about our safety, so let''s go back as soon as possible." Xiao yuewan smiled and said, "your brother also said that money can''t be earned. Yesterday, Miyamoto consortium has paid a painful price. If you kill everything, you''re afraid that Miyamoto family will jump over the wall, which will be bad for us. Ha ha, so I decided to go back with Su Yuan."


    "Chu fan, come here." Su Yuan got up and went out.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Chu fan. Chu fan smiled and said, "she doesn''t want to go. She''s playing with me. I''ll persuade her. You eat your food."


    Outside the villa, Chu fan quickly catches up with Su Yuan. They stop by the swimming pool. The servants and bodyguards quickly leave and give space to them.


    "Wife, what''s the matter with you?" Chu fan walked over and gently hugged her waist, but Su Yuan broke away.


    Su Yuantou didn''t return, and said coldly, "I called hongluan. She explained everything last night."


    "Hehe, in fact, it''s my fault. If I didn''t find Chiba Qingzi, it wouldn''t happen." Chu Fan said with a smile.


    Suyuan suddenly turned around and stared at Chu fan with sharp eyes, which made him feel afraid to look directly. At this time, he found that he was still a little afraid of Su Yuan, not because she used to be Chu fan''s boss, but because he loved Su Yuan too much and was afraid of her being hurt.


    "When are you going to hide it? Do you want to make the last thing true?" Su Yuan said with tears in her eyes and a trembling voice. "Do you want me to go back with my aunt and then run over to collect your body? You are the only son of the Chu family. Who will support your parents when you die? Who will inherit incense for your Chu family?"


    "I can do what Qiao Yun can do. Why did you let me go?"

 Chapter 470

    Chu fan is speechless. Do you really want to repeat the previous scene? At the beginning, he refused Qiaoyun. Should he accept Su Yuan''s suggestion and let her give birth to Chu Fansheng''s son this time? There are two days left. Can she be 100% pregnant?


    No, you can''t hurt her anymore.


    Chu fan turned to go, but Su Yuan suddenly hugged him, pressed his face tightly on his back, and said emotionally, "Chu fan, let''s get married and get married today, okay?"


    Chu fan dreamed of getting married, but now he doesn''t know how long he can live. Isn''t marriage harmful to her?


    "Don''t worry, I''m dead." Chu fan turned around, smiled and wiped away the tears on Su Yuan''s cheeks, and said, "I''ve come over all the wind and waves, and I can capsize in the creek?"


    "But..."


    "No, but." Chu fan pressed her red lips with her fingers and said with a smile, "believe me, I can get through this disaster safely. Ha ha! I promise you, marriage must be married, but not now."


    Su Yuan wiped away her tears and said solemnly, "Chu fan, listen, if you die, I will never live alone."


    With that, Su Yuan wiped Chu fan''s shoulder and walked back quickly, leaving Chu fan dull on the spot for a long time.


    Qiao Yun also said this sentence at the beginning. Unexpectedly, Su Yuan said the same thing today. Chu fan had a heartache and an impulse to cry. It''s enough to have a confidant in life! But he unexpectedly met two women who were willing to accompany him to live and die together. Chu fan felt that even if he died now, it would be worth his life!


    "Brother, did you cry?" Sandy came over and asked carefully.


    Chu fan turned and stared at her: "smelly girl, it''s impolite to disturb others'' sensationalism. Do you understand?"


    "Hee hee, brother, your move is not effective. It''s out of date." Sandy put down her heart, came forward and took Chu fan''s arm, said with a smile, "if you want to get a woman''s heart, you must first get her body. Hey hey, brother, you have to come on!"


    "What are you talking about?" Chu fan rubbed her head and asked, "are you finished? Go quickly after eating. I''ll take you to school."


    "OK, OK, I''ll get the textbook now." Sandy cheered and ran back.


    Chu fan goes to the garage. A bodyguard has driven out the car and wiped it clean. Seeing Chu fan coming, the bodyguard hurriedly said, "young master, your car was sent by miss he last night."


    "I said, how can this car look so familiar?" Chu fanle said. This car is the Aston Miyamoto lost to him last time? Martin.


    I have to say that Miyamoto Chuan is really a black sheep of his family. He bought this car when he first came to Australia. It cost him more than 5 million yuan. After driving for less than three days, it was won by Chu fan. Not only that, he also lost an arm and completely became a one armed great Xia.


    "Ha ha, I''ll drive this car to the competition today." Chu fan sits in with a smile and starts the car. The luxury car roars and swishes out.


    "Ah!"


    Sandy was so frightened that the car almost hit her. Fortunately, Chu fan braked in time and almost hit her.


    "Smelly brother, you scared me to death." Sandy patted her small chest, quickly walked over, opened the door, sat in and pouted, "you have to compensate me."


    Now, Chu fan''s legs trembled when he heard the word compensation. Especially, if you didn''t go to Chiba Qingzi to make compensation last night, can you have these things? Yes, the compensation is caught, but it''s about to take your life in.


    "Well, sandy, which school are you in?"


    "Don''t interrupt. You must compensate me today. Otherwise, I''ll be kidnapped."


    Chu fan has a black line. This girl has learned to threaten me. She is really looking for a fight. But as soon as he raised his hand, sandy raised her chest and stared at Chu fan like a demonstration.


    The chest was not big, but she untied two buttons. With such a high chest, a large area of snow-white suddenly appeared, and a greasy ditch could be seen vaguely.


    Well, there are no girls with small breasts, only those with lazy hands. No matter the chest is big or small, there will always be a squeeze.


    "Oh, come on, what compensation do you want?" Chu fan reluctantly started the car and asked as he drove out of the villa.


    "Yeah!"


    Sandy cheered, hugged Chu fan''s arm, leaned against his shoulder and shouted excitedly, "you have to pick me up after school in the afternoon, and then we''ll go shopping."


    "What''s burning?"


    Sandy was stunned for a long time. She suddenly fell on Chu fan''s shoulder and laughed so much that tears came out: "brother, you''re so funny. Shopping means shopping in English, not burning. Ha ha!"


    "I haven''t learned English?"


    "Sorry!"


    Sandy couldn''t laugh at once. She took a careful look at Chu fan. Seeing that he didn''t look angry, she was secretly relieved and pouted: "originally, people wanted to buy you a suit of clothes yesterday, but who knew they would be kidnapped by that smelly woman? The clothes were also lost."


    Chu fan comforted, "I''ll take your heart and forget the ''flask''. I just have a suit to wear."


    "That''s no good. I''ll buy you clothes. It represents my intention. You must accompany me to buy them. If you don''t go, I''ll go by myself. Anyway, if you''re kidnapped, you have to save me."


    Wipe, this girl just doesn''t clean up. She knows she''s easy to be kidnapped. Why are you wandering around? You can stay at home.


    "I''m afraid of you. I''ll pick you up after school in the afternoon, and then go to the flask together. Is that all right?"


    "It''s shopping, not a flask. Forget it. Whatever you want, you must come. Otherwise, I''ll wait at school until you come... Stop!"


    Chu fan quickly stopped the car and said helplessly, "Miss, what are you going to do?"


    "Stupid brother, you haven''t eaten yet." Sandy pointed to the breakfast stall along the road. "Let''s go. I''ll have some more with you. Anyway, it''s still time to go to school."


    Is this a slap for a sweet date?


    When Chu fan returned to Ma Rulong''s house, Zheng Juncheng and Zheng Xueqi rushed over and sent Su Yuan and Xiao yuewan away with his helicopter. Although there are some regrets, Zheng Juncheng also said that he would let Miyamoto consortium live and would not kill them all.


    At the same time, I learned from Zheng Juncheng that more than 5 billion yuan was collected from Miyamoto consortium yesterday. If there is another stock market war today, Miyamoto consortium will have to invest at least 10 billion yuan. At least half of the money will fall into other people''s pockets.


    Zheng Juncheng himself accounted for half of the $5 billion he earned, and he earned back about all the money he had lost before. But Su Yuan and Xiao yuewan and others earned real gold and silver.


    2.5 billion, converted into Chinese currency, a full 167 billion. Take Su Yuan for example. She invested 5 billion and earned 2.5 billion a day. Her total assets were as high as 7.5 billion.


    Lan Jie, who invested the least, took out a total of 500 million yuan. This time, he can get 750 million yuan, which is 50% of the investment amount.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Chu fan, accompanied by he Bingqian, Shi Qianqian and Zheng Xueqi, walked into the stadium.


    Before he came, he was still a little nervous. After all, what did Chiba Qingzi give him last night? When we met today, she had to work hard with a knife? Another possibility is that Chiba Qingzi is ashamed to see people and doesn''t dare to show up. On the contrary, this is the scene that Chu fan wants to see most.


    Unfortunately, the sky failed. Chiba Qingzi not only came, but also stared at him gnashing his teeth. Fortunately, he didn''t move the knife. Otherwise, Chu fan really didn''t know how to deal with it.


    It seems that he is still very wise. If he brings Natasha and hongluan, Chiba Qingzi must work hard with them. In contrast, she hates them more.


    On such a thought, Chu fan is calm and a lot, and he is also a victim!


    "Well, all the 14 contestants participating today have been present."


    He Zixiong stood on the rostrum and said loudly, "today''s gambling game is dice, with 2 billion chips per person. Please choose the number on the stage."


    Fourteen players, but only seven numbers. Those who win the same number bet, and those who lose are out until there are three left. Today''s gambling is over.


    Soon, the result came out. Chu fan got No. 4. Unfortunately, she collided with Chiba Qingzi in the first inning. She was also No. 4.


    It''s such a special idea. Why did you meet her? Even if you meet her master, it''s a hundred times better than her.


    Alas! This is really a narrow road for friends.


    "Now, please sit down and the competition will begin immediately," he Zixiong said loudly.


    Chiba Qingzi led her to go first and sit down at table 4. Staring at Chu fan coldly, Chu fan almost turned around and ran away.


    "Brother Chu, what are you doing? Just waiting for you." Zheng Xueqi pulled a corner of Chu fan and whispered.


    He Bingqian also looked at him curiously, followed his line of sight, his eyes fell on Chiba Qingzi, and Leng hum: "what bad have you done to others?"


    "No, nothing." Chu fan hurried over.


    Shi Qianqian took two steps to catch up with Chu fan and whispered, "you lie. There must be something between you and her."


    "Go, little boy, what do you know?"


    "Cut, be careful not to lose your life?"


    It''s money. Who''s free to gamble?


    Chu fan walked over, sat down opposite Chiba Qingzi and said with a bitter smile, "what happened yesterday..."


    "Shut up, Chu, I want to gamble with you." Chiba Qingzi said gnashing his teeth.


    "Not really? I''m also a victim."


    Chiba Qingzi sneered: "why, are you afraid? If you''re afraid, admit defeat. I''ll take it as if nothing has happened."


    "That''s impossible." Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "if it''s my own business, I can give the champion to you or your master, but it''s related to the fate of my godfather, my friends and many people. I can''t be so selfish. Therefore, I won''t admit defeat."


    "Then gamble your life. Whoever loses will commit suicide here." Chiba Qingzi stared at Chu fan and said coldly, "it''s a man. If you don''t answer, put this pair of underwear over your head."


    In full view of the public, Chiba Qingzi took out a white inner bag stained with mottled blood and threw it in front of Chu fan

 Chapter 471

    "I wipe it. What''s the situation? A token of love?"


    "Fuck off, there''s no love keepsake for the inside? Chu fan must have given Chiba Qingzi to that. He still doesn''t admit it. People come to the door."


    "I''ll go. Chu fan is so awesome. I only met her yesterday. She gave Qiang the Chiba beauty of others? This blood stain is probably the female blood of Qingzi beauty. It''s too special for animals."


    "Idol, this Kung Fu of picking up girls is better than his gambling skills. It''s a model for our generation to follow."


    "Don''t pull me, the Chiba goddess who dares to harm me. I want to duel with him."


    "Who dragged you? Go if you want to die. He''s a famous murderer. It''s as simple as stepping on a cockroach. Go and I''ll collect your body."


    "Wipe, don''t talk about loyalty..."


    On the VIP seat, Zheng Xueqi was so nervous that she firmly grasped he Bingqian''s hand and said in a trembling voice, "aunt, what''s going on? Why did that woman gamble with brother Chu?"


    "That woman is Naoto Miyamoto''s female apprentice, but she was fine yesterday. Why didn''t she die today? Is it..."


    "What is it?" Zheng Xueqi asked quickly.


    He Bingqian didn''t speak. Zheng Xueqi looked along her line of sight, and her eyes fell on the small white inside in front of Chu fan. The shocking blood on it hung her heart and said nervously, "aunt, is this... Is this touching brother Chu''s mildew? If so, brother Chu will lose?"


    "Really, my aunt mom just left and changed her underwear this morning. Otherwise, she had to take it off and fall on the woman''s face." Zheng Xueqi shouted angrily, "how can there be such a competition? The referee doesn''t care? A player like her who doesn''t obey the rules should drive her out and cancel her qualification."


    Before he Bingqian explained, Zheng Xueqi suddenly brightened her eyes and said in surprise: "aunt, you and I are two days away. Aunt mom must still be there? Take off the inner inner inner and give me the aunt mom towel. I''ll drop her face and see who''s more unlucky."


    He Bingqian almost fell to the ground. She couldn''t help but knock on Zheng Xueqi''s head and said in shame and anger, "what are you talking about? It''s not like that at all."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Don''t talk, look!"


    "Oh!"


    Chu fan''s face cooled down and waved to he Zixiong, who was at a loss on the stage. He Zixiong hurried over and asked in a low voice, "Chu fan, do you have anything to say?"


    "Give me the microphone."


    Chu fan raised his hand and grabbed the microphone in his hand. Then he stood up and said loudly, "Hello, I''m Chu fan."


    The stadium was silent. Everyone looked at Chu fan and waited for him to go on. Of course, many people are staring at Chiba Qingzi, especially her master, Naoto Miyamoto, whose face seems to have been slapped and her hair is going to burn. If he wasn''t afraid of being disqualified by the competition, he would go to work hard with Chu fan in the morning.


    For ordinary women, it''s too late to hide such things. Who will burst out in public? But Chiba Qingzi went the opposite way and announced the scandal.


    Others may not understand her meaning, but Naoto Miyamoto knows that she wants to die with Chu fan. The bigger the trouble, the better. In this way, both of them will be disqualified. In this case, Naoto Miyamoto''s chances of winning the championship should be increased by at least 50%.


    To say the least, even if Chu fan is not disqualified, he will certainly become angry when this happens. In this mood, can he still play his usual level?


    Chiba Qingzi admits that she is inferior to Chu fan in terms of Kung Fu, but when it comes to gambling, she claims to be no inferior to anyone. As long as Chu fan''s gambling skill is slightly out of standard, she will have a chance to win him. As for gambling... Hum, it''s his life. Does he dare to kill me?


    Sure enough, as Chiba Qingzi expected, Chu fan looked around. Finally, his eyes fell on Naoto Miyamoto and said loudly, "here, I want to announce something. I have been harmed by a woman. Sobbing!"


    Everyone was shocked and several of them were on the ground. Special, what''s going on? Was he strengthened by Chiba Qingzi? It''s so hot!


    Chu fan wiped his tears, quickly controlled his mood, took a deep breath and said, "originally, I didn''t intend to investigate this matter. After all, this kind of thing is bad for women''s reputation. But some people have every means to win the game. Here, I want to tell you that I will never bow to evil forces, let alone compromise."


    "Miss Chiba Qingzi, don''t you want to gamble? I bet with you." Chu fan stares at Chiba Qingzi with an iron face and says coldly, "but the conditions need to be changed a little. If you win, I''ll take out a knife and kill myself in front of you immediately, but if I win..."


    "I die in front of you, too." Chiba Qingzi said gnashing his teeth.


    Chu fan shook his finger: "no, no, no, you are so young and beautiful. What a pity to die? It''s wrong to commit suicide. Well, if you lose, stay with me. When you know how to cherish life, you''ll leave. Bet?"


    Are you kidding? It''s more unacceptable than killing her. But before she could say no, a red light flashed in Chu fan''s eyes. In an instant, her hatred for Chu fan was not only eliminated, but also had a great favor for him. I think Chu fan is the prince charming she has been waiting for. She was so excited that she almost jumped into Chu fan''s arms.


    At this time, as long as Chu fan hooks her fingers, she promises to go there immediately and give whatever she wants.


    But just for a moment, this sweet feeling disappeared. When she was stunned, Chu Fan said, "since Miss Chiba Qingzi has no objection, please allow the judges. Thank you for your support, thank you!"


    Chiba was so dark that she almost fainted. Who has no objection? I... I just thought about it. How can I have no objection?


    But in other people''s eyes, Chiba Qingzi just thought about it. She thought about it for five seconds. In these five seconds, her face was blushing, and she looked at Chu fan with anger and joy. What else did she hate before? It is clear that she is a young girl in spring and sees the lover of her dream.


    It''s really powerful. You not only get people''s body, but also get people''s heart. If you can learn this method, will you worry about no women in the future? These days, it''s the most shameless thing to spend money on a woman. If you don''t spend money, you can get a woman''s body and a woman''s heart. This is a real cow''s comparison.


    admire! admire! admire!


    He Zixiong did not dare to neglect and quickly returned to the rostrum. Soon, many judges discussed the results. He Zixiong announced loudly: "everyone be quiet. According to the special situation of Table 4, the judges studied and decided as follows."


    "Since both sides have no objection, the competition will not prevent them from making private bets. However, the competition is serious. Any additional bets should be executed outside, and this is the only example."


    After announcing the results, he Zixiong glanced at Chu fan and others and said loudly: "next, I announce that the second game of this golden gambling competition will begin."


    Finally, many players took their eyes back and began to gamble with their opponents. However, most of the audience are staring at Chu fan and Chiba Qingzi. In contrast, their gamble is more eye-catching.


    Who loses and who wins?


    "Ladies first." Chiba Qingzi snorted coldly, grabbed the dice cup in front of him, and was ready to shake the dice.


    At this time, Chu fan waved his hand: "wait a minute, I have something to say."


    "No matter what you say, you''re dead today." Chiba Qingzi stares at Chu fan with hatred and wants to eat him alive.


    Chu fan smiled: "it''s wind to be a ghost under the peony flower. Ha ha, it''s worth it!"


    "You..." Chiba Qingzi almost crushed the dice cup. I really want to fight with him. But in a flash, she realized that she was out of control.


    Asshole, I almost fell into his trap. Can you play well in this mood?


    Chiba Qingzi took a deep breath. The anger and shame in his heart were pressed down. He loosened his hand holding the dice cup and said faintly, "say it, what else do you want?"


    "A new way to play, you shake me guess, I shake you guess, how about it?"


    "No problem."


    Chiba Qingzi agreed without hesitation. Then he waved his hand, swept the dice cup on the table, and all the five dice on it disappeared. I heard a loud crash from the dice cup. Just for a moment, the dice cup fell down like lightning and buckled on the table with a bang.


    "Guess!" Chiba Qingzi put his hands around his chest and leaned back, waiting for Chu fan to admit defeat.


    I don''t believe it. Can you guess that? Hum, I thought I would shake foolishly and shake out a leopard for you to guess? Am I stupid or are you stupid?


    "2, 4, 3, 4, 6, a total of 19 points." Chu fan decisively broke out a number, then stood up and pushed out all the 2 billion chips in front of him, "open it."


    Suddenly, everyone stood up in surprise. The first game was all bet. Is Chu fan crazy? If he loses, it''s not only money, but also his life.


    He Bingqian frowned. In such a short time, Chu fan couldn''t hear the change of the impact sound of the dice, that is, he couldn''t guess the number of points. But now, he not only broke the points, but also bet all his chips. Where did he get his confidence?


    Zheng Xueqi held her heart in her tense hands and stared at Chu fan without blinking. She prayed silently in her heart, and her palms were full of sweat.


    Brother Chu, you must not lose. If you die, i... I won''t live.


    Chiba Qingzi was also startled by Chu fan''s big pen. Her idea, like he Bingqian, didn''t believe that Chu fan could guess the points. But the confidence he showed made her a little nervous.


    Where on earth does this guy get confidence?

 Chapter 472

    "Slow!"


    At the moment when he Bingqian was ready to open the dice cup, Chu fan suddenly opened his mouth, and everyone was relieved. Good guy, if you go on like this, you have to make a heart attack. It''s so exciting!


    Chu fan sighed: "forget it. You just quit the game and I don''t want any chips. If you like China, stay. If you don''t want to stay, go back to your Japanese country and never come to China again."


    "Why should I listen to you? Who are you?" Chiba Qingzi was angry, but in other people''s eyes, she and Chu fan were like a misunderstood couple. The impression was that Chu fan was trying to compromise, but Chiba Qingzi was unreasonable and unforgiving,


    "Obviously you bullied Chu fan. Are you still reasonable?"


    "This good-looking woman may not have a good temper. Who gives others beautiful capital?"


    "Alas, why is there no perfect woman in the world?"


    Hearing the comments around, Chiba Qingzi was ashamed and angry. He suddenly opened the dice cup: "Chu, you die..."


    With a "pop" sound, the dice cup in Chiba Qingzi''s hand slipped and fell on the table, smashing all five dice on the table. And she, stunned, didn''t know anything.


    Now, Chu fan was in a hurry. He jumped up and said loudly, "referee, how can this be counted? It''s too naughty. How can it be like this?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, we have surveillance. The points must have been photographed, and I''ll call someone to play it." he Zixiong took out his walkie talkie and quickly ordered it. Soon, the surveillance videos of Chu fan and Chiba Qingzi appeared on the big screen.


    Chiba Qingzi opened the dice cup and immediately revealed the five dice inside. At the moment when the dice cup fell, he Zixiong immediately ordered: "pause!"


    The picture stopped quickly. At the command of he Zixiong, it zoomed in quickly. The points of five dice were clearly seen on the big screen. It was really 2, 4, 3, 4, 6, 19 o''clock.


    "Hua Hua..." a burst of thunderous applause broke out, and everyone looked at Chu fan excitedly.


    God of gamblers, this is definitely the level of God of gamblers. It''s too powerful. You can guess the number of dice in the dice cup only by shaking it twice. It''s like seeing it with your own eyes. It''s too accurate.


    He Bingqian secretly breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help raising her hand to applaud Chu fan. This gambling technique is really amazing. It''s beautiful to win!


    "Brother Chu."


    Zheng Xueqi ran over like a butterfly, jumped directly on Chu fan, hugged his neck tightly, and was so happy that she almost cried. Just now, she was frightened. If Chu fan lost, if he committed suicide, he would never die alone.


    Now, Chu fan won, not only won the money, but also didn''t have to die. It''s happier and happier than winning her own money!


    Chu fan is also very happy. He not only easily won Chiba Qingzi, but also will have a beautiful maid. Gaga, there''s a girl warming the bed this time. Now, can he be unhappy when a beautiful woman throws herself into her arms and smells like a warm jade? Almost bubbling.


    After winning the money, it was normal for a beautiful woman to hold him, but what he never expected was that Zheng Xueqi suddenly loosened her hand around his neck, stood on tiptoe and quickly kissed his big mouth.


    Suddenly, Chu fan was confused. He didn''t know where he was or what he was doing.


    He Bingqian, like the surrounding audience, was stunned, but she quickly reacted. She was immediately ashamed and angry. She rushed forward and dragged Zheng Xueqi back.


    "Chu fan, you''ve gone too far." he Bingqian shouted angrily.


    Chu fan came back to his senses. He was so wronged that he almost cried. What does this have to do with me? She took the initiative. I''m the victim?


    Woo woo, what''s the matter with women now? It was Chiba Qingzi last night and Zheng Xueqi today. They all took the initiative. Why has it become a man''s fault? That''s too much!


    Zheng Xueqi blushed, hurriedly pulled he Bingqian and explained, "aunt, I don''t blame brother Chu. It''s me... I took the initiative."


    "Xueqi, you..."


    "Oh, I know." Zheng Xueqi was coquettish and dragged he Bingqian back.


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed: "referee, can you announce the result?"


    He Zixiong reacted and hurriedly said, "congratulations to Chu fan, the Chinese gambling king, who is promoted!"


    Those gamblers around have the heart to kill Chu fan. You''re so special. It''s too much. We just started. You''re over. That''s not enough. Why did you win a beautiful maid who warms the bed and a beautiful woman who kisses? Especially, the daughter of Zheng Juncheng, the richest man on Hong Kong Island, I want to duel with you!


    Chu fancai was too lazy to pay attention to them. Shi Shiran stood up and said to the dejected Chiba Qingzi, "don''t worry, I won''t force you. Take your 2 billion chips and go home."


    Look at other people''s mind. This is a real gentleman. He won the beauty''s body, but he let it go magnanimously. He sent out $2 billion without even blinking. Especially, if I were a woman, I would go up and kiss.


    Wipe, if I''m a woman, I can devote myself.


    Chu fan just returned to the VIP seat of Zheng Xueqi and he Bingqian. He suddenly felt the sound of footsteps behind him. Looking back, Chiba Qingzi, with a wooden expression, followed him. There was no sorrow, no joy, no resentment, no hatred in her eyes, just like a walking corpse without a soul.


    He Bingqian shook her head and sighed secretly. She was a good girl yesterday. How did she become like this today? Men, it''s all men''s fault!


    "Miss Chiba, as I said before, I just didn''t want you to die." Chu Fan said sincerely, "what happened yesterday is really not my intention, I......"


    "You don''t have to say, I won''t humiliate my family and my country." Chiba Qingzi said in a hoarse voice and without emotion, "from now on, I will be your person."


    Alas! Headache!


    Just when Chu fan didn''t know how to deal with the relationship with Chiba Qingzi, another person stood out and promoted.


    "Congratulations to Qian Qian, the master gambler, for promotion!"


    Several people were stunned. Unexpectedly, the little girl was so fast. She really had two sons.


    Soon, Shi Qianqian ran over with his schoolbag on his back and shouted from a distance, "sister he, I won."


    "Qianqian, how did you win so quickly?" he Bingqian asked pleasantly.


    Shiqianqian stared at Chu fan: "don''t you think he is?"


    Chu fan was innocent: "what''s none of my business?"


    "Dare you say it has nothing to do with you?" Shi Qianqian said angrily. "If you hadn''t won the game so soon, could I risk all my chips?"


    Shit, you have to thank me, or can you win the game so soon? Who is it!


    "I''m scared to death. Two billion dollars of chips can''t be worth so much money to sell me." Shi Qianqian patted his small chest with a frightened face.


    Chu fan snorted, "dead girl, you are valuable now. If you speak, the people in this hall will certainly break their heads because they bid for you."


    "You die, big color wolf."


    "Smelly girl, say another word?"


    "Big color wolf, big color devil, big color stick..."


    Chu fan was almost turned upside down by anger. I understand that no one can provoke women these days, especially girls. This mouth is too powerful. It''s like a machine gun. You can''t get in if you want to interrupt.


    The most hateful thing is that she is still a minor child. What can you do to her?


    Can''t you hide if you can''t provoke me?


    Chu fan stood up and said, "look here. I''ll find a place to breathe and have a cigarette by the way."


    Soon, he Zixiong arranged another female host pan Xue to take Chu fan to the guest room to rest and wait for the next round of competition. But in the eyes of others, things change. Because Chu fan is still followed by Chiba Qingzi.


    Shit, it''s so happy. Why don''t you find a place to celebrate?


    Nima, they won''t have three batches, will they?


    Hum, look at him for a while. His hands and feet are soft. How can he compete?


    Brother, can you take me with you? Even let me watch


    Pan Xue led the way in front. She twisted her hips and swayed. The wind was deep into her bones. As she walked, the slits on the hem of her dress opened and closed frequently, and a pair of white thighs loomed and appeared from time to time.


    This is Chu fan. If someone else had changed, he would have been thirsty.


    "Mr. Chu, are you still satisfied with this room?" Pan Xue sent Chu fan to the guest room and looked at him with beautiful eyes. As long as Chu fan nods, she promises to take the initiative to throw herself into her arms. As for Chiba Qingzi behind him, she just didn''t see it.


    Now, Chu fan has $4 billion in gambling money. Even giving her some money will not waste her dedication. Unfortunately, Chu fan was so worried that he didn''t pay attention to the meaning in her eyes.


    "Satisfied, thank you, Miss Pan." Chu fan just wants to send the woman away as soon as possible so that he can talk to Chiba Qingzi about something.


    But pan Xue didn''t give up. She glanced at Chu fan and said shyly, "Mr. Chu, do you need anything else? I can meet you with anything."


    "No, thanks." Chu fan opened the door and pushed pan Xue out.


    Pan Xue stayed at the door for a long time, stamped her feet with hatred, turned angrily and left.


    Elm bumps, why don''t you get it at all? Yes, I may not be as beautiful as Chiba Qingzi, but does she have my chest? Does she know as much as I do? I don''t know how to enjoy at all. I''m a local rich man and a nouveau riche. Hum!


    In the bathroom, pan Xue made a call: "boss, he kicked me out... Well, I understand, I''ll do it now."


    Hung up the phone, pan Xuesong breathed a sigh, washed the water and came out. He washed his hands in front of the washing table and made up his makeup. Then he looked at himself in the mirror and showed a charming smile.


    "Chu fan, you can''t escape from my palm. You won''t have a chance to participate in the next round of competition. Cluck, wait. My sister will serve you right away to ensure that you live in vain and want to die."

 Chapter 473

    "Miss Chiba, you really don''t have to wrong yourself like this."


    Chu fan stood at the window, lit a cigarette and said faintly, "although I didn''t mean what happened yesterday, after all, it was my woman who did it, and I won''t deny it. But it has happened, and no one can recover it. However, you kidnapped sandy first, so you should take some responsibility for it?"


    "Don''t you know why I kidnapped Sandy?" Chiba Qingzi stared coldly at Chu fan''s back and almost couldn''t help taking out the moon blade. He was here to fight with Chu fan.


    "It''s the green dragon who imprisons your skills. Is it my fault?" Chu fan turns around and says depressed.


    Chiba Qingzi was speechless, but he stubbornly said, "who invited Qinglong? It''s not your order?"


    Chu fan sneered and said, "yes, I asked them to come, but why did I let them come? Your master Naoto Miyamoto didn''t assassinate me. Can I ask them to protect me?"


    "If you don''t hurt my senior brother, can my master do something to you?"


    "I have nothing to do. I''ll cripple your senior brother?" Chu fanhuo threw his cigarette butts on the ground and crushed them with his toes. He angrily said, "I don''t know him. He came to the door to gamble with me. Cao Tamar, look how I bully? I''ve given your master face before I killed him. It''s hard to blame me?"


    Chiba really didn''t know the specific reason. Now she was robbed by Chu fan and choked her for a long time. If Miyamoto was around, she promised to cut off his head with her own hands.


    An idiot. How could there be so many things without him provoking Chu fan? It''s better to die than to live.


    After taking a deep breath, Chiba Qingzi said in a deep voice, "even if my senior brother is wrong, there is no reason for him to trouble you? Dragon Master of Hong Kong Island Hongxing society, dare you say you didn''t kill him?"


    "Yes, I asked Ruan Hongfei to kill the Dragon Lord." Chu fan sneered, "but do you know that the Dragon Lord summoned thousands of people to kill me. If I didn''t have two sons, I would be the one who died now. If it was you, could you swallow this tone? Would you report it again?"


    Before Chiba Qingzi could speak, Chu fan raised his hand and interrupted: "You don''t have to say, I understand what you mean. You want to say that if I hadn''t stepped in, Lord long wouldn''t have made a grudge against me, right? But I''m not only a soldier, but also a friend of Zheng Xueqi. I crossed the sea, braved the hail of bullets, rescued Zheng Xueqi from the pirates, and then watched her be robbed by Ruan Hongfei?"


    "Xueqi calls me big brother, I can''t ignore it." Chu fan sneers, "a gangster leader dares to challenge the Chinese regular army. I''ve taken good care of him without taking anyone to destroy the whole Hongxing. And you, don''t think I don''t know. Hongxing is supported by your Yamaguchi group. Otherwise, your master Naoto Miyamoto will hate me?"


    Chu fan raised his hand to hold Chiba Qingzi''s chin and said in a cold voice: "go back and tell Naoto Miyamoto, and then dare to extend his claws to China. I will go to your country of Japan like Qinglong in those years and meet friends with martial arts!"


    "You will die miserably." Chiba Qingzi stares at Chu fan without fear, and his eyes are full of hatred.


    For Chiba Qingzi, Chu fan was really cruel. He reluctantly released his hand and turned around: "go. When your cultivation reaches the heaven, come back to me for revenge."


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Chiba Qingzi was about to pull out the moon blade and fought with Chu fan here. Unfortunately, the door was suddenly knocked. When she was stunned, Chu fan turned around and shouted "please come in".


    Pan Xue came in with a tray. On the tray was a bottle of good red wine and two glasses.


    "It''s still early. You two have something to drink first." Pan Xue put down the tray, poured red wine into the two wine glasses respectively, and said with a smile, "if you feel hungry, I''ll ask someone to prepare something for you."


    "No, thanks!"


    "Well, you talk slowly." Pan Xue walked out with a smile.


    As soon as he saw the red wine in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help thinking of what happened last night. Looking at Chiba Qingzi''s eyes, he was a little different from before.


    Chiba Qingzi keenly felt that Chu fan''s eyes were wrong and couldn''t help being vigilant. When she saw the red wine, her face turned white and almost swept the red wine on the tea table to the ground.


    She felt that she would never drink red wine again in her life.


    "Cough, I''d better go. You stay here and have a good rest." Chu fan also felt a little embarrassed and raised his feet to go, but was stopped by Chiba Qingzi.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that Chiba''s eyes were not quite right. What did she want to do?


    "Click", the door was locked by Chiba Qingzi. Her face turned from green to red and said with a frivolous smile, "what are you afraid of? Isn''t this your man''s favorite?"


    "Miss Chiba, if I want to go, no one can stop me."


    Chiba Qingzi bypassed Chu fan, picked up a glass of red wine and said faintly, "can you stop it? What you say doesn''t count. It depends on the action."


    "You..."


    Before Chu fan stopped, Chiba Qingzi had drunk all a glass of red wine on his back. Then, when Chu fan was stunned, she brought another glass of red wine to her mouth.


    "Are you crazy?" Chu fan hurried forward and grabbed her hand, but he was still a step late. She took a big sip of a glass of wine.


    At this time, their bodies were almost close together. Chu fan grabbed the wine cup, but Chiba Qingzi took the opportunity to hug his neck and kiss his lips heavily.


    A stream of sour liquor flowed down Chu fan''s mouth, but Chu fan still drank some. The wine was fed mouth to mouth by the beauty, and the taste was really different.


    Chiba Qingzi loosened Chu fan and said with a mocking smile, "don''t you want to go? Why don''t you go? Hehe, don''t think I can''t live without you. The most indispensable thing in the world is a smelly man like you."


    "Do you think this will stop me from playing?"


    Chu fan wiped the wine stains from the corners of his mouth and sneered: "you are too naive. You and I not only have no feelings, but also have a hostile position. Why should I stay? Even if there is medicine in the wine, I can go outside and find a woman to solve it. If you don''t want to bargain with other men, you''d better kill yourself while you''re still awake."


    "Chu fan, you bastard!" Chiba Qingzi grabbed the wine bottle and hit it hard. With a bang, the wine bottle hit the door, and Chu fan, who had closed the door, left without looking back.


    Suddenly, Chiba Qingzi seemed to have lost all his strength. He sat down soft and burst into tears. At this moment, she realized how much water her genius had.


    It''s ridiculous. She also describes herself as a talented girl second only to her grandfather Chiba Wuxiong. She not only has no resistance in front of Qinglong, but even Chu fan can''t fight.


    The only body that could be used was also abandoned by Chu fan as if he had abandoned my shoes, without the slightest pity for jade.


    Master, I''m sorry. I can''t help you. He has too strong willpower. My attraction to him is almost zero. I can''t stop him from participating in the competition.


    Grandpa, I''m sorry, I failed your cultivation and can''t be filial around you.


    The heaven is too far away. Moreover, even if I really enter the heaven, will Chu fan always wait for me? No, he will go further and the distance between me and him will be bigger and bigger. I can''t kill him in my life.


    Chiba Qingzi took out his favorite weapon, the moon blade, and tears fell down. She could feel as like as two peas in her belly. She felt so familiar with it. It was just like yesterday. No, even stronger and more domineering.


    There is no chance. If she doesn''t understand her life as soon as possible, she will lose her mind and jump on all male - sexual creatures she can see, as she did yesterday.


    "Goodbye, brother!"


    Chiba Qingzi closed his eyes, raised his wrist and put the moon blade across his throat. Just when she was cruel and ready to cut her throat, a cold light flew over and "Dang" hit her moon blade. The huge force shocked her hands, and the moon blade took off and flew out of the bed.


    Chiba Qingzi raised his head and saw that the door opened at some time. Chu fan was holding a cigarette, inserted his left hand into his pocket, and played with a coin in his right hand. He was leaning against the door and looked at her with a smile.


    "Brother!"


    Chiba Qingzi cried in surprise, immediately stood up, ran towards Chu fan, plunged into Chu fan''s arms, sobbed and cried: "brother, you finally came to see me, I miss you so much..."


    What a mess? Why are your eyes still bad? Anyway, time is pressing and we must make a quick decision.


    Chiba Qingzi had a dream. In the dream, she met her brother whom she had been secretly in love with. This time, her brother was not as indifferent as usual, but said a lot of things to her that made her blush.


    The dream was as real as fantasy. She clearly had a very real feeling, but it was like a dream. Everything was so unreal, like a soap bubble, which broke at the touch of a touch.


    Until she climbed to the peak of happiness and almost fainted, her consciousness slowly returned. Barely opening her eyes, she saw a tall figure standing by the bed, dressing. In terms of body shape, it really looks like her brother.


    Although he was weak, Chiba Qingzi still had a full sense of happiness in his heart. He couldn''t help crying shyly: "brother!"


    "Still coming?" Chu fan turned around and said anxiously, "it''s really not good this time. The next round of competition will begin immediately. I have to hurry over. If you still want to, wait for me. I''ll be back in less than 20 minutes. Wait for me!"


    It was not until Chu fan''s back disappeared that Chiba Qingzi calmed down and suddenly sent out a scream through clouds and rocks. Then he stiffened and fainted straightly

 Chapter 474

    "Congratulations to Naoto Miyamoto, the gambling king of Japan, for promotion!"


    After a burst of warm applause, he Zixiong said loudly: "now, the seven qualified players in the second round have been released. They are South American gambler jack, British gambler Finn, Indian gambler tapa, Chinese gambler Chu fan, gambler master Qian Qian, French gambler Steve and Russian gambler Andre."


    "Next, let''s invite seven gamblers to choose numbers on the stage. Among them, there will be a lucky one. Who will he be? Let''s wait and see."


    On the VIP seat, Zheng Xueqi was so anxious that she said, "what did brother Chu do? Why didn''t he come back?"


    "Don''t worry, he will be fine." he Bingqian comforted. In fact, she has no bottom in her heart. Chu fan went with Chiba Qingzi. The devil knows what they have done.


    What worried her most was that Pan Xue, the beautiful host, didn''t come back. Did they really go to the "third batch"? Shameless bastard, when did you have three bad batches, but at this time? When the game is over, I can accompany you in three batches.


    If she loses her qualification, her family and herself will have no good life in the future. Therefore, he Bingqian is more nervous than anyone, and cares more about gold gambling cards and who''s home.


    "Sorry, Chu fan, the Chinese gambling king, is resting in the guest room. I''ve sent someone to invite him. Please wait a moment." he Zixiong doesn''t want chu fan to have anything to do. He is so anxious that his forehead is sweating.


    But the few on the stage are just the opposite. Chu fan is not here, but they lack one of their strongest opponents. Who will miss this opportunity?


    Naoto Miyamoto took the lead: "judges, Chu fan, the Chinese gambling king, is absent. Do we have to wait all the time?"


    "Yes, if he doesn''t come, shall we stop the game?" said Andre, the Russian gambling king, in a loud voice.


    Finn, the British gambling king, said faintly, "it''s not a gentleman''s fault to be absent for no reason. I suggest all judges cancel the qualification of the Chinese gambling king and start the next round immediately."


    "Ha, without Chu fan, we just decided the top three at once. I''ll reconsider."


    "Reconsideration!"


    "Reconsideration!"


    Even Shi Qianqian angrily put forward a reconsideration. It can be seen that Chu fan is really unpopular. Even the little girls don''t see him.


    He Zixiong hurried to the stage. After some research by the judges, he reluctantly stood up and said loudly: "the judges have decided to wait another minute. After 60 seconds, if the Chinese gambling king Chu fan can''t be present, he will be disqualified. Now the countdown begins..."


    "Sorry everyone, I''m late." Chu fan strode into the field when the countdown entered a digit.


    In the competition field, everyone''s eyes fell on Chu fan. One by one, they opened their mouth in amazement, and their eyes were almost staring out of their eyes.


    "I''ll go, billions of gambling, he still has time to fool around? Really convinced!"


    "He went with Chiba Qingzi for more than an hour. Is it too cruel?"


    "And the beauty host. She took them out and didn''t come back at all."


    "Grass, three batches? It''s too special. It''s fragrant..."


    Zheng Xueqi ran forward quickly, stopped Chu fan, took out a paper towel from her bag, wiped the lipstick and lipstick on Chu fan''s face and neck, and said angrily, "look at you. You''re dead."


    "Hey hey, accident, pure accident." Chu Fan said.


    Wasn''t it an accident? Originally, he just wanted to have a good talk with Chiba Qingzi, but he didn''t think pan Xue would send them wine and put medicine in the wine? Good guy, pan Xue uses the latest aphrodisiac drug abroad and has a strong hallucinogenic effect.


    Originally, Chu fan was going to use the demon pupil to make Chiba Qingzi feel good about him and do it again. But as a result, he was useless. Chiba Qingzi Leng regarded him as her brother. He was more excited and reacted more strongly than yesterday.


    Zheng Xueqi squats down and helps Chu fan fix the top zipper of his pants. This move makes Chu fan feel ashamed. He drags Zheng Xueqi up and quickly steps onto the stage.


    My great name


    He Zixiong was greatly relieved and said with a smile: "well, now, all our seven gamblers are present. Next, please choose the number of the seven players, and then we can go on to the next game."


    "Big color - wolf, hum!" shiqianqian stared at Chu fan and walked past with a charming hum.


    Chu fan is even more depressed. Even if I''m a color wolf, what''s the matter with me next to you? The weak water is 3000, as if I didn''t scoop you. Wipe!


    Soon, the three groups of players came out. The luckiest person was Naoto Miyamoto. His round was empty and he could directly enter the top four.


    Chu fan''s opponent is Indian gambling king tapa, who gambles on dice, but everyone''s chip has become 5 billion. In other words, the person who wins the bet will not only lose money, but also invest another billion in it.


    Standard pit father! But in order to get gold gambling cards, let alone a billion, you have to take money to sell blood and kidney.


    Chu fan''s principal is 100 million yuan. He won 900 million yuan yesterday. Today, the first game increased by 1 billion chips, plus the 2 billion yuan won by Chiba Qingzi, a total of 4 billion yuan. Now it''s the second game, and another 1 billion chips have to be added.


    If it weren''t for Su Yuan, who made a lot of money in the stock market, Chu fan really couldn''t afford it.


    "Listen, players. According to the research of the competition judges, this gamble is two wins in three games."


    He Zixiong loudly explained, "both sides roll the dice at the same time, and then the one with more points than the size will win. If the points are the same, add another dice and roll the dice again until you win."


    Chu fan is stupid. It''s so special. Let him guess the points. How can he shake the dice? Especially, this is a rule specially set for me. But does he have any other choice?


    Nima, it''s completely planted!


    "Hello, I''m tapa." the Indian ah San opposite, wearing a white robe and a white cloth wrapped around his head, looks darker. He had a strange smell, a little like curry, and a little like the greasy smell in the kitchen smoke exhauster. Chu fan almost didn''t vomit.


    Chu fan frowned even more in the face of ah San''s black claws. If he didn''t shake hands, it seemed that we didn''t understand etiquette in China, but if we shook hands, he wouldn''t be disgusted to death? Alas, die!


    "Hello, I''m Chu fan." Chu fan smiled reluctantly, shook tapa''s fingers, and hurriedly loosened and sat down. He rubbed his hands on his thighs under the table and almost rubbed off a layer of skin.


    With two big gold rings on his ears, tapa sat on the chair with his hands folded and said with a smile, "I have admired Mr. Chu''s name for a long time. Today, no matter what the outcome, tapa wants to make friends with Mr. Chu."


    "Well, I like making friends best. When the competition is over, I''ll buy you a drink."


    "OK, it''s a deal!"


    Chu Fan said perfunctorily and hurriedly, "let''s start, you or me first?"


    "Come first and let me see the magic gambling of the Chinese gambling king."


    The left and right were dead, and Chu fan was not polite. He grabbed the dice cup, fastened the dice on the table, shook it casually, loosened his hand, raised his hand and said, "it''s your turn."


    "This... This is over?" tapa''s eyes are about to fall out. It''s so special. I don''t take it seriously. Is this rolling dice? Every three-year-old can.


    No, he left first in the last game. He doesn''t have any real skills. Can he win so fast? The opponent is Naoto Miyamoto''s Apprentice. It is said that gambling is better than Naoto Miyamoto.


    Yes, he''s confusing me and making me relax my vigilance. I won''t be fooled by you.


    Tapa took off a string of beads on his wrist, folded his hands, clasped the beads in the palm of his hand, prayed in a low voice, and muttered to the beads.


    Chu fan disdains his lips, talks about God, and if it is useful to worship Buddha, the monks in the temple have become gambling gods.


    But when he just took out his cigarette and was ready to light a cigarette, he saw a black gas floating out of the beads in tapa''s hand and slowly floating towards Chu fan''s dice cup.


    Wipe, what is this?


    Chu fan opened his eyes of insight. The purple light in his eyes flashed and finally saw clearly. In the black air, there was a child the size of a thumb. The child has a big head and a small body, two sharp canine teeth protruding from his lips, and his eyes are red. He doesn''t look like a good kind.


    My grass, is this the kid?


    Chu fan trembled and the smoke fell from the corner of his mouth, but he couldn''t care so much now. He immediately called the big eyed frog and swallowed the little ghost. Paralyzed, dare to pretend to force in front of the yuan God of the demon king, it''s just looking for death.


    The big eyed frog jumped out and opened his big mouth to swallow the kid. But under Chu fan''s gaze, the kid suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to Chu fan.


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan interrupted the big eyed frog and asked tentatively, "do you want me to let you go?"


    The kid nodded again and again.


    Chu fanle said, "well, as long as you help me win the bet, I''ll let you go."


    The kid didn''t even think about it. He nodded quickly, and then got into the dice cup in front of Chu fan. Under the gaze of Chu fan''s perspective eyes, all the five dice in it were moved once. They were all six o''clock in one color. They made Chu fan happy, and almost burst out two snot bubbles.


    It''s really unintentional to insert willows into the shade. Is that ok? Ha ha, don''t lose this game


    Soon, the imp returned to the bead in tapa''s palm. He didn''t know what he said to tapa. Tapa smiled with a winning ticket at the corner of his mouth, picked up the dice cup in front of him, picked up five dice, put them in the dice cup and began to shake.


    After shaking for more than a minute, tapa banged, buttoned down the dice cup, smiled knowingly, and slowly opened the dice cup, three 6, two 5, a total of 28 points.


    "Mr. Chu fan, it''s your turn." tapa sat up straight with a smile and waited for Chu fan to open the dice cup.


    I don''t understand. How did he win the previous two games? It''s only 16 o''clock. I throw away more dice than him. Well, it must be because of a woman. Good luck doesn''t care for him anymore.


    Chu fan shook his head and smiled bitterly: "it seems that this time, I will lose..."

 Chapter 475

    "Ha ha, brother Chu fan, don''t lose heart. You still have a chance..."


    Tapa''s comforting voice stopped suddenly, like a rooster pinched by his neck, his face was purple. Chu fan opened the dice cup. There were five sixes in it, a total of 30 points.


    Chu fan won.


    How did this happen? Kid, kid, why did you lie to me?


    Tapa is going to be mad. He trained this kid with secret methods. He has always been obedient to him and has never been disadvantageous in the casino. But this time, how can the kid help Chu fan in turn and deceive him with lies?


    "Station 3, Chu fan wins a game." he Zixiong immediately broke out the results. On the big screen, the names of the three groups of players were displayed. As soon as his voice fell, there was a red word "Sheng" behind Chu fan''s name.


    "Won?"


    Chu fan seemed surprised and said depressed, "how can I win? I''m going to lose."


    "Poof!" tapa almost vomited blood.


    Pretend to be attacked by thunder. You are a loser. You sell well when you get a bargain. You... You


    "Tapa, you don''t have to let me, really."


    Chu fan shook his head, grabbed the dice cup, fastened the dice, shook it at will, loosened his hand and said, "if you don''t win, I can''t help you."


    Special, who asked you to help me? It would be nice if you didn''t pit me.


    Tapa resolutely put the bead in his arms and thought, I don''t believe I can''t win him without the help of the imp.


    This time, tapa became serious and shook hard for three minutes before he decisively patted the dice cup on the gambling table. A smile finally appeared on the face blackened by the Imp''s betrayal.


    This time, he played very well, at least four sixes, maybe five sixes. Hum, Chu fan, what can you beat me without the help of a kid?


    "Let''s go!" tapa raised his head confidently and didn''t find it. A wisp of black gas floated out of his arms and got into the dice cup in front of him.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "don''t open it. I''ll lose this game. Can''t I?"


    "No, I want to defeat you. Why use you to let me go?"


    "Alas, you must see my embarrassment." Chu fan reluctantly opened the dice cup. The five dice were 2, 3, 2, 4 and 1, a total of 12 points.


    This scene was photographed by the monitor and put on the big screen. Suddenly, half of the people in the VIP seat stood up in surprise.


    "What''s the matter? The top handle has five 6S. Why is this handle so watery? The difference between the front and back is too big."


    "What do you know? People don''t want that nigger a San to lose. It''s too embarrassing. Just give him a hand."


    "Well, that''s reasonable. I didn''t expect that Chu fan not only has high Kung Fu and strong gambling skills, but also pays so much attention to his life. He can''t refuse!"


    "God of gamblers! He Xiao was so confident and generous. It seems that a new God of gamblers will appear in this competition..."


    "Gambler, gambler, gambler..."


    I don''t know who shouted. Everyone on the VIP seat shouted, startling Chu fan. He heard it clearly. It was Zheng Xueqi''s head. Isn''t it noisy? You dead girl, you''re trying to kill me.


    Tapa snorted disdainfully, gambler? He deserves it! I beat him the last time I didn''t have a kid to help him. And let me use him? Hum, I''ll show you today. What is real gambling?


    "Open!" tapa yelled, confidently lifted the dice cup, and his smile froze on his face, almost didn''t cry.


    Woo woo, how could this happen? Kid, you''re going to kill me.


    Five dice, he clearly shakes out five 6 points, but now, they all become 1 point. Isn''t this a pit father?


    "Tapa man, they say you don''t let me. Why are you so straight?" Chu fan reluctantly stands up. "Forget it, I''ll accept the friendship of the man. It''s my treat in the evening. Spare ribs noodles, tube full!"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    There was a burst of laughter on the VIP seat. Tapa''s face was purple. He had no face to stay any longer. He covered his face and ran out. He didn''t know where he was crying.


    "On the third stage, Chu fan won two consecutive games to advance to the finals!" he Zixiong took the lead in clapping his hands excitedly. Suddenly, thunderous applause broke out in the stadium. Anyway, this is Huaxia. Chu fan is the king of Huaxia gambling. He won, and there is light on their face.


    Chu fan waved his hand, but whispered, "is there nothing for me next? I''ll go first?"


    "No, my ancestors, you can''t go any more." he Zixiong almost knelt down to Chu fan and said with a bitter smile. "The previous rule of the competition was that there were three people participating in the final, but now there is one more person, which may change. The judges are studying. When the competition is over, the judges should have a statement."


    "How long will it take?"


    "Fast, fast, just ten minutes." he Zixiong asked he Bingqian and Zheng Xueqi to watch Chu fan and say nothing to let him slip away. Then he walked away quickly.


    Chu fan thinks about Chiba Qingzi in his heart, but when the game comes to this step, he really can''t leave. However, Chu fan had to follow Zheng Xueqi to the VIP seat, drink water and wait for the end of the game.


    Fortunately, the competition was really fast. It was only shaken four times at most. In addition to Chu fan, there are also British gambling king Finn and gambling master Qianqian.


    In this competition, Shi Qianqian is the biggest dark horse. No one expected that this little girl, who is only 15 or 16 years old, could be so good at gambling that she defeated jack, the most promising American gambling king.


    You know, Jack''s ranking is still above Naoto Miyamoto, and the world''s gambling king ranks fifth. But in the gambling game just now, he lost to Shi Qianqian by 1 point, which surprised many people.


    Chu fan looked at the big screen, which recorded the actual gambling between Shi Qianqian and Jack. Jack won in the first game, Shi Qianqian won in the second game, drew in the third game, and the fourth game was the key. Each person''s dice changed from five to six, and the difficulty coefficient increased several times. As a result, Jack shakes out five 6''s and one 5''s; And Shi Qianqian played supernormal, shaking out the leopard again, six 6 points. Win!


    "Wow! I have 10 billion." Shi Qianqian blushed with excitement and hugged he Bingqian. He didn''t know what to say.


    Chu fan glanced and hummed, "ten billion, who is it?"


    "Hum, that''s what I want to tell you." shiqianqian stares at Chu fan fiercely. "Your 10 billion is also mine."


    "I''m yours, too. Dare you?"


    "You... Big color wolf!"


    "Quack!"


    He Zixiong came to the stage, took a paper sheet from the judges, looked at it, and said loudly, "everyone, please be quiet. Because the actual situation is different from the previous arrangement, there are four contestants. Now, the judges have worked out two schemes for the contestants to choose by themselves."


    "First, the final changed from three to four. However, Mr. Miyamoto needs to make up 10 billion chips because of his direct promotion."


    Chu fan couldn''t help but be happy. Before, he thought Naoto Miyamoto was lucky to be promoted directly, but now it seems that he is back home. Other people''s chips are winning, but he has to pay out of his own pocket, five billion. Where can he pay out?


    "The second is to choose one of the three contestants and gamble with Mr. Miyamoto. Of course, it''s not fair for the three contestants. Therefore, the judges decided to let the four contestants decide by themselves."


    Well, kick the ball to Chu fan and the four of them, that is to say, there is a multiple-choice question above. As for how to choose, it''s your business. The judges don''t interfere.


    In order to facilitate their discussion, he Zixiong invited the four to the guest room and asked someone to deliver drinks and snacks. Then he closed the door and left the four in the room.


    Shiqianqian didn''t care about that. He sat down and ate.


    "Mr. Miyamoto, can you still take out 5 billion?" Chu fan sat down beside Shi Qianqian with a smile, took the juice in front of Shi Qianqian and took a big gulp with a "Gudong" sound.


    Shiqianqian rolled his eyes, moved aside and continued to eat his cakes. He didn''t even want to talk to him. He was too angry to eat.


    "No!" Naoto Miyamoto said calmly.


    Chu fan stalled: "then there''s no choice but to choose the second option. Are you going to bet with me or with Mr. Finn?"


    "I don''t agree!" Fein Leng hummed. "I''ve reached the finals. Why do I have to gamble again? Even if it''s the decision of the judges, I will never agree. If you want to gamble, you three solve it. Don''t take me. I won''t gamble with Mr. Miyamoto."


    Naoto Miyamoto was silent. In fact, if it was him, he didn''t want to make trouble. But what can be done? Who let him win the damn lucky number?


    "Qian Qian, why don''t you bet with Mr. Miyamoto?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Shi Qianqian suddenly raised his head with cake on his lips and pouted, "why should I bet with him? What if I lose?"


    "You''re stupid. If you lose, you still have 5 billion left. But if you want to participate in the finals, I promise you''ll lose the 10 billion." before Shi Qianqian opens his mouth, Chu fan continues to whisper, "if you win, the 5 billion will be in vain. You''ll make a lot of money."


    "That''s right!" Shi Qianqian immediately broke his fingers, narrowed his eyes and nodded, "OK, I bet with him... Wow, 10 billion, it''s about to become 15 billion. Wow ha ha!"


    Naoto Miyamoto stood up and said in a cold voice, "let''s go. Let''s make a quick decision."


    "Cut, who is afraid of who?" Shi Qianqian took half a glass of juice and drank it dry. After drinking, I remembered that Chu fan had drunk this glass of juice, and now she has drunk it again. What does it matter to drink a glass of juice with her?


    "Bah, bah, bah, you... Wait for me." Shi Qianqian kicked hard, but Chu fan avoided it. She could only stare at Chu fan with hatred and ran out behind Miyamoto Naoto.

 Chapter 476

    Chu fan hurried back to the guest room, but found that Chiba Qingzi had disappeared. In addition to Chiba Qingzi, pan Xue, the hostess who was knocked unconscious by him and thrown into the washroom, was also missing.


    Needless to ask, Chiba Qingzi must have taken pan Xue away. She can''t revenge hongluan and Natasha. Can''t she clean up pan Xue? Alas, what a pity!


    Subsequently, Chu fan called Zheng Xueqi directly, and then took her to leave the casino directly. As for the game between Naoto Miyamoto and Shi Qianqian, he is too lazy to watch. Anyway, Shi Qianqian can earn 5 billion if he loses. Even if Naoto Miyamoto wins, the money will be Chu fan''s tomorrow.


    At the gate of the casino, Chu fan was about to drive when he suddenly received a strange phone call. Hearing this, Chu fan''s face suddenly cooled down: "who are you? What do you want?"


    "Well, I''ll go right now. If you dare to touch her finger, I swear, you''ll regret coming to this world." Chu fan angrily hangs up the phone.


    Zheng Xueqi hurriedly said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Chiba Qingzi was tied away." Chu fan patted Zheng Xueqi on the shoulder and ordered, "Xueqi, go find he Bingqian. Don''t separate from her. I''ll pick you up when I''m done."


    "Well, be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Chu fan doesn''t trust him. He personally sends he Bingqian in again, but when he returns to the door and prepares to drive again, he always feels something wrong. At the door, Chu fan looked carefully with the memory ability of perspective eyes, and there was no figure of Chiba Qingzi at all.


    Is... Is she still in the casino?


    Chu fan did not dare to neglect and quickly returned to the previous guest room. What happened after he left was presented to him personally.


    Originally, pan Xue woke up long ago. Listening to the hysterical cry of Chu fan and Chiba Qingzi outside, she wisely didn''t move, but touched her mobile phone and made a call.


    Because he was afraid of the start of the game, Chu fan accelerated his speed. When he finished, he forgot pan Xue in the washroom, put on his pants and ran out.


    Chiba Qingzi woke up from the dreamland and found that Chu fan was not his brother who had a relationship with him. He was in a hurry and fainted. At this time, pan Xue slipped out of the washroom and called a man in a black suit. They wrapped Chiba Qingzi in a sheet, tied it with a rope, and then carried it out by the man.


    Chu fan tracked them to the roof of the building, watched them get Chiba Qingzi into a private plane, and then took off.


    On land, Chu fan can track it all the time, but it''s in the air. Chu fan doesn''t have wings. How can he track it? If you use Zheng Juncheng''s private plane, you can track it, but in this case, the target is too conspicuous. If you are shot down, Chu fan doesn''t even know how to die.


    There''s no other way. I can only go to the banquet with one knife according to the instructions on the phone.


    At the same time, a Japanese cruise ship is moored on the dock of the Australian island harbor. In the cabin of the cruise ship, Chiba Qingzi woke up.


    "Are you awake?"


    A man''s voice came. Chiba Qingzi was startled, suddenly stared and exclaimed, "senior brother? Where... Where is this?"


    Recalling the previous events, Chiba''s face changed greatly. She quickly opened the quilt and looked. She was not wearing a rag. She was immediately ashamed and angry, and almost fainted again.


    "You... What did you do to me?" Chiba Qingzi stared at Gong benchuan in grief and anger, as if he had taken advantage of her.


    Miyamoto Chuan snorted, "have you forgotten? I never touch things used by others."


    "You..."


    Chiba Qingzi was too angry to speak. He is clearly mapping, saying that Chiba Qingzi is a second-hand product.


    I can''t believe this kind of words came from senior brother. In the past, he had been courting her and pursuing her, but now, Chiba Qingzi lost his virginity, he immediately became this face, and such vicious words could be said.


    Miyamoto Chuan held a glass of wine in his hand and said faintly, "we are on the cruise ship now. When Chu fan comes, we will set off for home."


    "Chu fan?" Chiba Qingzi was stunned and then woke up. "You use me to threaten him? Hum, he won''t give up the championship for me."


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Gong benchuan drank all the wine in the cup, and a vicious smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "I not only want him to give up the game, but also want his life."


    Chiba Qingzi sneered, "you think too simple. He will kill you."


    "If you want to die, everyone will die together. Anyway, I''m already a loser. It''s worth it to change his life and go on the road with you, younger martial sister."


    "Crazy, you''re completely crazy."


    Miyamoto Chuan''s eyes were red and roared, "yes, I''m crazy. Chu fan hurt me like this. I can''t sleep and eat well if I don''t kill him."


    Chiba Qingzi was silent and stopped talking to him.


    Miyamoto Chuan also gradually calmed down, Leng hum: "you won''t like him?"


    "Nonsense, I want to cut him thousands of times."


    "That''s good!"


    Miyamoto nodded: "now, Chu fan is our common enemy. If you want to kill him, cooperate with me. I guarantee that he will never come back."


    With that, Miyamoto Chuan pointed to the neatly placed clothes at the head of the bed and said, "put on your clothes first. I''ll give you a piece of equipment later."


    Equipment? What does he want?


    Seeing Miyamoto go out, Chiba qingko had no time to think about it. She quickly put on her clothes. When she tied the last button, the door was pushed open, and Miyamoto came in with a small box.


    "This is a gift I carefully prepared for you, and you will like it very much." Gong benchuan smiled happily. He put down the box with one hand and pressed the snap spring. The cover of the box cracked with a crack, which was lifted by him. Inside was a beautifully made time bomb.


    Chiba Qingzi was startled and exclaimed, "elder martial brother, what do you want to do?"


    "Come on, tie it to your body. In this way, Chu fan must obey. Ha ha!" Gong benchuan laughed wildly.


    "You madman, I won''t tie it to my body. Where''s my moon blade? Give it back to me!"


    Gong''s face is sinking, and the voice is cold: "you have no choice. Now, I has the final say. Come on!"


    With an order, two burly men suddenly walked into the door, coldly came forward and grabbed Chiba Qingzi''s arm, so that she couldn''t move. At this time, Chiba Qingzi found that his hands and feet were soft and he couldn''t make it out at all.


    "Hehe, do you feel weak all over? Don''t be afraid, I just feed you some medicine. As long as it takes 24 hours, the medicine will slowly lose its efficacy." Gong benchuan hehe said with a smile, "I''m your senior brother and won''t hurt you. Come on, be obedient and put it on."


    Miyamoto carefully unfolded the bomb. It was like a vest. As long as you put it on, it was difficult to take it off again.


    Chiba Qingzi figured out that Gong benchuan clearly wanted to kill her and Chu fan together. Look at the total amount of explosives. If it really exploded, I''m afraid even the cruise ship would have to be blown to pieces.


    But does she have a choice now? Hehe, it''s ridiculous. I still want to help Shifu and win the game. Unexpectedly, Miyamoto did this to him. Is this what the master told him to do? What am I? piece? Or abandoned?


    "Let me go, I''ll do it myself." Chiba Qingzi calmed down. After the two men released her arms, she slowly opened her arms and took the initiative to put on the bomb vest.


    Miyamoto personally connected the line, tightened the bomb and let it tightly stick to Chiba Qingzi. From this time on, the bomb can''t even be removed. No matter which line is broken, the bomb will explode in an instant, and the power can blow up the whole ship.


    Just then, Miyamoto''s cell phone rang. After he answered, he smiled strangely and ordered, "let him wait on the deck."


    "Set sail!" Miyamoto ordered and strode out.


    Chu fan followed the instructions of the telephone and came to the harbor wharf. Soon someone found him and took him on the cruise ship. After waiting for about three minutes, the cruise ship issued a low whistle, slowly left the harbor and headed for the vast sea.


    At the same time, Gong benchuan came out of the cabin with several bodyguards, looked at Chu fan and said with a smile: "long time no see... Oh, sorry, should I call you the king of Chinese gambling or the king of murder?"


    "Less nonsense, where''s Qingzi?" Chu fan didn''t dare to act rashly. Otherwise, even if more than a dozen guns were aimed at him, he was sure to end the battle in half a minute and kill them all.


    As soon as Miyamoto Chuan waved his hand, someone immediately brought a chair. Miyamoto Chuan sat down comfortably, played with the remote control in his hand, and said with a smile: "unexpectedly, you are still a lover. Don''t worry, Kiko is my younger martial sister, and I won''t hurt her."


    "Gong benchuan, don''t you just want me to give up the game?" Chu fan sneered, "OK, I can give up the game. You let Qingzi out and I''ll take her back to the mainland right away. How about it?"


    "You think I''m a three-year-old?" Gong benchuan snorted coldly. "Stay well. When I get to the high seas, I''ll naturally reunite you with Kiyoko. I warn you, you''d better not move. When my hand shakes, Kiyoko and the ship will bang and explode to pieces. Ha ha ha, isn''t it wonderful?"


    Chu fan was really startled by him and exclaimed, "are you crazy? Even the boat blew up. Don''t you want to live?"


    "What''s the meaning of living like me?" Gong benchuan roared and jumped up, staring at Chu fan angrily. "All these are thanks to you. As long as we can kill you, even if all of us are buried with you? You are the king of murder and the king of gambling in China. Ha ha ha!"


    "Wipe, don''t you just break an arm? What''s the big deal?"


    Chu Fan said with a big grin, "in this way, I''ll let your broken arm grow again, and our gratitude and resentment will be written off. How about you give me Qingzi and let us go back to the mainland?"

 Chapter 477

    "Do you think I''m a fool?"


    Gong benchuan sneered, "if your arm is broken, it can grow again. What do you think of me? Gecko?"


    "Wipe, why don''t you believe it?" Chu fan was anxious. "In this way, you call someone out and cut off one of his fingers. Do you think I can make his fingers grow out?"


    Seeing Chu fan speak confidently, Miyamoto kawawa is also a little confused about whether what he said is true or false. However, the proposal was not a small temptation to him. If he can become a healthy person again, he can drink, pick up girls, gamble, drag racing and so on. He can enjoy all the things that young people like again.


    He is still young, rich and powerful. If he hadn''t become an incurable disability, who would be willing to die?


    "I''ll come!"


    A bodyguard finally found a chance to flatter. He stood up with his head held high, but Miyamoto Chuan kicked him back.


    "Cao NIMA, where are you? Get out!" Gong benchuan scolded, turned to Chu fan and said with a smile, "if you really have this ability, you''ll cut off your own fingers and grow up for me to see."


    Hum, play with me? You''re still young.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Fan said without hesitation, "OK, I''ll do it. Who let us do it too hard last time? It''s deserved. In this way, borrow a knife."


    "Give him a knife."


    Miyamoto Chuan raised his jaw. The bodyguard who was kicked to the ground immediately got up from the ground, took out a dagger and threw it. Then, he guarded Miyamoto Kawa with vigilance, but was pulled aside by Miyamoto Kawa.


    Loser, you''re blocking my sight.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Chu fan picked up the dagger and cut down the little finger of his left hand.


    "Ah!"


    In the cabin, a woman''s exclamation came out. Chu Fanzhen cut off the little finger of his left hand, splashed blood, and the broken finger fell to the ground. He even moved a few times.


    His fingers connected to his heart. It was a lie to say that he didn''t hurt. Chu fan''s face was white, and a layer of fine sweat soaked from his forehead, but he was stunned to bite his teeth and didn''t say a word. Bend over to pick up the broken finger and throw it to Gong benchuan. He reluctantly smiled and said, "see clearly, I really cut off my finger."


    "It''s true, young master." the bodyguard bent down and picked up the broken finger and handed it to Gong benchuan.


    "Cao NIMA, don''t I have eyes? Go away!" Gong benchuan scolded and looked at Chu fan. "Let''s start. I want to see how you make your fingers grow."


    "Can you let me see Akiko first?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You don''t have the right to talk about terms now."


    "Alas, the tiger falls and the sun rises!"


    The more Chufan is low spirited, the better Miyamoto is. He feels more excited and comfortable than a woman. Nima, you have today, too? Where''s the original prestige? - do it again? Grass!


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Chu fan sat cross legged on the deck, covered his broken finger with his right hand and closed his eyes.


    He was not afraid, but let Chiba Qingzi hiding in the cabin pinch a cold sweat for him. There were more than a dozen guns pointing at him. As long as Miyamoto waved his hand, he could instantly beat Chu fan into a sieve.


    Chiba Qingzi''s heart is also very contradictory. She hates Chu fan and wants to cut him thousands of times. But when he learned that he was in danger, he really came alone and cut off his little finger without hesitation.


    Ask yourself, what Chu fan has done, I''m afraid even his brother can''t do it? But why did he do that? Atonement? Or did he... Really like me?


    Chiba Qingzi was confused. On the one hand, he was moved by Chu fan''s solo venture into the Longtan. On the other hand, he had a quick - feeling of revenge. But her eyes could not help falling on the truncated finger on the deck, stunned.


    "Young master, good chance." the bodyguard couldn''t help coming forward and secretly pointed to Chu fan on the ground. As a result, Miyamoto Chuan kicked him again.


    "Cao NIMA, do you want me to be disabled all my life? Get out and disappear in front of me immediately." as soon as Gong benchuan''s voice fell, the flattering bodyguard turned around and ran away without daring to look back.


    Compared with killing Chu fan, Gong benchuan hopes his arm can grow again. Especially, I''m still young. If I have sound limbs, who wants to die? Therefore, Chu fan is safer than usual.


    About ten minutes later, Chu fan slowly opened his eyes, relieved and stood up from the ground. Suddenly, the bodyguards around raised their vigilance and raised the muzzle of the gun.


    This is the famous murderer. If you are not careful, everyone on board will die.


    Chu fan raised his hand with a smile. There was still shocking blood on his left hand. The severed fingers actually grew out, intact, but the skin color was slightly pink and tender, which was obviously new.


    This time, Gong benchuan was shocked. Subconsciously, he stood up from his chair, stared at Chu fan''s hand in amazement. This is definitely new, because the broken finger is still thrown at his feet. Moreover, everything was going on in front of him. It was absolutely true.


    Chu fan moved his finger and said with a smile, "what? Do you believe it this time? In fact, there is no big hatred between us. The enemy should be solved rather than tied up. I''ll break your arm and give you a new arm. How about writing off our gratitude and resentment?"


    "OK!" Miyamoto said excitedly, "as long as you can regenerate my broken arm, you and I will be brothers in the future."


    "Great." Chu fan was even more excited. "Brother, look... Did you release Qingzi first? And these guns, can you also withdraw?"


    Gong benchuan said with a smile, "brother, you should also understand my difficulties. Don''t worry, I''ll do what I say. As long as my arms grow out, I promise to release Qingzi."


    It''s strange to believe you.


    "Arrange a room. It takes at least 12 hours for your broken arm to be reborn. During this period, you can''t be disturbed by anyone. Once interrupted, it''s difficult to reborn."


    "Come with me."


    If he had a choice, Miyamoto Chuan really didn''t want to hear Chu fan''s arrangement, but it was related to his lifelong happiness. He didn''t want any accident. Thinking, as long as sunny son is in hand, what tricks can he play? Man, I''m not even afraid of death. What''s the big deal?


    Thinking like this, Miyamoto Chuan took the lead in taking people into the cabin. After a few minutes, a bodyguard came out and invited Chu fan in. In a guest room, Chu fan sees Miyamoto Chuan. The remote control in his hand is gone.


    "There are 68 people on this ship, and the remote control is on one of them." Miyamoto lay down in bed and said with a smile, "but don''t worry, as long as I''m good, I promise no one will die."


    Chu fan was a little depressed: "well, when are you going to release Qingzi?"


    "Twelve hours later, when my arms grow out, I''ll let you go." Miyamoto glanced at Chu fan and said with a smile, "I advise you not to play tricks. All 68 people on my ship have trackers. Once someone stays in one position and the person in control of the remote control will start a bomb and blow up the whole ship."


    Chu fan smiled bitterly, "you''re really cruel, aren''t you?"


    "You are the king of murder. I have to guard against it." Gong benchuan lay down comfortably and urged, "start quickly. I can''t wait."


    Chu fan passed by and suddenly grabbed his neck with one hand. Miyamoto Chuan was frightened and wanted to shout, but his voice was stuck by Chu fan''s hand. Don''t make a sound. He couldn''t even breathe.


    At this moment, a scarlet light burst out in Chu fan''s eyes. Gong benchuan, who was still struggling desperately, was honest and looked at Chu fan motionless.


    "How many people are there on board?" Chu fan asked in a deep voice.


    Miyamoto Chuan honestly replied, "sixty-nine."


    "How many bombs are there?"


    "Just one on Qingzi."


    "Who has the remote control?"


    "Pan Xue!"


    "Where is Pan Xue?"


    "The bottom of the cabin..."


    Asked what he wanted to know, Chu fan directly stunned Miyamoto Chuan, got up, opened his perspective eyes and looked out of the cabin. In the corridor, at least a dozen bodyguards are patrolling back and forth. Although they are not fast, they are moving all the time.


    On each of their shoulders, there is a walkie talkie, and the antenna of the walkie talkie flashes a red light from time to time. Needless to say, this is the signal source of the tracker.


    The door couldn''t get out. Chu fan frowned and thought, squatted down and looked at the floor. Below is the warehouse, which is empty. Chu fan immediately came to the spirit, took out the dragon soul broken sword, cut tofu, and easily inserted the sword into the refined steel floor.


    After brushing a few times, he cut a circular hole with a diameter of about 80 cm. Chu fan then jumped down from the hole. At the door of the warehouse, Chu fan opened his perspective eye again and looked out. There were still many people in the corridor on this floor. Even the waitress took a walkie talkie.


    I can''t help it. I have to walk on the floor.


    Chu fan looked down for a circle and finally found a suitable position. He cut the floor and jumped to the next floor again. A burst of excited cry came and startled Chu fan.


    What''s the matter? My heart is big enough. When is it? Do you still want to talk about this?


    Chu fan followed the sound to find the past. In the corner of the lowest cabin, a man and a woman were making the most primitive movements. Chu fan had to admire the man''s physical strength and walked around the ship with a woman in his arms.


    Shit, is that okay? Well, good. Try it when you have a chance.


    Chu fan didn''t disturb the wild mandarin ducks. He searched around, but he couldn''t find pan Xue. According to the information provided by Miyamoto, pan Xue should be on this floor. Where can she go?


    "Great, use force!" the woman''s charming voice came into Chu fan''s ears. Chu fan immediately widened his eyes and hurried to see it. This time, he finally saw the woman''s face. Who is Pan Xue?

 Chapter 478

    It''s really a broken iron shoe. There''s nowhere to find. It takes no time to get it. Miyamoto Chuan risked his life to fight for wisdom and courage, but pan Xue seduced a foreign fierce man in the cabin.


    If this woman waves, she will be more like a wolf than a man.


    But Chu fan looked for a long time and didn''t see any monitoring equipment around her. On the box next to her, there was a remote control, which was the one Miyamoto held in his hand before.


    "Hi!" Chu fan walked out from behind the bunker with a smile.


    The man holding pan Xue threw pan Xue away and reached out to grab the gun. Suddenly, a cold light flashed, and the man''s hands touched the gun, but his strength was taken away in an instant. He widened his eyes and fell straight down. On his forehead, there was a hole two millimeters wide and two centimeters long. The blood and water mixed with the brain and bubbled out, which scared pan Xue almost screamed.


    Chu fan played with the coins in his hand and said with a smile, "do you want to be like him?"


    Pan Xue covered her mouth and shook her head for fear that if she made a sound, she would be hit through her head by a coin like a man on the ground. Beside her was the remote control, but she didn''t even have the courage to reach for it. A golden liquid flowed down her snow-white thighs, and her legs trembled.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t kill you." Chu fan went over, took the remote control in his palm and said with a smile, "on the contrary, I have to thank you. If you hadn''t put medicine in the wine, how could I have a chance to open a second degree with Qingzi Mei?"


    So, pan Xue finally felt relieved and said in a trembling voice, "I... I was forced, too."


    "Who is it?"


    "Zhu... Zhu TianChao."


    "Then how did you give Chiba Qingzi to Miyamoto?"


    "Zhu TianChao asked me to do this. He said that there was no place for me in Australia. Let me follow Miyamoto back to Japan." Pan Xue was frightened to cry, "but I really didn''t know Miyamoto would threaten you with Kiko."


    "Don''t cry. I said I wouldn''t kill you." Chu fan shook the remote control and asked, "where''s the monitoring equipment?"


    "In Miss Sunny''s hand, she also has a remote control in her hand, but she''s fake."


    Now, Chu fan completely understands that Miyamoto Chuan is really a cunning rabbit. He even keeps a hand. Apparently, he said there were 68 people on board, but actually there were 69. The person hiding was pan Xue.


    On the surface, he gave the monitoring equipment and remote control to Chiba Qingzi. In fact, he gave the real remote control to pan Xue and let her hide in the bottom box.


    The remote control, the monitor, and the number of people on board are all right. Will Chu fan still doubt it? If Chu fan doesn''t have perspective eyes, how can he find pan Xue? Once he relaxed his vigilance, he and Chiba Qingzi might not even know how to die.


    Miyamoto Kawa, it''s too cloudy!


    "Which floor is sunny son on?"


    Pan Xue immediately replied, "it''s on the top floor!"


    Chu fan felt something wrong, frowned and asked, "how do you know so clearly? Is there anything else you''re hiding from me?"


    Pan Xue was about to cry and helplessly pointed to a big box next to her. Chu fan used to find a tablet computer with more than a dozen surveillance video windows, one of which was enlarged is the cabin where Chiba Qingzi is located.


    In addition to the corridor and cabin, there are monitoring probes in the shelter of the cargo warehouse. Chu fan was in a cold sweat. Thanks to pan Xue''s patronizing and fooling around, he forgot to watch the video. Otherwise, he would have been exposed and blown to pieces.


    Chu fan stared at Pan Xue with sharp eyes like a blade and said coldly, "give you one last chance. Is there anything else to hide?"


    "No... it''s really gone this time... Oh, yes, Miyamoto Chuan said that in about two hours, the cruise ship will enter the high seas, where the Japanese fleet will pick up." as soon as pan Xue''s voice fell, he was stunned by Chu fan and lay on the dead fierce man.


    Chu fan walked up the steps and found a room at the corner of the corridor with a big lightning symbol painted on the door. This thing Chu fan knows is a sign warning of "electric danger".


    While the people in the corridor turned around, Chu fan rushed out from the corner of the stairs, opened the door and went in. Good guy, there are electric switches in it. The traffic lights are on. I don''t know what they are.


    Whatever, pull it all down.


    Chu fan was busy for a while and pulled all the switches down. Suddenly, the whole ship was dark, and the sailing speed gradually decreased and stopped slowly.


    "What''s the matter? Go to the control room and have a look."


    "Go to a few more people and be careful."


    There was a loud noise outside, and a burst of rapid footsteps came. Chu fan took out the broken sword and opened the door. From a distance, he saw a beam of light shining and getting closer and closer.


    Chu fan''s perspective eyes have been staring at the outside. There are four people in total. The first one is holding a flashlight, and the back three are holding guns. The moment the man in front came to the door, Chu fan''s broken sword had crossed his neck and cut another man''s throat.


    Then Chu fan rushed out like a leopard and kicked one. The other just pointed his gun at Chu fan. Chu fan''s fist was in front of him.


    With a bang, the man''s head was like a ripe watermelon. Chu fan blew it with a punch. Blood and brains splashed everywhere and collapsed. Chu fan was all over his face, but his speed didn''t stop at all. He took an arrow.


    The kicked man opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Just about to get up, Chu fan flashed past him. He fell to the ground with a "plop" and covered his throat with his hands. But the blood was like a tap with a brake on. He couldn''t stop spewing out. He couldn''t live.


    In the dark, Chu fan incarnates Shura and harvests life madly. No one with a gun will stay. Chu fan walked from the bottom of the cabin to the highest floor, and there were corpses everywhere.


    Finally, Chu fan came to the cabin door where Chiba Qingzi was and gently pushed the door open. She saw Chiba Qingzi wearing a kimono with red flowers on a white background. Her long hair was pulled up high by her, and her lips were painted blood red. She looked a little less pure, but a little more seduced by her wife.


    The room was dark, but it didn''t affect Chu fan''s sight at all, but Chiba Qingzi seemed to be able to see Chu fan, and smiled charmingly: "are you here, am I beautiful?"


    "Beauty!" Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of spit and felt a fire rise in his lower abdomen.


    This woman, when pure, is like a fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks, which makes people unable to raise the slightest blasphemy - blasphemy heart; But flirtatious, it''s like a fox spirit who has been practicing for thousands of years. One look will make your mind ripple and your mouth dry.


    "If you were to choose between Su Yuan and me, who would you choose?"


    "Why choose one?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "You don''t know my strength? You can''t handle it alone. Even with Su Yuan, you two can''t. hey hey!"


    In the dark, Chiba''s face turned red and stamped angrily: "no, you can only choose one."


    "I choose Suyuan," Chu fan replied honestly.


    These words greatly surprised Chiba Qingzi. According to her understanding of men, at least 99% of the candidates for this question are her. After all, Su Yuan is not here. Who will not please the people in front of her? But Chu fan ran in the opposite direction, which aroused Chiba Qingzi''s curiosity.


    "Why choose her? Am I not as beautiful as her? Nor as gentle and virtuous as her?"


    "Wrong!" Chu Fan said positively, "Su Yuan is beautiful, but your appearance is not bad; she is gentle and virtuous, but you are resourceful and have superb Kung Fu."


    Chiba Qingzi''s face is more burning. These comments should be put in the past. She will be complacent after listening to them, but now, how can she be happy? She said she was resourceful, but she was stunned by being drugged twice and losing her body to the guy in front of her twice.


    She said her Kung Fu was superb, but she didn''t stop Qinglong''s move. She didn''t even avoid Chu fan''s move. Is this called kung fu superb? If there is a hole in the ground, she must plunge in with shame. It''s dead!


    "As for the reason why I chose Su Yuan, it was because I had lived and died with her several times. If only one of us could survive, I would give her the chance to survive. Similarly, if she was allowed to choose, she would certainly let me survive."


    Chu fan walked slowly to Chiba Qingzi, picked up her smooth jaw and asked, "can you do this?"


    "I can''t, but I''m willing to die with you."


    Chiba Qingzi pulled the belt around her waist, and her gorgeous kimono slipped off her shoulder in an instant. There is no Xiangyan hot carcass - body, because she is also wearing a pajama inside. Outside her pajamas, there is a time bomb tied. The number on it has begun to beat for more than ten minutes.


    "Would you like to?" Chiba Qingzi asked in a trembling voice.


    "Shit!" Chu fan was surprised and couldn''t help scolding, "you loser, are you crazy? How can you dismantle this shit? I won''t!"


    Chiba Qingzi smiled and smiled like the sunset: "my innocence was defiled by you. My master and senior brother abandoned me ruthlessly because of you. Now, I have nothing. What''s the meaning of living?"


    "Shut up, they don''t want you. It''s their loss, but I want to tell you, no matter when, I won''t leave you." Chu fan is so anxious, but he can''t think of how to get rid of the damn bomb.


    With his words, Chiba Qingzi was already very satisfied. Holding Chu fan, he took the initiative to stand on tiptoe for the first time, kissed him gently on his lips, and said with a tearful smile in his eyes: "you know? Before you came, I thought I would die with you. However, you resolutely cut off a finger for me on the deck. I suddenly felt that we should give each other a chance."


    "If I can survive this time, even if I am despised by everyone, I will go with you without complaint and regret. But if I can''t get rid of this bomb, it means that there is no fate between us. You''d better go by yourself. I have a broken finger. It''s enough to have you."

 Chapter 479

    "Alas, the hero is sad about the beauty pass!" the big eyed frog appeared and sighed on Chu fan''s shoulder.


    Chu fan suddenly became angry: "shit, you''re still in the mood to watch the excitement. Help me think of a way?"


    "Actually, it''s very simple."


    "You have a way?" Chu fan was overjoyed and surprised. "Tell me how to remove this ghost?"


    "I can''t tear it down!"


    "Cao, are you kidding me?" Chu Fan said fiercely, "don''t forget, we are one life. If I die, you can''t live. Hum!"


    The big eyed frog rolled his eyes and said, "I can''t dismantle it, but I can let her take it off, can''t I?"


    Chu fan immediately turned his anger into joy: "I knew you had a way. Tell me how to do it?"


    "It''s very simple. As long as she learns to shrink bones."


    Chu Fan said excitedly, "can you shrink bones? Teach me quickly, and I''ll teach her again."


    "I won''t!"


    Chu fan was going to be mad at the big eyed frog. He grabbed the big eyed frog and squeezed out the two bubbles on his cheek. He cursed: "dare you play with me? I pinch, I pinch, I pinch you to death..."


    The big eyed frog''s eyes were about to be squeezed out. He bared his teeth and said, "I won''t, but someone will... Oh, you''re going to be squeezed out of shit by you."


    "You mean... Black scale?"


    Chu fan immediately got excited again and was about to contact black scale. A rough and heroic voice came: "don''t ask, I will shrink bone skill."


    "King Kong demon ape?" Chu fan almost shocked his eyes. This big man can also shrink his bones? Are you kidding?


    The big eyed frog immediately explained, "don''t you understand? Its body is 20 meters high, but its bone shrinking function reduces its body size by more than ten times. Although its strength decreases, its speed increases exponentially. Hum, if you want to learn this move, please ask it quickly."


    Chu fan glanced at the time. There were seven minutes left. He didn''t dare to neglect. He hurriedly said, "brother magic ape, saving people is like fighting a fire. Won''t you die?"


    "It''s OK to help you, but I have a condition." the king of King Kong demon ape demon said in a voice.


    Chu fan nodded repeatedly: "you said, no matter what conditions, I will promise you."


    "In fact, my condition is very simple, that is to find someone suitable for me as soon as possible. When your cultivation reaches the heaven, let me be his escort, so that I can go outside to breathe like a big eyed frog."


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s simple. I''ll do it when I go back. You''re satisfied."


    "OK, remember what you said." as soon as the voice of the demon ape demon king fell, Chu fan had a secret script of skill in his mind.


    Chu fan read it quickly. It''s the bone shrinking skill. However, there are skills, but time is pressing. Can she learn and use them in such a short time?


    In six minutes, Chu fan didn''t dare to neglect. He came forward and pointed to Chiba Qingzi''s eyebrows. The secret script of bone shrinking skill was passed to her mind. For the first time, Chiba did not adapt to this way. He clubbed there, as if he were dreaming.


    "Don''t be stunned. Practice quickly. There are five minutes left." Chu fan patted Chiba Qingzi awake and hurried anxiously.


    "Oh!" Chiba Qingzi calmed down. She was already keen on cultivation. When she saw this magical skill, she was naturally ecstatic. She quickly scanned it like a hunger. She closed her eyes and remained silent for two minutes. When the number on the timer jumped to two minutes, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Chu fan asked nervously, "how''s it going? Have you learned it?"


    "Well, I learned it, but I don''t know the effect?"


    "What are you waiting for? Try it quickly." Chu fan''s mouth blistered with anxiety. On the one hand, his nine Yin Jue pulse still needs Chiba Qingzi to save it. On the other hand, he really doesn''t want the beauty who has been close to his skin twice to die.


    No matter what happens in the future, at least Chu fan doesn''t want her to die in front of him. As for what she said, Chu fan didn''t believe it at all.


    If it were you, you hurt others last night and again at noon today. It would be good not to hate you all your life. Do you really marry you as a wife?


    The bone shrinking skill made Chiba Qingzi forget everything. Her mind was full of this magical skill. Under the reminder of Chu fan, she began to transfer the skill to the bones according to the operation method of bone shrinking skill without saying a word.


    A burst of bone joint explosion made Chiba''s body shrink a little. According to this speed, it only takes one minute, and her height can reach less than one meter. As long as she can reach about one meter, she can take off the bomb on her body, but it backfires. When she shrinks to about one meter and two, her body can no longer shrink.


    "Almost, try harder." Chu fan encouraged.


    Chiba Qingzi tried again and again, but he was frustrated: "no, with my current cultivation, I can only reach this step, which is the limit."


    In another minute, Chu fan was so anxious that his head was blue and blue. As soon as he caught the bomb, he was going to pull it off, but his hand was pressed by Chiba Qingzi.


    "Are you crazy? As long as the line is broken, we both have to be fried to pieces."


    Chu fan''s eyes were red and shouted, "what do you say? Do you want me to leave you and watch you die?"


    "Who?" Chiba Qingzi suddenly exclaimed. Chu fan subconsciously looked at the door, but there was no personal shadow at the door. He immediately realized that it was bad. Looking back, he saw Chiba Qingzi bumping into the only window on the cabin.


    "Bang!" Chiba Qingzi smashed the glass and fell towards the sea.


    Chu fan saw his eyes and wanted to crack. With a roar of anger, he ran out after him. He quickly caught up with Chiba Qingzi, held her body and plunged into the sea.


    Time is running out. Chiba Qingzi tries hard to push Chu fan away, but Chu fan hugs her and kisses her red lips.


    Suddenly, Chu fan had an idea. Without hesitation, he lost the real Qi in his body to Chiba Qingzi, and even the drop of golden aura in his body.


    Fu Lingxin arrived. Chiba Qingzi immediately understood Chu fan''s intention. Without any hesitation, he exercised his skills and began to shrink his bones again. Their bodies were falling slowly. Chiba''s body made a burst of bean like sound again, and his body was compressed again to 90 cm.


    Without Chu fan''s help, Chiba Qingzi easily took off the bomb, and then pulled Chu fan up into the sky like a shell.


    "Boom!" a loud noise and a huge column of water rose more than ten meters high. When the water column fell, Chu fan and Chiba Qingzi fell on the deck with a large amount of sea water and almost killed him.


    "Cough! Cough!" Chu fan coughed violently and spit out several mouthfuls of sea water stained with blood.


    It''s too dangerous. Two seconds later, they both have to be blown up like fish in the sea. But even if they avoided the explosion center, they still couldn''t completely get out of the explosion range. At the moment of explosion, Chu fan tightly protected Chiba Qingzi with his body and ran up desperately.


    With the help of the water flow driven by the explosion, the two were pushed high into the air and then fell on the deck. This is Chu fan. If someone else did not die, he was also killed by falling.


    Chiba Qingzi was also thrown seven meat and eight vegetables. When she heard Chu fan''s cough, she woke up, quickly climbed up from Chu fan''s arms, helped Chu fan up, and asked with concern, "how are you? Is there anything wrong?"


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die... Cough!"


    Suddenly, a sneer came from the cabin door: "it''s really Lang Qing''s concubine''s intention. Younger martial sister, you won''t really fall in love with him?"


    "Gong benchuan, put down the gun. You''re still my senior brother." Chiba Qingzi stood in front of Chu fan, looked at Gong benchuan coldly and said, "otherwise, I''ll kill you myself."


    "Kill me? You want to kill me? Ha ha!" Gong benchuan laughed wildly. "For a man who just met for two days and defiled you twice, you should kill me? Qingzi, my good younger martial sister, is that how you repay the master?"


    "You hurt me first." Chiba Qingzi angrily said, "you kidnapped me here without my consent. First, you gave me medicine and made me lose my resistance. Then you tied a time bomb to me and wanted me to die with Chu fan. I ask you, do you think I''m your junior sister?"


    Miyamoto said word by word: "That''s you. If you gave me your body earlier, would there be so many things? I don''t understand. What''s worse than Chu fan? Even if he Bingqian doesn''t like me, I''m childhood sweetheart with you. When did you give me a good face? What makes me hate you to the bone is that Chu fan is the one who raped you. You don''t hate him, but like him You said, "are you cheap? You are a cheap woman!"


    If Chu fan hadn''t been injured, if she hadn''t been sure to kill Miyamoto Chuan, she would have done it. But now, she can only protect Chu fan in front of her and block Miyamoto Chuan''s muzzle with her own body.


    The situation is not so good. Chu fan hasn''t got up for so long. He may be seriously injured. Otherwise, he would have rushed out and killed Miyamoto Chuan.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Miyamoto Chuanyue said more and more excitedly and loudly. "I''m Miyamoto Naoto''s own son. Don''t I deserve you?"


    The news stunned Chiba Qingzi: "you... You are..."


    "Hahaha, are you surprised? When I heard this news, I was surprised like you. But the fact can''t be changed. I''m his illegitimate son. Otherwise, how could he take me home and train me? He also asked me to change my name to Gong benchuan?"


    "Master, I''m the only son. He said that when he got the gold gambling card this time, he would announce my identity to me. At that time, I will be the heir of Miyamoto family, with a total asset of more than 30 billion US dollars. And you..."


    Gong benchuan pointed Chiba Qingzi at gunpoint and said with a grim smile, "you could have been the young grandmother of Miyamoto family, but you betrayed the country, the master and me. Therefore, you and Chu fan are going to die. Go to die..."


    "Bang!"

 Chapter 480

    "Chu fan, Chu fan, are you okay?"


    Chiba Qingzi was scared to cry. At the moment when the gun rang out, Chu fan jumped up and stood in front of her. Looking at the blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth and his lax eyes, Chiba Qingzi''s heart was broken.


    He didn''t hesitate to cut off his fingers for me. Now, he stopped the bullet for me.


    "Why are you so stupid? I''m not worth your life to protect." Chiba Qingzi hugged Chu fan and sat down on the ground, crying like a tearful man, with tears streaming down.


    Chu fan reluctantly raised his hand and said weakly, "Qingzi, I''m afraid I can''t do it. Do you still hate me?"


    "No, I don''t hate you. I don''t hate you for a long time." Chiba Qingzi''s heart was twisted like a knife and shook his head again and again.


    "If... Start over, okay?"


    "Well, as long as you''re good, we''ll start over."


    "Fine son, can you kiss me again?"


    Can Chiba Qingzi refuse the last request of a dying man? Besides, Chu fan still wants to save her


    Without hesitation, she closed her eyes, lowered her head and kissed Chu fan''s bloodstained lips. Heartache, guilt and remorse made Chiba Qingzi cry like rain, but he devoted himself to this kiss -- kiss goodbye!


    But gradually, she felt something wrong. Chu fan''s lips were hot, her tongue was flexible, and her hands went into her skirt, making her panting.


    Finally, Chiba Qingzi pushed Chu fan away and looked at him violently. At this time, Chu fan didn''t look like a dying man? Don''t mention how energetic you are.


    "Hey hey, don''t forget what you just said." Chu fan jumped up from the ground and ran away quickly.


    At this time, Chiba Qingzi finally saw that Miyamoto Chuan was lying on the ground, with blood flowing under him. He was dead. There was a blood hole in his back heart. The blood soaked his clothes. Obviously, it was a gunshot wound.


    Looking back, pan Xue stood there with a gun in her hand. There was smoke at the muzzle of the gun. Obviously, she shot the gun just now and killed Miyamoto Chuan.


    What the hell is going on? How could pan Xue help Chu fan kill Gong benchuan?


    Pan Xue also had no way. She and Miyamoto almost woke up at the same time, took her self-defense pistol, walked out of the cabin in the dark, and happened to see Miyamoto''s crazy words. At this time, she knew that Miyamoto Chuan was Miyamoto Naoto''s son.


    This should be a good thing for her. She is also ready to help Miyamoto Kawa and turn Chu fan into a horse honeycomb. But from the angle she stood, she happened to see Chu fan who was blocked behind by Chiba Qingzi, and Chu fan also saw her and shook a coin in her hand like a demonstration.


    Pan Xue was so scared that she almost peed her pants. The scene in the cabin before was like a nightmare that she couldn''t forget in her life. She has a gun, but her gun may not hit Chu fan, but the coin in Chu fan''s hand will pierce her head 100%.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    Pan Xue is so upset that she wants to kneel down and beg for mercy for Chu fan. But at this time, Miyamoto wanted to shoot Chu fan. Pan Xueling moved and raised his hand to shoot Miyamoto.


    Miyamoto Chuan is also a little back. Pan Xue''s shooting method is not generally bad, but with this shot, the blind cat ran into a dead mouse and killed Miyamoto Chuan. At the moment Gong benchuan fell down, pan Xue seemed to have lost her soul. She clubbed there, and the whole person was stupid.


    Chiba Qingzi''s attention has been on Gong benchuan, so she didn''t find pan Xue at all. At the moment of the gun, she had closed her eyes, and then she was hugged by Chu fan, as if he had blocked a gun for Chiba Qingzi.


    Now, finally find out the truth, she was surprised and angry, screamed, jumped up and chased Chu fan


    Before long, the cruise ship restarted, turned around on the sea and drove back at full speed. Almost at the same time, the Australian naval escort also received an order and set out quickly to meet Chu fan.


    After the danger is relieved, the good things make Chiba Qingzi frown.


    What I said before was because I knew they would die, but now, there are countless mountains between her and Chu fan, and it is impossible to be together. Moreover, after Miyamoto''s death, the hatred between Miyamoto family and Chu fan is getting deeper and deeper, and there is no possibility to resolve it.


    "Alas!" Chiba Qingzi sighed and looked at the vast sea. He felt that he might as well be dead and clean.


    Chu fan walked over and asked, "what''s the matter? Didn''t I apologize to you?"


    "Chu fan, promise me one thing, will you?"


    "Don''t say one thing. I promise you ten or a hundred. Tell me what you want!"


    Chiba Qingzi looked at Chu fan and begged, "if one day, my Chiba family and you stand on the opposite side, I hope you can look at me and let my family go, okay?"


    "Fine son, you are too pessimistic." Chu fan patted her on the shoulder, smiled and comforted, "don''t worry, even if there is such a day, I promise I won''t fight back and scold back. Hey, who makes you my son''s mother."


    "Your son''s mother?" Chiba Qingzi was stunned, but then reacted. He couldn''t help blushing and punched Chu fan in the chest, "fuck you, who''s going to give you a son?"


    Chu Fan said with a bad smile, "this kind of thing may be pregnant once, and we have been here more than ten times for two consecutive days? Hey, maybe you are pregnant with my son now. Ha ha!"


    Chiba Qingzi''s face changed and subconsciously touched his lower abdomen. It''s really hard to say. If calculated according to time, these days happen to be the ovulation period, and the probability of winning the bid is as high as 80%.


    God, won''t you really be pregnant with his child?


    Seeing her reaction, Chu fan was stunned and said in amazement: "why, you didn''t buy avoidance pregnancy medicine? Won''t you really be pregnant?"


    Chiba Qingzi glared at Chu fan: "even if I''m really pregnant, I''ll take him off."


    "No, if you''re really pregnant, it''s a gift from God. It''s the crystallization of our love, the bond that maintains our husband and wife relationship, and an important person to ease our relationship."


    "What are you talking about? I won''t tell you." Chiba Qingzi blushed with shame, pushed Chu fan away and ran away quickly.


    Is she implying me? Wow, ha ha, I''m coming!


    Chu fan is just going to catch up with her, revisit her old relationship and have a plum blossom three times. Pan Xue came out of the cabin and stopped Chu fan.


    "Chu fan, I want to talk to you." Pan Xue''s eyes are slightly swollen and her face looks much more elegant with light makeup. Just looking at her appearance at this time, who will be linked with the dissolute - woman before?


    At the right moment, Chu fan also wants to talk to her about something. Since she took the initiative to find Chiba Qingzi, Chu fan can only give up looking for Chiba Qingzi. He takes pan Xue to the deck railing and takes out a cigarette. Before waiting for the ignition, pan Xue takes out a lighter and helps him light the cigarette.


    I have to say that this woman is very good at coming, and she is decisive and has strong judgment. If she had shot Chu fan before, now she has been thrown into the sea and fed to sharks.


    Because she decisively took refuge in Chu fan, she survived. However, her life and death are still controlled by Chu fan. Whether she is dead or alive is all between Chu fan''s thoughts.


    "Come on, what do you want to talk about?" Chu fan spits out a mouthful of smoke and asks faintly.


    Pan Xue took out a box of women''s cigarettes, lit one for herself, took a sip, clamped the cigarette with two slender jade fingers, held the elbow of her right hand in her left hand, and said frankly: "I admit that I took medicine in the wine, and I was going to fight myself. I didn''t expect that things would come to this."


    "But for you, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages?" Pan Xue said bitterly. "You have not only got miss Qingzi''s body, but also her heart. There is no credit for me, but also pain?"


    "What do you want to say?" Chu fan frowned slightly. He didn''t like beating around the Bush, and he didn''t like the women who played tricks with him.


    Pan Xue took a deep breath and said, "the world is so big that there is no place for me. Therefore, I hope you can take me when you go back to the mainland."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "are you going to the mainland with me?"


    "I betrayed Naoto Miyamoto and Zhu TianChao and killed Miyamoto Chuan. They won''t let me go." Pan Xue said with a bitter smile, "but now, the only person they can fear is you."


    Seeing Chu fan frowning and speechless, pan Xue thought he was afraid of trouble and hurriedly said, "I won''t give you trouble, as long as I can live near your house. The money I have saved over the years is enough for the rest of my life and won''t be a burden for you. When do you want it, I..."


    "All right, you don''t have to say it." Chu fan waved his hand to interrupt her and snorted coldly, "can''t I see your little intelligence? If you go with me, you''ll be telling Naoto Miyamoto that you were bought by me and killed Miyamoto."


    Pan Xue couldn''t keep calm anymore. She trembled and sent the cigarette to her mouth. She took a deep breath. Her eyes were a little panic, more fear. Chu fan may not kill her, but if Chu fan refuses, she will die even worse.


    "In fact, you''re just wasting your time. Even if you don''t go with me, will Naoto Miyamoto let me go? Hum!" Chu fan threw half of his cigarette butts into the sea and said, "you can go back to the mainland with me, but you''d better be calm and don''t get me into trouble, otherwise you''ll regret it."


    Pan Xue was overjoyed: "you promised? Great. Don''t worry. I promise I''ll listen to you and won''t cause you trouble. Thank you, thank you..."


    Suddenly, Chu fan shivered excitedly, and his lips turned blue in an instant. He was so cold that he hugged his shoulder and shivered.


    Pan Xue was startled and hurriedly helped Chu fan: "Mr. Chu, what''s the matter with you, Mr. Chu?"


    "What happened?" Chiba Qingzi ran over quickly, pushed pan Xue away and held Chu fan. As soon as he touched his body, Chiba Qingzi couldn''t help exclaiming, "how cool! Chu fan, Chu fan, what''s the matter with you? Chu fan..."

 Chapter 481

    "Man, don''t you have another day to attack? Why... Why is it happening?"


    Chu fan''s body was almost frozen, but his mind was still awake. He just couldn''t move or speak. He couldn''t even open his eyes. He had only one feeling now -- that was cold, as if he had been frozen into ice.


    The big eyed frog said angrily, "you asked for it. Who''s to blame? If it weren''t for you and Kiko yesterday, the seal would take at least five days to break. If you didn''t agree with Kiko today, how could you persist until tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. But Li wanted to die himself and asked a woman not to die? What can I do?"


    "OK, OK, it''s all my fault, OK? But don''t just watch the excitement, hurry to find a way?" Chu fan wants to cry without tears. It''s just a few days. How can he lose his life?


    The big eyed frog humed sadly: "there is only one way now, that is, the pregnancy elixir. If there is no pregnancy elixir, let''s wait to die."


    Wipe, I can''t wait to die. I managed to settle several women in my family. I just got $10 billion and didn''t have time to spend it. I died like this. Thank you.


    "Boss black scale, don''t keep silent. Help me find a way. If I die, your hope will be dashed."


    For a long time, black scale sighed and said, "it''s my fault. You shouldn''t relax your requirements, so that you sleep in peace and ignore the cruelty of the task. Now, it''s too late to say anything. You... Pray for yourself."


    Chu fan kept silent. Think about it carefully. These days, the wind and water are indeed smooth. Women have women, money and money. Even jadeite and jade have collected dozens of cars.


    I thought he could easily get the pregnancy elixir, so he didn''t take it seriously at all. In fact, he always had a fluke in his heart, thinking that even if he couldn''t get the pregnancy elixir, black scale wouldn''t watch him die.


    But he was wrong. Black scale couldn''t help him with these things. If the pregnancy elixir couldn''t be delivered in time, he had to die.


    Alas! I can''t help it. I can only depend on heaven


    In the face of such a thing, Chiba Qingzi was also confused. She didn''t know what was going on. Helpless, she had to contact he Bingqian and ask her to find a way as soon as possible.


    He Bingqian doesn''t dare to neglect. She goes to find Ma Rulong in person and truthfully reports the matter to him. Getting the news, Ma Rulong couldn''t sit still. He called out one by one, and then took people to sea to meet Chu fan. And arranged the best doctor to take the military helicopter and quickly rush to the cruise ship where Chu fan is located.


    When Natasha received the news, she was on Hong Kong Island with Hong Luan, ready to catch the female dwarf who almost killed Chu fan alive.


    "Whose phone?" Hong Luan asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Why is your face so ugly?"


    "Chu fan... Cold poison attack."


    "What?" the red Luan''s face suddenly turned pale, "no... isn''t it that it can last two days? Why... Why did it suddenly attack? Where''s the medicine? Have you got the pill?"


    Natasha shook her head, forced herself to cheer up and asked, "now Ma Rulong has taken someone to pick up Chu fan. Let me inform Su Yuan. But what should I tell her? It''s all my fault..."


    "Now is not the time for self reproach." hongluan scolded angrily, meditated calmly for a moment, and ordered, "call Su Yuan immediately and ask her to come to Australia as soon as possible."


    "What did you want her to do? See Chu fan for the last time?" Natasha couldn''t help crying and regretted her death. If she could stop hongluan yesterday and didn''t follow her, Chu fan''s cold poison wouldn''t attack so soon. But now, what''s the use of regret? Where can I buy regret medicine?


    "We can''t help it. Maybe Suyuan can help it?" hongluan grabbed Natasha''s mobile phone and said firmly, "as long as there is a little hope, we can''t miss it. If he dies, I''ll bury him."


    At this moment, Natasha''s heart is confused. The relationship between her and Chu fan is not comparable to that between Hong Luan. At first, they lived and died abroad and lived in Sichuan Province for a long time. Those days were her happiest, most comfortable and happiest. She cherished her feelings with Chu fan, Su Yuan and Lan Jie. They got along with Natasha like sisters.


    If Chu fan really dies, she really doesn''t know what the meaning of living is.


    "Damn it, how could it be turned off?" hongluan cursed and continued to dial back. Unfortunately, she turned it off. She was so angry that she almost dropped her mobile phone.


    Natasha sighed: "don''t fight. It''s God''s destiny not to let Su Yuan see Chu fan''s last side. Otherwise, how could Chu fan''s cold poison attack as soon as she left her front foot? Let''s go and let''s go."


    They hurried to the wharf and were ready to go to sea by speedboat. At this time, Natasha''s mobile phone rang. Hongluan found that the mobile phone was still in her hand.


    Seeing that it was not Su Yuan, hongluan threw her mobile phone to Natasha and sat in the driver''s seat. Just as Natasha got into the car, she started the car and sped away.


    "Elder Qinglong, are you looking for me?" Natasha pressed down her grief and asked calmly.


    The Green Dragon said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? How can I feel that your voice is a little wrong?"


    "Chu fan... Chu fan... Something happened to him! Sobbing." Natasha couldn''t help it anymore and cried sadly.


    "Don''t cry, where is he?"


    "He went to sea to save Chiba Qingzi. Now he is going back to the sea... Hello, hello?"


    Natasha hung up the phone reluctantly, and a glimmer of hope rose in her heart. Maybe Qinglong will have a way to save Chu fan.


    A few kilometers away from Australia, Chu fan''s cruise ship was intercepted by the Australian Navy Fleet. Ma Rulong took a helicopter with a medical team and landed directly on the deck of the cruise ship.


    Pan Xue greeted Ma Rulong outside and hurriedly said, "Chu fan is inside. Come with me."


    In the cabin, Chu fan was lying in bed, covered with several quilts, only his head was still exposed. Chiba Qingzi also took off, hugged Chu fan tightly, warmed him, and put several warm water bags in the quilt, but this was a drop in the bucket. In a few minutes, the hot water in the warm water bag cooled down.


    Chu fan''s lips were blue and trembled like a pendulum before, but now he had not moved and his limbs were stiff, like an ice sculpture.


    Chiba Qingzi also turned pale with ice, exhaled a hot breath, and turned into frost in the blink of an eye. She was covered with her eyelashes and bangs on her forehead, but even so, she still held Chu fan tightly.


    She can''t let go. Her limbs are almost frozen. Her current situation is just one more breath than Chu fan, but she can''t last long.


    Ma Rulong strode in. Seeing this, he frowned and ordered the doctor to check as soon as possible.


    The doctor saw him for the first time. From the vital signs, the man was dead, but his body seemed to have been frozen in the cold storage, which was a little strange.


    "Doctor, how''s it going?" Ma Rulong asked eagerly.


    The doctor shook his head: "this is the first time I have seen this disease, and there is no precedent in the world. Judging from the signs, he is dead."


    "Dead? How could he? How could he die?" Ma Rulong''s body shook and almost fell to the ground.


    In his opinion, Chu fan is omnipotent, but how could he get this strange disease? It''s fine in the morning. Why did you suddenly


    "Report, there are... There are two people who want to see Colonel Chu."


    "Let him wait outside. No one is allowed to come in and disturb." Ma Rulong roared angrily.


    The messenger was so frightened that he shrunk his neck and was about to leave. Ma Rulong suddenly remembered, immediately called the messenger and asked, "how did these two people come? Are they men or women?"


    "A man and a woman!" the soldier swallowed a spit. "They came flying with a sword."


    "Sword flying?" Ma Rulong was surprised and hurriedly said, "why didn''t you say earlier and invite them in."


    Soon, the tall Qinglong came in with a beautiful girl in her twenties.


    Ma Rulong was surprised and said, "are you Qinglong? I''ve seen your picture. You came just in time. Please save Chu fan, he..."


    The green dragon waved his hand and said faintly, "I already know. Catkins, bring the pill."


    Liu Xu quickly took a small porcelain vase out of his arms, directly handed it to Qinglong, secretly glanced at Chu fan, blushed and turned around quickly.


    This guy is not dressed. It''s not too shabby.


    Qinglong poured out a dark red pill from the porcelain vase. Suddenly, a strong smell of medicine filled the air. But Chu fan''s skin and flesh are as hard as ice. How to feed him is difficult for Qinglong.


    At this time, the messenger quickly ran in again and said loudly: "report, again... Another private plane, owned by Zheng Juncheng of Hong Kong Island, came down from the plane. Two women wanted to see Colonel Chu."


    "It''s Suyuan. It must be Suyuan." Ma Rulong hurriedly said, "come on, invite them in."


    Soon, Su Yuan came in with a charming woman who brought disaster to the country and the people. Before he could see Chu fan, Liu Xu stared at the apricot eyes and brushed out the long sword.


    "Demon, how dare you come out?" Liu Xu waved his long sword and scolded, "today, I''ll take you as a demon first. Look at the sword!"


    "Stop!" the green dragon shouted angrily.


    Liu Xu put down his sword and said, "martial uncle, she is..."


    "Now, saving Chu fan is the most important thing. You go out first!" Qinglong waved his hand impatiently. Liu Xu was helpless and walked out angrily.


    At this time, Su Yuan also came to the bed. Seeing Chu fan at this time, she didn''t cry and didn''t panic. She calmly ordered, "Xiaomei, bring the pill!"


    "What I brought is not a pregnancy elixir, but... A magic crystal of spiritual Warcraft." Bai Yumei timidly took out a hexagonal crystal, which is milky white, illuminated by the light, and more beautiful than the most precious diamond.


    For fear of Su Yuan''s blame, Bai Yumei quickly explained: "the elder said that this thing is 100 times stronger than the effect of pregnancy elixir. I knelt down and begged for seven days and seven nights before the elder gave it to me."

 Chapter 482

    Magic crystal is a good thing, but now Chu fan is in this situation, how to use it has become a big problem.


    When they were at a loss, Su Yuan said decisively, "you all go out. I have a way."


    "Yuanyuan, when is it time for you to be brave?" Ma Rulong complained and said, "Qinglong is here. You''d better let him come."


    Before Su Yuan explained, Qinglong waved his hand and said, "I have no choice. Since the head''s wife has a way, we''d better avoid it."


    With that, Qinglong took a deep look at Chu fan, turned around and left.


    Several doctors brazenly stayed here and wanted to see how they could save the dead man. Bai Yumei''s big eyes turned over and scolded, "what are you doing? Hurry out. If you don''t go again, Miss Ben will throw you out."


    Beautiful women are beautiful women. They are so attractive even when they are angry.


    Soon, the people in the house were driven away by Bai Yumei, closed the door, walked back proudly, and said excitedly, "sister yuan, do you need my help?"


    "Take her next door." Su Yuan pointed to Chiba Qingzi, who had just slowed down. She was wrapped in a quilt and could barely open her eyes, but she couldn''t speak.


    Bai Yumei was silly: "sister, you even want to drive me away?"


    "It''s not to drive you away. It''s to ask you to stand guard for me outside. You can''t let anyone come in and disturb me, okay?"


    "Isn''t it the same?" Bai Yumei pouted, picked up Chiba Qingzi and walked out angrily.


    When the door closed, before Su Yuan asked, the big eyed frog jumped out and opened his mouth to eject a bubble. The bubble rose in the wind and soon became so large that it wrapped the whole bed.


    At this time, black scale, ice emperor, Yan devil and the three demon kings all stared at the magic crystal in Su Yuan''s hand.


    Su Yuan was so anxious that she burst into tears: "Lord Black scale, you must find a way to save Chu fan..."


    "Don''t worry. With the pill in your hand, it''s hard for Chu to die." black scale comforted.


    Yan devil couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark: "shit, this boy''s shit luck is against the sky. He can get such a good magic crystal. Should this be left by the demon king? Grass, I can''t help but want to rob it."


    Suyuan immediately became nervous and hurriedly covered the magic crystal and pill on her chest for fear of being robbed.


    The ice emperor comforted: "don''t be afraid. This thing is the same to Chu fan as it is to us. In this way, leave the pill, put away the magic crystal, and stand and watch."


    "Oh, good!" Su Yuan didn''t dare to neglect. She hurried back a few steps and put her back on the bubble. She felt as if she had fallen into the mud. Her action was suddenly slowed several times. It took a lot of effort to squeeze out of the bubble and made her sweat.


    Standing outside, Su Yuan was surprised to find that she couldn''t hear the voice inside. She saw black scale pointing out instructions. Yan devil and ice emperor nodded repeatedly and occasionally expressed their opinions. Soon, the rescue plan was finalized.


    The Yan devil stood on Chu fan''s head and the ice emperor stood at Chu fan''s feet. The two demon kings stretched out their hands at the same time, one against Chu fan''s foot and the other on Chu fan''s head.


    Soon, layers of cold fog rose on the ice emperor. From the top of Chu fan''s head, the original hard face began to recover soft, but it was still cold and biting. At this time, the Yan devil began to get angry. He saw a light green flame on his body. The flame slowly covered Chu fan along his palm.


    What made Suyuan''s eyes wide open was that the flame looked burning, but even Chu fan''s hair was not burned. She can''t believe her eyes. Is this really a flame?


    In this way, the ice emperor seals the cold Qi in Chu fan''s body again, and then the Yan devil activates the vitality of Chu fan''s body cells to warm his body again.


    This situation seems simple, but it really consumes a lot of Yuan Shen, the two demon kings. Moreover, the cold gas of the seal can''t last long, no more than two hours at most.


    If there was no pregnant elixir, they would never spend the power of the yuan God to save Chu fan. When Chu fan dies, they can preserve the power of the original God and continue to wait for the new successor, but now Chu fan gets the pregnancy elixir, they naturally won''t watch him die. Although it will cost some power of the original God, it''s better than waiting for the new successor to appear.


    Who knows who will get the bone tower? If it falls into the hands of Shushan sword sect or a demon king, their nine demon kings will never come out again.


    This process lasted about half an hour. When the ice emperor and the Yan devil finished work at the same time, the light green flame on Chu fan''s body gradually immersed into Chu fan''s body, which looked no different from ordinary people.


    Black scale waved. Su Yuan hurriedly squeezed in and handed the pregnancy elixir to black scale. The flower fairy Demon King appeared, holding a huge pill for her, and laboriously flew to Chu fan.


    Black scale pinches Chu fan''s mouth, and the flower demon king spins quickly with the pill. Suddenly, a pure green energy melted the dark red pill into drops of juice and fell into Chu fan''s mouth.


    When all this was done, Hei Lin breathed a sigh of relief and told: "later, let the woman named Qingzi come over and let her absorb the cold in Chu fan. Remember, no one can but her."


    "I understand!"


    As soon as black scale waved his hand, the three demon kings disappeared instantly, but the flower fairy demon king stayed. He waved to Chu fan with a red face. Suddenly, Chu fan''s body was feverish and his face was red. Under Su Yuan''s gaze, he quickly erected below him, like a steel gun that kills countless people.


    "Go and call someone. His state can only last for three minutes." the flower fairy demon king said and ran into the bone tower space of Chu fan''s chest.


    "Boo!"


    As the big eyed frog left, the bubbles broke. In such a moment, Bai Yumei and catkins rushed in almost at the same time.


    "What are you doing here? You want to fight?" Bai Yumei stares at the catkins unwilling to be outdone. The skirt is windless and automatic. The wind elements visible to the naked eye rotate rapidly around her, like a blade, which is spectacular.


    Willow catkins and apricot eyes stared round and said angrily, "am I afraid of you in a fight? Fox spirit, I''ll take you first today to save you from harming people in the future."


    "Stop!" Su Yuan shouted angrily, took a deep breath and slowed down. "Miss Liu Xu, I thank you for the pill, but now, I hope you can focus on the overall situation. Would you please go out first?"


    "Hum!" catkins chuckled, subconsciously glanced at Chu fan, and immediately ran away like a frightened rabbit.


    Shameless people are in a coma, but they still... Still... Bah, shameless!


    Bai Yumei turned proudly and asked, "sister, I just seemed to feel an evil spirit. What did you do?"


    "Where''s the evil spirit?" Su Yuan impatiently interrupted before Bai Yumei asked, "stop talking nonsense and bring the woman just now, come on!"


    "Elder sister, are you stupid?" Bai Yumei whispered, "fat water doesn''t flow into outsiders'' fields. This is a great opportunity for you and Chu fan to achieve positive results."


    Su Yuan stared: "are you going? I''ll go if you don''t..."


    "Get it, can''t I go?" Bai Yumei glanced at Chu fan reluctantly. She was startled, covered her lips and exclaimed, "Wow, it''s so big!"


    Su Yuan was ashamed and angry. She quickly blocked Bai Yumei''s sight and said angrily, "you still see? Go quickly. It''s too late."


    "Oh, good!"


    Bai Yumei quickly turned and ran out. At the door, she couldn''t help looking again, but she was caught by Su Yuan and ran away.


    Soon, Bai Yumei took Chiba Qingzi back and wanted to feast her eyes again. Unfortunately, Su Yuan had covered Chu fan with a quilt, and she didn''t see anything.


    "He... How is he?" Chiba Qingzi reluctantly got up and asked in a dry voice.


    Seeing her like this, Su Yuan really couldn''t hate it. She sighed helplessly and said, "I''ll explain Chu fan''s situation to you later, but now, you still have to tie the bell. Hurry up. He won''t last long."


    "Xiaomei, let''s go!" Su Yuan said, pulling Bai Yumei, who was reluctant to part, and went out.


    Although what she said was not very clear, Chu fan''s state at this time, Chiba Qingzi immediately realized the meaning of Su Yuan''s words. The majestic masculinity made her face hot and her heart beat, while Chu fan''s body was hot like drugs, which made Chiba Qingzi unable to extricate herself from sticking it.


    It was so warm that she felt as if she had been thrown into the freezer. She was almost frozen through. She gave her a stove. She wanted to put herself into the stove. It''s too hot and comfortable.


    The cruise ship continued to sail. The frigate protected the cruise ship and sailed towards Australia at a constant speed.


    On the deck, the green dragon stood facing the sea, with catkins standing next to him. Behind him were Natasha and hongluan who had just boarded the ship. The two women held their fingers and bowed their heads like schoolchildren who made mistakes.


    Just now, they were severely reprimanded by Qinglong without any scruples about their face. The two women also knew that they almost made a big mistake this time, so they didn''t even dare to breathe, so they trained obediently.


    Now, as long as Chu fan can live, they will be happy to beat them. You know, on the way here, they even have a heart of death.


    Seeing Su Yuan and Bai Yumei coming out of the cabin, Ma Rulong first came forward and asked anxiously, "how''s Chu fan?"


    "Godfather, don''t worry. Chu Fanji has his own appearance. It''s all right." Su Yuan forced out a smile and comforted.


    Ma Rulong was overjoyed: "great, I''ll go in and have a look."


    "Don''t!" Suyuan hurriedly stopped him and said hesitantly, "well... It''s not convenient to go now. I''d better wait."


    Ma Rulong hasn''t understood yet. Why can''t he even look at it?


    At this time, Qinglong came over and said faintly, "Chu fan is at the critical moment of treatment now. Don''t disturb him. Hehe, your name is Su Yuan, isn''t it? It''s very good. It''s Chu fan''s greatest happiness in his life to marry you."


    "Thank you!"


    Su Yuangang politely said that Liu Xu and Bai Yumei glared at each other like cockfighting. If Qinglong hadn''t been here, they might have done it earlier.


    "Miss Liu Xu, where on earth did Xiao Mei offend you? Why did you target her everywhere and make trouble with her?"

 Chapter 483

    "Well, we''ll talk about it later." Qinglong waved his big hand and interrupted Su Yuan''s questioning.


    Suyuan also realized that there are many people here, and Bai Yumei and Liu Xu are not ordinary people. There must be a reason why they quarrel when they meet, but why do they both help Chu fan for fear that he will die?


    This relationship is too complicated!


    "Elder Qinglong, I''ve heard Chu fan mention you for a long time, and I finally see you today." Su Yuan said with a smile, "you''re younger than I thought, aunt rosefinch..."


    "Cough, cough!" Hong Luan coughed and winked at Su Yuan secretly.


    Suyuan was stunned. What does that mean? Is there something wrong with the rosefinch and the green dragon?


    Unexpectedly, Qinglong looked calm and asked, "I heard that the rosefinch lives in your house? How is she? Is she happy?"


    "Well, it''s all right," Su Yuan recalled. "She reads books and practices yoga every day. When she''s in a good mood, she will cook with my godmother, cook some good dishes, and occasionally listen to her sing. But I haven''t heard what she sings, but it''s very good."


    This time, Qinglong couldn''t hide any more and said excitedly, "that''s her hometown folk song. In those days, she was the girl with the best voice in the stockade. Everyone called her lark. Alas, I haven''t heard her sing for more than 20 years."


    "Cut!" Hong Luan glanced disdainfully and simply turned her head.


    The green dragon''s eyes were fierce and said coldly, "you two, take people back to prepare immediately. Within a month, I want Shenren society to disappear from the world. Can you do it?"


    "Yes!" Natasha replied solemnly.


    But hongluan didn''t move. She begged bitterly: "deputy head, you let me stay one more day. No, half a day is OK. When Chu fan wakes up, I''ll go right away."


    "I haven''t punished you yet. Do you dare to bargain with me?" Qinglong shouted fiercely. "After you go back, the amount of training will be doubled. Within a year, if you can''t break through the heaven, I will abolish your accomplishments by myself, so that you can live an ordinary life at home."


    "You..."


    Hongluan almost cried in anger. She was half persuaded and half dragged by Natasha to get into the motorboat and fly away.


    "Don''t you ask for trouble when you challenge the deputy commander? If you contradict again, even I will be punished with you." Natasha complained.


    Hongluan''s eyes were red and she said wrongfully, "but Chu fan''s life and death are uncertain. How can I calm down? Moreover, I''m only at the top of the five realms of the earth, and I still have two realms to break through. It''s only a year. How can I break through to the realm of heaven?"


    "Others may not be able, but it doesn''t seem difficult for you," Natasha said, slowing down the speed of the speedboat after a distance, "You know what? Chu fan was a poor boy more than half a year ago. He worked as a small worker on the construction site to make money. But now, although he is no higher than you, his strength is much stronger than you. The key is that he has only practiced for more than half a year."


    Hongluan also reacted and said curiously, "that''s right, but you say, how did he practice? It''s faster than taking a rocket. Does it make people live?"


    "You are better than anyone when you are smart. How can you be stupid when you are confused?" Natasha poked her forehead. "I ask you, who is Bai Yumei?"


    "She''s not human, she''s a fox."


    "Where are catkins?"


    "She is a disciple of Shushan sword sect."


    Without waiting for Natasha to ask again, hongluan suddenly woke up and said in surprise: "I see. Chu fan must not be an ordinary person, and there must be a secret we don''t know about him. Right?"


    "You know," said Natasha, "if you want to reach heaven within a year, you have to find Chu fan to find a way. I''m sure he can help you."


    "Well, when I come back next time, I must ask him clearly..."


    After driving away Natasha and hongluan, Qinglong''s eyes fell on Bai Yumei. Bai Yumei had an innate fear of Qinglong. She subconsciously hid behind Su Yuan and didn''t dare to look at Qinglong''s eyes.


    "I know your identity, but I don''t know what the relationship between you and Chu fan is." Qinglong said faintly, "I don''t care what your purpose is, but I want to remind you that it''s best not to rely on your talent, otherwise, I won''t let you go first."


    "Martial uncle, she can''t stay. Let me get rid of her as soon as possible."


    "Stop talking, come with me!" he couldn''t help saying. Qinglong grabbed Liu Xu''s arm, jumped into the air, flew a sword from behind them and fell at their feet. In the blink of an eye, they were already thousands away and soon lost their trace.


    Su Yuan and others were stunned. It was a miracle for them. It was so powerful that they could fly freely with a sword. It was cool!


    "Xiaomei, you said, can we fly around in the air with our swords like them?" Suyuan asked excitedly.


    Bai Yumei glanced and hummed, "what''s so great? I can fly without a sword."


    "Really?"


    "Don''t you believe it? I''ll fly one to show you."


    "Stop, I believe, I believe." Su Yuan saw pan Xue, her mind moved, and took Bai Yumei to walk over.


    Seeing Su Yuan coming, pan Xue hurriedly said, "Hello, Miss Su, my name is Pan Xue. I''m... One of the hosts of the gold gambling competition."


    Bai Yumei said in surprise, "are you the host? How did you get on the boat?"


    "This......" Pan Xue said, I don''t know how to answer.


    Su Yuan stopped Bai Yumei from asking questions and asked lightly, "Miss Pan, I want to know what happened on this ship? And what''s the relationship between you and Chu fan?"


    After hesitation, pan Xue confessed truthfully. Bai Yumei was so angry that if Suyuan hadn''t dragged her, she would have thrown pan Xuemei into the sea to feed the fish. It''s so annoying that he drugged Chu fan and kidnapped Chiba Qingzi to threaten Chu fan.


    I don''t know. What does Chu fan keep her for? Such a malicious woman will die a thousand times.


    "Forget it, she is a woman. What can she do to survive?" Su Yuan advised. Bai Yumei simply turned away and became angry when she listened to them.


    Su Yuan didn''t care, and then asked, "what''s Miss Pan''s plan next?"


    "Now, I''m too busy to stay in Australia." Pan Xue said with a bitter smile, "Chu fan promised me to go back to the mainland with him, but don''t worry, I won''t give you any trouble."


    "There''s enough trouble, not much for you." Su Yuan stretched out her hand and said sincerely, "in the future, help each other."


    Pan Xue was flattered. She quickly held Su Yuan''s hand and said with gratitude: "with you, if I betray you and Chu fan in the future, it will be thunderous!"


    After a few words, the estrangement between the two disappeared, and the more they talked about the relationship, the more harmonious they became. They looked like sisters they hadn''t seen for many years. Bai Yumei can''t understand why Su Yuan treats pan Xue like this. Isn''t this looking for a love enemy for herself?


    If she could guess Su Yuan''s mind, she would not be fooled by Chu fan and sign a contract with him. It''s not that she''s slow to respond, but she''s too simple to hide things in the world and don''t know the intrigues in the world.


    In a few words, Su Yuan knew that Pan Xue was an "experienced" socialite. Chu fan certainly wouldn''t like such a woman. Even if she was beautiful, she wouldn''t be moved.


    However, pan Xue is of great use to Su Yuan. Nowadays, Sichuan Chongqing group is becoming bigger and bigger, and there are more and more entertainment. Su Yuan, a woman, has some difficulties to deal with, but these people are business partners and can''t afford to offend.


    Therefore, she needs a public relations manager to help her deal with these people, and pan Xue is definitely the best candidate. She is young and beautiful, especially among men. If she can find both ways, she will certainly bring huge economic benefits to the company.


    This is also a kind of talent, and now she is tied to the warship Chu fan. If she doesn''t make use of it, how can she live up to her "talent"? Su Yuan can even foresee that the emergence of Pan Xue will make Sichuan Chongqing group and many partners flock to her.


    Well, there should be a flower shop next to the company. It must be hot!


    Chu fan woke up the next morning. When she opened her eyes, she saw Su Yuan sitting by the bed, her head in her hands, dozing off.


    What''s going on? Hasn''t Su Yuan returned to the mainland? Where am I?


    Chu fan looked around and found that he was still in the cabin of the cruise ship, covered with a quilt and not even a piece of cloth. Looking back carefully, he only remembered that the third seal of nine Yin Jue pulse broke out last night, and his body was frozen stiff and lost consciousness.


    I''m still alive, which means the crisis is over. But who sent the pill? It''s too timely. Is it Su Yuan? Where did she get the pregnancy pill?


    The big eyed frog jumped out and said, "you''re really hanging this time. If catkins and Bai Yumei hadn''t arrived in time, you''d be dead."


    "They are both here? Wipe, is that too coincidental?" Chu fan''s eyes fell on Su Yuan and hurriedly asked, "why did Su Yuan come?"


    "You shouldn''t have died," said the big eyed frog. "Su Yuan just got home and just caught up with Bai Yumei to find you at your house. Su Yuan didn''t dare to neglect. She immediately took a plane and took Bai Yumei back to Australia to find you. As a result, she collided with catkins and almost fought."


    "What about catkins and Xiaomei? Won''t you find a place to duel?"


    "Liu Xu followed the green dragon and Xiao Mei was basking on the deck." the big eyed frog glanced at Su Yuan and said, "Su Yuan is really a good woman. If you dare to apologize to her, I can''t spare you."


    "You talk a lot." Chu fan gets up and prepares to take Su Yuan to bed and let her sleep comfortably. But as soon as her hand touched Su Yuan''s body, she suddenly woke up and opened her eyes.


    "Chu fan, are you awake?" Su Yuan said in surprise. "How do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Chu Fan said, "I... I''m fine. Wife, you''re worried."


    "If you''re okay, if you''re okay." Su Yuan relieved, stepped forward, hugged Chu fan''s waist and pressed it tightly against his chest. He didn''t speak, but Chu fan could feel his chest wet.


    It was Su Yuan''s tears, which were more powerful than the knife, and made Chu fan''s heart ache like a knife.


    "Wife, I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 484

    "I don''t blame you."


    Su Yuan covered Chu fan''s mouth with her hand, stopped him from blaming himself, and said softly, "I''ve been mentally prepared since the day I decided to marry you. Your illness is destined to need nine women. Chiba Qingzi is an accident, but it''s all destined to happen, and no one can change it."


    "Today, even if there is no Chiba Qingzi, it may be another woman. Maybe it''s not in your plan, but there are already nine. What can you do with more? As long as you can live safely and well, that''s enough."


    Chu fan was ashamed to death. The more Su Yuan tolerated and understood him and thought of him everywhere, the more he felt guilty. At the same time, he also secretly congratulated himself that he was really lucky to have been cultivated for eight generations. Only in this life could he meet such a tolerant and generous woman as Su Yuan.


    It''s rare to have a confidant in life. There used to be Qiao Yun, but now there are more Su Yuan -- that''s enough!


    Under Su Yuan''s service, Chu fan put on a new suit and saw that he was about to stop talking. Su Yuan said angrily, "just say what you want to say. What''s embarrassing?"


    "Hey, hey, it''s nothing. It''s just... Forget it. Do you have anything to eat? I''m hungry."


    "The food is ready for you long ago. Xiaomei goes to get it." Su Yuan smoothes the wrinkles on Chu fan''s clothes and says faintly, "do you want to ask Chiba Qingzi? She has returned home."


    Chu fan was surprised: "have you returned home? Why is it so urgent?"


    "Alas!"


    Su Yuan sighed and said bitterly, "originally, I still hated her because she almost killed you. But when she left, I thought she was very poor."


    "When she left... What was it like?" Chu fan felt as if something was stuffed in his throat, which was uncomfortable.


    Su Yuan pointed to the pile of dirty, blood stained sheets and quilts at the corner of the bed and said, "I cleaned them myself after she left. For two hours, she came out holding the wall. Regardless of anyone''s retention, she hobbled ashore and left."


    Chu fan couldn''t bear to see it any more. He could almost imagine the scene when his cold poison attack.


    The first time was at Dou Yutong''s home in Sichuan Province. It was the first seal, and the effect was not strong. Chu fan fought with Dou Yutong for 300 rounds when he was completely awake. Although the time is not short, Chu fan can grasp the scale, not only did not hurt her, but let her experience the happiest process of a woman.


    The second time in the sea, Angelia the little mermaid lifted the second seal for Chu fan. That time, the effect was obviously much stronger than the first time, but Chu fan could barely keep awake, but even so, Angelia didn''t know how many times she cried. Presumably, the pain was greater than happiness. Afterwards, she couldn''t walk for several days.


    Although this has a direct relationship with her newborn legs, Chu fan has done her more harm.


    This is the third time. Chiba only broke his body yesterday. The wound on his body can''t be cured at all. Today, the third seal of Chu fan''s nine Yin Jue pulse broke out. It was so strong that Chu fan lost consciousness and was completely instinctively controlling his body.


    How can Chiba''s body withstand him with his body comparable to that of a monster? Chu fan didn''t know how she got through it, but the mottled blood and sweat on the bed sheet seemed to have been washed, he knew how hard she was.


    How can she walk? Why is she in such a hurry to leave?


    Alas! In my life, I''m destined to owe a woman. It''s not clear


    While Chu fan was eating, he Bingqian, Zheng Xueqi and sandy rushed over together. Seeing that Chu fan was okay, sandy rushed over with a shout of joy: "brother... Wuwuwu, you scared me to death!"


    "What a big man! He cries and laughs, but he is not afraid of being laughed at." Chu fan quickly pushes her away, lets her sit down beside him, and laughs, "you all know? Hey, a little thing. Look, it scares you."


    Su Yuan was here. Zheng Xueqi didn''t dare to hold Chu fan as recklessly as sandy, but she sat down next to Sandy and asked with concern, "brother Chu, are you really okay? Yesterday, Sandy''s father said that you were sick and serious. What''s the disease?"


    "Don''t listen to my godfather''s nonsense. He just fell into the sea and drank a few mouthfuls of sea water. He just caught a cold." Chu fan was afraid that Zheng Xueqi and sandy kept asking questions. He quickly turned off the topic and asked he Bingqian, "how was the game yesterday? Naoto Miyamoto and Shi Qianqian, who won?"


    "Naoto Miyamoto, narrowly won!" he Bingqian sat down beside Su Yuan and said faintly.


    Zheng Xueqi immediately explained: "brother Chu, you didn''t see it. The gambling game yesterday was really wonderful. Naoto Miyamoto and Qianqian gambled a total of seven games. Finally, each person had eight dice. Naoto Miyamoto narrowly won by a little difference."


    "In fact, when it comes to gambling, Qianqian is not inferior to Naoto Miyamoto, but after all, she is too young. It is inevitable that she will be impatient when she experiences such a big scene for the first time. If she can calm down, Naoto Miyamoto may not be able to get in the top three this time." he Bingqian analyzed.


    Chu fan is still optimistic about Shi Qianqian''s gambling skills. However, it doesn''t matter whether she wins or loses. After all, she made 5 billion. Although there is her own principal of 2 billion, there are still 3 billion left.


    He won three billion dollars at a young age, which may be the youngest little rich woman in the world.


    After looking at the time, he Bingqian stood up and said; "The finals are about to begin. Let''s hurry over?"


    "Let''s go!"


    Chu fan got up and came to the casino again with the support of several cars. As soon as it hit the road, it caused a sensation in the audience.


    These people don''t know that Chu fan is still alive, but they admire his good fortune.


    On the first day, Chu fan took Natasha and hongluan, the two beauties in the mercenary world. It is said that no mercenary in the world doesn''t want to fuck them. Unfortunately, those who made up their minds ended up badly.


    The next day, the women around Chu fan were replaced by he Bingqian and Zheng Xueqi. These two women are more famous and represent the largest giants in Hong Kong and Macao, especially Zheng Xueqi. If anyone marries her, he will have all the assets of the Zheng family and immediately become a billionaire.


    But today, the women around Chu fan changed again. Although the two women didn''t know each other this time, their beauty and temperament compared all the women in the field.


    Su Yuan, wearing a purple evening dress with half exposed fragrant shoulders and snow-white chest, not only covered the spring light on her chest, but her white jade arm and exquisite clavicle brightened people''s eyes.


    Especially her impeccable facial features, holding Chu fan''s arm with a smile, walked calmly and confidently all the way, showing her elegant and unattainable temperament.


    Bai Yumei exaggerated. Although Chu fan advised for a long time, she happily chose a pure black dress. The upper body of the dress has only two broad ribbons, which cross at the chest, only blocking the key parts, and most of the round and straight jade peaks are exposed to the air.


    However, her skin was white. Against the background of her black dress, it was like a beautiful jade, shining and shining. People almost stared out of their eyes. The whole back is almost naked, and the perfect body curve makes people reluctant to look away.


    In particular, her face, which brings disaster to the country and the people and seduces the soul and soul, has a magic look and smile, which makes men crazy. They all run to say hello, hand over business cards and introduce themselves.


    I still know that Chu fan is the king of murder. These guys are still afraid and maintain their reason. Otherwise, these people must fight because of Bai Yumei.


    In contrast, he Bingqian and Zheng Xueqi, who followed behind, were eclipsed. For this, the two women were also a little depressed. If they had known this, they would dress up. At least they can''t be compared.


    Everyone has the heart of comparison. He Bingqian can''t avoid it, and Zheng Xueqi can''t be an exception. Fortunately, Ma Rulong specially equipped Chu fan with bodyguards. He soon isolated everyone and escorted several people to the VIP seat.


    "Everyone, please be quiet and pay attention to your identity."


    He Zixiong shouted a few words, and everyone under the stage was quiet. He Zixiong said loudly, "I want to explain to Chu fan that he can bring so many bodyguards in. Just yesterday afternoon, Chu fan was attacked and almost died outside."


    "Many people may not know that Chu fan is not only the king of Chinese gambling, but also the son of special head Ma Rulong. If he is not afraid of affecting the game, he may be sent to protect Chu fan not only a few bodyguards, but the regular army."


    "So, don''t think Chu fan has any privileges. This is what the chief executive insisted."


    Originally, many people thought that Chu fan came in with his bodyguard. He was a little unbalanced, but now no one dared to say a word. They all obediently returned to their seats and sat down. They didn''t even dare to look at Su Yuan and Bai Yumei again.


    Before the competition, I heard that Chu fan suffered an assassination and pretended to be dead once. Unexpectedly, he was going to the finals. He even suffered another assassination. Special, who did you offend? Why does everyone want to kill you?


    However, just look at the two women around you who have destroyed the country and the city and brought disaster to the country and the people. It''s not too many to kill you a hundred times. you deserve it


    "Well, to make a long story short, today is the last game of our gold gambling competition. Who is the final winner? Next, let''s invite three finalists to play. They are Chu fan, the Chinese gambling king, Naoto Miyamoto, the Japanese gambling king, and Faye Wong, the British gambling king."


    Chu fan stood up, grabbed Su Yuan''s waist, kissed her on the lips in full view of the public, smiled and waved to the crowd, ready to play. At this time, Bai Yumei stood up and took his arm.


    "What are you doing?" Chu fan glared at her. Smelly girl, what are you doing with her?


    Bai Yumei pouted and pointed to her face.


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief. If he kissed his face, it didn''t seem to be anything. But just as he looked over and was ready to kiss her on the cheek, Bai Yumei suddenly turned her head and pecked on his lips.


    But then she couldn''t help but bow her head and bah!

 Chapter 485

    "Bah, bah!"


    Bai Yumei wiped the corners of her mouth and pouted: "sister, you lied to me. It''s not sweet at all. It stinks!"


    Chu fan almost fainted in the dark. Did Su Yuan teach her this? Shit, why don''t you teach her something good? Lost to both of you.


    Su Yuan covered her lips and smiled wildly. Even he Bingqian, who was stretched on one side, couldn''t help laughing. She burst out laughing. Seeing Chu fan''s resentful eyes, she immediately put on her face again, but she endured very hard.


    A coquettish girl who looks like a disaster has done such a naive thing. I don''t know where Chu fan got such a monster. It''s killing people.


    Not to mention the men around, even beautiful women like he Bingqian were defeated by Bai Yumei''s innocence. She is naive and lovely. People can''t bear to hurt her. They just want to take good care of her and care about her. Of course, what men think of her is more to occupy her and take her as their own. Unfortunately, the name of Chu fan''s murderer king was stunned that no one dared to come forward again.


    With Su Yuan present, Zheng Xueqi can only envy. She really regrets that she is not Shi Qianqian. If she is as big as Shi Qianqian, can she kiss Chu fan in front of everyone like Bai Yumei?


    Alas, I really don''t want to grow up!


    When Chu fan came on stage, Naoto Miyamoto and Finn had already sat down. Seeing Chu fan coming, Fein said with a smile: "Mr. Chu''s women''s fate is really enviable. Especially today, these two have compared all the women in the field."


    "Haha, Finn, if you like Chinese beauties, I''ll introduce you some other day. However, whether you can achieve depends on your means."


    Chu fan talks and laughs happily and is in high spirits. In the end, he immediately won Finn''s favor. Although the two are now rivals, they are in the casino. Outside the casino, it does not affect the two to make friends.


    Of course, the devil knows whether it''s true or not.


    Turning his head, Chu fan looked at Naoto Miyamoto and said with a smile, "it''s a pity that Akiko has returned home. She should stay and see me defeat her master."


    "What have you done to Miyamoto Chuan?" Naoto Miyamoto''s eyes were cold and stared at Chu fan.


    He didn''t sleep all night. He always felt that the situation was not very good. However, the cruise ship lost contact. He didn''t know what happened above. Chiba came out of the boat, but she didn''t meet Naoto Miyamoto at all. She just said hello and boarded the plane to return to Japan. After that, she lost her voice and no one could contact her.


    The more nervous and angry Naoto Miyamoto was, the happier Chu fan was. On the surface, he showed a look of surprise and said, "Miyamoto is your apprentice. How can I know what you don''t know? Host, when will the competition start? My wife is still waiting for me to buy clothes."


    "Cough, the game will start right away, but before that, please allow me to explain today''s game rules."


    He Zixiong said loudly: "Today is the final, and the champion will be Chu fan, Fein and Naoto Miyamoto. Today''s event is Soha, with 10 billion chips per person, 10000 at the end and at least 1 million at the top. In addition, today''s game has set a time limit. Within three hours, the one with the most chips wins. The other two not only lose the game, but also lose the chips together Lose. Do you have any doubts? "


    "No, it''s reasonable!" Chu fan nodded first.


    Finn and Naoto Miyamoto also nodded and agreed to the rules of the competition. Then, a beautiful official came on the stage, opened a brand-new playing card on the spot, skillfully performed some fancy shuffling skills, and then put the card into the shuffler and washed it again.


    He Zixiong took out a dice and said with a smile, "now, please decide the order of licensing."


    Finn volunteered, picked up the dice first, threw it at 6, and won the applause. Chu fan modestly went up this time and made an invitation gesture. Naoto Miyamoto was not polite. He grabbed the dice and rolled a 6 with the same ease, which also won countless applause.


    Naoto Miyamoto''s character is not very good, but his gambling skills are still very strong. This is obvious to all.


    It was Chu fan''s turn. He also threw at random, but threw a little. The audience was shocked: "this... This is the real level of the Chinese gambling king? How did he win?"


    "Isn''t that too good? Children throw more points than he does."


    "No, Chu fan has always been the first in the first two competitions. Last time he threw five sixes directly. How can he throw a point?"


    "Low key, do you understand? It''s just a licensing order. Is it necessary to compete? This is the realm. Learn."


    "But it''s too bad."


    "Yes, I really don''t know how beautiful women like him. I''m not bad..."


    In the face of this situation, he Zixiong calmly smiled and said, "OK, the result has come out. Please start licensing."


    The result came out? Two 6 points. Don''t you need to roll it again?


    In the public''s question, the charge official directly issued the card to Chu fan, and then issued it to Fein and naonan Miyamoto in order. Suddenly, everyone understood.


    He Zixiong buried a pit in his previous words and didn''t mention the conditions of the winner at all, that is, he decided whether to win with large points or small points. Of course, according to the Convention, those with large points win, but now there are two 6 points, but Chu fan is 1 point alone, so Chu fan can only take the card first.


    Anyway, it''s not a big deal. If it''s really serious, Finn and Naoto Miyamoto can work for three hours just by rolling dice. Is it better than not playing?


    Chu fan, the gambling king of China, is resourceful. This hand is beautiful!


    Finn and Naoto Miyamoto didn''t care about this. It''s just a licensing order. And it''s only the first game. It''s not certain who will start the next game.


    Soon, the three got a clear card and a dark card respectively. The clear card Chu fan got was CaoHua 7, Finn was K of hearts and Naoto Miyamoto was 10 of spades. According to the rules, Finn spoke first.


    "Haha, according to your Chinese words, it''s a good start, five million." Finn threw a five million chip contentedly.


    "Follow!" Naoto Miyamoto said simply in horror and threw a five million chip.


    Chu fan disdained and said, "can you two be generous? You can add five million to a 10 billion bet? If it goes on like this, you can lose all your money? 100 million!"


    Chu fan grabbed a purple crystal chip, which was 100 million. He threw it into the middle of the gambling table like garbage.


    The audience immediately became a sensation again. In the first game, they only got two cards, and the bet was added to 100 million. The Chinese gambling king is worthy of being called the king of murder. He is cruel and courageous.


    "My face is bigger than yours. There''s no reason not to follow." Finn picked up a purple chip and threw it out.


    Before Chu fan''s provocative eyes looked over, Naoto Miyamoto threw the card directly and didn''t follow. This scene was really beyond Chu fan''s expectation. It seems that he was not dazzled by hatred and was very rational.


    Next, Chu fan gets a spade 9 and Finn a heart 10.


    Feinton laughed and said, "I''m still talking, and my cards seem to be easier to become shunzi or flush."


    Chu fan skimmed his mouth: "it''s not necessarily. Maybe I''ll beat you with a small pair."


    "Haha, let''s all wait and see." Finn resolutely threw five 100 million chips, "500 million!"


    "Me and!" Chu fan followed 500 million without hesitation.


    The Dutch official continued to deal cards. This time, Chu fan got a heart a and Finn got a heart J.


    Chu fan picked up the ace of hearts and said with a smile, "see, I have the card you want. Do you want to win me? Next life. One billion!"


    "A billion with you!" Finn began to compete with Chu fan, humming, "without a heart a, I''ll still get a flush."


    From the card surface, Finn''s cards are hearts K, 10 and J. even without hearts a, he can make up 9, 10, J, Q and K. at the back of 10000 steps, he can make up Tonghua and win Chu fan. Moreover, the probability of Tonghua is not small.


    Soon, the last card was issued. Chu fan got a spade 3 and Finn got a grass flower K. unfortunately, he couldn''t make a flush. However, Finn''s face is a pair of K, which is not small. At least, Chu fan takes loose cards, and Finn''s winning face is still great.


    "Brother Chu fan, it seems that the outcome of this game has been decided. Do you want to continue?"


    "Why not continue? It''s not certain who loses and who wins."


    Finn frowned. The cards on his table were very clear. A pair of K and Chu fan dared to challenge. Was his dark card an a? Can''t it be such a coincidence?


    After a hesitation, Finn threw out the chip: "a billion!"


    "That''s the courage to gamble?" Chu fan snorted disdainfully, waved and pushed out the chips in front of him, "I''m all shuttled!"


    Suddenly, all the audience on the VIP seat stood up in surprise. The first one was Soha. Is it too anxious? But more people were convinced by Chu fan''s spirit. Ten billion yuan. They were all shuttled without blinking. How confident must they be?


    Finn was really surprised. From the card, he was sure to win, but Chu fan dared to Soha, which showed that he was full of confidence. But it is more likely that he is "stealing chicken" and deliberately deceiving Finn.


    Do you want to gamble with him? Finn is sure that Chu fan''s dark card will not be a, but what if it is? The first one lost all his chips and didn''t even have a chance to turn over.


    Compared with Finn''s prudence and solemnity, Chu fan was much more relaxed. He took out a cigarette to light one and said with a smile, "what do you think I''m doing? I don''t have flowers on my face? To tell you the truth, I''m stealing chickens. As long as you have the whole shuttle, these chips are yours."


    "I... give up!"

 Chapter 486

    Finn lost all momentum in an instant. He admitted defeat. He not only lost money, but also lost face, but he really didn''t dare to gamble.


    Chu fan is an outlaw. Finn has calculated in his heart that Chu fan is a pair of A. the probability is no more than 5%, that is, Chu fan has a 95% chance of losing this one.


    But it''s so weird. Finn feels that Chu fan seems to have dug a big hole for him. The big hole is covered with money. It seems to be easy to get. However, as long as he passes, he will certainly fall into the pit. There are sharp spikes in the pit, and he will die if he falls into it.


    It''s too risky to put yourself in a Jedi for a little immediate benefit. So Finn flinched.


    "You''re... Tough enough!" Finn thumbed up to Chu fan and threw the card to the charge officer, greatly relieved.


    It was also a kind of courage for him to make this decision. After all, this one threw him in more than two billion, can''t it hurt?


    But then, he was very happy for his decision, because Chu fan unexpectedly opened his dark card, which was a square a.


    "See? It''s not that I''m tough enough, but that I have confidence." Chu fan threw down the square a in his hand and said with a smile, "I never fight uncertain battles, and the gambling is the same. If I don''t have confidence, I can tell you Soha? Therefore, you don''t lose wrongly."


    This time, even Naoto Miyamoto looked at Chu fan with new eyes. He showed the card, but he didn''t have any good intentions. At least, Finn''s momentum was gone. He was short in front of Chu fan, and the outcome could be predicted.


    In the next few innings, Chu fan killed Sifang and Soha several times in a row. He didn''t have a temper at all. Once again, it was a win, and he didn''t dare to follow. One to two, he lost half of his 10 billion chips. Miyamoto didn''t lose much, about more than one billion.


    But now, an hour has passed.


    "You guys, if you go on like this, you won''t even have a chance to turn the table." Chu fan won another game, smiled and snapped his fingers. Before Su Yuan passed, Zheng Xueqi hurriedly picked up the cigarette on the table and walked over quickly.


    Zheng Xueqi awkwardly lit one, choked her coughing, and hurriedly stuffed the cigarette into Chu fan''s mouth. Under Chu fan''s stunned eyes, Zheng Xueqi reacted. Su Yuan was still watching. Her face turned red, bowed her head and ran back for a while.


    "Xueqi, you..."


    He Bingqian hates iron but not steel. Chu fan has a wife. Why are you tangled with him? Doing so will not only hurt others, but you will also be more hurt. Why don''t you understand such a simple truth?


    "You sit, I''ll go to the bathroom." Zheng Xueqi reluctantly smiled, dared not look at Su Yuan''s eyes, bowed her head and walked out quickly.


    Chu fan glanced awkwardly at Su Yuan and hurriedly took down the cigarette in his mouth, but it was like a hot potato. It was neither thrown nor smoked.


    Oh, Xueqi, Xueqi, you''re a dead brother.


    Finn and Naoto Miyamoto didn''t care about this episode, because Chu fan''s words made their faces look bright. At present, Chu fan has the most chips and Finn has the least. If Chu fan only makes bottom bets and delays time from this time, I''m afraid no one will have more chips than him.


    They looked at each other and saw the fierce murderous spirit from each other''s eyes. For now, their only chance is to eat each other''s chips, so that they can compete with Chu fan. Otherwise, they both have to be eliminated.


    Soon, the Dutch official handed out the cards again. Chu fan got a spade 2, Finn got a spade a, and Naoto Miyamoto got a plum blossom Q.


    "Ten million!" Finn added decisively, and his eyes fell on Naoto Miyamoto.


    In his opinion, Chu fan must abandon the card and not follow, and if Naoto Miyamoto dares to follow, Finn will fight with him to the end and will never give up again.


    Unexpectedly, Chu fan took out a small 2 and threw 10 million chips in. He said with a smile: "join the fun, you continue, don''t worry about me. Anyway, I have more money."


    Wipe, you''re showing off red fruit.


    "Ten million with you." Naoto Miyamoto was unwilling to show weakness and resolutely threw out chips.


    The audience has come to the spirit. This is the rhythm of the war. It is likely that the victory will be decided in this game.


    The Dutch official continued to deal cards. Finn got another square a, Naoto Miyamoto got a plum blossom K, and Chu fan got a spade 2.


    This one is interesting. It''s all big brands. However, Chu fan''s card is still too small to be valued.


    Fein perked up, laughed and said, "Feng Shui turns around in turn. It''s my turn this time, billion!"


    "It''s just a pair of a''s, but I''m three 2''s." Chu fan chuckled and threw out a billion, "with you a billion, anyway, I have more money."


    Wipe, can you die without showing off?


    "Me and!" Naoto Miyamoto followed him without hesitation.


    The Dutch official continued to deal cards. Finn got a spade 8, Naoto Miyamoto got a plum blossom 8, and Chu fan got a plum blossom a.


    Suddenly, everyone was in an uproar. What card is this? It''s weird.


    Chu fanda Le: "Oh, I went to the wrong door. You both need this plum blossom a, but I got it. I''m so sorry. Ha ha ha!"


    The typical villain''s success made Finn and Naoto Miyamoto roll their eyes with anger.


    What''s the pride of your little two? Other people Fein is a pair of a''s. even if Naoto Miyamoto can''t be a flush, he still has a great chance. Any one is sure to win you. What''s your look?


    Chu fan looked at their chips and decisively pushed them: "shuttle, do you two dare to play?"


    Again, you bastard, why are you so confident every time?


    Finn stared at Chu fan for a long time, took a deep breath, took another look at the dark card and clenched his teeth: "I don''t believe it. You can get four 2''s. I''ll fight with you."


    With a crash, Finn pushed out all the chips, like an angry bull, panting, red eyes, unwilling to show weakness, staring at Chu fan.


    "You... You really shuttle?" Chu Fan said helplessly. "I just say it casually. How can you take it seriously? Can I get the chips back?"


    Wipe, where did this funny thing come from? What you say is the water you pour out. How can you take it back?


    However, Naoto Miyamoto frowned, closed his eyes and remained silent for a while. With a dark sigh, he threw the card out: "don''t follow!"


    Chu fan may steal chicken, but Fein''s dark card must be a, otherwise, he won''t talk to Chu fan Soha. The key point is that Naoto Miyamoto''s dark card is a heart J.


    He originally wanted to Bo shunzi, and he has also got J, Q and K. The fourth card has got an 8. No matter what card comes next, he can''t get together Tonghua or shunzi.


    Chu fan and Fein were left. The licensing speed was faster. Unexpectedly, Chu fan really got another 2 and Fein got another 8.


    This card is really evil. A total of 14 cards were dealt, including three A''s, three 2''s and three 8''s. From the face of the card, Chu fan is three 2 and one a; Finn is a pair of a and a pair of 8.


    Whether his hand is a or 8, he will surely win Chu fan, but if Chu fan''s hand is 2, the winner is Chu fan.


    "I have three aces, a pair of 8, Forrest house." Finn opened his hand, stared at Chu fan and said word by word, "I don''t believe it. Your hand is 2? Open!"


    "Sorry to disappoint you." Chu fan reluctantly lifted the card, impressively a 2. According to Soha''s rules, four were just bigger than fulhouse, so Finn lost again.


    If Finn was struck by lightning, he sat down and murmured, "how could this happen? How could this happen?"


    "Fein, the king of British gamblers, is out!" he Zixiong invited Fein out impolitely and the game continued.


    Chu fan glanced at Naoto Miyamoto and said with a sneer, "do you need to continue? Mr. Miyamoto, I have more than 20 billion chips now, and there is still an hour and a half. How much can you win?"


    "Can you tell me that Miyamoto is still alive?" Miyamoto asked in a deep voice.


    "What does it matter to me whether he is dead or alive? I haven''t seen him."


    Miyamoto took a deep breath and resolutely said, "I want to bet with you on the last game. Whether you win or lose, the champion is yours, but if I win, I hope you give Miyamoto to to me."


    "Sorry, I can''t agree to your request."


    "You''ll promise." Naoto Miyamoto sneered and glanced at Suyuan and others. "Look, who''s missing the woman you brought?"


    Chu fan looked stunned and saw Su Yuan, Bai Yumei and he Bingqian, except Zheng Xueqi. Is it


    "Is this chip enough?" Naoto Miyamoto smiled. "You can choose to save Zheng Xueqi, but in this case, it means you automatically give up the game and the champion is mine."


    "You are so mean!" Chu fan wanted to break his neck.


    From the first day he came to Hong Kong and Macao, Naoto Miyamoto made constant negative moves, from assassinating him to kidnapping sandy, and even kidnapping his own apprentice Chiba qingko. Now, he dares to kick Zheng Xueqi on the field. It''s crazy.


    Naoto Miyamoto said lightly, "I''m bound to win the champion of this competition. Of course, I won''t let you suffer. Afterwards, I''ll give you back your 10 billion. But you must give Miyamoto Chuan to me. You can''t lose a hair."


    "Want your son Gong benchuan?" Chu fan sneered. "Go to the sea and look for it. Maybe it''s still in the belly of any shark. Ha ha!"


    Naoto Miyamoto stood up and said angrily, "you... You killed him?"


    "I didn''t kill anyone, but I just happened to see it." Chu fan ignored the angry Naoto Miyamoto, who had a blue brain, turned and waved to Bai Yumei.


    Bai Yumei was reluctant. After being pushed by Su Yuan, she pouted and walked over. She said discontentedly, "what are you doing?"


    "Where''s Xueqi? Where has she gone?"


    "I went to the bathroom just now. Why, I haven''t seen you for a while, and you miss her?"


    Chu fan had no time to quarrel with her and whispered, "Xueqi has an accident. Please help me get her back."


    Bai Yumei rolled her eyes: "why should I help you?"


    Chu fan was angry and said in a loud voice, "don''t talk nonsense. Let you go. If you don''t get Xueqi back safely, you''ll wait for bed tonight."

 Chapter 487

    Ten minutes later, Bai Yumei frowned and walked back quickly.


    "No!"


    Chu fan threw the card and asked, "how''s it going? Did you find Xueqi?"


    "I traced it upstairs, and Zheng Xueqi was taken away by a helicopter." Bai Yumei said guiltily, "originally, I could save her, but I rushed up more than a dozen bodyguards with guns. I only delayed for a minute, and the plane had flown away."


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan slapped the table and stared angrily at Naoto Miyamoto: "you''re really mean."


    "Each other!"


    "I swear, if Xueqi loses a hair, I will wash your Miyamoto family with blood and leave no chickens and dogs."


    Naoto Miyamoto stood up and said coldly, "if you want her to die, just come and I''ll accompany you to the end."


    Seeing that he was leaving, he Zixiong hurried forward and asked, "Mr. Miyamoto, the game is not over yet..."


    "I admit defeat and leave!" Naoto Miyamoto waved to the crowd and strode away.


    He Zixiong was very happy and hurriedly said, "congratulations to Chu fan, the Chinese gambling king, who won the gold gambling championship this time. Next, let''s invite the champion to speak... Chu fan, Chu fan? What do you think?"


    Chu fan stalled for a long time, suddenly pushed he Zixiong away, and ran out quickly. Outside the casino, Chu fan stopped Naoto Miyamoto.


    "What? Do you want to hijack me in exchange for Zheng Xueqi?"


    Naoto Miyamoto held the door and said with a smile, "I lost the game, causing the family to lose more than 10 billion. Even if you don''t kill me, I can''t escape death when I go back. However, if I don''t go back, Zheng Xueqi will die, because she ate a chronic poison, which only I can solve."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Naoto Miyamoto laughed wildly: "within three days, if she can''t take the antidote, she will itch all over her body, then her skin and flesh will fester, and finally her intestines will wear through her belly and die."


    Chu fan grabbed Naoto Miyamoto''s skirt and raised his fist angrily, but Naoto Miyamoto was not afraid at all. He didn''t blink and looked at Chu fan with a sneer.


    For a long time, Chu fan slowly released his hand, took a deep breath and asked, "tell me, what do you want?"


    "Well, now, I''m more sure that Zheng Xueqi has a high position in your mind!"


    Naoto Miyamoto straightened his collar and said with a smile, "three days later, bring 30 billion US dollars to Japan and bring me pan Xue''s bitch. At that time, we will pay both money and people."


    "Remember, only you and pan Xue can come. If I find out that there are inexplicable strong people entering Japan, I don''t guarantee whether they will tear up the ticket." Naoto Miyamoto patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I hope you can have a good dream tonight. Ha ha ha!"


    A bodyguard in a black suit and sunglasses came over, handed Chu fan a mobile phone and turned to get on the bus. Soon, the car roared away, leaving Chu fan silent in the wind.


    "Sorry, I should accompany Miss Zheng to the bathroom." Su Yuan''s guilty voice came behind her.


    The next moment, Chu fan held her in his arms, tight and almost strangled her. Suyuan knew that he was afraid. If she really accompanied Zheng Xueqi to the bathroom, she might be taken away with her now.


    If that were true, it would kill him.


    He Bingqian asked anxiously, "Chu fan, think of a way. What can I do?"


    "Don''t worry, Naoto Miyamoto wants money and my life. He won''t hurt Xueqi until he gets the money." Chu fan loosens Su Yuan, caresses her cheek and smiles, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Don''t forget, my strength has improved a lot."


    Bai Yumei said decisively, "I''ll go with you. I dare to rob people in front of me. I really don''t know how to write the word death."


    Chu fan glanced: "this is not a place to talk. Go home first."


    Chu fan and others returned to Ma Rulong''s house. Zheng Juncheng also heard the news and rushed over. In contrast, he was calm. He just held Chu fan''s hand, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine, and I won''t let Xueqi be fine." Chu fan patted the back of his hand, smiled and comforted, "go back and have a rest. Don''t think about anything. I promise to bring Xueqi back to you in less than a week."


    "Please!" Zheng Juncheng also knew he couldn''t help, and didn''t know what to say. He shook Chu fan''s hand and turned away.


    He Bingqian sent Zheng Juncheng away and came back and said, "brother Zheng left the helicopter for you and said it would be convenient for you. He also said that he also has a company in Japan. The president of the company is his friend and can be trusted. If necessary, you can find him in Japan."


    "Or let aunt rosefinch help you?" Suyuan suggested.


    Chu fan shook his head: "it''s not enough to ask aunt rosefinch to do this. However, I really need some help."


    After some arrangement and explanation, Su Yuan returned to the mainland accompanied by Bai Yumei; He Bingqian stayed to prepare for the casino; Ma Rulong communicated with the Chinese military and mobilized a large number of navies to assemble and practice exercises in the East China Sea.


    Chu fan also contacted Xia Yanran. She will take six groups of members to help Chu fan; Finally, Chu fan found pan Xue and told her the current situation.


    Unexpectedly, pan Xue agreed without hesitation: "I''ll go with you!"


    "Aren''t you... Afraid of death?" Chu Fan said in a deep voice. "This time I''m in someone else''s territory. I don''t even have a helper there. Once there''s a mistake, I may not be able to save you."


    "I caused the trouble. Even if I really die, I deserve it. I can''t blame others." Pan Xue was very calm, just different from the woman who was scared to pee her pants last time.


    "Moreover, I hope that through this event, you can change your view of me and treat me as an ordinary friend in the future. In this way, I can live in the mainland at ease."


    There is the most critical point that Pan Xue didn''t say. Does she have the right to refuse now? Anyway, I want to exchange Zheng Xueqi. It''s better to hurry up. In this way, maybe Chu fan will be so grateful to her, and maybe he won''t leave her alone.


    In the evening, Chu fan received a call from Naoto Miyamoto and asked him to take the flight tomorrow morning to Osaka, Japan. When you get off the plane, someone will pick you up.


    Chu fan spent the night meditating on the floor. As black scale said last time, he had a too comfortable time and forgot the importance of the task. This time, fortunately, catkins arrived in time, otherwise, he would die this time.


    The third seal of the nine Yin Jue pulse has just been broken. Chu fan''s accomplishments soared in a straight line because of the pregnant elixir. He jumped from the later stage of the fourth level of the earth to the early stage of the sixth level of the earth.


    This night, he not only wanted to consolidate his accomplishments, but also memorized the secret skill of magic dragon transformation. Although this secret skill needed heaven to cultivate, Chu fan had a drop of pure gold aura in his body, which was the primary condition for cultivation.


    With the improvement of cultivation, Chu fan''s strength did not increase much, but the texture of Zhenqi changed. First, the Dantian space has been doubled, about the size of a tea cup.


    Originally, true Qi flowed continuously. After a circle in Dantian, it was transported out again, and then returned again and again. But now, the true Qi formed a vortex in the Dantian. The absorbed heaven and earth aura was transported to the Dantian. After rotating for several weeks, it was purified several times, and then began to run rapidly in Chu fan''s meridians according to the running track of the great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra.


    Not only has the total content of genuine Qi increased several times, but also the running speed of genuine Qi increased a lot. What surprised Chu fan most was that a drop of golden aura was suspended in Chu fan''s Dantian. Like the little sun, all true Qi revolved around it.


    At first, Chu fan didn''t notice anything, but the next morning, when Chu fan woke up, he accidentally found that this golden aura seemed to be bigger than before. Although it was only a little bigger, it was only one night. If a month passed, the golden aura would at least double. At that time, Chu fan''s defense or attack will be greatly enhanced.


    "Brother, are you up? It''s time for dinner!" Sandy knocked on the door and shouted at the door.


    When Chu fan opened the door, he saw sandy standing outside the door, holding a full set of casual clothes, shirts, shoes, socks and even underwear.


    "Brother, although I can''t make clothes, I chose them for you myself." Sandy sent the clothes to Chu fan and said, "put them on, you''ll turn bad luck into good luck and come back safely."


    "Thank you!"


    Chu fan took her clothes, rubbed her head and said with a smile, "don''t worry, brother''s life is hard. It''s not so easy to die."


    "Go and change your clothes. I''ll wait for you." Sandy patted Chu fan''s hand off in shame and pushed him into the bedroom.


    I hate it. People are not children anymore. They always rub their heads and mess up their carefully combed hairstyles.


    Soon, Chu fan changed his clothes and came out of the bedroom. In addition to his clothes, sandy prepared him a watch, a famous wallet and a lighter.


    Watching Chu fan come out, sandy hurried forward a few steps, helped Chu fan tidy up his clothes, stepped back two steps with satisfaction, and said with a smile: "brother, you are so handsome!"


    "That''s necessary. Otherwise, your sister-in-law can give up her heart to me? Hey!"


    "Stinky!" Sandy gave him a white look and asked, "do you still like the watch? I picked it specially for you. It''s anti falling, shockproof, waterproof and positioning system. You can''t take it off again if you wear it, remember?"


    "Remember, it''s more wordy than your sister-in-law." Chu fan casually took Sandy''s shoulder and strode out.


    Sandy was secretly happy, but deliberately pretended to be very natural and pasted it on Chu fan. The little bird walked downstairs. Seeing the two people coming, Sandy''s mother Isabel couldn''t help brightening her eyes and said with a smile, "my daughter still has eyes. This dress is too suitable for you. It''s not in vain. Sandy didn''t sleep for half a night. She washed and ironed it, and her hands blistered."


    "Mom, why did you say everything you promised me not to say?" Sandy ran to it, but was grabbed by Chu fan

 Chapter 488

    "Brother, don''t listen to my mother..."


    "Reach out!" Chu Fan said irresistibly.


    Sandy dared not disobey, so she had to put out her hand obediently. The middle finger and ring finger of her right hand, as well as the index finger and middle finger of her left hand, were scalded. Because she was afraid of being seen by Chu fan, she took off the band aids, and the Potion on the scald was washed away. Careless Chu fan was stunned and didn''t find it before.


    A touch of emotion made Chu fan hold Sandy''s hands tightly. He was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    "Brother, don''t do this. It really doesn''t hurt at all." Sandy reluctantly smiled. "Last time you saved me, I didn''t thank you. This time, I wanted to do something for you myself, but I''m too stupid to do anything. I made myself like this..."


    Before she finished, Chu fan suddenly interrupted her with a smile: "Sandy, how about you do a magic trick?"


    "Magic?"


    Before sandy knew what was going on, she saw Chu fan put her hands to her mouth and blew a breath. Suddenly, she felt her hands cool, and the original hot pain disappeared without a trace.


    When Chu fan released her hand, she found that the burns on her hands had all healed without medicine, and there was no scar left, even more delicate and white than before.


    "Eat, eat, I''m starving." Chu fan walked over with a smile. Before he could sit down, he picked up the sandwich and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Slow down, don''t choke." Du Meilan smiled and handed over a glass of milk. He looked at Chu fan''s eyes. He was really full of love like a mother looking at her son.


    Chu fan saved Ma Rulong''s mother, and now he has saved Ma Rulong''s family and saved Ma Rulong''s status in Australia. Others don''t know. As Ma Rulong''s original wife, Du Meilan naturally appreciates Chu fan from the bottom of her heart.


    Moreover, her two children have been abroad all year round. Now there are more capable sons around her. It''s too late for her to like them.


    "I''ve arranged the ticket for you. If you go directly to the airport, someone will naturally send the ticket to you." Ma Rulong wiped his mouth and said in a deep voice, "I can''t help you with your business, but you don''t have to worry about my business. I can handle it myself."


    "Chu fan, don''t you take a few more people?" Xi Mengyao suddenly said. Seeing everyone''s eyes looking over, Xi Mengyao smiled awkwardly, "I''m afraid that Chu fan will suffer a loss. After all, Japan is different from Australia. It''s Naoto Miyamoto''s home. Chu fan will suffer a great loss if he goes alone."


    "Don''t worry, Sanniang. I''m ready." Chu fan stood up with enough food and drink. "Sandy, don''t you take me to the airport?"


    "Of course I have to send it." Sandy was overjoyed. She quickly threw down the half eaten sandwich and followed Chu fan out.


    On the bus, Chu fan whispered, "you pay more attention to Sanniang recently."


    "Do you doubt Sanniang? She can''t be..."


    "It may be that I''m careless, but it''s always good to be careful." Chu fan patted sandy on the shoulder and told him, "protect yourself, too, remember?"


    "Don''t worry, brother. I know how to protect myself."


    Sandy held Chu fan''s arm and leaned on his shoulder: "brother, you must come back safely. Last time, you said to pick me up from school and go shopping with me."


    "I owe you first. When I come back, I''ll make it up for you once."


    The two were talking. Pan Xue came over in an ol Uniform suit, opened the door and sat in. The driver started slowly and headed for the airport.


    At the airport, Chu fan didn''t let sandy get off, so he asked the driver to take her back. Then, Chu fan took pan Xue into the airport hall. As soon as I got in, an airport staff came quickly, greeted Chu fan politely and warmly, and personally sent them to first class.


    After Chu fan sat down, he closed his eyes. Pan Xue looked at him and stopped talking. He sighed helplessly and turned his head.


    "Say what you have." Chu fan didn''t open his eyes and said faintly.


    "Didn''t sleep? I thought you were sleepy." Pan Xue reluctantly smiled and said, "in fact, it''s nothing, just... A little nervous."


    "Don''t worry, as long as I don''t die, you won''t die." Chu fan handed her an Emerald Pendant in the shape of a shield with many simple patterns on it.


    However, if you look at it from an aesthetic point of view, this pendant is really not very good-looking, but can Chu fan produce anything?


    Pan Xue didn''t understand what Chu fan meant. Chu fan was too lazy to be in time. He just ordered: "hang this thing around your neck. It can help you resist at least three deadly attacks."


    Really?


    Pan Xue had some doubts in her heart, but at this time, she would rather believe it than believe it. While doing nothing on the plane, she simply took off the necklace around her neck, tied the jade pendant to the necklace with a string, and then put it on again.


    Although the pendant is not very good-looking, it can be stuffed into clothes and can''t be seen by outsiders. To pan Xue''s surprise, this jade pendant is not as cold as expected, but warm, consistent with her body temperature, and makes her calm and don''t feel flustered anymore.


    It''s a good thing. If it''s sold, it''s definitely a sky high price, or there''s a price without a market. Pan Xue took a serious look at Chu fan. She really couldn''t understand him more and more. He was so young, but he already had tens of billions of assets. It seemed that nothing could embarrass him.


    If you don''t die this time, you have to hold the big tree when you say anything, and you can''t let go when you die


    More than four hours later, the plane landed at Osaka Airport. As soon as they entered the airport hall, a man in a black suit greeted them and said politely with a smile, "is it Mr. Chu fan and Miss Pan Xue? I''m the president assistant of Miyamoto consortium. I''ve come to pick you up. Please follow me."


    "Are you Chinese?" Chu fan asked curiously. Because the man''s Chinese is so fluent that if he didn''t know he had come to Osaka, he thought he was still in China.


    The man smiled and said, "yes, I used to be Chinese, but now I have joined the nationality of Japan. My name is Gong Benhe."


    Chu fan sneered and said, "do you call it a vendor seeking glory? I''m afraid you don''t even remember your ancestors'' surname and name?"


    "I have to suffer." Gong Benhe smiled bitterly and shook his head. He no longer talked to Chu fan. He should go out all the way and invite Chu fan to the car.


    On the bus, Chu fan suddenly asked, "where is Naoto Miyamoto going to settle us?"


    "The cherry blossom garden is the most high-end resort in Japan." Miyamoto explained, "there are cherry blossoms in full bloom in four seasons, natural hot springs, the most elegant and high-end accommodation environment, delicious food from various countries, and..."


    "No!" Chu fan glanced outside, pointed to the tallest building and said, "just live here. Send me right away and arrange a presidential suite for me."


    "This..."


    Chu Fan said impatiently, "you can''t be the master. Won''t you ask for instructions? Hurry over and I''ll just say it."


    Gong Benhe didn''t dare to neglect it. He ordered the driver to change his route and quickly took out his mobile phone for instructions. Soon, he was relieved and entered the high-end hotel with Chu fan.


    Gong Benhe came forward, negotiated with the front desk, got the room card, took Chu fan upstairs, sent them to the room all the time, and then politely said, "our president said that you are tired from your journey. First, take a rest here. In the evening, the president will come in person to meet the two."


    "OK, you go and do something." Chu fan waved his hand, Miyamoto humbly bowed back, went out and brought the door.


    As soon as they left, pan Xue couldn''t help asking, "what does Naoto Miyamoto mean? Isn''t he afraid of long dreams?"


    "Hehe, he is now like a fisherman who has laid a cage in the sea. Zheng Xueqi is the fragrant bait in the cage. And I am a big fish. Even if I know I can''t get out of the cage, I still have to come."


    Pan xueruo thought and said, "you mean, he has spread the net, waiting for the fish to throw themselves into the net, so as to catch all the fish."


    "Ha ha, you can teach me!" Chu fan smiled and sat down on the sofa, picked up the remote control and said casually, "are you hungry? Order some food and take it as a holiday."


    "That''s right!"


    At this point, pan Xue also put life and death aside. She picked up the phone and asked, "what do you want to eat?"


    "Whatever. I can eat anything."


    Pan Xue pondered for a moment, called for several Chinese dishes, ordered a soup and two bowls of rice.


    Soon, the guest room door was knocked. Pan Xue got up and walked over, opened the door, and saw a waiter pushing the dining car standing outside the door, and two tough bodyguards standing on both sides. At this time, she knew that she and Chu fan were under house arrest. Although it may not be able to stop Chu fan, it can be regarded as surveillance.


    Since she came, she was at ease. Pan Xue didn''t care about these. She sent the waiter away. She pushed the dining car and put all the steaming dishes on the table before she asked Chu fan to come over for dinner.


    "See if there is beer in the fridge?" Chu fan looked at the dishes, his forefinger moved, and looked at his salivating appearance. It was clear that he was coming for vacation.


    It has come anyway. Even if you die, you have to eat and drink before you die to be a full ghost. "Pan Xue looked at everything. She really went to the fridge and bought a few cans of beer. She felt that it was not enough. She went to open the door and ordered the bodyguard at the door to send two cases of beer to her.


    They enjoyed the meal very much, not only the authentic Chinese food, but also the beer tastes very good. Moreover, Chu fan can drink it, but pan Xue is not inferior. They drank the two boxes of beer sent by the bodyguard, and unexpectedly collapsed on the sofa and slept

 Chapter 489

    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    "Come in!"


    Gong Benhe pushed the door and came in, respectfully said: "president, Chu fan from China ate and drank in the suite, and finally fell asleep on the sofa."


    "I see. Continue to pay close attention. If you have any action, let me know as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    Miyamoto River retreated, and the figure sitting on the tall armchair slowly turned around. It was Naoto Miyamoto, who first returned to the kingdom of Japan. He tapped his fingers on the table, pondered for a long time, got up and went out.


    Soon, he drove to the suburbs and stopped in front of an old wooden building. He got off and walked alone.


    Naoto Miyamoto knocked at the door. Soon, a middle-aged beautiful woman in kimono opened the door and politely invited Naoto Miyamoto in.


    On the floor of the living room, there is a low table. Two exquisite carpet mats are placed on both sides of the low table. The tall Chiba Wuxiong sits cross legged on the east side, with a Japanese sword with a sheath on his knee, and a tea set on the table. The exquisite tea cup is steaming, emitting the unique fragrance of tea.


    "The Chinese boy who bullied my granddaughter is coming?" Chiba Wuxiong asked in a deep voice.


    Naoto Miyamoto knelt opposite him, nodded and said, "yes, he''s coming, but..."


    Chiba Takeo put down his tea cup and gave him a cold look: "but what?"


    "According to the data from the survey, Chu fan is not simple. He was just an ordinary migrant worker more than half a year ago, but now his strength has surpassed Qingzi."


    "Click!" Chiba Wuxiong crushed the tea cup in his hand, his face sinking like water.


    Naoto Miyamoto paused and continued: "Qinglong has been paralyzed for more than 20 years. It is said that Chu fan has cured him. And rosefinch has also recovered and now lives in Chu fan''s home."


    "Just because he saved Qinglong, he became the head of the Four Saints'' mercenary Corps."


    "Hum!" Chiba Wuxiong said coldly, "so what? If he bullies my granddaughter, he has to pay a price. Even if Qinglong comes, he has to give me an explanation."


    Naoto Miyamoto nodded: "I think so, too. Let''s make sense. Moreover, with the reputation of master Wuxiong, Qinglong has to give some thin noodles?"


    Takeo Chiba''s face looks good. In fact, he knows very well that Qinglong won''t give him face. If he wasn''t afraid of Qinglong coming to the door, could he bear it until now? I already chopped Chu fan into meat sauce.


    "Tell me what you think. Qingzi can''t be bullied for nothing."


    "I''m also responsible for this. I didn''t take good care of Kiyoko." Naoto Miyamoto said guiltily, "but it''s already happened and it''s too late to regret. However, I don''t think it''s all a bad thing."


    Chiba Wu Xiong stared and was about to get angry. Naoto Miyamoto hurriedly said, "Master Wu Xiong, stop your anger and listen to me first."


    "Hum!"


    Naoto Miyamoto said positively, "looking at the whole country of Japan, how many young Junyan can be worthy of Qingzi? There are only five people, including wind demon Kojiro, Yamazaki Yan, Abe Qinghai, ye Yin Jianxin and Saito Gongmei."


    "Among them, the wind devil Kojiro is a murderous monster. In order to improve his strength, he even killed his parents. Can such a person marry? Yamazaki Yan is a martial arts madman like you. His Sabre skills are really passed on by you. He is like a sister to Kiyoko, and they can''t be married."


    "Abe Qinghai is half a monk. He can''t get a wife, and he can''t get Qingzi. The woman Ye Yin Jianxin likes is his teacher, and he can''t like Qingzi. The rest of Saito Gongmei is a personal demon. He likes men more than women, and he''s not a good match for Qingzi."


    Chiba Wuxiong frowned: "do you want Qingzi to marry that boy?"


    "Don''t you understand Qingzi''s temper?"


    Naoto Miyamoto picked up the teacup in front of him, took a shallow SIP and said with a smile: "she is very different from ordinary girls. She has not been false to any man for so many years, but this time, she has been bullied by Chu fan one after another, but have you ever been heartbroken when you see her back?"


    Chiba Wuxiong nodded secretly. It''s true. When Qingzi came back, he frightened their whole family. There were blood stains on his trouser legs. After the doctor''s diagnosis, it was almost a tearing wound. There was no doubt that it was bullied. At that time, Chiba Wuxiong was almost mad. He had to go to China and destroy Chu fan''s family, but Chiba Qingzi forced him to stop him with death.


    Qingzi''s statement is that Chu fan has a green dragon behind her and can''t move. Moreover, she suffered for herself. No wonder Chu fan. But now it seems that things are far from that simple.


    "As far as I know, Yamazaki Yan was defeated by Chu fan, and Qingzi was bullied by Chu fan. Obviously, he is not his opponent. This strength should be able to compete with wind devil Kojiro and others."


    "In addition, Chu fan is the champion of this golden gambling competition. His gambling skill is above me, even higher than he Xiao, the God of gamblers in those years. His assets are about $40 billion."


    "He is also a colonel and officer of the Chinese military and a popular candidate for the captain of the sacred blade. Yu Jianqiu, commander of the Yunnan Military Region, is the master of Chu fan. Ma Rulong, the special head of Aodao, is his godfather. Zheng Juncheng, the richest man on Hong Kong Island, has a close relationship with him. He almost regards him as his son-in-law, and the triad society is also supported by him to the end."


    "There is also Tan Jiuye of xinyi''an on Macao island. He is a brother of eight friends. He has a great influence in Hong Kong and Macao."


    Naoto Miyamoto said more and more excitedly: "according to the evaluation of the think tank of our company, his score is far higher than that of the wind devil Kojiro and others. He is a top priority for both the Chiba family and the plan of our emperor."


    Takeo Chiba nodded: "what you said is also reasonable. I don''t care what the emperor plans, but he must marry my granddaughter, otherwise, I must kill him."


    "With your words, I''m relieved." Naoto Miyamoto stood up and said respectfully, "I''ll go to find Qingzi now. It''s safe to have her come forward."


    Soon, Naoto Miyamoto left the small wooden building, got on the bus and left. However, instead of looking for Akiko, he went to the airport, where there was the private plane of Miyamoto consortium.


    Everything was arranged on the way. When he arrived at the airport, the random personnel were ready. He boarded the plane and took off directly to the Imperial Palace, the residence of the emperor in Tokyo.


    An hour later, the helicopter landed on the wide apron in the front yard of the imperial palace. Several armed guards came forward immediately. After a strict inspection, they let Naoto Miyamoto go in alone. Others were limited to the helicopter and were not allowed to leave for half a step.


    About half an hour later, Naoto Miyamoto came out of the inner court of the palace with a man in a white broad Samurai uniform, directly boarded the plane and quickly returned.


    In a luxury villa in Osaka, Chiba, wearing loose home clothes, sits on the sofa and watches TV. From waking up in the morning to now, the station has not been changed. Everyone knows that the eldest lady doesn''t watch TV at all, but no one knows what she''s thinking.


    Keiko Oshima, her mother, was watching her daughter, and she was helpless. She tried, but it didn''t help at all. She didn''t dare to leave for fear that her daughter would think hard and do something stupid.


    Just when she was at a loss, the sound of the car engine suddenly came from outside. She thought her husband had come back and hurried to meet him, but it was Naoto Miyamoto who didn''t want to come.


    "Qingzi, your master is here..."


    Before Ji Zi had finished speaking, Qingzi suddenly got up, quickly went upstairs with a cold face and closed the door with a bang.


    Naoto Miyamoto walked in and happened to hear the sound of the door. When he saw Chiba''s mother''s slightly embarrassed smile, he understood everything.


    "Sorry, sunny son, she..."


    "Mrs. Kiko doesn''t need to explain. I know more about Kiko''s temper than you." Naoto Miyamoto asked with a smile, "can I go up and have a look at Kiko?"


    "Of course, you are her teacher. Just help me to persuade her." Yoshiko Oshima politely invited Naoto Miyamoto upstairs, and then left on his own to prepare tea and snacks for him.


    At the door of Chiba Qingzi, Naoto Miyamoto took a deep breath, raised his hand, knocked on the door and said, "Qingzi, I know you have misunderstood the master, so I came to explain to you. Qingzi, I went in?"


    When he opened the door, Naoto Miyamoto went in. On the tatami, Chiba Qingzi lay on the couch with his back to the door, as if he were asleep. He didn''t know anyone came in.


    Naoto Miyamoto took off his shoes and put them at the door. He knelt down next to Keiko and sighed bitterly: "I know that the master did too much this time and hurt your heart, but I swear that I didn''t let Miyamoto Chuan do it."


    Chiba Qingzi did not move, and Naoto Miyamoto was not discouraged. He continued: "At the beginning, my plan was to use Chu fan''s feelings for you to take him to Japan. In this way, he would lose his qualification and let me win the championship. But I never thought that Miyamoto Chuan, an unworthy thing, didn''t even have this patience. He not only made good ideas, but also nearly killed Chu fan."


    "Fortunately, you survived. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to explain to your family..."


    Chiba Qingzi couldn''t help but sit up and said in a deep voice, "Miyamoto said, he is your illegitimate son. You told him to do all this."


    "Do you believe what I lied to him?"


    Naoto Miyamoto smiled bitterly and said, "Miyamoto Chuan has lost an arm by Chu fan. I don''t want him to be decadent, so I lied that he is my illegitimate son and let him rekindle his hope for life. If he is really my son, can I laugh now?"


    Chiba Qingzi was speechless and silent again.


    Naoto Miyamoto patted her on the shoulder and patiently advised: "Akiko, you are different from Miyamoto Kawa. I grew up watching you. Like my own daughter, how could I be willing to harm you? Think about it, what has the master done to you over the years? Even my own daughter is jealous and says you are my illegitimate daughter. Besides, I really didn''t want to kill Chu fan, because I expect you to help me win him over and work for our emperor. Why Could you be willing to kill him? "


    Chiba Qingzi was stunned and said, "let me help you win over Chu fan?"

 Chapter 490

    Two cases of beer, how can Chufan be drunk? At first, he was a pervert who mixed liquor and red wine as water. He drank it alone for dozens of hours. As for lying on the sofa drunk, it''s just a cover up.


    But pan Xue was really drunk. If Chu fan hadn''t tried to stop her, she would take off her clothes and dance for Chu fan. This woman is so bold that no one can stop her.


    It''s daytime, which is not conducive to Chu fan''s action. Therefore, it is necessary to stop Naoto Miyamoto''s reception banquet with the help of drunkenness. In the evening, he can sneak out quietly, look for Zheng Xueqi and save her.


    As night fell, Chu fan was trying his best to run his Qi and consolidate his cultivation, when he suddenly heard a melodious flute. The sound of the flute is far and near, as if it were far away, but close at hand. It sounds like reality, like fantasy, as if it were in a dream.


    But it is undeniable that the flute sounds very good, and the melody is gentle and lingering, which makes Chu fan naturally think of women, and his body reacts instantly. At this time, pan Xue groaned, got up vaguely, jumped on Chu fan, entangled Chu fan like a snake, and urgently looked for his lips.


    Chu fan was also confused. He hugged pan Xue, put his hand in her skirt, and turned over to press her under him. Just as he was about to take the next step, a spirit suddenly woke up and shouted, "who is it? Sneaky, come out!"


    The sound of the flute suddenly stopped, but only for a moment, the sound of the flute suddenly became sharp and hurried. Suddenly, Chu fan''s beauty in his heart disappeared and his whole body was murderous. He seemed to be in the midst of thousands of troops. There were shouts of killing around him, broken limbs and arms, and blood splashed, which made his eyes red.


    Pan Xue was even more unbearable. She got up from the sofa half naked, grabbed a fruit knife on the tea table, and stabbed Chu fan with red eyes. She was gnashing her teeth and hair. She seemed crazy. Her strength suddenly increased a lot, but in Chu fan''s eyes, she was still too weak. Chu fan grabbed her and threw her into the bathtub to wake up.


    Just when Chu fan couldn''t bear it and was ready to fight, the sound of the flute suddenly disappeared, the door seemed to be opened by the wind, and there was no figure at the door.


    "Hum, playing tricks!" Chu fan swaggered down. "Come in if you want to compete with me. If you don''t dare to see anyone, close the door to me -- get out!"


    At the door, pieces of petals fall, as if this is not a hotel, but under the cherry tree. When the wind blows, the cherry petals continue to fall, as if the wind does not stop, the petals will never end.


    At the beginning, Chu fan ignored it at all, but at the moment he lowered his head to drink water, the canopy petals suddenly shot like an arrow.


    "Broken!" Chu fan screamed angrily and punched out suddenly.


    The fist seemed flat and silent, but when his fist was about three centimeters away from the petals, it suddenly made an explosive sound. With a bang, all the petals were shattered and fell to the ground.


    "Why, do you want me to invite you?" Chu fan snorted, "Abe Qinghai, hiding his head and tail, really humiliated your grandpa."


    Before coming, Xia Yanran specially sent him a piece of information about several famous strong men in Japan. In particular, it introduces in detail the yin-yang master Abe Qinghai and his grandfather Abe Jingyun.


    It is said that Abe Jingyun is the only one who fights with Qinglong and retreats. No one except him, dead or wounded, did not bleed. This shows how strange and powerful Abe Jingyun''s yin-yang technique is.


    If Abe Jingyun came out in person, Chu fan could not be so relaxed. Therefore, he concluded that the person who came was Abe Qinghai. Hei hei, his perspective eyes saw a handsome man in a wide white Samurai suit and clogs in the corridor.


    Tut Tut, if this guy changes into women''s clothes, he will catch up with Pan Xue. If he doesn''t become a human demon, he will be blind.


    While Chu fan observed Abe Qinghai with perspective eyes, Abe qinghaydn felt as if he had been stared at by a beast. He subconsciously protected his chest and looked around nervously, but he didn''t see anything.


    Hearing Chu fan''s words, Abe Qinghai no longer hesitated and walked in.


    "Wang Chufan, the murderer, deserves his reputation." Abe Qinghai smiled. "Sorry, I heard that you defeated Yamazaki Yan. I want to come and see what''s offensive. I hope Haihan."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "you''re not from China, are you? You speak Mandarin better than I do. Where did you get it?"


    "I''m Japanese!"


    "Oh, you are so beautiful. Are you a woman?"


    Abe Qinghai''s face twitched slightly and Qianqian''s jade hand pinched tightly. He almost lost control of his mood and fought with Chu fan. He hates people saying that he is a woman. Since Chu fan knows him, he can''t not know his taboo, but Chu fan just says this. Isn''t this a provocation? What is it?


    But before he broke out, Chu fan laughed and said, "I''m kidding. You won''t be so stingy? Come on, I''ll buy you a drink to make amends for you. How about it?"


    Abe Qinghai''s face is black. The yin-yang master is a taboo. Chu fan wants to invite him to drink. This is chiguoguo''s provocation and flirtation.


    Seeing that he was about to lose control, suddenly, gongbenhe came over quickly and said respectfully at the door: "Mr. Chu fan, the president asked me to invite you and Miss Pan to the dinner."


    "So fast? I haven''t sobered up yet." Chu fan looked at Abe Qinghai with a smile. "Old sister, would you like to have two drinks together? Don''t worry, I''m a wine thief. I promise I won''t do anything to you when I drink too much... Hey, don''t go. Can''t I drink tea without drinking?"


    Abe Qinghai was old and regretful. He would not show up if he knew Chu fan was such a person. Unfortunately, you can''t kill him. Otherwise, no matter how much he pays, he will cut Chu fan up and feed the dog.


    However, it was not in vain this time. He tested Chu fan''s strength, which should not be under him. Especially in terms of mental strength, his flute can''t control him, which makes Abe Qinghai''s task several times more difficult.


    No way, we can only start with Chiba Qingzi.


    Pan Xue was excited by the cold water in the bathtub. She suddenly woke up from the dreamland and stumbled to the toilet. She vomited wildly and almost vomited out her bile. Only then did she feel better.


    Chu fan opened the door and said, "change your clothes and go down to the banquet."


    "Can I... not go?" Pan Xue was still a little sober. The feeling that she wanted to vomit and couldn''t vomit out was really too uncomfortable.


    Chu fan walked over, rubbed her temples and said, "if you''re not afraid of being taken away, you''ll stay."


    "No, I''d better go to the banquet with you." Pan Xue felt much more sober. Only then did she find that her clothes were all wet, her shirt was tightly attached to her body, and her curve was exquisite, not to mention how attractive she was.


    However, Chu fan didn''t pay much attention. He went to wash his face, tidy up his clothes, and went out.


    Pan Xue looks carefully in the mirror. She is no worse than Su Yuan in both appearance and figure, isn''t she? But he''s like this. Why isn''t he interested at all?


    I don''t believe it. Don''t I even have any charm?


    Pan Xue was so angry that she took off all her clothes, dried the water stains on her body, wrapped a bath towel and came out. Chu fan sat on the sofa waiting for her. Seeing her barefoot and wrapped in a bath towel, she came out. She couldn''t help looking more.


    Pan Xue opened her small suitcase, found out her underwear and changed clothes, took off her bath towel in front of Chu fan and put it on one by one. If you don''t blush and your heart doesn''t jump, it''s like Chu fan doesn''t exist.


    This woman is really bold and unrestrained. She''s so funny that Chu fan is embarrassed to see it.


    Cough, just take a look


    Pan Xue is very satisfied with Chu fan''s response, which shows that she is not a vulgar powder, but still very attractive to him. This is a good start. Next... Hey!


    "How about my figure?" Pan Xue dressed neatly and walked to Chu fan, and asked Yichen Yixi. This tone, with her expression, made her look several years younger.


    However, this woman does have the capital to pretend to be tender. If she changes her school uniform and says she is a new college student, no one will doubt it.


    "I stayed to protect you." Chu Fan said solemnly, "my figure is general. It''s far worse than my wife''s figure. Let''s go. It''s bad to keep people waiting for a long time."


    Pan Xue made a face at Chu fan in the back. She saw her eyes straight and said that she was in bad shape. It was clear that she was lying. Anyway, while you can still enjoy it now, take him down first. Enjoy one point is one point.


    I have many means. Don''t you believe you don''t eat fishy?


    Under the guidance of Gong Benhe, Chu fan and pan Xue come to an authentic Japanese restaurant. To Chu fan''s surprise, Chiba Qingzi is also there. When she opened the door and saw Chu fan, Chiba Qingzi obviously showed a surprise in her eyes, but then she bowed her head with a complex expression and avoided Chu fan''s eyes.


    "Mr. Chu fan, please sit down!" Naoto Miyamoto was very polite and extended his hand to invite Chu fan to sit down. Then, his eyes fell on Pan Xue and said with a smile, "Miss Pan Xue, don''t be afraid. I invited you here. I didn''t mean to hurt you, but because of Zhu TianChao''s face, I had to deal with it. Sit down!"


    "Pa Pa!" Naoto Miyamoto clapped his hands. Soon a waitress in kimono came in and offered a beautiful meal. A young and beautiful woman stayed, knelt down and sat aside, picked up the wine pot and prepared to pour wine for several people.


    "You go down. You don''t need your service here." Naoto Miyamoto ordered. The woman didn''t dare to neglect. She quickly put down the wine pot, hung her head, stepped back in small steps, and pulled the wooden door.


    "This is our unique sake in Japan. It tastes very unique. Mr. Chufan, you must try it." Naoto Miyamoto poured the wine for Chufan himself and joked with a smile, "if you''re afraid of the poison in the wine, don''t let Qingzi drink it instead..."

 Chapter 491

    "If Mr. Miyamoto wants to kill me, there are many opportunities along the way and poison it in the wine?" Chu fan looks at Chiba Qingzi and laughs, "besides, Qingzi is my wife and you are Qingzi''s master. We will be a family right away. Do you need to harm me?"


    Naoto Miyamoto was overjoyed: "with your words, I''m relieved. Come on, let''s have a drink together, so that the unhappiness between us will disappear with this glass of wine."


    "Cheers!"


    Chu fan really had no scruples. He picked up his glass and touched Naoto Miyamoto, and drank it in one gulp. Pan Xue hesitated for a moment. Seeing that Chu fan had drunk, she no longer hesitated, and then drank it all in one gulp.


    Not to mention, the sake tastes really good. The crisp aroma and endless aftertaste make Chu fan who drank this wine for the first time full of praise. He even took the initiative to pick up the wine pot and pour a cup for Naoto Miyamoto and himself.


    "Fine son, are you going to ignore me all the time?" Chu fan looked at Chiba fine son and said with a smile, "I came here for you this time."


    "Hypocrisy!" Chiba''s face suddenly cooled down.


    She hates being cheated by others. In fact, even if Chu fan comes for Zheng Xueqi, she is also very happy, but Chu fan''s wrong words in order to please her make her feel cheated. Can she not be angry?


    Moreover, she is now in this situation, worrying about gain and loss, wandering between love and hate. Which way to go will determine her future relationship with Chu fan. Now it seems that there is a tendency to hate.


    Chu fan not only didn''t reflect, but was more happy: "Qingzi, do you really like me? Hey, I just said that on purpose to test your reaction. Now, I can finally be sure... Come on, let''s have a drink."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t like you."


    Chiba Qingzi blushed and said he didn''t like it, but he couldn''t help picking up the glass, touched Chu fan and drank it dry.


    "Good!"


    Naoto Miyamoto arched his hands and congratulated: "Congratulations! Ha ha, today is really a good day. Why don''t you decide on your marriage, choose a lucky day, and just do it. It also saves Qingzi from worrying about gain and loss and can''t sleep."


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    Qingzi''s face turned red and couldn''t sit still. He got up to go, but he didn''t want to move too much, affect the wound, hum a pain, stagger and almost fall to the ground. At this moment, Chu fan put his hand around Chiba Qingzi''s waist and fixed her body in his arms.


    "You haven''t recovered yet. Shall I take you to the next door to have a rest?" Chu fan asked softly. Chiba Qingzi didn''t dare to look up. He gave a slight ''um'' and let Chu fan handle it.


    Naoto Miyamoto immediately ordered him to go down. Soon, someone came and sent Chu fan to the guest room. Along the way, Chu fan steadily held Chiba Qingzi and Chiba Qingzi around his neck. His heart was as sweet as honey. I really hope this road will never end and go on like this.


    When he entered the room, Chu fan carefully put Chiba Qingzi on the couch. Before Chiba Qingzi could speak, he overbearing kissed her lips. His big hands unscrupulously got into his clothes and wantonly attacked the city and the land.


    At this moment, Chiba Qingzi finally reflected the gentle side of the Japanese woman. Although she was unwell, she just gave up with a slight resistance.


    For a long time, when she was almost out of breath, Chu fan finally raised her head, stroked her shy cheek and said softly, "Qingzi, why are you leaving? Do you know how worried I am about you when I see the blood stained sheets?"


    "Why should I stay? What identity should I stay?" Chiba Qingzi said bitterly, "I did it for myself. You don''t have to blame yourself or feel guilty..."


    "Qingzi, up to now, do you still doubt my feelings for you? If I really come here with such a big bang just for Zheng Xueqi? I''m mainly for you. I don''t want you to be wronged. I want you to be happy, okay?"


    With Chu fan''s words, Chiba feels that even if he is dead now, he can smile.


    She was still immersed in moving and happiness. She suddenly felt cold. She suddenly woke up and saw that her harmony clothes had been untied by Chu fan. His eyes fell on her lower body, and Chiba Qingzi subconsciously blocked it with his hand: "no... no, the husband said that the wound would not heal for at least a month, otherwise, it would..."


    "Fine son, let me have a look, OK?"


    Chiba Qingzi''s heart was soft. He closed his eyes and protected his chest with his hands.


    When he carefully took off her underwear, Chu fan couldn''t help but feel a pain. I can''t imagine what kind of pain Qingzi suffered at that time. He didn''t know what the woman who gave birth to the child was like, but looking at the wound of Qingzi, it was red, swollen and torn, like a big aunt, and the blood soaked her aunt''s towel.


    "Fine son, why don''t you sew up the wound?" Chu fan asked with red eyes.


    Chiba Qingzi opened his eyes, stroked Chu fan''s cheek and reluctantly said with a smile: "after sewing, it will be ugly."


    Who can see this part except her favorite husband? She suffered so much to please her beloved man. At this moment, Chu fan can fully confirm that Qingzi really likes him.


    Another wild kiss made Chiba Qingzi panting. If she hadn''t been ill, she wanted to push Chu fan down in turn. Feeling Chu fan''s desire, Chiba Qingzi pushed him away with great perseverance and said shyly, "if you want, let me arrange some women for you?"


    Shit, is that okay?


    Chu fan suddenly felt that Japanese men were really happy.


    No, it''s a test, isn''t it?


    "Fine son, what kind of person do you think I am?" Chu Fan said solemnly. "Am I the kind of animal that thinks with my lower body? Don''t worry, we can Pa Pa Pa Pa soon. You don''t have to worry."


    Who''s in a hurry?


    Qingzi glared at him angrily, hurriedly pulled over the quilt and covered his body tightly.


    Chu fan also knew that enough was enough. He smiled and said, "you can sleep at ease for a while. When you go back, I''ll pick you up again."


    Qingzi''s heart beats faster. He means, let me go back to live with him at night? How can this be?


    After Chu fan left, Qingzi slowly calmed down and suddenly remembered that his wound was exposed. Don''t be infected. But when she sat up and was ready to wear shorts, she suddenly felt something wrong.


    Why doesn''t it hurt? Is it the loss of pain?


    Chiba Qingzi tentatively touched it, and suddenly there was a palpitation like electricity. More sensitive than before, but why doesn''t it hurt? Chiba Qingzi quickly got up and went to the bathroom. He looked carefully in front of the big mirror and opened his eyes in amazement.


    The original shocking wound disappeared, and the body recovered as before, as if it was the same place that no one had reclaimed - women''s land.


    How did this happen? Is... Chu fan? God, what is this ability?


    Pan Xue was on pins and needles after Chu fan left. She was afraid that Naoto Miyamoto would suddenly kill her. But Naoto Miyamoto really didn''t hurt pan Xue as he said. Instead, he patiently explained to her why he called her.


    In his words, Miyamoto is not his son at all, but his tool. If it was in the past, maybe he still had some use value, but Gong benchuan lost one arm by Chu fan.


    Therefore, Miyamoto Naoto didn''t feel bad about Miyamoto''s murder. He asked pan Xue to come here mainly to show Zhu TianChao. After all, pan Xue was once a member of Zhu TianChao. Now, she only betrayed Zhu TianChao.


    However, pan Xue will not believe his words, at least not all. With her intelligence, she quickly figured out that she was absolutely safe before Chu fan had an accident. As for what Miyamoto''s picture is, she can''t guess.


    Fortunately, before long, Chu fan came back, which made pan Xue greatly relieved secretly. She still had a sense of security around men.


    "Mr. Miyamoto, can we talk about business?"


    After Chu fan sat down again, he said bluntly, "I brought the money you want and the person you want. When will you give Xueqi to me?"


    For a moment, pan Xuegang''s heart hung up again. He was too nervous to breathe. He was afraid that Chu fan would really give her to Naoto Miyamoto. In that case, she would be worse off than dead.


    "Oh, young people are still too impatient."


    Naoto Miyamoto personally poured wine for Chu fan, smiled and said, "do you think I really took Zheng Xueqi for money?"


    "Not for money? Is it for Qingzi?"


    "That''s right!"


    Naoto Miyamoto said positively, "I brought up Keiko all by myself. It''s not too much to say she''s my daughter. When I learned that she was bullied by you, I really wanted to break you into pieces. However, Keiko stopped me from doing it to you. At this time, I found something wrong with Keiko. I guess she may really like you."


    "Of course, I don''t deny what you did before. After all, at that time, we had different positions. As opponents, we naturally had to do everything. Unfortunately, you were still a superior move, but I was convinced."


    "However, I was very angry about the sudden departure of Qingzi and the death of Miyamoto Chuan. Therefore, I took Zheng Xueqi away. The main purpose is to ask Qingzi for an explanation. Of course, it would be better to recover some losses of the consortium. Ha ha!"


    Listening to his outspoken explanation, even pan Xue believed most of it, because his words and what he did were reasonable. She would do the same.


    Chu fan didn''t say anything, because he knew that Naoto Miyamoto''s words hadn''t finished yet. The next thing is the focus. As for his intention, Chu fan has guessed that he will never leave ten. What is for Qingzi? What, not for money?


    This old fox has a big appetite

 Chapter 492

    "The above is what I thought before I came back to China and saw Qingzi. After all, Qingzi is like my own daughter. She has been wronged, and I can''t ignore it."


    Naoto Miyamoto said without delay: "however, after seeing the reaction of Akiko, I suddenly felt that in fact, we still have the best of both worlds."


    "I can marry Qingzi as my wife, but I won''t stay in Japan, let alone abandon my current wife." Chu fan solemnly said, "this is my bottom line and my principle of life. I think if I were a man who abandoned his wife, Qingzi wouldn''t like me."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, you worry too much." Naoto Miyamoto was very happy and said, "in fact, we don''t mean to keep you in Japan. Your career in China is on the rise. We won''t stop it and will help you speed up your career. As for Yuko, you can rest assured that she won''t hold you back."


    "As for the future, if you can make sunny son and Su Yuan live in harmony, you can bring sunny son back to China, or you can let sunny son stay in Japan. Now the transportation is so convenient that you can stay for a few days a month as a vacation and relax. There''s nothing you can''t do."


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "is it so simple?"


    "Is it difficult? Do you think I really will do it to you, and then everyone will fight to the death?"


    Naoto Miyamoto poured wine for Chu fan and said with a bitter smile, "what can I do even if I really kill you and get the money? Qinglong is angry and the floating corpse is thousands of miles away. Who dares to offend him? However, for the sake of master Qingzi, I would be very grateful to give me some shares in the casino."


    "How much do you want?"


    "Not much, just 10%." Naoto Miyamoto said bluntly, "in fact, the number of shares is just a cover. My Miyamoto consortium really doesn''t care about these money. The key is face. I can''t afford to lose this person."


    For a long time, the Miyamoto family has had a deep influence in Hong Kong and Macao. In this golden gambling competition, the Miyamoto family has spoken early and is bound to win the championship.


    But now, the cowhide blew out, but almost lost his underpants, and Naoto Miyamoto lost all his old face. If we can get the shares of the new casino at this time, at least the face of the Miyamoto family can be saved, and Naoto Miyamoto can also save some damaged face. As for whether he has any other purpose, it is not known.


    "If it''s just these conditions, I can make the decision and promise you. In addition, I''m going to take 10 billion as the bride price and give it to Qingzi. As for how she handles it, it depends on her own meaning." Chu fan also said boldly.


    This 10 billion yuan was originally won by Naoto Miyamoto. If you don''t give it back to him, you don''t feel sincere enough. But Chu fan was unwilling to give him the money. Simply, he gave the money to Qingzi, so he didn''t believe that Naoto Miyamoto had the face to ask for the money from Qingzi.


    Sure enough, this move greatly surprised Naoto Miyamoto, but he was only stunned. His face returned to normal, thumbed up and praised again and again: "this is definitely the largest bride price in the world. It must be a sensation all over the world. Come on, let''s have another drink..."


    After drinking for more than an hour, Chu fan ended the reception banquet on the pretext that he was unable to drink. On the surface, the guests and hosts were happy. When leaving the restaurant, Chu fan went to pick up Qingzi, but found that she had gone.


    "Kiko will be yours sooner or later. Why rush for a moment?" Naoto Miyamoto patted Chu fan on the shoulder. He seemed to be a pair of old friends who had known each other for many years. He said with a smile, "let''s go. I''ll take you to a good place to ensure that you have a good taste of food and forget to return."


    "You know so many idioms."


    Chu Fan said seriously, "I still want to meet Xueqi first. She is a girl and will be afraid."


    "Come with me!" Naoto Miyamoto smiled mysteriously and took the lead in getting on an RV.


    Then, Chu fan and his wife were sent directly to a quiet hot spring resort. Needless to ask, it must be the place that Chu fan rejected before.


    It is located in a remote place, but the environment is very beautiful. There are cherry trees all over the mountain. People who are not familiar with the road are easy to get lost here. But fortunately, there is a path leading to the top of the mountain, but it takes a few people to walk.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, several people came to the hillside and turned a corner. Chu fan saw an exquisite classical wooden building in front of him. A crisp Guqin sound came from the wooden building. It was pleasant to hear.


    "Xueqi, is that you? I''ll pick you up." Chu fan couldn''t help shouting outside. Suddenly, the sound of the piano stopped suddenly. A slightly haggard charming face appeared in the second floor window, which made Chu fan worried about Zheng Xueqi.


    "Brother Chu!" Zheng Xueqi was so excited that she burst into tears. She couldn''t wait to take the stairs and jumped directly from the window. Because she knew that Chu fan would catch her.


    Sure enough, Chu fan took a step forward and held her firmly in his arms. The next moment, Zheng Xueqi hugged him tightly and kissed him crazily.


    Naoto Miyamoto greeted pan Xue with a smile and quietly took people away. Pan Xue looked at Zheng Xueqi with envy, dragged the suitcase sent by Gong Benhe and quietly walked into the wooden building.


    After a long time, the two people''s lips separated, but then Zheng Xueqi changed her face and hurriedly pushed Chu fan away: "brother Chu, go away and leave me alone. They won''t let you go..."


    "To die, we have to die together."


    Chu fan''s index finger pressed Zheng Xueqi''s lips and said with a smile, "don''t you want to accompany me? How lonely I am on the huangquan road alone?"


    Zheng Xueqi cried and laughed: "when is it? Can you still laugh? Wuwuwuwuwu!"


    "Well, well, it''s not as serious as you think." Chu fan hurriedly comforted, "didn''t you see Naoto Miyamoto just now? He sent me in person. We still drink and chat. Our relationship is very good."


    "Really... Really?"


    Zheng Xueqi was stunned. Chu fan broke Miyamoto''s good deed and killed Miyamoto Chuan. Can Miyamoto easily spare him? But in retrospect, just now, it seems that he did see Naoto Miyamoto. He was still smiling. He didn''t look like he had a deep hatred with Chu fan.


    What the hell is going on?


    Chu fan put his arm around her shoulder, walked towards the wooden building and said, "of course it''s true. When did I lie to you? It''s you. How did you come all night? Didn''t they embarrass you?"


    "No!" Zheng Xueqi told her story of being caught and being taken to Japan.


    Originally, Naoto Miyamoto had already made two preparations, one of which was to take Zheng Xueqi. Of course, at that time, he didn''t know that Su Yuan would appear in the casino. Otherwise, he would definitely take Su Yuan as the first choice.


    Zhu TianChao also fought hard. In order to achieve his goal, he also went out of his way. He even used despicable means such as coercion and inducement, and finally plotted against several bodyguards of Hejia casino. Coincidentally, Zheng Xueqi left the game and went to the bathroom. It was a trap.


    Several bodyguards almost effortlessly took Zheng Xueqi to the rooftop. However, due to Ma Rulong''s martial law, the private plane could not arrive in advance, so it was delayed for a few minutes.


    When the plane arrived, Bai Yumei found the roof and killed several bodyguards. However, due to the desperate resistance of several bodyguards, she lost the best rescue opportunity and could only watch Zheng Xueqi taken away by the helicopter.


    Then, the helicopter took Zheng Xueqi to the high seas, where there were Japanese cruise ships waiting. On the way back to Japan, it met the Japanese fleet, and returned to Japan unimpeded.


    Naoto Miyamoto is not difficult for Zheng Xueqi. After returning to Japan, she settled her here. She has delicious and delicious food. She can use Chinese classical books, various musical instruments, fitness equipment and hot springs at will. Only can not leave, there is no way to contact the outside world.


    Zheng Xueqi was not kidnapped for the first time, so she was not very afraid, but she worried about Chu fan and didn''t sleep all night. She not only wants Chu fan to save her, but also is afraid of Chu fan. She is very contradictory and tangled. Fortunately, she likes low-key Guqin since she was a child, which can relieve her mood. Otherwise, she may really do something extreme.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a treasure now, and it''s too late for them to curry favor." Chu fan pinched Zheng Xueqi''s nose with a smile and said with a smile, "haven''t you eaten all day? I''ll call you what you want."


    "No, I''ll be full with an apple." Zheng Xueqi hugged Chu fan''s shoulder and leaned on his shoulder. "As long as you''re there, I''m not afraid of anything."


    Chu fanwei: "isn''t this... Good?"


    "What are you talking about?" Zheng Xueqi asked puzzled.


    "It''s getting dark. You and I must be going to bed." Chu Fan said with a bad smile, "you''re afraid to leave me. If you don''t leave me, you''ll have to sleep with me. Hey hey, which do you choose?"


    Zheng Xueqi immediately blushed and couldn''t help beating Chu fan: "you hate it and ignore you."


    Seeing her shy trot away, Chu fan finally put down his heart. He was afraid that Zheng Xueqi would be frightened and have to sleep with him. In that case, he would have a miserable night.


    Guarding such a beautiful woman, who dares to keep calm? With Chu fan''s disposition, it''s strange that he doesn''t steal from himself.


    There are four bedrooms in the wooden building, three upstairs and one downstairs. In addition, there is a kitchen, bathroom, bathroom and restaurant downstairs. Upstairs, in addition to the bedroom, there is only a small study and a bathroom with a shower.


    In order to protect the two girls nearby, Chu fan also lives upstairs. There are three rooms facing south. Chu fan lives in the middle, Zheng Xueqi lives in the East and pan Xue lives in the West. This makes Chu fan feel like "East Palace and West Palace".


    It is estimated that neither of them will lock the door at night and sleep whichever they want.


    Alas, it''s hard to choose!

 Chapter 493

    This is not a hotel. It is obviously the same as your own home. All appliances are available. Moreover, there is a full-time maid 24-hour service here. There is nothing they can''t meet except what you can''t think of.


    According to Zheng Xueqi, there are three wooden buildings like this in the hot spring resort hotel, and there is a hot spring near each wooden building. Obviously, the number of wooden buildings is directly related to the number of hot springs.


    "Why don''t you open more hot spring pools?" Chu fan is wearing a pair of swimming trunks, soaking in the hot spring pool water, drinking wine, eating fruit and smoking. There are two beautiful women opposite. Don''t mention how comfortable it is.


    "If I were to open ten hot springs and build ten wooden buildings on the mountain, the money would not flow into my pocket?" Chu Fan said proudly.


    Pan Xue gave him a charming white look and said, "at first glance, you are not a business material. Things are rare. Do you understand? Just like cabbage and ginseng, they grow in the soil. Why can ginseng sell at a sky high price and no one wants cabbage?"


    "Because cabbage is all over the street."


    "That''s right!"


    Pan Xue continued: "this hot spring resort hotel is the same. Ordinary people can''t afford it, but what rich people want is this style. You look like a vegetable market. Who is willing to come? They don''t think the price is falling and can''t afford to lose that person. At that time, the hotel will have to close down and have a rest."


    "What you said is really reasonable, but it''s a pity that ordinary people can''t enjoy such a good place." Chu fan takes a sip of the wine in a toast and says, "later, I''ll get a hot spring pool in my hometown so that the whole village can enjoy it, and the fee is free."


    Zheng Xueqi swam over and asked excitedly, "brother Chu, when will you have time to take me back to your hometown?"


    Without waiting for Chu fan''s answer, pan Xue said with a teasing smile: "people return home with their wives. What identity does Xueqi follow back?"


    "Sister pan, you hate it." Zheng Xueqi was ashamed and rushed to scratch pan Xue''s itch - meat. The two women made a mess, but it filled Chu fan''s eyes.


    The age difference between the two women is not much, but they don''t feel the same.


    Pan Xue is mature and bold. She is not afraid of exposure. She wears a one-piece swimming suit with tropical printing. Her chest and back are almost naked. Several thin pieces of cloth can cover two points in front of her chest. Her lower body''s swimming trunks are only a little bigger than t-shaped pants. Her beautiful legs and hips are always picking and teasing Chu fan''s visual nerves.


    The woman really has some capital, and she knows how to use her body to fight for her own interests. No way, this is also the way for most beautiful women to survive. It''s hard to avoid these hidden rules!


    In contrast, Zheng Xueqi''s dress is conservative. A set of swimming - clothes printed on blue background sets off her skin more white. The upper part of the bathing - suit wraps the chest tightly, but it seems that the chest is much larger. The lower part is a tight pair of shorts covered with a layer of pleated skirt, which looks fresh and pleasant.


    Although her figure is not as good as pan Xue, she has a kind of green and astringent temptation - confusion of a beautiful woman who has just grown up. With her pure face, shy expression and hot eyes, she could see that every finger moved violently and almost turned into a beast several times.


    Like Zheng Xueqi, pure and shy girls are more attractive to men, and it is easier for people to rise the desire to conquer.


    "Ah!" Zheng Xueqi screamed and hurriedly protected her chest.


    Just now, in the process of the two women playing, pan Xue pulled her shoulder strap down. Now Chu fan''s eyes were full and his eyes were straight.


    "Sister pan, you''re dead." Zheng Xueqi couldn''t stay any longer. She blushed with shame and hurried back with her chest covered.


    Pan Xue sorted out the disordered swimming - clothes, came to Chu fan, took a sip of the wine glass, winked, and said with a smile: "now, Xueqi is not here, don''t you want to do something?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan hugged her waist and held her red lips. In a moment, her only arms were peeled off


    Soon, Chu fan loosened pan Xue, and the two looked at each other. Pan Xue did not shy away, but also stretched out her tongue and licked her lips. This action can make any man crazy, Chu fan is no exception. The backlog of desire makes him eager to release it. Otherwise, he was afraid that he could not control himself tonight and ate Zheng Xueqi.


    However, the plot did not play according to the script set by Pan Xue. When she was ready to sacrifice, Chu fan grabbed her hair and pressed her down.


    Half an hour later, Chu fan walked ashore with ease and said faintly, "you should know what to do and what not to do. I hate trouble!"


    "Gudu!"


    Pan Xue wiped the drips from the corners of her mouth and looked at Chu fan''s back with a faint smile.


    This is just the beginning. You''ll get used to it. Ha ha, habits become natural!


    Chu fan went back to take a shower, first said hello to Zheng Xueqi''s room, and then went back to her room to sleep. But not long after he lay down, light footsteps came from outside and stopped at the door of his room.


    "Brother Chu, did you sleep?" Zheng Xueqi''s voice came from outside the door.


    Chu fan turned on the light, sat up and said, "come in, I haven''t slept yet."


    Zheng Xueqi opened the door and stood cramped at the door, wearing pink broken flower pajamas and holding a pillow in her arms.


    "Why, can''t sleep?" Chu fan smiled and waved, "then come in and I''ll chat with you for a while."


    Zheng Xueqi was overjoyed. She hurried over, put down her pillow, opened her quilt and lay down.


    Chu fan is confused. What''s the situation? I''m talking about chatting. Why are you lying down? Isn''t that forcing me to make mistakes?


    "Brother Chu, I''m afraid!" Zheng Xueqi said pitifully, holding the quilt. "People didn''t dare to close their eyes all night last night. Won''t you let me sit alone until dawn staring and frightened?"


    "I''m here. What are you afraid of?" Chu Fan said helplessly. "Otherwise, I''ll watch you sleep. When you fall asleep, I''ll go to your room, okay?"


    Zheng Xueqi was in tears and was about to cry: "brother Zheng, can''t you accompany me? I''m really afraid."


    "But I''m more afraid to sleep with you." Chu Fan said bitterly, "girl, please forgive me. I''m afraid your father will drive me all over the street with a fire stick."


    "Puff!"


    Zheng Xueqi burst into tears and smiled: "how can you say so exaggerated? My father won''t. besides, am I so terrible?"


    "Yes!" Chu fan nodded seriously.


    "Don''t worry, even if you really did something to me, I promise not to tell my father." Zheng Xueqi was happy, lay down comfortably and urged, "turn off the lights, I''m sleepy."


    This is so special. It''s strange to sleep in a quilt with a beautiful woman.


    Chu fan is still very lucky. Thanks to pan Xue''s help, he was released once just now. Otherwise, something must happen tonight. As for now, there should be no crime. When you wake up, it will be bright.


    Thinking so, Chu fan put down his heart, turned off the light and lay down, but he couldn''t sleep.


    "Brother Chu, can I ask you something?" Zheng Xueqi turned around, raised her body, looked at Chu fan and asked.


    The stars are bright outside and the room is not very dark. At least you can see people''s facial features and expressions from a close distance. Chu fan has a panoramic view of her slim figure. He can''t help swallowing a spit and said, "what''s the matter? Ask."


    "Besides sister Su Yuan, how many women are there outside you?"


    Before Chu fan could answer, Zheng Xueqi said with a smile, "all the women who came to my house that day are young and beautiful. I feel that their relationship with you is very different. Especially Dou Yutong and Lan Jie, sister Suyuan, don''t you know?"


    Women''s intuition is really accurate. Can you see it? But how does Chu fan answer?


    Zheng Xueqi didn''t want chu fan to answer. Seeing that he was silent, she simply pulled his arm and put it under her head. Her hot body was pasted on Chu fan.


    Finally, she whispered in his ear like a dream: "you are a towering tree, they are vines wrapped around the tree, and I would rather be a grass under the tree. As long as I can look at you and accompany you from a distance, I will be satisfied."


    Although she didn''t mention anyone''s name, Chu fan couldn''t help but close her arms and hug her tightly. The cheek gently rubbed her hair, but Chu fan couldn''t say a word.


    Warmth can never last long. Chu fan finally pressed down his desire - hope. He only cherished the beautiful girl in his arms and wanted to take good care of her. But at this time, the wooden door was opened again. Pan Xue also came in with a pillow.


    "What are you doing here?" Chu fan stared. The woman was just kicking her nose and face. Do you think you can get the same treatment as Zheng Xueqi? I took good care of you without giving you to Naoto Miyamoto. What else do you want?


    Pan Xue said pitifully, "I''m afraid! Originally, I planned to live with Xueqi, but she''s with you..."


    "Elder brother!" Zheng Xueqi shook Chu fan''s arm and whispered, "anyway, the tatami here is big enough. The three of us won''t squeeze. Let sister pan live here."


    Chu fan stared: "is this a casual place to live?"


    "Oh, sister pan is such a beautiful woman to sleep with. If others can''t ask for it, don''t be in bliss." Chu fan can''t refuse. Zheng Xueqi makes the decision and waves to pan Xuezhao, "sister pan, what are you doing? Come and lie down."


    Pan xuehuan shouted, hurried over and lay down on the other side of Chu fan. Regardless of whether Chu fan agreed or not, hold his arm first.


    "Don''t squeeze, can you open a little distance... Shit, whose hand? Don''t touch, touch my eyes again?"


    Especially, does it make people sleep?

 Chapter 494

    Zheng Xueqi did not sleep all night last night. Now Chu fan is around. After a burst of excitement, she soon fell asleep with Chu fan in her arms. Pan Xue is also very honest, but her back is facing Chu fan, because in this way, Chu fan can easily buckle in front of her chest through her hand under her neck. This posture can bring her enough sense of security.


    They went to sleep quietly, but Chu fan couldn''t sleep. He didn''t have those messy thoughts in his heart. He was just thinking about Naoto Miyamoto''s real intention. And this hot spring resort. Why does Naoto Miyamoto have to arrange for them to stay here?


    With one hand gently kneading pan Xue''s chest and the other hand gently stroking Zheng Xueqi''s back, his mind gradually calmed down and recalled what happened today from beginning to end. Suddenly, I found that the Naoto Miyamoto I saw today is quite different from the Naoto Miyamoto I saw in Australia.


    The change is too big, which is absolutely abnormal, but what is he plotting? Shares in the new casino? Just 10% of the shares, how much can we do? And Chiba Qingzi''s marriage. Even if I marry Qingzi, what benefits can he get? Not even 30 billion dollars. What does he want?


    Chu fan couldn''t understand it. Although he had a mobile phone, he didn''t even receive a signal here. He couldn''t contact the outside world at all. The indoor telephone can only talk with the internal line, but can''t contact the outside.


    If only Yan Ran were there. She is so smart that she can see the problem.


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s mind moved. Zheng Xueqi said before that there are two wooden buildings here. Is there any problem with these two wooden buildings? No, she''s under house arrest and can''t walk around. How did she know there were three wooden buildings here?


    Old man, this is deliberately asking me to check the wooden building. I won''t go. What can you do to me?


    Chu fan made up his mind and began to calm down to practice. He soon entered the state of practice. He seemed to sleep very steadily, but in fact, he felt more acutely about the outside world.


    I don''t know how long later, a dark shadow floated under the window. Chu fan suddenly opened his eyes, gently pulled his arms out of the two women''s necks, got up and came to the window, held his breath, and even his heart beat to a very low frequency, like a dead tree, clubbing there lifeless.


    This wait was more than half an hour. When Chu fan was ready to give up, the dark shadow suddenly appeared again without any sound or breath. It seemed to appear out of thin air without any sign.


    The next moment, Chu fan pushed the window and ran out. He punched the black shadow floating in front of him fiercely. To his surprise, the stronger his fist strength, the faster the shadow. In the blink of an eye, the shadow disappeared into the cherry blossom forest.


    "Big eyed frog, can you see what it is?" Chu fan didn''t dare to chase it. He was not afraid of the dark shadow, but afraid of the other party''s plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain.


    The main purpose of his coming this time is to rescue Zheng Xueqi, so her safety must be put in the first place. The shadow appeared twice, obviously luring Chu fan to the past. If he really catches up, he''ll be caught.


    The big eyed frog came out, yawned on Chu fan''s shoulder and complained, "what are you doing without sleep in the middle of the night? What''s the shadow?"


    Wipe, it''s useless to ask you.


    Chu fan turned and went back to his room. He simply sat cross legged on tatami and meditated. Even if the shadow appeared again, he was unmoved.


    This night, the shadow appeared four times. Except for the second time Chu fan chased out, Chu fan turned a blind eye to the latter two times. In the second midnight, the shadow never appeared again.


    Early the next morning, Chu fan slowly opened his eyes, stretched his arms, stretched his waist and stood up from the ground. Looking back, Zheng Xueqi held his pillow and slept soundly, while pan Xue''s position was empty. Chu fan knew that she got up quietly and went out half an hour ago. She didn''t know what she was busy downstairs.


    After washing, Chu fan went downstairs and saw pan Xue in the kitchen, wearing an apron, so that his face was full of flour and was busy.


    "I said, what are you doing?" Chu fan walked over curiously.


    Good guy, she made a big piece of noodles with her. Moreover, the original clean and tidy kitchen was made a mess by her, with flour, water stains and vegetable leaves everywhere.


    "Are you awake?" Pan Xue wiped the sweat on her forehead, but made her face more beautiful. She said shyly, "I''m afraid you can''t get used to the Japanese breakfast, so I want to make you a bowl of noodles. But I haven''t done it for a long time and made a mess here."


    "Are you sure you haven''t done it for a long time, not the first time?"


    Pan Xuebai glanced at him and said angrily, "don''t underestimate people? I used to be a child of poor people. I could cook in the kitchen when I was six or seven years old. I just haven''t been in the kitchen since I grew up."


    "Alas!" Pan Xue looked sadly at the small handful of fresh and tender coriander and said, "when I was a child, my favorite food was the noodles made by my mother, sprinkled with a few pieces of coriander leaves. I can''t forget that taste in my life. Unfortunately, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to taste it again in my life."


    Chu fan had some accidents. Unexpectedly, pan Xue had a hard life. But when she thought about it carefully, she was relieved. It was because she had experienced hard times that she especially wanted to get more wealth to change her fate. But what can she rely on as a woman?


    If she looks mediocre, maybe she can rely on her talent to change her life, but who let God give her a face of closed moon and shame? With this face, it is doomed that she can''t eat by talent.


    On this thought, Chu fan feels much better about her. Not all the beautiful women in the world are born in a rich family with no worries about food and clothing like Su Yuan and Zheng Xueqi, but more like Pan Xue. The family is mediocre and even in a poor family.


    She has no power, no power and no money. If she has a face that will bring disaster to the country and the people, she will become a beauty disaster, which may bring happiness or disaster to her family.


    Is it her fault?


    "Let me help you." Chu fan rolled up his sleeve and walked over.


    This time, it was pan Xue''s turn to be surprised: "can you make pasta?"


    "Better than you!" Chu fan washed his hands, skillfully took out the noodles and shook his head. "Your noodles are just right. The pancakes are too soft."


    Under pan Xue''s shocked eyes, Chu fan added a lot of dry flour and kneaded it for more than ten minutes. The originally soft dough was much harder by him.


    Then Chu fan picked up the rolling pin, rolled the dough into thin pieces, sprinkled dry flour, folded back and forth, and quickly cut it with a knife.


    In less than half an hour, strands of the same width and width of the knife were ready. On the other side, at Chu fan''s command, pan Xue had also boiled the water. Chu fan put down the kitchen knife, grabbed the noodles, shook them on the chopping board and put them into the boiling water.


    At this time, Chiba Qingzi opened the door and came in. In her hand, she also carried several food bags with more than a dozen lunch boxes.


    "Qingzi? Why did you come so early?" Chu fan wiped his hands and came out of the kitchen.


    Chiba Qingzi smiled and shook the lunch box in his hand and said, "I''m afraid you can''t get used to Japanese breakfast, so I specially went to the Chinese breakfast shop and bought some Chinese breakfast for you. Come and see if there''s anything you like to eat?"


    Chu fan followed her into the restaurant and watched her take out and open the lunch boxes one by one. Suddenly, an attractive smell spread all over the wooden building. Even Zheng Xueqi, who slept upstairs, got up bleary eyed and rubbed her eyes and went downstairs.


    "Did you sleep well last night?" Chiba Qingzi asked, and his face turned red first. With her understanding of Chu fan, it''s strange that he can sleep peacefully in a room with two beautiful women.


    "It''s OK. There was a dark figure shaking around under the window last night." Chu Fan said carelessly, sat down, grabbed a pot and ate it.


    "Shadow?" Chiba Qingzi was stunned. How could there be a shadow here? Even if there is, with Chu fan''s strength, can''t he help this shadow?


    Chu fan ate the pot and suddenly asked, "Oh, by the way, I heard there are two wooden buildings here? Who lives in them?"


    "Well... I don''t know. I''ll ask now."


    Chiba Qingzi got up and was about to go out, but Chu fan waved his hand and stopped him: "forget it, love who. After eating in a while, we''ll live in another place."


    "Well, good!"


    Zheng Xueqi finished washing and came to the restaurant. It happened that Pan Xue came out with a bowl of steaming noodles. On the snow-white noodles, there are some broken parsley and a poached egg next to it, which looks salivating.


    "Miss Qingzi is here. Have a taste of this noodles. Mr. Chu made it himself." Pan Xue warmly sent the noodles to Chiba Qingzi.


    She, a woman with rich experience, will not reveal her true thoughts. Even though she hates Chiba Qingzi in her heart, she still smiles sincerely on the surface.


    In contrast, Zheng Xueqi is much younger. She just politely says hello to Chiba Qingzi and sits next to Chu fan. Knowing that the breakfast on the table was bought by Chiba Qingzi, she immediately lost her appetite and didn''t give any face.


    Until pan Xue brought noodles, she showed a happy look and couldn''t wait to eat.


    Chu fan can''t help this girl with clear love and hate. Who made her come here under coercion? Although it is not Chiba''s original intention, it has a direct relationship with her.


    It was said that Chu fan made the noodles himself. Chiba Qingzi couldn''t help taking a few bites, but soon Chu fan found that she was absent-minded and worried.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you sleep well last night? Or what did your master tell you?"


    Chiba Qingzi hesitated for a long time, lowered his head and said, "last night, my master discussed with my grandfather, my parents and others for half an night and decided to hold a wedding for us in three days."

 Chapter 495

    "Pa!"


    Zheng Xueqi''s hand shook. The noodle bowl she had just picked up slipped from her hand and fell into several pieces on the ground. The soup spread all over the ground. She was also wet by the soup.


    "Xueqi, is it hot?" Chu fan quickly took a paper towel to wipe it for her and complained, "Why are you so careless? Go and change your clothes."


    "Brother Chu, are you going to marry miss Qingzi? Is it because of me?" Zheng Xueqi''s voice trembled and her eyes were full of tears.


    Chu fan rubbed her head with a smile: "don''t think about it. It has nothing to do with you."


    "No, it has something to do with me."


    Zheng Xueqi changed her previous cleverness and shouted, "if I hadn''t been arrested, how could you come here? If they hadn''t threatened you with me, how could you marry her?"


    "Xueqi, you..."


    "Brother Chu, I don''t want you to marry her even if I die. Let''s go." Zheng Xueqi choked and turned and ran upstairs.


    Chu Fansheng was afraid that she couldn''t think of it, so he hurriedly asked pan Xue to go up and have a look. After pan Xue also went up, Chu fancai sighed helplessly, looked at Chiba Qingzi and asked, "Qingzi, don''t you think it''s too hasty for us to get married now?"


    "I know it''s too hasty, but this is the only condition they promised to let you go back."


    Chiba Qingzi said bitterly, "they said that only in this way can we confirm whether you really want to marry me. I think it''s just a ceremony, which has no impact on you. I won''t return home with you, nor will it affect the lives of you and Suyuan. As long as you come to Japan to stay with me for a few days every year, I''ll be satisfied."


    Is it really just as simple as getting married?


    Chu fan held Chiba Qingzi''s shoulder and said seriously: "Qingzi, marriage is not a children''s play, let alone a transaction. I want to give you a grand wedding. I hope our marriage will be blessed by our relatives and friends. But now, your master forcibly ties us together in this way, which not only disrespects me, but also ignores your feelings. Therefore, let your master and your family think about it again."


    "It''s no use. They are determined to do the wedding first. Everything should be simplified." Chiba Qingzi hugged Chu fan and choked, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to do this, but I really can''t help."


    Chu fan can understand Qingzi''s dilemma. One side is the man who gets her body and mind, and the other side is her close relative. Both sides are good for her, but no one will give in. She is caught in the middle. What do you want her to do?


    "Well, let it go first. When your master comes, I''ll talk to your master." Chu fan patted Chiba Qingzi on the back and comforted, "go drive and we''ll move away right away."


    "OK!" Chiba Qingzi wiped the corners of his eyes and turned and walked out.


    Chu fan went upstairs, comforted Zheng Xueqi, packed up his things and took two women downstairs. Just ready to go out, Naoto Miyamoto brought two people and pushed the door.


    "It''s a good place to live here. Why do you want to live in another place?" Naoto Miyamoto said with a smile. "Sit down first and I''ll introduce two people to you."


    With that, Naoto Miyamoto dodged his body, pointed to the man in the wheelchair behind him, smiled and said, "this is our most powerful yin-yang master in Japan, master Abe Jingyun. Next to him, you should have known him, Abe Qinghai, the grandson of master Abe Jingyun."


    Since they entered the house, Chu fan''s eyes fell on Abe Jingyun. For nothing else, because Abe Qinghai pushed the cart himself and his bright eyes that didn''t meet his age.


    Who else can let Abe Qinghai push the cart? Just unexpectedly, Abe Jingyun is in a wheelchair like Qinglong at the beginning. The only difference is that Abe Jingyun wears neat clothes and combs his hair meticulously, without the sloppy appearance of Qinglong before.


    Seeing Chu fan staring at him, Abe Jingyun smiled and nodded: "little brother, didn''t you scare you last night?"


    "You made the shadow last night?" Chu fan was surprised and was stared at by the old guy. It''s not a good thing.


    Abe Qinghai glared at Chu fan. Chu fan glared back impolitely: "what are you looking at? You''re not convinced? The small one can''t beat the old one. Look at your promise. You don''t look like a man at all."


    "You..." Abe Qinghai is angry. This is the second time he has been scolded by Chu fan as not a man. If Grandpa hadn''t been here, he would have died with Chu fan.


    Abe Jingyun snorted coldly on his side and scolded: "if you are not good at learning, do you blame others? Go out!"


    "Yes!"


    Abe Qinghai glared at Chu fan again, turned angrily and walked out.


    Chu fan smiled and waved his hand: "go slowly, old sister. Welcome to play again next time."


    Abe Qinghai stumbled, almost stuck on the ground, didn''t look back, and walked faster.


    He decided that when he found a chance, he had to fight with Chu fan. If he won, he would knock off his teeth and pull out his tongue; if he lost, he would never see his face from now on, so he wouldn''t be angry with him.


    "I''m here today. First, I want to see the young master who cured Qinglong. Second, I want to apologize to you personally."


    Abe Jingyun said with a smile: "I also live in this hot spring resort hotel. I heard you stayed in. Last night, I couldn''t help coming to test it. It''s very good. It''s much better than my frustrated grandson. He''s not your opponent!"


    "Elder, you didn''t deceive me?" Chu fan glanced at his leg. The shadow ran fast last night, but Abe Jingyun was clearly sitting in a wheelchair. How could it be him?


    Abe Jingyun took a paper man out of his arms and said with a smile, "the shadow you saw last night is it. Hehe, it''s actually a little trick. It''s hard to wait for elegance."


    Chu fan finally understood that Abe Jingyun used the puppet technique of Yin-Yang master.


    Xia Yanran''s materials to Chu fan specifically introduced Abe Jingyun''s yin-yang art teacher profession, among which the most representative is puppet art. Like the shadow of last night, if it was the paper man, Abe Jingyun attached his yuan God to the paper man, then manipulated the paper man action and even launched an attack.


    No wonder he punched out, but the speed of the shadow was faster. Because the paper man had almost no weight, Chu fan''s fist had blown it away before he arrived.


    "Don''t be afraid, I don''t mean any harm to you." Abe Jingyun put away the paper man and said with a bitter smile, "moreover, I''m already a loser. Even if I do it, I''m not your opponent."


    Chu fan secretly skimmed his lips. If he believed him, he would be a fool. He is different from Qinglong. At the beginning, Qinglong lost all his skills, but Abe Jingyun just lost his legs, but it didn''t affect his cultivation. When I fought against Qinglong


    "No!"


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "it is said that you were the only one who retreated from the war with Qinglong. How can you now..."


    "Yes, I really retreated all over at that time, but when I got home, I found that there was a fierce and unparalleled sword Qi in my body."


    Abe Jingyun sighed: "Qinglong is indeed a genius of Tianzong. I can''t beat it. It''s just a sharp sword Qi that has tortured me for more than 20 years and can''t be dispelled. Until five years ago, it forced my sword Qi into the meridians of my legs, which can be regarded as making this sword pressure down, but I have become a disabled man and can only sit in a wheelchair."


    Chu fan knows that this explanation is reasonable. Qinglong''s swordsmanship is overbearing. I''m afraid there are few people who can retreat from his hands.


    "Senior, you didn''t come here just to see me? I''m really honored. Ha ha!"


    Naoto Miyamoto hurriedly said, "senior, I want to..."


    "Straight man!"


    Abe Jingyun interrupted Naoto Miyamoto''s words. Naoto Miyamoto immediately kept silent.


    "Xiaoyou should understand my intention. If you are willing to help, I will repay." Abe Jingyun said solemnly.


    Sure enough, but this is a good opportunity.


    Chu fan smiled and said, "elder, do you want me to help you heal your legs? Yes, as long as you send us home, I guarantee you can run and jump. Like the green dragon, you travel around the world on your legs."


    Before Naoto Miyamoto spoke, Chu fan smiled and waved his hand: "Mr. Miyamoto, don''t get me wrong. I said that if I want to marry Kiyoko, I will marry him. Just let Kiyoko go back with me to meet my parents. I promise that their two elders will like Kiyoko."


    "I heard that you need the best jadeite to cure diseases?" Abe Jingyun smiled. "I''ll prepare first. When I''m ready, I''ll send you home."


    Shit, as long as you send us home, I''ll use you to prepare jade? I''ll give you a ride to Huaxia.


    But before the excited Chu fan could make a statement, Abe Jingyun waved his hand to interrupt what he wanted to say: "I''m very grateful that you can help me regardless of past grievances. How can you spend money for me? Hehe, anyway, you''ve come, so you might as well stay for two more days. Oh, by the way, I''ve moved away. There are only three of you in this hot spring hotel. Have fun."


    Naoto Miyamoto patted Chu fan on the shoulder and sighed, "Chu fan, think about it. I''m really good for you and Akiko."


    "It''s good for me to put us under house arrest here and don''t go anywhere?" Chu Fan said angrily.


    Naoto Miyamoto said very simply, "I don''t want to do this, but if you leave this hot spring hotel, you will definitely contact your people. What if you take someone away, what will Kiko do?"


    "I can''t help it." Naoto Miyamoto sighed, as if he was still very guilty about it.


    Chu fan Leng hum: "if I don''t promise to marry Qingzi, do you want to keep us under house arrest for a lifetime?"


    "Now, it''s the same whether you promise or not."


    Naoto Miyamoto took out a newspaper, put it on the tea table and said with a smile: "Miss Pan Xue and Miss Zheng should both understand Japanese. Let them translate for you. Ha ha, have fun!"

 Chapter 496

    "Ah!"


    Pan Xue exclaimed, and the newspaper in her hand was almost thrown out.


    Chu fan stepped forward and grabbed the newspaper. A color photo on the front page made his eyes black and almost fainted.


    An enlarged version of the wedding photo was published in the most prominent position on the front page, and the protagonists and heroines of the wedding photo are Chu fan and Chiba Qingzi.


    "This... How could this be possible? When did I take such photos with sunny son?" Chu fan was trembling with anger. Suddenly, he realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Sure enough, Zheng Xueqi''s face was pale and said in a trembling voice: "this... This is the newspaper with the largest circulation in the world. If there is no accident, people all over the world know that Chu fan, the king of Chinese gambling, and Chiba Qingzi, the master of Chinese gambling, will hold a grand wedding in Japan in three days."


    It''s OK for people from other countries to know, but the key is, what would Chinese think if they knew? Now Chu fan must have become a street mouse and everyone shouted.


    "Too much!" Chu fan slapped his hand on the tea table. The hard solid wood tea table was stunned by his hand. This shows how angry Chu fan is.


    Until now, Chu fan didn''t know Naoto Miyamoto''s plot. He wanted Chu fan to abandon China and turn to Japan. Or let Chu fan work for the emperor in the future.


    30 billion is indeed a lot, but compared with Chu fan, 30 billion is not worth mentioning at all. The key is not money, but Chu fan''s powerful medical skills and endless potential.


    Naoto Miyamoto put Chu fan under house arrest and kept them out of contact with the outside world. However, he published the news that Chu fan and Chiba Qingzi were about to get married in the newspaper. What will the Chinese reaction be when they see it?


    One moment ago, Chu fan was still the king of Chinese gamblers who won glory for the country. The next moment, he ran to Japan and married Naoto Miyamoto''s female apprentice. He also trumpeted that he would hold a wedding in Japan. What''s the difference between this and a traitor?


    This move is too cruel. Now, even if Chu fan is released, I''m afraid he won''t dare to see people as he really is. Otherwise, someone will surely throw rotten eggs and rotten vegetables and leaves at him.


    "Ding Ling!"


    The phone rang suddenly. Pan Xue, who was frightened as a cold cicada, hurried to answer it, then handed the phone to Chu fan and carefully said, "yes... It''s Chiba Qingzi."


    Chu fan''s face was as heavy as water, as if he hadn''t heard it. He slowly sat down, hugged his head and said nothing.


    Zheng Xueqi grabbed the phone in the past and said coldly, "you still have the face to call? Brother Chu is about to be killed by you."


    "You don''t have to explain anything, and we won''t believe you anymore. Tell your master and your family that the three of us will leave right away. If you have the ability, you can send someone to kill us."


    With that, Zheng Xueqi hung up the phone, sat down with Chu fan, hugged his shoulder, sobbed and said, "I''m sorry, brother Chu, I''m not good. I hurt you..."


    Chu fan buried his head in her chest, silent and frightening.


    "You go and leave me alone."


    Pan Xueyi pulled Zheng Xueqi and Chu fan up and said in a deep voice, "Chu fan, you should have a chance to leave with Xue Qi alone."


    "Sister pan, what do you do?"


    "Don''t worry, they won''t kill me. They can only suffer." Pan Xue smiled and wiped away the tears on Zheng Xueqi''s face and looked at Chu fan. "When you send away Xueqi, if you have a chance, come back and save me. If you don''t have a chance, I won''t blame you."


    "I promise you I will come back."


    Chu fan hugged pan Xue''s neck, took her close, kissed her for a while, resolutely pushed pan Xue away, turned around and carried Zheng Xueqi on his back, tore the sheets into cloth strips, and tied Zheng Xueqi firmly to his body with Pan Xue''s help.


    "Stay here and wait for me. I''ll come back and pick you up."


    Chu fan looked at Pan Xue with tears again, turned and strode out of the wooden house.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    A burst of applause came from the edge of the cherry blossom forest. Chu fan followed the sound and saw Abe Qinghai, who looked as beautiful as a woman, standing under a tree and looking at him with a smile.


    "What a pair of infatuated and complaining girls. It''s really enviable."


    Abe Qinghai said with a smile, "it''s a pity that none of you can leave today. Hehe, do you know why you live here? Because it can not only block satellite signals, but also trap Qinglong for three days and nights. Chu fan, do you think your current strength can be compared with Qinglong at the peak of that year?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Chu fan took out a dagger and snorted coldly, "you''d better not let me touch you, otherwise I''ll kill you first."


    "You''d better find me first. Ha ha ha!"


    Abe Qinghai laughed, took two steps back and disappeared. At the same time, a fog rose in the cherry trees. Almost a few breaths, the fog shrouded the whole mountain. In addition to the wooden house where Chu fan stood, the visibility around was less than three meters, almost reaching out to the point where he couldn''t see his fingers.


    Array?


    Chu fan called the big eyed frog in his heart, "what ghost array is this? Can you break it?"


    "This is also called array?"


    The big eyed frog appeared on Chu fan''s head and said, "the maze array, the mist array, the eight trigrams array, and the four elephant array are too simple to challenge."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "so you can break this array?"


    "I told you, it''s not a battle." the big eyed frog hummed. "As long as he knows a little five elements gossip, he can go out. It''s just a matter of time. If the array flag is placed at the key position, the power of the array will be increased by at least a hundred times, and he can''t go out if he sleeps the green dragon."


    "Array flag?"


    "Oh, you don''t understand now. You''d better go back first. Anyway, you can''t run far in broad daylight."


    It''s true that even if you can get out of the ghost array, it''s hard to escape Miyamoto''s pursuit, but it''s much easier to do in the evening.


    However, we still have to pretend.


    Chu fan made up his mind and plunged into the fog. Sure enough, after entering, he felt that the sky was spinning, regardless of the southeast and northwest. Moreover, there was fog in front of him, and he couldn''t even see the road under his feet.


    After taking a few tentative steps, Chu fan felt that he should be able to hit the tree, but it was really an evil door. Leng didn''t touch anything. After walking for more than ten minutes, Chu fan didn''t even touch a tree branch, but according to his footsteps, he walked out at least 500 meters.


    There was no way. Chu fan could only open his perspective eyes. Suddenly, the fog in front of him seemed to have dispersed by 80%. Cherry trees stood in place, still the same.


    On the ground, the road is still there. Chu fan wanders around, walks on the road, and then walks along the road. He saw clearly, but after walking for a long time, he returned to his original position.


    "Don''t turn around. With your IQ, you can''t go out for a hundred years. You''d better go back and have a rest." the big eyed frog said lazily.


    Chu fan is also discouraged. It seems that he has time in the future and has to make up for his array knowledge, otherwise he will suffer a heavy loss sooner or later.


    When Chu fan walked out of the woods and returned to the wooden house, Abe Qinghai laughed and said, "how''s it going? Can''t you go out? Hahaha, I told you earlier, you''ll just stay honest. When you get married, you''ll naturally let you out. Hahaha!"


    "Xiao Sao - goods, you have the ability to come out and fight 300 rounds with your brother?" Chu fan forked his waist and scolded at the woods. "Don''t worry, my brother promised not to kill you."


    Abe Qinghai was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Chu fan was so vicious that he called him xiaosao goods? He has to do


    "Chu, wait for me. I''ll cut your tongue sooner or later and let you be mute all your life. Hum!" Abe Qinghai resolutely withdrew and stayed here again. He must be angry by Chu fan.


    Chu fan scolded again. Seeing that no one spoke, he gave up. Turning around, pan Xue stepped forward quickly and asked with concern, "how''s it going? Can''t you get out?"


    "Not for the time being, I have to study it well." Chu fan strode into the cabin and, with the help of Pan Xue, untied Zheng Xueqi from his back.


    Seeing the two women frowning, Chu fan smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, I can think of a way. Go and get something to eat. Even if you are under house arrest, you can''t let your stomach be wronged. Call me when you eat!"


    Chu fan returned to the study upstairs and checked it in the room. After confirming that there was no monitoring equipment, his figure slowly entered the bone tower space.


    Black scale has been waiting for a long time. He points out in the center of Chu fan''s eyebrows and says, "all the information about the array has been input into your mind. Learn it slowly yourself. If you don''t understand anything, ask the big eyed frog or the flower fairy."


    Chu fan sat cross legged on the ground on the first floor of the bone tower, digesting the array data hard pressed by black scales. It was too huge. At the speed of reading ten lines at a glance, he didn''t go through these materials until noon.


    Among them, Chu fan focused on the maze array, mist array, eight diagrams array and four images array. He had a superficial understanding of the array, but he didn''t know it. However, he now believes in the words of the big eyed frog. The big array outside is really simple and has no technical content.


    At Chu fan''s current level, arranging such an array is dozens of times more powerful than it


    Chu fan suddenly opened his eyes and showed a bad smile at the corners of his mouth. He came out of his study and happened to meet Zheng Xueqi. She was startled by the sudden appearance of Chu fan and exclaimed, "brother Chu, where have you been? I haven''t found it for a long time."


    "Ha ha, I know how to break the battle." Chu fan took Zheng Xueqi''s face, kissed her on the lips, and walked downstairs with a smile.


    Zheng Xueqi blushed and hurried downstairs, but she asked for a long time, but Chu fan didn''t say anything. Seeing Chu fan coming out, pan Xue quickly served six dishes. They didn''t sell well, but they still tasted good.


    "Is it delicious?" Pan Xue and Zheng Xueqi looked at Chu fan nervously. These six dishes made them busy all morning. They cooked almost every dish three times before they had their current achievements.


    "It tastes good. You two can eat it too. Eat more and run with me when you''re full."

 Chapter 497

    In the afternoon, Chu fan spent only two hours refining hundreds of array flags.


    In fact, the array flag he refined is the lowest level. With his current refining technique, it can be refined in batches, and the speed is very fast. The array flag is also very simple. In fact, it is just to use the materials of the five element attribute to describe the array of a reunited spirit array.


    After that, Chu fan entered the array again in high spirits and arranged the array flags one by one according to the instructions of the big eyed frog. This was more rigorous without any deviation. The whole process took more than two hours, and Chu fan almost ran outside.


    By the time he returned to the cabin, it was already dark. When Chu fan came back, the two women who had been worried and anxious rushed to meet him.


    "How''s it going? When shall we leave?"


    "Don''t worry. Go take a bath first. I''m so tired."


    Chu fan smiled, touched the cheeks of the two women, hummed a little song and walked towards the hot spring pool.


    When he was enjoying himself in the pool, pan Xue and Zheng Xueqi came in holding hands. Suddenly, Chu fan widened his eyes and his breathing became urgent.


    The two women don''t dress more than Chu fan at all. Pan Xue doesn''t have to say much. You can let her dance off clothes, but the key is the conservative Zheng Xueqi. She is still a pure big girl. How can she take off all her clothes?


    Yes, she also wears a small inner-inner, but it''s better not to wear such a piece of cloth.


    Pan Xue was calm and did not mind Chu fan''s eyes. She proudly showed the most perfect part of her body in front of him. In contrast, Zheng Xueqi is a little self deceptive. She doesn''t protect her body, but covers her eyes with her hands, thinking that others won''t see you?


    There are no mountains and no depressions. This comparison comes out.


    Pan Xue is taller than Zheng Xueqi and has a plump chest. However, due to gravity, she hangs down slightly, which is somewhat flawed. Although Zheng Xueqi''s chest is slightly small, she is still a big girl after all. She has never experienced anything between men and women. Her chest is as tall and straight as a mountain. Both Yan and Hong have the unique green astringency of a girl.


    They have the same long legs, but pan Xue''s legs are slightly plump, while Zheng Xueqi''s legs are slightly slim and good at playing.


    Soon, the two women went into the water and walked slowly to Chu fan. Zheng Xueqi was shy. She hid behind Chu fan and wiped his back gently. Pan Xue gently wiped his chest and went down inch by inch


    At midnight, Chu fan settled the two paralyzed women and quietly walked out of the wooden house, like a ghost, into the thick fog. At several key positions, Chu fan breaks into yinjue, starts the array flag, and circles down. The surface of the large array is the same as before, but as long as someone comes in, he will know how dangerous the large array is.


    After finishing these, Chu fan no longer delayed and ran quickly around the cherry blossom forest. The route he ran was very cumbersome. Sometimes after running a few steps forward, he had to step back, left, right, front and back, and ran for more than half an hour before he got to the foot of the mountain.


    The eye of insight observed carefully. The positions of several secret outposts were exposed. Chu fan dodged these secret outposts and finally came to the road.


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s phone rang, startled him, quickly hid behind a big tree, took out the phone, and said in surprise, "Yan Ran, I was looking for you. Where are you?"


    "We are at sea, confronting the Japanese Navy. We can''t go to support you."


    Before Chu fan was depressed, Xia Yanran said: "however, Bai Yumei has gone to pick you up, and in another hour or so, hongluan and Natasha will arrive in Osaka to meet you..."


    "No, tell Natasha, don''t come to me. If Xiaomei helps me, I can take people back safely." Chu fan calmly orders, "you let them go to Miyamoto consortium to destroy, you''d better kill Miyamoto Naoto."


    "Be careful yourself. As long as you can take people to the beach, you can get out of danger safely."


    Before Chu fan asked about the newspaper, Xia Yanran had hung up the phone. Chu fan had no choice but to put it down first. Alas, let''s pass the present difficulties first.


    Chu fan came out from behind the tree, walked around, got a car and drove back quietly. About a kilometer away from the hot spring resort, Chu fan parked his car in a hiding place, pulled out a dagger and began his anti killing action.


    At one o''clock in the middle of the night, Chu fan, who killed all the secret sentries, returned to the edge of the cherry blossom forest and took another step forward. Suddenly, Chu fan suddenly turned around. A man, pushing a wheelchair, slowly came out of the darkness.


    "Abe Jingyun?"


    Chu fan frowned. Unexpectedly, the old guy was still here and his grandson, Abe Qinghai, was also there. It''s a little difficult.


    "Chu fan, you are really a genius."


    Abe Jingyun stopped from a distance and said with appreciation: "in those days, I relied on this array to trap the talented green dragon for three days and nights. Unexpectedly, you came out in only one day. Can you tell me how you came out?"


    "It''s not easy?" Chu Fan said disdainfully. "You''re the rest of our Chinese ancestors. You''re still a baby. If you want to know how I broke the battle, come in and talk to me. Bye!"


    Chu fan didn''t delay any longer. He rushed into the thick fog and disappeared.


    "Grandpa, wait outside and I''ll catch him." Abe Qinghai said with hatred.


    "No, I''m going to meet him in person." Abe Jingyun waved irresistibly. Abe Qinghai didn''t dare to refute, so he had to push grandpa into the array.


    Although it was dark and foggy, for their grandparents and grandchildren, they could go out with their eyes closed, just like their own home. However, as soon as they walked out, Abe Jingyun hit the wall with a bang and almost killed him.


    "Shit, what''s going on? How can there be a gable here?" Abe Jingyun covered his forehead and roared hysterically.


    Abe Qinghai was very frightened. He hurried forward two steps and reached out to touch, but he didn''t touch anything. "Grandpa, are you hallucinating? Where are the gables?"


    "No?" Abe Jingyun quickly reached out and touched. Indeed, the gable he had just hit disappeared.


    Is it really an illusion? Abe Jingyun touched his forehead, and he grinned with pain. The big bag on his forehead was still there, which was absolutely wrong.


    Suddenly, Abe Jingyun was afraid, because he found that he didn''t know this array anymore.


    Is this still the big array he was familiar with before?


    "Chu fan, you come out!" Abe Jingyun roared in panic. "What did you do to my array? Come out, you come out..."


    The unknown environment is the most frightening. Originally, Abe Jingyun was confident and ready to capture Chu fan alive, but in a blink of an eye, they became prisoners. Instead, they were trapped in the array he arranged and could not get in or out.


    Abe Jingyun shouted and asked Abe Qinghai to continue to move forward according to the way of the previous array, but it didn''t go far. It rained cats and dogs and turned them into drowned chickens.


    Then, the weather suddenly cooled down, as if it were an icy winter. Their clothes were frozen and almost frozen to death. But fortunately, it was not long before the cold current passed, but before they were happy, a strong wind blew in the woods. The wind was so strong that they couldn''t open their eyes at all. After the strong wind stopped, Abe Qinghai found that grandpa had lost it.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, where are you?" Abe Qinghai is about to cry. This place is so scary. Woo woo, I want to go home!


    "Click!" a huge thunder sounded in his ear and almost scared Abe Qinghai to death. A dazzling lightning fell. Rao hid quickly, but he was still hit by the lightning. He suddenly looked like a blackened wooden stake, his hair stood up, his clothes were fragmented, and smoke came out of his mouth.


    Chu fan saw all this clearly and was so excited that he almost ran naked.


    This is called an array. Although the five element array is not powerful, it has at least attack ability. Although it will not kill people, suffering can not be avoided.


    Abe Jingyun deserves it. If he doesn''t come in, Chu fan really doesn''t dare to go out, but now, their grandparents and grandchildren are trapped. When will they stay if they don''t go at this time?


    Chu fan returned to the cabin and woke up the two women. He didn''t bring anything. With Pan Xue on his back and Zheng Xueqi in his arms, he quickly got out of the battle array, found the car he had brought back before, and stormed away.


    "Which of you knows the way to the seaside?" Chu fan asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m checking."


    Zheng Xueqi took Chu fan''s mobile phone and quickly looked for the map. At this time, there was a sudden sound of police sirens behind her, and a police car roared up.


    "Xueqi, you sit in the back, come on!" Chu fan calmly ordered.


    At the intersection directly ahead, the military and police set up a joint checkpoint for investigation. All passing vehicles must stop and accept the inspection. The main road more than ten meters wide was stopped by the stop nails. Who dares not to stop?


    How dare you break through? You''ve got a puncture.


    Seeing this scene, Chu fan''s heart was half cold. If you break through the customs, the tire will be punctured. How can you run with a flat tire at that time? But if he stopped, he was afraid it would be difficult to take care of the two women in the car.


    The soldiers and police of the Japanese state are equipped with guns. They shoot indiscriminately. In case they hit two women, Chu fan will regret it too late.


    The sound of police sirens and violent vehicles immediately attracted the attention of the soldiers and police who set up the card to intercept. At the command, the military truck quickly drove out and crossed the center of the road. At this time, Chu fan''s escape route was completely blocked.


    More than a dozen armed police soldiers and more than a dozen policemen took out their guns and aimed at the approaching vehicles

 Chapter 498

    "Sit down!"


    When he was about 50 meters away from the checkpoint, Chu fan suddenly roared, stepped on the brake and slammed the steering wheel.


    The car with a speed of more than 100 miles made a violent friction sound and made a perfect 180 degree turn. Before the car stopped completely, Chu fan increased the accelerator again and rushed towards the road.


    The driver of the police car was startled by the rushing car. He instinctively turned the rudder to avoid it. Just listening to the "bang", the police car was almost knocked over, and there was a bright spark on the left side of the car. After shaking, he drove away steadily and quickly.


    Running out of several streets, there was no police car behind. Chu fan found a remote place, stopped the car, turned back and asked, "how are you two?"


    "Bang, bang, bang!" Zheng Xueqi violently knocked on the door. Chu fan hurried out of the car and opened the door. The next moment, Zheng Xueqi staggered and jumped out of the car, holding the landscape tree on the side of the road and vomited wildly.


    On the other side, pan Xue was no better. She retched a few times, looked pale, and took a few deep breaths before she felt much better.


    Chu fan found a bottle of mineral water from the car, gave Zheng Xueqi a mouthwash and asked, "have you found the route to the seaside?"


    "I found it just now. Unfortunately, when you drift, your mobile phone falls to the ground. It is estimated that it is broken." Pan Xue said helplessly.


    Zheng Xueqi rinsed her mouth and drank two mouthfuls of water. Finally, she slowed down and reluctantly said, "I remember some. We can reach the seaside by walking the way we came before."


    "But this road is blocked and can''t get through."


    "Detour!"


    Chu fan''s eyes were firm. He asked the two women to get on the bus. Not far away, he stopped a taxi.


    "Go to the beach!" Chu fan took out a handful of US dollars and stuffed them into the driver. At the same time, he took out the knife. There was scarlet blood on it. It wasn''t dry yet.


    The driver was frightened. He didn''t dare to pick up the money thrown on him. He started his car trembling and drove towards the beach.


    It''s much more convenient for drivers who know the way. Although there are military and police checkpoints on the main road, the drivers are too familiar with the roads of the city. They easily detour to avoid the checkpoints and rush to the harbor as soon as possible.


    In the air, the roar of the propeller from far to near. It was an armed helicopter flying at low altitude. The target was the harbor. Chu fan immediately stopped and ordered the driver to go somewhere else, as long as he could get to the beach.


    To this end, Chu fan stuffed all his US dollars into the driver. There must be a brave man under the heavy reward. The driver also took the risk, quickly changed his way, made a big circle and went to a remote seaside.


    "This is usually the place where stowaways land. It''s absolutely hidden." the driver said in stiff Chinese, "brother, if you want to stowaway, I can help you contact the snake head, but..."


    Grass, you really don''t want to make money!


    "Cut the crap. I have a boat."


    Chu fan looked carefully for a few eyes and found nothing unusual. He resolutely asked the two women to get off the bus. Of course, he didn''t forget to knock the driver out when he got off the bus. At this critical moment, it''s already very kind not to kill him, but we can''t spoil the great event because of our softness.


    The seaside is here, but how to leave here makes Chu fan embarrassed. There are many stones on this beach, and there is no boat at all. If Chu fan himself is the only one, he can swim from the bottom of the sea, but Zheng Xueqi and her daughters can''t. Even if they can breathe in the water, the cold sea water is not what their bodies can bear.


    You have to get a boat, or


    Chu fan took the two women and hid behind the tree. An armed helicopter roared over, hovered in the air for a week and landed slowly.


    It was a taxi that brought them, but this is not necessarily a bad thing for Chu fan. It''s better to take a helicopter without a boat.


    Tell the two women to hide behind the tree. Chu fan bends down and is ready to attack. The helicopter didn''t turn off, the cabin door opened, and six people jumped out of the cabin. They were all fully armed and stared at the taxi warily. They were divided into two groups, one left and one right, and walked carefully towards the taxi.


    There are six people outside to check the situation. There are six people on guard in the cabin, plus the main driver and co pilot, a total of 14 people.


    It''s a little tricky!


    Chu fan can easily kill the six outside, but when he starts, he is bound to attract the attention of the six people in the cabin. Pan Xue and Zheng Xueqi are right behind him. Can they not be exposed? Once they are exposed to each other''s guns, it will be dangerous.


    Chu fan is 60% sure that they dare not shoot pan Xue''s two women, but he can''t afford to bet. If you lose all your money, you can earn more. If you die, you can''t save it.


    Seeing that the six people are getting closer and closer to the taxi, Chu fan can''t help sweating. Up to now, he has no other choice. If he doesn''t do it, he will be found and become more passive at that time.


    But at the moment Chu fan was ready to start, there was a sudden violent gunshot in the direction of the harbor. The six armed soldiers who had to go to the taxi and several people in the cabin all turned around to look at it.


    Right now!


    Chu fan, like a cheetah preying on prey, swished out, cut the throat of two soldiers with a sharp dagger in his hand, and cut the head of another soldier in half.


    One move killed three people. His speed didn''t stop at all. An arrow step crossed the top of the taxi, the dagger was waved again, another unlucky ghost was cut off his neck, and the other two were kicked in the chest by Chu fan, screamed and flew backward.


    The scream finally revived several people in the cabin. At this time, Chu fan was about to rush to the mouth of the cabin. The soldiers close to the cabin quickly raised the muzzle. At this moment, the dagger in Chu fan''s hand flew out and directly stabbed the man''s heart. The next moment, Chu fan had rushed in.


    When the distance was close, the gun became a burden. In terms of Kung Fu, Chu fan could beat 100 of them, almost a breath. The remaining five soldiers were knocked down by Chu fan''s heavy hands and lost their combat effectiveness.


    "Bang bang!"


    Two shots were fired. Before Chu fan started, the two pilots and co pilots decisively shot themselves. The helicopter gradually stalled and the propeller stopped rotating.


    "Grass, you are cruel!"


    Chu fan was so angry that he threw out the two guys who would rather die than surrender and asked the two women to get on the plane, but he sat in the cockpit and faced a lot of buttons, but he was stunned and didn''t know how to do it.


    Nima, it''s in vain!


    "Or... I''ll try?" Zheng Xueqi hesitated and asked in a low voice.


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "can you fly a plane?"


    "I''ve driven my father''s small plane several times. I haven''t tried this, but I guess it should be similar?"


    "Come on, just drive away!" Chu fan sits in the co pilot and gives the main driver''s seat to Zheng Xueqi.


    In the cabin, pan Xue pushed a half dead guy down with great effort. She couldn''t move the rest. She simply unloaded the gun and their grenades, daggers and other weapons and armed them on her own.


    She was a weak woman with a gun, a string of grenades on her waist, two daggers tied to her legs, and threw one to Zheng Xueqi. Chu fan couldn''t pull it out and was still stuck on the soldier''s forehead.


    Wearing the soldier''s helmet, pan Xue seemed to be a beautiful female soldier. She turned her back to Chu fan and pointed a gun at several soldiers who fainted on the ground. In addition to being nervous, she even had some excitement.


    This is the real-life combat version of CS, which is better than doing that with men. It''s exciting!


    In the distance, the sound of police sirens came whistling, and the flashing lights on the top of the police car could be seen.


    Chu Fan said anxiously, "Xueqi, can you do it? If you don''t go, we will be surrounded."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zheng Xueqi pressed a red button, and the propeller of the helicopter just stopped rotated again, faster and faster.


    When the police car was 500 meters away from them, the helicopter finally left the ground and slowly rose to mid air. Although it shook a little, it flew after all.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A series of gunshots came from below, knocking the body. Fortunately, the steel plate at the airport is thick enough, otherwise, the steel plate will have to be pierced by bullets.


    The helicopter rises higher and higher, but how to move forward? Zheng Xueqi hasn''t found out yet. Chu fan can''t wait. He jumps over from the co pilot position, pulls two grenades from Pan Xue, shakes his hand from the open cabin door and throws them at the police car below.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    There were two loud noises below, the flames rose more than ten meters high, the gunfire was suddenly muted, two police cars were blown up, and countless people were killed and injured. Chu fan can only sympathize with this. Who let you chase me? Actually, I don''t want to kill you either.


    Finally, Zheng Xueqi felt about the helicopter, shook the fuselage, lowered the nose and raised the tail slightly, and quickly drove towards the Western sea at this inclined angle.


    From here to the west, it is Huaxia. If the road is unimpeded, you can return to the nearest coastal city of Huaxia in about two hours. Unfortunately, how can there be such an easy thing?


    About ten minutes after the helicopter took off, several armed helicopters took off from the coast of Japan and quickly chased Chu fan.


    Although it is the same type of helicopter, Zheng Xueqi is a novice after all. It is impossible for those professional drivers to drive fast. According to this speed, they will be caught up in less than 20 minutes.


    "Brother Chu, what shall we do now?" Zheng Xueqi asked anxiously.


    She saw more clearly. If she went on like this, she would be caught up sooner or later. At that time, it would only take a round of heavy fire attack. The three of them, together with the plane, would have to be blown up.


    "Paralyzed!"


    Chu fan died of depression. In the air, he had no courage at all. He could only watch himself as a target, but he didn''t even have the ability to fight back.


    Suddenly, he saw more than a dozen sets of diving equipment in the cabin. Chu fan immediately brightened his eyes and excitedly ordered: "Xueqi, reduce the height and fly close to the sea level..."

 Chapter 499

    Zheng Xueqi''s helicopter dropped rapidly. The Japanese air force, which was chasing after her, had guessed their intention. They rushed over recklessly, no longer scruples, and launched an attack boldly.


    In the cabin, pan Xue threw away all her arms and was busy putting diving equipment on her body. But why are these diving equipment so easy to wear? The more anxious she was, the more she couldn''t put it on. She was about to cry.


    "When are you still wearing a diving suit?"


    Chu fan couldn''t help scolding, stuffed her with an oxygen bottle, stuffed the oxygen pipe suction nozzle into her mouth, and then grabbed Zheng Xueqi and rushed to pan Xue. Pan Xue herself is standing at the hatch, but the hatch is still more than ten meters high from the sea. How dare she jump down?


    But just as she closed her eyes and cheered herself up, Chu fan rushed over. She screamed, grabbed Chu fan and fell out of the cabin.


    "Plop!"


    Three people made a sound. The next moment, the helicopter exploded, burning a raging fire and plunged into the sea.


    The chasing helicopter circled around where Chu fan jumped and landed slowly. Soon, soldiers wearing diving suits and holding sharp blades jumped down from the hatch one by one. It seems that we have to keep Chu fan three.


    In the sea, because of Chu fan''s care, Zheng Xueqi didn''t scream although she was afraid. She stuffed an oxygen tube into her mouth, wore goggles and held a huge oxygen bottle in her arms. She soon adapted to the sea, quickly separated from Chu fan and swam quickly.


    In this way, it can be warmer, otherwise it will have to freeze to death. The sea is too cold!


    But pan Xue was miserable. Originally, like Zheng Xueqi, she also bit the oxygen suction nozzle in her mouth, but when she jumped down, she screamed and spit out the suction nozzle because of fear.


    With a scream, she plunged into the sea. The consequences can be imagined. If Chu fan hadn''t stuffed the suction nozzle into her mouth in time, she would have been killed by the sea water.


    When Chu fan settled them both and was ready to take them away quickly, the air force, dressed in formal diving equipment, chased them and surrounded them from all directions.


    The two women immediately became nervous, hid behind Chu fan and looked around in fear.


    There are more than twenty people in total, and there are more and more people in the distance. Among them, some are holding daggers and some are even holding whaling forks. This thing is as powerful as guns in the sea. Chu fan is not afraid, but he is afraid that he can''t take care of Zheng Xueqi''s two women. If they are really shot by a whaling fork, their lives will be gone.


    What should I do?


    The more anxious Chu fan is, the more calm he is. In this situation, if he resists, Chu fan is sure to destroy them all, but nine times out of ten Zheng Xueqi''s two women will die. If he doesn''t resist, he will be taken back at most, but he can save the lives of three people.


    Helpless, Chu fan raised his hands, meaning very clear, hand in his gun and surrender!


    At this time, a tiger shark rushed fiercely, cut off a soldier at the waist with one bite, and the blood instantly dyed the Sea red. The tiger shark seemed to be crazy. It killed no one. As soon as its tail was thrown, its speed soared, opened its big mouth and bit another person opposite.


    The soldier reluctantly avoided the front, but his arm holding the whaling fork was bitten off by a tiger shark. He was so frightened that he could no longer care about chasing Chu fan, ran frantically and swam towards the sea.


    Almost at the same time, a giant appeared. It was a huge sea animal with a body length of 20 or 30 meters. Around it, more than a dozen tiger sharks followed around like guards.


    Suddenly, a low horn came out of the sea. The tiger shark seemed to have received some order and rushed forward with a fierce face. Suddenly, the Japanese soldiers who had just become arrogant suddenly became prey from hunters and lost high-tech weapons. In front of these tiger sharks at the top of the food chain in the sea, they were as fragile as a girl''s pants and underpants, which were pulled to pieces by cruel strong traitors in an instant.


    Most of the 20 or 30 elite soldiers were killed and injured. Only the last few escaped, and almost all the others died in the mouth of the tiger shark. The sea water in this sea area is red with blood. There are stumps and broken arms everywhere around Chu fan. It''s terrible.


    Chu fan is better. Zheng Xueqi''s two women have closed their eyes and simply wait to die.


    If I had known this, I might as well have been shot by those soldiers. Sobbing, this time, I can''t even save the whole body.


    Suddenly, the two women felt that their shoulders had been patted. They couldn''t help opening their eyes. They saw Chu fan pointing in front of them. The two women looked in the direction of his fingers and were stunned. The oxygen bottle almost fell out of their arms, and the oxygen suction nozzle almost fell out of their mouth.


    The huge sea beast stopped not far from them and opened its mouth more than five meters horizontally. Inside, there stood a beautiful girl in a swimsuit, smiling and waving at the three.


    It''s Angelia!


    Zheng Xueqi was pleasantly surprised and burst into tears. Unfortunately, it was in the sea. The tears melted into the sea before they flowed out. But this did not affect her excitement. She quickly took Chu fan and swam past.


    After the three entered the mouth of the huge sea beast, the mouth of the sea beast closed slowly. The four of them were washed into the belly of the beast by a huge wave. After a burst of darkness, several people''s eyes brightened. The belly of the giant beast was not as dark as expected, nor was it full of corrosive gastric acid, nor was it disgusting rotten food, but there was a faint fragrance.


    Moreover, the belly space of the sea beast is huge, about more than 100 square meters. It is inlaid with bright pearls around, which makes it as bright as day.


    One by one, the shell of the imperial concubine is as big as a bed, covered with soft seaweed and distributed around. In the corner, there are more than a dozen smaller shell shells like a box, full of all kinds of gold coins, gemstones and gold and silver utensils.


    Chu fan looks more familiar. Isn''t this the original collection of the sea dragon? Why are you here?


    "Brother!"


    When Chu fan was still in a daze, Angelia couldn''t help jumping into his arms, put her cheek on his chest and said guiltily, "I''m sorry I''m late."


    "It''s not late. You''re just in time." Chu fan held Angelia''s shoulder, bowed his head, kissed her red mouth and asked in surprise, "Angelia, where did you get this big guy? Good guy, this is a living submarine."


    At the mention of this, Angelia''s look suddenly darkened and sighed: "its name is ba Hai. I came to you this time and met it by chance. Unexpectedly, it still knew me and came with me."


    Although he didn''t say it in detail, Chu fan understood that this sea beast was a mobile fortress once kept by the mermaid family. From the layout here, it can be seen that the mermaid family once lived in the body of the sea, wandering around in the sea, looking for a suitable living environment.


    Angelia''s family was destroyed. Ba Hai survived for no reason. He wandered in the deep sea and was caught by Angelia. Although she has human legs, the smell of mermaid still exists. Therefore, Ba Hai obeyed her call and followed her.


    "Don''t be sad!" Chu fan stroked her hair, smiled and comforted, "I will help you find your people and let you reunite with them."


    Angelia looked at Chu fan with tears in her eyes and asked, "brother, are my people still alive?"


    "Live, certainly live." Chu fan wiped the tears on her cheeks and said, "don''t think about it. I haven''t asked you yet. How''s the family? Nothing''s wrong?"


    "No, when I came, my family was fine. Oh, by the way, why didn''t sister Xiaobai come back with you?"


    "Sister Xiaobai? Xiaomei?" Chu fan remembered. Xia Yanran said before that Bai Yumei went ashore to meet him, but where was she? Where''s the pickup?


    Pan Xue suddenly interrupted: "do you remember the gunshot we heard before? Could it be the person you said?"


    Before, when Chu fan robbed the helicopter, there was a dense gunshot in the direction of the harbor. It was the gunshot that attracted the attraction of those soldiers and gave Chu fan an opportunity.


    This girl is too careless.


    "Angelia, can you find Xia Yanran?"


    "Yes, she''s right ahead. She''ll be there soon."


    Chu fan asks Zheng Xueqi and her daughters to wait patiently in Ba Hai''s belly. He takes Angelia back to Ba Hai''s mouth and sees Angelia knocking on Ba Hai''s gums. Ba Hai slowly opens her mouth. Then Angelia takes Chu fan and swims out like a fish.


    In the sea, Angelia was very excited and swam around happily. Chu fan couldn''t help feeling guilty. She should have belonged to the sea, but she was left on the land like a golden house.


    Although she had never complained, Chu fan now finally knew that she was not happy. Can Chu fan be willing to let her leave? Even if he is willing, he can''t rest assured.


    We still need to find her people as soon as possible, so that she can be safe and live her own life.


    Soon, a huge dark shadow appeared on the two heads. While floating on the Shanghai surface, a roar of propeller came. Chu fan quickly pasted it on the hull of the aircraft carrier. An armed helicopter flew over from the head and slowly landed on the deck of the aircraft carrier.


    Although it was only a quick glance, Chu fan could see clearly that the words on the helicopter were Japanese, that is to say, they were in the wrong place. This was someone else''s Japanese fleet.


    However, since I have come and don''t leave them some thoughts, isn''t this trip to Japan in vain?


    Tell Angelia to go back and report. Chu fan quietly gets on the aircraft carrier and happens to see a girl wearing a long white dress, with blood stains on her body and a listless look. She is brought down from the helicopter and pushed into the cabin.


    Shit, it''s Bai Yumei. Who has such a great ability to catch her?


    Pay attention to the official account: Qingxiang bookstore, free reading and welfare.

 Chapter 500

    Bai Yumei is unlucky enough.


    In fact, she entered Osaka just at night. But the city is so big. Where can she find Chu fan? She doesn''t have the strength of Qinglong. Naturally, she doesn''t dare to look up to the heroes like Qinglong.


    She is a demon family. It''s not Huaxia here. She has to be careful. If she really wants to encounter danger, she should not be called every day and the earth doesn''t work.


    So, after she entered Osaka, like a thief, she carefully avoided everyone and searched Chu fan''s news a little, but where did she find it? Chu fan was put under house arrest in the hot spring resort hotel, which blocked the signal. The fragrance of cherry blossoms even covered up his breath.


    Bai Yumei is like a headless fly, bumping around without a clue.


    Until midnight, she finally received a call from Xia Yanran. After learning that Chu fan appeared and contacted Xia Yanran, she quickly ended the call and began to track down the positioning system signal on Chu fan - the watch sandy bought for Chu fan with global positioning system. She can find him everywhere.


    Chu fan walks out of the hot spring resort hotel. Bai Yumei immediately catches his position and quickly chases him. When she caught up with her, Chu fan''s signal disappeared again. At this time, she found a large array on the mountain and guessed that Chu fan might be here. So she rushed in fearlessly.


    When she rushed into the array, Chu fan rushed out of the array with two women. The distance between them was no more than 100 meters, but because the array was improved by Chu fan, their breath was blocked. Therefore, Bai Yumei didn''t notice Chu fan, and Chu fan was eager to run away, but couldn''t scan more with perspective eyes. The two missed each other.


    The large array can trap Abe Jingyun''s ancestors and grandchildren, but it is not difficult for Bai Yumei. She soon broke the array and entered the wooden house. To her delight, this was indeed the place where Chu fan was under house arrest, and his breath remained. To her dismay, Chu fan ran away.


    It didn''t matter that she broke the array, but she also released Abe Jingyun''s ancestors and grandchildren. When she was about to leave the wooden house, she was blocked by these two people.


    With her accomplishments, she can abuse Abe Qinghai to death, but in the face of Abe Jingyun, a strong older generation, she will be much worse, not to mention being besieged by two people? She still used the yin-yang technique that she couldn''t see through. It was just a face-to-face encounter. She suffered a great loss and was almost killed by Abe Jingyun.


    But the loss was not in vain. Finally, she broke a blood path and rushed out. Unfortunately, she met Chiba Wuxiong and Yamazaki Yan who came to support.


    Bai Yumei struggled to get hurt and rushed out again with her ultra-high speed. Otherwise, surrounded by the four strong men, she would never escape. In the process of running, she found Chu fan''s position again, but the people behind her couldn''t give up. If she went to find Chu fan, wouldn''t she lead him up?


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, Bai Yumei resolutely went to the harbor and killed most of the people who set up cards to intercept. Her big action really attracted the attention of the Japanese military. One armed helicopter headed for the harbor, which also created favorable conditions for Chu fan to escape.


    Like Chu fan, Bai Yumei also wants to grab an armed helicopter and then pick up Chu fan or escape. But she never thought that the soldiers of Japan would rather die than land. They also threw the helicopter to her, but she couldn''t drive away at all.


    The leak happened to rain at night. Bai Yumei''s best escape time was delayed because of the suicide of the helicopter pilot. Before she came out of the helicopter, she was surrounded by Chiba Wuxiong and others.


    Without any suspense, Bai Yumei was seriously injured and captured, but Chu fan managed to escape.


    I have to say that luck is very important. Chu fan was lucky. He trapped Abe Jingyun''s grandparents and grandchildren, avoided Chiba Takeo and Yamazaki Yan, and met Angelia in the sea. But Bai Yumei was unlucky. She patronized to break the array, released Abe Jingyun''s grandparents and grandchildren, and ran into Chiba Wuxiong and Yamazaki Yan. She was not smart enough. She had to explain here today.


    "I''m Chu fan''s little wife. If you trade me for Chu fan, he will definitely come for me."


    Because of Bai Yumei''s words, her life was saved. She was taken into a helicopter and rushed to the aircraft carrier where the two armies were facing each other. Unfortunately, she was caught by Chu fan. If Chu fan hadn''t held his breath in time and gathered his breath into his body, he would have been discovered by Chiba Wuxiong.


    On the deck, a Japanese officer was holding a walkie talkie and talking loudly with the Chinese military. On the chair next to him, there was a dying white Yumei, and the blood fell drop by drop. On the deck under her, it was almost converging into a river.


    Both sides sent out aircraft carriers, about more than 1000 meters apart. At this distance, under the high-power telescope, you can see a mosquito leg. Therefore, the Chinese military can naturally see the captured Bai Yumei.


    "What to do? They asked to exchange Chu fan, but Chu fan didn''t come back at all." a middle-aged officer discussed with Xia Yan beside him.


    Xia Yanran put down her telescope and remained silent. Now it''s almost certain that Chu fan escaped, but the bad news is that Bai Yumei was really caught and seriously injured. If she doesn''t get timely treatment, I''m afraid her life will be endangered.


    Just when Xia Yanran also felt thorny, ye Keqing quickly walked over and said in surprise: "Yanran, Angelia is back."


    Turning around, Xia Yanran saw Angelia wearing a wide bath towel. Before she asked, Angelia quickly said the matter of saving Chu fan, and then whispered, "my brother is on the other side''s ship. You try to delay time, and I''ll pick him up."


    "Keqing, you guys go with Angelia and bring more explosives!"


    "I see!"


    Ye Keqing immediately ran to prepare. Wow, hahaha, I''m going to play the big one this time.


    On the other side, Chu fan, after observing for a while, quietly entered the cabin and came to Bai Yumei''s feet all the way. Looking up, there was Bai Yumei above. Not far from her side, there was Yamazaki Yan with a cold face. This Wu Chi, in the face of such a seductive beauty as Bai Yumei, didn''t have the slightest pity for jade. He didn''t give it a second look.


    Chu fan is thankful that Chiba Wuxiong went to the cabin to have a rest in his own identity. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to rescue Bai Yumei. Now, except for Yamazaki Yan, there are only some ordinary Japanese soldiers on the deck. These people can basically ignore their existence. Chu fan only needs to avoid Yamazaki Yan.


    At the bottom, Chu fan brought the table, stepped on it, and raised his hand just enough to touch the ceiling, that is, the deck of Bai Yumei. A steel plate at least three centimeters thick, even if cut by electric welding, takes some time.


    Chu fan has an evil fire. The temperature of the evil fire is higher than that of electric welding, but Chu fan can''t stop the thermal conductivity of the iron plate. Once he uses the evil fire, the sudden rise in the temperature of the steel plate will certainly attract Yamazaki Yan''s attention.


    Well, there''s only one way!


    Chu fan stretched out a finger and put it on the steel plate. The more pure gold aura in his body was condensed into a needle by him and slowly stabbed into the steel plate. It''s not too difficult, but afraid to disturb Yamazaki Yan. Moreover, Chu fan wants to use his kung fu to pierce the iron plate while suppressing his breath on the other side. Even his heart beat is controlled.


    Soon, Bai Yumei''s sole was poked with a small hole of about 1 mm. The position was very tricky, just between her big toe and two toes. Even Bai Yumei didn''t notice this tiny action. Bai Yumei didn''t wake up until a beam of life energy was transmitted from her toes, but soon she closed her eyes again.


    Yamazaki Yan glanced at her and his eyes fell on the opposite side again. He knew that the woman he liked was on the opposite aircraft carrier.


    It''s no wonder Yamazaki Yan relaxed his vigilance. Bai Yumei''s injury was very serious and tied up. Let alone run away, it''s not sure whether she can climb or not. Moreover, this is on their Japanese aircraft carrier. Who can save her? Who can save her?


    Because of the arrogance of him and Chiba Wuxiong, Chu fan has an opportunity. Indeed, he can''t take Bai Yumei away, but what if she is cured? Together, even Takeo Chiba had to give in.


    As long as Chu fan is given ten minutes, Bai Yumei''s injury will completely recover. At that time, no one can stop them if they want to go. But at this time, another small private plane slowly landed on the deck of the aircraft carrier. Naoto Miyamoto and Kiyoko Chiba jumped off the plane and ran over in a hurry.


    "Where''s Chu fan?"


    Chiba Qingzi grabbed Yamazaki Yan''s skirt and shouted, "what''s the matter with him? Talk, how''s Chu fan?"


    "Kiko, calm down!" Naoto Miyamoto frowned. "Didn''t you say that Chu fan escaped. Now, he must have returned to the Chinese aircraft carrier. This is your last chance. If you let Chu fan return home, you and he will never have a chance again."


    "If you force him to marry me in this way, I''d rather be alone all my life." Chiba Qingzi songkaiyamazaki Yan gave Miyamoto a cold look. "Master, this is the last time I call you master. From now on, I won''t gamble any more. You don''t need to worry about my affairs."


    Naoto Miyamoto said angrily, "what are you talking about, Akiko? For a man, you have to draw a line with me? All these things I do are for you..."


    "Enough!"


    Chiba Qingzi smiled mockingly: "put away your hypocrisy. Everything you do is for yourself and for your Miyamoto family, and I am just a tool you use."


    These words made Naoto Miyamoto pale with anger, but he didn''t know how to refute it.


    Chiba Qingzi didn''t give him a chance to refute. He turned to Yamazaki Yan and said, "senior brother, help me prepare a boat. I''ll send this woman back in person."


    "No!"


    Chiba Wuxiong shouted angrily and came out of the cabin

 Chapter 501

    "Yamazaki Yan, take your younger martial sister back immediately." Chiba Wuxiong stared at Chiba Qingzi coldly and hummed, "you can''t decide the affairs of Chiba family."


    "Grandpa..."


    "Get back now!"


    Chiba Wuxiong angrily scolded: "I Chiba Wuxiong''s arrogant life, how can I have your cowardly and incompetent granddaughter? You have lost the face of the Chiba family."


    Chiba Qingzi couldn''t help crying and choked: "Grandpa, you spoil me most. How can you treat me like this?"


    "Hum, it''s because I spoil you so much that I make you like this." Chiba Wuxiong pointed Chiba Qingzi and said angrily, "look at you. There''s still a little appearance of the eldest lady of Chiba family?"


    "In the past, how noble was your position in Japan? Which man didn''t flatter you? I hope to get your favor? And you, noble and arrogant, never paid attention to any man."


    "But look at you now. You''re just a poor woman abandoned by others." Chiba Wuxiong said loudly, "where''s your dignity? Where''s your backbone? Where''s the wise woman who compared herself to the ''beimihu'' Queen in the Edo era?"


    "Grandpa!"


    Chiba Qingzi flopped on his knees and said loudly, "I swear, I will grab Chu fan, but not in this way. I want to get his heart, rather than let him hate me all my life. Do you understand?"


    "Alas!" Chiba Wuxiong stretched out his hand to pull Qingzi up and sighed helplessly: "Qingzi, grandpa doesn''t want you to be wronged, but since you have decided, do as you say. Remember, you are my most precious treasure. Even Qinglong can''t bully my precious granddaughter."


    "Thank you, grandpa!"


    Chiba Qingzi dried her tears, took a deep breath and walked towards Bai Yumei.


    Miyamoto Naoto was worried. He quickly stopped Chiba Qingzi and said angrily, "Qingzi, do you know what you''re doing? Chu fan must hate it now. Sending this woman back is tantamount to releasing the tiger back to the mountain. In the future, you won''t have a chance."


    "All this is thanks to you. Otherwise, how could it be like this?" Chiba Qingzi stared at Naoto Miyamoto coldly and shouted, "get out of the way. I don''t want to do it to you."


    "You... How dare you attack me? Well, I really teach a good disciple. If you have the ability, kill me. In this way, you can calm Chu fan''s resentment and be with him again."


    Chiba Qingzi was out of control and shouted, "don''t force me? Get out of the way!"


    "Miyamoto Yushu!" Miyamoto Naoto snapped.


    Suddenly, the highest ranking officer on the ship came quickly and asked, "brother, what can I do for you?"


    "Whoever dares to touch that woman will be killed!"


    "Hi!"


    As soon as Miyamoto Yushu waved his hand, put on all the soldiers and immediately turned the muzzle, he not only aimed at Chiba Qingzi, but also Chiba Wuxiong and Yamazaki Yan.


    Yamazaki Yan was furious and suddenly took out the knife, but as soon as he took out a piece of the knife, he was held down by former Chiba Wuxiong.


    "Naoto Miyamoto, are you going to fight against our Chiba family?" Chiba Wuxiong said coldly.


    "Master Takeo misunderstood. Our two families are friends of the world. How can we meet each other?" Naoto Miyamoto said with a faint smile. "I have to do this. When I go back, I will apologize to you. But now, I represent your majesty, and I can''t let Chu fan go back anyway."


    Chiba Wuxiong was silent for a long time. He sighed and said faintly, "can you send us back?"


    "Of course."


    Naoto Miyamoto was overjoyed and hurriedly ordered him to go down. Suddenly, several soldiers came over and invited them to get on the helicopter. Chiba Qingzi doesn''t want to go yet. He is dragged away by Chiba Wuxiong.


    At present, they can no longer intervene in this situation. It is harmful and useless to stay.


    Naoto Miyamoto represents the emperor, that is, all this is part of the emperor''s plan. At first, the emperor wanted to win over Chu fan and let him work for the Japanese emperor, but after the failure, he decisively spread the news of Chu fan''s marriage to Chiba Qingzi, and even made the wedding photos vivid.


    In this way, Chu fan is bound to bear the curse and can''t stay in China. At that time, where else can Chu fan go?


    According to their plan, in these three days, they will publicize Chu fan''s marriage with Chiba Qingzi and publish all kinds of intimate photos of them, not only newspapers, but also faster and more convenient networks.


    After three days of fermentation, the resentment and resentment of the Chinese people, Chu fan''s relatives and wives towards Chu fan will reach a very high peak. At that time, even if Chu fan has 1000 or 10000 mouths, it can''t be explained clearly.


    But what is unexpected is that the big array that can trap the green dragon for three days and nights is easily broken through and left by Chu fan. If Chu fan is allowed to return home at this time, everything he has done before will come to naught, and the reputation of Miyamoto family will be greatly damaged, and the loss will be incalculable.


    The most frightening thing for Miyamoto is more than that. Once his plan fails, Miyamoto''s fate can be imagined in order to calm the people''s anger and maintain the majesty of the emperor.


    Therefore, he could not let Chu fan or leave the kingdom of Japan. This is also the secret order given to him by the emperor. If a strong man like Chu fan can''t recruit, he must get rid of it as soon as possible to avoid future trouble.


    Chiba Qingzi walked silently to the helicopter and was preparing to board the plane to leave. At this time, another armed helicopter roared over and landed slowly on the deck.


    When the cabin opened, Abe Qinghai pushed grandpa Abe Jingyun down from the cabin.


    "Come on, push me over quickly." Abe Jingyun excitedly urged his grandson, staring at the dying Bai Yumei, and his eyes were shining, just like an old wolf who saw a white sheep.


    Chiba Qingzi frowned. Abe Jingyun is definitely not a lecherous person, and his concentration is far better than Chiba Wuxiong. Even if Mount Tai collapsed, he promised not to blink.


    But today, what happened to him? How could you be so rude? Is there anything different about this woman?


    "Master Abe Jingyun, why are you here?"


    Naoto Miyamoto hurried forward, but Abe Jingyun seemed not to see him. He passed him directly and went straight to Bai Yumei. He didn''t even lift his eyes.


    When he was about five meters away from Bai Yumei, Abe Jingyun''s face suddenly changed


    "Bang!"


    The chair under Bai Yumei''s body and the rope on her body were like an explosion. Inch by inch, the soldiers who took care of Bai Yumei were directly jumped off by the explosive force. The sawdust pierced them like bullets, and they couldn''t live.


    At the same time, Bai Yumei screamed, and all the soldiers on the deck felt the hum of their eardrums, as if they had been hit with a hammer. They were black and almost fainted to death.


    This attack has little power over Abe Jingyun and others, but Bai Yumei has prepared a big gift for them - wind blade dancing!


    The speed was too fast. Abe Jingyun was not given a chance to stop it. A huge cyclone with a diameter of five meters flew out of Bai Yumei''s hands and went straight to Abe Jingyun and others.


    Naoto Miyamoto was dumbfounded. This powerful and unimaginable trick seemed to him like a magic blockbuster. The whirlwind is fierce, mixed with countless translucent half moon blades, just like a high-speed rotating wheel saw, which can cut everything blocking its progress into pieces.


    The whirlwind came in an instant. Abe Jingyun roared, waved and sprinkled a paper man, bit the tip of his tongue, and opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    When the paper people were stained with blood, they suddenly turned into giants who were tall and muscular like steel. They were more than three meters tall, with sound limbs but no facial features. The whole face was blank, which made people shudder. Their body surface seems to be coated with a blood colored light film, which makes them look more evil.


    As soon as more than a dozen faceless giants appeared, the whirlwind blew over, and there was a tinkling sound, like a kitchen knife cutting on an iron pot. It was like a firecracker for the new year. It was still 100000 rings, and it couldn''t stop in a few minutes.


    The body of the faceless giant was too hard. When the wind blade was cut on it, it could only leave a small gap, but it couldn''t hold the wind blade. After a while, the arm of the faceless giant in front was cut off, and the body was cut to pieces, but there was a second substitute immediately.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Chiba Wuxiong was furious. Bai Yumei dared to hurt people in front of him. It was a provocation to him. She decisively took out a Japanese sword and cut it hard.


    "Half moon cut!"


    Bai Yumei scolded and waved her hand. A huge wind blade three meters high attacked Chiba Wu Xiong as fast as lightning.


    "Broken!"


    Chiba Wuxiong roared, and the Japanese sword chopped down fiercely. With a bang, the wind blade was blown to pieces three meters away in front of him. But the next moment, Bai Yumei rushed to the railing at the edge of the deck and said with a smile: "old man, if you have the ability, you can come to China to catch me. Today, I won''t accompany you. Bye!"


    "Want to go? No way!"


    Chiba Wuxiong, like a goshawk, pounced on Bai Yumei in the air. When people were in mid air, the Japanese Dao had been raised high. At the moment of falling, the Japanese Dao took one step to chop it down.


    "Bang!"


    The iron railing was cut more than half a meter wide by his knife, and even the deck was cut into a deep ditch, but Bai Yumei had disappeared.


    On the other hand, with Bai Yumei jumping into the sea and running, the whirlwind disappeared immediately. Abe Jingyun summoned eight faceless giants. Now there are only four left, all of them lack arms and legs, and the other four have been chopped up.


    "Poof!"


    Abe Jingyun ejected a mouthful of blood, his face was like gold paper, and he almost fainted. Frightened Abe Qinghai, he quickly held grandpa and exclaimed, "Grandpa, Grandpa, how are you? Don''t scare me..."


    "Come on, catch the woman at all costs." Abe Jingyun pushed his grandson away.


    As soon as the voice fell, a series of explosions suddenly came out in the cabin of the aircraft carrie

 Chapter 502

    "Bang Bang..."


    The glass windows around the aircraft carrier exploded one after another, spewing out raging fire. The huge aircraft carrier also looked weak in front of these powerful bombs.


    There was a violent shaking, as if it were an earthquake. Everyone on the deck could not stand stably and almost fell to the ground. Chiba Wuxiong almost plunged into the sea.


    Fortunately, however, the explosion only destroyed the internal facilities of the aircraft carrier, but did not destroy the hull. Otherwise, the sea giant might sink into the sea.


    Soon, the shaking of the aircraft carrier finally calmed down, and the soldiers on the deck got up from the ground. One helmet was crooked, their faces were black and blue, and they didn''t know where to throw their guns.


    Although they looked embarrassed, the overall casualties were small. However, the losses could not be estimated. It was definitely an astronomical figure.


    At this time, in the sea area between the aircraft carriers of the two armies, Bai Yumei stood on the back of a shark and slowly rose to the surface of Shanghai.


    "Hello!"


    Bai Yu smiled and waved to Naoto Miyamoto and others. She said loudly, "send you thousands of miles. There will be a farewell. Go back. I will miss you very much."


    Naoto Miyamoto and others almost vomited blood. This dead girl film is so annoying. Who sent you? Even if it is, it will send you to hell.


    Abe Jingyun, who suffered a serious internal injury, immediately became excited when he saw Bai Yumei. He grabbed Naoto Miyamoto and said anxiously, "catch her, catch her at all costs, and make sure she comes back alive. Come on!"


    "This..."


    Naoto Miyamoto is very embarrassed. At present, there is no chance. If we do it again, the Chinese military will certainly not sit idly by. If we really fight, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    However, he could not refuse Abe Jingyun''s status, so he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Chiba Takeo came over, frowned and said, "Abe Jingyun, what''s the matter with you today? What''s the matter with this woman that deserves your attention?"


    "Wu Xiong, don''t you feel that she is different from ordinary people?"


    "Different?"


    Chiba Wuxiong is confused. Except that her attack method is different from ordinary people, where is she different?


    Abe Jingyun took a deep breath and asked, "do you remember the sacred animals enshrined in our shrine?"


    "What? You mean..." Chiba Wuxiong finally woke up and stared at Abe Jingyun in horror.


    Abe Jingyun nodded: "if I''m not mistaken, she is a person transformed into a divine beast. According to the records of ancient Chinese books, this is a very powerful demon clan with divine beast blood."


    "If we can catch her and get her blood genes, do you know what this means?" Abe Jingyun excitedly grabbed Takeo Chiba. "Maybe we can make Tianjing strong people in batches and become the supreme ruler of the world."


    Takeo Chiba was also excited, and his breathing became much faster. He took a deep look at Abe Jingyun. He resolutely turned around and shouted: "all soldiers, for the sake of his majesty and the glory of our big - and nation, follow me and grab that woman back."


    "Kill!"


    All the soldiers were boiling with blood. They boarded the plane one after another and were ready to go to war. Miyamoto''s younger brother, the supreme commander of the Navy, Miyamoto Yushu, took a walkie talkie and quickly issued instructions. The warships cruising around quickly attacked and boldly rushed towards the Chinese fleet.


    This sea area is located at the national boundary between the two countries, but because the sea area cannot have an accurate position like the domestic land, it can also be regarded as the high seas.


    Now, Japanese warships rushed over, but did not launch an attack, which is a little difficult at this time. Whoever does it will be unjustified. At that time, it will not only require high compensation, but also be condemned by the United Nations.


    As for the aircraft carrier explosion, although everyone knows that it was a good thing done by the Chinese military, there is no evidence because of this. If you have the ability, you can also bomb the Chinese aircraft carrier.


    "Step back!" Xia Yan ordered decisively.


    The major general standing next to her frowned: "Yan Ran, we don''t have to be afraid of them. If they dare to do it, I guarantee they can''t go back to any ship."


    "Uncle Luo, don''t you understand?"


    Xia Yanran smiled and said, "Bai Yumei can get away easily, but she not only appears in the sea, but also stimulates each other. Ha ha, if I guess correctly, Angelia has set a trap. Bai Yumei is a bait to lure each other."


    "Will it be all right?"


    "Don''t worry, their lives are hard." Xia Yanran picked up the telescope and didn''t forget to urge, "give orders quickly. Don''t turn us in. That''s not worth the loss."


    "OK, I''ll believe you once."


    General Luo immediately gave orders, and the Chinese Fleet set sail immediately and retreated in the direction of China.


    This scene greatly surprised the Japanese military. It''s very wrong, but it''s important to arrest Bai Yumei. I can''t care so much. Warships quickly dispersed and surrounded Bai Yumei. Helicopters flew at low altitude and dropped dozens of elite navy soldiers.


    They are better at fighting in the sea. Even without diving equipment, they can fight in the sea for 15 minutes. Moreover, what they hold in their hands is not a gun, but a small crossbow. The arrowhead is coated with the most advanced anesthetic. A little is enough to put an elephant in three seconds.


    When the helicopter came, Bai Yumei decisively drilled into the sea. When dozens of navy soldiers went into the water to search for her, the sea suddenly surged violently.


    A melodious horn echoed on the sea. The sea seemed angry, the waves were surging, and the sky suddenly became dark. Lightning flashed past, as if brewing a huge storm.


    "There she is!" Angelia was found sitting on the back of a whale, concentrating on playing the Nautilus. The people on the warship found her and immediately organized people to catch her alive, but at this time, a vortex appeared centered on the position where Bai Yumei disappeared just now.


    At first, the vortex was only one meter in diameter, but in just a few seconds, the vortex enlarged to ten meters, and then 50 meters, 100 meters, 1000 meters


    Bai Yumei rushed out beside Angelia, jumped behind her, opened her arms and looked up at the sky. The elements of the wind system revolved around her happily, gathering more and more. The sky and black clouds came from all directions, making the sky darker and the frequency of lightning faster.


    "Hurricane!"


    Bai Yumei yelled, and a whirlwind flew out of her fingers to meet the storm, and instantly turned into a giant tornado. It is like an Optimus Prime, connected to the sky and the sea, roaring towards the warship.


    At the same time, Angelia also put down the conch and cheered, "rainstorm!"


    "Click!"


    A huge thunder sounded, and the big raindrops fell down. In the blink of an eye, the rainstorm poured down.


    The strong wind and rainstorm further contributed to the power of the waves. The waves, which were only a few meters high, suddenly became more than ten meters high and roared towards the Japanese warships.


    Originally, the warship had been trapped by the sudden huge vortex in the sea and torn by the hurricane. Many people couldn''t control their bodies. They were swept away by the strong wind, fell into the sea, and then swallowed up by the sea.


    If it''s just these, the warship is still expected to get out of the vortex. After all, the horsepower of the warship is strong enough and the hull is long. It''s not generally difficult to swallow all the warships.


    But under the urging of the storm, huge waves surged wildly, and a huge wave rushed. Leng raised the warship for more than ten meters, and then hit it heavily


    In the distance, the Chinese fleet had stopped and stared at the scene. I can''t believe it was done by manpower. It''s terrible. It''s a killer of the Navy. It''s not too much to say Poseidon, is it?


    On the other hand, the few people left on the Japanese aircraft carrier were even more numb, and no one dared to accept the facts in front of them. But the fact is right in front of us. Warships are pushed by huge waves, hit one after another, and then slowly swallowed up by huge vortices and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    As for the elite Marines in the sea, they may be safer at the bottom of the sea, but if the wind and waves continue like this, they will be drowned by the sea sooner or later.


    Suddenly, a black dragon sprang out of the sea and made a deafening dragon sing. Before they could see clearly, the black dragon had disappeared. At the same time, the wind stopped, the rain stopped and the roaring waves gradually subsided. The dark clouds in the sky also dispersed quickly and returned to sunny again.


    Chu fan stepped on the back of a tiger shark and slowly surfaced out of the sea. Behind him, ye Keqing and others also stood on the back of the shark one by one and drilled out of the sea.


    In addition to Chu fan, these guys were excited on their faces. They were stunned that there was still blood not washed down by the sea water.


    I don''t know how many people were stabbed to death by them. It''s too cruel!


    "Naoto Miyamoto, I''m sorry to disappoint you." Chu fan smiled faintly and said, "I''ve kept your warm payment list in mind these days. Don''t worry, I will redouble my reward to you."


    At this point, Naoto Miyamoto has no strength to speak. This time, stealing chicken can''t erode rice. Without Chu fan returning him, he will be inexcusable and doomed.


    Chu fan was too lazy to pay attention to him again. His eyes turned and fell on Chiba Qingzi. After a long silence, he slowly said, "Qingzi, come with me?"


    "Chu fan, our life... Is impossible."


    Chiba Qingzi was in tears and stared at Chu fan without blinking, as if he wanted to engrave his figure firmly in his heart. If Chu fan just fled home, he and Chiba Qingzi might still have a chance to be together, but now Chu fan has destroyed more than a dozen warships, an aircraft carrier, several helicopters, and hundreds of elite Japanese soldiers.


    Such a great loss, like a scourge, completely separated Chu fan from Chiba Qingzi. From now on, they have absolutely no chance to get together. Don''t say the Chiba family won''t allow it, nor will the emperor.

 Chapter 503

    A wisp of Chiba Qingzi''s hair is fluttering and falling like snowflakes. And Chu fan, in vain, stretched out his hand and wanted to catch that strand of hair, but because they were too far apart, he could only watch his hair blow away by the wind and fall into the sea.


    Although this was the result he most wanted to see and knew that Chiba Qingzi would be hurt, he couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart.


    For Chiba Qingzi, he used to feel guilty more than like her, but later, he found that he really began to like her. If there were no newspaper to publish the news of their marriage, Chu fan would never be so heartless, but now, if he did not draw a clear line with Chiba Qingzi, he would not be able to gain a foothold in China.


    Chu fan knew very well that Chiba was also a victim, but he had no other choice. Since the news of their marriage was published in the newspaper and spread on the Internet, they were doomed to be unable to be together.


    Instead of making Chiba Qingzi feel painful and guilty, it''s better to make his own move first and let Chiba Qingzi hate him. Therefore, Chu fan personally directed all this and completely ruined their future.


    "Fine son, I''m sorry!" Chu fan murmured.


    Ye Keqing waved her hand, Angelia in the distance played the Nautilus, and the sharks at the feet of several people swam quickly towards the Chinese fleet.


    Chu fan kept looking at Chiba Qingzi until the shark came near the Chinese aircraft carrier. Chu fan turned around under the push of Ye Keqing, got on the elevator and came to the deck.


    On the other hand, Chiba Takeo patted his granddaughter on the shoulder and sighed, "forget him!"


    "Poof!" Chiba Qingzi suddenly spits out a mouthful of blood and falls softly into grandpa''s arms


    When the Chinese Fleet returned, in a large cabin, Chu fan saw Zheng Xueqi and pan Xue who had taken a bath and changed dry clothes. Bai Yumei was still bright eyed and charming. Seeing Chu fan coming in, she immediately smiled with curved eyes, like a little fox, as if she had seen through Chu fan''s heart and was full of bad intentions.


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed and asked, "are you all right?"


    "It''s all right!" Zheng Xueqi came over, took Chu fan to sit down, held his arm, leaned against his shoulder, and youyou said, "I''m just a little afraid. I''m really afraid you won''t come back."


    Pan Xue said more directly and with concern, "I''ve prepared clothes for you. Take a bath and change your new clothes. Don''t catch cold."


    If Chu fan could catch a cold, it wouldn''t be him. But Chu fan didn''t want to refuse pan Xue''s kindness. Moreover, he also needed to calm down and didn''t want to see Xia Yanran and them.


    So Chu fan followed pan Xue and went to the bathroom. Pan Xue knows what Chu fan needs. She is also a good emotional physiotherapist. Especially at this time, she can''t miss the opportunity to deepen her relationship with Chu fan.


    But she ignored Chu fan''s strong body like a monster. From early morning, she washed until it was almost noon. She was held out of the bathroom by Chu fan. She was soft and had no strength to move her fingers.


    Only this time, it is estimated that she will not think of men again within a month.


    Women are really the best regulator. Chu fan swept away his previous decadence. After settling down pan Xue, he found the canteen and asked the chef to get something to eat.


    Soon, Xia Yanran and others who received the news rushed over. As soon as they met, Zhen Shushu couldn''t help thumbing up and said excitedly, "boss, you''re still powerful. We all lost."


    "What do you mean?" Chu fan stopped eating and glanced at several people. How did he feel that they were all strange?


    Zhen Shushu stretched out his thumb and little finger and said exaggeratedly, "for six hours, boss, are you still human?"


    "No wonder you''re looking for so many women. One or two really can''t serve you." Ye Keqing said bitterly, "I don''t know whether it''s happiness or sadness to marry you."


    Xiao Gang said with a bitter smile, "brother, I really took it this time, completely."


    "Well, don''t pull useless." Xia Yanran stopped drinking, and several people continued, otherwise she would blush. After calming her mood, Xia Yan said in a deep voice, "Chu fan, can you tell me what happened when you came to Japan?"


    Chu fan quickly ate up a bowl of noodles, wiped his mouth and asked, "tell me first what''s going on in China? Have I become a street mouse and everyone yelled?"


    "It''s not that serious, but if we don''t deal with it as soon as possible, it will become very serious."


    Chu fan takes out his cigarette depressed. Just holding it in his mouth, the cigarette is snatched away by Zheng Xueqi who has just sat beside Chu fan. In full view of the public, Zheng Xueqi put the cigarette in her mouth, lit it, took a sip, and then re opened Chu fan''s mouth.


    Looking at her skillful appearance, it''s obviously not the first time to do such a thing.


    I envy Zhen Shu and Xiao Gang. I really don''t know what means Chu fan used to adjust - teach the women around him so skillfully? How enjoyable!


    "Cough!" Chu fan couldn''t stand the eyes of several people. He coughed and quickly poured beans out of a bamboo tube, briefly saying his experience of coming to Japan these days. Of course, all the plots that are not suitable for children are omitted, mainly about Naoto Miyamoto''s solicitation and conspiracy against him.


    Finally, Chu fan puffed out a mouthful of smoke and said gloomily, "Yan Ran, you have to help me with this. If it''s not fair, I''m afraid I can''t stay in China."


    "In fact, it''s not impossible. The key is you. You know how to choose." Xia Yanran glanced at him meaningfully.


    Chu fan was stunned. He immediately threw the cigarette butts into the ground and crushed them. He hurried anxiously: "you have to be clear. What does it mean to know whether to choose or not?"


    "There are many ways to stop the long mouth of people in the world." Xia Yanran said with a smile. "First of all, you only need the Chinese military to clarify the facts for you. At least half of people will believe that you are going to save people, not get married."


    Chu fan was anxious: "there is still half?"


    "The other half are pragmatists. They have their own subjective consciousness and will not blindly trust anyone. Therefore, at this time, you need to make some public welfare events to transfer people''s emotional disputes about your marriage to your public welfare undertakings. In this way, your good reputation will slowly stand up. Who will say you are a traitor?"


    Before Chu fan could speak, Xia Yanran added, "of course, your investment in this public welfare cause can''t be small, otherwise, the impact won''t be too great."


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief: "isn''t it just spending money? It''s easy to do. As long as it''s a problem that can be solved with money, it''s not a problem. Yan Ran, how much do you want me to pay?"


    Xia Yanran stretched out her five fingers, and Chu fan frowned: "fifty million? Too little? I''m rich now. I don''t need money. How can I donate five hundred million to deserve my identity."


    "It''s five billion dollars!" Xia Yanran said solemnly.


    Chu Fanteng stood up and said quietly, "how much? Five billion dollars? Yan Ran, you just go rob."


    "Don''t make a mistake. I didn''t ask you for the money, but you took it out to do good deeds and benefit the people." Xia Yanran said faintly, "Besides, I didn''t ask you to take out so much money at one time? But in this situation, how can you be effective without strong medicine? Besides, you can arrange the person in charge of the money yourself. None of us will intervene. Instead, we will provide you with all kinds of help."


    If so, it''s not impossible. Anyway, there''s too much money to spend. It''s good to take some to do the hope project. Besides, if you spend money, you can earn it back, but reputation is earned.


    "Just these are enough?" Chu fan asked incredulously.


    "This time, it''s your personal affair, but the military dispatched a fleet for you, which cost a lot of manpower and material resources..."


    Chu fan hurriedly interrupted her: "Yan Ran, are you my sister?"


    "No!" Xia Yan said decisively.


    Chu fan was even more depressed: "I''m not pro sister and brother, but I''m more pro than Pro sister and brother. Won''t you scrape a pen off me?"


    Xia Yanran gave him a white look: "what do you mean to scrape off a sum? Why should the military pay for your business? Do you know that the military is not well-off, and no one reimburses the money. Do you want them to pay out of their own pocket?"


    "Also, if you want the military to clarify for you, you can''t help it?"


    "Stop!" Chu fan arched his hand and begged, "sister, you are my own sister. It''s not easy for me to make money. Please give me a break?"


    "I''ll tell you for the last time. I didn''t ask for the money." Xia Yanran said solemnly, "just say this aircraft carrier. Do you know how much it will cost to set out once? You think the military will be jealous of the money you won in Australia? Hum, the military hasn''t paid attention to your money, but the overspending money is what you should spend. Do you want others to pay for you?"


    Chu fan reluctantly said, "well, I can''t tell you. Tell me the number. How much more do you need?"


    "This trip, miscellaneous consumption expenses, you give a billion dollars..."


    Shit, a billion dollars is just meaning? People are pit fathers. It''s good for you to pit brothers.


    Xia Yanran turned a blind eye to his resentful eyes and continued: "This time, general Luo is a friendly support. Don''t you mean? Take another billion dollars to sponsor the Navy and add some Quartermaster Equipment to the Navy. It''s time for those enthusiastic naval soldiers to improve their living environment and send another bonus so that they can mail it to their home and improve their family life."


    Chu fan''s heart is dripping blood. It''s seven billion yuan, but Xia Yanran''s meaning seems not to be over. Woo woo woo, is it easy for us to make money?


    "There is no free lunch in the world. Please ask the Chinese military to help you clarify. It can''t be used in vain? The cooperation and publicity of major media are not a small amount..."


    "Sister, dear sister, just say the number. How much can I have left?"

 Chapter 504

    In the afternoon, Chu fan returned to Sichuan Province with Pan Xue, and Zheng Xueqi was sent back to Hong Kong Island. At the time of parting, the little girl cried like a tearful man, as if she had separated from Chu fan.


    Chu fan was also a little uncomfortable. In the past three days in Japan, the relationship between the two had developed by leaps and bounds. Although Chu fan restrained himself and didn''t complete the last step, Zheng Xueqi saw and touched every inch of her skin. She is still encouraged by Pan Xue and boldly speaks for Chu fan.


    In her heart, she has regarded herself as Chu fan''s man, but now they are safe and have no life threat. Instead, there are many obstacles between them. I''m afraid they can''t be together in this life.


    Finally, under Xia Yanran''s persuasion, Zheng Xueqi reluctantly released Chu fan, boarded the plane step by step and went home.


    The helicopter landed directly at the door of Chu fan''s luxury villa. Su Yuan and others who got the news welcomed them out.


    "Sister Yanran, stay at home for one night and go back tomorrow?" Angelia said reluctantly, holding Xia Yanran.


    "Forget it, someone''s face is like Changbai Mountain, so I won''t stay to be annoying." Xia Yan glanced at Chu fan, "remember to watch the news in the evening."


    "Hum!"


    Chu fan angrily jumped down from the cabin, turned around and helped pan Xue, hugged Angelia who jumped down, and walked towards the villa without looking back.


    Ten billion, ten billion was knocked away. Can Chu fan not be distressed and angry? Dude, in order to earn these two money, you almost lost your life. You''re lucky. You confiscated one-third at once. Isn''t it too cruel?


    Of the 10 billion, 5 billion is used by him for public welfare, at his own disposal, but the remaining 5 billion is red fruit extortion. It''s reasonable to give the Navy 2 billion yuan. After all, when people go to sea, they have to fight with the Japanese Navy. Chu fan is willing to pay the money, but your Chinese military wants me to support 3 billion yuan in military spending, which is a little unreasonable?


    Your military didn''t even give me a dime. Instead, you asked me to pay three billion for you to buy military supplies. Is that reasonable?


    When a scholar meets a soldier, it''s unreasonable. What are you talking about? Who let you use others? We should spend $3 billion to return our innocence and restore our reputation.


    "Goodbye!" Xia Yanran waved to Su Yuan and others at the entrance of the cabin. The helicopter took off quickly and flew north.


    Suyuan still waved. Chu fan came forward and hugged her. She was moved for a while. It was better for her wife.


    "Just come back, just come back!" Su Yuan patted Chu fan on the back, and her hanging heart finally fell to the ground.


    Lin su''e quickly beckons several people into the room. Chu fan then releases Su Yuan and hugs her regardless of Lin su''e''s resistance. Ah Jiu pouted aside and rolled her eyes at Chu fan. Seeing Chu fan coming, she was secretly happy and opened her arms. When she was ready to give Chu fan a big hug, Chu fan pinched her nose, and her tears came down immediately.


    "Brother smelly fan, bully me when you come back... Don''t run, I''ll fight with you..."


    The villa, which has not been lively for a long time, has finally restored the laughter of the past. Unfortunately, Chu fan''s father is not here and he doesn''t know where he has gone.


    Knowing that Chu fan came back in the evening, Lin su''e prepared a large table of dishes, but before eating, she just rushed Chu fan to take a bath and gave him a handful of wormwood, saying she was using it to sweep away his body and go to bad luck.


    When he and pan Xue finished taking a bath, the table was full of steaming dishes. Everyone sat down and waited for them.


    "Brother fan, don''t you say a word first?" ah Jiu asked cunningly.


    Chu fan picked up his wine glass and was about to go first. When ah Jiu said this, he was stunned. He glanced at Su Yuan, Angelia, ah Jiu, Lin su''e and others, and said in a deep voice, "let everyone worry about me. I''m sorry!"


    Lin su''e wiped her tears and sobbed, "if you know we''re worried, let''s save snacks and don''t walk around."


    "Yes, you haven''t been at home with sister Su for a long time." ah Jiu glared at him angrily.


    Su Yuan''s eyes were slightly red and reluctantly said with a smile, "well, I''m happy today. Don''t say those unhappy things. Raise your glasses and go together."


    Baijiu, red wine, juice, three cups of color touch together, just to lift the sadness dispelled, the atmosphere suddenly became lively. Ah Jiu, in particular, is just crazy. He has to say that drinking fruit juice is not enjoyable. No one can persuade him to share wine with Chu fan.


    "Oh, I forgot to watch the news - it''s on! Angelia exclaimed and hurried up to turn on the TV.


    Coincidentally, the news host happened to be talking about the most controversial topic on the current network. The Vice Foreign Minister personally came forward to clarify Chu fan, gave a detailed explanation of his deeds of going to Japan to rescue the daughter of Zheng Juncheng, the richest man on Hong Kong Island, and gave Chu fan full praise on behalf of the Chinese government.


    "Look, an official statement has been released on the Internet," ah Jiu exclaimed on the sofa holding a tablet computer.


    Suddenly, Chu fan gathered around and saw that major websites reprinted the official announcement issued by Huaxia. It also made the most real explanation for the online rumored events, and introduced Chu fan''s glorious deeds and his identity as a military colonel in detail.


    More surprisingly, popular star Tang Feifei clarified for Chu fan on his microblog and publicly admitted that he and his fiancee are good friends and told everyone not to believe the rumors on the Internet.


    Suddenly, the big and small stars of major entertainment companies expressed their support one after another. Then, the iron powder of these stars posted support one after another, and Chu fan''s reputation reached a new high.


    "Shit, it''s too easy to earn this money?" Chu fan was depressed. In his opinion, it was a very headache, but it was solved so easily by the Chinese military.


    I spent three billion dollars!


    Knowing the reason, Su Yuan couldn''t help poking Chu fan''s forehead: "you pig brain, we still spend money on this? Even if you don''t pay a penny, the government will help you clarify. Why are you confused?


    Seeing that Chu fan had not turned the corner, Su Yuan took a deep breath and asked, "what good is it to the Chinese military for your image to be tarnished? Who''s the loss for forcing you away?"


    "Shit, I was fooled!"


    Chu fan suddenly woke up and said in a loud voice, "come on, bring me the phone."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ask Xia Yanran for money. It''s too unfair to spend the money. It''s still my sister. How can there be such a trick?"


    Su Yuan said reluctantly, "if you have given all the money, how can you go back? Forget it, the money is not in vain. At least, it has made you a good reputation. You are about to become a national hero."


    "Three billion US dollars, converted into Chinese currency, is nearly 20 billion." Chu fan was so anxious that he would cry. 20 billion, he couldn''t earn it in his ten life before. How could Xia Yanran deceive him and give her the money obediently before?


    "No, I have to scold her if the money doesn''t come back. Otherwise, I can''t sleep tonight."


    Suyuan hurriedly stopped Chu fan and didn''t have a good way: "OK, Yanran is also for you. Besides, you spent this money, blocked the mouth of the military, and left a good impression on the military. It''s easy to do things everywhere. Besides, we don''t lack money now, so we spend it."


    "Xiao Fan, your mother called." Lin su''e shouted in the kitchen. Chu fan quickly got up and walked over.


    When he and his mother got out of the phone, they found Qin Yumei and Lan Jie coming. Lan Jie also took her daughter Tangtang. When he saw Chu fan, Tangtang immediately opened his arms and ran over.


    "Dad!"


    "Tangtang, do you want to dad?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, tomorrow is Sunday. Will dad take you to the playground?"


    "Yeah, dad is the best." Tangtang hugged Chu fan''s neck and kissed him hard on the face.


    Sitting on the sofa, Chu fan held sugar in his arms and told the story of his participation in gambling in Macao and his trip to Japan. Su Yuan added that when it came to Japan, it was pan Xue''s turn to add. The thrill was that several women had sweated several times and their underwear was wet.


    At more than ten o''clock, Chu fan finally finished his speech. Lin su''e took the lead to stand up, took Tangtang, who was already asleep in Chu fan''s arms, and said, "it''s getting late. Let''s rest early. Tangtang will sleep with me tonight."


    Qin Yumei and Lan Jie were at a loss. They didn''t know whether to stay or go back. Su Yuan smiled and said, "don''t go back because it''s so late. There are several guest rooms upstairs. Sister Mei and sister LAN live on the second floor. Angelia, take pan Xue to the third floor and live in the guest room next to you."


    Now, Qin Yumei and Lan Jie''s faces are more red. Chu fan''s bedroom is on the second floor. Su Yuan asked them to stay on the second floor, obviously to create opportunities for them.


    At this time, Chu fan knew that Lin su''e, the godmother, moved downstairs. In her words, living downstairs is comfortable and grounded. They don''t have to climb the stairs. They won''t disturb their rest when they get up to cook in the morning.


    In fact, Chu fan knows very well that she doesn''t want to disturb their life. After all, Chu fan has a wife, and there are more than one or two wives.


    Qin Yumei was taking a bath. Chu fan slipped in without a word and went straight to the subject. Qin Yumei was so excited that she burst into tears and hugged Chu fan. She didn''t want him to leave for a long time.


    Lan Jie, surrounded by a bath towel, takes the initiative to come to the door and join in. She is more wild than Qin Yumei. She even takes the initiative to attack and press Chu fan under her


    It was not until two o''clock in the morning that Chu fan came out of Angelia''s room on the third floor, gently pushed open Su Yuan''s door and walked in.


    "Shit, why is ah Jiu here? Sleeping naked again? Does she let people live?"

 Chapter 505

    Naoto Miyamoto committed suicide!


    On the morning of Chu fan''s return home, the news of Naoto Miyamoto''s suicide was published in the newspaper. At the same time, various inside information about Naoto Miyamoto''s suicide also appeared on major media websites.


    Chu fan knows that Naoto Miyamoto is a ghost for death, but he died unjustly. People like him don''t die a hundred times. It''s too insidious and despicable!


    To Chu fan''s surprise, the negative news about Chiba Qingzi and Chiba family was not reported, and no one in Chiba family stood up and said anything.


    "Xueqi just called me and wanted to invite you to come with me." Suyuan came up, brought Chu fan a cup of hot tea and sat down beside him.


    Chu fan was stunned: "let''s go there? What are you doing?"


    "Tomorrow, Zheng Juncheng will hold a press conference on Hong Kong Island. I hope you and I can be there." Su Yuan smiled. "In fact, it''s nothing more than thanking you for saving your daughter and taking the opportunity to announce your relationship with me. In this way, the scandals on the Internet and newspapers will naturally be broken."


    "Forget it, the matter has been clarified. It''s the same whether I go or not." Chu fan gets up. "Tell me. I''ll go and see the rosefinch. How did she move out?"


    This morning, Chu fan found out that there were no rosefinch and her apprentice Shirley at home. When asked, he learned that rosefinch bought a small villa next door and moved in with Shirley. However, before Chu fan came back, the rosefinch still lived here. She moved away only after Chu fan came back.


    Chu fan boxed the breakfast made by Gan Niang and walked over with it. After a few steps, I saw the rosefinch playing Taijiquan in the yard.


    "Aunt rosefinch, you are getting younger and more beautiful." Chu fan walked over with a smile, but the rosefinch didn''t even look at him, as if he didn''t exist.


    Chu fan didn''t feel disappointed at all. Seeing that rosefinch''s Taijiquan was like a model, he immediately became interested. He put aside his lunch box and learned it in the past.


    Now, the rosefinch couldn''t see it anymore. He glared at him, finished work and turned back to the house. Chu fan quickly picked up the lunch box and hurried to catch up.


    Shirley was still cold. Seeing Chu fan coming, she just nodded and walked out coolly. Su Yuan will be sent to work soon. She will be with Su Yuan all day.


    Although the rosefinch didn''t like Chu fan, he ate the breakfast he brought. Chu fan laughed and said, "aunt rosefinch, Qinglong has come to China. Don''t you want to see him?"


    The rosefinch glared at Chu fan, turned his head and didn''t bother to look at him.


    "Aunt, I feel more and more that hongluan looks like you. To tell you the truth, is hongluan your daughter?"


    "Poof!" the rosefinch sprayed out a mouthful of soybean milk. Before she got angry, Chu fan ran away. In the blink of an eye, the man ran away.


    The rosefinch took a deep breath and sat down slowly, but she didn''t have any appetite for the breakfast she usually likes.


    Outside, Chu fan was greatly relieved. In fact, he suspected this question for a long time, but he didn''t dare to ask it. Now, from the rosefinch''s reaction, nine times out of ten hongluan is her daughter. The question comes. Who is hongluan''s father?


    Can''t it be Qinglong?


    In the next few days, Chu fan stayed at home honestly. During the day, he accompanied Su Yuan to the construction site and the company, or Angelia to go shopping, and ganniang to the market to buy vegetables. At night, he always goes to Angelia''s room first, and then goes back to Suyuan''s room to sleep. But every morning, ah Jiu, a little girl, would shrink in his arms. Chu fan didn''t know when she slipped in.


    Fortunately, the girl finally learned to wear pajamas. Otherwise, Chu Fanfei would be devastated by her. But even so, every time he woke up, he would find his hand on ah Jiu.


    Why can''t you change this habit? Thanks to Angelia at home, otherwise there would be an accident.


    Pan Xue only stayed at Chu fan''s house for one night and moved out the next day. She was also in this new century community, but it was not a villa, but a high-rise duplex residential building in the community.


    The building is not big. The upper and lower floors are only more than 100 square meters. She lives in a single woman, which is enough. Chu fan is very satisfied with her self-knowledge. If she can''t find the right man, Chu fan will take care of her all her life.


    Su Yuan also arranged for her to join the company and become the manager of the public relations department, specifically responsible for dealing with various business partners. At the beginning, many people did have pan Xue''s idea, but after pan Xue intentionally or unintentionally revealed that Chu fan had a relationship with her, everyone gave up the idea.


    However, this woman is really a public relations talent. She attracted a group of young and beautiful women and soon became one with these business partners and got on well with them.


    With her help, Su Yuan''s workload was suddenly reduced by more than half and relaxed. All things were arranged and handled perfectly, making her feel more and more that she had found talents. As for the matter between Pan Xue and Chu fan, Su Yuan doesn''t bother to take care of it. Anyway, Chu fan''s heart is with her. No one can take it away except Qiao Yun.


    Moreover, no matter how beautiful a woman is, she will be aesthetically tired watching all day. If she changes her taste and adjusts it occasionally, men will cherish it more. These words were taught by Pan Xue to Su Yuan. Su Yuan felt that these words were simply famous words. She trusted pan Xue more and more. She went to and from work every day, and occasionally went shopping and drank coffee together. She seemed to be a good friend.


    On the fifth day after Chu fan returned home, Su Yuan suddenly received a call from her mother. She immediately threw away her work and found Chu fan at the Blue Shield bodyguard company in Yuanba district.


    "What happened?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    Suyuan was a little nervous: "my father... Was angry. If my mother hadn''t stopped him, he would have come."


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "your father is angry? Why? It seems that your father knew about me not only being your wife?"


    "It''s not all because of this. Maybe... It''s because... You haven''t proposed marriage at my house for so long?"


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief: "I thought it was a big deal. I really blame me. I''ve been here for five or six days and didn''t say to accompany you back. In this way, clean up and we''ll propose marriage at your house."


    "I changed my clothes." Su Yuan blushed and hurried upstairs.


    This is a tough battle. How can we settle the old father-in-law?


    Chu fan pondered for a while, thought of a good idea, hurried back to his room and worked for more than an hour before he came out.


    "What are you doing for so long?" Su Yuan was dying of anxiety. Seeing Chu fan coming out, she couldn''t help complaining.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "prepare something. If your father doesn''t agree, I''ll show his killer mace and ensure that he agrees with it."


    "Stop bragging. Let''s go and buy some gifts first."


    Outside, two bodyguards were wiping a black Rolls Royce phantom. Chu fan was stunned and asked, "when did you buy this car?"


    "I didn''t buy it. Zheng Juncheng gave it to you."


    Su Yuan explained and couldn''t wait to pull Chu fan on the bus. After tying up the safety, she continued: "the car was delivered before you came back, and the formalities were completed today."


    "I drive this car, too extravagant?" Chu fan excitedly touched the steering wheel, touched the leather seat, and twisted his ass. Don''t say, the money is not wasted. It''s really comfortable.


    Su Yuan couldn''t help but give him a white look: "at your current value, if you still drive the previous Volvo, you must be scolded and dressed - forced."


    Chu fanle said, "wife, I just found out that you''ve learned to use foul language. Hey, that''s a really nice sentence to pretend to force."


    "You taught it all. Drive quickly!"


    "OK, Mr. Su, where do you go first?"


    "Famous wine shop!"


    At Chu fan''s speed, when they came to the door of Su''s villa in Sichuan Province, it was already more than 12:00 noon. There was no way. This was Chu fan''s first visit. Can''t they just buy gifts for Su Yuan''s father? And Su Yuan''s mother, her brother and sister-in-law, as well as Su Yuan''s niece and little nephew, no one can do without them.


    These gifts alone took more than two hours. It took more than two hours from Guangyuan City to Sichuan Province. If you leave later, it will be more than twelve o''clock.


    Chu fan slowly drove in and stopped in front of the sulun couple.


    "Brother, sister-in-law!"


    Su Yuan jumped out of the car, stretched out her hand from a distance, held her sister-in-law Chu Mengqi''s hand, and whispered, "how''s dad? Are you still angry?"


    "It''s all right. Don''t you know our father''s temper? Just say a few more good words and coax him. Chu Mengqi comforted her little sister-in-law. Seeing Chu fan coming, she quickly smiled warmly," Chu fan, welcome to Su''s house. "


    "Big brother, sister-in-law!" Chu fan smiled shyly with a lot of things in his hand. He didn''t know that he thought he was a newly graduated college student.


    "Husband, what are you doing?" Chu Mengqi stabbed Gu sulun with her elbow and whispered, "help Chu fan take it."


    "Hum!" Su Lun snorted coldly and took Su Yuan to stride in.


    Chu fan was stunned. What does that mean? Not welcome?


    Chu Mengqi hurried forward to receive some gifts from Chu fan and explained with a smile: "your eldest brother is just as stubborn as my husband. In fact, they both get along well. After a long time of contact, you will understand... Don''t stand, please come inside quickly.


    The villa of the Su family is bigger than the villa where Chu fan lives now. The decoration of the living room is biased towards classical style, giving people a sense of scholarly family. However, as soon as he enters the door, Chu fan feels that the atmosphere in the house is not quite right.


    A gray haired old man sat in a chair with a gloomy face. He leaned on a red wooden crutch in both hands and didn''t even look at Chu fan. Sitting next to him was a middle-aged beautiful woman. She looked six or seven times similar to Su Yuan. She looked about 50 years old. She looked at Chu fan uneasily and secretly pulled the old man''s arm, but the old man was still a little anti Neither should I.

 Chapter 506

    "Dad, I''m back."


    As soon as she entered the door, Su Yuan broke away from her eldest brother Su Lun''s hand, walked quickly to the old man, sat down with a smile, took his arm, and said with a smile, "why, you''re not happy to see me? Come on, smile!"


    "Don''t give me a smiley face. Sit down!"


    Su Minghe scowled and stung the crutch. He glared at his baby daughter angrily, and his eyes fell on Chu fan, who was a little stiff, and snorted coldly.


    Fools can see that they are very dissatisfied with Chu fan.


    Tang Ziyu, Su Yuan''s mother, got up quickly, smiled and said, "Xiao Fan is coming. Sit down quickly. When you get here, you''ll be at home. Don''t make yourself at home."


    "Hello, uncle and aunt!"


    Chu fan was embarrassed and said, "originally, I should have come to see your two elders, but there are too many things and I haven''t made time. Don''t be surprised..."


    "Stand up, did I let you sit?"


    Chu fan''s ass was stopped by Su Minghe''s cold drink before he got on the sofa. He didn''t sit or stand. Don''t mention how embarrassing it was.


    The father-in-law is not his own father. Do you beat him?


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you today?" Suyuan was angry, walked over angrily, took Chu fan to sit down opposite, took his arm, stared and said, "just sit down, what can you do to us?"


    Outside, Su Yuan is a cold and beautiful president, but at home, she is simply an unruly little princess. Her coquettish and angry appearance is really similar to ah Jiu, like a minor girl.


    For his precious daughter, Su Minghe has no way. His father and daughter stare at each other like cockfighting. Under the persuasion of Tang Ziyu, Su Minghe snorted reluctantly and sat down again.


    "Chu fan, drink tea!" Chu Mengqi came over with tea, passed it to her father-in-law, smiled and advised, "Dad, Yuanyuan rarely comes back, don''t be angry. Besides, I think Chu fan is very good..."


    "Good what good?"


    Su Minghe was furious: "ask him, how many women are there around him? What does he think of my daughter? I told you that Chu wants to marry my daughter. Don''t even think about it unless I die. Hum!"


    Chu fan''s eyes brightened: "uncle, do you want to die? Just in time, I brought you a medicine to ensure that you will go to heaven in happiness after you eat it."


    Even Su Yuan is stupid. This guy won''t be stimulated, will he? How can you talk to your future father-in-law like this? It''s not the old longevity who eats arsenic -- is it too long?


    It''s shocking that Chu fan really took out a porcelain vase and enthusiastically recommended: "this medicine is old and expensive, and most people can''t buy it with money. If you want to die quickly, take all this medicine at one time. If you die slowly, take one pill a month. In another 20 years, you''ll almost die."


    "Chu fan, how do you speak?"


    Tang Ziyu was angry. How could a new uncle curse his father-in-law''s death on the first day? No wonder the old man didn''t agree. Why don''t you worry about being angry with such a son-in-law?


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "aunt, you can also try this medicine. Otherwise, how lonely you are when your uncle is gone?"


    Tang Ziyu was almost turned upside down by anger. Is that human words?


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Su Yuan quickly grabbed the porcelain vase in Chu fan''s hand and explained with a smiling face: "Dad, mom, don''t listen to Chu fan''s nonsense. He refined the medicine himself. Eating it can prolong life. Many military veterans can''t ask for it."


    Seeing that the old couple''s face was still cloudy, Su Yuan was worried: "don''t you believe what I said? Chu fan''s godmother looked more than 50 years old before, but after taking this medicine, she was 20 years younger immediately. I went out to buy vegetables with her, and people said we were sisters."


    "It''s really as magical as you said?" Chu Mengqi quickly took the porcelain vase and handed it to her mother-in-law Tang Ziyu, laughing, "Mom, Chu fan is filial piety, don''t be angry."


    Tang Ziyu''s face eased a lot, but Su Minghe was still angry and didn''t look at Chu fan. Su Lun sat beside him, silent, looking at him coldly, and didn''t help anyone.


    "Wife, you take these things in and talk well with your aunt." Chu fan patted Su Yuan''s fragrant shoulder and said with a smile, "I''ll talk to my uncle alone."


    Chu Mengqi hurriedly said, "let''s go upstairs. I also have a lot to ask Yuanyuan."


    Su Lun doesn''t want to go yet. She is dragged by Chu Mengqi and pushed by Su Yuan. Unwilling to go upstairs. Soon, Chu fan and Su Minghe were left in such a large separate living room.


    "Uncle, there are no outsiders here now. Let me tell you something from my heart."


    Chu fan laughed at himself: "you may not believe it when you say it. Su Yuan and I live under the same eaves and look as close as a young couple, but we are pure and innocent. We have never crossed the thunder pond."


    Su Minghe was stunned. He looked at Chu fan in disbelief. It''s hard for him to imagine that there are men who can resist his daughter''s temptation. Won''t the boy be ill?


    "You don''t think I''m sick when you look at me like this?" Chu Fan said with a bitter smile. "I think you already know that there are several women around me. How can I be sick? However, I will never touch her without your consent, because this will bring her more pressure and make her trapped between you and me in a dilemma."


    "I''m glad you can think of her, and I can see that you really like Yuanyuan." Su Minghe said seriously, "in that case, I''ll give you a chance. As long as you break off the relationship with those women immediately, I''ll hold a wedding for you and Yuanyuan immediately. If you can''t give up those women, please leave Yuanyuan immediately. You can''t give her happiness."


    "What is happiness?" Chu fan sneered, "is your so-called happiness that two people help each other and accompany each other for a lifetime? Since two people can, why not three or four? There are so many lively people that you don''t have to find others to play mahjong."


    "Puff!"


    Upstairs came a chuckle. Chu fan looked sideways. Chu Mengqi''s figure flashed away at the entrance of the stairs and hid.


    "Ridiculous!"


    Su Minghe was so angry that he was suddenly destroyed by Chu fan''s words: "who do you think you are? The emperor? Do you want three wives and four concubines to turn over the sign every day and choose who to spend the night with you?"


    "Uncle..."


    "Don''t call me uncle. I can''t stand it." Su Minghe took a deep breath. "I don''t care what reason you have. If you can''t treat my daughter wholeheartedly, please leave her immediately."


    "Suyuan has your father who loves her so much. I''m really happy for her." Chu fan stood up and said, "from your position, I will make the same choice; but from my own position, I won''t give up Suyuan."


    Su Minghe stood up and was about to speak when Chu fan suddenly waved his hand. Su Minghe felt the sky spinning and fainted on the sofa.


    "Anyway, you are Suyuan''s father, and I will let you accept me." Chu fan picked up Su Minghe and walked into an ordinary guest room on the first floor. Ten minutes later, Chu fan went out and drove away.


    Upstairs, Su Yuan is being questioned by her mother and sister-in-law, but she is thinking of Chu fan in her heart. She has been absent-minded and out of her mind. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. It was Chu fan. Su Yuan immediately became nervous and hurriedly answered: "Hello, Chu fan, where are you?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go out and look at Yutong by the way. Oh, by the way, my uncle''s body has been conditioned by me. You let him insist on taking the medicine I gave you. Just take one pill a month. Don''t take more."


    Su Yuan burst into tears and sobbed, "Chu fan..."


    "Well, I don''t want you? It''s rare to go home. Spend time with your family. When you want to go home, I''ll pick you up, and then we''ll go back together."


    After hanging up the phone, Tang Ziyu hurriedly asked, "what happened? Tell me."


    "Chu fan is gone." Su Yuan wiped the tears on her cheeks and said calmly.


    Chu Mengqi was surprised: "gone? What about our father?"


    "Bright crane!" Tang Ziyu ran downstairs in a panic. He almost fell down the stairs because of his impatience.


    The party hurried downstairs, but where was su Minghe in the living room? It''s over. It must have been kidnapped by Chu fan. How can this man who killed thousands of knives be so cruel? That''s Yuanyuan''s father


    "Dad..." Su Yuan remembered Chu fan''s words, hurried to the guest room and opened the door. As soon as she took a step in, she shrank back like an electric shock.


    Chu Mengqi hurriedly said, "Yuanyuan, what''s the matter with you? Is our father in there?"


    "Don''t go in!" Su Yuan quickly grabbed her sister-in-law and didn''t have time to explain. She shouted to her mother who was trembling and ready to call the police not far away: "Mom, my father is here. Come here quickly."


    Tang Ziyu was surprised and said, "your father is at home and hasn''t been kidnapped by Chu fan?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about? Chu fan is your son-in-law. Can you tie his father-in-law?" Su Yuanbai glanced at his mother and said, "my father is in this guest room. Chu fan helped my father adjust his body before he left. Go in and help him put on his clothes."


    "Oh, good!"


    Tang Ziyu didn''t dare to neglect, so he pushed the door and broke in. The scene in front of her made her scream, which scared Su Lun and his wife almost broke in.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Do you need me to go in and help you?"


    "No, no, I''ll do it myself... Well, you two help me get a basin of water, warm..."


    For a while, the hot water was changed into several pots. What Chu Mengqi and Su Lun didn''t understand was that what was sent in was clear hot water. How could the water come out like ink? What''s the matter with dad?


    For more than half an hour, several people outside the door were waiting anxiously. The door suddenly opened. Su Minghe, who was wearing only a pair of shorts, appeared at the door. Chu Mengqi was so frightened that she quickly turned around.


    "Dad, Dad, what are you doing? Dad..." Su Yuan hurried after her.

 Chapter 507

    In the bathroom, Su Minghe looked at himself in the mirror and said nothing for a long time.


    Is this really yourself?


    Su Minghe in the mirror is like himself 20 years ago. He looks younger than his wife now, at most 45 years old. However, he is in his 60s this year, and his son sulun is in his early 40s this year. Why did he suddenly become so young?


    "Yuanyuan, come with me."


    Su Minghe took a bath and dressed neatly. The first time he went out of the bathroom, he called Su Yuan to the study, and the others were driven away.


    "Dad, you were so handsome when you were young!" Su Yuan said with a smile.


    Su Minghe raised his face and scolded, "don''t laugh with me. I ask you, what''s going on? Did Chu fan do it?"


    "In addition to your good son-in-law, who else has such a great ability?" Su Yuan held Su Minghe''s shoulder, just sat down on the chair, gently pinched his shoulder and said with a smile, "as for what''s going on, don''t ask, I don''t know. In short, just remember that your son-in-law is not an ordinary person, otherwise, can so many women like him?"


    "Call that smelly boy right away and ask him to come back to me right away."


    "Dad, you just kicked them out and now you let them back. What do you think of them?" Su Yuan looked at the time and said, "look, what time is it? You''re not hungry. We''re still hungry."


    Su Minghe took his daughter''s hand and asked, "Yuanyuan, tell me the truth. Are you really happy and happy with him?"


    "Yes!"


    "If he takes other women home for the night, you won''t be jealous or sad?"


    Su Yuan proudly raised her chest: "what am I jealous of? Even if there are other women at home, he has to come back to my room."


    "Shit, smelly boy, dare you lie to me." Su Minghe suddenly became angry, Teng stood up and wanted to go out to settle accounts with Chu fan.


    Loser, I believed it before. He is a wolf. Can he change to a vegetarian? I bah!


    "Dad, can you hear me out?"


    Su Yuan stopped Su Minghe and said, "we live together, but it doesn''t prove that we have any relationship?"


    "You also helped him cheat me?" Su Minghe shouted angrily. "My daughter is so beautiful that even if he is a eunuch, he can''t control it. Get out of the way. I have to kill him today."


    "Dad, what I said is true. In fact... Chu fan is ill." Su Yuan''s look was gloomy and her tears almost fell down.


    Su Minghe was stunned. The doors opened, but he couldn''t walk out. After a hesitation, he closed the door again, took Su Yuan and sat down. He said seriously, "tell me what you know, and don''t hide anything."


    "We two..."


    Suyuan didn''t hide it. She was kidnapped by Wang Dong of Gangdao in Guangyuan City. Chu fan sacrificed his life to save her; In Yunnan, she was kidnapped by the bandit rattlesnake organization. Chu fan rushed to the border town and slaughtered dozens of people; Later, Chu fan helped her win the shantytown reconstruction project and founded Sichuan Chongqing group.


    "Dad, the relationship between us can''t be measured by the relationship between secular couples. You''ve already experienced that Chu fan''s ability is beyond your imagination. Even the emperor of Japan tries every means to get him over. Therefore, leave us alone, will you?"


    Su Minghe frowned: "you just said he was ill. What''s the disease? He has such a great ability. Can''t he even cure his own disease?"


    "Although he has ability, he is not a God." Su Yuan smiled bitterly. "Do you know why he has so many women? Just because of his disease, he needs a woman''s body, and at least nine women. As long as one pass can''t pass, he will die without doubt."


    Su Minghe took a breath of air-conditioning: "and this strange disease? He can''t lie to you?"


    "Do you know the news the other day? Do you know why he was tangled with Chiba Qingzi of Japan? It was Chiba Qingzi who saved him because he had an attack in the third stage during the gold gambling competition on Australia."


    Su Yuan said with a bitter smile, "if I could stay with Chu fan last time, there would be nothing wrong with Chiba Qingzi. It''s all destined, and no one can change it."


    "This is the third time. Who saved Chu fan the first and second time?" Su Minghe said first before Su Yuan answered, "is there the little girl of Dou family?"


    "Well, Dou Yutong is terminally ill. Chu fan sent her back to hell. In return, she gave her virgin body to Chu fan and saved Chu fan''s life."


    "The second time was in the South China Sea. Chu fan went abroad to rescue Zheng Juncheng''s daughter and met a foreign girl. She was helpless. She traveled across the sea alone to China to look for Chu fan and was almost abducted. When Chu fan found her, the second stage of the disease occurred, and the foreign girl gave up her life to save Chu fan."


    "Her name is Angelia. She is a very clever and sensible girl. She lives with me now." Suyuan said. "She has a simple mind. She doesn''t have any tricks. She doesn''t even go out of the door. She closes herself at home all day. Chu fan loves her and I like her very much."


    Before Su Minghe continued to ask, Su Yuan grabbed his arm and said angrily, "Dad, I''m hungry. Shall we go down and have something to eat first? Also, you''re so young, do you want chu fan to help my mother?"


    "That''s necessary. I gave him all my baby daughters. How dare he not recuperate his mother-in-law?" Su Minghe told him immediately, "call him now and ask him to come over for dinner."


    "Dad, I knew you loved me most." Su Yuan was overjoyed, kissed her father on the face and ran out with the phone.


    At this time, Chu fan is having dinner with Dou Yutong, Jiang Siyan and Tang Xue in a small restaurant.


    During the University holiday, Song Wen returned to Taiwan, and he Xiaolin also went home to help his sister he Xiaoying manage the business of the building materials company. With Chu fan''s care, their orders from he building materials company are as many as snow flakes. They are busy every day. It''s almost the same as making money every day.


    Jiang Siyan and Tang Xuejia are in Sichuan Province. They don''t have any work. Naturally, they have plenty of time. Chu fan called and ran over immediately.


    "Brother fan, I''m going to finish my studies and work in your company in advance." Jiang Siyan put down her chopsticks and said seriously, "but I don''t want to pick up ready-made ones. If you believe me, give me a sum of money and I''ll help you open up another industry, how about it?"


    Chu fan was interested and asked curiously, "see what you mean, it''s already planned. Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    "Now, there are so many industries that it''s hard to stand out in these industries. Just like your Sichuan Chongqing group, if you don''t come forward, sister Su Yuan can''t win the shanty town reconstruction project."


    "At present, everyone pays attention to health preservation, but there are few health care drugs that can really achieve the effect of health preservation, but all kinds of fake drugs are selling very popular," Jiang Siyan said seriously, "Therefore, I intend to develop a series of health care products to reduce blood pressure, blood lipid and improve human immunity. As long as our products have good effects, I promise to make more money than sister Su Yuanjie''s construction company."


    Chu fan nodded: "good idea, but do you have a team to develop and study these health products?"


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Siyan lowered her voice and said, "there is a pharmaceutical factory in Sichuan Province. Because the equipment is backward and there are not enough high-end products, it is getting worse day by day. Recently, the pharmaceutical factory is preparing to sell as a whole. If the price is appropriate, we can buy it and start work directly. All the equipment and workers are ready-made."


    "As for the formula of health care products... Hey hey, I have to trouble brother fan." before Chu fan could speak, Jiang Siyan hurriedly said, "you pulled Yutong back from hell, and grandpa Tang''s disease was also cured by you. Don''t say you can''t even do this little thing? I''m making money for you. You can''t care about anything?"


    Chu fanle said, "you''ve been premeditated for a long time. OK, I''ll go back and study. You''ll write a report to Su Yuan as soon as possible. If she thinks it''s feasible, I''ll give you the formula you want."


    "OK, that''s what you said. Don''t go back." Jiang Siyan excitedly picked up her glass. "Come on, cheers for our beautiful tomorrow!"


    Chu fan regretted that she shouldn''t have promised Jiang Siyan. She usually looks elegant and dignified and has a big sister fan, but unexpectedly, she is really happy today. She doesn''t let Chu fan go after dinner and has to sing. She has drunk a lot, and she has drunk a lot in KTV. Finally, she drinks Dou Yutong and Tang Xue down, and she is so drunk that she falls on Chu fan''s lap.


    This is special, on purpose?


    Fortunately, this is Jiang Fei''s KTV. There is a guest room upstairs for guests to rest. With the help of the waiter, Chu fan settled the three women. Originally, he planned to have a two person world with Dou Yutong. Now it seems that the two person world is completely yellow.


    "Wow!"


    Jiang Siyan suddenly turned over and threw up beside the bed. Chu fan stepped out with one foot. Seeing this scene, how can she go? She hurriedly closed the door and ran back, picked up Jiang Siyan, quickly walked into the bathroom, let her lie on the toilet and patted her back with one hand.


    Jiang Siyan almost vomited out her bile and felt much better. However, her clothes were also dirty by the vomit. Chu fan can''t let her sleep so dirty?


    I''m unlucky. I shouldn''t drink with you. I can''t drink too much!


    While complaining, Chu fan impolitely took off Jiang Siyan''s clothes and threw them into the washing machine. When he was ready to pick up Jiang Siyan and send her back to bed to rest, his eyes fell on her flawless and proud carcass - body. He immediately looked straight and couldn''t extricate himself.

 Chapter 508

    "Brother fan, I..."


    Jiang Fei pushed the door and came in. He happened to see the bathroom on the side of the door. Chu fan was holding his sister Jiang Siyan, and Jiang Siyan only had a close bra and a small inside. The whole person faintly leaned on Chu fan''s shoulder.


    "Sorry, brother fan, you... You go on, go on!" Jiang Fei resolutely covered his eyes, turned and left.


    Wow, haha, I''m finally going to be Chu fan''s uncle!


    Chu fan is worried. It''s special. Your sister and I are innocent.


    "Hello, hello..."


    The more Chu fan shouted, the faster Jiang Fei ran, and hung a sign outside the room -- please don''t disturb. Who is angry with Chu fan? I don''t know if Jiang Siyan is your sister. How can you be a brother like this? Wipe!


    Originally, he wanted to ask Jiang Fei to reschedule a room for him, and then ask the waiter to come and clean up the dirt vomited by Jiang Siyan on the bedside. Now it''s better. Jiang Fei ran away. Who are you looking for?


    I convinced you!


    Chu fan took Jiang Siyan back to bed, pulled the quilt to cover the three of them, held his breath, cleaned up all the dirt, and opened the window for ventilation. It took a while for the air in the room to be fresh.


    At this time, he remembered that when he was waiting on Jiang Siyan, the phone seemed to ring. It might be Su Yuan. In the past, she picked up her cell phone and took a look. It was really a call from Su Yuan. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t answer, she sent another text message to Chu fan and told him to go home for dinner at night.


    Needless to ask, it must have settled the old father-in-law. Otherwise, can you invite him back to dinner?


    Chu fan is in a good mood. He picks up Dou Yutong and changes a room


    "Husband, I really can''t." Dou Yutong''s eyes were blurred and collapsed on the bed feebly.


    The alcohol in her body has been dispelled by Chu fan with real Qi. They tossed for more than an hour from the bathroom to the living room and then to the bed. With Dou Yutong''s physical strength, he was a little overwhelmed.


    "Go find Siyan. Tang Xue is OK. I really have no strength." Dou Yutong closes his eyes and doesn''t even have the strength to open his eyes. Now she just wants to sleep until tomorrow morning.


    Chu fan was depressed. He felt that he was getting stronger and stronger. He seemed to have endless energy and would never be tired. For more than an hour, he just came to feel, but Dou Yutong couldn''t. how can this be corrected? You might as well not come.


    He also injected Qi into Dou Yutong''s body to dispel her fatigue. Chu Fan said with a smile: "Yutong, let''s have another minute?"


    "Husband, I really have no strength." Dou Yutong hugged his neck and said angrily, "Can''t you see Siyan''s mind? With her appearance, figure and intelligence, what kind of man can''t be found? But for so long, when she played with us, she talked about you. And why does she drink so much today? Don''t you really understand?"


    Chu fan smiles bitterly. Jiang Siyan''s mind is not a fool. How can he not know? But he really can''t provoke good luck anymore.


    "And Tang Xue, you have seen everyone else before. With her weak, quiet and conservative character, if you don''t want her, she may be alone all her life."


    Seeing Chu fan unmoved, Dou Yutong sighed, forced himself to get up and leaned under Chu fan


    For a long time, Dou Yutong rinsed her mouth and brushed her teeth. She came out of the bathroom. Chu fan leaned against the bedside to smoke. She used to snuggle up to Chu fan, took the cigarette in his mouth, took a sip in her mouth, and gave it back to Chu fan.


    "The day after tomorrow, Li Qingcheng will get married. Are you really not going to have a look?" Dou Yutong asked softly.


    Chu fan was stunned and remembered that Li Qingcheng had sent him an invitation to attend her wedding ceremony in Guizhou Province in half a month.


    Calculate the day, isn''t it the day after tomorrow.


    For Li Qingcheng, Chu fan doesn''t know whether he loves or hates her. It seems a little premature to say love. At most, he is a little fond of Li Qingcheng. After all, Li Qingcheng is beautiful and hot, and there is an extreme temptation that makes men crazy.


    Among the many women I know, Li Qingcheng is the most unique one. She has fought with Chu fan openly and secretly for a long time. So far, Chu fan doesn''t know her identity, let alone her purpose in Guangyuan City.


    The most important thing is that she''s getting married. Why send an invitation to Chu fan? Really just let Chu fan send her blessings?


    This kind of thing became more and more chaotic. Chu fan didn''t know whether to go or not. At this time, the door was pushed open. Jiang Siyan, who was wrapped in a silk Pajama, came in barefoot.


    "Siyan, you went to the wrong room... Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Brother fan, you let me hold it for a while, just a minute." Jiang Siyan threw the room card on the table, opened the quilt and drilled in. She put her hands around Chu fan''s waist and put her head on his shoulder, so she closed her eyes.


    Dou Yutong smiled, turned over and lay down, and soon fell asleep.


    Originally, Chu fan was going to sleep, but now, how can he sleep? Jiang Siyan''s body was so cool that Chu fan had to hold her tightly and give her more warmth.


    Looking at the tears overflowing from the corners of her eyes, Chu fan swallowed back his words, and sighed in his heart.


    People are not plants, who can be ruthless?


    Jiang Siyan''s feelings for Chu fan can be seen as long as she is not a fool. Although she is not as beautiful as Su Yuan and Dou Yutong, it is not that she is not beautiful, but she is a little inferior to Su Yuan and them. After all, beautiful women like Su Yuan and Dou Yutong are still rare in the world.


    Jiang Siyan also has her shining points, such as her slender and beautiful legs, which can''t be compared with Su Yuan, and her figure, the ratio of chest, waist and hip, can be called perfect, no more or less.


    But what really attracts Chu fan is her intelligence and keen business mind. In business, she even surpasses Su Yuan. If she marries her, she will definitely marry home a beautiful money printer. There is no need to worry about money.


    But now, is Chu fan still short of money?


    Now, Jiang Siyan is in his arms. Chu fan can be 100% sure. As long as he wants, Jiang Siyan will not resist. She will take off her pajamas and pose casually.


    But afterwards? Chu fan is not a heartless person. He doesn''t want to hurt any woman who likes him.


    Alas, that''s it for the time being!


    I don''t know how long later, Chu fan was confused and suddenly heard a dull hum. The familiar feeling and voice made him suddenly open his eyes. Jiang Siyan was right in front of him. They looked at each other and were stunned.


    "Siyan, what are you doing?"


    "Ah!"


    Jiang Siyan exclaimed. Like a thief caught, she blushed and was ready to escape, but Chu fan caught her slender waist. The body, which was originally supported by knees, completely lost control and sat down heavily.


    "Ah!"


    Jiang Siyan gave another cry of pain, and her delicate body fell on Chu fan, rustling and trembling.


    Now, it''s Chu fan''s turn to be silly. Is she... Is she the first time? God, what did I do?


    "Si Yan, you... Why do you bother?" Chu fan lifted her hair, looked at her sweaty cheeks and said with a bitter smile, "you know my relationship with Su Yuan. I can''t give you a place. Why do you have to wade in this muddy water?"


    "Brother fan, I like you." Jiang Siyan reluctantly smiled. "I understand what you said. I also want to strangle this relationship in the bud. But the more I want to stop it, the stronger it becomes."


    "Originally, I planned to go abroad these days and let the distance cut off my feelings for you, but today, you just appeared." Jiang Siyan said with a bitter smile, "this may be God''s will? I don''t want to deceive myself anymore, so I summoned up the courage to come to you, but I didn''t summon up the courage to give you the complete me until you fell asleep."


    Jiang Siyan smiled: "now, I''ve finally made up my mind not to go abroad. You want me or not. Anyway, I''m already your woman. Hey hey, maybe I''ll get pregnant and give you a son."


    Chu fan looked at her in amazement for a long time and looked at Jiang Siyan angrily: "Why are you looking at me like this? Do you want to kill people?"


    "Cough!" Chu fan asked with a dry cough, "well, haven''t you ever had a health science class?"


    "Bad girls take that class. I''m a lady."


    Chu fan didn''t give up and continued to ask, "if you''re online, don''t you read the knowledge about biology and physics?"


    Jiang Siyan asked, "what are you trying to say?"


    "Well, have you learned the text of Little Tadpoles Looking for their mother?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Forget it, since you want a son, I''ll help you... Can you take off your pajamas?"


    "No, people will be shy."


    "Shit, you''ve done it all. Are you still shy? Take it off!"


    At the end of a popular science knowledge in biology and physics, Jiang Siyan finally understood how the little tadpole found her mother. Hey, hey, you should be pregnant this time, right?


    It doesn''t matter who is the main palace. The key is to see whose son is the prince. At that time, it will be difficult for a mother to be favored by her son. Ha ha, I''m so smart


    Chu fan was really sleepy after two consecutive wars, but he just fell asleep and was pushed up by Jiang Siyan again. Chu fan muttered, "come back? You just broke your body. You can''t work too often."


    "What, sister Suyuan''s phone is for you." Jiang Siyan puts the phone in Chu fan''s ear.


    On the phone, Su Yuan asked anxiously, "where are you, husband? Come on, something big has happened."


    Chu Fanteng sat up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Come on, someone is going to rob your wife."


    Shit, who is so bold to rob my woman?


    Chu fan immediately became angry. He lifted the quilt out of bed and quickly put on his clothes. After taking a few steps, he felt as if he had forgotten something. He quickly turned back, kissed Jiang Siyan on the lip, and stretched into the quilt to catch two.


    "Wait for me, we''ll continue tonight!"

 Chapter 509

    "Wife, here!"


    Outside Su''s villa, Chu fan hid behind a tree and waved to Su Yuan looking around at the door.


    Suyuan is in a state of bewilderment. You''re all here. Just go in there in a fair and aboveboard way. How can you make contact with the underground party? What''s wrong?


    "Where have you been all afternoon?" Su Yuan quickly walked over and couldn''t help twisting Chu fan. She suddenly smelled that he had a feminine smell. She couldn''t help coming forward and sniffing carefully. Her face suddenly changed. "Jiang Siyan? Did you let her succeed?"


    "Shit, you can smell it?" Chu fan was shocked. Seeing that Su Yuan''s face was not good, he quickly explained, "originally, I just wanted to find Yutong for dinner, but Jiang Siyan, Tang Xue and Yutong were together, so they all came."


    Su Yuanxing stared round: "it''s really Jiang Siyan. Did you sleep her?"


    Shit, cheated!


    Chu fan really wants to slap himself with a big mouth. Isn''t that a confession? But it was revealed by Su Yuan that he was guilty of being a thief. How could you think that Su Yuan was cheating him? In a hurry, the truth was told.


    "Hey, hey, we just had a meal..."


    "Make it up, make it up, make it round!"


    Although Su Yuan didn''t know much Kung Fu, she really wanted to get angry. Chu fan was really nervous and said, "well... Something''s wrong..."


    "I asked if you slept?"


    "Sleep, sleep!"


    Suyuan hugged her shoulder and said coldly, "you''re really good. You''ll take the time to deal with Jiang Siyan''s little hoof. Are you accompanying me home to visit my parents? You''re here to secretly date your little lover."


    "No, listen to me..."


    "Explain a fart. I''ll call Jiang Siyan now. I''m still a sister. Is she such a sister?"


    Chu fan was frightened. He quickly grabbed Su Yuan''s mobile phone and whispered, "wife, listen to me explain to you..."


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen..."


    Suyuan was so angry that she covered her ears and stamped her feet. She was like a wayward daughter with a temper. She worried Chu fan. If he wasn''t outside, he would kneel down for her.


    Just then, a startled cry came from the door: "what''s the matter with you two?"


    "Ah... Aunt!" Chu fan was startled. If his mother-in-law knew about it, he would have to be skinned.


    But before he could explain, Su Yuan smiled and hugged Chu fan''s arm and said, "Mom, I''m playing with him."


    "Scare me!" Tang Ziyu glared at his daughter angrily and urged, "don''t stand outside. Anyway, he is your classmate. He came specially for you this time. It''s impolite for you to hide."


    "Classmate? Who?" Chu fan asked in a low voice. In exchange for the tingling of soft meat under the ribs, Chu fan doesn''t need to know that this meat must be green and purple. Who did she learn from? She didn''t know this before.


    While Tang Ziyu was not paying attention in front, Chu fan reached out like lightning, got into Su Yuan''s skirt and pinched it in the full and soft part. Su Yuan screamed when she was attacked. She quickly covered her chest and solved the crisis under Chu fan''s ribs.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ziyu looked back.


    "No, nothing." Suyuan blushed and couldn''t help pinching Chu fan, but Chu fan laughed. Suyuan was even more embarrassed and pinched harder.


    Tang Ziyu smiled and shook his head. His daughter finally grew up and wanted to marry. She felt happy for her daughter from the bottom of her heart, but when she thought that her daughter was about to leave the house, she felt a little sad and contradictory!


    At the door, Chu fan grabbed Su Yuan''s hand and kissed her red lips. Suyuan struggled fruitlessly and slowly hugged his neck. Her reaction was more intense than Chu fan.


    Tang Ziyu couldn''t see it anymore and hurried into the villa. Now these young people, no matter when or where... Are just immoral!


    "Stop!"


    Su Yuan was startled by an angry drink. She hurriedly pushed Chu fan away, blushed and lowered her head, and simply hid behind Chu fan. Chu fan didn''t feel ashamed. He looked at it and said in surprise, "Bowen? How is it you?"


    "Shit, it''s you?"


    At the door, a tall, handsome Blonde white man was the guy Chu fan robbed the ticket in Australia. At that time, he fell in love with Angelia in a wheelchair. Chu fan decided to follow Bowen to the hotel, stunned him, his female partner and bodyguard, then searched out the ticket and took Angelia on the cruise ship.


    Later, Bowen chased South Africa and almost caught Zheng Xueqi. Fortunately, at that time, Natasha helped Chu fan put on makeup, and Bowen failed to recognize him. With the help of general manrad of South Africa, he and Zheng Xueqi could return to China without danger.


    But this time, Bowen recognized Chu fan at a glance. It was the guy who knocked him unconscious and robbed the ticket, which made him ridiculed for a long time. The enemy was particularly jealous when they met. Moreover, Chu fan went too far this time. He not only wanted to rob the woman he liked, but also kissed the woman he liked in front of him.


    If you have a gun in your hand, you must shoot Chu fan for an hour. It''s hateful. How can you bully people like this?


    Su Yuan was the one who was really surprised. She asked in amazement, "do you... Know each other?"


    Bowen gnashed his teeth and stared at Chu fan: "turn into ash, I know him."


    "Bowen is a friend I met in the Australian port." Chu fan went over, hugged Bowen and almost strangled him.


    "Brother Bowen, welcome to China."


    "Cough!"


    Bowen was almost patted by him and vomited blood. His face jumped. He wanted to bite off a piece of his meat. But today, he didn''t bring any bodyguards. There''s no difference between doing it and dying. He can only bear it.


    Chu fan let go of Bowen and asked curiously, "are you and Su Yuan..."


    "We study in the same university in the United States. Miss Su Yuan and I are very good ''friends''." Bowen said the word friend very seriously, obviously warning Chu fan that it''s best not to touch my woman.


    Chu fanle hugged Su Yuan''s waist and said, "it''s a coincidence that Su Yuan is my fiancee. We''re getting married soon."


    This time, Bowen almost vomited blood. What''s more, it''s red fruit''s face. He decided to kill Chu fan no matter how much it cost.


    "Chu fan, my father hasn''t promised to marry Yuanyuan to you. Therefore, you are not my son-in-law of the Su family now." Su Lun glanced at Chu fan coldly and said to Bowen shyly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Bowen, I''ll drive away the irrelevant people..."


    "Cough!"


    Su Minghe coughed and said faintly at the door, "today''s guests are all coming in to chat."


    "Husband, let''s go in!" Suyuan glared at Bowen provocatively, took Chu fan''s arm and walked towards the villa. "My mother heard that you like to eat farm food, and cooked it yourself today. What should I say in a moment? Don''t I teach you?"


    "No, aunt''s cooking is just one word -- delicious!"


    "Fool, that''s two words."


    "It''s delicious!"


    "Three words."


    "It''s delicious."


    Bowen is going to cry in the back. Especially, it''s going to annoy me alive. Even if I can''t get Su Yuan''s heart, I want her people. Hum!


    After entering the villa, under the leadership of Su Minghe, several people went straight to the restaurant. Under the joint busy work of the nanny and Tang Ziyu, the huge table has been filled with exquisite and delicious dishes. Whether from the appearance of dishes or the fragrance, it is no worse than the skill of chefs in big hotels.


    "Today, all the guests are here. Let''s not talk about their children''s private affairs and drink!" Su Minghe said and drank a cup first.


    Chu fan quickly picked up his glass and said with a smile, "uncle, your body hasn''t fully recovered. It''s better to drink less wine. In this way, I''ll prepare you a pair of medicinal wine later and drink less every day to ensure that you are energetic and don''t feel tired when doing anything. Hei hei!"


    "Eat chicken wings!" Su Yuan put the quick sweet and sour chicken wings into Chu fan''s mouth and gave him a white look.


    It''s a good word, but how did the taste change when it came out of his mouth? Tang Ziyu, sitting next to Su Yuan, blushed. He loved and hated his future son-in-law, wanted to laugh and cry.


    Su Minghe coughed and said, "well, we''ll talk about medicine and wine later. Eat vegetables."


    On the other side, Bowen''s face is black and the table is delicious, but he can''t use chopsticks. Is that a bully?


    Chu fan doesn''t care about that. While eating and drinking, he is full of praise. He occasionally discusses the practice of dishes with Tang Ziyu. He is right and coaxes Tang Ziyu into a smile. The more he sees Chu fan, the more he feels comfortable.


    Good son-in-law who can cook. He knows how to hurt his wife. Alas, it''s just a little careless, otherwise it would be more perfect.


    Su Lun is also hard to swallow. Now, the more he looks at Chu fan, the more angry he is. Compared with Bowen, Chu fan is just a mud leg from the countryside. It''s not like Bowen. He raises his hands and feet with aristocratic temperament. I don''t understand. Why does my little sister like Chu fan?


    After a meal, they finally finished. They went to the living room and sat down. Su Yuan personally brought tea to Chu fan. She casually sat next to Chu fan and took his arm.


    Su Lun couldn''t see it anymore. He coughed and said in a deep voice, "Chu fan, I know you have money, but money can''t buy love. If you can only like my sister, I will never object to your marriage, but can you get rid of their relationship with Dou Yutong?"


    "No!" Chu fan replied very simply.


    Su Lun was secretly pleased and said, "there''s no way. Please stop pestering my sister. As for your two companies, you can sell your shares to my sister, or my sister can sell your company shares to you. In the future, you two won''t meet again."


    "Brother..."


    Suyuan was really angry this time and was about to say it well. Chu fan waved her hand and interrupted her: "I want to ask, do you want to marry Suyuan to Mr. Bowen?"


    "That''s right!"


    Chu fan turned to look at Bowen: "man, what does that big wave sister have to do with you last time? Don''t tell me you have no relationship. You''ve been with her in five hours."


    "You... You''re nonsense!" Bowen stood up angrily, but his eyes were a little panicked. People with a clear eye could see it at a glance, and Chu fan was right.


    This guy, how does he know such a thing?

 Chapter 510

    "Cut!"


    Chu fan glanced at Bowen disdainfully, his eyes fell on Su Lun, and said with a bad smile, "and brother, do you want me to tell your little secret?"


    "You... Don''t talk nonsense, i... what little secret do I have?" Su Lun suddenly became nervous and subconsciously looked at Chu Mengqi next to him. Seeing that Chu Mengqi''s eyes were full of doubts, he hurriedly explained, "wife, don''t listen to him. What kind of you I am, don''t you know?"


    Chu fan laughed and said, "brother, I''m kidding you. Look, it scared you. Ha ha!"


    This time, Su Lun wants to strangle Chu fan. Are you kidding about this kind of thing?


    "All right!" Su Minghe said, "Yuanyuan is not a child. She knows better than anyone who likes her, cares about her and is willing to risk her life for her. Mr. Bowen, I''m sorry you''re late."


    "Dad..."


    Su Lun was anxious and wanted to persuade him, but Su Minghe waved and interrupted: "you don''t have to say anything. Yuanyuan is my daughter and your own sister. She doesn''t care about it. What else do we get involved in? She chose whether to be happy or suffer in the future. No wonder we."


    Bowen stood up with the a livid face. "You will regret it. Hum!"


    "Bowen, Mr. Bowen..." Su Lun quickly chased out.


    Now, without Bowen, Chu fan asked curiously, "what''s going on? Why did brother help Bowen speak? Did they know each other long ago and have a good relationship?"


    "Let me tell you."


    Su Minghe sighed helplessly: "our Su group is actually a joint venture with foreign enterprises. All R & D and technology of agricultural materials are in the hands of foreign-funded enterprises, and we are only responsible for production and sales."


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "the joint venture with your Su group will not be the BW group of the Johnson family in the United States?"


    "Yes, it''s BW group, and Bowen is the first successor of BW group." Su Minghe shook his head and sighed again.


    If you offend Bowen, the end of Su''s group can be predicted. He is not afraid of losing some money even if he goes bankrupt, but how can the families of thousands of employees live if there are problems in Su''s group?


    Chu fan comforted: "uncle, don''t worry. It''s not a long-term plan after all. It''s better to take this opportunity to establish our own R & D base..."


    "It''s easy for you to say."


    Su Lun walked in with a calm face and said coldly, "how can it be so easy to develop agricultural materials products by yourself? First of all, where can we find scientific research talents? Do you know how much it costs to do research? Who can afford to burn hundreds of millions or more?"


    "Without investment, where can I get the income?" Chu Fan said seriously. "If you want to engage in scientific research, I can help you."


    "Help me? How can you help me? You think you can do anything with money? Childish!"


    Su Minghe asked curiously, "Chu fan, do you have a way in this regard?"


    "Not now, but it''s man-made. As long as I want to do it, I can do it." Chu fan glanced at Su Lun. "Brother, if you''re afraid of taking risks, you might as well kick out BW group, and then I use technology to take shares. All the shares fall under Su Yuan''s name. What do you think?"


    "What you said is true?" Chu Mengqi said in surprise. "Great, Chu fan. If you can really get the latest agricultural materials technology, our Su group will be a blessing in disguise and completely become our Su family business."


    Su Minghe asked cautiously, "Chu fan, this is no joke. Can you really get the latest agricultural materials research technology?"


    "Well, I''ll call and ask."


    Chu fan patted Su Yuan''s hand, took out the phone and dialed Xia Yanran. After some bargaining, Chu fan hung up the phone and said with a smile, "the Chinese Academy of Sciences will send me a research team for agricultural materials, and I will arrive in Sichuan Province in a week. At that time, uncle, you can help receive and arrange for me."


    "No problem, no problem!" Su Minghe really felt Chu fan''s strength this time. In a word, he even dug up people from the Chinese Academy of Sciences. They are all doctors specializing in scientific research.


    Su Lun was also moved and asked, "that... Scientific research funds..."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll take out one billion as special scientific research funds. After the scientific research results are produced, Su Yuan''s part will be invested in scientific research funds. If it''s not enough, I''ll invest money in it."


    "Besides, before I came here today, I prepared all the bride price." Chu fan took out a card and put it on the tea table. "There are 800 million US dollars here. You can ask for anything else. Anyway, I won''t be separated from Su Yuan."


    Su Minghe and his family were restrained by Chu fan''s great pen, even Su Yuan was no exception. 800 million US dollars, if you change it into Chinese currency, it will be at least more than 5 billion. Maybe this is the most expensive bride price in China and even in the world?


    "This... This is too much?" Tang Ziyu wanted to pick up the card and return it to Chu fan, but there were 800 million dollars in the card. She was stunned and didn''t dare to touch it.


    Su Yuanben was moved to tears. On the one hand, Chu fan prepared the bride price, on the other hand, the bride price was so high. The higher the bride price, the more he attaches importance to Su Yuan. Can she be unhappy?


    "Mom, take the money. He has money." Su Yuan slipped the card to her mother and said with a smile, "just save it for me. In case he doesn''t want me one day, I won''t starve to death."


    "Nonsense!"


    Tang Ziyu stared at his daughter and handed the card to Su Minghe: "look..."


    "Keep it. It''s all from the couple anyway." Su Minghe said, and Tang Ziyu put the card away.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room changed from the previous tension and suddenly became relaxed. Even Su Lun, who had been looking at Chu fan, relaxed a lot and handed Chu fan a cigarette for the first time.


    Chu fan secretly laughs, is there anything money can''t do these days? 800 million is nothing. It''s mine sooner or later.


    "Wife, where''s the gift I bought? Take it out and share it with our parents, brother and sister-in-law." Chu fan hit the snake with the stick and directly called his parents.


    Su Minghe looked stern, but Tang Ziyu couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. This son-in-law is so good at making trouble. He looks more and more pleasing to his eyes.


    Soon, Su Yuan came out of the room with big bags and small bags. Chu fan hurried forward to take it, put it on the tea table, first handed a box of tea to Su Minghe, and said with a smile: "Dad, I entrusted my relationship to get the authentic Wuyishan Dahongpao. It is said that the old tea tree is more than 200 years old and produces only three to five kilograms a year, which is specially supplied to the national leader."


    Suellen''s mouth was turned aside. This guy can boast too much. If that''s true, can he fall into your hands? Who do you think you are?


    "Elder brother, don''t you believe it?" Su Yuanbai glanced at the elder brother and hummed, "this tea was brought back by Chu fan''s mother from Yanjing city. It is said that it was given to his grandfather by the leader. The old man was reluctant to drink it and gave it to Chu fan. Now, Chu fan gave it to our father."


    "For old general Xiao?" Su Minghe hurriedly sent the tea back. "I can''t take it. It''s too expensive. You take it back to old general Xiao quickly."


    "There is a lot of good tea in my grandpa''s house. Keep this box. I''ll give it to you when I''m out."


    Chu fan smiled and took out a pair of lanolin white jade bracelets and handed them to Tang Ziyu: "Mom, I carved the bracelets myself. The workmanship is average, but the material of the jade is good. You often wear it, which is very good for your body."


    "This child, let you spend money." Tang Ziyu was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth. She fell in love with the bracelet at a glance, especially the color, white as snow, touching the cool and warm hand. Baby, this is really a baby.


    Chu fan took out another porcelain vase, handed it to Su Lun and said with a smile, "brother, I don''t know what you like, but I know you must need it."


    "What''s this?" Su Lun opened the cork curiously, and suddenly a strong smell of medicine came out, which shocked people''s spirit.


    "Elder brother, at your age, you are engaged in social activities all the year round, and you have a serious loss of health." Chu fan laughs, "so I specially get you this pill to strengthen the foundation and cultivate yuan. I only need to take one pill every month. I guarantee that you are vigorous every day, as if you are 17 or 18 years old. Ha ha, my sister-in-law is happy!"


    Su Lun immediately became excited and grasped the porcelain vase tightly. He wanted to eat one now. His wife Chu Mengqi was so ashamed that her cheeks flushed and almost ran away.


    "Spit, don''t be serious!" Su Yuan glared at Chu fan, took out a pair of ruby bracelets and handed them to Chu Mengqi, "sister-in-law, this is also carved by Chu fan. Chu Fan said that this kind of blood jade is especially good for women''s health. You can wear it when you''re free. Don''t be afraid to break it. There are many such things in our family."


    Not much? Chu fan got 20 cars from Myanmar, all of which are high-grade jadeite raw stones. When they eat, it will be enough for both of them for a lifetime.


    Originally, she prepared jade pendants for Su Lun''s children. Unfortunately, because of the holiday, her sister Su Ziyan went to grandma''s house with her brother Su haoxuan and was not at home.


    Next, Chu fan recuperated for Tang Ziyu. When she came out of the room, she looked like Su Yuan''s sister. She looked less than 30 years old and younger than Chu Mengqi.


    I envy Chu Mengqi. I really want to strip off and let Chu fan recuperate. However, when she learned that it would cost one billion to recuperate once, she immediately shut up and dared not mention it again.


    This brother-in-law is really rich. How much did he spend this day? What a big deal!


    Several people talked until midnight before they went back to their respective rooms to rest. Originally, they should have prepared a room for Chu fan alone, but now Tang Ziyu handed it over to Su Yuan. You two can arrange it as you like.


    "What are you doing? Come in!"


    "Well... I''d better sleep in the guest room?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and come in!"


    Pay attention to the official account: Qingxiang bookstore, free reading and welfare.

 Chapter 511

    "Wife, I confess, I explain..."


    In the room, Chu fan confessed before Su Yuan asked. He ate with Jiang Siyan at noon and went to KTV to sing and drink. Jiang Siyan was drunk and vomited. He helped clean up and take off her clothes.


    Until he slept with Dou Yutong, Jiang Siyan came in with her room card, got into bed and hugged Chu fan. You say, in this case, can Chu fan kick her out? But the bad thing was that he didn''t wear clothes, which gave Jiang Siyan an an opportunity.


    "Of course, I don''t mean to shirk responsibility. If you want to blame me," Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "it''s all my fault. I''m so handsome and rare..."


    "Come on, don''t act." Su Yuan gave him a cold look. "If I were really angry, I would have been so angry with you. In fact, I would have seen that Jiang Siyan and Song Wen were interested in you, but I didn''t expect that Siyan''s little girl was so brave... Don''t say that. I ask you, the day after tomorrow is Li Qingcheng''s wedding day. Are you going or not?"


    "I listen to you. If you let me go, I''ll go. If you don''t let me go, I won''t go."


    "Don''t you!" Suyuan snorted. "If I don''t let you go, you won''t hate me all your life? If you want to go, you can go. Last time you said that Li Qingcheng gave you an invitation. It''s not wine. Even if you don''t go, she won''t let you go."


    Chu Fan said, "what if you don''t let me go? I''ll be afraid of her? Sleep!"


    This night, they didn''t sleep until dawn. Although they can''t fight with real guns, it doesn''t affect their sexual happiness. One night, Su Yuanya brushed her teeth three times, not to mention the number of mouthwashes. The water in the paper basket beside the bed was almost full.


    Chu fan knew the power of women. She was naked punishment and revenge. It''s too cruel. Even the iron man can''t stand it.


    Tired and sleepy, they overslept. It was almost noon before Tang Ziyu had to knock on the door: "Yuanyuan, get up quickly. There are guests at home."


    "Aunt, you''re busy. I''ll go in and have a look." Dou Yutong smiled and pushed Tang Ziyu open, unscrewed the door lock, and dodged into the room.


    It''s too late for Tang Ziyu to stop. I kept muttering in my heart. What''s this called? Won''t it fight?


    Jiang Siyan smiled and comforted, "aunt, don''t worry. We have a good relationship with sister Su Yuan. You''re busy. Don''t worry about us."


    Under Tang Ziyu''s stunned gaze, Jiang Siyan even opened the door and slipped in. Three women, one of them is her daughter... What a terrible thing, how can this be? Even if you do that, you should be in your own rooms.


    She wanted to go in and stop it, but her new son-in-law came to the door and didn''t know whether she was dressed or not. How did she get in?


    What should I do? What should I do?


    In a hurry, the door opened. Chu fan yawned and came out of the room. When he saw Tang Ziyu, Chu fan smiled and said hello: "good morning, mom!"


    Good morning? It''s noon.


    Seeing that Chu fan went to wash, Tang Ziyu hurriedly pushed the door and took a look. He saw his daughter Suyuan wrapped in a quilt and sitting on the head of the bed. Dou Yutong and Jiang Siyan sat aside. The three girls talked and laughed. What''s the meaning of jealous fighting?


    This time, Tang Ziyu was completely convinced. His son-in-law is really capable!


    At noon, Dou Yutong and Jiang Siyan stayed and had lunch at Su''s house. When they saw that the three girls lived in harmony and talked and laughed, even Su Lun couldn''t help admiring Chu fan. How did this guy do it? However, Su Lun vaguely understood at the thought of the medicine Chu fan gave him.


    Last night, he found the passion of his youth again. If there were not too many things in the company, he would like to come again this morning. This impulse, but it hasn''t been for many years.


    In the afternoon, Chu fan left Suyuan a sum of money and asked her to discuss with Jiang Siyan about buying a pharmaceutical factory and opening a new company. However, he took Dou Yutong and set out for Guizhou Province to attend Li Qingcheng''s wedding.


    When he arrived in Guizhou, it was already dark. Chu fan didn''t disturb Li Qingcheng. He casually found a hotel and stayed with Dou Yutong. But before long, Li Qingcheng came to the door.


    "Sister Li? Are you watching me?" Chu fan opened the door and was very upset.


    As soon as he arrived in Guizhou, Li Qingcheng came to the door. Obviously, he knew his whereabouts like the back of his hand, either watching or tracking. Otherwise, how could she know so much?


    "I thought you didn''t dare to come." Li Qingcheng took a lady''s cigarette, glanced at Chu fan with self mockery, and walked in slowly. As for his question, she was too lazy to answer.


    I haven''t seen him for more than a month. Li Qingcheng is still so charming. He is in a big red dress, with a large amount of white skin exposed on his chest, back and thighs. Her figure is still as hot as ever. Her chest is straight, her hips are warped, her waist is thin, her legs are long, and she raises her hands and feet with a thrilling temptation.


    However, one thing is different from before. She put on makeup. Before, she also made up, but it was not so strong. The eyebrows were slightly upturned and drew an eye shadow.


    Chu fan sneered: "what dare I? Don''t say you took over the underground world of Guizhou Province. Even if you swallowed Zhu jiuzhong''s territory, what does it have to do with me? What am I afraid of?"


    "If I say you''re my man and I''m pregnant with your child?" Li Qingcheng approached for two steps, scared Chu fan back quickly, ''Bang'', and his back was tightly pressed against the door.


    If the woman is crazy, she can do anything.


    Chu fan regretted it. Isn''t it nothing to look for? Isn''t it good to stay at home with your wife? I have to come here. I''m just full.


    "Hehe, look, it scares you."


    With a smile, Li Qingcheng turned and walked to the sofa, sat down gracefully and said faintly, "just say it directly. I need you to do me a favor."


    "No time!" Chu fan resolutely refused.


    Li Qingcheng was not worried and said faintly, "as a condition, I can provide you with a message."


    "What news?"


    "Promise to help me first."


    "Wipe, would you like to say it or not?" Chu fan opened the door and said, "Yutong, let''s go."


    Dou Yutong stood up. Before he could take a step, Li Qingcheng said faintly, "it''s about Su Yuan. Don''t you want to know who kidnapped her secretly?"


    Chu fan was stunned. He closed the door and came back. He said in a deep voice, "isn''t Qian huaigu? Does he want Su Yuan and pay Wang Dong to do it?"


    "You only know one, not the other." Li Qingcheng''s beautiful eyes flashed and asked, "have you heard the story of Mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind?"


    "Is there a ''yellow finch'' behind it?"


    Li Qingcheng was noncommittal and asked, "if Su Yuan died and the murderer was Qian huaigu, who would get the greatest benefit?"


    Chu fan''s forehead was sweating. He thought of a man. If it was him, Su Yuan would be dangerous.


    "No?"


    "Hehe, you''re not sure. It shows that you''ve believed it."


    The smile on Li Qingcheng''s face suddenly converged and solemnly said, "yes, it''s su Lun! Don''t ask me how I know. If you don''t believe it, you can use your hypnosis to verify it. Besides, what benefits can I get from cheating you? It will only make things worse."


    This is the truth. She is in a bad situation now. With Chu fan''s help, she only has a 30% chance. If she offends Chu fan again, she will have no chance at all.


    Chu fan takes a deep breath. He goes to pick up his cell phone and wants to call Su Yuan, but as soon as he picks up his cell phone, Dou Yutong presses it down.


    "Brother fan, calm down. Now sister Su is absolutely safe." Dou Yutong said seriously.


    Care is chaos. Chu fan remembers that Su Yuan is different from before.


    Su Lun did have a motive to kill Su Yuan, because after all, they were not born to the same mother, and Su Minghe loved Su Yuan very much. Although Su Lun is the eldest son, he can''t guarantee that his father will give him the company.


    The company has been managed by Su Lun for more than ten years. It is not too much to say that it is his lifeblood. Therefore, he should eradicate Su Yuan first, so that the company is 100% his. On the other hand, he blamed Qian huaigu for Su Yuan''s death. Without Qian huaigu, the Qian family will inevitably be hit hard. As long as Su Lun operates properly, he may swallow Qian''s Dafa group and take another share in the construction industry.


    If the Qian family industry is swallowed, the Su family will become the largest group company in Sichuan Province. Money, status, fame and wealth will follow.


    In order to continue to cooperate with BW company, Su Lun even wants to marry his sister to Bowen. What else can''t he do? Did he treat Su Yuan as his own sister?


    At present, the money and resources in Su Yuan''s hands are very different from those in the past. In particular, she still has $800 million in bride price, Chu fan''s huge contacts and economic strength. Why is Su Lun willing to kill Su Yuan?


    Therefore, Su Yuan is safer now than ever.


    "Come on, what do you want me to help you?" Chu fan sat down and asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s very simple. As long as you publicly admit that I''m your woman at the wedding and I''m pregnant with your child."


    "Poof!"


    Chu fan just drank a mouthful of tea in his mouth, which made him cough and choke out tears.


    Li Qingcheng patted him on the back, gently took it, wiped his mouth, and said with a smile, "look, you''re excited, aren''t you?"


    "Shit, who''s excited?"


    Chu fan shook off her hand and said decisively, "I tell you, it''s not negotiable. Who do you like to find?"


    Li Qingcheng was neither angry nor angry. He smiled and asked, "to tell you the truth, am I beautiful?"


    "Beautiful!"


    "Sexual insensitivity?"


    "Sex sense!"


    "Do you think I''m very windy - Sao?"


    "Cough, this... Yes!"


    Li Qingcheng not only wasn''t angry, but smiled more happily: "do you think I''m still a woman?"

 Chapter 512

    Where will Li Qingcheng be? - female?


    Are you kidding? How could she be a prostitute like her? If she is a Chu woman, Chu fan dares to say that she is a Chu man. By contrast, I am much purer than her.


    "What do you want to say?" Chu Fan said impatiently.


    With a woman like her, you have to cut the mess quickly, otherwise, entanglement will happen sooner or later.


    The smile on Li Qingcheng''s face slowly converged and said faintly, "I can tell you clearly that I''ve never been touched by any man since I''m so big. If you''re willing to help me, I''ll be your man tonight. If I''m not popular -- guaranteed return!"


    Chu fan and Dou Yutong are stupid. Can you return this thing? It''s so trendy!


    Chu fan couldn''t help being stupid and hard at the thought of her coquettish appearance and seductive spirit, but she was an extremely conservative woman in her bones. However, this is obviously a trap. It''s difficult to get in and get out.


    After hesitating for a long time, Chu fan was cruel: "I''m sorry, Sister Li, I really can''t help you. You''d better find someone else. Goodbye!"


    Unexpectedly, Chu fan took Dou Yutong to the door and opened the door. Li Qingcheng didn''t ask him to stay or stop him. This is absolutely abnormal. After a moment of hesitation, Chu fan looked back and saw Li Qingcheng cocking his feet, lighting a cigarette and slowly spitting out a smoke ring.


    Women smoking, will give people a feeling of falling into the dust, it is easy to remind people that she is not a serious woman. However, Li Qingcheng smokes, but it gives people a feeling of elegance, calmness and composure, as if she had decided to eat Chu fan.


    Weird, weird.


    "Li Qingcheng, what do you want to do?" Chu fan couldn''t help running back and questioned loudly.


    If you don''t ask clearly, this woman doesn''t play cards according to the routine. She really wants to go. She doesn''t know what moth to set. Then he will be passive.


    Li Qingcheng flicked the ash and said with a smile, "anyway, I won''t marry anyone. Since you don''t want to cooperate, I have to take advantage of others."


    That''s it? No, there must be other pits here. She called herself so deliberately and could let herself go so easily? However, Chu fan doesn''t want to ask again. No matter what she does, she can make it out. Anyway, my brother is not afraid of the shadow.


    But at the moment when Chu fan didn''t look back and was ready to go out, Li Qingcheng suddenly said, "tomorrow, at the wedding, I will give the bridegroom a premarital examination report, which will definitely say that the Chu female membrane broke 12 hours ago. I will personally tell the bridegroom that if I took the drug to control the discharge of eggs in advance, 99% will be pregnant."


    "This... What does this have to do with me?" Chu fan''s voice trembled. He felt a little bad and his scalp exploded.


    Loser, you''re going to kill me.


    Sure enough, Li Qingcheng giggled and said, "the bridegroom will certainly ask me who that man is. Guess, I will say who that man is?"


    Chu fan was about to cry: "Sister Li, you and I not only have no grievances, but also are friends? You can''t pit me in death? I beg you, can you let me live?"


    "You said we were friends. Can you stand by while the friend is in trouble?" Li Qingcheng stood up gracefully, walked to Chu fan, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him, "Don''t worry, I won''t pit you. I just borrow your ''potential'' and I won''t lose you at all. Besides, I''ve given you my innocent body that I''ve kept for more than 20 years. What else do you suffer?"


    Chu fan''s face is wrinkled into bitter gourd. I''ve known Li Qingcheng for eight years.


    Now it seems that he''s right. Otherwise, he doesn''t even know what''s going on, so he has a big black pot on his back. The woman''s heart is too dark and her hands are too cruel. She''s anxious and can do anything.


    "Can''t I help you?" Chu fan sat down helplessly and said, "but before that, did you tell me in detail about the groom''s background? I''m ready."


    Dou Yutong closes the door and walks over to sit down next to Chu fan. She is also very curious. Who can force Li Qingcheng into such a field? She doesn''t even want her face. It can be seen that she is really desperate and has no other way.


    "Alas!"


    Li Qingcheng sighed, twisted out the cigarette butts in the ashtray and said slowly, "have you heard of the sword God?"


    "Green dragon -- Xuanyuan dragon!"


    "That was 20 years ago. After his accident and retirement, another master of sword came out of China. It took only a few years to win the title of sword God, which has been used to this day."


    Dou Yutong suddenly said, "the sword God you said is Ning Qiantu, the big bodyguard around yuluocha, the overlord of the two provinces in Central China?"


    "Good!"


    Li Qingcheng took a deep breath and said, "it is said that Ning Qiantu and Xuanyuan dragon are martial brothers. Before, they had been pressed by Xuanyuan dragon. Until Qinglong had an accident, he began to emerge and become famous."


    "In the past, Ning Qiantu may not be the opponent of Qinglong, but Qinglong wasted 20 years, but Ning Qiantu has been practicing hard. Now, it''s hard to say who is the sword God today."


    "Sister Li, I can''t help you, so don''t hurt me." Chu fan decisively took Dou Yutong to stand up and go.


    Li Qingcheng said faintly, "yuluocha is my master."


    Chu fan took a step, stopped again and turned back in doubt. This loser won''t lie to me again, will she?


    "Can you grow your brain?" Li Qingcheng said angrily. "How old is Ning Qiantu? Can he marry me regardless of his identity? Are you kidding? He wants to marry my master."


    "I''m scared to death. I thought it would be better to kill an old cow and eat tender grass." Chu fan patted his chest, took Dou Yutong and sat down again. He asked, "who is the person who wants to marry you?"


    "Feng Rui, the disciple of Ning Qiantu."


    "Farewell!" Chu fan took up his water cup and didn''t care to take a drink. He put down his water cup and took Dou Yutong away.


    Nima, let me rob a woman with Ning Qiantu''s disciples. Do you think my life is too long?


    Li Qingcheng stood up and said coldly, "do you think you can escape?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "To tell you the truth, even if you don''t wade in this muddy water, Ning Qiantu won''t let you go."


    Chu fan was angry: "why? I didn''t provoke him. Why did he have to quarrel with me?"


    "Because you healed Qinglong. Unfortunately, he has a grudge against Qinglong and will die together."


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "aren''t he and Qinglong martial brothers? Just because of a false name, will they make such a great hatred?"


    Li Qingcheng sneered: "how many questions do you know? As far as I know, Qinglong''s master has received three disciples and has a daughter. Xuanyuanlong is the eldest martial brother, Ning Qiantu is the second, and there is a younger martial brother named muyuan mountain behind him."


    "I don''t know what happened between them, but the three martial brothers fought on the wedding day of Mu Yuanshan and his younger martial sister. Finally, Mu Yuanshan was seriously injured, Ning Qiantu was saved by my master yuluocha, and Qinglong went abroad."


    Dou Yutong asked eagerly, "what about the younger martial sister?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Li Qingcheng shook his head: "I heard all these things from Shifu, and I dare not ask more about other things. But I''m sure that the person ningqiantu wants to kill most is Qinglong."


    Chu fan couldn''t help asking, "since you don''t want to marry Ning Qiantu''s disciple Feng Rui, why does your master want to marry you to him? Ask your master, she won''t hurt you?"


    "Not because of you?" Li Qingcheng glared at Chu fan.


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "because of me? What does this have to do with me?"


    Li Qingcheng sighed helplessly: "do you know why I went to Sichuan Province? In fact, I just wanted to avoid Feng Rui. In addition, my master agreed with me that if I could win Sichuan Province, she would no longer interfere in my marriage."


    "Originally, I had at least 50% chance to win Sichuan Province. But just because of your appearance, I screwed up all my plans and made me leave my hometown and come to Guizhou." Li Qingcheng snorted coldly, "I can have today thanks to you. If you don''t help me, you can''t think of a better life."


    This is hob meat. I can''t afford it!


    Chu Fan said helplessly, "but even if I help you, what effect can it have? If Feng ruitie wants to marry you, he doesn''t care what kind of woman you are?"


    "No!"


    Li Qingcheng said with a smile, "Feng Rui is a woman. He just knows that I have a wave on my appearance, but I am a conservative woman in my heart. He is the one I don''t marry."


    "Isn''t that good? You''re simply married."


    Li Qingcheng''s face immediately cooled down: "do you know who he is? Do you know how many girls he has harmed? If he is like you, be playful, even if he often goes to nightclubs to look for flowers and willows, I can accept it. But he went to primary and secondary schools to find a girl. The youngest girl he harmed is only 12 years old. Do you think he is human?"


    "Scum!" Chu fan is so angry that he gnashes his teeth. If Feng Rui is right in front of him, he promises to cut his life - root and let him never want to bully women again in his life.


    The 12-year-old girl, who was still a flower and bone flower, was devastated by him. He was just a beast.


    Compared with him, Chu fan felt that he was too pure and noble to want.


    "OK, I''ll take it out." Chu fan quickly took off his coat and urged, "take it off. Let''s hurry up and save more dreams... Oh, by the way, if it''s not popular, I''ll return it."


    Until Chu fan took off only one pair of underpants, Li Qingcheng said with a smile, "Chu fan, you think too much. In fact, it proves that I have dragged my friends in the hospital to help open it. Ha ha, so you just need to help me play a play, and you don''t need to be serious."


    "Shit, you''re kidding me?" Chu fan looked down at himself. "I''ve taken off my clothes. Tell me this?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Li Qingcheng blew a kiss and winked at Chu fan: "don''t be late tomorrow, good night!"

 Chapter 513

    The next morning, before Chu fan got up, someone came to knock at the door.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    "Who?"


    Chu fan put on his underpants, came and opened the door, and saw a capable woman in a black ol uniform standing at the door. She looks less than 30 years old. She has a big wavy head. The makeup on her face is not obvious, but she has a good figure. She is like a mature peach, full and juicy, which makes people want to bite at a glance.


    "Did you... Go to the wrong door?" Chu fan asked in amazement.


    The girl smiled: "Hello, President Chu. My name is Wang Wei. President Li told me to come and pick you up."


    Shit, I''m afraid I''ll run away!


    What made Chu fan more depressed was that the woman came in so grandly, put some bags in her hand on the sofa and smiled at Dou Yutong on the bed: "Miss Dou Yutong, President Li asked me to send you a dress. Let me change it for you?"


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Dou Yutong couldn''t bear it. He quickly grabbed the quilt, wrapped his body, and ran into the bathroom.


    Before Chu fan calmed down, Wang Wei took out a brand-new pair of shorts and handed them to Chu fan. She smiled and said, "President Chu, this is president Li''s choice for you. Put it on."


    Wipe, you''re staring here. How can I change it? Hum, you want to take advantage of me, no way!


    Grabbed his shorts and Chu fan ran into the bathroom.


    They took a quick shower inside. Chu fan put on new shorts, wiped his hair and came out of the bathroom. At this time, Wang Wei had brought Chu fan a white shirt, put it on him and fastened the buttons for him himself.


    "No, I wear it myself... Shit!"


    Chu fan is completely speechless. The woman named Wang Wei''s service is really considerate. She helps Chu fan put on her pants without saying. She even has to arrange his things that are in the way. Moreover, there was no shyness on her face, as if it were natural.


    She must have done it on purpose. Shall I touch it back? Wipe, lose!


    Soon, under the service of Wang Wei, Chu fan was dressed in a suit and shoes, and changed a pair of shoes of appropriate size at his feet. The upper is shiny and can be used as a mirror. Inadvertently, Chu fan saw a jump of white inside inside on the image reflected from the vamp.


    Hey, hey, it''s even!


    Dou Yutong was in the bathroom. She put on the dress brought by Wang Wei and didn''t come out until it was done. Even if I am familiar with her, today''s Dou Yutong still brightens Chu fan''s eyes.


    The white low cut dress reveals a charming gully, which not only makes people feel bright, but also gives people an implicit and elegant beauty. Her back is almost a layer of gauze, hazy, not very real, but more attractive.


    She and Chu fan stand together. It''s definitely a talented woman, just like a pair of golden girls. I have to say that Li Qingcheng is still very insightful. This suit seems simple, but it is by no means ordinary. And it fits them very well. Even the shoes are just the right size, like half tailored for them.


    Li goblin, it''s early. I''ll bring Dou Yutong with me. I''m ready long ago.


    Chu fan was depressed for a while. He felt that he was always slow and had been led by Li Qingcheng. No, it can''t be so cheap. If she wants a horse to pull a cart, you have to feed her with fodder. I''m going to work hard for you. How can you afford me if you don''t reward me well? Hum!


    Then, Wang Wei took them out for breakfast and drove them around. Like a professional guide, she could tell an allusion without going anywhere.


    Dou Yutong was very happy. He took pictures with Chu fan all the way. It seems that he came to travel and vacation with Chu fan. It was not until more than ten o''clock that Wang Wei took the two to the wedding scene.


    The wedding was held in a garden hotel. A red carpet and moon wreaths were paved on the lawn, extending from the end of the red carpet to the foot of the high platform.


    Nearby, a band is playing Wedding March, including cello, violin, blowing and playing. On the other side, there is a long table filled with all kinds of snacks, fruits, drinks and drinks.


    On both sides of the red carpet, there are tables and chairs, which are full of guests coming to the wedding. On the high platform, a young man in a white suit, with an indelible joy on his face, looked at the other side of the red carpet. There stood a beautiful woman in a wedding dress. It was really beautiful and beautiful.


    "Well, the auspicious hour has arrived. Now, let''s invite our bride to shine on the stage!" the articulate male host said loudly on the high platform.


    Suddenly, a pair of children carved with powder and jade, the boy in a small suit and the girl in a little princess skirt, led the way in front and sprinkled rose petals. Behind them, Li Qingcheng, wearing a wedding dress, walked slowly with a beautiful woman''s arm.


    The beautiful woman looks very young, as if she is only about ten years older than Li Qingcheng. When they stand together, they seem to be a pile of sisters. Moreover, this beautiful woman''s appearance is no worse than Li Qingcheng. There is a graceful and superior temperament in her. Although there was a faint smile on her mouth, no one dared to look at her where her eyes passed.


    She is yuluocha, master of Li Qingcheng.


    Soon, yuluocha sent Li Qingcheng to the high platform and wanted to give her hand to the bridegroom on the stage, but Li Qingcheng took her hand back first and turned aside.


    Yu Luocha''s eyes were fierce and was about to get angry, but the bridegroom smiled and advised, and walked to the other side without paying attention.


    "Excuse me, bridegroom, do you love the bride?" the host asked solemnly.


    The bridegroom nodded, "love!"


    The host immediately turned his head and asked Li Qingcheng, "excuse me, bride, do you love the groom?"


    "No!" said Li Qingcheng without hesitation.


    Suddenly, the music stopped and the guests stood up in amazement.


    It''s the first time I''ve met such a thing in so many years. I don''t like the groom. What do you marry him? Isn''t this cheating? Can I have my red envelope back?


    "Qingcheng, when is it? Are you still so willful?" Yu Luocha snapped. "Whether you agree or not, you are married today."


    "I disagree!"


    A loud voice came. Everyone turned around in amazement and saw a pair of young men and women walking on the red carpet with their arms in hand.


    Yu Luocha frowned: "are you Chu fan?"


    "Do you know me?" Chu fan was overjoyed. "Are you Qingcheng''s sister? Great aunt, we will be a family in the future..."


    Big... Big aunt?


    Li Qingcheng was stunned. This guy, I asked you to stir up trouble, but I didn''t ask you to die. Loser, you dare to flirt with my master. What are you looking for?


    Unexpectedly, yuluocha burst out laughing, which immediately gave people a feeling of spring, as if flowers were in full bloom, making people relaxed, happy and intoxicated.


    "Smelly boy, your mouth is very sweet." Yu Luocha glanced at Chu fan and asked, "don''t talk to me. It''s useless. Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    "Elder sister, I still want to ask you. Why do you marry my woman to someone else? You''re called beating mandarin ducks with a stick. It''s very immoral. Do you know?"


    "Your woman?" Yu Luocha sneered. "As far as I know, isn''t your woman Su Yuan? Oh, by the way, and Dou Yutong, the niece of Dou Zhonghe around you. I don''t know. Am I right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "but does this have anything to do with Qingcheng? She just said she wanted to have a son for me, but she didn''t say she wanted to marry me?"


    After that, Chu fan looked at the bridegroom on the stage: "sorry, I really didn''t mean to disturb your wedding, but you don''t want to pick up a cheap son just after getting married?"


    Feng Rui, the groom, was so angry that he pointed to Chu fan and asked Li Qingcheng angrily, "you don''t want to marry me because of him?"


    "That''s right!" Li Qingcheng said faintly.


    Feng Rui''s forehead was blue and raised. He said loudly, "what he said is true? Are you really pregnant with his child?"


    "Yes!"


    "Li Qingcheng, you..."


    Feng Rui was almost mad with anger. His eyes were ready to crack. He was about to destroy the unfaithful - clean woman in front of him. At this time, a cold cry came: "calm down!"


    Chu fan''s eyelids jumped, followed the sound, and saw a middle-aged man sitting in the first row standing up slowly. His eyes were as sharp as a sword, as if he could penetrate people''s heart and lungs, as if there was no secret in front of him.


    His face is tough, especially a pair of sword eyebrows, which are obliquely inserted into his temples, and looks sharp. Before he sat there, Chu fan didn''t feel any difference at all, but at this time, he came step by step, which gave Chu fan a strong pressure, as if a sharp and murderous sword was stabbing him in the chest.


    "Pro!"


    Chu fan burst into a drink, as if there was a "click" in his ear, as if some porcelain had broken, and the pressure on his body was light. Especially Dou Yutong beside him. If Chu fan hadn''t held her waist just now, she might have been unstable and collapsed to the ground.


    It''s terrible. This should be ningqiantu, the sword God as famous as the green dragon? Dou Yutong''s legs trembled slightly and hugged Chu fan''s arm tightly.


    "Huh?"


    Ning Qiantu was surprised. He didn''t expect that his almost perfect potential would be easily broken by a young generation. Listening to the word he drank, there was a wisp of Sanskrit. Is he a Buddhist layman disciple?


    On one side, yuluocha was even brighter in front of him. He couldn''t help looking at Chu fan carefully. This boy looks nothing special. He can break Ning Qiantu''s momentum. No wonder he dares to come alone. With this courage and insight alone, he has surpassed Feng Rui.


    "Are you Chu fan?" Ning Qiantu asked coldly.


    "Yes, I am... Shit, you sneak attack?"

 Chapter 514

    No one expected that the famous Ning Qiantu would suddenly attack a younger generation. Even though Chu fan reacted quickly enough, he still couldn''t completely escape. He was cut a half foot long hole in his chest by Ning Qiantu''s hand knife, and his bones were deeply visible.


    If Chu fan hadn''t escaped in time, this hand knife could cut Chu fan in half.


    Ning Qiantu was surprised that Chu fan could escape. You know, he went for the purpose of killing. He thought he was sure, but unexpectedly, Chu fan was only hurt and was far from death.


    "Better show mercy!"


    Li Qingcheng jumped directly from the high platform, stood in front of Chu fan and begged, "Ning Lao, it''s none of Chu fan''s business. Let him go?"


    Ning Qiantu said coldly, "Qingcheng, do you want to get married?"


    "I......" Li Qingcheng looked at Chu fan, and the white shirt on his chest was dyed red by blood. Seeing the killing opportunity in Ning Qiantu''s eyes again, her tears rolled down, "I''m married, can''t I marry?"


    "I don''t agree!" Chu Fan said word by word. Then, he dragged Li Qingcheng, proudly welcomed Ning Qiantu and sneered, "old man, you have this ability. No wonder you can only shrink in Central China. You don''t dare to show up when you know the green dragon is born."


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Wipe, as if you could kill me." Chu fan pushed Li Qingcheng and Dou Yutong away, looked at Yu Luocha and asked, "Lord, if I win, can Li Qingcheng go with me?"


    Yu Luocha hesitated, shook his head and said, "no, but I can cancel the wedding."


    "That''s enough." Chu fan nodded, looked at Ning Qiantu and said, "I''ll fight with you. If I lose, my life is yours. If I want to kill or cut, if I win, you can''t force Li Qingcheng to marry in the future. Dare you bet?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Ning Qiantu burst out laughing: "in more than 20 years, you are the first person who dares to challenge me. Good, young people are terrible. I''ll help you and let you die under my strongest move. Take the sword!"


    Feng Rui personally ran over and sent a simple long sword to Ning Qiantu. Then, he looked at Chu fan and said with a grim smile, "the surname of Chu, you can go at ease. I will take good care of your woman for you. Ha ha!"


    "It''s not certain who will die."


    Chu fan reached into his arms and slowly pulled out a broken sword. As soon as the broken sword came out, a deafening dragon chant came out. Suddenly, Ning Qiantu and yuluocha were stunned.


    This is... This is Qinglong''s weapon. How could it fall into his hands? And the Dragon chant, what''s going on?


    "Those who don''t want to die, get out!" Chu fan glanced at the dull guests around him, roared, woke them up and fled in a hurry. In the twinkling of an eye, only a few dozen people remained, scattered around and gave up the site.


    Chu fan really killed this time. Just now, he almost died in the hands of Ning Qiantu. He decided to kill Ning Qiantu at all costs.


    Because of the emergence of the short sword and dragon chant, Ning Qiantu and others ignored where the sword was taken out. When Ning Qiantu coveted the short sword, Chu fan burst into a drink, and a black light suddenly burst out on the short sword.


    The black light rose in response to the storm, and in an instant formed a black dragon about three meters long. The tail of the black dragon was connected with the broken sword, gave a roar of anger, and jumped down and bit ningqiantu from a commanding position.


    Too soon, Ning Qiantu didn''t wake up from the shock. The black dragon was close, his huge mouth was open, and his fangs were like a dagger, biting fiercely at his head. After all, Ning Qiantu was a strong man in heaven. He took a step back immediately, took out his long sword and waved it out.


    A sword awn shot out from the tip of the sword, which made the three foot green front soar sharply and become a two meter long sword. In an instant, it cut the black dragon at the waist.


    It''s too easy. Ning Qiantu feels that his sword has failed. It seems that he has split in the air. What''s the matter with the black dragon? Is it an illusion?


    At this time, Ning Qiantu saw a huge demon ape more than ten meters high. He hammered his chest with his fists, raised his head and roared, and then hit Ning Qiantu with his fist.


    Isn''t that fake, too?


    Ning Qiantu didn''t dare to be careless. He waved his sword to meet him again, but he didn''t wait for the sword to touch the giant ape''s fist. The pressure of destroying the sky and earth was like a high mountain.


    No!


    Ning Qiantu''s face changed greatly. He didn''t dare to fight any more. He immediately changed his moves and turned back like electricity¡® There was a loud bang. At the position where he had just stood, there was a huge pit. The diameter of the pit was ten meters and the depth was ten meters. It was like a meteorite falling from the sky and smashing the ground into a big pit.


    It''s terrible. What power is this?


    "Roar!"


    A roar, like the voice of the demon ape, and like the voice of Chu fan. The demon ape failed, opened his five fingers and grabbed ningqiantu horizontally.


    Ning Qiantu didn''t dare to fight hard, so he had to dodge again, but then, the two fists of the demon ape smashed down at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    The earth shook as if it were an earthquake, and the ground fluctuated up and down like waves in the sea. Although Ning Qiantu avoided the heavy blow, he couldn''t avoid the shock wave. Suddenly, his mind was buzzing and staggering, as if he was drunk, and his body was out of control at all.


    At this moment, the giant ape disappeared out of thin air, but Chu fan stabbed Ning Qiantu with a short sword like a meteor.


    "Chu fan, stop!" Yu Luocha was shocked. It was too late to stop him.


    No one could have imagined that Chu fan, who was not even in heaven, would break out such a fierce attack and force Ning Qiantu into a desperate situation in just three seconds. Ning Qiantu''s current situation can''t avoid Chu fan''s attack. If Chu fan doesn''t stop, Ning Qiantu will die.


    "No!" Li Qingcheng exclaimed.


    She asked Chu fan to come over and just wanted to use Chu fan to dissolve the marriage, but if Chu fan really slaughtered Ning Qian, I''m afraid there''s really no possibility between them.


    Without ningqiantu, can yuluocha still hold the land of the two provinces? Li Qingcheng just doesn''t want to marry Feng Rui, but she doesn''t want the master to lose a strong arm.


    Almost at the same time, a figure galloped in and shouted from a distance, "leave people under the sword!"


    "Brush!"


    Chu fan''s broken sword touched Ning Qiantu''s throat, only a little short, and pierced his skin. At the moment Chu fan stopped, Ning Qiantu also completely woke up. Seeing the scene in front of him, he immediately roared wildly, his eyes were red, and suddenly swept out with a sword.


    Too soon, no one expected that he lost, and Chu fan didn''t kill him. He turned to kill Chu fan. With Chu fan''s strength and adaptability, he can''t avoid it at all. If this sword is cut, Chu fan must be cut into two sections.


    At this critical moment, a cold light came and knocked Ning Qiantu''s long sword open. But even so, Chu fan''s ribs were cut open, half an inch deep, and his internal organs were almost exposed.


    "Chu fan!" Li Qingcheng screamed bitterly, rushed up like crazy, hugged Chu fan tightly, covered the blood surging wound under his ribs, and cried, "you can''t die, our son can''t live without a father..."


    On the other side, the green dragon turned his back to Ning Qiantu and glanced at Chu fan. With one move, the long sword inserted on the ground automatically flew back into the scabbard, and then slowly turned around and said in a cold voice: "do you know what you''re doing? He spared you and didn''t die, but you wanted to kill him? What''s his revenge with you, you''re so cruel and cruel?"


    "Because of you!"


    Ning Qiantu''s long sword was broken, leaving only a hilt and a long sword less than half a foot in his hand. He looked like a crazy devil and said with a wild laugh, "if it weren''t for him, how could you be today? I am the sword God, the unique sword God in the world. Ha ha ha!"


    "I knew you would be like this. I really shouldn''t have cared about my fellow disciples at the beginning." Qinglong sighed, "well, you can''t blame me if you still don''t repent after more than 20 years. Today, I''m going to clean up the door on behalf of Shifu."


    "Clean up the door? What qualifications do you have to represent Shifu? You and Mu Yuanshan have been expelled from the school. I am the only disciple of Shifu."


    "You will know if you are qualified." Qinglong stopped talking nonsense and suddenly bullied him. After a few moves, he lit Ning Qiantu''s acupoints. Then he picked up Ning Qiantu and galloped away with a long sword.


    Chu fan suddenly jumped up from the ground and scolded: "wipe, how dare you go like this? Paralyzed, almost killed me."


    Yuluocha was the first time to see Chu fan''s ability. The injury just now has been raised by ordinary people for half a year, but he was so lively and jumping.


    What a freak!


    "Big aunt, can I take Qingcheng''s wife?" Chu fan asked looking at yuluocha.


    Now, yuluocha doesn''t dare to underestimate Chu fan at all. This guy seems to have low strength, but he is a lot strange. Even Ning Qiantu is not his opponent. However, if he wants to take Li Qingcheng away, he has to nod his mother.


    "Have you forgotten what I just said?" yuluocha said with a charming smile, "the wedding can be cancelled, but Qingcheng can''t go with you. If she''s gone, who will help me manage your province?"


    "Can we find a place to talk about the past?"


    "This is OK, but Qingcheng must come back in the evening and live with me."


    Feng Rui was worried: "Lord, you promised me. How can you go back?"


    "Shut up!" yuluocha said with a pretty face, "it''s all a good thing caused by you. Now your master has been kidnapped. Do you still want to marry Qingcheng? Don''t you think the trouble is not big enough? Go back immediately and appear in Guizhou province again. On behalf of your master, I''ll abolish your Kung Fu first."


    Feng Rui immediately wilted and bowed his head dejectedly.


    Chu fanle hugged Li Qingcheng''s waist, took Dou Yutong''s hand and said with a smile: "go, find a place to fly."


    "Poof!" Feng Rui vomited blood and fainted.


    Pay attention to the official account: Qingxiang bookstore, free reading and welfare.

 Chapter 515

    "Hey, slow down, slow down... Don''t hurt the child..."


    One hour, two hours


    Chu fan and Li Qingcheng spent the whole afternoon in bed and didn''t eat. This time, Chu fan was completely drained, and he was afraid of it for the first time.


    Before her, pan Xue was the most unrestrained and dissolute woman Chu fan met. She was more enthusiastic about this kind of thing than men and behaved wilder than men. She was asking for more than she could. She didn''t know she was tired.


    However, pan Xue is an ordinary woman with limited physical strength. She can''t be Chu fan''s opponent. But Li Qingcheng is a real expert. He has five lands and his cultivation is not much lower than that of Chu fan.


    In bed, she behaved more professionally than pan Xue and had more tricks. Most of the time, she took the initiative and kept squeezing Chu fan like a queen, as if she wanted to squeeze him into adulthood.


    Finally, she was exhausted, but she still lay on Chu fan and didn''t give up.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The door was knocked, and then Dou Yutong pushed the door and came in. Seeing that the two people on the bed were red naked and their bodies were still closely connected, she was not shy, but shook her head helplessly and said, "Sister Li, you are pregnant, but you can''t play too crazy."


    Li Qingcheng looked up lazily and said with a smile, "this time, I should be able to get pregnant."


    "What?" Chu fan sat up and said angrily, "are you not pregnant? Shit, you lied to me again?"


    Li Qingcheng chuckled and said, "I didn''t conceive last time, but this time it should be almost the same. Because today is not a safe period."


    "Wipe!" Chu fan was too lazy to talk nonsense with her. He pushed her away and rolled out of bed. "Yutong, order me something to eat. I''ll take a bath first."


    "Call me one too." Li Qingcheng smiled charming and did not shy away from Dou Yutong, so he chased Chu fan and went to the bathroom.


    Suddenly, there was another quarrel between the two in the bathroom. Dou Yutong shook his head helplessly and dialed the reservation phone


    For a long time, the dinner brought by the waiter was going to be cold. Chu fancai climbed out of the bathroom crying. Li Qingcheng and Li goblin were too cruel!


    "Sister Li, just now your master called and asked you to go back immediately and take brother fan with you." Dou Yutong shook his mobile phone and said to Li Qingcheng who came out with a bath towel.


    "Yutong, do you know how to catch a man''s heart?"


    Li Qingcheng came to Dou Yutong''s ear and whispered, "my sister told you that you have to give both grace and power to deal with a man. Do you know why he was so harmed by me?"


    "I don''t know." Dou Yutong also wondered. It''s not easy to go with brother fan''s strength? But why are you so willing to be squeezed by her?


    Li Qingcheng smiled mysteriously: "do you know how many tricks we changed today? Hey hey, all the parts that can be used on my sister are used today. Although he is dying, he is actually stimulated in his heart."


    "What? If you want to firmly grasp a man''s heart, you must first grasp his stomach? Bullshit. It''s real to grasp him below." Li Qingcheng winked at Dou Yutong. "If you have time to learn more with your sister, your sister will learn more."


    Dou Yutong was stunned. Although she had lived with men in her previous life, she didn''t have much experience in this field. In her bones, she is still a very conservative woman. Where have you heard of this?


    "Cough, Yutong, don''t listen to her nonsense. Brother still likes a pure little girl like you." Chu fan hugs Dou Yutong to the bedside and starts to wear clothes, but his eyes keep staring at Dou Yutong''s body. She feels like she''s not wearing clothes.


    "Brother fan, what are you... What are you looking at?" Dou Yutong''s face was hot and his heart beat, and he felt Chu fan''s eyes whirling around her hips. Asshole, he doesn''t think ''that''?


    Li Qingcheng said with a smile, "little husband, no woman likes to leave the back door except me. Therefore, if you like it, you''d better come to me. My sister can satisfy you in any posture."


    "Spit!" Dou Yutong couldn''t stay any longer. He covered his red face and ran away.


    More than half an hour later, Li Qingcheng took Chu fan and Dou Yutong back to the villa where she settled. There was no one else in the hall. Only yuluocha was quietly tasting tea. When she saw Chu fan coming in, she smiled faintly: "haven''t you eaten yet? I asked the kitchen to prepare some food. Let''s eat together."


    "Elder sister, you are so considerate." Chu fan thumbed up. "I didn''t eat lunch or dinner. I''m almost hungry."


    Li Qingcheng couldn''t help choking him. He didn''t have a good way: "this is my master. What''s his name? No big or small, aunt."


    "Aunt... Sister!"


    "Say it again?" Li Qingcheng''s Apricot eyes stared round, and there was really a female tiger''s power.


    Yu Luocha smiled and waved his hand: "let him shout if you like. I feel younger."


    On the table, Chu fan looked at the dishes on the table, turned back and said to the nanny, "please make me a bowl of noodles, a large bowl and cut more beef. NIMA, I''m starving."


    Dou Yutong gently drags Chu fan under the table, which means to let him not be so rude and pay attention to his identity.


    Chu fan didn''t care. He grabbed the chopsticks and ate. He didn''t pay any attention to his image. He was even more exaggerated than when he was at home. He was completely a hungry ghost reincarnated and devoured it.


    Yuluocha simply put down his chopsticks and looked at Chu fan eating. He smiled. He was neither unhappy nor despised. Instead, he appreciated it very much.


    Li Qingcheng was in a hurry and couldn''t care to pretend to be a lady. He simply grabbed Chu fan and ate no slower than Chu fan. Dou Yutong was frightened and forgot to eat with chopsticks.


    It seems that they are really tired this afternoon. It''s also a manual job.


    Soon, a table of exquisite dishes was eaten up by the two. Then, the nanny brought two bowls of beef noodles. They didn''t even offer politeness. Then they continued to eat.


    After eating a large bowl of beef noodles, Chu fan finally breathed a sigh of relief and put down his chopsticks. On the other side, Li Qingcheng also put down his chopsticks, gracefully took out a paper towel to wipe his mouth, picked up the drink in front of him and took a sip.


    The nanny brought two small bowls of beef noodles, carefully placed them on the table and asked, "madam, do you want to cook some more dishes?"


    "What does Yutong like to eat? Order it yourself. You''re welcome." yuluocha asked with a smile.


    Dou Yutong came back and hurriedly said, "don''t bother. I''m not hungry. Eating a bowl of noodles is enough."


    Yuluocha is no longer polite. He eats noodles in small bites. It''s very elegant and beautiful! Chu fan took a big apple in his hand and ate a few mouthfuls. He was stunned and forgot to eat it. He stared directly at yuluocha. It''s hard to imagine that a woman would eat so pleasing to the eye.


    Like Chu fan, the noodles are stuffed into his mouth, sucked again, and half a bowl of noodles goes down. But yuluocha eats one by one. Moreover, when she eats, her lips basically won''t touch the food. Every time, she picks up the noodles, gently bites off a section, chews carefully, and then bites off a bite.


    Although she hasn''t measured it, Chu fan can be sure that the error of the length of noodles she bites down will not exceed two millimeters. No wonder Lian ningqiantu''s old man would willingly stay with her and serve her as a bodyguard. I guess it''s just to see her eating often?


    "Bang!" an apple hit Chu fan on the forehead, startling him.


    "Shit, what are you doing?" Chu fan glared at the city angrily. Why is this loser so difficult to control? Dare you sneak attack? Shit, it''s lawless.


    Li Qingcheng held his head high, took a provocative look at Chu fan, and slowly stuffed the whole banana into his mouth.


    Chu fan saw his back cool and subconsciously tightened his legs. Li Qingcheng immediately withdrew the banana like a victorious general, gently bit it down for a little while, and ate it with a smile.


    Fierce goblin, even eating a banana can make people hard. Such a woman must not marry home, otherwise she will die sooner or later.


    For a long time, when yuluocha finished eating, several people moved to the living room and sat down on the sofa. Yuluocha said straightforwardly and stably, "Chu fan, when are you going to marry my family?"


    "Well..."


    Before Chu fan could think of words, Li Qingcheng interrupted, "master, I didn''t want to marry him."


    "Nonsense, don''t want to marry him, you want to have children for him?" Yu Luocha glared at Li Qingcheng angrily.


    Li Qingcheng said with a smile, "master, the times are different, and your old ideas should be changed. Let''s talk about those senior officials and rich people in Central China. Who doesn''t raise a few small ones outside?"


    "My wife is responsible for giving birth to children at home and carrying on the family line, and my lover is happy with him outside. If it''s you, do you choose to take charge of taking care of the children and housework at home, or do you dress up and play with him every day?"


    "Nonsense!" yuluocha didn''t have a good way. "Now you are young, beautiful and have the capital to fascinate men, but can you stay so young and beautiful? When you get old and look no longer, what else do you take to attract men? Why does he stay with you?"


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed and said with a smile: "Elder sister, in fact, I have the ability to keep Qingcheng''s wife so young and beautiful. However, I think what you said is also reasonable. The relationship between the two people has a shelf life. With a long time and weak passion, the relationship will certainly not be as deep as before. At this time, we need children to maintain and change the relationship between the two people."


    "Love cannot last, but family affection is absolutely eternal. Therefore, I will respect your decision and marry Qingcheng''s wife, but please give me time and I will give you a satisfactory explanation."

 Chapter 516

    "No wonder Qingcheng would rather be your lover than marry Feng Rui."


    Yu Luocha sighed that Feng Rui was not wronged. He and Chu fan are not at the same level at all. How can they be Chu fan''s opponents? Unfortunately, if Qingcheng could meet Chu fan earlier, their feelings would be deeper and their life would be happier.


    "Not to mention this, I want to ask you, do you know where Zhu jiuzhong has gone?"


    "Well, I really don''t know." Chu fan asked curiously, "elder sister, you are all from the magic door. You should know his whereabouts better than me?"


    Yu Luocha''s face changed: "Qingcheng even told you this?"


    "Master, it''s not me..."


    Chu fan quickly patted Li Qingcheng''s thigh and said with a smile: "Elder sister, you misunderstood Qingcheng. Don''t forget my identity. In the information database of the sacred blade, the identities of you underground world owls are transparent. Anyone above the leader level can check them. Unfortunately, although I''m not the leader, my level is no lower than the leader, so I also have authority."


    Yu Luocha''s face eased, pondered for a moment, and slowly said, "the five provinces of South China where Zhu Jiuchong is located are much richer than central China. Since Zhu Jiuchong disappeared, the five provinces of South China have been separated and become kings."


    "There are many people eyeing such a big cake. With my strength, I could have taken the opportunity to win the five provinces in South China. However, the plan did not change quickly. Ning Qiantu was taken away by Qinglong."


    Speaking of this, Yu Luocha looked at Chu fan and said in a deep voice, "so you have to help me take down the five provinces in South China."


    Before Chu fan refused, yuluocha Leng hummed, "this is my test for you. If you can''t finish it, I will still marry Qingcheng, like Liu junchuo of six provinces in East China. His son Liu Lingfeng has always been thinking about Qingcheng. If I want to make a bride price in South China, I don''t think Liu junchuo will refuse."


    Li Qingcheng lowered his head in silence. He didn''t beg the master to raise his hand, nor did he beg Chu fan to agree to the master. He just sat there silently, holding his skirt tightly with both hands, and his tears fell down. Chu fan''s heart was broken.


    "Don''t be afraid, with me, no one can force you to marry someone else." Chu fan patted her hand, held her cold hand tightly, and said to yuluocha, "the five provinces of South China, including Guangdong, Guangxi, Hong Kong Island, Macao Island and Lingnan."


    "The triad society on Hong Kong Island is supported by me, and the president Wu Chengzhi is my friend; in xinyi''an on Macao Island, the eldest brother Tan Jiuye is my sworn brother. You won''t let me betray my faith and start on my friends and brothers?"


    "As for Lingnan, it''s too far away. I think even if I can fight down, you may not be able to hold it. Being greedy for more will not chew up. On the contrary, it will make you care about one thing and lose the other, and continue to fight."


    "So I can only help you take down Guangdong and Guangxi, but I have one condition."


    Yu Luocha nodded: "you say!"


    Chu fan leaned back, casually hugged Li Qingcheng''s shoulder, let her lean on her own shoulder, and said faintly, "after these two places are taken down, they will be handed over to my Qingcheng wife to manage. As for Guizhou, if you are afraid of tiring my Qingcheng wife, you can take it back."


    "Puff!"


    Yuluocha couldn''t help laughing: "smelly boy, what you think is beautiful. Beat down the territory and give it to your wife to manage. What''s the difference between that and yours?"


    "Why is there no difference?" Chu Fanzhen said with words. "First, I won''t intervene in your underground world, let alone take a penny from you; second, Qingcheng is my woman, and I''m naturally responsible for her safety. If there is any trouble, I''ll help deal with it. For you, it''s equivalent to finding a free bodyguard and thug."


    Chu fan sighed helplessly: "although I suffer some losses, who makes Qingcheng my woman? A man who embarrasses his beloved woman is not a good husband. Therefore, I recognize some losses for my Qingcheng wife."


    "Husband, you are so kind!" Li Qingcheng was moved to tears, hugged Chu fan''s waist and cried in a mess.


    Chu fan looked down. How can he feel a little fake? Li goblin is also a perceptual woman? Unless the sun comes out in the West.


    Yuluocha couldn''t help but look at Chu fan. Little boy, is it easy for me to cheat? However, what he said made her very satisfied. A powerful free thug with military background and strong financial resources. As long as Li Qingcheng keeps this relationship with him, it is equivalent to finding a strong helper for her Huazhong group. At least, Those who make up their mind about her have to weigh it before they make up their mind about her.


    "OK, I''ll be relieved to give you the Qing City." yuluocha stood up and said, "but you should do it as soon as possible so as not to have a long dream."


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "elder sister, don''t you live here?"


    "No, there are too many things at home. I want to rush back to central China overnight." at the door, yuluocha looked back at Li Qingcheng. "Help me take good care of Qingcheng and don''t let her suffer any more."


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. I''m the man who loves his wife most. I won''t let Qingcheng''s wife be wronged."


    "Say no, I''ll see your action. Bye!"


    "Elder sister, go slowly!"


    The three people kept taking yuluocha outside the gate. After watching her leave by car, Chu Fan said reluctantly, "it''s so late. Just stay. It''s not that there''s no room... Hey, wife, why are you screwing my ears?"


    Li Qingcheng hummed, "you scared the master away when you get to Longwang Shu."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "how can you? Your master left in an emergency. What does it have to do with me?"


    "Hum, you know better than anyone whether there''s something wrong."


    Li Qingcheng loosened Chu fan''s ear, rubbed it for him, leaned close to his ear and whispered, "my master is interested in you, otherwise she won''t go. Hey, hey, do you want me to help you? Then we teachers and disciples serve you together?"


    "Is this... Okay?"


    "What''s wrong? Now there are many sisters flowers and mother daughter flowers in those bath centers. Don''t you men like this tone?" Li Qingcheng sighed faintly. "In fact, my master is also very bitter. I hope a man can hurt her and make her happy and happy. However, ordinary men don''t talk about my master, even I don''t like it."


    Chu fan was excited: "you mean, elder sister, she has a crush on me?"


    "Sure, otherwise, how could Shifu go all night? She obviously didn''t want to stay here, for fear of accidentally hearing the sound when we were resting." Li Qingcheng leaned on his shoulder, drew a circle on his chest with his fingers, and youyou said, "so you don''t have to worry about my feelings. I just hope Shifu can be happier."


    Chu fan was in a hurry and said loudly, "what are you waiting for? Hurry to drive and catch up with her... Ah, why did you hit me?"


    Li Qingcheng''s Willow eyebrows turned upside down and his apricot eyes stared: "well, you really dare to think that it was my master who brought me up with one hand. Just like my mother, you... You beast, stop and don''t run..."


    The next morning, Chu fan returned to Sichuan Province with Dou Yutong. After a night''s rest, Chu fan was full of energy again and drove the car fast.


    Dou Yutong sat in the co pilot with a faint sigh.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu fan glanced at her and said curiously, "OK, what''s the sigh?"


    "I''m thinking about Sister Li. In fact, she is also a poor woman." Dou Yutong sighed. "She reminds me of my previous life. At the beginning, if, if it weren''t for my mother, she said in my ear all day, let me find a rich man, I might not like a dandy like Wang Juxian, let alone live with him easily, and finally ended up in a miserable end."


    As soon as he mentioned it, Chu fan suddenly remembered, immediately slowed down and asked, "Yutong, have you gone back to see them for such a long time?"


    Dou Yutong knew who Chu fan was referring to when he said them. He shook his head and said, "no, I don''t know what to say when I met, and I don''t know whether they still hate me in their heart."


    "Hate you? How could they? They are your biological parents. How could they hate you?" the car stopped at the roadside. Chu fan simply held Dou Yutong''s hand and comforted, "don''t be afraid. I''m here. No matter what their attitude towards you is, this problem will eventually be solved. In this way, I''ll go with you and meet your parents."


    "Yes!"


    Dou Yutong nodded, hugged Chu fan''s arm and leaned against his shoulder. Tears slowly flowed down.


    Coincidentally, the former LV Wanqing came from Guangxi. Originally, Chu fan planned to go there in a few days after Li Qingcheng collected the information. Now it''s better to visit LV Wanqing''s parents and explore the way by the way.


    At more than two o''clock in the afternoon, the Rolls Royce phantom opened by Chu fan finally entered Napo County on the southwest border of Guangxi Province. Youdao was afraid of being close to her hometown. Although she was dusty all the way, Dou Yutong didn''t mean to be sleepy at all. Looking at the familiar streets and scenery outside the window and the clothes of ethnic minorities here, she couldn''t help recalling herself in those years.


    "Yutong, are you hungry? Let''s find a place to eat first?" Chu fan asked tentatively.


    Dou Yutong shook his head: "I''m not hungry. I''d better go home directly if..."


    "No if!" Chu fan interrupted her, patted her hand and comforted, "don''t think so much. Even if the situation is as bad as you expected, you still have me and parents in Sichuan Province, you know?"


    "Yes!"


    Dou Yutong looked at Chu fan gratefully. A man is different. Without Chu fan, she would not have the courage to come back and have a look.


    Chu fan wandered around the county, bought a lot of things and stuffed the trunk full. Then, under the guidance of Dou Yutong, he left the city from the south of the city and drove steadily forward along a cement board road.

 Chapter 517

    Ping Town, located in the south of Napo County, is about 70 kilometers away from the county. It is a border town between China and Vietnam.


    In recent years, due to the vigorous development of border trade, the state has widened and rebuilt roads. In the town, it has also built some small factories such as primary medicinal material processing plants to obtain local materials, which has greatly increased the income of the local people.


    In addition, because there are many mountainous areas and beautiful scenery along the border, local tourism resources have also been developed. Every year, many tourists come to the border town to enjoy the beautiful scenery and taste the most primitive ethnic delicious snacks.


    Therefore, along the way, Chu fan kept praising and regretting that he didn''t bring Su Yuan and them. Gradually, Dou Yutong''s mood was much better. He constantly gave Chu fan guidance and introduction, and even told many folk allusions. He listened to Chu fan with relish.


    Towards 4 p.m., the car finally drove slowly into Pingzhen. Many buildings were built on both sides of the road, but there were still many old houses filled with them. They didn''t look new or old, a little nondescript.


    "In the past, this was not the case here." Dou Yutong said with a gloomy look. "When I left home and went to Sichuan Province for college, there were only the town government and border posts. Now, everything has changed."


    Chu fan comforted: "now that life is good, naturally we should improve our living conditions. Let''s go. Where is your home?"


    "Go ahead, the third intersection to the right."


    Slowly, Chu fan drove his luxury car into the back street, drove into a narrow alley and stopped in front of a black painted iron gate. This is an old house built of three green bricks. The roof is that kind of small green tiles with moss on it. There is a vegetable garden in the yard, which is lush and planted a lot of green vegetables.


    There is an electric tricycle in the corridor, with fishing nets, plastic baskets, scales and other objects on it. As soon as Chu fan got out of the car, a black local dog rushed over and barked at them across the door.


    "Big black, don''t cry!" Dou Yutong scolded. The big black dog was stunned and stared at Dou Yutong carefully. His two front paws were holding the iron door and sniffing fiercely, as if he smelled a familiar smell.


    "Who are you looking for?" a middle-aged man with a dark and red face came out of the room, scolded the big black dog, came closer and opened the iron door.


    He is LV Guangzhou, LV Wanqing''s father. He is only 46 years old this year, but he is much older than his real age. With a slight bent back, he looks more like 64.


    For a moment, Dou Yutong''s tears came down. He hasn''t seen them for several years. His father is much older, his waist is bent down, his face has wrinkles, and his hair is a lot white. I don''t know how they came over these years.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    The big black dog barked at the two people, wagged his tail and came to Dou Yutong. He rubbed her legs very intimately. Dou Yutong squatted down. The big black dog immediately stretched out his tongue and licked her face, startling LV Guangzhou for fear that the big black dog would bite someone else''s little girl.


    Look at other people''s cars and clothes. Don''t mention a bite. He can''t afford to pay for the bruise. If he bites the little girl''s face, he can''t pay for her life?


    "Big black, big black... Sobbing!" Dou Yutong hugged the big black dog and burst into tears.


    "Girl, you... Don''t cry..."


    LV Guangzhou was so anxious that his forehead was sweating that he didn''t dare to pull Dou Yutong away. If he hadn''t watched the big black dog grow from a puppy to a big one, he didn''t think he had picked it up, and Dou Yutong came to find a dog.


    At this time, a middle-aged woman, wearing an apron, came out of the room and asked from a distance, "what''s the matter? Big black, big black, come back quickly."


    The big black dog, who was usually obedient, turned a deaf ear this time. He stayed beside Dou Yutong obediently, rubbed his big head on Dou Yutong, and licked the tears on her face from time to time.


    What''s going on? Big black is usually fierce. Why are you so close to a strange little girl today?


    Chu fan asked with a smile, "uncle, are you LV Wanqing''s father? We are her classmates. When we came to travel this time, we remembered that Wan Qing once said that her home was in Pingzhen, so we listened all the way and found it."


    "Oh, you are Wan Qing''s classmates." Lv Guangzhou woke up like a dream and was about to invite them into the house, but suddenly he felt wrong. He pointed to Dou Yutong, who stood up with tears on his face, and said in surprise, "you..."


    Chu fan hurried as like as two peas: "you don''t know, she has a big black dog in her family. But in the last couple of days, the big black dog was killed by a car. She was sad, and she didn''t eat or drink at home. So I took her out to distract myself. I didn''t expect your dog to be very similar to the one she raised."


    "Hehe, it''s fate. My big black likes her very much." Lv Guangzhou dismissed his doubts and hurriedly said, "please come to the house. It''s really rare. Wan Qing has been away for several years. You still remember to come to see me."


    "Wait a minute, there are still some things in my car. Uncle, you can take them for me. It''s quite a lot." Chu fan smiled and went to open the trunk. It''s rice and noodles. It''s good smoke, wine and meat.


    Lv''s mother happened to come over and immediately smiled: "Oh, come on, why do you buy so many things? I''m really sorry to cost you."


    "Yes!" Dou Yutong reluctantly smiled and took over two light gifts, while Chu fan carried a bag of rice, a bag of noodles, two barrels of oil and two bags of tea under his armpits.


    LV Guangzhou took out an LCD TV from his car. He didn''t know whether to move it into the house or not. Lv''s mother''s eyes glowed, hurriedly pushed her husband, and looked carefully in the car for fear of pulling something down.


    Dou Yutong looked at it, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, but his tears fell down again. I haven''t seen you for years. My mother is still the same as before. She likes to take advantage and is snobbish.


    But she didn''t hate her mother, because she knew that her family, thanks to her mother''s careful calculation, could let her go to college and have money to study. Her mother''s power also wants her to live better. Don''t live frugally all your life like her mother, but don''t even have a decent jewelry.


    After entering the house, Dou Yutong put down her things and quietly went to Westinghouse. That was the room where she lived. She wanted to go back and have a look. The door was unlocked. She pushed it gently and the door opened. Standing at the door, she couldn''t help falling tears again. She covered her mouth and didn''t let herself cry.


    The room was as like as two peas in the room. It can be seen that the room is often cleaned, and the windows are bright and spotless. Even the quilt and sheets on the bed were used by her before she died.


    On the desk beside the bed, there was a simple bookshelf made by her father. On it were her favorite books. She casually took a collection of prose poems. The bookmark page on it was still the place she had seen in those years.


    There is also a picture frame on the desk. A young girl of eighteen or nine years old is carrying a schoolbag, wearing a ponytail, with a bright smile on her face and youthful vitality all over her body.


    Dou Yutong couldn''t help but pick up the picture frame and looked at the familiar and strange girl above. His thoughts returned to that day again. She was admitted to Sichuan University. Before leaving, she took this picture. Unexpectedly, this was the last picture she took.


    "Wan Qing?"


    A trembling voice came from behind, startled Dou Yutong, quickly put down the picture frame and turned around. Lv''s mother was looking at her with tears in her eyes.


    "Ah... Aunt, you recognize the wrong person." Dou Yutong reluctantly smiled, but her heart was dripping blood.


    Obviously, she is her own biological parents, but she can''t recognize each other. It can be seen that her parents still love her. Even if she dies, they never forget her.


    "I''m sorry!" Mrs. Lu quickly wiped her tears and explained, "just now, I saw your back. It''s so similar to my family Wanqing. I thought... I thought my family Wanqing came back to see me."


    Dou Yutong opened his mouth and almost couldn''t help telling the truth. Fortunately, Chu fan came in and said in dismay, "aunt, hasn''t wan Qing come back? Then she''s too wrong. Even if she makes money, she can''t forget her parents."


    If Chu fan hadn''t bought a TV and so many things, Lv''s mother would have kicked him out. Wan Qing has been dead for several years. You two are her classmates. Do you know?


    Without waiting for LV''s mother to speak, Dou Yutong hurriedly said, "aunt, we haven''t eaten all day. Can you prepare something for us? I want to eat your hand-made white cut chicken and snail powder. If there is fish, add a hot and sour fish."


    "You also like to eat hot and sour fish?" Mrs. Lu wiped her tears and reluctantly smiled. "When Wanqing was alive, she liked the hot and sour fish I made. Every time she ate fish, she almost swallowed the fish bones. She couldn''t eat enough... Hey, why do you say this? Wait, I''ll make it for you."


    When the door closed, Dou Yutong couldn''t help it anymore. He threw himself into Chu fan''s arms and sobbed silently. Her shoulders twitched and she cried very sad. Chu fan patted her on the back and whispered comfortingly, "don''t cry. Isn''t this a good thing? You see, your parents still love you very much and don''t think you''ve humiliated them. As for other things, just leave it to me. The key is cooperation. Do you understand?"


    Dou Yutong stopped crying immediately, wiped away his tears and asked urgently, "how do you want me to cooperate?"


    "First of all, find out the clothes you were wearing and put them on." Chu Fan said. When he opened the wardrobe, there were still a lot of clothes and school uniforms, which were obviously worn by LV Wanqing.


    Clothes are folded neatly and covered with clean plastic cloth. There is not only no dust, but also a fresh smell. Needless to say, the clothes must be often taken out to dry and even cleaned. Otherwise, they won''t last for a few years and won''t have a musty smell.


    Dou Yutong is still hesitating. Chu fan is in a hurry. He comes forward and picks off her clothes and finds out the most beautiful clothes to put on for he

 Chapter 518

    "Mom!"


    Dou Yutong stood at the kitchen door and called out ''Mom'' with a trembling voice. Lv''s mother, who was busy in the kitchen, subconsciously looked back and shook her hand. The spatula immediately fell down. She stared at the stiff Dou Yutong and couldn''t speak.


    Dou Yutong changed a plaid skirt she had worn in those years. Her upper body was a white T-shirt, her hair was tied into a horsetail, and she also carried the schoolbag she had carried in those years.


    The kitchen light is dim, and LV''s mother can''t see Dou Yutong''s appearance, but this dress looks like her daughter, LV Wanqing. After years of missing, she let out a sad cry, jumped up and hugged Dou Yutong tightly, and burst into tears.


    Hearing the news, LV Guangzhou hurried out of the room. Seeing this scene, he was stunned. He didn''t understand why the girl wore her daughter''s clothes? Moreover, he was as like as two peas.


    Isn''t wan Qing dead and back? Impossible. At the beginning, the teachers, classmates and even the police of the Public Security Bureau said that Yutong committed suicide at school. How can she come back alive?


    "Uncle!" Chu fan patted LV Guangzhou on the shoulder and startled him.


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "don''t be afraid, uncle. Wan Qing didn''t die. She just got into some trouble and had to leave school and hide abroad for several years. Isn''t that right? Just came back and hurried back to see your second old man?"


    "What?" Lv Guangzhou was surprised. "She... She is really wan Qing? It''s impossible. My daughter is not like this."


    Chu Fan said mysteriously, "do you understand cosmetic surgery? How dare you come back if you don''t change your face?"


    On the other side, Dou Yutong couldn''t care to cry. He hurriedly took his mother to sit down, picked up some childhood things, told them to his parents, rolled up his sleeves, pointed to a scar on his wrist, choked and said, "Dad, mom, do you remember this scar?"


    "Remember, remember!" Mrs. Lu cried with tears on her face, stroked the scar on her wrist with trembling, and sobbed, "this is when you were 9 years old, you accidentally scratched when cutting pig grass. You shed a lot of blood at that time, but you didn''t cry."


    "And this birthmark, can''t it be fake?" Dou Yutong opened her skirt. On her waist and back, there was a dark red birthmark the size of her thumb. It looked a little like a fish, and her head, tail and fins were clearly visible.


    This time, even LV Guangzhou couldn''t stand. He couldn''t help crying. He came forward and hugged Dou Yutong and cried loudly: "Wan Qing, my good daughter, you want to die your father..."


    "Shh, keep your voice down!" Chu fan hurriedly closed the windows and doors and said seriously, "it''s good that you two old people know. Don''t spread it out, otherwise something big will happen."


    "Understand, understand!" the second old man quickly wiped away his tears, nodded again and again, and had no doubt about Dou Yutong.


    Then, the second old man pulled Dou Yutong under the light, looked at Dou Yutong carefully, and repeatedly praised the cosmetic surgery. It was so powerful that it was like a different person. If Dou Yutong hadn''t personally admitted it, they wouldn''t believe it. This was their daughter, LV Wanqing.


    The dinner was very rich, which was Dou Yutong''s favorite food. Chu fan took out the good wine he bought and had a few drinks with LV Guangzhou. The old couple listened to Dou Yutong''s story as a child. They talked about what clothes they bought, primary school teachers, childhood playmates, and fishing in the river with their father for the first time.


    If it weren''t for their daughter LV Wanqing, would she know so much? The most important thing is, can Da Hei be so close to her? The dog''s sense of smell is the most sensitive. Although Wan Qing changed her face, her smell has not changed. Therefore, although he recognized her after several years, he would be so close to her.


    There are also some small details that make the second old man deeply believe in Dou Yutong''s identity. For example, when she eats fish, she digs out the fish''s eyes and puts them into her mouth.


    LV Wanqing also eats fish like this, especially for fish eyes. Therefore, when she eats fish at home, she is the first to dig out the fish eyes and eat them for fear of being robbed by her brother.


    Unfortunately, my brother is not at home, a little regret.


    Finally, Dou Yutong introduced Chu fan: "Dad, mom, Chu fan is my boyfriend. He helped me leave Sichuan Province, sent me abroad for cosmetic surgery, and asked me to come back as another identity. Now, my name is Dou Yutong. You will call me Yutong in the future."


    Before the old couple objected, Chu fan quickly lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "Wan Qing is causing a lot of trouble. If she appears, she will certainly bring a lot of trouble to you two elders and herself. So..."


    "It doesn''t matter what you call it. Just live. Just live." Lv Guangzhou wiped his tears and hurriedly comforted.


    Dou Yutong took out a card, put it in his mother''s hand and said, "Mom, I saved 300000 in this card. If you and my father don''t want to live in this old house, they will buy a building to live in. In the future, I''ll give you 5000 yuan a month, so you don''t have to work as hard as before."


    "Mom is not short of money. As long as you are good, mom doesn''t want anything." Lv''s mother hugged Dou Yutong and sobbed, "I just want my daughter..."


    The family talked until midnight. Until Chu fan yawned, Dou Yutong persuaded her parents to have an early rest, while she took Chu fan out to take a bath and go to the bathroom without anyone leading the way. She was as familiar with her home as she was at home.


    When she came back, the bed had been made by Lv''s mother. She took Dou Yutong''s hand and was reluctant to part with her. She was afraid that the night would pass and her daughter would be gone.


    The next morning, before Chu fan and her husband woke up, Lv''s mother quietly opened the door and took a look at the bed. On the bed, Chu fan hugged Dou Yutong and slept soundly.


    Although her woman was lying in the arms of a man, Mrs. Lu felt extremely happy. She thought her daughter was dead, but now her daughter not only came back, but also brought back a son-in-law who was very excellent in all aspects. The most important thing is that the son-in-law was rich. With him, my daughter will be happy in her life.


    Lv''s idea is very simple. Money is happiness!


    The slight sound of closing the door woke Dou Yutong. When she opened her eyes, she saw the familiar wind chime hanging quietly on her head. The room was so familiar that she seemed to be dreaming. Until Chu fan reached out and grabbed a hand in her chest, she exclaimed and woke up from that kind of unreal feeling.


    "What do you think? Hasn''t all this been solved?" Chu fan put his arm around her waist and said with a smile, "You have seen your parents, and you have also indicated your identity. Although there is some moisture, it does not affect the family relationship between them and you. After opening this window, you can come back to see them openly and do your best to honor them, so that their two elders can live a good life!"


    "Brother fan, thank you!" Dou Yutong hugged Chu fan, leaned in his arms and said with deep feeling, "the greatest luck in my life is to meet you. Without you, how can I be now?"


    "Silly girl, do you still need to say thank you between you and me?" Chu fan stretched out his fingers and scraped on Dou Yutong''s nose.


    That''s right. He''s his own man. Do you still need to be polite to him?


    For a time, Dou Yutong was in a good mood. He jumped up and suggested, "brother fan, let''s go running?"


    "Run... Run?" Chu fan was stunned. It seems that Chen Qi hasn''t run for a long time.


    Dou Yutong gets up quickly, finds out a set of previous sportswear, quickly changes it, and then runs out with Chu fan.


    Not to mention, the air in this flat town is good. Early in the morning, there are few people on the street and almost no vehicles. Every family is curling smoke, giving people a stable and peaceful scene.


    It''s also good to live here. Although you can''t enjoy the prosperity of big cities and a lot of fun, people in big cities can''t enjoy the simplicity and peace here.


    Here, people don''t have to work like clockwork every day, nor do they have to work hard to make money for paying rent, housing loan and car loan. Although there is no cinema here, people with leisure can go fishing in the river for shrimp, or pick some wild fruits, fungi and wild vegetables in the mountains. With good luck, they may be able to get a wild rabbit and pheasant A kind of small animal, a tooth offering.


    "Yutong, let''s buy a house here. When we have time in the future, we''ll come and live for a while. It''s like a vacation. How about it?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Dou Yutong shook his head.


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "why don''t you want to live here? This is your hometown?"


    "I don''t want to live here, but I don''t want to buy a house." Dou Yutong raised his chest proudly. "I want to build a big villa here and let my parents live in. In this way, we don''t have to find someone to help us look at the house. When we want to come back, we can live back. How convenient is it?"


    Chu fan rubbed her head with a smile: "smelly girl, I thought you didn''t want to live here. Let''s go. It''s late. Your parents should be worried."


    "She won''t." Dou Yutong snorted, "our luxury car is placed at the door. Can people still lose it? Look at it. Before noon, all seven aunts will come to the door."


    "No?"


    "Hum, just look at it."


    They went back for breakfast and talked with the old couple for a while. Chu fan took Dou Yutong away from home again and went to the only postal savings bank in the town.


    According to Chu fan''s meaning, it means to take more money. After a while, the relatives come and give a red envelope or something, and the rest is left to the old couple''s pocket money. But Dou Yutong decisively took only 20000, and then bought a big red envelope, with only 1000 yuan in each red envelope.


    "No one asks if you are poor in the downtown area, and if you are rich, you have distant relatives in the mountains." Dou Yutong snorted, "usually, they won''t come. It''s because we know that we look like rich people, so we come to see if we can get some oil and water."


    "The more money you give, the more greedy they will be. Moreover, we are just Dou Yutong''s classmates now. What''s more? Therefore, a thousand yuan is already a lot."

 Chapter 519

    Dou Yutong doesn''t like the relatives at home. Because her mother''s power is largely caused by the dislike of poverty and love of wealth of these relatives.


    That year, LV Guangzhou was seriously ill. Lv''s mother begged all her relatives before she borrowed a few thousand yuan. If they are not rich, like the LV family, they can take out tens of thousands of yuan, but no one is willing to help them.


    Since then, Lv''s mother has paid special attention to money and worked hard to make money. Even if she is hard and tired, she will raise her daughter. Because she knows that a woman''s greatest capital is beauty. As long as her daughter marries well, they can get rid of poverty and become rich.


    LV Guangzhou''s bent waist is the sequelae of the disease. Although he held his life, he can''t do heavy work. He can only catch some fish and shrimp and sell them in the morning market in exchange for some money. Occasionally I go up the mountain to collect some herbs and mountain products, dry them at home, and wait for buyers to come to buy them.


    But the money the couple earned a year went to school for LV Wanqing and her brother. The rest was barely enough to support their family. Let alone buy jewelry for LV''s mother, it was a luxury to buy some meat. If LV Guangzhou can''t sell the fish, the old couple have a second meat meal, and their life is very tight.


    In such a family, relatives are even more reluctant to come to the door for fear of borrowing money from them. But now, there is a Rolls Royce phantom parked at the door of Lv''s house. This car alone is worth a lot of money. Who can it be?


    Sure enough, Chu fan walked around the street and ate some local characteristic breakfast. Chu fan carried two big herring in his left hand and a small fan of pork in his right hand. Dou Yutong walked back with some seafood in his hand. As soon as I entered the hospital, I found that there were people at home.


    "Uncle, there are guests at home?" Dou Yutong asked knowingly and walked over.


    She knew several people standing in the yard, including uncle, aunt, uncle and aunt, and LV Guangzhou''s brother and brother. In addition, there are two children playing hide and seek in the yard. You can see from their clothes that their life is fairly rich.


    LV Guangzhou hurried forward to take over the fish and meat in Chu fan''s hand and complained, "how can you sell so many things? It''s not fresh if you can''t finish eating."


    "Uncle, I heard that my aunt''s preserved pork tastes good, so I specially bought more. Don''t bother?" Chu Fan said with a smile.


    Lv''s mother also came out of the room and couldn''t close her mouth with a smile: "no trouble. Anyway, I''m idle. As long as you like to eat, you can cook as much as you like. Ha ha!"


    "Cough!" Uncle LV Guangxue coughed and said with a smile, "second brother, these two young people are..."


    Before LV Guangzhou could speak, Dou Yutong said, "we are LV Wanqing''s classmates. We come to Pingzhen to relax and see Wan Qing''s parents by the way."


    Chu fan sighed, "Wan Qing is our best friend. When she was alive, she told us about the beauty of her hometown. Unfortunately... Alas!"


    "Unfortunately, Wan Qing is so young, beautiful and sensible." Lv Guangxue sighed, "heaven is jealous of beauty. If Wan Qing were still alive, they might have married and had children now, and the second family would not be like this."


    LV Guangzhou hurriedly introduced: "this is my brother LV Guangxue, that is, Wan Qing''s uncle. Next to him is wan Qing''s aunt. These two are Wan Qing''s third uncles and aunts... Come in and sit down. Don''t stand outside."


    "You talk. Brother fan and I want to go out." Dou Yutong smiled. "At noon, brother fan and I will come back for dinner. At that time, let brother fan have more drinks with uncle and uncle."


    Out of the door, Chu fan asked curiously, "why do you go out again? Don''t you talk to your uncle and uncle at home?"


    "More talk means less contact. Besides, my aunt, second aunt and third uncle didn''t arrive. Wait until they all came." Dou Yutong took Chu fan''s arm and went out again.


    After walking far away, Dou Yutong asked, "brother fan, where do we choose to build a villa?"


    "If you live, you should first look at the environment. First, the air should be good, second, it should be quiet enough, and third, it should have convenient transportation, as long as it meets these three points."


    Dou Yutong silently said a few words, and his eyes fell on the back mountain. This flat town is built near the mountain. Although the mountain is not too high, it is very long and continuous. You can''t see the end at all. Three or five miles to the south is a tributary of the river, which is also the border between China and Vietnam.


    It''s a good place with mountains and water.


    "Brother fan, what do you think of this place?" Dou Yutong pointed to a large open space outside the town and said, "it''s far away from the town. It should be quiet? It''s also close to the back mountain. After the villa is built, there will be more trees around, and the air will be fresh. As for the traffic, as long as you build a section of road, you can connect with the street. It should be very convenient?"


    "I think it''s OK, but I have to ask your parents for advice on this matter. After all, you built the house for their two elders. It''s better for them to feel comfortable and convenient."


    Dou Yutong nodded: "OK, I''ll tell my parents when I go back. You have to help me then."


    "It''s necessary. I won''t help you. Who can I help?"


    "It''s very kind of you, husband. Kiss one!"


    Building a villa is just a small matter for them. Even without Chu fan, it is also a small matter to raise a hand with Dou Yutong''s current financial resources and strength. Therefore, the two still put play first. They didn''t come home until noon.


    Sure enough, there were many more guests at home. With the help of several women, the lunch was very rich, so a big table was set in the courtyard. Dou Yutong''s relatives, men eat and drink at the table, while women have to wait on one side and add wine and vegetables. When men finish eating, they can serve at the table.


    In this regard, Dou Yutong argued that another table was set up. She accompanied her aunt, aunt, aunt and others, and Chu fan accompanied LV Guangzhou and other male guests. Everyone talked and laughed, and the atmosphere was very warm.


    "You want to build a villa in Pingzhen?" Dou Yutong''s uncle was surprised. "It costs a lot of money to build a villa. Are you going to settle here?"


    Before Chu fan could explain, Dou Yutong''s third uncle immediately said excitedly, "you two have great ideas. I tell you, the environment in Pingzhen is the most suitable for living. In this way, if you trust the third uncle, I''ll build this villa for you to ensure your satisfaction."


    LV Guangzhou explained, "the third is a bricklayer. He came back from the construction site only the day before yesterday. He knows a lot about building a house."


    Chu fan smiled in his heart. Is this the purpose of their coming? How much can a bricklayer earn a year? But if you become a contractor, you will shake up at once.


    "Is his third uncle a carpenter or a technician?" Mrs. Lu came out of the kitchen, put a plate of braised prawns in front of Chu fan, wiped her hands on her apron and said solemnly, "Xiao Fan, if you give the project to your third uncle, he can see the drawings, set out the lines and design the drawing paper."


    The third uncle didn''t like it immediately: "sister-in-law, you''re wrong. I''ve been on the construction site for a long time. I can''t understand what drawings? Are there few villas I built? Brother Chu fan, you give the project to the third uncle, and I promise you to spend the least money to build the most beautiful house for you."


    "Brother Chu fan, my third uncle is absolutely professional..."


    Because of Chu fan''s words, just now you respected me and I respected your old men. They almost fought with a thick neck and a red face. Everyone knows that it will take at least millions, millions of projects to build a villa. If they squeeze out a little, it will be enough for them to earn a few years.


    Chu fan, they don''t care about this money, but it''s a good opportunity for them. Who wants to give up this big pie?


    They quarreled with each other, but Chu fan turned a deaf ear. He sat there calmly peeling shrimp and ate with relish.


    Until LV Guangzhou couldn''t hold on and came to Chu fan for help, Chu fan didn''t worry and drank: "well, what a big thing, do you think?"


    Dou Yutong and their female guests also left the table and joined the battle group. Dou Yutong was depressed. If he knew so, he wouldn''t let Chu fan build the villa. A good meal was stirred up by them.


    "Brother fan!" Dou Yutong sat down beside Chu fan and held his hand.


    Chu fan patted her hand, smiled comfortingly at her, then glanced at her third uncle and his third uncle and said, "you are Wan Qing''s elders. We are Wan Qing''s best friends. If you hurt your harmony because of our affairs, I''d rather not live here."


    In a word, several people are wilting. If they take Chu fan away, they will get nothing. No one can get any benefit.


    "In fact, it''s very simple." Chu Fan said with a smile. "The quantity of the villa is not small. It can be divided into two parts. The carpentry work is handed over to the third uncle. At the same time, the third uncle is responsible for setting out and subsequent interior decoration. The bricklaying work is handed over to the third uncle. At the same time, the third uncle is responsible for the construction of the site, as well as the subsequent construction of the outer wall, courtyard, road and so on."


    Seeing that my uncle was embarrassed, Chu fan smiled and said, "if my uncle is interested, I''ll give you the reinforcement. It doesn''t matter if I don''t understand. I''ll pay for it. In short, I won''t treat you badly."


    Chu fan spoke and it was settled soon. Dou Yutong''s relatives almost got real benefits. In addition to his uncle, third uncle and third uncle, Dou Yutong''s uncle made plastic steel windows and booked all the plastic steel windows needed in the villa. The great uncle had no ability, but he also got the water and electricity. Everyone was happy.


    The meal lasted until the afternoon. After all the relatives had enough to eat and drink, got the project and took the red envelope, they went back one by one. At this time, Dou Yutong changed back his clothes, put on his bag, took out a card and stuffed it into his father: "Dad, there are three million here. You use it first. We only choose all the materials and are not afraid to spend money. If it is not enough, remember to call me. I don''t lack money now."


    "Good daughter, you... Are you leaving now?"


    PS: Thank you for your 1 yuan red envelope reward of "putting away childish 664349056"!

 Chapter 520

    Dou Yutong left with tears.


    These are her biological parents. She also wants to be with them and serve them until she gets old. However, she must go back, because she is now the overlord of the underground world in Sichuan Province. There are many things waiting for her to deal with at home.


    Most importantly, she was afraid that after Chu fan left, she was even more reluctant to leave. Therefore, when Chu Fan said she would go first, she resolutely decided to go back to Sichuan Province with him.


    Chu fan also wants to stay at home with her for a few more days, but he has more things to do. Su Yuan is still waiting for him at Su''s house. Chu fan always feels uneasy if he doesn''t pick her up. Moreover, it is necessary for him to remind Su Lun that it is best not to think of Su Yuan.


    Returning home is like an arrow. Although it''s dark, Chu fan still drives the car fast. In order to make Dou Yutong more comfortable, Chu fan let her lie in the back and make the car as smooth as possible.


    At more than two o''clock in the morning, Chu fan and Dou Yutong returned to Sichuan Province. Send Dou Yutong back to Dou''s house. Chu fan drives to Su''s house, but he doesn''t go in. He lies in the car and closes his eyes for a rest.


    As soon as he fell asleep, someone knocked on the window. Chu fan opened his eyes and saw Su Yuan standing outside. He hurried to open the door and get off.


    "When did you come back? Why didn''t you go in?" Su Yuan complained and handed him a cup of warm milk. "Drink while it''s hot. Are you hungry? I''ve asked someone to make you a bowl of hot noodle soup to keep you warm."


    "Or wife, you care about me most." Chu fan hugged Su Yuan''s waist, smiled and kissed her on the lips, and asked, "what''s the matter with calling me back in such a hurry?"


    Su Yuan''s face was strange. She hesitated and whispered, "your father is coming."


    Chu fan disagreed and said, "come on, it''s normal for parents of both sides to meet."


    "If your father came alone, I wouldn''t call you. The key is... My sister-in-law''s parents also came."


    "Your sister-in-law''s parents are here. What does it have to do with me?"


    Suyuan glanced at Chu fan strangely: "they came with your father, and my sister-in-law called your father fourth uncle."


    "Fourth uncle?"


    Chu fan was surprised and suddenly remembered that Su Lun''s wife was also named Chu and fourth uncle Chu langxuan. Is it


    "Where is your sister-in-law''s home? Is it in Chongqing?"


    Suyuan nodded.


    Chu fan covers his face. He''s really afraid of what comes. He''s not ready to go to Chu''s house in Chongqing. Unexpectedly, Chu Mengqi, Su Yuan''s sister-in-law, is a cousin with him. Now, he comes to the door.


    "Chu fan, what are you going to do? See or not?" Su Yuan asked carefully.


    She knew that Chu fan was very dissatisfied with the family. At the beginning, if Xiao yuewan hadn''t urged Chu fan to go back, he wouldn''t have gone to Yanjing city to treat his grandfather and grandmother.


    The Chu family is the same. In his most difficult time, no one went to visit their family. Now he is well off, rich and powerful. He thinks of making Chu fan recognize his ancestors and return home? There''s nothing so cheap.


    Although Chu fan usually laughs and talks well, it is difficult to change his decision on something that touches his bottom line.


    For a long time, Chu fan asked in a deep voice, "do you think I should see them?"


    "Let''s meet." Su Yuan took Chu fan''s arm and said softly, "avoiding can''t solve the problem. Even if you don''t see them today, won''t they find Guangyuan City? Can you close the door and disappear at that time?"


    Chu fan nodded: "see you then. I''ll see what they want to do."


    Soon, Chu fan and Su Yuan walked into the villa hand in hand. Because it''s too early, others haven''t got up yet. If the bodyguard hadn''t found Chu fan''s car outside and reported it to Su Yuan in time, Su Yuan must be sleeping at this time.


    Chu fan washed his face first, and then went into the restaurant. Su Yuan had personally brought him a bowl of steaming, fragrant hot soup noodles with a poached egg and more than a dozen thin pieces of beef.


    "Eat while it''s hot. There''s more in the kitchen." Su Yuan smiled, handed the chopsticks to Chu fan, and turned to the kitchen again.


    Su Yuan is the only one who knows Chu fan best except Qiao Yun. Although Chu fan is not picky about food, his favorite food is noodles. Eat a mouthful of noodles and drink a mouthful of hot soup. The stomach is warm, not to mention how comfortable it is.


    But just as Chu fan was eating the second bowl, Chu langxuan and a middle-aged couple came down from the upstairs. Chu Mengqi and Su Lun accompanied him aside. Chu Mengqi was surprised to see Chu fan in the restaurant.


    "Chu fan, I''m your cousin. We''re really a family!" Chu Mengqi was very excited and couldn''t wait to say.


    In her imagination, Chu fan must be as excited and excited as her. She even prepared to hug. Unexpectedly, Chu fan just glanced at her coldly and continued to eat noodles without looking at his father Chu langxuan, let alone Chu Mengqi''s parents.


    Chu Mengqi was stunned. Why is it not as good as before? Before, at least he called her sister-in-law. Why are you so indifferent to her now?


    Chu langxuan came over and said in a deep voice, "Xiao Fan, Mengqi is your cousin..."


    "Wife, I''m still a little sleepy. Go upstairs and sleep for a while." Chu fan quickly eats up the noodles and doesn''t drink the hot soup. As soon as he puts the chopsticks on, he turns and leaves.


    Chu langxuan angrily said, "Chu fan, stop..."


    "Uncle, don''t get angry and let Chu fan calm down." Su Yuan persuaded and hurried after Chu fan and went upstairs.


    In Suyuan''s room, Chu fan went in and took a quick bath and changed into clean clothes. Su Yuan came to help him fasten his shirt button and was about to speak. Chu fan suddenly asked, "has your eldest brother left for work?"


    "Not yet. You have something to do with him?" Su Yuan asked in surprise.


    Chu fan nodded: "please call him for me. I have something to talk to him."


    Suyuan felt that Chu fan''s situation was very wrong. When the words came to her mouth, she swallowed them back. Since Chu fan didn''t want to say, she asked for nothing.


    Soon, Su Lun in a suit went upstairs and asked with a smile, "Chu fan, what are you looking for me?"


    "Wife, you go down and be busy. I''ll talk to brother alone." Chu fan pushes Su Yuan out and locks the door.


    Then Chu fan came to the window, took out a cigarette, lit one, took a sip, and then slowly said, "at the beginning, it was you who asked Wang Dong to kidnap Su Yuan?"


    "Pa!"


    Su Lun''s hand shook, and the cup he had just picked up fell down and broke into pieces.


    "You... What are you talking about? I... I don''t understand..."


    "You understand, otherwise, what are you shaking?"


    Chu fan turned around, stared at Su Lun with breathtaking eyes and sneered, "I know everything you''ve done. Moreover, for me, I don''t need any evidence, so I can execute you."


    Suellen''s forehead was sweating and her legs and stomach trembled. It was so sudden that he couldn''t understand. Chu fan was still fine when he left. Why did he suddenly know everything? Who the hell told him?


    "I know, you are afraid that Su Yuan will rob Su''s group, so you have to take risks." Chu fan slowly walks to Su Lun and hums coldly, "I can pretend I don''t know anything about the past, but from now on, if you dare to make Su Yuan''s idea again, I will destroy Su''s group and let your whole family beg on the street."


    "I... I''m also confused for a while." Su Lun wiped the sweat on his forehead and hurriedly said, "don''t worry, I promise I will treat my sister well in the future..."


    Chu fan waved his hand, interrupted him, and said faintly, "I don''t listen to these empty, just look at action. Also, I''ll let Su Yuan persuade your father to give you all your Su family''s property, so you don''t have to be restless anymore."


    With Chu fan''s current strength, Su group and Su Yuan drew a clear line, and only Su Lun lost. Chu fanguang donated as much as $10 billion. Will he care about the $10 billion of Su''s group? Moreover, most of the assets of Su''s group are fixed assets, and the working capital is very limited. How can it be compared with Chu fan''s assets of tens of billions of dollars?


    "OK, I''ll listen to you." Suellen breathed a sigh of relief, with some remorse in her heart.


    These days, he was so excited that he could hardly sleep. He imagined that Su''s group had its own R & D team. The money invested by Su Yuan would not be recovered. It was all given to him in vain.


    Now, Su''s group has assets of 10 billion, but once it has its own R & D team, Su Lun is confident to double, even double or triple the assets of Su''s group in the next three years.


    But before he woke up with a smile, Chu fan interrupted his dream. In the future, he is him and Su Yuan is Su Yuan. Although he is still a brother and sister, the accounts must be clear. It''s not so easy to get money from Su Yuan.


    Chu Fan said lightly, "I won''t tell anyone about it. You should know what to do."


    "I see. I will make a clean break and make good compensation to my sister."


    "All right, you go and get busy. I''ll have a rest."


    Suellen dared not neglect and hurried out. As soon as he left his front foot, a beautiful girl in a big T-shirt burst in: "little aunt... Shit, who are you?"


    Chu fan was also startled by her. The little girl was almost as big as ah Jiu, but her figure was much hotter than ah Jiu. She was convex and tilted back. She was very attractive. Especially at this time, she only wears a big T-shirt, like a short skirt, which can cover her little ass. a pair of bright and clean beautiful legs are exposed, which makes people feel that she doesn''t even wear underwear.


    Before Chu fan calmed down, the beautiful girl suddenly woke up: "are you my little aunt''s father? You don''t look very well. How can my little aunt like you? I ask you, did you use some dirty means to my little aunt so that my little aunt had to marry you?"


    Especially, is this Su Yuan''s niece? Isn''t she just in high school? Why does she look like an ancient confused girl?


    Do you want to beat her up?

 Chapter 521

    "Dead girl, how can you talk?" Chu Fan said fiercely, "do you believe I beat you?"


    Because of the sudden visit of dad and others, and Su Lun''s plot against Su Yuan, Chu fan was already angry. Now, even this little girl film doesn''t take him seriously. Can he not be angry?


    If it weren''t for her being Su Yuan''s niece and his cousin''s daughter, he would have to pick her up and throw her on the street.


    The paralyzed and big bully me. The little one dares to bully me. Do you really think I''m easy to bully?


    Su Ziyan was not afraid of him. She raised her small chest and took two steps forward. She stared provocatively and said, "dare you move me? I''ll sue you for rape."


    "Wipe, it''s against you." Chu fan slapped up. Before she could fall, Su Ziyan suddenly pulled the collar of her T-shirt, ''hiss'', and then cried and shouted, "what are you doing? Help... Stop... Ah..."


    Chu fan is stupid. If this dead girl doesn''t become an actress, she will be blind for nothing. Genius!


    He stood there and didn''t move at all. Su Ziyan acted alone, crying and yelling, and constantly tearing his clothes. If it wasn''t for what he saw with his own eyes, Chu fan thought someone really wanted to rape her.


    Special, is it over? Even if you act like that again, who will believe it? I''m a few meters away from you.


    Chu fan still felt very interesting, so he heard the rapid footsteps outside. Then, Su Ziyan suddenly rushed into his arms, pulled him back a few steps and hit the wall next to the door.


    "Stop!" Chu langxuan appeared at the door and shouted angrily, but the scene in front of him made him black and almost fainted.


    Chu fan presses Su Ziyan against the wall. Su Ziyan''s T-shirts are almost torn. Her underwear and underwear are clearly visible. Even one of the shoulder straps of the hood has fallen off. If she hadn''t protected her chest, it would have been exposed.


    At this time, Su Ziyan was crying like a pear blossom with rain. She looked desperate and loveless. If Su Yuan hadn''t tried her best to hold her, she would have jumped out of the building.


    Nima, I can''t wash the Yellow River this time.


    "Chu fan, you... You are a beast."


    Su Lun''s eyes were splitting and his eyes were red. He shouted angrily, "I did something wrong. You can punish me as much as you can. Ziyan is still a child and she is still your junior. How can you do such a thing?"


    "Ziyan, what''s going on?" Chu Mengqi pulled her daughter and asked calmly.


    Su Ziyan sobbed and said, "I... I came in... Looking for my little aunt. As a result, as soon as I entered the door, he... He... Sobbing!"


    Chu langxuan angrily pointed to Chu fan: "you beast, how can you do such a thing? I have to kill you today..."


    "Uncle, calm down first." Su Yuan hurriedly stopped Chu langxuan and asked eagerly, "Chu fan, is there any misunderstanding here?"


    "Do you believe me?" Chu fan asked coldly.


    Su Yuan said anxiously, "I believe you, but..."


    "Trust me, don''t ask!"


    Chu fan swept several faces in the house, and their expressions made his heart cold. Su Minghe and his wife, Su Lun and Chu Mengqi''s parents, even his father Chu langxuan, glared at him, as if they believed that he had done something worse than animals to Su Ziyan.


    Su Yuan was a little better than them, but she also had doubts about him, which made Chu fan''s heart tingle as if he had been stabbed.


    Finally, Chu fan''s eyes fell on Su Ziyan and said coldly, "I''ll give you a chance to tell the truth, otherwise, I''ll make you regret coming to this world."


    "Wow!"


    Su Ziyan was frightened by Chu fan''s eyes. She burst into tears and plunged into her mother''s arms. Her delicate body rustled and trembled. How can she say a word?


    "You still don''t know how to repent?" Su Minghe angrily pointed to the porter. "We don''t welcome you in the Su family. Please go out right away!"


    Su Yuan was worried: "Dad..."


    "Shut up. From now on, you are not allowed to go anywhere, and you are not allowed to have any contact with him."


    "Chu fan, please apologize to Dad..." Su Yuan grabbed Chu fan''s arm and said anxiously.


    But before she finished, Chu fan threw her hand away and angrily interrupted her: "I''m right. What''s the apology?"


    "But..."


    "You don''t believe me, do you? Ha ha!" Chu fan laughed wildly. "OK, you don''t have to say anything. I won''t explain, let alone apologize. Hum!"


    "Chu fan, Chu fan!" Su Yuan chased out crazily, but how could she catch up with Chu fan? He didn''t even want the car. He ran quickly, jumped out of the gate and disappeared.


    A burst of anger hit her heart. Su Yuan was black and fainted to the ground. When she woke up, besides her mother and sister-in-law, there was a nervous Su Ziyan who changed her clothes.


    "Mom, where''s Chu fan?" Su Yuan''s first sentence was to ask Chu fan.


    Tang Ziyu quickly helped her and sighed bitterly, "this time, we all wronged Chu fan."


    "Little aunt, I''m sorry!" Su Ziyan was nervous and afraid, and her tears were about to fall down. "I... I just... I didn''t expect this to happen. Little aunt, I was wrong, I really know I was wrong..."


    Su Yuan was too stunned to speak.


    Chu Mengqi said the story again and sighed helplessly: "Yuanyuan, Ziyan is spoiled by me and your big brother. Even this kind of thing can be made fun of. Now, there is a misunderstanding between you and Chu fan. My sister-in-law really doesn''t know what to say. But don''t worry, I''ll explain to Chu fan later, and I''ll make an apology to him in person..."


    "You all go out. I want to be alone." Suyuan closed her eyes tired.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Ziyu sighed helplessly, got up and went out with Chu Mengqi and Su Ziyan. As soon as they closed the door, Su Yuan couldn''t wait to pick up the phone and call Chu fan. As a result, Chu fan shut down.


    Then Suyuan calls Dou Yutong. Chu fan is not there. She calls Jiang Siyan. Chu fan is not there. Call home. Lin su''e, the godmother, said that Chu fan didn''t go home at all.


    Chu fan is really angry, but where will he go? Suyuan dared not neglect, got out of bed quickly and hurried downstairs.


    "Yuanyuan, what are you going to do?" Su Minghe hurriedly stood up, but Su Yuan didn''t stop at all and ran out quickly.


    Tang Ziyu was worried: "what are you doing? Hurry up!"


    Before Su Yuan got on the bus, Su Minghe caught up with her. Knowing that persuasion was fruitless, he simply asked someone to drive. The whole family followed her back to Guangyuan City and asked Chu fan to apologize face to face. Otherwise, driving in Suyuan''s current state, there must be an accident.


    At more than eight o''clock in the evening, everyone gathered at Chu fan''s house. A group of people looked for it all day. They were stunned that they didn''t even find Chu fan''s shadow. A living man seems to have disappeared out of thin air. There is no clue at all.


    "It''s all my fault. He must hate me." Su Yuan couldn''t help crying.


    Qin Yumei sat next to her, patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "don''t cry. You can''t blame it all. It''ll be all right when Chu fan calms down."


    "I haven''t seen Chu fan play missing for such a long time." Lan Jie''s face was cold. "This time, you really broke his heart."


    "Sister LAN, don''t say a few words." Qin Yumei glared at her complaining. At this time, is your complaining still useful?


    Lan Jie stood up and said angrily, "why don''t you let me talk? Su Yuan, Chu fan likes you so much. Don''t you know what kind of person he is? Yes, he is lecherous, but ah Jiu has lived in your house for so long. You see him bullying ah Jiu? In terms of appearance, how can your niece compare with ah Jiu?"


    Turning her head, Lan Jie started shooting at Chu langxuan again: "and you, Chu fan is your son. You don''t even give him a chance to explain. You know to ask him to apologize. You''re still a soldier. Have you investigated?"


    "Mom, I want Dad!" Tangtang cried and hugged Lan Jie''s leg.


    Lan Jie stooped to pick up Tangtang and said coldly, "even if Chu fan comes back, I won''t forgive you. Bye!"


    "Alas!" Qin Yumei sighed, then stood up and went out without saying a word.


    Jiang Siyan followed, glanced at the Su family and said with a sneer: "now, are you satisfied? Don''t tell me that the child is small, not sensible, and the child is not sensible. Don''t you adults be sensible? If Chu fan is really inferior to animals, Su Yuan, you can still be perfect now?"


    "Forget it, I don''t want to say anything more. You can figure it out by yourself." Jiang Siyan took her bag and walked out quickly.


    At this time, Dou Yutong came out of the room, shook his head and said, "there''s no news of Chu fan, but don''t worry too much. I''ve arranged. Once there''s news of Chu fan, I''ll inform you at the first time. Sister Suyuan, I''ll go first."


    "Ding Ling!" the phone suddenly rang.


    Lin su''e hurried over and grabbed the phone: "hey... Xiao Fan? You dead child, you don''t want to fuck your mother? Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Before she finished, Su Yuan grabbed the phone. Before she spoke, tears fell down: "Chu fan, where are you? Sorry, sorry..."


    For a long time, Chu fan''s voice came out on the phone: "Suyuan, don''t cry, listen to me."


    "I didn''t blame you, really. On this day, I also thought a lot. Maybe from the beginning, we were a mistake..."


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen. Don''t say any more. I won''t be separated from you." Su Yuan was heartbroken and burst into tears.


    Chu Fan said tired, "I''m tired and want to go out for a walk. The company is yours and the house is for my godmother..."


    "Pa!"


    The phone fell from Su Yuan''s hand. Her eyes were dull and motionless like a sculpture.


    Tang Ziyu hurried forward to hold Su Yuan and said eagerly, "Yuanyuan, Yuanyuan, you talk, don''t scare your mother, Yuanyuan..."


    "Poof!" Su Yuan opened her mouth, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and fell softly into her mother''s arms, unconscious.

 Chapter 522

    "Alas!"


    In the warehouse, Chu fan sighed helplessly, hung up the phone, lit a cigarette in the dark and took a deep breath. Next to him, there are jadeite stones cut in half everywhere. Unfortunately, the jadeite stones worth tens of billions have completely turned into stones.


    When he first left the Su family, Chu fan was really angry. Not only his father didn''t believe him, but also Su Yuan. He didn''t even pay for the investigation and asked him to apologize directly. Apologize for what? Apologizing doesn''t mean he really did it?


    But on the way back, Chu fan gradually wanted to open up. At that time, if it was his own niece, he would not be allowed to use the knife. So he doesn''t blame Su Yuan.


    However, the words of the big eyed frog made his heart sink to the bottom of the valley. Because the life renewal task in the next stage is started. This time, the task is very difficult. Chu fan doesn''t know whether he can complete it or not.


    After returning to Guangyuan City, Chu fan directly came to the warehouse where the jadeite raw stones were stored. He didn''t even disturb the warehouse keeper. He quietly entered the warehouse and cut and absorbed them crazily.


    One day, all the jadeite stones were cut, and the huge aura was absorbed by the big eyed frog, which almost killed it. Lie on the ground like a basketball and your four claws can''t touch the ground.


    However, he was also happy to die. This time, the energy of the bone tower soared to more than 4800 points. If Chu fan hadn''t used some before, it would be up to 5000.


    "You are too cruel."


    The big eyed frog lay lazily on the ground: "I like it, but I have to say those heartless words. Why do you bother?"


    "You don''t understand."


    "Hum, I don''t understand, but I know you''ll regret it later."


    Chu Fan said in a long voice, "regret is also a matter in the future, but now I can only do so. Don''t say this, tell me more about this task, so I can study and what to do next."


    Previously, Chu fan was framed by Qian huaigu and sister Meng. In the interrogation room of the police station, he was almost possessed and killed. It was Tangtang, a little girl with clear eyes and innocence, who dragged him back from the edge of the cliff.


    This time, because of Su Yuan''s misunderstanding, Chu fan''s dark side broke out again. Although restrained, it triggered the renewal task that should not appear in a few months.


    Because he almost fell into the devil twice, Chu fan''s heart has already produced a heart devil. If he does not eliminate the heart devil in time, Chu fan''s personality will fission and even be replaced by a dark and cold-blooded heart devil. At that time, he will become a murderous devil and refuse to recognize his relatives.


    During this period of time, Chu fan''s mood will fluctuate greatly. Once he can''t control his inner thoughts, he may hurt anyone around him. Therefore, the emergence of the renewal task gave him the opportunity to leave Su Yuan and all his relatives.


    "With your current cultivation, the possibility of eliminating heart demons is almost zero. Therefore, you must rely on external forces."


    The big eyed frog said seriously, "at present, there are two treasures that can help you. The first one is the Buddhist relic. As long as you can get the relic, you can use the pure Buddhist power contained in the relic to suppress the heart demons and eliminate the heart demons bit by bit."


    "The second treasure is the heart of the blood feather, the holy thing of the magic door. It is said that the heart of the blood feather is the heart of the ice fire double headed owl existing in ancient times. It has a powerful concentration effect. With it, you don''t have to be afraid of being controlled by the heart devil anymore."


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "you won''t let me rob it? One is a Buddhist relic and the other is a magic relic. What''s the difference between letting me rob these two treasures and letting me die? Just commit suicide."


    "These two treasures have long been lost, and now they belong to ownerless things." the big eyed frog said with a smile, "as long as you can find one of them, you will send it."


    "Come on, you lost something long ago. Where do you want me to find it? It''s practical at the whole point!"


    The big eyed frog said positively, "I''m not kidding you. You must find one of these two holy things within a month. Otherwise, the heart devil will explode and you can''t control it. Secondly, with these two holy things, you can be promoted to heaven within three months. Otherwise, you''ll be more likely to get angry and fall into the devil by force."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "do you mean that if I can''t be promoted to heaven within three months, I will be wiped out?"


    "It''s not being erased, but no one can save you."


    The big eyed frog said in a deep voice, "you should know that you are resurrected from the dead. Although it seems that you live well, the dead Qi in your body always exists. Moreover, the later you go, the harder it is to get rid of the dead Qi."


    "In three months, if you can''t raise your strength to heaven, death will break out. At that time, none of us can help you. Only you can save you."


    Nima, I''ve lost something I don''t know how many years ago. There''s no clue. Where can I find it? Moreover, only one month, what can one month do?


    The next afternoon, Chu fan appeared in the Yanjing military region and took out his certificate. Chu fan swaggered in and entered the secret base of the sacred blade.


    After entering the base, he immediately used his authority to query all kinds of data on the computer. As a result, he had no clue and no way. Chu fan had to call Xia Yanran.


    When she learned that Chu fan had come to the holy blade base, Xia Yanran rushed over. As soon as she met, Chu fan didn''t wait to speak. She got a punch from her first. She didn''t understand her hatred. She even had to fight again, but this time, her fist was caught by Chu fan and couldn''t fight anymore.


    "Chu fan, you... You bastard!"


    Xia Yanran angrily shook Chu fan''s hand and said in a loud voice, "what did Suyuan do wrong? Do you know that Suyuan vomited blood because of you and is still lying in the hospital."


    "I have difficulties!"


    "What''s the trouble? You go back with me immediately and apologize to Su Yuan face to face."


    Xia Yanran grabbed Chu fan''s arm and dragged him away, but Chu fan''s feet seemed to take root. She was stunned and didn''t move. Xia Yanran was angry. I really wanted to beat him up. Obviously they were very good. Why did they break up suddenly?


    "Yan Ran, I''m in trouble this time." Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "if I can''t step over this ridge, I''ll die. So..."


    "So, what did you say to Su Yuan?"


    Xia Yanran calmed down and took a deep breath: "come with me!"


    In the base, Xia Yanran''s room. After entering the door, Xia Yanran asked in a deep voice, "tell me more about it. What''s going on?"


    Chu fan didn''t hide his situation and told her in detail. Xia Yanran frowned and remained silent.


    "Yan Ran, can you help me find out where these two sacred objects may be?"


    "Buddhist relic son, I know a little, but I haven''t heard of the heart of blood feather." Xia Yan frowned, thought for a long time, but sighed, "wait here, I''ll inquire. But don''t hold too much hope. There are not many people who know these two things, and there are almost no people who know their whereabouts."


    Three days passed quickly. While waiting for Xia Yanran''s news at the base, Chu fan refined the three magic tools he owed before, and paid off his debts.


    With his current cultivation, the speed of refining three-level magic tools has doubled, which is about the same as the time of refining two-level magic tools before. If the time is not tight, he wants to refine a four-level magic tool.


    On the fourth day, Xia Yanran finally appeared. Seeing her dignified face, Chu fan''s heart was half cold: "how''s it going, any news?"


    "I have heard a little, but I don''t know whether it is accurate."


    Xia Yanran drank a large glass of water in one breath before she said in a deep voice, "I went back to the school, went to Tianzu again, and finally got a clue."


    Chu fan hurriedly asked, "what clue? Is it about the relic son or the heart of blood feather?"


    "Don''t think about the heart of blood feather. Even those who have heard of it don''t have it. However, I found a clue about the relic son." Xia Yanran said, "it is said that the relic son was brought to China when Dharma crossed the East. Later, after Dharma passed away, the relic son became a Buddhist relic and was enshrined on the pagoda."


    "Because the relic was too dazzling, it was coveted by many people and finally stolen. After several changes of hands, it finally lost its whereabouts." before Chu fan was discouraged, Xia Yanran followed the conversation, "however, it is said that the relic appeared in India more than a thousand years ago."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "do you mean that the relic is in India? Can you be more specific?"


    "India is the birthplace of Buddhism. If the relic is in India, it must be in a temple," Xia Yanran said.


    Chu fan nodded: "what you said is reasonable. If you look at it like this, there is at least a target to look for. Well, I''ll go to India now."


    "Wait a minute!" Xia Yanran stopped Chu fan and suggested, "I think you''d better arrange it first. You''d better let elder Qinglong accompany you. Without his escort, even if you find the relic son, it''s hard to come back alive."


    "Don''t worry, I really want to work hard. Qinglong is not necessarily my opponent." Chu fan is in a good mood, waves his hand, pushes the door and goes out.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Xia Yanran quickly pulled Chu fan back and looked at her watch. "The fastest flight to India will be five hours later. You''d better sleep with me now."


    "Don''t go until I come back." Xia Yan warned him and left quickly.


    As soon as she left her front foot, the big eyed frog appeared. Four days later, his big belly finally returned to normal, but he said solemnly: "I think you can''t place all your hopes on the relic. While looking for the relic, you can''t miss any chance to find the heart of blood feather."


    Chu Fan said helplessly, "brother, do you think I don''t want to? But I don''t have a clue. Where do you want me to find it?"


    "You are a dead brain!"


    The big eyed frog didn''t have a good way: "Xia Yanran doesn''t know. It doesn''t mean that others don''t know. Ask yuluocha. She''s from the magic door. Can she have no clue?"


    Chu fan immediately brightened his eyes: "yes, how can I forget her?"

 Chapter 523

    "Elder sister, what do you have to do with me?" Chu Fan said helplessly.


    Originally, it was his own business, but Xia Yanran begged for nothing and had to come to India with him. Along the way, they were like a couple visiting India. Chu fan felt embarrassed for some bold moves.


    Xia Yanran didn''t have a good way: "don''t be ignorant of good or bad, as if I''d like to come with you. Without me, you''ll stay in India for a year and don''t want to hear anything about relic."


    Chu fan immediately came to the spirit: "so, do you have a clue?"


    "Use your brain, do you understand wisdom?" Xia Yanran gouged out his eye, took his arm and entered a hotel.


    In the guest room, Xia Yanran took out a map and a pen, fell on the table and said, "there are 17 ancient temples existing in India. If the relic is in India, it must be in these 17 temples."


    Chu fan was overjoyed. Xia Yanran really didn''t come in vain. After a while, he narrowed the scope to 17 temples. If Chu fan came alone, it is estimated that he would have to turn over all the temples in India.


    Xia Yanran marked all the 17 temples on the map, then connected them together with a pen and said: "We have limited time, so we must choose the quickest way. First, we need to buy a car, and then start from the temple and go all the way south. If we find nothing after checking the 17 temples, we must return home immediately and can''t hang from this tree."


    "I have a hunch that I will find it." Chu fan vowed.


    Then, they found a place to eat and began to take action. They first went to the temple for incense, then worshipped the Buddha, and then visited everywhere. It took more than two hours to walk around, and then they quickly changed cities.


    As long as he is within a kilometer away from the relic, black scale can sense the pure Buddha power emitted by the relic. Therefore, Chu fan and his wife don''t need to ask anyone at all, just stroll around the temple.


    But for seven days in a row, they almost walked around India. There were countless temples. There was the last of the 17 temples that were the focus of the investigation.


    Chu fan was full of confidence from the beginning, and now he didn''t report any hope. Instead, Li Qingcheng in China sent a message that there was a clue to the heart of blood feather.


    "Why don''t we go back now?" Chu fan lay tired on the bed and didn''t want to go again.


    These days, he and Xia Yanran spent almost all their time in the car. No matter day or night, they took turns driving. They had to step up their pace and turn around every city. Unfortunately, they got nothing.


    Xia Yanran doesn''t hold any hope. She also knows that Chu fan''s time is urgent, but she still needs a temple. What if the relic is in the last temple?


    "So many temples are finished, not the last one." Xia Yanran also lay in bed, closed her eyes and said, "tomorrow morning, we will go to the last Nalanda temple. If there is still no clue, we will go to the airport and go home."


    "Snore, snore..."


    Xia Yanran looked sideways. Chu fan had closed her eyes and snored.


    The loser''s stuff is burning. Can you still sleep? Even if you don''t wash your smelly feet, you can smoke the dead.


    Xia Yanran is also very tired, but who wants them to pretend to be lovers? Besides, living in a hotel as a single woman will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. It''s better to do more than less, so she can only choose to live in a room with Chu fan.


    I''ve been resting in the car these days, not to mention washing my feet. I can count the times of washing my face with both hands. I can''t help it. If I go on like this, I''ll be suffocated by his smelly feet if I''m not tired.


    Xia Yanran dragged her heavy legs out of bed to wash her feet. Suddenly, a woman screamed next door


    In the next room, a richly dressed Indian girl was pressed down on the bed by two tough women, and a young man smiled and slowly untied her buttons.


    "Manhadi, my father won''t let you go." the Indian girl waited for the man angrily, kicking her legs. Unfortunately, her arms were pressed on the bed, and she couldn''t kick the man at all.


    Manhadi, a man, said with a bad smile: "cousin Bhattarai, you Brahmans attach the most importance to chastity. As long as I get your body, your father will marry you to me. Hey, with your father''s support, my father will have at least 50% chance to become a new president in the next election."


    "Don''t dream, my father won''t go against God''s will and support your father''s thug against his heart." the girl Bhattarai said bitterly, "even if you get my body, I will never let you succeed."


    "Hey, you''ll like me." manhadi clapped his hands. Immediately, a hot nurse came forward. She slowly came to the bed with a syringe in her hand.


    Manhadi smiled proudly: "this is the latest drug in the world. It will make you take the initiative to rush on me and fall in love with this sport. Hehe, my cousin batarai, you are my woman, and no one can change it."


    "No, you can''t do that... Help... Uh huh!"


    She couldn''t shout out because her mouth was covered by the fierce woman who pressed her arm. The tough woman on the other side had no pity for her, rudely tore her coat to pieces, revealing her black lace bra and wheat colored body.


    Under batarai''s frightened eyes, the female nurse smiled and walked slowly closer, gently wiped her arm with an alcohol cotton, and was ready to inject the drug into her body. At this time, the door was suddenly kicked open. Xia Yanran rushed in like a whirlwind with a black towel on her face.


    Manhadi didn''t mess up in the face of danger. He shouted angrily and punched the past. His strength was not weak. He even had the triple strength of the land, which just blocked Xia Yanran''s raid.


    "Help quickly!" manhadi finally couldn''t help shouting after taking two moves.


    If he continues to fight, he will be seriously injured if he doesn''t die. In order to be handsome, he can''t fight hard.


    At the same time he asked for help, the nurse let batarai go and rushed with a scold. The syringe in her hand was used as a weapon by her and stabbed at Xia Yanran''s eyes, neck, heart and other key parts.


    To Xia Yanran''s surprise, the woman''s strength is not under her, at least there are four areas. How can there be two strong guys in such a small place?


    A nurse girl can play up and down with her. Coupled with a slightly weak manhadi, Xia Yanran soon fell into the disadvantage and was about to be overwhelmed.


    Just then, there was a sudden power failure in the house and it was dark. Xia Yanran took the opportunity to step back and ran out quickly.


    "Chase, you must catch her." manhadi roared angrily.


    The nurse girl rushed out like a female leopard. Almost at the same time, the light came on again, but when manhardy turned his head, his eyes almost stared out of his eyes.


    Cousin batarai, who was just pressed on the bed, disappeared. The two tough women who pressed her all lost consciousness and fell soft on the bed.


    It was terrible. Manhadi was shocked into a cold sweat. When the other party came in, stunned the two bodyguards and took batalai''s cousin, he was stunned and didn''t notice at all. If the other party wanted to kill him, I''m afraid he would have died a hundred times now.


    But just a moment later, he woke up and hurriedly called the police, claiming that cousin batarai had been kidnapped


    Who can take batalai but Chufan? Originally, he had fallen asleep, but Xia Yanran woke him up. Helpless, he had to get up and go out, cooperate with Xia Yanran, pull the brake and save the people.


    He jumped from upstairs with batarayi on his shoulder. Xia Yanran happened to drive the car. When Chu fan and her two got into the car, the nurse girl just came out. Unfortunately, she could only watch them run away from her eyes.


    Soon, Chu fan came to a busy street. Xia Yanran looked back and asked in good English, "Miss, you get off here and take a taxi home as soon as possible."


    "No, I can''t go back." Bhattarai shook his head in horror.


    This is a strange thing. You''re kidnapped and don''t go home?


    Xia Yanran stopped the car and asked, "Miss, we have done our best to save you. You''d better get off and go home quickly."


    "Save people to the end. Please, send me another paragraph." Bhattarai begged. "It doesn''t need to be too far. Just send me to nalantuo temple."


    "Hmm?" Xia Yanran and Chu fan looked at each other. There was only a piece of ruins in nalantuo temple. It was night. She didn''t go home, but she wanted to go there.


    It''s weird, it''s unusual!


    With a look in their eyes, Chu fan and Xia Yanran completed a communication. Then, Xia Yanran no longer hesitated and quickly lost her life towards nalantuo temple. Chu fan was too lazy to talk to the Indian girl because he didn''t know the language.


    However, not far away, Bhattarai asked in slightly harsh Chinese, "excuse me, are you Chinese?"


    "Can you speak Chinese?" Chu fan was surprised. He looked at her carefully. Not to mention, the Indian woman was very beautiful. Especially at this time, she had only a bra on her upper body and wheat skin, which looked different.


    Bhattarai nodded: "I am proficient in ten languages, especially Chinese. Well, I like Chinese culture very much. Now, I prefer you Chinese people. Courage and justice!"


    Chu fanle, this chick is very interesting. OK, it''s not in vain to save him.


    "Miss, why don''t you go home to nalantuo temple so late? If I remember correctly, it''s a ruin. Even if you hide there, it''s not safe."


    "In fact, I ran out secretly to find treasure in nalantuo temple..."

 Chapter 524

    "Treasure hunt?"


    Xia Yanran and Chu fan exclaimed. If Xia Yanran hadn''t stepped on the brake in time, the car would have to hit the shop on the side of the road.


    Can''t it be such a coincidence?


    "I can feel that you two are good people. That''s why I told you."


    Bhattarai folded his hands and said piously, "on behalf of the Brahman, I ask two Chinese friends for help. Please help me get the treasure anyway."


    Chu fan secretly swallowed a mouthful of spit and asked in a trembling voice, "can you reveal... What treasure is it?"


    "Countless gold and scriptures left by Brahma."


    Bhattarai solemnly said, "as long as I read the Scriptures, I can give you all the gold."


    Xia Yan was stunned and said, "Miss, do you believe us so? We just met. Did you tell us such an important thing?"


    "I have no choice," Bhattarai said bitterly. "The treasure map was robbed by manhadi. Before long, he will find Nalanda temple. With his power, I can''t fight him at all. Therefore, I want to get in front of him and get the Scriptures."


    Speaking of this, Bhattarai''s eyes fell on Chu fan and said, "in fact, the person I really believe is you."


    "Me?" Chu fan was surprised, pointed to his nose and asked, "why? Do I look like a good man?"


    Bhattarai shook his head and said seriously, "I don''t know why, but I just believe you. Are you willing to help me, warrior from China?"


    "Cough, helping others is the most basic traditional virtue of our Chinese people." Chu Fan said solemnly, "I''m happy to help you, beautiful Miss India."


    Xia Yanran gouged out Chu fan, started the car and quickly drove to nalantuo temple.


    In the back seat, Bhattarai was in a good mood. He stretched out his slender hand, smiled and said, "my name is Bhattarai. Can you tell me your name?"


    "Chu fan!" Chu fan grabbed her hand and gently shook it.


    Batarayi was stunned and stared at Chu fan carefully for a long time. Chu fan was embarrassed. Yes, man is very handsome, but you can''t be so direct? In fact, I don''t mind a foreign pure friendship, so don''t seduce me.


    In front, Xia Yanran took time to take a look from the rearview mirror and hum: "she put out her hand to let you kiss the back of her hand, not let you hold it. Idiot!"


    "Shit, how do I know?" Chu fan couldn''t wait to put batarai''s little hand to his mouth and seemed to kiss piously. Bhattarai''s hand was wet with a big piece of saliva.


    Suddenly, Bhattarai blushed and dared not look at Chu fan again. Shyly, he lowered his head, but secretly glanced at Chu fan from time to time. It was like the object of a blind date who looked at Chu fan uncomfortable.


    Nima, this chick doesn''t really like my brother, does she? But when did brother have such great charm?


    Xia Yanran also found something wrong. She stared at Chu fan and warned him not to be dazed by beauty and forget the serious things.


    Soon, the three came to the outside of nalantuo temple. After getting out of the car, Chu fan took out two mountaineering bags from the trunk, handed one to Xia Yanran, carried the other on his back, then took out a wolf eye flashlight, handed it to batarai, and stood on her side with Xia Yanran.


    "You... Are so professional!" Bhattarai looked at them in surprise. He felt that they didn''t travel to India, but like a couple of thieves. How can they have everything?


    "Cough, well, we usually like outdoor activities, so we should prepare more and be prepared." Xia Yanran explained with a smile and urged, "time is urgent. Let''s go quickly. Manhardy doesn''t know when to catch up."


    Bhattarai''s face brightened and said, "this way, I remember the route."


    At this time, it was already midnight. There was no one in the former site of nalantuo temple, which brought convenience to the three people. Led by Bhattarai, the three walked in a maze for nearly half an hour before they came to the back of nalantuo temple.


    There are many pagodas here, which are left after the death of eminent monks of all dynasties. Each pagoda is more than three meters high. It is built of bricks and stones. After thousands of years of erosion, many bricks and stones have been eroded, but the general shape is still preserved.


    As soon as he came here, the running speed of true Qi in Chu fan''s body suddenly accelerated, and a vague Sanskrit sound echoed in Chu fan''s ears.


    Batarayi and Xia Yanran took a few steps and found that Chu fan didn''t follow up. They stopped and looked back. Chu fan closed his eyes and clubbed there motionless. Xia Yanran hurried forward to pat him and shouted, "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Pa!" a golden Qi bounced Xia Yanran''s hand open, and Chu fan just opened his eyes, greatly relieved.


    Xia Yan was surprised and said, "what''s the matter? You just..."


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know what''s going on." Chu fan solemnly asked, "Yan Ran, did you hear anything?"


    "Sound? Is there anything wrong with your ears? In the middle of the night, there''s no mouse here except the three of us. What''s the sound?"


    Bhattarai''s eyes lit up and asked in surprise, "did you hear the sound? What sound?"


    "Er... It''s like a large group of monks are singing scriptures. The Scriptures they sing make people sleepy. You... Really didn''t hear anything?"


    Xia Yan frowned: "maybe it has something to do with being a temple? Let''s go and find the treasure quickly."


    "Chufan, you have wisdom," Bhattarai said, suppressing his excitement. "If you can join me, Brahman, I promise you will become a powerful ''Buddha''."


    "You let me become a monk?" Chu fan resolutely refused. "There are several wives in my family. How can I become a monk? Besides, I haven''t seen through the world of mortals."


    Bhattarai smiled and said, "in our India, monks can take wives and have children."


    "That''s not good either." Chu fan hurriedly said before batalai advised him again, "go quickly. It''s important to find the treasure."


    "Even if you don''t join the Brahman, you will become a powerful ''Buddha'', and you will!" Bhattarai solemnly glanced at Chu fan and turned to move on.


    The three walked around Tallinn. Finally, Bhattarai knocked on the second pagoda from the right in the last row and fell into meditation.


    Xia Yan asked curiously, "is there anything strange about this pagoda?"


    "The Tallinn is built according to the number of Brahma Hanoi pagoda. It is divided into three areas, with 64 pagodas in each area." Bhattarai pointed to the pagoda in front of him and said, "according to the fingerprint of the treasure map, this pagoda is the key to opening the treasure, but I don''t know how to open it."


    Chu fan and Xia Yan ran forward and took a flashlight, but it looked just like other pagodas. There was nothing special about it. Moreover, Chu fan also saw it with perspective eyes. Like other pagodas, there was a dry Buddha body, which was firmly built in the pagoda.


    "Bhattarai, do you remember wrong?" Xia Yanran asked without looking back.


    Bhattarai said firmly: "I will never remember wrong. It must be this pagoda. As long as the mechanism is opened, the third Pagoda in the front area can be opened, and the order must not be wrong."


    "Huh?"


    Chu fan lowered his head in surprise and looked carefully. In the central area of the front of the pagoda, he found a thumb thick pit. This kind of pit is very common in pagodas. It is found on almost every pagoda, like the marks left by bullets.


    However, at the moment of Chu fan''s perspective, this pit is very unusual. Inside it is a thin metal wire. The color of wire and brick is almost the same. If Chu fan hadn''t observed carefully, he might not have found it.


    This metal wire, starting from the pit, is connected to the dry Buddha body inside. Moreover, it is like a meridians. According to a certain track, it turns around the Buddha body and finally returns to the Dantian of the Buddha body.


    This... This seems to be the running route of the great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra.


    Chu fan stared in surprise. I didn''t expect to see such a situation here. What''s going on?


    "It''s nothing strange." the voice of black scale came, "the Chinese Buddhism was passed down from India. Including the great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra, all originated from India."


    "No wonder!"


    Chu fan nodded secretly and asked, "boss black scale, how should this thing be cracked?"


    "Put your finger on it, and then run the great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra to try."


    "Yes!"


    Chu fan woke up like a dream. He quickly stretched out his right index finger and just inserted it into the pit on the pagoda. It was only about half an inch deep. It was the same size as Chu fan''s finger. One more point could not be inserted, and one less point was too loose.


    This thing seems to be designed for brother. It''s very good!


    Chu fan took a deep breath and ran the great Brahma Prajna Sutra. In just two seconds, his right hand lit up a dazzling golden light. Next to them, Xia Yanran and Bhattarai were stunned. In their eyes, Chu fan didn''t know what method he used to make the whole pagoda light up. It was golden, as if it was poured with gold.


    But at the moment of Chu fan''s perspective, his true Qi was taken out uncontrollably and poured into the body of the corpse Buddha along the metal wire. Finally, a bright golden light broke out in the denda, illuminating the whole pagoda.


    Fortunately, the time was very short, and there was a "click" in the distance. The corpse stopped absorbing Chu fan''s true Qi, and the golden pagoda suddenly darkened and became as ordinary as before.


    "Opened, really opened." Bhattarai was so excited that tears filled his eyes. He suddenly knelt down to Chu fan, folded his devout hands and choked, "Brahma reappears, and my Brahman is saved."

 Chapter 525

    "What are you doing, old sister? Get up!"


    Chu fan quickly helped batarayi up: "what''s the big deal? As for you, do you want to thank me? If you really want to thank me, we''ll find a hotel and have a good chat... Ouch!"


    Xia Yanran gave him a hard knock and said angrily, "when are you still here?"


    "Hey, hey, I just want to ease the awkward atmosphere."


    Chu fan asked with a smile, "Bhattarai, what did you just say... What does Brahma reappear mean?"


    "I was born in a monk family. My father was vayas, the leader of Brahman sect. When I was born, there were thunderstorms and storms. After I was born, these visions suddenly disappeared."


    Bhattarai solemnly said, "my father predicted that I was the reincarnation of the eloquent goddess and was born to save the Brahman. Therefore, I was the Brahman Saint since I was young. My husband must be the reincarnation of the great Brahman God, who will lead us to the Brahman and reproduce the glory of the past."


    "Manhadi''s father, Rajput, a chadili noble, is in charge of the Indian army. He believes in Vishnu, one of the three main gods of India, and likes war, killing and plundering. If Rajput is allowed to run for the next president, I don''t know how many civilians will die in the war."


    "And you!" Bhattarai looked at Chufan excitedly, "are the people we Brahmans have been waiting for - the reincarnation of the great Brahman God, my future husband."


    "What?" Chu fan and Xia Yanran exclaimed at the same time. Is this special? Are you kidding? I just met her. How did she become her husband?


    Chu fan was stunned: "no... sister, are you mistaken? I... I''m Chinese. How can I be the reincarnation of your great Brahma God?"


    Xia Yanran also frowned and said, "Bhattarai, your joke is not funny at all."


    "What I said is true. Chu fan, you must be the reincarnation of the great Brahma God. Otherwise, how can you have the power of the great Brahma God? How can you open the treasure left by him?" batarai said urgently.


    Before Chu fan could explain, Xia Yanran hurriedly interrupted, "well, let''s put this problem aside first, or find the treasure first."


    "Yes, it''s important to find the treasure." Chu fanxin said. When he got the benefit, his brother immediately put oil on the soles of his feet and ran away. What great Brahma wants to fool brother to work for you? Dream.


    Bhattarai took a deep breath: "come with me. There are two mechanisms. I need Chu fan''s help to open them."


    With that, Bhattarai quickly walked back with his skirt, stopped in front of the front row, starting from the third pagoda on the left, surprised, pointed to a small pit in the center of the pagoda and said, "that''s it, come on, open it."


    Chu fan took a closer look. Yes, this is the same as the previous one, but what law did she find out?


    Soon, Chu fan put the true Qi into the dry Buddha, and the golden light broke out and there was a click again. This time, batarai ran directly to find another Pagoda in the center of Tallinn without two people''s orders.


    Chu fan put his Qi in again, and suddenly a dull sound of "zazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazaza.


    "Where?" Bhattarai looked around nervously, but the voice was so far away that she didn''t know where the voice came from.


    Chu fan pointed to the site of nalantuo temple and said, "the voice comes from that direction. Go!"


    "Come on!" Xia Yanran grabbed batarai''s wrist and ran with her quickly.


    Chu fan led the way in front. Several people bypassed the Tallinn and returned to the temple ruins. The most important building is an ancient building like a pyramid. It is built of red brick, nearly 20 meters high, with steps on both sides, leading to the top.


    Chu fan''s speed was fast. He quickly ran up the steps, turned several times, came to the top, and cried in surprise: "come on, there is a hole here."


    "There they are!"


    In the distance, there was a loud cry. Chu fan looked at the sound, stopped several cars by the roadside, and a group of people rushed over shouting. Needless to ask, manhadi must have brought someone.


    Chu fan hurried up: "come on, they''re catching up."


    "Bang bang!"


    The gunshot rang out and hit Xia Yanran beside them. The splashing bricks and stones scared batarayi to scream again and again.


    Manhadi kicked the man who shot out and said angrily, "who let you shoot? Catch alive, I want to live."


    "Yes!"


    A group of people threw down their guns and rushed quickly. In the dark, Chu fan''s eyesight was not affected. After a rough glance, at least 20 people came. Moreover, most of them were regular troops, and there were several experts whose strength was above the ground.


    This is trouble.


    But this is it. Chu fan has no other choice but to go first.


    When Xia Yanran came over, Chu fan jumped down from the hole first and shouted below, "come on, jump down, I''ll follow below. It''ll be fine."


    "No... no, I can''t... ah!"


    Batarayi waved in horror, but she was kicked down by Xia Yanran. She screamed and fell through the dark hole. She felt as if she had been swallowed by a huge monster.


    But soon, she fell into a warm embrace. Before she woke up, Chu fan had dropped her and reached out again to catch Xia Yanran.


    "Where are you going, asshole?"


    "Cough, I didn''t mean it."


    Chu fan quickly let go, took out a wolf eye flashlight and urged, "come on, follow me."


    With the light, Bhattarai finally calmed down. In front of him, there was a platform only two meters wide and ten meters high. On the other side, there was a dark space. She couldn''t see the end at a glance. She felt dizzy at a glance and secretly congratulated herself on her big life.


    If this jump is wrong, I''m afraid it will fall directly into the bottomless abyss. There must be death and no life.


    Along the platform, there is a wooden staircase more than one meter wide, spiraling down the huge abyss wall. Chu fan used a flashlight to illuminate it. He didn''t know how deep it was.


    "Follow me, be careful." Chu fan told him. He carefully stepped on the wooden stairs and suddenly made a creaking sound. A board decayed and fell directly. Batarayi was so frightened that he closed his eyes tightly and grabbed Chu fan''s arm that he refused to take a step.


    "Yan Ran, you take the flashlight and I''ll take her. We have to get out of here as soon as possible."


    Without help, Chu fan stuffed Xia Yanran with the flashlight and the backpack on his back, turned around and carried batarayi, and ran first.


    He is an immortal. Even if he steps on the water, he won''t sink. Although the wooden board of the wooden staircase is rotten, it''s enough for Chu fan to go down to the bottom as long as he has some help.


    Xia Yanran''s lightness skill is also good. Besides, she doesn''t need to take anyone, so she follows Chu fan closely. They run down all the way. As soon as he ran out, there was a shrill scream in his ear. A tall man fell from his side, and the echo echoed in the open space. It was not until five seconds later that he heard a dull sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    "According to time, the space is at least more than 100 meters high." Xia Yanran said in a deep voice.


    I don''t know who designed this place. The nalantuo temple was built on a low mountain. Obviously, the bottomless cave has dug through the mountain.


    "They''re there, hurry up, they''ve gone down." manhadi''s cry came over his head.


    But then the board broke and another man fell down screaming.


    This is just the beginning. Two lives have been lost here. In the future, there may be any danger waiting.


    Chu fan three people had no time to sigh, but the speed was a little slower, they accelerated again, and went down tens of meters in the blink of an eye.


    Above, manhadi chased down with several strong land conditions. As for the regular army, no one dared to try again. The stairs are rotten. There is no cultivation in the land. There is only a dead end to go up. However, it is not difficult for them. Soon, they will use the rope to go down to the bottom, but it will take some time. After all, the rope needed cannot be too short.


    After about ten minutes, Chu fan and his wife finally came to the bottom of the cave. The two men who fell down were thrown into a pool of mud, which was terrible.


    "What''s that?" Bhattarai just came down from Chu fan''s back and took a subconscious look, but the light of the flashlight was removed by Xia Yan. She didn''t see it at all.


    Xia Yan Ran urged, "go, they''ll catch up right away."


    "Don''t look, you''ll have nightmares." Chu fan patted batalai and took her quickly to the front.


    Through a wide tunnel more than 50 meters long, a huge karst cave appeared in front of the three people. It was like a beehive. It was full of caves, large and small. Moreover, some caves were connected to each other. When they got in, they would be lost, and they might not get out.


    "Hurry up, they''re right ahead." manhadi led people to catch up. He could see the light of the flashlight, and the distance would not be more than 30 meters.


    Xia Yan Ran hurriedly: "Bhattarai, do you know the route of this maze?"


    "I don''t know. The maze route is not written on the map."


    "It''s too late. Let''s go first." Chu fan drags batarai and quickly rushes into the cave, followed by Xia Yanran.


    Just when Chu fan was worried about how to get out of the maze, the silent black scale suddenly said in surprise: "it''s a relic. I feel it. It must be a relic. Turn left, come on!"


    "What? Really... Really have a relic?" Chu fan was so excited that he almost burst into tears. It really took no time to find a relic. It was a mistake of timing. He actually found a relic.


    Good people are rewarded. The relic is mine

 Chapter 526

    "Finally come out." Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even with the guidance of black scale, the three of Chu fan still hit several dead ends. There was no way. Black scale could only feel the distance of the relic by sensing, but the cave was a natural maze, and there were dead ends everywhere. If there is no black scale''s guidance, Chu fan three people still don''t know how long they will be trapped.


    "Look!" Xia Yanran flashed her flashlight, and suddenly a golden light reflected back.


    The three were shocked to see the past. I can''t believe there was such a magnificent building in the depths of the earth.


    "Miracle, this is a miracle."


    Bhattarai widened his eyes and walked slowly past. Chu fan followed closely and was stunned by the shocking picture.


    In front of them was a Buddha Hall about ten meters high. The Buddha Hall was glittering. Unexpectedly, it was made of gold. If such a large palace is made of gold, the gold reserves here are definitely astronomical.


    "The relic is on the top of the Buddha Hall." black scale hurried, "come on, take it."


    Chu fan looked up and saw that the top of the Buddha Hall was round, with a pagoda like spire in the middle. At the top, there was a transparent bead. The bead is only the size of a pigeon egg, but it emits a soft light.


    It''s mine.


    Chu fan couldn''t restrain his ecstasy. His body was like electricity and ran out. Just two flashed, he had gone to the top of the Buddha Hall, trembling and stretched out his hand to grasp the transparent beads.


    At this moment, Bhattarai suddenly exclaimed, "no, don''t touch it..."


    It''s late. Chu fan came to India just to find it. How can he give up because of a woman''s word? When the distance was close, he could feel the peaceful Buddha power, which made his heart stable, without sadness or joy. He couldn''t help showing a pure smile.


    But just as he took the bead down, a creepy roar came from the ground.


    There was a violent vibration in the Buddha Hall. Chu fan didn''t dare to neglect it. He quickly jumped down from the Buddha Hall and ran back to Xia Yanran in three or two steps. When he looked back, he saw a huge crack on the ground in front of the Buddha Hall, as if something was climbing up from the ground.


    After more than ten seconds, a pair of big hands stretched out from the crack, supported the ground and jumped violently. A golden Cyclops with a body of more than five meters appeared in front of the three people and raised his head to give a roar.


    "Yes... It''s'' heroniaksha '', a great demon sealed by the great god Vishnu."


    Batara''s face was bloodless and as pale as paper. If Xia Yanran hadn''t held her in time, I''m afraid she would have collapsed.


    Chu fan also saw that this guy was not a good kind, but he couldn''t help asking curiously, "who do you think this guy is? A great demon sealed by God? Won''t you recite it like that?"


    "At its peak, hieroniacksha once dragged the earth to the bottom of the sea. Vishnu turned into a wild boar and fought with him for a thousand years before it was successfully sealed and the earth floated to the sea again."


    Bhattarai said in despair, "we are finished. We should release it. Even if Vishnu is alive, I''m afraid we can''t stop it."


    "It found us, run!" Xia Yanran''s face changed greatly, grabbed batarayi and ran away.


    When they ran to the exit of the maze, they found that Chu fan didn''t follow up. When they looked back, they saw that Chu fan had rushed towards the Cyclops.


    "Roar!"


    Chu fan gave a roar, and a huge ghost of a demon ape suddenly appeared behind him. In terms of height, it was more than ten meters, like a mountain. Even the Cyclops looked very small in front of it.


    "Bang!" Chu fan punched, and the demon ape also punched. The huge body of the Cyclops was hit into the ground by the fist of the demon ape. Before it climbed out, the demon ape raised his big foot and stomped down.


    "Bang!"


    The Cyclops let out a terrible howl, turned around and ran away, and soon ran away without a trace.


    This... This is over?


    Xia Yanran and Bhattarai looked silly. It was a cyclops or a golden body. Don''t mention people. Even if they were hit by a shell, they would be fine, but they were easily beaten away by Chu fan?


    This guy is more like a demon than a demon. It''s too cruel!


    "What are you doing? Look for scriptures." Chu fan shouted and ran into the Buddha Hall first. At this time, Xia Yanran and batarayi slowed down and rushed in.


    From the outside, the Buddha Hall is already big. When it is inside, the Buddha Hall is bigger. In the middle, there is a huge golden Buddha. He has four heads and four different faces. Each head is wearing a golden crown.


    He also has four arms. Each hand holds a golden magic instrument. Under his seat, there is a Golden Peacock with beautiful tail and inlaid with various gemstones. It is very beautiful.


    In addition to this huge Buddha statue, there are dozens of smaller Buddha statues around. The appearance of Buddha statues is different and lifelike. Some look kind, but others look ferocious and scary, which makes people shudder.


    Somehow, Chu fan felt that the four great Buddhas in the middle had been staring at him, and wisps of ethereal Sanskrit sound came into his mind, making the great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra in his body run automatically.


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s body surface sent out a golden light, but then the golden light was replaced by a black light. In the blink of an eye, the black light turned red and finally green.


    Chu fan is abnormal and startles the two women. Xia Yanran subconsciously wants to drag Chu fan and wake him up, but she is stopped by batarayi.


    "Don''t touch him. The power of Brahma in him is awakening."


    Bhattarai folded his hands, looked piously at Chu fan and said excitedly, "I didn''t expect that all this was true. He is 100% the reincarnation of the great Brahman God. From now on, he is the leader of our Brahman."


    "Bhattarai, you can''t make a mistake? How could he be your great Brahma?" Xia Yanran said she couldn''t believe anything, but she couldn''t explain the strange scene in front of her.


    Vaguely, she also believed Bhattarai''s words, but if so... She didn''t dare to think any more.


    Bhattarai looked at the tall Buddha and said excitedly, "I will never make a mistake. Do you know who this Buddha is? He is the God of Brahman, Brahma. Do you know why he has four heads and four faces? Because it represents Buddha, devil, killing and life."


    "The magic instruments on his four hands are spoon, kettle, Rosary and lotus. Among them, spoon means that sacred cream drops into the fire and represents self sacrifice; kettle represents the beginning of all things and covers everything; Rosary represents his timer for calculating cosmic time; lotus symbolizes purity."


    Then batarayi''s eyes fell on Chu fan, who was constantly changing colors, and said excitedly, "the four lights on Chu fan shine alternately, which just fulfilled the divine power of Brahma."


    "The golden light represents the peaceful Buddha power, the black light represents the magic of destroying everything, the red light represents killing, and the green light represents life." Bhattarai said with piety in his eyes, "For devout believers, Brahma will turn him into a Buddha; for evil and vicious people, Brahma will turn him into a devil and drive him into hell; killing represents rights. In front of rights, the world will be blinded, blinded by greed and wantonly kill; and life is the kindness of Brahma, who will universal all living beings and save people from fire and water."


    Xia Yanran was silly. How could she listen more and more? Is there really a God in this world? Is Chu fan really the reincarnation of Brahma? How is this possible?


    In the distance, there was a faint noise. Xia Yanran suddenly woke up and quickly ordered, "come on, don''t you want to find the Scriptures? Come on, manhadi will find it soon."


    "Oh, yes, find the Scriptures right away."


    Bhattarai also woke up, stopped looking at Chu fan, quickly turned around and looked around. Soon, Xia Yanran found the situation there. Bhattarai hurried to the side of the hall and saw a huge bookshelf with thick gold foil books and countless small Sanskrit engraved on it.


    After grabbing a few pieces, Xia Yanran reluctantly put them down: "batarai, don''t waste your energy. You can''t take so many scriptures with you."


    "No, we can''t let these scriptures fall into manhadi''s hands. If his father had these scriptures, it would have a great influence on the Brahman. Once my father was forced to step down, the Brahman would become his vassal and he would be 100% successful in the election."


    Bhattarai did not dare to think about it. He shivered excitedly: "if that happens, it will be a disaster for the Brahman, and even destroy the Brahman."


    "Wow!"


    Manhadi took people out of the maze and found the Golden Buddha Hall. He immediately gave a shocking cry: "it''s so spectacular. This is the wealth God has given me. I''m rich... Ha ha, I''m rich!"


    "Gold, a lot of gold." manhadi''s entourage, greedy in their eyes, swallowed a lot of saliva secretly. I don''t know who shouted, and these guys rushed towards the Buddha Hall in a swarm.


    Manhadi shouted, "kill the two Chinese first. Remember, don''t hurt batarai."


    A group of people rushed over with a roar. They looked like soldiers. They were more like bandits than bandits. One of the fastest ones recognized Chu fan at a glance, roared and rushed at him.


    Unfortunately, Chu fan''s body surface emits a red light. The man bumps into the red light and immediately sends out a sad scream. He falls to the ground and melts into a pool of blood in just a few seconds.


    The next moment, Chu fan woke up, and all the light converged into his body. He glanced coldly at several strong local people who rushed in, and shouted in a dignified voice: "I judge death in the name of Brahma!"


    As he spoke, Chu fan closed his fingers, and then the two men who rushed in suddenly burst into pieces with a bang

 Chapter 527

    "Move, move!"


    Manhadi was so frightened that he turned around and ran without saying a word. Several strong local people who rushed with him were also frightened by Chu fan''s super means and ran back.


    Xia Yan Ran hurriedly said, "hurry, hurry, catch manhadi, and we can go out."


    "There''s no time, hurry up." Chu Fan said in a low voice. Suddenly, Chu fan''s legs softened and almost fell to the ground. At this time, Xia Yanran found that his face was very bad. Bean sized sweat beads covered his forehead, and his clothes were soaked with sweat.


    Xia Yanran hurriedly held Chu fan and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t ask, help me over."


    Xia Yanran held Chu fan and came to the bookshelf. Chu fan grabbed the gold foil and stuffed it into his clothes, but the gold foil seemed to be stuffed into his body and disappeared without a trace. Batarayi was stunned and seemed to see a ghost.


    Xia Yanran was a little better. She vaguely noticed that Chu fan might have some magic weapons. Although such items are rare, almost every large sect has one, so she is not surprised.


    Soon, all the gold leaf scriptures were looted by Chu fan. If batarai didn''t stop him, he would tear down the Golden Buddha Hall and pack it away. There was a noisy cry from the cave mouth. It was obvious that manhadi had brought people back. Chu fan decisively took two women and ran towards the back of the Buddha Hall.


    "Da Da!"


    Bullets were like raindrops, shooting wildly at Chu fan. At the moment of the fire, Chu fan suddenly hugged the two women''s waist and ran out like a shell.


    "Poop!" the three jumped down from a cliff and plunged into the turbulent underground river below.


    The cliff is about thirty or fifty meters high. Even if there is water below, the strong impact is enough for people to bear. Xia Yanran was fine. After all, she was an immortal. She poured two mouthfuls of cold water in her panic. She soon held her breath, adjusted her balance and rushed out of the water.


    But Bhattarai''s physical quality could not be compared with Xia Yanran. The huge impact force directly made her faint and poured water into her mouth. If Chu fan hadn''t dragged her to the water in time, she would have been drowned by the river even if she hadn''t been killed by the impact of high-altitude diving.


    "Yan Ran, how are you?" Chu fan shouted. In this dark environment, the river was fast flowing. For a time, it was difficult for him to find Xia Yanran''s figure.


    Soon, more than ten meters below, Xia Yanran responded, "I''m fine. Where''s batarai?"


    "She''s fine. She just drank some water."


    Chu fan swam quickly and came to Xia Yanran. Xia Yanran held batarai. Chu fan Teng took his hand and suddenly pressed it on her lower abdomen.


    "Poof!" Bhattarai suddenly opened his mouth and took a big sip of water, and the man woke up.


    Under the care of Xia Yanran and Chu fan, she spit out the water in her stomach, and then she took a big breath.


    "Where are we?" Bhattarai asked weakly.


    At this time, Xia Yanran had taken out the only wolf eye flashlight left and took photos around. It was like a water pipe magnified countless times, with a diameter of about five meters. The space above the water surface is about one meter and five meters. The cave wall is as smooth as a mirror. If Xia Yanran hadn''t inserted a dagger into the cave wall in time, the three of them would have been washed away by the water.


    Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "we are now in the underground river. The water here is so fast that there must be an outlet. We have to leave here as soon as possible."


    "Bhattarai, are you all right?"


    "No problem!" Bhattarai said confidently. "I have learned yoga. I can breathe in the water. There will be no problem in no more than 20 minutes."


    "Well, I''m in the front. Chu fan, you take care of batarai. You must follow me closely."


    Xia Yanran quickly arranged, took a flashlight and began to drift downstream along the water flow.


    The journey was unimpeded, but Chu fan wanted to hold batarai tightly when there was a bend. Otherwise, with the rush speed of the water, batarayi must be unable to control his body and hit the stone wall hard.


    But this is nothing for Chu fan and Xia Yanran. But after two hours, the space above the water became smaller and smaller. In the end, the river simply filled the whole river without leaving any gap.


    Here, the three can no longer drift along the water. Chu fan doesn''t care. He can breathe underwater. Xia Yanran can also hold on for a while, but it won''t work for a long time. The most worrying thing is Bhattarai. She says she can hold on underwater for more than 20 minutes, but who knows how long it will take to rush out of the underground river? In case of another two hours, they would both drown except Chu fan.


    Therefore, Xia Yan accelerated and swam in the direction of the current like a fish. In the back, Chu fan took batarayi, not slow at all, but before long, he found something wrong with batarayi.


    She said she could stay underwater for more than 20 minutes. That was under normal circumstances, but now her body has long been numb by the icy underground river water. Moreover, the previous high-altitude diving injured her internal organs. She had been holding on, and Chu fan didn''t pay attention.


    Now, she couldn''t breathe at all. All the problems were found. She couldn''t hold on quickly. I feel a blank in my mind and gradually lose consciousness.


    Just when she felt she was dying, a hot body hugged her, her lips were pried open, and a breath of fresh air was introduced into her mouth and went straight to her lungs.


    All of a sudden, Bhattarai woke up and opened his eyes. He saw Chu fan kissing her red lips and hugging her body tightly. Like a big fish, he struggled to swing his legs and swim forward. The speed was no slower than Xia Yanran.


    A stream of heat poured into his body. Batarai almost moaned comfortably. He felt that his stiff limbs were soft again and his whole body was warm. The chest cavity, which was dull and painful before, has now completely returned to its normal state, even better than before, and the whole body is full of strength.


    Now she can leave Chu fan and dive alone. But she didn''t do that. Instead, she hugged Chu fan''s neck and took the initiative to kiss his mouth. Obviously, she was escaping, but she hoped that the waterway would be longer, even forever.


    For a moment or a long time, Bhattarai felt light, opened his eyes and found that they had left the river and appeared on a mirror like calm lake.


    The sky was full of stars. They came out.


    "Cough, can you two separate?" Xia Yanran interrupted them impolitely.


    Chu fan just sober up, can not help but face a red, just now, he seems to touch something that should not be touched. But it''s definitely not bad for me. It''s all caused by habit.


    Bhattarai naturally pulled the bra strap onto his shoulder and said excitedly, "this is Nero lake, more than 200 kilometers away from Nalanda temple. Manhadi will never find us. We are safe."


    "Don''t be happy too early. You haven''t got out of danger. Go ashore first!" Chu fan calmed down and quickly took the lead to swim to the shore.


    On the shore, Chu fan went out and brought back three sets of clothes. In the woods on the shore, the three changed their wet clothes. Then they swaggered out.


    On the way, Xia Yanran tightly protected her chest, glared at Chu fan and said, "asshole, you did it on purpose."


    "Elder sister, it would be nice if I could get two sets of clothes. How can I expect to prepare underwear for you two? Don''t worry, I can see two bumps with my eyesight, and others can''t see them... Ouch!"


    Xia Yanran knocked him hard. What a loser. Can''t you say you can die? Alas, if I knew this, I had to wear a bra even if it was wet. Now it''s better to buy Chu fan, a bird beast.


    Batarayi didn''t care much. Although her salient points were more obvious than Xia Yanran and Chu fan kept peeking, she didn''t feel it and followed Chu fan.


    "Chu fan, help batalai get a car and give her the Scriptures. We should withdraw too." Xia Yanran said coldly.


    She figured out that Chu fan''s good luck was too strong. There were women with him everywhere. This time, it was even more excessive to save a woman casually. She was the daughter of the Brahman sect, and Chu fan became the reincarnation of the great Brahman God.


    With Xia Yanran''s self-restraint, the word "rely" almost burst out. Therefore, it''s better to separate from Bhattarai as soon as possible. Anyway, she has helped her get the gold leaf Scripture and got rid of manhadi. With the strength of Brahman, she should be able to return to her father safely.


    "Good!"


    Chu fan didn''t dare to see batarayi, quickly ran out and soon disappeared into the moonlight. In this regard, Bhattarai looked gloomy and sat down slowly by the side of the road in silence.


    Seeing her like this, Xia Yanran couldn''t bear it. She regretted coming with Chu fan. He''s in trouble. Why should I wipe his ass? Who did I mess with?


    "Alas!"


    Xia Yan sighed, sat down beside batarayi, patted her hand and said, "batarayi, you are a good girl. In the future, you will meet a man who likes women. However, Chu fan is really not suitable for you. He already has two wives, six lovers and several confidants in China."


    "So, you''d better forget him and start your life again as if you''ve never seen us."


    Whatever she said, Bhattarai was silent, his head bowed and silent. Until a pickup truck came and stopped nearby, she raised her head and looked at Chu fan who jumped from the car. Her tears couldn''t help falling down.


    "Bhattarai, I''m really sorry." Chu fan hardened his heart and said in a deep voice, "I''m not your great Brahma God, and you''re not my eloquent goddess. I''ve put all the gold foil scriptures in the carriage. Please drive home quickly."


    Bhattarai came forward, kissed Chu fan gently and said, "go, but God will guide you back to me. Because I am your finger, your daughter and your wife!"

 Chapter 528

    "What does she mean?" Chu fan asked curiously in a car.


    After kissing Chu fan, Bhattarai obediently drove the van and sped away. Then Chu fan got another car and drove to the airport with Xia Yanran.


    Chu fan got the relic. Naturally, he was afraid of long dreams and wanted to leave India and return to China as soon as possible. But on the way to the airport, he always felt that there was something wrong with what Bhattarai said when he left.


    Xia Yanran drove the car and said faintly, "the Buddhist Scripture says that Brahma is one of the three main gods in India. He used his left thumb to create the debate goddess. It can be said that the debate goddess is Brahma''s daughter, but Brahma married the debate goddess again. Therefore, the debate goddess is Brahma''s wife."


    "Shit, what''s this with?" Chu fan rolled his eyes. "Who says I''m Brahma, I''m anxious with who. Grass, what."


    Xia Yan glanced at him: "I haven''t asked you yet. What''s the matter with you in the Buddha Hall? You keep emitting four colors of gold, black, red and green. Because of this, Bhattarai decided that you were Brahma. And how could the golden Cyclops be beaten away by you so easily?"


    "Don''t mention it. I almost died there."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan was still terrified: "at the beginning, the great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra in my body operated rapidly under the guidance of continuous Sanskrit sounds, and absorbed a large amount of pure Buddhist power. At that moment, I was crazy to be happy. As long as you give me five minutes, my cultivation can be promoted to the seventh level of the earth. If you give me one hour, I will definitely reach the heaven."


    "But at the moment of breaking through the seven levels of the earth, the great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra suddenly reversed, and the Golden Buddha power in his body suddenly became a dark magic gas." Chu fan wiped his tears. "Now, my Dantian is half black and half gold, and I don''t know whether it is good or bad. I''m dead."


    Xia Yanran put on the brake and parked the car on the roadside. She was shocked and said, "what are you talking about? The true Qi of your Dantian turned half gold and half black? This... How is this possible?"


    "I also know it''s impossible, but it really becomes like this. What can I do?" Chu Fan said helplessly.


    "What is the halo of blood and green?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Xia Yan lost her voice and said, "don''t you know? How can you not know?"


    "Sister, when will you get married and have children?"


    "Shit, how do I know?"


    Chu fan spread his hand: "look, how can I know what you don''t know?"


    Xia Yanran almost fell back in anger. Can it be the same? However, Chu fan didn''t have to lie to her about it. Maybe he didn''t really know it.


    "What about the golden Cyclops?"


    Chu Fan said lazily, "you say it should be a powerful monster, but it has been suppressed for many years, and its strength has been very weak."


    "Very weak? At least have the strength of heaven?" Xia Yan glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "and your evil ape virtual shadow, what Kung Fu is it?"


    "May I not answer?"


    "No, you must make it clear today."


    "I''m a little sleepy. I''ll tell you when I wake up."


    Chu fan closes his eyes, turns his head and makes Xia Yanran angry. He really wants to kick him down. Who pretends to be dead when asked about the critical moment. Hum, when do you think you can hide it?


    At dawn, Xia Yanran found a remote town and got off to eat with Chu fan. While eating, Chu fan suddenly gave a cry of pain, covered his heart and almost fell to the ground.


    "Chu fan, what''s the matter with you?" Xia Yanran was startled and hurriedly helped Chu fan.


    Chu fan covered his chest and staggered out. Xia Yanran hurried out, held Chu fan again and asked, "what happened, you talk?"


    "Come on, drive quickly." Chu fan got on the car, sat down and gasped, "batarai has an accident. Come on, go and save her. If she dies, I''m afraid it''s hard for me to live."


    Xia Yanran didn''t dare to neglect. She got on the bus quickly, turned the front of the car and drove quickly towards the coming road. On the way, she asked, "how did you know that batarai had an accident? What''s going on?"


    After a short rest, Chu fan''s face was much better, but his hand still covered his chest, closed his eyes for a long time, slowly opened his eyes and said, "Yan Ran, I may... It''s really the reincarnation of Brahma."


    "It''s impossible!" Xia Yanran was going crazy and said loudly, "what reincarnation is there in this world? Besides, how can you be the reincarnation of Brahma?"


    Chu fan took a deep breath: "do you remember what Bhattarai said when he left? She said, she is my finger, my daughter and my wife. At that time, I felt her words were strange, but just now, my heart seemed to have been stabbed, and my thumb wouldn''t move."


    While driving, Xia Yanran took a look at her side. Sure enough, Chu fan''s left thumb bent back, 90 degrees. If someone else changed, the thumb was definitely broken and could be bent back to 90 degrees, but she could see very clearly that Chu fan''s thumb was intact, but her finger was indeed bent back to 90 degrees.


    What the hell is going on? Since I met bataray, how can I always meet strange things? Is it true that Chu fan and her are the reincarnation of Brahma and the eloquent goddess?


    No, it''s impossible. I won''t believe it.


    Two hours later, a crossroads appeared in front of Xia Yanran. She stopped the car and asked, "which way?"


    Chu fan pointed to the right and said, "go this way, come on!"


    Whoosh! The cars have been driven by Xia Yanran. The speed has reached more than 180 per hour and is still improving.


    For Chu fan, she''s out this time


    Bhattarai left Chufan and drove rapidly towards the south of. She wants to return to Brahman as soon as possible and take the Scriptures back safely. In order to avoid manhadi''s pursuit, she tried to take the path and approach the road. When passing a village, she was thirsty and hungry and wanted to go into the village to find something to eat.


    But just as she was about to turn into the village, a black and thin man rushed out of the ground and came to the middle of the road.


    Batarai was scared out of his mind. Relying entirely on his instinctive reaction, he suddenly turned the steering wheel. The pickup truck rubbed the black and thin man''s body and plunged into the woods beside the road. With a loud bang, the truck broke a big tree and stopped.


    At this time, more than a dozen men rushed out of the field behind the woods and rushed into the truck quickly. When they found the gold foil scriptures wrapped in tarpaulin, these guys immediately exclaimed and their eyes were red.


    These are fat sheep. With these gold, they will make a lot of money. But they also know that they must have made a big mess this time. Once the matter is leaked, they will die.


    At that moment, the gang quickly found an ox cart, transferred the gold foil, and took away batarai, who was on the verge of death.


    They didn''t dare to go back to the village, but took batarayi and gold foil to a nearby mountain. Unfortunately, there was a dilapidated temple on the mountain. They drove an ox cart and brought the gold foil and batarayi here.


    Several people closed the rotten temple door, but the broken Temple leaked everywhere, and the early morning sun shone in from the broken hole, making the dark and gloomy temple hall much brighter.


    "Boss, what about this woman?" the black and thin man in the traffic jam asked.


    A tall, fleshy guy with only one eye asked in a deep voice, "are you dead?"


    "No, she is still alive, but if she is not treated in time, she will die."


    A wretched guy laughed: "boss, this girl looks so smart. If you don''t want it... Hey, don''t waste it."


    "Let me see!"


    The one eyed boss walked over. When he saw it, he suddenly breathed quickly. His eyes lit up and said, "brothers, what day is today? After getting so much gold, he brought us a beautiful woman. Ha ha, ha ha, take off her clothes. I''m finished. Everyone has a share."


    The wretched guy is secretly depressed. Big beauties are like this. It''s different whether you can live or not when you''re finished. However, he dare not raise objections. The ferocity of the boss is obvious to all. If he opposes the boss, he will die miserably.


    "Chi!"


    Bhattarai''s clothes were torn apart again, and this time, her bra was not bound, and her pair of full jade breasts were immediately exposed to the air.


    Because she hit a tree, her sternum was broken by the steering wheel, but the surface was only a purple mark, which did not affect the beauty of her chest. Moreover, these animals are not picky about women. When they meet the best products such as batarai, they will not let go even if they die.


    Several people looked straight and salivated. For a moment, no one came forward. At this time, the comatose batarayi woke up and found more than a dozen strange faces in front of him. He was immediately startled. As soon as he was about to move, severe pain came from his sternum. At this time, she found that her clothes were torn open and her huge breasts were exposed.


    "You... What do you want?" Bhattarai forced his clothes together, propped up his upper body and gasped violently, "I... I''m the Brahman saint. If you dare to bully me, you will be punished by the great Brahman."


    "Chick, I''m God here." the one eyed boss laughed and couldn''t wait to take off his clothes. He untied his belt and walked over with a bad smile. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll let you experience the fun of being a woman before you die."


    "Brahma... Help me!" Bhattarai protected his chest and let out a shrill scream.


    For a moment, the one eyed boss couldn''t succeed. He was so angry that he roared: "what are you doing? Break off her hand with me."


    With the sound of "GABA", Bhattarai''s arm was stubbornly broken. The severe pain made her scream again and almost fainted.


    The one eyed boss roughly separated her legs, knelt down and said with a smile, "chick, you''ll be happy right away. Ha ha!"

 Chapter 529

    Xia Yanran drove a long way from the place of batarai''s accident. However, Chu fan can''t wait.


    He couldn''t explain what was going on, but he knew in his heart that batarai was extremely dangerous. If he was one step later, he would hate all his life. He didn''t even have time to explain. He directly communicated with the eight tailed scorpion dragon demon king and started the space transmission ability.


    Xia Yanran was still driving. Chu fan suddenly closed her eyes and slowly emerged the virtual shadow of a monster with a dragon head and a scorpion tail behind her. Xia Yanran was scared, almost out of her wits, and suddenly stepped on the brake to death.


    "Creak..."


    The sharp brake sound came, and the car seemed to be drunk. It almost plunged into the roadside ditch and drove more than 30 meters, before the car could stop. But at the moment when the car stopped, a six pointed star pattern appeared under Chu fan. With a flash of light, Chu fan disappeared.


    At the same time, a six pointed star appeared on Bhattarai''s head. When Bhattarai, who was already desperate, saw this scene and didn''t know his strength, he suddenly kicked out his one eyed boss who was preparing to rape him.


    The next moment, Chu fan fell from the sky and was in mid air. He waved a broken sword out.


    "Ah..."


    A series of screams, several people who held batarayi down, as well as those who watched the good play around, were killed by Chu fan''s sword. Blood, internal organs and broken limb debris were scattered on the ground, spraying batarayi''s face and body, as if he had climbed out of the sea of blood.


    Several lucky guys were scared to death at this time. They covered their broken arms and legs one by one, and looked at Chu fan who looked like a demon God in horror.


    "Devil, you are the devil." the one eyed boss was scared to shit and pee, and ran outside.


    Chu fan snorted coldly. His figure ran out like a ghost, stopped him and cut off his neck with a sword. The speed of his sword was too fast. The one eyed boss''s head flew into the air and could blink. He watched his head fall into Chu fan''s hands and was crushed by him with one hand.


    The remaining few guys who didn''t die fell straight to the ground and bled. They were scared to death by Chu fan.


    Put away the broken sword, Chu fan strode to batarayi, and a pure life energy was transmitted to her body. Her broken arm and broken sternum were quickly restored and healed. In just over a minute, all the broken bones, internal injuries and injuries on her body recovered as before, and she was healthier than before.


    At this time, Chu fan was greatly relieved and stretched out his hand to batarayi.


    Batarayi stretched out her hand, Chu fan held it and gently pulled it. She stood up from the ground by force, but then she threw herself into Chu fan''s arms. Regardless of the pungent blood on her body, she put her strength around his neck and kissed his lips wildly.


    Just now, Chu fan was really scared. If he didn''t feel the accident of batarai, he might never see her again in his life. If there is a deviation in this long-distance transmission, I''m afraid even if he saves Tarai, she has been


    Fortunately, Chu fan came in time and batarayi was intact. He was just a little frightened.


    For a long time, the two people were reluctant to part. Chu fan couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? Why can I feel something wrong with you? Why does my heart hurt? My finger... Eh? When is the finger ready? Just now, my left thumb carried it back, but now I can''t carry it back."


    "Because you are Brahma and I am your wife''s eloquent daughter," Bhattarai said softly, stroking his cheek, "Because I am a part of your body and you made me. Therefore, when I was in a car accident, my sternum was broken, and you will feel heartache. Your left thumb is bent back, which is I asking for help. If you can''t save me in time, I will die, and you will lose your left thumb forever."


    It''s too complicated. Chu fan couldn''t accept it for a moment. He came to India to find a relic. How could he become Brahma? Although he couldn''t explain clearly, this feeling was really strange. He did feel that batarai had an accident and his fingers were really bent back.


    "Forget it, let''s get out of here first."


    Chu fan went over, put away the gold foil again, took batarayi away from the dilapidated temple, found a small river in the mountain nearby, and let batarayi take a good bath in it.


    To his embarrassment, Bhattarai asked him to watch her wash, and there was a white tiger under her.


    What''s the matter? Is she my daughter or my wife? It''s not a mess with her, is it?


    Batarayi''s figure is definitely the most perfect woman Chu fan has ever seen. All parts of her body are just right. Moreover, the flexibility of her body also opens Chu fan''s eyes. It seems that she has no bones and can easily put her head on her ass.


    Chu fan felt that unless he cut off his head, he would never be able to rest his chin on his ass like her.


    Batarayi tore Chu fan''s coat open, half wrapped around her elastic chest, and the other half was regarded by her as underpants and intertwined between her legs. Chu fan had to admire this. It was clearly two pieces of rags. She simply measured it. It looked sexy, not to mention how beautiful it was.


    "Let''s go, Yan Ran can''t find us. We should be worried." Chu fan stooped to carry batarayi and ran down the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, Xia Yanran''s car came slowly. Obviously, she had found batarai''s van and looked all the way.


    After getting on the bus, Xia Yanran quickly transferred. Under the guidance of batarai, she came to a nearby town and found a public telephone hall. She called her father.


    "Let''s go. Let''s find a place to rest and buy a suit to wear." after the call, batarayi was relaxed. He took Chu fan''s hand and walked towards the clothing store.


    Xia Yanran''s mobile phone was flooded and her wallet was lost, but fortunately Chu fan saved a lot of US dollars in the bone tower space, otherwise, they had to rob.


    With money, the three quickly changed their clothes and found a hotel to stay. In the guest room, before Chu fan asked, Bhattarai took the initiative to say, "my father already knows about Nalanda temple. Now, Brahmans are on their way to Nalanda temple. I told my father our location, and he will pick me up right away. It is estimated that he will be there next afternoon."


    Chu fan frowned: "won''t the news leak out?"


    "No, my father won''t hurt me." Bhattarai took Chu fan''s arm and said excitedly, "let''s go eat. After eating, we''ll sleep again. When we wake up, we''ll be completely safe."


    "I hope so." Xia Yan glanced at Chu fan coldly and took the lead to go out.


    Chu fan is depressed. How can I provoke you? She''s pestering me. What does it have to do with me?


    During a meal, Xia Yanran and Chu fan were absent-minded. On the contrary, batarayi had a big appetite and ate a lot. After dinner, the three returned to the hotel again, but where did Chu fan feel sleepy? I always feel uneasy.


    After looking at batarai, who was sleeping heavily in bed, Xia Yanran came to Chu fan and said in a low voice, "while she is sleeping, let''s withdraw quickly?"


    "Wait!" Chu fan looked at the time. It was half past twelve. He was afraid of leaving early and there would be another accident in batarayi. If the morning event happens again, he will die of regret.


    "Wait another half an hour and we''ll go." Chu fan took a deep breath. "I hope we can spend it safely in this half an hour."


    "I hope so." Xia Yanran said and sat cross legged on the sofa, trying to practice for a while.


    Chu fan hesitated, patted Xia Yanran, whispered in her ear, Xia Yanran nodded and turned downstairs. After she left, Chu fan looked at the corridor. There was no one. He dodged out and got into the next room.


    In the room, a couple of men and women were preparing to work. They didn''t even see Chu fan''s shadow, so they were knocked unconscious in bed by him.


    Chu fan didn''t bother to take a look at the fat woman. He pulled the quilt over them, covered them, opened the window, then came back and sat on the sofa, opened his perspective eyes and looked at batarai next door.


    This wait was nearly half an hour. Chu fan looked at the time and saw that it was one o''clock. According to batarayi, her father would arrive in about half an hour. In half an hour, there should be no accident.


    But when Chu fan was about to leave quietly, a tall monk with a cold face suddenly appeared in batarai''s room. With Chu fan''s cultivation, Leng didn''t find out how he got in.


    This guy is an expert, at least at the level of Qinglong.


    Chu fan just stared at him for a few more eyes. The monk looked at him as if he had found him. Chu fan dared not neglect, like a harrier eagle, quietly ran out of the window.


    Downstairs, Xia Yanran got a car and was always ready. Seeing Chu fan coming down from upstairs, she resolutely started the car. Chu fan just fell on the roof and the car roared out.


    As soon as Chu fan turned over on the roof, he got in through the window and hurried, "come on, how fast you run."


    "What happened?" Xia Yan asked eagerly.


    "Bhattarai''s father is a super expert comparable to the green dragon." Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "I feel that he doesn''t seem friendly to us. We must leave India immediately."


    Xia Yanran suddenly became nervous. On the main road, the speed had soared to more than 150 miles. When she got out of the city, there was no vehicle tracking behind her. She gradually calmed down and asked, "now, we have two roads. Choose one by yourself."

 Chapter 530

    "It takes more than ten hours to drive from here to New Delhi airport. Nine times out of ten, manhadi will check the road and even batarai''s father will stop it."


    Xia Yanran said seriously, "the other way is to go northeast from here to gantok, the capital of Sikkim state in India. From there, we will cross the Himalayas and return to China. Although it may take a lot of time, the risk of taking this road is much smaller."


    "Then go to gantok!" Chu fan made a decisive decision.


    In nalantuo temple, Chu fan killed manhadi''s people, greatly damaged manhadi''s face, and took away the most important scriptures. How can he let Chu fan and them go? With his father''s influence in India, I''m afraid that now the whole Indian army and police are trying their best to search for the whereabouts of Chu fan, and the airport and station are the top priority.


    In this case, the probability that they want to escape quietly is almost zero.


    On the contrary, no one can imagine that they will choose such a road. After all, they need to climb over the unattainable and dangerous Himalayas to return to China.


    To their surprise, the army set up a card to intercept them on the main road to gantok. Their Chinese faces will certainly be recognized at a glance. Chu fan can''t do it yet, otherwise the news will soon reach manhadi, and the future action will be more difficult.


    "How to do?" Xia Yanran drove into a fork in the road, but the road was wrong and she couldn''t go around at all.


    "Abandon the car!"


    Chu fan gets off the bus. After Xia Yanran gets off the bus, he is stunned to lift the car and throw it into the wheat field. Covered by green wheat, the car will not be exposed in a short time.


    Then, Chu fan sneaked back to the main road with Xia Yanran. After waiting for half an hour, a transport vehicle finally drove over. At the moment when the truck drove past, Chu fan and the two quickly set out and quickly rushed into the truck compartment.


    The truck driver hummed and swaggered past, and was soon stopped by the army who set up a card to intercept.


    "Sir, I''m a long-distance driver. The car is full of drinks. It''s convenient for you..." the truck driver smiled and took out his cigarette, but was coldly pushed aside by the chief officer.


    The officer shouted sternly, "search for me!"


    Suddenly, two heavily armed soldiers rushed into the car, searched for it for a while, and shook their heads to the officer.


    The officer took a look, and his eyes immediately fell on the dozens of large oak barrels inside. It was not a problem to plug people with the model of the barrel.


    "Open the barrel!" the officer snapped.


    The truck driver was startled and hurriedly said, "Sir, it can''t be opened. It contains the most precious wine. It''s all destroyed when it''s opened..."


    "Go away!" the officer pushed him away impolitely and shouted, "open the barrel."


    "Yes!"


    The two soldiers dared not neglect, and together opened the lid of a wine barrel, and a strong sour and astringent smell of wine floated out. A soldier also reached out and stirred it. After confirming that there was nothing, he closed the cover and opened the second one.


    The truck driver was about to cry and begged again and again: "Sir, I can''t drive any more. The wine was ordered by the mayor of gantoke. If something goes wrong, I can''t afford it."


    "I''ll shoot you again." the officer pointed a gun at his head and pushed him away, unmoved.


    The wine barrel was opened one after another, and the truck driver wanted to cry without tears, even his heart of death. However, in the face of these unreasonable officers and soldiers, he had no choice but to watch.


    This is all money. If he makes compensation, he can''t afford to sell his wife and children.


    Soon, there was only one barrel left. The two soldiers were about to open the lid of the barrel. The officer suddenly received a phone call and immediately shouted, "come on, a large number of bodies were found in the temple on the back mountain of Jita village. The murderer must be the two Chinese people. Go and increase the staff immediately."


    Suddenly, the two soldiers on the bus jumped down and urged the truck driver to leave quickly. Then, the officer with a team rushed to the temple. Most of the police left here were less, and only a dozen policemen were perfunctory here.


    The truck driver covered all the opened wine barrels and drove on the road swearing. After a few hundred meters, the lid of the last barrel was suddenly lifted. Xia Yanran poked her head out first, and then jumped out sensitively.


    Then Chu fan jumped out of the barrel, rubbed his waist and complained, "you look very slim, but why do you have so much meat? It''s killing me."


    "How dare you call me?" Xia Yanran was ashamed and angry. Just now they were curled up in a wine bucket. She was almost stuck on Chu fan, and could clearly feel the changes in every part of his body. She didn''t think Chu fan was disgusted. He even threw a rake.


    I blame my meat. I don''t think you''re in the way.


    Xia Yanran rubbed her chest. Fortunately, she wasn''t crushed. Otherwise, she had to cut him.


    "You stand guard, I''ll have a rest first." Xia Yanran didn''t bother to pay attention to him. She cleared an open space inside, sat down, leaned against the carriage and closed her eyes.


    There are all kinds of wine boxes outside. Even if the car door is opened, it is difficult to find the two figures. But we should remain vigilant. Who knows what will happen?


    The speed of the truck can''t be compared with the speed of Chu fan''s self driving, but the victory is stability. Chu fan and Chu fan hid in the carriage for a day. Finally, at more than nine o''clock in the evening, I arrived at gantok, the largest city in northern India.


    Before the car reached its destination, Chu fan jumped out of the truck easily.


    "Is this the Himalayas?" Chu fan looked up at the top of the mountain and said, "after crossing the mountain, will we return to China?"


    "It''s true in theory, but can you let me eat something and then run for my life with you?" Xia Yan gave him a white look, snorted coldly and walked forward first.


    Seeing how she looked around, it seemed that she had to find a decent hotel and have a good meal. Chu fan hurriedly said, "elder sister, we''re not here to travel. Just our image, in case someone recognizes us..."


    "Don''t worry, there are a lot of Chinese here, and no one will doubt us." Xia Yanran suddenly pointed to the restaurant in front and said excitedly, "have some mutton soup, it''s warm, and you can climb the mountain later."


    Chu fan really doesn''t understand. She''s a girl. How can she like to drink this? However, this time Xia Yanran recklessly accompanied him to India to find relic son. He really didn''t know how to thank others. Since she likes mutton soup, drink it and be full!


    But soon, he fell in love with it. It was so delicious. The thick mutton soup, chopped mutton offal, and sprinkled with scallions were steaming. He was sweating and warm after drinking, not to mention how comfortable it was.


    After eating and drinking, they bought some necessities for survival in the wild, as well as some food and water. Although their strength is not weak, no one can guarantee that they will encounter any unknown risks. Therefore, it can be regarded as being prepared.


    In addition to the two big backpacks, they wore a down jacket respectively. In this place, they may wear skirts at noon, but at night, dripping water can freeze. Therefore, down jacket must be worn.


    When they were ready, they found a quiet place, left gantoke City, plunged into the mountain forest, and headed for the mountain with one foot deep and one foot shallow.


    They are smuggling, so they can''t cross the mountain from the opened mountain road. However, they don''t have to be nervous. As long as they avoid the Indian border guards and reach the border of China, they will be completely safe.


    As soon as they left, they spent most of the night. Chu fan opened the way in front. The once artifact dragon soul broken sword was regarded as a firewood chopper by him. He cleaned up all the thorns and vines that hindered their steps, as well as the branches and shrubs, and came to the top of the mountain unimpeded.


    There is almost no grass here, and there is still thick snow on the shady slope, which has condensed into ice.


    "No wonder it''s so cold here." Chu fan rubbed his hands and asked, "are you thirsty? Drink some water!"


    Before Xia Yanran took out the water from her backpack, Chu fan had touched a bottle of mineral water from her arms and handed it over: "drink this, it''s still hot."


    Xia Yanran was stunned, hesitated for a moment, then took the water and drank a few mouthfuls on her back. Sure enough, the water temperature is hot, and it warms your stomach a lot. If you drink cold water, you will have to have a stomachache. Most importantly, she happened to have relatives.


    How did he know? No, no, it must be a coincidence


    Suddenly, Chu fan dodged to block Xia Yanran and shouted, "who? Come out!"


    Xia Yanran suddenly became nervous and looked around, but she was stunned that she didn''t see anyone.


    "Chu fan, what have you found? It''s still the top of the mountain in the middle of the night. Who is there?"


    Chu fan stared at a raised boulder in front of him and said in a cold voice, "vias, since you are here, you have to hide. You have lost your identity as a Brahman leader."


    Under Xia Yanran''s shocked eyes, a monk wearing white robes, long hair shawls and bright eyes came out slowly behind the boulder. He looks over fifty, but his face is ruddy, his eyes are clear, and he seems to be only forty, or even younger. But his hair was gray, and it was obvious that he was not young.


    "The great Brahma God is really extraordinary."


    Vias speaks Chinese more fluently than his daughter. If he only listens to the voice, who will believe that he is Indian? But he was barefoot, with two huge gold rings on his ears and dark skin. He didn''t look like a Chinese.


    "But I''m curious." vias raised his eyebrow. "I hide there. No one can find me. But how did you find me?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Chu Fan said coldly, "just say it, what do you want to do?"


    Vias said with a faint smile, "don''t be nervous. You have saved my daughter''s life. I won''t hurt you. However, you are the reincarnation of the great Brahman God of my Brahman. You should stay in India, help me and carry forward the Brahman."


    "Want me to stay and help you?" Chu fan sneered, "haven''t you woken up yet?"

 Chapter 531

    The weasel wishes the chicken a happy new year. It''s not kind!


    Vias said politely, but in the final analysis, didn''t he still let Chu fan be loyal to him? Moreover, this is not Liu Bei inviting Zhuge Liang to look after the cottage, but the threat of chiguoguo.


    Chu fan can be sure that as long as he shakes his head and says no, vias will not let him leave, or even directly hurt the killer and get rid of him here. Because Chu fan''s existence has deeply threatened his status. Since it can''t be used by him, he must nip this potential crisis in the bud.


    Weias is definitely a decisive and unscrupulous hero.


    This is Chu fan''s evaluation of him. Although vias is strong enough, Chu fan is not a soft persimmon at the mercy of others. The pressure of vias immediately aroused his pride and resolutely rejected vias''s "kindness".


    If you want to fight, I will fight with you to the end!


    Seeing the fighting spirit gushing from Chu fan, weias was stunned and smiled: "you misunderstood. I didn''t mean to force you. I just hope you can consider my suggestion. After all, you and my daughter..."


    "Stop!" Chu Fan said solemnly, "your daughter Bhattarai and I are innocent. Don''t threaten me with her."


    Vias said with a smile: "I believe in you and my daughter. But don''t you think Bhattarai is very beautiful? As long as you stay, she will be your wife. In the future, you will be the leader of Brahman and even the ruler of the whole India. Think about it, you will win the world''s attention. All Indians will worship you, countless wealth and easily available beauty, as long as you If you want, the stars in the sky can be picked for you. "


    Chu fan shook his head: "I admit, what you said is very moving. Unfortunately, I''m not interested in these things. Therefore, you''d better go back and take good care of batalai. She is a simple and kind girl and shouldn''t be a chip for you to climb the peak of power."


    "You are very stubborn, unfortunately, me and you are also very stubborn." weias''s eyes glittered and said faintly, "well, let''s play a game. If you win, I''ll let you go. If you lose, come back to Brahman with me. How about it?"


    "Do I have any other choice?"


    "No!"


    "Then fight!"


    Chu fan pushed Xia Yanran away and roared. The hard granite at his feet burst. He was like a magic ape shrinking countless times. His fierce fist mixed with an indomitable momentum rushed towards weiyas!


    His cultivation is the sixth level of the earth, but his physical strength has reached 15000 kg. With the increase of the big eyed frog, his strength has doubled. The real power of his fist has reached the strength of the strong in the heaven.


    Weias''s main purpose is to attract Chu fan, so Chu fan takes this opportunity to verify his strength. If weias really moved his heart to kill, Chu fan would have used the power of the demon king.


    "Good!"


    Weias praised and didn''t dodge. He hit out with the same fierce fist, but at the moment when the two fists were about to collide, weias suddenly changed his fist, held Chu fan''s fist and yanked it back.


    It looks like his fist was defeated by Chu fan, but in fact, he took off most of the strength of Chu fan''s fist. Moreover, the feeling of nowhere to focus almost made Chu fan spit out a mouthful of blood.


    For example, when you put a sandbag in front of you, you hit it with all your strength, but you found that the sandbag was filled with cotton. Now Chu fan feels this way. His feet stagger uncontrollably towards weias.


    For a moment, weias''s eyes were fierce, his shoulders shook, and he suddenly hit Chu fan. Chu fan didn''t even have a chance to resist, so he knocked him back.


    "Chu fan!"


    Xia Yanran exclaimed, jumped up quickly and caught Chu fan, but his huge strength made Xia Yanran spew a mouthful of blood on the spot, and then fell to the ground. She staggered a few steps and fell to the ground with a "plop".


    "Poof!"


    Xia Yanran spewed out a mouthful of blood again, but tried her best to protect Chu fan and said hoarsely, "run, run..."


    "Let me hide behind a woman? Man, I can''t afford to lose that man." Chu fan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, pushed Xia Yan away, smiled and said, "don''t worry, he can''t kill me. You forget, I''m the reincarnation of the great Brahma God. How do you see me kill him."


    Xia Yanran was about to cry: "when is it? Are you still in the mood to joke?"


    "You forgot how I cleaned up the Cyclops? Can he be as powerful as the Cyclops?" Chu fan patted Xia Yanran on the shoulder, gently wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, smiled and comforted, "I''m careless this time. Look, how did I get the field back."


    "Be careful, don''t play any more?" Xia Yanran remembered that Chu fan still had a unique skill that was useless. He was very calm at once, but he couldn''t help reminding him that he didn''t send out the unique skill and killed himself first.


    When he returned to the opposite side of vias, vias was also surprised: "you can still stand up. You are worthy of the reincarnation of the great Brahma God. Your physical quality is better than me. However, you can''t win me. You''d better go back with me."


    "Give me another punch."


    Chu fan roared angrily, and his bones burst like fried beans. Under the shocked eyes of Xia Yanran and weias, his body suddenly pulled up, his muscles got up, and his clothes were broken. He was like a little giant, and his height was about 2 meters.


    The most amazing thing is that the muscles all over his body seem to be poured out of metal, emitting golden metallic luster. On the exposed muscles, thick blood vessels and veins, like huge earthworms, climbed all over the body, even his head was no exception, with green veins exposed, like ferocious and terrible tattoos.


    "This is a move I''ve just developed, and it''s the first time to use it today." Chu fan grinned. "You''re honored. Try the power of my move. Roar!"


    With a roar, Chu fan suddenly jumped into the air, jumped more than ten meters high, and then fell rapidly from the air like a shell. The huge fist, mixed with the harsh sound of sonic boom, blasted bravely towards the head of vias.


    The power of this fist has far exceeded that of the strong in the early days of Tianjing. Even the strong in the middle of Tianjing, it is difficult to take this fist. Weias''s face became dignified. His intuition told him that the wisest choice was to avoid, because Chu fan was in the air and it was difficult to change his moves.


    At the speed of weias, it''s not difficult to avoid this move, but if you really want to avoid, isn''t it equal to being afraid of Chu fan? Vias sincerely wants to attract Chu fan, so he wants to win beauty, completely destroy Chu fan''s confidence and let him go back with himself.


    Therefore, after a short period of thinking, vias resolutely stayed in place and met Chu Fangang''s domineering fist with both hands like holding treasures. At the moment of fist and palm contact, vias''s body suddenly tilted back, his feet were still standing, his back was only a few centimeters from the ground, but he was stunned and didn''t lie down.


    At the same time, he grabbed Chu fan''s fist with both hands, suddenly spun like a millstone for two weeks, burst into a drink and threw Chu fan out.


    Chu fan stabbed his head down. At the moment when he was about to land, his palm supported the ground, a beautiful turn over, and his body suddenly turned around, but he still couldn''t stop the momentum and staggered back three steps. Each step left a footprint as deep as two inches on the granite on the top of the mountain.


    "Powerful, it can remove the strength." Chu fan''s body returned to normal, couldn''t help but thumbs up and asked, "weiyas palm teacher, can you tell me what Kung Fu you just used?"


    "Yoga!" weiyas looked unharmed, even very relaxed, but his heart had turned upside down, and his evaluation of Chu fan was raised to a higher level again.


    His hands behind his back trembled slightly, and the skin in the palm was cracked, which had leached a layer of fine blood beads.


    Just now, the power of Chu fan''s fist exceeded 40000 kg. He unloaded most of the impact by rotating and unloading, but some of the strength was borne by his body. What I saw was that his hands were hurt, but his internal organs were also injured to varying degrees. It took at least ten days and a half months to recover.


    He hasn''t been injured for many years, but today, vias is not only injured, but also injured in the hands of a young man with six levels of land. Can he not be surprised and shocked?


    It is worthy of the reincarnation of the great Brahma God. Caidejing Liuzhong has such a powerful strength. If he comes to Tianjing, who can be his opponent? With the help of Chu fan, Brahman will be brilliant again and win the position of ruler. It is not difficult.


    "It''s terrible. It won''t kill you." Chu Fan said with a smile. "But you''re not feeling well? Hey hey, don''t hold on. Hurry back to recover. I won''t give it away."


    Weias didn''t understand. How could Chu fan see through it again?


    "Even if I''m injured, it''s easy to kill you both." vias was angry with shame and looked hard. "Finally, I ask you, will you go back with me?"


    "Are you deaf? I''ve said it many times. Get out of here!"


    Weias was completely angered, took a breath, and the white monk''s robe on his body surface quickly inflated like a balloon, and soon became round, like an enlarged version of Volleyball - not smoking!


    However, Chu fan didn''t dare to be careless and pushed away Xia Yanran without looking back: "hide away, the farther the better."


    Xia Yanran almost kicked him down. It''s a loser. Did you do it on purpose? Where are you going? But in the present situation, she did not care to find Chu fan''s trouble. She quickly ran away and hid more than 20 meters away.


    At the moment she flew back, weias roared angrily and rushed towards Chu fan on his own initiative. Although he is now bloated, like a ball, but the speed is not slow at all. In the blink of an eye, he came to Chu fan.


    Suddenly, a giant ape shadow more than ten meters high appeared behind Chu fan, roared, grabbed weias and fell to the ground

 Chapter 532

    "Bang!"


    The hard granite on the top of the mountain was smashed into a human shaped hole. No matter whether vias was dead or alive, the huge demon ape raised his feet and stepped down hard towards the position where vias fell.


    "Bang!"


    The mountains shook violently for three times, and the human shaped hole disappeared. Instead, it was a stone pit with a diameter of about 10 meters and a depth of about 5 meters.


    At the next moment, the ghost of the demon ape disappeared. Chu fan put his hand on his mouth and shouted at the foot of the mountain: "weiyas palm teaches you to walk slowly. Don''t send it away!"


    "Poof!"


    Vias, who was running fast, opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t control it anymore. He fell to the ground.


    He lost. He even lost to a Chinese boy whose cultivation is not up to heaven.


    It''s a great shame. He can''t accept the fact under any circumstances. But the fact is that if he hadn''t escaped quickly, he would have died here today. But even if he escaped alive, he was seriously injured, his bones were broken in several places, and his internal organs were broken. If he did not pay close attention to treatment, even if he did not die, his future practice would be affected.


    Originally, he could at least run back to gantok with a breath, but Chu fan''s words made him hold his breath and get angry. He couldn''t control it anymore. He spewed out a mouthful of blood, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up again.


    Fortunately, he has run far away. Chu fan can only pass his voice over, but he doesn''t know his specific location or how he is. After dropping a word, he immediately greeted Xia Yanran, quickly climbed over the mountain and ran towards China.


    In the early morning, they finally went down the Himalayas and appeared at the door of a Tibetan village at the foot of the mountain. A red faced man in a sheep''s fur coat, waving a whip, was driving a group of sheep and came slowly.


    "Hello!"


    Xia Yanran came forward and said, "we are lovers who come to travel. We have separated from the tour group. Can we buy some food here?"


    "Guests from afar, please follow me." the red faced man was very enthusiastic. After driving out the sheep, he stopped taking care of them and asked Chu fan to come home with him.


    Before entering the house, the man shouted, "Zhuoma, there are guests."


    As soon as the voice fell, a girl in Tibetan clothes pushed the door and came out.


    She was wearing a half white and half blue Tibetan robe, which was embroidered with all kinds of beautiful patterns. On her neck, there is also a jade necklace, which is colorful and beautiful.


    The girl is even more beautiful. Moreover, her skin is white and delicate. There is no red face of plateau residents, and there is no trace of wind and sun. A pair of big black eyes, as clear as the spring of Tianchi, make people can''t help looking more.


    "Two, please come in!" Zhuoma said fluent Mandarin, looked at Chu fan, and quickly and warmly invited them into the house.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?" Xia Yanran bumped Chu fan with her elbow and glared at him.


    Loser, can you make some progress? When you see a beautiful woman, your eyes straighten. Are you? Not to mention Su Yuan, even Qin Yumei and Lan Jie are worse than Zhuoma in front of them? What a shame!


    Chu fan was offended for a while before he calmed down. He smiled apologetically: "excuse me, can I ask, are you... Husband and wife?"


    "Hehe, Dorje is my brother." Zhuoma smiled and said, "you must be curious why I don''t have my brother''s red face, right?"


    Chu fan nodded again and again: "yes, that''s what I want to ask. It''s supposed to be a plateau with a cold climate. How can your skin be so good?"


    "Hahaha, Zhuoma studies outside all the year round and only comes back for a few days after the holiday." Duoji personally brought them hot goat milk and said with a smile, "My Mandarin is taught by Zhuoma. She goes to school at Sichuan University and is a famous talented girl here."


    "Poof!"


    Chu fan gushed out a mouthful of sheep''s milk, choked and coughed, and dared not buy the channel: "you... Cough, you go to school at Sichuan University?"


    Zhuoma nodded curiously: "yes, I went to school at Sichuan University. What''s the matter?"


    "Er... Do you know Jiang Siyan from Sichuan University? Song Wen, Tang Xue, he Xiaolin... And the teaching director of your school, whose name seems to be Cui Shiping?"


    "Yes, our teaching director of Sichuan University is really Cui Shiping." Zhuoma asked in surprise, "do you know Jiang Siyan and them? Are you also students of Sichuan University?"


    "No, we''re not, just... I know Jiang Siyan quite well." Chu fan smiled and stretched out his hand. "My name is Chu fan. My home is in Sichuan Province and Guangyuan City. You can come to me for anything in Sichuan Province. As long as it''s not murder and arson, I can help you."


    Zhuoma exclaimed, "are you Chu fan? The one who slipped into the girls'' dormitory last time and was caught by Cui Shiping?"


    Xia Yan glanced at Chu fan, snorted coldly, and walked away, as if she were close, she would be infected by him.


    Chu fan smiled and said, "I was trying to save people. Since then, is your dormitory much quieter?"


    "That''s true!" Zhuoma nodded. "I used to feel gloomy in the dormitory, but since you left that time, that kind of gloomy feeling has disappeared. Moreover, there are no strange things such as power failure and water cut-off. Well, you are a person with real skills!"


    "Ha ha, average."


    Dorje brought a pot of rotten mutton and said with a smile, "what are you talking about? Have something to eat first."


    "Brother, they are also from Sichuan Province. They are friends with my alumni." Zhuoma said happily, "I told you before that the dormitory is haunted. Brother Chu fan helped to spend the time. He is really good. All the girls in our school want to marry him."


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed, "well, I''m a low-key person. Don''t talk nonsense when you go back to school."


    Dorje was suddenly surprised and said, "can you catch ghosts and drive away evil spirits? Are you a mage?"


    "Er... I''m not a mage, but I can catch ghosts and exorcise evil spirits. It''s not worth mentioning, ha ha, it''s not worth mentioning." Chu Fan said modestly.


    Suddenly, Dorje fell to his knees with a thump and begged, "please save our Kangma village."


    Chu fan was startled and hurriedly pulled Dorje up: "what are you doing? Get up quickly. If you have anything, just say it. I will help you if I can."


    Zhuoma also asked curiously, "brother, what happened?"


    "Alas!"


    Duoji sighed bitterly and said, "just six months ago, a group of tomb robbers came and dug up an ancient tomb on the nearby mountain. As a result, none of the eight people came out."


    "At first, no one knew what they were doing. They thought they had left quietly. But just a month ago, a herdsman saw one of the eight people live the lamb and suck up the blood."


    "This scene frightened the herdsman. He hurried back to the village, called everyone together and lit a torch. As a result, only a shriveled lamb was found, and the man had disappeared."


    Zhuoma was surprised: "what happened later?"


    "Later, livestock were lost almost every night. The next day, livestock corpses were found on the hillside, all of them died of sucking dry blood. In order to prevent this from happening, the village organized some people to take turns on duty, but that night, the two people on duty disappeared, and their whereabouts have not been found so far."


    Xia Yan Ran put down the mutton in her hand and asked in a deep voice, "how do you know that they are tomb robbers?"


    Duoji said: "more than half a month ago, some villagers found the cave dug by the tomb robber on the mountain. They invited the master in the temple. He said that this is an ancient tomb. The tomb robber has become a zombie. In another month, the zombie will start to suck human blood."


    "We asked the mage to eradicate the zombies, but as a result, the mage couldn''t come out even if he went in."


    Dorje sighed, "if we can''t solve the zombies, we can only leave our hometown and live elsewhere."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "does the local garrison care about this?"


    "We have reported to the garrison, but they want to protect the tombs. They have asked the top to send archaeologists to excavate the ancient tombs. But it''s been seven days and there''s no news at all. We really can''t afford to wait."


    Zhuoma pulled Chu fan''s sleeve and begged, "brother Chu fan, please help us. If we lose this grassland, the people of our whole village will not survive."


    "Don''t worry, since I''ve caught up, I won''t stand idly by." Chu fan comforted, "don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. But you have to let me eat and drink first?"


    "Yes, I''ll bring you the wine right away." Dorje was overjoyed and ran out quickly.


    Xia Yanran sat down beside Chu fan and asked in a low voice, "are you sure? This is not fun?"


    Chu fan pondered for a moment and looked up at Zhuoma: "do you have a phone here? I''ll find some more helpers."


    "Yes, there''s a phone." Zhuoma hurried into the inner room, took out a wireless phone and sent it to Chu fan.


    Chu fan pointed to Xia Yanran and said, "come on, let them come as soon as possible, try to solve the problem at noon, and we''ll go back in the afternoon."


    "They can arrive at about two o''clock in the afternoon as soon as possible." Xia Yanran helplessly picked up the phone, "I''ll try to make them hurry."


    Soon, the phone called Xiao Gang''s cell phone and the order was conveyed. In a few words, Xia Yanran hung up the phone reluctantly and said, "the organization has received this task, but there is something wrong with the archaeological team. It is estimated that it will arrive in the evening."


    "Wipe, isn''t this a delay?" Chu Fan said angrily. "Can you be the same at night and during the day? Human life can''t be saved. What antiques can you keep? Anyway, you go with me at noon and wipe out the zombies first."


    "This..."


    Xia Yanran hesitated and clenched her teeth: "OK, I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 533

    "That''s it," Dorje said nervously, pointing to the dark hole in front of him.


    Chu fan had a rest at Duoji''s house for a while. Under Duoji''s leadership, they came to the hillside not far away. In a very hidden corner, the hole was found.


    The hole is on the side of the shady slope, surrounded by shrubs. If you don''t know the location, you can''t see a hole even if you stand ten meters away. The hole is round with a diameter of about 80 cm. It is like a large mouse hole. It makes people''s scalp numb.


    In addition to Doji, there are more than 30 young and strong Tibetan boys, all about the same age as Doji. Everyone has machetes, tassels, shotguns and other messy weapons in their hands. However, they did not dare to come forward. They stopped at a distance of 20 meters and looked here nervously.


    "OK, you go back." Chu fan waved his hand, went to the mouth of the cave and looked carefully. He also squatted down, grabbed the soil with his hand, put it under his nose and smelled it. It looked very professional.


    Xia Yan asked curiously, "what did you find?"


    "It''s a zombie, but I don''t know whether the zombie is formed naturally or whether there is a ghost master playing tricks." Chu fan takes out the dragon soul broken sword and whispers, "you stay outside to meet me. I''ll go in and have a look."


    "I''ll go with you." Xia Yan said stubbornly.


    Chu Fan said helplessly, "elder sister, I know you''re worried about me, but look at the hole. I have to climb in alone. You''ll affect my action. In this way, I''ll go first. If it''s spacious, I''ll call you again."


    Xia Yanran also knew that she really couldn''t help with this terrain. However, she warned: "you must be careful. Once you reach the tomb, it''s spacious. Tell me that I can help you at least."


    "I see!" Chu fan waved his hand, bent down into the hole and climbed inside.


    After climbing about ten meters, the front suddenly opened up. Although the width of the cave was not much wider, the height increased a lot, at least about one meter and eight. Chu fan could stand up, slightly lower his head and walk normally.


    There are so many talented people. How did you dig this hole? You know, this is a mountain. In addition to the sand and stone soil half a meter thick on the surface, there are hard rocks below. But these tomb robbers dug a hole in the stone mountain. The most important thing is when the hole was dug out. The nearby Tibetans don''t know at all. In other words, the hole was dug out in silence.


    Chu fan looked carefully and left a thumb thick groove on the cave wall. Most of these groove marks are parallel to the cave and should be chiseled out with a steel chisel. If he wants to dig a hole in the mountain without much movement, I''m afraid his strength will not be small. At least he is a strong man above the middle stage of his personal environment.


    That''s the problem. It''s enough for a strong man above the middle of his life to be a bodyguard for a rich man. Why bother to do such evil activities?


    After walking about thirty or fifty meters, a broken hole appeared in front, a kind of large green brick burned in ancient times, scattered all over the ground. Chu fan knows that he has finally reached the tomb.


    He didn''t hurry down, but first glanced at the entrance. This is a circular tomb path, which is very spacious, about five meters wide. The walls, ground and ceiling are paved and built with big green bricks, about ten meters high, empty, silent and dull!


    The stolen cave is more than two meters high from the ground. Below it, people piled a step with bricks and stones, which can go down easily. Chu fan was preparing to go down. Suddenly, a beam of light came from the rear. Then Xia Yanran came quickly.


    "How, did you find anything?" Xia Yanran asked nervously.


    "I found a big tomb, but I haven''t found the shadow of zombies yet." Chu fan didn''t say anything, so he jumped down first.


    In the darkness, Xia Yanran''s eyesight was not as good as Chu fan. Although she was very careful, when she jumped down, she stepped on a green brick, screamed and almost fell to the ground.


    "Be careful!" Chu fan reached out to hold Xia Yanran and suddenly frowned, "where''s your sword?"


    "How can I take a sword when I go to India with you?" Xia Yanran complained. She couldn''t help rubbing her ankle. It seemed to twist and hurt a little, but this guy didn''t say to help her treat.


    Chu fan was helpless. He stuffed the dragon soul broken sword in his hand into Xia Yanran and told him, "you follow me. You must listen to me. I let you run. You must not stay, you know?"


    "Don''t think you can command me if you are stronger than me. I''m the team leader at the sacred blade." Xia Yanran glared at Chu fan and walked forward first.


    Just two steps away, she was dragged back by Chu fan.


    "What are you doing?" Xia Yanran was angry. What did he think of himself? Cumbersome? I''m also a five level immortal. Can''t I even clean up a few zombies?


    Chu fan helplessly pointed to the other side: "this way!"


    "How do you know it''s right over there and it''s wrong on my side?"


    "Elder sister, please look at your feet. Do you have footprints?"


    Xia Yanran blushed and found that there was a thick layer of dust under her feet. On the side she wanted to go, she didn''t even have a footprint. On the contrary, it was the other side of Chu fan''s finger. The footprints were disorderly and dense. I don''t know how many. Obviously, he''s right!


    It''s easy to have footprints. They follow them and walk forward side by side. Just after turning a corner, a staggering figure appeared in front, walking aimlessly.


    "You stay, I''ll test it first... Shit, you listen to me, I can die at one time?"


    Before Chu fan finished speaking, Xia Yanran scolded and passed away like a gust of wind. As early as ten meters away from the figure, the staggering figure suddenly turned his head, gave a demonstrative roar to Xia Yanran, and rushed over very quickly.


    Although she had been mentally prepared, when Xia Yanran saw the man, she was startled, almost screamed and ran away.


    Looking at his back, he is still a person, wearing modern clothes, but his walking appearance is strange. However, when he turned around, the ferocious and terrible face almost made Xia Yanran spit out the overnight meal. It''s scary!


    It was an extremely distorted face, with shriveled rotten meat peeling off, and some places even showed dense white bones. Two canine teeth protruded from his lips, which made him even more fierce. There were scarlet blood on the corners of his mouth, chest and withered claws.


    "Poof!"


    A sharp dagger fell in, and the fierce zombie immediately stopped. The next moment, the dagger was pulled out, bringing out a canopy of fishy blood. The Zombie''s eyes turned gray and fell straight to the ground.


    "Yan Ran, you''d better go out and wait for me." Chu fan wiped the dirty blood on the dagger on the zombie, stood up and said, "I can handle it alone."


    Just now, Xia Yanran was scared to stay for a moment. At this moment, Chu fan rushed out and ran behind the zombie like a ghost. The dagger in her hand was cruel and decisive to plunge down from the top of the zombie.


    Like ghosts, zombies belong to spirit bodies, but the difference is that ghosts are nothingness and immune to physical attacks; On the contrary, zombies are as hard as steel. Without magic weapons, it is difficult to hurt zombies.


    Moreover, even if the zombie is broken into pieces, he will not die as long as his spiritual resentment in the mud pill palace does not die. Therefore, the best way is to destroy the Zombie''s mud pill palace and destroy his spiritual consciousness, so as to completely eliminate the zombie.


    At present, the zombie has just formed. His body is just stronger than ordinary people, and he is far from being strong. At best, he is far from Chu fan''s opponent in terms of strength and reaction speed in the middle of human life. It''s reasonable to be killed by Chu fan.


    "I''m fine, go on." Xia Yanran took a deep breath, stopped looking at the dead zombies, took the broken sword of the dragon soul and strode forward.


    Chu fan couldn''t help shaking his head. The woman was too strong to adapt, but she refused to show weakness. What is it? Which woman is not afraid to see such a terrible guy? Human nature, there''s nothing to be ashamed of.


    Soon, another zombie was found in front. This time, Xia Yanran rushed up decisively. When the zombie turned around, a sword pierced the Zombie''s eyebrows, and then kicked the zombie out.


    This series of actions were clean and neat, without any hesitation, and Chu fan couldn''t help but secretly erect his thumb. If this woman is cruel, she will be more terrible than a man. In the future, you''d better try not to provoke women!


    They circled more than half a circle and killed eight zombies. Then, they didn''t find anything again. Chu fan estimated that it took about one kilometer from the entrance to their current position, that is, the tomb covers an area of at least kilometers, and the scale is really not small. However, compared with the tomb of the king of Dian, which Chu fan met before, this tomb is still a little inferior.


    At this time, they came to a huge stone gate, which should be the broken dragon stone blocking the tomb master''s bedroom. It is at least 35 meters thick and weighs tens of thousands of kilograms. After the craftsmen who repaired the tombs left, the broken dragon stone fell and no one could enter again.


    However, at this time, the broken dragon stone has been broken into a big hole, and people can drill in with their heads down a little. Xia Yanran took a flashlight and found nothing. She raised her feet and was about to go in, but Chu fan pulled her back.


    "I''ll go ahead!" Chu Fan said involuntarily and walked in.


    This is a huge mausoleum that is 100 meters wide and can''t be seen at a glance. Countless clay figurines, armed with swords and shields, guns and crossbows, are neatly arranged like the guards. Although I don''t know how many years have passed, they still maintain a fierce murderous spirit.


    Chu fan and his wife passed through the terracotta warriors and walked forward step by step. After walking about 200 meters, the terracotta warriors in front of them disappeared. Instead, they were bronze coffins with dark colors and strange runes painted on them. They were neatly arranged like terracotta warriors. There were at least thousands of them.


    At the end of the mausoleum is a sacrificial platform more than five meters high. A golden coffin is placed in the middle, and more than a dozen silver and slightly smaller coffins are placed on both sides. On the back wall, there is a huge stone mural, recording the great achievements of the tomb owner.


    Just when they were ready to come forward and see what happened, suddenly, countless skinned beasts rushed out from all directions and surrounded Chu fan


    PS: Thank you for your 5 yuan red envelope reward of "17k book friend 3hz1yqvh"!

 Chapter 534

    "It''s the zombie wolves!" Xia Yanran exclaimed, immediately turned her back to Chu fan and stood back to back with Chu fan.


    It''s terrible. They didn''t notice where these things were hidden just now. Look at these zombie wolves. Their fur has been stripped, revealing their scarlet muscles. Without facial skin, their tusks look longer and more fierce.


    There are more than 100 zombie wolves, staring at scarlet eyes, not eager to attack, but slowly approaching step by step. Chu fan''s heart sank. These zombie wolves are much smarter than those zombies before. This is definitely not a good thing.


    Xia Yan is nervous, and Chu fan is more nervous. Although there are many zombie wolves, his body is as hard as iron. Even if he is bitten by a zombie wolf, nothing will happen. But Xia Yanran can''t. surrounded by wolves, Chu fan is difficult to take care of her. If she is bitten and scratched by zombie wolves, she will be infected by zombie toxins. At that time, she will be in trouble.


    There was no time to think about it. Chu fan roared, grabbed a bronze coffin in front of him and threw it out fiercely. The huge coffin weighed a thousand kilograms, like a road roller. It was stunned to grind all the zombie wolves on this line into minced meat.


    "Run!"


    Chu fan roared and pushed Xia Yanran. Her body flew out of control and almost caught up with the coffin.


    The zombie wolves, who were still deadlocked, immediately roared wildly and rushed towards Chu fan regardless of everything. At this time, if Chu fan wants to run, he should be able to retreat all over, even if he is hurt.


    However, in this dark tomb, Xia Yanran''s vision is limited, and her running speed must be greatly reduced. Once he chases Xia Yanran, these zombie wolves will certainly be led over. At that time, Xia Yanran will face more than a dozen zombie wolves.


    At present, although some zombie wolves chase after Xia Yanran, most of them remain. I believe these zombie wolves should not threaten Xia Yanran.


    At the moment when the zombie wolves rushed up, Chu fan hugged the coffin cover on the other side and roared. The coffin cover as thick as a door was opened by him and turned up.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Chu fan had a huge force of more than 30000 kg. The coffin with a weight of hundreds of kg was covered in his hand. It was no different from a chopstick. The wolves rushed up one by one and were pulled back by him like playing baseball. The zombie wolves photographed by the coffin cover were like eggs hitting stones. They burst one by one, leaving no complete bodies.


    In the blink of an eye, most of the zombie wolves were shot dead, and the rest were scared to stop. They turned around and ran with their tails in their hands. How can Chu fan let them escape? Smash the coffin cover out, pick up the dagger on the ground, catch up quickly and kill wildly.


    Suddenly, Xia Yanran screamed in the direction of the broken dragon stone, which frightened Chu fan. He didn''t care to hunt down the zombie wolf. He raised the speed to the fastest speed and ran past quickly.


    At the broken hole of the broken dragon stone, Xia Yanran stood with a sword. There were a lot of zombie wolves lying in front of her. There were more than a dozen. Besides, there are no exceptions.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you hurt?" Chu fan pulled Xia Yanran with concern, looked up and down, left and right, back and forth, and confirmed that she wasn''t hurt. He was relieved and asked, "what''s the matter? What do you see? Yanran, Yanran..."


    Chu fan shouted a few times, but Xia Yanran didn''t respond. She seemed to have lost her soul. She clubbed there without saying a word or even blinking her eyes.


    "Lord Black scale, what''s the matter with her?"


    "The soul was lost, that is, the soul went out of the body and was detained."


    Black scale said in a deep voice, "this place is strange. Be careful."


    Chu fan was anxious: "Yan Ran''s soul has been arrested? Who has such a great skill? How can we find the soul?"


    "Fool, open the eye of insight and you can see the spirit." the big eyed frog couldn''t help jumping out and scolded angrily.


    Chu fan suddenly realized it and immediately opened his eyes of insight. When he opened his eyes again, dozens of floating ghosts suddenly appeared in front of him. In front of him, a familiar figure was slowly walking towards the golden coffin at the end of the tomb, which was far away.


    "Sweet!"


    Chu fan was in a hurry. He picked up Xia Yanran and quickly chased her soul. Suddenly, the ghost who had been floating in the air sent out a shrill scream and quickly rushed to Chu fan.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!" Chu fan thought. The fire of the spirit quickly attached to the dagger and cut several times. More than a dozen ghosts were immediately ignited by the fire of the spirit, sending out a shrill scream and burning quickly.


    The big eyed frog was worried: "shit, these are all great tonics. Don''t give them to me, you loser?"


    The big mouth sucked one by one, and most of the burned souls were sucked in by the big eyed frog, which belched comfortably. At this time, Chu fan has caught up with Xia Yanran, but how to get her back into her body puzzles him.


    "Lord Black scale, help me quickly!" Chu Fan said eagerly.


    Black scale said in a deep voice, "put her down, tear open her clothes and expose her chest."


    "This..."


    "When is it? You still care about this? Hurry up, it''s too late."


    Chu fan clenched her teeth, put Xia Yanran down, grabbed her skirt with both hands and pulled it hard. With a hiss, her coat and bra were torn apart, revealing white soft meat. Unfortunately, Chu fan didn''t really appreciate it at this time.


    "What''s next?"


    "Bite your finger and draw a amulet on her chest." black scale ordered, and transmitted the figure of the spell to Chu fan''s mind at the same time.


    Chu fan closed his eyes and meditated for a moment. He already knew how to save Xia Yanran. He didn''t dare to neglect. He directly bit his finger and drew a mysterious spell on her chest. Then, he drew a rune in the palm of his right hand and grabbed Xia Yanran, who was about to come to the golden coffin.


    Suddenly, Xia Yanran seemed to be imprisoned. No matter how she struggled, she couldn''t move forward. Then, Chu fan''s hand suddenly pulled back, and Xia Yanran''s soul flew back, fell into Chu fan''s palm, and was patted on Xia Yanran''s chest by his backhand.


    At the same time, there was a dull roar in the golden coffin, and the surrounding bronze coffins burst at the same time. The lid of the coffin flew into the air with a bang, and people jumped out of the coffin, each holding weapons and rushing towards Chu fan.


    My grass, is this a man or a zombie?


    Chu fan was startled. Most of these guys were wearing armor. Their exposed faces and claws were like dried corpses. They exposed rotten muscles. Their eyes were empty and had no eyes, but there were two clusters of weak green flames. They acted quickly and quickly. At least they were strong in the cultivation of the earth.


    In the row near the golden coffin, there appeared several mummies without armor but wearing monk robes. They stretched out their hands and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Chu fan didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly transferred the unconscious Xia Yanran to the bone tower space. Then, Chu fan roared angrily and ran out like electricity. The short sword just taken back from Xia Yanran''s hand spewed out a black flame with a tip of more than half a meter, and cut the corpse of a land mummy in half.


    His body is golden. Although his body is not as tall as last time, his strength has increased a lot. When he cut the corpse of the fifth land, he was also cut twice, and the blades collapsed. He was stunned that he could not break Chu fan''s defense, but left two white marks on him.


    Now, Chu fan is more unscrupulous. The dragon soul''s broken sword swings wildly, like cutting wheat, wildly harvesting the second life of the mummies in these areas.


    Paralyzed, you should lie down honestly when you die. Why climb out of the coffin? This time, Chu fan cut them into eight pieces to see if they could survive?


    What Chu fan didn''t notice was that as he reaped the life of the corpse in the land, the black flame sword tip on the dragon soul broken sword in his hand soared, which was nearly 70 cm long. Every time a land mummy is killed, the green soul fire in the eyes of the mummy is absorbed by the black flame, and the sword tip increases.


    In about five minutes, there were hundreds of mummies of land cultivation. Leng was slaughtered by Chu fan. The body was filled with mummies, armor and weapon fragments. Leng was not even a complete body left.


    In front, the ceremony of several mummified monks was coming to an end. When Chu fan rushed to them, all the clay figurines in the dormitory came alive. Pieces of mud peeled off, revealing the corpses of soldiers inside. There were more than 10000 people. They rushed towards Chu fan in the tide.


    Chu fan felt numb after seeing this scene. When will so many people have to be killed? If he is not invulnerable, sooner or later he will be chopped into meat by these people.


    "Die!"


    Chu fan shouted angrily and rushed forward to kill the dead monks. When he was about to turn around and rush back to kill, there was a loud cry from the broken dragon stone: "grandson, taste the power of Grandpa Huoshen."


    "Da da ta ta..."


    The flame of the heavy machine gun spewed out for more than half a meter, and the bullets rained out. Although the corpse soldiers were fierce, they were not much stronger than ordinary people. They fell down in pieces under the fire of heavy machine guns.


    Bullets are so powerful that almost every bullet can penetrate the bodies of ten corpse soldiers. If three bullets hit the body in a row, the corpse soldiers'' bodies can be torn apart.


    Chu fan didn''t dare to neglect it. He dodged and jumped into a bronze coffin. The coffin turned around and buckled on the ground like a turtle shell. No matter how the corpse soldiers outside attacked, he couldn''t hurt him.


    The biggest threat to him was the bullets, but fortunately there was a coffin in front of him. Otherwise, the thickness of the coffin alone could not stop the bullets of the heavy machine gun.


    "Try this again."


    A crisp female voice came, and then a violent explosion came out one after another in the tom

 Chapter 535

    For a long time, the violent explosion and violent heavy machine gun fire stopped. The heavily armed soldiers rushed in and scattered the searchlights. Suddenly, the whole tomb was as bright as day, with a panoramic view of the surrounding scene.


    What the hell is this?


    A group of people looked at the dried corpse fragments on the ground in shock. Just now, it was these things that attacked them? But aren''t they all dead? How can they be so fierce?


    "Xiao Li, look, these beasts died under the sword. Chu fan and Yan Ran should have done it." Ye Keqing pulled the corpse of the zombie wolf on the ground with the barrel of his gun and couldn''t help covering his mouth and nose. The smell inside is really terrible.


    Zhen Shushu said with a sad face, "where''s the boss and the team leader? You won''t be killed by you two? Wuwuwuwu, boss, you''ve died miserably. But you can rest in peace. With team leader Yanran with you, you won''t be lonely on the road. I''ll burn more valuable money for you and more beautiful women for you..."


    "Shut up!" Xiao Li kicked it.


    Zhen Shushu quickly dodged and muttered, "violent, you deserve to be single all your life."


    Xiao Li glared at him. Zhen Shu hurriedly covered his mouth and dared not say more.


    Then, Xiao Li put emphasis on the machine gun and walked forward warily. Zhen Shushu held a three edged army thorn and followed him warily on his right side. Ye Keqing hung a backpack on his chest and two special grenades in his hand.


    The destructive power of this grenade is not strong, but it is filled with steel balls. After the explosion, the power of the steel balls is no less than that of bullets. It is most suitable for use in such caves and tombs. If high explosive grenades are used, it is estimated that before those mummies are killed, the tomb will have to collapse and bury them alive.


    In the back, more than a dozen heavily armed border guards scattered on both sides, each wearing a miner''s lamp on his head, and his sight strengthened again.


    Several people pushed forward step by step. Just out of the way, a huge black coffin blocked the way. Before Xiao Li came forward, a young man suddenly ran to the back and said, "be careful, don''t destroy the cultural relics."


    The young man rushed to the front and looked into the coffin. The next moment, a thin claw suddenly popped out of the coffin, grabbed the young man''s neck and dragged him into the coffin.


    "Ah!" the man uttered a shrill scream. The heavy bronze coffin shook violently for a few times and lost its movement.


    Xiao Li was about to rush up with a gun, but was stopped by Ye Keqing. Then she bit open the pull ring of the grenade and accurately threw the grenade into the coffin.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, countless pieces of meat sprayed out from the coffin. At the next moment, Zhen Shushu, like a sensitive monkey, quickly ran up to the coffin, took a look, and slowly put down the military thorn in his hand. The crowd rushed up and saw a man in a monk''s robe lying in the coffin. His head had been blown up, but his body was well preserved. As for the rash unlucky man just now, he has been blown to the bone.


    "Zhang Peng!"


    A girl rushed to the front. The scene in front of her made her shake and almost fell to the ground. Two companions came forward to hold her, but then she threw her away, pointed to Ye Keqing and cried: "Are you a soldier or an executioner? You have a chance to save Zhang Peng, but why did you blow him up? You are so cold-blooded that you killed him. I''ll sue you in a military court and let you pay for Zhang Peng''s life..."


    "Shut up!" Xiao Li pointed the gun at the girl and said coldly, "what did we say before we came in? Let you archaeologists hide behind and don''t interfere in our work. Zhang Peng came forward recklessly and arrogantly and was dragged into the coffin. Do you think he can survive? How do you want us to save him? You''ll be satisfied if we die a few more people for him?"


    An old professor with gray hair came forward, patted the girl on the shoulder and comforted: "don''t cry. Deputy group leader Xiao was right. Zhang Peng died after he was dragged in. It was his rashness and arrogance that killed himself. No wonder others."


    Glancing around, the old professor said in a deep voice: "look around you, there are dried corpse fragments everywhere, as well as those skinned wolves and beasts. Everything shows that this is not an ordinary archaeology, and our lives will be in danger at any time. For the sake of everyone''s lives, I suggest you all quit and come down when it is completely safe."


    "Teacher, what about you? Won''t you come up with us?"


    "I''m so old that I''ve put life and death aside. But you''re still young and can''t take risks with us."


    "No, we''re not going."


    "Yes, we all hide behind this time. There should be no danger.


    Among the archaeological team of eight people, one Zhang Peng died and there were seven left. No one retreated and insisted on following the team.


    Soon, they came to the front of rows of bronze coffins. This time, many soldiers came forward and checked one by one vigilantly. They found that there was nothing inside.


    When the distance was closer, the people finally saw the huge golden coffins on the altar and several silver coffins on both sides. Needless to ask, the golden coffins were the main owner of the tomb.


    Just as several people were ready to come forward, an inverted coffin moved, which scared everyone''s hair and almost got angry.


    "Paralyzed, who threw the bomb?" Chu fan kicked open the coffin, got up from the ground, rubbed his buzzing ears, grinned and glanced at Ye Keqing.


    Ye Keqing was startled. He quickly hid the bomb behind him and said with a smile, "brother fan, are you okay?"


    "Wipe, do you think I''m all right?" Chu fan pointed to Xiao Li and ye Keqing and said bitterly, "hundreds of ground corpses were killed by my brother, but they almost died in your hands. Are you here to help me or harm me?"


    "Boss, of course we''re here to help you, but the situation just now was too scary. We thought you and group leader Yanran had been killed. When we were in a hurry..." Zhen Shu smiled with her and hurried, "where''s group leader Yanran? Isn''t she with you?"


    "Yan Ran has a situation, but it''s not dangerous for the time being." Chu fan glanced at the seven archaeologists and students behind him and frowned, "who let them in? Let them withdraw quickly. There are these soldiers. As long as they don''t have the cultivation of the land, they will die here."


    Xiao Li wondered: "this..."


    "Deputy group leader Xiao, don''t be embarrassed. We asked to come in on our own initiative. Even if there is a real accident and death, it has nothing to do with you." the old professor said in righteous words.


    As soon as the voice fell, several silver coffins on the high platform made a squeaking sound. Everyone suddenly became nervous and stared at the silver coffins on the stage. No one dared to be careless.


    Under the gaze of the people, the silver coffin cover slowly moved away, and the flirtatious girls with dark complexion stood up from the coffin, dressed in gauze of different colors, twisted the water snake waist, and stood on the coffin cover to dance Indian dance.


    Except Chu fan, everyone else looked like a demon. Even Xiao Li put down his gun and walked slowly.


    "Go to hell!"


    Chu fan burst out, grabbed two grenades from the backpack in front of Ye Keqing, shook his hands and threw them onto the platform.


    "Bang bang!"


    Two explosions, like thunder, shocked the people. They suddenly woke up. They didn''t understand what was going on. Chu fan had already rushed up. The dragon soul broken sword in his hand chopped left and right, cutting the evil girls to pieces.


    It was shocking that their bodies were ignited by the black flame and burned violently. In just a few seconds, several evil girls screamed and burned to ashes.


    Suddenly, the golden coffin in the middle touched, and the coffin cover flew out. A tall figure wearing gold armor and a golden coffin stood up from the golden coffin. His face is lifelike. He looks only in his fifties. He is dignified and has an imperial spirit of looking down on all living beings.


    In his hand, he held a gem inlaid with eyeballs. When he opened his eyes, two scarlet eyes, like a flame, emitted endless evil Qi, which destroyed his grace and noble Qi.


    "Brahma, I''ve been waiting for you for more than 3000 years, and you finally came." the man spoke ancient Hindi. Chu fan clearly couldn''t understand it, but the voice reached his mind and turned into Mandarin.


    The voice of black scale came: "it''s nothing strange. When you reach the heaven, you can use your spiritual power to communicate with people."


    "My grass, does this old guy have the strength of heaven?"


    "At least in the middle of Tianjing, be careful." black scale reminded him and stopped talking.


    Chu fan stared at the man on the high platform and asked, "who are you? Why are you waiting for me?"


    "It seems that three thousand years have made you lose your past memory." the man smiled. "Who am I? You have forgotten? Well, let me remind you that you and I are one of the three main gods and become enemies for the debate girl. In the last life, you won the debate girl, but fell into reincarnation. But in this life, I won''t lose to you again."


    Chu fan was surprised: "are you... Vishnu reincarnation?"


    The man nodded with satisfaction: "yes, I am the reincarnation of Vishnu, and my identity in this life is the king of Magadha - King of banposa. You can also call me king of POSA!"


    "I said, did you recognize the wrong person? I''m Chinese, but I''m not Brahma you''re waiting for."


    The king of SAHA said with a faint smile, "I won''t admit my mistake. Come on, Brahma, let me kill you, and I can get the power of God and become the master of the world."


    Chu fan carried the broken sword, touched his nose and said, "if I kill you, can I also get the power of God?"


    "Yes, but you can''t kill me. You are too weak in this life..."


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "17k book friend fudbqvio"!

 Chapter 536

    "Want to kill me? It depends on whether you have this ability."


    Chu fan took two steps back and whispered to Xiao Li, "hurry and take people out, come on!"


    "I''ll take people away and I''ll cover!"


    Unable to help himself, Xiao Li suddenly raised the Vulcan mechanism gun in his hand, aimed at the king Sura on the high platform, and brazenly pulled the trigger.


    "Da da ta ta..."


    The fire spewed out and the bullets pierced the golden coffin, but where is the figure of King Saha?


    "Ah!"


    In the corner, a shrill scream came out. At this time, the people found that King Saha appeared behind a border guard soldier on the right edge, bit his neck and sucked blood.


    In just a few seconds, the body of the border guard soldiers shriveled. Saha Wang Song opened his hand, and the border guard soldiers fell to the ground soft, pale and lifeless.


    "Damn it." Chu fan scolded angrily and rushed over like lightning, but king Saha''s action was too fast to meet Chu fan at all. In a flash, he disappeared in front of Chu fan.


    Then, a girl in the archaeological team uttered a shrill scream. Her beautiful face, full and juicy body, like an air leaking balloon, collapsed in an instant, as if she had aged for decades, from a young girl to a white haired old woman.


    Everyone was stunned. Is this still a person? You can''t even touch the shadow. How can you kill him?


    The archeological team was crowded together. All the soldiers could only carry guns, but they were afraid to fire. The most important thing is that they have no confidence now. This is not a level battle at all. They have no hope of winning.


    "Chu fan, save me!"


    Ye Keqing screamed and fell into the hands of the king of SAHA. Seeing that the king of SAHA opened his big mouth full of blood, he was about to bite down. Chu fan suddenly shouted angrily, "stop!"


    The king of SAHA raised his head, looked at Chu fan jokingly and said, "now you still have the ability to stop me?"


    "King Saha, only if you kill me with your own hands can you get the power of God?" Chu fan asked coldly.


    King Saha nodded: "yes, as long as I kill you myself, I can have the power of God. Don''t worry, it''s your turn right away. Ha ha!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m afraid you don''t have a chance." Chu fan put the broken sword of the dragon soul across his neck and sneered, "let go of my friend right away, otherwise I''ll die here right away, so that you won''t want the power of God in your life."


    King Saha''s laughter stopped abruptly and said angrily, "do you dare to threaten me? Do you believe I kill all the people here?"


    "I believe it, but I''m sure I''ll die in front of them." Chu fan glanced at him provocatively. "Do you want to try? Don''t worry, even if I die, you can wait another thousand or eight hundred years. I think Brahma will reincarnate."


    "Shut up!" the king of SAHA pushed Ye Keqing away and snorted coldly, "you have angered me. I will draw out your soul and smoke a hundred times a day."


    Chu fancai didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him. Seeing that ye Keqing was all right, he immediately sternly ordered, "Xiao Li, I command you to take people out immediately and go as far as possible."


    "Chu fan!" Ye Keqing was moved to tears. He sacrificed himself for everyone. Blame their own strength is too weak, not only can not help, but become a burden.


    "You must come back alive." Ye Keqing took a deep look at Chu fan, followed them and left quickly.


    Soon, there were only two people left in the mausoleum, Chu fan and King Saha. Except for them, there was not even a dead man left here. There were only dried corpse fragments everywhere, and broken armor and weapons everywhere.


    "For more than 2000 years, you are still as hypocritical as before." King Saha shook his head like an old friend, only more than ten meters away from Chu fan, "Do you think that if you save them, they will appreciate you? No, it''s a big mistake. As long as they threaten their lives, they will still raise their butcher''s knife to you. In their eyes, there is only themselves, and even if you die, who will remember?"


    Chu Fan said faintly, "I never wanted anyone to remember me. I just didn''t want them to see my real strength."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan ran out quietly, and the dragon soul broken sword in his hand chopped down at the head of the king of Saha, with an amazing speed. Unfortunately, the king of SAHA was faster, and Chu fan couldn''t even see how he escaped. He seemed to move in a blink, and his figure disappeared out of thin air.


    The move failed. Chu fan didn''t think about it. The broken sword swept behind him. A half moon light blade broke away from the sword tip and shot out like a laser.


    "Boom!" the bronze coffin was split several times in a row, but the figure of King Saha flashed away again, leaving Chu fan''s attack empty.


    Two consecutive attacks failed. Chu fan did not hesitate to cross his sword around his neck, as if he wanted to kill himself.


    As soon as the broken sword moved, "Dang" sounded, the broken sword was hit by the scepter in the hand of King Sura. The next moment, Chu fan''s neck was pinched by the hand of King Sura and held high in the air.


    The powerful Chu fan was like a weak chicken in front of the king of SAHA. He didn''t even have the strength to resist. His neck was cut by a broken sword, leached drops of blood, and fell on the back of the king of Saha''s hand.


    "Hmm?" the king of SAHA was stunned. He pulled Chu fan closer, reached out his hand and touched a drop of Chu fan''s blood, licked it in his mouth, and said in surprise, "what kind of blood is this? Why does anger and death exist at the same time? How did you do it?"


    Chu fan''s neck was stuck and couldn''t say a word at all, but king Saha didn''t need his answer. He soon found the answer: "I understand that you died once like me, but you were resurrected by an unknown force."


    King Sura was excited: "if I have this blood, I can get rid of the shackles and no longer have to stay in this cold and dark tomb with the corpse. Come on, sacrifice your blood to me. I can''t wait."


    Open your mouth. There are two sharp and protruding canine teeth in King Saha''s mouth. They bite down at the big artery on Chu fan''s neck.


    "Gudu!" a mouthful of blood was swallowed by King Saha. He seemed to have drunk nectar and jade, and his intoxicated eyes closed. This is definitely the most delicious blood he has ever drunk. He is hesitating whether to raise Chu fan as his blood cow to provide him with this nutritious and delicious blood.


    But at this time, Chu fan suddenly opened his eyes, desperately hugged the head of King Saha and imprisoned him on himself. At the same time, Chu fan''s "Hoo" became a burning man.


    The huge figure of the Yan devil almost broke the ceiling of the sleeping mausoleum. With his appearance, the ground centered on Chu fan was immediately covered with flames and quickly spread around, turning the whole sleeping mausoleum into a sea of fire in the blink of an eye.


    The fire of the spirit in Chu fan''s body turned into a fire dragon and tightly entangled the king Saha. In a moment, the gold armor and gold crown on his body surface were burned into gold water. His skin and flesh only lasted for half a second and burned quickly.


    "Ah!"


    The king of SAHA uttered a shrill scream, knocked Chu fan out with all his strength, and screamed in horror in the sea of fire: "what fire is this? No... I don''t want to die, I am the reincarnation of Vishnu, I am an immortal body, and no one can kill me..."


    In the flame field under the hot magic cloth, the temperature is as high as 2000 degrees. Even the hardest metal can''t last for a few seconds. Although the king of SAHA was powerful, he was still flesh and blood. After only two seconds, he was burned into a skeleton, and his bones burned violently.


    Barely lasted for three seconds, the king of SAHA couldn''t stand it. He gave a sad scream, and a black light came out of his eyebrows, and instantly disappeared into the eyeball like gem on the scepter. At the next moment, the scepter smashed the dome of the tomb like a laser and flew away.


    "Brahma, I will come back..." the voice of King Saha pulled farther and farther. When his voice disappeared, the fire in the mausoleum was extinguished, and only the fire of the spirit on Chu fan was still burning.


    In only three seconds, everything in the bedroom was burned up, the dried corpse turned into fly ash at the moment of the fire, and the coffin quickly melted into molten iron. The wall was a little better, but it had made a broken sound, full of spider web cracks.


    Chu fan dared not neglect, picked up the broken sword of the dragon soul on the ground and ran out as fast as he could. As soon as he ran to the broken dragon stone, the back collapsed violently. Pieces of big green bricks mixed with large pieces of green stones fell from the dome like rain. When Chu fan ran into the tomb passage, the walls on both sides were collapsing rapidly.


    "Whoosh!" Chu fan, like a sharp arrow, rushed out of the hole. There was a loud bang behind him. He ran hundreds of meters away before turning around and found that the whole mountain collapsed and was half short.


    It was too hanging. He didn''t die in the hands of King Sura. He was almost buried alive in the tomb. I''m so lucky to be back alive!


    "Chu fan!" Ye Keqing cried in surprise and ran over quickly. As soon as Chu fan turned around, ye Keqing jumped on him, hugged him tightly and kissed him several times.


    "Chu fan, how can you ask your sister to repay you?" Ye Keqing said with tears in her eyes, "what should I do if you die? I..."


    "Stop!" Chu fan hurriedly pushed Ye Keqing away and wiped the saliva on his face. "I tell you, don''t take the opportunity to insult me. I won''t eat your suit."


    "Go, I''m sincere this time." Ye Keqing burst into tears and smiled. He suddenly hugged his neck and whispered, "why don''t you stay with you all night? Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    "Really?"


    "Go to hell, you fake!"


    They made a lot of noise for a while, and Xiao Li and others had already come over. Without waiting to speak, Chu fan took a deep breath and said solemnly, "the king of SAHA ran away, but I''m afraid he can''t come out to do evil in a short time. As for the tomb, it was destroyed by the king of Saha, and I was almost buried in it."


    "Where''s Yan Ran? She..."


    "It''s broken!"


    Chu fan''s face changed greatly, turned and ran towards the woods


    PS: Thank you for your 1 yuan red envelope reward of "sishen1314"!

 Chapter 537

    Did Chu fan put Xia Yanran in the woods?


    Xiao Li and others hurried after them. When they got to the woods, they saw Chu fan coming out of the woods with Xia Yanran in his arms.


    "What''s the matter with Yanran?" Ye Keqing asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry, she''s just hurt and fainted." Chu fan glanced and said, "go to brother Dorje''s house first. By the way, let everyone tell each other that the zombies have been eradicated."


    Everyone else followed Chu fan and quickly repented of the village, but Xiao Li stood in place with a gloomy face and a tight fist.


    He remembered clearly that before he came, he carefully checked around here. If Xia Yanran was in the woods, they couldn''t see it. Secondly, Xia Yanran was held by Chu fan, but her skirt was obviously torn.


    In the mausoleum, except Chu fan, he is a zombie. Is it difficult that zombies did it?


    "Chu fan, if you dare to bully Yan Ran, I will fight with you even if I fight for my life." Xiao Li angrily danced his fists against the air and chased it.


    Almost all the people in the village gathered at Duoji''s house to kill cattle and sheep, as if they were happy for the new year.


    In Zhuoma''s room, Chu fan settled Xia Yanran, asked Zhuoma to wipe her body, and then went out. Just after going out, an elderly Tibetan old man led the crowd to come over, put down his crutch and fell to his knees with a thump.


    "Old man, what are you doing? Get up!"


    Chu fan quickly picked up the old man, greeted Zhen Shushu and others, and helped up a group of villagers kneeling behind him.


    Duoji happily introduced: "brother Chu fan, this is solang, the head of our Kangma village. He said you saved our Kangma village and are the great benefactor of our Kangma village."


    "Duoji, you tell the village head, it''s not necessary. I''m a soldier, which is what I should do."


    After a long time of persuasion, village head solang finally stopped thanking him, but then he took Chu fan out of Duoji''s house and came outside the village.


    In the open space outside the village, there were corpses, eight of which were zombies killed by Chu fan and Xia Yanran, that is, grave robbers. In addition, there was a monk in a monk''s robe and beyond recognition, a shriveled, skinny border guard soldier, and a woman with chicken skin and crane hair and a face like bark.


    More than a dozen soldiers of the border guard stood around and saw Chu fan and others coming. The monitor came over, saluted first, and said sadly, "chief, Hu Jun died. How to deal with the body?"


    "It''s all cremated." Chu fan sighed and ordered Duoji to prepare dry firewood and burn these bodies as soon as possible. Especially the women and soldiers bitten to death by King Sura, no one knows whether they will become zombies.


    According to Chu fan''s estimation, nine times out of ten these two people will become corpses, but it''s not dark yet. Therefore, we must dispose of these bodies before dark.


    Soon, three fires were set up outside the village. The largest one in the middle was piled with the bodies of eight grave robbers and a dead monk. On the other two fires were the dead soldiers and women.


    Their ashes should be collected and sent back to their hometown for burial. Therefore, their ashes were in the charge of the border guards and the only archaeologists left.


    The fire burned for more than an hour and finally went out. Duoji found two porcelain jars to hold the ashes of soldiers and women. As for the ashes of those tomb robbers and monks, Duoji would take them to the mountains and scatter their ashes.


    After all this, it was already dark. Before Chu fan and others returned, Zhuoma hurried over.


    "Brother Chu fan, it''s not good!"


    Chu fan cluttered in his heart and hurriedly said, "is something wrong with Yan Ran?"


    "Sister Yanran woke up, but she had to go. I couldn''t stop it. Go and persuade her. Her injury hasn''t healed yet."


    "Xiaozhen, how did you get here?" Chu fan hurriedly asked.


    Zhen Shushu truthfully replied: "take a helicopter, because this place is too remote and the road is difficult to walk, so..."


    Before he finished, Chu fan ran back quickly. When he was more than 100 meters away from Duoji''s house, a helicopter quickly rose into the air and flew in the direction of Yanjing city.


    Really, didn''t you just look at your chest? How stingy!


    Zhen Shushu stared at one side: "boss, the team leader drove the plane away. How can we go back?"


    "You ask me who I''ll ask?" Chu fan snorted angrily and strode into Duoji''s house.


    Duoji''s family had already prepared good wine and food. Chu fan narrowly escaped death and got the relic. He was in a good mood. He pushed his hand to the cup and drank it very happily.


    More than a dozen Tibetan boys, including Duoji, not only didn''t get Chu fan drunk, but Chu fan drank them down. Finally, the village head sorang arranged for people to take the people of the archaeological team away for resettlement and rest. The rest Zhen Shushu and Xiao Li slept in Duoji''s room.


    Chu fan slept until midnight. He was thirsty and asked for water. Someone really brought him a cup of warm boiled water. He drank a large cup at one go, smelled the fragrance of others, and soon fell asleep again.


    Early in the morning, Chu fan was awakened by a cry. When he opened his eyes, he found himself sleeping in a strange room. The room was simple but beautifully decorated. The wall was pasted with big white paper, just like the wall that had just been painted. It was snow-white. There are two boxes in the corner. The eight corners of the box are wrapped with copper corners. They are yellow. It is obvious that they have been for some years.


    Blue curtains, pink quilts, and a mosquito net on the head, hazy, give people a feeling as if in a dream.


    He really drank too much last night. Chu fan felt dizzy and wanted to rub his head and sit up. Suddenly, he felt his arms heavy. He looked at his subconscious side, which scared him almost to scream.


    Special, what''s the situation?


    A girl with pigtails on her head, pillowing his arm and pouting her mouth, was still asleep.


    Zhuo... Zhuoma? What the hell is going on?


    Chu fan almost stared out of his eyes. Although he was still covered with a quilt, Zhuoma''s lotus root like arm rested on his chest, and her smooth shoulders showed a message that she was naked.


    Tibetan girls are enthusiastic. Yes, I saved your village, but you can''t repay me like this? Alas, it''s a pity. I don''t remember what happened last night. Did I do it or not?


    Chu fan quietly opened the quilt and looked down. I''m still wearing underpants, which means I didn''t do anything last night? No?


    At this time, Zhuoma woke up and opened her eyes. She was opposite Chu fan''s eyes. After a long time, Zhuoma suddenly panicked and opened her mouth to shout. Chu fan covered her mouth quickly.


    "Shh! Don''t shout. Do you want the whole village to know?"


    Dromaton was so stiff that he didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Chu fan let go of her and said with a bitter smile, "Zhuoma, in fact, you don''t have to do this. I helped your village, but I never wanted to repay you, and I didn''t want you to repay me in this way."


    "The devil wants to repay you like this." Zhuoma blushed, wrapped her body tightly in a quilt, and said shyly and angrily, "you drank too much last night. I kindly gave you the bed to sleep, and I was still watching you, afraid you were thirsty and couldn''t find water to drink. But you drank water in the middle of the night, but you dragged others to bed."


    "What? I dragged you to bed?" Chu fan shook his head. "It''s impossible. How can I do such a thing? Zhuoma, you don''t have to be embarrassed, just admit it."


    Zhuoma cried angrily: "I really didn''t take the initiative..."


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    When someone knocked on the door, Zhen Shushu''s bad smile came from the outside: "boss, have you got up? The helicopter has come to pick us up."


    "Ah!" Zhuoma was startled and suddenly covered her head with a quilt. Like an ostrich, she shrank in the quilt and dared not come out to see anyone.


    Looking at her exposed thighs due to pulling the quilt, Chu fan touched them by magic. In Zhuoma''s scream, she quickly jumped out of bed, grabbed her clothes and fled.


    The door was suddenly pulled open. Zhen Shushu hurriedly hid aside. Seeing Chu fan running out wearing only his underpants, he immediately admired him, stretched out his thumb and praised him: "boss, you''re so awesome. Here''s another one?"


    "Fuck off!" Chu fan glared at him angrily and quickly put on his clothes. "I warn you, don''t chew your tongue behind your back, or I''ll cut your tongue and feed the dog. What are you waiting for? Go and wash your face quickly."


    "Yes!"


    After Chu fan washed his face, Zhuoma blushed. She came out of the kitchen and brought him a bowl of hot goat''s milk: "brother Chu, it''s rare for you to come and stay a few more days before you go back?"


    Still living? If you stay for one night, you almost make a big mistake. If you stay for another night, something big must happen. I don''t drink anything in the future. It''s really harmful!


    "Zhuoma, I have a lot of things to deal with in my family, so... Hey, when I have time next time, I will take my wife and stay here for a few days." Chu fan drank all the sheep''s milk and waved his hand, "don''t forget to inform me when you go back to Sichuan University. I''ll invite you to dinner. Bye!"


    "Brother Chu, you haven''t eaten yet?"


    "Don''t eat!" Chu fan hurried out as if he had escaped.


    On the flat ground not far from Duoji''s house, a helicopter stopped. Xiao Li and several archaeologists had been waiting in the cabin. When the driver saw Chu fan coming out, he started immediately, and the propeller turned faster and faster.


    Zhen Shushu then ran out, slipped Zhuoma a note, grinned at her and chased Chu fan into the helicopter. Then, the helicopter slowly left the ground and rose into the air.


    "Boss, you asked people to go back to Sichuan University to find you, but did you leave contact information?" Zhen Shu glanced. "At first glance, you are not sincere and perfunctory!"


    Chu fan stared at Zhuoma''s figure getting smaller and smaller. He didn''t take back his eyes until he disappeared. He said faintly, "I''m good for her."


    Shit, you''re just irresponsible.


    Zhen Shushu secretly smiles. He gives Zhuoma the contact information of Chu fan. It''s not so easy to get rid of Zhuoma. ha-ha!

 Chapter 538

    Holy blade base.


    Chu fan once again occupied Xia Yanran''s dormitory, closed the door, took out the harvest of this trip - relic, and looked carefully on the bed.


    It is only the size of a pigeon egg, round, like a pure crystal, clear and transparent. However, under Chu fan''s attentive observation, there is a faint virtual shadow of a monk sitting cross legged in the bead, which is very light, and the virtual shadow of a monk will quietly emerge once every hour or so.


    "Boss black scale, is this really a relic?" Chu fan asked in disbelief.


    The dark shadow flashed, and the black scale that could not see clearly appeared beside the bed. He took the relic in Chu fan''s hand, felt it carefully for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, this is the relic. It is said that the ancestor Dharma left it."


    "What on earth is it? How can there be an image of a monk?"


    "Do you know what realm is after the heaven realm?" black scale didn''t answer, but asked an irrelevant question.


    Chu fan was stunned: "the heavenly realm is not the end? Is there anyone more powerful than the heavenly realm?"


    Black scale said seriously, "of course, there are many people who are higher than heaven in this world. But your realm is too low to touch that level."


    Before Chu fan asked, black scale then said, "for ordinary people, cultivation is divided into human realm, earth realm and heaven realm. Among them, the earth realm can block 80% of practitioners, and the remaining 20% have the opportunity to enter the heaven realm, but the people who can reach the peak of the heaven realm will not exceed 5%."


    "However, some immortal cultivation sects handed down from ancient times, because of the protection of arrays, can make the sect full of vitality and speed up people''s cultivation. The valuable experience accumulated by dozens of generations of people in the sect and the ancient books of advanced skill methods can make it easier for them to reach the heaven. However, if they want to break through the heaven, they can''t do it with experience and advanced ancient books. They don''t have savvy and perseverance , even if you live for hundreds of years, you can''t cross that last step. "


    Chu fan was anxious: "what is the realm after the heaven realm?"


    "The realm of change and the realm of emptiness."


    Black scale explained: "Human environment is the basis for a person to exercise his body and constantly improve his physical strength. Without a strong physique, he can''t bear huge pressure. Just like a person''s body is a balloon, the real Qi or Reiki in his body will increase and strengthen with the improvement of his realm. At this time, if the balloon is not strong enough, it will be burst by the real Qi or Reiki, or, When you reach a certain limit, true Qi and Reiki will no longer be generated, and there will be no further progress in cultivation. "


    Chu fan nodded repeatedly. Black scale said it was easy to understand. Although it was a little vulgar, it was indeed the most basic problem.


    "In theory, the strength of human body is infinite, but it needs a gradual process. Therefore, the earth is a watershed," black scale said earnestly, "When the body strength reaches a certain standard, the body will naturally produce a mysterious air flow. Its main function is to repeatedly temper the body''s meridians, flesh, and viscera. However, when people find the powerful role of air flow, they often ignore its essence and use it to become a means to enhance their own attack power."


    "The airflow you said is true Qi?" Chu fan asked.


    Black scale nodded: "yes, the air flow generated in the body is the standard for entering the earth from the human realm. Some great masters have found the power of true Qi and created many skills for cultivating true Qi. They have all kinds of skill secrets handed down in future generations. Among them, the great Brahman like Heart Sutra you cultivate is also one of them."


    Chu fan asked, "can you ask who created the great Brahma Prajna Sutra? In Nalanda temple, why does the great Brahma Prajna Sutra work by itself and open the door of treasure? Also, why do they all think I am the reincarnation of Brahma? What is the relationship between Brahma and the great Brahma Prajna Sutra?"


    "The great Brahma Prajna Sutra is the most precious Buddhist Scripture left in China when Dharma crossed the East. It is estimated that the Buddhism has been lost now." Hei Lin sighed secretly, "For a long time, many powerful immortal cultivation skills have disappeared. If I were not Jiuyin Jue pulse, I would not practice this Buddhist secret code. If you were not Jiuyin Jue pulse, I would not pass it on to you. Is this also a kind of fate?"


    "As for who created the great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra, I don''t know. However, since those Indian monks say that you are the reincarnation of Brahma because of this secret Scripture, I think it should have something to do with Brahma."


    Chu fan is a little depressed. How can he be confused and have something to do with "God"? He is still one of the three main gods in India. It''s unreliable.


    "Don''t be cheap and be good." black scale hummed, "when you were in Nalanda temple and triggered the mechanism, your skills were sucked away by the dried corpse of the monks in the pagoda, but then sent back to you. Maybe you didn''t find it yourself. The true Qi turned around in the dried corpse. After returning to your Dantian, although your true Qi didn''t increase, the Dantian was big."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "really? I really didn''t notice, but the Dantian has increased. Is it a good thing or a bad thing?"


    "It''s a good thing and a bad thing."


    "What do you say?"


    "Dantian is like a water tank, and true Qi is like the water stored in the water tank. The smaller the water tank, the less water stored."


    Black scale said faintly, "if you can add a ladle of water to the tank every day, the small tank will be full in one year, while the large tank will take three or five years. That is to say, it will take ten years for others to accumulate real Qi and step into the sky, but it will take you twenty years. Think for yourself, is this a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Chu fan understood, nodded and said, "if you look at it like this, it''s not a good thing. However, the big water tank and the small water tank can''t be the same?"


    "That''s what I''m going to tell you." Hei Lin explained again. "Zhenqi is like explosives, and Dantian is the warehouse for storing explosives. The secret skill is to use these explosives."


    "Can an ordinary pistol be compared with a sniper gun? Can a sniper gun be compared with a heavy machine gun? Can a heavy machine gun be compared with a cannon?"


    "The explosive power of a strong person in general is equivalent to a high explosive grenade, and your real Qi storage is twice that of a strong person in general. This is not two high explosive grenades, but equivalent to an atomic bomb. Think about it, which is stronger or weaker?"


    Chu fan couldn''t help getting excited: "then you need to ask? Naturally it''s me. Wow, hahaha, I didn''t expect to get so many benefits this time."


    "You have gained more benefits than that." black scale said faintly. "In the pure gold Buddha Hall, the four-color Buddha light that comes out of you is the biggest gain of your trip. Even I am jealous of your boy''s good luck."


    Chu fan was stunned: "is this... A good thing?"


    "Nonsense, of course, is a good thing." black scale became excited about an ancient well without waves. "Do you know what the four-color Buddha lights represent?"


    Chu fan shook his head honestly: "I don''t know!"


    "When Dharma crossed the East, he taught people to do good and believe in Buddhism. At that time, he had the Golden Buddha spirit; but later, demons ran rampant and harmed the world. Dharma turned to the devil. At that time, his golden Buddha spirit became a black devil spirit."


    "Later, Dharma realized the Tao and turned to the Shura world to stop killing. He hoped to calm the Shura world and return peace to the Shura world. At that time, his black evil spirit changed again and became a red evil spirit. Unfortunately, he failed, and people in the Shura world still live by killing."


    "Later, Dharma returned to the world, tasted human suffering, and traveled all over Mingchuan mountains. Finally, under a bodhi tree, he realized the true meaning of life and death. The red evil Qi turned into vitality and broke the void."


    Black scale said in a deep voice, "these four Qi are the so-called four images of Buddhism and the four inevitable experiences to achieve the golden body Avenue. Now, your Dantian has become golden and black, which means that you have begun to enter the second stage - enchanting."


    "What?" Chu fan was surprised. He was afraid of being possessed by the devil, lost his mind and became a murderous devil. Therefore, he went to India to find the relic son. But now that the relic has been found, why is it possessed?


    "Boss black scale, I..."


    "Take it easy, don''t be impatient!" black scale waved his hand and said with a faint smile, "this time, being possessed by the devil is very different from the past."


    "What do you mean?"


    "As mentioned before, being possessed by demons means that you are controlled by demons and lose your mind. But this time, you become demons on your own and will not lose your mind. You are still you. As long as you control properly, it will only be good for you, not bad."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "you don''t have to comfort me. I can bear it."


    "It''s really not a comfort to you. For you, enchanting is your compulsory course. The sooner you arrive, the better." black scale hummed, "if you enter the devil again at the later stage of Tianjing, don''t talk about you. Even I can''t help you."


    Chu fan took a deep breath and said, "don''t say this. Before, you said the human territory and the earth territory. You haven''t said the heaven territory yet."


    Black scale said without haste: "heaven is a process of transforming true Qi into Reiki. This stage is very key. People with high understanding may reach the perfect state in the later stage of heaven in just a few years, and even break through the realm of change. People without understanding may not reach the later stage of heaven in their whole life, and they have no chance to change the realm."


    "Like you now, you have been biased towards the metallic direction of the five elements Avenue."


    "Five elements Avenue? What is this?" Chu fan''s eyes blackened and didn''t understand at all.


    Black scale patiently explained, "as long as you can understand one of the five elements, gold, wood, water, fire and earth, you can successfully enter the heaven. In addition, there are wind and thunder, life and death, killing and so on in the natural Avenue. As long as you can understand one of them thoroughly, you can also enter the heaven."


    "You are getting closer and closer to the realm of heaven now. You should understand the characteristics of the aura of the Jin system more when you have time. As long as you can understand some fur, it is not difficult to step into the realm of heaven. However, it is not so simple to reach the realm of heaven."


    PS: Thank you for your 2 yuan red envelope reward of "¡ô in the night sky ¡î ¡¤: depravity ¡¬..."!

 Chapter 539

    Chu fan lived in the holy blade base for seven days. Every day, in addition to cultivating and understanding the essence of gold attributes, he was refining utensils and elixirs.


    Before that, Chu fan had just broken through the six levels of the earth. After a trip in India, he absorbed huge Buddhist power, and his cultivation once broke through the seven levels of the earth. But because of being possessed, the realm fell back to the six peaks of the earth realm.


    In the past seven days, he completely calmed down and settled down in the six peaks of the earth. If he wanted to break through, he could do it at any time, but black scale reminded him that it was not a good thing to cultivate too fast. His perception could not keep up, and it would be in vain to improve the realm, which would increase the difficulty of perception.


    The skill of refining utensils has been improved. In recent days, he has carefully refined a four-star and two-star sword and is ready to give it to Xia Yanran. Unfortunately, Xia Yanran didn''t even show her face these days. Chu couldn''t send it out if she wanted to.


    Alchemy has also been improved, but the improvement range is not large. It is barely able to refine three pills, and the success rate is about 50%. In this regard, his understanding is really not very good. But if Taoist priest Wu knew that he had to die of shame, based on his decades of experience in alchemy, the success rate of the third pill would be about 70%, the success rate of the fourth pill would be 50%, and the fifth pill was the limit of his refining, no more than 30%.


    In contrast, Chu fan''s success rate is very high, but he is not satisfied.


    "Bang!"


    Ye Keqing pushed the door and came in. He crossed his waist and said loudly, "Hey, when are you leaving?"


    Chu fan came out of the bathroom, lifted his pants and said helplessly, "elder sister, can you not come when I go to the bathroom? I feel like you are intentional. How can you catch up with me every time I go to the bathroom or take a bath?"


    "Bah, who cares?"


    Ye Keqing glanced at him and said, "what''s the big deal? I''ve seen a lot of little caterpillars."


    Wipe, the scholar can be killed and not humiliated. Believe it or not, I took it out to scare you to death? Have you ever seen such a big caterpillar?


    Chu fan was depressed and didn''t dare to say that this girl was tough. On the night Chu fan returned to the base, she ran here and had to stay to warm up Chu fan''s quilt, saying that she thanked him for saving his life.


    But Chu fan didn''t feel quite right, as if she wanted to spend money on whoring herself. Wipe, it''s too bad.


    The most important thing is that Chu fan doesn''t want to have anything to do with her. Rabbits don''t eat nest grass, let alone the quality is not very good. Chu fan hasn''t been hungry enough to provoke this crazy woman. Do you want to live in the future?


    As a result, ye Keqing was offended. Chu fan''s understanding is that love becomes hate, which can also be understood as anger. Who made Chu fan refuse others? Obviously, she didn''t look at her. Can she not be angry?


    "Elder sister, can''t you be my own elder sister?" Chu fan quickly handed over a dagger and said with a flattering smile, "this is a three-star dragon tooth dagger I carefully made for you. How about cutting iron like mud? Do you like it?"


    "Don''t come with me. I''ll ask you when you''ll leave?" Ye Keqing didn''t even look at it. He grabbed the dagger and put it in his back waist, hugged his shoulder and squinted at Chu fan. He didn''t mean to thank him at all.


    Chu fan is even more depressed. What''s the matter? Should I be yours? How can we save people and get revenge? Besides, this is not your house. What''s the matter with you when I live here?


    "Elder sister, I''m practicing very well here. Can''t you let me rest assured to practice here for a few days?" Chu fan gritted his teeth, tore open his skirt and lay in bed in a big font. "Come if you really want, but only this time, you can''t pester me... Yan Ran? When did you come?"


    I don''t know when Xia Yanran quietly appeared by the bed and startled Chu fan. She jumped up from the bed and buttoned her clothes quickly. Just about to accuse Ye Keqing, the crazy woman ran away. Now, there is no proof of death. Chu fan is depressed and wants to cry.


    Ye Keqing, you crazy woman killed me.


    "How long are you going to stay with me?" Xia Yan asked coldly.


    Chu fan smiled: "Yan Ran, I just wanted to explain to you that I was..."


    "You don''t have to explain. I know everything, and I don''t blame you." Xia Yanran said faintly, "but Suyuan, they are waiting for you at home. They are almost becoming a Wangfu stone. Are you going to keep them waiting?"


    This is the real reason why Chu fan stays here.


    When he left, Chu fan was ruthless to Su Yuan because he was really afraid that he would not come back. But now, the crisis is over, but how can he go back and explain to Su Yuan? This explanation has passed. In case of such a situation next time, do you want to hurt her again?


    That''s too cruel to Su Yuan. Chu fan doesn''t know what to do.


    Seeing Chu fan''s silence, Xia Yanran''s heart softened. She couldn''t tell who was right and who was wrong about this matter.


    "Forget it, you can live if you want, but there''s something I have to tell you." Xia Yanran said faintly, "Qiao Yun is back!"


    "What?"


    Chu Fanteng stood up and said in surprise, "Qiaoyun is back? Where is she? Take me to see her."


    "She... Is now in Sichuan Province and Guangyuan City."


    Chu fan''s face changed greatly: "she... She knows? I... I..."


    Xia Yanran took out a ticket, put it on the bed and said coldly, "I''ve booked the ticket for you. There are still two hours to take off. If you want to continue to escape, live with me. Anyway, if you can''t see and worry, kill one less."


    Shit, are you so comforting?


    Two tigers are not allowed in one mountain, except one male and one female. Now that the two female tigers have met, they have to fall apart?


    Chu fan didn''t dare to think any more. He grabbed the ticket and ran out.


    "Wait, I''ll see you off!" Xia Yanran ran ran after her with a smug smile on her lips.


    At the airport hall of Sichuan Province, Su Yuan, accompanied by Shirley, stood at the exit and waited patiently.


    Both women are rare beauties, which naturally attracted many men to chat up. Unfortunately, before they got close, Shirley ''politely'' asked them to leave. Shirley''s temper is much better now than before. If it was changed, the guy who came to chat up would have to peel off the skin if he didn''t die.


    Before long, an international flight landed slowly. Soon, a fashionable and beautiful girl, wearing brown sunglasses and pulling a small and exquisite suitcase, came out of the exit.


    On her side, there is an equally young and beautiful foreign woman with blond hair, tall figure, especially white and tender skin, which is softer and smoother than milk and whiter than ivory. As soon as they appeared, they became the focus of the whole airport hall, and their return rate almost reached 100%.


    Su Yuan is holding a photo in her hand. She looks not anxious on the surface, but she is a little nervous in her heart. Although the girl in the photo can''t compare with her, after all, she has lived with Chu fan for more than 20 years. She has been a childhood sweetheart and has no guess. She has reached the point of talking about marriage.


    Moreover, after such a long time together, Su Yuan knew very well what kind of position the girl was in Chu fan''s heart. Their feelings can never be replaced by Su Yuan.


    "Suyuan?" a clear and pleasant voice came in my ear.


    Suyuan woke up and hurriedly looked over. Before meeting, she stood a young girl with sunglasses and fashionable clothes. Next to her, there was a foreign girl with delicate face and delicate white skin. Both of them looked at her with a smile.


    Su Yuan couldn''t believe it. She looked at the picture in her hand and the girl in front of her. She was surprised and said, "you... You are..."


    "Yes, I''m the girl in the picture." the fashionable girl took off her sunglasses and stretched out her hand, "Hello, my name is Zhang Qiaoyun."


    Su Yuan was stunned for a moment and quickly stretched out her hand: "Hello, my name is Su Yuan."


    "Hello, my name is Evelyn. I''m Helen''s good friend." the blonde standing next to Qiao Yun also held out her hand and shook Su Yuan''s hand.


    Qiao Yun smiled and explained, "Helen is my foreign name. Evelyn helped me. Where''s Chu fan?"


    "Get on the bus first. I''ll tell you about him when I get on the bus." Suyuan reluctantly smiled and grabbed the box in Qiaoyun''s hand, but then she was robbed by Shirley. The four people walked out of the airport hall talking and laughing.


    Soon, the four got on a Rolls Royce RV, which Shirley drove herself, slowly left the airport and drove towards Guangyuan City. On the wide sofa seat in the back, Qiaoyun and Evelyn sit together, and Suyuan sits opposite. Suddenly, Suyuan didn''t know how to speak.


    "In fact, I know everything about Chu."


    Qiao Yun held Su Yuan''s hand and said with a smile, "in fact, I should thank you for taking care of Chu fan for me during my absence."


    "You... Aren''t you jealous?"


    "Jealous?" Qiao Yun shook her head and smiled bitterly. "If Chu fan is gone, who can get what? In contrast, what else can''t be accepted?"


    Speaking of this, Qiao Yun was greatly relieved: "if I really couldn''t accept it before going abroad, but this time I went abroad, I really learned a lot and saw a lot. In fact, as long as Chu fan and all of us can be safe, what''s there to worry about? What do you say?"


    Hearing her say this, Su Yuan''s heart, which had been hanging all the time, finally fell down. But then she began to cry bitterly.


    Qiao Yun hurried over, sat down next to her and comforted, "stop crying. Is Chu fan confused again? Tell me, I''ll clean him up."


    "Sneeze!"


    On the plane, Chu fan couldn''t help sneezing, rubbed his nose and muttered, "who scolds me behind my back?"


    Turning his head, Chu fan glanced at Xia Yanran, who was pretending to sleep. She really didn''t understand. She always hid herself before. Why did she have to come with her this time? Also, why did Qiao Yun suddenly return home and run to Sichuan Province?


    "Yan Ran, tell me the truth. What did you tell Qiao Yun?"

 Chapter 540

    "Wife!"


    Chu fan shouted before entering the house, but when he pushed the door and broke in, he was stupid. Sitting on the sofa is Su Yuan and a young and fashionable beautiful girl. This... Is this Qiao Yun? Why didn''t she fight with Su Yuan?


    Qiao Yun stood up and asked with a smile, "are you calling me or sister Su Yuan?"


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed, hugged the coming ganniang and sobbed, "ganniang, I thought I''d never see you again. Sobbing!"


    Originally, Lin su''e wanted to reprimand him, but when Chu fan was like this, her heart softened immediately, patted Chu fan on the back, sobbed and comforted, "well, well, just come back, just come back. Don''t cry, look, who''s back?"


    Looking at Qiao Yun dragged by Lin su''e, Chu fan pretended to be surprised and said, "ah, who is this beautiful woman? Is there a mother-in-law?"


    "I''m sorry, I already have my husband''s family." Qiao Yun stretched out her slender and tender hand and said frankly and generously, "Hello, my name is Helen!"


    "Who gave you a broken name? It''s not good at all." Chu fan took Qiao Yun''s hand and tried hard. Qiao Yun screamed and rushed to Chu fan''s arms. He hugged him and kissed him hard.


    Qiao Yun struggled twice and gave up. She hugged Chu fan tightly and responded more warmly than him. The pain of lovesickness for more than half a year was finally vented at this moment. Although Chu fan didn''t say a word of love, Qiao Yun could clearly feel his strong love for himself. It didn''t diminish because of time and distance, but became stronger and mellower.


    The relationship between her and Chu fan is not only love, but also inseparable family affection. At this point, no matter Su Yuan, Dou Yutong, Qin Yumei, Lan Jie and others can replace it.


    For a long time, Qiao Yun loosened Chu fan, stroked his cheek, tears in his eyes, but a smile on his face, and said, "fan, you have really changed, calmer and more mature than before. The most important thing is your disease, and finally found a cure."


    "You have changed more." Chu fan brushed a strand of hair from her forehead, "but even if you change your face, as long as I see your eyes or smell your smell, I can recognize you."


    "Helen!"


    A discontented voice and an untimely socket came in. Qiao Yun remembered that there were people around. She hurriedly pushed Chu fan away, pointed to the angry blonde, smiled and said, "Evelyn, my best friend. Evelyn, this is the person I often mention to you - Chu fan."


    "Hello!" Chu fan first stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "thank you for taking care of Qiaoyun for me..."


    "No need." Evelyn said faintly, "I take care of Qiaoyun, not because of you."


    Chu fan takes back his hand and touches his nose. He feels that the blonde is not very friendly to him. Is it because of the relationship between me and Qiao Yun and Su Yuan?


    Since she is really good for Qiaoyun, Chu fan won''t be really angry. Who makes herself look forward to Shu? With Qiaoyun, she is still tangled with Su Yuan? But then his face sank.


    "Helen, I don''t understand what''s wrong with my brother. Why would you rather go home and share a man with other women than give my brother a chance?"


    "Evelyn, what are you talking about?" Qiao Yun was embarrassed and quickly explained to Chu fan, "Evelyn''s brother and I are just ordinary friends. He..."


    Evelyn raised her head proudly: "my brother is a member of the British royal family. If you are really good for Helen, you should let go and wish her happiness."


    Chu fan was angry and happy: "how do you know that I can''t give her happiness? Is the royal family great?"


    "Don''t think money is happiness." Evelyn snorted disdainfully. "The aristocratic status of the British royal family can''t be bought by people like you for how much money."


    Qiao Yun was really anxious: "Evelyn, I''m really angry if you do this again?"


    "Helen, do you know how many noble girls want to marry my brother? Do you know what it means to be a princess?" Evelyn said sadly. "Don''t you think you''re stupid to refuse to be a princess for a playful man?"


    Qiao Yun looked at Chu fan deeply and said, "what I want to marry is a man who deeply loves me and I also love him. It has nothing to do with whether he has money or identity. Even if he is still the guy who is idle in the mountains all day, I still have no regrets about marrying him."


    Without waiting for Evelyn to say more, Xia Yanran couldn''t see it anymore. She frowned and said, "well, Evelyn, your temptation is of no use to him. On the contrary, I want to remind you that it''s best to stay away from him."


    "Why? I''m afraid I''ll fall in love with him too?" Evelyn said with a smile. "Then I''m looking forward to seeing what I like about him. Hee hee!"


    Looking at her cunning eyes, Chu fan finally knew that he had been fooled. If Qiao Yun and Xia Yanran were not there, he would have stripped off on the spot and let her see enough. Hum, I don''t believe my brother''s model. I can''t conquer you.


    "I''m sorry, I had a little test. You won''t be so stingy?" Evelyn stretched out her hand and said with a smile, "but what I said is not all false. My brother is really a prince and he really likes Helen. Unfortunately, Helen hasn''t given him a chance."


    Chu fan shook her little hand and said with a smile, "you should be glad for him."


    "Why?"


    Chu fan smiled and didn''t answer. He was about to talk to Su Yuan, but found that she didn''t know when to leave.


    "Go!" Qiao Yun encouraged Chu fan.


    Although the contact time is not long, Qiaoyun found that she and Su Yuan have a lot in common. Although Chu fan was wronged in the Su family, Chu fan''s words really hurt people.


    Su Yuan is a proud girl. When did she suffer such injustice? Can pull down her face to beg Qiao Yun to be the peacemaker, it has fully explained her feelings for Chu fan. Whenever there is a chance, she will not take the initiative to call Qiaoyun, let alone let Qiaoyun come back.


    Now, Chu fan is also full of guilt, let go of Qiao Yun and quickly walk upstairs. Outside Suyuan''s door, Chu fan hesitated and knocked gently. There was no response inside. Chu fan hesitated, gently pushed the door and came in.


    In front of the French window, Su Yuan looked out quietly with a glass of red wine. I haven''t seen her for a few days. Her background has lost a lot. With Chu fan''s eyesight, she found that she had several white hair on her head, which was absolutely not before.


    Chu fan''s heart was as painful as a knife. He suddenly stepped forward, hugged Su Yuan tightly, put his cheek on her back, and said in a low voice, "wife, I''m sorry for you. It''s all my fault. Will you forgive me?"


    Suyuan breaks away from Chu fan''s hand and slowly turns around. Under Chu fan''s affectionate gaze, she suddenly splashes the wine on his face. Then Yang raised his hand, but Chu fan looked pitiful, but he couldn''t bear to drop anything.


    "Wife!"


    Chu fan naturally wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity. She came forward and hugged Su Yuan tightly. Su Yuan beat Chu fan like she was crazy. But this time, she couldn''t get rid of her anyway. She had no place to vent her anger. Su Yuan suddenly opened her mouth and bit Chu fan on her shoulder, as if she wanted to bite off a piece of his meat.


    For a long time, Su Yuan felt that there was a smell of fishy and salty in her mouth, so she loosened her mouth. The corners of her mouth were stained with scarlet blood. She stared at Chu fan for a long time, suddenly hugged Chu fan''s neck and burst into tears.


    "Sorry, sorry..."


    Chu fan was also very uncomfortable. He hugged Su Yuan tightly, as if to integrate her into his body. I don''t know how Su Yuan came over this month. She lost a lot of weight and people became haggard. She cried on Chu fan''s shoulder for a long time. I don''t know when she went to sleep.


    When Chu fan gently put her on the bed, Su Yuan suddenly woke up and held Chu fan''s hand tightly for fear that he would leave her again.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t go, I''ll never go again." Chu fan comforted, quickly took off his coat, lay down beside her and held her tightly in his arms.


    Smelling Chu fan and enjoying his love caress, Su Yuan finally relaxed and fell asleep again. However, even in the dream, her hand tightly hugged Chu fan and didn''t let go for a moment.


    I don''t know how long later, there was a knock at the door. Chu fan gently got up and went to open the door. He saw Qiao Yun standing outside the door, looked in, grabbed Chu fan''s ear and dragged him out.


    "Light, light, how can you still use this move?" Chu fan rubbed his ears and bared his teeth.


    Qiao Yun hummed, "why, do you dislike me?"


    "No, my ears are cheap. It''s itchy if I don''t twist them twice a day." Chu Fan said with a smile, "wife, don''t go when you come back this time. I''m really not used to it without you twisting my ears."


    "Don''t pick up something nice for me. I ask you, how many women have you provoked during my absence?" Qiao Yun glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "I talk to Yan Ran every day. You''d better think about it clearly."


    Chu fan hates his teeth and feels that he is still too polite to Xia Yanran. How can he just look at it? She should be brought to justice. Spies, spies, traitors!


    There is such an insider who divulges information at any time. Does Chu fan dare to hide it? I had to explain everything in detail. As a result, both ears were turned red and almost turned into rabbit ears.


    Finally, Qiao Yun lowered her voice and asked, "did you and Su Yuan..."


    "No, she and I are absolutely innocent." Chu Fan said solemnly.


    "Really not?"


    "Er... Just like when I was with you... Ah!"


    "I knew you were dishonest." Qiao Yun twisted a hard on his waist and didn''t allow him to hide. After pinching, he dragged Chu fan to his side again and whispered, "who is in good shape, me and her?"


    PS: Thank you for your 1 yuan red envelope reward of "lone wolf"!

 Chapter 541

    "Xiao Fan, Qiao Yun, come down to dinner." Lin su''e shouted downstairs.


    "Coming!" Qiao Yun quickly promised and stared at Chu fan, "let you go first, ask Su Yuan to get up for dinner, and I''ll clean you up in the evening."


    Finally Qiaoyun dealt with it. Chu fan was greatly relieved. He turned back to his room and saw that Su Yuan had woken up. He hurried over: "ganniang has prepared the food and let us go down to eat."


    "Chu fan, you want me," Su Yuan said suddenly.


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t we agree to wait for next time..."


    "I don''t want to wait for you to get sick next time." Su Yuan got excited, grabbed Chu fan''s hand and choked, "Chu fan, let me give you a son, otherwise, I really can''t live."


    Chu fan hugged Su Yuan tightly, stroked her back, and said softly, "Yuanyuan, calm down and listen to me. Give me a little more time. When my cultivation breaks through to heaven, we''ll get married, okay?"


    After a long time, Su Yuan finally calmed down and wiped away the tears on her face: "I''m fine. Go down to dinner first."


    "Don''t worry. Go wash and I''ll help you find a dress." Chu fan smiled and took her to the bathroom. "Tomorrow, I''ll accompany you home and apologize to my uncle and aunt face to face."


    "Yes!"


    They went downstairs and found several more people in the living room. In addition to Qin Yumei, who lives nearby, Lan Jie from Yuanba District came with Tangtang. As soon as he saw Chu fan, Tangtang immediately ran over, opened his hands and was picked up by Chu fan.


    "Good daughter, do you miss your father?"


    "Yes." Tangtang pouted. "Tangtang thought that dad didn''t want me and mom."


    "How can it be? Tangtang is so cute. Why doesn''t dad want you?"


    Seeing Tangtang, Su Yuan finally showed a smiling face and reached out to her. Tangtang skillfully turned to Su Yuan''s arms and whispered in her ear, "Su Yuan''s mother, my mother asked me to apologize for her. Can you forgive her?"


    "It''s me who should apologize. Will you apologize to your mother for Suyuan''s mother later?"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Chu fan and Lin su''e coming downstairs, Lin su''e said in a loud voice, "everyone is here. Come and have dinner quickly. The dishes will be cold in a while."


    As soon as Chu fan sat down, Tangtang climbed onto him and sat on his lap. Curiously, he asked Qiao Yun beside Chu fan, "aunt, are you also dad''s daughter-in-law?"


    "Why do you ask?" Qiaoyun also liked the clever little girl. She lowered her head, held her fleshy little hand and pinched her tender face.


    Tangtang, like a little adult, said old-fashioned, "the aunts who came home are all my father''s daughter-in-law. I already have several mothers."


    "Really? Who are there?" Qiao Yun glanced at Chu fan with deep meaning. He was on pins and needles and didn''t dare to interrupt the child.


    Tangtang broke her fingers like shallots and said, "there are Suyuan''s mother, Yumei''s mother, Yutong''s mother, Songwen''s mother, Siyan''s mother, and Angelia''s mother... A lot of mothers!"


    "Tangtang is the best. Come on, come to mom." Angelia saw that Chu fan''s forehead was sweating and hurried to hold Tangtang.


    Chu Fan said, "children talk without taboo, hey hey!"


    "Hum, I''ll settle accounts with you in the evening." Qiao Yun stared at him, and then greeted everyone with a smile.


    At this time, Chu langxuan brought someone in quickly.


    "It''s better to catch up early than to catch up skillfully. Is there a place for me as an old man?" an old man with gray hair and hale and hearty spirit came out behind Chu langxuan. He was very angry and walked over with a laugh.


    Tang qingniu, the old man of the Tang family in Sichuan Province, followed his son Tang Junyi, his daughter-in-law Chu Jingwen and his granddaughter Tang Xue behind him.


    Qiao Yun quickly stood up: "Uncle Chu..."


    "When is it time to call uncle?" Chu langxuan looked at Su Yuan and said with a smile, "listen to what Yuanyuan calls."


    "Dad, please sit down." Su Yuan didn''t dare to neglect. She quickly got up and asked Chu langxuan and others to take a seat. Lin su''e brought new dishes and chopsticks. The originally slightly loose dining table suddenly became crowded, but is there a way? Who let so many people come at once.


    After they entered the door, Chu fan''s face became cold and turned a blind eye to Chu langxuan. After sitting down, Tang Junyi smiled and said, "why, we are not welcome?"


    "Chu fan!" Su Yuan stabbed Chu fan secretly. It''s all over. Why don''t you spare it? Besides, the Tang family didn''t provoke you.


    Chu fan took up his glass and said in a deep voice, "Old Tang, uncle Tang, you come to my house for a drink. I welcome you with both hands. If you come to be a lobbyist, you can go now."


    "Smelly boy, how do you talk?" Chu langxuan was about to get angry as soon as he patted the table.


    Tang qingniu quickly stopped Chu langxuan and nodded with a smile: "OK, we only drink today and don''t talk about anything else."


    Tang Junyi quickly echoed: "yes, yes, we''re here to drink. Come on, come on, we haven''t been drinking together for a long time. Let''s go first."


    Chu not to utter a single word, he drank a glass and drank it for a pound and more Baijiu in a few minutes. Qiao Yun and Evelyn were stunned by this drinking method. They felt that he drank like water.


    As for Qin Yumei, they just ate a little hastily and retreated. They took their children to the living room to eat fruits and snacks.


    After three rounds of wine, Tang Xue stood up. A layer of fog covered her eyes and reluctantly smiled, "brother fan, can I have a drink with you?"


    Chu fan picked up his glass and wanted to drink, but Tang Xue stopped him.


    "Brother fan, wait a minute until I finish talking." Tang Xue''s tears fall down, but she still holds on and smiles. "From now on, you will be my brother. No matter whether you admit it or not, no one can change it."


    "Brother, sister Suyuan, sister Qiaoyun, I wish you happiness!" Tang Xue drank it up, put down her glass and ran out.


    "I''ll see." Chu Jingwen hurriedly chased out, and the atmosphere on the wine table became depressed.


    After a long silence, Chu langxuan said in a deep voice, "Xiao Fan, I know you have resentment in your heart, but the things that happened in those years were all wrong with me, which has nothing to do with your grandfather."


    "Now, your grandfather is old and wants to see you before he dies. Are you really so cruel?"


    "Xiao Fan!" said Tang Laoyu with a long focus, "I know the things in those years. Yes, your grandfather is an old stubborn, stubborn, but he hates your father, which has nothing to do with you."


    "When I learned that you were born, your grandfather asked me for a drink. I was very proud to tell me that he had grandchildren. When I learned that you had a terminal illness, your grandfather went to the mountains to find your father and wanted to take you back to the city and ask the best doctor to treat you. Your father didn''t let you. They had a big quarrel about it and almost killed your grandfather."


    Tang Junyi also said at that time: "the tree wants to be quiet but the wind does not stop. The son wants to raise but does not wait. Xiaofan, don''t leave regret for yourself."


    "Even if you don''t regard him as your grandfather and an old revolutionary soldier, can''t you alleviate his pain?" Chu langxuan''s eyes are red. He has no way to deal with his son now.


    When his son is older, he is better than the blue. He can no longer say one thing at home as before.


    Chu fan took up his glass and drank it. He got up and said, "godmother, help them arrange their room. I''ll go upstairs first."


    "We won''t stop. We''ll come to Sichuan Province and sit at home when we have time." Tang qingniu stood up, smiled, greeted Su Yuan and others, turned and left.


    After seeing off the four members of the Tang family, Chu fan drove out, greeted several women to get on the bus and went straight to the dream bar run by Qin Yumei. Qin Yumei arranged a large box for me, with all kinds of fruits, snacks and drinks, and soon filled the table.


    Chu fan held Tangtang and sang a children''s song, as if he had forgotten his previous unhappiness. A few women stayed by, and no one dared to persuade him. Even his father couldn''t do it. Who dared to touch the bad luck?


    After singing for a while, Chu fan went to the bathroom. As soon as he entered, Lan Jie followed him, handed him a cigarette, hesitated and said, "there are no cruel parents in the world, but iron is not steel. When you have your own children, you will understand everything."


    Patted him on the shoulder. Lan Jie turned and prepared to go out. Unexpectedly, she was hugged by Chu fan, pressed on the wall and kissed frantically.


    "Don''t... you''re crazy... No..."


    Lan Jie''s resistance, on the contrary, further stimulated Chu fan''s desire. At this point, Lan Jie can only accept it. If he wants to be tough, his clothes will have to be torn apart. How can he go out and meet people at that time? The most important thing is that she knows that Chu fan is in a bad mood and needs to release pressure


    Chu fan, like a barbarian, pounded with cold eyes and a cruel sneer from the corners of his mouth, which was very different from the past. In just half an hour, Lan Jie''s hands and feet were weak and her whole body trembled violently.


    If it goes on like this, she will die. But Chu fan didn''t care about her life or death at all. Instead, he was faster and had a stronger impact.


    Just then, Qin Yumei opened the door and saw Lan Jie roll her eyes. She was so scared that she almost screamed. She hurried in and opened Chu fan: "Chu fan, what''s the matter with you? Stop, stop, sister LAN can''t bear it... Hey, you''re crazy, Chu fan, calm down, you can''t do this..."


    Lan Jie was finally relieved, collapsed on the cold floor, gasping, and her mind was blank. However, Qin Yumei was the one who suffered. Although her physique is not as good as Lan Jie, she is more experienced. When she feels that she is about to be unbearable, she resolutely pushes Chu fan away and turns around to hold


    Chu fan''s eyes were evil and evil. There were gold and black shining continuously. It looked strange. It was not until an hour later that Chu fan''s eyes became clear. The scene in front of him startled him.


    Lan Jie was lying on the ground in a mess. Qin Yumei sat down against the wall, and the corners of her mouth were still ticking out. If it weren''t for the undulating breasts of the two women, he thought they were dead.


    "What happened? This... This is what I did?" Chu fan grabbed his hair, but he didn''t remember what happened just now.


    PS: sorry, I can only have two chapters for Calvin these two days. After it is smooth, continue to restore the three chapters for update. Excuse me!

 Chapter 542

    "Look at your Dantian!" black scale said in a deep voice.


    Chu fan closed his eyes and soon became frightened and said, "how could this happen?"


    The original half gold and half black Dantian has almost turned black now. Only that drop of golden aura still remains the same and unremittingly occupies the central position of Dantian. It looks like a black table tennis ball with a light in the center. It''s weird!


    "Thanks to them, otherwise, you will be in danger today." as soon as black scale''s voice fell, the relic automatically flew out and fell into Chu fan''s palm. "From now on, you must wear this relic 24 hours a day. It can keep you awake all the time. Otherwise, you will be affected by dark and cold emotions and may kill everyone around you."


    Chu fan put the relic in his pocket and asked curiously, "will people in the magic door lose their reason? But I think yuluocha and Li Qingcheng are no different from normal people."


    "It takes a price to fix the devil."


    Black scale said in a deep voice: "the cultivation speed of the demon gate is the fastest, but the more backward it is, the more difficult it is to advance. Moreover, the disadvantages will gradually show up. 99% of the strong people of the demon gate have hidden diseases. Their attack is almost no different from being tortured. It is common for the strong people of the demon gate to break their hands and feet, and there are many people who wave a knife from the palace."


    Chu fan was surprised: "shit, in order to improve his cultivation, he doesn''t even want his lifeblood? It''s worthy of being a demon gate. It''s too evil."


    "No one wants to do this, but after entering the magic door and practicing the magic door skills, people''s mind will change greatly. If you lose interest in women, you must cut off a part of your body. Will you choose hands and feet or lifeblood?"


    Black scale said in a deep voice, "you are lucky to find the relic son. Otherwise, your end will be more miserable than the orthodox devil family."


    Looking at Qin Yumei and Lan Jie on the ground, Chu fan was afraid for a while. If Qin Yumei didn''t use her witty hands and mouth to help him release the evil seed, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Dare not delay any more, Chu fan conditioned the body for the two women, restored their physical strength, and took them out of the bathroom.


    Everyone is an adult. Chu fan and his two women go in for so long and know what they have done. Suyuan and Angelia are used to it, but Qiaoyun and Evelyn experienced it for the first time, which is a little unnatural.


    At the thought that her man was doing that kind of thing with other women through a door, Qiao Yun was not happy. If she is still in the mountain village, Chu fan still belongs to her alone. But on the other hand, if Chu fan doesn''t leave the mountain village, he may not live until now. Very contradictory!


    Evelyn is impressed by Chu fan. No wonder he can make so many women die hard. It''s too strong in this aspect. For a whole hour and a half, which woman can bear it?


    Looking at Chu fan''s perfect figure, Evelyn''s cheeks are hot, her body is soft, and somewhere she is wet


    When he got home, Chu fan shut himself in his study and wanted to refine a pendant and inlay the relic. But the relic was big and round, and it was in the way of wearing it.


    When Chu fan was worried, the big eyed frog jumped out and said with a smile, "in fact, you can learn from me and swallow this bead."


    "Fuck off!"


    Chu fan rolled his eyes. "Do you think I''m you? Can I swallow such a big bead? Choke me again. Besides, I have only one stomach. What if I have indigestion?"


    Black scale''s voice suddenly came: "in fact, you can have a try, maybe there will be unexpected benefits."


    Chu fan asked suspiciously, "what''s the advantage? Won''t you tease me?"


    "I don''t know whether it''s good or bad, because no one has swallowed the relic. However, the relic is condensed from Dharma''s lifelong cultivation. If you can refine and absorb it, it should be good."


    "What if it''s bad?"


    "I''m not responsible for this. You decide how to do it yourself." black scale said and stopped talking.


    Chu fan pondered for more than an hour and ruthlessly stuffed the relic into his mouth, but it was too big. Chu fan''s neck stretched out and couldn''t swallow it.


    "Let me help you." the big eyed frog lazily stretched out his hand to Chu fan... No, it''s a claw.


    Chu fan spits out the relic and hands it to him. He grabs it and puts it in his mouth. Then, it turns into a streamer and drills into Chu fan''s Dantian.


    "Shit!" the big eyed frog screamed. It jumped out like a ghost, and fell on Chu fan''s shoulder and patted his chest with lingering palpitations.


    Before Chu fan could ask, he felt as if the Dantian was going to explode. He was so frightened that he quickly sat down cross legged and tried his best to run the great Brahma Prajna Sutra.


    A majestic pure aura burst from Chu fan, and strands of ethereal Sanskrit echoed in the air. Chu fan gradually calmed down, Zhuang Yan Baoxiang, as if he were an old monk.


    In his elixir field, the relic emits dazzling Golden Buddha Qi, burning the black magic Qi like a fire, but the black magic Qi is as corrosive as high-strength sulfuric acid, swallowing the Golden Buddha Qi. The two sides are deadlocked and do not give in to each other.


    At this time, the virtual shadow of the Buddha statue in the relic son emerged and issued a dull disclosure. Suddenly, the Golden Buddha gas was full, like the melting of ice and snow, which burned the black magic gas in Chu fan''s Dante field.


    The great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra runs at full speed, and the Golden Buddha vaporizes into a fire line. He quickly swims all over the body along Chu fan''s meridians and incinerates all the black magic Qi hidden in his meridians.


    In the study, Chu fan''s clothes spontaneously ignited. Drops of black sweat were discharged from the sweat pores and evaporated instantly, leaving only a layer of black dust and falling gently.


    Then, the majestic Qi began to run at a high speed in Chu fan''s body. Every week, Chu fan''s meridians would be extended. The pain of hard extrusion almost broke Chu fan''s steel teeth.


    What kind of pain is this?


    In the past, Chu fan only knew that women would be very painful the first time, but he didn''t know how much the pain was. But now, he finally understood that it was a kind of pain that forcibly opened the body and tore it apart.


    This is retribution. Chu fan made so many girls suffer like this. Today, he also tasted the taste of being burst. What made Chu fan want to cry without tears was that he only made women suffer for a moment, but the time he suffered was longer than he had a world war with ten women.


    As time goes by, a small amount of black sweat will be discharged every week. Chu fan''s meridians have become extremely weak, like sets to be blown, almost transparent.


    But he also got the benefits that others dreamed of. The meridians were widened more than twice, with a full diameter of 5mm, and the running speed of Zhenqi was increased ten times.


    If the operation speed of Chu fan''s skill before was universal, the operation speed now is comparable to that of high-speed railway. The benefit of the high-speed operation of the skill is that Chu fan can absorb the free heaven and earth aura in the outside air faster, and quickly refine it into Dantian.


    In addition, his realm has been greatly improved. He has reached the seven peaks of the earth realm, and his attack power has been increased dozens of times. If, in the past, Chu fan''s all-out strike was equivalent to a 7.65mm ordinary bullet, now his all-out strike is equivalent to a 12.7mm armor piercing bullet, with faster speed, stronger penetration and greater power.


    However, there is one thing that makes Chu fan uneasy. He doesn''t know whether it is good or bad. That is, the relic is gone, but the virtual shadow of the Buddha in the relic remains and occupies the Dantian of Chu fan. There was only one drop of golden aura. Now it has increased ten times, and it is in the body of the virtual shadow of the Buddha, but Chu fan can''t use it.


    "Boss black scale, what the hell is this? It won''t live?" Chu fan asked depressed.


    Black scale was silent for a long time and said slowly, "it''s certain that he has no life, so he won''t live. As for what he is, I''m not sure yet, but you can rest assured that he is only good for you and absolutely no harm."


    "But now I can''t use my aura."


    "Relying too much on Reiki is not good for your cultivation. Moreover, your cultivation has improved too fast and has exceeded your physical strength. Therefore, in the next time, you should try your best to compress Qi and temper your meridians and flesh. Otherwise, even if you have strong attack power, your body can''t bear it."


    Before Chu fan could speak, black scale said faintly, "there''s another thing to remind you that the fourth seal of nine Yin Jue pulse will be opened soon. You should be ready, no more than 12 hours at the latest."


    Now, Chu fan is stupid. The seal opens too fast. How long has it been? The key is that there are Su Yuan and Qiao Yun''s two wives at home. Who should I find?


    When he opened his eyes, Chu fan found that he was naked. He was dirty all over. A fishy smell almost made him vomit.


    Why is it still dark? Just in time. Take a bath first.


    Chu fan quickly slipped out of his study when it was dark. Just when he came to the bathroom door, the bathroom door suddenly opened. A beautiful woman with blond hair and blue eyes, wrapped in a snow-white bath towel, was wiping her wet hair. She came out of the bathroom and almost hit Chu fan.


    "Ah!" the girl screamed with fear, and the lights were all on. Su Yuan, Qiao Yun and others hurried out in their pajamas. They saw a nigger who seemed to have just climbed out of the coal mine pit. His whole body was dark. He covered his crotch with his hands, smiled and showed a pale tooth.


    "Bang!" Xia Yanran knocked Chu fan down with one punch. Then, Su Yuan, Qiao Yun and Evelyn, who was scared to scream, all raised their white and tender feet and kicked Chu fan down.


    "Dare you come here to steal? I''ll fight!"


    "Ah!"


    Chu fan screamed and cried, "it''s me, it''s me... Wuwuwuwu, I''m not a thief!"

 Chapter 543

    "Stop!"


    Su Yuan shouted and said in surprise, "it seems... It''s Chu fan''s voice."


    "Isn''t it just me?" Chu fan rubbed his eyes, rubbed his waist, got up from the ground and gnashed his teeth. "Xia Yanran, you punched me twice and kicked me three feet; and you Qiaoyun, you kicked me the hardest and want me to be a eunuch? And you Evelyn... Hey, stop and don''t run!"


    "Don''t shout. Look what you look like now. Hurry in." Su Yuan pushed Chu fan into the bathroom and closed the door. Turning around, the women who just kicked Chu fan ran away, leaving her alone.


    Who are these people?


    Just when she was ready to hide, the bathroom door opened a crack. Chu fan put his head and said, "wife, there is a very important thing. You can discuss it with Qiao Yun."


    "What''s up?"


    "Er... The fourth seal of the nine Yin Jue pulse will be started within 12 hours. You two will study it. Who will come?" Chu fan threw down a word and closed the door. He hummed easily and washed up.


    This is a good thing. Chu fan is at home and she is also at home. Don''t worry. You can have whatever you need. But she had been looking forward to this day for so long, but Qiao Yun came back. You say, what can I do about it?


    Loser, you threw me this hot potato. Who am I going to reason with? But Su Yuan really has to say this in person. Otherwise, there will be cracks and even estrangement in the feelings just got along.


    After hesitating for a long time, Su Yuan came to Qiao Yun''s room door, took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me!"


    If Chu fan, Qiao Yun wouldn''t open the door for him. Just now, she was really kicking, but it was dark. Who knew it was Chu fan?


    When the door opened, Qiao Yun carefully looked at the probe: "where''s Chu fan?"


    "He''s taking a bath." Suyuan looked at Evelyn in the room and whispered, "Qiaoyun, come to my room. I have something to discuss with you."


    "What''s the matter? How can she be mysterious?" Qiao Yun wondered, but she still followed Su Yuan to her room.


    After hearing Chu fan''s current situation and situation, Qiao Yun was surprised: "is there such a thing? No wonder he will provoke so many girls. It''s a life-saving thing."


    "Qiao Yun, I''m not as good as you in terms of feelings or family affection. It can be said that no matter what happens, Chu fan won''t be separated from you." Su Yuan smiled bitterly, "but I''m different. It''s only half a year since he and I realized it. Although we have experienced many large and small events, he always has an attitude of awe for me."


    "Awe?" Qiao Yun frowned. You two are equal to each other. How can there be awe?


    Su Yuan said with a wry smile, "in the past, I was the boss and he was the driver. In his eyes, I would always be a goddess above the top, and he would always be a small worker on the construction site. Even if his current assets exceeded me, he would never be so relaxed with me."


    Qiao Yun nodded secretly, which was right.


    When she and Chu fan grew up together and played family, she was Chu fan''s daughter-in-law. Over the past 20 years, they have gone up the mountain to collect herbs, worked in the fields, fished in the river and bathed in the river together.


    She knows what Chu fan likes to eat and what he likes to do. She even knows exactly when he goes to bed, gets up and pees in the middle of the night. Although they haven''t seen each other for more than half a year, there is no estrangement at all. As before, they haven''t changed at all because of external factors.


    But Su Yuan can''t. Even if they have experienced life and death together, started a business together and struggled together, the gap between them is not so easy to eliminate. It takes a little time to run in and smooth the edges and corners of the two people. Like a new car, it can only drive smoothly and naturally after the running in period.


    This time, the misunderstanding between Chu fan and Su Yuan was just a trivial matter, but they almost broke up. But if it was Qiaoyun, there would be no misunderstanding at all. Even if Chu fan really couldn''t get through the crisis, he wouldn''t give up Qiaoyun.


    This is the gap!


    "So..."


    "You don''t have to say, I understand." Qiao Yun took Su Yuan''s hand and advised, "In fact, you don''t have to think too much. Chu fan has so many women. Why only live with you? Why didn''t he say to marry others, but he wanted to marry you? He still has you in his heart, but... Hehe, just like you said, he still has some inferiority complex. After all, you are the daughter of a rich family and the boss of a large company. But he, a mountain villager, is nothing No culture, even if he is rich now, he feels in his bones that he is not worthy of you. "


    Suyuan was so excited that she almost shed tears: "Qiaoyun, now I finally understand why Chu fan never forgets you. You are too considerate. I''m not as good as you!"


    "Don''t say that. In fact, I''m also a woman and will be jealous, but in this case, do we have any other choice?" Qiao Yun stood up and said with a smile after patting Su Yuan''s hand. "Our purpose is the same, that is, we hope Chu fan can live well. In the future... I believe we can love each other and live in harmony like a family."


    "We are a family now."


    "Well, family!"


    At this time, Chu fan, wearing only a big underpants, walked in quickly and asked, "which house does Yan Ran live in?"


    "Upstairs... Why are you looking for her?" Suyuan became nervous. This bastard won''t come to Yanran for a change, will he? But your engagement has been dissolved and people don''t like you. Why do you help you so much?


    It was too late to explain. Chu fan hurried upstairs and glanced at Xia Yanran''s room. It was really a coincidence that she had just taken off her clothes and was ready to change her pajamas. Chu fan saw it clearly with her perspective eyes.


    "Yan Ran!" Chu fan broke in without knocking at the door.


    Xia Yanran was startled and hurriedly blocked her chest with her pajamas. She said angrily, "do you understand politeness? Why did you come in without knocking on the door? Go out!"


    "Yan Ran, it''s urgent. I still have 12 hours. You must send me back to the base as soon as possible. I want to refine a three product pill. It''s too late."


    Speaking of alchemy, Xia Yanran couldn''t care to be shy and hurriedly said, "what''s going on? What''s only 12 hours left?"


    "Nine Yin has no pulse. The fourth seal will break out in 12 hours." Chu fan takes a deep breath and says, "last time in Australia, Qingzi almost lost his life to save me, and this time, it''s even more dangerous than last time. Therefore, I must be prepared to minimize the danger."


    "Drive to the military area command immediately, I''ll arrange it now." Xia Yanran threw away her pajamas and was not afraid to be seen by Chu fan. She quickly grabbed her clothes and put them on.


    Chu fan goes out and happens to meet Su Yuan and Qiao Yun who catch up.


    "Yuanyuan, change your clothes immediately and go to Yanjing with me." Chu fan patted Qiaoyun on the shoulder, "Qiaoyun, don''t worry, I will come back alive."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you."


    Ten minutes later, Chu fan drove with Su Yuan and Xia Yanran to the Sichuan military region. He took a military helicopter to the Yanjing military region.


    According to the regulations, Su Yuan is not qualified to enter the holy blade base, but led by Xia Yanran and Chu fan, she followed them unimpeded into the base built underground.


    After entering the base, Chu fan went straight to the building, bought all the herbs needed to refine pills, and took the herbs back to Xia Yanran''s room. Under Xia Yanran''s gaze, Chu fan''s figure slowly disappeared.


    Sure enough, last time he was on the ship, he disappeared for several days and couldn''t find it. Today, he was in a hurry and had no choice but to expose it.


    But Xia Yanran couldn''t think of what kind of treasure Chu fan had? How can you put everyone in? Where the hell did he go?


    In contrast, Su Yuan is very calm and calm, and she looks normal. But in fact, she was more nervous than anyone.


    When she was a teenager, she imagined what kind of man she would meet in the future. At that time, she was still naive, thinking that in the future, a handsome prince on a white horse would wake her up from the curse of an evil witch with a deep kiss.


    When she grew up, she felt that the man she wanted to marry didn''t need to be handsome or rich. As long as he was good, talented, loved her and she loved him, it was enough. Of course, she still has some fantasies. For example, they meet in the rain, a hero saves the United States, or


    After graduation, she resolutely rejected her father''s arrangement and came out to start her own business with the entrepreneurial fund given by her father. She wanted to be a strong woman without relying on any man. If she can really meet someone she likes, she will marry. If not, she would rather be single all her life.


    Before she was kidnapped, she would not believe that she would like a small worker on a construction site, but fate is so wonderful. A kidnapping, like a month old red line, tightly tied the two together and could no longer be separated.


    Sometimes, Su Yuan asks herself, do you really love Chu fan? Don''t you want to marry him because you appreciate him and want to repay him? Unfortunately, she has never had an accurate answer, but it is certain that she does not exclude Chu fan, otherwise, she will not live with him.


    However, when Chu fan proposed to break up with her, Su Yuan''s heart hurt like a knife. At this time, she clearly realized that she really fell in love with Chu fan.


    From the very beginning, she knew that she was destined not to have Chu fan''s complete love in her life. However, Su Yuan, who was born and grew up in a rich family, saw this kind of thing too thoroughly.


    Who doesn''t keep a few lovers outside the man who has money now? Chu fan just put the women raised by others secretly on the surface, open and transparent.


    At this point, Chu fan at least didn''t cheat Su Yuan!


    PS: Thank you for your 2 yuan red envelope reward of "Tangshan No. 1"!

 Chapter 544

    "Plop!" Chu fan suddenly appears in the room and falls to the ground.


    Su Yuan and Xia Yanran, who had been waiting anxiously for a day, hurried forward to help him up. They felt his body cold and piercing, as if they were holding not a person, but a piece of cold ice.


    "Medicine... Medicine..." Chu fan opened his mouth hard, but he couldn''t even speak. The cold breath from his mouth hung on his eyelids and immediately condensed into frost. His eyelids couldn''t close.


    "No, the seal broke out." Xia Yanran picked up Chu fan and put it on the bed. Then she ordered, "Suyuan, it''s up to you next."


    "Oh!" Su Yuan panicked and trembled to untie the button, but the more anxious she was, the more she couldn''t untie it. She was so anxious that she was going to cry.


    Xia Yanran couldn''t see any more. She came forward and grabbed her skirt, pulled it hard and hissed. The customized suit on Su Yuan was torn to pieces. Turning her head, Xia Yanran couldn''t care about her shyness and helped Chu fan take off her coat, leaving only a pair of underwear.


    "It''s up to you whether Chu fan can escape this disaster." Xia Yanran patted Su Yuan on the shoulder and was about to go out.


    Just then, a clear and pleasant voice came from the bed: "you can''t go."


    "Who?" Xia Yanran was surprised. She quickly turned around and saw a beautiful woman with wings floating on Chu fan''s head.


    She is only as big as a palm, just like a big butterfly, but she is really a woman. Her body proportion is perfect. Her long hair is braided into countless small braids, and there is a colorful flower at the end of each braid. She wore a corolla on her head. The flowers were delicate and beautiful, and there were drops of crystal dew on it.


    On her tall and straight chest, there were two flowers, and her lower body was surrounded by a flower skirt woven of flowers. In addition, she didn''t have any clothes on her. She was extremely angry. However, her face is pure and her eyes are clear. Even if a rapist sees her, he will be ashamed and dare not have the slightest idea of obscenity.


    The flower demon king, the flower fairy, is more real, more inviolable and more like a fairy.


    "You... You..." Xia Yanran was so frightened that she stared at the flower fairy and couldn''t say a complete word. On the contrary, Su Yuan was not surprised because she had long known the existence of demon kings such as flower fairies, but the appearance of flower fairies made her more nervous.


    "Fairy, is something wrong?" Suyuan asked anxiously.


    The flower fairy flew to the two women and said in a deep voice, "the seal this time is more ferocious than the last few times. With Su Yuan''s physique, even with the help of pills, I''m afraid it can''t save Chu fan, but it will take your own life."


    "What should I do?" Su Yuan''s face faded. She was not afraid of death, but even if she risked her life, she couldn''t save Chu fan. What should I do? He can''t die. Whoever dies, he can''t let Chu fan die.


    The flower fairy''s eyes fell on Xia Yanran. Xia Yanran suddenly became nervous, held her breath and said in a trembling voice: "what are you... What are you doing looking at me? I... I..."


    "Now, you are the only one who can save Chu fan." the flower fairy raised her hand to stop Xia Yanran from speaking and said, "listen to me. With your qualifications, it will take at least ten years for you to reach the heaven. Don''t think I''m alarmist. Even if you can rise to the seven peaks of the earth in five years, you won''t be able to break through the earth and enter the heaven in five years."


    "The level of your cultivation skills is too low. It''s the peak if you can reach the heaven. It''s impossible to make a breakthrough in this life." the flower fairy said, "but as long as you save Chu fan, I can teach you a set of top immortal cultivation skills that are most suitable for you, so that you can break the heaven in a year."


    "I''ll give you three minutes to think about whether to save or not?" the flower fairy said, turned and flew back to Chu fan, waved her slender jade hand and sprinkled green showers, slowing down Chu fan''s body.


    This can give Xia Yanran a difficult problem. If she was busy, even if she risked her life, she wouldn''t frown, but this thing... How can she?


    "Sweet!"


    Su Yuan grabbed Xia Yanran''s hand and said, "I''ll ask you a question. If there was no Qiaoyun, would you obey the engagement and marry Chu fan?"


    "Without Qiao Yun, I would not have repented, but..."


    "No, but!"


    Su Yuan interrupted her and said in a deep voice, "we haven''t been together for a long time. I don''t believe you don''t feel anything about Chu fan. Even if you have only a little favor, it''s enough. Yan Ran, you won''t watch Chu fan die in front of you and don''t save him?"


    Xia Yanran is going to cry. How can I die? Haven''t I done enough for him?


    After patting Xia Yanran on the shoulder, Su Yuan reluctantly smiled: "Yanran is so excellent. Who else is worthy of this world except Chu fan? Go, we will be a family in the future."


    The flower fairy took out an ice blue pill from Chu fan''s hand and sent it to Xia Yanran. She urged: "don''t hesitate. Eat this ice heart pill quickly. After you help Chu fan through the crisis, your cultivation can be promoted to the seventh level of the earth at least."


    Xia Yanran''s tears came down. How do you feel that I still take advantage of you? I''d rather not improve my strength in this way.


    But does she have a choice?


    Remembering her trip to India with Chu fan, especially on the way back, Chu fan resolutely stood in front of her fearlessly in the face of the Brahman''s teaching weias; In the mausoleum of King Sura, she was captured by the complaining spirit and sacrificed to King Sura. Chu fan saved her. At that time, Chu fan tore open her clothes, looked at her chest, and drew a spell with his hand.


    The two of them have been close to each other. But compared with this dedication, the skin kiss was insignificant.


    Do I like him?


    Xia Yanran doesn''t know, but it''s certain that she doesn''t hate it. Although he is tangled with many girls, it is undeniable that he is a very attractive man and open-minded.


    Forget it, I''ll repay aunt Xiao for her upbringing


    Suyuan withdrew from the bedroom with a complicated look, sat down on the sofa in the living room and turned on the TV, but she didn''t even know what was on TV.


    The flower fairy fell on her shoulder, stroked her hair, smiled and comforted, "don''t think too much, it''s not your fault."


    "No, I''m too useless to help." Su Yuan suddenly fell on her knee and burst into tears.


    Now she found that she could do nothing but have a beautiful face. And Chu fan''s other women, more or less, are better than her.


    Angelia, who has the ability to control the sea, once brought Chu fan back safely from Japan. In the sea, she is God.


    Dou Yutong controls all the underworld forces in Sichuan Province. Although Chu fan may not be able to use it, he can really reach a critical moment, which is also a force that can not be underestimated.


    Lan Jie is just the boss of a bodyguard company, but her bodyguards are retired special forces soldiers, and the worst can defeat ten with one. The elite bodyguards she controls are no less powerful than Dou Yutong.


    In addition, Jiang Siyan is more talented than her in business; Song Wen has a huge family as the backing; Zheng Xueqi has a father who is the richest man on Hong Kong Island; Natasha managed a mercenary Corps for him.


    And she, even a small real estate development and construction company, is unfair. If Chu fan hadn''t helped, she would still be the little boss on the construction site.


    The flower fairy comforted: "you have done well..."


    "Fairy, tell me how to improve cultivation as soon as possible?" Suyuan raised her head, looked at the flower fairy with tearful eyes and said, "I can''t save Chu fan this time, but next time, I can."


    "This..." the flower fairy was a little embarrassed. It was not that she didn''t want to help, but that she couldn''t help Su Yuan.


    Just when she was in trouble, a dark shadow appeared in the room out of thin air. Her figure was graceful and concave and convex. It was obvious that she was a woman, but she was only a little bigger than the flower fairy. But she had no wings, but she could stand out of thin air. Her appearance made the temperature in the room drop suddenly and took a step, as if the air had frozen, and the ground and ceiling were covered with frost.


    The eighth most powerful demon king, the ice emperor, is second only to the powerful existence of black scale.


    Three steps later, the ice emperor came to Su Yuan and asked coldly, "do you really want to improve your accomplishments as soon as possible?"


    "Hmm!" Suyuan nodded solemnly.


    "If you want to accelerate the improvement of cultivation, you should not only have the perseverance to surpass ordinary people, but also have the psychological preparation to suffer." the ice emperor said coldly, "moreover, in this process, your life will be in danger at any time. Are you sure you want to go?"


    "No matter where it is, as long as I can improve my cultivation as soon as possible, I will go to Shura hell."


    "OK, I''ll give you three days to arrange your affairs. In three days, I''ll let scorpion dragon take you to a place where no one can help you. You can survive only through continuous killing."


    Suyuan''s body trembled and asked her to kill? She''s so big that she hasn''t killed a chicken. How dare she kill? But at the thought of Chu fan''s seal of nine Yin Jue pulse, her heart was firm again.


    The next morning, Chu fan finally woke up and stretched himself comfortably: "it''s so comfortable!"


    After looking at the room, his thoughts gradually returned to the moment when he was refining pills. At that time, he was still in the bone tower space and was stepping up the speed to refine the third product of Bingxin pill. It was about to succeed. At this time, the fourth seal of Jiuyin Jue pulse was broken.


    He insisted on taking the pill and retreated from the bone tower space. He didn''t remember what happened later.


    "Wife! Wife?" Chu fan shouted twice, but no one promised. He quickly got out of bed, put on his clothes and went out.


    Xia Yanran''s dormitory was empty and there was no one. On the tea table, there was a letter. Chu fan hurried to open it. Su Yuan left it to him.


    "Husband, I''ll go back to Sichuan Province to deal with some things. When you wake up, go back quickly!"

 Chapter 545

    "What? It''s not you, it''s Yanran?"


    "Keep your voice down and don''t want anyone to know."


    There were only Suyuan and Qiaoyun in the room. Originally, Suyuan promised to help Xia Yanran keep it a secret. However, she thought about it and felt that she still wanted to talk to Qiaoyun. She couldn''t think that nothing had happened?


    "Qiao Yun, I want to ask you something when I come back this time."


    "It''s a family. Please don''t please. If you have anything, just say it."


    "I''m going on a long trip, and the company will leave it to you."


    Qiao Yun was surprised again: "you give me the company? It''s no good, absolutely not. I don''t have any experience. How can I manage such a big company? By the way, where are you going?"


    "Don''t ask. Anyway, I don''t know when I''ll be back when I go out this time," Su Yuan said, "Sichuan Chongqing group is a company that Chu fan and I worked hard to establish. Although Chu fan and I are not short of this money, so many workers on the construction site point to our company to support. Therefore, the company can not give up, but also continue to develop, become stronger and bigger."


    "But..."


    "You don''t have to worry. The company is on the right track. You just sit in the office and sign every day. The department managers will help you with specific things."


    Qiao Yun hesitated for a long time and shook her head: "you''d better arrange to be replaced. I''ve promised aunt Xiao to go to Yanjing and take over her venture capital company."


    "Before I went abroad, aunt Xiao made it clear that she would let me take over her venture capital company when I came back." Qiao Yun said, "in this way, aunt Xiao can make time to spend more time with Uncle Chu. The relationship between them doesn''t seem as good as before. If they live apart, it''s uncertain what will happen. So..."


    "Sorry, I didn''t think about it."


    Suyuan smiled apologetically: "forget it, you''re busy. I''ll let Angelia manage it for me. She''s just bored at home. It''s better to find her a job."


    As she was saying this, Angelia knocked on the door and came in. She held a plate of fruit cut into small pieces with two exquisite small forks on it.


    "Sister yuan, sister Yun, come and try the fruit salad I made." Angelia, with a naive smile on her face, greeted the two women over the sofa to eat fruit.


    In the fruit tray, red strawberries, yellow peaches, white crystal pears and apples are colorful. They are very beautiful.


    At this time, Su Yuan grabbed Angelia and asked her to replace herself and manage the company for some time.


    Facing Su Yuan''s request, Angelia nodded helplessly: "well, however, you should come back quickly. I''m afraid I can''t do well. What if I lose money?"


    "Don''t worry, your brother doesn''t need money." Suyuan smiled and took Angelia out to the company to arrange the aftercare.


    Qiao Yun thought that she might as well take the opportunity to go back to Yanjing city. Otherwise, what if Chu fan doesn''t let her go again when she comes back? But she just packed up her things and was about to take Evelyn back to Yanjing city. Suddenly, an unexpected guest came to her home.


    "Helen!" a luxury Porsche parked outside the villa. A tall, handsome and free-flowing foreign man smiled and waved to Qiao Yun who came out of the villa.


    It has to be said that this foreign man is impeccable from image to temperament. He is a top fashion designer. The casual suit specially tailored for him shows his noble temperament and gives people a kind of affinity, which is very easy to make people feel good. Especially his blue eyes are as deep as the sea, coupled with his magic sunshine smile, no matter it is four A 50 year old woman, or an 11-year-old girl, kill!


    "Prince William?" Qiao Yun said in surprise, "you... Why are you here?"


    Evelyn waved cunningly in the back: "Hey, my dearest brother, you almost came late."


    "Hehe, the time is just right." Prince William asked with a confident smile, "miss helen, won''t you invite me in?"


    "Oh, please come in!" Qiao Yun ordered people to open the door and invited Prince William in. While greeting Prince William into the villa, she angrily stared at Evelyn and scolded in a low voice, "you little traitor, betray me!"


    Evelyn smiled and hugged Qiao Yun''s arm: "although Chu fan is your first lover, William is my brother. I can''t let him lose without seeing his rival?"


    "Don''t be angry. Don''t you have any confidence in your family?"


    Qiaoyun sighed helplessly. She didn''t have confidence in Chu fan, but didn''t want to make trouble. God knows what the consequences will be when Chu fan meets William. I hope they won''t fight.


    Just as Prince William entered the door and sat down, Lin su''e and rosefinch walked in with a vegetable basket. They were stunned to see William sitting on the sofa.


    "This is..." Lin su''e didn''t know what to call.


    Qiao Yun hurriedly introduced: "godmother, he is Evelyn''s brother, a member of the British royal family - Prince William."


    "Helen, are you kidding? She''s your mother?" William stretched out his hands and was ready to call his sister, but Qiao Yun called her godmother. Although he couldn''t tell the difference between godmother and mother, there wouldn''t be much difference.


    Lin su''e got married early, so even if her son Zhang Tieshan is twenty-five or six years old, she is only in her forties. She used to look older, but after Chu fan''s conditioning, she now looks at most 35 years old.


    Moreover, these days, living in the city, I have been influenced by everything. I wear fashionable clothes and learn to make up. Occasionally, I will follow Su Yuan to go out for beauty and spa. I don''t know. I really think she is Su Yuan''s sister.


    Today, she wore a White Sleeveless chiffon shirt on her upper body, a sky blue pleated skirt just to her knees and a pair of flat sandals on her feet. Very refreshing dress, but if it were put in the past, she wouldn''t dare to wear it, but now, her dress has been a little bold. After all, if she doesn''t say, no one will think she is in her forties.


    The rosefinch beside her not only has a higher appearance, but also looks no older than Lin su''e. after all, she is a powerful immortal. Even without Chu fan''s conditioning, her age will stay around 30 until she is completely old.


    Plus she likes to wear bright red clothes, she looks younger. Even Qiaoyun and Evelyn are eclipsed in front of her, not to mention seeing her Prince William for the first time.


    Lin su''e smiled proudly and said, "my son is one year older than Qiao Yun."


    "Auntie, you are so young and beautiful." Prince William quickly held out his hand. "I''m Helen''s friend. Just teach me William."


    Qiao Yun was not very familiar with the rosefinch and was thinking about how to introduce it. William took the initiative to stretch out his hand, "Hello, what do you call this lady?"


    The rosefinch turned a blind eye to his outstretched hand and hummed coldly, "who are you, Lawrence?"


    William was surprised: "Prince Lawrence is my father. Do you know him?"


    "Hum, go back and ask your father, how did the scar on his ass come from?"


    William opened his eyes and exclaimed, "are you a rosefinch?"


    "My name is what you can call?" the rosefinch glared at him. "If you don''t want to be like your father, be honest with me, or I''ll let you go back with your roasted ass. hum!"


    Looking at the back of the rosefinch, William was no longer beautiful, but some were afraid. When he was young, when he took a bath with his father, he was lucky to see the dark red scar on his father''s hip, so he asked his father the reason for the scar. His father Lawrence told him that a terrible woman named rosefinch burned it for him with a fireball.


    At that time, William was still young and didn''t know the horror of rosefinch. When he grew up, the Four Saints'' mercenary corps had been dissolved, but the names of Qinglong and rosefinch were still loud, almost reaching the point where children could stop crying at night.


    I thought that senior experts such as green dragon and rosefinch had retired to the mountains and forests, but I didn''t expect that I would be so unlucky. I met a rosefinch who was the most grumpy and unreasonable when I first arrived in China.


    Fortunately, she is not about to do what she did that year. Otherwise, she will have to burn her ass like her father?


    William wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a dry smile, "Helen, why is the rosefinch in your house?"


    "She was invited back by my husband and lived next door." before William digested the information, Qiao Yun immediately added, "Oh, yes, it seems that her apprentice Hong Luan has a good relationship with my husband."


    "Is hongluan the apprentice of rosefinch? No wonder she is so hot." William nodded secretly, suddenly remembered and said in amazement, "Helen, you... Are you married?"


    Evelyn stared at her eldest brother: "idiot brother, Helen has only been home for a few days. How can she get married so soon? If she gets married, what else can I ask you to do?"


    That''s true.


    William smiled bitterly. Because of the appearance of rosefinch, it was difficult for him to maintain his dignity and self-confidence, and his heart was confused. Otherwise, how could he ask such a question?


    Qiao Yun Jiao said with a smile, "Chu fan and I are childhood sweethearts. Although we haven''t married yet, we have long been matched as husband and wife. Therefore, you''d better not waste time on me."


    William was about to speak when a clear and pleasant voice came out of the door: "brother fan, godmother, Wenwen is back."


    As she spoke, a beautiful girl with a child''s face and huge chest, protecting her big chest with both hands, ran in with a smile. Behind her was a beautiful girl. It''s Song Wen and Dou Yutong.


    Seeing the three people in the house, Song Wen and Dou Yutong were stunned. They didn''t know each other. Couldn''t they go wrong?


    "Are you song Wen?" Qiao Yun asked, pointing to Song Wen.

 Chapter 546

    "Who are you?" Song Wen stared at Qiao Yun warily and asked, "how could you be in my brother fan''s house? My brother fan and my godmother?"


    "The godmother is here." Lin su''e hurried out of the kitchen and waved with a smile. "Wenwen, come and let the godmother see. I haven''t seen you for some days. You seem to be thin."


    Song Wen immediately ran over like a butterfly, hugged Lin su''e''s neck tightly, and said with a coquettish smile: "godmother, people miss you and brother fan. If you don''t want to eat, can you not be thin? What do you have for lunch today?"


    "I knew the greedy cat was coming. The godmother just bought a lot of dishes that you like to eat." Lin su''e liked Song Wen very much. She was naive, lively and lovely. She pinched her little nose. Lin su''e smiled, "go play. In a moment, brother fan will be back."


    On the other side, Dou Yutong stretched out his hand: "are you sister Qiaoyun? I''m Dou Yutong. The little girl''s name is Song Wen. She doesn''t care."


    "I heard Suyuan mention you long ago. Unexpectedly, you are so beautiful." Qiaoyun shook her hand and hurriedly asked her to sit down.


    At this time, Song Wen also ran over and asked curiously, "are you really sister Qiaoyun?"


    "Why, isn''t it?"


    "It''s different from my imagined sister Qiaoyun." Song Wen sat over and smiled and hugged her arm. "It''s more beautiful, virtuous and generous than I thought."


    In the face of such a goblin, what can Qiaoyun do? Can''t you really be angry with her? Look at these two. Song Wen looks almost as big as ah Jiu, but her figure is too hot. The pair of top-grade big breasts are even more surging than her. Qiao Yun really doesn''t understand what she eats and how the meat grows up?


    Song Wen''s face is also very beautiful. She always wears the innocent smile of Le Tian school. It is easy to infect the people around her, making people relaxed and happy. Such a girl, not to mention Chu fan, even Qiao Yun likes it.


    Dou Yutong''s appearance is not inferior to that of Su Yuan. Qiao Yun is still a little inferior to her. Especially after Chu fan''s development, she is more radiant. Whether it''s image, temperament and figure, she is definitely a eye attracting goddess for men.


    Others don''t say that Prince William doesn''t know who to look at. He sees more Chinese beauties today than he has seen in his life. Especially the girl with childlike face and huge chest is definitely the best of the best. That pair of big breasts trembled slightly with her breathing, making William''s breathing urgent.


    "Sister Qiao Yun, who are these two?" Song Wen asked curiously.


    Qiao Yun remembered this and hurriedly introduced the two sides: "Evelyn and William are all friends I know in Britain. They are all members of the royal family, brothers and sisters."


    "Hello," Evelyn smiled and waved her hand.


    "Hello, my name is Song Wen. I''m brother fan''s girlfriend." Song Wen said triumphantly.


    Dou Yutong coughed and blushed: "my name is Dou Yutong, too... Too!"


    What does'' also ''mean? Are you also Chufan''s girlfriend?


    William felt as if he had been stuffed with a bundle of explosives in his chest. Why? He is a Chinese. How can so many top women like him? And I''m a royal aristocrat. Why can''t even a Chinese woman conquer it?


    Taking a deep breath, William reluctantly pressed down his anger, looked at Qiao Yun and asked, "Helen, are they true?"


    "Well... It''s true." Qiao Yun''s face is also red. It''s really hard to talk about this kind of thing. I don''t know. I thought she was a shameless junior.


    William suddenly stood up and said angrily, "why? He has two such beautiful girlfriends and is not satisfied? Helen, tell me what''s good about him, so that you would rather give up me, give up the future Princess status and be with him?"


    Before Qiao Yun could speak, Song Wen suddenly stood up and said, "I understand that you''re here to dig into the corner of my brother. You''re a prince. You''re so mean."


    "Am I wrong?" William said coldly. "According to the Chinese law, a man can only marry one legal wife? Then I ask you two, who is going to marry Chu fan?"


    "You are not only mean, but also an idiot." Song Wen curled her lips, "Who''s still married these days? It''s all right. You can go online and see how good those boys are to their girlfriends before they get married. They want to give their girlfriends as queens. They have to come over at midnight when they want anything. When they catch the festival, all kinds of small gifts are delivered. They have to date, eat, watch movies and so on every three or five times."


    "But once married, all these benefits are cancelled, and once a girl becomes a man''s wife, she has to undertake all the housework, have children and take care of them. He is good. He throws his wife and children at home and spends all his time outside, not to mention giving gifts and dating. Even if you cook meals at home, people won''t come back to accompany you Get up and eat. "


    Song Wen raised her chin and hummed, "would you like to marry or be a girlfriend forever?"


    Dou Yutong secretly raised her thumb and gave Song Wen a compliment. I didn''t expect that the little girl''s word front was quite sharp. I''m afraid the prince won''t get any benefit in front of her.


    "Hum!"


    Evelyn snorted and said, "what you said is really reasonable, but only if you can stay young and beautiful. But is it possible? Can you guarantee that your boyfriend will spoil and love you as before when you are old and beautiful?"


    William then said: "the relationship between men and women in love is indeed sweeter, but love can''t keep fresh, and marriage is still needed to maintain love."


    After saying that to Song Wen, Prince William looked at Qiaoyun affectionately: "Helen, don''t be stubborn. Go back with me. I swear that I only love you a woman in my life. Moreover, in the future, I promise that every day we get along with each other, we will buy gifts and date for you, just like the lovers in love, forever."


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    At the door, there was a sound of applause. When they looked sideways, they found that an ordinary young man came in with a smile.


    "Brother fan, I miss you to death." Song Wen cheered and ran to Chu fan directly, like an octopus, tightly entangled Chu fan.


    William saw his face twitch slightly and secretly felt sorry for Song Wen''s big chest. Don''t squeeze it so tightly. At the same time, she fantasized about what kind of enjoyment would be if she threw herself on her body?


    Qiao Yun stood up after him and said in surprise, "Chu fan, are you back? How do you feel, has it been..."


    "Well, it''s dangerous."


    Chu fan patted Song Wen''s buttocks, put her down, put her arms around her shoulders, walked over and asked, "where''s Yuanyuan''s wife? Didn''t she come back first?"


    "She... Went to the company." Qiao Yun was afraid of Chu fan''s constant questioning. She quickly turned off the topic, pointed to William and said, "this is Evelyn''s brother, Prince William. When he was in England, he helped me and took care of me."


    Then she took Chu fan''s arm and said with a smile, "William, this is the fiance I often mention to you - Chu fan!"


    "Hello, Prince William!"


    Chu fan smiled and stretched out his hand. "My wife is really lucky to get the favor of a prince."


    The appearance of Chu fan completely calmed William down, but he couldn''t understand why so many beautiful women like such an ugly guy? Moreover, they can gather in a room and talk and laugh with each other.


    "Hello, Mr. Chu fan!"


    William and Chu fan shook hands, smiled calmly and confidently and said, "take the liberty to ask, what is the relationship between these two beauties and you?"


    "Didn''t you say that just now? These two are my girlfriends." Chu fan immediately hugged Qiao Yun''s waist, let her cling to herself, and said with a smile, "and Qiao Yun is one of my fiancees."


    Fiancee... One? Shit, how many wives does this boy have?


    Evelyn pulled Prince William''s sleeve and whispered, "the hostess of this family is Su Yuan, who is also one of Chu fan''s fiancees. In addition, he has several girlfriends, all young and beautiful."


    William seemed to be struck by thunder. He was completely dull and stupid.


    My God, are you asleep? Such a playful guy, why didn''t you chop him to death earlier? How many women have to destroy him to keep him? How many men have to be single all their lives because of him?


    Suddenly, William frowned: "Chu fan? I seem to have heard the name somewhere."


    "Hehe, there are many people with the same name and surname in China. It''s not surprising that you''ve heard of them." Chu Fan said with a smile before he had time to ask Song Wen, "how did you come here?"


    "Hum, I''m talking business with you on behalf of the Song family this time." Song Wen made a face at Chu fan and shook her head proudly.


    Before Chu fan asked, Dou Yutong gently smiled and said, "I don''t trust you. I happen to know that Wenwen is coming, so I made an appointment with her and came to have a look. I''m relieved to see you''re all right."


    "Chu fan, the king of Chinese gamblers!" William suddenly exclaimed and dared not believe, "he won''t have the same name as you? Are you... Alone?"


    "Hey, my friends are barking nonsense. It''s not worth mentioning." Chu Fan said with a smile. "Prince William is a cheap friend. That''s my friend. Just call my name directly."


    William''s voice trembled slightly: "so you are the king of murder? In the East China Sea, you are the one who destroyed a fleet of Japan?"


    Chu Fan said positively, "Prince William, you can''t talk nonsense about such things. My brothers in the road did give me the nickname of the king of murder, but the destruction of the Japanese fleet has nothing to do with me."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I made a mistake." William gave Qiao Yun a bitter look. "Helen, you''re so bitter to hide from me. Why didn''t you tell me earlier that your fiance is the king of Chinese gambling?"

 Chapter 547

    "Mr. Chufan, may I ask you a favor?" Prince William asked politely.


    Before coming to China, he vowed to take Helen back at all costs and take her back to England to be his princess. But after learning that she was Chu fan''s fiancee, the idea was decisively strangled in the cradle by him.


    Chu fan is too powerful. He is too powerful for a modern army to fight... No, he is not a man, he is a God. Although Japan tried its best to cover up the event of the total annihilation of the Japanese fleet, the news spread like wildfire and spread all over the world''s major military powers. As a member of the royal family, how can William not know the inside story?


    It''s definitely not a wise move to make enemies with such a powerful man. If he gets angry with Chu fan because of a woman, his future may never be bright again.


    He is not the only prince of the royal family. If he makes a small decision mistake, he will be labeled with derogatory words such as mediocrity, schemlessness and shortsightedness, and will no longer be qualified to compete for the throne.


    However, if he turns to make good friends with Chu fan and become good friends with him, it is definitely a powerful chip for him. As for Qiao Yun, although he likes beautiful women, he won''t abandon the throne for a woman.


    At the dinner table, Chu fan ate the homemade dishes cooked by his godmother and was very satisfied with Prince William''s knowledge. Since he didn''t want to offend himself, Chu fan didn''t have to tear his face with him. Moreover, there was no hatred between them. In addition, he had to thank others for taking care of Qiao Yun for more than half a year. Otherwise, Qiao Yun, such a beautiful woman, may encounter something in a foreign country.


    "Ask me for help?" Chu fan put down his chopsticks and said with a smile, "you are a member of the royal family. Do you need to ask me for money, power, and people?"


    Prince William said solemnly, "Mr. Chu fan, no one can help me except you. But don''t worry, I won''t let you help in vain..."


    "It''s strange to say this." Chu fan interrupted him and said with a smile, "Qiaoyun is abroad. Thanks to your brother and sister''s care, I haven''t thanked you yet. To be frank, what can I do for you? Kill people and set fire. I''m not a killer."


    William smiled: "of course, I don''t want you to kill and set fire, but there is a gambling game. I want you to participate for me."


    "Do you want me to gamble for you?" Chu fan was stunned. "Man, how are you good? Are you still short of money?"


    Prince William smiled and shook his head. "We''re not betting on money."


    "If you don''t gamble, what can you gamble? It won''t be a gamble?" Chu fanxin said. The prince is brave enough. Even if he wants to play some excitement, he won''t gamble his life?


    "Do you know where the country with the highest oil production in the world is?"


    "The United Arab Emirates and the United Nations in the Middle East," Song Wen said.


    Prince William nodded approvingly to Song Wen: "Miss Song is right. It is the United Arab Emirates in the Middle East. In fact, the United Arab Emirates has not the highest oil reserves, but it is definitely the country with the largest export volume. Because their country has only oil."


    Chu fan frowned: "what does this have to do with gambling?"


    "There are seven sheikhs in the United Arab Emirates. In order to control the oil price, they have agreed to sell the crude oil uniformly, and no one will tear down each other, so as to ensure the national interests. However, the UAE is short of mineral resources, so they need to buy all kinds of metals from various countries."


    "Like the armed forces, they consume a large amount of steel and a large number of rare metals every year. Buildings, luxury cars, aircraft and so on all need a large amount of metal support. In addition, there are the gold and diamonds loved by the UAE, which need to be imported from various countries."


    Chu fan understands that this gamble is, to put it bluntly, an equivalent exchange. The chips of people in the United Arab Emirates are crude oil, while those of countries that need crude oil imports are all kinds of precious minerals. But do you still need to bet? Don''t we just agree on the price directly and get what we need?


    Seeing Chu fan''s expression, Prince William knew what he was thinking, smiled and said: "the crude oil reserves of the United Arab Emirates are indeed amazing, but the demand of various countries is greater. Therefore, the seven chiefs of the United Arab Emirates studied and decided to divide the crude oil of the United Arab Emirates into ten shares, and use these ten shares of crude oil export rights to attract tycoons from various countries to compete."


    "If you win, you can get the right to import crude oil and sell the minerals to the UAE for exploitation at the original price. If you lose, you will not only lose the right to import crude oil and use the minerals as a bet, but also sell them to the UAE at a 70% discount."


    Song Wen shouted: "it''s too unfair? Whether you win or lose, the UAE is the winner."


    "There''s no way. Who makes crude oil an important rare resource?" Prince William smiled faintly. "However, it''s not a loss. After all, it''s gambling. Everyone runs to win. Once you win the right to import crude oil, the benefits are not comparable to one or two minerals."


    Chu fan immediately became interested and asked, "I don''t know. Am I qualified to participate?"


    "You also want the right to import crude oil?" Prince William frowned. "In principle, you are not qualified to participate unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Those who participate in this gamble must meet three conditions: first, they must represent a country; second, they must have at least one mineral worth US $100 million; third, they must bring at least US $5 billion."


    William said in a deep voice, "none of these three conditions is indispensable."


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "what conditions do I have? Just these three conditions, no problem, I can meet them. When does the game start?"


    "Mr. Chu fan, you don''t really want to participate?" Prince William said with a bitter smile. "I''m here to invite you. If you don''t help me, you can''t rob business with me in turn."


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, am I the kind of person who breaks bridges? Don''t they have the right to import ten shares of crude oil? Won''t I help you win one share at that time?"


    Prince William rejoiced: "that''s great. It''s settled. You can''t go back?"


    "Man, are you a man who repents? Drink..."


    After the banquet, he saw off Prince William and Evelyn. Chu fan went back to her room and called Xia Yanran. Unexpectedly, the phone was hung up.


    What happened?


    Chu fan looked carefully. Yes, it was Xia Yanran''s phone, but why didn''t she answer my phone?


    No way, Chu fan called her mother and told her about the UAE''s crude oil import right. When she got the news, Xiao yuewan immediately paid attention to it and told Chu fan that she would inform him as soon as possible when she had the news.


    This is a great thing. Chu fan believes that the Chinese government will not miss this opportunity. After all, for the Chinese authorities, it is a sure bet.


    Even if Chu fan loses and doesn''t get the right to import crude oil, the Chinese authorities don''t need to pay anything. But if Chu fan can really get the right to import crude oil, it will be very good for China''s economy.


    Therefore, Chu fan didn''t take this seriously at all. After hanging up the phone, he was ready to call Zheng Juncheng to ask him to help get two mines, but the phone hasn''t been called yet. Song Wen sneaked her probe in and saw that Chu fan was alone in the house. She hurried in and locked the door.


    "Hey, what do you want to do?" Chu fan stares at her warily. The girl is a thief. If she doesn''t clean her up, she dares to take off all her clothes here and pounce on her.


    If I''m out of town, I''ll bear it, but I''m at home. Can you stop making trouble for me?


    Song Wen said excitedly, "brother fan, shall we cooperate?"


    "Cooperation? Cooperation for what?"


    "The right to import crude oil." Song Wen said excitedly, "you go out and I''ll pay. At that time, we''ll get the right to import crude oil. How about we split the bill fifty-five?"


    Chu fan resolutely refused: "not so much. I''m not short of money. Why should I split it with you?"


    Song Wen looked at him angrily: "are you short-sighted? I took money from my mother''s house to do business for you. We both won. If I lost, my mother''s house paid for it. Why don''t you get it?"


    Poof!


    Chu fan takes a sip of tea and sprays it out. Is this a girl who is outgoing and turns her elbows out? If your father knew you were like this, he would have to break up his father daughter relationship with you.


    If someone else hears this, he must hold Song Wen and be moved to tears. But Chu fan knows her too well. Is she the kind of girl with a pit father? Last time in Australia, she only took a billion dollars and did nothing. She doubled it. Can she lose money this time?


    Sure enough, Chu fan stole a glance at her and saw a cunning and shining in her eyes. It''s strange that there''s nothing wrong.


    After hesitating for a while, Chu fan nodded and said, "if you want to cooperate with me, you can let your father talk to me personally... Shut up, put away your set, and then cancel the nonsense cooperation."


    Song Wen opened her mouth and stared at Chu fan dumbfounded. How could she not understand that he was not fooled today? No way, Chu fan is iron hearted. She can only call her father obediently.


    "Dad!" as soon as the phone was connected, Song Wen suddenly cried. The sad and wronged strength frightened Chu fan. Her intuition told him that she was going to do something bad.


    "Dad, come on, I''ve been... Woo woo woo!"


    Chu fan was so angry that he was furious. When it came to the critical moment, why did you pinch him? Also, what are you crying about, as if I had done something to you. Wipe, this girl just doesn''t deserve to be beaten. She''s used to it.


    Hung up the phone, Song Wen immediately turned around triumphantly and was about to threaten Chu fan. Chu fan came step by step with a tiger on her face and rubbing her hands. She was so frightened that she lost her beauty and retreated step by step. Suddenly her legs touched the bed and fell down.


    "Come on, anyway, sooner or later it''s the same thing." Song Wen closed her eyes and tore open her skirt.


    The pair in front of the chest were huge and almost jumped out of the bra. It was clear that everyone''s eyes were straight. Just when he was hesitant to do it, the door was suddenly pushed open and Su Yuan came in.

 Chapter 548

    "Sorry to bother you?"


    Suyuan reluctantly smiled and wanted to close the door and leave: "you''re busy first..."


    "Wait a minute, it''s not what you think." Chu fan hurriedly dragged Su Yuan in and scolded Song Wen who was lying in bed. "Don''t you go yet? I have to smoke you?"


    "Cut!" Song Wen skimmed her lips, reluctantly arranged her skirts, and when she looked up again, her face was full of naive smiles. She used to hold Su Yuan''s arm and said coquettishly, "sister Su, I miss you so much. Look, I''m thin."


    Su Yuan rubbed her head and said with a spoiled smile, "I''ll live more days this time. Let the godmother make it for you and make it fat."


    "Sister Su is the best." Song Wen pasted it on her arm and didn''t mean to go at all.


    Chu fan was not used to her. He used to hold her neck like a chicken. He carried it out, slammed the door and locked it. Song Wen couldn''t get in completely.


    "Wife, why didn''t you wait for me and go first?"


    Chu fan opens her arms to Su Yuan and is about to hug her. Su Yuan quickly reaches out to stop her: "Chu fan, I have something to tell you."


    "Say, no matter what, I promise you."


    Chu fan strides forward and just wants to hold Su Yuan in his arms. He listens to Su Yuan''s difficult words: "I... I want to go a long way."


    "Go out?" Chu fan was stunned. "Where are you going? What are you doing?"


    "Don''t ask. Anyway, I''ll leave in a minute." Su Yuan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I''ve arranged for the company. When I''m away, Angelia will handle the company''s affairs instead of me. With the assistance of Hao Jia and pan Xue, there should be no problem."


    Chu fan held her shoulder and said in a loud voice, "what happened? Tell me, I can fix it..."


    "Chu fan, calm down." Su Yuan broke away Chu fan''s hand. "This is my own business. You can''t help me."


    "I don''t agree!" Chu fan blocked the door and angrily said, "if you don''t make it clear today, I won''t let you go anywhere."


    Just when the two were in a stalemate, the ice emperor appeared. The temperature in the room suddenly dropped and the icy cold made Chu fan shiver.


    "She wants to improve her cultivation as soon as possible, so she must go to the coldest place." the ice emperor said coldly, "she did it for your good."


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "why should we improve cultivation as soon as possible? Why on earth?"


    "I can''t hide it. You''d better tell him," said the ice emperor coldly.


    Under Chu fan''s gaze, Su Yuan wept bitterly and said, "this time, the person who helped you remove the seal... Not me."


    "What?" Chu fan was surprised. "Who are you? Is it... Is..."


    "Yes, it''s sweet." Su Yuan closed her eyes and let her tears fall. "The more later, the more powerful the seal is. If there is no strong cultivation, not only can''t save you, but also she will be in danger. So..."


    "So, you should improve your accomplishments as soon as possible to prepare for my next seal?" Chu fan fully understood, staggered back two steps and almost fell to the ground.


    How did this happen? How could it be sweet?


    Su Yuan stepped forward, took Chu fan''s hand and sobbed, "Chu fan, let me go. I promise I will come back alive."


    "How can it be so easy?"


    Chu fan wiped away the tears on her cheeks, sighed secretly, turned to the ice emperor and asked, "I want to know where you want to send her? How to speed up her cultivation? What kind of danger will you encounter?"


    The ice emperor hesitated for a moment and said coldly, "in the ice cave below 100 meters in the Arctic ice sheet, there is a kind of ice silkworm without attack. For others, ice silkworm is no different from poison, but for Su Yuan, it is a natural tonic."


    "As long as she can find ten ice worms, her accomplishments can reach the heaven realm. However, the ice scorpion, the natural enemy of the ice silkworm, still lives in the ice cave. The weakest ice scorpion monster has more than five strengths of the earth realm. The most powerful ice Scorpion King is the super existence of the realm."


    The ice emperor said coldly, "if Su Yuan meets an ice scorpion, she will die."


    "Then you still let her go? What''s the difference between this and death?" Chu fan was anxious and his eyes were red. He would rather die by himself than let Su Yuan risk her life and go to the bitter cold of the far north.


    Is that place for people?


    The ice emperor said coldly, "she is my chosen host. I can let her die easily? Although the ice silkworm lives in an ice cave below 100 meters, it is not absolute. When laying eggs, the ice silkworm will come to the ice, and on the ice, the probability of meeting an ice scorpion is very small."


    "With good luck, it''s not difficult to find a few ice silkworms. Once Su Yuan''s cultivation is promoted to the fourth level of the earth, she will have enough strength to protect herself and enter the ice cave to find ice silkworms."


    Suyuan shook Chu fan''s arm: "just let me go. I really don''t want to go on like this. I can''t help you any more."


    Chu fan''s heart is dripping blood. She could have lived well. Because of his nine Yin pulse, she had to take risks and take risks in extremely dangerous places.


    What kind of man can''t even protect his own woman?


    Chu fan squatted on the ground in frustration and hugged his head. He wanted to die. Can''t bring peace and happiness to the beloved woman, but let the woman suffer for him. What''s the meaning of living?


    "Chu fan, don''t do this." Su Yuan squatted down and choked and hugged Chu fan''s head, "it''s not your fault, it''s my useless..."


    Chu fan suddenly raised his head and asked, "I''ll go with you."


    "You can''t go."


    The ice emperor said coldly, "that area is the forbidden area of human beings. Su Yuan has practiced my skills, so she can barely walk around the periphery and try her luck. Although you are already a strong man in the heaven, you are not as good as Su Yuan in cold resistance."


    Chu fan is discouraged. He can''t help or stop it. He is depressed and doesn''t know what to do.


    "But if you really want to help her, you can improve her chances of survival."


    Chu fan woke up and said excitedly, "yes, how can I forget this? Ice emperor, I''m in heaven now. You can get a separate body to be Su Yuan''s escort right away. In this way, she won''t be safe."


    The ice emperor snorted coldly, "what I said before is that on the premise that I become her escort, and now the energy of the bone tower is less than 5000, you should gather enough as soon as possible. In addition, you should refine a Najie and a warm magic weapon for her."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get these things ready as soon as possible." Chu fan hugged Su Yuan tightly. "Wife, wait for me for a few days, wait for me to get everything ready, and then send you there in person."


    "Yes!"


    Subsequently, Chu fan immediately called Zheng Juncheng to borrow his private plane. At more than two o''clock in the afternoon, the private plane arrived. Chu fan took Su Yuan, got on the private plane and went straight to Yunnan.


    The private plane directly took Chu fan to the border. After getting off the plane, Guo helmet, general of Kokang special zone, had been waiting for a long time. They transferred to military helicopters and rushed directly to the mining area jointly developed with Kulun.


    "Coulomb, tell the workers to go out." Chu fan ordered, "you lock the warehouse door outside. No one is allowed to come in without my command."


    "Er... OK." Coulomb didn''t know what Chu fan wanted to do, but he was only given $200 million. Even if all the original stones inside were removed, it wouldn''t take so much.


    Soon, Chu fan and Su Yuan were left in the warehouse. Standing in front of a pile of raw stones, Chu fan took out the dragon soul broken sword and suddenly split it out. With a bang, countless raw stones burst open, and the big eyed frog jumped out. Its body was rapidly enlarged, like a buffalo. Its big mouth opened, like a big water tank, the whale swallowed and absorbed the huge aura.


    In just a few minutes, the big eyed frog stopped, and 5000 points of bone tower energy was finally absorbed enough. At the next moment, the figures of Chu fan and Su Yuan slowly disappeared and entered the space of the bone tower.


    This was the first time Su Yuan entered the bone tower space and felt like a dream. Then the nine demon kings came and surrounded Su Yuan in the middle. This time, the true face of the nine demon kings was finally revealed.


    Big eyed frog, after Chu fan was promoted to heaven, its body has also undergone earth shaking changes. The original green skin has now become blood red, while the original red vertical lines on its back have now become three, and the color of the vertical lines has become gold.


    In addition, it has a layer of fine scales on its limbs, which are very small and can''t be seen without careful observation. Unfortunately, it is still so big that it has no deterrent.


    The flower fairy grew up a lot, about the size of a newborn baby, with pink skin and water.


    The King Kong demon ape is the tallest, about more than three meters. It is covered with long black hair, deep set eyes and a pair of red fierce eyes. In any case, it shows a violent smell of bloodthirsty.


    The eight tailed scorpion dragon is more than two meters long. Looking at its head, it is not like a dragon, but like a snake. There are two sharp horns on its head without bifurcation. There are two claws on the abdomen and three long bone tail hooks behind.


    It is said that it can eventually evolve nine scorpion tails. Unfortunately, when it evolved into eight scorpion dragons, it was locked up in the demon lock tower. Now it is in the state of Yuanshen, and its strength has degenerated greatly. If Chu fan''s cultivation had not been promoted to heaven, it would still have only one scorpion tail.


    The king of nightmares is a dark horse with a sharp horn on its head and flames on its feet. The most powerful thing is its eyes, which always exudes a kind of Psychedelic color. If a person with poor cultivation looks at it, he will fall into a dreamland and can''t extricate himself.


    Soul devouring magic spider is a big spider with a human upper body. If you only look at its upper body, it is estimated that only Li Qingcheng can compare with her. And its seductive face with evil spirit is no less beautiful than the fox spirit.


    The flaming devil, the cold ice emperor, and the hard and cold black scales wearing black robes!

 Chapter 549

    "We come from different planes. We used to fight for life and death, but now we are a whole. We are both prosperous and lossy." black scale said coldly. "Therefore, in order to live, we must work together to help the ice emperor get a separate body first."


    Among the nine demon kings, black scale has completely turned into a human shape. His strong face like a knife and axe and cold and electric eyes make him have a strong spirit to look at the world.


    Every demon king is a rebellious guy, but in front of black scale, they have to obediently converge and dare not disobey.


    Under the command of black scale, the little girl like ice emperor walked into the encirclement and stood next to Su Yuan. Then, in addition to the ice emperor, the eight demon kings spewed out a pure power of the yuan God.


    The ice emperor''s small mouth sucked into the sky, and the huge power of the yuan God was absorbed by her. Under Chu fan''s gaze, her body grew rapidly. In just a few seconds, she grew from a little girl of three or five years old to a big girl of seventeen or eighteen years old.


    Chu fan was silly. His nose blood gurgled down, but he didn''t notice it at all.


    The skin carved with powder and jade is bright and colorful, and you can see the slender blood vessels clearly; The exquisite clavicle, round shoulders and double peaks of moderate size are simply masterpieces of God''s uncanny workmanship. The flat lower abdomen forms a beautiful arc with the upturned hips, and Chu fan can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    Slender and straight legs, slim and graceful, mysterious valley, no grass, two small feet, carved like crystal, let Chu fan have the impulse to fall to the ground and chew her feet.


    The most beautiful thing is her face. It''s really like a fairy without any defects, but her expression is always cold. It''s cold into the bone marrow at a glance and can''t afford any evil thoughts.


    Pure and clean, charming and proud, gorgeous!


    After the eight demon kings spewed out a breath of the original life God, their figure was illusory, wilted and sat down on the ground, as if they had exhausted their strength. The ice emperor seemed to glance at Chu fan casually. Chu fan seemed to be struck by lightning, and his brain was "buzzing" and blank.


    Fortunately, this feeling soon disappeared. When he opened his eyes, he saw a reduced version of the ice emperor flying out of her chest and directly into Su Yuan''s mind.


    Suddenly, Su Yuan began to freeze down from her head. In just two seconds, her whole body was covered with a layer of cold ice and turned into an ice sculpture. Chu fan was frightened and hurried over.


    "Don''t touch her, she''ll be fine." the ice emperor''s voice was young and clear. Chu fan looked sideways. She didn''t know when she became a child again. She was only about ten years old. On her body, there was an ice blue gauze skirt, which just covered her graceful body.


    The voice of black scale came later: "Chu fan, go out first and seize the time to absorb Reiki."


    "The next one is me. If you don''t help me find a suitable host, I won''t help you again." the voice of the demon ape was deafening like thunder.


    Chu fan took a look at several demon kings. Their figure was not as empty as before, but it was not as real as before. Obviously, in order to help the ice emperor condense and separate, their consumption is not small. Even with bone tower energy supplement, it is far from complete recovery.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you find the right host as soon as possible." Chu fan took a deep breath, looked at Su Yuan who turned into an ice sculpture again, turned out of the bone tower and cut the jadeite stone crazily again.


    In just a few minutes, the raw jadeite stones in the warehouse were all turned into broken stones, because the jadeite content was large and the quality was high. This warehouse alone made Chu fan supplement more than 3000 points of bone tower energy.


    If these Jadeites are sold, they will be worth at least $10 billion, but if calculated according to the market of raw stones, these raw stones will be worth $3.4 billion. After all, ordinary raw stone mines do not have such a high output of jade. The mine has 50% of Chu fan''s shares, so Chu fan gave Coulomb $200 million and he only made no loss.


    If he was not afraid of Cullen jumping off the cliff to commit suicide, Chu fan could pick out the original stone containing emerald and leave nothing to Cullen. In that case, Chu fan didn''t need to pay a penny, but Cullen certainly couldn''t live. Chu fan won''t do this kind of thing. There is Coulomb to look after it. Chu fan can get a large number of jadeite raw stones at the lowest price, which is suitable for defecation.


    People have to learn to be content and be happy.


    Subsequently, Chu fan went to tuhe''s mining area nonstop and selected a batch of high-grade Jadeites again in the jadeite raw stone warehouse he had just mined. It took a lot of time this time. It was not until the next morning that Chu fan returned to Yunnan with four trucks of raw stones.


    In the warehouse Yu Jianqiu helped find, Chu fan absorbed most of the aura in these jadeite stones and gathered enough energy for 5000 bone pagodas. The remaining jadeite stones were carefully selected by Chu fan, and there are about more than 100 pieces.


    Sitting on a raw stone containing the best red jade, Chu fan took a deep breath with a cigarette in his mouth.


    At present, he is already in heaven and can arrange hosts for the demon king in batches. This is absolutely an urgent event for Chu fan. Then there are five seals. If the woman doesn''t have the cultivation of Tianjing, she can''t bear the impact of the seal.


    However, who is more suitable to be the host of the demon king?


    The big eyed frog lies down in front of Chu fan, like a blown buffalo. His belly is round and motionless. He says lazily, "do you still need to think about it? Choose from the women around you. As a result, it will be regarded as cultivating the strong women in the heaven. When the seal of your nine Yin Jue pulse breaks out again, it can save lives."


    "Second, the fat water doesn''t flow into the fields of outsiders. They are all your women. Who won''t you give them such a good thing? When they have strong strength, you won''t have to worry about them anymore. You can help you fight."


    Chu fan''s eyes lit up: "set up a corps of beautiful wives? That''s a good idea. Let me think, who should I choose?"


    The flower fairy flew out and fell in front of Chu fan and said, "Qiao Yun''s physique is very suitable for me. If I can, I hope she will become my host."


    "Qiao Yun?" Chu fan was stunned and nodded slowly. "Well, Qiao Yun is kind-hearted and doesn''t like fighting and killing. It''s good to be a logistics personnel."


    "Who says I can''t kill?" the flower fairy glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "don''t underestimate me. I can do more than cure. No one is my opponent in the forest."


    Chu fan threw away the cigarette end and stood up: "OK, Qiaoyun is ready. Let''s go back and help Qiaoyun improve her cultivation as soon as possible."


    As soon as the voice fell, black scale''s call came from the bone tower. Chu fan dared not neglect it and hurried into the bone tower. Before asking, he heard black scale say hurriedly: "it''s the critical moment. Lose all your skills to the ice emperor."


    "I lost my skills to her? Then I..."


    "Not to lose to me, but to lose to Su Yuan after my body conversion." the ice emperor said coldly, "Your current attribute is gold, and my attribute is ice. If you directly input the metallic aura into Su Yuan''s body, it will be harmful to her. If she doesn''t have a huge aura supplement, she will certainly not be able to withstand the huge power of my separated yuan God, and there is absolutely no hope of survival."


    "Shit, what are you waiting for? Hurry up." without saying a word, Chu fan sat cross legged behind the ice emperor and clapped his hands on her back heart.


    Chu fan has just ascended from the earth to the heaven, and the Qi in his body has also changed into golden aura... No, it''s aura. When Chu fan ascends the heaven, the Qi in the elixir field is highly compressed into liquid and stored in his elixir field. However, it''s not full yet. When the aura fills the elixir field, his cultivation will be completely stable and become a strong person in the early days of the heaven ¡£


    When Chu fan tried his best to output power, the golden aura was transformed into a large-scale golden aura, which was transported to the ice emperor along the meridians. At this time, the ice emperor was like a high-power converter, quickly converting the metal aura transported by Chu fan into ice attribute, and then transported to Su Yuan.


    "When the big eyed frog became your escort, it sacrificed 90% of its original divine power to seal your nine Yin Jue pulse and give you a glimmer of vitality."


    Black scale said in a deep voice: "but this time, Su Yuan is essentially the same as you, but even if it is the separation of the ice emperor, it has at least 30% of the power of the original God of her body. If there is no strong cultivation suppression, Su Yuan can''t bear it. Therefore, you need to reach the heaven. Only in this way can you have a 50% chance of success."


    Shit, it''s all like this. It''s only 50% chance? You''re kidding me.


    As soon as Chu fan gritted his teeth, increased his horsepower and output with all his strength, he almost used his strength to eat - milk.


    Ice whirlwinds whirled around Chu fan, Su Yuan and the ice emperor. A reduced version of the ice emperor suddenly appeared on Su Yuan''s head. After a stalemate for about ten minutes, the reduced version of the ice emperor suddenly grew up, and Su Yuan''s face suddenly showed a look of pain.


    The ice emperor scolded angrily. Under a huge cold pressure, the virtual shadow of the ice emperor on Su Yuan''s head seemed to be held by a big hand. Her body shrank rapidly and was compressed to the size of a palm.


    "I... hurry... Hold... Don''t... Live..." Chu fan''s face was very white, clenched his teeth and forced out these words.


    Now, the Dantian is almost empty. If it doesn''t work, he''s afraid he''ll have to take Su Yuan first and die here.


    "Ice ban - seal!"


    When the ice emperor scolded, Chu fan felt that his blood and soul were evacuated in an instant. With a "buzzing" in his brain, he fell straight to the ground. On the other hand, the ice emperor took the last drop of golden liquid from Chu fan''s body, mixed with a trace of bright red blood, covered with a layer of transparent soul power, and she did not hesitate to enter Su Yuan''s body.


    "Bang!"


    The ice sculpture was broken, and Su Yuan was unharmed. She slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were cold. She had a bit of ice emperor''s cold and arrogant temperament.


    "Finally... Succeeded." the ice emperor was relieved and fell softly on Chu fan.

 Chapter 550

    "Hiss..."


    Chu fan moved a little and felt that his bones would fall apart. There was no pain.


    "Don''t move, lie down." a clear and pleasant voice came. Then, a cool and greasy jade hand pressed Chu fan, pulled over the quilt and covered it up.


    Su Yuan is still the original Su Yuan, but she has more indifference that refuses people thousands of miles away. Within three feet of her, she will feel a cold chill. On her, Chu fan could not see the tenderness once, as if he were a stranger.


    "Yuanyuan''s wife, you... You..."


    "I''m fine!"


    Seeing Chu fan struggling to get up, Su Yuan no longer insisted. She reached out to help him up, let him lean against the head of the bed, took a cup of warm water and sent it to his mouth.


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she is still as considerate as before. If she becomes the second ice emperor, she will be cold to everyone. My brother will lose a lot.


    Hello, Chu fan drank more than half a glass of water. Su Yuan sat down by the bed and said faintly, "now, I have the strength of the first level of the land. If I break out with all my strength, the strong of the third level of the land is not necessarily my opponent. Therefore, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be fine."


    "Wife, you won''t leave me, don''t you want me?" Chu fan nervously holds Su Yuan''s hand. Her hand is still as tender and smooth as before, soft as bone, but without any heat. It''s cool, like soaking in cold water.


    "Don''t think too much. I won''t leave you." Su Yuan patted his hand and stood up. "Are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat. Wait a minute."


    Su Yuan went out. Chu fan hurriedly asked black scale, "boss, she... She won''t change her character. Is she so cold to everyone?"


    "Don''t worry, she''s just affected by the ice code, and she looks colder and arrogant on the surface." the ice emperor''s slightly tender and crisp voice came into Chu fan''s mind. "When her cultivation improves, the influence of the ice code on her will disappear. She''s still the original Su yuan and won''t become another ice emperor."


    "Then I''m relieved." Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly remembered the situation of the ice emperor, and hurriedly asked, "how are you? Is everything all right?"


    The voice of the ice emperor eased a lot: "you still have a little conscience. Although you consume too much, your life is saved."


    Black scale said: "the ice emperor is still very weak, but with the improvement of Su Yuan''s strength, her Yuanshen and cultivation will slowly recover. Just like the big eyed frog and you, the big eyed frog will gradually recover its strength with the improvement of your cultivation."


    Without mentioning Chu fan, he quickly called out the big eyed frog and asked excitedly, "what state are you now? What new abilities have you unlocked?"


    The big eyed frog said lazily, "I am now the fourth level of the earth, and I have three abilities to unlock."


    "Three?" Chu fan was so excited that he almost fainted. He had three new abilities, which means that his survival ability will be greatly improved. Besides, if he meets the Brahman leader weias again, Chufan is confident to defeat him without using the power of the demon king.


    "Tell me, what are your abilities?"


    "Cough!"


    The big eyed frog stood up like a man, thrust out his stomach, carried his claws, paced back and forth on Chu fan, and said, "first, the perspective eye adds a ''prophecy'' ability, but you can''t fully control it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The ability of prophecy can let you know what will happen in three days. Under normal circumstances, you can prophesy once every half a month, but your current cultivation is too low. You can only prophesy once a month. Moreover, this prophecy is not under your control."


    Chu fan is depressed. What''s the use? It can only be used once a month. It''s not under control. Chicken ribs!


    "Don''t be dissatisfied. With this prophecy ability, you will avoid evil and seek good luck, and even save your life."


    The big eyed frog rolled his eyes and hummed, "the second ability is to increase the strength by 200%. With your great strength of nearly 20000 kg, you can reach 60000 kg after my increase."


    Chu fan was almost crazy. He borrowed the power of the demon king of the King Kong demon ape once, but he could only increase the power of 100000 kg, but now he has a power of 60000 kg without the power of the demon king. Especially, man, it''s a reduced version of King Kong demon ape. I think who can stop my power of 60000 kg?


    The big eyed frog continued, "the third ability is that I can turn into armor to greatly enhance your defense. And I share your life. As long as you don''t die, I won''t die."


    It''s a strange ability, but it''s too ugly.


    Chu fan fantasizes that when he fights with others, he carries a big toad on his back. What has become?


    The big eyed frog was angry: "you big idiot. It''s armor. Do you understand armor?"


    "I know, I know..."


    "You know a fart." the big eyed frog was anxious, the red light flashed, and the figure disappeared. Chu fan felt tight on his body, quickly opened the quilt, and saw a dark red tight leather armor on his body.


    The style of leather armor is simple, just like a vest, which tightly wraps Chu fan''s body, but his limbs and head are still exposed, which is a bit flawed.


    Chu fan beat a fist on his chest and felt that an anti shock force bounced his fist away, but he didn''t feel the power of his fist at all. Now, Chu fan was ecstatic. Although he didn''t use much force, there were at least a few hundred kilograms. According to such a degree, this leather armor alone could bear thousands of kilograms of force. In addition, Chu fan''s own physical strength and a force blow of more than 10000 kilograms were not painful for him. It took at least 20000 kilograms of force to hurt him.


    Even if the heaven is strong, few people can have 20000 Jin of power, right? Of course, a strong man like Qinglong is an exception. If you use a sword, Chu fan still can''t resist it.


    With a flash of red light, the big eyed frog stood in front of Chu fan again and said in an old age: "this is only temporary. When your cultivation is improved, my defense ability will be gradually enhanced. Later, the leather armor will become dragon scale armor. At that time, even if you stand there and let the green dragon chop."


    "OK, it''s still you, buddy." Chu fan gives a thumbs up without stinginess, complains the big eyed frog and runs away.


    Suyuan came in with a plate, followed by an ancient and strange beautiful girl - Yu Qiangwei.


    "Elder martial brother, are you all right?" Yu Qiang Mei took a small square table, stepped forward quickly, put the square table on the bed, and then helped Su Yuan to bring down several dishes in the tray and put them on the table.


    Su Yuan picked up a bowl of chicken soup, scooped it first, blew it on her mouth, and then sent it to Chu fan''s mouth. Chu fan was so moved that he almost bit off half of the spoon.


    So happy!


    "Slow down, don''t burn it." Su Yuanbai glanced at him. How can he look like a hungry ghost? It''s just a bowl of chicken soup. Are you so excited?


    On the other side, Yu Qiang Mei picked up a bowl of hot noodles, picked up a wisp with chopsticks and blew it to Chu fan''s mouth: "elder martial brother, I made this noodles myself. Have you tasted it?"


    "Can you still go down?" Chu fan was surprised. He didn''t dare to eat indiscriminately. He stared at it carefully and smelled it. He couldn''t help asking, "did you really do it?"


    "Like to eat or not!" Yu Qiang Mei was very hurt. She put the noodle bowl heavily, turned her head and ignored Chu fan. She pouted and became angry.


    "This bowl of noodles is really the credit of rose." Su Yuan put down the chicken soup and brought up the bowl.


    "I''ll do it myself." Chu fan quickly reached out to take the noodle bowl and chopsticks and ate them in a big bite.


    Glancing at this scene, Yu Qiang''s mouth tilted slightly, but she still tried her best to keep a straight face from laughing.


    "This bowl of noodles, from mixing noodles, kneading noodles, rolling noodles and cutting noodles, was made by Rose herself. She was just afraid that she couldn''t make the soup, so she asked her aunt who cooked at home to help make the soup."


    With that, Su Yuan pointed to several small dishes on the table: "the pig head meat patting cucumber and the hand tearing chicken were all made by Rose herself. Don''t live up to Rose''s sincerity to you."


    "Cough! Cough!" Chu fan was choked and coughed again and again.


    Her sincerity for me? Wife, what do you mean? She and I are very pure and have nothing to do with each other.


    It is said that distance produces beauty, but since Chu fan and Yu Qiang separated, the relationship between them seems to be alienated a lot all of a sudden. You know, she was caught by rattlesnake Li Cheng. When Chu fan went to save her, she had to sleep with Su Yuan. Which is like now, I don''t know what a quiet lady she is.


    "Weiwei, take care of Chu fan and I''ll go out." Suyuan helped Chu fan wipe the corners of her mouth, got up and went out. Now, Chu fan and Yu Qiang Wei are left in the room, and the atmosphere is even more embarrassing.


    Chu fan glanced at Rose''s back and felt that she had lost a lot in the past two or three months, and she was not as lively as before.


    Younger martial sister has finally grown up!


    "Weiwei, how''s the teacher? Why haven''t you seen him go back to Sichuan?" Chu fan calmed down and asked while eating.


    "You''re so busy, Grandpa. Can you see it when you go back?" Yu Qiang Mei glanced at him angrily and said angrily, "you eat slowly, and no one robbed you?"


    "Weiwei, you''re so delicious." Chu fan took two bites and felt something wrong. He looked up and was startled.


    Yu Qiang Mei blushed and stared at Chu fan with shame and anger. Her small fist was rattling.


    "Weiwei, you... What''s the matter with you? I praised you, but I didn''t provoke you?" Chu fan became nervous. He is now a wounded man and has the strength to eat. He can''t be Yu Qiang''s opponent at all.


    Dead girl, it''s not important. I''m a disabled person, but I can''t stand your tossing.

 Chapter 551

    "What did you just say? Say it again." Yu Qiang Mei glared at Chu fan in a murderous manner. If she didn''t agree, she copied the guy''s posture.


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "I said below you... Er, it''s your noodles... No, it''s your noodles... It''s also wrong... Ah, younger martial sister, I didn''t mean to..."


    If it weren''t for seeing that he was a disabled person, Yu Qiang Wei would have smashed the table on his head. What''s that called? What a hooligan. But even so, she still pressed Chu fan and pinched him twice on his thigh.


    "Little younger martial sister, can I eat?" Chu fan grinned and rubbed his thighs and asked carefully.


    Yu Qiang Mei glared at him: "what to eat? Be hungry!"


    Subsequently, Chu fan could only look at her eagerly and moved away the noodles and several small dishes together with the small square table. But he couldn''t figure out how to offend her? Because of that sentence? Not at all!


    Just when he was depressed, old man Yu Chaoyang pushed the door and came in.


    "Teacher!" Chu fan quickly opened the quilt and prepared to get out of bed.


    Yu Chaoyang hurried forward two steps and held Chu fan down: "don''t move, don''t move, you''re sick now, don''t be so polite."


    "Teacher, you look good."


    "Well, now I feel energetic, and I''ve reached the fourth level."


    Chu fan was surprised: "so fast? Didn''t you even break through the land environment before? Why did you reach the four levels of the land environment at once?"


    Yu Chaoyang was in a good mood. He patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with a smile: "thanks to you, since you conditioned my body, it didn''t take long for me to feel an air flow in my body. I knew that I was going to break through the earth."


    "Sure enough, in no more than seven days, I successfully entered the territory. Then, my cultivation increased sharply, almost one day. In these short months, my cultivation broke through continuously until the territory was quadrupled, and the speed slowed down."


    "Originally, I was going to take time to go back to see you these days. Unexpectedly, your boy came first and made himself like this." Yu Chaoyang asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Your boy almost scared me to death. His face was pale, as if he had been drained of blood."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "don''t ask. In short, I''m lucky this time. Oh, by the way, what''s the matter with Weiwei? I didn''t provoke her, but how can I feel that the relationship is not as good as before?"


    Yu Chaoyang stared at Chu fan without saying a word. Chu fan looked at him like a thorn in the back. He was sweating.


    "Teacher, what do you think of me like that? How did I offend her?"


    "Alas!"


    Yu Chaoyang sighed and said reluctantly, "you know Weiwei''s character very well. She is careless and like a boy. Her biggest wish is to be a soldier and gallop on the battlefield. For this reason, she likes to learn kung fu from me since she was a child, and she is also very talented. Now she is in the late stage of human life."


    "It''s reasonable to say that she is a girl. It''s good that she has the cultivation achievements in the later stage of human life. She has always been very proud of herself. However, when Su Yuan brought you here yesterday, she learned that Su Yuan''s cultivation achievements had reached the territory, and she cried wrongfully."


    "Cried? Why?" Chu fan asked puzzled.


    Is that why you hate me? But what does this have to do with me?


    "Hum, don''t tell me. You don''t know what Weiwei thinks of you." Yu Chaoyang snorted discontentedly, "every girl has a complex of heroes saving beauty in her heart. At the beginning, you saved her from the rattlesnake Li Cheng, and the girl had you in her heart. But you left her in Yunnan and never came to see her again."


    Chu fan is wronged. Yunnan city is your family. What''s the matter if she doesn''t go home with me? Besides, I already have Suyuan. Can you rest assured that Weiwei will come with me?


    Before Chu fan could speak, Yu Chaoyang waved his hand: "OK, you don''t have to say anything. I can see clearly and clearly. I can''t be wrong. Do you know why Weiwei''s cultivation improved so fast? Just because she played with her life after she separated from you, she reached the point of forgetting to eat and sleep."


    "Last time I went to Macao, she was very happy and wanted you to see the results of her hard work, but you disappeared when you saw her. Weiwei waited for you in Macao for seven days, and you returned to Sichuan Province." Yu Chaoyang glared at Chu fan angrily, "she came back crying and locked herself in her room for a day. You smelly boy, do you know you?"


    "Teacher, I''m so sorry, but I......" Chu fan sighed with guilt.


    Yu Chaoyang also realized that his tone was a little heavy. He patted Chu fan on the shoulder and comforted: "in fact, we all know in our hearts that it''s not your fault, and you can''t help it. However, Weiwei is such a silly child that I love her."


    What can Chu fan say? He doesn''t deny that Yu Qiang Mei is a very attractive girl. She is also very beautiful and has long legs, but Chu fan is no longer qualified to pursue her now.


    "When you and Weiwei met, there was only Suyuan around you, but now, tell me yourself, how many women do you have?" Yu Chaoyang said angrily. "You didn''t give her a chance. This is where she is really angry with you."


    Chu fan smiled bitterly: "Weiwei is still young. After a long time, she will slowly understand that it is not love."


    "Chu fan, are you too cruel to Weiwei?" Su Yuan suddenly pushed the door and came in, frowning slightly. "I can''t understand Weiwei''s feelings for you. When you''re not at home, she calls me almost every day, and the topic we talk about revolves around you."


    "I asked her to come to Sichuan province many times, but she hesitated to refuse every time and didn''t let me tell you. I can feel that she didn''t want to come because it was me, not you, who invited her."


    Su Yuan said faintly, "last time, after you came back from Japan, Weiwei stopped calling, but I took you to Yu''s house. She was scared to cry when she saw you seriously injured and unconscious."


    "Afraid that you would be hungry when you wake up, she made noodles herself. She prepared a bowl of noodles for the whole day. She knew that you liked to eat pig head meat and specially drove to a deli more than ten miles away. There was also the chicken, the big red rooster she bought in the countryside. Now she killed the chicken soup and made it up for you."


    Yu Chaoyang groaned jealously, "I haven''t had this treatment for so many years. You stinky boy, you still don''t know your happiness."


    Chu fan can only smile bitterly. This blessing is really unbearable for ordinary people.


    "Old Yu, there are no outsiders here. I''ll ask you, will you let Weiwei marry Chu fan?" Su Yuan suddenly asked.


    Suddenly, Chu fan and Yu Chaoyang were stunned. How can this be? Yu Qiang Mei is not Dou Yutong, Lan Jie and Qin Yumei, nor Angelia and others. She is the daughter of General Yu Jianqiu, commander of the Yunnan Military Region. If she marries Chu fan as his wife, the two sides will match each other. She is definitely a happy couple.


    But the key is that Chu fan already has two fiancees, and there are several unclear girlfriends outside. How can the Yu family let Yu Qiang Wei and Chu fan together in this complex relationship?


    Chu fan was stunned for a moment, then woke up and quickly scolded, "Yuanyuan, what are you talking about? This kind of thing can also be used to joke?"


    "But..."


    "OK, go and ask the driver to prepare. We''ll go home now." Chu fan opened the quilt and went down to the ground despite the pain, but was stopped by Yu Chaoyang.


    "Teacher..."


    "Chu fan, listen to me first."


    Yu Chaoyang waved his hand and interrupted Chu fan, saying in a deep voice: "I''m not an antique. Now I see things in this society more clearly than you do. To tell you the truth, in the past, I thought I would never stop Su Yuan if she could get along with Weiwei like a close sister. But now, there are too many women around you. If Weiwei was with you, the face of the rest of our family would be lost."


    "I don''t think so." Su Yuan said lightly. "Yu Lao, Chu fan is now a strong man in heaven, and his life expectancy is at least 150 years old. He is also an alchemist. It''s not difficult to refine some pills to prolong life."


    "A colonel and officer in his twenties with a strong heaven, higher potential than Qinglong, and a rich man worth tens of billions of dollars, it doesn''t seem much to marry more women. If Chu fan talks, the general with a daughter in China is afraid to break the threshold of Chu fan''s family."


    Yu Chaoyang was surprised: "Chu fan, you... Your cultivation has reached heaven? This... How is this possible?"


    "There''s nothing impossible. How much did Chu fan suffer in order to reach the heaven? He killed with the God of death every time, and almost died several times." Su Yuan said faintly, "last time, Chu fan went to India and was intercepted by the Brahmin leader weiyas when he came back. As a result, weiyas was badly hurt by Chu fan and fled back in embarrassment."


    Yu Chaoyang took a breath of air-conditioning, viyas, who was one of the strongest in India. He was defeated by Chu fan? When was he so powerful as a cheap apprentice?


    "Stop talking!" Chu Fan said bitterly, "I always treat Weiwei as my own sister..."


    "You treat her as a sister, but she doesn''t treat you as a brother." Su Yuan snorted coldly. "Do you think I''m so generous to help my husband find a woman? On the one hand, Weiwei is really infatuated, on the other hand, she''s not afraid of you dying?"


    Yu Chaoyang was surprised and said, "what do you mean? Why are you talking about life and death again? Chu fan, what else are you hiding from me?"


    "No, teacher, don''t listen to her nonsense. She''s just alarmist."


    Su Yuan said, "old Yu, if you want to know, I can tell you. Let''s go out and talk!"


    Seeing the two leave, Chu fan was anxious: "Suyuan, come back, come back..."


    Unfortunately, Chu fan was weak and could not stand steadily. How could he catch up with Su Yuan and Yu Chaoyang? He barely took two steps, suddenly his legs softened and fell to the ground.


    At this time, a pair of soft boneless hands stretched out and helped Chu fan up

 Chapter 552

    "Weiwei, it''s you... Why are you crying?"


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "my bones are falling apart. I didn''t cry. Why are you crying? Stop crying. It''s ugly."


    "I''ll cry. I''m willing to be ugly. I don''t want it anyway." Yu Qiang Mei was more sad and angrily pushed Chu fan away.


    Chu fan screamed and fell to the ground again. Yu Qiang was startled. She quickly picked him up and put him carefully on the bed. Before Chu fan could speak, she rushed to Chu fan, her shoulders twitched violently and sobbed silently.


    "Alas!"


    Chu fan patted her on the shoulder and said with a bitter smile, "Weiwei, why do you bother? Now I look beautiful, but in fact, I''m a broken ship leaking everywhere. It''s possible to sink at any time. It''s really not worth your liking."


    "I ask you, have you ever liked me?" Yu Qiang Mei raised her head with tearful eyes and looked at Chu fan without taboo.


    Chu fan was silent. The tears in Yu Qiang''s eyes were like the dam burst. They couldn''t stop pouring out. They couldn''t be wiped clean.


    Just as she was devastated and ready to get up and leave, Chu Fan said slowly, "Weiwei, do you remember the first time we met? That day, I went to the teacher''s house, and you ran out of the room wearing a big T-shirt."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "I''ll never forget that image in my life. Hey, it''s like I''m not wearing underwear."


    Yu Qiang''s face was slightly red and she bowed her head in shame. It was really embarrassing that day, but who knew there would be guests at home suddenly? He is still a young man of about the same age.


    "Weiwei, you are a good girl. If I am single, I will pursue you 100%. Even if I catch up with the ends of the earth, I will catch up with you." Chu fan shook his head bitterly, "but now, I am no longer qualified to like you."


    "Just because I''m commander Yu''s daughter, you''re going to sentence me to death?" Yu Qiang Mei quickly wiped away the tears on her face and hummed, "what''s wrong with the broken boat? I still have an old ticket. I can''t get on the boat if it leaks? If I''m alone, I can help you wash water."


    Before Chu fan could speak, Yu Qiang Mei suddenly jumped up and blocked Chu fan''s mouth with her mouth. Unfortunately, her kissing skills are too poor, like eating a pig''s head. However, her green and astringent feeling made Chu fan move his index finger, subconsciously hugged her waist, slipped slowly, and caressed her pretty strong little fart fart.


    "Ouch!"


    Chu fan suddenly gave a cry of pain, covered his bitten lips and shouted, "why do you bite me?"


    "Dare you say you don''t like me?" Yu Qiang Mei blushed and pointed to Chu fan with shame and anger. "Where did you touch just now?"


    "Er..."


    Chu fan blushed and wanted to tell her that he really didn''t mean it. It''s just a habit, a habit. But if this goes out, Yu Qiang Wei will definitely chase him with a kitchen knife.


    Seeing that Chu fan couldn''t speak, Yu Qiang Mei suddenly bent down gently and leaned against Chu fan''s arms: "in fact, at the moment you rescued me from the rattlesnake, I was hopelessly in love with you. But at that time, you were already with sister Suyuan, and I couldn''t privately destroy the feelings between you. Therefore, I lied that I wanted to go back to school and left you."


    "I think time and distance can make me forget you slowly, but the fact is just the opposite." Yu Qiang Mei smiled bitterly, "I think of you during the day and dream of you at night."


    "When I learned that you were not only sister Su Yuan, but also Qin Yumei and Lan Jie, I hated you for not being single-minded about love. But later, you had Dou Yutong, and I regretted not being with you. But I''m a girl. How can you let me take the initiative to tell you?"


    "Before long, you brought back another foreign girl, Angelia. When I heard the news, I cried all night." Yu Qiang Mei cried, raised her head from Chu fan''s arms and choked. "I don''t understand. Where am I inferior to them? Why can you accept them, but can''t accept me? I know you earlier than them."


    "Sorry!"


    Chu fan took Rosa Yu into his arms, stroked her hair, and said bitterly: "Weiwei, I have a heart..."


    "What trouble, you are a big liar, flower heart ghost!" Yu Qiang Mei broke Chu fan''s hand and tears fell down again.


    Chu fan was cruel and said coldly, "if you want to say so, I''ll tell you the truth. Look at yourself in the mirror. Your eyes are small and your nose is big. Do you dare to compare with Su Yuan? Do you have someone else who looks beautiful? And your washboard figure is about to catch up with the runway, and hope I like you? Save face for you, don''t be ignorant of good or bad!"


    Yu Qiang Wei couldn''t believe that such sharp words came out of Chu fan''s mouth. She stared at Chu fan for more than ten seconds. Chu fan didn''t let her stare at her. Her eyes were cold and her face was cold. She couldn''t bear it anymore. She covered her face and ran out crying.


    As soon as Su Yuan and Yu Chaoyang reached the door, before they could open the door, Yu Qiang Mei ran out and almost hit Yu Chaoyang.


    "Weiwei, Weiwei, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yu Chaoyang was in a hurry and was about to catch up. Su Yuan comforted: "don''t worry, I''ll talk to her."


    "OK, go quickly."


    In the garage, Yu Qiang Mei jumped into a red sports car and was about to start. Su Yuan suddenly opened the door and drilled in, and directly pulled out the car key.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    "Chu fan is angry with you?" Su Yuan patted Yu Qiang''s back and said with a smile, "silly girl, he was intentional. Why don''t you understand?"


    "Deliberately? But why did he want to be angry with me? Why?" Yu Qiang Wei shouted with grief and anger.


    Su Yuan sighed and said slowly, "he is ill. He doesn''t know which day he will be gone. Dare you like you?"


    Yu Qiang Mei stopped crying and exclaimed, "elder martial brother is ill? What''s wrong? Can''t he cure it himself?"


    "Incurable disease, only a glimmer of life."


    Su Yuan took a deep breath and said, "when he first came to the big city, it was too hot for us to wear skirts, but he had to wear a thick sweater, put on work clothes outside and cover himself tightly."


    "Later, because he saved me, his disease broke out. It was also his life. He met a great opportunity to survive and learn kung fu. However, his disease was only temporarily suppressed and would break out at any time."


    "When he went to Sichuan province that time, his condition suddenly broke out. Dou Yutong sacrificed his life to save him. The second time, Chu fan was in the South China Sea. He was supposed to save Angelia. Instead, Angelia sacrificed her life to save him."


    Su Yuan looked at the dull Yu Qiang Mei and said with a bitter smile: "last time in Australia, Chu fan''s condition broke out again. It was Chiba Qingzi of Japan who sacrificed his life to save him; just before we came to Yunnan, Chu fan''s condition broke out for the fourth time, and this time it was more serious. Although my conditions allowed, my physique was too weak to save him."


    Yu Qiang Wei said in a trembling voice, "he... What''s wrong with him? Is he... Should he..."


    "The nine Yin Jue pulse has to attack nine times. Each time, he will be frozen into an ice sculpture. Only a woman''s Chu Zi body can save him."


    "The fourth attack was..."


    "It''s Xia Yanran. She is the strong one in the five aspects of the earth, and her bearing capacity is countless times stronger than me. Therefore, she can save Chu fan and obtain huge energy. It''s estimated that before long, she can enter the heaven like Chu fan."


    After patting Yu Qiang Mei on the shoulder, Su Yuan said seriously, "Weiwei, my sister will ask you a question. Do you really like Chu fan?"


    "Of course it''s true. I''m willing to do anything for him." Yu Qiang said without hesitation.


    "Well, come back with us in a moment and ask your elder martial brother to help you improve your accomplishments. With your qualifications, you should surpass me soon. When he gets sick next time, it''s up to you to save him."


    "No problem!"


    The two women were in the car and soon reached an agreement. In the guest room where Chu fan rested, Yu Chaoyang stared at Chu fan with a grim face from the moment he entered the door.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "teacher, I can''t help it. But don''t worry, Weiwei will never like me again in the future."


    "Bullshit!"


    Yu Chaoyang snorted coldly, "do you think my granddaughter is an idiot? Now she doesn''t want to live because of your anger, but when she calms down, she will understand that you are deliberately angry with her in order to let her leave you."


    Chu fan rolled his eyes. Do you understand that he is still cruel to me? I did this for the good of your granddaughter. You should thank me. Say those words, hurt more than rose, but also hurt myself. Who am I going to cry with?


    "In fact, it''s not impossible for Weiwei to be with you." Yu Chaoyang stares at Chu fan and wants to see his expression. Unfortunately, he is disappointed. Chu fan''s face is as plain as water.


    Immediately, Yu Chaoyang became angry and said loudly, "if you want me to promise, you must meet three conditions. First, let Weiwei improve her cultivation to the earth within one month; second, let Weiwei earn 10 billion in three years; third, you are not allowed to touch her unless her cultivation reaches the heaven."


    He has thought about these three conditions for a long time. On the one hand, he blocked the long public mouth of the outside world, on the other hand, he also found a step for himself. Just ask, if Chu fan can promote Yu Qiang Mei''s cultivation to heaven and earn 10 billion assets, who can gossip?


    For the first two conditions, Yu Chaoyang is not very worried. With Chu fan''s strength, these two conditions should not be difficult to achieve. But the key is the third condition. It is not so easy, but it is not impossible, to improve a person''s cultivation to heaven.


    Yu Chaoyang uses a word dragging formula. After a few years, Yu Qiang Mei is getting older and older. Chu fan is not short of beautiful women. At that time, don''t worry about Chu fan. Yu Jianqiu and his wife will have to hurry to marry their daughter to him.


    I have to say that Yu Chaoyang has worked hard for Chu fan and his granddaughter!

 Chapter 553

    "Smelly boy, I''m talking to you. Do you hear me?" Yu Chaoyang scolded with a beard and eyes.


    "Ah?" Chu fan suddenly woke up and hurriedly said, "teacher, what did you say just now? I didn''t hear you clearly. You... You say it again."


    Yu Chaoyang glared at him and said angrily, "if you want to marry my granddaughter Weiwei, you must meet my three conditions. First, let her improve her cultivation to the earth within one month. Second, let her earn 10 billion assets within three years. Finally, you are not allowed to touch her finger until her cultivation reaches the heaven."


    Chu fanwei said, "teacher, the first two are easy to handle, but is this last one too harsh? In case Weiwei can''t reach heaven in her life, do you want her to wait for me all her life?"


    "You''re so beautiful!" Yu Chaoyang snorted. "I''ll give you ten years... No, five years. If Weiwei can''t reach the heaven within five years, you must let go. Also, if Weiwei has a man she likes during this period, you can''t stop. Hum, I can''t let my granddaughter hang from a crooked neck tree."


    Chu fan is depressed. Let''s not say it looks like Pan an. Is that jade tree facing the wind? Why is it a crooked neck tree? But... Hey hey, these three are tailor-made for us. Will they take five years? Within one year, I promise to raise her cultivation to heaven.


    Gaga, teacher, just wait for me to be your grandson-in-law!


    Yu Chaoyang glanced at Chu fan: "how can I feel trapped and bound?"


    "Cough, teacher, you''re dazzled." Chu fan immediately said solemnly, "don''t worry. I''ll give it up for Weiwei. I promise I won''t let you down."


    "It''s over, the conditions are low." Yu Chaoyang shook his head and smiled bitterly. "You boy, I still underestimate you. However, if I can achieve these three, I can explain to Weiwei''s parents. However, don''t be too complacent. If you have nothing to do, run to Yunnan several times and sneak away the future father-in-law and mother-in-law. Do you still use me to teach you?"


    Chu fan was so grateful that he quickly took out his carefully refined wolf tooth dagger and handed it to Yu Chaoyang: "teacher, this is my filial piety to you."


    "Hiss!"


    Yu Chaoyang took a breath of cold air. It was definitely a dagger born to kill people. It had a smooth radian, extremely sharp blade, wolf teeth and serrations on the back, and two blood grooves in the middle. It made people shudder at a glance, as if there was a smell of blood.


    "This is a peerless fierce blade. Where did you get it?" Yu Chaoyang liked it at a glance. He couldn''t wait to grab the dagger and play it in his hand. The more he saw it, the more he liked it.


    As a veteran who has experienced the influence of war, I like this kind of military dagger more than guns. After all, this is not a time of war. Who has nothing to carry a gun around? But the dagger is different. Whether it is self-defense or assassination, it is the only choice.


    "Good, good knife!" Yu Chaoyang was full of praise.


    Chu fan estimated that if he asked him to marry him now, he would marry his granddaughter to Chu fan without hesitation. In this way, gift giving is really the best way to buy people''s hearts. The key is that the gift must be irresistible and must be sent to the heart. Well, I have to think about this when I go back. What can I give you?


    In the afternoon, Chu fan finished lunch at Yu''s house and returned to Sichuan Province with Su Yuan. After a morning''s rest, Chu fan recovered most of his body. In addition to being unable to fight, he still had no problem walking normally. But even so, I rose followed.


    Yu Jianqiu and his wife didn''t know anything. They also told Yu Qiang Mei not to make trouble for Chu fan when she came to Sichuan Province. They also asked her to play for a few days and come back.


    Come back? Now I rose is like a canary out of the cage. Do you expect her to return to the cage again? At first, if she had not been restrained and not free at home, could she have gone to Sichuan Province to find her grandfather Yu Chaoyang?


    Now, she can finally get rid of her father''s control and mother''s nagging. Most importantly, her relationship with Chu fan has finally made substantial progress. Moreover, she can now be sure that Chu fan doesn''t dislike her, but doesn''t want her to be hurt for her own reasons.


    In a word, Chu fan hid from her for her good.


    Looking at her happy and beautiful appearance, Su Yuan couldn''t help shaking her head. She''s really a silly girl. It''s easy to fool.


    Back home, Chu fan puts Xia Yanran and Yu Qiang Mei down and goes straight to Yanjing military region. In the base of the holy blade, Chu fan began to inquire about the materials for refining Najie and warm magic tools.


    Unfortunately, a kind of Youxing stone must be used to refine Najie. This ore is very rare. Even in the warehouse of the sacred blade, there is no such rare ore. As for the materials for refining warm keeping magic tools, Chu fan found several. The exchange price is not high for Chu fan now, so he exchanged it easily.


    Chu fan had just come out of the building when he suddenly sidestepped. A willow leaf Throwing Knife flew past the tip of his nose and plunged into the reinforced concrete building.


    It is conceivable that he can plunge a flying knife as thin as a cicada''s wing into a concrete wall as hard as iron. He is at least a master of the seven levels of the earth.


    "Who?" Chu fan looked in the direction of the flying knife, and saw a thin man with his hands in his pockets and walked slowly over.


    His height is about one meter seven or eight, and his hair is a little long, just blocking his eyes. Through the gap between his hair, he can see two cold flashes, like a beast staring at his prey, which is very uncomfortable.


    He was wearing a black leather windbreaker and a pair of leather pants. The shape was very cool and cool, but he didn''t make a sound when he walked. Like a ghost, Chu fan frowned and lowered his impression on him again.


    At first glance, he was not a aboveboard man. If it hadn''t been for the warning of insight, he subconsciously dodged. He was afraid that he was dead in the hands of the man. A sneak attacker is the most despicable.


    "Are you the king of murder - Chu fan?" the cold man asked.


    Chu fan suddenly thought of a person, and his pupils suddenly contracted: "are you a shadow cold front?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Team leader, do you have any advice?" Chu fan sneered in his heart. Is this a threat? You don''t seem to be qualified to play in front of me. Don''t say it''s you. Even if your master Qinglong wants to win now, it''s not so easy for me.


    Lengfeng said coldly, "I''m no longer in the Xuan group."


    "Really? Then I have to congratulate you." Chu fanpi arched his hand with a smile. "If I have time in the evening, I''ll invite the people of our six groups to drink together. It''s also a celebration for the team leader. How about your promotion?"


    "It''s not necessary to celebrate. I just came to tell you." Leng Feng said coldly with a fierce look in his eyes, "stay away from Yan Ran."


    "Er... Is Yanran your girlfriend?"


    "No!"


    "Are you after her?"


    Leng Feng was silent.


    Chu fan nodded: "if you don''t speak, it means acquiescence. However, I''m really sorry. Yan Ran has ordered a baby kiss with me since I was a child. Now you let me stay away from her, which is a little difficult?"


    "Don''t argue with me. I know all your broken things clearly." Leng Feng stared at Chu fan and said coldly, "I warn you, dare to hurt Yanran, I''ll cut you alive."


    "Are you threatening me?" Chu fan''s face was also cold. No one would be indifferent to being provoked again and again. Moreover, Chu fan is not a good kind. The cold front is aggressive. If he tolerates again, where do you put Chu fan''s face?


    A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. Although Chu fan is weak now, he will not compromise in a low voice.


    Leng Feng hummed, "if you have to think so, it''s even true."


    Their eyes collided fiercely, and the war was imminent.


    At this time, a cry suddenly came from the distance: "cold front!"


    A thin old man came quickly and said discontentedly, "what are you still waiting for here? Several leaders of the general staff headquarters are waiting for you. Don''t you hurry?"


    The offering of the mysterious group of sacred blade - Dragon Qianchi.


    In the past, Chu fan just felt that the strength of long Qianchi was very strong, but he didn''t know what his cultivation was. But now, Chu fan has reached the early days of heaven, so he can naturally feel his cultivation. What makes Chu fan wonder is that the cultivation of long Qianchi is high and low, and he didn''t step into the heaven, but it''s not very similar to saying that he is the seven peaks of the earth.


    What is this?


    "He was hurt, and he hurt the Dantian." the voice of the flower fairy came, "the once strong man in heaven could not retain the aura because the Dantian was damaged. Therefore, his strength regressed and was between heaven and earth. In short, he was like a leaking tire. The replenished aura would soon overflow."


    Chu fan asked, "can he be cured of this injury?"


    "Yes, just a little trouble."


    It''s good to be cured. Maybe we can get something good from this dragon Qianchi.


    "Hum!" Leng Feng snorted coldly, turned and left.


    Suddenly, Chu Fan said loudly, "wait a minute!"


    Leng Feng stopped. Long Qianchi''s face was anxious. He winked at Chu fan and told him not to speak. But Chu fan turned a blind eye to him and wasted his expression in vain.


    "Three days later, on the training ground of the base, you and I will have a showdown." Chu fan sneered, "you won, and I will never see a smiling face in the future. Dare to fight?"


    Leng Feng''s eyes fell on long Qianchi and said coldly, "martial uncle, did you hear it? It was his challenge. I have no reason to refuse?"


    "Chu fan, you... Alas!" the Dragon Qianchi hates iron and doesn''t become steel, points to Chu fan, shakes his head and brushes his sleeve to leave.


    The shaft cannot be taught!


    "OK, three days later, at 10 a.m., I''ll wait for you at the training ground." Leng Feng stared at Chu fan and sneered, "I won''t be merciful."


    "Me too!"


    The two young strong men looked at each other with murderous eyes, as if they were going to kill each other with their eyes, and no one would show weakness. Just then, Zhen Shushu, Xiao Li and ye Keqing ran over quickly.


    PS: Thank you for your 2 yuan red envelope reward of "I originally laughed at Kunlun"!

 Chapter 554

    "Chu fan, are you all right?" Ye Keqing panted and ran over. He took Chu fan up and down to look at him and confirmed that he didn''t lack any parts. He was relieved and complained, "how did you get involved with the team leader? That''s a shadow cold front, killing you like playing. I don''t know the height of the earth!"


    Zhen Shu glanced at the direction of the cold front and left with a lingering fear. "Where did you offend the leader of the group, sir? He learned that you came to the base and came to see you immediately."


    "I said, who the hell are you?" Chu fan angrily shook off Ye Keqing''s hand. "He came to trouble me. Do you want me to beg for mercy like a dog?"


    Xiao Gang snorted coldly, "is face important or life important? Lengfeng is now the seven peaks of the earth. It''s not a shame to bow your head in front of him."


    "Even if the green dragon comes, I''m not afraid." Chu Fan said proudly. With that, he ignored Xiao Gang and turned to ask Ye Keqing, "do you see Yan Ran? I called her, but her cell phone was turned off."


    "I still want to ask you." Ye Keqing glared at Chu fan. "Yan Ran has been ill since you left the base last time. I want to take her to the hospital for examination, but she refused to go. What did you do to Yan Ran?"


    Chu fan was worried and grabbed Ye Keqing''s shoulder: "Yan Ran is ill? Where is she? Take me to see her."


    "Let go, you hurt me." Ye Keqing struggled to get rid of Chu fan''s hand and rubbed his sore shoulder. He had no good airway. "You''re dead. He said sweetly. Don''t let me tell you where she is, let alone let me take you."


    "Boss, what happened?" Zhen Shushu whispered.


    Chu fan frowned and thought for a moment. He took out a porcelain vase and handed it to Ye Keqing. He explained, "give this powder to Yan Ran and tell her that at 10 a.m. three days later, Leng Feng and I will fight a decisive battle on the training ground."


    "What?" Ye Keqing screamed, "are you crazy? The shadow Leng Feng is the first expert of our Xuan group. He is known as the most potential genius after Qinglong. Don''t you want to die if you fight him? No, you hurry and go as far as you can."


    Chu fan was too lazy to talk to her. He stuffed the porcelain bottle into Ye Keqing''s hand and turned around.


    Before ye Keqing could catch up with her, Xiao Gang stopped her: "don''t catch up. He asked for it himself. No wonder others died. Let''s go!"


    "The boss won''t lose, he won''t." Zhen Shushu doesn''t think much of Chu fan this time, otherwise, he will say more firmly that Chu fan will win. In his opinion, Chu fan won even if he didn''t lose against the cold front.


    Chu fan returns to Xia Yanran''s dormitory, closes the door and takes out several materials exchanged - Bingpeng, Han mother and a crystal clear conical diamond.


    Ice soul is a rare material formed by the condensation of eternal cold ice, but it is not ice. It will not melt like ice, nor is it as cold as ice, but it is warm. This is similar to warm jade, but it is much harder than jade, like refined steel.


    If the material is enough, it can be used to refine a top-grade sword. Unfortunately, Chu fan only found a piece the size of a finger. It''s not enough to refine swords, but it''s more than enough to refine magic tools.


    Cold mother is also called purple light cold iron. The general cold iron is cold and piercing. It will send out cold light in the night. When the cold iron absorbs the cold for thousands of years, it will evolve into a cold mother. Like the ice soul, it is also warm and emits soft purple light at night. Therefore, the cold mother is also called purple light cold iron.


    Both of them are precious. It is estimated that the people who manage the materials don''t know the goods. Otherwise, even if Chu fan spends twice the price, he won''t want to buy one of them. Chu fan can choose these two materials, thanks to the guidance of Yan devil, there are no mineral materials under the sky that he doesn''t know.


    However, the ice emperor asked Chu fan to exchange the last crystal diamond. Yan devil didn''t know what it was.


    "Ice emperor, can you talk now?" Chu fan asked with the crystal diamond.


    The crystal diamond is the size of a pigeon egg, the bottom is slightly smaller, the middle is round, and each small cutting surface allows it to reflect gorgeous colors. The top is pointed and looks like a large water drop. If it does not appear in the material warehouse of the base, anyone will regard it as a crystal.


    The figure of the ice emperor appeared beside Chu fan and grabbed the crystal diamond. A look of nostalgia appeared on his cold face. For a long time, she said coldly: "the bitter and cold land in the far north is the territory of ice scorpion monsters, and ice scorpions are ancient xenoliths. After death, Inner Alchemy will not dissipate, but will condense into crystal diamonds."


    Chu fan immediately stared: "elder sister, what you said... Isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it''s the internal alchemy of ice scorpion. You can also call it magic crystal." the ice emperor threw the crystal diamond to Chu fan, and his figure disappeared.


    The next moment, the black scale appeared. He took the crystal drill and looked carefully. It took a long time to say, "this thing is too rare to see. Even I saw it for the first time. I can''t think how it could appear here."


    "Boss black scale, the ice emperor is very familiar with this thing. Will she be..."


    "No!" black scale said decisively, "ice scorpion is an ancient alien, powerful, but without such a high IQ, it is impossible to turn into a human. As for her identity, now is not the time for you to know."


    Chu fan knows that the nine demon kings are extremely powerful. Otherwise, they will not live for so many years only with the support of the yuan God. However, he is still a little curious about the identity of the ice emperor. So small is human form. Who doesn''t know will regard her as a powerful demon king?


    "Boss black scale, now that there are materials, what can be refined?" Chu fan doesn''t dare to test at will. The materials are limited. In case of destruction, he can''t even cry.


    Black scale played with the crystal diamond and said faintly, "if it was an ice scorpion magic crystal, this magic weapon would be much simpler. Go to the bone tower and I''ll tell you slowly."


    Chu fan grabbed some materials and was about to enter the bone tower when he heard a knock at the door.


    "Coming!" Chu fan quickly promised and walked over quickly. When I opened the door, I saw long Qianchi standing outside, and a middle-aged man in military uniform.


    Long Qianchi rolled his eyes at Chu fan and didn''t have a good way: "this is general Kong Yulei, the deputy chief of staff of the general staff."


    A Venus, this is a major general. But Chu fan didn''t dare to neglect at all. He saluted quickly and said loudly, "Hello, chief!"


    "You''re welcome!" Kong Yulei said with a faint smile, "Xiao Chu, don''t be nervous. I''m here in my personal capacity this time. I just want to talk to you. Don''t mind going in and talking?"


    Chu fan quickly dodged his body: "chief, please come in, and the dragon worship, please come in."


    "Hum!" long Qianchi didn''t give Chu fan a good face. He followed Kong Yulei and strode in.


    Chu fan quickly went to the refrigerator and took two cans of beer. He put them in front of the two and said with a smile, "Yan Ran, there''s no good tea here. If you don''t mind, you''ll have a beer bar."


    "Hahaha, it''s good to chat and drink beer!" Kong Yulei waved to Chu fan to sit down and said with a smile, "count up, your father and I were still comrades in arms. It''s a pity... Forget those things. I heard you were going to duel with Leng Feng?"


    Chu fan spread his hand: "there''s no way. He came to the door. Can''t I be bullied?"


    As soon as he mentioned this, long Qianchi was angry: "Leng Feng is already the seven peaks of the earth and will break through the heaven at any time. What''s the difference between challenging him and dying?"


    "In those days, Han Xin could endure the humiliation of his crotch. Gou Jian, the king of Yue, endured the hardships for many years. You can''t even stand such a small grievance?" long Qianchi said more and more angrily. "Leng Feng was trained by Qinglong and learned killing moves. You expect him to show mercy? I tell you, if you lose, you will be dead."


    Chu fan knows that he is good for himself. Otherwise, why should he be so generous? Don''t care about Chu fan, who cares about your life and death?


    "Dragon worship, I understand what you said, but it''s not so easy for Leng Feng to kill me." Chu fan waved his hand to interrupt before long Qianchi said, "OK, don''t worry. I haven''t lived enough. You''re just in time. I''m going to find you."


    "What are you looking for? Prepare a coffin for you?" long Qianchi snorted angrily.


    Chu Fan said helplessly, "well, I''d better tell you about it later. Chief, you come to me..."


    "In fact, it''s nothing. Since you are so confident, I won''t advise you." Kong Yulei smiled. "Soldiers, who hasn''t been bloody? In the sacred blade, fighting among players is not advocated, but mutual competition is strongly advocated. Actual combat is also one of the simplest and effective ways to enhance strength."


    "However, I still want to tell you that you and Leng Feng are the most potential members of the sacred blade. I don''t want anything to happen to any of you." Kong Yulei said positively, "I''ve informed you. Three days later, when you and Leng Feng compete, all the people in Xuan group will go to watch the war, and some people in Di Group and Tian Group will also go to watch it. At that time, the General Staff Department and I will be the judges and forbid it. If there is disability or death, we will be severely punished."


    Chu fan nodded: "don''t worry, chief. Leng Feng and I don''t have any resentment. It''s just a point to stop competition. There will be no accident."


    "Hum, self righteous!" long Qianchi snorted coldly.


    Kong Yulei stood up and said, "well, talk to the dragon worship, and I''ll go back. I''m looking forward to your performance!"


    "Chief, take your time."


    Seeing Kong Yulei off, before Chu fan came back to talk, long Qianchi said impatiently, "what''s the matter? Hurry up and say, I''m very busy."


    Chu fan handed him the beer and said with a smile, "dragon sacrifice, your old Dantian has been injured. Has your cultivation greatly decreased?"


    "Cut! Who doesn''t know the whole holy blade? You still have to say?"


    "I can cure it."


    "Poof!"


    Long Qianchi took a mouthful of beer and sprayed it out. He lost his voice and said, "what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 555

    "You... Say it again?" long Qianchi''s voice trembled. He couldn''t help pinching his hand tightly and slowly pinched the beer can. He didn''t feel the beer spilled all over his pants.


    Chu fan smiled and said, "don''t get excited. In case the blood pressure rises, I''ll spread the matter."


    "Say it, say it!" long Qianchi is so anxious that he wants to strangle him. When is it? Do you still have the mind to laugh. You milk - milk legs!


    "I said, I can heal your wound and let you step into heaven again, just like before." Chu Fan said.


    As soon as the voice fell, long Qianchi threw down the beer can crumpled in his hand, grabbed Chu fan''s shoulder and asked excitedly, "what you said is true? Didn''t you coax me to be happy?"


    "Dragon worship, I''m free. I dare to have fun with you?" Chu fan shook off long Qianchi''s hand, rubbed his shoulder and said, "I cured my grandpa''s disease. You should have heard of it?"


    "Ah!" long Qianchi patted his forehead and said regretfully, "look at my memory. How can I forget this. OK, old man, I didn''t worry about you in vain... What, when shall we start treatment?"


    Chu fanwei: "since you know that I treat Grandpa, you should also know very well that I need at least one billion worth of emerald material for my treatment. Of course, if you are nervous, you can''t replace it with something else."


    Long Qianchi was angry and happy: "smelly boy, it''s all up to me. Are you still short of money? Come on, what do you like about my old man? As long as I have it, I promise I won''t say anything."


    "Hey, hey!"


    Chu Fan said with a bad smile, "do you always have a daughter? Granddaughters and granddaughters are OK."


    "Fuck off, my old man is practicing boy skills. Where can I fix my daughter?" long Qianchi glared. "Make fun of my old man again. Believe it or not, I''ll cut you?"


    "I''m kidding, I''m kidding. Hey hey!"


    After laughing, Chu Fan said, "actually, I need a very rare refining material - Youxing stone. You have a wide way. Help me find it. Even if you can''t find it, it''s nothing. I''ll still help you treat it."


    "Youxing stone? What is it used to refine? What does it look like?" the Dragon asked solemnly.


    Since Chu fan has spoken, he must try his best to help Chu fan find it. Otherwise, he is really embarrassed to ask Chu fan to help him heal. In fact, a billion is really nothing to him. As long as he speaks, how many rich and powerful families are in a hurry to pay the money for him. As long as we can make dragon Qianchi owe a favor, this billion will not be in vain.


    Chu fan naturally knows this in his heart. The human kindness of a strong man in heaven is enough to make a family prosperous for decades. Just imagine, when the Dragon Qianchi is tired of being on the holy blade and takes care of his life in a family, it is a sea god needle. Who dares to provoke?


    But now, what Chu fan wants is Youxing stone. Long Qianchi must try his best to help him find it. Even if he really can''t find it, he owes Chu fan. Hey, hey, he won''t want to return the favor in his life.


    Chu fan found paper and pen, drew a picture according to the shape of Youxing stone in his mind, handed it to long Qianchi, and said, "just look for it. Whether you can find it or not, three days later, my injury recovered and I''ll help you treat it."


    "Are you hurt?" long Qianchi suddenly woke up before Chu fan explained. "No wonder you want to set the duel in three days. Your boy has a solid foundation with me. What is your state now? Why can''t I see it?"


    "Hey, hey, don''t ask. In a word, even if Leng Feng is in heaven, he can''t beat me."


    Long Qianchi was surprised: "are you... You..."


    "All right, hurry up and find it for me. I won''t send it."


    After seeing long Qianchi off, Chu fan locked the door, went to the bedroom and sat on the bed in the bedroom. His figure slowly disappeared


    Lijing community, park, Yanjing city.


    "What? Chu fan and Leng Feng are going to duel?" when she heard the news, Xia Yanran suddenly sat up from the bed, lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed, but she was held down by Ye Keqing who came to report.


    "My team leader, there are still three days left. What''s your hurry?" Ye Keqing smiled maliciously while playing with the medicine bottle given to her by Chu fan. "You''re honest. Where did you get hurt?"


    Xia Yanran felt guilty for no reason: "I''m not hurt anywhere, just don''t want to move."


    "Come on, Chu fan told me everything. Here, I''ve sent you the medicine powder for hemostasis and muscle regeneration. Dare you say you''re not hurt?"


    "He... He told you?" as soon as Xia Yanran said something, she felt something wrong. Even if Chu fan knew, he wouldn''t Tell ye Keqing. Looking at the treachery on Ye Keqing''s face, she knows better.


    "Keqing... You cheat me?" Xia Yanran blushed and stared at Ye Keqing in shame, but what she hated in her heart was herself. You say, why are you so stupid? Such a simple set of words can be fooled.


    Seeing Xia Yanran''s shy expression, ye Keqing''s treacherous smile suddenly froze and dared not channel: "Yanran, you... You and Chu fan... Can''t be... That?"


    "No!" Xia Yan said decisively.


    But the more she is like this, the more problems she has in Ye Keqing''s eyes. Suddenly, she reached out and grabbed Xia Yanran''s quilt and suddenly opened it. The scene in front of her was shocking and made her tears almost fall.


    Xia Yanran spread a bath towel under her body and wore a pair of high waist pants. It was bulging inside. It was obviously padded with aunt mom towel. The most important thing is that the blood soaked the underwear and smelled of medicine.


    This is not aunt. - Mom, she''s hurt.


    "This... This is what Chu fan did? I''ll fight him for this beast." Ye Keqing ran out in tears.


    Xia Yanran stayed for two seconds and didn''t catch Ye Keqing. When she reluctantly got out of bed, where else was Ye Keqing? At the thought of her making trouble in the base, Xia Yanran was burning with anxiety. If this thing spread, how could she have the face to see others?


    Dare not neglect, she forced herself to put on a skirt, grabbed the car key, and went out and downstairs. Fortunately, there is an elevator, otherwise, she doesn''t know how long it will take to go downstairs.


    On the bus, Xia Yanran called Ye Keqing and hurriedly said, "Keqing, stop fooling around and come back to me... Hello, Hello!"


    Halfway through the phone, ye Keqing hung up. There''s no way. Xia Yanran can only keep speeding up and try to stop Ye Keqing before she gets to the base. Unfortunately, ye Keqing''s driving skills are not worse than her, and she started at least a minute and a half earlier than her. How can Xia Yanran catch up?


    "Bang, bang, bang!" Ye Keqing stood outside the door, slapped the door and shouted, "Chu, come out and put a shrinking turtle in it? I used to treat you as a good man. Unexpectedly, you are a beast with human face and animal heart."


    "The rabbit doesn''t eat the grass near the nest, but you''re good, you even..."


    "Keqing!"


    Xia Yanran arrived in time, interrupted Ye Keqing, stepped forward quickly, took out the key, opened the door, pushed her in, and then locked the door.


    Ye Keqing quickly looked around the room and found nothing. He wanted to go out and continue to find Chu fan, but Xia Yanran stopped him.


    "Yan Ran, get out of the way. I have to smoke him." Ye Keqing said angrily.


    Xia Yanran''s face was cold and said, "do you want everyone to know about it? OK, go, I''ll die and show you."


    "Don''t, don''t!" Ye Keqing was about to speak when she saw a drop of red blood falling from Xia Yanran''s feet. She was so frightened that she quickly helped Xia Yanran, "you... You''re bleeding again. Go to bed and lie down. Alas, I''m sorry, Yan Ran, I..."


    "I know you are good for me, but you don''t know what''s going on." Xia Yanran was held by Ye Keqing, reluctantly moved to her bedroom and lay down in bed.


    Just now, when she was driving, she had already affected the wound. At the gate of the base dormitory, there were so many people watching. She had to hurry to block Ye Keqing''s mouth. Therefore, walking faster made the wound crack and hurt more seriously.


    In bed, despite Xia Yanran''s objection, ye Keqing just helped her take off her skirt and carefully took off her underwear. Even with an aunt mom towel, the blood still soaked the underwear.


    "You''ve been hurt like this. You''re still at home?" Ye Keqing''s eyes are red. He covers his mouth and chokes. "Chu fan, this bastard, is simply not human. Which is human? No, I''ll send you to the treatment center of the base for treatment."


    "Do you want everyone to know?" Xia Yanran grabbed the quilt and covered herself. Her face was a little pale and bitter. "It''s really not Chu fan''s fault. I volunteered."


    "Are you still talking for him now?"


    Xia Yanran waved her hand, took out the key and handed it to Ye Keqing: "in order to chase you, I threw the powder at home. If you are really good for me, go and help me bring the powder."


    "You!" Ye Keqing grabbed the key and sighed helplessly, "OK, I''ll get you the medicine. You can''t go anywhere. I''ll be back soon."


    As soon as she left her front foot, the flower fairy flew out. Jiao smiled and said, "Chu fan is busy refining tools and has no time to come out to see you, so let me come and heal you first."


    In fact, Xia Yanran already knew that Chu fan was in bed and there were his shoes under the bed. She was not surprised at the appearance of the fairy demon king. She opened the quilt according to the fairy''s instructions. With a wave of her plain hand, a canopy of green showers fell, Xia Yanran''s pain immediately disappeared, and the torn wound healed quickly.


    In a short time of more than ten seconds, the pain that tortured her for several days healed without medicine. In addition to the absence of that - membrane, it was the same as before.


    "Chu fan... Is he all right?" Xia Yanran asked with some shyness. At the thought that Chu fan was in this bed, she was a little nervous and didn''t know what to say.


    On the one hand, she didn''t want to destroy the feelings between Su Yuan, Qiao Yun and Chu fan. On the other hand, she felt that she had already done so. Who else could she marry except Chu fan?


    Worry about gain and loss, and let her, the intelligent beauty team leader, completely become a little woman trapped by love. Her IQ is almost negative. What else?


    Chu fan, do you love me?


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "lone wolf"!

 Chapter 556

    In the past three days, there has been a lot of noise in the base. The news that Chu fan wants to duel with Leng Feng has become the hottest topic at present.


    "You say, what is the duel between them?"


    "Do you still need to ask? One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers unless it''s a male and a female. In the past, Lengfeng was the first expert of our Xuan group, but now, a murderer Wang Chufan was born. Who doesn''t want to step on each other''s feet?"


    "I don''t think so. Chu fan doesn''t often stay at the base, and Leng Feng hasn''t been at the base for a long time. Moreover, neither of them is a competitive person. I think there must be something else in it."


    "Don''t you know? Leng Feng likes Xia Yanran, but Xia Yanran and Chu fan are too close..."


    "I see. This is another fight between two male lions for their spouse. Hey, who do you think can win?"


    "Is this still useful? Leng Feng is the first young master of xuanzu and the disciple of Qinglong. He is about to break through the heaven at a young age. How can Chu fan be his opponent?"


    "It''s hard to say. How long has Chu fan been on the road? But can he complete those tasks that ordinary people can do? It''s really hard to say who will win."


    "Alas, beauty is a curse..."


    For three days, Xia Yanran almost stayed in the dormitory. On the one hand, she couldn''t stand the strange eyes and gossip of those guys outside. On the other hand, she was seizing the time to consolidate her cultivation.


    In order to save Chu fan, she suffered a lot. Although she lost a woman''s most precious chastity - Cao, she also got jealous benefits. The huge pure Yin energy and a small amount of pure yuan Shen force can withstand her two years of hard practice at least.


    Before that, she had reached the five levels of the earth. After saving Chu fan, her cultivation was directly promoted to the six levels of the earth. Because of the pain, she failed to refine and absorb the pure Yin energy stored in her body in time. After being cured by the flower fairy demon king, under the guidance of the flower fairy, she began to practice the advanced and profound immortal cultivation skill.


    This advanced immortal cultivation method is really different. Compared with the cultivation method she once practiced, it is just a heaven and an earth. How to say, if her training speed was riding a bicycle, her current training speed is driving a sports car. It is not only that her training speed has been increased by a hundred times, but also her attack power has been greatly improved.


    The most obvious effect is that in just three days, her cultivation improved again, not only broke through the seven levels of the earth, but also stayed at the top of the seven levels of the earth.


    If the flower fairy didn''t stop her, she might break through the heaven this time. But the flower fairy asked her to press down the realm, accumulate a lot and break through the heaven again. Otherwise, even if you go up, it will not be stable, and it will bring some unstable hidden dangers to her future cultivation.


    Xia Yanran will not refuse the kind reminder from the flower fairy. She is satisfied to break through the seven peaks of the earth in such a short time and learn the advanced cultivation skill.


    Early in the morning, Xia Yanran woke up from her practice and stretched her waist comfortably, feeling comfortable all over. After looking around, Chu fan hasn''t appeared yet, but today is the day of the game. If he is absent, how can he have the face to see people in the future?


    Anyway, since the flower fairy has said, Chu fan will pass before the game. He doesn''t worry himself. What''s his hurry?


    On this thought, Xia Yanran put down her heart, got up, took off her pajamas and walked towards the bathroom. Carelessly, she didn''t find out. Chu fan''s figure slowly appeared, staring at her graceful back maliciously.


    "Who do amorous people give their soul to? Why are their eyes always gray? How many times do they carefully tell themselves not to fall into the cycle of infatuation..."


    In the bathroom, Xia Yanran hummed happily, letting the water wash her more and more delicate and white skin. Thinking of the scene that day, she felt hot and dry all over and her cheeks had a fever, but she still asked her hands to caress her chest confidently. The tremor like electric shock made her feel degenerate.


    Just as her hand gradually went down and crossed the smooth lower abdomen, she suddenly felt a cool wind blowing in, subconsciously looked back, scared her to scream, subconsciously protected her chest and hid in the corner of the wall.


    "You... Why did you come in? Get out!" Xia Yanran was ashamed, anxious and angry. She wanted to kick the lusty guy out, but now she didn''t hang up. How dare she go there?


    Chu fan also didn''t wear a rag. Hehe said with a smile: "Yan Ran, I''m here to help you rub your back. Don''t worry, I promise I won''t look."


    Lying to ghosts? Promise not to look. Your eyes are flying out.


    In the past, Xia Yanran would not be used to Chu fan anyway, but they already have the reality of husband and wife. For Chu fan, her resistance is greatly reduced. Especially somewhere in his body, she hurried to avoid it at a glance, blushed and her heart beat faster.


    Just when she closed her eyes and didn''t know what to do, Chu fan took a bath towel and gently stroked her back. For a moment, Xia Yanran''s body suddenly tightened, even holding her breath, and she didn''t dare to look back at Chu fan.


    "Don''t be nervous. I really just wipe your back." Chu Fan said with a smile. "Of course, you have to wipe my back and help each other later."


    I felt that Chu fan was really serious to wipe her back. Xia Yanran slowly relaxed. However, her hands were still in front of her chest, her back to Chu fan, and she didn''t dare to turn around.


    In the face of Xia Yanran, Chu fan has mixed feelings. He doesn''t know how he feels about her. If his parents didn''t live in the mountain village, he wouldn''t know Qiao Yun. In this way, nine times out of ten, he and Xia Yanran will marry according to their engagement.


    Isn''t she beautiful?


    No, she is more beautiful than Qiao Yun and no less beautiful than Su Yuan. Because of her cultivation, all parts of her body are well proportioned, her skin is tight and her elasticity is amazing.


    She has a bad character?


    Neither is it. She clearly broke off her engagement with Chu fan, but she still tried her best to help Chu fan, a phone call, on call. Especially when she went to India last time, she didn''t complain after several life and death.


    She''s in love with me?


    Chu fan really doesn''t know, but a woman who regards Zhen Jie as her life does not hesitate to offer her body to Chu fan at the critical moment of his life and death, and silently bears the torture comparable to torture without complaining.


    If she didn''t have Chu fan in her heart, would she make such a great sacrifice for him?


    Finally, Chu fan asked himself in his heart, do you love her?


    What is love? Men and women sleep together, is love?


    Chu fan is not a wooden man. Xia Yanran has done so much for him. Even if he is hard hearted, he has been melted by Xia Yanran''s various performances. Although he is not sure whether he loves her or not, he is sure that he will not let her leave him in this life. Even if you don''t fall in love with her now, you will try to fall in love with her and let her fall in love with yourself in the future.


    From now on!


    Chu fan''s eyes were firm. He threw down the bath towel in his hand and suddenly hugged Xia Yanran. Their bodies were close together. At this moment, Xia Yanran''s body tightened again and wanted to break away, but she didn''t have Chu fan''s strength? Besides, she didn''t struggle to death, just a few symbolic struggles. What''s more, women''s shyness and instinct are resisting.


    "Yan Ran, I''m sorry!" Chu fan''s chin rested on Xia Yan Ran''s shoulder and whispered in her ear, "will you give me a chance? I can''t guarantee that your love will be more than them, but I can guarantee that it will never be less than them."


    Xia Yanran held back her tears and said coldly, "you think too much. I don''t like you to save you. I don''t want aunt Xiao to be sad. That''s all... Ah!"


    Before she finished, she was pulled over by Chu fan and squeezed against the wall.


    Chu fan raised her jaw and said seriously, "Yan Ran, I will make you fall in love with me."


    "You... What are you doing... No... don''t do this... Uh huh..."


    Xia Yanran struggled violently, but Chu fan hugged her head and kissed her mouth crazily. Her body squeezed her tightly, so that she couldn''t escape. The only thing she can move now is her two hands, but her beating is no different from massage for Chu fan. Besides, how can she be cruel and hurt Chu fan with her heavy hands?


    Gradually, Xia Yanran''s beating stopped, slowly hugged his neck and began to respond to his hot - kiss. The originally tight body also softened and heated up rapidly.


    Suddenly, Xia Yan gave a dull hum, hurriedly pushed Chu fan''s head away, gasped violently and said, "don''t be here, go... Go to the bedroom, go to the bedroom... Um..."


    If you want to conquer a woman, you must first conquer her body. Chu fan deeply understands this. Whether Dou Yutong at the beginning, or Angelia and Chiba Qingzi later, which is not the ticket to get on the ship first and then make up? As a result, even Chiba Qingzi, a woman of hostile forces, was conquered by him, not to mention Xia Yanran, who was already fond of him?


    From the bathroom to the living room, and from the living room to the bedroom, they fought for two hours. Xia Yanran completely fell. She hugged Chu fan like an octopus, closed her eyes, and a bright water line slipped from the corner of her mouth.


    The crimson face wrote satisfaction, and the delicate pink body trembled from time to time. It was obvious that it was still immersed in the violent fast - feeling of the storm.


    Chu fan stroked her hair and said softly in her ear, "sweet wife, are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat. You sleep first."


    "No, I want you to sleep with me!" Xia Yanran held Chu fan tightly and didn''t let him get up.


    If you are seen by a familiar person, you will be surprised. Is this still Xia Yanran, who is vigorous and resolute in handling affairs? Now she is simply a little wife who plays coquettish in the arms of her newly married husband. How can she still have her usual heroic posture?


    When Chu fan was about to cover her with a quilt, Xia Yan suddenly woke up: "no, you''re going to duel with Leng Feng today... It''s over. Do you still have the strength to fight now?"


    "How dare you doubt her husband''s ability? Let''s do it again." Chu fan smiled and turned over to press her under her


    PS: Thank you "& laugh ¡á 2 yuan red envelope reward for "Tears &"

 Chapter 557

    "Bang bang!"


    There was a violent knock at the door. Then, ye Keqing''s loud voice came in: "Yan Ran, have you got up? Everyone has gone to the training ground. Have you found that bastard Chu fan?"


    The door was suddenly opened. Ye Keqing patted empty and stumbled, almost stabbing Chu fan in his arms.


    "You... You..." Ye Keqing pointed to Chu fan, stunned and speechless.


    Chu fan smiled and said, "why don''t you know me?"


    Ye Keqing suddenly woke up. He suddenly stared with a round almond eye and said angrily, "asshole, why are you here? Yan Ran? What have you done with Yan Ran? Yan Ran, Yan Ran!"


    Pushing Chu fan away, ye Keqing hurried to the bedroom. Chu fan reluctantly shook his head and went to the bathroom, but when he took it out to drain the water, ye Keqing killed it.


    "Chu fan, you beast, I''ll kill you!" Ye Keqing clenched his teeth and punched him hard.


    Really, peeing doesn''t stop people.


    Chu fan raised his hand, grabbed her hand and twisted it gently. Ye Keqing couldn''t help crying out in pain and bent down. You can''t bend down. Your wrists are going to break.


    Damn, why is this guy getting better and better?


    "Let go of me, you beast inferior thing." Ye Keqing was restrained, but he was not afraid at all. He still scolded impolitely. Chu fan made a slight effort, and she screamed again. She was almost down.


    "Hua Hua!"


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief. He had to hold his bladder and burst if he didn''t release it again. Glancing at Ye Keqing, who was ashamed and angry, Chu Fan said discontentedly, "elder sister, why are you like this? You have to see when people go to the bathroom."


    "Bah, I don''t want it. Let me go quickly."


    "That''s no good. When I finish peeing, you have to let me see it once. That''s fair."


    Ye Keqing almost fainted with anger. He''s a loser. Do you want to see me go to the bathroom? shame on you!


    "OK, let me go. I''ll strip off and let you see enough." Ye Keqing cursed secretly. When he released his hand, he had to take out a knife and cut him.


    There was a rapid sound of footsteps outside. Chu fan suddenly released his hand. Ye Keqing staggered back a few steps and almost fell to the ground. When she quit the bathroom, the bathroom door was closed, but when did she suffer such a loss? He took out his dagger and kicked the door open.


    "Chu, I have to kill you today." Ye Keqing raised her dagger and was about to rush over. At this time, Xia Yanran rushed up with an arrow and hugged her tightly.


    "Keqing, are you crazy? Put down the knife..." Xia Yanran looked up and happened to see Chu fan inside. She blushed. She quickly closed the bathroom door and dragged Ye Keqing to sit down on the sofa.


    Ye Keqing said angrily, "Yan Ran, don''t hold me. I have to kill this bastard who is inferior to animals today."


    "Keqing, can you calm down?" Xia Yanran said helplessly, "yes... I took the initiative. It has nothing to do with him."


    Ye Keqing was silly: "Yan Ran, is your brain funny?"


    "Do you think I''m sick?"


    Before Xia Yanran finished, Chu fan shouted in the bathroom, "Yanran, help me get a pair of underpants and help me prepare a suit of clothes."


    "I see, you wash first." Xia Yanran promised, stood up, wanted to go, and turned back to tell, "don''t go to Chu fan''s trouble again, do you know? A big girl, I''m ashamed of you when a man goes to the bathroom."


    Ye Keqing looked at Xia Yanran and ran back to the bedroom. After a while, she held a pair of underwear and handed it to Chu fan from the crack of the door.


    God, what the hell is going on? Is she brainwashed by Chu fan? Is this still my Yanran team leader?


    Recalling the scene of seeing Xia Yanran just now, she was lying naked on the bed with a satisfied face. Moreover, the room was full of a strong smell of he ermong. The sheets were mottled and dried up everywhere.


    Ye Keqing is not a little girl who doesn''t understand anything. She was stunned by anger before. Now think carefully, they must have slept together. Otherwise, how can Yanran look like that?


    "Hello!" Chu fan shouted, startling Ye Keqing. At this time, she found that Chu fan didn''t know when to come out of the bathroom. He was wearing only a pair of shorts, wiping his hair with a towel and standing in front of her.


    Suddenly, ye Keqing became nervous: "you... What do you want to do?"


    "What do you mean what I want to do?" Chu Fanli said angrily. "I''ll open the door for you with good intentions. You want to fight and kill indiscriminately. What''s more, you don''t let others pee. What do you say?"


    "What do you want?"


    Chu fan stretched out two fingers: "do you want to fight or punish?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Chu Fan said, "if you want to fight, I''ll press you on the sofa now, pick your pants and slap you three times. If you want to be punished... Hey hey, help me get two breakfasts right away. It''s clear."


    Ye Keqing breathed a sigh of relief and said, "isn''t it breakfast? I''ll take it for you and wait!"


    Before Chu fan could speak, she had hurriedly escaped. As soon as she opened the door, she almost hit the Dragon Qianchi who was about to knock.


    "Dead girl, maomaoleng, eager to reincarnate?" long Qianchi scolded Ye Keqing''s back. Turning back, he saw Chu fan wearing underpants and couldn''t cry or laugh. "Smelly boy, did you bully ye?"


    "No, no, I dare not provoke her. It''s too late to hide." Chu fan smiled and hurriedly asked long Qianchi to come in and sit down.


    Long Qianchi closed the door, strode over and said with a smile, "in fact, girl Ye has a good character, but she is a little rash and has no heart. Don''t mention that you can hold her in our base. Hey hey, do you want me to be a matchmaker?"


    "Uncle long is coming!"


    Xia Yanran came out of the bathroom. She was barefoot and surrounded by a bath towel. Like Chu fan, she was wiping her wet hair. Seeing this scene, long Qianchi couldn''t help but be stunned.


    What''s going on? When did Yan Ran come back? It seems... Something is wrong.


    He is old, but his eyes don''t spend at all. Xia Yanran''s face is red, like peach blossoms in full bloom; The eye waves are flowing, looking forward to Sheng Yan, not to mention how charming and provocative.


    The most important thing is that her dress is too bold. If she had put it before, she would never dare to come out like this. But now, she not only came out, but also calmly stood beside Chu fan. If there was no situation in it, she would not believe killing long Qianchi.


    In the past, although she was not the iceberg goddess who said no false words to men, she had never kept such a close distance from men. In the past, she was business to men and never talked about things other than work, but now, she is clearly a newly married little wife. How can she be more vigorous at work?


    No wonder Leng Feng wants to duel with Chu fan. It''s because of this!


    "Yan Ran, you''re not interesting enough. Even uncle long kept it from him. Don''t you want to invite uncle long to drink wedding wine?" long Qianchi stroked his beard with a smile.


    Xia Yan stole a glance at Chu fan and said shyly, "Uncle long, don''t talk nonsense. Chu fan and I... Nothing."


    Chu fan nodded again and again: "yes, we really didn''t do anything. Hey hey!"


    He didn''t say it was OK. Such an explanation clearly means that there is no silver here. Xia Yanran couldn''t hang on her face. She punched him angrily and hurried back to the bedroom.


    "Your boy is really a good means." long Qianchi thumbed up, "I took it!"


    "Hey, hey, I''m flattered, I''m flattered!"


    Long Qianchi hummed, "don''t be proud of yourself, boy. If it gets out, you''ll wait to become the public enemy of the men in the whole base."


    Chu Fan said proudly, "I''m not even afraid of the shadow cold front. What else to be afraid of? Besides, if Yanran is so easy to be robbed, it''s my turn?"


    "That''s true." long Qianchi touched out a wooden box, put it on the tea table and said faintly, "look, is this the Youxing stone you want?"


    "Have you found the Youxing stone?" Chu fan just sat down and stood up excitedly. He grabbed the wooden box and couldn''t wait to open it.


    There is a palm sized ore in the box. It is silver white, like a spotted dog, covered with large and small metal black spots. From the appearance, it is really a Youxing stone. The black metal spots on it are the materials Chu fan needs.


    Chu fan knew as soon as he started with the ore that this thing is really a Youxing stone, because it is very heavy. A piece as big as his thumb weighs a kilogram. If it is purified, its weight will be increased dozens of times.


    Seeing Chu fan''s happy face, long Qianchi finally breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "it seems that I''m looking for the right one."


    "Yes, this is the Youxing stone." Chu fan happily put the stone away and asked curiously, "Uncle long, where did you find it? I searched the material warehouse of our base, but I couldn''t find one."


    "Hey, hey, don''t you know?" said long Qianchi proudly. "There''s more than one material warehouse for our sacred blade."


    "And the warehouse?" Chu fan was surprised. The news was much beyond his expectation. You don''t have to ask. The warehouse you went to is definitely the lowest level, and the warehouse you went to must be the highest level.


    Long Qianchi nodded and said, "yes, in our sacred blade base, the material warehouse is only the popular basic materials, but these materials are enough for ordinary members."


    "However, these materials are a little unattractive to the strong above the heaven. Therefore, outside the base, our sacred blade also has a warehouse. Although the warehouse is small, the value of the stored materials is much higher than that of the base warehouse. In short, the warehouses outside are all high-quality products. I specially used to exchange this hidden star stone for you Yes. "


    Chu fan asked, "the price of this secluded star stone is not low, is it?"


    "It''s not too expensive. 180000 points. The points saved by my old man are just enough."


    "Thank you, uncle long!"


    Chu fan took a deep breath and stood up. "It''s not too late. Lie down now and I''ll treat you right away."


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "17k book friend 3kw4rz2e"!


    PS: Thank you for the 3 yuan red envelope reward of "¡ô night sky ¡î¡¤: depravity ¡¬..."!

 Chapter 558

    Holy blade base, training ground.


    The training ground is 120 meters long and 90 meters wide. It is surrounded by a wall made of granite. It is three meters high and more than two meters thick. It is as indestructible as the ancient city wall.


    The ground of the training ground is compacted sand. Although it is simple, it is easier to repair. During the day, these soldiers trained on the ground. At night, special personnel came to repair and re pave and tamp the ravine ground. The next morning, when the soldiers trained, it was the same as the new one.


    At this time, more and more people gathered on the training ground, whispering one by one, talking about the upcoming duel.


    "Why hasn''t Chu fan come yet? Leng Feng has been here for a long time."


    "Hum, play big cards. Experts usually come out later. Only in this way can they appear superior."


    "Nonsense, I think he''s afraid to come?"


    "As far as I know, Chu fan didn''t show up in Xia Yanran''s dormitory for three days."


    "Shit, I saw Xia Yanran live in the dormitory three days ago and didn''t come out. Did she and Chu fan..."


    "Don''t guess. Chu fan used to live in Xia Yanran''s dormitory when he came to the base. At best, they are good friends. Xia Yanran won''t like him."


    "That''s right. Chu fan is so strong that he has found several girlfriends. How can Yanran look up to such a playboy? Yanran wouldn''t pay attention to him without his mother''s relatives."


    "But you said, what is the duel between Leng Feng and Chu fan? If Chu fan and Yan Ran are innocent, why does Leng Feng get into trouble with Chu fan? He''s going to join the ground group. Can he be jealous of Chu fan?"


    "Listen to what you say, it seems that something is really wrong..."


    "Come, come, Chu fan is coming."


    With a cry, everyone looked sideways and saw a group of people stride over from a distance.


    Chu fan, wearing a white shirt, a casual coat on his shoulder and chewing gum, walked over foolishly. Looking at his relaxed appearance, it seems that he is not here to duel, but on vacation.


    It''s admirable for their demeanor alone. If they knew to duel with Leng Feng, the first expert of xuanzu group, they probably couldn''t sleep last night. How can they have leisure to chew gum?


    On Chu fan''s left, Xia Yanran, wearing a sports vest and revealing a flat belly. The black sports vest wrapped her chest tightly. Although there was no gully, it made her breasts more straight. This scale alone was enough for these guys to swallow their saliva. And she wore more too much, even a pair of sports shorts, a pair of beautiful legs white - Huahua exposed to the air.


    My God, is this Xia Yanran who is not false to people? This is simply a goblin who wants people''s lives. Those with stronger resistance straighten their eyes. Those with low resistance directly blow out a tent of nosebleed, which is ugly!


    In the center of the training ground, Leng Feng, wearing a leather windbreaker, also saw this scene. His pupils contracted suddenly, and cold murderous Qi filled from him. The members of the Xuan group who were closer were suddenly awakened and hurried back. They woke up one after another and hurriedly avoided them for fear of being injured by mistake.


    "Sorry, I overslept." Chu Fan said hello with a smile.


    The onlookers almost fainted. Brother, your heart is too big. You can not only sleep, but also oversleep. I really convinced you, big brother, you Niubi!


    Lengfeng looked at Chu fan coldly, and his eyes fell on Xia Yanran. He asked coldly, "Yanran, have you thought about it?"


    Xia Yanran looked at Chu fan nervously. Seeing that he was not angry, she was relieved and said decisively, "Leng Feng, you and I are just ordinary comrades in arms. We used to be, are now and will not change in the future."


    Maybe she thought her tone was too harsh and hurtful. Xia Yanran eased her tone and said, "Leng Feng, you are the best member of our Xuan group. The women who like you can''t count with both hands..."


    "Then why don''t you like me? Is it because of him?" Leng Feng was excited and angrily pointed to Chu fan.


    Xia Yanran''s face cooled down: "Leng Feng, it doesn''t matter to you who I like. If you''re because of me, there''s no need to fight this duel. Even if you win, I won''t like you."


    Standing on the right side of Chu fan, long Qianchi suddenly said, "Leng Feng, cancel the game. You''re not Chu fan''s opponent."


    WOW!


    Everyone was surprised. What''s the situation? Is Chu fan more powerful than Leng Feng? It''s impossible. Leng Feng has entered the heaven with one foot. He is the fastest person to improve his accomplishments in history. If nothing happens, he will be the youngest heaven strongman of the holy blade.


    If even he is not Chu fan''s opponent, there is only one possibility. Chu fan is already in heaven, but... How is this possible? The last time Chu fan came, he was only about five times in the earth realm. How could he break through to the heaven realm so soon?


    However, this is from the mouth of long Qianchi. He is Lengfeng''s martial uncle and Qinglong''s brother. Can he talk nonsense if there is nothing?


    "In fact, I also think this game is meaningless." Chu fan casually hugged Xia Yanran''s waist and looked at her. Even the blind could see the tenderness in their eyes.


    "Yan Ran has married me since she was a child. It is my father and her father''s marriage. Chu fan looks at Leng Feng with a smile." therefore, even if you win, Yan Ran won''t leave me, let alone go with you. "


    Leng Feng closed his eyes, the murderous spirit from his body suddenly converged, and even his heartbeat and breathing stopped. If Chu fan closes his eyes, it may be difficult to detect his existence. Relying on this hidden Kung Fu alone, Chu fan will look at him with new eyes.


    If the fourth seal didn''t break out and take this opportunity to break through to the heaven, Chu fan would really not be his opponent without using the power of the demon king. Qinglong is really a genius. Even his disciples are different.


    I could have been a friend, but it''s a pity... Alas!


    The onlookers were nervous, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, waiting for the cold front to make a decision. One by one secretly prayed in their hearts, but don''t cancel it. This kind of battle can''t be easily met. Even if they just watch it, it will be of great benefit to them.


    Live up to expectations. After three minutes of silence, Leng Feng suddenly opened his eyes. Although there was still hair covered, Chu fan still saw two cold awns and a magnificent murderous spirit gushing out of Leng Feng''s body.


    The leather windbreaker on Leng Feng''s body seemed to be blown up, hunting sounded, and his hair was blown away by the wind, revealing his sharp eyes like a blade.


    "Please give me some advice!" Leng Feng held a flying knife as thin as a cicada''s wing in his hands, and put out a start gesture, ready to go.


    Before long Qianchi could speak, Chu fan waved his hand and interrupted, "Uncle long, don''t worry, I can''t die."


    Long Qianchi smiled bitterly to himself. Who is worried about you? I''m afraid you''ll hurt Leng Feng.


    Before he went to see Chu fan, he also wanted to persuade Chu fan to admit defeat and cancel the duel. After all, Leng Feng''s strength is there, and he is ruthless. If he really hurts the key, his life will be ruined.


    But when Chu fan treated his hidden diseases, long Qianchi finally felt his cultivation. He was heaven.


    As a once strong man in heaven, long Qianchi knows too much about heaven. No matter how weak heaven is, it can''t be defeated by the strong man in the seven peaks of earth. Why are the two realms divided into earth and heaven, because one is on the earth and the other is in heaven, there is no comparability at all.


    In his eyes, heaven is like an adult, and earth is like a five-year-old child. Even a five-year-old child with a knife can''t hurt an adult.


    Of course, Chu fan is an exception. His physical strength is too strong. With the increase of big eyed frog, he can reach the level of a teenager of 13 or 14 years old. Although he is not an opponent of adults, he also has some resistance. With the help of the demon king, he can defeat weiyas. Otherwise, he will die and die.


    "Alas!" long Qianchi patted Chu fan on the shoulder and turned to the edge of the field. He knew very well that Chu fan would not hurt Leng Feng if he said so. After all, there was a relationship with Qinglong. Moreover, they have no deep hatred. If they really want to destroy the cold front, the military will not spare Chu fan.


    "Take it for me!" Chu fan took down the clothes on his shoulder and threw them to Ye Keqing.


    Ye Keqing said angrily, "why should I take it for you? I''m not your wife?"


    "Just because you are not my wife, so I let you take it." Chu fan stared, his eyes stayed on her chest for a moment and moved down slowly.


    Ye Keqing quickly hugged his clothes and turned away.


    Losers bully my ability. Hum, when I''m stronger than you, I have to ask you to give me foot washing water every day. After I wash it, I''ll let you drink it.


    "Be careful." Xia Yanran asked with concern, looked at Leng Feng again, sighed secretly, chased Ye Keqing''s back and quickly retreated.


    At the same time, on the walls around the training ground, there were more than a dozen people, including Taoist Wu, whom Chu fan knew, but none of them came. They just looked at Chu fan and Lengfeng in the center of the field from a distance.


    At one end of the training ground, the wall is connected with the grandstand. Seven powerful soldiers in military uniforms sit on it, each with a straight waist and look at the audience coldly. Among them, there is Kong Yulei, the deputy general staff officer whom Chu fan met once.


    Just as Chu fan rolled up his sleeves and stood opposite the cold front, ready to start, Kong Yulei stood up and shouted to the microphone, "wait a moment, you two. I''ll say a few words first. This competition is just a competition. Friendship first. When I stop, you two must stop immediately. Violators will be severely punished."


    Seeing that they had no objection, Kong Yulei was very satisfied, nodded and said, "well, let''s start the game!"

 Chapter 559

    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment when Kong Yulei shouted out the beginning, Leng Feng turned into a shadow. Ghosts generally appeared behind Chu fan, and the Throwing Knife buckled in the palm ruthlessly wiped his neck.


    Everyone was shocked. This is not a competition. It''s obviously to kill people.


    Kong Yulei, who was just about to sit down, was even more surprised. He was about to stop the game. A middle-aged officer with a national face beside him waved his hand: "don''t worry. If Chu fan was so easily defeated, he wouldn''t know how many times he died."


    Sure enough, Chu fan seemed to have eyes on the back of his head, suddenly lowered his head and avoided the fatal blow by a millimetre. The flying knife in the shadow cold front''s hand cut off Chu fan''s hair and fell in the air. But then, like a top, he spun rapidly, and the Throwing Knife in the other hand was faster. He still cut Chu fan''s neck.


    Chu fan, with his head down and his hands on the ground, not only appropriately avoided the rapid attack of the cold front, but also used his legs to launch a fierce counterattack against the cold front.


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan kicked away the wrist that the cold front fell down with one foot. While his hands moved rapidly, the speed of his two feet was faster. He turned into countless leg shadows and kicked the cold front in a series.


    No one expected that Chu fan would use this strange trick to break the attack rhythm of the cold front. Moreover, he turned passive into active in an instant and killed the cold front.


    "Pedal pedal pedal!"


    Leng Feng stepped back three steps, fiercely gritted his teeth, ignored Chu fan''s attack, waved his throwing knife and stabbed Chu fan''s ankle. In this way, Chu fan can hit him hard, but Chu fan''s hamstring will also be cut off by his sharp Throwing Knife.


    Both sides are hurt. In fact, it is also valuable experience gained through actual combat. Without some extraordinary courage, we dare not take such risks. But most of the results are surprisingly good. Unless they are close and exhausted, they will fight to the death.


    Like Chu fan, he himself has taken the initiative and his strength is higher than that of Leng Feng. How can he be willing to fight with him?


    At this moment, Chu fan''s two feet suddenly clamped Leng Feng''s arms, and his body spun rapidly, just like a crocodile biting the neck of a wildebeest and turning over in the water, he just threw Lengfeng''s tall body out.


    With the strength of turning over, Chu fan stood up beautifully, stepped on the gravel ground and walked towards the cold front step by step.


    "Poof poof!"


    Chu fan''s footsteps were dull and long. It was like an indomitable giant coming. Even several officers in the stands could feel the ground trembling. One by one, they stood up in horror, stared and looked at Chu fan under the stage.


    This... This is by no means what a strong person in the land can do. Does he


    The cold front, who bore the brunt, felt as if a mountain was pressing towards him. The incomparable pressure made him almost out of breath. The most frightening thing for him was that Chu fan''s footsteps affected his heartbeat, so that his heart almost jumped out of his throat. The swelling feeling that his blood vessels were about to burst open made him open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    However, spitting blood is not a bad thing. When this mouth of blood spits out, the pressure on Leng Feng suddenly lightens. He shoots two throwing knives in his hand without hesitation. At the same time, he rushes towards Chu fan like electricity.


    "Ding Ding!"


    Two throwing knives hit Chu fan''s body, but it was like hitting a hard metal, making a clear sound, bouncing out and falling down.


    At the same time, Leng Feng''s fist has also come to Chu fan. Unexpectedly, there is a flying knife between his two fingers. If Chu fan avoids his throwing knife or grabs it with his hand, he will not be able to stop his sinister and cruel fatal blow.


    But he never thought that Chu fan didn''t dodge and let two throwing knives stab him. What he didn''t expect was that Chu fan was invulnerable, and both throwing knives failed.


    At this moment, he knew that he had lost.


    "Pa!" Chu fan clasped Leng Feng''s wrist with one hand. The Throwing Knife in Leng Feng''s hand was less than two centimeters away from Chu fan''s neck. Then Chu fan roared angrily and swung Leng Feng up and threw it out like a shell.


    The speed is too fast, and the cold front has no time to respond. Moreover, in mid air, even if he wants to turn around, he has no place to focus. He can only watch his head get closer and closer to the granite wall.


    "Save people!" on the stage, the middle-aged officer with Chinese character face shouted anxiously. Unfortunately, he was a step late. Chu fan had chased him quickly while throwing out the cold front. At the moment when he was about to hit the granite wall, he grabbed his ankle, shook his hand, the cold front fell to the ground, staggered back a few steps, and looked at Chu fan with a pale face.


    Long Qianchi and an old man with gray hair slowed down a step. Seeing that Leng Feng was safe and sound, they stopped in time and stared at Chu fan with big eyes and small eyes like watching monsters.


    "What are you doing? I didn''t hurt him." Chu fan was so uncomfortable that he quickly explained.


    "Boy, how old are you this year?" asked the gray haired old man.


    Before Chu fan could answer, long Qianchi rushed to say for him: "Chu fan is 26 years old this year, and his cultivation has only been a short seven or eight months."


    "Impossible!" the old man''s eyes were about to pop out of his eyes. "Even if he ate the pill as food, it''s impossible for him to step into heaven in such a short time. Boy, tell the truth, are you human?"


    "Old man, how can you curse?"


    Chu fan turned his eyes angrily: "you are not human. Your whole family is not human."


    Long Qianchi was startled and hurriedly blocked between Chu fan and the old man. He shouted in a low voice: "smelly boy, how can you speak? This is elder Wei Zhong''an of the earth group. In the middle of the heaven, even the green dragon was polite when he saw him."


    "Cut!" Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He looked at Lengfeng and asked, "do you still fight?"


    "I lost!"


    Leng Feng spits out these three words with difficulty. The whole person seems to be distracted, decadent at once, slowly turns around and walks towards the outside. Usually straight spine, but now slightly bent down, like an old man at the foot of the west mountain at dusk, there is no sharpness in the past.


    "Cold front!" Xia Yanran ran over, but she didn''t know what to say at this time.


    Leng Feng reluctantly smiled: "Yan Ran, I wish you happiness."


    "Sorry, I..."


    Leng Feng waved his hand and interrupted Xia Yanran''s words. He recovered a trace of pride in his eyes: "although I lost to Chu fan today, I will surpass him one day. Yan Ran, I will be your guardian all my life. In the future, if Chu fan hurts you, I will not make him feel better if I work hard."


    "You don''t have a chance to work hard with me." Chu Fan Shi ran came over, hugged Xia Yanran''s waist and said disdainfully, "originally, how powerful I thought you were. It turned out to be a vain appearance and a vain reputation."


    "You..." Leng Feng clenched his fist and stared at Chu fan angrily.


    The scholar can be killed but not humiliated. Leng Feng, who was originally so fond of Chu fan, is now completely angry with him.


    "Arrogance!"


    Wei Zhongan was so angry that he was about to teach Chu fan a lesson, but he was stopped by long Qianchi: "don''t worry, listen to what he said first?"


    In the distance, the onlookers also came, and several officers in the grandstand also came quickly.


    "Am I wrong?" Chu fan sneered. "I''ve seen the sword technique of the green dragon. It''s absolutely magnificent. The power of a sword seems to split the world. And what have you learned from the green dragon? Sneak attack, sneak attack, or sneak attack."


    "You know the story of buying a pot and returning a pearl? And you are the fool who bought a baby and left the chaff as a baby." Chu fanleng snorted, "if you go on like this, I promise, even if you step into the gate of heaven, you are not the opponent of any strong man in heaven. Because the strong man in heaven can''t be defeated by assassination."


    Leng Feng''s face, from the anger at the beginning to the confusion and ignorance now! And those guys around, listening to Chu fan''s words, also fell into meditation, feeling that what he said seemed to be reasonable.


    "Ridiculous!"


    Wei Zhong''an strode over and said angrily, "what do you know, Huang Kou ru? How dare you talk here. Do you think you''re great if you win the cold front?"


    "Elder Wei, i..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Leng Feng is a proud disciple of Qinglong education. Can you comment?" Wei Zhong''an snorted coldly. "As a strong man in heaven, he bullies a land. It''s not glorious to win. You have the ability. You have two moves with me."


    Did the old man grow up on gunpowder? Where did I annoy you? Why do you always have trouble with me?


    Chu fan, no matter how good his temper was, couldn''t hold the fire. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll ask elder Wei for advice."


    Everyone was excited at once. They were originally watching the battle between the strong in earth and earth. Unexpectedly, the battle was upgraded and changed to a duel between the strong in heaven and earth. Heaven, I don''t know if I can see it again in my life.


    But what puzzled everyone was that Chu fan took off his clothes and bare his arms, revealing a body that was not strong, but absolutely strong.


    When giving the clothes to Xia Yanran, Chu fan glanced at Leng Feng and said faintly, "you are all optimistic about what is the real heaven."


    Leng Feng knows that Chu fan told him this, but he doesn''t believe what he said. Chu fan didn''t do his best when he fought with him just now? Is heaven really so strong?


    The crowd dispersed again. Chu fan strode to the center of the scene and stood ten meters away from Wei Zhong''an.


    Wei Zhongan held his own identity and said coldly, "don''t say I bully you. Let you do three moves first. Come on."


    "Elder Wei, I have just advanced to heaven, and my control over the power of heaven is not mature. If I accidentally hurt you, please don''t blame me."


    "Hurt me?" Wei Zhong''an sneered. "If you can make me step back, even if I lose."


    "Then you have to be careful."


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "anonymous 4311779"!

 Chapter 560

    "Roar!"


    Chu fan roared angrily. He only heard the sound of fried beans from his bones. Under the eyes of the people, his height was stubbornly raised by more than two meters.


    The original ordinary body, like full of gas, quickly swelled up, and the arm became stronger than the previous thigh, and the thigh was fast catching up with the previous waist. The muscles of packing and correction were like old vines, and the epidermis also reflected a metallic luster.


    Is this still human? This is a humanoid tank. If anyone likes animation, he will certainly be regarded as the muscular man in the youyou white book - Hu Yu LV di. Although Chu fan is not as exaggerated as the characters in the animation, in the eyes of these people, he is the pervert with Demon power.


    Wei Zhong''an finally dared not underestimate Chu fan. Before, he felt something was wrong. Now Chu fan''s fighting power made him feel that Chu fan was not human. Who knows such Kung Fu? Even a sect that specializes in cultivating the body can''t reach this level.


    Demon, this boy is definitely a demon!


    "Elder Wei, be careful!"


    Chu fan''s voice just fell, and suddenly there was an explosive noise under his feet. His huge body was surprisingly fast, and he came to Wei Zhong''an with a "whoosh". The huge fist, mixed with tens of thousands of kilograms of power, flew violently towards Wei Zhong''an''s head.


    Originally, even if Chu fan''s speed was fast, Wei Zhong''an could avoid it, but who let him blow out all the big talk just now? Take a step back, even if he loses. So many people are watching. If he retreats to avoid one face to face, where else can he put his old face?


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, Wei Zhong''an delivered all his accomplishments and greeted him with the same punch. I don''t believe it. Will my senior strong man in the middle of Tianjing lose to a hairy boy who has just stepped into Tianjing?


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Chu fan staggered back two steps, but Wei Zhong''an was miserable. He was hit and flew out by Chu fan, faster than Chu fan''s speed of swinging the cold front before.


    This is not over. Chu fan, after retreating two steps, followed by a roar, rushed faster. People are charging, and his fists are constantly gathering skills under his ribs. In the eyes of outsiders, Chu fan''s fist was like a golden ball of light. A meteor caught up with Wei Zhong''an, roared and blasted out with a fist.


    "Boom!"


    The two meter thick wall was knocked down by Chu fan''s fist for more than five meters. Wei Zhong''an stood aside, his fist passed through his ear, and behind him was the ruins of the wall.


    "How''s it going? Is everything all right?" long Qianchi hurried over. He was just competing, but who thought he would make such a big noise? What''s more unexpected is that the dignified group elders were beaten by Chu fan without fighting back.


    Wei Zhong''an, who has been a strong man for more than ten years, how can he lose so quickly and miserably? If Chu fan hadn''t been merciful, I''m afraid Wei Zhong''an would be as fragmented as the wall.


    Chu fan''s figure quickly returned to normal and said with a dry smile: "in fact, my state can only last for a few seconds. Moreover, elder Wei said not to avoid, which gave me an opportunity. Otherwise, I am definitely not elder Wei''s opponent."


    Long Qianchi is so old, why can''t you understand? Immediately echoed and nodded: "your boy''s physical strength is strong, but the speed is still poor. If Lao Wei hadn''t been careless, you wouldn''t even know how to die today."


    "Lao Wei, didn''t you hurt?" long Qianchi asked with concern.


    Wei Zhong''an knows that Chu fan''s power is not only powerful, but also too powerful. Although his physical strength is not strong, as a strong man in heaven, he still has a strength of 10000 kg. Coupled with the increase of aura, his hasty punch had at least 30000 kilograms of power.


    But even so, he was blown away by Chu fan''s fist. It can be imagined how powerful Chu fan''s fist was. If he hadn''t protected the viscera with Reiki in time, Chu fan''s fist would have killed him, but what made him collapse was that Chu fan just stepped back two steps, just like people who have nothing to do, he could attack.


    At that time, he was going to vomit blood. How could he have the ability to fight back? Seeing that he was about to hit the wall, he kicked on the wall and unloaded the great force. Before he could stand firm, Chu fan''s second fist arrived. He had no chance and strength to avoid. He closed his eyes and waited to die.


    As a result, Chu fan''s fist avoided his head and collapsed the wall behind him.


    Pervert, not human!


    Chu fan laughed and said, "Uncle long is joking. How can I hurt Wei Changlao with my strength? I offended him today. I''ll set up a table another day and make amends for Wei Changlao... No, the Deputy General Staff Headquarters came and won''t ask me to lose money? I''ll go first. Bye!"


    Long Qianchi secretly raised his thumb. This boy will really come. If he doesn''t go, where will Lao Wei put his face? When he left, everyone dispersed. Who would know that Wei Zhongan was injured?


    As for the fence, it will be demolished. What a big thing, and let him lose money? Don''t say it''s only five meters long. Even if the whole fence is demolished, the leaders of the General Staff Headquarters won''t let him pay a dime.


    A 26-year-old strong man in Tianjing is not even an opponent of Wei Zhong''an in the middle of Tianjing. How far will he develop in the future? Chu fan may not know that he has become the treasure of the sacred blade and the key protection object.


    Chu fan runs back to Xia Yanran''s dormitory. As soon as she is ready to change her clothes, Xia Yanran and others come back. To his surprise, Leng Feng followed.


    "Chu fan, you''re too real. How can you tell all your weaknesses?" Xia Yanran complained. "If you meet a close rival in the future, if people delay you for a few seconds, can you still win? It''s not certain whether you can survive."


    "Is it me or you?" Chu fan joked. "You believe everything I say?"


    Ye Keqing asked excitedly, "tell me, how long can you last?"


    "Elder sister, do you want to try?"


    "Get out!" Ye Keqing glanced at him angrily.


    Leng Feng came over and said bitterly, "in fact, my master once told me what you said today, but I didn''t care, and the master didn''t mention it again. After seeing your real strength, I finally understand what you mean."


    "The master said that cultivation is to remove the turnips and save the turnips, leave the moves that are suitable for you, and get rid of those superfluous and cumbersome. When can you turn complexity into simplicity, you can really achieve success in cultivation."


    Chu fan nodded: "in fact, I didn''t understand until I stepped into the heaven realm. The earth realm, because of the limitation of skill, can only work hard on the moves and strive for the perfection of the moves. This is a process of reducing simplicity to complexity."


    "When the cultivation reaches the heaven, all the subtle moves become cumbersome and flashy. Therefore, at this time, we need to remove the weeds and save the turnip, turn the complexity into simplicity, and enhance the power of the moves, enhance and enhance again."


    "I told you this because you are Qinglong''s apprentice and you are really nice to Yanran. You can also think I fart. I won''t mind."


    Chu fan took the can of beer from Xia Yanran and said: "You can say Leng Feng is invincible below the earth. No one can escape your assassination. But have you ever thought about it? That''s because the targets of your assassination are the weak and there is no heaven. The strong in the earth have limited perception and generally can''t perceive the situation ten meters away. With your hiding skills, you should be able to shorten the distance to five meters without people noticing your existence Yes. "


    "However, the hidden Kung Fu you are proud of is as simple as a child''s hide and seek in the eyes of the strong in the heaven. Unless you can really integrate into the nature without emitting a trace of vitality, it is much more difficult than entering the heaven."


    "Then, the problem comes. You have lost the advantages of assassination and sneak attack. In the case of frontal confrontation, what do you take to win the other party? It depends on your knives? If you can learn the art of defending the sword and control the flight path of the knife like Qinglong, you may still have a chance to win, otherwise, you will lose."


    Leng Feng was speechless, but this time, he was not angry, but fell into deep meditation. But he was really confused about how to go in the future.


    At this time, Zhen Shushu asked excitedly, "boss, you also give me some advice. How should I practice in the future?"


    "You are a wind attribute, and speed is your specialty, so you have to work hard on speed." Chu Fan said with assurance, "the only martial arts in the world are fast. As long as you can give full play to speed, you will succeed."


    Ye Keqing hurriedly said, "what about me? What are my attributes? How can I practice in the future?"


    "Elder sister, your hot temper and proper fire attribute. If you have time, study the profound meaning of fire. When you understand the true meaning of fire, you can step into the realm of heaven."


    Ye Keqing suddenly turned into a bitter gourd face. Chu fan''s words were too profound for her to understand. To study the meaning of fire, do you have to stare at a pile of fire all day? What can you see?


    Unfortunately, this kind of thing depends on her own understanding, and no one can help her.


    Before Xiao Gang could speak, Chu fan glanced at him and said faintly, "Xiao Gang, like me, cultivates metal, which is invincible and indestructible. To put it bluntly, we should have an invincible momentum in attack and become an iron block in defense."


    "I have more time to feel the earth, which I realized when I reached the heaven." Chu fan solemnly said, "metallicity is the extension of the earth. Do you know why I let Lengfeng spit blood with a few steps? This is the power of the earth''s'' gravity oppression ''."


    Xiao gang got excited. When he watched Chu fan fight, he felt his blood boiling. Chu fan''s way of fighting was just what he had dreamed of. He didn''t understand it before, but now he suddenly enlightened after listening to Chu fan''s explanation, and finally found his future development direction.

 Chapter 561

    "Chu fan, what is my attribute?" Leng Feng finally lowered his attitude and asked for advice with an open mind.


    With Chu fan''s current cultivation, he can compete with Qinglong and become his teacher. If Leng Feng still can''t recognize the reality, Chu fan will never say more to him. But now that he has spoken, Chu fan will not sweep Zizhen.


    "Leng Feng, you are a wind attribute. If you can work hard at speed, your achievement will not be low. However, you are obsessed with hiding your tracks, so you have a dark attribute."


    Chu Fan said seriously: "Dark attributes are rare and unique. If you make achievements in this field, you may really achieve the effect of invisibility, but I still don''t encourage you to do so. These are heresy. Only when you have strong strength is the last word. Of course, I just suggest that you decide how to practice. Or, you can go to Qinglong and ask your master for advice, I think he should be waiting for you. "


    Leng Feng suddenly woke up and immediately stood up and saluted Chu fan with a fist: "don''t thank him for his great kindness. If Leng Feng has achieved success in cultivation in the future, he will be rewarded. Goodbye!"


    "Slow down!"


    Seeing Leng Feng off, Chu fan glanced at the guys who were staying here and didn''t have a good way: "what are you still doing here? Do you want to rub rice?"


    "Oh, understand, understand!" Zhen Shushu smiled and winked, "boss, you and the team leader... Hey, go on, go on!"


    "Keep your head and go away." Chu fan kicked him. Zhen Shushu was already on guard. He dodged quickly and was about to be proud. As a result, Chu fan''s speed increased sharply and kicked him on the ass.


    Zhen Shushu screamed and flew out of the house. He almost broke his intestines with a "plop" and got up after a long time. He looked at Chu fan wrongfully: "boss, you''re too cruel."


    "You have a chance to hold your hands on the ground and jump up." Chu fan stood at the door and said sternly, "but what have you done? Let yourself fall. If there is a sea of fire and a steel knife below, you can also watch yourself fall?"


    Zhen Shu scratched his head and said with a smile, "I''m nervous and forget."


    "From now on, go to the speed training equipment and practice ten hours a day." Chu Fan said sternly.


    Zhen Shushu''s little face suddenly collapsed: "ten hours? Boss, you''re more cruel than the slave owner. Doesn''t it kill me?"


    Xia Yanran said coldly, "if you sweat more during training, you will lose a drop of blood when doing tasks. I think Chu fan is right. You were too lazy before. Your accomplishments have not improved for such a long time."


    "But that equipment means nothing to me. I''ve even passed the most difficult level."


    "Have you passed the customs? No wonder you are so complacent." Chu fan showed a bad smile. "Elder sister ye, our base is not short of sandbags? Get two ten kilogram Leggings for him. If you can pass the customs, add another twenty kilos. When will he break his leg and stop."


    "Twenty kilograms?" Zhen Shushu cried. "Boss, you''re going to kill me. Add twenty kilograms of weight, let alone avoid those attacks. Even running becomes a problem."


    "Let''s start with running, add one kilogram a day, and run at least 100000 meters a day."


    "Plop!"


    Zhen Shushu lay on the ground and cried, "boss, you just kill me. Wuwuwuwuwuwu!"


    Chu fan ignored him, looked at Xiao Gang and said, "you too, but the load is twice as heavy as him. Moreover, in addition to sleeping, the load must be carried with you all the time."


    Xiao Gang frowned. Is this training too heavy?


    Chu fan turned back to the house and soon came out again. At this time, he had several silvery white protectors in his hand. These protectors were refined by using the waste axle bought by the waste product purchase station when Chu fan just began to cultivate. It can be said that Chu fan could not reach today''s level so quickly without these protectors.


    Unfortunately, he can''t use it now. If he''s not in a hurry, he almost forgot these protective gear. Now he''s really reluctant to give it away.


    "This is the protective equipment I used in training." Chu fan gently rubbed the shin guards, wrist guards and waist guards in his hand and said in memory, "although it''s inconspicuous, it''s made by me with the art of refining utensils, weighing more than 300 kg. Now, I''ll give it to you."


    Xiao Gang, ye Keqing and Zhen Shushu on the ground jumped up. This thing weighs more than 300 kilograms? How can it be? It''s as thin as an iron sheet. How can it be so heavy?


    However, when Xiao just took over the protective gear, his arm suddenly sank, and he knew that he had picked up the baby. If he took it out, he could exchange at least 50000 points, but he couldn''t help looking bitter at the thought of wearing these protective gear every day in the future.


    For him, the weight of more than 300 kilograms is nothing, but it''s a little scary to wear it all day. No wonder Chu fan is so abnormal, and people really suffer a lot.


    "By using these things, when I was in the human world, my strength reached more than 8000 Jin." Chu fan patted Xiao Gang on the shoulder, "The potential of the human body is unlimited, and you only discover a small part. And Xiaozhen, don''t think I''m too harsh on you, it''s all for your own good. Think about how fast you will reach when you tie a 100 kg load, successfully pass the test, and then take off the load?"


    Zhen Shu''s eyes shine. If he can really stick to it, it''s not as simple as doubling the speed.


    "Speed improvement is on the one hand, and there will also be a significant improvement in strength. Think about it, you have 10000 kilograms of power in one kick. Who is your opponent?"


    "Ten thousand jin?" Zhen Shu quickly wiped his saliva and asked, "boss, can I really be as abnormal as you?"


    "You''re a pervert," Chu fan waved impatiently. "Get out of here. Yanran and I still have something to do."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Zhen Shushu was smart this time. He ran several meters away and couldn''t help laughing. As a result, he was kicked on his ass and flew out screaming.


    Xiao Gang kicked Zhen Shushu and looked at Chu fan''s eyes. Finally, there was a trace of warmth from his relatives. He said faintly, "Grandpa and grandma miss you very much. If you have time, go back and see them."


    Chu fan nodded: "after being busy for a while, I''ll go back with Yan Ran."


    "Thank you!"


    "You''re welcome. You''re my big cousin."


    Ye Keqing said bitterly, "it''s different to have relatives. People like us can only watch and get nothing."


    Chu fan hugged her shoulder, glanced at her and said, "elder sister, if you want it too, I''ll get you one. However, over time, your size... Tut tut!"


    "Forget it, I haven''t married yet."


    At the thought of Chu fan''s terrible muscles when he broke out with all his strength, ye Keqing couldn''t help shivering. A man''s muscles are full of masculinity, but if she were a woman, wouldn''t she be ugly? Who dares to marry her in the future?


    For women, strength is important, but beautiful face and perfect figure are more important. Of course, it would be more perfect if we could improve our strength on the premise of maintaining women''s charm.


    After seeing off Xiao Gang and the three of them, Chu Fangang returned to his room and changed his clothes. Long Qianchi and the middle-aged officer with a national face visited together.


    "Chu fan, let me introduce you." long Qianchi pointed to the officer with the national character face and said, "this is the person in charge of our sacred blade and General Li Zhaofeng, the deputy chief of the general staff."


    If nothing happens to the four families in Yanjing - Li, Zhao, Xiao and Kong, Lieutenant General Li Zhaofeng should be the first family in Yanjing. His father is in all likelihood the head of the Chinese military.


    Before taking the shot, Chu fan guessed that it would be a blockbuster. But he didn''t expect that the person in charge would come so soon.


    "Hello, chief!" Chu fan dared not neglect and saluted quickly.


    Li Zhaofeng solemnly returned a military salute, and then smiled and said, "Chu fan, you scared us all today."


    "Hey, hey!" Chu fan scratched his head and smiled foolishly.


    Seeing his expression, Xia Yanran couldn''t help frowning. With her understanding of Chu fan, shouldn''t she? And what he said to Wei Zhongan today seems not to be just to save face for him.


    What is he on the alert for?


    "Tell me the truth, what are your accomplishments now?" Li Zhaofeng asked positively.


    "At the beginning of Tianjing." Chu fan smiled shyly, "the explosive force may be a little stronger, but it can''t last."


    Li Zhaofeng nodded: "it''s almost what I guessed. However, being able to fight with elder Wei in the middle of Tianjing just at the beginning of Tianjing shows that your cultivation skills are very unusual. Can you tell me your school?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but that I don''t even know myself." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I was originally a small worker on the construction site. I was almost killed because I saved people. An old monk saved me and passed me a set of skill methods. Since then, I haven''t seen him again. I don''t even know what his method name is."


    "Oh, yes," said Li Zhaofeng, looking at Chu fan with a smile, "The skills you cultivate are amazing, especially to enhance people''s physique and strength. If the whole army can learn this kind of Kung Fu, I think it will greatly improve the strength of the Chinese army. Of course, I know everyone''s skills can''t be passed on casually, but it''s not difficult to get a simplified version of the skills with your current accomplishments?"


    "This... Shouldn''t be difficult?" Chu fan scratched his head and smiled. "I haven''t tried either, but I will try my best to get a simplified version that is easy to understand and easy to use as soon as possible."


    Li Zhaofeng picked up the tea sent by Xia Yanran and asked lightly, "there is news from India that the Brahman treasure has been discovered, but the Buddhist relic has been lost. Do you two know this?"

 Chapter 562

    Bad news travels fast.


    Chu fan secretly called bad luck. On the one hand, he cursed India''s waste wood. How could such a thing leak out? On the other hand, I was surprised that the abnormal intelligence network of the Chinese military had been dug out by them. I really don''t know what else they don''t know.


    Now, Chu fan fully understands that Li Zhaofeng not only covets his peerless skill, but also has an evil heart towards the relic son. Yes? Dude, you''re going to confiscate the relic you''ve robbed so hard? Think of the beauty!


    Before Chu fan could speak, Li Zhaofeng said with a smile, "Chu fan, you are now a strong man in heaven. It''s really wrong for you to stay in Xuan group. Therefore, after the research of our General Staff Department, we decided to let you enter the ground group."


    "Smelly boy, what are you doing in a daze? This is a good thing that others dream of. Thank you, deputy chief of general staff?" long Qianchi is more worried than Chu fan. That means it''s like someone gives Chu fan a bowl of rice, and Chu fan doesn''t think the rice is delicious.


    Chu fan knows that he is kind, but he won''t enter unless he makes things clear.


    "Chief, I''d like to ask, what''s the difference between xuanzu and dizu?"


    "Good question!"


    Li Zhaofeng smiled: "First of all, the members of the land group can get 20000 points and a generous salary every month. Moreover, the points are very high when they go out for a task. Secondly, you can go to the material library of the land group every year. As long as the points are enough, you can choose anything in it at will, including medicinal materials, metals, pills, various advanced skills, secrets, etc."


    "The most important thing is that you can get the personal guidance of an elder over 200 years old." Li Zhaofeng said solemnly, "this treatment is not available to the strong in the general heaven, but you are still young. If you have such an elder''s guidance, your cultivation speed and strength will be faster and stronger in the future."


    Chu fan sneers at himself. He is a senior master in his twenties. If one of the nine demon kings in the bone tower is called, he will have a life span of at least 3000 years. People like black scale and Yan devil have lived for nearly 10000 years. This is an old antique.


    With their guidance, it''s not ten thousand times better than the elder. Chu fan doesn''t let others give blind advice unless he is kicked by a donkey.


    "The treatment is good, but you have to pay some price to enter the ground group?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    Li Zhaofeng said with a smile: "in fact, in addition to the difficulty of the tasks accepted, there is no difference between the ground group and the Xuan group. Moreover, there are few tasks in the ground group. Generally speaking, there can be one or two tasks a year. Usually, all the equipment and resources in the base are used free of charge. You just have to make every effort to improve your accomplishments."


    "If that''s all, I can enter the ground group, but I have a request."


    "You say!"


    "I only need the first two treatments. I don''t need the advice of the senior. I have my own way of cultivation, and I''m confident that I won''t be slower than anyone."


    Long Qianchi hurriedly said, "this is true. Chu fan is the fastest person to advance in history. How can he teach such a genius?"


    Li Zhaofeng hesitated, nodded and said, "well, since you don''t like it, forget this privilege. Soon, your new certificate will be delivered to you. In addition, your rank should be promoted."


    "Thank you!" Chu fan thanked again and again.


    "Yes, the military will not miss any talent, let alone treat any capable person badly." Li Zhaofeng patted Chu fan on the shoulder. "You are very good. You have completed several tasks very beautifully. I am optimistic about you and work hard."


    "Yes, I will live up to the expectations of the head."


    As soon as the conversation changed, Li Zhaofeng said positively, "people from the Indian Ministry of foreign affairs came and asked us to return the relic."


    Before Chu fan could argue, Li Zhaofeng complained, "you two are too careless. It''s OK to be recognized and photographed by the camera. Now, even if I want to protect you two, I can''t help it."


    "One person does things and one person does things. We won''t make it difficult for the military." Xia Yanran said as if she died.


    Chu fan glared at her fiercely, and wondered in his heart, does a woman''s IQ decrease with the loss of that film? You can''t admit this kind of thing. Why are you so real?


    "This is not something that the military is not embarrassed about, but one that will affect the relationship between the two countries and even lead to war." Li Zhaofeng paused for a moment and advised, "it''s just a relic. Return it. Chu fan, if you feel you suffer a loss, I can compensate you on behalf of the military and let you go to the local group''s material library and choose anything."


    It''s probably the only relic in the world. It''s not too much to say that it''s priceless. Is there anything equivalent to the relic in the warehouse? Don''t say you exchange one thing. Even if you let me choose ten pieces in the warehouse, I can''t exchange them.


    What Chu fan doubts most is Li Zhaofeng''s motive. He always feels that vias can''t claim the relic through diplomatic means. In this way, didn''t he leak out the news of the birth of the relic?


    As for the photos, it''s nonsense. The relic is hidden under the ruins of nalantuo temple. Chu fan, Xia Yanran and batalai go out from the underground river. In the whole process, they can''t be found in other cities except gantok city. Even if there are photos, they were left when they burned incense and worshipped Buddha in major temples. So what? Is there a problem with Buddha worship?


    Want relic? you must be dreaming!


    Chu fan was silent, and Xia Yanran didn''t dare to talk. She knew the importance of the relic to Chu fan, but if the relic made the two countries hostile, the loss would be too big to estimate. But without the relic, Chu fan might lose his life. What shall I do?


    Long Qianchi was worried and said loudly: "smelly boy, how can you give up your mind? You can rob the relic once, and then again after the big deal? If you''re afraid you can''t beat weias, I''ll go with you. We can''t kill him together."


    "If my men are defeated, I can shoot him alone." Chu fan snorted coldly.


    Long Qianchi immediately stared and said in surprise, "you met weias and beat him?"


    "Otherwise, do you think we can come back alive?" Chu Fan said bitterly. "If I had the strength now, he would die. Unfortunately, he escaped."


    Long Qianchi and Li Zhaofeng took a breath of air conditioning. Who is vias? Among the strongest in India, he can at least rank in the top five. Even if Qinglong meets him, he may not be able to defeat him, but he is defeated by Chu fan.


    This guy has something to keep when he competes with Wei Zhongan.


    "The relic is really here, but I can''t return it." Chu fan straightened his waist and looked like how he liked it.


    Li Zhaofeng frowned: "what do you mean by this? Is it difficult that you ate the relic?"


    "You''re right." Chu fan patted his belly. "How can I jump to heaven without eating relic? And I can''t help eating relic. Who makes me nine Yin Jue pulse?"


    "What? Nine Yin Jue pulse?" they were surprised again.


    This time, Xia Yanran patiently explained, but changed the demon king into an old monk. Anyway, there was no proof of death, and there was no place to check.


    But what she said is reasonable. After all, the military has long found out about Chu fan''s affairs. Now it finally understands that Chu fan is not lecherous and romantic, but to crack the nine Yin Jue pulse and live.


    Finally, Xia Yan lowered her head in shame: "last time, he knew that the nine Yin Jue pulse was about to burst, so he had to go to India to find relic son. As a result, I also..."


    Li Zhaofeng''s face twitched slightly. Needless to say, he also understood that Xia Yanran had already messed up Chu fan''s black hand. This is my daughter-in-law!


    "However, I have a blessing in disguise and can also enter the ground group." Xia Yanran said proudly.


    Li Zhaofeng and long Qianchi are completely stupid. The minimum standard for entering the earth group is the seven peaks of the earth. Has Xia Yanran reached this level now? It''s impossible. She just broke through the five levels of the earth''s environment not long ago. How can she be promoted to the seven levels of the earth''s environment so soon? Is it... Relic?


    So it seems that the relic son was really ruined by Chu fan. He''s really a lucky guy. How can such a good thing fall on him?


    Li Zhaofeng was so depressed that this trip was in vain. Long Qianchi was very happy for Chu fan and patted him on the shoulder: "smelly boy, no wonder your cultivation improved so fast, but the relic is not small? How do you eat it?"


    Chu fan rolled his eyes: "my mouth is good, OK?"


    "OK, your mouth is really good. Ha ha!" long Qianchi couldn''t help laughing and felt that Chu fan was angry with him more and more.


    What a rare talent!


    "Well, I''ll try my best to deal with India''s diplomacy about shariko, but you have to pay close attention to your Kung Fu." Li Zhaofeng stood up and looked at Xia Yanran, "Yanran, you have time to go to the local group. If you pass the examination, you can enter the local group."


    "Yes, chief!"


    After seeing them off, Chu fan and Xia Yanran were relieved at the same time. Back in the room, Xia Yan whispered, "what do you think Li Zhaofeng is doing?"


    "Hum, no matter what his purpose is, it''s not bad." Chu fan came to Xia Yanran''s ear and whispered, "help me check. I always think India won''t make a big fuss to ask for relic. Nine times out of ten, Li Zhaofeng did it himself."


    Xia Yanran was startled: "why? He is not a cultivator. What''s the use of relic?"


    "Who knows, in short, his purpose is impure. In the future, you should keep more eyes and don''t rush up foolishly."


    "I see... When will you return to Sichuan Province?"


    "As soon as possible, help me book a ticket!"

 Chapter 563

    "Chu fan, aunt Xiao is here."


    Xia Yanran went out to book a ticket for Chu fan, but she came back soon and brought back such a message.


    Chu fan knew very well that if there were no major events, my mother would not find the base. She dared not neglect it. She immediately got on the bus with Xia Yanran and drove straight to the exit.


    On the way, Chu fan asked eagerly, "what''s the matter? How did my mother find it?"


    "I don''t know. It came through the internal telephone of the military region." Xia Yanran increased the speed again and comforted: "you don''t have to worry too much. Nothing will happen."


    Soon, the sports car drove out of the tunnel and entered the Yanjing military region. As soon as it came out, it saw a military car parked not far from the door. Xiao yuewan, wearing a black suit, was walking back and forth with an anxious face.


    Seeing Xia Yanran''s sports car, Xiao yuewan hurried to meet it. If Xia Yanran hadn''t hurriedly braked, I''m afraid it would have knocked Xiao yuewan away.


    "Mother, what''s the matter?" Chu fan jumped out of the convertible and grabbed my mother''s hand.


    Xiao yuewan said anxiously, "your grandfather is critically ill. Your father can''t contact you. I have to come here to find you."


    It turned out that it was the grandpa who had never met. Although he was related by blood, Chu fan never felt the warmth of his relatives on them. In the past, even if he didn''t know his life experience, now he knows that he is actually the descendant of a rich family, but he narrowly died and survived several times in the valley. He is full of resentment.


    He said that tiger poison doesn''t eat its son, but how did he treat his son and my grandson? Life and death depend on fate, and wealth depends on heaven. He repaired it himself. No wonder others.


    Seeing Chu fan''s silence, Xiao yuewan painstakingly advised: "in those years, your grandfather''s practice was indeed a little extreme, but he did send someone to the gully to find us and take you back for the best treatment. Your father stubbornly refused."


    "In fact, your father is also good for you. If you are really picked up by your grandfather, you may not live today." Xiao yuewan wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, "take ten thousand steps back. Even if he is wrong, he is your grandfather after all. It''s filial piety to save him once. Listen to your mother, OK?"


    Xia Yanran pulled Chu fan''s arm and said in a low voice, "it''s better to teach people all over the world to live up to me. I''ll live up to people all over the world. Go, don''t fall behind the population. It''s bad for your reputation."


    Chu fan sighed: "book a ticket. If there''s time, it means his life should not be lost. Otherwise... It''s God''s will, and there''s nothing I can do."


    The Chu family is a rich family. The grandfather of the master of Chu is a famous rich merchant in this area. His business is all over the country. Grain, tea, silk and satin, as well as the most profitable salt at that time, were almost monopolized by the Chu family.


    Later, the Chu family experienced change and war, and their family was in decline, but after all, they were once rich and powerful, and hid a lot of possessions. After the war, the Chu family used the money and rose again.


    When old Chu was young, he received the highest education, and his ideas and ideas were relatively advanced. Therefore, he resolutely rejected his father''s arrangement, gave up his family business and participated in the revolutionary war.


    After many bloody battles, he survived and rose all the way to become one of the few founding fathers. If his temper is not so fierce and he can handle things a little more smoothly, the Chu family may become the largest family in Yanjing city. Unfortunately, the outcome is bleak. In a rage, the Chu old man quit all his posts and returned to his hometown to do business, and never left his hometown again.


    Chu''s old house in Chongqing.


    In such a large living room, at least 20 people gathered together. The middle chair was empty and no one was sitting. On the chair on the left, there was an old man with gray hair and meticulous combing. He was hale and hearty, wearing a dark coat, drooping his eyelids, slowly tasting tea, and had a detached temperament of being indifferent to fame and wealth.


    Sitting opposite him was an old man who was a little younger and fat. He closed his eyes and twisted a string of old red sandalwood beads in his hand, which looked a bit like Maitreya''s joy and peace.


    Behind the two old people, there were several middle-aged people and young people, who should be their respective children. Several middle-aged people were OK. They sat upright and waited quietly without squinting. However, several young people behind them couldn''t help but take out their mobile phones one by one and play with their heads down.


    Near the door, there were also two chairs, one of which was empty, but on the other, there was a middle-aged beautiful woman. She should not be young, but she is well maintained. She looks like she is in her forties. However, the crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes can''t be covered in any case.


    At first glance, her dress is very simple. It is the moon white jacket of women in the south of the Yangtze River, but people with a clear eye can see that the manual embroidery on the jacket alone is absolutely a master level. The manual cost of this coat is at least 100000.


    Behind her, there was only a young girl. She was wearing more ordinary T-shirts and jeans. I didn''t know she thought she was a college student. However, her face is as beautiful as a lotus, and her white and red face gives people a pure temperament that comes out of mud without being stained.


    Unlike those young men and women indoors, she didn''t play with her mobile phone or pay attention to anyone, but kept looking out the door as if she was waiting for someone.


    A burst of footsteps came from the entrance of the stairs. Everyone looked at it and saw Chu langxuan with a tired face walking slowly down the stairs.


    "How''s the second brother?" the hale and hearty old man put down his tea cup and asked slowly.


    His name is Chu Zhen, ranking third in Chu langxuan''s father''s generation. The fat old man opposite is Chu Fu, ranking fourth. Chu langxuan''s father is the second, named Chu Yang. He also has a big brother named Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi, the elder brother''s four one mother compatriots, went to business with his father early. Chu Yang went to school and was ignorant. Later, it was chuyang who joined the army and saved the Chu family.


    In the Chu family, Chu Yi is a business talent, but without the protection of chuyang, the Chu family can''t go with the wind and water. Therefore, after Chu Yi''s death, Chu Yang resigned and went home, and naturally became the head of the family.


    But now, Chu Yang is seriously ill, and Chu langxuan is the one who has been driven out of the house. Everyone is staring at the next head of the house. Who is not jealous of Chu group with total assets of 10 billion? Rather than visiting chuyang''s condition, they came to deliver chuyang''s death so as to finalize the successor as soon as possible.


    "My life has been saved for the time being, but I''m afraid it can''t last tonight." Chu langxuan said vigorously, "third uncle and fourth uncle, everyone has been sitting here all morning. Let''s go eat first."


    "Don''t worry!" Chu Zhen waved his hand and motioned Chu langxuan to sit down in the chair at the end. Looking around, he said faintly: "there is a way that the home can''t be ownerless for a day, and the country can''t be without a king for a day. Look at the situation of the second brother. Even if he recovers from illness, it''s difficult to manage the housework in the future."


    The fourth Chu Fu nodded and said, "the third brother is right. Over the years, the second brother has really overworked for our family. It''s time for him to have a good rest."


    Chu Zhen looked at Chu langxuan and sighed: "originally, according to the rules, the master''s seat should be inherited by the eldest son, but Lang Xuan, you are too disappointing. Even if the third uncle let you return to the Chu family and support you to take the master''s seat, I''m afraid it''s difficult to convince the public with your qualifications."


    "Third uncle, I''m not interested in the owner. You don''t have to worry about my feelings. No matter who you choose to be the owner, I have no problem." Chu langxuan said decisively.


    Anyway, he didn''t want to compete for property. If he really valued these, he wouldn''t be willing to stay in the gully for more than 20 years. Seeing these family members, he just felt sad for his father.


    You worked hard for your family all your life. What did you get in the end? Before you died, they began to think about this property. On weekdays, the old and the young care about you in every way and pay attention around the front and back, but now, who goes to see you in front of the hospital bed?


    Such a family, no wonder Chu fan doesn''t want to come back, even Chu langxuan is a little cold.


    "Jingxian, do you have anything to say?" Chu Zhen asked, looking at the middle-aged beautiful woman opposite Chu langxuan.


    Her name is Chu Jingxian. She is the only daughter of boss Chu Yi. In Chu''s group, she holds 10% of the shares, only 3% less than the fourth uncle, 7% less than the third uncle and 10% less than the second uncle.


    Although her shares are the least, her status can not be underestimated. Without her, Chu group could not be today. Moreover, because of her special status and thin population, she is the object that everyone wants to win over.


    Unfortunately, she is much smarter than anyone, because she knows that no matter who takes the seat of home owner, she can''t turn her. No matter who is the owner of the house, her status can still be shaken, even better than before.


    Chu Jingxian put down the celadon teacup in her hand and said faintly, "third uncle, I only care about work and family. You should discuss and decide with fourth uncle. I have no opinion."


    Chu Zhen was very calm. His eyes finally fell on Chu Fu, the fourth, and said with a smile, "fourth, do you have a suitable candidate? If so, we might as well say it directly. We all take this opportunity to study it well and try to decide the owner today."


    Chu Fupi said with a smile, "the third brother is gone. The second brother is in charge. Now the second brother is seriously ill. Naturally, the third brother will take charge of the overall situation."


    Chu Zhen''s face just showed a smile and was about to speak. Chu Fu turned his words and said, "however, you and I are not young, and how many years can we flutter? In my opinion, we should choose an excellent successor among the younger generation and exercise him for several years while you and I can move. In this way, even if we all leave in the future, the Chu family will not mess up."

 Chapter 564

    Chu Zhen and Chu Fu are old, and their sons are not young. According to Chu Fu, it is necessary to select an excellent successor among the young grandchildren and train them carefully.


    But in this way, Chu Fu can occupy the stool.


    Chu Zhen has two sons and three daughters. Her daughter doesn''t mention it and has no inheritance right, but these two sons are not as good as their father. Each has only one son.


    Chu Fu had four sons and a daughter. These four sons also inherited his father''s advantages and gave him nine grandchildren and six grandchildren.


    In this way, the successor must be selected from the eleven young grandchildren. Chu Zhen has a two eleven chance, but Chu Fu has a nine eleven chance.


    No wonder old four encouraged his son to have more children. He was waiting here. He was so wily and cunning!


    Chu Zhen glanced at his back casually, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. More grandchildren may not work. Although I have only two grandchildren, my grandchildren are not dandies. What the heir wants is not quantity, but quality.


    "Ju Xian doesn''t avoid his relatives. Chu Lin is calm and flexible. He has been in the company for three years and has done several projects very successfully. If he inherits the position of home owner, we will be better than the blue for a few years and make our Chu family stronger."


    With that, Chu Zhen looked at Chu Fu and said with a faint smile, "old four, what do you think?"


    "Xiao Linzi''s ability is beyond doubt, but... He seems to be taking drugs?" Chu Fu shook his head and said, "a man without self-control, how can we trust him with such a big family business? It''s too risky."


    Chu Zhen angrily stared at the old four. He was a bone in an egg. Yes, Chu Lin did take drugs, but he was still young at that time. Moreover, his drug addiction was not strong. He easily gave up his drug addiction. He never touched it for so many years.


    Flaws don''t hide virtues. How can there be perfect people in this world?


    He figured it out. Now even if he moved another grandson to the stage, he was still picked out by the fourth and passed away.


    "Since you think Chu Lin can''t do it, you can choose someone." Chu Zhen sneered at himself. My grandson has defects. Doesn''t your grandson have any? Each one is a bag of wine, drinking and playing with his daughter, but who is the material of the owner?


    Chu Fu twirled the rosary in his hand and said with a smile: "in fact, Chu Xiong is also very excellent. Although his ability is not as good as his brother Chu Lin, he wins in steadiness, steady and steady, step by step."


    Chu Zhen frowned slightly. Chu Fu praised Chu Lin''s brother. Is it difficult to recommend him as an heir? How could this be possible? For the position of the head of the family, the fourth has prepared for more than 20 years. How could he give up so easily?


    But what does he mean? Kill?


    "However, this steadiness is his advantage, but it has also become his disadvantage." Chu Fu shook his head and sighed, "there is more to keep, but less to make progress, and what we want is an heir who has both attack and defense, brave and resourceful. Chu Xiong is not as good as Chu Lin."


    Chu Zhen almost died of anger. No, why do you mention him? I have only two grandchildren. You gave me a pass. You inlay them outside first and then put them inside.


    OK, I''d like to see which of your nine grandchildren is better than my two grandchildren? Hum!


    "Old four, I''m off the subject." Chu zhenleng hummed, "Chu Xiong can''t. why do you mention him? Hurry up and select someone to study."


    "OK, I''ll recommend someone to come up for your reference."


    Chu Fu glanced back. The grandsons quickly raised their chests, glowing red and looking at Grandpa excitedly. This is a good chance to ascend to the sky step by step. As long as he becomes the heir, the tens of billions of assets of the Chu family will become his.


    Unfortunately, Chu Fu''s eyes swept away from them and didn''t stay for half a second, which greatly disappointed these guys. However, they also have self-knowledge. They are not even as good as Chu Xiong. How can they compete for the position of home owner?


    However, even if you can''t be the owner of the house, it''s nothing. Anyway, they can still drink and play with women in the future, and they can save worry about family affairs.


    Finally, Chu Fu''s eyes fell on a thin young man at the edge of the last row. He smiled and said, "I think Chu Wen is the most suitable."


    The young man with his head down suddenly raised his head and looked at the strange grandpa in amazement. He didn''t understand how he would choose himself? Are you really that good? Since you are so excellent, why not invite people to see you?


    Chu Wen doesn''t understand, and others don''t understand. Even Chu Lin has been lost by pass. He can''t be ranked according to his seniority.


    Only Chu Zhen saw it clearly and sighed in his heart. He usually underestimated the fourth. He didn''t dispute or care. He was hiding his strength all the time. On the surface, he indulged his younger generation''s dandies and didn''t want to make progress, but in fact, he used the plan of building a plank road in the open and living in the dark. Chu Wen is his carefully trained successor, and he has focused on training this person since he was a child.


    Everyone knows that a poor son has a rich daughter, because only the son of a poor family knows how to make progress.


    Like Chu Wen''s brothers, their family conditions are so superior that they have almost never suffered. They know to drink with their friends every day and have a night out. When they spend all their money, they know to ask their parents for it. They never want to make money by themselves.


    But Chu Wen was different from them. When he was only seven years old, his family was sent to remote areas to buy raw materials for the company, and spent more than ten years in other places. This time, if chuyang was not critically ill, their family might not come back.


    In the past, Chu Zhen also thought that Chu Wen''s parents made mistakes and Chu Fu distributed them, just like Chu langxuan. But now it seems that this is clearly a play played by him and his son. Chu Fu is the director, his son and daughter-in-law are supporting actors, and Chu Wen is the protagonist.


    He who eats bitterness is a master.


    Chu Wen has been holding his strength since childhood. His academic performance has always been the best in the whole grade, and he was admitted to Yanjing University with excellent results. After graduation, his father advised him to go back to the family business, but he refused and found a small company in the development stage. Although the salary was not too high, he went to be the vice president, which had a lot of room for improvement.


    He is also capable. In just one year, the assets of small companies have increased more than ten times, and the employees have developed from more than a dozen at the beginning to dozens now. Chu Wen, meanwhile, has successfully changed from vice president to full-time manager and become the company leader under one person.


    "Chu Wen is my greatest pride in Chu Fu''s life."


    Chu Fu blushed with excitement. He asked Chu Wen to come forward, patted him on the shoulder and said, "son, I know you''ve always hated me, but you know what? Grandpa has been staring at all your achievements over the years."


    Chu Wen understood now and said, "well... The company where I work..."


    "I arranged the boss of the company, but I didn''t help you with this. You can have today because of your own efforts." Chu Fu said with emotion, "from today on, you and your parents will move back to live. I have prepared a villa for you..."


    "I don''t want a villa. I just want to go back to my former home."


    "OK, OK, I''ve kept your old house for you all the time. Everything is there and hasn''t changed at all." Chu Fu wiped the corners of his eyes and reluctantly smiled, "son, do you still hate grandpa?"


    Chu Wen shook his head and said nothing. Chu Fu also knows that for a while, Chu Wen is difficult to change, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that Chu Wen is his trump card. Even Chu Zhen, don''t want to find fault.


    Sure enough, Chu Zhen sighed, nodded and said, "Chu Wen is really the most suitable candidate. If everyone has no objection, Chu Wen is the successor of the owner."


    While saying this sentence, Chu Zhen''s heart is dripping blood, but what can he do? He was convinced that he had lost by a bad move in chess. Chu Fu prepared for this day for more than ten years, and he lost well.


    Chu Fu also knew that the more this time, the more cautious he was. Therefore, he didn''t dare to be a little crazy. Seeing that everyone had no objection, he patted the back of Chu Wen''s hand and said encouragingly, "go and take your second grandpa''s seat. From now on, this seat will belong to you."


    I''m not dreaming, am I?


    Chu Wen was stunned. When he became the manager of a small company, he was so happy that he couldn''t sleep for two days. Now, he suddenly became the successor of the owner and the president of a large group company with more than 10000 people. It''s not too much to say that he ascended to the sky step by step. This made him feel uneasy, as if he were in a dream.


    He dared not step forward, for fear that if he stepped out one step, the dream would wake up and everything would return to the past. In fact, he didn''t covet this seat, but now that he had given him hope and let his hope be dashed, this blow was like he won five million lottery tickets. When he went to receive the prize, people told him that this was the lottery of the last issue, which was an empty joy.


    "Don''t be afraid, go!" Chu Fu encouraged.


    Chu Wen pinched on his thigh. The severe pain made him wake up a lot. He felt that this was not a dream. He summoned up his courage. He bravely took one step, two steps and three steps


    The total distance was no more than ten steps, but it seemed to him that it was hundreds of meters away. His feet were filled with lead, and each step was very heavy. However, after more than ten seconds, he came to the master''s chair, which symbolized the position of home owner.


    From now on, this is my seat. I will be the future owner of the Chu family.


    Chu Wen couldn''t help crying. He felt that his hard work for so many years had finally paid off. From now on, who dares to bully me?


    But just as he was about to sit down, a cold voice came from outside the door: "wait a minute!"


    The crowd''s eyes quickly looked to the door and saw a well-proportioned young man. He stepped in first and followed several women behind him. One of them was Chu langxuan''s wife, Xiao yuewan.

 Chapter 565

    "Son, you''re here."


    Chu langxuan was overjoyed. He quickly stood up and urged, "come on, come upstairs with me. Your grandpa is dying."


    "No hurry, I''ll say a few words first."


    Chu fan waved his hand, pushed his father away and glanced at the people in the hall. His pupils suddenly contracted and fell on the girl behind Chu Jingxian. He was surprised and said, "Yo Ho, isn''t this elder sister song Qinghe? Why are you here? Tut Tut, I can''t recognize you with this dress."


    "Unexpectedly?" Song Qinghe stood up, smiled and held Chu Jingxian''s shoulder and said, "my mother Chu Jingxian, you should call aunt."


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "are you my aunt''s daughter? It''s so noisy that I want to pursue you as a wife. It''s hanging!"


    "If you like green lotus, I''ll decide to marry it to you." Chu Jingxian stood up and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. Green lotus is my adopted daughter. We are not related by blood."


    "Scare me!" Chu fan patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. "I thank aunt for her kindness. Unfortunately, I already have a wife."


    Chu Jingxian looks behind Chu fan. Su Yuan, Xia Yanran, Angelia, Dou Yutong, and Zhang Qiaoyun are five young girls. They are all very beautiful. Calling out one at random is no worse than song Qinghe.


    Su Yuan is cold and gorgeous, elegant and noble; Dou Yutong has a sexual sense and a hot figure; Qiao Yun is gentle, dignified and beautiful; Xia Yanran wears a military uniform and is valiant and valiant; Angelia has blond hair and blue eyes, full of exotic feelings.


    The appearance of these four girls immediately became the focus of everyone''s attention, especially Chu Fu''s dandy grandsons, whose saliva was about to flow out. If it hadn''t been for the wrong occasion today, they would have robbed it.


    "Chu fan, let me introduce you." Chu langxuan was worried. He hurriedly pulled Chu fan to the front and pointed to the two old people. "This is your third grandfather Chu Zhen and your fourth grandfather Chu Fu."


    "Three grandfathers are good, four grandfathers are good." Chu fan is still very polite and arches his hands to the two old people.


    Chu shook his head and didn''t lift his eyes. It seemed as if he didn''t see Chu fan. Chu Fu''s small eyes narrowed. He smiled and said, "Lang Xuan, at this juncture, what do you mean by calling your son?"


    "Fourth uncle, I......"


    Before he finished, Chu Fu waved his hand and interrupted, "OK, we all know what you think. However, you should find out that you have been expelled from the house by your father. In other words, even your son has nothing to do with our Chu family."


    "Lang Xuan, up to now, I think it''s better to make it clear." Chu Zhen put down his tea cup and said faintly, "in principle, you don''t have the right to inherit your father''s 20% shares. However, the third uncle is not unkind. At least we can have a fight with my uncle and nephew. I can decide to leave you 5%, but you can''t enter the board of directors and can only get dividends."


    Chu fan dragged his father behind him and said disdainfully, "don''t worry, I''m not here to compete with you for family property. I''m not crazy. I really don''t like your Chu family''s money. It''s just that you''re in a hurry to choose an heir before my grandfather dies. Isn''t it a little inappropriate?"


    "Huang Kou Ru, how can you speak here?" Chu Zhen slapped the table angrily, rattled the tea cup, and the tea splashed out.


    Chu fan''s face sank. Before he became angry, Xiao yuewan hurried forward and grabbed his arm and advised, "son, it''s important to save your grandpa. Go upstairs with your father and see your grandpa."


    "Hum, don''t bother to talk to them." Chu fan snorted coldly and followed Chu langxuan upstairs.


    "Niang, are you tired?" Dou Yutong offered hospitality and helped Xiao yuewan back to Chu langxuan''s seat, ready to let her sit down.


    At this time, Chu Zhen snorted coldly, "can anyone sit in this seat? No big or small!"


    He didn''t say that Xiao yuewan was really embarrassed to sit down, but with this tone, Xiao yuewan sat down boldly. In those days, she was not even afraid of her father-in-law chuyang, but also afraid of Chu Zhen and Chu Fu? Joke, she is the youngest daughter of old general Xiao and one of the seven sons of wolf teeth. At home, it''s also true. Even Chu langxuan is afraid of three.


    Seeing Xiao yuewan sitting down, Chu Zhen stood up angrily, pointed to Xiao yuewan and said angrily, "Xiao yuewan, don''t think you are the daughter of old general Xiao, you can do whatever you want here. This is the Chu family, and you, and your husband Chu langxuan, have nothing to do with this family."


    "Yes, my husband and I have nothing to do with the Chu family, but does my son?"


    Xiao yuewan sneered: "in those days, my father-in-law personally sent someone to the gully to pick up my son. He admitted that he was his grandson. Isn''t my son a Chu family? He doesn''t have the right to inherit?"


    Chu Fu said faintly: "in those years, the second brother did send someone to pick up your son, but your son didn''t come back..."


    "If you don''t come back, you won''t be the Chu family?" Xiao yuewan waved her hand before Chu Fu spoke again. "OK, you don''t have to target our mother and son like this. My son just said that my son hasn''t paid attention to your Chu family''s property."


    Chu Zhen snorted coldly, "arrogance!"


    "Is that a little too much, sir?"


    Su Yuan stood up, glanced coldly at the crowd and disdained: "your Chu group has a total assets of 10 billion. What is worthy of our coveting? Even the Sichuan Chongqing group founded by Chu fan and me has a total output value comparable to that of your Chu group. Can we miss your family property?"


    "You... You are the chairman of Sichuan Chongqing group, Su Yuan?" Chu Zhen stood up behind him and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I''m Su Yuan." Su Yuan proudly straightened her chest. The pair of Feng Shuo almost burst out, making the young people''s eyes straight.


    The middle-aged man didn''t dare to neglect. He quickly leaned over to Chu Zhen''s ear and whispered a few words. Chu Zhen''s face became more dignified the more he listened to it. Finally, after the middle-aged man finished, he gave the middle-aged man a hard stare.


    Why didn''t you tell me such a big thing earlier? No wonder you lose to the fourth. It''s all waste. It''s a hindsight!


    "Grandpa three, Grandpa four!" Song Qinghe stood up and said with a smile, "you don''t know, the person who let me fail in Sichuan Province is Chu fan. And the beautiful girl in front of me is Dou Yutong, sister Dou and sister Dou, the overlord of the underground world in Sichuan Province."


    This news is more shocking than Su Yuan''s appearance. How much wealth should a provincial owl have? How many contacts? Even their Chu family has to rely on the Tang family photo of Chongqing Yunlong group. Otherwise, how can it be today?


    Is the Tang family strong enough? Just occupy a small city, but Dou Zhonghe has laid a province. The difference in financial resources and power is not a bit. But then again, if Chu fan hadn''t been a hindrance last time, Sichuan Province would have been in the pocket of the Tang family.


    "Sister Qinghe laughed." Dou Yutong said with a beautiful smile, eyes flowing and flattering, "last time, if brother fan hadn''t supported me, I''m afraid my Dou family had been assassinated. I can always remember this feeling, little sister."


    Chu Jingxian coughed: "in the past, we were strangers, and we can understand any grievances. But now, Chu fan and Qinghe are cousins and sisters, and it''s time to resolve any grievances."


    "My aunt is right. In the future, I have to ask sister Qinghe to take care of her."


    "No, I''d better let your family Chu fan take care of me." Song Qinghe smiled bitterly. Dou Yutong really held a grudge. This relationship can''t be alleviated for a while.


    Xia Yanran took out a red certificate. After opening it, she gave everyone a look and said coldly, "see? Chu fan is now a senior colonel officer. Although he has no real power, he can be a second in command in any military region as long as he wants. With his talent, he can be promoted to major general in less than two years."


    "In his current status, he is no worse than the old man of Chu in those years?" Xia Yanran put away her certificate and hummed coldly. "Without you holding back, Chu fan''s development will be faster. In less than ten years, a stronger family than your Chu family will be born, and he will miss your property?"


    "My brother is the king of Chinese gambling!" Angelia said timidly. "He won $30 billion in the gold gambling competition in Macao."


    "Plop!"


    Someone fell to the ground behind Chu Fu. It''s scary. 30 billion... Or US dollars. How much does it cost? If you change it into Chinese coins, you will catch up with twenty Chu families.


    So many assets, still care about your 10 billion? Even if you cry and shout for Chu fan to be the owner of the house, people may not be happy.


    Xia Yanran said faintly, "Chu fan''s money is only superficial. During the competition in Macao, he teamed up with Zheng Juncheng, the richest man on Hong Kong Island, to launch a war against Miyamoto consortia in Japan in the stock market and plundered more than $5 billion. Among them, Zheng Juncheng made $2.5 billion, and Su Yuan and aunt Xiao made a total of $2.5 billion."


    Xiao yuewan looked up proudly: "my son has no other ability, just a way to make money. In only two days, he made me three billion. Oh, right, at that time, Qinghe also went, didn''t he make less money that time?"


    "Still, Chu fan pretended to be dead and didn''t tell me, so he almost missed this opportunity. Later, Zheng Xueqi contacted me. I made a small profit when I joined the war at home, but I can''t compare with my aunt." Song Qinghe''s wronged and flat mouth, as if he had been wronged.


    Chu Zhen suddenly stood up and asked, "Qing He, what you said is the thing you mentioned to me last time? How much did you make that time?"


    "About 1.2 billion," Song Qinghe replied faintly.


    Chu Zhen was stunned and couldn''t say a word on the spot. His face was full of remorse and remorse. At the beginning, song Qinghe kindly told him to participate in it and don''t miss this opportunity. But he was afraid of being trapped. He was stunned and refused song Qinghe''s kindness.


    1.2 billion, I made 1.2 billion in just two days, almost catching up with the total profit of Chu group in one year.

 Chapter 566

    "Chu fan''s women''s fate is not just in front of them."


    Song Qinghe said, "Song Wen, the little princess of the Song family on Taiwan Island, brought a billion dollars. Without moving her fingers, she made 500 million dollars back."


    "Zheng Xueqi, the daughter of Zheng Juncheng, the richest man on Hong Kong Island, has an unusual relationship with Chu fan. As long as Chu fan nods, Zheng Juncheng will not object to his daughter being Chu fan''s little wife."


    "Ma Rulong, the chief executive of Australia, is Chu fan''s godfather. His daughter sandy, and the relationship with Chu fan is more than just brother and sister. There is also he Bingqian, the daughter of He Xiao, the gambling God of Australia, who is preparing a large casino, in which Chu fan has 60% of the shares."


    "Li Qingcheng in Guizhou got married last month. Chu fan went the day before the wedding. As a result, the wedding was cancelled."


    "Oh, yes, and Yu Jianqiu, commander of the Yunnan Military Region. His father is Chu fan''s teacher and his daughter Yu qiangmei has an unusual relationship with Chu fan. Why didn''t you bring Yu qiangmei this time? She should be in Sichuan Province."


    Song Qinghe seized the opportunity and told all the secrets he knew. On the one hand, let the Chu family know Chu fan''s skills. Don''t always think how great you are. Compared with Chu fan, you are nothing.


    On the other hand, she wants to drag Chu fan into the water. If he can take over the Chu family, she and Chu fan will become a family. At that time, Su Yuan will benefit them. He will never forget his dry sister, will he?


    As soon as the voice fell, applause came from upstairs. When they looked sideways, they saw Chu fan and Chu langxuan coming down the stairs. Suddenly, everyone, including Chu Zhen and Chu Fu, hurriedly stood up, but no one knew what to say.


    "Elder sister, I didn''t expect you to pay so much attention to my affairs? Don''t you like me?"


    Chu fan came over with a smile, his eyes fell on Chu Jingxian, and suddenly woke up: "aunt, my uncle can''t be Tang Jinlong, the chairman of Yunlong group?"


    "That''s right!"


    Chu Jingxian smiled bitterly: "your uncle didn''t mention your things to me, but at that time, how did I know you were my nephew?"


    "Hey, hey, those who don''t know are not guilty. You have to tell your uncle how much I have offended, nephew."


    "I''ll see you later." Chu Jingxian said with a smile. "Your uncle said he wanted to thank you more. If it weren''t for your help, how could he enter the military system? Now, at least he''s also a lieutenant colonel officer. He doesn''t have to live in fear anymore."


    "Xiao Fan!" Chu Jingwen and Tang Junyi came over.


    Chu Jingwen took Chu fan''s hand and complained, "you child, won''t you deny my aunt this time?"


    "I wasn''t sensible before. Aunt, you have a lot of adults. Don''t worry about it with your nephew." Chu fan winked at Tang Junyi, "isn''t it, uncle!"


    Tang Jun was happy: "you''re smart. How''s your second uncle''s disease?"


    "I fell asleep. I guess I''ll wake up in a minute." Chu fan rubbed his stomach. "It''s not early, so I''ll go back."


    "No, it''s rare to come back. How can we go?" Tang Junyi quickly grabbed Chu fan and winked at Chu langxuan.


    Chu langxuan didn''t have a good way: "smelly boy, don''t bother with me? I know you''re busy, but you can wait until your grandpa wakes up."


    "Is Xiaofan hungry?" Chu Jingxian hurriedly said, "I''ll let people prepare. It''s rare for our Chu family to get together. We must celebrate today."


    Xiao yuewan grabbed her son and whispered, "give your father some face and let your father have a long face."


    "OK, then we''ll talk about it after dinner." Chu Fan said, looking at Chu Zhen and Chu Fu coming, and said with a smile, "Grandpa three and grandpa four, won''t your two elders be unwelcome?"


    "Tiger father has no dog son!" Chu Zhen patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with emotion, "your grandfather has been a hero all his life. Your father is also a famous man. He didn''t disappoint your grandfather and us when he came to you. Well done, wow!"


    Chu Fu said with a bitter smile, "Xiao Fan, don''t worry about the previous things with the two old men. If you don''t run the house, you don''t know the cost of firewood and rice. You don''t care about this family property, but it''s the foundation created by the hard work of several generations."


    When he said this, Chu fan''s bad feelings for the Chu family immediately decreased by more than half. If you think about it carefully, it''s not easy for anyone to save some money. How can you easily give it to others? I wouldn''t be happy if I were myself.


    The most rare thing is that Chu Fu is Chu fan''s grandfather. He pulled down his face to apologize in front of so many people, but he really threw out his old face. But I have to say, the effect is surprisingly good.


    "Don''t say that, Grandpa four. I''m not a person who doesn''t know good or bad. Now that I''m back, all the previous things have passed. As long as I can get my father back to Chu''s house, I can do anything."


    As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, a hearty loud voice came upstairs: "from today on, my grandson Chu fan is the successor of the owner of this family."


    Startled, they quickly looked back and saw Chu Yang in his pajamas walking down the stairs barefoot. What people can''t believe is that he not only has a red face, but also his pale hair has turned black. His originally thin body seems to be inflated, but also becomes tall and strong. He walks like a dragon and a tiger, and his waist is straight. How can he be a little sick?


    "Dad, are you okay?"


    Chu langxuan greeted him in surprise and hurriedly held his father''s arm, but chuyang threw him away: "go up, if you hadn''t raised a good grandson for me, I wouldn''t want you in my life."


    "Hey, hey, even if you kill me, I''ll be your son." Chu langxuan was also naughty. Regardless of the old man''s objection, he just helped him to Chu fan.


    The old man didn''t speak. The tiger''s eyes stared at Chu fan dangerously. Chu fan was unwilling to show weakness. He stared at the old man without blinking. The master and sun stared at each other like a cockfight for more than ten minutes.


    Finally, the old man rubbed his dry eyes and scolded angrily: "smelly boy, I don''t know how to respect the old and love the young. Let me die?"


    "You''re not my grandfather yet. Why should I let you?"


    Chuyang was speechless and glared at Chu langxuan, who was laughing. Chu langxuan quickly knelt down: "Dad, unfilial son Lang Xuan, with his wife and children... Back."


    Originally, he was just pretending, but when he spoke, he couldn''t help but feel sad and almost shed tears. He looked forward to this day for more than 20 years, and finally waited until this day.


    Chuyang''s eyes were also red. He didn''t hurry to pick up his son, but looked at Xiao yuewan and said in a trembling voice: "Wan''er, dad is sorry for you. Can you... Can you forgive dad?"


    "Dad!" Xiao yuewan fell on her knees beside Chu langxuan and burst into tears.


    For so many years, she has always felt guilty about Chu langxuan. If it weren''t for her, how could Chu langxuan be driven out of the house? Today, if chuyang hadn''t been critically ill, she wouldn''t dare to step into the door of the Chu family. If her son Chu fan didn''t work hard, she wouldn''t dare to come either.


    Now, with Chu Yang''s words, her grievances over the years have finally been vented, crying out of breath.


    Chu Yang couldn''t help but shed two old tears. His eyes fell on Chu fan. Chu fan reluctantly knelt down: "you won, grandpa!"


    "Grandpa!" Su Yuan and Xia Yanran knelt down and envied those people in the Chu family. They really wanted to find a piece of tofu and kill them.


    Look at other people''s Chu fan. He openly takes five wives home and looks at himself. He just secretly raises a small one outside. He is dying at home.


    People have to die than people, and goods have to be thrown away. Can''t afford it!


    "Good, good!" chuyang burst into tears and hurriedly helped Xiao yuewan and Chu langxuan up. He hurried to help Chu fan and choked, "just come back, just come back."


    "Give me the money!" Chu fan wiped his tears and pointed to the five girls behind him. "Five granddaughter-in-law, I won''t do it if the red envelope is less."


    "Here, who will give me a great grandson first? I''ll give her a 100 million red envelope." Chu Yang laughed happily.


    What makes people happier than having children and grandchildren? Chuyang, who has been depressed for half his life, not only welcomed his son back today, but also brought back his grandchildren and daughter-in-law. He is still five grandchildren and daughter-in-law, one more beautiful than the other. Can he not be happy?


    At this time, Chu Jingxian personally ran to greet everyone to eat in the restaurant. Surrounded by the crowd, Chu Yang held Chu fan tightly and Xiao yuewan in the other hand. She walked towards the restaurant for fear that they might run away.


    There were too many people. Finally, only chuyang''s three brothers and their son sat at one table with the Chufan family, and the rest sat at two other tables. Fortunately, the restaurant is big enough, otherwise, it really can''t hold so many people.


    "Let me say a word first." Chu Yang stood up with his wine glass, looked around and said loudly, "I''m not boasting. Everyone has seen Chu fan''s ability? What was I like just now? Have the coffins been prepared for me? But what am I like now? Are I younger than the fourth?"


    "In terms of business, you may not know, but I keep an eye on Chu fan''s every move. He just donated $5 billion to the military construction and a $5 billion charity fund. I won''t mention how much money he made. If any of you ask yourself if you can surpass Chu fan, I promise you nothing..."


    Chu Zhen said with a smile, "second brother, Chu fan''s skills are better than your eldest brother and you. Which of these younger generation can match? Let him succeed as the head of the family, and he will certainly lead our Chu family to prosper in the future. Therefore, I agree with him with both hands."


    "I have nothing to say," Chu Fu said with a smile. "However, Xiaofan, you can''t patronize yourself. You usually have to take care of your brothers and sisters. Now we are all a family. You have to lead everyone to get rich together."


    "Chu fan, show your attitude!" Chu Yang ordered.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile: "I want to lead everyone to make a fortune together, but I have too many things. I''m afraid I don''t have time..."


    "It''s all right. My old bone can last ten or eight years. As long as it''s good for you, don''t forget your family."


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s no problem. There will be good things in the future. I will have my share, and you will certainly have your share."


    Before Chu Yang could make a decision, a man like a housekeeper came quickly and whispered a few words in Chu Yang''s ear.


    Chu Yang was stunned. He slowly put down his glass and waved, "please come in, childe Duan."


    PS thanks for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "337251754" from New!

 Chapter 567

    "Ha ha!" I heard a laugh before I saw anyone.


    As we all know, chuyang is critically ill, and the people who come here can''t be unclear. But he could still laugh at this time. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to the Chu family.


    Where did Duan childe come from?


    Chu fancai didn''t bother to answer. He was hungry all morning. He took this opportunity to eat quickly.


    Soon, under the guidance of the housekeeper, a young man in his twenties strode in. The man is very handsome. He is seven or eight meters tall. He is not fat, but he is not thin. Wearing a well-designed casual suit, a valuable Constantine watch on the wrist and a black jade ring on the finger.


    Some publicity, but he also has publicity capital. This outfit alone needs at least several million yuan. Compared with him, Chu fan is like a driver driving for his leader. His whole body doesn''t exceed 800 yuan. And he thought it was very good.


    As like as two peas, two men, who are very cold, are almost alike in their appearance and appearance. But it''s not so simple to be the same height and look the same.


    Duan Shaohua is the son of mayor Duan of Chongqing.


    "I heard that old Chu was seriously ill. I came to visit him."


    Speaking of this, Duan Shaohua saw Chu Yang and said in surprise: "is it Master Chu? Aren''t you..."


    Chu Yang said faintly, "thank you, childe Duan. The old man''s life is great. He walked around the underground. Old Yan didn''t accept it and sent me back."


    "Chu is still so humorous." Duan Shaohua smiled, glanced at the crowd, and immediately fell on several women of Su Yuan. I can''t help it. Who made them too dazzling.


    Su Yuan is wearing a customized ol uniform and tight design, which highlights her perfect figure. Even sitting there, the body is still a distance from the table, but the big chest is almost touching the tableware. It''s really surging.


    Dou Yutong beside her is not inferior. She is wearing a cool and cool dress. She has only a short sleeved T-shirt on her upper body and a pair of Cowboy SHORTS on her lower body. Her chest is not as big as Su Yuan, but her skin is as white as snow, and her flesh and bones are symmetrical, her lower abdomen is flat, and her big watery eyes seem to be flirting at any time.


    Xia Yanran took off her military uniform and only wore a snow-white shirt. It may be because of the heat. The two buttons on the shirt were untied, revealing a white gap. This was the limit for her and added a little charm to her heroism.


    Angelia, not to mention, looked like a minor and shy. In particular, her blue eyes were like the sea. At a glance, people were deeply fascinated and couldn''t extricate themselves.


    Qiao Yun may be the most common among several women, but it''s only relatively speaking. If she appears alone in front of everyone, she is definitely a first-class beauty. Moreover, she has a quiet temperament of being independent from the world. She wears simple but tasteful clothes. Several inexpensive jewelry add a lot of fashion charm to her.


    In Duan Shaohua''s eyes, these five beauties are all fresh faces. Compared with song Qinghe, they are not inferior or even worse. His sight swept over the faces of these beautiful women. He was so crazy that he forgot his purpose.


    "Cough!"


    Chu Yang coughed heavily. Duan Shaohua woke up and quickly said with a smile, "Chu Lao, you have just recovered from a serious illness. This is a happy event. I wonder if you can have the honor to toast you with two glasses of wine?"


    Before Chu Yang could speak, Chu Zhen''s son quickly stood up and warmly invited Duan Shaohua to sit down. The maid soon brought brand-new dishes, chopsticks and wine glasses.


    When Duan Shaohua picked up a glass of wine, his eyes fell on Chu fan next to Chu Yang. The people on the table ate and drank like no one else. The beautiful women kept their eyes on him and kept cooking for him. The blonde peeled out shrimps by hand and sent them to his mouth by hand.


    This treatment is just like that for the emperor, isn''t it? It''s too enjoyable.


    "Master Chu, these are..."


    "Let me introduce you to Mr. Duan." Chu Yang pointed to Chu fan and said, "my grandson Chu fan, the girls next to him, are all his friends."


    friend? What kind of heterosexual friends can be so good? Although Chu Yang didn''t say it clearly, people with a little eyesight understand what''s going on. Chu fan didn''t look at him. He obviously didn''t want to see him, which aroused his anger.


    Even your grandfather has to be polite to me. What calves are you packing for me here? Make me angry. Don''t expect a good life for the Chu family in the future.


    However, he is not the kind of guy who does nothing at all. At least he should be polite on the surface.


    "Brother Chu fan, this is Chu fan. We didn''t lift our head and said faintly," I''m sorry, I can''t drink. "


    Duan Shaohua''s face is a little ugly. Isn''t it too embarrassing?


    Just when he was about to get angry, Angelia, sitting next to Chu fan, stood up and said timidly, "my brother really can''t drink. Otherwise, I''ll drink with you."


    "OK." Duan Shaohua immediately turned angry into happy, but then he saw the hot beautiful girl next to him, grabbed two bottles of Wuliangye, handed one to Angelia and put the other in front of Duan Shaohua.


    Angelia picked up the bottle and said shyly, "I''ll do it first."


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    A bottle of Baijiu, she actually went up with her neck and went on, and her face was still unchanged. She brushed the wine stains from her mouth like a nobody else, and looked at Duan Shaohua. She asked innocently and curiously, "why don''t you drink?"


    Duan Shaohua secretly complained. Who are these special people? No, the little beauty drank it and stared at you with innocent and clear eyes. Do you mean not to drink? But if you drink this bottle of wine, you may have to lie down and be carried out.


    "Duan Shao, I''ll drink it for you." one of the twins standing behind Duan Shaohua stepped forward, grabbed the bottle of Wuliangye and drank it, ''Dong Dong Dong'', happier than Angelia.


    Finally, Duan Shaohua was relieved. Although his face was still not very good-looking, this was the best result. However, he did not dare to provoke Chu fan now. He drank too much with the women beside him!


    "Childe Duan, it''s not just to visit me?" Chu Yang asked straight away.


    In the past, he had some scruples about mayor Duan Hongzhang, but now, with his grandson Chu fan, what else could he be afraid of in the Chu family? Therefore, Duan Shaohua is not as polite as before.


    Duan Shaohua, who was already full of anger, was even more angry. He scolded secretly in his heart, but on the surface he still said with a smile: "Master Chu is really observant. I can''t hide this from you. Ha ha, in fact, I''m here to propose marriage to you."


    "Propose marriage?" chuyang was surprised. "Do you like my Chu girl? I don''t know who you like? If she is willing to marry you, I agree with both hands."


    "Song Qinghe!"


    Song Qing, sitting at the other table, stood up and said angrily, "Duan Shaohua, don''t dream. I won''t marry you when I die."


    Duan Shaohua was not angry either. He leaned back and said with a smile, "Qinghe, don''t talk so heartless. I really like you."


    "Hum, do you like me or my godfather''s Yunlong group?" Song Qinghe sneered. "I advise you to put away your crooked mind. Even if Yunlong group goes bankrupt, I won''t marry you."


    "I know you don''t pay much attention to money, but the Tang clan is about to collapse. Don''t you want something to happen to your godfather''s family?"


    Song Qinghe changed his face and said angrily, "Duan Shaohua, what have you done to Tangmen? Don''t you know what my godfather does? If you annoy him, do you want to live?"


    "In the past, I was afraid of Tangmen, but now, the black knife organization has become a regular army. Moreover, the underground order in Chongqing will be replaced soon."


    Duan Shaohua looked at Song Qinghe contentedly and said with a smile, "Qinghe, if you marry me, I will ensure that your godfather''s Tangmen is safe and your Chu family is as stable as before. Otherwise... Hehe, I can''t guarantee what will happen."


    "Noisy!"


    Chu fan finally raised his head and said impatiently, "Yan Ran, throw out this guy who affects my appetite. If he dares to talk nonsense again, he will be executed on the spot."


    "Why let me go?" Xia Yanran gave Chu fan a white look and started calling me before she got married? I''m not your bodyguard?


    "Well, I didn''t say it." Chu fan patted Angelia''s head next to him and said with a smile, "Angelia, it''s up to you."


    Angelia, who was originally innocent and pure, suddenly became as sharp as a knife in her eyes. When she slapped her hand on the table, all the drinks spilled out. But then, the wine seemed to be sucked into the air by a force and merged into a bright red Python - there was too much red wine.


    The python is only thick and thin at the mouth of the bowl. There is no way. There are too few water elements here. It would be terrible if the volume of the python should be increased by at least 100 times in the sea. But even so, everyone in the house was shocked. One by one, they stared at the ferocious Python suspended in the air with exposed fangs.


    It''s better to start first and suffer later.


    The twin bodyguards showed caution and didn''t dare to look down on Angelia. They looked at each other. One of them rushed up, gave a loud drink and waved his fist at the python blocking the way.


    PS: Thank you for your 1 yuan red envelope reward of "17k book friend iq946ebb"!

 Chapter 568

    "Bang!"


    The boa constrictor was hit by a man and turned into rain falling all over the sky, but before he was happy, he saw Angelia''s ruddy mouth in the shape of "O", and a water arrow shot out of her mouth.


    The distance was too close. The man didn''t expect that Angelia had this move. He was caught off guard. The man subconsciously protected the key with his hand.


    "Poof!"


    The back of the man''s hand was stabbed by a water arrow. He screamed with pain and was crazy. He was about to rush up recklessly. Angelia''s eyes were fierce. A series of water arrows shot out of her mouth, all hit, and almost made the man into a sieve.


    "ADI!"


    Another man shouted sadly and rushed up. Before he could get close, the broken Python condensed again. This time, it directly opened its big mouth and rushed towards the man.


    "Break it for me!"


    The man, like his brother, broke the python with one punch and was about to continue. Chu fan was impatient and gave him a cold drink: "get out!"


    Others thought his ears were buzzing, but the man, like being struck by lightning, stepped back three steps, turned red, and opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Chu fan in horror and didn''t dare to be impulsive anymore.


    Chu fan looked at Duan Shaohua, who was as pale as earth, and said coldly, "go back and tell your father to make amends for my grandfather in person. Otherwise, he will be the mayor. In addition, I will customize the underground order of Chongqing in the future. Whoever dares to intervene will end up like him."


    Following Chu fan''s fingers, Duan Shaohua''s eyes fell on the bodyguard who didn''t know his life and death on the ground. He seemed to have been shot more than ten times, all of which were blood holes. The blood dyed his clothes and the ground red.


    I can''t imagine that a seemingly innocent girl should be so fierce. Who are these people?


    "Don''t worry, my little sister doesn''t want to kill, so he can''t die." Chu fan snorted coldly, "but if he delays any more, he will lose too much blood and die."


    The twin brother, who was injured by the earthquake, dared not neglect it. He forced himself to come forward, picked up his brother and ran out quickly. Behind him, Duan Shaohua''s face was pale. He stumbled after him and ran away.


    A good family party, but Leng was stirred by Duan Shaohua. However, seeing that Duan Shaohua, who was arrogant and domineering in the past, fled back like a lost dog, the Chu family felt very happy.


    However, now mayor Duan has been completely offended. Will there be good fruits of the Chu family in the future?


    Chu Yang looked around and looked at the family''s looks, old and young, and said loudly, "what are you afraid of? Don''t you hear? My grandson Chu Fan said and asked Duan Hongzhang to come to the door and apologize in person. Since Chu fan dared to say this, he must have his confidence. From today on, no one dares to make an idea of our Chu family."


    Before the crowd cheered, Chu fan stood up, glanced at the happy young faces and said coldly: "I''m just a mayor. I haven''t paid much attention to his son''s virtue. His character is not much better. However, if anyone thinks that the Chu family can be lawless and act recklessly outside in the future, don''t say I don''t care about my family. I know, I''m the first to kill him."


    "Of course, if you meet a guy like Duan Shaohua, no one needs to be used to it. I''ll bear it for you when something happens. But one thing is that we have to be reasonable. We have to go around the world with reason. Even if we poke a hole in the sky, no one dares to do anything to us."


    Chuyang, Chuzhen and Chufu all nodded their heads. Chu fan was right and had to be prevented in advance. Otherwise, if these dandies at home were supported by Chu fan, they would be more lawless in the future. Sooner or later, they would have to drag Chu fan into the water, which would not be worth the loss.


    Chufan and others returned to the living room for tea after removing the remnant banquet. It''s puzzling that Chufan has been worried and hesitant for several times. Chuyang really couldn''t help it and asked, "Chufan, what do you want to say? Now there are no outsiders at home. Just say what you want to say."


    Chu fan put down his tea cup and said seriously, "Grandpa, you should know how much money I have in my hand. I really want to put this money into the family and make the family develop rapidly. But... If you don''t like to hear, the Chu family is a mess now. I''m afraid I can''t pay for any more money."


    Chu Zhen and Chu Fu, as well as their sons, don''t look very good, which clearly means that they are incompetent. However, looking at the virtues of the younger generation, they can only sigh. It''s no wonder that Chu fan is despised. Which one is reassuring?


    This is a major event related to the future development of the Chu family. Chuyang also had to pay attention to it and asked tentatively, "Chu fan, what good ideas do you have? You might as well say it. It happens that everyone is here to study together."


    "I really have an idea. What''s immature? Let''s discuss it together."


    Chu fan considered for a moment and said, "I have summarized two points. First, the prosperity of a family can not be achieved by one person, so it still needs everyone''s joint efforts. I propose that the Chu family who has reached the age of 18, whether men or women, and whether he has a Diploma or not, can receive a venture fund from the family as long as they can come up with a good investment project plan."


    "The quality of a project determines the amount of investment. As long as you have the ability, I dare to invest $20 billion in you, but the premise is that you have to come up with investment projects that everyone is optimistic about."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan knocked on the table and emphatically said, "the family doesn''t support idle people, and not everyone is waste, but it''s too lazy and doesn''t want to make progress. I don''t ask everyone to have the courage to invest, start a business and break through, but can they always be competent for the most basic work?"


    "In the future, I hope several uncles can be more strict with their children. You can''t support them all their life. As long as you work well in the company, the salary is on the one hand, and I''ll give him ten times the bonus at the end of the year. But if you give them money in private and let them spend it, don''t come to me when something happens. I don''t have time to take care of these bad things."


    Chuyang several people nodded secretly. This is really a good idea. Before, the requirements for these young people were too loose. It''s also time for them to contribute to the family. As for the children of the later families, there are those who frown and have a heart of resentment, but there are also those who are high spirited and in high spirits.


    This decision is definitely a disaster for most of the family children. In the future, they are afraid that they will have no chance to spend too much and spend a lot of money. But for those aspiring family children, this is a great opportunity to send charcoal in the snow and fly to the sky.


    These days, there are too many good projects. The key is capital. No one invests. Do you only have projects? But when they were worried about money, Chu fan came. He had too much money to spend, which just solved their urgent need.


    The three old men whispered a few words, and chuyang clapped his hands on the spot: "this proposal is passed. The preparation time of one month will start to be implemented in one month. Chu fan, continue."


    "Second, whether a family is strong or not depends on three aspects." Chu fan stretched out three fingers, "financial resources, force and power."


    "Financial resources have been solved, but force and power are the weaknesses of our Chu family." Chu fan solemnly said, "I propose that all children over the age of five start to practice martial arts, and I will take time to teach them. When these children grow up, they will be the mainstay of our Chu family. Who dares to provoke and make trouble in our Chu family in the future?"


    "As for power, there are two aspects, one is officialdom and the other is the army. These two parts are the most important." Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "the youngest person who has reached the age of 18 weeks should choose his own future development route. He should choose one of the three aspects: business, politics and the army. No matter which one he chooses, the family will train him with all his strength."


    The three old men nodded secretly. Although some people in the Chu family were officials, their height was limited. Otherwise, how could a mayor''s son make trouble at home? Frankly speaking, I still think the Chu family is easy to bully.


    As for the military, almost no one has joined the army since Master Chu retired. Otherwise, how could Chu langxuan be expelled from his house?


    However, these things are simple to say, and it is not so easy to implement them.


    Chu Fan said lightly, "I still have some contacts in the military. If anyone wants to be a soldier, I can send him in with a word. But he has to work hard on his own achievements. As for politics, there is nothing I can do."


    "Since ancient times, there has been no separation between the military and the government." chuyang waved his big hand, "do it now. If anyone wants to be an official, go to the civil service examination immediately. If you pass the examination, I will find someone to arrange for you. We will strive to have a senior official at the mayor level in the Chu family in 20 years."


    Chu fan shook his head reluctantly. It takes 20 years for a mayor. It''s too long.


    "Don''t be dissatisfied. How many people can compare with you?" Xia Yanran gave him an apple and didn''t have a good way. "Ask aunt Xiao. How many senior officials have come out of the Xiao family for so many years?"


    Xiao yuewan said with a smile: "in fact, promotion is not as difficult as you think. The key lies in political achievements. What do political achievements come from? Frankly, they come from investment. But these two points are nothing to our Chu family."


    Chuyang immediately rejoiced: "Wan''er is right. We Chufan have money and can use it to make political achievements. We can make efforts behind our backs. It''s definitely not difficult to get promoted."


    The family talked more and more vigorously and forgot that all this came from Chu fan. Without Chu fan''s huge capital and his strong background, all this is empty talk.


    However, Chu fan was relieved to see his parents untie the knot and the family happily together. It''s too easy for him to make money. He just doesn''t have time to make money.


    While the conversation was in full swing, the housekeeper quickly walked over and whispered, "Mayor Duan is coming."


    PS: Thank you for your 1 yuan red envelope reward of "lone wolf"!

 Chapter 569

    Chongqing is a municipality directly under the jurisdiction of the central government. Therefore, government officials are highly qualified, which is the same as that of provincial and ministerial officials. Therefore, Duan Hongzhang is nominally a mayor, but he is actually the same as the governor, a provincial and ministerial cadre.


    Duan Hongzhang is in his early fifties and is likely to go further. If he doesn''t work harder, he will stop here in his life.


    In the past, with the help and cooperation of Tang clan, he can have today, but the energy of Tang family can only help him to this step. But Duan Hongzhang was unwilling. He was fully capable of squeezing out the current Secretary, and then he took full control of Chongqing. Since Tang clan can''t help him, he has to find another way.


    At this time, the assassin organization "black knife" secretly cultivated by the Tang clan was Zhaoan by Chu fan and entered the army. As a result, there has been a power vacuum in the underground world of Chongqing, and some small forces have sprung up like mushrooms. Fights and other events occur frequently.


    Just when Duan Hongzhang was angry, a mysterious man found Duan Hongzhang in the middle of the night, asked to take over the underground forces in Chongqing, and promised to help Duan Hongzhang further. The condition is that Duan Hongzhang will provide all the information of Tangmen.


    In the face of life and morality, he chose the former. Sure enough, in just a few days, the original smoky underground world was restored to peace, even more stable and peaceful than when Tang clan was in charge.


    Duan Hongzhang was very satisfied and began to feel that this was a good opportunity, but he was still hesitant to betray Tangmen. After all, he can be today. Tang clan has made great efforts. Once something is revealed, his reputation will be ruined. The key is that his family, old and young, can''t stand the assassination of Tang clan.


    But he couldn''t refuse. The mysterious man came and went without a trace. He seemed to be much more powerful than Tangmen. Duan Hongzhang is in a dilemma.


    Just when he didn''t know how to choose, Duan Shaohua came back and told him what had happened in the Chu family.


    "You say... That person''s name is Chu fan?" Duan Hongzhang asked again, unsure.


    Duan Shaohua didn''t know how to live or die. He quickly nodded his head and said, "yes, I really heard Chu fan. There are several beautiful women sitting next to him. Dad, send someone to catch them immediately. I''ll take his women one by one in front of him..."


    "Pa!"


    Before he finished, Duan Shaohua was slapped by his father. He was so big. His father Duan Hongzhang took a deep breath, finally calmed down and said, "do you know who Chu fan is? He is the Colonel officer of the National Security Bureau of the Zhili Department of the General Staff Headquarters. He incorporated the black knife. Go and annoy him? It''s too long?"


    "In his words, your father and I may be charged with treason. If he wants to check me, he can find out some problems, not to mention you idiot? How much trouble have you caused me for so many years? Finding one at random is enough for you to die ten times."


    "There''s also the underground world of Sichuan Province. It''s obviously surnamed Dou, but now it''s no different from the surname Chu. What''s the result of the Tang clan''s attempt to occupy Sichuan Province? The most powerful force, black knife, was forced to be good and stayed in the military camp for training all day."


    Duan Hongzhang scolded, "do you think the Dou family has this ability? It was Chu fan who did it. If you provoke him, go out and crash if you want to die, I can collect a body for you."


    "You don''t use your head. People didn''t do anything. Just shout and let your bodyguard vomit blood. Who have you seen that can do this? And the girl you said can spit water arrows in her mouth. Can it be ordinary people? I''m Cao NIMA''s. You''ll feel bad if you don''t cause me trouble all day?"


    Duan Hongzhang said more and more angrily, took out his belt and smoked fiercely at Duan Shaohua on the ground. He cried and howled, and his mother stopped him and smoked a few times. His mother didn''t dare to persuade him. She could only watch her son beaten.


    Fortunately, they are all skin injuries. The pain is a little painful, but it is not fatal. After beating his son black and blue, Duan Hongzhang immediately asked someone to prepare the car, trapped Duan Shaohua with a rope, threw him into the car and came to the Chu house.


    This is an apology!


    Chu family!


    Hearing the housekeeper''s report, everyone was stunned. Before, everyone thought Chu fan was angry and no one took it too seriously, but unexpectedly, Duan Hongzhang really came and didn''t come slowly.


    It seems that he underestimated Chu fan''s strength.


    "I have to meet you personally." Chu Yang stood up and was about to leave, but Chu fan dragged him back.


    "Grandpa, you are the founder of the country. Although you have retired, not everyone can see it." Chu fan sat down again according to him and said to Xia Yanran, "Yanran, go pick it up and give him face."


    "OK, I''ll go!"


    This time, Xia Yanran was very happy. She got up and went out. Soon, Duan Hongzhang came in with Duan Shaohua, pushing and shoving, as if it were not his son, but a prisoner.


    "Mayor Duan, this is..." Chu Yang stood up in surprise. If he was not familiar with Duan Shaohua''s clothes, who could see that the guy who was beaten into a pig''s head and covered with red blood purlins was Duan Shaohua who had just escaped from here?


    How badly beaten!


    "Kneel down!" Duan Hongzhang kicked his son hard. Duan Shaohua, who was already unstable, fell to his knees with a "plop".


    Duan Hongzhang said guiltily, "old Chu, it''s all my teaching son''s incompetence. My despicable son ran to you to run wild. Now, I''ve brought him. If you don''t relieve your anger, beat and scold, you''ll kill him, and I don''t have a word of complaint."


    "Mayor Duan, what are you doing?" chuyang quickly helped Duan Shaohua up and complained, "Shaohua is still a child. He is young and not sensible. How can I argue with him? Don''t you think it''s difficult for me to beat the child?"


    "Second Lord, it''s all my fault. Please forgive me this time." Duan Shaohua said with a sad face.


    Chu Yang hurriedly said, "OK, OK, I forgive you, I forgive you... Lang Xuan, take Shaohua to the medicine quickly. If the child is wrong again, you can''t fight to death?"


    Duan Hongzhang said a few words of apology in a low voice. His eyes swept over the people in the house and soon locked Chu fan. Only he and the beautiful women around him are raw faces. Who else can they be except Chu fan?


    "This is Chu fan and Colonel Chu?" Duan Hongzhang quickly stretched out his hand. "Sorry to trouble you."


    Chu fan stood up, shook hands with him and said with a faint smile, "I''m sorry, I was promoted again before I came. Now I''m a senior colonel. Sit down!"


    He said it easily, but Duan Hongzhang was fooled. The young man was really unusual. It was only a long time before he was promoted again. This skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Although Chu has retired for decades, his hidden contacts can''t be underestimated.


    "Just now, Duan Shao said that he was going to take over the underground world in Chongqing. I asked someone to check it. I found that the people of the five poisons cult in miaojiang frequently went in and out of Chongqing, and there were many human life cases."


    Chu Fan said faintly, "the twin bodyguards who follow Duan Shao are the people of the five poisons cult in miaojiang?"


    "This... This, I really don''t know."


    "Mayor Duan, since you can come, it means that you know my identity. As a mayor, why do you let your son drive luxury cars and go in and out of high-end hotels? I know everything without checking."


    Duan Hongzhang''s forehead is sweating. He is really afraid of what comes. If Chu fan really wants to intervene in the investigation, let alone the official hat, he is afraid to spend the rest of his life in prison.


    "However, the water is clear and there is no fish. That''s what''s going on in officialdom. I don''t care if it doesn''t belong to me." before Duan Hongzhang breathes a sigh of relief, Chu fan''s eyes are sharp and sharp, "but don''t touch my bottom line. Like your son just now, I have the right to execute him on the spot."


    "Yes, I will discipline you strictly in the future..."


    Chu fan waved his hand, interrupted Duan Hongzhang and said, "in fact, I can give you what mayor Duan is pursuing, even what others can''t give you."


    Duan Hongzhang was immediately overjoyed and hurriedly said, "don''t worry, brother Chu. In the future, your Chu family''s business is my Duan Hongzhang''s business. In a word, I promise I won''t say anything."


    Everyone is silly. Is it commensurate with brother Chu fan so soon? Wipe, what''s this? However, Chu fan''s ability once again opened their eyes and used both soft and hard to clean up a ministerial official.


    Of course, Duan Hongzhang himself is not clean, otherwise, how can he give Chu fan face?


    Speaking of it, the atmosphere became much easier. Duan Hongzhang''s eloquence was still good. A burst of sea boasting made all the people of the Chu family almost burst into snot bubbles. It was as if the great mayor really came to curry favor with them.


    Finally, when seeing off Duan Hongzhang, Chu Fan said faintly, "go back and tell the people of the five poisons sect that the territory of Chongqing belongs to the Tang clan, and Tang Jinlong is my uncle. Let them take back their claws. Otherwise, I don''t mind helping the Tang clan and bringing their five poisons sect''s nest."


    "Yes, I''ll take this with me." Duan Hongzhang took his son and left.


    In the afternoon, under the leadership of Xia Yanran, Su yuan bought some necessities for survival in the wild and a large amount of cooked meat. Chu fan stayed in Chu''s house and began to seize the time to refine Najie in a quiet room.


    In fact, the refining of Najie is not difficult. The key is that the materials are too difficult to find. Now, Chu fan has the most critical material Youxing stone. It took only more than four hours to successfully refine a unique Najie.


    Just as he stepped out of the bone tower space, he just heard someone knocking at the door.


    "Song Qinghe?"


    Chu fan opened the door and looked warily at the girl at the door: "my wife is not here. What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 570

    "Don''t stink. I''m not interested in you." Song Qinghe glanced at Chu fan and rushed over.


    Chu fan quickly stepped aside and let her into the bedroom. After thinking, the door is still open. Who knows what she wants to do?


    "What''s the matter? Tell me quickly. I''m very busy." Chu fan urged.


    The woman is cruel, but she can do anything. In the past, Chu fan could be unkind to her, and even dare to force - rape her when necessary. But now she can''t. She has changed into Chu fan''s cousin. With this relationship, she simply has one more amulet. Does Chu fan dare to touch her?


    Chu fan now has a big head when he sees her. He can''t beat or scold her. He''s afraid of being seen. He''s at a loss anyway. So, it''s better not to see, but she came to the door. Headache!


    "Cousin, are you going to stay at home or go back to Guangyuan?" Song Qinghe walked around the room and asked casually.


    But the more she was like this, Chu fan became more anxious and impatient. "Where do you care where I live? I have something to say. I can go if I have nothing to do?"


    "See what scares you? Can I eat you?"


    Song Qinghe glanced at Chu fan, sat down beside the bed, lifted his right leg and put it on his left leg. The slit of the cheongsam was opened to reveal his white thigh. Chu fan''s eyes were straight.


    It can be seen that before she came, she dressed up carefully and changed into her signature cheongsam. It was made of moon white material and embroidered with pink lotus flowers. It was full of flowers, competing for fragrance and beauty.


    Her hair, which had been scattered at will, was rolled up by her, making it more mature and noble. On her slender neck, she wore an exquisite platinum necklace. The pendant was a aquamarine, the finishing touch, hanging in the middle of her full and towering peaks.


    Unfortunately, if you change to a low cut dress, it will be more sexual.


    In fact, she is not very old. She is two years younger than Chu fan. Just like previous students, some people believe that she is a fresh graduate. But with this cheongsam, she looks much more mature. It is believed that she is a young young woman. After all, not everyone looks good in cheongsam, and not everyone can wear cheongsam.


    "Cousin, I haven''t thanked you for the last time." Song Qinghe didn''t care about Chu fan''s eyes. He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "if you have time in the evening, how about I invite you out for dinner?"


    "It''s not necessary to eat. Let''s get down to business." Chu fan pulled a chair and sat down from a distance.


    He knows song Qinghe quite well. She is definitely the kind of Lord who goes to the three treasures hall without anything. If he has nothing to ask him, he may not even want to see her shadow. Now, she''s dressed so brightly and brightly that her thighs are exposed without stinginess. There must be a problem.


    Song Qinghe suddenly stood up and startled Chu fan. He quickly stood up and hid aside warily. He was really afraid. What if the woman rushed up recklessly and shouted at people?


    "Puff!"


    Song Qinghe couldn''t help laughing, and gave him a white look, "am I so terrible?"


    "There''s no big mistake in being careful. Who knows what you''re up to? I have to guard against it."


    Song Qinghe went to close the door, which made Chu fan more nervous. He simply hid in the bathroom and locked the door. While peeing, you are secretly proud. You have a good plan. I have a wall ladder. Come with me. You are still young.


    Song Qinghe is speechless. He is not a tiger. Did he scare you like this? However, when she thought about it carefully, she was relieved. Who made herself his cousin? With this relationship, he has many worries. Can he not be afraid?


    Leaning against the wall next to the bathroom door, song Qinghe hugged his shoulder and said faintly, "cousin, I really have something to ask you for help this time."


    "Say!" Chu fan shuddered, shook, put on his pants and washed his hands.


    After a moment of silence, song Qinghe said, "the people of Tangmen want me to hand over the power of Yunlong group."


    "This is a good thing. No official is light. If you want to find a job and go to our company, I''ll hire you as the president of the company, and the treatment is no worse than that of you in Yunlong group." Chu fan opens the door and comes out.


    Since it''s not him, he doesn''t have to be afraid. Think about it carefully. They have become cousins. It''s too late to flatter him. How can they pit him. Well, I''m worried about nothing.


    Song Qinghe said reluctantly, "if they have the ability to manage the company, I have nothing to say and just relax. But those of them are pedantic and old-fashioned. What is the material for doing business? If Yunlong group is handed over to them, they will go bankrupt in less than two years. How can I explain to my godfather at that time?"


    "Then go and talk to your Godfather. Isn''t he very powerful in Tangmen? Does he need to beg me for a word?"


    "This moment, that moment."


    Song Qinghe sighed: "Godfather has become a soldier now, so he can''t deal with business affairs anymore. For so many years, Yunlong group wouldn''t be today without the painstaking management of godmother."


    Chu fan doesn''t care about Tang clan affairs, but since Chu Jingxian is involved, Chu fan can''t ignore it.


    After pondering for a long time, Chu fan asked, "aunt is in the company. Don''t you have any shares?"


    "Godfather and godmother have a good relationship. Although godmother has worked for the company for many years, the shares belong to Godfather. After all, they are a family and there is no need to share them so clearly." Song Qinghe said helplessly, "But now, Tangmen wants to take back the shares in Godfather''s hand and send someone to take over the company. That is to say, my godfather and godmother have become other people''s wedding clothes after so many years of hard work, and they have nothing."


    Chu fan immediately became angry: "what''s the difference between this and robbery? What did your Godfather say?"


    "What can he say? As a member of the Tang clan, the clan''s interests outweigh everything. Moreover, over the years, he has saved a sum of money. Although it can''t be compared with the huge assets of Yunlong group, it is enough for their old couple to live in the future."


    Speaking of this, song Qinghe was worried: "but I''m not reconciled. My godmother is not from Tangmen. Why have I worked for Tangmen for so many years? In the end, I didn''t get any benefits, so I was kicked out?"


    Thinking about Chu Jingxian''s temperament, Chu fan calmed down and thought more and more wrong. He glanced at Song Qinghe and hummed, "Qinghe, tell me the truth. Is there anything else here?"


    "No, No." Song Qinghe''s face was a little unnatural, which confirmed Chu fan''s guess.


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "my aunt is not the kind of person who cares about everything. Moreover, she has no children and is not short of money. Why does she still control the company? Do you want to be an ox and a horse for Tangmen all her life?"


    "It''s you. Without Yunlong group, you''re nothing. Is that why you came to me?"


    Song Qinghe burst into tears, startled Chu fan and hurriedly said, "what are you doing? Hold it back quickly. What''s it like to be heard? It''s like what I did to you."


    The more he talked about song Qinghe, the more he cried. Chu fan was so anxious that he wanted to tear her legs and throw her out of the window. What did you say you were crying for? I didn''t say anything?


    "I''m wrong. Can''t I be wrong?" Chu fan squatted in front of song Qinghe. "Aunt, can you stop crying? I can''t wash myself even if I jump into the Yellow River."


    "Tangmen... The son of the patriarch wants to marry me." Song Qinghe sobbed and finally said the key to the problem.


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, pulled over the chair and sat down. He took out a few paper towels and handed them to her. He complained, "what a big thing. If you don''t like it, you can''t marry. He dares to force a good man into prostitution... No, it''s forced to marry a civilian woman?"


    Song Qinghe gave him a white look, grabbed a paper towel, wiped the tears on his face, frowned and said, "if only it were as simple as you said, but the key is that I have... An engagement with that man."


    "Engagement? Isn''t it so old-fashioned?" Chu fan wondered how there are so many things about marriage? Of course, there are fewer people like him and Xia Yanran.


    What age is it? Free love is popular now. People don''t like it. Do you have to marry? It won''t be happy to marry home.


    It is learned from Song Qinghe that most ancient sects like Tang clan can be divided into internal and external sects. Brothers like Tang Jinlong and Tang Yinlong can represent Tang clan on the surface, but in fact, they are only external disciples of Tang clan. They are specially responsible for collecting money for the clan and feeding the people in the clan. Tang Jinlong has to ask the leader for instructions on some major events and get the decision of the sect leader.


    Like the last time the black Sabre organization was incorporated by the regular army, it was the decision made after the discussion of the inner sect. Otherwise, Tang Jinlong didn''t have the right. Of course, the Tang clan may not take the black Sabre organization seriously. After all, they are all external disciples. Their identity is much different from that of internal disciples. Even if they all die, the inner sect won''t feel bad.


    As for song Qinghe''s engagement, it was actually decided five years ago. On the one hand, song Qinghe was really beautiful and liked by the patriarch''s son; on the other hand, Tang Jinlong, the godfather of song Qinghe, controlled most of the wealth of the Tang clan. When the patriarch''s son married song Qinghe, he could naturally take over Yunlong group and some underground industries in Chongqing.


    Now, Tang Jinlong almost left Tangmen and became an officer of the regular army. The company gave up and gave it all to his daughter and daughter-in-law. At this time, Tangmen wanted to marry song Qinghe to get all the shares in Tang Jinlong''s hand.


    "The people of Tangmen said that if I don''t marry, my godfather will betray the sect and will be caught and punished." Song Qinghe sobbed.


    Chu fan finally understands that this is about Tang Jinlong, but he doesn''t understand. Tang Jinlong stepped into the military system, which is good for Tangmen. Why did Tangmen do this?

 Chapter 571

    After dinner, Xia Yanran gathered in Chu fan''s room.


    After so many days of preparation, everything is finally ready. Although they are reluctant to let Su Yuan leave, now, time is pressing, and no one knows when Chu fan''s nine Yin Jue pulse will break out again. Therefore, Su Yuan will be sent away soon.


    "This is the Najie I refined for you. It''s enough for you to eat for a year." Chu fan took Su Yuan''s hand and solemnly put the Najie on the ring finger of her left hand.


    The general ring is very ordinary and insignificant, but this ring is inlaid with a bright diamond by Chu fan, which is as beautiful as a wedding ring. Su Yuan was so moved that she almost burst into tears, and Xia Yanran''s women saw her eyes red.


    This is the gap. People have wedding rings, but they have nothing on their fingers. Woo woo woo, who are you going to reason with?


    This is not the end. Then Chu fan took out a glittering and translucent scorpion pendant, a thin rope woven with platinum wire drawing, and passed through the scorpion''s mouth. There are two huge claws and a slender bone tail hook, which is vivid, just like a real scorpion.


    Chu fan put this scorpion pendant on Su Yuan''s neck. A small scorpion with a length of three centimeters slid down her shirt collar with two buttons open to the middle of her full and towering peaks. Suddenly, a faint purple light came out of her chest, like life, which was consistent with her heartbeat.


    "This magic weapon is very important to you. Find out the specific function by yourself." Chu fan hugged Su Yuan tightly and whispered, "don''t be brave and take risks. As long as you are good, I''ll be fine, you know?"


    Su Yuan closed her eyes and felt Chu fan''s breath, his heartbeat, his warmth and everything he had firmly engraved in her mind.


    This time, it is likely to be the last time they meet. Chu fan may not wait for her to come back, and Su Yuan may have an accident in the bitter cold of the far north and never come back. Therefore, both of them cherish this short time and are reluctant to let go.


    For a long time, the ice emperor floated out of Su Yuan''s body and said faintly, "it''s getting late. Hurry up, go early and return early."


    Su Yuan took a deep breath, pushed Chu fan away and took two steps back: "Chu fan, you must wait for me to come back, and I will come back alive."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been dead once." Chu fan seemed heartless and heartless, laughing, "old Yan wants me to play mahjong? Wait another 500 years."


    This joke is not funny at all. Angelia and Dou Yutong couldn''t help but don''t turn their heads and wipe the corners of their eyes. Is this a short difference? How does it feel like life and death?


    The nine demon kings appeared together and stood in a circle around Su Yuan. Chu fan slowly retreated, but his sight never left Su Yuan.


    The eight tailed scorpion Dragon flew up and danced slowly around Su Yuan. Under Su Yuan, silver lines slowly emerged, like an invisible hand drawing a pattern of nine awn star under her feet.


    This process was very slow. It lasted about ten minutes before the nine pointed star pattern was drawn. When the last stroke was completed, the eight tailed scorpion dragon fell quickly and just stood in the only empty position in the nine awned star.


    The nine demon kings occupied the nine points of the nine awn star respectively, and made efforts at the same time. The nine points of the nine awn star pattern lit up at the same time, and became brighter and brighter, dazzling, just like an incandescent lamp.


    Outside the villa, there were dark clouds in the air, and lightning flashed continuously, as if a storm was coming. No one knows what''s going on. The weather forecast shows that it''s sunny. Why is it suddenly so cloudy?


    It was just dark, but now it''s better. It''s completely dark and I can''t see my fingers.


    Suddenly, a thick thunder fell from the air and illuminated the dark sky like day. But the light just flashed away. Then, a vortex appeared in the sky. The vortex rotated faster and faster, and the thunder shone, giving people a fear of the end of the world.


    Fortunately, the time was very short. It lasted only about ten seconds. A dazzling white light rushed up from the Chu family villa into the vortex. Then, the white light, like a meteor, fell rapidly towards the north.


    Suyuan just left?


    Chu fan felt as if he had lost something in his heart. He was empty, as if he had lost his soul.


    Qiao Yun stepped forward, gently hugged Chu fan and whispered, "you still have me and all of us with you. Don''t worry, Su Yuan will be fine."


    Xia Yanran several women also came over, around and looked at him. Looking at that, it seemed that they were more sad than him.


    "I''m fine!" Chu fan smiled reluctantly. "Just now, the ice emperor told me that there is a connection between her and her separation, so I can always understand Su Yuan''s situation. Once she encounters a crisis, I will give this to Xia Yanran early tomorrow morning, and she can take it back to the deputy general staff. However, Chu fan is embarrassed by the teaching of the younger generation of the family.


    He can''t stay at home all year round and teach children to practice. Besides, he''s not the material to be a teacher. How to teach a five-year-old child who doesn''t understand anything?


    Now he understood that it was easier said than done. But this is related to the development of the family. Can he not mention it? He can get a lot of secrets, but the key is to have a competent teacher who sits in the Chu family all year round and teaches students according to their aptitude from children.


    Forget it, it''s urgent. I''d better wait.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Xia Yanran and Qiaoyun left. Xia Yanran returned to the base for assessment with the secret script given to her by Chu fan. Dou Yutong returned to Sichuan Province and continued to be busy with all kinds of things in the underground world. Angelia returned to Guangyuan City and just took over the company. She didn''t understand many things and had to start from scratch. She will be busy in the days to come.


    Qiao Yun and Xiao yuewan go back to Yanjing to take over her venture capital company. Originally, Qiao Yun wanted to tell her that she didn''t have time to work, but she didn''t want Xiao yuewan to work any more. Just don''t say it until the company gets it.


    After seeing off several women, Chu fan came to Chu Jingxian''s room and knocked at the door.


    "Xiao Fan? Why are you here?" Chu Jingxian was surprised and hurried away. "Come in and sit down, tea or coffee?"


    "Aunt, you don''t have to be busy. I just want to ask you something."


    After Chu Jingxian closed the door and came over, Chu Fan said positively, "yesterday, Qinghe came to me and said she didn''t want to marry the son of the leader of the Tang clan. I just want to know what happened to the relationship between my uncle and the Tang clan?"


    "You noticed it, too?"


    Chu Jingxian smiled bitterly and shook her head. "You may not believe it. Your uncle never told me why, but there is really no apparent harmony between Tangmen and your uncle."


    "Xiao Fan, aunt, please go and see your uncle. He hasn''t come back for three months..."

 Chapter 572

    Night city, located in the west of China, belongs to Weiwu autonomous region. It is the largest desert in China in the East, bordering Tajikistan, Afghanistan and Pakistan in the west, and neighboring countries include India, Kyrgyzstan and Uzbekistan.


    As we all know, the people of Weiwu autonomous region are fierce and advocate force. Almost everyone will bring a machete. Therefore, the public order in Weiwu autonomous region is chaotic, and some large-scale armed fights and even gun battles often break out.


    The geographical environment of the night city is doomed to be a chaotic city. For ordinary people, the night city is Shura hell, which is unbearable. But for those murderous and evil bandits, night city is their paradise.


    There, you can easily buy arms, drugs, and even beauties and children from all over the world. There is nothing you can''t buy except what you can''t think of.


    In the Karakoram mountains, 300 miles away from the night city, there is a secret military training base. The base is small, with only a dozen houses and a training ground of about 10000 square meters. Surrounded by towering ancient trees, isolated from the world, let alone women, there is not even a sow here.


    Tang Jinlong and other members of the black knife organization were sent here for secret training.


    These killers are not short of money. They are used to drinking in large bowls, eating large pieces of meat and embracing each other. But now, if they are brought to this place where birds don''t shit, they have nowhere to spend any more money.


    Every half a month, there will be helicopters to transport materials. For the rest of the time, they will stay here and receive the training of the regular army all day, which is driving them crazy.


    They want to run, but in this training base, there is a strong man in heaven. Who can escape from him?


    Over time, the members of the black knife complained and hated Chu fan. Even Tang Jinlong began to doubt whether he had been fooled by Chu fan?


    This morning, the black knife members began training as usual, but soon, a helicopter slowly landed on the apron.


    "Eh? Why did you send materials again? Didn''t you just come two days ago?"


    "You''d better send me a beautiful woman. If you hold it any longer, you''ll have to hold it crazy."


    "Shit, she''s really a beautiful woman... Eh, why do you look so familiar?"


    They didn''t train anymore. They stared at the beautiful girls who came down from the helicopter. After looking carefully for a long time, someone finally shouted in surprise: "it''s Miss Qinghe. We''re saved."


    "Woo woo woo, it''s still a young lady..."


    Just as everyone was wiping their tears and preparing to run over to stir up emotion, a guy who hated them gnashing his teeth came out of the cabin and waved to them with a smile.


    "Hi, everyone!" Chu fan is still beautiful. It seems that the big guy is still very grateful to himself. Look, they are full of tears and show their teeth. I''m just helping you get right. Are you so excited?


    But then he heard someone roar, "it''s Chu fan, that bastard. Let''s go up and kill him."


    "Come on, break him up and eat his meat at noon."


    "I want his heart."


    "I want his liver."


    "I want his big intestine..."


    Chu fan shivers. How can I not feel like thanking me? These guys, aren''t they crazy?


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan stomped his feet, and a violent shock wave spread from his feet. Many black knife members rushed forward, suddenly tilted and almost fell to the ground.


    Almost at the same time, an old man with a bent body appeared in front of Chu fan like a ghost, turned his back to him, covered his mouth and coughed twice. He hummed coldly, "do you want to rebel?"


    "We''ve had enough of tuberculosis ghost." a black knife member threw his military cap to the ground and roared angrily, "if you have the ability, you''ll kill me. It''s better to die if you suffer in this ghost place."


    "Death is not cheap. The boy surnamed Chu, let''s go together and bite him a piece of meat. It''s worth dying again."


    "Mom, I''ll fight..."


    The old man''s turbid eyes suddenly burst into a soul stirring cold light, and his thin right hand stuck out like an eagle''s claw and rushed up the man''s throat.


    There are a total of 18 members of the black knife. In addition to Tang Jinlong, Tang Yinhu and Tang Xiaodao, there is also a gold medal killer who is the territory. The rest are the territory of people, and some people are not even the territory of people.


    The cultivation of the old man''s heaven is God in front of these people. Even Tang Jinlong may not be able to escape his attack. Other members are even more wasted. They don''t even have the ability to resist. They watched the old man''s eagle claws come.


    Die, die, be free.


    The man closed his eyes, but waited two seconds and found that he was still alive. When he opened his eyes, he found that there was another person in front of him. He grabbed the old man''s wrist and let the old man''s eagle claw almost break his throat bone.


    The old man was also surprised. Although he had overestimated Chu fan, he didn''t expect that his speed would be so fast. The latter came first and stopped him.


    The old man is very clear about his strength. Although he doesn''t use his best, this move can''t be stopped by ordinary strong people. Is this boy heaven?


    "Master Teng, you have to forgive people and forgive people. Why get angry?" Chu fansong opened his hand, took out his certificate with a smile and handed it to the old man, "member of the sacred blade group, my name is Chu fan."


    "Are you also a member of the local group?" the old man couldn''t believe it. He took the certificate over and looked it over carefully. After confirming that it was correct, he returned the certificate to Chu fan, looked at him up and down, and asked, "what''s your realm?"


    "I''m just in the early days of Tianjing. I''ll ask Mr. Teng for advice in the future."


    Since Chu fan could find here, he naturally inquired about the situation here. In addition to the 18 members of the black knife, there are also two instructors, two chefs, and the powerful man in the heaven like a consumptive ghost - Tenbury.


    Tenbury is the earliest group of members of the sacred blade. It became famous more than ten years earlier than the green dragon. At the beginning, he didn''t know how much credit he made with his eagle claw skill. If he took out all his medals, it was estimated that he couldn''t hang the whole chest.


    Unfortunately, twenty years ago, when he was out on a mission, the enemy took his wife and children and threatened him to abolish his martial arts. Timberley knew that even if he abandoned his martial arts, the other party would not let him go, so he could only watch his wife and children die in front of him.


    In that war, he and his opponent were both defeated and injured. Since then, he left the root of the disease, and his strength remained at the beginning of Tianjing. Since the death of his wife and children, timberley has no longer been on mission or even returned to the holy blade base.


    This time, if it weren''t for the particularity of black knife, he might still be living in seclusion in a remote mountain village, but as a soldier, he accepted the organization''s employment and came to this training base to deter these recalcitrant killers.


    "Cough!"


    Timberley coughed again and smiled: "I don''t deserve your advice. When I was your age, I seemed to break through the ground. Young man, you''re not simple!"


    "Teng is flattered. He''s just lucky. It''s not worth mentioning."


    "It''s good luck that most people can''t have." timberley patted Chu fan on the shoulder. "It seems that I''ve done too much. All right, you have a good communication with these bastards. I''ll go back and have a rest... Cough, cough!"


    "Old Teng, take your time!"


    Watching Dumbledore walk away, Chu fan''s eyes fell on the faces of the indignant black knife members and didn''t have a good way: "what are you doing? Want to eat people? Guys, come all the way to see you. That''s how you welcome me?"


    "Grass, don''t pretend to be a good man here. I tell you, I quit."


    "Yes, we quit, kill or cut, whatever!"


    For a moment, there was a lot of noise. If they hadn''t been deterred by Chufan and timberley, these guys would have worked hard with Chufan.


    Chu fan glanced at Tang Jinlong behind the crowd and asked, "Old Tang, do you think so?"


    The noise suddenly quieted down, and the crowd separated left and right, exposing Tang Jinlong, Tang Yinhu and Tang Xiaodao. Among them, the eyes of Tang Jinlong brothers are complex, but Tang Xiaodao is angry and clenches his fist. He wants to drink Chu fan''s blood and eat meat.


    Chu Fan said loudly, "believe it or not, I only knew you were settled in this ghost place this morning. For this matter, I almost broke the table of the General Staff Headquarters."


    "I recruited the black saber. My brothers gave their lives to me because I was good and trusted me. But these bureaucrats really trained you as soldiers. Isn''t that a big talent? They are all talking on paper. They don''t even have a bole."


    Chu fan scolded loudly. Anyway, the leaders of the General Staff Department couldn''t hear it, but this move was really good. He soon dissolved most of the grievances of the black knife members, successfully entered the interior, and blamed the General Staff Department for their mistakes.


    Finally, Chu Fan said loudly, "now, I have good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear?"


    "Good news!" the crowd said in unison.


    It''s all so bad. If you listen to the bad news, you have to hang yourself. Let''s listen to the good news first. I''m happy.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "the good news is that you can leave here and move to the city to drink, eat meat and play with women. You don''t have to train any more."


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    "Oh yeah!"


    The people of black knife immediately cheered and jumped with joy. Finally, they hugged their heads and cried bitterly. These days, they have been tortured. I don''t feel so uncomfortable in prison.


    Tang Jinlong was still calm. He soon realized that it would not be so simple. He separated the people and came to Chu fan and asked, "tell me the bad news. I hope it''s not too bad."

 Chapter 573

    "Don''t you know, old Tang?"


    Chu fan pulled song Qinghe over, took her shoulder and said with a smile, "do you know what our relationship is now?"


    Tang Jinlong immediately stared: "you... You two..."


    "Godfather, don''t listen to his nonsense." Song Qinghe quickly threw away Chu fan''s hand, went to hold godfather''s arm and explained, "he''s godmother''s nephew. I have to call you uncle."


    Ah?


    Tang Jinlong was stunned. How could Chu fan become his wife and nephew in a twinkling of an eye? The world is changing too fast.


    "Brothers, have you heard me?" Chu fan looked around and said loudly, "from now on, we will really be a family. Old Tang is my uncle. I can''t pit him?"


    It''s true that Chu Fankeng can''t pit Tang Jinlong. Who doesn''t know that Tang Jinlong and Chu Jingxian have a very good relationship. Even if they know that Chu Jingxian can''t have children, Tang Jinlong has no idea of marrying again. Instead, he adopted song Qinghe and raised her all the time.


    Until this time, the people completely dispelled their resentment against Chu fan. On the one hand, he is Tang Jinlong''s wife and nephew, on the other hand, he can leave this ghost place soon.


    "OK, OK!"


    Tang Jinlong patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with emotion, "unexpectedly, you are Jingxian''s nephew. Ha ha, we will be a family in the future."


    "Tell me what the bad news is?" Tang Xiaodao said coldly.


    Chu fan was satisfied when he didn''t stab Chu fan with a knife. It can''t be changed in a word or two if he wants Tang Xiaodao to change his view of himself. However, Chu fan is not in a hurry. There are opportunities in the future. Sooner or later, he will have to clean him up and obey him.


    After taking a deep breath, Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "the bad news is that you will return to your old business next."


    Everyone looked at each other. Is that bad news? It should be good news, right?


    "The boss has given you a very arduous task." Chu Fan said with a dignified face, "it is a small town called night city, which is about 300 miles away from here. Your task is to kill the three controllers of night city and establish a military base in night city. After that, it will become a small military region in Weiwu autonomous region."


    "Don''t think that a small military region is not valued. This is a Zhili army directly dispatched by the General Staff Headquarters. It will gradually form a large military region. If you behave well, uncle, nine times out of ten you will become the commander of the large military region."


    Chu fan patted Tang Jinlong on the shoulder: "Old Tang, your spring is coming."


    "Call uncle, no big or small." Tang Jinlong smiled and scolded, took Chu fan''s shoulder and shouted to the people, "today''s holiday, hurry to pack up, and we''ll leave in a minute."


    Black knife members cheered and ran back to the dormitory, but Tang Jinlong took Chu fan and song Qinghe to a corner of the playground. Before Chu fan could speak, Tang Jinlong asked, "are you two here because of Tang clan?"


    "Godfather, I don''t want to marry downing." Song Qinghe''s eyes are red again.


    Over the years, she has worked so hard to make money and expand her power. Why? The only purpose is to strengthen yourself as soon as possible, so as to get rid of Tangmen and become independent. Unfortunately, all her plans and steps were destroyed by Chu fan, and things developed in the direction she least wanted to see, just as she was worried.


    "Alas!" Tang Jinlong patted song Qinghe on the head. "Qinghe, it''s godfather. I''m sorry for you."


    Song Qinghe cried so much that he shook his head and couldn''t speak.


    Chu fan asked, "uncle, what''s the matter between you and Tangmen? And Qinghe, since she doesn''t want to marry that Downing, why do you want to marry her to Downing?"


    "It''s a long story."


    Tang Jinlong said bitterly, "in those days, my grandfather was the leader of the Tang clan, while my father was the eldest son and the first successor of the leader."


    "At that time, my grandfather also adopted a girl named Tang qin''er. Tang qin''er was born beautiful and beautiful. What''s more, she was proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. None of the disciples of the Tang clan didn''t love her secretly."


    "But Tang qiner only liked my father. They were childhood sweethearts and fell in love. Everyone thought they were a perfect couple. But who thought, just the night before she married my father, my father was confused and slept with the servant girl who served him since childhood."


    Tang Jinlong said with a bitter smile, "as soon as this scandal happened, Tang qiner repented on the spot, and my father was speechless. He was expelled from the inner door by the angry patriarch and set up his second son, that is, my second uncle as the successor of the patriarch."


    "I see." Chu fan sneered. "This is your second uncle''s set for your father. Maybe he used some despicable means."


    "In these days, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit." Tang Jinlong sighed helplessly, "My father lost the race for the successor of the patriarch. He was depressed and died of illness when he was in his forties. My mother told me these things only after my father died... Oh, I forgot to tell you that my mother was his servant girl since childhood."


    Who is right and who is wrong?


    What''s wrong with Tang Jinlong''s father? He should have been the heir of the patriarch. He could also marry Tang qiner, who looks like an immortal. He has a good harvest of fame, wealth and love. No one is happier than him.


    But is his second uncle wrong? In order to strive for happiness for himself, he made a small plan, which destroyed the relationship between his eldest brother and Tang qiner, and rightfully obtained the inheritance right of the patriarch.


    In ancient times, in order to compete for the throne, the royal family could fight against each other, kill each other and kill their father. Although his second uncle''s practice is despicable, he still cares about his brothers. At least he retained the Tang Jinlong family and didn''t kill them all.


    It''s just that his father was so oppressed that he ended up depressed.


    "What about Tang qiner?" Song Qinghe asked, "married your second uncle?"


    "No!" Tang Jinlong shook his head. "After my father was expelled from the inner door, she left the Tang clan and never came back."


    Chu fan asked curiously, "since your family has been expelled from the inner door, your second uncle will not kill all of you. According to your aunt, Tang clan is not very confident about your family. Do you want to regain the right of inheritance of the patriarch, uncle?"


    "When I first knew the truth of this matter, I really thought about it. For this reason, I established the black knife killer organization. The purpose is to cultivate my strength and one day go back to the inner door and recapture everything that belongs to me."


    "But when my mother died, she said a word to me, which made me completely give up the idea." Tang Jinlong said in a deep voice, "she said that the sect is a cage, especially the sect leader, who needs to carry too many things. It''s far better to be an ordinary person."


    "Besides, I also know myself clearly. With my strength, I can be in the outer gate, but in the inner gate, I am nothing. Maybe I don''t need the Lord''s hand. A Dharma protector can destroy our family."


    Tang Jinlong took a deep breath: "for so many years, I gave up the idea of returning to the inner door and went all out to do business. The industry became bigger and bigger. Gradually, the inner door began to fear me. I was afraid that I would roll away all my money, so I just gave the bride price and wanted to marry Qinghe."


    "I can''t help it. If I don''t agree, not only will Yunlong group, which has just started, be taken back by the inner door, but I can''t keep Qinghe. You know, the inner door won''t take into account any laws. It''s really urgent. They dare to take Qinghe, who was under the age of 18, back to worship and marry."


    "At that time, I wanted to delay as much as possible. When I saved enough money, I took Qinghe and your aunt, and the whole family emigrated abroad and never came back." Tang Jinlong sighed. "Unfortunately, the plan didn''t change quickly. Chu fan''s appearance disrupted all my plans and forced me to join the army with black knife members."


    Chu fan was speechless for a while. Why is it all my fault? I''m kind. No wonder it''s hard to be a good man these days. What do I want?


    Seeing song Qinghe''s bitter eyes, Chu fan hurriedly said, "I''ll settle this. Isn''t it Yunlong group? Give it to Tang clan if you like. Anyway, uncle, you don''t lack money. As for Qing He''s engagement, I''ll go to Tang clan with you and return the marriage."


    "Cousin, I knew you would help me." Song Qinghe hugged Chu fan''s arm and blinked his big eyes. "Otherwise, say I''m already your wife. See if downing dares to rob a woman with you?"


    "Cough, this is not necessary. I lend him some courage, and he dare not marry you." Chu fan took his arm out of her arms and glanced subconsciously.


    Dead girl, you have a big chest.


    Tang Jinlong turned a blind eye to the quarrel between the two people, coughed and said positively, "Chu fan, don''t underestimate the Tang clan. Even if the size of the sect has been reduced several times and the talents have withered, it has spread for thousands of years, and the inside information is not comparable to that of ordinary families. Even if you are in heaven, you can''t defeat four hands with your fists alone. You will suffer a great loss if you go rashly."


    "I''ll ask you, how many days does Tangmen have?"


    "The current leader of Tangmen is the eldest son of my second uncle, who was in the early days of Tianjing. My second uncle should be in the late days of Tianjing, and there are two elders, whose strength is about the middle of Tianjing. In addition, there should be two Tianjing. After all, my second uncle has four sons. Even if his qualification is poor, he should be able to reach Tianjing with the support of the sect."


    Tang Jinlong said in a deep voice, "it is preliminarily estimated that there are at least six strong heavenly beings."


    Chu fan took a breath of air-conditioning. Unexpectedly, there were six Tianjing strongmen in a small Tangmen. Thank you for not rushing forward, otherwise you will suffer a great loss.


    It can be seen that we can''t underestimate any sect. Even if it is down again, the details are not comparable to ordinary secular families.


    What can I do?


    Chu fan has a big head, but the big talk has been blown out. If he can''t do it, where will the old face go? Do you want to watch Tangmen take song Qinghe away?


    Just as he frowned and thought hard, there was a sudden violent cough in his ear. Chu fan''s eyes lit up and had an idea


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "17k book friends gz6gg2ci"!

 Chapter 574

    A strong smell of herbal medicine floated out of a cabin on the edge of the training base. The sound of a violent cough came from the cabin.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Chu fan knocked at the door and said loudly, "old Teng, I see you are coming."


    "Come in, the door is unlocked... Cough!" tunbury''s voice came from the room.


    Chu fan opened the door and saw a small mud stove with dry firewood burning vigorously. On the stove stood a earthen pot containing all kinds of black herbs. The soup was boiling. From time to time, the soup overflowed and fell into the charcoal fire, making a "Zi La Zi La" sound.


    Dumbledore sat on a stool, with a wooden spoon in his hand, stirring in the earthen pot, occasionally grabbed two pieces of dry wood and stuffed it into the stove, coughing twice from time to time.


    Most people feel flustered when they are two meters away from the stove, but he sits in front of the stove, but he doesn''t feel hot at all. He is also wearing an army coat. Seeing him like this, Chu fan thought of his former self. How similar.


    "Old Teng, have you been ill for years?" Chu fan came forward and smelled, "there are ephedra, golden stem grass and asparagus. Old Teng, are you the medicine for treating wind cold?"


    Dumbledore looked at Chu fan in surprise: "do you still know medical skills?"


    "Hey hey, I was afraid of cold since I was a child. I grew up taking traditional Chinese medicine. I not only took these medicines, but also went to the mountain to pick them myself, so I know some." Chu fan casually pulled a stool and sat down and said, "however, this medicine seems to have no effect on your condition, old Teng."


    Without raising his head, he took the pot from the stove, poured the soup into a sea bowl and said, "I''m so old. One more day counts as one day, as long as I can suffer less sin."


    Seeing that he picked up the sea bowl to drink, Chu fan quickly stopped him: "if old Teng can trust you, I can help you cure your disease. It can not only get rid of the root cause of the disease, but also improve your cultivation."


    Instead of looking ecstatic, he frowned.


    Before he could speak, Chu fan hurriedly said, "the Xuan group worships the wound of long Qianchi. You should know? Now I have been cured and returned to the Tian Group."


    "Long Qianchi''s internal injury... OK?" Teng Bolei finally showed a shocked look, looked at Chu fan carefully again, and asked suspiciously, "you really cured it?"


    "Can this be false? Besides, is it necessary for me to cheat you?" Chu fan smiled. "Of course, I am selfish. I want to ask old Teng for help."


    He said this, which relieved Dumbledore. These days, nothing is courteous, either rape or theft. For no reason, why should Chu fan heal you?


    "Let''s get this straight. What''s up?"


    "Old Teng may not know that my grandfather was the founding father of the country - General chuyang."


    Dumbledore was stunned and said in surprise, "chuyang is your grandfather?"


    "How? Do you know him?" this time, it was Chu fan''s turn to be surprised.


    Dumbledore said with a wry smile, "why don''t I know your grandfather? Do you know your grandmother''s last name?"


    Chu fan shook his head foolishly.


    "Your grandmother''s name is Teng Guifang. She is my uncle''s daughter." Teng Bailey sighed, "in those days, she was a female doctor in the army and pulled your grandfather back from Lord Yan twice. Later, your grandfather risked his life to save her once, and she married him with all her heart. In the end, I have to call your grandfather brother-in-law."


    Chu fanle said, "it''s so noisy. We''ve become relatives. What should I call you? I''ll calculate... My grandmother''s brother, my father has to call you uncle, and I have to call you uncle."


    "Well, give my uncle a knock first."


    "Er..."


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding you, you silly boy. You''re serious... Cough! Cough!" smiled, and Dumbledore coughed again.


    Chu fan patted him on the back and helped him comb his breath. Tengbury waved his hand, took a deep breath and asked, "just now you said, please ask me for help? Come on, uncle, this old bone still has a lot of strength."


    "Uncle, in this world, you have no relatives except our family?"


    With a sigh, he grabbed a piece of dry wood and threw it into the stove: "no, not even my only sister."


    "My grandmother is gone, but she has sons and grandchildren. Aren''t we your relatives?" Chu fan solemnly said, "uncle, my condition is to go to the Chu family in Chongqing to settle down when you get well. If you feel bad, you can take some disciples by the way, which is no different from your base."


    Dumbledore was angry and happy: "you bastard, if you want me to be a teacher for you, just say it. I''m sorry for all these twists and turns. In the whole of China, which family can afford to hire a strong man in heaven as a teacher?"


    "Hey, hey, who makes us relatives? Uncle, you''ve worked hard for the country for so many years, and it''s time to enjoy life. Hurry up, I''ll get you a yard alone, hire a five-star hotel chef to cook for you, and find you a wife..."


    "Looking for a beating, isn''t it?" Dumbledore stared. The bastard couldn''t give him a smile, no big or small, more and more unruly.


    "Hey, uncle, you can go and give us young people a chance to be filial to you."


    "If I don''t go, won''t you help me heal?"


    "How can I? Just, you''re alone outside. I''m lonely in my heart..." Chu fan wiped his tears sadly.


    "Well, I''ll go. Just go. Don''t do this. I can''t see people crying."


    Chu fan immediately looked happy and said excitedly, "then let''s make a deal like this. We don''t have to go back."


    "Don''t be happy too early. The general staff must agree to this."


    Chu fan patted his chest: "don''t worry about it. If the general staff dare not agree, I''ll pat him on the table."


    Dumbledore was speechless for a while, and this heartless guy dared to pat the table of the General Staff Headquarters. However, those people of the General Staff Department really can''t do anything to him. Such a young strong man in heaven must have unlimited achievements in the future. Over time, how many thorny problems can Chu fan help them solve?


    At noon, they didn''t even eat lunch. They climbed into the helicopter cabin and didn''t come out for fear of being thrown down. No way, Chu fan had to tell two instructors and two chefs to stay behind and return to Chongqing with 18 black knife members and healed Tenbury.


    On the way, Chu fan made an appointment with Tang Jinlong. They repaired in Chongqing for three days and set out three days later. When she got home, Chu fan settled down in timberley, so she couldn''t wait to call Xia Yanran and ask her to find Li Zhaofeng, the person in charge of the sacred blade and the deputy general staff.


    In addition, Chu fan asked Xia Yanran to help and asked long Qianchi and Taoist priest Wu to do a little favor. As a result, the next morning, a special plane landed at Chongqing airport. The lineup of the special plane startled Chu fan who came to pick up the plane.


    There were not only long Qianchi and Taoist Wu, but also three strong heavenly beings, including Wei Zhongan. Five strong Tianjing, together with Chu fan and Tenbury, there are seven Tianjing. In particular, not to mention the Tang clan, even the Shushan sword sect can attract enough attention.


    "Chu fan, I can bring you several helpers this time." long Qianchi said excitedly, "old Taoist Wei and Taoist Wu don''t need to be introduced. These two are the trumps of our local group. The master of five element boxing, Mo Sen, the jade girl, the sword and the stone are all strong in the middle of heaven."


    The five element fist is created according to the five elements. It is divided into five fist techniques: splitting, drilling, collapse, gun and cross. Long term practice of five elements boxing can regulate the internal circulation of the human body, not to mention all diseases, but its appearance is much younger than that of its peers.


    Therefore, Mosen looked more than ten years younger than long Qianchi. He was wearing a suit of Zhongshan suit and checked a pen in his coat pocket. What he didn''t know was that he thought he was an elegant middle-aged teacher.


    But what really surprised Chu fan was Shi Suqing, the jade girl sword. Nowadays, women who practice martial arts are rare, and there are few strong women who can reach heaven.


    Shi Suqing has a dignified appearance and a cool and arrogant temperament. He is dressed in white and exudes the cold smell of being away from the birth. In her hand, holding a light sword with scabbard, she stood there, just like the fairy in the Moon Palace, Ling ran was inviolable.


    Although she didn''t look over thirty-five, Chu fan could see from some details that her real age should be over fifty. It''s really charming. There''s a mature charm that girls don''t have.


    "Thank Master Mo, sister Shi, and all the predecessors for their great help." Chu fan saluted with a fist. "I remember today''s feeling, and I will repay it in the future."


    "I''ve heard that a young Tianjing expert came to our local group for a long time. When I saw him today, he was really dignified." Mosen said with a smile, "they are all colleagues of the local group. Don''t be so polite. Just call me Lao Mo in the future."


    Shi Suqing smiled faintly: "since you call me eldest sister, I will recognize you as a brother. When will you have time to help your sister refine a five grade long sword, no problem?"


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "dear sister, I can refine four magic weapons at most now. If you want five, you have to wait at least a year."


    The speaker was careless and the listener was intentional. Shi Suqing just talked casually. Unexpectedly, Chu fan can refine four magic weapons. This is the right trip. Otherwise, it will cost at least 50000 points just to refine the four product sword.


    Mosen was excited and looked at Chu fan. Chu Fan said simply and generously, "my brothers came all the way to help me. I''m sure I won''t let you go in vain. In this way, you need any magic tools. Just say, I''ll try my best to meet you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Taoist Wu, Wei Zhongan, Mosen and long Qianchi all rushed up and scared Chu fan to almost turn around and run away.


    Men are as fierce as tigers!

 Chapter 575

    "Brother, you promised me last time to help me refine a Dan furnace." Taoist priest Wu pushed away long Qianchi and said impatiently, "I''ve almost prepared the materials. You must help me refine one this time."


    Before long Qianchi could speak, Mosen hit him on the shoulder and almost knocked long Qianchi over.


    "Brother, I want a pair of fists..." Mosen smiled all over his face. Before he finished, he was dragged behind by Wei Zhong''an.


    Up to now, Wei Zhong''an didn''t care about his face and hurriedly said, "brother, I have a Youxing stone in my hand. When you are free, help me refine a Najie. I''m very grateful, brother."


    "If you are rich, help me refine one." long Qianchi finally squeezed in and said with a smile, "you don''t need too much space. You can have 100 cubic meters."


    "Poof!"


    Chu fan almost vomited blood and said with a bitter smile, "brother long, with my current cultivation, it''s good to refine ten cubic meters of Najie. If you want 100 cubic meters, you have to wait at least ten years, and you need a lot of Youxing stones."


    "Ten cubic meters is a little smaller, but it''s better than nothing." long Qianchi said irresistibly, "no matter, you must get one for me, or I''ll abduct your wife."


    Who? For old disrespect!


    Just then, Xia Yanran accompanied a middle-aged general down from the cabin. Chu fan immediately took the opportunity to get rid of the strong in the sky and stepped forward: "chief, why did you come in person?"


    "You boy, the corner of the wall has been dug into my head. Can I not come?" Li Zhaofeng snorted angrily.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "how can this be called digging a corner? Teng is always my uncle. I''ll take him home to provide for the aged and be filial. Is that all right? Besides, he''s so old, you should let him rest. It''s a big deal. I''ll take more tasks in the future, won''t it be over?"


    "Hum, you have a lot of tasks, but you can''t be so cheap." Li Zhaofeng took the lead in getting into the car and said to Chu fan who then sat in, "we are sacred blades, and there are many strong people disabled by injuries. You help me cure them, and I''ll give Teng Lao to you."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "chief, it''s a pity that you don''t go into business. I want to help you, but you know, I have a cost. I can use it for one billion at a time."


    Li Zhaofeng waved his hand: "don''t ask for money, but I can give you points. If you cure one, I''ll give you 50000 points. Compared with one billion, it''s only high but not low. Is it the head office?"


    Chu fan nodded immediately: "listen to the arrangement of the head."


    Li Zhaofeng was so happy that he pointed to Chu fan and said with a smile and scold, "you stinky boy, don''t scatter eagles when you don''t see rabbits. Now you''re selling to me again when you get a bargain? I warn you, if you can''t finish the task of night city, I''ll deduct 500000 points from you. You don''t want to go home until you pay back the points."


    "So, if I finish, do you have to give me 500000 points?"


    "Er..."


    When she saw Li Zhaofeng eating flat, Xia Yanran couldn''t help laughing. This is called carrying a stone to hit his own feet. Who makes him always want to squeeze Chu fan?


    This time, Li Zhaofeng didn''t dare to be careless. After thinking about it carefully, he said, "I''ll give you 500000 points for this mission, but... Hey, it''s your whole black knife team. As for how to score, you can do it yourself."


    There are 18 people in the black knife team, plus Chu fan, a total of 19. 500000 points are divided equally, and each person can get more than 26000 points. In a word, Li Zhaofeng still accounts for shit.


    Hum, fight me? You''re still young.


    Unexpectedly, Chu fan nodded without hesitation: "this is what you said? You have no jokes, 500000 points, you can''t lose one point."


    "When you control the night city, I''ll cash the points for you immediately."


    "OK, just wait for my good news." Chu fan turned excitedly and commanded the driver to turn the corner.


    Li Zhaofeng always feels that something is wrong. It is reasonable to say that Chu fan has no advantage. Why is he so happy? I don''t understand!


    Xia Yanran, sitting beside him, is like a mirror. It must not be cost-effective to change to someone else, but don''t forget that Chu fan is not only a tool refiner, but also an alchemist.


    For the members of the black knife team, what can they get for more than 20000 points per person? But Chu fan can exchange a lot of materials. At that time, some low-level pills and weapons can make them happy.


    In this way, Chu fan used a small amount of points and bought them off. He can still have more than half of his points, at least 300000. Can he be unhappy?


    At the Chu family, Chu fan accompanied Li Zhaofeng to meet his grandfather chuyang. Although chuyang didn''t like the Li family, Li Zhaofeng was a junior after all. He came to the door in person, and chuyang didn''t see him either.


    Fortunately, Chu Yang knew that he came for his son-in-law Tang Jinlong. He didn''t embarrass him by giving him some face. After a casual chat, Chu fan calls Tang Jinlong and song Qinghe, gets on the bus and goes straight to the Tangmen residence - Daba Mountain.


    The vehicle drove along the mountain road to the deep mountain and stopped in front of a tall archway.


    The archway is about ten meters high and supported by four thick logs that two people should hold together. Most of the paint on it has peeled off and can''t see the color it used to be, but the three big characters on the pailou are still clear - Tang family castle!


    This is the end of the mountain road. Further on, behind the archway are stone steps. From the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, they were dug along the hillside. It can be seen that the project is huge and can not be completed without the efforts of several generations.


    "In the future, we have to go." Tang Jinlong took the lead in jumping out of the car and took a few steps forward. Suddenly, two young men in blue and strong clothes jumped down from the platoon and stopped Tang Jinlong and others.


    Tang Jinlong frowned: "Tang Yu, Tang Lin, don''t you know me?"


    "Uncle, according to the rules, anyone entering the mountain must be approved by the patriarch." Tang Yu said with a bitter smile, "I can''t help myself. Uncle, don''t embarrass my nephew if you wait a moment."


    Chu fan came over and said in a loud voice, "tell your patriarch that General Li of the General Staff Department of China paid a personal visit."


    Tang Yu glanced at them and was fooled in his heart. Although their strength is not too strong, they can naturally feel the Tianjing momentum of the old guys behind them when they contact with the strong Tianjing all day in the sect.


    Why are so many strong people here?


    Tang Yu didn''t dare to neglect. He immediately took out his mobile phone and called one side to report.


    Chu fanle said, "uncle, can you still use the phone inside? I thought they had to run back and report."


    "Times are different. If you hold on to the old tradition, you will be eliminated sooner or later." Tang Jinlong said with a lonely look in his eyes. "I sent all these things, not to mention mobile phones. Don''t be surprised if they take out a sniper gun."


    "I''ll go. All the ancient martial sects play with guns?"


    Chu fan smiled and shook his head. It seems that these ancient martial arts sects are not far from being eliminated.


    Soon, Tang Yu ran back and respectfully invited: "please, Lord, please follow me."


    Several drivers were left to watch the car. Chu fan and others followed Tang Yu and walked up the stone steps step by step. After walking for about 20 minutes, they finally came to the top of the mountain. Facing them, they saw an ancient castle standing on the top of the mountain.


    The castle covers an area of more than 50000 square meters, surrounded by tall walls and pavilions. On the wall, every ten meters away, there is a guard with full armor, with a knife at his waist and a miniature submachine gun in his hand.


    Chu fan and others were really thundered. This is so special, isn''t it too exaggerated?


    "Captain Tang, did you buy all these weapons?" Li Zhaofeng asked with cold eyes.


    Tang Jinlong hurriedly said, "these weapons have nothing to do with me. They are all brought back from the outside by the patriarch''s son Tang Ning. Of course, the money for buying these weapons should be provided by Yunlong group, but the property right of Yunlong group itself belongs to Tangmen. Therefore, I''m just a worker."


    Li Zhaofeng nodded and said nothing more. However, his face is not very good-looking.


    Originally, he came this time for fear that Chu fan would make things big and come to be a peacemaker. But now it seems that these ancient sects have gone too far. They dare to brazenly equip guns. Is that enough?


    It''s time to straighten out the ancient sects and let them restrain a little.


    At the gate of the city, a middle-aged man in a gray robe stood. Seeing Tang Jinlong and others coming, he hurried forward and said with a smile: "in the morning, magpies chirped and screamed. I knew there would be distinguished guests at the door today. No, General Li is coming."


    The man didn''t even look at Tang Jinlong. He went straight to Li Zhaofeng and saluted with both hands: "I''m Tang Haochuan, the Dharma protector of the Tang clan, and I''m also the leader''s brother."


    "Excuse me."


    Li Zhaofeng also learned from him to hug his fist and pointed out the guns on the two guards at the gate of the city. He said faintly, "the Dharma protector Tang doesn''t know that no one can match guns without permission except the Chinese regular army and police. But I see that almost everyone here has guns. I don''t know what you Tangmen want to do?"


    Tang Haochuan was startled and hurriedly said, "General Li, you misunderstood. Just because there are fewer and fewer Tangmen disciples, we have to use some ordinary people as guards. Without guns, their strength is too weak..."


    "It has nothing to do with me. In a word, it''s not good to equip the gun." Li Zhaofeng strongly interrupted Tang Haochuan''s words, paused for two seconds, his tone eased down again, and said faintly, "our military has rarely asked about the affairs of Tangmen. But there is no room for discussion about equipping the gun, so we must turn it in immediately."


    Tang Haochuan glared at Tang Jinlong, as if he had told the secret. Tang Jinlong, who was still ashamed, was relieved. There is nothing left for such a sect. It is estimated that the Tang clan will become history soon.


    "I can''t be the master of this matter. General Li, I''d better talk to the leader of Tangmen." Tang Haochuan flashed aside, stretched out his hand and invited, "General Li, please!"

 Chapter 576

    Li Zhaofeng took the lead and walked in. Chu fan and others were a few steps behind. Like a visit, they looked around and walked into the Tang family castle.


    Head on, more than 20 men strode over, all in sports suits. Everyone carried a liquefied gas tank on their shoulders, looked at Chu fan and his party curiously, passed them and strode down the mountain.


    "Uncle, do you still use liquefied gas in your inner door?" Chu fan asked in surprise.


    Tang Jinlong said proudly, "I thought of all this. Each family is equipped with two liquefied gas tanks. Then I send someone to collect the empty tanks once a month. After filling them with liquefied gas, I send the liquefied gas tanks to the foot of the mountain. Naturally, someone will transport them to the top of the mountain."


    "Since the use of liquefied gas, the people in the inner door don''t have to cut firewood anymore." Tang Jinlong pointed to the tall wind turbine in the distance and said, "this is also what I asked people to install. Since there is electricity, the people in the inner door don''t have to use kerosene lamps anymore. They can also surf the Internet with TV and cinema."


    Chu fan is speechless. If it goes on like this, will Tang clan still be an ancient sect? It''s strange that these people who have never touched these things are not fascinated by these things.


    Until then, Chu fan finally understood why the inner door rejected Tang Jinlong more and more. Because he brought these modern equipment to the inner gate, it affected the cultivation enthusiasm of the inner gate disciples and made them yearn for the world outside the mountain.


    Can the Tang clan survive without tradition? But Tang Jinlong is trying to live a better life in the inner door. There seems to be nothing wrong. What''s wrong?


    Soon, they came to the gate of the main hall in the center of the city. The door was open. A slender figure stood in the center of the main hall. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he slowly turned around. He was a middle-aged man full of bookish spirit.


    His eyebrows and eyes are slender, his face is white, and his long black hair is pulled up. He wears a bun on his head and is inserted by a wooden hairpin. Wearing a long white shirt, a green jade pendant hung on the ribbon at the waist.


    Although he is not young, he has a Confucian and elegant temperament. If his style stands at the gate of the University, it is estimated that many girls will be willing to paste it upside down. Handsome is on the one hand, the key is his mature and elegant temperament, which is too destructive to girls.


    In addition to him, there were more than 20 people standing on both sides of the hall. The people closer to the door were younger and looked at the group curiously. Especially when they saw song Qinghe and Xia Yanran, their eyes lit up.


    The dress of modern women, even the conservative Xia Yanran, is extremely sexy in their eyes, especially the pair of plump breasts that seem to break out of their clothes, making their eyes straight.


    It is estimated that they don''t know what bra is. Compared with Xia Yanran''s two women, the women living in the door have pitifully small breasts. Wearing thick robes, they are almost as flat as men.


    "General Li, this is the leader of our Tang clan and my eldest brother, Tang Haotian." Tang Haochuan said, and immediately stepped back and stood in the crowd.


    Li Zhaofeng hugged his fist and arched his hand: "Lord Tang, excuse me."


    "General Li''s visit hasn''t been far away. Hope and make atonement." Tang Haotian saluted with his fist and warmly extended his hand. "General Li, please take your seat."


    Li Zhaofeng was also impolite. He followed Tang Haotian to sit down on the two imperial chairs above. A maid brought tea. From beginning to end, Tang Haotian didn''t look at Tang Jinlong and others.


    Tang Jinlong was not angry either. He stood quietly in the hall, not anxious or impatient. As for long Qianchi and others, if it weren''t for Chu fan, they would have turned over. What happened to Tangmen? Are you so hospitable? But Chu fan didn''t speak, so they had to bear it.


    Li Zhaofeng took a sip of tea and said faintly, "Lord Tang, when I came, I saw that many people in your clan were equipped with guns. Isn''t that in line with the rules?"


    "I''m just about to report this to the military. Unexpectedly, General Li, you''re coming." Tang Haotian said with a smile, "although our inner door has no competition with the world, there are many people inside the zongmen. With a large population, it''s inevitable that the good and bad will be mixed. Therefore, if the supervision is not strong, there may be some trouble."


    "In the past, I would never have used these modern weapons, but in recent years, the cultivation speed of Tangmen disciples is slow. If I participate in the guard task again, my cultivation will be slower. I really have no way. I selected a group of strong men from ordinary people and distributed modern weapons to maintain the internal security of Tangmen."


    Tang Hao said, "I can guarantee that these guns will not appear in the secular world, and our Tangmen will not use these guns to do evil. Please give general Li your hand for convenience."


    Li Zhaofeng frowned. It was a bit tricky.


    In contrast, Tang Haotian is better than Tang Haochuan. It''s obvious that Tang clan violated the ban first and was caught. But it''s a matter of course to say it from his mouth. He also acted as a guarantor in the name of the patriarch, kept a low profile and gave Li Zhaofeng enough face.


    If Li Zhaofeng holds on to this matter again, it is his fault.


    "Since Lord Tang said so, it would be unkind for me to talk about things according to the rules." Li Zhaofeng said solemnly, "however, you can equip guns, but all guns must be recorded by the military. Moreover, I will send someone to check every once in a while. Once the whereabouts of guns are unknown..."


    "Tang clan is willing to bear all the consequences," Tang Hao said on Tianma.


    Li Zhaofeng smiled and said, "it''s all small things. In fact, I''m here to be a peacemaker today."


    "Oh?" Tang Haotian looked at Tang Jinlong in the center of the hall in surprise and said with a faint smile, "is it my brother Jinlong who invited you?"


    "He?" Li Zhaofeng shook his head, smiled and picked up the teacup. "He still can''t please me."


    Now, Tang Haotian is really stunned. If it''s not Tang Jinlong, who else can there be? Who has such a big face to invite the boss of the General Staff Department?


    Just when his eyes were wandering, Chu fan came out, stood on the side of Tang Jin''s dragon, smiled and arched Tang Hao''s heavenly arch: "Lord Tang, Uncle Li was invited by me."


    Uncle?


    This title made the corners of Li Zhaofeng''s mouth slightly cocked up, but quietly sent the tea cup to his mouth and took a sip. Smelly boy, I''ll see what you can do.


    Tang Haotian''s heart dropped when he heard the name. He thought he was a big man. It turned out that he was Li Zhaofeng''s nephew. It is estimated that he had something to do with Tang Jinlong, so he invited Li Zhaofeng by virtue of this relationship.


    "This little brother is..." Tang Haotian asked in fake surprise.


    "I''m Chu fan. Chu Jingxian is my aunt." Chu fan patted Tang Jinlong on the shoulder and said with a smile, "so old Tang is my uncle and song Qinghe is my cousin."


    "Oh!"


    Tang Hao nodded clearly: "I don''t know why you came to Tangmen today?"


    "Suzerain, you are a noble and forgetful person. Before, didn''t you want to return to the ownership of Yunlong group?" Chu fan raised his hand, and song Qinghe behind him hurriedly handed him the file bag.


    Chu fan took the document bag and said with a smile, "this is all the property rights and shares of Yunlong group, as well as more than a dozen hotels, bars, KTV and other industries in the hands of my uncle Tang Jinlong. He has signed the transfer letter and now belongs to you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan shook his hand and threw the file bag at Tang Haotian. What''s shocking is that the speed of the document bag is not fast, but very slow. It''s like someone holding it and "floating" at a constant speed to Tang Haotian.


    This skill alone made those people in Tang clan who despised Chu fan look shocked. If there is no cultivation of Tianjing, we can''t do this.


    I didn''t expect that such a young man should be a strong man in heaven. No wonder he dares to come to Tangmen with great fanfare.


    Tang Hao was also surprised in his heart. Even he didn''t do it as easily as Chu fan. He immediately put away his contempt. He grabbed the document bag and gently put it aside. His eyes moved away from Chu fan and fell on Tang Jinlong.


    "Brother long, you may have misunderstood. I didn''t mean to let you hand over the power." Tang Haotian said in a deep voice, "I don''t have any opinion about you handing over the company to Qinghe, but she is too young after all. I''m afraid she doesn''t control enough and let Yunlong group go downhill, so I have to send someone to manage the company."


    "But I can assure you that the people I arranged will only play the role of supervision and will not interfere with Qinghe''s work. Once it is confirmed that Qinghe can stand alone and take control of Yunlong group calmly, I will withdraw the people I arranged and hand over the company to Qinghe for management."


    Before Tang Jinlong could speak, Chu fan asked, "I don''t know who the leader of the Tang clan arranged?"


    "My son downing is also Qinghe''s fiance." Tang Haotian glanced at Chu fan coldly, "what? Is there a problem?"


    "No problem, this arrangement is a perfect match." Chu Fan said with a smile. "On the one hand, the power is still in the hands of your Tangmen. On the other hand, it can cultivate the feelings between downing and Qinghe. It''s killing two birds with one stone."


    Song Qinghe glared at him and asked you to help me withdraw my marriage. Why did you bring me and downing together? You have feelings for him.


    "However, there is a problem that the Tang clan leader may have ignored?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Tang Haotian frowned: "what''s the problem?"


    "Tang Jinlong is a member of your Tang clan. He should devote himself to the Tang clan and die. But why should my sister Qinghe work for your Tang clan? Her surname is song, not Tang!"


    Before Tang Haotian could speak, Chu fan waved and interrupted, "don''t tell me about her engagement with your son. What''s the difference between you and bullying men and women? The second thing we''re here today is to withdraw our marriage. My sister won''t marry!"

 Chapter 577

    "Presumptuous!"


    Before Tang Haotian got angry, Tang Haochuan under the stage couldn''t help being angry. He strode out and said angrily, "don''t you see where this is, dare to be wild here?"


    Chu fan rolled his eyes and hummed, "why, do you dare to hit me? I can remind you that my boss is sitting on it. Please move my finger?"


    "Poof!"


    Li Zhaofeng sprayed out a mouthful of tea, which made him cough again and again.


    Loser, who''s your boss? It''s a good thing without me. Do you think of me?


    "Cough!"


    Li Zhaofeng coughed and said, "this is your family business. I can''t manage it."


    Smelly boy, you want to drag me into the water? You''re still young. If you don''t squeeze out all your hidden strength today, your name is Chu. Hum!


    Before Tang Haochuan became angry, Tang Haotian shouted on the stage, "Haochuan!"


    "Hum!"


    Tang Haochuan glared at Chu fan and reluctantly retreated. At the same time, Tang Haotian stood up and walked slowly down from the stage.


    His eyes swept over Chu fan and Tang Jinlong. Chu fan was a newborn calf. He was not afraid of tigers and stared at him without fear. Tang Jinlong looked calm and his eyes were like a pool of water without any waves.


    Finally, Tang Haotian''s eyes fell on Song Qinghe and said softly, "Qinghe, tell your uncle the truth. Do you want to marry yourself, or is someone forcing you?"


    In front of Tang Haotian, song Qinghe''s body trembled slightly and didn''t dare to look into his eyes. After all, the momentum of the strong in heaven is not something that ordinary people can resist.


    At this time, Chu fan''s lazy voice came: "green lotus, you don''t have to be afraid. If you have a cousin, you can rest assured and say boldly."


    Suddenly, song Qinghe felt that the mountain on her body had disappeared and her breathing was smooth. She immediately took the opportunity to come to Chu fan, hugged his arm, summoned up the courage to raise her head, and said to Tang Haotian, "Lord Tang, no one forced me. I don''t deserve your son. Please let me go."


    "You... Have someone you like?" Tang Haotian''s voice turned cold, and his eyes fell on Chu fan''s face like a blade.


    Chu fan suddenly had a bad feeling and was about to stop song Qinghe from speaking. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    "I''m already a cousin." Song Qinghe reluctantly said this, and plunged into Chu fan''s arms, her delicate body rustling and trembling.


    Chu fan sighed secretly. He couldn''t avoid disaster. He should come sooner or later. It''s hard for Qinghe to say such words in front of the strong Tang Haotian.


    "Song Qinghe!"


    An angry roar came from the crowd. Then, a young man in his twenties strode out with red eyes, stared angrily at Chu fan and song Qinghe, and pointed out to them: "you traitors, husband and wife, dare to come to the Tang clan to show off their power after doing this kind of thing? I have to kill you today..."


    "Ning''er!"


    Tang Haotian drank. Tang Ning raised his fist and let it go. Suddenly, he turned around and knelt on one knee and said loudly, "Chu fan is arrogant and domineering, bullying me. There is no one in the Tang clan. Song Qinghe has a watery nature and insults the family style. Please ask his father to make decisions for the child."


    "Get up!"


    Tang Haotian''s face sank like water and looked at Chu fan: "Chu fan, what do you say?"


    "With the eyesight of clan leader Tang, it should be very clear that Qinghe and I are innocent. But as the saying goes, trying to turn things around is not sweet. Since Qinghe doesn''t want to, why do you force people to be difficult?"


    Song Qinghe''s temples are not open, his lips are pink, there is a faint blush at the left neck, the fine hair behind his ears is close to the skin, his legs are tight when walking, his waist is hard and straight, and his chest is full and straight


    All kinds of signs show that song Qinghe has never experienced men and women at all. Otherwise, Tang Haotian would have been furious.


    "I also know that this kind of thing can''t be forced." Tang Haotian said faintly, "if she and Tang Jinlong came alone to repent, I wouldn''t be forced. But now, in front of so many people, what''s the face of our Tangmen?"


    "We''re not afraid of losing face." Chu Fan said with a smile, "let your son write a divorce letter and divorce cousin Qinghe. In this way, my cousin can also marry someone she likes, killing two birds with one stone. What do you think?"


    Tang Haotian nodded: "it''s also a way. However, if you bring people to our Tang clan and don''t leave a statement for our Tang clan, it seems that our Tang clan is afraid. How can our Tang clan gain a foothold in the Jianghu in the future?"


    I know I can''t hide. I have to do it sooner or later.


    Chu fan was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He patted song Qinghe on the shoulder and asked her to go to Xia Yanran. Then he looked at Tang Haotian and said, "although Lord Tang has a problem, no matter it''s Wen''s or Wu''s, I''ll follow."


    "OK, have fun!"


    Tang Haotian turned back to the stage, sat down next to Li Zhaofeng, looked around and said in a loud voice, "our Tangmen has experienced many ups and downs to this day, but it can stand up all the time. It depends not only on force, but also on benevolence, righteousness, morality and integrity."


    "Song Qinghe has an engagement with Tang Ning, but since Song Qinghe has a man he likes, I will naturally help her and let her leave to find her own happiness. However, we Tang clan do not bully others, but we will not be bullied by others. The truth is that we do not dispute steamed bread for breath. Tang clan can let go, but we can''t lose its reputation."


    Tang Haotian paused for a moment and said faintly, "everyone has seen the skill of brother Chu fan. At least it''s the cultivation of Tianjing. Who is willing to accompany him for two moves? Whether you win or lose, I''ll let song Qinghe leave, but if you lose, Chu fan, you have to kneel down and offer me a cup of tea."


    "I''ll come!"


    As soon as the leader''s voice fell, four people stood up at the same time, two elderly people and two middle-aged people. One of them was the leader''s brother, Tang Haochuan.


    If it hadn''t been for Tang Haotian''s words, I''m afraid all Tang clan disciples present would have stood up, but Tang Haotian said very clearly that Chu fan was heaven. Although Tang Ning and others were angry, they had to suppress their anger.


    This is a major event related to the honor and disgrace of the sect. How can you be motivated? Chu fan was arrogant, but naturally the sect elders and Dharma guardians taught him.


    Seeing this scene, Chu fan didn''t fear to smile: "Oh, you really think highly of me. Two grandfathers and two uncles are not afraid of people talking. Do you say that Tangmen bullies the small with the big?"


    Tang Haotian''s face has a fever. There''s no way. Who makes Chu fan the heaven? Among the younger generation, Downing''s cultivation is the highest, but he is just seven times in the earth, which is still far from the heaven.


    What''s the difference between letting people of the same generation go up and humiliating themselves? For the dignity of Tangmen, even if you bully the small with the big, you don''t care so much.


    "Brother Chu fan''s words are not good." a gray haired old man said faintly, "there is no order in learning Tao, and those who reach it are teachers. You are young, but you are already a strong man in heaven. You must have extraordinary talent. I''ll ask you for advice today, old man."


    "Tang Kui, if you fight with a younger generation, you are not afraid to be laughed off?"


    Long Qianchi came up from behind the crowd and Leng hum: "if you want to fight, I''ll accompany you. Dare to touch a hair of my little brother. I''ll tear down your old bone."


    Before Tang Kui could speak, Wei Zhong''an came up. The stars were holding the moon. He protected Chu fan in the middle and stared at each other coldly. His momentum was not weak at all.


    Tang Haotian was surprised. He had felt that these people were unusual before, but he didn''t think about heaven. After all, there are too few strong people in heaven. Which is so easy to meet?


    But now, the Tianjing momentum of these people broke out, and the young disciples around couldn''t help retreating. The four Tianjing who bore the brunt couldn''t help changing their complexion and urged Tianjing cultivation to compete with them.


    No wonder Chu fan dared to come to Tangmen to withdraw his marriage. He even found so many Tianjing helpers. But Tang Haotian couldn''t understand why the strong in heaven would be willing to fight against Tang clan for the sake of a young boy?


    On the stage, Li Zhaofeng frowned slightly. Long Qianchi and others came to help Chu fan, but they nominally belong to the sacred blade of China. You can also regard the holy blade and Tangmen as two forces. If the two forces are hostile because of Chu fan, this is the last outcome for Li Zhaofeng.


    It was precisely for fear of such a situation that he took the trouble to come. Otherwise, if you really want to fight, it won''t hurt anyone.


    Before he could persuade him to fight, Chu fan dragged long Qianchi back and said with a smile, "Uncle long, this is my family business, so I won''t bother you. Let''s fight. If I lose, I will offer tea to the leader of Tang clan and make amends. If I win by chance, my cousin Qinghe and Linglang''s marriage will be written off. How about it?"


    "OK, it''s a deal!"


    Tang Haotian waved: "Ning''er, go to the back mountain and invite your grandpa. Then he said that our Tang clan has come to visit."


    "Yes!" downing was overjoyed and ran out happily.


    Chu boy, how do you die this time? Gaga, gaga!


    Tang Jinlong frowned and said, "Lord, you don''t have to disturb your second uncle for such a small matter?"


    Tang Haotian said lightly, "it''s still a small matter for the seven strong people in heaven to come to the door. Besides, all the people who come here should be my elders of Tang Haotian. If my father doesn''t come to see me, outsiders will say that Tang clan is arrogant and rude."


    Timberley took two steps forward and whispered in Chufan''s ear, "let me come later. Even if I can''t win Tang Jue, I will never lose to him."


    Tang Jue, the previous leader of Tang clan, the second uncle of Tang Jinlong, and the father of Tang Haotian and Tang Haochuan. More than 20 years ago, he was a strong man in Tianjing. For so many years, he has been meditating in Tangmen. His strength is at least the later stage of Tianjing, or even the great perfection of Tianjing.


    Such a strong man, even timberley, has no chance of winning. How can he rest assured that Chu fan will fight such a strong man? Teng Bolei has thought that even if he is seriously injured, he will draw with Tang Jue. Anyway, Chu fan can heal. What are you afraid of?


    "Old Teng, can you beat me?" Wei Zhongan suddenly asked.


    Dumbledore was stunned and shook his head: "No."


    "Then don''t go up and make a fool of yourself." Wei Zhong''an said faintly, "Chu fan and I have fought, but have we lost or won? If you go up, can you be better than him?"


    Dumbledore was surprised: "what you said is true?"


    "It''s not a glorious thing. Do I have to lie to you?" Dumbledore snorted angrily.


    Long Qianchi dragged timberley back and advised him, "don''t worry, this boy has a lot of ghost ways. It''s not so easy to win him."

 Chapter 578

    Soon, Downing and an old man with more than half white hair came in from outside the hall.


    The old man is very similar to Tang Haotian, not only in image, but also in temperament. Although most of his hair was white, he combed it meticulously. Like Tang Haotian, he put a bun on his head and inserted a wooden hairpin at will. Wearing a taupe robe, spotless and elegant, like a monk asking for immortality, he strode in.


    He was the leader of the Tang clan of the previous generation, Tang Jue, Tang Jinlong''s uncle.


    "Dad..."


    Tang Haotian came forward and was about to speak. Tang Jue raised his hand to interrupt and said faintly, "I already know."


    With that, Tang Jue''s eyes fell on Li Zhaofeng, who was sitting on the stage, hugged his fists and arched his hands: "General Li''s arrival will brighten the house. The old man is polite."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Tang. I take the liberty to disturb you. Please forgive me." Li Zhaofeng quickly stood up and greeted Tang Jue.


    Although he is in a high position, Tang Jue''s identity is here. He doesn''t want to destroy the relationship between the two sides because of these red tape. In the view of the military system, the ancient sect is a double-edged sword. It is not only a great hidden danger, but also a powerful help. Many years ago, Western practitioners invaded China on a large scale. It was the practitioners of these ancient sects who united to smash the aggression of Western practitioners.


    Like the strong Tianjing in the holy blade land group, they are actually members of the ancient sect, but most of them have separated from the sect, or the sect has disappeared, leaving only a few people.


    After greeting, Tang Jue''s eyes fell on Tang Jinlong and said faintly, "Jinlong, do you want to leave Tangmen?"


    "Second uncle, I didn''t," Tang Jinlong said decisively.


    "Very good!" Tang Jue nodded. "Then you quit your military post immediately and continue to manage Yunlong group. I allow you to go back to the inner door. As for Ning''er''s marriage with Qinghe, let it go first. If they really don''t get along, my second uncle will decide to take Qinghe as her granddaughter. When she has the man she wants, I will marry her out. How about it?"


    It was Tang Jinlong''s father''s lifelong dream to return to the inner door. Unfortunately, he didn''t get his wish until he died, and even his ashes couldn''t be buried in his ancestral grave.


    Once, Tang Jinlong struggled to return to the inner door to fulfill his father''s dream and move his ashes to his ancestral grave. This is the only thing he can do as an unfilial son.


    But now, it''s all like this. Tang Jue suddenly asked him to go back. Tang Jinlong was at a loss.


    Suddenly, Chu fan sneered and said, "Tang Jue, you can''t be too shameless..."


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Bold!"


    "Bastard!"


    Tang Haotian and others shouted angrily at the same time. When he was about to drive the rude guy out, Tang Jue raised his hand and interrupted everyone''s words, saying faintly: "let him say, I want to listen. How shameless am I?"


    "Who was the successor of the Tang clan leader in those days? Tang Zhong, Tang Jinlong''s father, not you."


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "who is the first beauty of Tang clan? It''s Tang qin''er, Tang Zhong''s fiancee. Who let Tang Zhong sleep with his servant girl the day before his wedding, which destroyed their marriage, deprived Tang Zhong of his identity as heir, and was expelled from the inner door?"


    "The servant girl served Tang Zhong since childhood. If Tang Zhong wanted to sleep with her, when would he not? He had to wait until the day before his wedding. From this, we can infer that it was someone who played tricks behind his back that made Tang Zhong lose his nature and did such a thing."


    Chu fan glanced at the people of the Tang clan and finally fell on Tang Jue. He said coldly, "who is the biggest beneficiary and who is behind the scenes."


    "Chu, you deceive people too much." Tang Hao roared angrily, rushed up angrily and slapped Chu fan on the chest.


    Chu fan did not dodge, but hit him with a loud bang. Chu fan''s clothes made a sound of hunting, and his feet sank more than an inch deep, but he didn''t retreat. In contrast, Tang Haotian was shot back by Chu fan, staggered back seven or eight steps, looked at Chu fan in horror, put his right hand behind his back, and trembled violently.


    This scene shocked everyone present, especially the people of Tang clan. They were stunned. In any case, they couldn''t believe that Tang Haotian was not Chu fan''s opponent. How is this possible? Chu fan is no more than two years older than Tang Ning. How can he be better than Tang Haotian, the leader of the Tang clan? It''s not scientific.


    Behind Chu fan, Shi Suqing and Mosen were also surprised. They only knew that Chu fan was a tool refiner with good talent. He was already a strong man in heaven at a young age. But they never expected that he would be so strong. Even the Tang clan leader in the middle of Tianjing was not his opponent.


    With one move, Tang Haotian was defeated. He didn''t let Chu fan move. This strength can almost crush Tang Haotian.


    Tang Jue, who was originally despised, finally faced Chu fan squarely, raised his hand to stop the elder, and asked solemnly, "young man, can you tell your school?"


    "Sorry, I don''t even know my master''s name, let alone my sect."


    Chu fan shook his wrist and hummed, "you want to be the patriarch. My uncle''s father gave you his seat; you let my uncle make money for you. He supports thousands of people in Tangmen alone. Now, you want to take back the company. Without saying a word, my uncle handed over the company to you. What else do you want?"


    "My uncle has done his utmost to the Tang clan. Now, he just wants to live for himself. Can''t you agree to this little request, old Tang?"


    Tang Jue looked at Tang Jinlong: "Jinlong, I''ll ask you, do you still consider yourself a disciple of the Tang clan?"


    "Second uncle, let me ask you, do you think I''m a disciple of Tang clan?" Tang Jinlong looked bitter and trembled slightly. It was obvious that he was very excited.


    As a disciple of Tang clan, it is his responsibility and honor to devote his life to the sect. But if you don''t even have a sense of belonging and pay blindly, even if there is full of blood, there will be a frozen day.


    Tang Jinlong smiled miserably: "my father is your brother. He died depressed. Even if there was a big mistake, can''t people die and be forgiven? How many times have I begged you so that my father can be buried in his ancestral grave?"


    "Hehe, I remember three times." Tang Jinlong smiled miserably. "The first time, after my father died, I knelt outside your door for three days and broke my head. You didn''t see me."


    "The second time, I founded Yunlong group and took control of the underground world in Chongqing. At the celebration, in front of the people of Tangmen, I knelt down and begged you again, but you refused again."


    "The third time, there were many men and few women in the clan. Many male disciples couldn''t marry their daughter-in-law. I brought back dozens of beautiful girls from outside and solved the livelihood problem of Tangmen. That day, you were very happy. I took the opportunity to kneel down again and beg you, but what about you? You still refused me and didn''t even let me go back to the inner door."


    At this point, Tang Jinlong was in tears and said loudly, "second uncle, tell me, why don''t you let me go back to the inner door? Why don''t you let your brother even die? Do you hate him so much? Do you hate me so much?"


    "I have equipped zongmen with telephones, mobile phones, generators, electric lights and televisions. Every family uses liquefied gas and electric rice cookers. I also promise to bring back a few little girls from outside every year to raise them and supplement the number of Tangmen girls, so that when they grow up, they can inherit our Tangmen family."


    "I have done so much for Tangmen. Should I? What have you done?" Tang Jinlong vented the grievances and injustices accumulated over the years and pointed out the people of Tangmen, "You breathe the freshest air one by one, eat vegetables without any pollution, have nothing to do in your spare time, write and write, draw some paintings, play chess, idle clouds and wild cranes, and feel at ease. But do you know how I live? I work overtime almost every day until midnight, drink with my guests, and I almost spit out my stomach."


    "You said I was greedy for pleasure and wasted my accomplishments, but I don''t work so hard to make money. What can I do to support your internal disciples? Can you be so idle? Can you marry a daughter-in-law? Even if you can marry, it''s estimated that it''s either stolen or robbed. Can I be as harmonious and happy as now?"


    Many people in Tangmen could not help lowering their heads, especially the young people who had just gone to marry their daughter-in-law. If it weren''t for Tang Jinlong, where would they marry their daughter-in-law? And the elders turned their heads in shame and didn''t dare to look at Tang Jinlong with tears.


    At the beginning, they objected fiercely. Unexpectedly, they were sad again and again, which made Tang Jinlong despair of Tangmen.


    Tang Jinlong took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile, "what hurts me most is that you threaten me with green lotus. I feel that I am not a man of Tangmen at all, but a puppet who makes money for you, not even cattle and horses. But now, I can leave Tangmen and live for myself. So, I beg you for the last time, second uncle, let our family go."


    "Plop!" Tang Jinlong knelt down straightly and knocked down heavily.


    "Bang bang!"


    Tang Jinlong''s forehead touched the ground with a sound. It could be seen that Chu fan and others frowned, but no one stopped him. Song Qinghe rushed to his arms in grief after he knocked three heads, crying.


    Chu fan looked at Tang Jue and sneered, "Old Tang, don''t you think it''s too late to stay now?"


    "Jinlong, in your eyes, is the second uncle the kind of person who does anything to achieve his goal?" Tang Jue''s voice trembled slightly. After seeing Tang Jinlong''s unyielding eyes, he looked gloomy and sighed bitterly.


    "I won''t stop you if you want to go, but I really don''t want to carry on with the black pot of decades."


    Tang Jue took a deep breath and said, "do you know who drugged your father in those years? It''s not me, but your mother."


    "Impossible!" Tang Jinlong stood up, "how can it be my mother? Why did she do that?"


    "Because she has always loved your father..."

 Chapter 579

    "Your mother Tang Yue has been serving your father Tang Zhong since she was eight years old. Tang Yue takes care of your father''s daily food, clothing, food, housing and transportation."


    Tang Jue said faintly, "as the saying goes, love grows over time. While your father likes Tang qiner, Tang Yue has deeply liked your father and can''t extricate herself. He has asked your father to marry her many times, even as a concubine, but he refused."


    "Seeing your father and Tang qiner''s marriage approaching, your mother Tang Yue was forced to be helpless and took medicine, which made your father lose his mind." Tang Jue sighed, "in fact, your mother''s requirements are not high. I just hope your father can give her a place after marrying Tang qiner. Who would have thought that Tang qiner''s reaction would be so fierce. She not only repented on the spot, but also ran away from home angrily."


    "At that time, almost none of the young disciples in the sect didn''t like Tang qiner. Your father''s move was tantamount to provoking public anger. How can he gain a foothold in the inner sect?"


    "For so many years, I''ve been carrying the black pot of usurping the throne, but I''ve never defended myself. It''s because I don''t want the relationship between your father and your mother to break up and your family to fall apart. Therefore, I''m willing to bear the curse and bear all this silently."


    Speaking of this, Tang Jue took a deep breath and said, "as for you, I won''t let your father''s ashes be buried in his ancestral grave. Today, I''ll give you a reason... Haotian, go to the ancestral temple and bring a letter under your grandfather''s memorial tablet."


    "Yes!"


    Tang Haotian was stunned and didn''t dare to neglect. He hurried out. After a while, he came back with a brown paper envelope in his hand and handed it to Tang Jue.


    When he got the letter, Tang Jue glanced at the disciples of the Tang clan and said in a harsh voice, "the elder and the disciples below the Dharma protector go out!"


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to speak. They obediently withdrew. Even downing was no exception, and left the hall with everyone depressed. At the moment of stepping out of the hall, Downing looked back at Chu fan and song Qinghe, his eyes full of hate.


    Tang Ning didn''t know what Tang qiner looked like and how beautiful he was, but in his eyes, song Qinghe was a goddess and definitely the first beauty of Tangmen.


    Originally, song Qinghe was about to marry him as a wife, but at this point, something happened. If nothing happens, the marriage seems irreparable.


    Song Qinghe, you asked for it. No wonder I did. Hum!


    In the hall, there were only six people from Tang clan and Chu fan. Tang Jue looked at long Qianchi and others and said faintly, "can you make it convenient?"


    Before long Qianchi and others spoke, Chu fan''s head didn''t return and waved his hand: "Uncle long, you go out and wait for me."


    "Let''s go. It''s the family business of Tang clan, so let''s not get involved." Li Zhaofeng came over, said hello and strode out.


    Song Qinghe wanted to stay, but Chu fan pushed Xia Yanran out of the hall step by step. Finally, only Chu fan and Tang Jinlong remained in the hall.


    "Zhizhi!" the heavy door of the hall was closed, and the original bright hall suddenly became much darker, but for Chu fan and others, it had no impact on their eyesight.


    "Chu fan, it''s about the secret of Tangmen. I hope you can keep your mouth shut. Once the news is leaked, Tangmen will be in danger." Tang Jue said solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, old Tang. I''m not interested in knowing what''s irrelevant to me." Chu Fan said and stepped back.


    His attitude was very clear. I stayed in the hall to protect Tang Jinlong, but I had no interest in what was written on the stationery.


    Tang absolute was very satisfied with his practice. He turned to Tang Jinlong and said in a deep voice, "it''s about the life and death of the Tang clan. Just look for yourself."


    With that, Tang Jue handed the envelope to Tang Jinlong.


    Tang Jinlong''s hand trembled slightly and hesitated. He slowly took the envelope, took out the letter, and a line of vertical ancient characters jumped onto the paper.


    "It''s impossible!" Tang Jinlong was surprised and his eyes widened. "How can Tang qiner be..."


    "Golden dragon!"


    Tang Jue interrupted him and said coldly, "have you forgotten what I just said?"


    Tang Jinlong''s forehead was sweating. He closed his mouth tightly and read the letter word by word. He was speechless for a long time.


    "Don''t you know your grandpa''s handwriting?" Tang Jue took the letter back, reinstalled it, handed it to Tang Haotian and said lightly, "because of this, your grandpa was furious and expelled your father from the Tang clan. He asked me to take a poison oath when I inherited the position of patriarch and forbid your family to return to the inner clan within 60 years."


    "Do you know why I have asked you to find Tang qiner all these years? Because as long as you find Tang qiner and let her return to the Tang clan, you can go back to the inner gate."


    Tang Jue Wu Nai sighed: "it''s still 36 days, exactly 60 years, from the day I inherited the position of sect leader. I originally planned to hold a wedding for Ning''er and Qinghe on that day, and let your family return to the inner door at the same time."


    "Jinlong, you are fifty-eight years old and have been waiting for fifty-eight years. Can''t you wait a few more days?"


    Tang Jinlong''s face was in pain, his heart was tangled, and his mind was in chaos.


    How did this happen? The second uncle who hated for decades suddenly became a victim; In his mind, the gentle and virtuous mother has become the culprit who killed his father.


    It was so sudden that he was almost crazy because of the great change, but it was the secret of Tangmen. He couldn''t spit a word, so he almost spit blood.


    At this time, Chu fan frowned and asked, "Old Tang, why didn''t you show this letter to my uncle earlier than today?"


    "Even today, I don''t want him to know the truth." Tang Jue asked, "would you like your nephew to hate his mother or yourself?"


    Tang Jue looked at Tang Jinlong: "originally, I planned to tell you everything after you returned to the inner door, but on this day, I kept it hard for 59 years, and finally told you in advance."


    "What about Tang qiner? Can''t you tell him clearly that if you find Tang qiner, he can go back to the inner door?" Chu fan continued.


    Tang Jue said faintly, "I have hinted at Jinlong. He has been trying his best to find it. Unfortunately, there has been no result."


    This time, even Chu fan felt that they misunderstood Tang Jue, but did this trip come in vain?


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s eyes lit up and sneered, "put these aside first. I''ll ask you why you threaten my uncle to marry Qinghe to Downing? Don''t tell me. You don''t know about it."


    Tang Haotian suddenly stood up and said, "I planned all this. My father didn''t know it at all."


    "Alas!"


    Tang Jue sighed, "Jinlong, you should know that I didn''t ask about the affairs in the sect ten years ago. But even if Haotian was wrong, aren''t you wrong?"


    "Why was the Tang family castle built in a deep mountain? Why should it be isolated from the world? I was afraid that the disciples could not resist the temptation of the world of mortals and delayed their cultivation. In your opinion, it brought great convenience to the sect, but you know, if it goes on like this, the sect will be destroyed in your hands sooner or later."


    Before Tang Jinlong could speak, Tang Jue Leng said, "cutting firewood is the daily work of Tangmen disciples. It can hone their strength, eyesight, endurance and action speed. But since there is a liquefied gas tank, sect disciples no longer have to work hard to cut firewood and sharpen themselves."


    "And the phone you got in has improved the speed of communication, but it has also become a lazy tool for sect disciples. Usually going up and down the mountain is a process of exercising lightness skills. Now just lie in bed and say a word."


    "The electric light is really a good thing, but TV and movies are simply feeding the disciples of the sect with poison." Tang Jue said angrily. "With these pastimes and entertainment, who still has the mind to practice? On weekdays, they are discussing their experience of practice, but now, they are talking about which star is beautiful and which movie is good."


    "If it goes on like this, will there be strong Tianjing in Tangmen within a hundred years? Can a Tangmen without strong Tianjing continue?"


    Tang Jue pointed to Tang Jinlong: "I wanted you to experience this, and even wanted you to be the leader, but you... Disappointed me."


    "Let me be the leader?" Tang Jinlong laughed mockingly. "I don''t even have the qualification to enter the inner door. Who is qualified to be the leader? Which onion am I? Who will convince me?"


    "I say you can, you can." Tang Jue angrily said, "do you think it''s a good thing to be the sect leader? If you''re not the sect leader, Haotian may be in the later stage of Tianjing. But you''re different. You haven''t reached Tianjing yet, and it''s hard to advance to Tianjing in this life. Isn''t it the best arrangement for the development of Tangmen to manage the sect and give others the opportunity to cultivate?"


    Chu fan sneered, "Old Tang, you are too naive. In your eyes, the position of leader may be a burden to delay people''s cultivation, but in some people''s eyes, it is a symbol of power. Maybe you really want my uncle to return to the Tang clan and even want him to take over the leader, but there are at least 99 people in the clan who want to be the leader."


    "Especially your son Tang Haotian. Will he give his seat to my uncle? Will his son?"


    Before Tang Haotian could speak, Chu fan waved his hand: "ask yourself, what have you done to my uncle these years? Aren''t you afraid that he will return to the sect and rob your Lord? Why are you staring at me? Angry with shame? Or do you want to kill people? Cut!"


    Ignoring Tang Haotian, Chu fan''s eyes fell on Tang Jue and said positively, "no matter who was right or wrong of the previous generation, it has passed. Over the years, my uncle has a clear conscience towards Tang clan. Old Tang, you said just now that he did those good things, in fact, he was stupid. How can he be the leader? So, you''d better let him go."


    "Jin long, let me ask you one last question. Are you sure you want to leave Tangmen?" Tang Jue said in a deep voice, "you should think well. Once you leave Tangmen, you will have nothing to do with Tangmen?"


    PS: Thank you for the 12 yuan red envelope reward of "old six 626338243"!

 Chapter 580

    "I''m... Sure."


    Tang Jinlong knelt down again, knocked Tang Jue three heads and took a deep breath: "second uncle, since I''ve been wrong, let''s make a mistake to the end. Please help me!"


    "Good, good!"


    Tang Jue looked at Chu fan with a fierce look: "Chu Xiaoyou''s strength is not weak. Even my son is not your opponent. Today, in order to keep my nephew, I don''t want to show my old face. I also want to ask you for advice. If you win, the marriage between Qinghe and Ning''er will be cancelled, and Jinlong will leave Tangmen in the future and won''t be bound by Tangmen. But if I win one move, the marriage will be cancelled, and Jinlong can also become a soldier , but he still has to admit that he is a disciple of the Tang clan. "


    Wipe, it''s been a long time, but I still have to fight.


    "OK, I''ll take the courage to ask old Tang for advice." Chu fan stepped back a few steps, opened his posture and was ready to go.


    Tang said in no hurry: "our Tang clan has three wonders, concealed weapons, lightness skills and Xuantian strength. We don''t fight for life and death, so I don''t need concealed weapons. However, Chu Xiaoyou, you should be careful. My Xuantian strength has reached the fourth level and has three dark strengths."


    With that, Tang Jue suddenly stomped his feet and the bluestone floor was undamaged, but Chu fan came forward with a dignified face and pulled the slate open. There was a deep footprint below.


    The ancient sect is really extraordinary. With this skill, Tang Jue can rank among the top strong. Qinglong may not be his opponent. This is a green stone slab. If you hit a person, it is estimated that all his internal organs will have to be beaten into meat and mud.


    The dark force is too strong. It happens to be Chu fan''s nemesis. No matter how strong Chu fan''s defense is, it''s only the surface of the skin, and the viscera and organs are not much stronger than ordinary people.


    "Man, we''re in trouble this time," Chu Fan said to the big eyed frog secretly.


    The big eyed frog didn''t have the ease of the past: "don''t worry, and I''ll help you. Remember, one force will reduce ten meetings. The more this time, the more you need to be calm and have the momentum of indomitable progress, okay?"


    "OK, our brothers fight with him."


    Chu fan roared angrily, and the bluestones cracked under his feet. His body made a sound of exploding beans. His physique suddenly increased, and his muscles swelled like blowing air.


    "I haven''t tried my best since my debut, but my full strength hit at least 60000 kg, and don''t be careless, old Tang." Chu Fan said, and there was a violent explosion at his feet. His figure was like a shell, ferociously hitting Old Tang.


    "Shua!" Tang Jue''s figure disappeared like a ghost.


    Chu fan''s figure suddenly stopped, and immediately a more fierce whip leg whirled and kicked behind him.


    "Shua!" Tang Jue left a string of illusions and avoided Chu fan''s fierce attack again.


    When Chu fan was ready to attack again, Tang Jue clapped his light palm behind him, so fast that Chu fan couldn''t dodge at all.


    "Bang!" Tang Jue put his palm on Chu fan''s back.


    Chu fan''s body trembled, and his body''s center of gravity was all on his left foot. Taking his left foot as the axis, he turned around like a whirlwind. His right foot was mixed with a terrible sound explosion and kicked fiercely towards Tang Jue.


    This time, Tang absolutely couldn''t avoid it in time. The key is that it was too unexpected. I thought that this palm could make Chu fan spit blood and lose his ability to attack. But I didn''t expect that he was like a person without anything. Not only was he not injured, but he could make a more violent counterattack as soon as possible. It''s unscientific.


    It''s too late to think about anything. Tang Jue can only try his best to meet Chu fan''s powerful leg. With a loud bang, Tang Jue''s figure is like a football. He was kicked away by Chu fan.


    "Old patriarch!"


    "Dad!"


    Tang Haotian and others exclaimed, hurried over and held Tang Jue, who was tottering. Before opening his mouth, Tang Jue waved his hand, took a deep breath, stood firm and walked back slowly.


    "You won." Tang Jue''s left hand was behind him, seemingly unharmed, but Tang Haotian and others standing behind him could see clearly that his right arm was twisted and should have been kicked off.


    Chu fan had returned to normal, wiped away the blood spilled from the corners of his mouth and said with a bitter smile: "if it weren''t for the mercy of Old Tang, don''t hurt you. I''m afraid I couldn''t even touch your clothes. I lost!"


    Tang Jue said lightly, "losing is losing, winning is winning. Don''t look at the process, just look at the results. Jinlong, you will..."


    "Second uncle!"


    Tang Jinlong interrupted Tang Jue and said in a trembling voice, "please give me another chance. I will find Tang qiner."


    "OK, OK, OK!" Tang Jue said with tears in his eyes and a hoarse voice, "it''s worthy of being my Tangmen disciple. Second uncle is waiting for your good news. You will find Tang qiner. Then, second uncle will take your father home in person."


    "Thank you, second uncle!"


    Tang Jinlong knelt down, seriously knocked three heads, got up and resolutely strode away.


    Chu fan saluted Tang Jue and others with a fist: "I''ve offended you today, but I''ll try my best to help you find Tang qiner. Goodbye!"


    "No!" Tang Jue watched Chu fan leave. When they stepped out of the hall, Tang Jue suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His body was soft and almost fell to the ground.


    Tang Haotian hurriedly held him and said with concern: "Dad, Dad, how are you? I''ll call the doctor now..."


    "No, it''s just a little internal injury. It doesn''t matter."


    Tang Jue gasped violently and said solemnly, "remember, no one is allowed to provoke Chu fan again. This son has infinite potential and will be famous all over the world in the future. Fortunately, he is Jinlong''s wife and nephew. He has such a relationship with our Tangmen. Getting along well with him is only good for our Tangmen, not bad."


    "Dad, stop talking. I know what to do..."


    "You know shit!"


    Tang Jue was so excited that another mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth, but he pushed Tang Haotian''s hand away and said angrily, "if you hadn''t targeted Jinlong again and again, how could Jinlong despair of the sect? How did I tell you before? The positions of the sect leader are nominal, and only strength is the foundation of a sect, but what have you done over the years? Really think I don''t know anything?"


    "Dad, I was wrong."


    "From today on, you will give your seat to Haochuan and go back to Houshan with me to meditate and meditate. When will you reach the later stage of Tianjing and when will you leave the customs."


    "Yes!"


    On the other hand, as soon as Chu fan and others came out of the hall, long Qianchi and others hurried to meet them and asked with concern, "how''s it going? Didn''t you suffer a loss?"


    "It''s hanging!" Chu fan tore off his clothes, turned around and gave several people a look at his back. On his smooth white back, there was a scarlet palm print, which was swollen.


    Long Qianchi and others took a cold breath: "xuantianjin? You''re all right? Boy, your life is really big."


    "It''s Tang Jue''s mercy. Otherwise, I''m probably lying down and being carried out." Chu fan shook his head with a bitter smile. "In the past, I always thought I was invincible. Today I know that I have too many shortcomings. If today is a life and death struggle, I''m afraid I can''t even stop Tang Jue''s move. The gap is too big."


    "Just be satisfied." long Qianchi snorted angrily, "how old are you? Tang Jue''s grandson is almost older than you. When you reach his age, you can kill him with one hand."


    "Cough!"


    Li Zhaofeng glared at long Qianchi. On the territory of Tang clan, you said Tang Jue. Isn''t that a provocation?


    "Chu fan, has everything been solved?"


    "Well, it''s basically solved."


    "OK, we should go back."


    After Li Zhaofeng''s words, Tang Haotian and others happened to come out. Li Zhaofeng bowed his hand and left with a big stride.


    Along the way, Chu fan was silent and kept replaying the scene of fighting with Tang Jue in the hall.


    Tang Jue''s speed is too fast. He is the fastest person Chu fan has ever seen so far. And his attack power is also very strong. If he claps Chu fan''s palm and uses three dark forces, Chu fan will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die, let alone fight back.


    The two dark forces were dissolved by Chu fan''s muscle vibration, and the second was borne by the big eyed frog turned into inner armor. Even so, Chu fan''s viscera were greatly impacted and almost made him vomit blood on the spot.


    If Tang Jue uses all three dark powers, Chu is not sure whether he is dead or alive. How can he fight back? But he needs to know that Tang Jue''s saying that he can play three dark forces is cheating him. I don''t know if he will be depressed.


    Although Tang Jue is careless, he can only play two dark strength, so he doesn''t lose unjustly. Facts have proved that people are always traitors and horses are always slippery. If Tang Jue hadn''t boasted in advance that he could play three dark strengths, how could Chu fan admit defeat? How can you feel guilty about Tang Jue?


    People have shown mercy to you. You also hurt people. Your character is too bad.


    But Chu fan doesn''t care much about these things. Anyway, he doesn''t ask Tang clan for help. Along the way, he has been wondering how Tang Jue''s dark strength came out?


    Black scale''s voice came: "now, do you know where your weakness is? Hum, although Tang Jue is in the later stage of Tianjing, his real strength is not your opponent in the early stage of Tianjing, but you haven''t brought your potential into play."


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "I still have potential? Where is it? Why didn''t I find it?"


    "For a long time, you just keep training your body and improving your physical strength. The use and exploration of true Qi and Reiki are only limited to the surface." black scale said faintly, "Those with strong territory can use dark power, but ordinary practitioners don''t know the key points and can''t learn it. In fact, this is very simple. Even if you haven''t met Tang Jue today, I''m going to teach you how to use dark power."


    Chu fan was immediately excited: "you want to teach me how to use dark strength? Tell me how to use it?"


    A cold air stream came out of Chu fan''s mind. He closed his eyes, carefully experienced the words pouring into his mind, couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and took a picture in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    When the off-road car was going down the mountain, the cover suddenly made a loud noise, emitting a thick smoke and stalled!

 Chapter 581

    "What''s the matter?" Li Zhaofeng frowned in the back seat.


    The driver came back with a black face and a bitter face: "chief, I don''t know what''s going on. OK, the engine suddenly burst."


    "Impossible." long Qianchi jumped out of the car, pushed the driver away and strode over. He fanned the black smoke coming out continuously, covered his mouth and nose and looked at it. Suddenly, he stared wide eyes, leaned forward and looked carefully, and then raised his head. He just saw Chu fan gesturing with his eyes closed at the co pilot.


    "Bang bang!" long Qianchi knocked on the window and shouted, "smelly boy, did you do it?"


    "Ah?" Chu fan suddenly woke up and asked blankly, "Uncle long, what are you talking about?"


    Long Qianchi pointed to the front of the car with hatred: "look, the engine exploded and there is a ditch. It came from here. Who else can it be if it''s not you?"


    Chu fan hurried out of the car, took a look at it and said in amazement: "this... I did it? No? I''m in the car, but it..."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan was stunned. Is it dark strength? But how did it come out? Why don''t I remember at all?


    "Hey, smelly boy, what are you going to do?" long Qianchi shouted, but Chu fan turned a deaf ear and went to one side of the forest and punched a big tree.


    "Click!"


    A big tree with a diameter of 30 cm was interrupted by Chu fan''s fist and fell down.


    Before long Qianchi passed, timberley and others ran over and stopped him: "don''t go, he seems to be practicing kung fu. Don''t disturb him."


    "Tianzong wizards must have gained something when fighting with Tang Jue." Wei Zhong''an marveled. This insight can be met but not sought. If you are lucky, Chu fan''s strength can soar a lot, which is also good for future cultivation.


    Unfortunately, why can''t such a good thing turn to me?


    No one said a word. They silently watched Chu fan wreak havoc on the woods. After interrupting seven big trees in a row, Chu fan''s fist strength suddenly slowed down and seemed to hit the tree lightly.


    This time, the grain silk of the big tree didn''t move, but a tree behind the big tree suddenly "poof" and a transparent hole with a big fist appeared.


    This time, they were stunned. They rushed up like a swarm of bees. After looking carefully for a long time, they confirmed that it was Chu fan. No doubt, they stared at Chu fan like monsters and looked at him.


    "Cough, what do you want to do?" Chu fan shrunk his neck and hurriedly hugged his chest.


    The eyes of these old guys were so scary that he felt trapped in a wolf''s nest. As for you, I''m not a fat sheep. Why are you staring at me with green eyes?


    "Chu fan, how did you... How did you do it?" Mo Sen, the master of five element boxing, breathed hurriedly, stared at Chu fan with hot eyes and said in a trembling voice, "can... Can you teach me? I haven''t been able to get to the point for many years, and I haven''t been able to give out dark strength."


    "I''ll give you 100000 points and teach me." Wei Zhongan is more direct. If he has a daughter, he would rather give her to Chu fan. Although it''s just a secret trick, if there''s no one to teach and guide, most people don''t want to use it for their whole life. it''s too hard!


    Li Zhaofeng came over and said, "Chu fan, as the head of the sacred blade, I now order you to write out the secret of dark strength for the whole group to learn."


    "Chief, this... This doesn''t conform to the rules?"


    "I''ll give you 500000 points..."


    "Deal!"


    Before Li Zhaofeng could speak, Chu fan hurriedly stressed, "but I can''t mention my name. I can promise not to hide, but I can''t promise if I can learn it."


    Then, Chu fan patiently explained the secret of using dark strength, but after several people present learned it, only Mosen used it. Everyone can''t understand. Generally speaking, everyone has the same qualifications. Why is it that only Mosen can practice it?


    "I seem to know why," Morson said slowly after thinking for a long time.


    In the crowd''s inquiry, Mosen said positively, "you should all know that I practice five element boxing, which is divided into five elements: gold, wood, water, fire and earth, splitting, drilling, collapse, gun and cross."


    "I''ve tried all these five boxing techniques, but only the split fist style has played dark strength, and the other four have no response." Mosen explained, "the split fist style belongs to gold, and has the same attributes as the Chu fan brothers. If I guess correctly, his secret method of using dark strength should only be suitable for those metal practitioners."


    Now, everyone is discouraged. They are so old. How can they have the energy to practice again? But when you think about it carefully, Chu fan''s secret use of strength is really not suitable for their skills and attributes.


    It is metallic and indestructible. The dark force is also a straight line. It has strong penetration. Chu fan named it ''vigorous force''. It compresses the aura in Chu fan''s body into a bundle, and then suddenly bursts out. Although it is powerful, it consumes a lot. With his current Reiki storage, it can only be used for about three times.


    At this point, he still can''t compare with Tang Jue. After all, people are in the later stage of Tianjing, and their Reiki storage is hundreds of times that of him.


    But the Reiki attributes of long Qianchi and others are different. Take long Qianchi for example, he is a wind attribute, especially good at fast sword, but his Reiki can''t condense and compress like the trick taught by Chu fan, and he can''t fight it all, nor can he have metal penetration.


    The form of dark force can not be the same with different properties, which is an important discovery.


    After they returned to Chongqing, Li Zhaofeng took people back to the base. Chu fan stayed and settled Tenbury at Chu''s house. Song Qinghe took over Yunlong group and agreed with Tang Jinlong. Three days later, we met in night city. Subsequently, Chu fan returned to Guangyuan City.


    The originally bustling villa is now much deserted without Su Yuan. Angelia goes to work every day, leaving early and returning late; Ah Jiu is about to take the college entrance examination. He studies very dark every day; Tangtang was picked up by Lan Jie and went to Yuanba district to live with her; Qiao Yun went to Yanjing city to take over Xiao yuewan''s venture capital company.


    If yu Qiang Wei and Song Wen were not still there, I''m afraid Lin su''e and two professional bodyguards would be left to look after the house.


    "Brother fan, sister Suyuan was really sent away by you?" Yu Qiang Wei sat on the sofa next to Chu fan with a cup of hot tea.


    Before Chu fan could answer, Song Wen eagerly ran over: "brother fan, my father and my brother have been waiting for you for two days. Do you want to meet?"


    "Poof!"


    Chu fan sprayed out a mouthful of tea and stood up, "what are you talking about? Your father and your brother are here?"


    Song Wen was innocent: "you didn''t say that. Let my father talk to you about the right to import crude oil?"


    Chu fan really wants to strangle this little girl whose chest is bigger than her head. Pretending to be crazy and foolish seems to be more innocent than anyone. In fact, she is better than everyone. When will I give you the right to import crude oil?


    I''m not a big man, but I learned to cut first and then play. Chu fan wondered when he would cut first and then play. He did it with this big breasted chick first.


    "OK, you''re really good!" Chu fan pointed Song Wen and sat down, "what else do you see me doing? Please come to your father."


    "I knew you wouldn''t refuse others, love you." Song Wen rushed to Chu fan, kissed him with a red mouth, and then jumped up and ran to make a phone call.


    Yu Qiang Mei handed him a paper towel and said coldly, "sister Suyuan is gone, but you are more free."


    "No, Wenwen is still young and fooling around." Chu fan quickly wiped the saliva on his face. He was red. He didn''t know that he thought his face was bleeding.


    Dead girl, how much lipstick did you put on?


    "Do you remember the three conditions put forward by grandpa?" Yu Qiang Wei snorted, "tell me, when will it start?"


    "Well... I''ll go out the day after tomorrow. Wait until I come back."


    Yu Qiang Mei was stunned: "are you going out again? Where are you going this time?"


    "Border, night city!"


    "Go to the night city?" Yu Qiang rose stood up excitedly. "Great, I''ve long wanted to go to the night city. Take me with you?"


    "No!" Chu fan refused decisively. "Do you think I''m going to visit mountains and rivers? I''m going to perform a task and want to kill."


    Yu Qiang Mei disdained her lips and said, "what''s the matter with killing? Haven''t I killed anyone?"


    "This time is different from the previous one..."


    Yu Qiang said impatiently, "I''ll ask you if you can take me?"


    "No!" Chu fan''s answer was more decisive.


    As soon as the voice fell, Yu Qiang rose got up and left, startled Chu fan and quickly dragged her back: "my aunt, what do you want to do?"


    "If you don''t take me, I''ll go by myself. Anyway, no one hurts or loves me. I''m dead."


    Song Wen just came over at this time, stared curiously and asked, "sister Qiang, where are you going?"


    "Don''t go anywhere!" Chu fan covers Yu Qiang Mei''s mouth. What if Song Wen knows that she will follow? One more rose is enough to give my brother a headache. If you add the naughty Song Wen, will my brother still live?


    None of them is easy to worry about. How can they get together? I don''t know what kind of moth to make.


    Song Wen pouted: "not to mention pulling down, my father and my brother came. When they came, you said, we are in partnership. We pay the Song family, and the profit is fifty-five percent."


    "Who agreed..." Chu fan was startled by Song Wen''s behavior before she finished saying, and hurriedly grabbed her hands to take off her clothes. "Dead girl, what do you want to do?"


    "Take off your clothes!"


    "Wipe, what clothes do you take off in broad daylight? Are you still in the living room? After a while, your father came and saw what happened? It seems that I bullied you."


    Song Wen nodded solemnly: "yes, I just want my father to see. Not only that, I''ll pierce the Chu female membrane and say you raped me."


    Chu fan and Yu Qiang Mei are stupid. Is this something a girl can say and do? Devil, she is a little devil!

 Chapter 582

    A big Cherokee stopped steadily at the door of the villa. The door opened and a middle-aged man with glasses jumped out of the car.


    He was wearing a suit with exquisite workmanship. His hair was carefully combed. There was no stubble on his white face. At first glance, he gave people a very cultured and clean man.


    For mature young women, this kind of man is no less than a bee seeing honey, a greedy cat seeing fishy fish, and the positive pole of a magnet meeting the negative pole. The attraction is not so big!


    At the same time, a fat man with the same height and width jumped down from the other side, thrust out his stomach, came to the side of the middle-aged man, and looked at Song Wen walking out of the villa with a smile.


    Song Wen''s father, song Canghai, and her brother song Taolue.


    "Dad, I miss you so much."


    Song Wen covered her big chest and ran like a penguin. No way, the chest is too big and heavy. Even if you cover it with your hands, you can''t help shaking left and right, and it''s easy to fall.


    Song Canghai, who had a serious face, couldn''t be serious when he saw his baby daughter like this. He hurried forward a few steps, held Song Wen and scolded: "what a big man, still running? Don''t you think there aren''t enough somersaults?"


    "Dad, people don''t miss you?" song Wenjiao grabbed her father''s hand and shook it like a coquettish.


    Song Canghai couldn''t get angry with this baby daughter. He spoiled her and scraped her nose. He pretended to be angry and hummed, "why don''t I go to the hotel with me? Hum, I don''t blame your brother for saying that girls are outgoing. He didn''t get married yet, so he began not to want his father."


    "Eldest brother is framed and jealous. Wenwen won''t want her father." before Song Canghai can go on, Song Wen hurriedly took him to Chu fan and said excitedly, "Dad, this is the boyfriend I mentioned to you -- Chu fan."


    Chu fan stretched out his hand. Hearing her words, his smile suddenly froze on his face. Loser, who''s your boyfriend? When did I promise to be your boyfriend?


    "Hello!"


    Song Canghai held Chu fan''s hand and said with a smile, "I''ve heard of you for a long time. If it weren''t for you, I might have lost Wenwen."


    "Uncle flattered me, this... This is what I should do." Chu fan was caught off guard by Song Wen. It was difficult to keep calm before, and hurried to greet song Canghai and his son into the villa.


    "Wenwen really is. Even if I''m not at home, you can''t let my uncle stay in the hotel." Chu fan asked them to sit down and explained apologetically, "I''ve had too many things these days. I just came back from Chongqing and ignored my uncle and brother."


    Song Canghai waved his hand: "I don''t blame you. We took the liberty to disturb."


    "Brother Chu fan, brother, I''ve always wanted to ask you something..." before Song Taolue finished, Song Wen stopped her mouth with an apple.


    Song Wen glared at her eldest brother: "don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask, go away!"


    Yu Qiang Wei came over with tea and smiled and sent it to song Canglang: "uncle, please have tea, brother, please have tea."


    Song Taolue soon came to his senses. His small eyes glittered and said in surprise: "Yu Qiang Wei? Are you here too? Do you still know me? I''m song Taolue, Song Wen''s brother. We met on Hong Kong Island last time. You''re more beautiful than last time..."


    "Eat yours." Song Wen picked up another banana, stuffed it into his mouth without peeling, and glared at him like a demonstration.


    After staring at his younger sister for a few seconds, song Taolue reluctantly lost the battle and hid aside to peel bananas.


    Little devil, I can''t afford it!


    Song Canghai was not surprised at this. Looking at Yu Qiang Mei sitting next to Chu fan, he was surprised and said, "are you the daughter of commander Yu Jianqiu?"


    "Uncle, do you know my father?"


    "Of course I do. We are still comrades in arms." song Canghai said with a smile, "but I''m the Navy and he''s the army. He competes with me every time, but he never beat me."


    "I see. You''re the song Dalai, who has an endless stream of shady and harmful moves." as soon as she said that, Yu Qiang Mei''s face turned red and apologized, "I''m sorry, my father said that. I just..."


    Song Canghai waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. I''m not as stingy as your father. Losing is losing. I''m always unconvinced and find all kinds of reasons. He doesn''t think about it. If it was a real battle, he would have died a hundred times. Who would he talk to?"


    Chu fan nodded: "uncle is right. Losing is death on the battlefield. But I''m curious. How did you win again and again?"


    Speaking of this, song Canghai was interested and talked about the past vividly.


    In the army, Yu Jianqiu was the best special forces soldier in the Yunnan Military Region, and song Canghai was the best special forces soldier in the Taiwan Island Navy. In the annual actual combat exercise of special forces, both sides are team leaders.


    If the overall strength is not as good as the other party, Yu Jianqiu will not lose, but the key is that song Canghai is too cunning and shameless.


    For the first time, when Yu Jianqiu was looking for song Canghai''s team, he met an old farmer who collected medicine. The old farmer was very "kind" and brought them into a minefield. As a result, he didn''t even see the shadow of song Canghai, so he was all glorious.


    Later, he learned that song Canghai spent 800 yuan to hire an old farmer to cheat Yu Jianqiu. As a result, they were all sent back.


    The second time, Yu Jianqiu learned from the pain and resolutely stopped being fooled. But when they were looking for song Canghai''s team, they heard a woman''s sad cry and a man''s wild laughter, as if someone was committing violence.


    Is this a trap? Yu Jianqiu was confused.


    He doesn''t want to go, but what if it''s true? Listening to the girl''s sad cry, he had no time to think. He quickly sent two people over. He took people a distance behind and divided them in two.


    As a result, before they got close to the cave, the two people they took were blown back by mines. When Yu Jianqiu and others were looking for the hiding place of song Canghai and others, song Canghai''s people appeared behind them and shot them back one by one.


    When a man and a woman came out of the cave, Yu Jianqiu was going crazy and almost fought with song Canghai. You say, who can be convinced of this victory won by intrigue? But the superior doesn''t care. If you lose, you don''t have enough IQ and strength. Otherwise, how can you lose?


    Song Canghai just said that in the process of the competition, various traps and harassment emerged one after another, which annoyed Yu Jianqiu. But it was precisely because of this that Yu Jianqiu''s patience was polished a little, which led to his misjudgment and failure.


    "In fact, in terms of real strength, your father is better than me, but his patience is a little worse." song Canghai said with a smile.


    Yu Qiang Mei can''t laugh or cry. With your endless bad moves, no matter how good your patience is, it''s worn out by you. No wonder Song Wen was so clever and strange that she was like a little devil. There were many ways to threaten Chu fan. She was really a tiger father without a dog. She was definitely her own.


    "Dad, it''s all in the past. Why do you mention it?" Song Wen glanced at her father discontentedly and pouted, "did you buy the minerals I asked you to buy?"


    "Do I dare not listen to you?" song Canghai took a document from his assistant and handed it to Chu fan. "Chu fan, look, I spent a billion dollars to buy two gold mines, one diamond mine and two tungsten mines in South Africa. If it''s not enough..."


    "That''s enough." Chu fan took the document with a bitter smile. This is to catch the duck on the shelf. He can''t do it if he doesn''t promise.


    "Uncle, I wonder if Wenwen has told you that I haven''t got the right to import this crude oil yet."


    "I know that," song Canghai said. "It''s more than half a month before the bet on the right to import crude oil will be held in Dubai. At that time, I''ll go with you in person."


    "And me!" Song Wen hurriedly raised her hand for fear of dropping her.


    Chu fan frowned and thought, "we have to re divide the profit distribution of crude oil."


    Song Canghai said generously, "it''s easy to discuss between us. If you think you earn less, I can give you 10% more. It''s Wenwen''s anyway."


    This meaning has been very clear. Give Song Wen to Meidi, bend her eyes into crescent, sit next to Chu fan, hold his arm, not to mention how happy she is.


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan couldn''t bear it. He coughed and straightened Song Wen''s body. Without trace, he pulled out his arm and said, "I don''t think I earn less, but someone wants to participate."


    "There''s a share of ginseng?" song Canghai was stunned and frowned. "With our song family''s financial resources, we can operate alone. Why do we need to find someone to share? More partners, more risks, and many trivial problems will appear in the future."


    "You can rest assured that the operation is still dominated by your song family, and I and another partner only get dividends." before Song Canghai spoke, Chu fan raised his hand and interrupted, "40% of your song family remains unchanged, dividing 60% of my dry shares into two, and Weiwei and I account for 30% respectively."


    Yu Qiang Mei was surprised: "give it to me? No, I can''t take it."


    "Take it. With these 30% dry shares, in a few years, you can meet the standard set by your grandfather for me." Chu fan holds Yu Qiang Mei''s hand and laughs, "in fact, it''s not much. It''s only 10 billion. If it''s a bride price, I think it''s an advantage."


    Yu Qiang Wei blushed. It was the first time Chu fan admitted his relationship with her in front of an outsider. Let her be shy and have a little joy in her heart.


    At this time, Song Wen ''Teng'' stood up and said loudly, "I won''t do it!"


    Song Canghai was surprised and hurriedly grabbed Song Wen. When she was about to persuade her, she heard Song Wen angrily say, "you''re eccentric. You didn''t sleep with you. You let me pay a billion dollars. It''s a big deal. I''ll sleep with you tonight. I want the same treatment as sister Qiang."


    "Plop!" song Canghai and Chu fan, who had just stood up, fell to the ground and twitched their limbs


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "brother pickled cabbage" and the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "lone wolf"!

 Chapter 583

    In the evening, song Canghai and song Taolue stayed at Chu fan''s house.


    Chu fan is preparing to take a bath. Song Wen stealthily pushes open the door and probes in.


    "If you want to enter, why do you look like a thief?" Chu Fan said unhappily.


    Song Wen was startled and patted her majestic chest: "you scared me to death. Why are you hiding behind the door?"


    Song Wen seemed to have just taken a bath. Her face was red. She was wearing a bath cap and wrapped in a pink bath towel. Her huge chest was pulled out of a deep canyon, which almost made Chu fan stare out of her eyes.


    I haven''t seen you for a few days. This girl''s chest seems to be a lot bigger. A strong milk fragrance came to Chu fan''s nostrils, which made him swallow a mouthful of saliva. With great perseverance, he moved his eyes away and hurried away.


    This girl is a little devil. Whoever touches will have bad luck. If at ordinary times, Chu fan would not have scruples, but today, her father and her brother live upstairs. Chu fan has to be careful. Who knows what will happen to this girl?


    Unexpectedly, Song Wen didn''t directly rush into Chu fan''s arms, but leaned shyly on the door: "brother fan, when are you going to propose marriage at my house?"


    "Propose marriage?" Chu fan couldn''t keep up with her thinking. He was too jumping. Why did he suddenly pull it up again?


    "I''ve decided to sleep with you tonight." Song Wen said, covering her face with her small hand. She looked so shy and cute that Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing another mouthful of saliva.


    Nima, this is really killing people.


    "Wenwen, stop making trouble and go back quickly." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "if your father knows, he can''t shoot me?"


    "You''re not even afraid of sister Qiang''s father. What else to be afraid of?" Song Wen patted her trembling chest. "Don''t worry, if my father really wants to block the house, I said it was my voluntary, which has nothing to do with you."


    Chu fan is going crazy. Can this have nothing to do with me?


    Just when he was ready to throw Song Wen out regardless of everything, the door was knocked, which startled Chu fan and Song Wen.


    "Brother fan, are you in the room?" ah Jiu''s voice came.


    Song Wen opened the door and said angrily, "dead girl, do you mean to destroy other people''s good deeds? Do you have a sense of achievement?"


    "Hum, I knew you would seduce brother fan while sister Su was not at home." ah Jiu came in wearing broken flower pajamas and holding a pillow. "I tell you, sister Su told me when she left. No woman is allowed to enter brother fan''s room except sister Angelia... I''m an exception!"


    "You..." Song Wen was so angry that she had to go to find ah Jiu for theory.


    Chu fan hurriedly stopped Song Wen and pushed her out with good words. "Bang" closed the door, which was a complete relief. But when he looked back, his head hurt again.


    This is really the front door to drive the tiger, and the back door to drive the wolf. Su Yuan didn''t have so much to do when she was at home. How dare she be so brave?


    Ah Jiu knelt on the bed and was laying a quilt. His little ass was facing Chu fan. It was round and warped, not to mention how attractive it was. What made Chu fan speechless was that she handled the pillow and really pulled the quilt and lay down.


    "Who let you sleep here?" Chu fan scolded severely. "Hurry back to your own room to sleep. I don''t have your place here."


    Ah Jiu was not afraid of him. He hummed, "I have been instructed by sister Su to supervise you personally. Of course, if you don''t sleep at home, I can''t control it."


    "Well, if you like, just sleep here. I''ll sleep in the study." Chu Fan said to go. Can''t you hide if you can''t provoke me? I''ll find Angelia in the middle of the night.


    But he just walked to the door. Angelia pushed the door in and ran into Chu fan. She asked curiously, "brother, where are you going?"


    "I..."


    "Rosa has slept in the guest room. You don''t have to worry. As for Yu Wenwen, you don''t have to worry about it. She went downstairs to find her godmother." Angelia took Chu fan and walked into the bathroom without saying anything. "Come in and rub my back. You haven''t bathed with me for a long time."


    Take a bath here? Isn''t that fatal?


    Chu fan was dragged to the bathroom, but his eyes begged to look at ah Jiu. Ah Jiu took his headset, put it on, grabbed a book and hummed, "whatever you want, I can''t hear anything."


    If only she could really read, but who is she? Chu fan doesn''t know? As expected, just a few minutes after they entered the bathroom, ah Jiu slipped to the bathroom door barefoot, put his small head on the door and listened carefully.


    Chu fan suddenly opened the door. Ah Jiu screamed, covered his face and ran back, covering himself with a quilt. Close the door, Chu fan faces Angelia''s white, tender and smooth carcass - body with hot eyes. But when he was ready to take action, Angelia complained, "I''m so tired. At the end of this day, I have to learn ten hours of courses, but I don''t understand. What''s the use of learning these things?"


    It''s hard for her!


    Chu fan''s desire - hope suddenly turned into full heartache, stretched out his hand, gently rubbed on her temple and said, "it''s not like the bottom of the sea. You have to contact all kinds of people and things, and everyone''s heart is different. You have to learn to protect yourself, okay?"


    "I know, except for the Secretary, I seldom see people in the company. As for those social gatherings, sister pan Xue can cope with them, and I can''t use me at all." Angelia leaned against Chu fan''s arms and asked melancholy, "brother, when can sister Su come back? I miss her a little."


    "She... Soon, soon she will be back."


    At the same time, Su Yuan, wearing a thick down jacket, finally found an ice crack in the human restricted area in the far north. On her hand, she wore a pair of gloves as thick as a bear''s paw, and her five fingertips were sharp steel hooks, which could easily grasp the smooth ice.


    The ice crack is as steep as a cliff. She can''t see the end at a glance. If it was before, Su Yuan might not even have the courage to take a look. But here, she has no one to rely on, only on herself.


    Su Yuan first took out a thick steel nail from the ring and nailed it down five meters away from the ice crack, leaving only a short nail cap. Then she took out a thin steel wire rope, opened the buckle at one end, fastened the steel nail, pulled it hard, and after confirming that it would not fall off, she threw the steel wire down the ice crack.


    Then, Su Yuan put a set of mountaineering equipment outside, connected the buckle at her waist with the steel wire rope, then walked to the edge of the ice crack, took a deep breath, turned back and climbed down slowly.


    The steel wire rope tightened. Relying on the steel wire rope, Su Yuan went down very smoothly. About half an hour later, when she estimated that she had fallen about 200 meters, a round ice cave half a person high appeared on the cliff opposite. As soon as Su Yuan kicked her feet, she shook her body, grabbed the cave wall with both hands and reluctantly climbed up.


    The hole was so small that she couldn''t stand up at all. She had to climb inside. According to the separation of the ice emperor, the ice silkworm she was looking for was in this ice hole. If she was lucky, she could find it. Of course, you may encounter ice scorpions. In that case, you will encounter life danger.


    But Su Yuan had no choice but to take a chance.


    Just as she climbed tens of meters away and was exhausted, a slope suddenly appeared in front of her. She couldn''t control her body and suddenly slipped down. If she had been scared to scream at ordinary times, she would have been warned by the ice emperor. Although she was scared to death, Su Yuan still closed her mouth, widened her eyes and looked ahead.


    The speed is too fast. She feels like taking a roller coaster. Her body is high and low, but fortunately there are no obstacles. Otherwise, she must be killed. But she doesn''t know her next fate. If she goes on like this, I''m afraid she will be thrown into meat mud?


    Suddenly, a fork appeared in front of her. When she was about to hit the ice wall in the center of the fork, Su Yuan''s instinct for survival made Su Yuan suddenly prop up on the cave wall and drill into the left ice cave dangerously. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, another fork appeared in front of her. She quickly propped up on the cave wall in the opposite direction and drilled into the ice cave on the right side by a millimetre


    An hour later, Su Yuan was still sliding in the ice cave. Although the process was breathtaking and exciting, the ice cave became smooth from the high-speed decline at the beginning. Although the speed was still very fast, it was much slower than before.


    Coupled with Su Yuan''s constant scratching on the cave wall and friction deceleration, her running speed has become slower and slower.


    Suddenly, a huge ice chamber appeared in front. Su Yuan ran out of the ice cave like a shell, drew an arc in the air and fell heavily.


    "Poop!"


    Su Yuan fell into a warm, clear and slightly viscous liquid. The falling impulse was dissolved and she slowly fell to the bottom. Suddenly, a transparent shadow, like an ice needle, plunged into her mind. Su Yuan didn''t even scream, so she lost her intuition and sank to the bottom of the water.


    Beside her, there was an ice blue giant scorpion bigger than a person, as if it was carved from crystal, lying on the bottom of the water and motionless


    The ice Emperor didn''t inform Chu fan of all this, so he didn''t know anything. After helping Angelia take a bath, Chu fan took her back to bed, covered her with a quilt, kissed her on the forehead, and then turned and walked out.


    In the study, Chu fan enters the bone tower space and prepares to refine pills.


    He wants to improve the strength of black knife members as much as possible in a short time, at least to reach the territory. At that time, with tailored skills and weapons, this is a sharp knife, invincible.


    But just as he was preparing to refine pills, the black dragon who lived in the broken sword of the dragon soul suddenly appeared in front of him and said strangely, "my sister crape myrtle woke up."


    Chu fan was stunned, and then said with great joy, "this is a good thing. Where is she? Call her quickly and everyone will know her."


    "Er... Go and see for yourself."


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "lone wolf"!

 Chapter 584

    The second floor of the bone tower was inaccessible to Chu fan before, but now he has advanced to the heaven and can enter the second floor.


    Along the stairs on the right side of the first floor of the bone tower, Chu fan walked up step by step. At the end, there was a gray and rotating aperture. Chu fan stepped in and felt like taking an elevator. He fooled his head and opened his eyes. He had appeared on the second floor of the bone tower.


    The space on the second floor is twice as large as that on the first floor, about 10000 square meters. The ground is full of white and broken bones. It can be seen from the fragmented bones that they are almost animal bones, and most of them are huge.


    In the middle is a platform more than one meter above the ground, on which nine jade coffins are placed in turn. In front of a purple jade coffin, kneeling on black and white impermanence, the two ghosts really cried this time.


    "Elder brother, you are coming. Please help us." black impermanence stared at Chu fan with tears.


    Although they were caught and put into the bone tower, the nine demon kings took care of them, and black scale patiently instructed them to practice, which was better than their life in the hell.


    On weekdays, they live on the second floor and lie in the jade coffin for retreat, but their nightmare has come since this morning.


    The gorgeous beauty in the purple jade coffin woke up. They ran forward happily to pay attention, but they didn''t want the beautiful girl to be more terrible than their evil ghost. They even opened their mouth and bit the black impermanent neck and sucked blood.


    In an instant, most of black impermanence''s blood was sucked away. White impermanence wanted to run. As soon as the beautiful girl waved, he staggered back. He was easily caught by the beautiful girl. He bit his neck and sucked most of his blood away.


    It''s OK. Why not die again for the sake of beauty? But what they couldn''t accept was that the beautiful girl thought their blood was bad and vomited out again.


    Woo woo, aren''t you cheating? It''s not good. Do you still drink it? Is it easy for us to make some blood?


    Bai impermanence was crying: "boss, if you don''t come again, you''ll never see our brothers again. Wuwuwuwuwuwuwu!"


    "What are you crying for?" a chide came from the purple jade coffin. Then, a black whip flew out of the jade coffin and beat black and white impermanence twice. They trembled all over, but they just bit their teeth and didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Sing me a song. Be cheerful. If Miss Ben is happy, she will let you go." the voice in the purple jade coffin is crisp and pleasant. It sounds like a little girl under age, but what she did is really chilling.


    Let black and white impermanence sing to her, and you have to sing happily. Isn''t it difficult for people? If you let them sing you a sad song, maybe it''s OK. You make them laugh... Can they laugh?


    Chu fan waved his hand: "you two go first."


    Suddenly, black and white impermanence, such as amnesty, ran in the direction of Chu fan. Almost at the same time, the girl''s voice came: "bold, you two dare to run? Come back to me!"


    The black whip, like a black spirit snake, flew out of the jade coffin and rolled towards black and white impermanence. Seeing it, he entangled the black and white impermanence. Chu fan took a step forward and grabbed the black whip. Suddenly, the whip was like a weak one. It withered completely and fell soft on the ground.


    "Who!"


    In the jade coffin, crape myrtle, a beauty of the black dragon family in a purple dress, sat up. She seems to be under the age of 18, but she has a beautiful face, Su Yuan''s nobility, Li Qingcheng''s charm, Angelia''s purity, Song Wen''s cunning, and Yu Qiang Mei''s violent temper.


    A variety of different temperaments were mixed together to form her unique charm. The purple pupils full of flirtatious colors lit up at the moment of seeing Chu fan. The face that was suitable for anger and joy was also happy, and rushed up recklessly.


    "Finally I saw a living man!" crape myrtle hugged Chu fan, opened her mouth and bit him hard at his neck.


    "Ga Bang", the two sharp canine teeth of crape myrtle almost broke. She cried out in pain, covered her teeth and raised her head. She looked at Chu fan with tears, as if he had done something wrong, and almost let him disarm and surrender.


    This is another demon!


    "What are you doing? Bite me and you''ll have a reason?"


    Chu fan raised his hand and gave the beautiful girl a shudder. He scolded, "let go and step back!"


    "Woo woo!"


    Crape myrtle cried wrongfully. Her big watery eyes cried like pear blossoms with rain. Chu fan''s heart was about to break.


    "Well, I''m wrong, can''t I? Don''t cry, good... Ah!"


    Chu fan kindly reaches out his hand to wipe her tears, but doesn''t want to be caught in crape myrtle''s trick. When he is not prepared, he bites his wrist and sucks half of his blood in an instant.


    The next moment, Chu fan''s hand pinched her neck, so that she had to raise her head.


    "Dead girl, I saved you and your brother with kindness, so you repay me?" Chu fan blackened in front of him, and the taste of taking away most of his blood in an instant was not generally uncomfortable. If you were an ordinary person, you''d probably be lying down now.


    Crape myrtle looked at Chu fan in shock and wanted to speak, but she couldn''t say a word because she was strangled by her neck. She quickly pointed to Chu fan''s hand, and her charming big eyes were full of supplications.


    For her beautiful girl with charm and purity, nobility and cunning, Chu fan was really cruel at all. She sighed helplessly, loosened crape myrtle and warned: "if you get closer, I''ll... I''ll strangle you."


    In fact, he wanted to say that he wanted to rape her, but seeing her pure face that seemed to be a minor, Chu fan was ashamed and almost jumped into the river to commit suicide because he had this idea. What a bird beast!


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Crape myrtle covered her throat and coughed violently. A trace of blood overflowed from the corners of her mouth. She looked sad and weak. Chu fan almost couldn''t control her. She held her in her arms and took care of her carefully.


    But as soon as the idea came out, Chu fan strangled it. What a dragon girl, how can she be more charming than the fox spirit? Is it true that the dragon clan is more licentious than the fox spirit?


    "You... Have you seen my brother?" Ziwei grabbed Chu fan''s arm and asked excitedly, "where is he? How is he now? Tell me, please tell me, where''s my brother?"


    "Calm down, calm down!"


    Chu fan put his hands on crape myrtle''s shoulders and said positively, "your brother is still alive after breaking the army, and he is very moist. But you, why did you sleep so long? Also, how did you wake up and drink blood? This bad habit is not very good."


    Hearing Chu fan''s name, crape myrtle immediately believed Chu fan, shook off his hand and pouted: "do you think I want to sleep so long? It''s not because the old lust ghost fed me ''a dream for a thousand years''? Oh, by the way, what''s the age now? How long have I slept?"


    "What is a dream for a thousand years?" Chu fan asked.


    Crape myrtle patiently explained, "a dream of a thousand years is a pill that can make people fall asleep. The old lust ghost got one from somewhere and gave it to me. Calculate, it should have been a thousand years?"


    "More than 2000 years." Chu fan raised two fingers and said, "the old lust ghost who imprisoned you and your brother is the king of Yunnan. He tried to absorb the Dragon pill and blood of your black dragon family. At the most critical moment, I destroyed it and saved your brother''s army and you in sleep."


    "What about my brother? How is he now?"


    "Don''t worry. Although he consumes a lot, his body doesn''t matter. It''s you. Why do you have to suck human blood when you wake up?"


    Crape myrtle wronged and said, "I don''t know. I just feel hungry."


    "Wipe, I''ll find you something to eat when you''re hungry. You can''t drink my blood." Chu fan has no good airway. "Go out with me, but I warn you, don''t suck human blood again, otherwise, you won''t want to see your brother again in your life."


    "I see, it''s more wordy than my brother." crape myrtle made a face at Chu fan''s back, saw Chu fan walking towards the exit without looking back, and quickly shouted, "wait for me..."


    Near the community, on a small stand of kebabs, everyone looked in one direction without eating or drinking. There, a pair of young men and women sit opposite each other. The girl looks great, but the food is too scary, just like the reincarnation of a starving ghost.


    She was so good at eating that in such a short time, hundreds of bamboo sticks were thrown on the ground. The two masters roasted kebabs. They were stunned that they couldn''t feed her. They looked at the people around them foolishly.


    This little girl can''t have escaped from Africa, can she? I haven''t eaten enough for several years. Why are you so hungry? Also, after eating so many things, my stomach doesn''t appear. Where have I eaten?


    "The leg of lamb is ready to be roasted." the waiter came quickly with a wooden tray, on which stood a golden leg with scorched outside and tender inside.


    From a distance, the girl is charming enough, and from a close look, she is so beautiful that she is Soul-catching.


    Crape myrtle sniffed and smiled happily: "it''s so fragrant, brother, do you want to eat?"


    Chu fan spoiled and patted her on the head: "brother, don''t eat, eat by yourself."


    "Then I''m not polite." crape myrtle reached out and grabbed the leg of the lamb and wolfed it down. In the eyes of others, the hot barbecue had no impact on her. Just a few minutes, she ate a leg of sheep weighing several kilograms, leaving only a big bone stick.


    If Chu fan hadn''t repeatedly told her not to eat bones, I''m afraid she would chew up the bone stick and eat it. She hasn''t eaten for several years, but she hasn''t eaten for more than 2000 years. Can she not be hungry?


    Besides, she is not an ordinary person, but a black dragon. She is bigger than two cows. These things are just the bottom.


    "Boss, have the lamb chops been roasted? I''ll almost come up. My sister is hungry." Chu fan shouted.


    Before the boss promised, a van stopped nearby, and several angry guys jumped out of the car and came with cigarettes in their arms,


    "Boss, meat kebabs, beer..." shouted a guy with a shaved head and a big gold chain around his neck.


    Before he finished, a little brother stabbed him in the arm, pointed to the opposite side, and said in surprise: "brother Biao, you''re rich, the best chick!"


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "Tudou 444291367" and the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "¡ú ¡Ñ super ¡Ñ ¡û"!

 Chapter 585

    Jiang Biao, once the big bodyguard of Wang Dong, the boss of Guangyuan City, is Jiang Dali''s brother.


    After Wang Dong''s death, there was a power vacuum in the underground world of Guangyuan City. Li Qingcheng and Qiuyun wanted to take over Guangyuan City. As a result, Qiuyun was killed by Lu Yuanqing, a big owl in Guizhou Province, who bribed the black knife killer. Since then, Guangyuan City has completely fallen into Gu Jinghua''s hands.


    Gu Jinghua is Wang Dong''s mistress. Relying on Wang Dong''s Yu Wei, Gu Jinghua recruited several thugs under Wang Dong''s command, such as Jiang Dali and Ma Yuanyi, and completely gained a foothold in Guangyuan City.


    At this time, with the help of the fame of his eldest brother Jiang Dali, Jiang Biao mixed up in Jinghu District.


    In Jinghu District, everyone respects sister Mei. If there is a big or small situation, they all ask sister Mei to mediate. However, she never admitted that she was a "first sister" in Jinghu District, nor did she admit that she was mixed with society.


    People on the road naturally know this. Even Ma Yuanyi''s younger brother, Ma Yuanli, has become popular in Jinghu District and has to support sister Mei every day. Who doesn''t know that sister Mei is brother fan''s woman? In the whole Sichuan Province, if you make brother fan unhappy, do you still want to live?


    But there are those who are not afraid of death.


    Jiang Biao actually came to Jinghu District for sister Mei. His idea is very simple. As long as sister Mei is done, he can immediately become the "first brother" of Jinghu District. At that time, Ma Yuanli is a hair. When he sees his brother, he has to call "brother-in-law".


    During the day, Jiang Biao took a nap. In the afternoon, he found a place to wash, steam and massage. After a set, it was basically dark. When they came out of the bath center, several people were ready to go directly to sister Mei''s dream bar. They happened to meet this shop and smell the smell of roast mutton legs. Jiang Biao was hungry. He asked the little brother driving to stop the car and take people to the bar to get full and drink, so as to win sister Mei tonight.


    I didn''t want to. When I met a top-grade sister, Jiang Biao''s eyes straightened after one look. It seemed that there was only him and crape myrtle left in the world, and there was no one else.


    "Bang!"


    A little brother slapped the table and said stutteringly, "didn''t... Didn''t you hear me... Did we talk? Hurry... Give me... I''ll serve meat kebabs, beer... Beer."


    For a while, as soon as Bali had finished, Jiang Biao whipped the back of his head: "Cao NIMA, scare me. Go, invite that chick over and drink with brother Biao."


    "OK!" this time, he got up quickly and ran over.


    "Bang!"


    Kowtow, slap Chu fan on the table in front of them and say loudly, "chick, i... our brother Biao, please... Please... Drink... Drink."


    "Wow!"


    A glass of beer splashed on his face. Crape myrtle stared at him: "get out!"


    "I wipe, you... How dare you... Dare to splash me..."


    "Bang!"


    Before he finished, a beer bottle burst his head. Blood and water mixed with beer flowed down his cheek like a twisted tap.


    The blood splashed everywhere and dyed the meat string just brought up red, but crape myrtle didn''t care. She grabbed the bloody meat string, bit the end with her small mouth, and a string of meat went into her mouth. She chewed it twice, grunted and swallowed it.


    This scene can subdue Jiang Biao and them. This is so special. Where did the little girl come out? It''s so fierce. Can you eat it?


    Jiang Biao swallowed a mouthful of spit and looked at crape myrtle. His spine was cold. Intuition told him that the little girl was not an ordinary person, and she probably couldn''t be provoked.


    In fact, as long as people with a little eyesight can see, can such women be ordinary people? Which girl slapped the wine bottle on her head before she finished two words? Which girl would put a blood Hula kebab in her mouth?


    This is not only eating meat, but also drinking blood, but also human blood.


    Nima, isn''t she a vampire?


    "Shit, dare to touch my brother?" before Jiang Biao got angry, several brothers around him got angry first, picked up their stools and walked over one by one.


    The dragon clan itself has a grumpy temper, and the female dragon who eats doesn''t even dare to break the army. These guys who don''t know how to live or die don''t know that they have stepped into hell with one foot, and their arrogant mouth is unclean.


    Crape myrtle was angry. As soon as apricot eyes stared, she was ready to take action, but Chu fan hurriedly pressed her shoulder: "you eat your food, this little thing won''t bother you."


    Let her do it. Don''t she have to swallow all these guys alive?


    Chu fan has a headache. How can he deal with such a cold guy in the future? We have to find a way to restrain her. We can''t let her go on like this.


    "Mom, dare to move our brother. Do you want to live?"


    "What do you have to say to her? Catch it and find a place to take turns first."


    "Don''t worry, we are civilized people, especially for girls. We should be polite... Cao, don''t think you are beautiful and have big breasts. I won''t beat you. Believe it or not, I''ll let you kneel down and sing conquest now?"


    "Third brother, he''s going to be knocked up. Shall we send him to the hospital to bandage him first?"


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die if you knock hard."


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Chu fan knocked on the table and said impatiently, "do you still fight? If you don''t fight, get out of here and don''t affect my sister''s eating."


    Just this kind of goods, come out and mix? Life is big enough. Also, now in Jinghu District, except sister Mei, Ma Yuanli is the only one. Sister Mei doesn''t care. Ma Yuanli can''t hold up. If he changes to the former eighth master, he doesn''t even know how to die.


    "Wipe, there''s still someone to beat. Brothers, fuck him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a beer bottle bloomed on his head. Then, several guys rushed up with a stool as if they were sent up to knock. One beer bottle after another knocked on their heads, and they were all stunned.


    There were six people in total. Now only Jiang Biao was left. Chu fan glanced at him and asked, "Hey, do you still fight?"


    "I warn you, my big brother is..."


    "Bang!"


    A beer bottle flew over and accurately hit him on the forehead. Jiang Biao was black and almost fainted. Dare not talk nonsense anymore, he got up and ran. Behind him, the younger brothers helped each other, stumbled into the car and ran crazy.


    On the bus, Jiang Biao wants to cry without tears. Who is mixed with society? If you don''t let anyone say anything, it''s too violent!


    The last bottle was thrown out by crape myrtle. It was in a good mood, but now it''s all gone.


    "Don''t eat, don''t eat!" crape myrtle stood up angrily, "I want to drink!"


    Well, this is still a problem dragon. I really don''t know how the army taught her.


    "OK, but at eleven o''clock, you have to come home with me. Do you hear me?"


    "I hear you. Let''s go!"


    Chu fan took out a stack of hundred yuan bills, threw them on the table, waved for a taxi and went straight to the dream bar.


    More than half an hour later, several vans roared over. Jiang Biao and others with bandages on their heads jumped out of the car with guys.


    "Grass NIMA, where are the people?"


    Jiang Biao finally found the feeling of mixed society. He kicked the table over with one foot, pointed his baseball bat at the little barbecue boss and scolded angrily: "it''s a man and a woman sitting here just now who beat me like this."


    "Just... Just left!" the little boss was frightened. He was afraid to annoy Jiang Biao and became his vent.


    Kowtow forward, kick the little boss and scold: "Cao NIMA, where... Where have people gone?"


    "Boss, I really don''t know. They took a taxi. If you chase them now, you may still catch up." the little boss pointed out a direction. Suddenly, Jiang Biao came to the spirit and waved his hand: "chase me, catch that little girl, everyone has a share!"


    A group of people came quickly, walked faster, and disappeared without a trace in the twinkling of an eye. The little boss didn''t dare to neglect. He packed up his things immediately and didn''t even want the money of several diners. He quickly loaded the things on the tricycle, greased the soles of his feet and ran away.


    Jiang Biao and others found most of the night in the urban area of Guangyuan City, but found nothing.


    "Shit, you run fast. Don''t let me see you two again. Bah!" Jiang Biao scolded and threw the baseball bat to his younger brother and waved his hand. "Let''s go and have a drink at sister Mei''s yard. I''ll treat you today. If you''re not drunk, you won''t come back."


    These little bastards are drunk today. It''s common to fight and get hurt. Soon Chu fan and crape myrtle were forgotten. One by one, they came to the dream bar in high spirits and began to figure out which familiar little sister to drink with.


    Dream bar, as before, has not changed. It''s not that sister Mei doesn''t want to change, it''s unnecessary. In the shanty town built by Su Yuan, a large entertainment area has been planned, and an eight story building in the middle is specially built for sister Mei.


    The main body of the building has been completed, and the workers are paying close attention to the internal decoration. By the end of the year, it will be put into use. At that time, this will be a high-end place with first-class facilities such as catering, entertainment, leisure, bathing, massage, accommodation and so on.


    The floor area is more than 1600 square meters, with a total area of more than 12800 square meters, excluding the underground parking lot.


    Therefore, there is no need to invest money in the decoration of the dream bar. Besides, with sister Mei''s fame, even if the decoration is backward, the drinks are expensive, and the drinking girl is ugly, she is still full every day, and the supply of drinks is still in short supply.


    This is the network!


    "Brother water!"


    Jiang Biao and others entered the bar and met the security team against the Yangtze River. Although he was just a security captain, Jiang Biao dared not neglect it. He immediately took out a cigarette, handed one, smiled and asked, "where''s sister Mei?"


    Jiang bucked the water and frowned: "a Biao, how did you get it? Did you work with the pony?"


    Ma Yuanli mixed in Jinghu District, and Jiang Biao came to intervene. Can they live in harmony? Secretly, the two did not fight less, but like this, even Jiang Biao''s head was broken for the first time.


    "Don''t mention..."


    Jiang Biao was about to explain. He suddenly pulled his arm, pointed to the bar and said excitedly, "Biao... Brother Biao, you... Look, that... Who is...?"


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "anonymous 14041921042870" and the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "summer fog"!

 Chapter 586

    After a thousand years of dreaming, crape myrtle slept for more than 2000 years. When she woke up, she found that the whole world had changed.


    First of all, the people here are very different from before in their dress, tone of voice and living habits; The second is the living environment. There are high-rise buildings everywhere. She is familiar with the kind of thatched house. She can''t even see one.


    On the spacious main road, there are no familiar carriages or people galloping on horseback. On the contrary, there is an iron guy called car. He runs too fast, and even the BMW can''t catch up with him.


    When she followed Chu fan into the bar, she was shocked by the little drinking girls inside again. They wear too little. Do they dare to come out and meet people in this way? Even the top cards in those brothels in the past dare not wear so little.


    But they look good in their clothes.


    When she tasted the cocktails of this era, she suddenly fell hopelessly in love with this "drink". She happily fought with Chu fan and clamored to buy the clothes worn by the little sister accompanying the wine. If Chu fan hadn''t grabbed her in time, she would go to the dance stage and dance pole dance with the three dancers who only wear three-point style.


    She likes this life so much.


    "Crape myrtle, it''s getting late. We have to go home." Chu fan pointed to her wrist watch, and the pointer was almost pointing to 12 o''clock.


    "Wait a minute!" crape myrtle is excited. How can she go back? Chu fan, who blocked his sight, raised the bottle in his hand, shouted with the crowd, and whistled from time to time, a full rebellious girl.


    How can this be fixed? Had known she was like this, Chu fan would not bring her to such a place. However, since she woke up, she had to come to the bar sooner or later. Instead of stealing it herself, she might as well follow it herself.


    "Then drink slowly here and I''ll go to the bathroom." Chu fan told crape myrtle in his ear, put down the wine bottle and walked upstairs.


    It''s rare to go to the bathroom. It''s better to accompany Qin Yumei with this crazy girl. Upstairs, in Qin Yumei''s own unique office, Chu fan hugged Qin Yumei and they went straight to the theme


    At this time, crape myrtle, who was shouting, was seen by the stuttering who just came in and pointed it out to Jiang Biao. When Jiang Biao saw it, he suddenly showed an unexpected surprise.


    It''s so hard to find. It takes no time to get around. I didn''t find it for half the night. As a result, I ran into it when I came to the bar to drink. This is called the enemy''s road is narrow, and there will be fun in the second half of the night. Gaga, gaga!


    "Brothers, work!"


    Jiang Biao can''t care to chat with Jiang contrarian. He conveniently picks up a beer bottle and strides towards crape myrtle.


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    Jiang Biao''s two younger brothers took the lead and pushed the people in the way to both sides. Like a bulldozer, they rushed to crape myrtle.


    "Smelly girl, where''s your date?" Jiang Biao asked loudly, pointing at crape myrtle with a wine bottle.


    Crape myrtle has a good memory. She looked up and down at him and said, "it''s you again. Are you bored? Get out of here and annoy Miss Ben. Your ass will blossom."


    "Wipe, dare you be arrogant? Come on!" Jiang Biao stepped back and waved his hand. The younger brothers behind him rushed up like a swarm. Just about to start, Jiang countercurrent suddenly rushed up with people in front of crape myrtle.


    Thanks to Jiang bucking the current, otherwise, none of Jiang Biao''s gang would be able to plug crape myrtle''s teeth.


    "Ah Biao, are you out of your mind? Even brother fan''s women dare to move. Do you still want to live?" Jiang''s face sank, and there was really a strong momentum.


    Behind him, vice captain Ding Yonghui angrily said, "brother Shui, why are you polite to him? Every woman who dares to move brother fan breaks at least one leg. A group of bastards who don''t have eyes don''t see where this is."


    During this period of time, Ding Yonghui has completely shaken up. Although he is only a deputy security captain, who is his boss? Brother fan''s woman, sister Mei. Don''t say he''s Jiang Biao. Even if his eldest brother Jiang Dali sees him, he has to call Lao Ding and take the initiative to have a cigarette.


    If Jiang Biao bullies others, Jiang countercurrent and others will pretend not to see it, but they are so immortal to provoke the woman brought by brother fan. What is this not to seek death? If he hurts crape myrtle, they won''t have to work against the river. They''ll all have to be fired and roll up and go away.


    Seeing Ding Yonghui and others really want to do it, Jiang Biao is stupid. Who did he provoke? How do brother Shui and Lao Ding say they turn over when they turn over?


    "What are you doing? Do it!" Ding Yonghui took a swing stick from his waist, waved his hand and rushed up first.


    Jiang Biao was worried: "Lao Ding, listen to me..."


    "Explain your paralysis? Call me."


    "Stop!" with a soft drink, Ding Yonghui and others who rushed up immediately stopped and angrily retreated back.


    But on this one, more than a dozen people, including Jiang Biao, hung the lottery. In particular, Jiang Biao and several guys with bandages on their heads were hit twice by a swing stick. Not only did the wound just stop the blood burst, but also two holes were made in their heads. Their faces were covered with blood. It was terrible.


    Chu fan and sister Mei came down from upstairs. Chu fan''s face is not very good, and sister Mei is wearing a cold mask. The DJ music has long been turned off, the spotlights are all on, and the bar is bright.


    Looking at this posture, everyone knows that sister Mei is angry.


    The last time sister Mei was angry, it seemed that the unlucky guy was thrown out like a dead dog a month ago. It is said that he is still lying in the hospital. This time, the guy who dares to break ground on Taisui''s head has to lie in the hospital for half a year?


    This time, sister Mei seemed even more angry.


    Can sister Mei not be angry? Chu fan came here once in a while. As soon as they got into the state, something happened downstairs. You say, this is not up and down. Who can not be angry? Qin Yumei even has the heart to kill. How can she have a good face?


    "What''s the matter?" sister Mei''s eyes were cold and fierce and fell on Jiang Biao.


    Jiang Biao trembled with fear and hurriedly said, "sister Mei, I really don''t know she''s your friend. Otherwise, even if I borrow some courage, I don''t dare to touch her."


    "It''s you again?" Chu fan was angry. He knew this guy didn''t know how to live or die. He shouldn''t have stopped crape myrtle before. He''d better put out these bastards.


    Qin Yumei said in surprise, "do you know Jiang Biao?"


    "Who do I know him? He provoked me and crape myrtle and broke his head." Chu fan glared at Jiang Biao with hatred. "I thought he would retreat, but unexpectedly, he came here. Lao Ding, brother Shui, broke the third leg of those guys with bandages on their heads."


    Jiang Yingshui also wants to help Jiang Biao plead for mercy, but when he sees Chu fan''s firm attitude, he can only sigh helplessly: "a Biao, don''t blame me for being unkind. You asked for it. Do it!"


    "Who dares to touch me?"


    Jiang Biao was worried. Pointing to sister Mei and Chu fan, he said loudly, "my brother is Jiang Dali. Who dares to touch my finger, my brother will never let him go."


    Chu fan stops Jiang countercurrent, who wants to do it himself, and Leng hum: "call Gu Jinghua and ask her to bring Jiang Dali over in half an hour. Otherwise, she''s going to pick up guests at the nightclub."


    Sister Mei nodded, and Jiang took out her mobile phone and dialed.


    In less than half an hour, Gu Jinghua, who was wearing only a nightgown and bare feet, and Jiang Dali, who was wearing only a coat and a big underpants, hurried over.


    At the door, Ding Yonghui was waiting for Gu Jinghua. Seeing them get off the car, he said coldly, "go upstairs. Sister Mei is waiting for you."


    "Lao Ding, what happened?" Gu Jinghua asked eagerly.


    When she received the phone call, she was having trouble with Jiang Dali. As a result, Jiang Dali directly withered when she heard the news. In a hurry, Gu Jinghua only had time to put on his pajamas, and Jiang Dali only found his underpants to put on. The coat was found in the car. Otherwise, he was afraid to go in naked to see sister Mei.


    Ding Yonghui glanced at Jiang Dali and hummed, "brother Li, you should be mentally prepared and go upstairs."


    It''s over. Jiang Biao must have caused trouble.


    At first, Jiang Biao wanted to develop in Jinghu District. Jiang Dali advised him, but he didn''t listen. To this end, Jiang energetically told him not to provoke anyone related to sister Mei, let alone brother fan, in Jinghu District.


    In his opinion, Jiang Biao is more suitable to be the boss than Ma Yuanli, Ma Yuanyi''s brother. He agrees that Jiang Biao comes to Jinghu District and wants to use Jiang Biao to crush Ma Yuanyi. But he never thought that before Jiang Biao defeated Ma Yuanli, he offended sister Mei first.


    If you knew this, you shouldn''t have come to Jinghu District.


    Led by Ding Yonghui, as soon as they entered sister Mei''s office, Jiang Dali saw Jiang Biao kneeling on the ground. Without saying a word, they went up with one foot, grabbed his skirt, lifted him up, and "snapped" two big mouths.


    It was a real fight. He knocked out Jiang Biao''s big teeth. His mouth was full of blood, and his face became red and swollen at that time. Without waiting for Jiang Dali to fight again, Jiang Biao, who finally calmed down, grabbed his brother''s hand and cried, "brother, save me, you have to save me..."


    "Shut up!"


    Jiang vigorously pushed away Jiang Biao and knelt down without hesitation: "sister Mei, Biao should be punished if he made trouble. You say, I''ll do it myself, whether it''s an arm or a leg."


    "Sister Mei, what happened?" Gu Jinghua came to sister Mei and suddenly found that a young man sitting next to him looked familiar. He looked carefully and exclaimed, "Chu fan? Oh no, brother fan, why are you here?"


    Chu fan took a glass of wine in his hand and said faintly, "why? Can''t I be here?"


    "No, I mean..." Gu Jinghua''s forehead was sweating.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "don''t be nervous. I asked you to come just to have a good chat with you. Sit down."


    "Good, good!" Gu Jinghua smiled and sat down beside Chu fan carefully.

 Chapter 587

    Gu Jinghua is almost the same age as Qin Yumei, but in terms of beauty and figure, she is a little better than Qin Yumei.


    At this time, she was wearing only a warm silk nightgown, tied tightly by a ribbon around her waist. After sitting down, her lapel was open, and almost all her round and full chest flesh was exposed in front of Chu fan.


    Because of sitting down, the hem of the Nightgown was separated on both sides, and there was a vacuum in it. Chu fan was a little too knowledgeable to bear her boldness. He coughed and hurried to avoid his eyes.


    If you knew this, you should give her more time, at least let her put on her underwear. Blunder!


    "Brother fan, sister Mei, what happened?" Gu Jinghua quickly tightened her skirt, pulled the hem of her nightgown over her thigh.


    In terms of observing words and expressions, Gu Jinghua is indeed superior. Originally, she also wanted to seduce Chu fan with beauty. It can be seen that Chu fan avoided her eyes. She immediately became interested and reserved.


    This move made Chu fan look at her more.


    No wonder she was able to win over so many people after Wang Dong''s death and have the momentum to control Guangyuan City. She really has a set.


    "This evening, Jiang Biao collided with Chu fan twice..."


    Before sister Mei finished her words, she was interrupted by Chu fan: "it''s just a small matter. Whoever doesn''t know is not guilty. I won''t care about it with him."


    Jiang Dali was overjoyed and quickly thanked him. He also pulled the silly Jiang Biao down on his knees and made an apology to Chu fan and sister Mei. However, Gu Jinghua was even more nervous.


    Sure enough, Chu fan then said faintly, "but from the matter of Jiang Biao, I found that it''s really inappropriate that there is no master in Guangyuan City."


    "Brother fan is right. If there were personal management and rules, the people below would not fight openly and secretly." Gu Jinghua reluctantly smiled, "in fact, sister Mei is the most suitable candidate..."


    "Sister meI won''t interfere in the affairs on the road." Chu fan glanced at her, "not today, not in the future."


    Gu Jinghua smiled and said, "yes, everything on the road can''t be on the table. Sister Mei is a person with identity. How can she ruin her future because of this small money?"


    Chu fan waved to Jiang Dali and asked them to get up. He said faintly, "Jinghu District, I''ll give it to Ma Yuanli in the future. Whoever interferes in the affairs of Jinghu District will not give me face."


    Jiang energetically hurriedly said, "don''t worry, brother fan. I''ll send Biaozi away and let him never appear in front of you in his life. Thank you for your generosity and your high hand."


    "Sister Gu, I know you are ambitious, but a woman''s ambition is in direct proportion to her strength." Chu Fan said coldly, "you are not Li Qingcheng, and you don''t even have the strength to protect yourself. If you really take the seat of Wang Dong, I guarantee you won''t live for a month."


    Gu Jinghua was sweating on his forehead and said in a trembling voice, "brother fan, what do you mean..."


    "With your ability, you can manage a district reluctantly. In the future, you will stay in Limin District, manage your one-third of an mu of land and make more money."


    Chu fan picked up a glass of wine, handed it to Gu Jinghua, and said earnestly, "how many people can have a good end on this road? You are still young. Take advantage of making more money now. When you meet the right person in the future, get out and fly away as soon as possible."


    "In this way, you may have a happy second half of your life, otherwise, your end will be 100 times worse than Wang Dong." Chu Fan said positively, "I''m not alarmist, you can also think that what I say is farting. That''s all. Think about it yourself. See you off!"


    Jiang went up against the current and politely invited several people out. In the twinkling of an eye, only Chu fan and Qin Yumei were left in the box.


    "You called Gu Jinghua to tell her about it?" Qin Yumei glanced at Chu fan. "It''s too cheap for Jiang Biao. At least you should break his leg and let him have a long memory."


    "Forget it, it''s bad enough for Jiang Biao to meet me. Besides, if it weren''t for the beauty of crape myrtle, it wouldn''t cause so many things." Chu fan hugged Qin Yumei''s shoulder and said, "as for Gu Jinghua, this woman has ambition, but her ability is not enough. At present, Guangyuan City is still stable. If Gu Jinghua was replaced, there would be another wave."


    "It''s better to do more than one thing. For us, who should be the old man in Limin district is the same. Gu Jinghua is beaten by me. He will certainly restrain a lot in the future. He doesn''t dare to arrange someone to come here to test your bottom line."


    Qin Yumei was stunned and said, "do you mean... Jiang Biao was sent by Gu Jinghua to test our bottom line?"


    "What else? Is it difficult for Jiang Biao to destroy Ma Yuanli, manage Jinghu District and be on an equal footing with her? In that case, she''s afraid she can''t even sit in Limin district. Don''t forget that Jiang Dali and Jiang Biao are brothers. When they unite, Gu Jinghua doesn''t even have the ability to struggle."


    Chu fan picked up his glass and said with a smile, "how could Gu Jinghua do such a stupid thing with her shrewdness? If I guessed right, she let Jiang Biao come to Jinghu District for fear of Ma Yuanli becoming big, because there is Ma Yuanyi around her."


    "Then you let Ma Yuanli manage Jinghu District? What if Ma Yuanyi replaces Gu Jinghua with the help of his brothers?"


    "Gu Jinghua is not so fragile." Chu fan shows a bad smile. "Soon, Ma Yuanyi will have to come to you."


    Qin Yumei still doesn''t understand how Ma Yuanyi came to run to her? In the past, his relationship with Chu fan was not so friendly. Otherwise, he would have been mixed with Chu fan long ago. Could he still go to take refuge in Gu Jinghua?


    Without waiting for her to understand, Chu fan turned over and pressed her on the sofa: "Hey, no one bothers now. Shall we continue?"


    "Wait, wait a minute." Qin Yumei pressed Chu fan''s hand tightly on her chest to keep him from moving. Jiao panted and asked, "you haven''t told me who the girl named crape myrtle is?"


    "She, a girl picked up." Chu fan smiled and took her hand out of her chest. While Qin Yumei relaxed her vigilance, she suddenly attacked her lower body.


    "Ah!"


    Qin Yumei screamed and wanted to stop, but her skirt had disappeared. At the moment of her defense, Chu fan attacked her upper body again. As a result, Qin Yumei took care of one thing and lost the other, and was soon stripped away.


    Until the bar closed, crape myrtle reluctantly followed Jiang countercurrent upstairs and knocked at the door.


    Qin Yumei, with a crimson complexion and untidy clothes, came and opened the door, smiled and said, "sister crape myrtle, come in and see what gift I have prepared for you?"


    "Gift? For me?" Ziwei surprised and went in. She saw more than a dozen clothing bags on the tea table. Chu fan was lying on the sofa, smoking and drinking tea.


    Crape myrtle wrinkled her nose: "what''s the smell?"


    Qin Yumei''s face became more red. She grabbed a bag, took out a pair of Cowboy SHORTS from inside, measured them in her lower body and praised her: "it''s so beautiful. I can''t wear them. It''s not as long as your legs."


    "Really?" Ziwei was immediately happy. She grabbed her shorts and was about to wear them. However, she remembered that Chu fan was still there. She immediately pouted and had no good way. "What are you looking at? I don''t know if men want to avoid when girls change clothes? Get out quickly!"


    Chu fan yawned: "it''s getting late. Shall we go home and change it?"


    "No, I''ll change it here."


    Qin Yumei smiled and advised, "listen to your brother fan. There is no mirror here. Even if you change it, you can''t see it. Go, my sister will accompany you back to change clothes. Tomorrow, my sister will accompany you to the mall and buy you a lot of clothes."


    "That''s what you said. Don''t be naughty?"


    "Draw the hook!"


    After the two women pulled the hook, crape myrtle immediately held all the clothing bags in her arms for fear of being robbed by others. She was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth. She followed Chu fan and Qin Yumei downstairs to go home.


    After being stirred by crape myrtle, Chu fan had no interest in alchemy. He took a bath, went back to the room, went to bed, hugged Angelia, and soon fell asleep.


    Vaguely, he felt Angelia getting up and getting dressed.


    "It''s still early. Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Chu fan murmured bleary eyed.


    Angelia whispered, "the company has an morning meeting. I have to prepare early. Anyway, you have nothing to do. Sleep more."


    With that, Angelia lowered her head and kissed Chu fan gently on her lips. Chu fan, dazed, pinched her hip, turned over and hugged a fragrant body and continued to sleep.


    Before long, Song Wen slipped in quietly and saw Chu fan holding ah Jiu on the bed. They were sleeping soundly.


    Smelly brother fan would rather hold ah Jiu''s firewood girl than me. How can she feel better than me? Her two Mi Mi are not as big as me?


    Just as she was about to come forward and squeeze ah Jiu out of bed, she suddenly found the new world.


    Most young men have morning Bo phenomenon, Chu fan is no exception, and even more ferocious. As a result, they hold up their underwear high.


    I''ve only seen it in small movies. I''ve never seen a man''s Ding - ding in reality. Hesitated for a moment, Song Wen carefully stretched out her hand and prepared to open Chu fan''s shorts. I''m still comforting myself. Just take a look


    "Wen Wen, what are you doing?" Lin su''e yelled at the door. Song Wen jumped out of bed like a rabbit and ran out with a red face.


    After looking at Chu fan and ah Jiu who got up on the bed, Lin su''e shook her head reluctantly, sighed, closed the door and went out.


    "Brother fan, when did you come back?" ah Jiu narrowed his eyes and fell in Chu fan''s arms. In order to make herself more comfortable, she moved her small ass and sat on Chu fan''s lap.


    Now, Chu fan can''t stand it.


    Isn''t that fatal? Ah Jiu is still a minor. If he goes on like this, he must wipe his gun and get angry.


    "What is it that makes you feel so flustered?" Chu fan was more uncomfortable, but ah Jiu twisted more and more. Finally, Chu fan couldn''t stand it. He threw ah Jiu on the bed and fled into the bathroom.


    Looking at Chu fan''s bow, ah Jiu immediately widened his eyes and covered his mouth in amazement

 Chapter 588

    "Brother-in-law, who is this beautiful woman?" song Taolue came to Chu fan and asked, pointing to Ziwei who ate and drank.


    He knew for a long time that Chu fan had many beautiful women around him. Only he knew, there were Su Yuan, Dou Yutong, Yu Qiang Mei and so on. But the sudden appearance of crape myrtle this morning really made him lose half of his soul.


    "Don''t tell me, she is also your woman. I''m going to decide this woman." song Taolue stared at crape myrtle and stabbed Chufan excitedly. "As long as you help me deal with her, I''ll help you deal with everyone in my family. Otherwise, you won''t want to marry my sister."


    Chu fan rolled his eyes: "it seems that your sister has always taken the initiative to post it?"


    "Er... No matter what, just say, can you help me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t help you, it''s for you." Chu fan patted song Taolue on the shoulder. "Brother-in-law, just your 300 kilograms is not enough for her to fill her teeth. Believe me, how far you hide, who touches this woman will be unlucky."


    "I see, you just don''t want to help me." song Taolue shook his hair and hummed, "forget it, I don''t need your help, but you can''t make trouble for me. I want to conquer her with this fat meat."


    The wind is rustling and the water is cold. Once a strong man goes, he will never return.


    Looking at Song Taolue''s posture, he walked towards the crape myrtle in the restaurant. Chu fan shook his head and sighed, and drew a cross on his body: "brother, you can go at ease."


    "What are you doing?" Song Wen came over with a glass of milk and said curiously, "what did my brother tell you?"


    Chu fan nununui said to song Taolue''s back, "look, he''s going to add food to crape myrtle."


    "Add a meal?" Song Wen was confused. Brother Mingming didn''t take anything. How to add a meal to crape myrtle? Besides, there are so many food on the table that ten people can''t finish it. Do you still need extra food?


    "Brother fan, you haven''t told me who this girl named crape myrtle is? How come I''ve never seen her?" Song Wen pouted. "It''s too shameless to run to others in the middle of the night."


    Chu fan looked at her angrily: "how much better are you than her? Don''t think I don''t know. What did you do in my room this morning?"


    "I... I told you to get up for dinner. What''s the matter? Is there a problem?"


    "Hum, duplicity!"


    As they were talking, song Taolue came back with a sad face.


    Song Wen hurriedly asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s so heartless. Am I that bad?" song Taolue asked dejectedly. "What''s wrong with being fat? I''m a sumo wrestler at the level of Da Guan. I fight one by one when I see those special forces in the army. Isn''t it enough to protect her?"


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder: "she can hit you ten by herself. Do you think she can see you?"


    "It''s impossible." song Taolue widened his eyes. "She''s a delicate girl. How can she be so powerful? Brother-in-law, you don''t want to help me. You don''t have to make up such absurd reasons?"


    "Believe it or not, what I said is the truth anyway." Chu fan robbed the milk in Song Wen''s hand and was about to have a drink. He saw Yu Qiang Mei coming down from upstairs and hurried to meet her. "Wei Wei, you get up and have a glass of milk first."


    "That''s mine!" Song Wen chased over angrily.


    Breakfast was finished in a flurry of chicken flying dogs. After discussing some details with Chu fan and agreeing on the time to start together, song Canghai went home alone with the mineral documents.


    As for song Taolue, he originally wanted to go home with his father, but since he saw crape myrtle, he was completely occupied and stayed here.


    In the afternoon, Chu fan''s dissuasion failed, so he had to take Song Wen with him and set foot on the high-speed train to night city with Yu Qiang Mei. In addition to the three of them, there were crape myrtle abducted by Chu fan and song Taolue, who followed the crape myrtle.


    Originally, Chu fan planned to take Yu Qiang only. With him around to protect, Yu Qiang wouldn''t be in any danger. But now there is one more Song Wen, he can''t care about it. He can''t help turning crape myrtle out. With her to protect Song Wen, there should be no danger, but there must be no less trouble.


    The appearance of several women caused a sensation in the whole carriage.


    Perhaps because she has established a relationship with Chu fan, Yu Qiang Mei has become a lot more gentle, but her dress is still the same as before. She has a short sleeved shirt on her upper body, a pair of nine point trousers on her lower body, a ponytail and a backpack, just like a college girl in school, pure and charming.


    Not to mention Song Wen, a very simple white T-shirt with a round neck and a small light blue skirt under her body. The collar of the T-shirt is not high or low, which just sets off the grandeur of her chest. The skirt is not long or short. It is just about eight centimeters above her knee, revealing a small piece of white thigh, but the sexual feeling is reserved.


    They are already rare beauties. Any one who appears alone in the carriage will definitely become the object of everyone''s attention. But in front of crape myrtle, they suddenly became green leaves to set off the flowers, and the limelight was robbed by crape myrtle.


    Today, she tossed all morning and finally made sister Mei a non mainstream beautiful girl. The upper body is a black sports vest, the outer cover is a small red jacket, the lower body is an ultra short Cowboy SHORTS, and the snow-white long legs are exposed to the air, not to mention how sexual.


    Dress is still second. The key is that she dyed her hair purple, coupled with her natural purple eyes. She is degenerate in nobility and pure in seduction. She is simply a goblin who can''t pay for her life.


    A very beautiful girl. She made seven holes in her left ear and set seven RUBY EARRINGS, just like the Big Dipper. Beautiful is beautiful, but this kind of alternative beauty makes most people stay away and dare not go forward. Fortunately, she didn''t draw smoked makeup, otherwise, Chu fan must disfigure her.


    Along the way, crape myrtle had a lot of fun with a tablet in her hand. Song Wen taught her how to play. She looked happier than crape myrtle.


    Song Taolue sat outside, next to Song Wen, glared around like a big bodyguard. Almost no one dared to look at him, let alone talk to him without long eyes.


    Chu fan and Yu Qiang Mei were happy and quiet. They sat on the other side of the aisle and closed their eyes. After a stop, a beautiful young woman, holding the hand of a five-year-old boy, came over and smiled: "sorry, I''m the position inside."


    Yu Qiang Mei asked Chu fan to get up. The beautiful young woman hurriedly said, "no, no, you can sit inside. It''s convenient for me to sit outside with my children. Hehe, you two are a good match."


    "Thank you!" Yu Qiang Wei leaned shyly on Chu fan, not to mention how happy she was.


    Opposite, Song Wen couldn''t see it anymore. She pouted and said, "brother fan, I''m thirsty. Bring me a bottle of yogurt."


    "Didn''t I just give you a bottle?" Chu fan glared at her angrily. Dead girl, can''t you let me be quiet for a while?


    "That bottle is for crape myrtle. Why are you so inky?"


    Chu fan really wants to throw his backpack over and completely kill the big breasted sister. You say you can eat and drink, but you don''t put your bag around you and always let others take it for you. Is it cool to call people?


    Song Taolue stretched out his big hand: "stop talking nonsense and hurry up."


    Wipe, do I owe you brothers and sisters?


    Chufan depressed, took out a bottle of yogurt and handed it to song Taolue. Song Taolue turned around, smiled, unscrewed the cover and handed it to his little sister.


    Now, he has handed over his lifelong happiness to Song Wen. How can he not curry favor with her? As for Chu fan, if he doesn''t help, he is the enemy. He won''t give Chu fan a good face.


    Yu Qiang Mei took out a bottle of yogurt and handed it to the little boy on the beautiful young woman''s leg next to her. She smiled and said, "little brother, what''s your name?"


    The little boy timidly retracted into the woman''s arms. The beautiful young woman quickly picked up the yogurt and explained with a smile, "this child is afraid of birth. He goes out for the first time. In fact, he is very lively and obedient at home."


    "He looks so beautiful. His father must be a handsome man." Yu Qiang Mei rubbed the little boy''s head and said with a smile.


    "Of course, when his father was young, if I didn''t take the initiative to chase him, his father couldn''t decide who to marry." the beautiful young woman smiled at Chu fannu, who closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. "Little sister, you have to come on."


    Yu Qiang Mei''s face is red again. How can you refuel for such a thing? Do you want to take the initiative to drill into his quilt in the middle of the night? That''s too... Too casual, too shameless.


    The beautiful young woman glanced at the crape myrtle and Song Wen across the aisle and whispered to Yu Qiang, "are the two girls over there with you?"


    "Yes!"


    "Does that little girl like the handsome man next to you?"


    Yu Qiang Mei said in surprise, "how do you know?"


    The beautiful young woman smiled and said, "I''m a passer-by. What can''t you understand? Everyone is a woman. I have to remind you that this man likes girls younger than himself, especially girls with big breasts. If you don''t hurry up, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance."


    Yu Qiang Mei, who was originally very smart, completely became a little girl who knew nothing about the world in matters related to her lifelong happiness. She quickly and humbly asked for advice: "elder sister, what should I do?"


    "In fact, it''s easy to say, but it''s a little difficult to do." the beautiful young woman glanced at Chu fan, saw that he seemed to be asleep, leaned against the window, snored slightly, and quickly waved to Yu Qiang.


    Yu Qiang Wei didn''t dare to neglect. She hurriedly put her ears together. The beautiful young woman whispered a few words in her ear. Yu Qiang immediately whispered, "how can this be?"


    "Although men usually pretend to be serious, in fact, they all like women with this tone." the beautiful young woman smiled and handed her a business card. "Are you going to night city too? If you can trust me, call me and I''ll give you good guidance to ensure that he is determined to you and you can''t kick away."


    "Counselor?"

 Chapter 589

    It takes seven or eight hours from Sichuan Province to the border night city. Chu fan is sleeping all the way, but Yu Qiang Mei has a hot conversation with the psychological counselor named Zhang Yan. Later, even Song Wen joined in. When she got off the bus, the two girls seemed to have become good friends with Zhang Yan and were not willing to separate.


    "Have you booked a hotel? If not, let me arrange it for you." Zhang Yan took the little boy''s hand and said with a smile, "although I don''t make a lot of money, I''m a single mother. It''s OK to ask you to stay for a few days. Who let us hit it off?"


    "Elder martial brother, what do you think?" Yu Qiang Mei wanted to go with Zhang Yan, but she still asked Chu fan''s opinion.


    Chu fan yawned sleepily: "go anywhere, as long as you are happy."


    "Great, you come with me." Zhang Yan is very enthusiastic. "My house is not far from here. It takes more than ten minutes by car."


    Zhang Yan waved and called two taxis to greet Yu Qiang Wei, Song Wen and Ziwei with a tablet computer. Chu fan and Song Tao were a few steps behind and got into the car behind them.


    It''s really wrong to let the fat song Taolue take a taxi. If Chu fan hadn''t given the driver 100 yuan first, the driver wouldn''t want to pull him. He''s almost overloaded alone.


    "Brother-in-law, don''t you think that woman is a little strange?" song Taolue whispered.


    Chu fan flashed a pure light in his eyes and sneered, "it''s strange if it''s not strange."


    "You also found out? Then why did you let them get in the car and go with that woman?"


    "How can you get a tiger''s son without entering the tiger''s den?" Chu fan leaned lazily on the back of his chair. "Anyway, being idle is also idle. It''s better to go and have a look. Maybe there''s an unexpected harvest."


    Thinking of Chu fan''s ability, song Taolue was relieved. However, he was still curious: "how did you find something wrong with her while you were sleeping all the way?"


    "Think about it, did the little boy call her ''Mom'' all the way?"


    Song Taolue was stunned: "it''s true that you say so. I always feel that the mother and son are strange. Isn''t she a human trafficker?"


    Before Chu fan could speak, the driver smiled and asked, "are you... Who the hell are you?" Zhang Qiuhan was cold all over. As soon as his voice fell, Chu fan suddenly popped out his cigarette butt. "Poof", a man hiding behind the scar bandit was hit with a hole in his forehead by a cigarette butt and fell to the ground on his back.


    "Put the gun down, or - die!"

 Chapter 590

    On the train, Chu fan felt that this chapter Qiuhan was wrong.


    Nowadays, how can a child sit quietly, don''t cry, and don''t even cry ''Mom''? Yu Qiang Wei and Song Wen are not deeply involved in the world. They are confused by her rhetoric and ignore the children. It is understandable, but Chu fan belongs to a bystander and feels that Zhang Qiuhan is wrong.


    On the surface, Chu fan was sleeping, but in the dark, he secretly took Zhang Qiuhan''s face with his mobile phone and sent the photo to Xia Yanran while he was going to the bathroom. Just a bubble of urine, all the information of Zhang Qiuhan was sent to Chu fan''s mobile phone.


    Originally, he could easily catch Zhang Qiuhan, but he just wanted to teach Yu Qiang Mei a lesson and let them have snacks. Don''t believe anyone. Chu fan is on the side. Otherwise, they don''t even know that they have been sold.


    Zhang Qiuhan looked at his fallen men, his eyes were frightened, and his heart was completely cold.


    A small cigarette end, like a bullet, easily pierces a person''s forehead. What kind of strength is this? Zhang Qiuhan knew that she had hit the iron plate this time, but she was unwilling to catch it so easily.


    She just hesitated for a second and shouted hysterically, "shoot him, kill him!"


    Just as she shouted this sentence, Chu fan started. Just for a moment, all the armed bandits felt numb in their wrists at the same time. The gun was unstable and fell to the ground with a "bang". At this time, they found that a nearly transparent silver needle was pierced on their wrist. It didn''t hurt, but their hands lost consciousness and couldn''t even move their fingers.


    "Stop!" Zhang Qiuhan held a dagger and kidnapped crape myrtle.


    While she let people shoot, she drew out a dagger and jumped at crape myrtle. Because crape myrtle is the most nervous and still plays games. She is also the most beautiful. She is closest to Zhang Qiuhan.


    This is Zhang Qiuhan''s only chance. No matter what the relationship between crape myrtle and Chu fan is, Chu fan will not care about her life and death as long as they are together. Therefore, as long as Zhang Qiuhan catches crape myrtle as a hostage, he has hope to live. Although the chance of success is very low, as long as she dares to fight, she will have a chance. If she doesn''t fight, she will be completely finished.


    Fortunately, she succeeded.


    Zhang Qiuhan was ecstatic and his voice trembled: "king of murder, I don''t want to be your enemy. I lied to you. I can apologize to you, but don''t force me. My life is worthless, but if I die, she has to bury me."


    "Crape myrtle, she wants to kill you." Chu fan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Shit, it was seconds."


    Crape myrtle angrily put down the tablet in her hand, looked down at the dagger on her throat, and asked Zhang Qiuhan, "do you want to die?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Get out!"


    Crape myrtle''s voice pierced clouds and cracked rocks. Zhang Qiuhan seemed to have been hit by a car. He suddenly threw himself out and fell heavily on the sofa. Even the sofa was knocked over.


    The dagger in her hand fell and was grabbed by crape myrtle. With a gentle pinch, a regular military refined steel dagger was pinched into an irregular steel ball by her soft boneless hand.


    This scene, let those fierce bandits can''t help swallowing a mouthful of spit, the heart completely cooled down.


    It''s over. It''s over this time.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me!" Zhang Qiuhan struggled to get up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. "I''ll give you the money. I''ll give you all the money. Please let me go."


    Chu fan sat down on a single seat sofa and said faintly, "I''m not interested in your money. However, if you want to live, it''s very simple. As long as you do something for me."


    "You say!"


    Soon, Chu fan heard the specific situation of the forces in the night city from Zhang Qiuhan. Compared with the information he had before, it was even more detailed.


    The three giants of night city are Deng Heqiu, the mastiff king, Han Jiazhou, the horse king, and Lei Bao, the gun king.


    As we all know, the geographical location of night city is very unique. Its west side borders Tajikistan, Afghanistan and Pakistan, and neighboring countries include India, Kyrgyzstan and Uzbekistan.


    In addition, the domestic control over Weiwu autonomous region is not enough, resulting in extreme chaos and lack of public security. Even the border guards are in vain and become a paradise for criminals and terrorist organizations, so they have the title of crime city.


    Among them, Deng Heqiu, the mastiff king, has a close relationship with Tajikistan. The border of Tajikistan is a vast grassland, which is very suitable for grazing. The demand for grassland meat in China is much higher than that in other countries. Therefore, Deng Heqiu, the mastiff king, specially imports beef and mutton from Tajikistan and sends it to all parts of China to make huge profits.


    Of course, it''s just on the surface. Secretly, he also opened an auction house to auction antiques from various countries. In fact, this is also a way of selling stolen goods and money laundering.


    In addition, he also opened a special mastiff Park, which raised pure Tibetan Mastiffs he carefully cultivated, fierce and aggressive. While selling Tibetan mastiff, he also held dog fighting competitions regularly, and each time he could harvest a huge gamble.


    As for strength, Deng Heqiu, the mastiff king, has the strength of the territory itself, and has also recruited a group of outlaws, especially Wang yuanxiu, the big bodyguard around him. It is said that he has seven cultivation accomplishments in the territory and his secret skills are burning. He once fought with the strong in the territory and became famous in the first World War.


    Mawang Hanjia prefecture has close relations with Pakistan. On the border of Pakistan, it is also a vast grassland, but it is rich in pure blood Dawan horses.


    People from Pakistan are responsible for catching wild horses on the prairie and sending them to Huaxia night city to be domesticated and sold in Hanjia Prefecture. On the outskirts of Yecheng, there is a horse farm in hanjiazhou. Now he can cultivate improved BMW by himself and sell it all over the world.


    Similarly, he will hold Marseille regularly as a gimmick to attract people from all countries who like it to participate here, and the income is very considerable.


    Lei Bao, the artillery king, has a close relationship with the Afghan military secretly. He doesn''t raise anything. He specializes in smuggling arms and drugs and trafficking in human beings. Among the three giants, Lei leopard is more like an unscrupulous hero. In order to make money, he dares to do everything and is lawless.


    According to the plan formulated by the military for Chu fan, it is to attack Lei Bao first and kill chickens and frighten monkeys. Are Han Jiazhou and Deng Heqiu still unconvinced? However, after chatting with Zhang Qiuhan for a while, Chu fan had another idea in his heart.


    At 9 p.m., Chu fan changed into a camouflage suit and set out with Zhang Qiuhan''s team. The goal is Deng Heqiu, the mastiff king.


    The three giants of night city occupy three directions of night city respectively. Among them, the mastiff garden of Deng Heqiu, the mastiff king, is located outside the northern suburb of night city.


    "Boss, are we really going?" scar face hid in the ditch nervously. A hundred meters in front is the entrance of the mastiff garden.


    It is said to be a mastiff garden, but in fact, its defense is almost the same as that of a prison. It is surrounded by five or six meter high walls, on which a power grid is also installed. Every 50 meters or so, there is a sentry tower. The sentry towers are poured with reinforced concrete. Even with explosives, they can''t be blown up for a while. A two centimeter thick steel plate was installed on it, like an iron cover, to firmly protect the top of the sentry tower.


    Countless square grooves are opened around the iron cover. The barrel of the machine gun can easily protrude out, and the shooting range is wide. There are more than a dozen sentry towers in the whole mastiff Park. Whether it is internal unrest or external invasion, these more than a dozen sentry towers can be suppressed most quickly and have super firepower.


    In addition, there are four private soldiers with guns patrolling back and forth at the gate of the mastiff Park. On both sides of the door, protective belts are built with sandbags, with a heavy machine gun on each side, and two machine gunners are ready.


    Without an invitation card, even a bird can''t fly in. But Chu fan took them to attack, didn''t he let them die?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die."


    Chu Fancheng took bamboo in his chest and whispered, "in a moment, I''ll go and kill the people on the nearby sentry tower and at the door. Then, you create chaos and lead Deng Heqiu out. As long as you can lead Deng Heqiu out, your task will be completed. According to the agreement, I will not investigate the previous things, but also give you a hundred million yuan to fly away."


    "What you said is true?" Scarface was excited. One hundred million. Even if they divided it equally, each of them could get more than ten million. With this money, who still does this kind of knife edge licking blood business?


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "don''t forget, I''m the king of murder. All my spitting is nails. Besides, do I need to harm you?"


    Scar''s face gritted his teeth: "seek wealth and wealth. Today, I''ll sell my life to you."


    "Count me in!"


    "And me..."


    Soon, the seven tough men all declared their positions, but Zhang Qiuhan was silent.


    Chu fan''s pupils contracted and said faintly, "sister Han, if you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Zhang Qiuhan''s heart trembled. She saw a cold killing intention from Chu fan''s eyes. She knew very well that if she shook her head and refused, she would die in his hands the next moment. But she also knew that nine times out of ten she would not come back.


    It''s all dead. How do you let her choose?


    After a hesitation, Zhang Qiuhan said ruthlessly, "I agree, but I have a condition."


    "You say!" Chu fan''s face eased down and showed a smile without stingy.


    Zhang Qiuhan explained, "I''m a woman, and giving advice is my strength. Therefore, I hope brother fan can take me with you, and I will prove to you that it''s definitely worth it."


    Chu fan stared at her for a few seconds. Zhang Qiuhan did not shrink back and met his eyes. This expression shows that her mind has been determined. If Chu fan doesn''t take her, she would rather die here.


    "Well, since you''re not afraid of death, I''ll take you with me." Chu fan snorted coldly, "but I have to remind you that once I kill Deng Heqiu, I will meet Wang yuanxiu. At that time, I may not care about you."


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if I die with you, I will admit it."


    "Go!" Chu fan pushes Zhang Qiuhan out

 Chapter 591

    "Who? Stop!"


    When Zhang Qiuhan was more than 50 meters away from the mastiff Park, he was found by the guard at the gate of the mastiff Park. Suddenly, several guns were raised and aimed at the plump and beautiful young woman.


    Zhang Qiuhan had no timidity, raised his hands high and walked over step by step with a smile: "several brothers, don''t you know me?"


    "Black widow?" a captain like guy put down his gun and frowned. "What are you doing here? We don''t welcome you here. Leave quickly."


    "Why? You don''t welcome the God of wealth here?" Zhang Qiuhan shook a black bank card between his fingertips. "There are more than one hundred million in it. Isn''t it qualified to participate in today''s auction?"


    "Oh, the black widow doesn''t like strong men. When did she like playing in ancient times?" the captain looked at her up and down and said with a bad smile, "it''s OK to go in, but I have to search."


    Zhang Qiuhan''s eyes were cold: "do you have this qualification?"


    "Shit, don''t take yourself too seriously. In our Lord Deng''s eyes, you are just a dog of Lei Bao, a bitch..."


    Before he finished, Zhang Qiuhan suddenly flew a foot and was under the crotch of the small and medium-sized captain. The guy who spoke badly almost stared out, covered his crotch with his hands, fell to his knees with a plop, and his face was purple.


    Even if he doesn''t die, he won''t want to be a man in his life.


    "Wow!"


    The remaining three guards pointed their guns at Zhang Qiuhan, but none dared to shoot. Who doesn''t know she''s from LeiBao? Moving her is tantamount to hitting the thunder leopard''s face. It will certainly lead to a big war.


    Being pointed at by several guns, Zhang Qiuhan had no fear on his face, but his eyes were colder. He shouted, "get out of here and call someone who can talk. A watchdog dare to talk to my mother like this. I think you''re all impatient."


    "You... You wait!" a guard stepped back two steps, took out his walkie talkie and said quickly. The other two ran out and dragged the little captain who was almost fainting back, but they were helpless in the face of this situation.


    On the other hand, under the gaze of scar face and others, Zhang Qiuhan swaggered out to attract the attention of the guards of the mastiff garden. Chu fan took advantage of this opportunity to circle an arc and quickly approach the wall like a ghost.


    "My grass is really worthy of being the king of murder. My eyes can''t keep up with this speed."


    "It''s so strong. I think he can kill all the people in the mastiff garden alone."


    "The grass is so special. I''ve been unhappy with Deng Heqiu for a long time. How did he die this time?"


    "Mom, I want to have half the ability to kill the king. At least I can have a place in the city this night. That''s great!"


    "Stop talking and look!"


    Although there are searchlights scanning back and forth on the fence, after all, it can not be the same as in the daytime, and the visibility is limited. Moreover, under the cross scanning of searchlights, blind areas will inevitably appear. Chu fan took advantage of this short shadow and easily approached the wall. Above him was a sentry tower, and the searchlight was at the top of the sentry tower.


    At the moment when the searchlight swept to the right, Chu fan stamped his foot and rose like a shell. At the moment when he fell in front of the sentry tower, two dark steel needles shot in from the square slot on the steel plate.


    Inside the sentry tower, two heavily armed soldiers, holding machine guns, were staring out intently, unaware that death had come. At the moment of Chu fan''s perspective, there was no hiding place for them. Two three inch long steel needles stabbed into their heads silently. They fell down softly without saying a word.


    Then, Chu fan, like a civet cat, came to an adjacent sentry tower with one rise and fall, followed the same pattern and killed them easily again. In only six minutes, Chu fan pulled out all the eight sentry towers on the front wall.


    At this time, an old man like a housekeeper, escorted by several people, strode over.


    "Black widow, what do you want to do?" the housekeeper frowned slightly. He didn''t think that Zhang Qiuhan came to the auction. Besides, it''s even more unusual for her to come here alone in the middle of the night.


    Zhang Qiuhan said with a smile, "Uncle Huang, I said I came to kill you. Do you believe it?"


    "Hum, there are many people who want to kill me, but I don''t live well?" Huang Bo sneered. "I don''t care what your purpose is, you''d better leave here as soon as possible. We don''t want to cause the misunderstanding of the leopard master, but it doesn''t mean we''re afraid of things. You have to dare again..."


    Before he finished, there were two dull shots. Huang Bo was startled and quickly bent back. When he looked nervously left and right, his eyes suddenly widened. There was a hole in the forehead of the two machine gunners behind the bunker, who were killed by sniper guns.


    "Enemy attack!" yelled Huang Bo and ran back desperately.


    Almost at the same time, several guards at the door were killed. Scar face and others rushed out of the ditch with guns. They rushed into the mastiff garden fearlessly and killed everyone.


    When Chu fan pulled out the last sentry tower, an old man in white Tang costume stopped him.


    "Who are you? Who sent you?" the old man asked angrily.


    "Are you Wang yuanxiu?" Chu Fan said with a smile, "I''m here for you. Take it!"


    Without saying a word, Chu fan punched, which further angered Wang yuanxiu. He flashed away, raised his right hand to his chest, and the whole palm slowly turned red. In a short second, it turned into like charcoal. In Chu fan, he launched "yes, I saw the black widow with my own eyes."


    Huang Bo''s shoulder was also colored, and his lower abdomen was scratched by bullets. He was badly hurt, but he didn''t dare to rest at all. He gritted his teeth and said, "just now, the black widow was at the door and wanted to come in to participate in the auction. I handled it myself. But when she saw me coming out, she shot without saying a word."


    Now, Huang Bo still has lingering palpitations. This is his life, run fast, only to pick up a life, otherwise, this old life is completely explained.


    "Black widow? The woman who delivered goods to Lei Bao?" Deng Heqiu''s eyes flashed a touch of hostility. "Lei Bao, you can''t help it at last. It''s not so easy to eat my fat meat."


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "a ping an comprehensive financial manager..."!

 Chapter 592

    "Lord Deng, it''s definitely not that simple."


    The speaker, no more than 40 years old, wearing a gray robe and thick glasses, looked like an ancient pedantic cashier. However, under the cover of thick glasses, a pair of small eyes flashed a light from time to time.


    He is Zhuge Yun, the think tank of Deng Heqiu.


    Zhuge Yungong is indispensable for Deng Heqiu to have today. He and Wang yuanxiu, both literate and martial, are the most loyal right-hand men of Deng Heqiu. Since Deng Heqiu came to the night city and got a foothold here, Zhuge Yun followed him. He contributed to the mastiff Park, the repair with Tajikistan, and the antique auction.


    In his rage, even Wang yuanxiu didn''t dare to touch the mold, but Zhuge Yun''s words were easy to make Deng Heqiu calm down.


    Hearing Zhuge Yun''s words, Deng Heqiu gradually calmed down and waved his hand to let the unstable team leader and the injured Huang Bo withdraw, leaving only the three of them in the hall.


    "Do you mean that someone deliberately provoked Lei Bao and me?" Deng Heqiu sat down slowly in his chair and asked in a deep voice.


    "Eight, nine, ten!"


    Zhuge Yun pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said, "first of all, if Lei leopard did it, he couldn''t send so many people to die; second, if Lei leopard wanted to assassinate you, he wouldn''t send the black widow we all know. The most important point is that the black widow does have a set of ways to make money, but her people are far from assassinating and attacking."


    "Yuan Xiu, you said before that there was another strong man who was defeated by you?" Deng Heqiu asked with a frown.


    "Good!"


    Wang yuanxiu said in a deep voice, "his opponent is not old, but his strength is very strong. His cultivation should be seven times in the land, and he is only a little weaker than me. But his speed is very fast, and he also has a secret weapon Kung Fu. He pulled out the sentry tower."


    "See what he looks like?"


    "No." Wang yuanxiu shook his head. "As soon as I stopped him, I moved my hand. It was too dark. Ben and I didn''t have time to check his appearance. But his hand was hurt by me. As long as he was still in the night city, we would be able to find him out."


    Zhuge Yun suddenly exclaimed, "if he is injured by old Wang, he will go to the hospital to deal with the wound."


    "I''ll catch him now."


    Wang yuanxiu immediately got up and was about to go out, but Zhuge Yun stopped him: "old Wang, you can''t go. If you fall into the other party''s plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain, Lord Deng will be in danger."


    Deng Heqiu waved his hand and said without doubt, "don''t worry, I''m not so vulnerable. It''s not so easy to kill me."


    "I''ll be back soon." Wang yuanxiu threw down a sentence, quickly left the mastiff Park and rushed to the big hospital in the city.


    In the hall, only Deng Heqiu and Zhuge Yun were left. After a long silence, Deng Heqiu said in a deep voice, "military division, who do you think did this?"


    "No matter who they are, they can''t run away from Lei Bao and Han Jiazhou."


    Zhuge Yun said lightly, "maybe Han Jiazhou bought the black widow to provoke us to fight with Lei Bao, so that he can reap the benefits. But it may also be a play directed and performed by Lei Bao, which makes us think Han Jiazhou did it and let us fight with Han Jiazhou. In this way, he is the one who reaps the benefits."


    Deng Heqiu frowned and said, "could it be outsiders?"


    "It''s possible, but the probability is very small." ZHUGE Yun patiently analyzed, "first of all, the night city is under the control of the three of us, and no one can replace it. Second, even if he successfully provoked the three of us to fight and lose all three, the night city is such a big cake that a group of forces can''t eat."


    "Besides, how can external forces enter the night city and escape our eyelid? Therefore, this can almost be ruled out."


    "Then it must be Lei Bao and Han Jiazhou?"


    Deng Heqiu said in a deep voice, "Lei Bao doesn''t have so many tricks. He can''t think of such a careful plan. On the contrary, it is the crafty Han Jiazhou. Only he can do this kind of planting and framing."


    "Han Ye means..."


    "Whether it''s him or not, he did it." Deng Heqiu stood up decisively and flashed a cruel color in his eyes. "Originally, he wanted to let him live a few more days, but now he must do it in advance."


    Zhuge Yun pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "speed is important. Han Jiazhou must have no time to be on guard before things leak out. It''s better to catch him off guard now. When Han Jiazhou is destroyed, Lei Bao will not be able to sit still. At that time, we will wait for Lei Bao to come to the door and annihilate him in one fell swoop."


    "OK, contact the Kuwaiti general immediately and send someone over as soon as possible to ambush the thunder leopard." Deng Heqiu said with a grim smile, "I''ll take my own team and destroy hanjiazhou."


    "Lord Deng, you..."


    "I''ve made up my mind. You stay in the mastiff Park, be ready to pick up at any time, and always keep in touch with the Kuwaiti general." Deng Heqiu patted Zhuge Yun on the shoulder. "No matter what conditions the Kuwaiti general put forward, we promise him that as long as we win the night city, any pay is worth it."


    "I see."


    The mastiff Park entered a state of first-class alert, and all merchants who came to participate in the auction were sent back to the city.


    Although the night city is also called the city of sin, not everyone can act recklessly here. Like these merchants, it''s very safe here. If even security can''t be guaranteed, who dares to come to the night city? Kidnapping these rich businessmen is no different from digging their own graves.


    Therefore, since the night city has become a paradise for smuggling trade, there has been an express provision that no one can do anything against the rich businessmen who come here, otherwise, it will be everyone''s public enemy.


    Of course, if you leave the night city, no one will care about your life and death. Being robbed and kidnapped depends on your own ability and luck. But generally, the rich businessmen who come here have powerful bodyguards around them. If ordinary robbers want to make an idea, they have to weigh their weight.


    At two o''clock in the morning, Deng Heqiu brought more than 100 people to the south of the city. More than 100 meters ahead is the horse farm in hanjiazhou.


    The area of the horse farm is larger than that of the mastiff garden. Like the mastiff garden, it is surrounded by walls, and there are sentries like turrets on it. The way of defense is the same as that of the mastiff garden.


    "The assassination team is out of the line." Deng Heqiu whispered, and more than 30 men in black came around him immediately.


    Deng Heqiu pointed to the front Racecourse wall and said coldly, "the first team is responsible for the East, the second team is responsible for the west, the third team is responsible for the north, and the fourth team is responsible for the south. Now start correcting the time!"


    A total of 36 men in black quickly raised their wrists and adjusted all the pointers to zero. They moved neatly without any hesitation.


    "Five minutes later, let''s act together. We must remove all the sentry towers as soon as possible. Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    "OK, let''s go!"


    At the command, thirty-six men in black quickly spread out, with the cat on his waist, as if he were a ghost in the dark, and quietly touched the racecourse.


    After the thirty-six men left, Deng Heqiu continued to command: "the sniper team is out of line."


    Eight soldiers with sniper guns and camouflage clothes quickly came to him.


    "Aim at the eight people at the door. When the battle starts, you must kill the eight watchdog as fast as you can."


    "Yes!"


    "Go ahead and assign your goals without any mistakes."


    Eight people holding guns, respectively find their best sniper position and ambush.


    "The destruction group is on standby and the strong attack group is out!"


    Deng Heqiu looked at the 56 elite soldiers coming forward and said in a deep voice: "the strong attack group is divided into seven teams, eight people in each team, of which four teams follow behind the assassination group. After the assassination group succeeds, occupy the sentry tower as soon as possible, cooperate with the assassination group and destroy all the enemies. The other three groups follow me and kill them through the front door. Are you confident?"


    "Yes!"


    "OK, get ready to go!"


    Deng Heqiu also changed into a camouflage suit, with a bullet chain on his shoulder and a heavy machine gun in his hand. He hung several high explosive grenades around his waist. With a wave of his hand, the people quickly dispersed and surrounded the racecourse.


    Five minutes passed, and the members of the assassination team hiding outside the range of the searchlight quickly fled out. Although the action is not as fast as Chu fan, it is much faster than ordinary special forces soldiers. Moreover, they are all dressed in black and are difficult to be found in the shadow of the searchlight.


    The distance of more than 30 meters came in an instant. In addition to the eight assassination team members in the front, the other three assassination team members skillfully took off the hook and rope from their waist, shook their hands twice, shook their hands and shot up the high wall. With only a slight sound, they hooked the top of the wall.


    Just then, Deng Heqiu said to the walkie talkie on his shoulder, "yuanxiu, do it!"


    "Copy that!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the lights of the whole Racecourse went out, and the high-voltage power grid on the city wall immediately became a decoration. Before the people in the sentry could react, one by one deadly grenades were thrown in through the square slot.


    "Bang!" there was a loud noise. Except for the eight outposts in the front, all the other 28 outposts were blown up. It is estimated that there are not even a whole body of the sentry inside.


    Just as the lights went out, the eight sniper guns only made a dull sound. The heads or chest of the eight guards guarding the door blew out a stream of blood and fell to the ground.


    The remaining eight members of the assassination team rushed out at the same time as the gun rang, climbed up the high wall quickly, destroyed the sentry post, and heard the dull sound of eight explosions again.


    "Rush!" Deng Heqiu waved his hand and rushed out first, with amazing speed.


    Behind him, twenty-four members of the strong attack group rushed out like wolves, not like going to war, but more like old singles eager to go to their bridal chamber. One by one, like playing stimulants, no one was timid.


    At the same time, the mastiff Park also welcomed a group of uninvited guests, and the number is only a lot more than that of Deng Heqiu.


    The leader was a man with a face full of flesh and a strong body. Facing the mastiff Park, he showed a cruel smile: "children, the chance to get rich is coming. Rush, everything here is yours."

 Chapter 593

    The mantis catches cicadas and the Yellow finch is behind, but no one thought that there is a cunning Hunter behind the Yellow finch - Chu fan.


    Zhang Qiuhan''s men, with bloody hands, have done enough to shoot them a hundred times. How can Chu fan let them go? Pay them back? Dream.


    Originally, Zhang Qiuhan could not escape, but the woman was too smart. Although she saw through Chu fan''s intention, she was very smart and didn''t pierce it. Instead, she took the initiative to cooperate with Chu fan and played such a play.


    While seven men such as scar face rushed into the mastiff Park, she turned around and ran without hesitation. But before he ran far, Chu fan caught up with him. At his instigation, Zhang Qiuhan came to a military camp closest to the border in the west of the city all night to inform Lei Bao.


    Lei Bao naturally attached great importance to such a big thing. He immediately sent someone to inquire about the news, and soon got a report. Deng Heqiu''s mastiff garden was really attacked, and then Deng Heqiu personally took people to attack the horse farm in hanjiazhou.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. How can Lei Bao let it slip through his fingers? The fighter plane is fleeting. After passing this village, there will be no shop.


    According to Lei Bao''s idea, it is to copy the back road of Deng Heqiu and bring him and Han Jiazhou together. But Zhang Qiuhan suggested that he go to the mastiff Park and wait for work. When Deng Heqiu came back, he was caught off guard.


    In this way, we can win the greatest victory with the lowest casualties.


    Lei Bao thought carefully. Yes, Deng Heqiu couldn''t have been unprepared. In case the Tajik military came to help Deng Heqiu, it would be difficult to fight the mastiff garden again. Therefore, Lei Bao just hesitated and issued a decisive order to attack the mastiff garden and break the back road of Deng Heqiu. At the same time, he also sent someone to contact his backer, the Afghan military general, and immediately reinforce him.


    Then, he rushed to the mastiff Park, the nest of dengheqiu without delay.


    These people under Lei Bao''s command are fierce despots who are not afraid of death. They are ferocious and cruel. Only a tyrant like Lei Bao can control them. After he issued the slogan of random looting, the gang of bandits launched an assault on the mastiff garden.


    This is his command. Money and women. He is not stingy under the opponent. The opponent only asks for one thing, that is, absolute obedience to orders, and those who disobey will die!


    While fighting broke out in Lei Bao and mastiff garden, Deng Heqiu and horse farm at the same time, Zhang Qiuhan, who stayed at Lei Bao''s base camp in the west of the city, opened the gate, welcomed the 18 people led by Chu fan, and took the most difficult "bone" without blood.


    On the school field, a total of 136 private soldiers left behind were called up by Zhang Qiuhan. No one knew what she was going to do. One by one, they whispered and talked, without the slightest military appearance and discipline of the regular army.


    Suddenly, Chu fan appeared beside Zhang Qiuhan out of thin air, startled these private soldiers, grabbed the gun conditionally, aimed at Chu fan and was about to fire.


    "Stop!" Zhang Qiuhan snapped. "Don''t you want to live? This is the strong man in heaven sent by the sacred blade of the Chinese military. He killed Wang Chufan, 76 people of rattlesnakes and 300 Pirates of pirate king shark alone."


    "If I hadn''t thought about the old relationship and didn''t want you to sacrifice in vain, he would have killed you all."


    Her words made these private soldiers hesitate and look at each other. No one knew whether to shoot or not. In their eyes, Chu fan is just a person. Even if he is powerful, he is not steel. Can''t the bullet kill him?


    A few seconds later, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, "the black widow has rebelled. Let''s go together and kill them both."


    "What''s the great thing about the murderer king? Don''t you have three heads and six arms? Fire and explode him."


    "Grass, kill him!"


    Suddenly, the private soldiers launched a fierce attack, picked up their guns, aimed at Chu fan and Zhang Qiuhan, and crazily pulled the trigger. Suddenly, the bullets burst out like raindrops, but at the moment they shot, Chu fan and Zhang Qiuhan disappeared.


    "Where are the people?"


    "Shit, I won''t be dazzled. Where have people gone?"


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s figure appeared behind the team and said faintly, "are you looking for me?"


    They quickly turned around and saw Chu fan holding a soldier in camouflage clothes, standing less than five meters behind them. They were immediately frightened and quickly stepped back.


    Is this guy a man or a ghost? When did you run behind? Where''s the black widow?


    "Those who follow me prosper and those who oppose me die!"


    Chu fan spit out the last word, his five fingers suddenly close, quack, pinch off the guy who yelled most happily, throw away the body, and walk leisurely towards these private soldiers.


    This time, no one dared to shoot again. The crowd separated on both sides like a tide. They looked at Chu fan in fear, and their hands were trembling slightly.


    They are fierce bandits, and they are not afraid of life and death, but at least they face equal opponents and have the hope of living. In front of Chu fan, although he was only a person, the pressure brought to them was like a high mountain. They couldn''t even have a little war intention.


    He''s too strong!


    In the crowd, a strong man didn''t hide. It was not that he didn''t want to hide, but that he was locked by Chu fan''s eyes. His legs were soft and couldn''t move at all.


    Soon, Chu fan came to him and grabbed his gun. In full view of the public, he pinched a small punch, pinched it into an iron ball, and then handed it to the man.


    "You are very good!" Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and passed him with a smile. But just when he walked five meters away, the man''s body suddenly exploded without warning. The nearby soldiers were splashed with plasma and fragmented meat.


    Everyone is stupid. Is this special or not a person? Too strong!


    Who can match this? Even Wang yuanxiu is not his opponent, I''m afraid?


    Chu fan walked to the position where he stood before, suddenly turned back and said in a harsh voice, "are you satisfied?"


    "Yes, we did." a man with a bloody face fell to his knees with a "plop", his gun raised high and his head lowered deeply. He didn''t even have the courage to look at Chu fan.


    With an example, everyone dared not neglect it any more. They all scrambled to kneel down, raised their guns, completely obeyed Chu fan, and dared not have two hearts any more.


    At this time, Zhang Qiuhan and 18 heavily armed men surrounded these private soldiers from all directions.


    Zhang Qiuhan said coldly, "see? If the murderer king wants to kill you, he doesn''t need to do it himself. The regular army he brought can easily kill you."


    "Now, you have two choices." Zhang Qiuhan said in a deep voice. "First, follow Chu fan. You will not be bandits, but the Chinese regular army. You can''t kill as recklessly as before. Second, put down your gun and leave the night city immediately. You are not allowed to return to China in your life."


    "I''ll give you three minutes to think about it and decide as soon as possible." Zhang Qiuhan said, walked slowly to Chu fan, half a step behind, and looked coldly at these fierce bandits.


    For a long time, a guy finally stood up and asked tentatively, "I... can I really go?"


    "Yes!" Chu fan waved his hand, surrounded the black knife members of the bandits, separated on both sides and gave way.


    Chu Fan said faintly, "if you don''t want to stay, put the gun down and stand aside. In a moment, I''ll send someone to supervise you to leave."


    The man immediately put down his gun and walked aside. Soon, another man walked over


    Three minutes later, a total of 43 people wanted to go, and there were 93 left. This figure has greatly exceeded Chu fan''s expectation, and he is still satisfied.


    "Knife, drive the car and take them out of the country."


    "Yes!"


    Tang Xiaodao is no longer as hostile to Chu fan as before. Moreover, these once lax killers have the appearance of a regular army.


    Soon, two military trucks came. The 43 people quickly got on the bus, and then they were carried by trucks out of the military camp. But before long, there was a dense gunshot in the distance, which scared the remaining 93 people to death.


    No matter how slow their brain reaction was, they could guess that the 43 people were really sent away this time.


    Murderer, too cruel!


    It deserves to be called the king of murder. It''s killing people like hemp.


    These guys are not only frightened, but also secretly glad that they didn''t choose to leave. Otherwise, they will die unjustly.


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "you fugitives, which one of your hands is not covered with blood? I pity you for joining the army and want you to perform meritorious deeds and avoid your sins. Remember, I gave it to you myself and didn''t get the permission of the military at all."


    "But since I dare to say this, it will work well. As long as you work hard in the future and become a new man, I will protect you." Chu fan stretched out three fingers. "In three years, as long as you have been a soldier for three years, I will allow you to retire. As long as you perform well, I can even erase your past, wash the blood from your hands and go home to start a new life."


    "Now, it''s time for you to show. Go ahead and give them a head-on blow on the only way for the Afghan army."


    Zhang Qiuhan stood up: "senior colonel Chu, I ask to lead the team."


    "You?"


    "Why? Colonel Chu also discriminates against women?"


    "Of course not. I''m afraid you''ll abduct all my soldiers."


    Chu fan smiled and waved his big hand: "don''t doubt people. I believe sister Han and you. If you''re not desperate, who is willing to live in fear all day? Old Tang, take them to the arsenal. Take as many grenades and mines as you can."


    Suddenly, the ninety-three people were as energetic as chicken blood. They seemed to be full of vitality. They picked up the guns on the ground and rushed into the arms warehouse with Tang Jinlong.


    Tang Yinhu came over and whispered, "is it too hasty? What if these people run away?"


    "Run?" Chu fan Leng snorted, "if they were not desperate, would they stay in such a place? Now, I gave them hope, they would be silly if they ran again."

 Chapter 594

    The war is in full swing.


    Deng Heqiu''s private soldiers are well-trained and have strong individual combat effectiveness. Even compared with those special forces, they are almost the same or even slightly stronger. However, Han Jiazhou, the horse king, is not a vegetarian. Although he is not as good as Deng Heqiu in military training, he has strong financial resources. He hired an international mercenary corps to protect his horse farm and help him train private soldiers.


    Therefore, after being caught off guard, the people of hanjiazhou quickly began to counterattack and soon blocked the momentum of the private attack of dengheqiu.


    "Lord Deng, the fire of the other side is too fierce, and the brothers suffered heavy casualties." a leader of the strong attack group came to Deng Heqiu and shouted.


    The gunfire was too loud to be heard at all.


    Deng Heqiu''s eyes flashed a touch of hostility and said to the walkie talkie, "destruction team, destroy this racecourse for me."


    At the command, the eight strong soldiers who had been on standby in the rear, each carrying a rocket barrel on his shoulder, quickly came to the side of denghe hill, knelt down on one knee and aimed at the building in front.


    "Let go!"


    At the command of Deng Heqiu, eight rockets, with a sharp whistling sound and a long smoke tail line, penetrated the glass and drilled into the building. After only half a second, eight rocket shells exploded violently, which immediately suppressed the resistance fire of hanjiazhou.


    "Continue!"


    Deng Heqiu has killed red eyes. He originally wanted to destroy Han Jiazhou with the smallest loss. At that time, he can make a lot of money from Han Jiazhou. He can not only make up for the loss, but also make a lot of money.


    But now, he doesn''t want money anymore. As long as he can kill hanjiazhou, he won''t hesitate to destroy the whole racecourse.


    Each member of the destruction group carried two rockets. After launching one, eight people quickly reloaded. At the order of Deng Heqiu, another eight rockets were shot out, smashing the position where they were still fighting back.


    In an instant, the racecourse became a sea of fire, and the gunfire of counterattack almost disappeared. Even the people on the side of denghe Hill stopped shooting.


    "If you don''t want to die, drop your gun immediately, raise your hand and come out." Deng Heqiu shouted, "otherwise, the next round of bombing will fall on you."


    "No, don''t shoot, I surrendered." a lucky guy dropped his gun and slowly came out from behind the bunker.


    Then someone came out of the bunker


    Soon, about a hundred people came out of the fragmented buildings, most of them injured, helped each other and came to the open space in front of the racecourse.


    At this time, Wang yuanxiu came to Deng Heqiu and shook his head: "if there is no accident, there should be a tunnel here. He escaped."


    "Escaped?"


    Deng Heqiu hummed coldly, "he can''t run far. Yuanxiu, you should go south immediately. Han Jiazhou must leave the country and go to Pakistan for help."


    Wang yuanxiu patted his forehead: "why didn''t I think of it? Don''t worry, he can''t run."


    Wang yuanxiu quickly chased after him. Deng Heqiu was about to give an order. Zhuge Yun''s urgent cry came from the walkie talkie: "Lord Deng is bad. Lei Bao has brought someone to kill him."


    "So fast?"


    Deng Heqiu hurriedly asked, "how many people did he bring?"


    "There are at least 200 people. The fire is fierce. We can''t hold it."


    "Where''s the Kuwaiti general? Hasn''t he arrived yet?"


    "The Kuwaiti general is still on his way, and it will take at least half an hour to arrive. But now, I''m afraid we can''t last for 15 minutes."


    "Damn it, how can Lei Bao get the news so quickly? Is there a traitor?" Deng Heqiu was so angry that he almost went crazy.


    Things have exceeded his expectations. If they are not good, he may fall into a hopeless situation. Let alone turn over, it is not certain whether he can save his life.


    "It''s unlikely that the traitors are inside." ZHUGE Yun said in a deep voice, "our soldiers have been tested by loyalty. Moreover, they don''t have any communication equipment. How can they spread the news? If I''m right, it should be that outsiders entered the night city and started a fight between us."


    "Outsiders? Where did it come from?"


    Deng Heqiu hated to gnash his teeth. If outsiders did mischief, he would lose his face and be played around like a monkey. However, if he is an outsider, he will relax a lot, because the number of the other party will not be too much. Otherwise, he will never avoid his eyeliner. But he just can''t understand. Is this guy stupid? Even if you occupy the night city, how long can you last under the protection of many foreign border guards?


    Greedy snake swallows elephant!


    Zhuge Yun said anxiously, "Lord Deng, this is not the time to consider this. You''d better hurry to bring people back. We should cooperate inside and outside. Even if we can''t annihilate the thunder leopard, we should be able to last until the arrival of the Kuwaiti general."


    Deng Heqiu took a deep breath: "OK, I''ll take people back to increase staff. You must take people to hold on."


    Zhuge Yun wants to insist again, but this thing is like early leakage. Can he control it? After only ten minutes, the mastiff Park collapsed and became a one-sided massacre. Fortunately, Lei Bao doesn''t want to cause too much damage. It''s all money.


    Just after he completely beat the mastiff Park, Deng Heqiu took people back to kill, the offensive and defensive sides changed, and a big war broke out again. This time, Lei Bao has just experienced a battle, more than half of the personnel have been damaged, and the rest have been injured, resulting in a significant decline in combat effectiveness.


    Deng Heqiu was no better. Of the more than 100 people he brought, there were only 75 left. Moreover, he was short of ammunition and his combat effectiveness was less than five times that in normal times. The two sides fought for a long time, and no one could do anything.


    Most importantly, both sides are waiting for reinforcements, so they are not desperate. But as they waited for reinforcements to arrive, violent explosions and dense gunshots came from the southwest and northwest at the same time.


    "Stop!"


    As soon as Deng Heqiu raised his hand and stopped his men from continuing the attack, he looked back to the northwest, which was the only way for his reinforcements and the garrison of Tajikistan to come. Now, fierce fighting broke out there. It must be the Kuwaiti general who was ambushed.


    Similarly, the thunder leopard hiding in the mastiff Park is also looking to the southwest, which is the only way for the Afghan military to rush to help, but how can they work with people? Deng Heqiu''s two-line operation is already the limit. It is impossible to send someone to attack his barracks. When Han Jiazhou is attacked by Deng Heqiu, self-protection becomes a problem, and he won''t run to copy his back.


    Got it!


    Deng Heqiu and Lei Bao are not fools. They immediately realize that something big has happened. If they fight again, neither of them can think about it.


    "Lei Bao, let''s talk about peace."


    "Well, come in and let''s discuss the countermeasures."


    "Grass, why don''t you come out?"


    "Stop arguing. Let''s come out together. It''s all right?"


    The people of Deng Heqiu gathered at the gate of the mastiff Park, while the people of Lei Bao gathered at the gate of the building inside the mastiff Park. The two sides, separated by 100 meters, marched towards each other under the muzzle of their respective men.


    "Join hands!" the two approached and said it almost in one voice, and then smiled bitterly at the same time.


    Deng Heqiu smiled bitterly and said, "Lord leopard, we''ve all planted it this time."


    "Who is it? Let the three of us fight and destroy both garrisons?" Lei Bao gritted his teeth. "If I know who he is, I must frustrate him."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the high wall: "are you waiting for me?"


    "Who?" Deng Heqiu quickly looked back and saw a young man in casual clothes, holding a man in both hands. One of them, wearing a white Tang costume, is the strongest Wang yuanxiu around him. But at this time, he hung his head and lost consciousness. He didn''t know whether to die or live.


    The other can''t see his face clearly, but can be recognized from his clothes and fat body. It is hanjiazhou who escaped from the tunnel.


    Although governor Han Jia is fat, his strength is no weaker than that of Deng Heqiu. Even if Wang yuanxiu wants to kill him, it will take some time, not to mention capturing Wang yuanxiu alive.


    But now, they both fell into the hands of the young man. Deng Heqiu and Lei Bao didn''t even know when he came, so their hearts were completely cold.


    I met a strong enemy this time!


    "Don''t you fight? If you don''t fight, I''ll be there. Just in time, I have something to talk to you two." Chu fan took them and jumped off the high wall effortlessly and strode over.


    Suddenly, everyone''s guns were aimed at Chu fan, but no one dared to shoot rashly without the orders of Deng Heqiu and Lei Bao.


    Lei Bao and Deng Heqiu quickly retreated a few steps and stared at Chu fan with concentration and vigilance. No one spoke. Soon, Chu fan walked between them, put Wang yuanxiu and Han Jiazhou down, clapped his hands, smiled and said: "introduce yourself, my name is Chu fan, and people on the road call me the king of murder..."


    "You are the king of murder - Chu fan?" Lei Bao was surprised and looked up and down at Chu fan. He didn''t look like a murderer. If it weren''t for Wang yuanxiu, who didn''t know his life and death, lying at his feet, he thought Chu fan was a college student who came to play.


    "What? Isn''t it?" Chu fan stretched out his hand into his arms. Deng Heqiu and Lei Bao immediately raised their guns nervously, but Chu fan found a box of cigarettes and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous, I''m just smoking a cigarette... Will you two come?"


    Deng Heqiu shook his head. Chu fan did not force himself. He took out a lighter from the cigarette box, lit the cigarette, took a deep breath, and said faintly, "Lei Bao, I just took your barracks while you were away... Don''t get excited. There are 136 left behind soldiers, and 93 are willing to join the Chinese regular army."


    "The Chinese regular army?" Deng Heqiu''s pupils contracted. He was really afraid of anything. If it was the Chinese regular army, there would be no room for maneuver this time.


    Chu fan suddenly woke up: "Oh, I forgot to tell you that I have another identity, that is, a member of the sacred blade group of China and a university level officer."


    After that, Chu fan kicked Wang yuanxiu, who was like a dead dog around him: "goods like him can''t even stop me, and any of the 18 people I brought is better than him."


    Lei Bao suddenly asked, "what about the other 43 people?"


    "Kill and leave none!"

 Chapter 595

    Chu Fan said it lightly, but when Lei Bao and others heard it, it was creepy.


    Forty three lives. Even the thunder leopard, known as a tyrant, has never been so cruel. Forty three lives, kill them if you say so?


    The thunder leopard, who never knew what to be afraid of, began to sweat on his forehead. Deng Heqiu, who climbed out of the dead, couldn''t help holding the gun, but his hands were wet and couldn''t hold the gun.


    "Don''t be nervous. If I want to kill you, I won''t talk nonsense with you."


    Chu fan, with a cigarette between his fingers, said faintly, "now, you have two choices, one is to spend money to buy your life, and then roll as far as you can. The other is to fight to see whether you die first or I die first."


    My grass, it''s special. It''s more bandit than us bandits. It''s too direct. Why don''t you rob it now?


    "Bang!"


    An armour piercing bullet fired by a sniper gun went straight to Chu fan''s forehead, but Chu fan didn''t even move. He smoked and listened to the sound of "Dang". The bullet hit his forehead and was bounced out. Chu fan was unharmed.


    "Die, stubborn!"


    Chu fan''s eyes were fierce, his cigarette butts bent his fingers and shot out faster than bullets. With a "poof", he accurately hit the sniper who was hiding next to the bunker and only showed half his head.


    The sniper didn''t understand until he died. The bullet he shot clearly hit Chu fan, but why is he all right?


    "Plop!" the sniper fell to the ground on his back, and half a cigarette end was inserted in the center of his eyebrow, like a lit incense candle, raising a curl of smoke.


    Chu fan did not look at Deng Hill Qiu and leopard again, looking around, and the cold voice said: "from now on, I has the final say in the night city, you stay and help me, I give you the identity and freedom of the regular army, who will retire after three years, and I will send him a generous home security fee."


    "If anyone wants to go, I won''t stop him, but it depends on your ability to escape alive after leaving the door." Chu fan took out another cigarette, lit it and said faintly, "of course, you can also shoot, maybe you can kill me. In this way, you can live the life of licking blood at the edge of the knife as before."


    Still shooting? Someone tried it just now, but what''s the result? Killed by a cigarette end.


    What''s the matter? Is the murderer still human? The armor piercing bullet can penetrate the steel plate, but it can''t hurt him. Is this guy really steel?


    Bullets can''t kill. If you start, the war in the city last night was too fierce. Zhuge Yun was not a fighter at all. He was forced to pick up guns and participate in the counterattack. As a result, he was almost killed by random guns. Fortunately, Chu fan went in time. He found his life.


    "Senior colonel, Zhuge Yun has brought it."


    "Yes!"


    Chu fan waved his hand and Zhang Qiuhan walked aside.


    "You are... The king of murder?" ZHUGE Yun reluctantly raised his head and grinned. "No, it''s too different. I thought you were a college student... Cough cough!"


    "What do you think the king of murder looks like?" Chu fan stood up from the tiger skin chair, walked slowly down and said with a smile, "like Zhang Fei, leopard head and eyes, full cheeks and beard, ferocious and evil, as if he wanted to eat people?"


    Zhuge Yun nodded: "you''re right. You can''t judge by appearance. Hehe, in fact, I thought of today three years ago and advised Lord Deng to stop, but he just didn''t listen. Unexpectedly, this day came, more than a year earlier than I expected."


    He said so, but Chu fan valued him more. In the information Xia Yanran gave him, Zhuge Yun was the first talent Chu fan wanted to subdue, because he was a real counselor. It was an exaggeration to say that he was better than Zhuge Liang, but in today''s society, he is a strategic talent that can be met but not sought.


    Now, the night city is full of waste and needs talents like Zhuge Yun to help Chu fan. Therefore, Chu fan didn''t see Deng Heqiu and others, but called Zhuge Yun up first.


    "Do you know why I called you?" Chu fan asked with a light smile.


    Zhuge Yun smiled: "recruit me and let me help you."


    "Yes, you are very smart and talented. If you just bury it..."


    "Loyal officials don''t care about the two masters. I won''t help you." ZHUGE Yun interrupted Chu fan and resolutely raised his head. "Kill if you want. Anyway, I didn''t think there would be a good end since I took this road."


    Chu fan frowned: "are your parents still building?"


    Zhuge Yun was speechless and kept silent.


    Chu fan suddenly shouted angrily, "ZHUGE Yun, you are a selfish, unfaithful and unfilial bastard!"

 Chapter 596

    Zhuge Yun''s hometown is Yangzhou. His father is a middle school teacher and his mother is a laid-off female worker. His family is average. In addition to his parents, he also has a very beautiful and clever sister.


    From small to large, Zhuge Yun and his sister had a very good relationship and always protected her for fear that she would be hurt. Unfortunately, God can''t see people''s happiness. When Zhuge Yun''s sister was 16 years old, she was raped by a local rich second generation.


    That night, his sister threw herself into the river and ended her young life. Zhuge Yun''s parents cried to death, but there was nothing they could do about the rich second generation family. But Zhuge Yun did not shed a tear. On the night of burying his sister, he disappeared.


    Half a month later, the rich second generation family suddenly died of poisoning. There were seven people, old and young, plus two big wolf dogs, a canary and all the fish in the fish tank. In short, there is no living in the big villa of the rich second generation.


    This big case shocked the whole country. Finally, it was found out that it was a teenager in his early twenties who poisoned the whole family of the rich second generation with potassium chloride. Cruel means and bad nature!


    However, when the police tracked down the identity of the teenager, the teenager seemed to disappear out of thin air and never appeared again. It was not until ten years later that Zhuge Yun''s identity was exposed, but he had become the military division of Deng Heqiu, the mastiff king of the night city. He stayed at home and wanted to catch him. It was not generally difficult.


    Of course, his case is not a matter at all in the eyes of the holy blade. No one will go alone for his affairs. Moreover, the rich second generation family killed by Zhuge Yun was indeed unkind to wealth and deserved death. Therefore, the case was suppressed.


    But in the database of the sacred blade, these things are recorded in detail. Chu fan appreciates Zhuge Yun''s practice. This is what men should do.


    Zhuge Yun''s tragic experience, he can have today, is completely forced. Therefore, Chu fan wants to save him and give him a chance to live again, so that he can be an upright man and use his intelligence to do great things.


    "After 27 years, don''t you miss your parents?"


    Chu Fan said coldly, "as a child, you can''t repay your parents for their upbringing. You''re unfilial. You haven''t even written a letter for yourself in the past 27 years. You''re selfish."


    "You eat and drink in the night city and sing at night, but what about your parents? Not only do you have to endure the suffering of illness every day, but also go to the temple every day to pray for you and bless you."


    "There''s another person, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten her?" Chu fan sneered. "Her name is Fang min. do you remember what you said to her when you left? That''s your promise to her. She''s still waiting for you to go back to her."


    Zhuge Yun was in tears and was in pain. How could he forget his parents'' upbringing? How can he forget that infatuated silly woman?


    Over the past 27 years, he has been thinking about going home all the time, but he dare not. He is afraid to see his parents'' desperate eyes. He is an unfilial son and a murderer. He has been tarnished by his father who regards his reputation as life.


    The most important point is that his parents still have a thought when he is alive, but if he goes back to see the second old man and is caught, he will die. At that time, can the elderly parents bear it?


    As for Fang min, he has no face to go back to see her. Is he a murderer? What to give her happiness? Instead of delaying the happiness of her life, it''s better to let go as soon as possible. Maybe before long, she will forget him and look for her happiness again.


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s not too late. As long as you nod your head, you can go home to visit your relatives with glory as a soldier, wash away the humiliation your parents bear for you, and honor your ancestors for your Zhuge family."


    "But what you should see most is the woman named Fang min, who has been waiting for you for 27 years."


    Zhuge Yun stared with tears: "she... She didn''t marry?"


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "she wanted to marry, but after you left, she found that she was pregnant. Who dares to wow?"


    "What?"


    Zhuge Yun was even more surprised this time and didn''t dare to say, "is she pregnant? Is... Is it my child?"


    "Nonsense, it''s not yours. Whose is it?"


    "Boys and girls?"


    "It''s a girl. She should be exactly 27 years old this year... Oh, by the way, because of Fang min''s influence, she didn''t get married and gave birth to a little boy."


    Zhuge Yun is confused. Is all this true? First lover Fang min is still waiting for herself. She has a daughter, and her daughter has given birth to a grandson. I... I''m a grandfather?


    Seeing that the time was almost right, Chu fan sighed, "since you are stubborn, I have nothing to say. Qiuhan, send him back. When the military comes, send him back to the mainland, and let him live and die in prison for the rest of his life."


    "Wait!"


    Zhuge Yun hurriedly said, "I... I can listen to any arrangement you make, but I have a small condition."


    "Tell me."


    "Lord Deng is kind to me. I hope you can let him live. Or join the army like me. He used to be a soldier and is good at training..."


    Chu fan waved his hand to interrupt him and said faintly, "Deng Heqiu, Han Jiazhou and Lei Bao must leave the night city, otherwise there will be trouble in the future. You should know this better than me."


    "However, you can rest assured that I can leave a sum of money for Deng Heqiu and send him to settle in any country. Are you always at ease?"


    "Thank you!"


    "You''re welcome. I''ll have to rely on you for advice in the future."


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder, and a pure green shower entered his body. In just a few seconds, his injury completely recovered. Under Zhang Qiuhan''s shocked gaze, Zhuge Yun stood up from his wheelchair, tore the bandage in amazement, and found that the bullet hole hurt by the bullet had healed, leaving only a faint scar.


    "This... This..." ZHUGE Yun was stunned and couldn''t speak.


    Chu fan smiled and waved his hand: "stop this and that. Go and invite Deng Heqiu and I''ll talk to him again."


    "Yes!"


    Zhuge Yun was radiant and ready to go out with excitement. He suddenly stopped, turned back and said, "that..."


    "Just call me teacher."


    "I have a little suggestion, sir." ZHUGE Yun said cautiously.


    Chu fan suddenly became interested. Unexpectedly, Zhuge Yun entered the role so soon and began to give advice for him.


    "Tell me."


    Zhuge Yun suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and said positively, "in fact, sending off Deng Heqiu and others is not good for you, the country and the night city. I have a way to accelerate the development of the night city and stabilize it quickly."


    "What can I do?"


    Zhuge Yun whispered a few words in Chu fan''s ear. Chu fan brightened his eyes and nodded again and again: "OK, this move is good. If it''s done, I''ll write you a song. Go and ask Deng Heqiu to come up."


    "Yes, sir!" ZHUGE Yun was elated and strode out.


    At this time, Chu fan''s mobile phone suddenly rings. It''s Lan Jie. Chu fan is very curious. Generally, he does things in other places. Lan Jie won''t call him easily. But since you called, there must be something.


    Chu fan dared not neglect, and hurriedly asked, "sister LAN, what''s the matter?"


    "Chu fan, I heard you caught a human trafficker and saved a little boy from the human trafficker?"


    Chu fan was even more surprised: "how do you know?"


    "Never mind how I know, I''ll ask you, what''s the little boy''s name? Did he say his mother''s name?"


    "Er... The little boy didn''t say a word, and I didn''t have time to ask."


    The voice in the phone suddenly turned into another person. A woman asked hurriedly, "is the little boy wearing a plaid short sleeved shirt? A pair of black sandals on his feet? And is there a goldfish shaped birthmark on his neck?"


    "It seems that there is such a birthmark. Are you..."


    "I''m the child''s mother. Where are you? I''ll pick him up now."


    "No, my place is not very safe. You''d better wait for two days. I promise your son will be fine..."


    The woman wept with joy and cried, "please tell me the address. I can''t wait for a moment. Sobbing!"


    The next moment, the phone returned to Lanjie. Lanjie helped to persuade: "Chu fan, sister Huan, I met in kindergarten. Her son and Tangtang are classmates in the same class. We can talk very well. Just help. If you''re afraid of insecurity, I''ll take some people and accompany her in person."


    "So?" Chu fan hesitated and said helplessly, "well, you take the train to the westernmost border city of Weiwu Autonomous Region - night city. When you arrive, I''ll pick you up at the station."


    "OK, I''ll call you when I get on the bus."


    Hanging up, Chu fan found that Deng Heqiu had been brought up. The mastiff king, who once dominated the party, became a prisoner with handcuffs made of refined steel.


    "Help him open the handcuffs."


    Chu fan threw a key, Zhuge Yun quickly caught it, couldn''t wait to help Deng Heqiu open the handcuffs, and asked with concern, "master Deng, are you thirsty? I''ll pour you a glass of water."


    "Don''t bother, Zhuge. Congratulations." Deng Heqiu freely patted Zhuge Yun on the shoulder. "I''m sorry I didn''t listen to you earlier. However, I''m relieved that you can have a good home."


    "Lord Deng, I......"


    Deng Heqiu waved his hand, interrupted him, looked up at Chu fan and asked, "tell me, what are you going to do with me?"


    "Before, I was going to send you away. But seeing the brotherhood between you, I changed my mind."


    Chu fan sat down on the tiger skin chair and said faintly, "I have three ways for you to choose. First, I can send you to any country; second, I can let you stay in China by turning in 50% of my property, but some police officers will always pay attention to your every move. Once you repeat the mistakes, you should know the consequences better than me."


    "Third, turn in 100% of your property, but you can stay in the night city and continue to stay in the mastiff Park. I can give you the identity of a Chinese resident. It''s no problem where you want to travel in the future."


    Deng Heqiu frowned: "I turned in all my money. What else do I live with? How can I afford to travel?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "it''s simple. Although the mastiff Park has been attacked, most of the Tibetan Mastiffs you raise are still alive. I''ll give you 30% of the dry shares and you will continue to operate the mastiff Park. In this way, the money you earn will be enough for you to spend?"


    Deng Heqiu is completely speechless. This is a disguise. Let me work hard for him. The mastiff Park was originally mine. Now you just took it away and gave me 30% of the shares as a charity. Is this a slap in the face for a sweet date.


    But now, does he have any other choice?


    "You win, I am willing to stay in night city and work for you!"

 Chapter 597

    "Han Jiazhou, have you decided? Three roads, which one do you take?" Chu fan asked faintly.


    After dealing with Deng Heqiu, Chu fan asked someone to bring Han Jiazhou up, and applied the strategies Zhuge Yun had taught him to Han Jiazhou.


    Mastiff Park and horse farm are the two characteristic industries of night city. If they are destroyed, it will certainly do more harm than good to the future development of night city. Therefore, the best way is to reopen the mastiff Park and horse farm, so as to quickly drive the economy of the night city. With money, Chu fan can better develop the army and further control the night city.


    Han Jiazhou is the most innocent of the three. Even if he becomes a prisoner, he doesn''t know what happened. But one thing he knew very well was that the boy sitting on the tiger skin chair was the murderer who almost killed Wang yuanxiu.


    Now thinking about the shocking scene last night, he was still a little trembling.


    "Er... Can I ask how Deng Heqiu chose?" Han Jiazhou asked carefully.


    Han Jiazhou looks young, in his forties. He is about 1.7 meters tall and weighs at least 200 kilograms. It looks ok. It''s a typical smiling tiger. If you change places, who would have thought he was the boss of a fierce bandit?


    "No!" Chu fan''s face was cold. "Han Jiazhou, you should know what you have done these years. I don''t want to kill you. I don''t want to chill the hearts of your soldiers. Do you think you still have the qualification to bargain?"


    "No, no, I just ask."


    Han Jiazhou said with a wry smile, "I want to stay, but the money has been turned in. What can I live with?"


    Chu fan''s face eased and said with a smile, "you can rest assured that since I let you stay, I will naturally find you a good job. Although the racecourse was destroyed, the horse pen in the backyard was preserved. Only a few of the babies you raised were injured, and the others survived well."


    "Do you mean to leave the racecourse to me?"


    "Don''t dream, how can there be such a cheap thing?"


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "just like Deng Heqiu, I''ll give you 30% of the shares of the horse farm. In the future, you''ll concentrate on raising horses for me. Although it can''t be as beautiful as before, I can guarantee that you can sleep steadily in the future. Even if you get a wife and have children, it''s no problem."


    "Thank you for your cultivation. I will make a good change in the future." Han Jiazhou was overjoyed and returned to the horse farm to clean up the mess.


    Subsequently, Wang yuanxiu was brought up.


    "Cough!"


    Wang yuanxiu coughed constantly. He was supported by two black knife members and came to the hall. He was stained with blood at the corners of his mouth and chest. It was obvious that he was badly hurt. The two black knife members let go. He couldn''t stand stably. He fell and fell to the ground. He coughed up another mouthful of blood. After struggling for a long time, he got up from the ground and looked at Chu fan on the high stage with complex eyes.


    He clearly remembered that the young people on the stage were the people who first attacked the mastiff Park and were injured by him. However, when Wang yuanxiu said, "brother fan, when will you take me out to play?" Ziwei couldn''t help pouting, "he also lied to me that there were delicious and fun, but there was nothing. Big liar!"


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed, "well, Qiuyun, take crape myrtle back. I don''t need her help here... Oh, by the way, take her to eat some good food before going back."


    Zhang Qiuhan covered his lips and smiled, "I see, sir! Sister crape myrtle, let''s go."


    "Hum, I don''t believe you any more. Big liar!" crape myrtle glared at Chu fan and angrily followed Zhang Qiuhan out.


    In this regard, Chu fan can only shake his head and smile bitterly. Originally, he wanted to use crape myrtle to frighten Wang yuanxiu and others, and let them know that the women around him can kill you all.


    As a result, Zhuge Yun''s small suggestion easily resolved the hostility between Deng Heqiu and Han Jiazhou, and obediently obeyed him. Crape myrtle came here and became a decoration. Can she not be angry?


    Soon, Chu fan was left in the hall.


    "Military division, you can say."


    Zhuge Yun didn''t hurry to answer, but looked at Wang yuanxiu and asked, "Lao Wang, do you want to be a soldier or follow your teacher?"


    If it was before, Wang yuanxiu might not understand, but with Zhuge Yun''s words before, he understood Zhuge Yun''s meaning.


    "What I dislike most is those bureaucracy." Wang yuanxiu raised his head. "If the teacher hadn''t defeated me and rewarded me with good for evil, I would rather die than stay."


    "Therefore, I value the division commander, not the military. As for the official position, I am not interested at all."


    Chu fan nodded: "don''t worry, Lao Wang. Even if you don''t have an official position in the military, I''ll let you have enough to eat and clothe."


    "What I''m waiting for is Lao Wang''s words."


    Zhuge Yun said with a smile: "Sir, I had a long-term plan for the future development of the night city. At that time, I thought from the perspective of Lord Deng. Now you have an official identity. As long as you change a little, you can completely control the night city in the shortest time."


    "Lao Wang and I don''t want to leave the night city, so you''d better not give us a military identity."


    Chu fan''s eyes lit up and said with a surprised smile: "I seem to understand what you mean..."

 Chapter 598

    Chu fan''s idea coincides with Zhuge Yun''s proposal.


    To truly control the night city, force alone is not enough. The development and construction of a city cannot be driven by money and interests. Only by attracting more businessmen to invest here can we speed up the construction of the night city and make the night city more prosperous.


    Zhuge Yun''s proposal is to establish a formal group company to absorb the mastiff Park and horse farm for unified management. To put it bluntly, it is to legalize the business of the three giants and pay taxes according to the rules. Although the profit will be smaller, it will be much higher than that of mainland companies.


    Of course, the business of drugs and human trafficking must be eliminated. Scattered criminals such as Zhang Qiuhan should pay close attention to and strike hard, and completely eliminate the night city, so that there will be no more vicious cases such as kidnapping, extortion, robbery and homicide like the mainland.


    Once the night city is no longer the city of sin, it will attract more businessmen to come here for gold. Within ten years, it will become an important city for export trade.


    At that time, Chu fan controls most of the city''s economy. No matter who manages the night city, he can''t replace Chu fan. That''s the best policy!


    No doubt, Chu fan did not hesitate to hand over the preparation for the establishment of the company to Zhuge Yun, and Wang yuanxiu was responsible for protecting his safety. It''s silly to put Zhuge Yun''s talents aside. Isn''t that silly?


    "Ha ha, those who can do more work!" Chu fan patted Zhuge Yun on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ve sent someone to pick up your parents. I''ll be in the night city in the afternoon. Do a good job!"


    "You... I..." ZHUGE Yun was too excited to speak.


    Night city railway station.


    Two beautiful young women with good looks and temperament hurried off the train and quickly walked towards the exit under the protection of four strong bodyguards.


    The beautiful young woman in front looked worried and walked quickly. Her long wavy hair was a little messy, and her white Lapel shirt button opened two without realizing it. With her rapid walk, a pair of big breasts with at least e cup trembled up and down in the confinement of the shirt, with a great posture of being ready to come out.


    On her arms, she was wearing a small black suit. Every step she took, the round hips wrapped in a short black skirt twisted uncontrollably left and right, making people dizzy.


    "Sister Huan, please slow down." another beautiful young woman was two steps behind, shouted quickly and hurriedly chased after her.


    Her beauty is slightly inferior to that of the beautiful young woman in front, but there is a strong heroic spirit in her eyebrows. Although she is wearing very ordinary Capris and white shirt, she looks simple and free and easy. Her hair is tied in a bun at will behind her head. It looks fresh and cool. Coupled with her white skin, it is no less attractive than the big chest young woman in front.


    There were too many people leaving the station. The two young women were soon separated. Just as sister Huan came out of the station, a young man suddenly rushed out behind her. He grabbed her satchel and ran away.


    "Ah, my bag!" sister Huan was shocked and ran to catch up, but there was a step below. She stepped empty and fell screaming.


    At this time, a strong arm hugged her waist when she was about to fall, and a gentle voice came: "elder sister, are you okay?"


    Sister Huan opened her eyes and found that she was held by a young man. She hurriedly pushed him away, stood up, patted him on the chest, shook her head and said, "I... I''m fine, just my bag..."


    "Don''t worry, I can''t lose my bag." the man said and suddenly strode towards sister Huan with a smile.


    Sister Huan was startled and hurriedly covered her chest with both hands. What does he want? If it hadn''t been for the people coming and going here, she would have shouted for help.


    "Daughter-in-law!" the man strode past sister Huan''s shoulder, opened his arms and hugged the beautiful young woman chasing after her.


    Sister Huan was stunned on the spot. The man who saved her just now was Lan Jie''s man? When did she get married? Still a little man, can he have twenty-three or four?


    Sister brother love?


    Lan Jie was caught off guard. She was hugged by a bear from Chu fan, and then kissed her in full view of the public.


    "Don''t make trouble, there are so many people." Lan Jie blushed and quickly beat Chu fan with two fists before he broke away from his embrace. "Why don''t you chase after her? The boy robbed sister Huan''s bag."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t lose anything." Chu fan hugged Lan Jie''s waist and came to sister Huan.


    Sister Huan pointed to them and said in surprise, "you... You are..."


    "Well, he''s the big man I told you about, my little husband Chu fan." Lan Jie said with a smile, "that''s him. He just caught a trafficker and saved your son."


    "Where''s my son? Where is he?" sister Huan remembered, grabbed Chu fan''s arm and burst into tears. "Take me quickly. Xiao Yan must be frightened that he hasn''t seen me all day..."


    "Don''t worry, sister Huan. We''re all in the night city and we''ll see Xiao Yan right away." Lan Jie turned to Chu fan and said, "let''s go. Sister Huan hasn''t closed her eyes all day and night. She''s going crazy."


    Chu fan comforted, "don''t worry. Although I''m not sure if he''s your son, he should be right. Don''t worry, he''s fine. He has food and drink, and someone is playing with him."


    Waving, a taxi stopped. Coincidentally, it was the one Chu fan took yesterday. As soon as the driver saw Chu fan, he stepped on the accelerator like a ghost and was about to run. However, Chu fan pressed the front of the car with one hand, and the wheels were grinding and smoking. The car was stunned and couldn''t move forward.


    Before he backed up, the door was opened. A bodyguard pulled him out of the car by the neck. He was so frightened that he begged for mercy: "brother, brother, please forgive me. I didn''t do anything."


    "Nothing. Why are you running?" Chu fan glared. "I thought you had a problem yesterday. I asked you, what''s the relationship between you and the black widow?"


    The driver knelt down with a "plop" sound: "boss, you go around me. I have an 80 year old mother and a crying child..."


    "Wipe, you treat me like a mountain king?" Chu fan grabbed his skirt, picked him up and shouted, "are you with the black widow?"


    "Yes... Well, neither."


    "NIMA, isn''t it?"


    The driver said bitteringly, "the driver of the whole night town is actually the eye liner of every major force in the night town. Once we find out what is going on, we will get a bonus. If not, how can we drivers get such a high income."


    Chu fan cold hum way: "EyeLiner? Is responsible for looking for the right starting object?"


    The driver''s eyes flickered and dared not face Chu fan''s eyes. It was obviously said that he was right.


    Chu fan loosened the driver and hummed, "I won''t investigate the previous things, but you tell all the drivers in the night city what I said. If you do those abductions, I will kill him myself."


    "You... You are... The king of murder?" the driver''s legs trembled and his crotch was wet.


    There was so much noise last night. Who doesn''t know? Early this morning, the news spread. It was a guy named the murderer king who killed the three giants of the night city and became the supreme ruler of the night city.


    Now, the name of the murderer king can definitely stop children crying at night. If you get a picture of the murderer king and paste it on the door, you can absolutely ward off evil spirits, and paste it on the head of the bed to avoid pregnancy - whether you can harden when you see the picture of the murderer king is a problem.


    "Wipe, look at your promise, drive!" Chu fan stuffed the driver into the car, turned to the other side, opened the co pilot and drilled in.


    On the other side, Lan Jie hurriedly pulled sister Huan on the bus. The driver started the car trembling and drove towards Zhang Qiuhan''s home.


    Zhang Qiuhan''s family.


    "Little brother, are you hungry?" Yu Qiang Mei took a cake and sent it to the little boy abducted by Zhang Qiuhan.


    The little boy sat on the floor, building blocks. Since he came here, he has said no more than three words, and no more than five words. If he didn''t take the initiative to say he was hungry, Yu Qiang Wei thought he was a mute.


    "Wow, the little house you built is so beautiful." Yu Qiang mei just boasted, but the little boy pulled out the bottom building block, crashed, abandoned the building block he had built for more than two hours, and collapsed.


    Then, in Yu Qiang''s stunned eyes, the little boy reached out and grabbed a cake and put it into his mouth.


    "Oh, you haven''t washed your hands yet." Yu Qiang Mei hurriedly picked up the little boy, quickly walked into the bathroom and put water to wash his hands.


    After washing his hands, the little boy didn''t say a word of thanks. He left Yu Rosa, ran to the tea table, grabbed the cake and ate it. The cream was all over his face and hands.


    What a strange little boy.


    He looks only about five years old, but Yu Qiang Mei feels as if he is a teenager. He knows everything, but he doesn''t say anything. Only when he goes to bed at night, he will be like a child, holding Yu Qiang Mei''s hand and staring at her eagerly. He doesn''t want her to leave.


    After getting along all day and night, Yu Qiang Wei felt that she was about to become the little boy''s mother. She couldn''t eat, drink and sleep without her, but Yu Qiang Wei not only didn''t feel bored, but took care of the little boy patiently.


    He is too sensible. He never cries and has a super high IQ. Song Wen bought him a magic cube. Yu qiangmei saw him with her own eyes. It took him no more than two hours from beginning to matching one color, two colors... To six colors.


    After that, no matter how much you disturb the cube, he can spell the six colors of the cube in only ten minutes.


    There is also a half meter long puzzle, with hundreds of disturbed fragments, but he can quickly put the puzzle together just by looking at the complete picture shape.


    This IQ makes Song Wen and Yu Qiang Mei feel ashamed. They wonder how a five-year-old boy can have such a strong memory and eyesight? He is a child prodigy!


    "Come on, have some juice." Yu Qiang Mei brought a glass of juice to the little boy and said with a smile, "eat slowly. There''s more."


    As soon as the voice fell, she saw that the little boy''s breathing became rapid, his face flushed, as if suffocating, covered his throat, fell to the ground.


    PS: Thank you for the 4 yuan red envelope reward of "17k book friend glmsv759"!


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "lone wolf"!

 Chapter 599

    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Yu Qiang Mei quickly picked up the little boy and put him on the sofa, but suddenly this happened, which scared her to death. Her mind was blank, and she didn''t know what to do.


    "Chu fan... Yes, yes, call Chu fan." Yu Qiang rose nervously stood up and went to find the phone. Unexpectedly, she tripped and fell to the ground. It hurt so much that she almost cried.


    Her knees and arms were broken and bleeding, but Yu Qiang rose still struggled with the pain to get up and went to the kitchen to find her mobile phone. Her hand trembled and looked for Chu fan''s phone number. When her hand trembled, her mobile phone fell into the basin and crashed directly.


    Yu Qiang Mei was about to cry. Desperate to pick up the child, she opened the door and ran out. Lengbu bumped into a person''s arms. They almost fell to the ground.


    "Sorry!"


    Yu Qiang Mei hurriedly apologized. Without looking at who hit her, she was about to run downstairs, but was grabbed by someone: "Weiwei, what''s the matter?"


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Yu Qiang Mei found that the person she hit was Chu fan. Her tears immediately came down and quickly handed the little boy over: "come on, save him..."


    "Xiao Yan?" sister Huan slammed Chu fan open, grabbed the little boy in Yu Qiang Mei''s arms and cried, "Xiao Yan, hold on, mom, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Wait a minute." Chu fan took a step, stopped sister Huan and said in a deep voice, "give me the child quickly. I can save him."


    "Go away!" sister Huan stared at Chu fan with tears on her face. "If my son has something wrong, I won''t finish with you."


    Lan Jie also hurriedly stopped her and advised her, "sister Huan, you believe Chu fan. He has high medical skills and will certainly save your son."


    "Get out of the way!" sister Huan shouted madly. She ran into Lan Jie and was about to run into the elevator, but she didn''t want her to wear high-heeled shoes. She sprained her foot and fell down all of a sudden.


    Chu fan hugged her again and brought back the child in her arms.


    "Sister LAN, take care of her." Chu fan pushed sister Huan to Lan Jie, strode into the room with the child, put the child on the sofa, rubbed his hand on his abdomen, then turned him over, lay on the sofa and patted him on the back.


    "Wow!" the little boy suddenly opened his mouth and vomited out the cake he had just eaten and the juice he had drunk.


    The little boy who had lost consciousness finally woke up after vomiting. He opened his eyes and looked at Chu fan. His lips moved. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Chu fan smiled and touched his head. "Don''t be afraid. You''ll get better soon with your uncle here. Listen and sleep first."


    The little boy really listened to him, slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    "You clean up the ground. I''ll take the child to the bedroom. His body is not quite right. I have to recuperate him." Chu fan picked up the sleeping little boy and walked upstairs.


    Sister Huan hurried forward two steps and said in a trembling voice, "Xiao Yan, he... How is he?"


    Chu fan stopped and said in a deep voice, "the child is allergic to pollen and has heart problems. If he doesn''t pay close attention to treatment, he may not live to be ten years old."


    Sister Huan was stunned. She knew all this, but it was only after the tests of experts and doctors in the big hospital and the tests of the most advanced instruments that she came to the conclusion. How did the mysterious man know? Does he really know medicine?


    Lan Jie held sister Huan in the back and comforted her: "don''t worry, my little man has great skills. Your son is blessed with misfortune this time. In the future, you don''t have to worry about his illness anymore."


    "You mean... He... He can cure my son''s heart disease?" sister Huan can''t believe it. How can she cure the heart disease without surgery and medicine?


    "No, I have to go up and have a look." sister Huan threw away Lan Jie, propped up the pain in her ankle and walked upstairs quickly.


    As soon as she reached the bedroom door, Chu fan suddenly opened the door and came out with the door: "sister Huan, I know you''re worried about children, but please believe me, your son will be all right soon."


    "I thank you, but I want to go in and see my son," sister Huan said in a deep voice, holding back her anger.


    "Not yet. He will wake up in half an hour." Chu fan stretched out his hand and invited, "go downstairs first. I''ll help you see your legs."


    "No!" sister Huan''s face became colder. She wanted to bypass Chu fan and enter the bedroom to see her son, but Chu fan patted her. She immediately fell down and lost consciousness.


    Chu fan picked up sister Huan and said helplessly, "I''m really kind. Why don''t you believe it? There''s no way, so I have to offend."


    Lan Jie hurried up: "what''s the matter? Sister Huan, she..."


    "She''s too tired. I''ll let her have a good sleep." Chu fan asks Lan Jie to help open the door, walks in, puts sister Huan on the bed, takes off her high-heeled shoes, rubs her swollen ankles, and asks without raising her head, "wife, how do you know her? What does she do?"


    "She is a lawyer and lives in Yuanba district. Coincidentally, her son and Tangtang are in a kindergarten," Lan Jie said, "We met several times when we picked up the children from school every day, but we just said hello and were not familiar with them. Until once, the company encountered some trouble and found the law firm where she worked. She came forward and helped me solve a lawsuit, which saved me millions."


    "Since then, we have become familiar with her. She has also helped me improve various contracts of the company. Seeing that she has strong business ability and good people, I hired her to become a full-time lawyer of Landun bodyguard company and let her serve Landun specially."


    Lan Jie sighed: "in fact, sister Huan is also a hard-working woman. Her experience is similar to mine. She was cheated by slag man. She is better than me. After all, she liked that man at that time."


    "Later, sister Huan''s boyfriend went abroad to study. Only half a year later, she learned from her friends that the scum man married in the United States. The wedding photos of him and his new wife were published in the newspaper. It is said that he is still the daughter of a large consortium."


    Lan Jie said with self mockery, "what a bloody plot? I thought it was only in TV dramas, but I didn''t expect that there was such a scum in reality. For power and money, he didn''t hesitate to abandon the woman who loved him most. Maybe he still doesn''t know that sister Huan was four or five months pregnant when he got married."


    "I don''t know how sister Huan gave birth to her child and brought her up. She must have suffered a lot over the years, but she never asked anyone for help. She told me this when she was drunk."


    Chu fan stood up and said with a bitter smile, "no wonder she will have an instinctive resistance to men. It is estimated that she will not trust any men in her life, let alone get married."


    "If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid it would be the same as her." Lan Jie hugged Chu fan with a sad sigh and hugged it tighter.


    In contrast, Lan Jie feels very lucky. She not only completely gets rid of the man she hates, but also finds a man who can trust her for life - Chu fan.


    Although Chu fan can''t give her a place, Chu fan can give her everything except a place. The key point is that her daughter Tangtang also likes Chu fan very much and regards him as her own father. Of course, Chu fan also loves Tangtang very much, which is no different from his own daughter.


    Lan Jie feels that she is very satisfied to have today. Although she can''t stay with Chu fan all day, she can have a little parting better than newly married happiness if she can be together for a few days a month.


    That''s enough!


    After being warm for a while, Chu fan asked Lan Jie to stay and look after sister Huan. He opened the door and went out. Downstairs, Yu Qiang Mei had cleaned up the living room and sat on the sofa in a daze.


    Chu fan went over and gently hugged her shoulder, which startled her. Seeing that it was Chu fan, Yu Qiang Mei''s tears immediately came down and choked: "I really didn''t know he was allergic to pollen, and I didn''t know he had heart disease, I..."


    "It''s not your fault. Don''t think too much. It''s okay. It''s all over." Chu fan asked her to lean against her arms, stroked her shoulder and comforted her. Suddenly, Chu fan held her shoulders and said in surprise, "Weiwei, don''t you always want to improve your accomplishments? I''ll help you improve now, how about it?"


    With tearful eyes and sobbing, I asked, "can we change the sky? I just want you to hold me now."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be in a good mood when you improve your cultivation. Come with me!" Chu fan stood up with Yu Qiang Mei and walked to a bedroom on the first floor.


    "Close your eyes and relax!"


    According to Chu fan''s instructions, Yu Qiang Mei closed her eyes and relaxed. She felt cold. She couldn''t help shivering. When she opened her eyes, she was stunned.


    This... Where is this? Isn''t it in the room? Why


    "Don''t be afraid, this is a space that only I can enter." Chu fan took Yu Qiang Mei and said with a smile, "come on, I''ll take you to meet some friends."


    They came to the first floor of the bone tower. Chu Fan said hello. The nine demon kings appeared one by one and surrounded them in the center. If Chu fan wasn''t around, Yu Qiang Mei would have to be scared to death.


    What are these?


    A giant ape like King Kong in the movie; A monster with a dragon head and a scorpion tail; A black horse with sharp horns and four hoofs burning with flames; A large spider with a human body; A little girl like crystal; A little man with wings and a corolla; Big bellied toad; People who can''t see clearly and are full of fire; The last middle-aged man in black with two forked black horns on his head.


    "Sister magic ape, what do you think of her?" Chu fan patted Yu Qiang''s shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "Hum!" the evil ape''s nostrils spewed out two thick gases and said in a muffled voice, "she barely passed the qualification. However, her current constitution can''t bear my strength at all."


    Before Chu fan asked, black scale came over with her hands on her back and said faintly, "if you want the demon ape to be her escort, the prerequisite is that she must be able to bear at least 30000 kg of pressure, otherwise her body will be unable to bear it and explode and die."

 Chapter 600

    "The King Kong demon ape comes from the demon prison. Its physique is comparable to that of the dragon race in the human world. The physique of ordinary people can''t bear its power. Therefore, if you want this little girl to inherit the original power of the King Kong demon ape, you must first strengthen her physique so that she can bear at least 30000 kg of power, so that the demon ape can be her escort smoothly." black scale said solemnly.


    "Boss black scale, just say it. What do you need?" Chu fan asked directly.


    "No danger of anything going wrong, she must use three kinds of priceless treasures -- monkey wine, earth core emulsion, dragon blood."


    Black scale patiently explained, "monkey wine is a kind of good wine brewed by monkey monster and various wild fruits in the mountain. Among them, monkey wine brewed by iron backed Cang ape family is the best."


    "The iron backed Cang ape is a monster that is good at strength. The most common iron backed Cang ape has a strength of more than 10000 kg. When the iron backed Cang ape''s hair changes from black to gray, its strength can reach 30000 kg, and its body is as hard as steel. As for the king of the iron backed Cang ape family, its hair changes from gray to yellow, and its strength can reach at least 60000 kg."


    "The key to the growth of iron backed Cang ape''s strength is this monkey wine. No one knows the formula of this monkey wine, but this monkey wine can greatly enhance people''s physique." black scale said in a deep voice, "with this little girl''s physique, you need at least 15 kilograms of monkey wine. Drink half a kilogram of monkey wine every day for one month. Your body should be able to bear 10000 kilograms of strength."


    "Monkey wine is hard to get, but after all, it knows where it is, but the geocentric lotion is a bit tricky." said black scale. "Only the presence of more than ten thousand years of stalactite can coagulate the earth''s core emulsion. This kind of thing can be met and cannot be taken away. If you can find a geocentric lotion and let the little girl soak in the body, she will successfully transform into a geo body, strength doubling and unlimited potential."


    "The last point is the most difficult, but it is the simplest for you, because there is a black dragon around you." black scale rarely shows a smiling face, "As long as you let her willingly offer a drop of blood essence containing dragon power, and inject this drop of blood essence into the little girl, her constitution will degenerate again, and should be able to meet the minimum standard of inheriting the original power of King Kong demon ape."


    Darling, so many babies together can reach the minimum standard. How domineering is the original power of sister magic ape?


    Originally, I wanted the demon ape to be the escort of Yu Qiang Wei. Now it seems that I have to wait for this day.


    Chu fan asked reluctantly, "sister magic ape, Weiwei, you also saw it. Do you have to show it?"


    The King Kong demon ape''s nostrils spewed out two thick Qi. He glared at Chu fan for a long time before he said reluctantly: "well, I''ll pass the Hunyuan secret code to her first, but you must make her physique meet my standard within half a year, otherwise, I will destroy her myself."


    "Don''t worry, I''m more anxious than you." Chu fan dragged the dull Yu Qiang over and comforted, "don''t be afraid. Although sister magic ape is ugly, her heart is still very gentle."


    "Roll thick, you''re ugly. Your whole family is ugly." the demon ape yelled. Seeing that Yu Qiang was scared out of color, he quickly restrained her anger and made herself look more gentle. He grinned, "don''t be afraid, little sister. Although the smelly boy''s eyes are not very good, he''s right. In fact, I''m really gentle."


    "Plop!" the big eyed frog, the king of nightmares and other demon kings fell to the ground. Even the black scales stumbled and almost fell. They looked strange and wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. Don''t mention how uncomfortable they were.


    The evil ape glared angrily: "shit, is what I said wrong?"


    With a "Hula", the nine demon kings ran eight, leaving the King Kong demon ape himself standing alone in front of Chu fan and Yu Qiang Mei.


    Your sister, this is called gentleness? Elder sister, if you can call it gentleness, there will be no women who are not gentle at the end of the day.


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed, "elder sister, pass your Hunyuan secret code to Weiwei quickly. We have to hurry to find the three kinds of rare treasures."


    The demon ape looked lonely, lowered his head and asked, "little sister, do you think I''m really not gentle enough?"


    Yu Qiang Mei was startled and quickly waved her hand: "no, no, it''s just... Er, your tenderness is something that ordinary people don''t understand."


    "Really?" the demon ape suddenly came to the spirit and looked at Yu Qiang with big eyes.


    Yu Qiang Mei couldn''t help swallowing another mouthful of spit and nodded.


    "OK, great, finally someone understands me." the demon ape wiped his tears, stretched out a finger thicker than Yu Qiang''s arm, and carefully pointed it in the center of her eyebrows.


    If yu Qiang was struck by lightning, her body suddenly shook violently and closed her eyes.


    "Elder sister, Weiwei, is she all right?" Chu fan asked nervously.


    The evil ape breathed a sigh of relief: "don''t worry, her understanding is still good. I got this Hunyuan secret code when I was fighting in the divine domain in my early years. If it weren''t for this Hunyuan secret code, I would have been out of my mind. With my understanding, I only realized 50%. As long as she can understand 10%, her strength can at least reach the realm of heaven."


    Chu fan immediately said, "I won''t say thank you. Don''t worry, elder sister. I will make Weiwei meet the standard as soon as possible and let you return to the world as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    More than two hours later, I finally woke up and breathed a long breath. Although there was no improvement in cultivation, there were some subtle changes in temperament.


    In the past, I rose was full of wildness. I was not afraid of heaven and earth. I dared to love and hate. Now, with her wild eyes, she finally learned to restrain. She looked quiet and natural. I didn''t know her character. I thought she was a lady of the family.


    Unfortunately, it''s hard to change their nature. As soon as they came out of the bone tower space, Yu Qiang Mei couldn''t help cheering and ran to Chu fan. She put her hands around his neck and her legs around his waist. She shouted excitedly: "elder martial brother, I love you so much..."


    "Cough!" a dry cough came from the side.


    Yu Qiang Wei, who was about to kiss Chu fan, immediately stagnated and looked at the door. Lan Jie looked at them strangely with a water cup in her hand.


    "Ah!" Yu Qiang Mei exclaimed. She jumped down from Chu fan and hid behind Chu fan with a red face. She didn''t dare to see anyone.


    Chu fan shook his head helplessly and was seen. What are you hiding from? Do you hide and people can''t see?


    Lan Jie has long been used to this. She just feels a little funny, but she also knows that Yu Qiang Wei is still a girl. It is estimated that the noodles are instant noodles reserved by Zhang Qiuhan, but the soup is made by Chu fan himself; Beef is the sauce beef found in the refrigerator. After heating in the microwave oven, cut it into thin slices and code it on the surface.


    In addition, Chu fan also fried an egg and put it on the other side of the noodles. Then he took this large bowl of beef and egg instant noodles and went upstairs.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Chu fan knocked on the door, waited for a few seconds, saw no response, gently pushed the door and went in.


    In the room, the little boy curled up in the corner, holding his knees in his hands, like a homeless orphan, lonely and helpless, looking sad.


    Chu fan put his face on the bedside cabinet, walked over, squatted down in front of the little boy and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Aren''t you happy? Your disease has healed. In the future, you can play whatever you want like normal children."


    "Uncle, can you be my master?" the little boy suddenly raised his head, his little face full of desire, and looked at Chu fan seriously.


    Chu fan was surprised: "why do you worship me as a teacher? What do you want to learn?"


    "I want to be as strong as your uncle. In this way, when I grow up, I can protect my mother. No one dares to bully me and my mother."


    Chu fan sat cross legged in front of the little boy, rubbed his head and asked, "tell your uncle why you didn''t poke the identity of the aunt in the car?"


    The little boy lowered his head and said slowly for a long time, "I don''t dare. She told me that if I dare not listen to her, she will kill me and my mother. I''m not afraid of death, but I don''t want my mother to be hurt."


    "Son!" sister Huan suddenly opened the door, ran over in tears, knelt down in front of her son, held him tightly in her arms, and burst into tears.


    "Son, why are you so stupid? Even if my mother is dead, she doesn''t want to lose you. You are my mother''s lifeblood." sister Huan burst into tears.


    The little boy was very strong. He reached out his little hand to wipe the tears from his mother''s face and said, "Mom, even if I was abducted, you will only lose me temporarily. When I have a chance, I will come back to you. Look!"


    From his pocket, the little boy found a note with their home address on it.

 Chapter 601

    The little boy''s intelligence greatly surprised Chu fan.


    He is only five years old, as old as Tangtang, but why does Chu fan feel that he has grown up and is a sensible child?


    Thinking about his illness and his growing environment, Chu fan was relieved. In fact, his experience with the little boy is so similar.


    The little boy has pollen allergy and congenital heart disease. He can''t do vigorous exercise, can''t be emotional, and even what he eats is limited. The most worrying thing is that he has only his mother and no father. This defect will have a great impact on his personality and even his future life.


    In contrast, Chu fan feels very lucky. At least, he has sound parents who love him so much.


    "All right!" Chu fan couldn''t bear to watch any more and patted the little boy on the head. "You must be hungry. Come and have something to eat."


    Sister Huan calmed down and hurriedly said, "yes, son, uncle made beef noodles for you. Come and have some."


    "Uncle, please accept me as an apprentice." the little boy suddenly knelt down to Chu fan and said very seriously.


    Sister Huan was about to go over and drag him up, but she was stopped by Lan Jie who came later and shook her head. Unable to send it, sister Huan had to hold back her heartache, but her tears couldn''t stop.


    Chu fan frowned and asked, "do you really want to be my apprentice?"


    "Hmm!" the little boy nodded solemnly.


    "Give me a reason!"


    "I want to be as powerful as your uncle, so that I can protect my mother."


    Chu fan''s face was cold: "the reason is not enough!"


    Sister Huan''s face changed. She was about to speak, but she was blocked by Lan Jie again, dragged aside and whispered, "sister Huan, you can''t help with this. Watch it."


    "But he''s too much. Xiao Yan is still a child. He..."


    Lan Jie said positively, "Chu fan''s ability is not something that ordinary people can learn. If you teach a person who is heinous, Chu fan is a sinner for thousands of years. He can''t help being cautious."


    Before sister Huan could speak, Lan Jie hurriedly said, "of course, I know Xiao Yan is a good child, but the child''s resentment is too heavy. If you don''t give good guidance, it''s easy to go to extremes in the future. Is that the result you want to see?"


    This time, sister Huan stopped talking.


    Who knows her son better than she does? Although Xiaoyan is very smart and sensible, he seldom smiles. Sister Huan knew that he envied other children, including his father and other children. His parents took him out to play.


    He doesn''t have everything other children have. Even sister Huan doesn''t allow him to watch cartoons for fear that he will laugh and cause a heart attack.


    All this, like a little bit of explosives, accumulated over time. Once it breaks out, how much disaster will it cause? I don''t know if it will hurt others, but it will certainly hurt Xiaoyan first.


    "I want a father."


    Xiaoyan was silent for a long time and said slowly, "but I know I don''t have a father. Uncle, the book says, ''I''ll be a teacher one day and a father all my life''. I hope I can worship you as a teacher and take you as my father. In the future, you will be my example. I will make you proud of my apprentice."


    "Good, good!"


    Chu fan was so excited that his eyes were wet that he quickly pulled Xiao Yan up from the ground: "I''ll make an exception today and accept you as an apprentice. But I want to remind you that it''s very hard to practice with me. Once you decide, you won''t have time to play in the future."


    "I am not afraid of hardship and fatigue."


    "OK, go eat first. I''ll teach you when you''re full."


    Lan Jie went to eat noodles with Xiao Yan. Sister Huan went to Chu fan and asked tentatively, "Xiao Yan''s disease..."


    "Don''t worry, he''s healthier than average children now. Besides, even if you give him pollen cake now, it''s all right."


    Then Chu fan waved his hand: "sister Huan, sit down first. I want to discuss some things with you first."


    "You say!"


    "In fact, when I treated Xiao Yan, I loved him." Chu fan smiled, "otherwise, I wouldn''t be willing to spend hundreds of millions to treat him."


    Sister Huan stared: "hundreds of millions? What you said... Is Chinese currency?"


    "Of course, do you think I''m kidding?"


    Chu Fan said positively, "the child should have been born prematurely. His heart is not yet fully developed. There is a two millimeter wide crack in the heart, just like a cracked peach. With age, the crack will become larger and larger. Once you exercise violently or get excited, your heart will accelerate and your blood pressure will rise. At that time, it will be easy to burst the main blood vessel of the heart."


    "I didn''t let you see him before. I used a secret method to do secondary development for his heart. The crack has grown again, just like a normal person''s heart." Chu fan smiled. "If you don''t believe it, you can take Xiaoyan to the hospital for a comprehensive examination."


    If all this is true, Chu fan may really spend hundreds of millions on it. It''s incredible. Can the heart develop again? Although sister Huan still couldn''t believe it, the changes in her son forced her to believe Chu fan''s words.


    In the past, Xiao Yan''s face was a little pale and almost didn''t dare to laugh. Even when eating, he was small mouthed and didn''t dare to be impatient. But now, his face is red, showing an unprecedented health; He ate like a little tiger. A large bowl of noodles, together with beef and eggs, was eaten by him in an instant, and most of his forehead was sweating.


    Sister Huan took a deep breath and bowed solemnly to Chu fan: "thank you. Thank you for doing so much for Xiao Yan. I''m really sorry I did that to you before."


    "It''s all right. You''re his mother. Do you care?"


    "I don''t have so much money for the time being. I''ll pay you back slowly later." sister Huan said, quickly grabbed her bag, pulled out a bank card from it and handed it to Chu fan. "Here is all my savings, a total of more than two million. Take it first."


    "Oh, the bag is back? It''s fast." Chu fan pushed the card back with a smile. "OK, I''m your son''s master, and it''s right to spend some money for him. Besides, this money is nothing to me at all. You still keep it for Xiaoyan to buy delicious food. He can eat very much in the future."


    Without waiting for sister Huan to insist, Lan Jie came over and put the card back into the bag she had just found. In a low voice, "he doesn''t need this money. A few days ago, he threw out $10 billion just by donating money. What''s this money?"


    Sister Huan was startled. So much money? Accidentally, he found a local tyrant master for his son. This is a blessing in disguise.


    At this time, Song Wen, crape myrtle and song Taolue, who went shopping outside, returned home accompanied by Zhang Qiuhan.


    "Wow, brother fan, you''re back." Song Wen jumped in surprise and hung on Chu fan like a sloth.


    Sister Huan was stunned. She couldn''t help looking at Lan Jie beside her. What''s the situation?


    Lan Jie said helplessly, "the situation here is a little complicated. Just get used to it."


    habit?


    Sister Huan didn''t understand what was going on. Yu Qiang Mei came out and didn''t have a good way: "Wenwen, Xiaoyan is still watching. Can you restrain yourself?"


    "Xiao Yan, look what my sister bought for you?" Song Wen quickly grabbed the palm game machine from Song Taolue''s hand and shook it in her ear. "Do you like it? My sister took a lot of effort to buy it."


    "Thank you, little Shiniang." Xiao Yan quickly grabbed the game console, went to one side and got the excited drum.


    All the people were stunned. For a long time, Song Wen suddenly screamed and cried with blushing cheeks: "what are you talking about, Xiaoyan? When did I become your teacher''s wife?"


    Xiao Yan said, "brother fan in your mouth is my master. What are you, not my teacher''s mother? If you don''t like it, I''ll call you sister."


    "No, I think Shiniang is a good name. Let''s hear it again." Song Wen immediately made a 180 degree change, smiled and glanced at Yu Qiang, as if she had won a game.


    Yu Qiang Mei snorted disdainfully, squatted down beside Xiao Yan and asked, "Xiao Yan, what do you have to call me?"


    "Master mother!"


    "Ah, that''s good!" Yu Qiang Mei proudly patted Xiaoyan''s head, glanced back at Song Wen and turned her head with a ''hum''.


    Lan Jie couldn''t see it anymore. When she was about to go over and ask clearly, Chu fan hurriedly dragged her aside.


    "Wife, don''t get involved." Chu fan looked at the time and said, "there''s another bus back to the mainland in the evening. You go back with sister Huan and your children right away. It''s too dangerous here."


    "Just let me go?" Lan Jie suddenly grabbed Chu fan below while others were not paying attention, which scared Chu fan to almost cry out.


    "Stay here tonight and we''ll leave tomorrow morning. It''s ok?" asked Lan Jie with a beautiful smile.


    Chu fan was about to cry and nodded: "wife, I''m wrong..."


    Suddenly, the phone rang, which helped Chu fan solve the siege.


    "Yan Ran, you... Ah? Fang min is here too? Are you still on the same bus?" Chu fan silenced Lan Jie, quickly stepped aside and whispered, "how can Fang min know about it? Didn''t he say well and don''t tell her first?"


    "I don''t want to tell her, but she has always been in contact with Zhuge Yun''s parents. When Zhuge Yun disappeared, she was like a daughter-in-law. She visited the two old people several times a year to buy them things and give them money. Now, if there is news about Zhuge Yun, can the two old people not tell her?"


    "So they''re not only on the same bus, they must still be together, right?"


    "If there is no accident, it should not be wrong."


    "Forget it, I''ll see you later. It''s like this sooner or later."


    After hanging up the phone, Chu fan was about to call Zhuge Yun. Sister Huan suddenly came over and smiled apologetically: "excuse me, can I ask, Fang min you just mentioned is..."


    "Oh, it''s the fiancee of a friend of mine." without giving sister Huan the opportunity to ask, Chu fan waved his hand, took the phone, walked into the next bedroom and closed the door.

 Chapter 602

    In the evening, a train stopped slowly in Yecheng railway station. An old couple with an old face and even a bent back helped each other down the carriage.


    "Uncle and aunt, slow down." a middle-aged beautiful woman, with a suitcase in her hand and a backpack on her back, walked quickly to catch up with the old couple and held the old lady''s arm.


    Fang min and Zhuge Yun''s parents finally came to the night city.


    Fang min seems to be in her early 40s, but her hair at the temples is a little gray, and there are some wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. It is not difficult to see that when she was young, she was definitely a beauty no worse than Su Yuan.


    It''s a pity that no matter how beautiful the face is, it can''t resist the erosion of years, and its charm is no longer.


    "Xiaomin, aunt knows that you have been wronged these years." the old lady stroked the beautiful woman''s cheek, and the old tears couldn''t help falling down. "But this time, it''s not easy to have the news of Xiaoyun. Don''t be angry with him."


    Fang min reluctantly smiled and said, "aunt, don''t worry. I''ve seen it for so many years. This time, I just want to confirm whether he is really alive."


    "Sure, it can''t be wrong." the old man took off his reading glasses and wiped the corners of his eyes. "Xiaomin Na, uncle has no face to ask you to stay, but you must at least give Xiaoyun a chance to explain. If he really did something sorry for you, my Zhang Qiuhan''s stay here will only embarrass everyone. Therefore, she sent people to him. After arranging everything, she took people out.


    Chu fan and others drove to the hotel. Before Zhang Qiuhan and Chu fan and others entered the door, the chubby boss led a group of beautiful waitresses to welcome them out, flattering like a pug, and respectfully sent Chu fan and others upstairs in person.


    "Brother fan!"


    See Chu fan come in, Song Wen

 Chapter 603

    In the box, Zhuge Yun told the story of that year, without concealing it at all.


    In those years, his sister was raped by people. After committing suicide, he didn''t even dare to take a car. He begged and did odd jobs all the way. He came to the night city and was taken in by Deng Heqiu. He became a bandit military division who killed people and robbed goods.


    He did not dare to go home or even write a letter to his family. On the one hand, he was afraid of being caught by the Chinese police, on the other hand, he was afraid of identity leakage and revenge on his relatives by those ferocious bandits.


    "For so many years, I have never harmed a good person; in the mastiff garden, there are countless beauties to be picked, but I have never touched a finger."


    Zhuge Yun put up three fingers and said solemnly, "if what I said is half a lie, let random guns kill me when I go out..."


    "Stop talking, I believe you." Fang min hurriedly covered his lips and turned his head with tearful eyes. "Huan''er, don''t you always want to know who your father is and where he is?"


    Zhuge Huan tried her best to control herself from crying, but her tears couldn''t stop. She wanted to leave as if nothing had happened, but there was a voice in her heart urging her to come forward and recognize her father, so that her life would be complete.


    However, her legs seemed to be filled with lead, and she couldn''t lift them.


    Just when she didn''t know what to do, Chu fan slowly walked forward, squatted down and said to the silent Zhuge Yan, "Xiaoyan, do you want to be like others, have a father, mother, grandparents?"


    "Think!" Xiaoyan nodded.


    Chu fan rubbed Zhuge Yan''s head and said with a smile, "Xiao Yan is the most sensible. Do you know what to do?"


    "Yes!"


    Zhuge Yan immediately took his mother''s hand, dragged her, came to Zhuge Yun and Fang min, looked up and said to Zhuge Yun, "are you really grandpa?"


    "Yes, I''m Grandpa." ZHUGE Yun was so excited that he trembled and felt half of the pendant from his arms. It should be jade, but the material is very general, the pulp is very good, and the luster is jade. Obviously, it''s because he often plays with it.


    "Huan''er, you... Can you forgive me?" ZHUGE Yun asked in a trembling voice.


    Zhuge Huan pulled out a red rope from his collar and hung half of the pendant on it. Zhuge Yun took the pendant and gathered it together. It fits perfectly.


    "Dad!" ZHUGE Huan cried, hugged Zhuge Yun and burst into tears.


    Zhuge Yun was even more tearful and cried in a mess. He waited for half his life. Unexpectedly, he waited not only for his first lover, but also for his daughter and grandson. This is because he is in good health. Instead, he has high blood pressure. Now he may have cerebral hemorrhage and hiccup fart.


    "Well, if you keep crying, we won''t have dinner and have supper instead." Chu fan picked up Zhuge Yan and said with a smile, "military division, we will really become a family in the future."


    "Huh?"


    Zhuge Yun wiped away his tears, looked at Chu fan suspiciously and his grandson in his arms. His body suddenly shook and exclaimed, "isn''t he the son of you and huan''er?"


    "Dad, what are you talking about?"


    Zhuge Huan was so angry that he hurriedly said, "Chu fan is Xiao Yan''s master. He just recognized it."


    "It''s Shifu." ZHUGE Yun was a little disappointed and coughed, "cough, well, in fact, you two are about the same age..."


    "Dad!"


    Zhuge Huan stared, and Zhuge Yun quickly waved his hand: "well, when I didn''t say it. Sir, this meal is mine today. If you dare to argue with me, I''ll give up and quit."


    Chu fan was angry and happy: "OK, for the sake of your family reunion, I forgive you this time. However, it will not be an example."


    "Yes!" ZHUGE Yun quickly stood at attention and saluted. It looked like that.


    Seeing this, Zhuge Yun''s parents finally relieved that their son did not go astray, but became a soldier. What a glorious thing? The ancestral tombs of Zhuge''s family are smoking.


    The guests and hosts enjoyed a meal until midnight.


    Chu fan had already booked a room upstairs, personally sent Zhuge Yun''s parents up and settled down, and then returned home with Lan Jie, Yu qiangmei, Song Wen and others.


    Now, Zhang Qiuhan''s home has been requisitioned by Chu fan. Anyway, she has more than one residence. In addition to Yu qiangmei, Zhuge Huan and his son also came to live together.


    Originally, she wanted to stay in the hotel and spend more time with her mother and her father, grandfather and grandmother. But Chu fan wants to teach Zhuge Yan some cultivation skills and subsequent cultivation steps in the evening. On the other hand, Zhuge Yun and Fang min are not easy to get together. There must be endless words.


    The days ahead are still long, and it''s not bad for this moment. So Zhuge Huan came back with his son and Chu fan.


    "Brother-in-law, you''re on duty tonight. I''ll go out and do something." song Taolue patted Chu fan on the shoulder and gave him a look that men know. He didn''t go upstairs, so he hurried to take a taxi.


    Song Wen took Chu fan''s arm and asked in surprise, "what''s my brother doing?"


    "He!" Chu Fanyi said in words, "he said that there are too many abducted and trafficked girls in the city that night to be saved, so he wants to take risks and go deep into the tiger''s den to save those girls trapped in the wolf''s nest."


    "He is so great?" Song Wen doubted. When was her brother so loving?


    Before she asked, Lan Jie hurriedly dragged her upstairs to take a bath.


    Chu fan''s words can deceive the simple Song Wen, but can''t deceive Lan Jie. What can he do to save the abducted girl? Song Taolue clearly can''t stand loneliness and goes out to look for flowers and ask Liu.


    Seeing crape myrtle, Zhuge Huan was still wearing underwear because she was not in her own house. Moreover, she wrapped her nightgown tightly, but in this way, her huge breasts became more conspicuous.


    36e, it''s a circle bigger than Song Wen''s. even if I''m used to seeing beautiful women, I''ve seen a lot of beautiful breasts, but Chu fan still shines at Zhuge Huan''s hot figure.


    "How''s Xiaoyan?" ZHUGE Huan didn''t care about Chu fan''s eyes, but asked urgently.


    She was very proud and almost gave up on men, but Chu fan was an exception. Of course, she just feels grateful to Chu fan and doesn''t mean anything else.


    Chu fan not only helped her find her son, but also cured her son''s illness, took her son as an apprentice, but also helped her find her father she had never met. So much kindness can''t be repaid in a few words, but she won''t repay him with her body.


    Therefore, even if Chu fan looked at Zhuge Huan, she wouldn''t care. Moreover, his eyes were clear and didn''t make her feel annoying.


    It''s really a blessing for our mother and son to meet Chu fan!


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine." Chu fan wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked up at the wall clock and said in surprise, "it''s more than one o''clock in the morning. Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Can''t sleep. Watch TV for a while."


    Zhuge Huan was holding a cup of coffee in his hand. Then he remembered and hurriedly asked, "do you have coffee? I''ll make you a cup..."


    "Coffee in the middle of the night?"


    Chu fan walked over and, in the shocked eyes of Zhuge Huan, took away the coffee in her hand and poured it directly into the flower pot: "I''ll get some snacks. Do you want to eat?"


    Looking at Chu fan''s back walking to the kitchen, Zhuge Huan''s eyes were complex. He was so much like that man

 Chapter 604

    Early the next morning, Chu fan sent away Lan Jie, Zhuge Huan''s mother and son, and Song Wen''s brother and sister.


    The night city is too dangerous. Although it has fallen into Chu fan''s control, there are still many fierce bandits hidden here. These women are like flowers and jade. I''m sure someone will take risks and tie them away.


    Subsequently, Chu fan began to pay off the terrorist organizations in the night city. Those who want to stay must join the regular army, otherwise, they must leave the night city.


    If these unruly and murderous guys are not cleaned up, the night city will be restless all day.


    Seven days later, the big and small forces in the night city were completely eliminated. The terrorist organizations that took the night city as a stronghold were more than thirty or fifty people, and less than one or two people. None of them dared to challenge Chu fan. Most of them left the night city and went to other places for redevelopment. But a small part of them stayed and joined the regular army.


    After all, not everyone is willing to make a living by looting, not forced by life, and no one is willing to live a good life. However, tuck your head in your belt and live a fearful life.


    Now, with such a good opportunity to start over, who is willing to miss it? As for those fierce bandits who would rather die than reform, they are hopeless, or they don''t believe Chu fan at all.


    For these people, Chu fan didn''t stop them from leaving. He wanted the rule of the night city and didn''t want to kill them all. Moreover, these fierce bandits are really in a hurry. If they destroy wantonly in the night city, it won''t do Chu fan any good.


    On the eighth day after Chu fan came to the night city, three armed helicopters landed at Lei Bao''s base camp. When the cabin opened, heavily armed soldiers jumped out of the cabin and quickly lined up a square team, a total of 120 elite soldiers.


    Finally, Li Zhaofeng with a serious face, Xia Yanran with a heroic face, Tang Junhui, the chief of staff of the Sichuan military region, Ding Shusheng, who helped Chu fan several times, and more than a dozen senior military officials came down from the cabin.


    "Report to the chief, the task has been successfully completed, please review!" Chu fan also wore a military uniform and made a meticulous salute. But just for a moment, he showed his true colors and said with a smile, "Uncle Li, we agreed before, that point..."


    "Smelly boy, you''re the best." Li Zhaofeng couldn''t help laughing and scolding and patted Chu fan on the shoulder. "Your boy''s noise this time is not small, which shocked the whole Chinese military. Only with the eighteen or nine people of your black knife team, they took the night city in such a few days. It''s impressive."


    "Uncle Li, you''d better call me actually. If you boast further, I''m afraid I can''t find the north."


    "You, you!" Li Zhaofeng couldn''t laugh or cry. Why didn''t the boy look like a soldier at all? What ordinary people couldn''t do was easily done by him.


    Wipe, where to reason?


    "Chu fan, let me introduce you." Li Zhaofeng pointed to Tang Junhui, "you should have seen this once?"


    "Why don''t I know Tang Junhui and uncle Tang, chief of staff of Sichuan military region?" Chu fan laughed. "Uncle Tang, you came to the night city to help me rongbian? It''s really wrong for you to let your old man come to this remote and confused border."


    Tang Junhui pointed Chu fan and said with a smile, "you don''t have to set me up here. I want to come. Unfortunately, the organization won''t let me."


    "Chu fan, arrange a meeting room. Let''s hold a meeting and study it." Li Zhaofeng said seriously.


    Chu fan didn''t dare to joke any more, so he immediately asked everyone to go to the conference hall. In addition to the dozen officers who followed him, Chu fan also called Tang Jinlong and Zhuge Yun.


    "This is Zhuge Yun, the military division you mentioned to me?" Li Zhaofeng nodded to Zhuge Yun. "I checked your affairs. Your sister was indeed a victim, but your practice was too extreme, so..."


    Chu fan immediately interrupted: "chief, Zhuge Yun was wrong, but he had to? If the police could enforce the law impartially at that time, would he have come to this point? The rich merchant family was rich and unkind and deserved to die. Zhuge Yun helped Deng Heqiu in the night city, but he never hurt anyone."


    "Besides, you promised me that you would leave the matter of night city to me."


    Li Zhaofeng frowned and said faintly, "I promised you, but the army is not a shelter, and not everyone can join. Do you understand?"


    "If you say so, I can''t become a regular army with a total of more than 600 people?" Chu fan sneered.


    Chu fan doesn''t care about these rights, but since he has promised these people, he must keep his word and give them freedom. If the military disagrees, what will Chu fan become?


    Before Li Zhaofeng got angry, Tang Junhui quickly rounded up the scene and said with a smile, "what are you doing? Why did you quarrel just when you sat down? In fact, I think what you said is reasonable."


    "Chu fan''s ability to recover the night city so quickly has a lot to do with the support of these once fierce bandits. Therefore, these people can also be regarded as people who have made great contributions to the night city. But chief of staff Li''s consideration is not unreasonable. After all, these people have committed serious crimes and killed people like hemp. The military has never had such a precedent."


    Tang Jinlong said faintly, "who says there is no precedent? Our black knife was once a killer organization. Have we become a regular army and worked for our country?"


    In a word, he almost choked Tang Junhui, rolled his eyes at Tang Jinlong and turned his head depressed.


    It''s really a matter of honor to mention which pot doesn''t open? Others are afraid that they can''t get rid of the relationship. It''s good for you to be afraid that others don''t know. Are you stupid?


    "Cough!"


    Zhuge Yun coughed and said faintly, "leaders, can you listen to me?"


    "You say!" Chu fan took out a cigarette, took out one, threw the cigarette box on the table and lit one by himself.


    Now that he has spoken, who can refute? Even Li Zhaofeng didn''t speak, and the others were silent.


    "Like more than 600 brothers, I was once a fierce bandit. Yes, we have killed people and committed crimes, but if we are not desperate, who is willing to take this step?"


    Zhuge Yun took a deep breath: "before, the division commander promised to give us the identity of the regular army, so we were willing to put down our guns and give up resistance. Otherwise, I think even if he could win the night city, it would not be as simple as now."


    "In addition, if these 600 plus people can''t become regular troops, how will we live in the future? Should we all be deported? I''m not alarmist. We don''t want to live abroad. Even if we are deported, we will sneak back to China secretly. We have no economic source, don''t steal or rob. What do we live for?"


    Li Zhaofeng said coldly, "are you threatening me?"


    "No, I''m just stating a fact."


    Zhuge Yun smiled faintly: "in fact, it''s easy to solve this matter. We don''t intend to leave the night city. As long as the night city recognizes that we are a regular army, it has nothing to do with the Chinese military."


    Xia Yanran smiled and said, "there is some truth in what Zhuge military division said. They only have more than 600 people. As long as they have served for more than three years, we can retire them and settle them in the night city for the rest of their lives. In this way, don''t we have the best of both worlds?"


    "Put this aside in advance." Li Zhaofeng looked at Chu fan and said, "the military has arranged for the establishment of the military region. Because the night city is located in a remote place, the size of the military region can only reach the division level for the time being. Therefore, the military release study decided that Li Tianfeng, a deputy division level officer of the Yanjing military region, will serve as the division commander of the night city military region, and Xia Yanran will serve as the chief of staff of the military region."


    Xia Yanran frowned slightly. Obviously, she didn''t even know about it.


    Chu fan''s eyes swept over several unknown officers and asked, "who is Li Tianfeng?"


    "I am!" a young officer no more than two years older than Chu fan stood up and looked at his face, which was somewhat similar to Li Zhaofeng.


    Chu fan looked at Li Tianling and Li Zhaofeng: "Uncle Li, isn''t he your son?"


    Before Li Zhaofeng could speak, Xia Yanran said, "Li Tianling is the son of the deputy chief of staff."


    "Oh, no wonder." Chu fan nodded clearly.


    Suddenly, Li Tianling couldn''t hang on his face and became angry: "Chu fan, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean, don''t you know?" Chu fan flicked the ash and hummed, "deputy chief of staff Li, how did you promise me before I came to the night city? Our black knife team fought hard and beat down the night city. The first and second leaders were changed. How do you let me explain to my brothers?"


    "Besides, when you put your son in, aren''t you afraid that others say you abuse power for personal gain?"


    "Presumptuous!" Li Zhaofeng stood up and said angrily, "Chu fan, don''t push an inch. What''s power for personal gain? Do you have to take over the night city military region?"


    "What? Am I not qualified?"


    Chu fan glanced at Li Tianling disdainfully: "tell me yourself, how many military achievements have you made? If you can surpass me, I will leave the night city immediately without saying a word."


    Li Tianling was so angry that he wanted to bite off a piece of meat from Chu fan. Unfortunately, he knows Chu fan''s ability. It''s self humiliating to start with Chu fan.


    Li Zhaofeng took a deep breath and said faintly, "Chu fan, let Tianling take over the night city is decided by the military through research, discussion and voting. Moreover, the military is afraid that you will have resistance, so it specially transferred you back to Yanjing military region to serve as the deputy commander of the military region, and your rank will be promoted by one level. After that, you will be a major general with Venus on your shoulder."


    "I don''t want a few generals. I just ask one thing, how to arrange the black knife members?"

 Chapter 605

    "The black knife team has made a great contribution this time. The military has studied and decided that all 18 members of the team will be promoted to the next level."


    As soon as Li Zhaofeng''s voice fell, Tang Junhui said with a smile: "I came this time to pick up the black knife team to the Sichuan military region. In the future, brother Jinlong will be the deputy chief of staff of our Sichuan military region and 191 division."


    Deputy division level, at least a lieutenant colonel, this military post is not low, but Chu fan still feels suffocated.


    He talked big before. In the future, Tang Jinlong will be the leader of the night city military region. But now, not only Chu fan was transferred from the night city, but also Tang Jinlong was transferred.


    What is this? Predecessors plant trees and posterity enjoy the cool. You are too bullying. What do you think of us?


    Before Chu fan could speak, Tang Jinlong was silent for a long time and said in a deep voice, "I obey the organization''s arrangement. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll ask someone to pack up and go back to the Sichuan Provincial Military Region in a moment."


    Xia Yanran pressed Chu fan''s thigh down. He held back and didn''t get angry. However, he was suffocated and did not spit out.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu fan asked, "OK, I also obey the organization''s arrangement, but I want to take those people."


    "You can take them away, but they can''t go to the Yanjing military region." Li Zhaofeng said faintly, "go to the training base in Karakoram mountain and assign them in a month."


    Chu fan stood up: "don''t say I didn''t remind you. Although I beat down the night city, I killed many people in the garrison of the three border countries. They won''t give up. Don''t blame me except for problems."


    "Hum, it''s not secure. You bother." Li Tianling sneered.


    Without a word, Chu fan strode out. Behind him, Zhuge Yun glanced at several people in the military, sighed secretly, followed Chu fan and left quickly.


    In the barracks, more than 600 soldiers were practicing. When they saw Chu fan coming, Tang Xiaodao and Tang Yinhu, who served as instructors, hurried over and asked, "how''s it going? What did the boss say?"


    "Don''t mention it." Chu fan snorted sadly, "don''t train. Go pack up your things and come back to Sichuan Province later. In the future, you will be from the Sichuan military region. You can''t be wrong if you are covered by Tang Junhui."


    Tang Junhui is Tang Junyi''s own brother. He also came out of the Tang clan. In any case, he and Tang Jinlong are flowing with the blood of the Tang clan. It won''t be difficult for them.


    After sending Tang Yinhu away, Chu fan looked at the more than 600 people in front of him and said helplessly, "I''m sorry, everyone. I broke my promise."


    Zhuge Yun explained the negotiation. Finally, he sighed helplessly: "the teacher almost fought with the people above. He really tried his best."


    "What shall we do, sir?"


    "Yes, if you leave, they won''t give us small shoes, will they?"


    "What if we were to die?"


    "Won''t go back and shoot us all?"


    More than 600 people, more and more panic, almost mutiny.


    Chu fan roared and suppressed all the flustered voices: "If you want to stay, go to the training base for closed training. I guarantee you''ll be fine. If you don''t want to stay, you can leave now. You can go anywhere, but you can''t stay in China. If you want to continue to follow me, go to my devil island. There''s my land. I can arrange someone to pick you up in the harbor of Australia."


    Everyone, look at me and I look at you. Unexpectedly, none of them are willing to stay or leave. Finally, they all choose to follow Chu fan to become a mercenary on Devil Island.


    Chu fan is very pleased with this. Although the quality of these people is not high, they are very loyal, and they still trust Chu fan. Even if Chu fan breaks his promise, they will not hesitate to believe him.


    Li Zhaofeng did not block Chu fan''s arrangement. On the contrary, he agreed very much. As long as these bandits leave China, they can go anywhere they want.


    That night, these people quietly sneaked outside the country and disappeared. The people brought by Li Zhaofeng also began to enter the state of defense, and the army will increase one after another to firmly control the night city.


    In the evening, Chu fan didn''t stay in the night city. He took Zhuge Yun, his elderly parents and his first lover Fang min back to the mainland overnight.


    A week later.


    "This set of boxing is played ten times, and after dinner," Chu fan scolded severely with his hands on his back.


    After sending Zhuge Yun home for vacation, he returned to Sichuan Province and began to perform the duties of a master and teach his apprentice Zhuge Yan Kung Fu.


    Chu fan liked this five-year-old apprentice more and more. He was so smart that he could learn everything quickly. In only one day, he could meditate and practice alone. And Chu fan taught him boxing only twice, and he could play like a model.


    Over time, I''m afraid he will become a strong man in the land before he is ten years old. Compared with him, Chu fan is so ashamed that he wants to hang himself. When he is ten years old, he doesn''t even have the strength to kill pigs, so he can''t compare with him at all.


    "It''s time to eat." ZHUGE Huan came out of the room, looked painfully at his sweating son, and advised, "brother Chu fan, eat first, and it''s not too late to practice after eating."


    Zhuge Huan lives in an old quadrangle house. Let alone, it provides a very good place for Zhuge Yan''s cultivation. Originally, there was a small garden, but for Zhuge Yan''s cultivation, the garden was also paved and became his practice field.


    Zhuge Huan wore a set of home casual clothes, loose and comfortable, and wore an apron, which looked more like a mature charm of a mother.


    Before Chu fan could speak, Zhuge Yan took the initiative to refuse: "no, the master said to fight ten times, I must fight ten times, not one less."


    "You child, it''s not too late to fight after dinner."


    "Don''t worry, I know that I won''t hurt Xiaoyan''s body." Chu fan took out a porcelain vase and handed it to Zhuge Huan, telling him, "after boxing every day, melt the pill in it with water and let him soak it for an hour, which can not only improve his body quality, but also enhance his resistance."


    Zhuge Huan put away the porcelain bottle, smiled and said, "the dishes are not delicious when they are cold. Let''s eat them first. I''ll make Xiaoyan hot later."


    "Sister LAN hasn''t come yet?"


    "She just called me. The company has something to do and can''t come."


    As he spoke, Zhuge Huan had brought Chu fan into the restaurant. There were eight exquisite dishes, four cool and four hot, on the table. It seemed to boost people''s appetite and smelled even more salivating.


    "Sister Huan, unexpectedly, your cooking is pretty good."


    Chu fan couldn''t wait to pinch a sparerib and throw it into his mouth, but it attracted Zhuge Huan''s eyes: "how can such a big man still look like a child? Go and wash your hands."


    "Yes!"


    When Chu fan came back from washing his hands, Zhuge Huan had opened a bottle of red wine, poured Chu fan a glass, smiled and said, "I''m average drinker, so I''ll drink this with you."


    "OK, you can drink as much as you like."


    Chu fan seldom has a rest at home, and he has completely thought about the night city. Anyway, he is not short of money. Why bother? It''s good to stay at home with your wife and teach your disciples.


    A glass of red wine was drunk by him, and smack his lips: "this wine is not strong, sister, do you have any Baijiu?"


    "Yes, I''ll get it for you." ZHUGE Huan had no choice but to get up and bring him a bottle of Maotai. However, she was afraid that she was drunk and did not touch a single baijiu.


    But before long, they talked about Zhuge Yan''s father, which poked the pain of Zhuge Huan. She drank a large glass of red wine at once.


    "Sister Huan, please slow down." Chu fan quickly grabbed the wine cup. "If you don''t want to say, I''m just curious. I asked casually... Don''t drink, your face is red."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not drunk." ZHUGE Huan grabbed the cup with a smile, filled it for himself, and said bitterly, "I met him in college. At that time, he was a famous talent in the school and the top scholar in the college entrance examination. He was proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting and could play basketball."


    "At that time, there were at least 100 girls pursuing him in the school, and countless were secretly in love with him." ZHUGE Huan laughed at himself. "At that time, I was also one of the best school flowers in the school, and my study was also good. It was also a lot of boys pursuing me, but he was the only one who really attracted my attention."


    "Then what happened?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    Zhuge Huan took a sip of wine: "later, we were together, reading together, watching movies together, eating together and shopping together. At that time, I thought we were the happiest couple in the world. I looked forward to our better life in the future. But when we graduated and I was ready to marry him, he suddenly wanted to go abroad."


    "I believed him and gave him all the money I saved from my work to help him study abroad. Unexpectedly, he married the daughter of a large foreign group less than half a year."


    Zhuge Huan drank up the wine in one gulp and burst into tears: "I''m infatuated with him, but he abandoned me like my shoes. Chu fan, what''s wrong with me? Just because I don''t have money, can''t I give him the wealth and status he wants? If it''s you, do you want a woman who loves you sincerely, or do you want money and status?"


    "I was going to love my woman."


    Chu fan advised, "it''s all over. Why do you want so much? It''s not worth grieving for such people. Come on, let''s have a toast. I wish you find your happiness as soon as possible."


    Zhuge Huan shook his head: "in my life, having a son is enough."


    At the first glance, she had not poured it into a cup of Baijiu, and drank it down, and then fell down.


    Unfortunately, Zhuge Yan came in

 Chapter 606

    "Xiao Yan, your mother is drunk..."


    Chu fan was a little embarrassed. It was as if he had been caught having an affair with Zhuge Huan. He was still caught by her son. I was very embarrassed.


    To Chu fan''s surprise, Zhuge Yan was like an adult, with a long face. He couldn''t see his happiness and anger. He asked solemnly, "master, can you be my father?"


    "What?" Chu fan shook his hand and almost threw Zhuge Huan to the ground, "Xiao Yan, how can you have this idea?"


    Zhuge Yan lowered his head and raised his head for a long time: "like other children, I want to be picked up by my father. When I am bullied, my father can rely on me. Master, you can be Tangtang''s father. Why can''t you be my father? Just one day, one day."


    Just be his father for one day?


    Chu fan felt sad for a while, rubbed Zhuge Yan''s head and said softly, "OK, master, promise you that in front of outsiders, you will be my son and I will be your father, okay?"


    "Well, Dad!"


    "Ah!"


    Chu fan promised and said with a smile, "go and wash your hands. The dishes will be cold. I''ll take your mother back to her room."


    "Mom likes to wear purple pajamas. Dad, don''t forget to change her." ZHUGE Yan''s voice came from the bathroom. "If you don''t change your pajamas, mom will be very uncomfortable."


    Chu fan is stunned. God, do you want me to change your mother''s clothes? This... Doesn''t it kill me?


    Chu fan looked down, and Zhuge Huan, who fell in his arms, blushed. Because his chest was squeezed on him, a large piece of snow-white soft meat was exposed from the lapel of his home clothes. He could see his blood and heart, and his breathing was involuntarily hurried.


    This is still wearing clothes. If you help her take off her home clothes, can you control it?


    Just when he was at a loss, Lan Jie came. Chu fan hurriedly said, "sister LAN, you came just in time. Hurry to send sister Huan to my room."


    "Oh, you still use me to help with this good thing?" Lan Jiebai glanced at him. "Do you honestly want to tell sister Huan?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Xiao Yan is still there."


    "Talk back hard. Your eyes betrayed your heart."


    Lan Jie gave Chu fan a charming look, reached out to take Zhuge Huan and sent her back to her room. After coming out, she had a few more drinks with Chu fan.


    When she had enough to eat and drink, Lan Jie cleared the table, washed the dishes and chopsticks, and took Chu fan to go. At this time, Zhuge Yan looked at Chu fan with a reluctant look.


    Chu fan squatted down helplessly and comforted: "Xiaoyan is obedient, practice well at home, take care of your mother, and the master will come back tomorrow."


    "Master!"


    Zhuge Yan stopped Chu fan, hesitated for a long time, and then carefully said, "tomorrow, can you pick me up from school? Just once, once."


    "OK, after school tomorrow, I will pick you up at school on time, and then take you to the playground to have a good time."


    Zhuge Yan was overjoyed immediately: "this is what you said. Don''t go back?"


    "When did master cheat you?" Chu fan rubbed his head and said with a smile, "practice boxing well, but you can''t fall behind in your homework, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, master, I won''t let you and your mother down." ZHUGE Yan raised his chest like a little man.


    At that moment, Chu fan really wanted to take him home and raise him as his own son. Like Tangtang, he is so sensible and smart, but they all have an unreliable father.


    Children of single parent families should be sensible earlier than their peers. Children as old as Zhuge Yan are generally pestering their parents to ask for toys, eat and drink, and ask their parents to take them out for fun. But what about him and sugar? There are only mothers. They can only look at other children and are picked up by their parents. There are three people in a family, talking and laughing.


    Physically, Zhuge Yan is superior to Tangtang, but he has congenital heart disease. If it weren''t for Chu fan, he wouldn''t have died of the disease at any time. It is because of his material superiority that he is more lonely, because his mother wants to make money to support him and save money to treat him. She has no time to accompany him at all.


    The next afternoon, Chu fan drove his black Audi Q7 to a kindergarten near the Blue Shield bodyguard company in Yuanba district.


    "Eh?"


    A young man watched Chu fan get out of the car, looked curiously at the license plate and asked, "you''re here to pick up the child, too? Why haven''t I seen you?"


    "Usually my wife picks me up. Today I have time to pick up my son." Chu fan deals with it with a smile and wearing glasses.


    The man handed a cigarette warmly: "my name is Zhong Tingyuan, deputy general manager of Jinwan bath center."


    "Chu fan!" Chu fan was also impolite. He took the cigarette and took out the lighter to help Zhong Tingyuan. As for work, I didn''t mention a word.


    Chu fan''s car alone is enough to prove that he is worth at least one million. If you can''t even see this, hasn''t Zhong Tingyuan been in society for so many years?


    "Brother Chu fan is really young and promising. You must go to my place when you have time. This is my business card." Zhong Tingyuan handed a business card and was very polite to Chu fan.


    Chu fan just picked up his business card. A white BMW stopped not far away. Zhong Tingyuan immediately brightened his eyes: "sorry, brother, the people I''m waiting for are coming."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Before Chu fan could put away his business card, he saw that Zhong Tingyuan took out a bunch of bright red roses from a nearby accord car and hurried to the white BMW. Just then, the door of the BMW car was pushed open, and a capable white-collar in a professional suit and sunglasses got out of the car.


    There is a white shirt in the royal blue suit. There is only one button in the suit. The chest is wide open. A pair of huge breasts are tightly wrapped by the shirt, and the buttons are tight, as if they would burst open at any time, and the big chest would pop out from the inside.


    The Royal Blue hip wrap skirt is just the right length, which not only reflects the charm of mature women, but also won''t make people feel too windy. Her slender legs were covered with black silk stockings, which not only didn''t cover up her brilliance, but gave people a cold and gorgeous temperament.


    This woman can''t be soaked by ordinary people.


    Chu fan leaned against the front of the car, smoked and was ready to see a good play. He didn''t think that Zhong Tingyuan could win this cold and beautiful woman with full charm.


    "Huan Huan, you are so beautiful today." Zhong Tingyuan excitedly sent the flowers to the woman. His words almost made Chu fan spit out.


    Huan Huan? It''s so disgusting.


    "Mr. Zhong, I''ve clearly told you that I don''t like you. Please don''t pester me any more." the white-collar moved away two steps disgusted and suddenly found Chu fan not far away. He immediately took off his sunglasses and said in surprise: "Chu fan? Why are you here?"


    Chu fan was even more surprised. The cigarette end fell from his mouth and scorched his leather shoes. The woman who came was Zhuge Huan. Just now she was watching the excitement. She was wearing big sunglasses and covered half her face. Chu fan was stunned and didn''t recognize it.


    "Sister Huan? Didn''t I say I''ll pick up Xiaoyan?"


    "When did you say that? I don''t know?"


    Chu Fan said reluctantly, "well, sister LAN must have forgotten to tell you. Forget it, come on. I''m going to take Xiaoyan to the playground later. After a while, we''ll go to dinner and see a movie. How about it?"


    "OK, I''ll listen to you today." ZHUGE Huan came to Chu fan with a smile. He carried a beautiful satchel in his hands and looked even more radiant with a little blush on his cheeks.


    Zhong Tingyuan secretly bit his teeth, threw the roses in his hand to the ground, stepped on them, opened the door, got into the car, took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    Paralyzed, dare to rob a woman with me? I don''t think you want to live.


    "Hey, brother Bai, help me teach a lesson... Don''t worry, can I let brother Bai help you in vain? I''ll arrange dinner, drink and play together tonight. I''ll invite... It''s interesting. Come on, right here in the kindergarten..."


    After hanging up the phone, Zhong Tingyuan hid in the car and stared at Chu fan and Zhuge Huan with resentment. He imagined that Chu fan was beaten all over the ground to find his teeth, and then pressed Zhuge Huan under him to ravage him. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Toast and don''t drink. Tonight, you''ll never have to, never have to. Hum!


    Soon, the kindergarten was over. Accompanied by preschool teachers, children lined up in neat lines and came out of the gate one by one. Outside the door, a large group of parents who came to pick up their children came forward one after another to pick up their children.


    "Xiao Yan, look who''s here today?" ZHUGE Huan shouted from a distance.


    Zhuge Yan, who had just walked out of the kindergarten gate, saw Chu fan at a glance. He was surprised and shouted, "Dad, you finally came to pick me up."


    dad? Zhuge Huan suddenly became confused. How... How did Chu fan become his father?


    Zhuge Yan quickly came to Chu fan, took Chu fan''s hand, turned back and said proudly to a group of children, "who says I don''t have a father? My father is powerful and has a gun."


    "Cough, keep a low profile!" Chu fan rubbed his head, but saw Tangtang standing at the gate of the kindergarten. The little girl looked at Chu fan with tears. She was so wronged that she almost cried.


    Chu fan hurriedly took Zhuge Yan and bent down to pick up Tangtang: "good daughter, who bullied you? Dad beat him."


    "Dad, don''t you want sugar sugar too?" sugar sugar was so aggrieved that his mouth shriveled, and his tears fell down like pearls with broken lines.


    Chu fan quickly wiped her tears and comforted her, "don''t think about it. How could dad not want you?"


    "Then how did you become brother Xiaoyan''s father?"


    Chu fan whispered in her ear, "Xiao Yan is my apprentice. He is so big and has never seen what his father looks like. So I''ll play a guest role. In fact, the only person my father loves most is your good daughter."


    Tangtang burst into tears and smiled: "so Tangtang has a brother?"


    "Yes, in the future, Xiaoyan will be your brother." Chu fan put down the candy and said with a smile, "come on, dad will take you to the amusement park. Let''s have a good time today."


    Turning around, Chu fan was about to take the two children on the bus, but he saw the two cars roaring to a stop, jumping six or seven angry men from the car and striding ove

 Chapter 607

    "Ouch!"


    A man came to Chu fan and suddenly fell to the ground. Then he covered his legs and howled miserably: "my leg is broken... You are not allowed to go."


    Chu fan''s thigh was hugged by the man, so that Tangtang quickly hid behind Chu fan, which surprised Chu fan. Although he was a little nervous, he was not afraid. He just held Chu fan tight and leaned against him.


    It can be seen that boys are bolder than girls.


    "I said, your acting skills are too bad?" Chu fan was a little funny and pointed to the surveillance camera at the gate of the kindergarten. "I didn''t touch you. You fell to the ground. This camera has been photographed. Do you still want to blackmail money? Are you crazy about money?"


    Several other men gathered around and sneered: "tripped my brother and wanted to default? Brothers, take him away from me. If you don''t give money, let him be a duck for a week to make money and pay off the debt."


    "Stop, what do you want?" ZHUGE Huan finally stood up and said sternly, "I''m a lawyer. If you dare to pester me again, I''ll put you in prison."


    "Go to jail? I''m so scared." the head man laughed, "brothers, she wants us to go to jail. Shall we find a reason for her?"


    "Hey, hey, rape is sentenced to three years at most. It''s worth three years in prison if you can have such a beautiful girl."


    "What are you doing? Take it away!"


    Several people rushed to catch Chu fan and Zhuge Yan and scared Tangtang into crying. This time, Chu fan was irritated, dragged back to Zhuge Huan, suddenly flew up, several men screamed and flew out at the same time.


    A white BMW X5 car came to a sudden stop and almost ran over a gangster. Then, Lan Jie, who was also dressed in work clothes, jumped out of the car, took off her sunglasses and scolded angrily: "Baiyan, do you want to die, find a place to hang yourself and dare to drill under my mother''s car. Believe it or not, I''ll run over you with a foot of the accelerator?"


    "Mr. LAN, i... I really didn''t mean it." the leading gangster got up from the ground with his chest covered and pointed to Chu fan, "this boy robbed my brother''s woman. We came to him to judge, but he beat him..."


    Lan Jie pointed at Chu fan in amazement: "you said he robbed your brother''s woman? Who, the big breasted young woman next to him?"


    "Yes, it''s her!" Bai Yan said with gnashing teeth. "Mr. LAN, everyone is mixed in the road. You can''t sit back and ignore it?"


    "Yes, I can''t sit back and ignore it." Lan Jie patted Bai Yan''s shoulder, suddenly raised her knee and hit his lower abdomen.


    Just this time, Bai Yan knelt down, bent into a prawn, and almost vomited blood.


    Now, these bastards are frightened. Although aunt Hong is still in charge in Yuanba District, everyone knows that Lan Jie is No1.


    I thought that even if she didn''t help, she wouldn''t offend her, but I didn''t think she did it. What''s going on?


    "Mom!" Tangtang opened his arms, ran over and threw himself into Lan Jie''s arms, pointed to several gangsters around him and said wrongfully, "they are all bad guys. Dad obviously didn''t meet them, but they insisted that we lose money and take dad and us away."


    Several bastards were so black that they almost fainted. This is so special. They blackmailed the Lord of hell. Isn''t this looking for death?


    Lan Jie''s Apricot eyes stared: "you''re so brave. Don''t you want to live?"


    "Mr. LAN, spare your life!" several bastards were so frightened that they all knelt down. Even Baiyan with a small abdominal pain like a knife twisted was no exception. He struggled to get up, knelt to the ground and begged, "Mr. LAN, you let me go. I really didn''t know he was your man."


    "Wrong!" Lan Jie patted him on the face and sneered, "I''m his man. Thank you for meeting me, you guys who don''t have eyes. Otherwise, you don''t even know how to die... Chu fan, what do they do?"


    Chu fan took Zhuge Yan and accompanied Zhuge Huan. He came over and said, "are they all from Aunt Hong? Contact aunt Hong for me and I''ll tell her directly."


    "OK, wait for me." Lan Jie sent Tangtang to Chu fan''s arms, took out her mobile phone and dialed it. Soon, the phone was connected, "aunt Hong, Chu fan is looking for you."


    Chu fan answered the phone with a faint smile: "Aunt Hong, I''m Chu fan... Hehe, I''m still the same. It''s aunt Hong. Your brothers are getting better and better... In fact, it''s nothing, just that the porcelain bumps into my head... Aunt Hong, you don''t have to be angry. I''ll just remind you not to follow Wang Dong''s mistakes. If you don''t manage your brothers well, you''ll drag you into the water sooner or later. Don''t talk about me then Do not uphold justice? "


    After a few words, Chu fan handed Lan Jie the phone without looking at Bai Yan and others. He got on the bus with Tangtang and Zhuge Yan. Half an hour later, several people came to the water park in Yuanba district.


    This strange combination has really attracted too many envious, jealous and hateful eyes.


    Chu fan held a child in one hand, all carved in powder and jade, just like a pair of golden girls. The other hand of the two children held a beautiful young woman.


    What combination is this? What is the relationship between these two children and this man? What is the relationship between these two young women and this man? Wipe, can''t it be one drag two, and have children respectively? That''s awesome!


    "Dad, will you go into the water with us?"


    "Dad, will you play with us for a while?"


    Chu fan smiled: "how boring it is for me to play with you alone? It''s better to let your mother go into the water and have fun together. Hey, if your mother goes into the water, I''ll go into the water."


    Too bad. It depends on the rhythm of them wearing bikini.


    Lan Jie didn''t care. She readily agreed: "OK, anyway, I''m fine today. I''ll play with you for a while. Sister Huan, why do you hesitate? There are so many people wearing bikini here. What are you afraid of?"


    "No, I just..."


    "Don''t this, that, this. Let''s go and pick out swimsuits and play water volleyball together."


    "OK!" the two children clapped with excitement.


    Chu fan was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth behind him. He didn''t know what style Lan Jie and Zhuge Huan would look like when they changed into swimsuits? Who would be more charming?


    Soon, Chu fan came out of the dressing room with Zhuge Yan. A big man and a small man were very simple. They only wore a pair of black swimming trunks. After waiting outside for a while, Lan Jie took Tangtang and came out of the women''s dressing room.


    Tangtang wears a small pink swimsuit, divided into two pieces, both of which have ruffles. It''s like wearing a princess skirt. It''s very beautiful and lovely.


    Lan Jie''s clothes are much bolder. The red and blue swimsuit divides her into two parts. Although her chest is not as majestic as Zhuge Huan, there is also a c cup, which is tightly wrapped by her coat, revealing a charming gap. As soon as she appeared, many men looked straight in the eyes.


    But the most attractive thing was her slender and straight legs. With Chu fan''s determination, she couldn''t help looking more and swallowed a mouthful of saliva secretly.


    She is different from others, because of regular exercise, her legs are well proportioned, explosive, without any fat, but they don''t look thin. If she goes to be a leg model, she will be very popular.


    "How''s it going? Does it look good?" Lan Jie proudly turns around in front of Chu fan, forks her waist and puts a pose. It''s really flirtatious, which almost makes Chu fan unable to control it.


    "Good looking, too beautiful." Chu fan nodded subconsciously.


    Lan Jie took his arm and whispered, "the good-looking ones are still behind. Just stare at them. Don''t drool... Sister Huan, are you all right? We''re all waiting for you."


    After shouting twice, Zhuge came out of the dressing room with a crimson cheek. Her appearance immediately made the eyes of the men around her straight, numb as a wolf sees a little sheep, and her eyes are red.


    She changed into a black one-piece swimsuit with white stripes. Although the style was much more conservative than Lanjie''s, her chest was too big. She just opened the upper half of the swimsuit to reveal a deep canyon.


    And her skin is also very tender and white, especially against the background of black swimsuit, like lanolin white jade, emitting a glittering and jade luster. There was no dirt all over her. Even a pair of bare feet were carved like beautiful jade, without any calluses or scars.


    She is like a work of art, without any defects. When people see it, they are deeply fascinated and can''t take their eyes away.


    "Dad, your mouth is watering." Tangtang shakes Chu fan''s arm. Chu fan quickly wipes the corners of his mouth, but where does he have saliva?


    Tangtang giggled and took Zhuge Yan to run towards the pool. Chu fan didn''t dare to see Zhuge Huan again and chased him fiercely.


    This is the first time Zhuge Huan wears a swimsuit, which is definitely a major breakthrough for her conservative. If it weren''t Chu fan and someone else, she wouldn''t wear such clothes.


    Although she was a little shy and embarrassed, she didn''t know what was going on. Seeing Chu fan''s dull eyes, she didn''t feel disgusted and was vaguely excited. I haven''t experienced this feeling for some years.


    Do I like him? How can it be? He is Lan Jie''s man. There are so many girls like him. How can I like this kind of man? I wear a swimsuit just to make my son have fun.


    Just this once, not again!


    Several people played in the water park for more than an hour. Zhuge Huan couldn''t stand the hot eyes around him and proposed to eat. The two children had to reluctantly go ashore, take a bath, change clothes, eat together and watch a movie.


    When she got home, Tangtang was tired and fell asleep in Lan Jie''s arms.


    Outside Zhuge Huan''s house, Chu fan looked back and said, "sister LAN, wait for me. I''ll send sister Huan and Xiaoyan back into the house."


    "Dad, can you stay today and sleep with me for one night?" ZHUGE Yan looked at Chu fan and asked Chu fan to refuse.


    Before Zhuge Huan could speak, sister LAN smiled and said, "OK, I''ll decide this. Chu fan, you get off and I''ll drive back by myself."

 Chapter 608

    "Sister Huan, why haven''t you slept yet?" Chu fan came out of the room wearing only underpants and carrying an empty water cup.


    Now, it was midnight. He was sleeping with Zhuge Yan. He was thirsty. He came out to find water to drink, but he found that the desk lamp in the living room was still on. Zhuge Huan, wearing her favorite purple pajamas and holding a glass of red wine in her hand, is slowly tasting it. His eyes were clear without any sleepiness.


    Seeing Chu fan like this, Zhuge Huan quickly avoided his eyes: "I... I don''t sleep well. Don''t worry about me. Go to sleep first."


    Seeing that she found a medicine bottle under the tea table and poured out a white pill to eat, Chu fan hurried forward and grabbed her wrist: "sister Huan, you need to take sleeping pills to sleep? How can this work?"


    "It''s all right. I''m used to it. Just one grain."


    "Slowly, you have to take two or three pills, and the effect of sleeping pills will be smaller and smaller." Chu fan grabbed the sleeping pills in her hand, threw them directly into the wastebasket, and said irresistibly, "lie down and I''ll help you adjust."


    "This..."


    Zhuge Huan hesitated. In the middle of the night, alone men and women, she always felt inappropriate.


    Chu fan reluctantly said, "sister Huan, you think too much. I''ll just massage your head. If you don''t feel at ease, you can turn around."


    She can still accept it if she just turns around.


    Zhuge Huan smiled apologetically at Chu fan and turned around obediently.


    Soon, she felt Chu fan''s hand on her head, two middle fingers pressed on her temples, gently rubbed, and a cool air flow penetrated into her mind. She was so comfortable that she almost hummed.


    "Dad, mom, what are you doing?" ZHUGE Yan suddenly came out, rubbed his eyes and looked at them.


    Zhuge Huan was startled, as if he had been caught cheating, and quickly stood up: "Xiaoyan, you... How did you get up?"


    "Mom, I want to pee."


    "Oh, I''ll go with you."


    Chu fan whispered that it was dangerous. Just now, he almost didn''t control himself. From the angle he just stood, his sight just looked into Zhuge Huan''s mind. The pair of snow-white magnificence really filled Chu fan''s eyes.


    If Zhuge Yan had not appeared in time, he would have made a fool of himself in front of Zhuge Huan. Who told him to wear only one pair of underwear?


    In the kitchen, Chufan gulped a large cup of cold water. The heat in Chufan''s heart finally disappeared. He went back to his room and lay down again. But it didn''t take long for Zhuge Yan to pull his mother, push the door and come in.


    "Sister Huan, are you..."


    Zhuge Huan blushed and dared not lift her head, and she didn''t know how to explain to Chu fan.


    Zhuge Yan said naively, "Dad, this is the only bed in our family. Usually, my mother sleeps with me."


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "sister Huan, didn''t you say... There is a bed in the next room?"


    "Forget it, I''d better sleep on the sofa." ZHUGE Huan blushed like blood and turned to leave, but he was grabbed by his son.


    "Mom, why do you want to sleep on the sofa when you have a bed?" ZHUGE Yanli said angrily. "Other children sleep between their parents. I haven''t slept once. Dad, you can sleep with my mother today. I just want such a big place."


    Zhuge Yan said, "the bed is big enough for the three of us to sleep."


    It''s really killing me. Can I still sleep?


    Chu fan swallowed a mouthful of water and said, "sister Huan, if you''re not afraid of my snoring and disturbing you, just stay. Xiao Yan is in the middle, I''m outside, and you sleep inside."


    "Mom!" ZHUGE Yan shook his mother''s arm. Then, Zhuge Huan was dragged by his son like a puppet. He didn''t even know how he lay down. His mind was noisy and blank.


    The light was off and the room was dark. Chu fan was close to the bed and had to fall to the ground as soon as he turned over. On the other side, Zhuge Huan was almost close to the wall. On the contrary, Zhuge Yan in the middle was empty on both sides. It was more than enough for them to sleep.


    "Mom, why are you so far away from me? I''m afraid."


    Zhuge Huan sighed, turned around and held Zhuge Yan in her arms. But he was not honest. He turned around and said to Chu fan, "Dad, come here, too."


    "Cough, i... I won''t go there?"


    Just then, there was a sudden lightning outside, which lit the room suddenly. Then, a thunder burst out, which scared Zhuge Huan to scream. He wrapped his quilt tightly and was about to strangle his son.


    Chu fan subconsciously turned around, hugged her and the child tightly and patted her on the shoulder: "don''t be afraid, I''m here, it''s okay..."


    "Hua Hua..."


    Outside the window, the heavy rain fell as soon as it was said, lightning and thunder, one after another, but the room was as peaceful as a safe haven. Maybe he was caught between the two adults and was very uncomfortable. Zhuge Yan quietly climbed inside, lay down in his mother''s arms and soon fell asleep.


    Zhuge Huan turned his back to Chu fan and pillowed his arm. His fear disappeared, but there was a faint warmth in his heart. Although their bodies were close together, she could clearly feel the heat of Chu fan''s body, and his hand was around her waist, but she had no aversion in her heart, just a little nervous and excited.


    Her body tightened, her heart beat faster, and her breathing became rapid. And Chu fan behind her is fighting between heaven and man in her heart. It''s like a villain standing on each of her left and right shoulders, a little guy with devil''s horn on his face: "come on, such a good opportunity, missed a lifetime of regret."


    The other has two angel wings and a holy face: "you can''t do this. What''s the difference between you and animals?"


    The little devil disdained and said, "it''s better to be an animal than an animal."


    The little angel said, "that''s a fallacy. Zhuge Huan is not a casual woman. If you dare to take this step, you may not even have to be friends in the future."


    "Nonsense, the more this kind of woman looks like a chaste martyr, the more she should take her with strong medicine. She promises to obey you and die hard."


    "Chu fan, you can''t give her the quiet life she wants. You''d better not provoke her."


    "Don''t hesitate, a hundred times."


    "Chu fan, you have to think about it. A mistake will become eternal hatred..."


    Chu fan was confused by the two of them. Suddenly, his hand suddenly moved up and accurately grasped a rich, full and fat one.


    Zhuge Huan was startled. He couldn''t help shouting. He hurriedly covered his mouth. With his other hand, he firmly grasped Chu fan''s hand, but didn''t push it away.


    Chu fan, who had some regrets for his actions, seemed to get a hint. He was surprised and subconsciously kneaded twice. He felt Zhuge Huan''s body hot and trembling slightly.


    I can''t bear it. Xiao Yan called me dad. How disappointed the children are if I don''t let this name live up to its name? As for the future, who can manage so much? Take one step at a time.


    Chu fan lowered his head and kissed Zhuge Huan gently on the neck. Zhuge Huan dared not move if he was struck by lightning. Then, Chu fan hugged her body and drilled her hand into her skirt


    Zhuge Huan was a mature woman and had been repressed in this aspect for too long. She also more than once wanted to find herself a man to rely on and a competent father for her son, but she never met a suitable father.


    Chu fan''s appearance broke the peace of the family. He gave Zhuge Yan a new life, gave him happiness, and brought vitality to this dead home.


    Zhuge Huan thanked Chu fan from her heart, but she never thought she would repay him in this way. However, at the moment of thunder, her heart was immediately filled with fear. When she was hugged by Chu fan, she seemed to find dependence, and the fear disappeared at once.


    When her back was tightly attached to the man, she had a happiness surrounded by warmth and an unprecedented sense of sureness.


    Listening to the sound of the rain outside, she felt that the sound was so wonderful. She really wanted to continue like this until the end of time.


    Of course, at that time, she had no other thoughts in her heart. Until Chu fan hugged her, she found that they hugged each other in an extremely intimate posture. She can clearly feel the changes in Chu fan''s body, his heavy breathing, his rapid heartbeat, and his strong desire - hope.


    She wanted to refuse, but her heart also made two voices and refused to give in to each other.


    "ZHUGE Huan, you can''t do this. Although you have children, you''re not a casual woman."


    "ZHUGE Huan, you''re almost in your thirties. It''s not easy to meet a man you like. There won''t be a shop in this village."


    "Is he a man who can be entrusted? In addition to Lan Jie, there are several girls around him. Such irresponsible men can''t give for nothing."


    "It is because so many women like him that he can prove his excellence. Besides, he likes Xiaoyan and Xiaoyan likes him. If you refuse him, it will be your loss."


    "ZHUGE Huan, what you want is a man who can help you all your life. You don''t want a moment of love. What''s the difference between going to a nightclub and looking for a one night stand?"


    "How can this be a one night stand? Can''t you see what kind of person Chu fan is?"


    Before she could think about it, she suddenly snorted, so frightened that she covered her mouth. At this time, she found that they had


    When everything was calm, Zhuge Huan couldn''t help crying. She regretted that she was too hasty. Why couldn''t she insist? Knowing that men''s resistance is not strong, why take risks?


    She doesn''t blame Chu fan, but she blames herself for being too whimsical and naive.


    Chu fan fell on her, gently kissed the tears on her cheek and said guilt: "sister Huan, I''m sorry, I..."


    "Stop it. I''m going to the bathroom."


    This is an eviction order. Chu fan has no choice but to get up and watch her go out in a hurry


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "brilliant spring 053874977"!

 Chapter 609

    "Hua Hua..."


    It was raining outside, and there was also a dense sound of water in the bathroom.


    Chu fan stood outside the bathroom door and hesitated for a long time, but he still couldn''t resist. He gently twisted the door lock with a "click". The locked door was gently pushed open. As soon as he dodged, he went in.


    When Zhuge Huan heard the news, he was startled and almost cried out. Seeing that it was Chu fan, he was ashamed and annoyed. He quickly grabbed a bath towel to block his body and scolded in a low voice: "why did you come in? Get out quickly."


    "Sister Huan, i..."


    "I don''t blame you, and you don''t have to apologize to me."


    Chu fan was stunned: "I didn''t say to apologize to you?"


    Zhuge Huan was ashamed and angry. "What else do you want?"


    "Sister Huan, calm down. I just want to tell you that I will be responsible for you and Xiaoyan. Please believe me. I will make your mother and son happy."


    Zhuge Huan sneered, "responsibility? Happiness? Tell me, how can you be responsible? Can you marry me?"


    "No!" Chu fan shook his head honestly.


    "Do you want me to be with you like Lan Jie? Zhuge Huan sneered," although you are rich and powerful, I don''t want it. Go! "


    Chu fan didn''t speak any more. He walked over step by step. He was so frightened that Zhuge Huan retreated again and again. His back was pasted on the cold ceramic tile. There was no way back.


    Shua, the bath towel that blocked her body flew. Chu fan grabbed her hands and said seriously, "sister Huan, tell me what happiness you want?"


    "I don''t know, but I can definitely tell you that it''s not meat body joy." as soon as Zhuge Huan finished his words, he couldn''t help frowning and humming.


    Her mouth is hard, but her body has betrayed her. This time, without scruples, Chu fan tried his best, like a general on the battlefield, galloping and opening up on her body. Several times, she almost fainted.


    Afraid of waking her son, Zhuge Huan grabbed the bath towel and stuffed it into her mouth with her only remaining reason. Finally, the bath towel was about to be bitten by her. It was Chu fan who helped her take a bath and carried her back to bed.


    Seeing that her son was sleeping soundly, Zhuge Huan was greatly relieved, but at the thought of her failure, she was sad again and couldn''t help crying.


    She really couldn''t hate Chu fan at all, and even fell in love with the hearty pleasure - feeling. However, Chu fan is a man with a family, two or three years younger than her. Can they stay together for a long time?


    Chu fan hugged Zhuge Huan tightly, asked her to face herself, wiped the tears from her cheeks, and whispered, "believe me, I will prove it to you."


    Zhuge Huan didn''t know when she fell asleep. When she woke up, she found that it was already dawn. Suddenly I remembered the absurdity of last night. I got up and looked. Where else is Chu fan on the bed?


    Suddenly, her heart was full of loss. Although she was not optimistic about their future, she never thought that Chu fan''s good words disappeared so soon.


    Are you afraid of me pestering you? ha-ha!


    Zhuge Huan laughed at himself, got up, pushed the door and went out. As soon as she opened the door, she was stunned, because she smelled a mellow smell, and a familiar voice came from the kitchen.


    Is it


    Zhuge Huan couldn''t help but rejoice. He hurried over and saw Chu fan wearing an apron and frying eggs. The steamer on the other side was steaming, and she didn''t know what it was steaming, but she smelled a strong smell of meat, which greatly increased her appetite.


    "Wake up!" Chu fan looked up and smiled at Zhuge Huan. "Wash your hands and have dinner soon."


    "I... I''ll call Xiaoyan to get up for breakfast." ZHUGE Huan was still a little uncomfortable. Her cheeks were slightly red. She quickly turned and ran back.


    Closing the door, she leaned against the door, patted her chest, took a deep breath, and couldn''t help smiling happily at the corners of her mouth. No matter what happens in the future, at least now Chu fan''s performance makes her very satisfied and even a little moved.


    When a man is willing to get up early and go to the kitchen for you, it is enough to prove that he really likes you. Unfortunately, he can''t stay here all the time, otherwise... Alas!


    Soon, Zhuge Yan got up, ran into the kitchen without washing his face, and said excitedly, "Dad, what delicious food did you make? It smells so delicious!"


    "You''ll know in a minute. Go and wash your hands!" Chu fan smiled and patted him on the head.


    He and Zhuge Huan had to thank the little guy more for taking this step. If it weren''t for him, where would Chu fan have a chance?


    When Zhuge Huan''s mother and son finished washing, they came to the restaurant and saw steaming milk, fried eggs, steamed stuffed buns and rice porridge on the table.


    Zhuge Huan was surprised and said, "when did you get up? Can you finish eating?"


    "When Xiaoyan is growing up, nutrition must keep up." Chu fan sandwiched a big steamed stuffed bun for Zhuge Yan and urged, "try it. What''s the taste of the steamed stuffed bun wrapped by dad?"


    "It''s delicious, better than what''s sold outside." ZHUGE Yan gulped down the steamed stuffed bun, looked at Chu fan, and then looked at Zhuge Huan. Don''t mention how happy he was.


    It''s enough to make my son happy and happy!


    Zhuge Huan finally opened his heart, looked at Chu fan with gratitude and took the initiative to clip him a steamed stuffed bun. Chu fan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He had been busy all morning and finally got rid of her.


    After dinner, Chu fan and Zhuge Huan sent their son to school. Then Chu fan accompanied Zhuge Huan to Landun bodyguard company. This is where she works.


    When they came to Lan Jie''s office, Lan Jie looked at them up and down, jokingly said with a smile: "sister Huan, this time, let''s be a family completely?"


    "You... What are you talking about?" ZHUGE Huan''s face turned red and regretted a little. Why did he come up with Chu fan? Didn''t he throw himself into the net?


    Chu fan didn''t care. He took Zhuge Huan and sat down on the sofa. Hei hei smiled and said, "sister LAN, why don''t you live with sister Huan and take care of each other. The two children also have a playmate together."


    "I think you want to double - fly?"


    Zhuge Huan couldn''t listen anymore. She covered her face and was about to run away, but Lan Jie stopped her and said with a giggle, "are you still shy? What''s the shame? Tell me quickly, how many times did you two come last night..."


    "Hey hey, not much, only three times." Chu Fan said with a shy face and a smile.


    Zhuge Huan blushed like blood. She really wanted to find a seam to drill in. This kind of thing was enough to embarrass her. Now she was stabbed in her face by Lan Jie. It was really beyond her tolerance.


    In the past, she had to jump out of a building with shame, but now, in addition to feeling embarrassed, she also had some accidents.


    "Lan Jie, you... Aren''t you jealous?" ZHUGE Huan asked in a low voice with a red face.


    "Jealous? Hehe, if I were jealous, I wouldn''t let him stay in your house last night." Lan Jie was about to ask for details. When she saw Chu fan listening, she immediately raised her face. "What are you still doing here? We women''s house whispered. You should hurry and do what you should do."


    Chu fan stood up and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll go out and find a good house and move in tonight. GA GA GA, Shuang Fei!"


    "Bah, you are so beautiful!"


    Chu fan just went downstairs. The phone suddenly rang. It was Xia Yanran. Chu fan answered with a smile: "Yanran, did you dream of me last night? Ha ha, come to Sichuan Province when you miss me. I''ll have fun with you for a few days... What?"


    The smile on Chu fan''s face gradually disappeared and gradually became dignified. After listening to it for a long time, he sneered: "now think of me? What have you done? Tell deputy chief of staff Li who he likes to look for in this matter. I won''t serve."


    On the other side, Xia Yanran reluctantly put down the phone and said, "Uncle Li, as expected, Chu fan refused."


    "Hum!"


    Li Zhaofeng snorted coldly: "I don''t believe it. Without him, Chu fan, the night city can''t be taken? Yan Ran, you immediately mobilize the members of groups 4, 5 and 6 of Xuan group. I''ll ask long Xianfeng and Wei Lao to accompany you again. Be sure to take the night city to me in three days."


    "Yes!"


    At noon, Chu fan was about to go out to dinner with Lan Jie and Zhuge Huan. Another phone call came in. It was Ye Keqing. Chu fan hung up directly when he was angry, so he didn''t bother to take care of the broken things of the holy blade.


    Within ten seconds, the phone called again. Lan Jie said, "answer it quickly. Maybe there''s something important."


    "Don''t worry, Lan Jie and I are waiting for you downstairs." ZHUGE is kind and takes Lan Jie downstairs.


    Chu fan answered the phone and didn''t have a good way: "I told Yan Ran before. Don''t look for me. I won''t go if you look for me."


    "Chu fan, do you know what happened in the night city? There were more than 600 elite garrisons. Half of them were killed overnight, and none of them were gunshot wounds. Do you know what this means?"


    Ye Keqing took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I know you have a great prejudice against deputy chief of staff Li, but now is not the time to be angry. This time, sister Yanran will lead the team. In case of an accident, you won''t even have a chance to regret."


    "Is it so serious?" Chu fan felt that she seemed to exaggerate. Even if Xia Yanran didn''t reach the heaven realm, it was not far from the heaven realm. If she broke out with all her strength, the general heaven realm strong people might not be able to get a bargain.


    Can the troops of three countries on the border of night city threaten her? It''s impossible.


    Ye Keqing said in a deep voice: "I have just received internal news. This time, the three organizations, the God killing society, the blood wolf and the hand of God, have gathered at the border of the night city. With the strength of the three organizations, even if there is a dragon worship and old Wei, it is difficult to get a bargain. If the three parties work together, I''m afraid none of us will want to come back alive."


    "Grass, let you die?" Chu fan was furious and gnashed his teeth. "Li forced me to go. Elder sister, tell Li right away that I''ll go to the base. If Yan Ran wasn''t there before I went, I''d have to raze the base to the ground."

 Chapter 610

    Two hours later, Chu fan took the private plane presented by Zheng Juncheng and directly came to Yanjing military region. As soon as he got off the plane, ye Keqing met him.


    "Where''s Yan Ran?" Chu fan glanced, but he didn''t see Xia Yan Ran. He was even more angry.


    Ye Keqing hurriedly said, "Chu fan, don''t get excited first. Yan Ran is in the base and hasn''t started yet."


    Xiao Li angrily said, "who do you think Yan Ran is? As a soldier, who is greedy for life and afraid of death?"


    "She is not only a soldier now, but also my wife." Chu fan spits on Xiao Li''s face, "thanks to you or my cousin. Do you let me look at Yan Ran to die and be indifferent?"


    Before Xiao Li could speak, Chu fan waved his hand and said, "if you want to die, I won''t stop you, but if anyone dares to let my wife die, I''ll play with him. Grass!"


    Entering the holy blade base, Chu fan directly came to the person in charge''s office. Without knocking on the door, he pushed the door and broke in.


    In the office, Li Zhaofeng was making a phone call. Seeing Chu fan''s bad complexion breaking in, he quickly ended the call and waved to Ye Keqing, Xiao Li and others who came in: "you all go out. I''ll talk to Chu fan alone."


    "Talk? Is there any need for me to talk with you?" Chu fan sneered. "Li Zhaofeng, hundreds of people died because of your selfishness. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Shut up, did you talk to the chief like that?" Li Zhaofeng scolded severely.


    Chu fan sneered: "chief? Do you think you are still qualified to be this chief? If you hadn''t hurriedly transferred me, I might have solved all the contradictions at the border without damaging one person; if you hadn''t arranged your son, so many people wouldn''t have died at the border."


    "I know that your Li family has a high position in the military, but you can''t hide it. Just wait to go to the military court. Hum!" Chu fan snorted coldly and turned away.


    Li Zhaofeng''s face was livid. He stared angrily at Chu fan''s back, and a terrible cold light flashed in his eyes.


    As soon as Chu fan came out of the office, he ran into Xia Yan who came to get the news. Seeing his bad complexion, Xia Yanran''s heart suddenly cooled: "you... Did you quarrel with the head?"


    "He also deserves to be a leader?" Chu fan shouted. "What does he think of us? Is it a tool for promoting military rank? An officer doesn''t deserve to be a soldier if he doesn''t take the lives of his soldiers seriously. Come home with me!"


    "I won''t go!" Xia Yanran threw Chu fan''s hand away, stubbornly turned her head and avoided Chu fan''s eyes. "I''m a soldier. The first rule of military rule is to completely obey the orders of my superiors. Therefore, even if I know it''s to die, I''ll go."


    Chu fan roared angrily, "you are foolish, loyal, pedantic and have water in your head. Why did you join the army? You don''t want to find out who killed your father?"


    Xia Yanran couldn''t speak. Chu fan grabbed her wrist and dragged her into the car. She quickly drove out of the base and came to Xiao''s house.


    At the door of Xiao''s house, there is an old red flag car parked. There are two guards standing guard with guns. They are not old Xiao at all. Even Chu fan and Xia Yanran can''t go in.


    Finally, after a guard went in to report, he put Chu fan in. In the living room, they saw the radiant old Xiao. In addition, there was an old man with age spots all over his face and drooping bags under his eyes.


    Looking at his age, he is at least 90 years old, about the same age as Xiao. But at this time, when he and Xiao stood together, it was obvious that the gap between them was at least 20 years old.


    "Chu fan? You came just in time. I was about to send someone to look for you." when old Xiao saw Chu fan, he waved with a smile. "Come on, let me introduce you. This is our Huaxia, the former head of the Military Commission, old general Li Fushan."


    Chu fan was stunned: "surname Li? Li Zhaofeng is..."


    Old Li smiled: "that''s my second son."


    "Oh!"


    Chu fan nodded clearly and said with a smile, "who should I be? It''s old Li. Old Li, you have taught a good son."


    Anyone can hear that Chu fan is ironic, but why? Did Li Zhaofeng offend Chu fan somewhere?


    Before Mr. Li could speak, Mr. Xiao straightened his face and scolded, "smelly boy, how can you speak? Apologize to Mr. Li quickly."


    Li Lao waved his hand: "wait, I''d like to hear what good things my son has done?"


    Chu fan came to see Xiao Lao. Now, it''s better for Li Lao to be here. He won''t hide it for Li Zhaofeng. Immediately, he shook out what had happened in the night city.


    "Old Li, you don''t know such a big thing?" Chu fan sneered. "Li Zhaofeng went back on his word and transferred all the people I arranged. I accepted it. But it''s only a few days? More than 600 elite soldiers died overnight. Aren''t these soldiers born by their parents? Should they sacrifice for the glory and status of your Li family in vain?"


    "After a successful career, Li Zhaofeng wanted to find a good future for his son Li Tianling. No one could control it, but the lives of more than 300 people were thrown into the night city." Chu fan smashed the tea table with a fist, his eyes were red, and clenched his teeth. "I only used 18 people in the night city, but you didn''t keep it, and so many people died."


    Chu fan took a deep breath: "Grandpa, I just want you to come forward this time and help me transfer Yanran away, or directly let her retire. We shouldn''t be the soldiers."


    Xia Yanran was in a hurry. She was about to refute, but she was stunned by Chu fan''s palm and fell softly in his arms. And he, like a poplar that prefers to bend, can''t let him lower his head whether it''s cold or wind and frost.


    Lao Li couldn''t say a word. Lao Xiao was worried and quickly patted him on the shoulder: "Lao Li, Lao Li, you have to hold on, Lao Li..."


    Old Li slowly raised his hand, shook it, and took a long breath: "I said earlier that the second son is too famous and rich to be of great use. Unexpectedly, he still caused a great disaster. Lao Xiao, please go with me."


    "OK, I''ll go with you. You must hold on."


    In the evening, Chu fan was invited to Zhongnan - Hai by guards.


    As soon as he entered the door, Chu fan saw an acquaintance -- jade girl sword Shi Suqing. Looking at her, it seemed that she was waiting for Chu fan.


    "Sister Shi, why are you here?" Chu fan stepped forward and asked curiously.


    "My task is to protect this courtyard." Shi Suqing smiled. "Besides me, there is Mosen. I came to tell you because I knew you were coming."


    "If sister Shi has any instructions, just say it. I promise I''m all ears."


    Shi Suqing put away her smile and whispered, "this is not where you go wild. Remember, misfortune comes from the mouth, okay?"


    Chu fan nodded: "OK, I know."


    "Come with me."


    Chu fan followed Shi Suqing through two corridors and came to a dark door. She knocked. When she heard someone calling inside, she pushed the door open and invited Chu fan in, but she closed the door and guarded the door.


    This is a conference room, a long strip-shaped conference table. People are already sitting on both sides. Old Xiao and old Li are impressively present. In addition to them, there are more than a dozen veterans over the age of 50. The lowest rank is two Venus, and more than half of the generals with three Venus.


    Seeing this scene, Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water. These people present are high-level military leaders with heavy troops. Their every decision will bring a chain reaction like earthquake and tsunami, which can not be underestimated.


    In addition to Xiao Lao and Li Lao, there is Li Zhaofeng with a heavy face. His eyes at Chu fan are like a steel knife out of its sheath, which is going to cut him thousands of times.


    The more he was like this, Chu fan was more and more not afraid of him. He swaggered over and threw a red book on the table with a bang. "All old generals, I apply to quit the sacred blade and the army."


    Everyone was stunned by this skill. They haven''t done much yet. This guy, let go first. Have personality!


    Old Xiao stared: "smelly boy, come here and sit down!"


    Chu fan can not be a soldier or controlled by these people, but he is Niu Shangtian, who is also Xiao Lao''s grandson. Xiao Lao''s words, he had to listen.


    There was an empty seat beside Xiao. Chu fan reluctantly walked over, sat down and looked up at the sky. A dead pig was not afraid of boiling water.


    Opposite, an old man couldn''t help laughing: "Lao Xiao, your grandson is not simple. He has your style. Ha ha!"


    "If I say, this boy is carved out of the same mold as his grandfather chuyang. That stubborn donkey is also beating."


    "Cough!" old Li coughed, and several teasing voices stopped. One by one, he sat upright, as if nothing had happened.


    Chu fan''s face twitched slightly. These old guys can really pretend!


    "Today, I called everyone here to discuss the night city."


    Old Li seemed to be much older again. He glanced at Li Zhaofeng, who was silent, shook his head and sighed: "at first, I proposed to occupy the night city and establish a military region. But now, the army just stationed in the night city is more than half dead and wounded. Comrade Li Zhaofeng, please explain to you what happened in the night city?"


    "Yes!"


    Li Zhaofeng stood up and said in a deep voice, "one night three days ago, at least 100 super strong people with strength above the border sneaked into the military region from the border and carried out crazy assassination against the garrison."


    "Fortunately, senior colonel Li Tianling, the person in charge of the military region, got up to check his post at night and just ran into it and sounded the alarm in time. Otherwise, more than 600 garrison troops may have to be assassinated."


    "After investigation, I learned that the three major international organizations, namely, the God killing society, the hand of God and the blood wolf, were employed by the border garrison of Tajikistan, Afghanistan and Pakistan. Therefore, I think this is an organized and premeditated terrorist event in order to destroy the military construction of our night city."


    Speaking of this, Li Zhaofeng looked at Chu fan and sneered: "if the person who stayed in the night city was Colonel Chu fan, I''m afraid the result would be more serious than this."


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "hell angel 351154191"!

 Chapter 611

    What Li Zhaofeng said is almost true, but none of the people present is a fool and is not so easy to fool. He was obviously avoiding the important and taking the light, and excused his son Li Tianling.


    On the night of three days ago, there was indeed a sneak attack and assassination, but not as many as Li Zhaofeng said, only 50 or 60 people. Secondly, Li Tianling was so headstrong that he only arranged more than a dozen people to stand guard, and there was no secret guard.


    Li Tianling himself didn''t pay attention to the safety of the night city military region. He not only drank wine, but also found a beautiful woman in the local bar for the night. If it weren''t for the convenience of a soldier who happened to get up at night, I''m afraid he couldn''t even save his own life.


    As for what he said, the three major international mercenary and killer organizations are true, and it is also true that the three neighboring countries intend to destroy the military construction of night city. However, if Li Tianling could carefully arrange and take protective measures, even if he could not defend the night city, he would never have such a big loss.


    Having made such a big mistake, Li Tianling can almost say goodbye to his military career in the future. But this matter should be investigated. I''m afraid he can''t keep his life.


    Fortunately, the people present have something to do with the Li family, and no one will go deep into it. After all, the dead are gone. Even if Li Tianling is really shot, it won''t help.


    However, Li Zhaofeng, who pushed Li Tianling to the position of head of Yecheng military region, is afraid he can''t sit down in this position.


    "If Chu fan is left behind, the result will be more serious than this?" Li Zhaofeng sneered.


    Chu fan disdained: "If I''m the one left behind, what''s the matter if I die? Those people are the bandits I''ve incorporated, and they deserve to die. Besides, even if the three organizations kill all the garrisons in my presence, they won''t feel better. I''ll kill all the garrisons along the border of the three countries. Does your son Li Tianling have my ability? I''m afraid they''re scared to pee? Cut!"


    "You..."


    "All right!"


    Old Li scolded angrily. Li Zhaofeng glared at Chu fan and sat down angrily.


    "The problem between you and Li Tianling should be put aside first. What we want to discuss today is how to take back the night city at the least cost." Li''s eyes swept over the people, and his eyes fell on Chu fan. He asked, "Colonel Chu fan, what do you want to say?"


    Chu Fan said bluntly, "Whoever has the ability will go. Anyway, I have no choice. Also, Yanran is my wife. I want to take her back to Sichuan Province to get married, and she can''t go either."


    Old Xiao stared: "smelly boy, you''re still excited. You have to take this task, whether you take it or not."


    "Why?"


    Chu fan patted the table and stood up. He said angrily, "let me go when you rush into battle. I''ll give you all the benefits. My stepmother''s son? Grandpa, it''s hard for you to stare. I just don''t serve. I love it. Hum!"


    Without waiting for Xiao to get angry, Li hurriedly advised: "Lao Xiao, it''s not Chu fan''s fault. It''s Zhaofeng''s fault."


    "Dad..."


    "Shut up!"


    Old Li glared at Li Zhaofeng angrily and said in a harsh voice, "deputy chief of staff Li Zhaofeng has broken his word and abused his power. I propose to remove him from his post as deputy chief of staff; because his wrong decision led to the heroic sacrifice of more than 300 soldiers, I propose that Comrade Li Zhaofeng be demoted to two ranks and stay in the party for inspection."


    Everyone was startled. Lao Li was really here to operate on his own son. But when you think about it carefully, it would be good if Li Zhaofeng hadn''t been expelled from the army. At least he left some face for him.


    The most important point is that old Li''s move is to abandon the car and protect the marshal. He also has an eldest son. Although Li Zhaofeng''s future is ruined, the status of the Li family will not be affected at all.


    Ginger is still old and spicy. It''s beautiful!


    Seeing that no one spoke, Mr. Li took a deep breath and said, "as for Li Tianling, I have unshirkable responsibility for this incident. I propose that Li Tianling be completely expelled from the army, never employed, and sentenced to seven years'' imprisonment."


    "No!" said Xiao

 Chapter 612

    After dealing with the questioning of several uncles and uncles and making some unequal treaties, Chu fan was able to get away and return to Xia Yanran''s room.


    Since they knew each other, it was the first time that he scolded Xia Yanran so overbearing and knocked others out. With Xia Yanran''s strong personality, can you forgive him? Even if Chu fan''s starting point is good, there is no such thing as him.


    Chu fan didn''t dare to go in rashly. He first checked it with perspective eyes and found that the light was off in the room. Xia Yanran was lying in bed, as if she was still sleeping.


    It can''t be true? Am I doing this hard? She should have woken up long ago.


    After hesitation, Chu fan gritted his teeth and went to the execution ground to push the door and go in.


    "Yan Ran, still angry with me?" Chu fan approached the bed. Xia Yan Ran immediately turned around and gave him a backbone.


    Seeing this, Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly lay down, grabbed Xia Yanran''s shoulder and accompanied her smiling face: "I really didn''t mean to, but when I heard that you were going to the night city, I was stunned. If you have three long and two short, how can I live?"


    "Hum, if I die, don''t you still have Suyuan and Qiaoyun with you?" Xia Yanran said sour. However, he didn''t resist too much. He just struggled and was pulled over by Chu fan and lying flat on the bed.


    Looking at her slightly red and swollen eyes, Chu fan felt guilty for a while, leaned down, kissed her gently on her eyelids, and said with a smile, "how can they compare with you? We are married by pointing our belly, which is equivalent to having been married for more than 20 years. We are an old husband and wife."


    It''s a woman. Who doesn''t like listening well? Knowing that Chu fan was coaxing her, Xia Yanran was still very happy and couldn''t help but give him a white look: "don''t coax me. I tell you, unless you look at me all day, I have to go to the task of night city."


    "OK, just go, I''ll go with you." Chu fan readily promised.


    At this time, Xia Yanran was greatly surprised. She immediately turned over and sat up. She was surprised and said, "have you talked with the deputy chief of staff? When shall we start?"


    "What about the deputy chief of staff? Li Zhaofeng has been dismissed, and his rank has been reduced by two levels." Chu fan hums, "in the future, he must salute me first. Hum, it''s cheap for him not to roll him. What''s the matter!"


    Xia Yanran was stunned for a long time. She quickly grabbed Chu fan''s hand and said, "tell me what happened?"


    When she learned that Chu fan had gone to Zhongnanhai and put forward so many conditions and the punishment of Li Zhaofeng and Li Tianling, Xia Yanran was not surprised at all, but frowned and remained silent.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you happy that I brought down Li Zhaofeng and gained so many benefits?" Chu fan smiled and hugged Xia Yanran''s shoulder, and the other hand slipped under her clothes.


    "Pa!"


    Xia Yanran patted off his hand and didn''t have a good way: "when are you still making trouble?"


    "What''s the matter?" Chu fan is a little depressed. Today, how is Xia Yanran different from usual?


    "Alas!"


    Xia Yan sighed helplessly, "Chu fan, the water depth of the military is not as simple as you think. Don''t you understand the truth of shooting a bird with a gun?"


    "In the past, no matter how excellent and powerful you were, you were just an outsider of the Xiao family in the eyes of others. Even if you were given the rank of lieutenant general, it was nothing, because you didn''t have real power."


    "But now, the night city is a piece of fat that everyone covets. Who will be willing to swallow it by yourself?"


    Xia Yanran took a deep breath: "do you think that with Li Zhaofeng alone, you can push his son to the top position of Yecheng military region? Without the support of several families, Li Tianling is not qualified at all."


    "And you, why are you replaced for the first time, and even prefer to give you a major general rank? I just don''t want you to control the military power and make you bigger."


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The door was knocked. Then, Xiao Lao''s voice came from outside the door: "Chu fan, haven''t you slept yet? I''m in?"


    Chu fan hurried to open the door and saw old Xiao and several of Chu fan''s uncles and uncles standing outside the door: "Grandpa, are you back?"


    "Just now, I heard what Yan Ran said." Xiao strode in, sat down on a stool in the room and said in a deep voice, "Yan Ran was right. Chu fan, you really touched the bottom line of all families this time."


    Chu fan disdained and said, "what''s great? Now they beg me, not me."


    "That''s the case, but when you take the night city, trouble will follow." old Xiao glared at Chu fan who didn''t care and hummed, "if ye Keqing asked you to arrange her brother to the night city military region, would you agree?"


    Chu fan was silent. Just now, his uncle, uncle and others had reserved several key positions. He thought it was nothing before, but now he realized that the water was deep.


    "Now, do you understand?" old Xiao stood up, patted Chu fan on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Grandpa knows that you are just and upright and jealous of evil like your grandfather. But now this society is like this. It''s just so easy to break."


    "Alas!"


    Xiao sighed helplessly, "I''ve been a soldier all my life, but now the military system really disappoints me, but I have to follow this rule. Otherwise, I''ll leave the army completely like your grandfather. But if I do, the Xiao family will be over."


    "Think about it for yourself," said Xiao. He turned and left Xia Yanran''s room with some sons and sons-in-law and brought them to the door.


    They all left. Xia Yanran saw Chu fan silent. Instead, she was distressed. She hurried out of bed and came to comfort her with a soft voice: "well, don''t think so much. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. It''s a big deal. We don''t want anything. We''ll go back to the small mountain village where you were born and live in seclusion."


    "I''ll take you back, but I''m not a disheartened one. I''ll be a shrinking turtle." Chu fan''s eyes flashed with pride. "I think we Chu family are bullied? I''m not my grandfather or my father. If I want to move me, I''ll break his teeth."


    "Well, don''t talk about these unhappy things." Xia Yanran looked at the wall clock, "it''s more than one o''clock. Go take a bath. I''ll wait for you in bed... Ah, what are you doing?"


    Chu fan hugged Xia Yanran and smiled: "of course, he washed it with his wife and adults, hehe!"


    "Spit, I''ve finished washing. You quickly put me down and wash it yourself."


    "Don''t worry, you just rub my back."


    "Really?"


    "I lied to you that you were a puppy."


    After a while, Xia Yanran exclaimed in the bathroom, "bad guy, didn''t you just rub your back?"


    "Sweet wife, you are so naive. Gaga!"


    "You cheat, you''re a dog."


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    The next morning, Chu fan lay in bed, hugged Xia Yanran''s shoulder, gently stroked her smooth and delicate skin, took out a special satellite phone and dialed a number.


    Soon, the phone was answered, and a surprised female voice came: "husband, you finally miss me?"


    "Of course, I miss you all the time..." Chu fan bared her teeth and hurriedly grabbed Xia Yanran''s hand. She pinched her in Chu fan''s thigh. It really hurts.


    On the phone, the female voice said with a smile: "forget it, you can''t tell which woman you''re lying in. You''ll still miss me? Come on, do you want our four saints'' servant corps to rush to the night city immediately?"


    "Do you know?" Chu fan was surprised. The women she was looking for didn''t have a fuel-efficient lamp. 80% of them knew that she even slept in Xia Yanran''s room.


    Natasha said confidently, "if I don''t even know such a big thing, isn''t my deputy head very derelict? Don''t worry, I arranged it last night. All the Four Saints'' mercenary Corps will go out and arrive at the night city about the evening."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you in the night city... Oh, by the way, help me contact the person in charge of the hand of God. I''ll talk to him myself."


    Natasha was silent for a long time and said, "in fact, you don''t have to worry about my feelings. I don''t owe God anything. Even if there is a real war, I won''t be unable to do it."


    "It''s called tactics. The combination is weak and the resistance is strong, okay?"


    "Is it a strong team? Hum, I know. Wait for my good news."


    After hanging up the phone, Chu fan dropped the satellite phone, grabbed his phone again, called Tang Jinlong and asked him to summon the 18 members of the black knife to go to the night city immediately. Later, he called Zhuge Yun in Yangzhou and asked him to come to Yanjing as soon as possible to discuss countermeasures.


    This is a cheap father-in-law. You can''t call at will in the future.


    Xia Yanran sat up and asked, "you really don''t need the military alone? In this case, the contradiction between you and the military will be bigger and bigger."


    Without a rag on her body, she could see clearly that everyone''s eyes were going to be straight. Her figure is not the best among Chu fan women, but her chest is the most perfect. It is not big or small. It is like an inverted jade bowl, tall, strong and full. Even if you sit up, the two peaks don''t sag.


    Under normal circumstances, only women with breast augmentation will have such a chest shape, and only filled with silica gel will have such a tall and full chest.


    Xia Yanran, this is absolutely natural. Chu fan has checked it himself and can''t be wrong.


    "What are you looking at?" Xia Yanran couldn''t help blushing. She grabbed her pajamas to block her chest, spat at Chu fan, jumped out of bed and ran into the bathroom. As everyone knows, this is right in Chu fan''s heart, and immediately color soul and grant chased after him.


    "Ah, why did you come in? Go out quickly. What if you were caught early in the morning?"


    "Don''t worry, the door is locked. No one can come in. Just once, soon."


    "Bang, bang, bang!" the door was knocked, and Xiao yuewan''s voice came from outside the door: "Chu fan, Yan Ran, when don''t you get up? You''re waiting for breakfast."


    Chu fan looked down and wanted to cry without tears. It was not easy to go in, but he had to pull it out. Woo woo, what a pit!


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "Huang Benben ^ o ^"!

 Chapter 613

    "Mom, you''re too early."


    Chu fan opened the door and looked bitterly at the old woman outside the door: "if it goes on like this, when can you hold your grandson?"


    "You smelly boy, don''t you feel ashamed?" Xiao yuewan twisted on Chu fan''s waist and whispered, "Qiaoyun is coming. If you''re tired of Yanran, can she not be jealous?"


    "No, Qiao Yun is much more generous than you."


    "Hum, do you know a woman?" Xiao yuewan gave him a white look. "Even if she doesn''t say it, she must be uncomfortable in her heart. Therefore, go to accompany her and say more good words."


    "Yes!" Chu fan stood at attention and ran out laughing without waiting for my mother to hit him.


    In the living room, Xiao Lao and several uncles are reading newspapers and drinking tea. Several women are busy in the kitchen and restaurant. All kinds of breakfast are served on the table, which is very rich.


    Qiao Yun came out of the kitchen with a plate of hot crystal shrimp dumplings. She happened to see Chu fan coming in. She was surprised and said, "Chu fan, you''re up."


    "Yes!"


    Chu fan walked over and murmured, "why don''t you sleep a little more?"


    "Do you care about me, or do you blame me for disturbing you?" Qiao Yun glanced at Chu fan and saw Chu fan reaching out to catch it. She quickly turned aside and scolded, "have you washed your hands? Wash your hands quickly and ask grandpa and uncle to come over for dinner."


    "Kiss one first."


    "Come on, there are so many people." Qiaoyun''s cheeks are crimson. She quickly pushes Chu fan away, puts the plate on the table, and smiles to greet Xiao and others to have dinner.


    Seeing Chu fan coming, Xiao Lao has put down the newspaper and walked over in a tiger''s stride. In the Xiao family, eating is absolutely not allowed to talk. Moreover, it is completely the system of the army. He puts down his chopsticks and others must eat up.


    Therefore, when the family ate, it was like robbing. A gust of wind rolled the residual clouds and almost scared Qiao Yun. Fortunately, grandma was very concerned about her and told her to eat slowly and don''t worry, but even so, she ate several times faster than usual.


    After dinner, old Xiao asked Chu fan and his uncles to go to the study. After listening to Chu fan''s arrangement, old Xiao remained silent for a long time and said, "things on the battlefield are changing rapidly. You must not be careless. As for other things, you can rest assured that your grandfather, your uncles and uncles will support you. Anyone who wants to move you must weigh the consequences."


    "Grandpa, with your old words, I can give it a go. However, I still want some people to help me."


    "You can choose people from the major military regions of the country."


    Xiao Weiguo hurriedly said, "let your cousin Xiao Gang go with you. At least he''s a helper."


    "OK, I know."


    Farewell to Grandpa and uncle, Chu fan went out, walked around the yard, took out the phone and called Yu Jianqiu.


    "Commander Yu, good morning!" Chu Fan said with a smile.


    Yu Jianqiu hummed, "what''s good? Your girls have been abducted by your boy. I''m still busy talking about things."


    It''s your blessing to find a son-in-law like me. You don''t know your blessing in your blessing. Cut!


    Chu fan could only say this in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it. Seeing Yu Jianqiu unhappy, Chu fan dared not neglect him and hurriedly said, "commander Yu, I want someone from you."


    "I want someone? Who do you want?"


    "Iron mountain!"


    Before Yu Jianqiu could say no, Chu fan roughly explained the situation of the night city. Finally, Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "iron mountain is my brother. I need him to come and help me. Moreover, developing in the night city military region can save him at least ten years."


    "Those are the three famous organizations in the world. Are you sure you can settle them all?"


    "Commander Yu, don''t you know my level? Without diamond, I dare to do porcelain work? Don''t worry, iron mountain is my brother. Can I let him die?"


    "That''s true."


    Yu Jianqiu was very frank: "if you want me to release the iron mountain, you have to promise me a condition."


    "You say!"


    "Let Yu Hang go too. He is very good at training and investigation. As for the rank, you see what to do."


    Wipe, this is taking advantage of the fire.


    But who is Yu Hang? Yu Qiang Mei''s brother, even if yu Jianqiu doesn''t mention it, Chu fan can''t lose Yu Hang. Otherwise, I can''t pass the pass.


    "OK, you ask Yu Hang and Tieshan to come to Yanjing city right away. I''m going to start in the afternoon."


    "No problem."


    Hung up the phone, Chu fan thought about it, called Tang Junhui of the Sichuan military region, and effortlessly asked Ding Shusheng to come over.


    Ding Shusheng''s strength is average, but he has a lot of brains and has a lot of research on the air force. Let him come to the night city military region to be an instructor and train the air force by the way. I can thank him for his help several times.


    This morning, Chu fan''s phone almost never stopped. Most of them came in for almost the same purpose. They all wanted to go to the night city with him.


    These people are almost the younger generation of major families in Yanjing. Although it is very dangerous to go to the night city this time, this is a major opportunity. As long as they make a little contribution in this mission, it will be enough for them to be promoted. Once we have a good relationship with Chu fan and stay in the night city, we will have a bright future in the future.


    Unfortunately, Chu fan shut these people out. Finally, he even hid out with Xia Yanran. The Xiao family didn''t dare to stay.


    These young masters and soldiers, who are well fed, can expect them to go to the battlefield? If they go, not only can''t help Chu fan, but they have to let Chu fan take care of them. Once there is a mistake, how does Chu fan explain it to their family?


    This is not a joke. Chu fanning can offend these people and doesn''t want to get himself into trouble.


    At noon, Zhang Tieshan, Yu Hang, Ding Shusheng and Zhuge Yun all arrived in Yanjing city and were settled in Yanjing military region by Xiao Gang. Almost at the same time, Shirley drove to Yanjing, carrying rosefinch and crape myrtle.


    This mission is unusual. The help provided by the military is limited. Everything depends on Chu fan''s own. If there were other tasks, the rosefinch would never care. Even if Chu fan died, she didn''t care. But she was afraid of an accident with her daughter hongluan, and Chu Fan said that Qinglong would go too.


    More than 20 years of gratitude and resentment should also be counted.


    After Chufan settled the rosefinch three, he rushed to the airport and robbed Bai Yumei from the crowd.


    Now, Bai Yumei is already in heaven. With the help of the talented girl of the demon family, Chu fan''s strength has greatly increased. Moreover, such a powerful bodyguard didn''t need to be expired. Therefore, Chu fan only spent 100000 yuan to settle her.


    She is a demon family, but the demon family is too poor, and she wants to buy everything. As a result, Chu fan promised her 100000 yuan, so she left the demon family territory and came to Yanjing to find Chu fan.


    Outside, Chu fan had a big meal with Bai Yumei, who was like a disaster, changed her with the latest mobile phone, bought brand-name bags and more than n clothes, took her back to the military region.


    Everyone is ready to go, just waiting for Chu fan. In addition to these people, Xia Yanran also brought Ye Keqing and Zhen Shushu, aunt Chu fan''s daughter Zhao Hongxue and her second aunt''s son-in-law Cao Zhiyong.


    Cao Zhiyong has reason to go. After all, he is a soldier himself, but what does Zhao Hongxue get involved in? Isn''t this a play with life?


    "Chu fan, don''t underestimate my elder sister. I used to be a soldier, but now I''m in politics." Zhao Hongxue said with a smile.


    Xia Yanran took Chu fan aside and whispered, "it''s grandpa''s intention to let the eldest sister go. You may not know that the eldest sister is already a department level cadre. Moreover, you will be much easier if you have the experience of running the party. Let her help you manage the night city."


    According to the scale, night city is only a small county, but if it develops, it will become a prefecture level city in less than ten years. Because it is an important border city, nine times out of ten government officials are highly qualified. In other words, if Zhao Hongxue does a good job, she will be promoted all the way from the current department level to the main hall, or even the provincial and ministerial level in a few years.


    After hesitating again and again, Chu fancai reluctantly nodded: "elder sister, you can go, but you must listen to my arrangement, otherwise, you''ll wait at home. The most right is no more than seven days. I promise to take the night city. It''s the same when you go again."


    "No, I''m not as delicate as you think." Zhao Hongxue smiled and took the lead in boarding the helicopter ready for night city.


    The rosefinch is wearing a small red jacket, which is a bit like the style worn by women in the period of the Republic of China. In terms of appearance, she is a little better than hongluan. Although she is a little older, her mature charm is not comparable to that of ordinary girls.


    "If I don''t see the green dragon, I''ll turn the night city into a dead city." the rosefinch still smiled at the corners of his mouth, but his words made people cold.


    Looking at her twisting figure and boarding the helicopter, Chu fan couldn''t help shivering and felt that he was playing with fire this time. If the green dragon really doesn''t come and the rosefinch makes a big move, won''t the night city become a purgatory on earth?


    Especially, this is forcing me to die.


    Zhang Tieshan, Yu Hang, Ding Shusheng and Zhuge Yun, Shirley, rosefinch, crape myrtle and Bai Yumei, Xia Yanran, Xiao Gang, ye Keqing and Zhen Shushu, Cao Zhiyong and Zhao Hongxue, plus Chu fan, there are 15 people in total.


    Among these 15 people, except that Zhao Hongxue and Zhuge Yun are not combatants, the strength of others is very unusual.


    Among them, rosefinch, Bai Yumei and Chu fan are all heaven, Xia Yanran and others are all earth, and Zhang Tieshan, Yu Hang and Ding Shusheng are human. However, Zhang Tieshan has found another way, with a strength of more than 10000 Jin, and its strength is no worse than that of Xiao Gang and others.


    Cao Zhiyong is the weakest, but he has high attainments in shooting and is especially good at sniping. Therefore, he is also a special talent.


    In addition, the 18 members of the black sword and all the members of the Four Saints mercenary corps, Chu fan poured out and brought all the strong with him this time.


    Bow without turning back, dry!

 Chapter 614

    The hand of God ranks third among international mercenary organizations. Commander Francis, a platinum swordsman, is equivalent to the strong man in China''s heaven.


    There are great differences between eastern and Western cultivation systems. Chinese immortals cultivate genuine Qi and Reiki, while Western practitioners cultivate fighting Qi and holy fighting Qi.


    The cultivation system in China is generally divided into human, earth and heaven, while the cultivation system in the west is generally divided into silver, gold and platinum.


    Among them, the silver swordsman corresponds to the Chinese people, but in terms of attack power, the silver swordsman is much more powerful than the strong people in China.


    Because the silver swordsman has been able to urge the fighting spirit. Although the fighting spirit is not so sharp, it is much more powerful than the strong people in China. After all, few people are as strong as Chu fan.


    However, once the Chinese immortals enter the earth, they can compete with the golden swordsman, and even have a slight advantage. After all, Chinese martial arts are broad and profound, and Zhenqi is no worse than fighting spirit.


    But once someone enters the platinum swordsman level, the strength is very unusual. The general strong in heaven is not necessarily the opponent of the platinum swordsman, because the holy fighting spirit of the platinum swordsman is so strong that almost no one can resist it.


    Francis, the head of the hand of God, is a platinum swordsman majoring in fire. His flame fighting spirit can condense into a layer of flame armor on the body surface. The stabbing sword in his hand is also covered with a layer of pure flame. When a sword is waved, it is a flame shock wave, which is extremely powerful.


    Among the mercenaries of the hand of God, in addition to Francis, there is an ice female platinum swordsman - Linda. She is Francis''s wife. She and Francis are known as the twin stars of ice and fire. She has more than 1000 mercenaries under her command. Even the regular army in ordinary countries is unwilling to provoke.


    In the evening, Francis and Linda, with more than 100 mercenaries, drank in a very famous nightclub in the night city. On the stage, three hot dancers were dancing.


    Accompanied by the passionate music, the clothes on the three dancers were reduced one by one. Every time they dropped one, it would attract a burst of cheers and harsh whistles.


    Francis and others have long been used to this, and Linda turned a blind eye to it and drank her own wine. If she hadn''t waited for someone, she wouldn''t have come to such a foul place.


    Fortunately, before long, two equally tall and hot girls appeared at the door of the nightclub. As soon as they appeared, the two women attracted countless eyeballs.


    The girl on the left is wearing black leather clothes, black tight leather pants, sunglasses on the bridge of her nose, blocking most of her face, but it''s just a red lip that makes people fantasize.


    On her slender legs, she wore a long high-heeled leather boot and played with a butterfly knife. She was like a high queen. She was cold and noble. Almost no one dared to talk to her.


    The girl on the right is almost the same as her, but the color of the leather dress is as red as fire. The flaming red lips close one by one, and occasionally blow a bubble. She turns a blind eye to the hot eyes around her and goes straight to Mr. and Mrs. Francis.


    "Francis, Linda, long time no see." Natasha took off her sunglasses and said hello with a smile.


    Unfortunately, there was no smile on their faces. While Natasha and hongluan stopped, the mercenaries around them also surrounded them, completely blocking the back road of the two women and surrounded them.


    Natasha glanced back and said with a faint smile, "Francis, what do you mean?"


    "Come back to me, you are still one of the army leaders, otherwise..."


    "Or you''ll kill me?"


    Natasha smiled dumbly: "don''t forget, at first, you drove me away, and now you want me to go back. Aren''t you afraid of revenge from the God killing society?"


    Francis said faintly, "at first, I asked you to leave. It was just an expedient measure. I hope you can understand. Now, I have settled with the president of the God killing society. He will not investigate your mistakes. Therefore, you can go home."


    "Home?"


    Natasha shook her head: "the hand of God is not my home. My home is in China. My husband is murderer Wang Chufan. I won''t leave him."


    "Obstinate!" Linda snorted coldly. Her feet suddenly frozen and quickly spread to Natasha and hongluan.


    Hongluan stepped forward, stamped her feet, snorted coldly, and a line of fire rushed out of her feet to quickly melt the frost. But the line of fire went out some distance from Linda.


    "Boo!"


    The bubble blown out of hongluan''s mouth was broken and continued to chew in his mouth. He disdained and said, "the hand of God is just like this."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Bitch, say it again?"


    "Wipe, believe it or not, our brothers round you a hundred times and buy you into African mines?"


    The red Luan suddenly turned her head, and her cold eyes fell on the guy who spoke well: "want to turn me? Your next life."


    As soon as the voice fell, hongluan flexed his fingers, and a small fireball flew out and accurately landed under the man''s crotch. With a bang, the fireball exploded under his crotch, instantly ignited his pants, burned him to the ground and screamed repeatedly.


    It was so sudden that the brother around him grabbed a glass of wine and poured it on his burning crotch. With a "Hoo", the flame rose more than two meters high, and the man''s whole body was burned. He screamed like a fireman and rolled over and over on the ground, but the more the flame burned, it couldn''t be extinguished at all.


    "Get out of the way!" Linda snapped angrily, waved her slender hand, and a stream of ice blue frozen air spilled out to cover the burning man on the ground. Just for a moment, the flame on the fireman went out, but at the same time, he was covered with a layer of frost and his limbs were frozen stiff.


    "What are you doing? Send him to the hospital." Linda glared at several mercenaries, and then her eyes fell on hongluan. "Hongluan, don''t think you are the apprentice of rosefinch, you can do whatever you want. If you dare to hurt my people again, I''ll kill you."


    Hong Luan disdained and said, "kill me? Don''t say whether you have the courage or not. It''s hard to say whether you even have the strength."


    "You..."


    "All right!" Francis stopped Linda, looked at Natasha and said faintly, "Natasha, if you don''t want to come back to me, you can go now. Next time we meet, we will be the enemy."


    Natasha frowned slightly: "Francis, you are so confident that you have to live with my man? I come this time because of your love for me. I don''t want the hand of God to be destroyed here, but since you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being ruthless. As you said, we will be enemies next time we meet."


    "The hand of God!" Hong Luan pointed to the mercenaries around him and snorted disdainfully, "see who can survive. Hum!"


    Linda was so angry that she was about to come forward, but Francis stopped her.


    "You just let them go?" Linda asked angrily.


    Francis looked at the back of the two women and said in a deep voice, "the green dragon is coming, right outside. If we do it, even if we can kill Natasha and hongluan, none of our brothers here can survive. Even you and I may be seriously injured."


    "Qinglong... Is it so powerful?"


    "Maybe it''s stronger." Francis frowned. "Linda, do you think we made a wrong decision this time? The Four Saints'' mercenary Corps is almost invincible when there is a green dragon in the town. Plus a murderer king, our chances of winning are less than five in a row."


    "What are you afraid of? We''re not fighting alone. Don''t forget that there are more masters than us. As long as we plan well, we may be able to wipe out the Four Saints'' mercenary corps at one fell swoop."


    Francis shook his head, remained silent for a long time and took a deep breath: "go back as soon as possible and study the countermeasures with the people of the God killing society and the blood wolf. Don''t be broken one by one."


    At the command, more than 100 mercenaries crowded Francis and his wife out of the night scene, got on several SUVs, roared out of the night city and headed for Pakistan on the west border.


    Natasha and hongluan rode a motorcycle and roared away from the night scene. They took a big circle in the night city, got rid of the tail of tracking, threw the motorcycle into a quiet alley, and then the two women left quietly.


    Twenty minutes later, the two women appeared in the mastiff Park in the north of the night city.


    After the Chinese garrison was assassinated, Deng Heqiu, the owner of the mastiff garden, had to hire another group of people to guard the safety of the mastiff garden. In this place, if you don''t have enough strength, you may not be able to live for a day. In particular, there are too many rich and powerful people like Deng Heqiu who want to replace them.


    However, the arrival of the two women did not disturb the guards of the mastiff garden. It was obvious that they had been told for a long time. Soon, under the leadership of the old housekeeper, the two women came to the mastiff garden, a strong residence like a castle.


    "Wow, husband!" when hongluan saw Chu fan, she cried in surprise. From a distance, she opened her arms, rushed to him, and kissed him in full view of the public.


    "Cough!" the rosefinch coughed heavily. Hongluan reluctantly released Chu fan, hugged the rosefinch and said like a little girl, "master, I miss you too."


    The rosefinch looked at her angrily: "will you still miss me? It''s typical to have a man and forget his mother. I see, in a few years, you''ll probably forget who my master is."


    "How can it be? Even if I forget my last name, I will never forget Shifu... Wow, Shifu, you are beautiful again. What cosmetics do you use?"


    "Really? I also think my skin is much more delicate..."


    The two masters and disciples are like a mother and daughter. They have endless words when they meet. The people in the room were almost the same as the air for hongluan. She didn''t even see Xia Yanran.


    Fortunately, Xia Yanran also knew who she was. She didn''t mind. Instead, she came forward, asked Natasha to sit down and asked with concern, "how''s the conversation? What did Francis say?"

 Chapter 615

    "Drink some water and say it slowly."


    Chu fan handed Natasha his water cup. Natasha was really thirsty. She took over and gulped down most of the cup, and then told her what she had seen Francis from beginning to end.


    Finally, Natasha said apologetically, "I''m sorry I didn''t finish the task."


    "Who said that? This is the result I want." Chu fan sat between Natasha and Xia Yanran and sneered, "in this way, I can avenge my dead comrades in arms without scruples. Military division, tell me first. What should we do next?"


    Today''s Zhuge Yun is much more energetic than before, not to mention reborn. It was like a mountain on my shoulder was finally removed. I was relaxed and looked full of confidence. I looked more elegant and wise.


    Zhuge Yun finally returned to his hometown where he had been away for a long time, finally reunited with his elderly parents, finally made up with his first lover, and had a daughter and grandson.


    He felt that even if he died now, he had no regrets.


    At home, he lived with his parents and first lover for a period of time. He felt like he was in heaven. If Chu fan hadn''t called him, he wouldn''t want to go. But he knew in his heart that if he did not deal with the night city well, he would not have a stable day. Therefore, he had already figured out the situation of the night city and had a plan.


    "There are three options of ''upper, middle and lower''."


    Zhuge Yun stretched out three fingers without delay: "the worst policy is to spend a lot of money to buy the hand of God and the blood wolf and let them kill the God killing society with us."


    "Although this plan is a little difficult, the mercenary Corps has business, so we can''t help it. Even if we don''t help, we must let both of them withdraw. In this way, if we deal with the God killing society alone, we will have a greater chance of success."


    Chu fan shook his head: "I don''t need money, but I can''t be cheap. The hand of God and the blood wolf don''t have to discuss this. Say the next plan."


    "Then use the medium policy."


    Zhuge Yun said faintly, "there are also various contradictions among the God killing society, the hand of God and the blood wolf. Now they are united because the interests of the night city are too great and facing the strong pressure of our Chinese military. If we can provoke the three parties to kill each other like last time, we can reap the benefits and win the greatest victory at the least cost."


    Chu fan shook his head again: "the plan is good, but these three are not the three giants of the night city at the beginning. It is almost impossible to provoke them to fight. Moreover, the longer we delay, the worse it will be for us. Let''s talk about the next one."


    "The last one is the best policy, but it depends on our own strength."


    Zhuge Yun said positively, "if we have enough strength to crush one of them, I suggest choosing one of them and giving a hard blow."


    Xia Yanran''s eyes lit up: "with the momentum of thunder, wipe out one of the forces, and the other two will be fully reinforced when they get the news. Just after killing one force, we will go to war with the other two in turn. In this way, our pressure will be much less."


    "That''s bad!"


    Zhuge Yun smiled and shook his head. "If that''s the case, it''s not the best policy. Chu fan, you might as well guess how to minimize the price."


    "Who has the strongest strength and where are the positions of God killing society, God''s hand and blood wolf?" Chu fan asked.


    Xia Yanran immediately opened the map, pointed to the topographic map of the night city border, and said, "the God killing meeting is the closest to us. It is in the Tajik military camp opposite us. It has the strongest strength."


    "The second is the hand of God." Xia Yanran pointed to the border of Afghanistan on the map, "the hand of God ranks among mercenaries

 Chapter 616

    "Enemy attack!"


    The window on the top floor was kicked open and shouted, and a figure jumped down from it.


    Suddenly, the whole building was like a fryer and rushed out in disorder. Most of them didn''t even wear clothes and ran out with a gun.


    The fastest ones, just 20 meters away from the building, heard a series of explosions behind them. Looking back, the dormitory building more than ten meters high, like a child''s building block toy, collapsed in the thick smoke.


    There are at least more than 100 border garrisons, and none of them escaped alive. The others were stuffy inside by the collapsed buildings, and the hope of survival is almost zero.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A series of gunshots, several people who were still in a daze instantly fell down two, and the other two responded quickly. They fell to the ground at the same time of the gunshot, which was considered to have escaped a disaster. But those garrisons in the back didn''t have this. They were killed one by one.


    "Asshole!"


    A man lying on the ground, afraid to look up, punched him angrily on the ground. He looks more than 50 years old. He is white. He has a tall nose, deep set eyes and blue eyes. But at this time, these usually deep eyes are about to spit fire, and their red is frightening.


    In such a moment, the 12 gold killers left in the garrison camp were almost wiped out. Three God King killers were just killed with a sniper gun, leaving two God kings, including him.


    "No matter who you are, you must die today." the God King clenched his teeth, jumped up suddenly and ran in the direction of the gunshot.


    Another God King was a few steps behind, but the speed was not slow. Several shots in a row failed to hit them. They were about to rush to several snipers. Suddenly, two beautiful girls blocked their way.


    "Chinese people?" a God King narrowed his eyes and focused on the two beautiful girls opposite. He secretly accumulated strength. The palm of his right hand was red, like a red soldering iron, and the temperature was frighteningly high.


    And he is Upton, the God of fire who killed his son Ian by Natasha.


    Chu fan and Xia Yanran slowly came out from behind the two women, with a cold kill in their eyes: "crape myrtle, Xiaomei, make a quick decision!"


    "Split the sky!"


    Crape myrtle snapped angrily, and the petite figure rushed up into the air. The next moment, a huge dragon claw, with a harsh sound explosion, caught it like lightning, and the target was the God of fire, Upton.


    This is the unique skill of the black dragon family, not to mention Upton. Even the rosefinch has never seen it. He was shocked by this powerful skill.


    But after all, Upton has been famous for a long time and has rich combat experience. Almost in an instant, he burst into a loud drink, burst out flames on his body surface, formed a flame armor outside his body, crossed his arms over his head, and took a blow from crape myrtle.


    "Bang!"


    The flames splashed everywhere, and Upton slid back more than ten meters as if he had been hit by a truck. His feet were like iron plows. He was stunned to plow out two deep grooves on the ground and bury the whole calf.


    The flame armor on his body was almost smashed by crape myrtle''s claw. His clothes were messy, leaving only a few flames, half dead attached to the corners of his clothes, as if they would be extinguished at any time.


    A trace of blood leached from the corners of Upton''s mouth, and the clothes on his two arms were directly shattered, leaving five deep bone scars and blood stains. His chest heaved sharply, like a bellows, and he was almost out of breath.


    It''s too strong. Crape myrtle''s claw not only has the penetration of gold system, but also has the powerful power of Mount Tai. It''s definitely the strongest opponent Upton has seen so far.


    Although crape myrtle''s right hand was blackened by the fire, she didn''t even frown, as if it wasn''t her own hand that was hurt.


    At the moment when Upton just stopped, crape myrtle roared again and rushed past like a shell. The ground she stepped on exploded, leaving a big pit half a meter deep. The speed was amazing.


    Upton''s arms could not wait to be put down. She was already in front of him. In his frightened eyes, she kicked it with a cold and fierce kick.


    In an instant, her leg turned into a dragon tail, like a large fly swatter, swatting flies and pumping Upton out heavily.


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"


    Upton bumped into a trunk with a thick bowl mouth. As a result, the trunk couldn''t bear the weight and broke. Upton fell to the ground with half a broken tree and couldn''t get up again.


    It was too fast. It didn''t take a minute. The God of fire, one of the twelve kings of the God killing society, lay down and didn''t even have the power to fight back.


    The man who rushed up with him was a small thin man who wanted to do it. Looking at this posture, how can he still have the courage to work hard? At the moment when Upton was kicked off, he turned around and ran without hesitation... No, it should be flying.


    A whirlwind broke out under his feet, holding his body, and his feet hardly touched the ground. He ran fast and was ten meters away in the blink of an eye.


    "How dare you show off your skills in front of me?"


    Bai Yumei disdained a cold hum and held out her hand to the man: "dimensional storm."


    No one understood what her Kung Fu was, but the next moment, on the only way for the man to escape, a huge whirlwind with a diameter of five meters suddenly appeared, and countless transparent blades rotated rapidly like a wheel saw. The man stared at his frightened eyes, couldn''t stop, and bumped in.


    "Ah..."


    The man uttered a shrill scream. Under the attention of the people, his body was instantly cut to pieces by the blade. In no more than five seconds, a living person became a pile of broken meat, and the largest piece was no more than five centimeters.


    Even Xia Yanran and Xiao Gang, who had killed many people, couldn''t help pouring out of their stomach and almost spit it out. When looking at Bai Yumei again, Xiao Gang and others had no more beautiful scenery in their eyes, but only deep fear.


    This little girl, it''s terrible.


    "Xiao Gang, Zhen Shushu, you two search quickly, leaving no one alive." Chu fan ordered, turned and strode to the God of fire Upton.


    Upton was in a coma, but Chu fan didn''t need interrogation. He put one hand on his head and all the information he wanted was clear at a glance.


    The next moment, Chu fan''s five fingers closed, and with a bang, Huoshen''s head exploded like a watermelon. Chu fan seemed to have done a trivial thing, wiped his hand on the nearby tree, waved his hand and said, "withdraw!"


    A few people had just turned around. On the way, there was a violent explosion. About two thousand meters away, the fire burst into the sky.


    "Come fast enough, speed up!" Chu fan ordered and rushed over first.


    Behind him, the speed of Xia Yanran''s women was not slow at all, especially Bai Yumei. In the blink of an eye, she surpassed Chu fan and smiled and drilled into the woods.


    "Fox spirit, don''t run!" crape myrtle angrily chased after her. She couldn''t catch up with Bai Yumei. She roared, ran to the top of the tree, stepped on the void, and occasionally stepped on the leaves. It was like a small step, and the speed increased sharply.


    In the blink of an eye, he left Chu fan behind.


    "Two little girls, dare you show off in front of my mother?" the rosefinch was also aroused to be competitive. Without Chu fan''s dissuasion, the flame rushed out of her body and formed a pair of flame wings behind her. After a fan, she had already flown into the air and flew towards the battlefield like a meteor.


    Nima, why do I feel embarrassed as a big man because they are so strong one by one?


    Chu fan gnashed his teeth and ran headlong, but he thought it was very fast. Now how can he feel as slow as a snail? Unexpectedly, Xiao Gang and Zhen Shushu, who were more than ten meters behind him, were about to cry.


    Both of them made the strength to eat - milk come out, but even Chu fan didn''t catch up. Where to reason?


    When Chu fan arrived at the scene, the battle was almost over. Two goblins, crape myrtle and Bai Yumei, plunged into the hand of God like a game and carried out crazy killing.


    Even the God King can''t stop them. How can these ordinary mercenaries be their opponents? There was almost no resistance. Mercenaries were like wheat to be harvested. There was hardly a living mouth where the two women passed.


    Too cruel!


    Head Francis and his wife Linda, hearing the news here, immediately brought people to support, but they were ambushed by black knives. The members of the black knife are familiar with this kind of thing. A wave of fierce offensive of mines and grenades directly killed and injured more than half of the more than 100 people in the hand of God.


    Then, crape myrtle and Bai Yumei rushed over. Francis wanted to stop them, but the two girls didn''t give him a chance to pick up soft persimmons, and Francis couldn''t catch up with them.


    Looking at the tragic death of his elite mercenaries one by one, Francis was mad. On a thin sword in his hand, the flame was half a meter long, and he cut down with a sword at Bai Yumei, who was ten meters away in front of him.


    Suddenly, a half moon arc formed by a flame shot out of the sword tip and went straight to Bai Yumei''s back heart at a very fast speed. As a result, the girl seemed to have eyes behind her. She flashed with a smile. The flame arc blade cut a mercenary in half, castrated and cut down a big tree behind her, and then slowly disappeared.


    "I''ll come!"


    Linda scolded angrily and ran between crape myrtle and Bai Yumei. She held her thin sword upside down and plunged into the ground.


    "Ice pole!"


    Suddenly, the ground centered on her quickly freezes and radiates 50 meters in the blink of an eye. Bai Yumei and crape myrtle were unprepared. Their feet were frozen and they couldn''t get away for a while.


    Francis was overjoyed and rushed up as fast as lightning. The flame on the thin sword soared and stabbed at Bai Yumei''s back heart.


    "Little smash - bitch, die!" Francis clenched his teeth and twisted his face. How can he be handsome before?

 Chapter 617

    In less than two minutes, there were at least 20 mercenaries who died in the hands of Bai Yumei. Although she was beautiful and charming, Francis was going to hate her to death. How could he have any pity for her? Just want to kill her and let the brothers rape her.


    Cough, if they have this hobby.


    Bai Yumei''s legs were frozen and she couldn''t get away. She looked at Francis''s thin sword and stabbed it fiercely, but her eyes were not panic.


    She showed a sad and pitiful expression, with sad eyes and tears, as if she were facing a heartless man. Don''t mention Francis. Even his wife Linda''s heart softened involuntarily.


    Francis was stunned. The thin sword was only a few centimeters away from Bai Yumei''s chest, but he couldn''t say anything. At this time, there was a clear and loud bird song in the air.


    "Oh!"


    Francis and others raised their heads and saw that half the sky was red. A huge Firebird, like a meteorite, roared down from the sky. The target was Francis.


    "Rosefinch?"


    Francis lost his voice and screamed like a eunuch in the palace. His eyes were frightened. There was no sense of war. He turned and ran away.


    "Go, go!" cried Francis madly.


    The mercenary, who was still dull, finally recovered and ran with the head. This is not a level of battle at all. Staying is a death.


    "Boom!"


    The Firebird fell heavily to the ground, and the flame spread instantly. The ice on the surface melted rapidly, but it didn''t hurt a hair of Bai Yumei and others, or even a grass.


    However, a few mercenaries who ran slower were not so lucky. They were caught up by the spreading flames, turned into firemen in an instant, screamed bitterly and plunged into the jungle. After a few seconds, they lost their movement.


    After regaining her freedom, Bai Yumei finally breathed a sigh of relief and said to the rosefinch, "thank you for saving my life."


    "Little fox, you are still young." the rosefinch smiled and pointed to Francis and others who ran crazy. "Go and kill them all."


    "Yes!"


    Turning his head, the clever Bai Yumei immediately covered his little face with a layer of frost and scolded. He was chased down by the wind.


    On the other side, crape myrtle roared and chased after her when the ice on her feet thawed. From a distance, she was like a black dragon with teeth and claws.


    When Chu fan caught up with them, he had come to the south of the city. There were corpses everywhere on the road from the horse farm to the border. On the border, a green dragon dressed in green clothes, with his feet on a long sword, was suspended in mid air. There were about 70 or 80 people opposite, but they all looked scared and carried guns, but no one dared to pull the trigger.


    Bai Yumei and crape myrtle stood under the green dragon. Behind them were King Kong, madman, drunkard, thunder, King Li, ghost and others. About a hundred meters later, there were those ordinary members, holding guns one by one, aiming at the opposite side.


    Opposite, in front of a group of people, there stood Francis and Linda, who were dishevelled and extremely embarrassed, and two burly white men in military uniforms.


    These two people are Gavin, the head of the blood wolf mercenary, and Alva, the deputy head. Behind them, there were more than 30 strong men, including two blacks, who were more than two meters tall. Like an iron tower, their arms were thicker than ordinary people''s thighs and their muscles were twisted. They looked stronger than black bears.


    On the right side of the blood wolf army, there are more than a dozen people wearing black tights, including men and women, and even an Asian face. There were three people at the head, one in the middle clenched his fists, with electric arc shining between his hands and tyrannical eyes.


    He is one of the twelve God kings of the God killing society. He is at least in the top three among the twelve God kings. When it comes to destructive power, he said second, no one dares to say first.


    The one on the left of Thor is about 1.9 meters tall, wearing a set of gold armor and carrying a golden giant sword on his shoulder. He looks majestic and full of war spirit.


    He is one of the twelve God kings of the God killing society. He is definitely a militant with super attack power.


    To the right of Thor stood a woman in a long blue dress. Her eyes were like water, her long hair was floating, and she looked delicate and lovely. In particular, the blue skirt she wore was almost open at the lapel. Most of a pair of proud breasts were exposed. A deep canyon opened from top to bottom. It was absolutely an eye-catching artifact.


    However, if you regard her as a weak woman who is good at bullying, you will die miserably. Because she is also one of the twelve kings of God killing society, the God of water!


    Her attack power is not the strongest, but if there is water, she is a God. Even if several God kings join hands, she may not be her opponent. Unfortunately, this is a forest. Without water, her strength should be reduced by at least half.


    The two sides were more than 30 meters apart and stood against each other. The arrival of Chu fan makes the situation of both sides more delicate. Madman and King Li are eager to try, and they can''t help but start; The Allied forces on the opposite side tightened their weapons and became more and more nervous. As long as there was a gunshot, they would fight together regardless of everything.


    War, imminent!


    "Put the gun down."


    Chu fan raised his hand and gave a command. The people behind him were stunned and put down the gun? Is it to surrender? Although they didn''t understand Chu fan''s plans, Lei Ming and others believed Chu fan very much and obediently put down their weapons.


    Hundreds of people behind him slowly dropped their guns, but they didn''t dare to relax their vigilance and still stared at each other.


    Chu fan glanced and was satisfied with the trust of the people behind him. He turned his head, looked at several leaders of the coalition army, and said with a smile, "if you don''t want all your subordinates to die, why don''t we talk?"


    "What are you talking about?" Gavin, the head of the blood wolf, said coldly.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "you should know that if you spell it, there will be casualties on my side, but none of you can go. I''m different from you. Although I want to kill you, I don''t want my people to die in vain. So I have a proposal."


    "What proposal?"


    "I can promise not to let the green dragon and rosefinch fight. Then, we fight one-on-one, life and death by life, dare you?"


    "What dare you?"


    Alva is a violent man. He can''t stand Chu fan''s fierce general. He is about to go to war, but he is stopped by Gavin.


    Gavin looked at the green dragon in the air and said loudly, "green dragon, what do you mean?"


    "Chu fan is the head of our four saints mercenary Corps. His words are naturally easy to use." the green dragon fluttered down, holding a long sword and falling ten meters behind. What he wants to say is very clear. I won''t do it, but if others dare to play Yin, he will definitely die ugly.


    "Who will come first?" Gavin asked sideways.


    Behind him, a strong black man more than two meters tall came out, threw down his heavy machine gun and roared, "I, who will die?"


    Before the madman came out, King Li rushed out like a shell. Without saying a word, he fought with the black man.


    Just a few rounds, the strong black man was kicked out by King Li, but soon, the strong black man got up again and roared up to the sky. His body suddenly changed. His clothes were burst by the bulging muscles. The whole man looked a little bigger and was almost two meters and five meters tall.


    With a roar, the violent black man rushed up again, and this time, King Li was knocked back a few steps. Obviously, his strength is no longer the opponent of the black man.


    Several times in succession, King Li failed to take advantage and suffered a small loss, but he saw the opportunity and sold a flaw to lure the black strong man to come, but he lowered his body and drilled through the crotch of the black strong man.


    As soon as he walked past, King Li raised his hand and grabbed the handle. With a loud roar, he picked up the black strong man, grounded his feet, and rushed up into the air with the howling black strong man, and then fell like a shell.


    "Bang!" the strong black man plunged his head down into the ground, leaving only two legs exposed. His crotch was bloody red, and his legs trembled a few times like spasms, and finally stopped moving.


    King Li won, but he also won narrowly. He was so tired that he gasped, covered his chest and staggered back.


    "Well done." Chu fan patted him on the shoulder, and a pure wood aura was sent to King Li. It was only a few seconds, and his internal injury was gone and recovered as before.


    King Li was shocked and stared. He was about to speak. Chu fan stared and whispered, "be honest and die these bastards."


    "Understand, boss, don''t worry." King Li was so excited that he couldn''t close his mouth. The boss has this book and is almost invincible.


    In the second scene, Lei Ming walked forward with his arc-shaped long knife. Thor couldn''t help but stride over: "I''ll come this one."


    Thunder''s face changed slightly. He was the earth realm, but Thor was equivalent to the heaven realm. How could he win?


    "Thor, are you shameless?" Chu fan disdained. "Why don''t you pick the green dragon? Why, there''s no heaven to bully us?"


    "Brother, I''ll fight him."


    Baiyu Meijiao walked over, but Chu fan dragged her back: "no, this one, I''ll come myself... Thunder, let me come this one."


    Lei Ming also knows that he has almost no chance of winning with Thor. Moreover, it was not humiliating to shrink back in front of Thor. Therefore, Lei Ming nodded, held the arc-shaped long knife and retreated back.


    "You are the king of murder?" Thor looked up and down at Chu fan and hummed, "it doesn''t look like much."


    "People can''t judge by their appearance. Do you understand?" Chu fan stepped forward and looked at the electric arc shining between Thor''s hands with great interest. "Lao Lei, do you want a literary fight or a martial fight?"


    Old ray?


    Thor was stunned. It''s so special. Even the president of the God killing society didn''t call him that.


    "What is literary fighting? What is martial arts?"

 Chapter 618

    "Fighting is like those two people just now. They fight like crazy people. Literary fighting is more civilized. You punch me and I punch you. Who lies down first will lose."


    Chu Fan said magnanimously, "you''re old. I''ll give you the choice. You say, literary fight or martial fight?"


    Thor said with a grim smile, "boy, you are really not afraid of death. If I choose to fight, who will beat who first?"


    "Well, look at your age. How about I let you fight first?"


    Chu fan was so happy that Thor murmured in his heart. Boy, what medicine is sold in the gourd? If I punch him, even if he doesn''t die, he has only half his life left. How can he beat me?


    There''s no cheating here, right?


    Chu fan didn''t have the slightest vigilance. He took two steps forward, separated his legs, opposite his shoulders, bent his knees, squatted down, and standard horse squat crotch.


    "Let''s say first. You only have ten seconds. If you don''t do it, it''s invalid. It''s my turn." Chu fan explained patiently.


    Before Thor started, Chu fan immediately said, "there''s another thing. Let''s talk about the front. You can''t attack my head and pants crotch, otherwise, even if you lose."


    Thor stared: "are you finished?"


    "OK, come on, let''s go!"


    "Ten, nine, eight..."


    Xia Yanran began to count down, and Thor immediately dignified himself. He came behind Chu fan, took a deep breath, took back his right fist, and the purple arc became more and more dense, making a crackling sound like a high-voltage electric rod.


    "Three, two..."


    At the moment Xia Yanran counted to two, Thor suddenly shot... No, it was a foot. The goal was Chu fan''s crotch.


    With the distance between them and Chu fan''s obvious posture of being kicked, if this foot is kicked, Chu fan will never be a man again in his life, even if he doesn''t die.


    It''s so mean. Thor would rather bear the reputation of villains than kill Chu fan. But do you think we all eat dry food?


    Natasha, hongluan, liwang and others, their eyes were red and roared, and they were about to rush up, but at this moment, Chu fan suddenly jumped up and smashed his right elbow behind him.


    They were really too close. Thor didn''t expect that Chu fan would escape. Moreover, it was as if he had eyes on the back of his head. He knew his every move like the back of his hand.


    The moment he kicked empty, he knew he had been cheated. Unfortunately, it was too late. Chu fan''s elbow zoomed in before his eyes, but Thor didn''t even have a chance to escape and resist.


    "Bang!"


    Thor''s head was like a ripe watermelon, which was smashed by a sledgehammer. It burst open, and blood and brain splashed everywhere. But Chu fan, like nothing, gently wiped the plasma off his face, shook his head and said, "you said you, I let you play. Why do you have to commit a foul?"


    "Alas, I wanted to spare you, but you can''t die. Why did you hit me on the elbow? I''m sorry. I really didn''t mean to kill you."


    On the other side, the God of water and the God of war of the God killing society trembled with anger, but they were wrong first and couldn''t get angry if they wanted to.


    If Chu fan wins with his true skills and kills Thor, no one will have anything to say. His skills are inferior to those of others and he will die well. But the top expert Thor of the great God killing society died in Chu fan''s hands. Who can be reconciled?


    Especially, Thor died in vain. He didn''t even hurt a hair of Chu fan. Grass!


    "Who else wants to fight?" Chu fan looked at the God killing society, the blood wolf and the hand of God alliance and said, "if no one comes, I can go back?"


    "I''ll come!"


    The God of war took down the giant sword from his shoulder, held the handle with both hands, held it upside down, and rushed towards Chu fan quickly, faster and faster.


    Play with the sword?


    Chu fan took out the dragon soul broken sword and stood there, waiting for the God of war to attack. When he was three meters away from Chu fan, the God of war suddenly stopped, swung the huge sword, crossed a circular arc from his head and chopped heavily towards Chu fan.


    A golden flame forms a five meter long golden lightsaber in front of the giant sword, just like the essence, as if it can split a mountain.


    Chu fan dodged and avoided. Before he could make a counterattack, the God of war roared. The huge sword like a door plank swept across in his hand like a bean sprout.


    "Whoosh!"


    Chu fan ran up into the air, holding the broken sword of the dragon soul in both hands, also learned the move of the God of war, and fiercely chopped down at the God of war.


    However, his moves are far less beautiful than those of God of war, and his sword is not as powerful as God of war''s giant sword. A bland broken sword has no luster on it. It is like a fire burning stick and short for thieves. Such a sword, let alone killing, may not break the golden armor of the God of war.


    However, with the lesson of Thor, the God of war did not dare to be careless. He immediately put a huge sword across his head to parry Chu fan''s attack. He had thought about it. As long as this attack was blocked, he was 90% sure to cut Chu fan into 81 pieces in a set of continuous moves.


    But at the moment when the dragon soul broken sword and the God of war''s giant sword were about to meet, there was a deafening dragon roar. The original bland broken sword suddenly burst out a section of black inflammation from the sword tip and cut off the giant sword.


    The God of War showed a frightened look in his eyes and reluctantly avoided his head, but the broken sword fell close to his cheek. After cutting off one of his ears, he split him in half from his neck to the center of his feet.


    Even so, the God of war was not dead yet. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at his other half sliding down and asked in a trembling voice, "what sword is this?"


    "Dragon soul!"


    "The divine sword has spirit. I won''t be wronged."


    The God of war closed his eyes, blood splashed at the incision, and he fell down softly.


    "Poof!"


    Chu fan suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. He shook his body. He hurriedly leaned on the ground with a broken sword and held it until he didn''t fall. Bai Yumei''s speed was fast. She hurried forward to hold him and helped him back.


    Originally, the coalition forces had almost lost their fighting spirit, especially Francis and his wife, who were about to turn and run away. It can be seen that Chu fan vomited blood, and hope rose in the hearts of the coalition forces.


    If you escape, who can escape the pursuit of Qinglong? But if there is a war, there may be a glimmer of life.


    Now, Chu fan has lost two divine kings in a row, and he has also been seriously injured. Even if he can fight, his strength will be greatly reduced. Without Chu fan, green dragon and rosefinch promise not to fight. Who else can they count on?


    Suddenly, the morale of the coalition army was determined. Alva of the blood wolf stood up and said loudly, "I''ll come this time. Who will fight with me?"


    "Me!"


    Hongluan stood up and was about to pass, but Chu fan grabbed her wrist. Are you kidding? She''s just in the land. She''ll die if she goes up.


    It''s not time for her wedding. If she has something good or bad, Chu fan can''t cry to death?


    With such a delay, crape myrtle jumped out, was in mid air, and hit Alva hard.


    "Split the sky!"


    Her arm turned into a black dragon claw again. Her sharp claws had to be broken even at the top of the mountain.


    Alva didn''t expect that there was a strong man in the heaven here. He couldn''t help but cross his arms over his head to protect his head and body.


    With a bang, Alva''s body slid back for several meters, and his sleeves broke inch by inch, revealing a pair of arms as strong as fine steel and covered with fine scales.


    The scales are brown, like snake scales, which gives Alva''s defense is not generally strong. But even so, the full blow of crape myrtle is not ineffective.


    In the middle of his arms, the scales were torn open, leaving several shocking wounds and deep bones. This is his strong defense. If someone else changed, let alone his arms, even he had to be broken by crape myrtle.


    "Roar!"


    Alva was fearless, injured and bleeding, but it aroused his ferocity. He roared up to the sky, and his body changed like the strong black man before. And his degree of change is even more terrible than the strong black man.


    First of all, his clothes were burst by bone spurs, and his body was pulled up a large part, more than two meters high. The whole body is covered with dark brown scales. Each scale is the size of an egg, thicker than a coin, and the hardness can be imagined.


    In his back, elbow, knee and other joint parts, bone spurs grow respectively, like sharp steel cones, emitting a cold light.


    The scars on his two arms healed and became thicker and longer than before. When he stood up, his hands almost dragged the floor... Now, his hands are not hands, but a pair of sharp claws, which are not inferior to the Dragon claws of crape myrtle.


    The body is slightly bent, three barbs grow on the spine, and the mouth becomes sharp, like the big mouth of an alligator, which is full of sharp canine teeth.


    Is this still human? It''s a monster!


    "You are the first one to let me do my best." Alva''s eyes turned into vertical pupils like poisonous snakes, stared at crape myrtle and said with a grimace smile, "come on, let you taste the power of level 4 biochemical gene warrior."


    With a bang, Alva''s speed soared, and his feet exploded like a bomb. His body came to crape myrtle as fast as lightning, and his claws swept fiercely.


    Crape myrtle is the first time to see this biochemical gene warrior. I thought he was also a member of the demon family. But she couldn''t see what this guy was.


    In such a stunned time, Alva launched an attack. Carelessly, it was too late for her to hide.


    "Hiss", crape myrtle''s clothes were cut, and three blood grooves were cut out of her body, and her internal organs were almost exposed.


    In this case, Chu fan couldn''t care to pretend to be injured. He immediately jumped up from the ground and was about to rush to rescue. But at this time, the fierce flame in crape myrtle''s eyes erupted. Regardless of his own injury, he was crazy. His arms completely turned into dragon claws. He rushed over and bit with Alva like two wild animals.

 Chapter 619

    "Ah!"


    Alva let out a scream, and the next moment, one of his arms flew out. In a few seconds, another thigh full of scales was forcibly pulled from him by crape myrtle and thrown into the air.


    From the injury of crape myrtle to the collapse of Alva, it takes no more than five minutes. It''s too tragic. The battle between them is like the life and death struggle between two male lions on the African prairie for their spouses.


    Claws and teeth are their sharp weapons for attack. In five minutes, they are bleeding almost every second. Every second, there will be more scars on them.


    Finally, Alva was timid and afraid. His proud scale armor defense was like paper paste to crape myrtle. It couldn''t stop her biting and crazy grasping.


    Although his attack also brought great trauma to crape myrtle, she was like crazy. She didn''t defend herself at all. She just attacked blindly, as if she had a deep hatred with him.


    Crape myrtle dares to work hard, but Alva counsels. If he goes on like this, of course he can kill crape myrtle, but he must die in her hand. He would never do anything to die together.


    But he ignored one thing, two lions fight, the timid side is doomed to be a loser. His fight with crape myrtle was the same. Because of Alva''s timidity, his attack power was naturally weak by three points and his action was slower. Just as he was about to get up and run away, crape myrtle caught the opportunity and bit off his arm.


    Who would have thought that a charming little girl, with her mouth open, was more than half a meter big, and "click" broke Alva''s arm.


    With severe pain, inner fear and mental panic, Alva has no intention of war. He just wants to escape as soon as possible and stay away from the terrible girl.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. After Alva broke his arm, he lost his strength and couldn''t resist. Crape myrtle stepped on his chest, grabbed his right leg with both hands, tore it hard, tore his leg and threw it out.


    "Go to hell!"


    Crape myrtle scolded angrily, waved her claws three times quickly, was caught by her, and Alva thrown in the air was forcibly torn to pieces.


    The next moment, Bai Yumei came, and crape myrtle was in a violent state. She almost regarded her as an enemy and gave her a claw.


    "It''s me!"


    Bai Yumei quickly shouted, grabbed her arm and said with concern, "don''t try to be strong. Hurry back with me and deal with the wound."


    Crape myrtle''s eyes were angry and stared at Gavin. She knew that Gavin and Alva were together and would kill Gavin together.


    Bai Yumei pulled a few times, but their feet seemed to take root. Bai Yumei couldn''t pull away at all. Just then, Chu fan''s voice came: "crape myrtle, come back!"


    Finally, the anger in crape myrtle''s eyes dissipated slowly, and her body could no longer support it. She fell down soft. Bai Yumei quickly hugged her and helped her back to Chu fan.


    In the eyes of the coalition, this is the right place for the wounded. Unexpectedly, Chu fan is helping crape myrtle heal. Although her injuries were serious, they were flesh and skin injuries. Moreover, the self-healing ability of the dragon family was the most powerful among the demon families. With the adjuvant treatment of the flower fairy demon king, her injuries had been cured in just over a minute.


    Originally, she was going to get up and continue to fight, but Chu fan grabbed her and leaned against him. They depend on each other and seem to have lost their combat effectiveness.


    Among the coalition forces, there were seven strong Tianjing, but in such a short time, half of Tianjing died, leaving only four.


    There are three gods in the society of killing gods, the God of thunder and the God of war are dead, and only one God of water is left; The head and deputy head of the blood wolf, now only the head Gavin is left. The only ones that are still complete are Francis and Linda of the hand of God, the ice and fire Gemini.


    Although the three parties are cooperative, the cooperative relationship between them is not reliable. Although Chu fan and crape myrtle are injured, who knows if Chu fan and them still have heaven? Therefore, no one is willing to take risks.


    "Cough!"


    Gavin coughed, glanced at Francis and said in a deep voice, "Francis, it''s your God''s turn this time?"


    "The famous ice fire Gemini, can''t you be frightened?" aqua said faintly.


    "You don''t need to be a hero. I''ll come this time."


    Francis snorted coldly, drew out his thin sword and was about to play, but was stopped by his wife Linda: "husband, let me come this one."


    "No, I''ll do it."


    "I''ll do it."


    Linda''s eyes fell on Bai Yumei and whispered, "now, the only little girl left in the Four Saints mercenary regiment is the heaven, and my ice attribute just restrained her. Therefore, it''s safer for me."


    Francis was still a little worried: "don''t be careless, make a quick decision."


    "I understand. Don''t worry!"


    Linda came up slowly with her thin sword and pointed to Bai Yumei with her thin sword: "come on, it''s your turn."


    "Do you think I''ll be afraid of you?" Bai Yumei snorted and raised her feet to pass, but a man was one step faster than her and rushed out first.


    Flame Queen - hongluan!


    "Playing ice, I''ll meet you." hongluan rubbed his fist and said with a smile, "don''t underestimate me. My master is a famous rosefinch."


    Linda frowned and said nothing. The last person she wanted to face was the rosefinch. It was too late to hide from her. But now, hongluan, the disciple of rosefinch, came to the door by herself. How can we fight this war?


    Hongluan is just a land. It''s not difficult to win her, but the key is to kill hongluan. Can the rosefinch spare himself? The rosefinch alone can destroy the hand of God. It''s horrible!


    But she can never lose. Linda dare not kill hongluan, but hongluan dares to kill her. Especially, isn''t this bullying?


    Can''t beat and scold, but how can I stand such an opponent? However, Linda has no other choice but to fight!


    "Don''t think you''re a rosefinch''s disciple, I''ll be merciful." Linda covered with cold frost, pointed to the red Luan with a thin sword and said coldly, "come on, let me see. You''ve learned some skills of rosefinch."


    "Hum, I won''t let you down." hongluan raised her right hand, and a hot fireball was generated in the palm of her hand and grew larger and larger.


    Outsiders are secretly shocked. If it hits the body, I''m afraid it will catch up with the power of high explosive grenade? Only Chu fan and a few other people knew that compared with the rosefinch, hongluan was still far away.


    The fire from the rosefinch has a higher temperature, but others can hardly feel the burning of the fire; Although the fireball condensed by the red Luan was roasted so that people retreated, the actual temperature was not even half that of the rosefinch.


    But even so, she was proud that this temperature, let alone flesh and blood, could melt even steel.


    Soon, the fireball became as big as a millstone, spinning rapidly in the palm of hongluan. This scene makes people tremble. It''s incredible. How did such a big fireball come out?


    Hongluan''s figure is slim and slim, but she holds a huge fireball with a diameter of more than two meters. In any case, she has nothing to do with a lady.


    Who dares to marry this woman?


    On the other side, Linda also showed a dignified look. She didn''t dare to be careless. She quickly brushed a layer of cold ice on her body, like a thick ice shield, wrapped her round and round.


    The thickness of the ice shield is three meters, and the thickness is increasing. It must be able to block the big move of hongluan.


    In fact, Linda had a chance to attack, but she didn''t dare. She was afraid that she would really hurt the hongluan and annoy the rosefinch. In that case, the gain would not be worth the loss.


    Therefore, she plans to resist hongluan''s big move. As long as she can carry it down without doing it herself, hongluan must have lost her strength. At that time, if we catch hongluan, we can at least remain invincible.


    Imagination is beautiful, but the results are often unexpected.


    "Go!"


    Hongluan chided, and the fireball with a big grinding plate in her hand came out and roared towards Linda. The distance between them was not far. The fireball almost got away and hit Linda heavily on the cold ice on her body surface.


    Unexpectedly, the fireball did not explode, but spread rapidly on the ice. In a flash, the whole piece of cold ice was swallowed by the fire, looking like the cold ice was on fire.


    In a short moment, the cold ice narrowed a circle, and the melted cold ice turned into white gas. Like a thick fog, it gathered more and more, but the flame also weakened a minute.


    In the cold ice, Linda''s mouth showed a touch of pride. If hongluan had this ability, she would win this game.


    But just then, she found that the corners of hongluan''s mouth also showed a cunning bad smile, and immediately screamed bad. When she was preparing to brush the ice to defend herself, hongluan stretched out her hand and shook it fiercely.


    "Burst!"


    "Boom!"


    The fireball wrapped in the cold ice explodes in response. Its power is like a dozen high explosive grenades tied together and exploding at the same time. Just for a moment, the ice protecting Linda cracked inch by inch and broke with a bang. Together with her clothes, it was blown to pieces and gone - all.


    Linda''s eyes were dull, a trace of blood was leached from the corners of her mouth, and only half of her thin sword was left. She shook and almost fell to the ground.


    "How could... This..."


    She was unwilling, but her strength seemed to be evacuated. She couldn''t support it anymore and fell straight down.


    "Wife!" Francis cried out sadly. He rushed up with an arrow, hugged Linda in time, knelt on one knee, stroked her cheek and choked, "wife, wait for me for a while, and I''ll avenge you."


    Slowly put down Linda, Francis rushed to hongluan like crazy. He wants to kill hongluan and avenge his wife. Even if he pays his own life, he must kill her.


    Francis is crazy.


    But just as he rushed to hongluan and prepared to stab the defenseless hongluan with a sword, a fiery figure fell from the sky, blocked in front of hongluan, raised his hand and a big mouth, and pulled Francis back.


    "Idiot, your daughter-in-law is not dead."

 Chapter 620

    The rosefinch, which has been missing, finally appeared.


    A green dragon has already made the coalition nervous. Now there is another rosefinch. Even a strong Gavin has a retreat in his heart.


    These two men are legends in the mercenary world. They are invincible. Only by summoning a large number of strong people and carefully arranging them can it be possible to shoot them down.


    But now, they don''t have any chance on the coalition side.


    Francis was slapped by the rosefinch, his face was swollen, but he didn''t feel it. He went to pick up Linda, lay on her chest and listened carefully. There was a weak heartbeat. He was surprised and said, "you''re not dead, wife. Hold on, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "If you go now, your wife will only die." the rosefinch snorted coldly, "you only have five minutes. Good luck."


    Five Minutes? How far can you run in five minutes?


    Francis''s newly raised hope was shattered by the rosefinch, and the whole man was stunned. He didn''t know what to do like losing his soul.


    Suddenly, a natural voice came from my ear: "in fact, it''s not difficult for your wife to survive. You just need to promise one condition."


    "What you said is true?" Francis looked at Natasha excitedly. "No matter what conditions, I will promise you anything as long as I can save my wife."


    "Dissolve the hand of God, and you two join the four holy servants."


    Before Francis could speak, Natasha''s face was cold: "I was willing to help you because of my love in those years. After all, you killed so many Chinese garrison, and Chu fan wants to explain to them."


    "This..."


    Francis was still hesitating. Suddenly there was a gunshot. Francis was shot a hole in the back of his head. He stared wide. He couldn''t believe it. He turned his head and looked at Gavin who shot. He never dreamed that he would be shot by Gavin himself.


    Why?


    "Francis betrayed us in order to survive. He can survive, but the murderer will never let us go." Gavin shouted, "fight with them in order to survive."


    "Kill!"


    The long uncontrollable mercenaries finally broke out and took up their guns one after another, but at this moment, there were violent gunshots on their flanks behind them. In the twinkling of an eye, more than 100 mercenaries lay down half, and the rest were stunned. They didn''t know how many enemies came, but only knew that they were surrounded silently.


    "Run, wow!" I don''t know who shouted. The mercenaries who survived by luck had no fighting spirit, ran wildly and fled in a hurry.


    Here, King Li, Natasha and others rushed out with guns and started an iron blood chase.


    Bai Yumei saw the God of water and ran after him with a smile. She killed several God killing killers who fell behind one by one, and her speed was not slow at all. She still hung tightly behind the God of water and cleaned up the gold killers around her.


    Seeing that there was no hope of escape, the water god stopped decisively, raised his hand and summoned a water dragon, fiercely attacked and bit Bai Yumei.


    "How dare you teach me a lesson in front of me?"


    Bai Yumei chided and raised her hand as a tornado. She crushed the water dragon and continued to rush to the water god.


    On land, the power of the water god is too weak. If it is on the sea, the size and power of the water dragon are at least ten times greater. But now, she can only secretly hate and send out a dense water arrow, but she is blocked by the white jade Mei''s wind shield.


    Seeing thunder and others chasing after him, the water god dared not delay, bit his middle finger and drew a rune in the air with blood and water. In just a few seconds, most of the blood in her body was removed, and her ruddy face became as white as paper, and her body shook.


    Finally, the rune was completed before the arrival of Lei Ming and others, and several gold killers around her finally completed their mission and stopped Bai Yumei for a few seconds at the cost of life.


    "If you want me to die, you don''t want to live."


    The water god''s face was twisted, like crazy, and sent out a sharp howl. The runes in the air were suddenly broken to form a black hole. A evil man wearing dark armor and holding a war knife came out of the black hole.


    "Who dragged me here from the devil kingdom? What is this place?" the evil man glanced at the water god, raised his hand and grabbed it. The water god''s body was out of control. With a swish, he automatically flew to the evil man''s hand and was choked by him.


    "Idiot, do you know the price of calling me to ''leave the war''?" the evil man looked at the water god close at hand with a grim smile. Under her frightened gaze, she broke her neck, and then threw her on the ground like garbage.


    "Qiang!"


    The sabre came out of its scabbard and was full of war spirit. Ha ha said with a smile: "it''s not worth my visit to have so many snacks. Die!"


    Lei Ming was the first to bear the brunt. Unfortunately, he was selected. He reluctantly raised his arc-shaped long knife in front of him. With a "click", Lei Ming''s long knife and arm were cut off together. If Bai Yumei hadn''t sent out a dimensional wind blade in time to help him block it, now he might have been split in two.


    But even so, thunder was hurt by the fierce knife gas. From his forehead, through the bridge of his nose to the bottom of his ears, there was a blood stain. The blood slid down the wound and dyed his clothes red.


    It''s dangerous. If it''s a little more biased, his eyes will be lost.


    "Bang!"


    Li Shang kicked the thunder, and his eyes fell on Bai Yumei. He suddenly brightened his eyes: "what a beautiful little fox demon. Be my pet."


    "Bah, shameless!" Bai Yumei pouted and gave him a charming white look.


    Li Shang''s eyes suddenly stayed for a moment. At this moment, Bai Yumei launched a fierce move: "dimensional storm!"


    A huge tornado blew towards Lishang. Countless transparent blades rotated faster than wheel saws. Wherever they passed, the ground was ploughed out a gully nearly ten meters long and more than three meters deep.


    "Let''s go!" Bai Yumei grabbed the thunder on the ground and ran away quickly without looking at the result.


    She felt that this guy was afraid that even Qinglong was not an opponent. All she could do was run for her life.


    Sure enough, in the face of the huge whirlwind, Li Shang had no fear at all. He held the war knife in both hands and cut down bravely.


    "Broken!"


    With a bang, the storm with great momentum was broken by his knife. Looking at Bai Yumei''s fleeing figure, Li Shang smiled: "it''s still a small fox demon of the wind system. This trip is not in vain. Ha ha, you can''t run away."


    "Whoosh!"


    A flying sword came like a lightning bolt, leaving the face of the war, and quickly flicker away, but the flying sword was overturned in the air, and again came to him, and it was faster.


    "The sword technique of Shu mountain?"


    Li Shang finally faced up and stared at the stabbing flying sword with two eyes. He suddenly burst into a drink. The war knife cut down fiercely, with an amazing speed, one point faster than the flying sword.


    "When!"


    With a loud noise, the flying sword was cut in two and fell to the ground. At the same time, Qinglong and Chu fan came almost at the same time and blocked Li Shang''s way.


    "Take it!" Chu fan hands the broken sword of the dragon soul to Qinglong. Without the sword, his strength can''t even play. Before, I thought that sword was the best, but when I compared it with Li Shang''s sabre, I immediately saw the advantages and disadvantages.


    Li Shang''s Sabre is at least a five grade magic weapon, one grade higher than Qinglong''s four grade sword. It''s reasonable to be cut off.


    Qinglong took the dragon soul sword that accompanied him for half his life, but he felt strange. Unfortunately, there is no guy who can take advantage of it now, so he can only make do with it.


    "Be careful, his strength is at least perfect in the later stage of Tianjing, and the sword in his hand is not an ordinary product." Qinglong stared at Li Shang and whispered to Chu fan, "you must keep him, otherwise there will be endless disasters."


    "Don''t worry, he''s dead." Chu fan winked at Qinglong and strode over.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Every step, there was a loud noise, and Chu fan''s body was also growing rapidly, almost two meters and five meters high. His muscles were Qiu knot, like old rattan, and his roots were all over his body.


    "If it''s a man, just put down your weapons and fight with me!" Chu fan was full of war spirit and roared at Li Shang.


    Unfortunately, Li Shang was not provoked by him at all, nor would he reason with him. Without saying a word, he held the war knife in both hands and slashed at Chu fan.


    This is the most powerful enemy Chu fan has ever seen. Neither his strength nor the sword in his hand can be resisted by Chu fan''s body. Therefore, he did not dare to take risks this time. His huge body was very sensitive to avoid the knife.


    But then, the speed of Li Shang''s changing moves was fast, from force splitting to sweeping, and the speed suddenly doubled.


    "Jie, die, mortal!" Li Shang said with a grim smile.


    There was no way to avoid and no way to stop. Chu fan''s violent gene was activated. He didn''t care about his own life or death. His right fist condensed his whole body''s power, and Jin Guangyao''s eyes exploded at Li Shang''s head.


    If you want me to die, you don''t want to live.


    This move greatly surprised Li Shang. It was the most shameless to die together. However, he had no choice but to give up cutting Chu fan into two sections. However, his speed was too fast. The sabre still crossed Chu fan, and then stood in front of him to block Chu fan''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    The golden light burst. Li Shang''s Sabre blocked Chu fan''s fist in time, but before Li Shang showed his signature bad smile, a golden fist virtual shadow hit him in the face through the sabre.


    With a bang, Li Shang was knocked upside down, fell heavily to the ground, and his nose was bleeding. It''s not important. What''s important is that he is one of the top ten outstanding experts in the demon domain. He was beaten in the face by a mortal in the human world. If the people in the demon domain knew it, they would have to live in shame all their life.


    "Mortal, you are dead."


    Li Shang was so angry that he was about to jump up from the ground. Qinglong held the dragon soul sword, fell from the sky and stabbed him in the chest

 Chapter 621

    "Ah!"


    Li Shang was forced into a desperate situation. He was crazy. He suddenly gave birth to raised spikes on his forehead. He lay on the ground and chopped at the green dragon with a fierce knife.


    He learned very quickly. Just now, Chu fan wanted to die with him. Now, he used this move on Qinglong again. If you want to kill him, Qinglong will be cut by him.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t know the green dragon. In order to kill the strong enemy summoned from the demon domain, he would rather give his life than kill him. Therefore, the green dragon not only didn''t dodge, but even didn''t blink his eyes and vowed to kill Li Shang.


    Cao te, who are these people? It''s crazy.


    Li Shang is going to cry. You are not afraid of death, but I haven''t lived enough. Seeing that the sword in his hand was about to hit the green dragon, he had to change his moves temporarily and moved aside with all his life.


    "Poof!"


    The dragon soul''s broken sword pierced into his right chest, straight into the handle, and stubbornly nailed Li Shang to the ground. To this end, Qinglong''s chest was cut for more than half a foot. The blood instantly dyed Qingshan red, but he didn''t feel it. He held the handle of the sword with both hands and wanted to open Lishang to death.


    "Go away!"


    Li Shang roared, threw down the sabre, held the dragon soul sword in one hand, fought hard to block the green dragon, clenched his fist in the other hand, and blasted fiercely towards the nearby green dragon.


    The green dragon did not dodge. He clenched the handle of the sword with both hands and was hit in the chest by Li Shang. The great power made him fly backwards, but with the help of Li Shang''s power, the dragon soul sword finally broke away from Li Shang''s imprisonment and was pulled out by him. At the same time, while pulling out the dragon soul sword, the sword on Li Shang was finally cut ten centimeters long and almost split in half.


    "Madman, Dutt is a madman."


    Li Shang covered the wound on his chest. He couldn''t completely cover the wound with one hand. It can be seen how big the wound is, but it can also be seen how strong the vitality of Li Shang is. Not only did he not die but he could stand up with such a heavy injury.


    But at this time, Chu fan appeared in front of him. Behind him, a huge ghost of a demon ape up to more than ten meters appeared, roared and hit him in the head with an earth breaking fist.


    "No!"


    Li Shang finally showed a look of fear and horror in his eyes and wanted to avoid, but his injury was too heavy. Moreover, he had been shrouded by the force field of the demon ape. Let alone run, he couldn''t even get up.


    "Demon ape, spare your life..."


    "Bang!"


    People felt the earth shaking violently, like an earthquake, a burst of flying sand and stones, and dust. After the dust and smoke dispersed, the crowd found that Chu fan had a big pit with a diameter of more than ten meters and a depth of ten meters.


    At the bottom of the pit, countless pieces of meat were scattered, not even a complete piece. At least in the later stage of Tianjing, he was killed by Chu fan without leaving a whole body.


    "Chu fan, how are you? Are you all right?" Natasha quickly ran over and held the shaky Chu fan. Only then did she find that his ribs were dripping with blood, there was a half foot long hole, and his white ribs were exposed.


    "I''m all right!" Chu fan hurriedly pointed to a dark red ball at the bottom of the pit and urged, "come on, bring it to me."


    Natasha didn''t have a good way: "you''re all like this. What else? Lie down quickly."


    "No... I''ll go if you don''t go."


    "I''ll come."


    Bai Yumei floated down, bent down, picked up the dark red ball from the bottom of the pit, returned to Chu fan, frowned and said, "brother, this is the guy''s magic pill, but the magic pill is only bad for us, not good."


    "I know. Give it to me quickly. I''m of great use."


    Chu fan grabbed the magic pill and then stuffed it into the bone tower space. This thing is really useless to him, but for the big eyed frog, it is a treasure.


    Just now, in order to save Chu fan, the big eyed frog turned into an inner armor and helped Chu fan block most of the damage. Otherwise, Chu fan would have been cut in two by Li Shang.


    But even so, Chu fan was seriously injured, and he tried his best to hurt himself and Qinglong. He also wanted to hurt Li Shang badly. He needed such a must kill opportunity. Otherwise, if Li Shang wants to escape, no one can stop him. Once Li Shang runs away, they won''t want peace in the future.


    "Crape myrtle?" Chu fan grinned and sat down at the edge of the pit with the help of Natasha and Bai Yumei.


    Bai Yumei remembered: "no, crape myrtle went after the guy named Gavin. Be careful yourself. I''ll help her!"


    "Go quickly, we must bring back the crape myrtle completely." Chu fan is nervous. An Alva will make crape myrtle lose both sides. Gavin is the head, and his strength will only be stronger than Alva.


    I hope it''s not too late.


    Bai Yumei''s front feet had just left, and a fiery red figure fell in front of the panting and embarrassed green dragon. Seeing her, Qinglong''s eyes softened and said with a smile, "Hongyu, you are much more mature than before. You are still so beautiful."


    "For more than 20 years, can you be immature?" the rosefinch looked at the green dragon with hatred, and a fireball as big as an egg was coagulated in the palm of his hand.


    The color of the fireball changed from bright red to dark red, and from dark red to golden yellow. Finally, it emitted incandescent light like the sun. But such a fireball is still only as big as an egg and can''t feel the slightest heat.


    But Chu fan and Qinglong knew that if the fireball was thrown out, everything within a kilometer could be destroyed.


    "Auntie, no!"


    Chu fan couldn''t even care about the treatment of his injury. He quickly struggled to get up and stumbled over: "aunt, there is a misunderstanding here. You should give Qinglong a chance to explain."


    The rosefinch was silent and didn''t start. Chu fan saw hope and hurriedly struck while the iron was hot: "Aunt, you know Qinglong best. He is open-minded and aboveboard. How can he do things that are sorry for you? Therefore, you''d better spread the fireball. Let''s sit down and have a good chat. Maybe you will find that he has been wronged for more than 20 years."


    Natasha interposed: "killing the green dragon is likely to hurt your relatives and make your enemies quick. Elder, you must think twice."


    "OK, I''ll give you a chance to explain." the rosefinch closed her five fingers and the fireball burst out in her palm, turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared.


    Chu fan hurried forward to help Qinglong up and tried his best to treat his injury. It took five minutes for Qinglong and Chu fan to recover from their injuries.


    "Chu fan, you go and be busy. I want to stay alone with rosefinch." Qinglong handed Chu fan the broken sword of the dragon soul and ordered him to leave.


    Chu fan knows that he doesn''t want the past to be known by others. But when is it? If I''m not in front of him and the rosefinch''s temper rises, won''t I have to work hard with you?


    Before Chu fan came up with an excuse to stay, the rosefinch hummed coldly, "Chu fan stays, otherwise, I''m really afraid I''ll lose control and burn you with a fire."


    That''s good!


    Chu fan quickly patted Natasha on the shoulder and said, "go quickly and call the red Luan back. You must hurry."


    "I see." Natasha didn''t dare to neglect and hurried over.


    Hongluan, King Li and madman all went after them, leaving Chu fan, green dragon and rosefinch at the scene. As soon as Natasha left, none of them spoke, and the atmosphere suddenly became dull.


    For a while, the rosefinch hummed coldly, "why? Have no face to say? OK, let me ask you, who is that woman?"


    Qinglong was silent for a long time and said slowly, "her name is xuanyuanping. She is my master''s daughter and my younger martial sister."


    "No wonder I''m so close to you."


    The rosefinch snorted disdainfully, "is the child in her belly yours?"


    Qinglong said with a wry smile, "Hongyu, you don''t think about it. I''ve been with you all that time, but when you saw pinger, she was five or six months pregnant. How could that child be mine?"


    "Then why do you protect her so much?" said the rosefinch angrily. "Is that man her husband? Why did you step in and don''t let him take his wife away when people came to pick up his wife? Do you like your younger martial sister and regret being with me?"


    Qinglong took a deep breath and said slowly, "I don''t deny that I like Ping''er, but what Ping''er likes is my little younger martial brother Mu Yuanshan. In order to help them, I stay away from China and develop abroad, so I know you. With your help, I established the Four Saints mercenary Corps."


    "Those days were my most brilliant, my happiest and happiest. I had a successful career, made rapid progress in cultivation, and found another half of my life. At that time, I thought it was enough to have a confidant in this life!


    Chu fan looked silly on one side. Today, he found that Qinglong was the real love saint. He stirred up feelings. He didn''t even have to type the draft. Even I was moved.


    As for the rosefinch, he was moved to tears and almost threw himself into the arms of the green dragon and cried. At this time, Chu fan understood his feelings. The rosefinch had wanted to understand for a long time, but he couldn''t wipe off his feelings and didn''t know how to explain to the green dragon, so he made such a mistake.


    If you really hate Qinglong, it''s strange that she can listen to Qinglong''s explanation with her violent temper.


    Especially, life is like a play. It all depends on Acting!


    "But suddenly one day, I got the news that something had happened to my younger martial sister. I didn''t dare to tell you for fear of your suspicion. I lied and hurried back to China. Unexpectedly, it aroused your suspicion and followed me all the way to the place where my younger martial sister settled."


    "When I saw the younger martial sister, I knew she was pregnant. Before I asked, she threw herself wrongly into my arms and cried. At this time, you came in and brought two traitors, white tiger and Xuanwu."


    Qinglong breathed a sigh of relief: "you know what''s behind. Because of my relationship with you, white tiger has a resentment and wants to take the opportunity to get rid of me. First, it can make a good impression on you. Second, I''m dead, and the Four Saints mercenary Corps is his."


    The rosefinch was a little embarrassed. He came forward and grabbed Qinglong''s skirt and said timidly, "brother long, I''m wrong. Can you forgive me?"


    "I never hated you, because I know you love me too much."


    "Just know... I ask you, whose child is in your younger martial sister''s belly?"


    "I don''t know!"

 Chapter 622

    Rosefinch, formerly known as Hongyu, almost no one knows her real name except Qinglong.


    When he was young, rosefinch was like a fire. He dared to love and hate. He could not rub half a grain of sand in his eyes. But she definitely paid her heart and soul to Qinglong. She is willing to pay her life for Qinglong.


    However, when she found that Qinglong returned home carrying herself, she couldn''t help but doubt. When she saw Qinglong holding a beautiful woman in her arms and a pregnant woman, she immediately lost her mind and wanted to kill the pregnant woman on the spot.


    As a result, it was originally because of temporary anger, but it triggered the usurper''s heart of white tiger. Together with Xuanwu, he helped rosefinch and launched a tragic attack on Qinglong.


    At that time, if it wasn''t Qinglong''s younger martial brother, Mu Yuanshan just arrived, and the three martial brothers and sisters joined hands to fight to the death. Maybe Qinglong and xuanyuanping would have to die in the hands of white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu.


    Finally, Mu Yuanshan''s legs were cut off by the white tiger, which completely angered the green dragon. He recklessly launched an attack and hit the white tiger hard, but the rosefinch also seized the opportunity and almost killed the green dragon.


    When the green dragon was badly hurt and the rosefinch was silly, Xuanwu suddenly started to fight the rosefinch, frozen the rosefinch with the force of cold ice, and ran away with the white tiger.


    So far, Qinglong''s legs were paralyzed, and the rosefinch also suffered from the cold air erosion for more than 20 years. A pair of former lovers turned against each other and didn''t see each other for more than 20 years. Even, the rosefinch asked his only apprentice, hongluan, to kill the disabled green dragon.


    Before the rosefinch recovered, she still hated the green dragon in her heart, but after she was cured by Chu fan and learned that hongluan almost killed the green dragon, she suddenly regretted it.


    Think about the whole thing carefully. There are too many doubts. Qinglong was really with her at that time. They were like glue. How could he return home to date his little junior sister?


    His younger martial sister is five or six months pregnant, but five or six months ago, Qinglong and rosefinch happened to be together, affectionate and inseparable. How could the child be Qinglong''s?


    The key point is that the white tiger leaked the secret to Qinglong about going back to China to date a woman. In the past, she thought that white tiger liked her and was good for her, but now it seems that white tiger has no good intention. He is using rosefinch to get rid of Qinglong and usurp the power of the Four Saints'' servant Corps.


    To understand all this, the rosefinch promised Chu fan to follow him back to Sichuan Province, because she knew that Chu fan could always know the trace of the green dragon. Maybe one day, the green dragon would appear in front of her.


    Knowing that Qinglong will also go to the night city, the rosefinch will promise Chu fan to come to the night city to help him calm down.


    However, when she saw Qinglong, she dared not come forward. She had inner contradictions. She didn''t know what to say to him. She was more afraid that she would lose control of her emotions and quarreled with him again.


    It was not until Qinglong risked her life and was badly hurt by Lishang that she rushed out recklessly. As for the fireball condensed in her hand, she was completely pretending to find herself a step.


    You can''t go up and tell Qinglong that you''re wrong? Rosefinch is a proud woman. Even if she knows she is wrong, she won''t bow her head first.


    "Master, are you..."


    Hongluan ran over and happened to see the master snuggling up in Qinglong''s arms. She was stunned.


    What''s going on? She hated Qinglong to death before. Why did she throw herself into other people''s arms again? It is said that women are the most fickle. I found out today that this is true.


    The rosefinch was startled and hurriedly pushed away Qinglong. His face turned red. He said, "hongluan, that... Let me introduce you, actually..."


    "In fact, the rosefinch is your mother and the green dragon is your father." Chu Fan said in a hurry.


    Suddenly, several people were startled.


    "You... How do you know?" the rosefinch looked at Chu fan with a bad smile and asked in shock.


    Chu fan''s bad smile froze: "I... I''m talking nonsense. I won''t... I won''t really be right? Bah, bah, bah, I''m a crow''s mouth. How can I be so clever? I haven''t opened up."


    The most excited thing was Qinglong. He grabbed the rosefinch''s hand and blushed: "she... She..."


    "Yes!"


    Knowing what he wanted to ask, the rosefinch nodded shyly: "I found myself pregnant after we separated. If you don''t believe it, you can take hongluan to do DNA."


    "No, no, I know. Hongluan is your daughter. She is so similar to you when you were young. Whether it''s her appearance or temper, it''s carved in the same mold." Qinglong was excited, "but I never thought she was my daughter. Ha ha ha, I have a daughter."


    Red Luan''s eyes were full of tears, and her lips were about to bite and bleed. She tried her best to restrain herself from tears. Chu fan was the first to find her abnormality, quickly held her cold little hand and said with concern: "wife, what''s the matter with you? You found your biological parents, and they still cleared their differences and made up again. It''s a good thing. How can you..."


    "Master, why did you hide it from me?" hongluan asked coldly.


    She still couldn''t restrain herself. Tears spilled from her eyes and flowed down her white cheeks like a flood breaking a dike. They were almost converging into a river at her feet.


    The coldness in her eyes made both rosefinch and Qinglong realize that their gratitude and resentment may have hurt their daughter''s heart. But how do you explain this?


    "Cough!" Chu fan put his arms around Hong Luan''s shoulder and said with a smile, "you two talk first. I''ll talk to Hong Luan."


    Out of control, Chu fan just took the hongluan away and went to the woods not far away.


    The rosefinch was worried and hesitated. He didn''t know whether he should follow up. He explained it to Hong Luan himself. Qinglong patted her hand and comforted her: "don''t worry, Chu has no other skills. He can top me 100 women. With him, our daughter will figure it out soon."


    "What I''m worried about is not this, but that Chu fan will bully my daughter." the rosefinch sighed, "that''s all. Hong Luan doesn''t follow me. Where''s Chu fan? There are so many women around. How can you like him? Alas!"


    "I think Chu fan is a good boy." Qinglong looked at Chu fan''s back and smiled with satisfaction. "If it weren''t for him, we would still live in a wheelchair, one wrapped in a cotton padded jacket and linger."


    "Go, you''re just surviving."


    The rosefinch punched him angrily, but the green dragon caught his hand and took the opportunity to kiss her on the face. The rosefinch over 40 is like a little girl, with a shy face and dare not look up.


    "Come with me. We''re still at ease abroad as before, okay?" Qinglong whispered in her ear.


    The rosefinch was stunned and shook his head for a long time.


    Qinglong was worried: "don''t you forgive me? I..."


    "No, I want to be with you, but I don''t want to live like that before." the rosefinch looked at the East and said, "these days, I have a good life in Sichuan Province. I chat with Chu fan''s godmother every day, go shopping and cook together. I have a full life. I really don''t want to go back to the past and fight and kill."


    Qinglong was disappointed: "but I promised Chu fan to help him set up the Four Saints'' mercenary Corps. There are old brothers such as King Kong and squid. I can''t leave them alone..."


    "Don''t be amorous. King Kong''s silly hat, you''re not around him and there''s no one to control. He''s not sure how happy he is. Squid has money. If you''re not in front of him, he''s happy that no one can check accounts and commit corruption."


    The rosefinch gave him a white look: "as for the Four Saints mercenary corps, do you still use you? Your and my time has passed. In the future, it will be the world of our baby daughter and Chu fan. You go back to Sichuan Province with me. You are not allowed to go anywhere without my approval."


    "I think so!"


    The two old people talked to each other. The two young people came to the woods. Under a big tree, Chu Fan said the misunderstanding between the green dragon and the rosefinch.


    Seeing hongluan, Chu fan still couldn''t let go. He opened his arms and held her in his arms. He whispered, "aunt rosefinch didn''t tell you, but she had to. If it was you, an unmarried woman with a child, what would you let others think? The most important thing is, you will ask, where''s dad? How would you let her answer?"


    "At that time, aunt rosefinch''s heart was filled with hate. If I told you that you were her daughter and asked you to kill Qinglong, you were so smart that you couldn''t guess?"


    Chu fan stroked her hair and said softly, "isn''t this the best ending now? They have cleared up their differences. You also have your parents, a family and Meimei. How nice."


    "But I almost killed Qing... My father, how can she do this?" Hong Luan couldn''t help crying. "Why should I pay for the grudges between them? Let my daughter kill her father. Don''t you think it''s cruel?"


    Chu fan nodded: "it''s really cruel. It''s normal for you to be angry. Therefore, you should thank me more. If I hadn''t tried my best to block that knife, you might regret it all your life. Hey hey, how can you thank me?"


    "People have given it to you. What else do you want?" hongluan gave him a white look. However, she was not so angry when he made such a joke.


    "Well, if you''re still angry, let''s fight your mother. She said East, we''ll go west. She said South, we''ll go north. They were so angry."


    The red Luan glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "if my mother doesn''t let me marry you, will you let me elope with you?"


    Chu FanMei smiled: "yes, just do it. Gaga!"


    "Bah, you think beautiful. My mother must be good for me. I won''t go against her. But you still want to marry me? Unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Get rid of Natasha and let me be the head."


    "You don''t know me. Bye!"


    In a rage, Hong Luan ran out after Chu fan: "you bastard, do you want to admit it? Don''t run, stop..."

 Chapter 623

    "Boom..."


    Bursts of violent explosions came from military barracks on the border between Afghanistan and Pakistan.


    During the confrontation between the Four Saints mercenary corps and the Allied forces of the three countries on the border, Heidao, Tieshan and Ding Shusheng launched a blasting plan while taking advantage of the emptiness of the military barracks on the border between Afghanistan and Pakistan.


    Just after the war, the border barracks of the two countries were blown up at the same time. None of the dozens of border garrisons left in the barracks could escape alive.


    Cruel?


    More than 600 Chinese troops stationed in the night city were assassinated, and more than 300 soldiers were killed in their sleep. Who did they provoke?


    On the surface, this is only a local military friction, but in fact, this is also a test of the Chinese military by the three countries. If the Chinese military can not make an effective counterattack in time, the military of the three countries may intensify and nibble away several surrounding cities such as night city, so as to achieve the purpose of territorial expansion.


    Chu fan didn''t want to take care of military affairs, but as a regular army, he had to shoulder the responsibility of defending the country and avenge those comrades in arms who died.


    Nearly 200 people came from the three major organizations of God killing society, hand of God and blood wolf. Less than 10 people ran away, and the rest stayed on the border. These include Francis, the head of the hand of God, Gavin and Alva, the head and deputy head of the blood wolf mercenaries, the God of fire, the God of wind, the God of thunder, the God of war and the God of water among the twelve God kings of the God killing society, and 24 gold killers.


    The only one alive was Francis''s wife Linda, who was badly hurt by hongluan and was dying. On the contrary, she survived by luck.


    In this battle, Chu fan destroyed three border garrison camps, killed more than 500 enemies, and six people died on his side. They were all bandits once recruited in the night city, and more than a dozen people were shot, but they were not fatal.


    Overnight, Chu fan destroyed the alliance of the three countries at a small cost and dealt a heavy blow to the military of the three countries by tough and bloody means. The murderer''s ferocity spread around the world again at a lightning speed. The Four Saints mercenary Corps finally emerged among international mercenary organizations and once again ascended the throne of the first mercenary Corps.


    After a busy night, Chu fan threw everything to Zhuge Yun and Hong Luan early the next morning. He took Natasha home and went to bed. I slept until noon and was awakened by a rush of phone calls.


    "Coming?" Chu Fan said lazily, holding Natasha''s delicate body. "It''s faster than I expected. Don''t worry. Let them wait in the barracks and tell them I''ll be there in an hour."


    Hang up the phone, Natasha also woke up, put up her upper body and asked, "are the people from the military of the three countries coming?"


    "Must come."


    Chu fan lay down lazily again and hummed, "I can''t beat it. He began to use international public opinion to make me give in? Dream! He annoyed me and killed them all at night. I don''t think who dares to make trouble with me? Hum!"


    "In fact, they don''t dare do anything to you. This time, it''s just to get back some face." Natasha stroked his chest and said with a smile, "slap and give a sweet date, so that they can be obedient. In the future, the city will be really peaceful."


    "Hey, you''re still a cunning wife. In order to reward you, I''ll give you the initiative this time."


    "Ah!"


    Natasha exclaimed and was carried to her body by Chu fan


    In the military camp on the western outskirts of the city at night, only six people sat in such a large reception room. The six men are divided into three groups, all wearing military uniforms of different styles, representing the military of Tajikistan, Afghanistan and Pakistan respectively.


    These six people have been waiting for three hours, but before Chu fan arrived, he drank several pots of tea and ran to the toilet three times. Although the six people were very anxious and dissatisfied, none of them left. In this regard, they are also very helpless. Chu fan is really too strong. No country is willing to provoke such a powerful opponent.


    In the reception hall, in addition to the six of them, there were two young and beautiful waitresses. They were tall, dressed in appropriate cheongsam and stood aside with a smile. Six senior military officials asked countless times, but the answer of the two waitresses was always the same -- fast!


    It''s almost four hours from noon to dark. The murderer hasn''t arrived yet. What the hell does he mean? See or not, you give me a happy word.


    "Wait, let''s go!"


    A middle-aged officer with short stature, dark skin and strong physique stood up angrily: "hum, I see if he has the courage to kill me."


    "Let''s go, too."


    In addition, the military officers of the two countries also stood up and were about to go out. Suddenly, the door of the reception hall was pushed open. A young man in casual clothes strode in with several people.


    "Oh, you''re too polite to welcome. Please sit down." Chu fan smiled, strode over and sat down on the main seat. Zhuge Yun and Tang Jinlong sat down around Chu fan.


    Natasha and hongluan, standing side by side behind Chu fan, like two beautiful bodyguards, didn''t look at the top military officials at all.


    Finally, the main leader was waiting for him. Several senior military officials swallowed their anger, turned and walked back, sat down again on the solid wood chair, but no one spoke.


    Chu fan waited for a moment and said with a smile, "why do you come to my barracks?"


    Isn''t that a well-known question? You destroyed the Three Kingdoms garrison camp last night and killed more than 300 garrisons. What are you still pretending to be confused here?


    "General Chu fan, you won''t deny what happened last night?" the black faced middle-aged officer stared at Chu fan and asked in a deep voice.


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "what happened last night? I just got to the night city this morning. I was so sleepy that I slept with my wife and just woke up."


    Shameless, isn''t this a blind lie? Now, the corpses on the border haven''t been cleaned up. The military camp has become a pile of ruins. It''s good for you to die and don''t admit it. Are you still not a man?


    Zhuge smiled and said, "several generals, we really arrived this morning. However, I also heard that there seemed to be an accident in the Three Kingdoms garrison camp last night."


    "We came to the night city at this time. It''s really very suspicious. It''s reasonable for you to suspect that our general did it." ZHUGE Yun said with a smile, "but we must pay attention to the evidence. If you can show the evidence to prove that our general did it, we just want to default, but we can''t afford it."


    Grass, people are dead. Where can I find evidence? Besides, the three countries started against China first. Being retaliated can only show their own strength. Who is to blame?


    "Hello, general Chu fan!"


    On the other side, a white faced officer stood up, nodded slightly to Chu fan, said without saying anything and humbly: "in xialocke, the head of the Pakistani military stationed at the border and the rank of lieutenant general. This time, I hope our two countries can live in friendship and peace and develop together..."


    Chu fan waved his hand, interrupted Locke''s words, and sneered: "the two countries are friendly, coexist peacefully and develop together? Lieutenant general, are you kidding me? Who killed more than 300 soldiers in our army?"


    "You killed our soldiers first..."


    "Where did I kill your man?"


    "Er..." Locke said, speechless.


    Chu fan sneered, "what is the border? It''s a watershed. No one is allowed to cross it without permission. As the person in charge of the border garrison of Huaxia night city, I should be responsible for the safety of the border. Is it wrong to kill those who cross the border with evil intentions?"


    On the other side, a bearded officer stood up and said in a deep voice, "general Chu fan, do you mean that China is going to war with us in Afghanistan?"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Chu fanleng snorted, "you have the ability to destroy the whole night city. But I remind you that the Four Saints mercenary regiment is far away. Once my night city is bombed, I guarantee that you will not survive for 24 hours. Do you want to try?"


    The bearded officer looked like a pig''s liver and couldn''t say a word.


    This is a madman. Oil and salt don''t enter.


    But you can''t kill. You''re not even an opponent in a mouth fight. Six people have a headache. The outcome of this negotiation is almost predictable.


    "Hum!"


    Chu fan stood up and glanced disdainfully at several people: "we are a nation of etiquette in China. We can take our hearts and lungs out to treat our friends. We can do everything for our friends without ambiguity. But we always treat the enemy with blood for blood and teeth for teeth. Even if we can''t fight, we have to bite you."


    "The choice is in your hands. Whether to be a friend or an enemy is up to you."


    Chu fan then strode towards the door. When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped and said coldly, "if you want to build a military camp, you''d better step back 300 miles, otherwise the military camp will still be in ruins. As for your head... I can take it off at any time and kick it."


    After the black face sings, Chu fan''s task ends, and the rest is left to Zhuge Yun and Tang Jinlong. After all, they have to stay in the night city. In the future, they have to deal with people from the military of the three countries. It is more appropriate to hand over the role of white face to them.


    Chu fan, with Natasha and hongluan, was about to find a place to eat. A girl came up quickly: "Chu fan, I''m looking for you... Where are you going?"


    "Eat!" Chu fan helplessly looked at his cousin Zhao Hongxue. "Elder sister, what can''t we talk about tomorrow?"


    Zhao Hongxue said with a smile, "I just want to eat with you. Let''s go. There''s a roast whole sheep restaurant in the city. It tastes very good. I''ll take you to have a taste to ensure your satisfaction."


    "Elder sister, are you traveling to night city?"


    "There is no delay in travel and office. Besides, how can we start work if we don''t understand the situation of the night city?" Zhao Hongxue asked Chu fan to get on the bus and said excitedly, "I''ve been looking for a day and finally found a suitable office place. If you think it''s OK, you can be the office building of the municipal government tomorrow."


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "Liang Kai 521245709"!

 Chapter 624

    Night city is the place where Zhao Hongxue shows her ambition and the most important springboard in her political career. Ten years later, night city will become an important city on the northwest border of China. Even if she sits and does nothing, her political achievements will be sent to the door by herself. Her level will rise like a rocket.


    Can Zhao Hongxue not be excited about such a geomantic treasure land? She can''t wait to take office and start work immediately. However, this can only be carried out with Chu fan''s approval and support, otherwise, she will be unable to move in the night city.


    Zhao Hongxue drove and took Chu fan to a three story building in the center of the night city.


    This should be a villa built by a rich businessman. The area of the villa is not very large, but the courtyard is very spacious, more than 10000 square meters. It''s good to tentatively designate it as the office building of the municipal government. After all, it is located in the center of the night city, and the location depends on everything.


    "For the time being, this building will be enough for government staff to work."


    Zhao Hongxue said in high spirits: "in the future, when the night city is expanded, we will select a site and rebuild the municipal government building according to the plan."


    Chu fan nodded: "look at this. I''ll have someone accompany you to negotiate tomorrow, but you have to pay the money yourself and deduct it from the tax of the municipal government in the future."


    "How stingy!"


    Soon, several people came to the roast whole sheep restaurant mentioned by Zhao Hongxue. Before the roast whole sheep came up, Zhao Hongxue told Chu fan in detail about the plan in her mind.


    "My idea is to buy the small building next to the municipal government, first as the office building of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, and then relocate the office after the police system is improved."


    Zhao Hongxue took out a book, which recorded many important departments that need to be established as soon as possible. The public security bureau is the top priority.


    In troubled times, we must use heavy codes. The reason why the night city is so chaotic is that there is no management and restraint of public security personnel. Now, the night city has a garrison, supplemented by police officers, register the population level of the night city and issue identity certificates, which can effectively prevent the occurrence of many criminal cases.


    When the security of the night city is on the right track, it will slowly develop to the surrounding villages and towns, and slowly summarize the surrounding villages and towns into the ownership scope of the night city. This step can''t be urgent. We have to take it step by step.


    "Do you have a candidate for the head of the public security bureau?" Zhao Hongxue closed the book and said with a smile. "If you don''t have it, I have someone to recommend to you. My second uncle''s cousin, Zhao Yu, is now the deputy director of Yanjing city and Chaoyang District Branch, and has solved many big and important cases. If he helps you maintain law and order in the night city, you will be much easier."


    Just at this time, the waiter brought plates of roasted mutton that was scorched outside and tender inside and smelled fragrant to several people. Chu fan grabbed a lamb chop and ate it. Until a lamb chop was finished, he took the paper towel handed by Natasha, wiped his hand and said, "elder sister, what talent do you have to recommend to me? You might as well say it together and I''ll refer to it."


    Zhao Hongxue immediately realized that Chu fan was unhappy, but what can she do? This is the task given to her by the Zhao family. What can she do?


    "Chu fan, I don''t mean anything else. If you don''t think it''s appropriate, I won''t mention it anymore." Zhao Hongxue smiled and quickly turned off the topic. "Drink some bars. The temperature in the night city is too low. Drink some wine to warm up."


    Chu fan didn''t want to be unhappy with Zhao Hongxue, so next, none of them mentioned anything about work. They didn''t go home until more than nine o''clock.


    Zhao Hongxue temporarily lives in a hotel. There are bodyguards arranged by the Zhao family. Chu fan doesn''t have to worry about safety. Chu fan still lives in Zhang Qiuhan''s house. When he gets home, he calls Tang Jinlong and Zhuge Yun.


    "Military division, this is the list of department cadres needed by the government that I got from Zhao Hongxue." Chu fan brought a pot of tea, sat down on the sofa and said in a deep voice, "what do you think?"


    Zhuge Yun didn''t even look at it and said with a smile, "in fact, it''s very simple. It depends on whether you want to control the night city."


    "What do you say?"


    "As we all know, night city is a sweet pastry. Everyone wants to come to night city for development." ZHUGE Yun said faintly after drinking tea, "Your cousin is the Zhao family. She must think of the Zhao family. In addition, she is also half of the Xiao family. Therefore, if there are benefits, the Xiao family will not miss it. Therefore, the candidates she provides on this list should be people related to the Zhao family and the Xiao family, no accident."


    "Sir, you''re half the Xiao family. It''s human nature to seek benefits for the Xiao family. If you shut these people out, you''ll get criticism and say you''re inhuman and ungrateful."


    Speaking of this, Zhuge Yun became serious: "however, once these people stand firm in the night city, your right to speak will be smaller and smaller, even dispensable, which is the most critical."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "you mean, if I want to control the night city, I have to bear the curse, draw a clear line with the Zhao and Xiao families, and don''t let anyone''s hand reach out to the night city. If I want to maintain a relationship with the Zhao and Xiao families, I have to find these people and arrange them in key positions according to my cousin''s meaning. Right?"


    "You still don''t understand!"


    Zhuge Yun shook his head with a smile. "In fact, it can''t be simpler. It''s similar to the power checks and balances of ancient emperors. It can''t be too ruthless, but it can''t be too close."


    "For example, if you arrange a Zhao Hongxue for the Zhao family, you will already be worthy of the Zhao family. If they are not satisfied, they are greedy. And the Xiao family, you can arrange Xiao Gang to the military region. In this case, the Xiao family will naturally be grateful to you."


    Lack of coordination has the final say. What about others? I suggest that you arrange for yourself to choose locally, or to appoint in the mainland. In a word, you can''t give people the chance to help others. If they are all in their own hands, who can get away with your support? Whenever you do, you will have the final say.


    A single conversation with a wise man is worth a month¡¯s study of books.


    Zhuge Yun''s words made Chu fan suddenly enlightened. His previous sadness was swept away. He couldn''t help patting Zhuge Yun on the shoulder: "at the critical moment, it has to be your father-in-law..."


    "What? Father-in-law?" ZHUGE Yun widened his eyes, as if he wanted to eat people.


    Chu fan quickly stood up and coughed: "cough, that... It''s getting late. Let''s live downstairs. We''ll talk tomorrow morning."


    Paralyzed, this broken mouth, why are you bald? If Zhuge Yun knew that he had harmed his precious daughter, would he have to die with me? But it''s not bad for me!


    Back upstairs, hongluan and Natasha have fallen asleep in bed. Chu fan took a bath, hesitated, took the phone and went out. Without going downstairs, Chu fan sat on the steps and meditated for a long time before picking up the phone and dialing.


    The phone rang for a long time and was finally answered. A sleepy voice came out: "Hello, who?"


    "Jun Chuo, I''m Chu fan!"


    "Chu fan?" Xu junchuo suddenly became energetic and angrily said, "you bastard, finally think of me?"


    "I''m really sorry. I''m too busy to see Uncle Xu and aunt Xu and sister junchuo."


    "Hum, you still have some conscience... Oh, by the way, you call me when you don''t sleep in the middle of the night. Is there something wrong?"


    Chu fan was silent for a moment and said, "Uncle Xu is now the director of Guangyuan Public Security Bureau? I''m afraid he won''t have a chance to be promoted at his age."


    Xu junchuo didn''t have a good way: "what do you want to say?"


    "I''m in night city. Night city is going to build a Public Security Bureau soon. I hope Uncle Xu can help me. Although it''s flat, I promise to let him take a big step forward in less than three years."


    At this time, Xu Yi''s voice suddenly came from the phone: "junchuo, who are you calling in the middle of the night?"


    "Dad, it''s Chu fan." Xu junchuo shouted and quickly whispered, "my father is coming. You can tell him directly."


    Chu fan waited for a few seconds. Xu Yi''s voice came from the phone: "Chu fan, I heard that your boy has gone to night city? It''s a famous crime city. You should pay attention to your safety."


    "Uncle Xu, the night city has been beaten down by me. I need you to help me maintain law and order. Think about it and give me an answer tomorrow morning." Chu fan didn''t say anything more and hung up directly.


    Xu Yi will certainly agree. The candidate for the director of public security has been decided. Chu fan took out the list drawn up for him by Zhao Hongxue and looked carefully. The second important position is the customs branch.


    The development goal of night city is an important city for import and export in China. Therefore, the importance of customs branch can be imagined. Who will take this seat?


    Chu fan thought for a moment. A phone call to Yu Jianqiu of Yunnan Military Region also woke him up from his sleep.


    "Chu fan, what''s the matter?" Yu Jianqiu was a little nervous. His son Yu Hang was in the night city. Call him at this time. Won''t something happen to Yu Hang?


    "Uncle, don''t be nervous. Brother Yu Hang is very good. He hasn''t even lost a hair..."


    "Cao, what did you call me in the middle of the night? I was scared to death."


    Chu fan was depressed. Wasn''t I in a hurry? If I don''t arrange everything tonight, I''ll be the one who can''t sleep.


    Yu Jianqiu relaxed and said, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    "Er... Well, I''m going to set up a customs branch in night city. Who do you think is suitable for the director of this branch, uncle?"


    Yu Jianqiu was stunned. You ask me about this? What do you mean?


    His wife Zhao Ya also woke up. She lay on his shoulder and listened carefully close to his mobile phone. Seeing that her husband had not responded, she immediately punched him, pointed to the outside and said two words silently.


    Looking at her mouth, Yu Jianqiu suddenly realized and immediately said, "you want Rosa to help you, don''t you? Well, I think this position is very suitable for Rosa, but I still have to ask her own opinion. In this way, you wait for me to call tomorrow morning, okay?"


    "OK, uncle and aunt, you go on!"


    "Wipe, how can you continue to sleep when you wake up... No, you bastard, what are you talking about? No big or small!"


    Yu Jianqiu yelled. Unfortunately, Chu fan has hung up the phone

 Chapter 625

    "What? You''re going to settle down in Sichuan Province?" Chu fan was silly. "What about the Four Saints'' mercenary corps? Without you, the Four Saints'' mercenary Corps still have a soul?"


    Standing on the high wall of the barracks, Qinglong looked at the dense jungle in the West and said faintly, "the era that belongs to us is over. Now, the Four Saints mercenary Corps belongs to you, and you are the soul of the Four Saints mercenary Corps."


    Before Chu fan could speak, Qinglong turned around and said coldly, "I gave my daughter to you. If you dare to make her suffer a little injustice, I will castrate you. As for the rosefinch, you can handle it yourself. I can''t help you."


    "No, you... You can''t die without saving?" Chu fan was worried. What old father-in-law is this? At least help me blow the pillow wind.


    Qinglong didn''t care what he said. With a big hand, he said, "please ask for more blessings."


    Looking at the back of the green dragon leaving, Chu fan wants to cry without tears. The Four Saints mercenary Corps has just improved, but the most powerful green dragon retreats bravely at this time. Isn''t this playing with me?


    Just killed the blood wolf and the hand of God, and hit the God killing society. The Four Saints'' mercenary Corps has been placed on the cusp of the storm. Without the most powerful deterrent force of the green dragon, the future of the Four Saints'' mercenary Corps is full of thorns.


    "Husband, we should go too." Chu fan just came down from the high wall. Natasha strode over with the original members of the Four Saints'' servant Corps.


    The night city has basically come to an end. There is the deterrent power of the Four Saints'' mercenary Corps. Several countries on the border are wary of rats. They certainly don''t dare to covet it any more.


    Hongluan''s eyes were red. She took a few steps, hugged Chu fan, buried her head in his arms and sought a moment of tenderness. But Natasha said, "elder Qinglong has left. I think we should elect four people again. Otherwise, our four saints'' mercenary Corps is not worthy of the name."


    Chu fan was stunned. That''s a good idea. The Four Saints mercenary Corps can''t always rely on the strong aura of green dragon and rosefinch. It needs fresh blood. However, who is qualified to inherit the throne of the four saints?


    The madman strode out and said loudly, "I suggest that we have a big competition. Whoever wins is the new Four Saints."


    "I agree!" the drunkard was drunk and raised the wine gourd.


    King Kong hit his fist and said angrily, "I don''t agree. I don''t agree with anyone except boss Qinglong."


    As soon as his voice fell, a huge black dragon fell from the sky. With a fierce swing of the dragon''s tail, he pulled King Kong out and hit the high wall heavily, almost collapsing the wall.


    Crape myrtle''s body whirled and slowly floated down beside Chu fan. Leng hum: "who else is not satisfied?"


    "Giggle, how can you choose the new Four Saints without me?" Bai Yumei smiled and then fell on the right side of Chu fan. She glanced at several people, covered her lips and said with a smile, "can you be a slave?"


    Suddenly, the men present looked at Bai Yumei dully, and their saliva flowed. The wine gourd in the drunkard''s hand tilted, and the wine was sprinkled on his pants, but he didn''t feel it.


    The flattering skill of the fox spirit is becoming more and more powerful. Few men under the heaven can resist it.


    Chu fan''s mind moved, grabbed Bai Yumei''s shoulder and asked, "Xiaomei, are you really willing to join the Four Saints servant corps?"


    "Ah?" Bai Yumei was frightened and said timidly, "brother, I just talk casually, but if you want me to join, I''ll listen to my brother."


    Several men present are going to cry. How can such a delicate and lovely girl fall in love with Chu fan? He has several women. Xiaomei, you are so perfect. Why do you have to hang from his tree? Brother is also a crooked neck tree.


    "Xiaomei, I''ve wronged you." Chu fan hugged Bai Yumei, turned his head and looked at the members of the Four Saints'' mercenary Corps present, and said in a deep voice, "now, as the head, I announce that the candidates for the new Four Saints are hongluan, crape myrtle, Bai Yumei and myself."


    Before King Kong and others spoke, Chu fan glared: "shut up, you old guys. You know what the new Four Saints are? They are the new generation of Four Saints, and you are people of the same age as Qinglong. What else do you compete with us?"


    "However, I Chu fan will not treat you badly. From now on, King Kong, squid, madman and drunkard are the four elders of our four saints'' mercenary Corps."


    When Chu Fan said this, King Kong, madman and drunkard were stunned. The names of the four elders were not bad. Although they were not as loud as the names of the four saints, Chu fan was right. The green dragon retired and their era was basically over.


    Chu fan went over and patted the dust on the madman. He said in a deep voice: "madman, you''ve been fighting on the battlefield for half your life. It''s time to have a rest... Don''t be angry. I definitely don''t look down on you. I also know that dying on the battlefield is the glory of every mercenary. However, the Four Saints mercenary regiment is still too weak for its fame."


    "Therefore, I want to set up a training camp similar to purgatory in Devil Island. Madman, King Kong and drunkard are the instructors of the training camp to train a batch of powerful mercenaries for our four saints'' mercenary corps and supplement fresh blood for the Four Saints'' mercenary Corps."


    "In this way, our four saints mercenary Corps can develop strongly." Chu fan looks at King Kong and drunkard, "your responsibility is much greater than the false name of the four saints."


    King Kong heard his blood boiling and said without hesitation, "I''ll be the elder for the Four Saints'' mercenary Corps."


    The drunkard said with a wry smile, "forget it. It''s good to be an elder."


    "Let me admit that your new Four Saints are OK, but you can''t use the names of the Four Saints such as green dragon and rosefinch." the madman''s eyes were crazy. "No one can replace the names of the four of them, even if you are the head."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry about that. I didn''t interrupt and continued to use the names of the four green dragons. According to the characteristics of the four of us, I decided that the names of the new four saints were black dragon, white fox and Zhu Luan... Er, Kirin."


    "Puff Chi!" Hong Luan couldn''t help laughing. Chu fan glared at her, but she laughed more happily and burst into tears.


    Chu fan had no choice but to give up. He waved his hand and said, "OK, that''s it for the time being. Crape myrtle and Xiaomei, if you want to go out for a walk, follow them to play. If you don''t want to go, stay with me in the night city."


    "I''m going!" Bai Yumei jumped to Natasha and took her arm. "Sister, do you think I''m bored?"


    "How could it be? I wish you would stay with me all the time."


    Crape myrtle shook her head: "I won''t go. I want to stay with my big brother."


    It''s over. Another beautiful girl has fallen.


    They sighed, followed Natasha and left the night city. As everyone knows, the big brother said by crape myrtle is the Black Dragon God hidden in the dragon soul broken sword. That''s her big brother - breaking the army. One day, when he meets the conditions needed to break the army, he will rush out of the dragon soul sword and resurrect.


    So, until then, crape myrtle can''t go anywhere.


    At noon, the people invited by Chu fan came to the night city one after another. Among them, Yu Jianqiu and his wife, commander of Yunnan Military Region, Yu Chaoyang and Yu qiangmei; Xu Yi, director of Guangyuan Public Security Bureau, and his daughter Xu junchuo; Qin Yumei and her brother Qin huailiang; Song Canghai and Song Wen''s second brother song Wenzhuo; There are also representatives of several major families in Yanjing.


    "Master, why are you here?" Chu fan hurriedly invited Yu Chaoyang to the seat and ordered people to serve tea.


    Yu Chaoyang said seriously, "Chu fan, you came to remind you not to be cronyist because of the relationship between rose and you. In this way, it will not be good, but will cause you big trouble."


    Yu Jianqiu also said in a deep voice: "I''ve been thinking all night. The water in the night city is too muddy. Chu fan, you must be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    Chu Fan said, looked up at Xu Yi''s father and daughter sitting on the other side, smiled bitterly and said, "Uncle Xu, you have given me a problem."


    Xu Yi brings Xu junchuo, which obviously tells Chu fan that he wants Xu junchuo to be the head of the night City Public Security Bureau. Although the power of appointment is in Chu fan''s hands, Xu junchuo''s strength is too dangerous in the night city.


    Before Xu Yi could speak, Xu junchuo glared: "why? Look down on me? Or don''t you want me to cause you trouble? If you don''t like it, just say it. I''m not rare. Hum!"


    "Jun Chuo!" Xu Yi scolded and turned to Chu fan. "What I said is reasonable. I appreciate your kindness. Don''t bury hidden dangers in your future because of this."


    Song Canghai laughed and said, "you''re a little worried? I think Chu fan should firmly grasp his rights with such a good opportunity. What the state wants is the stable development of the night city. As for these details, some people don''t dare to move their fingers even if they are greedy."


    Chu fan nodded and said, "Uncle song is right. Last time, the Li family coveted the night city and lost more than 300 soldiers. Therefore, Li Zhaofeng was demoted and his son Li Tianling was sentenced."


    "With this lesson, who dares to take control of the night city with me in the future? Who can frighten the garrison of several neighboring countries except me?" Chu fan was elated and said with a smile, "so I dare to let you come. It''s true that fat water doesn''t flow into outsiders'' fields. With your help, I can rest assured."


    Hearing what he said, the people were relieved and said nothing more. At this time, Qin Yumei coughed and asked uneasily, "Chu fan, you asked me to bring Liangzi. Won''t you also arrange any position for him?"


    "Sister Mei, take it easy. I''ll arrange it freely."


    Chu fan smiled at Qin huailiang and asked, "Liangzi, tell your brother-in-law whether you want to join the army or politics?"


    "I... I listen to my sister." Qin huailiang hesitated. Finally, he looked at his sister.


    In fact, he likes to be a soldier, but subconsciously, he feels that being an official is much more arrogant than being a soldier. As a soldier, he had to stay in the barracks all the time and separate from his sister, but if he was an official, he could still accompany his sister, take care of her and not be bullied by anyone.

 Chapter 626

    In the evening, Chu fan held a banquet in the largest restaurant in the night city, with a total of more than 20 people. If the table was not large enough, one table would not be able to sit at all.


    After three rounds of wine, Chu fan put down his glass and said with a smile, "it seems that if you don''t implement the appointment, you can''t drink this wine. Well, I''ll announce the appointment list of the night city army and political system first."


    Then Chu fan took out a list from Zhuge Yun and said with a smile, "for this, I didn''t sleep last night. Of course, I''m not very good at this. If anyone is not satisfied, I can put it forward and we''ll study it again."


    Research? You''ve made a list and studied shit? Besides, you are the earth emperor in the night city. Who dares to disobey your meaning?


    In fact, only people from several families in Yanjing, such as Yu Chaoyang and Xu Yi, were really worried. Chu fan had agreed this morning. You say he can go through the back door or hidden rules. In a word, who makes them have an iron relationship with Chu fan?


    "First of all, I''ll announce the appointment of the night city military region." Chu fan looked around and said positively, "the night city military region belongs to the division level for the time being, and I, now at the Deputy military level and the rank of major general, is more than enough to serve as the division commander of the night city military region."


    "Therefore, I will take the post of division commander of Yecheng military region. Tang Jinlong is the chief of staff of Yecheng military region. He is at the division level and the rank of senior colonel."


    Everyone knows that the first and second leaders of the night city military region have long been designated Chu fan and Tang Jinlong. Therefore, no one has any objection to this.


    Then Chu fan continued: "although the night city military region is small, it is a military region after all. All kinds of combat troops are not allowed to be fully equipped. Therefore, I plan to establish six departments: field department, air Department, investigation department, logistics department, machinery department and science and Technology Department."


    "Among them, Zhang Tieshan is the person in charge of the field operation Department, brigade commander and lieutenant colonel; Ding Shusheng is the person in charge of the air operation Department, brigade commander and lieutenant colonel; Yu Hang, the person in charge of the investigation department, brigade commander and lieutenant colonel; Zhang Qiuhan, the person in charge of the logistics department, brigade commander and lieutenant colonel; Cao Zhiyong, the person in charge of the machinery department, brigade commander and lieutenant colonel; Li Bingqian, the person in charge of the science and Technology Department, brigade commander and lieutenant colonel School rank. "


    Among these people, the five in front of them were all determined by Chu fan, but the last Li Bingqian, together with the Ministry of science and technology, was added later.


    To this end, Xia Yanran deliberately went to Chu fan and explained her interests to him. Finally, she even promised to help him in the evening, and he reluctantly agreed.


    Xia Yanran also has no way. She came under orders. If she did it according to Chu fan''s wishes, I''m afraid she would offend several families in Yanjing city. If she didn''t do well, Huaxia would have no place for him.


    Therefore, Xia Yanran had to grievance herself.


    Who is Li Bingqian? Li Zhaofeng''s eldest brother''s daughter asked her to come to the night city military region, but also to show kindness to the Li family and alleviate the contradiction between the Li family and Chu fan. After all, these big families have too much power. Chu fan, a newly started military upstart, is far worse than several big families.


    For the time being, the military needs to rely on Chu fan to intimidate several surrounding countries, but a few years later, after the night city is on the right track? Once Chu fan loses its value, the military has countless ways to drag Chu fan down from the altar. Even if Chu fan has the support of the Xiao family behind him, he can''t compete with several big families.


    "Everyone has no objection? That''s it."


    Chu fan threw the list to Zhuge Yun, picked up another one and said, "next, I will publish the list of heads of main departments of the night city government. Similarly, the positions are limited, and I can''t take care of everyone. So... Hehe, please forgive me if there are any inconsistencies."


    "According to the plan, night city is a prefecture level city. Although the scale of night city is far from enough, the level must be determined according to the scale of prefecture level city."


    In a word, everyone was excited.


    What did they come to night city for? Isn''t that why you came here? Night city is just a small county. No one wants to come if you pay a high price.


    The size of a prefecture level city, the leaders of any department, that is, the deputy hall. As for the mayor of the night city, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee and the proper cadres at the main hall level, they have been fighting less for 20 years.


    Because of this, several families in Yanjing city are so enthusiastic about the night city and try their best to arrange their families for gold plating.


    After this village, there is no such shop.


    Chu fan glanced at the crowd and said, "my preliminary assumption is that positions other than the mayor, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, the director of the Public Security Bureau and the director of the customs branch will have a six-month probation period. If they are qualified, they will stay. If they are unqualified, don''t blame me for being unkind and giving up my seat to people with ability."


    The people have no objection to this, but are full of fighting spirit. Here will be another battlefield. As for who can survive, only the eight immortals can cross the sea and show their powers.


    "Zhao Hongxue is the mayor, Zhuge Yun is the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, Xu junchuo is the director of the Public Security Bureau, and Yu qiangmei is the director of the customs branch."


    Chu fan spoke out the four confirmed candidates in one breath. At the same time, he also told the people that none of you wanted to intervene in the position of these four people. They were all my people.


    Fortunately, everyone is not stupid. Even if they are willing to take big risks and protest, these four positions will not be on their head. It''s better to listen to Chu fan''s arrangement honestly.


    Next, it is the focus of their visit to the night city. Whose position is high depends on this time.


    Then Chu fan appointed four vice mayors and two deputy secretaries. This time, he fully adopted the suggestions of Zhao Hongxue and Xia Yanran and arranged the people of several families. In Zhuge Yun''s words, this is nothing at all. On the contrary, it will form constraints and divide power, which is more conducive for Chu fan to control the night city.


    Finally, Chu fan arranged the tax bureau, industry and Commerce Bureau, Quality Supervision Bureau, environmental protection bureau, civil aviation bureau, radio and Television Bureau, press and Publication Bureau, Safety Supervision Bureau, Statistics Bureau, forestry bureau, food and drug administration, Tourism Bureau, procuratorate, petition office, court, prison and other departments.


    Because the scale of the night city is still small and far from reaching the scale of prefecture level cities, the mayor and the Secretary of the municipal Party committee are at the deputy department level, and the remaining bureaus are at the department level.


    In addition, because of the good performance of the mastiff King Deng Heqiu and the horse king Han Jiazhou in the last incident, Chu fan handed over the petition office to Han Jiazhou and the procuratorate to Deng Heqiu.


    These two people are Chu fan''s confidants. They have no contact with the major families in Yanjing city. With their supervision, who dares to act recklessly in the night city? If they put all the money into their pockets, who will build the night city? Chu fan pays out of his own pocket? Wipe, his $120 billion will have to be squandered in less than two years.


    The construction of the army and cities is simply burning money. Without money, it is like an engine without gasoline. Don''t try to turn it.


    It is worth mentioning that Qin huailiang was appointed secretary of the mayor and studied with Zhao Hongxue. The intention of Zhao Hongxue and others is very clear.


    Zhuge Yun, Secretary of the municipal Party committee, is actually a supervisor. As long as he does not exceed the bottom line set by Chu fan, he will not interfere in any decision-making of Zhao Hongxue. Once the night city is on track and really meets the standards of prefecture level cities, Zhuge Yun will basically retire. At that time, Zhao Hongxue will certainly take his place and become the leader of the night city. At that time, Qin huailiang will naturally succeed Zhao Hongxue and become mayor.


    Of course, this process may take several years, and Qin huailiang cannot always be her secretary. When he is familiar with the operation of the government, Zhao Hongxue will naturally arrange for him to work elsewhere, then climb to the position of vice mayor step by step, and finally straighten up.


    Everyone knows the relationship between his sister Qin Yumei and Chu fan, let alone the secretary. Even if Qin huailiang is directly assigned to a department as the director, who can say no?


    When the murderer king is angry, his blood splashes five steps. Who doesn''t tremble?


    In the next few days, the night city caused a complete sensation, and countless civil servants and businessmen poured into the night city.


    There is a shortage of talents in all departments of the night city. Chu fan arranges people from all major families to serve as directors and other leadership positions, but there are many middle-level and grass-roots cadres below. He can''t let people from all major families arrange by themselves. In that case, the night city won''t be their private plot?


    Therefore, he released information in the Chinese mainland, selected civil servants from all over the country and worked in the night city. As long as he passed the interview, he can stay in the night city.


    Everyone knows the danger of the night city, but in the face of such high interests, any danger is floating clouds. Countless civil servants came to the night city and also summoned countless businessmen with a keen sense of smell.


    How can the construction of night city be without them? Building and opening shops are like bamboo shoots springing up one after another. Moreover, people are still stationed in the night city. They regard the night city as a new development zone and intend to make a lot of money here.


    Compared with the rapid development of night city, the three countries in the west of the border are much more miserable. According to Chu fan''s requirements, the garrison camps of the three countries had to retreat 300 Li and rebuild the garrison camps.


    This time, the military of the three countries did not dare to provoke the Chinese military. They sent people to the Yecheng military region to sign a friendly defense agreement with Chu fan. At the same time, Chu fan also signed a trade contract with the three countries on behalf of China.


    So far, the war has been basically eliminated, but we should take precautions before it happens and should not be careless at all. This is a lesson from Li Tianling. Chu fan doesn''t want to be like him. He doesn''t even know that he was killed.


    When the night city was on track, Chu fan was relieved and suddenly received a strange phone call.


    "Hi, Mr. Chu, this is William." there was a strange voice on the phone. "You won''t have forgotten our agreement?"


    "How?"


    Chu fan had forgotten all about the right to import crude oil as soon as he clapped his head. If it weren''t for William''s call, he wouldn''t remember it now.


    "Three days later, the gambling will begin. Are you ready?"


    "No problem, I''m ready."


    Willington breathed a sigh of relief and said happily, "well, hurry up and call me before you come. I''ll pick you up at Dubai airport. OK?"


    ¡°OK£¡¡±

 Chapter 627

    "Bang!"


    Shortly after leaving Yanjing airport, a passenger plane flying to Dubai suddenly exploded in the air, shining like fireworks.


    "Ah!"


    Chu fan screamed and suddenly sat up from the bed, sweating and gasping. Originally, this is just a dream, but this dream is too real, as if it were true.


    In his dream, he took Song Wen and Qiao Yun to Dubai by plane, but who promised that the plane would suddenly explode? On the ground, Chu fan may still have a way to escape safely with Song Wen and Qiao Yun, but he was at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters. Even he had no choice. He watched the two women being blown to pieces, and he was ruthlessly swallowed by the fire.


    "What''s the matter?" Xia Yanran hurried up, grabbed a towel, helped him wipe the cold sweat on his face, and said with concern, "why do you still have nightmares? Is it because of the night city? Don''t think too much, it''s not your fault."


    "I''m fine!"


    Chu fan took the towel and wiped his face, but he smelled a strange smell. He couldn''t help looking carefully, and suddenly a black line, "what''s this?"


    Xia Yan burst out laughing: "sorry, this was last night. It was used to wipe... Cough, why do you dislike me?"


    "No, no, I''m just too sensitive to the taste. It''s exciting." Chu fan smiled and suddenly pressed on Xia Yanran. "I''m going to Dubai soon. Let''s do it again before we leave?"


    "It''s dawn. In case aunt Xiao comes... ER!"


    It''s too late to say anything. Chu fan is familiar with this kind of thing. Xia Yanran has been used to Chu fan''s aggression. She subconsciously separated her legs and was succeeded by Chu fan.


    Bad guy, you''ve ruined your life.


    Chu fan now urgently needs to do something to divert the interference of dreams. The dream was so real that it made him sleep and eat hard like a nightmare. Maybe you can forget it by doing a big job.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know why, Chu fan''s performance this time was very poor. It took only more than ten minutes to end the battle. The explosion scene in my head can''t disperse anything.


    "Chu fan, what''s the matter with you today?" Xia Yanran finally realized that Chu fan was wrong. She pulled his face and let him look at herself. "We are husband and wife. What can''t you tell me? Maybe I can help you."


    Chu fan hesitated and told his dream from beginning to end, as if he were telling a real thing. He remembered some small details clearly.


    Stroking her soft chest, Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "you say, how can I have such a dream? Does it indicate anything?"


    "Think every day and dream at night. You have too much heart."


    Xia Yanran put her forehead against his forehead and whispered, "let''s take a bath? After taking a bath, I''ll go out to eat with you, and then take you to the airport."


    "Good!"


    Speaking out the dream, Chu fan felt much better. She bent down and picked up Xia Yanran. She exclaimed. She quickly stretched out her hand to cover between her two strands and urged: "come on, go to the bathroom and come out..."


    After taking a bath, Chu fan felt that the depression in his heart had been washed away, and his mood suddenly brightened. He smiled with self mockery, that is, he thought too much. Song Wen was far away in Taiwan, and Qiao Yun was still busy with the venture capital company. How could he go to Dubai with himself?


    Song Canghai, why haven''t you come yet?


    When Chu fan came down from upstairs, he was suddenly stunned. Qiao Yun and Song Wen were sitting downstairs honestly, drinking tea and chatting with master Xiao.


    This is so special. What''s going on? How did they come?


    "Hi!"


    Song Wen''s little hand shook in front of her chest, winking, not to mention how proud she was.


    "Chu fan, are you awake?"


    Qiao Yun quickly stood up and said, "I''m hungry. I''ll prepare breakfast for you."


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan came to Qiao Yun, grabbed her wrist, walked to the corner of the stairs and whispered, "Why are you and Song Wen here? Where''s our mother?"


    "My mother has something to do temporarily and went to Sichuan Province, so she entrusted me to accompany you to Dubai this time." before Chu fan refused, Qiao Yun gave him a white look. "Now, I go with you as the president of the venture capital company."


    Chu fan couldn''t laugh or cry: "you can go if you want. I didn''t say no, but..."


    "No, but I''ll supervise myself this time to save you from flirting outside. Hum!" Qiao Yun said more and more angrily, and couldn''t help wringing on his waist.


    Asshole, I''m your first woman, but how long have you been separated? Your wife team is about to develop into an enhanced platoon. Good guy, I''m fine at ordinary times. Don''t worry about not having enough hands to play mahjong.


    Soon, Chu fan hugged Qiao Yun''s small waist and came to old Xiao: "Grandpa, why didn''t you walk today?"


    "Hum, not to wait for you?"


    Xiao stared at him angrily. The grandson is good everywhere, but he has too much romantic debt. Last night, when he came back from night city, he grandly took Xia Yanran back to his room and went to bed. Early this morning, Qiao Yun bought a lot of breakfast and waited until now.


    What''s more irritating is that before Chu fan and others came downstairs, another girl who seemed to be under age came to the door and wrapped Xiao like brown sugar, so that he couldn''t like it or not.


    Tell me, which is the right thing for a serious man? How many girls do you have to fail? This is not the key. In Xiao Lao''s subconscious mind, a good man should make achievements while he is young, but Chu fan indulges in women. What do you think your boy can do?


    It happened that Chu fan took down the chaotic night city and blocked Xiao Lao''s mouth. He didn''t know where to start when he wanted to scold Chu fan.


    "Wait for me?" Chu fan was confused. What are you waiting for me?


    "You!"


    Xiao Lao hated iron but not steel: "in the night city, you killed the hand of God and the blood wolf, but the God killing society is still there. You killed so many people of the God killing society, can the God killing society give up?"


    "What are you afraid of? If they dare to come, I dare to kill them."


    Xiao really wanted to kick him up. At last, he sighed helplessly: "it''s easy to hide a gun from a hidden arrow. You''re creating an opportunity for God killing in Dubai this time. So you must be careful, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I''ve been prepared and everything will be fine." Chu fan accompanied the smiling face and sent away Xiao, who shook his head and sighed. Looking back, Chu fan immediately set his face, "dead girl, why are you here?"


    Song Wen immediately felt miserable and wronged and said, "bad guy brother fan, I miss you. I''m not only unhappy to see others, but also yelled at them, sobbing..."


    Wipe, why are you crying? I didn''t say anything.


    Chu Fanyang started and really wanted to slap her ass, but he didn''t want to do it three times. Finally, Chu fan sighed helplessly, grabbed Song Wen, wiped the tears on her cheeks and comforted: "I''m wrong, can''t I? Don''t cry. If you cry again, you''ll become a big flower cat."


    "Do you care? Hum!"


    Song Wen pouted and pretended to be angry. In fact, the corners of her eyes were constantly looking at Chu fan for fear that if he was angry, she would leave her behind.


    Qiao Yun brought breakfast from the restaurant and put it on the tea table. Chu fan patted Song Wen''s head and said with a smile: "girl, are you hungry? Sit down and have some together."


    "OK!" Song Wen immediately burst into tears and smiled. She grabbed a steamed stuffed bun and stuffed it into her mouth. She said vaguely, "I''m starving. Sister Qiao Yun, I want a glass of milk, thank you!"


    Qiao Yun shook her head helplessly: "eat slowly and I''ll pour it for you."


    While Qiao Yun was away, Chu fan quickly lowered his voice and asked, "dead girl, why are you here? Where''s your father?"


    "Hee hee, he has diarrhea. He really can''t go out, so she sent me out." Song Wen, regardless of the greasy hands, grabbed Chu fan''s arm and said with a smile, "brother fan, this time, I can go on a trip with you. Don''t worry, people are obedient and will warm the bed."


    Let this big breasted chick warm the bed. Can you get up from the bed, man?


    Chu fan''s eyes involuntarily fell on her huge chest -- what a big meat bun!


    Song Wen was even more proud. While there was no one here, the girl boldly opened her skirt and sent it to Chu fan''s eyes: "brother fan, do you feel it, is it big again?"


    Nima, this is my life.


    Chu fan was at war with heaven and man. Did he touch it or not? It''s a beast if you touch it. If you don''t touch it, you''re not even as good as a beast.


    Just as he was cruel and ready to measure her size by himself, a cold drink came from upstairs: "what are you doing?"


    "Ah?" Chu fan was startled and hurriedly said, "Yan Ran, it''s her..."


    "Sister Yan Ran, brother fan, he bullied me."


    Song Wen wiped her eyes again and sobbed, "he threatened me that if he didn''t touch it, he would cancel his cooperation with my father. Sobbing, I was forced."


    Chu fan was so dark that he almost fainted. This dead girl''s ability to confuse black and white became more and more powerful. When did I threaten you? Wipe!


    Fortunately, Xia Yanran knew Song Wen too well and didn''t eat her at all. She used to pinch her chubby face: "you will be sold by Chu fan sooner or later."


    "He can''t bear it." Song Wen smiled. Where is half a tear in her eyes? Grab a steamed stuffed bun and continue to eat.


    Xia Yanran sat down beside Chu fan and said curiously, "Wenwen, why are you here? Doesn''t your father accompany Chu fan to Dubai?"


    "My father has diarrhea and can''t go."


    "Diarrhea? What a coincidence?"


    Chu fan snorted, "what a coincidence? Some rebellious girl secretly gave her father laxative. It''s strange that her father doesn''t have diarrhea."


    Xia Yanran looked at Song Wen in shock. This girl may really be able to do such a thing.


    Song Wen didn''t feel guilty at all. She said shyly, "it''s OK. I just put some Croton in my father''s coffee..."

 Chapter 628

    Originally, Chu fan was going to Dubai with song Canghai and Xiao yuewan to participate in the strange gamble of crude oil import rights. But now, song Canghai was trapped by his daughter and is still squatting in the toilet.


    Xiao yuewan, in order to keep her husband Chu langxuan, had to give Qiao Yun the opportunity to go abroad. She ran to Chu fan''s house and robbed Lin su''e of a man.


    Chu fan doesn''t care about these three people. Let them toss around at home. After breakfast, he was sent to Yanjing International Airport by Xia Yanran together with Qiaoyun and Song Wen.


    "Chu fan, take the ticket." Xia Yanran handed the tickets to the three people and told them, "when you arrive in Dubai, you must keep a low profile, be careful, go early and return early."


    "OK, I see."


    Chu fan hugged Xia Yanran, patted her on the back and whispered, "wait for me. Next time, put on your military uniform."


    "Spit, shameless!" Xia Yanran''s face was red, and Chu fan was full of bad water. How could anyone wear a military uniform... That? Are all men in uniform? What evil!


    "Check in," Song Wen urged. As he spoke, he took Qiao Yun and walked quickly towards the entrance to the throne.


    Chu fan took a suitcase in his hand and waved to Xia Yan: "go back, wait for me to come back."


    "Well, have a nice trip!"


    Chu fan quickly catches up with Qiao Yun''s two women and checks in the ticket.


    "Ah!"


    In front, a girl screamed, and the suitcase she was carrying suddenly burst open, with colorful underwear, bra and other clothes scattered on the ground. The girl quickly squatted down and hurriedly loaded her clothes into the trunk


    Suddenly, Chu fan was stunned. He was too familiar with this scene. This morning''s nightmare began here.


    Is the dream true?


    Chu fan suddenly remembered something and hurriedly summoned the big eyed frog: "man, this... This is not the new ability you mentioned to me last time - Dream prophecy?"


    "I don''t know!" said the big eyed frog honestly.


    Chu Fan said angrily, "how can you not know?"


    "Do you know what I dream?" the big eyed frog was even more angry, and both big eyes were about to come out.


    That''s right. If the big eyed frog even knows what his brother''s dream is, it won''t be a big eyed frog. But this is too evil?


    "Man, what do you think? Let me!" the man behind patted Chu fan on the shoulder. Chu fan calmed down and found that the girl had packed her things and dragged her suitcase to board the plane quickly.


    Chu fan immediately apologized and hurried to catch up. He quickly recalled the scene in his dream when he boarded the plane


    "Ladies, are you traveling to Dubai?"


    A portly middle-aged bald man stood in the aisle next to Song Wen and Qiao Yun and said with a smile: "my name is Liu Zijian, manager of the procurement department of Far East trade group. If you want to buy luxury goods in Dubai, I can be your guide to ensure that you can buy genuine brands."


    "Sorry, we have a husband to accompany us. Thank you for your kindness." Qiao Yun said. She saw Chu fan coming back and quickly waved, "husband, here!"


    Chu as like as two peas, husband and wife, Nima, is exactly the same as the dream. Liu Zijian, the bad ass, knows that Qiao Yun has a husband. He can still find different excuses to chat up the aisle. In the end, Qiaoyun took the trouble to change seats with Chu fan, let Chu fan sit outside, and finally calmed down.


    And then Chu Fancai saw as like as two peas of air tickets. Needless to say, this dream is true. It''s 100% bombed.


    "Chu fan, why are you stunned? Come and sit down quickly?" Qiao Yun couldn''t help urging.


    "Brother fan, come and be my pillow. I''m sleepy." Song Wen pouted and made Liu Zijian''s eyes straight across the aisle.


    Little Luo Li, with a childlike face and a huge chest, has to fight even if she lives ten years less.


    But when he thought that Song Wen, the little Lori, and the fashionable beauty next to him, belonged to the man in front of him, Liu Zijian''s heart was full of hate. If he had a gun in his hand, he was afraid he would be unable to help but shoot Chu fan.


    Hum, let you be proud for a while. When you arrive in Dubai, I will let you know what strength is. Hum!


    "Qiaoyun, Wenwen, get off the plane with me!" Chu fan, with a serious face, came forward and untied the seat belt Qiaoyun had just fastened, just pulled her up, bent down to untie the seat belt on Song Wen''s waist, dragged her, pushed Qiaoyun, and hurried to the hatch.


    "Chu fan, what happened?" Qiao Yun said urgently. She wore high heels and walked in a hurry. She had to trot. It was very hard.


    On the other side, Song Wen was dragged stumbling by Chu fan, so she had to cover her big chest and shouted, "brother fan, slow down, people''s chest is going to fly out."


    Head on, several stewardess came over. Seeing this scene, they were surprised and said, "the plane is about to take off. What are you going to do?"


    "Open the cabin now. I want to get off the plane."


    "Ah?" the stewardess was surprised. "Sir, what''s the matter? The engine of our plane has started. If you get off the plane now, I''m afraid you can''t take this flight again."


    "I really have something urgent. I must get off the plane immediately." Chu fan squeezes past the stewardess and comes to the cabin door. If the stewardess doesn''t open the cabin door, he doesn''t mind blowing it open himself.


    Fortunately, the stewardess are still very reasonable. Since they don''t want to take a seat and the plane hasn''t taken off, why stop them? Three people less and three people less.


    Soon, the cabin door is opened. Chu fan urges Qiao Yun and Song Wen to get off the plane and asks them to stay away as soon as possible. The farther they go, the better.


    "Sir, are you going down or up?" the stewardess smiled politely. "Because of you, the plane has delayed its departure time. We can''t delay any more."


    Chu fan took a deep breath: "I suspect that terrorists have installed a bomb on this plane. Please inform the captain immediately and evacuate the passengers on the plane as soon as possible."


    Afraid that the stewardess didn''t believe it, Chu fan took out his certificate, opened it for the stewardess, and said in a deep voice, "my name is Chu fan, major general of Huaxia night city military region. If you don''t believe it, call the captain right away."


    "OK, i... I''ll go right away!"


    It was hard for the stewardess to keep calm, and she walked away quickly. About three minutes later, a middle-aged man in white air police clothes, accompanied by several people, came quickly.


    "Hello, I''m Zhou Jun, the captain of this flight. Can you show me your ID?" the man saluted and said seriously.


    Chu fan handed the certificate to Zhou Jun. Zhou Jun glanced over it, returned it to Chu fan, frowned and said, "general Chu, I believe your identity, but why do you say there is a bomb on this plane?"


    Before Chu fan could speak, the man next to Zhou Jun snorted coldly, "before the plane takes off every time, we will carefully check it and make sure it is correct before taking off. Now, if you say there is a bomb on the plane, let us stop flying? Who will bear the consequences? The losses..."


    Chu fan quickly waved his hand and interrupted the man''s words: "I won''t tell you. I''ll call now. If you''re not afraid of death, just take off. Anyway, my woman and I have got off the plane."


    With that, Chu fan took out his mobile phone and went aside, calling Xia Yanran.


    Soon, the phone went through: "Chu fan? Are you crazy? You can''t call on the plane..."


    "There''s a bomb on the plane. You stop the flight right away."


    "What?" Xia Yan exclaimed, "bomb? Are you... Are you on the plane now?"


    "I''ve come down, but there are so many passengers on the plane, and the captain doesn''t believe me." Chu fan takes a deep breath, "hundreds of people. As soon as the bomb rings, none of them can survive."


    "I''ll be right there." Xia Yanran hung up the phone decisively.


    At this time, Qiao Yun limped. With the help of Song Wen, she came over and asked nervously, "Chu fan, what happened?"


    "Sister Qiaoyun sprained her foot. It''s all your fault. Why push so hard?" Song Wen stared at Chu fan and pouted angrily. "Almost pushed sister Qiaoyun and me. Hum!"


    Chu fan hugged Qiaoyun''s waist and whispered, "someone wants to kill me and put a bomb on the plane. Once we fly high and the bomb is detonated, none of us can live."


    "Ah!" Qiao Yun was startled and lost her color. Does this kind of scene that only appears in the film really exist in reality? It''s horrible.


    Song Wen''s eyes lit up and said in surprise, "where''s the bomb? Take me to have a look... Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Dead girl, don''t you want to die? Hurry and stay."


    Chu fan glared at Song Wen, helped Qiao Yun out of more than 30 meters, sat her down on the green lawn, put her feet on her knees and gently rubbed her ankles.


    On the other side, several stewardess stood nervously beside Zhou Jun and asked, "Captain, what shall we do now? The passengers have complained."


    "Captain, don''t worry about that guy. I think he''s crazy."


    "Yes, we have been carefully checked. How can there be a bomb? Besides, this is a closed airport. Who can come in?"


    "Give orders, captain. We''ve been delayed for ten minutes."


    "Captain..."


    "Keep quiet!"


    Zhou Jun''s face sank like water, stared at Chu fan and his two female companions, waved his hand and said, "check it right away and as soon as possible. You guys go and tell the passengers that the plane has some minor faults. It''ll be fine soon."


    "Yes!" several stewardess were uneasy, but there was no way, so they had to promise and turn back to the cabin to appease the passengers.


    On the other hand, although several crew members were angry, they had no way. Who made Zhou Jun the captain? Since he asked me to check, let''s go through the procedure again.


    When Zhou Jun was ready to find Chu fan and ask clearly, the walkie talkie hanging on his shoulder suddenly sounded: "Zhou Jun, Zhou Jun, immediately disperse the passengers on the passenger plane and enter the first-class alert state..."

 Chapter 629

    "Grass, what''s the situation? I paid for the ticket. Why don''t you let me sit?"


    "I am a lawyer. Your airline has seriously damaged the interests of passengers. If you don''t give us a satisfactory answer, I will sue your company for bankruptcy."


    "Hello, I''m a reporter. Excuse me, what happened?"


    "Mom, I''m anxious to go to Dubai for business. If I can''t get to Dubai in time, who will be responsible for the losses caused to our company? Your airline will compensate me?"


    "What about the airline boss? Come out and explain it to us. What''s going on..."


    In the airport hall, hundreds of passengers surrounded the front desk staff and launched a fierce attack in language. Several young girls were so frightened that they were going to cry.


    They just work. How do you know what happened? Let them explain, isn''t it difficult?


    At the same time, on the airport runway, a large passenger plane was surrounded by countless white bags, which were more than three meters high, like a guardrail to isolate the passenger plane. Behind the wall built by the bag, there are heavily armed special forces soldiers. In front of them, there are more than a dozen mechanics, who are busy and careful to check the airliner, and do not let go of any suspicious places.


    Chu fan and Xia Yanran stood on the runway ten meters away from the passenger plane. Next to them was a middle-aged officer. They looked seriously at the many mechanics under inspection and said nothing. Behind Chu fan was Qiao Yun with a nervous face and Song Wen, who was heartless and excited.


    The little girl padded her toes and looked around. Unfortunately, except for those busy figures, she didn''t even see the shadow of the bomb.


    Really, is there a bomb?


    An hour later, a mechanic in an explosion-proof suit came sweating, took off his protective gear and said, "the report found no hidden dangers, let alone flammable and explosive explosives."


    The middle-aged officer still grimaced, glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "major general Chu, what else can you say now?"


    "No? Impossible?" Chu fan frowned and raised his feet towards the passenger plane. Song Wen hurriedly jumped up and just took two steps. Chu fan turned back and scolded, "you are not allowed to follow. Be honest and stay there."


    "Wenwen is obedient. It''s too dangerous." Xia Yanran hurriedly dragged Song Wen back and handed it to Qiaoyun, but she hurried after Chu fan and came to the passenger plane.


    When Zhou Jun and several crew members saw Chu fan coming, one of them couldn''t help laughing and said, "are you satisfied now? I tell you, don''t think you''re a major general. You''re responsible for all the losses caused by this incident."


    "Xiao Liu, shut up!"


    Zhou Jun scolded, stepped forward a few steps and said faintly, "general Chu, now, after our close inspection with the military mechanic, we have not found any hidden dangers, let alone the existence of bombs. Therefore, please cooperate with us and explain to the company. At the same time, you will also bear the losses caused by our airline."


    "Don''t worry, give me a few more minutes. If it''s really not dangerous, I''ll compensate you for how much you want." Chu fan snorted coldly, "but now, please shut up and get out of the way!"


    Zhou Jun glared at Chu fan angrily, but due to Chu fan''s identity, he walked aside with hatred. Let''s see what he can find out.


    Chu fan closed his eyes and opened them slowly after two seconds. A purple light flashed in his eyes. Under the recall ability of his perspective eyes, he found an illusory figure, who came to the airliner erratically.


    Several crew members were checking the airliner, and the illusory figure stood beside them, but they seemed invisible. Just as the inspection was about to be completed, the illusory figure stuck a small thing like gum to the most hidden corner of the engine. Watching the crew members close each cabin door, a grimace appeared at the corners of their mouths and left quickly.


    "Open this hatch." Chu fan went over and knocked on the hatch of the engine.


    Just as the crew members were about to speak, Zhou Jun strode over and easily opened the cabin door. Before he could speak, Chu fan pointed to the engine and said in a cold voice, "if you have eyes, show me clearly. What is this?"


    "Huh?"


    Zhou Jun looked carefully for a long time and suddenly opened his eyes and his breathing became urgent.


    Not far away, the middle-aged officer also found something wrong. He hurried over and asked seriously, "what did you find?"


    "It seems to be the latest plastic bomb." Zhou Jun took a deep breath, suppressed his tension and fear, and said in a deep voice, "Sir, let your people come. I can''t dismantle this thing."


    "Someone!" the middle-aged Officer immediately shouted and ordered his best bomb disposal expert to come forward and carefully remove the plastic bomb glued to the engine.


    After about 20 minutes, the bomb disposal expert carefully held a brown soft plastic the size of an egg yolk with tweezers and stood up.


    The middle-aged officer hurriedly asked, "how''s it going? Has it been demolished?"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t lose my life and finally took it down." the bomb disposal expert handed the plastic bomb to his assistant, took off his helmet, took off his riot suit, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and said with relief, "this is a newly developed plastic bomb in the world. As long as the temperature reaches more than 100 degrees, it will detonate. Such a small piece is equivalent to a high explosive grenade."


    Zhou Jun and his crew were so scared that their faces turned pale and their legs were soft. As we all know, the temperature of the engine is the highest. It only takes more than half an hour, and the temperature of the engine can reach more than 100 degrees.


    At that time, the plane must have been at an altitude of more than 10000 meters. Once the engine explodes, the fuel tank will be detonated. At that time, there will be a series of explosions on the plane, and their crew members and passengers on the plane will not return for life.


    But then, Zhou Jun and others'' eyes fell on Chu fan. They really didn''t understand how he knew there was a bomb on the plane? In addition, so many professional mechanics didn''t find such a small plastic bomb. Why did he find it all at once?


    Special, he didn''t put the bomb, did he?


    "What do you think?"


    Xia Yanran was annoyed by their eyes and said angrily, "Chu fan is a member of the sacred blade of China and the person in charge of the night city military region. If you have nothing to do, you can install a bomb and dismantle it? Now, I suspect that the bomb was placed by the internal personnel of your crew. Come on, take them away and accept the investigation."


    "Yes!"


    Several soldiers behind the middle-aged officer rushed out immediately and pressed Zhou Jun and others like wolves.


    "Forget it." Chu fan waved his hand, "it has nothing to do with them. It''s the people of the God killing society who came at me."


    "Is killing God meeting again?" Xia Yan frowned. "Are you sure?"


    After finding the bomb, Chu fan finally landed the stone hanging in his heart and said easily: "as far as I know, the twelve God kings of the God killing society are thunder god, fire god, water god, war god, wind god, nether God, Death God, God of life, desire God, shadow God, killing God and main God."


    "Among them, the power of shadow God is stealth. Only he can put the bomb on the engine of the passenger plane quietly in broad daylight."


    With that, Chu Fanchao asked for paper and pen. He drew a sketch on the spot, and a Chinese face jumped onto the paper.


    "This is..."


    "Check it immediately. He is the person who planted the bomb, that is, the shadow God of one of the twelve God kings of the God killing society." Chu fan stuffed the paper and pen into Xia Yanran and said to Zhou Jun, "it''s all right now. When can the plane take off?"


    "Right now, general Chu, please board the plane." Zhou Jun no longer dared to underestimate Chu fan and respectfully sent Chu fan three people on the plane, which informed the passengers to board the plane.


    When the passengers came, the bags on the airport runway had been removed, but the heavily armed soldiers stunned many passengers.


    Good guy, can''t something happen?


    Originally, the guy who was still angry was honest now. He vaguely realized that there was an accident nine times out of ten. Otherwise, how could he get them off the plane, delay them for more than an hour, and summon so many soldiers?


    Soon, with the help of the stewardess, many passengers returned to their original seats and fastened their seat belts again. When everything was ready, the plane shook and drove slowly. The speed was faster and faster. The nose was raised and flew into the air obliquely.


    When the plane calmed down, Zhou Jun brought several stewardess to Chu fan and said with a ashamed smile: "general Chu, I really offended before. If it weren''t for you, not only our airline would suffer a devastating blow, which..."


    Chu fan waved his hand to interrupt him: "OK, I''m a soldier. It''s all my job. Besides, it''s aimed at me. I implicated your company."


    Zhou Jun knows that Chu fan is good for their airline. Once this matter is leaked, who dares to take their plane in the future? At the same time, if this matter is not publicized, his responsibility will be invisible. Otherwise, he may have finished his job.


    "General Chu, in any case, you saved us all. The company decided that in the future, you will enjoy the lifelong free treatment of our flights." Zhou Jun smiled, "I know that in your capacity, you are not bad for these money, but this is our company''s thanks to you. I hope you don''t refuse any more."


    "OK, I''ll take it with kindness."


    "In addition, in order to thank you, I specially changed three first-class seats for you. Please come with me and your... Er, friends."


    He saw clearly that the relationship between the two girls and Chu fan was very unusual. He really didn''t know what their relationship was.


    One for two? Niubi!

 Chapter 630

    A passenger plane flying from Hong Kong Island to Dubai landed slowly at Dubai airport. Before long, a girl dressed cool, hot, wearing sunglasses and carrying a small suitcase came out of the airport channel.


    "Tina, here!"


    Outside the Dubai airport, a woman wrapped in a black cloth robe and with a black veil on her face shook her hand happily. Tina saw her with a happy smile on her face and walked over quickly.


    "Mamela, long time no see!" Tina came forward and gave the woman a big hug. Then she stepped back, looked up and down at Mamela''s black robe and frowned. "What are you wearing? It''s ugly."


    Mamela was helpless: "no way, this is Dubai. Every Dubai woman must wrap herself tightly when she goes out. Here, except her husband, a woman''s appearance can''t be exposed casually."


    "But... Don''t you think it''s very hot?"


    "I''m used to it." Mamela took Tina''s hand and smiled. "Don''t say that. I''ll take you to the hotel first, and then take you around."


    "OK!" Tina was very happy. She gave the suitcase to Mamela''s bodyguard and followed her to the luxury car not far away.


    At this time, an RV stopped. The handsome and noble prince William and his sister Evelyn jumped out of the RV and happened to meet two women face to face.


    "Tina?"


    Evelyn exclaimed in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "Why, can''t I come?" Tina leaned against Mamela''s arm and tilted her head and smiled.


    Originally, Evelyn could not recognize Mamela. When she saw Tina, she immediately guessed the woman next to her who was wrapped in black robes and said in surprise, "Mamela? The person you said to pick up... Is Tina?"


    Mamela was also surprised: "Princess Evelyn, are you here to pick up Tina?"


    "Oh, no, we''re here to pick up a friend. He''s the king of Chinese gambling." Evelyn raised her wrist and looked at the time. "He''s almost here. If you''re not in a hurry, why don''t you wait together for a while. I''ll introduce the king of Chinese gambling to you."


    "The Chinese gambler?" Mamela suddenly became interested. "I heard that the Chinese gambler is a young man, handsome and extraordinary in gambling, isn''t he?"


    Evelyn curled her lips: "he''s really young, and his gambling skills are really unusual, but he''s not handsome at all."


    "Evelyn, you won''t like him, will you?"


    "Cut, I don''t like that fancy radish."


    The more she was like this, Mamela became more curious and immediately turned to Tina and said, "Tina, let''s wait a little longer and meet the Chinese gambling king, shall we?"


    Tina''s eyes were cunning and didn''t answer, but she asked Evelyn, "Evelyn, did you invite the Chinese gambling king? Where is the hotel?"


    "Of course, it is the most upscale and luxurious sailing hotel."


    "Oh!"


    Tina waved to Evelyn and Prince William and said with a smile, "we have something else to do. Bye!"


    "Tina, Chinese gambler..."


    Mamela was reluctant, but she was dragged away by Tina.


    Tina whispered a few words to her. Then she followed Tina on the bus and went straight to the sailing hotel.


    As soon as they left, Prince William asked curiously, "Evelyn, is that Tina your friend?"


    "Yes, we are all alumni of Cambridge University." Evelyn patiently explained, "she and Mamela are classmates, still live in the same bedroom and have a very good relationship. But I, one year older than them, just have a good conversation and have an average relationship."


    "As long as it has something to do with it," Prince William said in a deep voice. "After receiving Chufan, we''ll invite mamella and her friend to dinner. Maybe we can get some inside information through mamella."


    "OK, I''ll arrange it."


    Prince William looked at his watch and frowned, "it''s been more than ten minutes. Why hasn''t the plane arrived yet?"


    "Maybe it was delayed for some reason?"


    This wait was more than an hour. The flowers of Prince William''s brother and sister were to be thanked. The passenger plane flying from Yanjing city to Dubai finally landed slowly at Dubai airport.


    The brother and sister stood at the exit, looking at the crowd eagerly. When they saw the elated figure, Prince William''s eyes were wet.


    It''s really not easy. I thought something had happened to him and he couldn''t come. This time, he bet all his bets on Chu fan. If he breaks his appointment, Prince William may not have any chance again.


    "Helen, here!" Evelyn waved happily.


    Qiaoyun immediately caught the figure of Evelyn and Prince William and hurried over.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting." Qiao Yun came forward and hugged Evelyn. As for Prince William''s open arms, she had to shake her head apologetically.


    Fortunately, Chu fan also walked over at this time, threw down his suitcase, opened his arms and walked over quickly.


    Prince William is very excited. His brothers are ready to pose. It''s too embarrassing not to hug. But his eyes watched Chu fan pass by and hugged Evelyn beside him. Prince William is like a sculpture, foolishly opening his arms and messy in the wind.


    "Hello, big brother!"


    Song Wen stood in front of Prince William and handed him a piece of chocolate: "I''ll treat you to chocolate."


    "Thank you!" Prince William was so moved that he was about to cry, and the girl with child face and huge chest was the most lovely.


    But just after he threw the chocolate into his mouth and ate it, Song Wen said with a sly smile, "big brother, do you think the taste of chocolate is very special?"


    "Well, what brand of chocolate is this? It tastes good." Prince William also gave a thumbs up praise. At this time, he remembered to look at the packaging of chocolate. There were two big men on it and a line of small English characters below.


    When Prince William read carefully, his face turned green and he immediately ran aside to vomit.


    Evelyn finally broke away from Chu fan''s bear hug and looked curiously at her brother: "what''s the matter with him?"


    "Nothing. He just ate something he shouldn''t have." Song Wen smiled.


    Qiao Yun said helplessly, "Wenwen, you can''t do this next time, you know?"


    "Wen Wen, what did you give him?" Chu fan whispered.


    "Croton chocolate."


    "Shit, he provoked you. Did you pit him like this?"


    Song Wen pouted: "who makes him more handsome and more temperament than you?"


    "I..."


    Chu fan pinched Song Wen''s face: "in the future, don''t tease people like this without my permission, you know?"


    "Oh!" Song Wen nodded wrongfully.


    "How effective can a Croton chocolate be? Give him Croton powder next time and give it to him as a coffee bubble." Chu fan snorted, "dare you be more handsome than me? Pull you out."


    "Brother, you are so bad. Hee hee!"


    "Ha ha, that''s it."


    Nearby, Qiaoyun has heard a black line. She sees Evelyn''s curious probe coming and wants to ask what they are talking about. Qiaoyun quickly asks where the hotel is located. Prince William also came back. Several people got on the RV and drove straight to the sailing hotel.


    Along the way, Prince William dared not provoke Song Wen again, and even hid far away. The little girl has an angel like innocent and lovely face, but in her bones, she is a little devil who kills people and doesn''t pay for her life. What a trap!


    You say you don''t want to hug me, even if I don''t insist. But why did you give me Croton chocolate? God, how could such a tricky thing appear on such a lovely little girl?


    "Driver, speed up!" Prince William''s face was strange and anxious.


    It''s no good not to speed up. He feels bad in his stomach. If he doesn''t return to the hotel as soon as possible, he''s afraid he can''t control it and make a fool of himself in front of everyone.


    Soon, several people came to the booked sailing hotel. Prince William couldn''t help but shout, "Evelyn, take Chu fan upstairs first, and I''ll be there in a minute."


    With that, Prince William covered his ass and went straight to the bathroom.


    The effect of this tricky Croton chocolate is really too overbearing.


    Evelyn glared at Song Wen, but Song Wen looked innocent and lovely, which made people really angry. Evelyn could only sigh and invite Chu fan upstairs.


    Sailing Hotel, named for its shape similar to sailing ships, is unique in the world and is also known as Dubai sailing hotel. The hotel is built on an artificial island in the Persian Gulf 280 meters away from the beach shore. There is only a curved road connecting the land. There are 56 floors in total, 321 meters high. At the top of the hotel is a large private aircraft apron.


    It is also the most luxurious hotel in the world. The smallest rooms are more than 170 square meters and the largest presidential suite is more than 780 square meters. The cheapest room costs 1500 dollars, and the daily cost of the presidential suite is as high as 20000 dollars, also known as the Pearl of the Persian Gulf.


    As Prince William, the reservation was naturally the presidential suite on the 25th floor. Led by a tall and beautiful waiter, several people came to the door of the suite. After swiping their cards, the waiter invited them in.


    "Huh?"


    Chu fan suddenly reaches out his hand to stop Evelyn and Qiao Yun and Song Wen behind her. Unfortunately, his hand happens to be on Evelyn''s chest. Although it was the back of her hand, Evelyn still felt like she had been attacked on her chest. Her face turned red and angrily said, "Mr. Chu fan, don''t you think you are very rude?"


    "Shh!" Chu fan, unaware of his mistake, pointed to his lips and whispered, "there''s someone in the room. Listen!"


    Several women held their breath and listened. There was a faint sound of water coming from the bathroom. Several women looked at each other. What''s going on? Is there someone in the room?

 Chapter 631

    "Don''t... don''t look at me, I don''t know anything." Evelyn was a little scared and quickly hid behind Chu fan and held his arm tightly in her arms.


    Now, Chu fan''s arm was completely occupied. It felt like being wrapped by two meat mountains. It was like electricity. Don''t mention how comfortable it was.


    Chu fan subconsciously took a look at his side, and his nose blood almost didn''t come out. Nima, the little princess of the British royal family, is not in bad shape. Moreover, she was wearing a pure white dress with a V-shaped neckline, revealing a large amount of white. Now, Chu fan''s arms are squeezing him, and two balls of tender soft meat open his neckline. Chu fan is condescending, and he even vaguely sees two pieces of "stickers" that are almost transparent.


    "Gudu!"


    Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Then, the tender meat in his waist was pinched by two small hands and rotated gently. Chu fan''s face twitched slightly because of the pain. He hurried to say, "well, wait here. I''ll have a look."


    "Be careful." Qiao Yun loosened Chu fan and didn''t forget to tell him.


    Chu fan took great perseverance to take his arm out of Evelyn''s arms. By the way, he took the opportunity to touch the greasy skin on her chest. Gaga, no wonder I didn''t mean to.


    "Go quickly, big sex wolf brother." Song Wen pushed him, pouted, hid beside Qiao Yun and looked around.


    Chu fan crept over, grabbed a bottle of red wine from the table, came to the bathroom, took a deep breath and gently pushed the door open.


    The bathroom is too big, at least 30 square meters. The furnishings inside are luxurious.


    First of all, in the inner corner, there is a sweat steaming room four meters long and three meters wide. The whole is white gold metal. The front is a transparent glass sliding door, with a panoramic view.


    In front of the sweat steaming room is a hot spring pool with a diameter of more than three meters. It is filled with hot air and a smell of sulfur and spices.


    Further ahead, there is a pure gold shower, which sprays water in three stages. At this time, a graceful girl is standing naked under the nozzle, with her back to Chu fan, wiping her white and tender jade arm like a lotus root.


    Even the back, Chu fan has felt that his eyes are not enough. Her slim figure, small waist with a full grip, warped and round hips and slender and straight beautiful legs all greatly increased the secretion in Chu fan''s mouth and swallowed several mouthfuls continuously.


    Nima, don''t be a dinosaur, otherwise, it will be too outrageous. 9 points for body shape, 9 points for skin, 9 points for hips and 9 points for legs. If she has chest, face and temperament, her comprehensive score can reach more than 85 points, which can almost meet the standards of Song Wen and Qiao Yun.


    The woman''s sixth sense was very sharp. Although Chu fan hardly made any sound, the woman taking a bath still felt something wrong. Subconsciously, she turned her head and immediately faced Chu fan. They were stunned.


    Chu fan felt a "buzz" in his brain, a blank, and his nose blood could no longer be controlled, flowing out of his nostrils.


    This woman is not only beautiful, but also very young. Moreover, she also has a pair of big breasts comparable to Song Wen, trembling and dazzling.


    She has a pair of blue eyes, big and divine, slender eyebrows, high bridge of nose, a small cherry mouth, slightly opened because of shock, revealing a neat little white teeth.


    Her big chest, thin waist and fat buttocks constitute an exaggerated S-shaped curve. The owner of this enchanting figure is generally a charming and Soul-catching enchanting girl. One look can make a man lose his armor.


    But the woman in front of Chu fan was so pure and pure that people couldn''t bear to blaspheme. Like an angel, she was full of holy brilliance, as if it was a crime to look at her more.


    Unfortunately, Chu fan has no criminal consciousness at all. She looks at her up and down. Her chest is 10 points, her face is 10 points, her temperament is 10 points, her little hands are thin and soft if they have no bones, 9 points, her little feet are round and jade, 9 points. Because her long hair is wet, she can''t see her hair for the time being, but at least there should be 5 points. It''s bare below without a hair. This is a rare white tiger sister, Add at least 5 points.


    Not counting the five points added later, she almost reached the 90 point standard of Su Yuan and Li Qingcheng. If you add these five points, she has vaguely surpassed Su Yuan and Li Qingcheng.


    This woman, I''m going to make a decision!


    "Ah!"


    After a long delay, the girl finally calmed down, gave a piercing scream, covered her chest with both hands, retreated again and again, but didn''t want to step empty, screamed and fell on her back.


    "Plop!"


    The girl fell into the hot spring pool behind her. Chu fan was also startled by the girl''s scream. He loosened his hand, and a bottle of red wine in his hand fell down and smashed with a bang.


    Because the red wine fell, Chu fan''s action slowed down for a second. When he rushed forward and grabbed an empty hand, the girl had fallen into the water.


    Chu fan jumped in without hesitation and picked up the girl who splashed in the water and poured water because of panic.


    "Let go of me... Cough... Help..." the girl screamed in English, shouting and struggling. Chu fan didn''t notice for a moment. He was slapped in the face by the girl, so angry that he almost threw the girl back into the water.


    Wipe, brother is to save you. Who do you think of brother?


    Just as Chu fan was about to throw her ashore, a young girl wearing only underwear ran over barefoot: "brother Chu... Ah!"


    The scene in the bathroom startled her. She covered her lips with her little hand and widened her eyes. She didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing her, the girl held in Chu fan''s arms was like seeing the Savior. She quickly shouted, "Tina, help me..."


    "Di... Tina?" Chu fan jumped up from the hot spring pool and looked up and down at the girl at the door, "are you... Are you Xueqi?"


    "Fool, my foreign name is Tina." Zheng Xueqi hurriedly grabbed a bath towel and wrapped the girl in Chu fan''s arms.


    At this time, Evelyn, Qiaoyun and Song Wen also ran over. The scene in front of them made them all silly. What''s going on? Why is a beautiful girl bathing here?


    Can''t it be the wrong door?


    Before Chu fan asked, Evelyn screamed like a cat with a trampled tail: "Mamela? Why are you?"


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    "Brother Chu, sit down first and I''ll explain to you later." Zheng Xueqi was also flustered and hurried to catch up.


    As soon as they left, Qiao Yun''s three women''s eyes fell on Chu fan, who was wet all over. Chu fan hurriedly said, "it''s not my fault. How do I know that the girl taking a bath is a girl?"


    "Elder brother, do you want to rape her?" Song Wen asked with a wicked smile.


    Chu fan stared: "don''t talk nonsense. Am I that kind of person?"


    "Cut, but also sophistry." Song Wen glanced. "We all saw it. If we hadn''t come in, you would have taken her down in the water."


    Chu fan was so sad and angry that she cried, "no, she took a shower here. When she saw me, she fell into the water. I jumped in to save her."


    "OK, OK, what''s the big deal." Song Wen patted Chu fan on the shoulder. "Men like this tone, but you''d better not do this illegal thing in the future. If you like it, you can find me. I also like this tone, and I''m sure to cooperate with you."


    "Sobbing, sobbing, I don''t live!"


    Qiao Yun couldn''t see it anymore and scolded, "don''t pretend. Quickly change your wet clothes and go to make an apology to others. If they don''t forgive you, you''ll wait to go to jail."


    "Go to jail?" Chu fan trembled. He was not afraid of going to jail, but he was arrested because of rape and attempted rape, and his brother''s reputation was completely destroyed.


    No, you can''t let her call the police. If you can''t, my friends will really strengthen her. It''s much better than trying.


    Fortunately, Qiaoyun prepared a set of clothes for Chu fan. Chu fan took a shower in the bathroom and put on his dry clothes. Then, he sat on the sofa in the living room and waited for the sentence nervously.


    After more than an hour, under the persuasion of several girls, Mamela finally stopped crying. Like a puppet, she was dragged by Zheng Xueqi, came out of the bedroom and sat down opposite Chu fan.


    Now, Mamela put on her black cloth robe again, and her face was covered with black gauze again, but her exposed eyes were like walnuts, red, swollen and watery, which made people feel distressed.


    "Elder brother Chu, what should I do about it?" Zheng Xueqi glared at Chu fan and asked angrily.


    Wipe, how can I be blamed for this? Obviously you came uninvited and took a bath in someone else''s guest room. Do you think this is your home? However, seeing Mamela''s heartbroken appearance, Chu fan had to swallow his excuse and smiled: "well... I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Zheng Xueqi stared and said, "this is over?"


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "sorry, what else do you want me to do?"


    "Chu fan, do you know why Dubai women wear such clothes?"


    Evelyn zhengse said: "the citizens of this country are almost all believers of Islam. Their women, except their husbands and immediate relatives, never take off the veil, don''t talk to strange men, and their bodies can''t be seen by men other than their husbands. Otherwise, they have only three choices."


    Chu fan vaguely felt something bad and asked subconsciously, "which three roads?"


    "First, she must go to the mosque to repent, and then commit suicide before Allah to show her innocence."


    "So serious?" Chu fan was startled and hurriedly said, "what about the other two roads?"


    Evelyn was expressionless and said coldly, "second, she killed you with her own hands and washed away your blasphemy against her body with your blood."


    "Shit, you''ll die if you look at it? Who''s the rule?" Chu fan stood up and angrily said, "I''ll see. Why? Want to kill me? See who kills who first?"

 Chapter 632

    "Don''t worry, you still have a third way to choose." Evelyn showed an ill intentioned smiling face, saw Chu fan tremble, and felt that the third way seemed more difficult than the first two.


    Chu fan swallowed a mouthful of spit and asked nervously, "tell me."


    "In fact, it''s very simple. As long as you become Mamela''s husband, you will be able to see her body," Evelyn said lightly.


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan didn''t wait to say no. Qiao Yun, Song Wen and Zheng Xueqi exclaimed in unison, "no!"


    Chu fan was startled and quickly swallowed his words.


    It seems that even if the brothers want to marry Mamela, they can''t say it. Otherwise, the three women have to break up the brothers. It''s better. It''s nothing, man. ha-ha!


    "Well, you''ve seen it all." Chu fan''s innocent stall hand, "it''s the three of them who disagree, and I can''t help it. Ah!"


    Qiao Yun took back his hand and said coldly, "are you willing to marry her? If you nod, I promise I won''t stop."


    Chu fan immediately said righteously, "what do you say, wife? Am I the kind of person who works all day? Yes, Mamela is very beautiful and has a great figure, but I already have you in my heart and have no place to install other women."


    Song Wen was so moved that her eyes were small stars: "brother fan, am I in your heart?"


    "No, you''re in my mouth."


    "Ah?"


    "Even when my brother talks in his sleep, he talks about you."


    Song Wen immediately jumped on Chu fan and was so moved that tears filled her eyes that she almost made a promise.


    On the other side, Qiaoyun and Zheng Xueqi listen to their lips again and again. This kind of love words that deceive ghosts can also deceive a little girl like Song Wen. It''s too childish!


    "Cough!"


    Evelyn coughed and knocked on the tea table: "Chufan, you may not know Mamela''s identity, so you can laugh. Tina, tell him who Mamela is."


    Several people''s eyes fell on Zheng Xueqi, and when it came to this problem, Zheng Xueqi''s face suddenly became very ugly. She hesitated and said, "she... Her brother is hamle Mohammed, the chief of the emirate of Dubai. Mamela is the princess of the emirate of Dubai, formerly known as Mamela Mohammed."


    I''ll go. It''s another princess.


    Is this a little high or a little low? Qiao Yun went abroad and met Princess Evelyn of the British royal family; My brother could hardly come to Dubai to catch a woman in the bath. She was the princess of Dubai''s Emirates.


    Is there a lot of princesses in Dubai? How did you just run into one?


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed: "well... How many princesses are there in Dubai royal family?"


    "The former chief has eight sons and six daughters." Evelyn said faintly. "Mamella is the youngest princess. Her brothers and sisters have been married."


    "Now, Mamela''s marriage is the top priority of the Dubai royal family, and this time''s gambling game on crude oil export has another meaning." Evelyn said, "Princess Mamela will choose a suitable husband among many contestants. My brother Prince William actually came for Princess Mamela."


    Chu fan is speechless. Can''t Prince William find his daughter-in-law? Last time I went to China to find Qiao Yun, but this time I came to Dubai to catch up with Mamela. It''s a pity that the British Prince runs all over the world for his daughter-in-law!


    If Prince William knew that he had watched mamella take a bath, would he work hard with his friends?


    Look at Chu fan''s expression and you know what he''s worried about. Evelyn didn''t have a good way: "don''t worry, I won''t tell my brother. But you must help us get three rights to import crude oil."


    "Shit, this is the starting price for sitting on the ground." Chu fan glared. "Two at most. Threaten me again. I''ll pat my ass and leave now. I see who can do me?"


    "Well, just two." Evelyn had nothing to do with Chu fan, but it was beyond expectation to win one more. This time, even if it can''t promote the marriage of William and Mamela, it''s just the two crude oil import rights, which are worth it!


    After negotiating the terms, the people''s eyes finally fell on Mamela again. The little girl''s eyes were red and swollen with tears. I really felt pity when I saw it. I saw that Chu fan''s heart was about to break.


    "That... Princess Mamela!" Chu fan coughed, "tell me, what do you want?"


    Mamella was a little frightened and held Zheng Xueqi''s hand tightly. Zheng Xueqi quickly hugged her shoulder, comforted her in a low voice in pure English, and gently translated what Chu Fan said.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know." mamella sobbed, shook her head and threw herself into Zheng Xueqi''s arms. The more she cried, the more sad she became.


    Zheng Xueqi shrugged and said she couldn''t help.


    "Evelyn, is there no other way?" Qiao Yun sighed. "You should know what''s going on in Chu fan. Even if I don''t mind, there are Suyuan, Angelia and others at home."


    "They certainly won''t agree. Even if they agree, can it work on Mamela''s side?"


    Qiao Yun hesitated and asked, "can''t she forget it when nothing happened?"


    Evelyn shook her head and said helplessly: "If only it were that simple. You don''t know, almost all Dubai people are followers of Islam and are almost fanatical about Allah. Mamela is also a devout believer of Islam and attaches great importance to fame and integrity. If Chufan doesn''t marry her, she has to kill Chufan in addition to suicide, which is absolutely non-negotiable."


    "But when she was in Cambridge University, she was no different from us?" Zheng Xueqi said curiously.


    Evelyn explained patiently: "this is different. At University of Cambridge, she is just an ordinary person. Faith can be placed in mind. Outsiders do not know that she is the royal highness of Dubai. But here, she must comply with the doctrines of Islam, put on black robes and cover black gauze on her face, not even her fingers, except her eyes."


    "In addition, women here are not allowed to contact and talk with the opposite sex alone. Otherwise, they are unfaithful to their husband."


    Evelyn shook her head and sighed: "if it''s somewhere else, it''s not a big deal at all, but in Dubai, it''s a big thing. Mamela can''t get through this. So, Chu fan, you''d better ask for more luck."


    "Brother Chu, I''m sorry, I''m to blame... Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "stop, it''s already like this. It won''t help if you blame yourself. Forget it, I''d better erase her memory directly. Although it will damage her brain, in this way, she doesn''t have to kill me, commit suicide, and I don''t have to marry her."


    "No, you can''t hurt Mamela anymore." Zheng Xueqi was startled and hurried to protect Mamela. She was so frightened that Mamela looked pale. She thought Chu fan was going to kill people.


    Chu fan was angry: "this is not good, that is not good, then you should help me find a way?"


    "I... I''ll persuade Mamela again. Give me a few minutes." Zheng Xueqi grabbed Mamela and hurried into the bedroom.


    What a bad start!


    Chu fan sat down impatiently and touched his pocket. He found that he had forgotten to bring his cigarette. At this time, Prince William turned white and walked in three steps.


    "Man, are you okay?" Chu fan asked with seemingly concern.


    Evelyn came forward to hold William''s arm, asked him to sit down on the sofa and poured him a cup of hot water. After Prince William drank a few mouthfuls of hot water, his face finally turned a little blood and said heavily: "I''m ok, brother Chu fan, please take care of your little daughter-in-law. It''s not such a joke."


    The little daughter-in-law gave Song Wen a bad taste of beauty. She sat down next to William and was so frightened that Prince William stood up at once, his legs softened and staggered that he almost got stuck on the ground.


    Although Song Wen seems innocent and lovely, he has seen it. She is a little devil in human skin. The dead don''t pay for their lives.


    "You say, I''m brother fan''s daughter-in-law? Hee hee, you have an eye." Song Wen patted Prince William''s chest, "Ann, I brought a Croton chocolate. You don''t want to eat it."


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Prince William wiped the sweat on his forehead and moved aside without leakage.


    Cherish life and stay away from demons.


    Looking at the time, Prince William said, "it''s getting late. Let''s go out and have something to eat?"


    "This..."


    Evelyn hurriedly said, "brother, Mr. Chu fan hasn''t taken a bath and changed his clothes yet. Why don''t we go downstairs and order first."


    "Oh, well, let''s go downstairs first, and you hurry up." Prince William and Evelyn left the presidential suite without any doubt.


    As soon as they left, Zheng Xueqi took mamella out of the room.


    Chu fan couldn''t wait to ask, "how? What''s the result?"


    "Mamela said that if you can help her erase this memory, she would rather bear any pain." Zheng Xueqi said helplessly, "I''m sorry, I really can''t help you. Mamela is too desperate in this matter."


    "Qiao Yun, what do you mean?"


    Qiao Yun sighed: "if erasing her memory will cause great harm to her, I''d rather you marry her. After all, she is innocent, and we can''t hurt her again and again."


    "Such a simple thing has been made so complicated by you." Song Wen curled her lips. "If you want me to say, you can take her to the room and push her down. All the problems have been solved."


    "Shit, who do you think you are?" Chu fan glared at her unhappily, but he was muttering in his heart, do you think I don''t want to? But both sides are willing to do it, otherwise, what''s the difference between brother and rape?


    "Forget it, you decide." Qiao Yun took Song Wen''s hand and said faintly, "we''re waiting for you downstairs."


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "Gobi 166685415"!

 Chapter 633

    "Tina!"


    Mamella exclaimed, trying to grab Zheng Xueqi''s arm, but she grabbed it empty. He wanted to catch up, but Chu fan stopped him. She was so nervous and scared that she almost cried again.


    Zheng Xueqi walked to the door, looked back and smiled and comforted, "don''t be afraid. Brother Chu is a good man. He won''t hurt you. Relax, I''ll wait for you outside."


    With that, Zheng Xueqi went out and closed the door.


    Now, there are only Chu fan and Mamela left in the room. Mamela quickly dodged a few steps and looked at Chu fan nervously, for fear that Chu fan would be crazy and do something unfavorable to her.


    Chu fan is still hesitant. It is not difficult for him to erase Mamela''s memory, but this technique will cause irreparable damage to Mamela''s brain and soul.


    In the light, Mamela will leave intermittent headache, and it is likely to erase it together with other memories, damage the soul and lose at least ten years of life.


    Once something goes wrong, Mamela is likely to become an idiot and spend the rest of her life in a muddle.


    However, without erasing this memory, Mamela can''t open her heart knot and will die if she doesn''t kill Chu fan. She is so young and looks as delicate and beautiful as a porcelain doll. It''s a pity to commit suicide.


    There''s no way. You forced me. Alas!


    Chu fan finally hardened her heart and stretched out her hand. Mamela was startled and quickly stepped back. Her leg hit the sofa, fell down and fell on the sofa.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you." Chu fan hurriedly pressed his hands down, trying to soften his voice and calm Mamela down.


    Dead girl, why do you hide out? It''s better to stay and help me as an interpreter.


    Perhaps Chu fan gave her a bad impression, or Chu fan didn''t look like a good man. As soon as he stepped forward, mamella screamed, grabbed the pillow and threw it at Chu fan.


    Wipe, how can I fix it?


    Chu fan catches the pillow, ashtray, water cup and other concealed weapons continuously. He reluctantly steps back and waves his hand that he won''t pass. Mamela calms down temporarily and doesn''t throw things at Chu fan anymore.


    No way, let Zheng Xueqi come in and be a translator.


    Just then, the big eyed frog jumped out and said lazily, "you can''t do such a small thing?"


    "Wipe, you don''t have low back pain when you stand and don''t know the language. What do you want me to do?"


    "Different languages can''t communicate, but the spiritual power is the same. Just like you and me, we are actually talking with spiritual power."


    The big eyed frog grinned and said with an ill intentioned smile, "if you communicate with your spiritual strength, there may be unexpected surprises."


    "Pull it down. Thank God it didn''t scare me."


    Chu fan put the big eyed frog back and scratched his head. He could communicate with the demon king with his mental power because the demon king lived in his body. Now, the big eyed frog asked him to communicate with Mamela with his mental power, but how can he do this?


    Just when he was at a loss, on his back, there appeared a huge tattoo of head and spider body. The tattoo was lifelike, and the face of beauty was full of flirtatious atmosphere. With Chu fan''s breath, the spider''s eight claws shook slightly, as if they had come back to life. It was very strange.


    At the same time, in Chu fan''s mind, there appeared a special skill for cultivating spiritual power - the formula of devouring God. This is an extremely overbearing skill, which expands itself by swallowing the spiritual power of others. Among them, there are also some methods for the use of spiritual power, which makes Chu fan open his eyes and feel that he has pushed open a door he has never touched before. The world inside is particularly wonderful.


    For a long time, Chu fancai was greatly relieved: "so it is, sister magic spider, thank you!"


    "Hoarseness, I''m helping you, but I''m actually helping myself." a low hoarse female voice came from Chu fan''s mind, "when you practice the magic formula to the third level, I can also separate an avatar and become the escort of others. It''s too slow to expect you to improve your cultivation."


    Chu fan was speechless for a while and thought I was slow. It was only a year. My brother was promoted to heaven. Is the cultivation speed still slow? In addition, Chu fan still wondered why the soul eating magic spider would take the initiative to help him? This is the first time it has helped Chu fan in such a long time.


    I don''t understand. Chu fan is too lazy to think about it. This time he gets the formula of devouring God. Chu fan''s cultivation has not been enhanced, but his strength has been greatly improved. If you meet a strong man like Li Shang again, even if Chu fan can''t fight, he will never have the power to fight back like last time.


    Mamella has been watching Chu fan with vigilance. She doesn''t know what he will do to herself. However, after being beaten back by her, Chu fan closed his eyes and clubbed there motionless for more than ten minutes.


    After hesitating for a long time, Mamela decided to leave here as soon as possible. Even if she died, she could not entrust her fate to this man. If she is defiled by this man, she will not be able to return to Allah even if she dies.


    But just as she stood up and was about to bypass Chu fan and open the door to escape, Chu fan suddenly opened her eyes. Suddenly, Mamela was stunned.


    It was a pair of eyes full of magic, as deep as a pool of water, with a little unclear evil - charm. Just one look, Mamela was deeply attracted by him and watched him come closer.


    "Princess Mamela, do you really want me to help you erase this memory?" Chu fan stood in front of Mamela, his eyes intoxicating, but his voice sounded in Mamela''s mind.


    Mamela was startled. She covered her lips with her little hand and exclaimed, "you... You..."


    "It''s no surprise. If I want to know your privacy, you will show it to me without reservation than taking off your clothes."


    Chu fan didn''t give her a chance to respond. He reached out and took off the veil on her face, stroked her greasy white cheek, and said softly, "there is a certain risk to erase the memory, just as you write words in the diary, but you have to erase them with correction tape. Even if you are careful, the diary can''t return to its original appearance, and the place where you write words will still leave traces."


    "Once you think about these things, you will have a splitting headache, and you will have memory loss and maybe insomnia. If you can live 80 and erase your memory, you can only live 70 at most."


    Chu Fan said so much in one breath and finally asked, "now, are you willing to let me erase the memory of us?"


    Mamela is half shorter than Chu fan. This is her first time to face a strange man so close. Moreover, his hand touches her cheek. Mamela doesn''t feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, she feels that Chu fan''s hand is very warm, so she can''t help but want to be close.


    After listening to Chu fan''s words, Mamela summoned up her courage, raised her head and asked in a trembling voice, "are you... Willing to marry me? If you are willing to marry me, you don''t have to erase my memory, do you?"


    "Princess Mamela, you are very beautiful and have a great figure. Unfortunately, we are destined to be predestined." Chu fan smiled bitterly, "you also saw that I brought two girls, one is my fiancee, the other is my little girlfriend, Xueqi... Oh, even Tina in your mouth, she can be regarded as my woman..."


    Before Chu fan finished, Mamela blurted out, "I don''t mind."


    "Ah?" Chu fan was silly. When did he have such a great charm? So you conquered a princess?


    Mamela blushed and dared not look at Chu fan. She lowered her head and said, "in Dubai, a man can marry four legal wives. If they don''t object, the four of us... Just right!"


    Chu fan could not believe that his royal highness, the princess of Dubai, was willing to share a husband with other women. The cause of all this is that Chu fan accidentally bumps into her bathing.


    Of course, things are not so simple. If Chu fan is a middle-aged obscene and stingy uncle, Mamela would rather die than marry him. In addition, if she doesn''t communicate with Chu fan''s spirit and let Mamela see that Chu fan is different, she won''t have the idea of marrying Chu fan.


    Most importantly, Chu fan is not very handsome, but he is definitely not ugly. Moreover, he has a very unique temperament, which makes people feel good about him and want to be close to him.


    Even Chu fan doesn''t know that he has the temperament of the demon family, and the men and women of the demon family have a very strong attraction to ordinary people. Especially Chu fan''s demon pupil, if used on Mamela, she will take off - naked and send it to Chu fan without hesitation.


    Now, even if Chu fan didn''t use the demon pupil, with his cultivation increasing day by day, the magic of the demon pupil is gradually revealed. The evil eyes of the demon family, like drugs, let women know that he is dangerous, but they can''t help trying to get close to him.


    For a long time, Mamela didn''t see Chu fan''s reply. Subconsciously, she raised her head and saw Chu fan staring at her like a fool.


    "Mr. Chufan, what''s the matter with you?" Mamela shook Chufan''s arm and said urgently, "can you speak?"


    "OK..."


    Chu fan blurted out, but then his face changed greatly. He shook his head and said, "no, no!"


    Mamela just showed her smiling face. Hearing Chu fan''s words, she suddenly felt like being struck by lightning and turned pale: "why? Am I not worthy of you, the princess of the emirate of Dubai?"


    "No, it''s not like that." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I don''t deserve you... Alas, let me tell you the truth. In fact, there are several fiancees in my family. I can''t abandon them and stay with you. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t believe it!" Mamela cried loudly. "You are a monogamous country in China. How can you have so many wives? You lie to me, you just don''t want to marry me."


    Chu fan stepped forward and put his hands on her shoulder: "Princess Mamela, I swear, what I said is true. If you don''t believe it, I can let you see the memory of me and them."

 Chapter 634

    "Her name is Su Yuan. She is my fiancee. We have lived and died several times before we come together."


    Chu fan put his hands around Mamela''s head and lowered his head to touch her forehead. In Chu fan''s hypnotic voice, Mamela closed her eyes, and Su Yuan''s graceful figure suddenly appeared in her mind.


    She has a face and figure no better than Mamela, full of intellectual beauty, and smiles like a spring breeze, which makes Mamela feel ashamed.


    "Her name is LV Wanqing. She was fooled by a rich young master and was brutally killed after she got pregnant. I can''t bear to see her become a ghost. She brought her back to life with the art of reviving her soul. Now, her name is Dou Yutong. She is willing to give up everything for me."


    In Mamela''s mind, another beautiful girl appeared. She smiled with two small dimples on her cheeks. This kind of timid beauty is absolutely unique in all, and her eyes look at Chu fan as if Chu fan is all she has, and there is no room for others in her eyes.


    "Her name is Angelia. She is a mermaid with tragic fate but strong character. When I met her, she was locked up in a cave at the bottom of the sea in darkness and depended on the occasional sea fish to survive. In this world, she has no relatives except me."


    Another girl appeared in Mamela''s mind. She hid in the dark underwater cave and guarded a lot of treasures. She was lonely and didn''t even have a fish around her. Occasionally a small fish came in. In order to survive, she had to eat it until Chu fan came, killed the sea dragon and took her out.


    Angelia has blond hair and deep blue eyes like the sea. She is quiet and kind. She has unreserved trust in everyone. She only knows how to pay silently, but never asks for return.


    Is it true that Mamela is suffocating, reviving her soul and mermaid?


    "Her name is Li Qingcheng..."


    "Her name is Qin Yumei..."


    "Her name is Lan Jie..."


    Mamela is numb. The girls in her mind are beautiful one by one. Everyone has a legendary story. Like Qin Yumei, if it weren''t for Chu fan, she might still stay in the bar, walking like a corpse, making money to cure her brother.


    Like Lan Jie, if she hadn''t met Chu fan, her daughter Tangtang might have been sold by her father, and Lan Jie herself would end up worse than Qin Yumei and even be killed.


    No wonder so many women like him. He is really different. For the beloved woman, Chu fan can give up his life and let these women willingly accompany him. He has exchanged his life for it.


    Compared with Chufan, Mamela thinks those romantic proposal scenes are childish. If someone robbed with a gun at this time, I''m afraid the man who proposed would immediately leave the woman and escape alone.


    Chu fan, however, never makes such superficial remarks. He really loves his women with his life and is not afraid of life and death.


    Finally, Chu fan raised her head, gently brushed off a strand of hair that blocked Mamela''s eyes and said, "Mamela, I Chu fan is not a good man. As long as it is the woman I like, I will take her as my own by any means. But you are different from them, we really can''t be together. So..."


    "Is it because of my princess identity?" Mamela smiled miserably. "Unexpectedly, this identity that makes me proud has now become your reason to refuse me. But I don''t blame you!"


    "I''m sorry!" Chu fan''s hand was slowly put on her head. As long as the mental force was activated, it could easily erase the memory about him, but Chu fan couldn''t get down his hand.


    Are you really going to disappear from her life? In that case, it will not only cause permanent damage to Mamela, but also completely end between Chu fan and her.


    "Chu fan, can you... Kiss me?" Mamela raised her head and tears fell in her eyes. "In this way, maybe one day, I will think of you."


    Without the slightest hesitation, Chu fan lowered his head, held her red lips and kissed painfully.


    Mamela used all her strength to hold Chu fan tightly, as if she wanted to integrate her body into Chu fan''s body, and responded fiercely. They were like a pair of lovers separated by life and death.


    Finally, Mamela gasped, pushed Chu fan away and gave him a deep look, as if she wanted to engrave him in her heart forever. Then she resolutely closed her eyes and let the tears flow down her cheeks: "do it, I won''t blame you."


    Chu fan hesitated before. Now he can''t do it anymore.


    Is Mamela wrong? She was brought by Zheng Xueqi, or did she use her Princess identity to find out the suite booked by Prince William and get into it. Originally, Zheng Xueqi wanted to surprise Chu fan, but Chu fan didn''t come back after waiting for him for a long time. Zheng Xueqi was a little sleepy, so she took a bath and was ready to lie down and sleep. Chu fan may wake up and sleep beside him.


    But Mamela didn''t know. She thought that Zheng Xueqi was going to surprise Evelyn''s brother and sister. Then she took a bath. Who would admit that Chu fan and them came back at this moment.


    But Chu fan didn''t think he was wrong. He saw mamella take a bath, but he didn''t mean it. But who specifically stipulates that you have to marry her at a glance? Look at it and you won''t be pregnant. Is that so?


    Chu fan sighed and held Mamela in his arms: "Princess Mamela, is there no other way?"


    "No!" mamella also hugged Chu fan tightly, buried her head in his arms and enjoyed a moment of tenderness. Just when Chu fan was cruel and ready to elope with her, Mamela suddenly raised her head, "but there is another way that is not the way."


    "What do you mean?" Chu fan hurriedly grabbed Mamela''s shoulders. "What''s the wrong way?"


    Mamela had tears in her eyes, but a smile on her face: "if you can convince the chief brother, I can marry you."


    "Shit, didn''t you say it earlier? It''s time to fight!" Chu fan raised his hand and slapped her on her hip.


    Of course, this slap was raised high and fell gently. It was not like beating, but rather like insulting her, making Mamela blush and unable to lift her head.


    He was so shy to hide from the girl that Chu fan moved his fingers. He couldn''t help picking up her jaw and said with a smile, "Mamela, let''s kiss another one?"


    "No!" said Mamela, her cheeks flushed and pinched. "What if she''s pregnant?"


    Chu fan seemed to be struck by thunder. Looking at Mamela, he calmed down for a long time: "Mamela, you... Who told you that you can be pregnant by kissing your mouth?"


    "Do you still need to be told? Otherwise, how did the child come?" mamella also gave Chu fan a white look, which seemed to mean that she didn''t understand such a low-level problem. idiot!


    Chu fan will cry, what is your good princess''s highness? With this knowledge, you''re not even as good as five-year-old Tangtang. Forget it. When you have time, I''ll help you popularize the knowledge of biology and physics.


    When Chu fan and mamella came out together, Zheng Xueqi, who was waiting anxiously outside, immediately widened her eyes: "you... You... What''s the situation?"


    "Cough, go downstairs for dinner first." Chu fan first walked into the elevator. Behind him, mamella followed suit. Even Zheng Xueqi didn''t want it. Like a follower, he chased Chu fan into the elevator.


    If there were no situation, Zheng Xueqi would not believe it. But what did Chufan do to Mamela? How to make her look like a little woman at once. Chu fan''s eyes are full of sweetness.


    This animal won''t take the opportunity to harm Mamela. - did it?


    In the western restaurant downstairs, Qiao Yun and Evelyn have been waiting for a long time. They have had two cups of coffee alone. Song Wen is so hungry that she lies on the table and is almost asleep.


    Seeing Chu fan coming, Qiao Yun and Evelyn stood up. Before they asked, they found that the situation was not quite right.


    "Not..."


    Evelyn shocked pointed to Mamela and Chu fan: "you''re not... You..."


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed and waved his hand: "sit down first, and I''ll slowly answer you later... Qiao Yun, are you hungry? Order something, and we''ll talk while eating."


    "Can you eat at last?" as soon as she heard about eating, Song Wen immediately jumped up, called the waiter and ordered a lot of food.


    "Brother fan, if you don''t come back, people''s breasts will be hungry and shriveled." Song Wen pouted and was about to hold Chufan''s arm. Suddenly, she found that Mamela with a shy face next to Chufan, and suddenly widened her eyes, "shit, what''s the situation? Didn''t you erase her memory? Why did she run to you instead?"


    In the face of people''s confused eyes, Chu Fan said solemnly: "well... I think it''s too cruel to erase a person''s memory, and it''s particularly harmful to people. Therefore, after discussing with Mamela for a long time, I finally came up with a good way that doesn''t need to erase her memory and doesn''t violate her Islamic teachings."


    "You... You don''t want to say that Mamela promised to marry you, but only with the consent of her brother." Evelyn asked strangely.


    Before Chu fan could speak, Prince William suddenly said, "wait a minute, I seem to have missed something. Brother Chu fan, don''t tell me, you have a crush on Princess Mamela."


    "Wrong, she took a fancy to me." Chu fan shook his head. "There''s no way. If he looks handsome, it''s trouble. Alas!"


    Prince William came up and grabbed his neck and said angrily, "I''ll strangle you son of a bitch... Just take Helen. Now I''m running to rob Mamela with me. Do I have a grudge against you? Don''t hold me. I have to strangle him today..."


    "Brother, it''s not Chufan''s fault." Evelyn pulled Prince William away with a bitter smile, "Chufan ran into mamella to take a bath."


    Prince William suddenly turned pale and sank into a chair. He knew that even if Chufan let go now, he and Mamela would be impossible.


    Woo woo, I ran into the person who took the princess''s bath. Why not me?

 Chapter 635

    After two glasses of wine, Mamela''s eyes moved, and her mind was almost on Chu fan. Even fools can see that she really likes Chu fan.


    Seeing this, Prince William was even more depressed and drank one cup after another. It''s a pity that when wine comes into his sorrow, he is even more worried. If he is oppressed, he wants to cry.


    "Brother Chu fan, are you sent by Satan to punish me?"


    Prince William put his arms around Chu fan''s neck. He was full of wine and tears. He said, "I like two women. Helen is your fiancee. I let go and complete you, but it''s not easy for me to transfer my feelings for Helen to Princess Mamela, and you ruthlessly took Mamela away from me. Do you say I had a grudge against you in my last life?"


    "Man, you''re wrong to say that." Chu Fan said positively. "There''s an old Chinese saying that brothers are like brothers, women are like clothes, clothes are broken, they can be mended, hands and feet are broken, and they can be continued safely?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Wipe!"


    Chu fan patiently explained, "it means that between you and my brothers, it''s like hands and feet. You can''t lose anyone, right?"


    Prince William nodded again and again, "you''re right. How can you live without hands and feet? Brother, you''re right. Our brothers are... Er, like brothers."


    "That''s right."


    Chu fan poured him another glass of wine: "if you have confessed to Mamela, I will be unfaithful to my brother. But the key is, you just have this idea and haven''t acted yet. You say yourself, do I rob my brother''s woman?"


    "Not to mention, you two are... Er, you are in love with each other, and your brother has to bless you." Prince William took up his glass and wiped his tears. "I wish you... Happiness, happiness, sorrow and death together."


    Chu fan is completely speechless. What kind of wine? This wine tastes like this. Are you blessing us or cursing us? Wipe!


    Several people sent the drunken Prince William back to the guest room to rest, but mamella stayed in the suite. It seems that she doesn''t intend to leave tonight.


    Evelyn settled her brother and hurried over. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Chu fan and Mamela sitting on the sofa. Mamela held his arm and didn''t let go.


    Opposite, Qiao Yun looked at Chu fan with a straight face, neither angry nor smiling. On the left was Song Wen with a pouted mouth, and on the right was Zheng Xueqi who had no choice.


    This scene is a bit of a crime.


    "Cough!"


    Evelyn coughed, "well... Shouldn''t I come?"


    "Evelyn, you''re just in time. Sit down and help me find a way." Chu fan quickly greets Evelyn and sits down next to her.


    Evelyn said warily, "in advance, I can''t help you with Mamela."


    "I didn''t ask you for help. I just asked you for advice." Chu fan poured her a glass of water and said, "I discussed with Mamela. She said that as long as she could pass her brother''s pass, she would talk to me. You help me advise. How can you make her brother nod and promise?"


    "It''s... a little difficult," said Evelyn, holding the water cup and hesitating. "According to convention, Princess Mamela wants to marry the prince. Just like my brother, he is qualified to marry Princess Mamela."


    Chu fan patted his chest: "although I''m not a prince, in China, my status is no smaller than that of a prince..."


    "It''s no use!" Evelyn interrupted Chu fan impolitely. "The most important thing is that you''re not a noble."


    "Wipe, this also pays attention to being a good match?"


    "Of course, otherwise, how can we ensure the ruling position of the royal family?"


    Evelyn looked at Qiao Yun and said, "at the beginning, my mother strongly advocated that my brother marry Princess Mamela, but at that time, my brother only saw Helen. For her, my brother would rather give up the throne."


    "It took my brother a month to forget Helen, adjust his mind and come to Dibai to pursue Princess Mamela, but as a result, he was one step slower."


    Chu fan spread his hand: "I can''t be blamed. I''m also a victim."


    "Are you a victim? Hum!" Qiao Yun snorted coldly, "but how can I feel that you are a little happy and proud."


    Chu fan coughed, "Qiao Yun, you must be wrong. My hair is white with worry."


    "Sister Qiaoyun, don''t blame brother Chu. It''s all my fault." Zheng Xueqi''s eyes are red. "If it weren''t for me, I wouldn''t have caused so much trouble. I......"


    "Well, well, things have happened. What''s the use of self blame? Or find a way and how to solve it!" Chu fan looks at Evelyn. "If I get all ten crude oil import rights, can I impress Mamela''s brother?"


    Evelyn was startled: "never, if you dare to monopolize ten crude oil import rights, it will cause you big trouble."


    All countries come for the right to import crude oil. It''s a huge profit to get one. If Chu fan swallows all ten, others will drink the West and north wind?


    These people can do anything for huge interests.


    "For Mamela, I''m not afraid of any big trouble." Chu fan patted Mamela''s head. "Well, it''s getting late, and you''ll go back to bed early. Don''t think about anything. I''ll take care of your brother."


    Zheng Xueqi was on the side, but she translated again, then got up, took mamella and walked outside.


    Mamela is a princess. She can''t stay out. Her bodyguard is waiting downstairs. If she doesn''t go downstairs, none of them will leave.


    Evelyn also stood up and advised, "Chu fan, you''d better think about it. This method is too risky."


    "Well, I''ll think carefully."


    After seeing off Evelyn, there are only three people left in the room: Chu fan, Qiao Yun and Song Wen.


    Qiao Yun frowned and said, "have you decided?"


    "Is there any other choice?" Chu fan sat down again, took up a glass of water, drank it all, and said, "Mamela is too simple and innocent. I really can''t do it."


    "I can''t let Mamela bear the consequences of my own mistakes. Therefore, I must ask her brother to promise to marry her to me."


    "You have to think about it. Can you bear the consequences of doing so?"


    Chu fan laughed loudly, "if you don''t even have this confidence, how can you protect you? Don''t worry, I know... It''s getting late. Who will take a bath with me first?"


    Early the next morning, Mamela came. Nominally, she came to find Zheng Xueqi, but in fact, she didn''t leave Chu fan when she came in. She was depressed about Qiaoyun. I really don''t understand. Where did she see Chu fan?


    Is this called love at first sight?


    "William, what''s the program today?" Chu fan was full of food and drink. He leaned lazily on the sofa, holding Song Wen on the left and Mamela on the right, which depressed William and hurt his liver.


    "It''s nothing today, but there will be a peripheral gambling match tomorrow. If you want to monopolize ten crude oil import rights, you must participate in this peripheral gambling match."


    "Peripheral gambling?"


    William patiently explained: "peripheral gambling is actually a gambling game spontaneously organized by luxury businessmen from all over the world. If you don''t gamble, you bet on everyone''s minerals."


    "Oh, I seem to understand." Chu fan nodded.


    As we all know, there are only ten oil import rights, but there are more than 100 people competing for them. The typical wolf has more meat and less meat, which is not enough. Therefore, these players will have a gambling game first and gather the minerals scattered in each person''s hands in the hands of a few people. In this way, fewer people will participate in the gambling game the day after tomorrow.


    Suddenly, Chu fan was stunned: "no, this peripheral gambling game is good for us, but it is bad for the chieftain. How can they promise to let us have peripheral gambling?"


    "Don''t you understand that?" hummed William. "Do you think those chiefs are fools? Those who win from the peripheral games are experts. They have a much lower chance of winning minerals from these people. However, they can also participate in the peripheral gambling games, and the minerals won in the peripheral gambling games don''t cost a penny at all."


    Now, Chu fan completely understood that after a long time, this peripheral game is the most important. Using gambling to determine the right to import crude oil is just a cover and a good reputation.


    On the surface, if the contestants lose, they will sell their minerals at a 70% discount. If they win, they will be able to obtain the right to import crude oil, take what they need, and no one will suffer a loss. But this is all for the outside media. The real gamble is the qualifier.


    It is estimated that there will be a strong man with excellent gambling skills around the seven chiefs of the chief of the Arab Emirates. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to win the right to import crude oil from them.


    "If you have the ability to win all the minerals in the hands of all the contestants, then ten crude oil import rights will be in your bag."


    "Come on, how can there be such a simple thing?"


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "I''ll give you all ten. Do you dare to take it?"


    Even Chu fan didn''t dare to ask for it, and William didn''t dare to ask for it. Although he is a prince, he really makes people anxious. He''s afraid he''ll lose his life here. Therefore, although the crude oil import right is good, the risk is not generally large if you want to get it.


    Life is lost. What''s the use of crude oil import right alone? I don''t know who''s cheap. Therefore, although everyone is jealous, no one has been able to get more than two crude oil import rights so far.


    "If you don''t have any plans today, why don''t I take you out?" said mamella.


    After listening to Zheng Xueqi''s reaction and seeing Mamela''s expectant eyes, Chu fan''s heart softened: "well, let''s go abroad for a good day. Where to go first?"


    "Just one day, let''s not go too far. Let''s go to the world''s tallest building - Tibeta?" Zheng Xueqi suggested.


    Qiao Yun and Song Wen had no objection. Chu fan immediately made a decision: "OK, go to the di Baita and start!"

 Chapter 636

    Tibeta, also known as Harry fata, is 828 meters high and 162 floors in total. It is the tallest building in the world.


    Below the 37th floor of Tibeta is the hotel, and the 45th-105th floors are apartments. There are more than 700 rooms in total. It is said that they will be sold out within 8 hours after the sale. The office area and conference room are above the 106th floor, and the viewing platform is on the 124th floor, about 442m away from the ground.


    In addition to catering, office and residence, there are many supporting facilities inside the Tibeta, such as the world''s highest swimming pool, the highest mosque and the highest nightclub, which can be hooked with the world''s highest.


    It''s really expensive. A ticket costs more than 700. Moreover, it''s only a round at the 124 floor landscape platform. Of course, you can also experience the speeding elevator of 17.5 meters per second.


    If Chu fan pays for it himself, he says he won''t go up. Paralyzed, brother, how much money did you make a month a year ago? This ticket is enough for my buddy to work on the construction site for more than half a month.


    But when he walked into the temple, he found that too many people took the elevator to go sightseeing and had to queue up.


    "One person is seven hundred, ten people are seven thousand, and one hundred people are seventy thousand." Chu fan looked around. Good guy, a sea of people, how much do you earn for tickets alone this day? Are these people crazy?


    If Princess Mamela comes forward, they can go up easily. There is no need to queue up at all, but Mamela rarely shows up. She doesn''t want people to know that she takes her friends to play. The most important thing is that she doesn''t want to expose her relationship with Chu fan so early. Therefore, she paid for the ticket and lined up with Qiaoyun, Zheng Xueqi and others in the crowd, waiting to enter.


    Seeing that it was almost Chu fan''s turn, Song Wen suddenly gave a voice, covered her stomach and bent down.


    "What''s the matter?" Qiao Yun hurriedly helped her and asked with concern, "do you want to go to the hospital?"


    "No... No." Song Wen''s forehead was sweating with pain and grabbed Chu fan. "Brother fan, send me to the bathroom. I have a stomachache."


    "Wipe, deserve it!"


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "who told you to eat in death? People eat light breakfast. You have to eat roast lamb chops. It''s OK to eat roast lamb chops. You also eat fried stinky tofu and ice cream. Do you think your stomach can stand it?"


    "Don''t be wordy. Hurry up and take me to the bathroom. Sobbing!" Song Wen cried with tears.


    Chu fan had no choice but to let Qiao Yun go first. He picked up Song Wen and ran quickly to the bathroom.


    The bathroom in the tower of emperor Bato tower is lavish, and the toilet is spotlessly clean, not only without peculiar smell, but also with faint perfume. In each compartment, TT is prepared, which is very considerate.


    Chu fan feels it by the way. It''s nothing special. If it was put before, he had to scrape off a layer of gold foil on the toilet.


    "Benedict Benedict!" Chu fan knocked on the compartment and said impatiently, "I said, are you all right?"


    "Brother fan, i... I seem to be... Injured." Song Wen''s voice was crying.


    "Hurt?" Chu fan was startled, pulled the door and urged, "open the door. I''ll see what''s going on? Good, how can you get hurt?"


    Song Wen opened the door. Chu fan went in on his side and couldn''t wait to ask, "where''s the injury?"


    "Look!" Song Wen pointed to the wastebasket. There was a white bear with cartoon inside, with a pool of scarlet blood on it.


    "I wipe!"


    Chu fan patted his forehead and said helplessly, "dead girl, are you hurt?"


    Song Wen said tearfully, "it''s not on her hand. How can I shed so much blood? Woo woo, brother fan, am I going to die?"


    "Dead fart, I ask you, do you hurt?"


    "I have a stomachache."


    Chu fan was going crazy: "I didn''t ask your stomach. I mean, there is a wound with bleeding. Can you stop it?"


    "Just because it doesn''t hurt, I''m more afraid. Woo woo woo, am I terminally ill?"


    Now Chu fan was about to cry: "old sister, how old are you this year? Haven''t you studied physiology? Wipe your sister, you''ve come to my aunt. Haven''t you been here before?"


    Song Wen shook her head, looking innocent.


    "Oh, I''ve convinced you. Let''s go. I''ll take you to buy a blood sucking pad."


    Chu fan just walked out of the bathroom with Song Wen and suddenly felt something wrong. It is reasonable to say that most girls will come to their great aunt when they are eleven or twelve, but Song Wen is seventeen. How did she come? Is... Is she sick?


    She''s like this. She can''t go anywhere today. Let''s take her back to the hotel to have a rest.


    Chu fan takes out the phone and is about to call Qiaoyun. Suddenly, a panic scream comes from the gate of the di Baita. The crowd suddenly runs around like headless flies. Screams and explosions followed.


    Then, seven terrorists with guns, grenades and explosive bags on their backs rushed over.


    I wipe NIMA''s. what''s the idea? I''ve long heard that terrorist incidents often occur in this place, but I didn''t expect to catch up the next day. What are they doing? You''re not going to blow up Tibeta, are you?


    Chu fan''s complexion was a little pale. Qiao Yun and they were still on the tower. If they led the explosive package, I''m afraid none of the people in the whole Di Bai tower could survive.


    "Wenwen, hide in the bathroom. Don''t come out without my greeting." Chu fan pushed Song Wen and then ran out like a sharp arrow.


    Head on, a burly bandit with a gun in his hand was shooting a shuttle of bullets into the air. He swears and doesn''t know what he''s talking about. In the back, a fierce bandit yelled. He immediately took off the explosive package on his back and went straight to the elevator.


    "Whoosh!" Chu fan flashed past him. The bandit couldn''t believe it. The explosive bag fell. He covered his neck with his hands and staggered forward for three steps. He fell to the ground with a plop. The blood spread from his throat in an instant, shocking.


    When Chu fan killed the second bandit, he was finally found. The man in the back shouted, raised his gun and aimed at Chu fan, which was a shuttle of bullets.


    "Da da ta TA!"


    The glass behind Chu fan was broken, but he didn''t even touch Chu fan''s hair. In just a few seconds, another bandit fell. For them, Chu fan is an irresistible God of death, staring at who dies.


    In a twinkling of an eye, four of the seven bandits died, and there were three left at the door. Seeing Chu fan rush over, they were so frightened that they didn''t know to shoot.


    They witnessed the whole process of Chu fan''s killing with their own eyes. It''s easier than killing a chicken. Their bullets can''t even touch the shadow of others. How to kill them? This is not a level of battle at all. If they delay, they will all die here.


    "Throw grenades!"


    The bandit leader burst out, fiercely grabbed four grenades and threw them at Chu fan. Then, without looking back, he turned and ran away.


    This operation has failed. There is a siren. The police will arrive in less than three minutes. At that time, you really can''t run.


    But as soon as he took two steps, four grenades roared back, one in front of him, one in the left and one in the right. He was scared to death, and there was no chance to respond. The four grenades exploded at the same time, and he was blown to pieces, not even a complete bone.


    The other two were also bloody. They blatantly ignited the explosive package on their body and rushed towards Chu fan. If you want to die, you should also take Chu fan and go to hell together.


    Chu fan kicked four grenades without a pause. He rushed up with an arrow step, grabbed one person''s neck with both hands, and rushed to the gate of the di Baita like a gust of wind. He roared and turned them up.


    Shaking their hands, they flew obliquely into the air like two shells. When they rose to more than 300 meters high, the explosive bags on their bodies burst open, like fireworks, pouring blood all over the sky.


    At this time, police cars roared over. Dozens of police wearing bulletproof vests, steel helmets, explosion-proof shields and guns quickly surrounded Chu fan.


    Chu fansong opened his hand. The bloody dagger fell to the ground and slowly raised his hand. Then, several policemen who rushed up twisted their arms, pressed him to the ground and handcuffed him.


    Subsequently, a group of police rushed in and carried out the four bodies inside. All the weapons, bombs and other dangerous goods on the bodies were collected, and the tourists in the tower were evacuated.


    Chu fan was escorted to a police car. Two policemen wanted to push him in and send him away, but Chu fan''s feet seemed to take root. They couldn''t push him at all.


    "Hello!" Chu fan ignored the two policemen nearby, but shouted to a police officer not far away.


    Although he could not speak, he had a loud voice, which immediately attracted the attention of the police officer and brought people over.


    "Chinese?" the police officer frowned. How could there be a Chinese in the terrorist organization?


    Chu fan nodded hurriedly, "yes, i... am... Er, Chinese."


    It''s too hard. Just these two sentences were learned from Zheng Xueqi in the guest room last night. Unexpectedly, they are really useful today.


    Finally someone listened to his explanation. Chu fan quickly nunuzui the body next to him: "er..."


    What should I say? I can''t tell.


    "Who the hell are you?" the police officer suddenly asked in a slightly stiff Chinese language.


    Chu fan was stunned for a long time. He was surprised and said, "can you speak Chinese? Great, I''m a good man. I killed seven terrorists. Just now, I threw out the two guys who exploded in heaven."


    "You killed them alone, seven?" the police officer couldn''t believe it. "How is it possible?"


    Chu fan was worried: "what I said is true. If I were with them, I could stand here and let you catch me? Oh, yes, I''m a friend of Princess Mamela. Princess Mamela is in the tower."


    "What?"


    The police officer''s face changed greatly. He immediately shouted to go down. Regardless of Chu fan, he rushed into the Tibeta in a hurry

 Chapter 637

    "Rough rice!" the door of the police car was opened, and princess Mamela rushed into Chu fan''s arms and cried.


    Chu fan''s hands were still behind his back and handcuffed. He couldn''t stop Mamela at all. He could only comfort: "don''t cry, I''m not good."


    "Rough rice..."


    "Wait a minute! What does rough rice mean?"


    "Puff!" Zheng Xueqi laughed and explained, "this is the Chinese language I taught her. It''s your name. Ha ha ha!"


    what? I


    Chu fan has a black thread. What tongue is this? Can you straighten your tongue?


    For a long time, Mamela finally remembered that Chu fan was still handcuffed. She quickly and severely ordered. The police officer dared not neglect it. She personally came forward to open Chu fan''s handcuffs and apologized.


    The performance of Princess Mamela can be seen by fools. Her relationship with Chu fan is absolutely extraordinary. Besides, if it hadn''t been for Chufan, Tibeta might have been bombed by these fierce terrorists.


    In love and reason, they have to thank Chu fan, but the police arrested Chu fan. If this matter is investigated, he, the sheriff, doesn''t have to do it. He can go home to provide for the aged directly.


    "My dagger!" Chu fan moved his wrist and held out his hand to the police officer.


    This dagger is carefully refined by Chu fan. It has five grades and two stars. It can cut iron like mud. If this is lost, Chu fan will be distressed to death. The light material is worth more than 10000 points. However, this dagger can''t be bought outside. It''s not too much to say that it is even valuable.


    Mamela scolded angrily. The police officer didn''t dare to neglect it. He immediately ran away to find Chu fan''s dagger. A guy who luckily grabbed the dagger was playing with it excitedly. He was robbed by the police officer and turned to Chu fan.


    "Where''s Wenwen?" Qiao Yun asked.


    Chu fan remembered this, rushed into the imperial pagoda, went straight to the bathroom and said urgently, "Wenwen, are you there? Wenwen?"


    More than a dozen compartments, Chu fan swept them with perspective eyes, and there was no one in them.


    Didn''t Song Wen come to the bathroom?


    Just as Chu fan was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly found a button on the ground. He looked very familiar and subconsciously bent down to pick it up.


    "This is the button on Wenwen''s shirt." Qiao Yun then chased in, recognized the button at a glance and said firmly, "I bought this shirt with her. At that time, she fell in love with the button of this shirt and said it looked like a diamond. Absolutely not wrong. This is what fell off Wenwen''s clothes... Wenwen?"


    Zheng Xueqi immediately translated to Mamela quickly. Mamela was surprised and didn''t dare to neglect. She quickly called the police officer and shouted down. Soon, countless police began to disperse and go everywhere to find Song Wen''s whereabouts.


    The sheriff stayed and was about to ask carefully. Unexpectedly, he raised his head and happened to see a thrilling purple light in Chu fan''s eyes. The purple light flashed and disappeared. The sheriff couldn''t believe it. When he looked at the past again, Chu fan''s eyes had returned to normal.


    Is it the eye flower?


    Chu fan glanced, and the picture fifteen minutes ago appeared in front of him.


    Song Wen was obedient. She hid in the bathroom, locked the door and sat on the toilet, waiting for Chu fan to come to her. But in a few minutes, a man as unreal as a ghost appeared in the bathroom.


    Seeing him, Chu fan''s pupils suddenly contracted. This man, Chu fan once met at Yanjing airport, was him. He placed a plastic bomb on the plane and wanted to kill Chu fan. Unexpectedly, he came after Dibai.


    And his identity is the shadow God who comes and goes without a trace, one of the twelve God kings of the God killing society.


    If Chu fan didn''t have insight and perspective eyes, he couldn''t see through the invisibility of shadow God. After all, Chu fan can''t open the perspective eye 24 hours a day. Without opening the perspective eye, he can''t find the shadow God in invisibility.


    But Chu fan''s eye of insight has the function of early warning. He will perceive any potential danger as long as it is within his sight. Unfortunately, the shadow God has been lurking outside the window and pasted on the wall like a gecko, so that Chu fan didn''t find it. Until Song Wen entered alone for the second time, he took the opportunity to rush in.


    The movement of the shadow God was smooth, just like a big bat. As soon as he dodged, he jumped more than two meters high and fell from the top of the compartment. Song Wen didn''t find him at all until she was covered by the shadow God with a wet towel. Unfortunately, it was late. As soon as her arm was lifted up, she fell down softly and fell into the shadow God''s arms. She was unconscious.


    Then, the shadow God bent down to carry Song Wen. Unexpectedly, Song Wen''s chest was too big, and the button of his shirt was already overloaded. Now he carried it on his shoulder, and his chest was squeezed. The button was suddenly broken and picked up by Chu fan.


    Shadow God was also too anxious. He was afraid that Chu fan would come back and be blocked. Therefore, he didn''t find that Song Wen had lost a button at all. After he succeeded, he jumped down from the window with Song Wen on his shoulder.


    Chu fan ran to the window in three or two steps, looked down and said in a deep voice, "Xueqi, tell Princess Mamela to arrange a car for me."


    Soon, a police car roared away from Tibeta and headed for the Persian Gulf Wharf in the north.


    The Persian Gulf is the Arabian Sea, a Gulf extending to the Asian continent, located between the Arabian Peninsula and the Iranian plateau. On the Arabian Peninsula, more than half of the land belongs to the United Arab Emirates. It is only separated from Iran by the Arabian Sea. The narrowest part of the Gulf is only about 50 kilometers, which is equivalent to the distance from Hong Kong Island to Macao island.


    After driving for more than an hour, Chu fan finally came to the Persian Gulf wharf. What worried him finally happened. Song Wen was sent to the ship and sent to Yi Lang across the sea.


    A medium-sized ship has arrived in Iranian waters. Several warships are picking it up and speeding back. On Chu fan''s side, the engines of more than a dozen fishing boats on the wharf have been damaged. How can we chase them? Even if there is a boat, what''s the difference between catching up and dying?


    "Asshole, the girl was really sent on board and taken away." the sheriff angrily returned to the port from the ship.


    Now, the sheriff finally took it. He didn''t have a clue about the case. People even tracked it all the way as if they had witnessed it with their own eyes.


    The other party''s ship is in the sea area about ten thousand meters ahead. If there is a ship, it may still be in time. But the key is that the ships in the port are broken and can''t be repaired for at least an hour. An hour later, someone else''s boat had already docked. Where else to catch up?


    Besides, Iran is across the sea. Since people dare to go to Iran, they must be fully prepared. Can they be met without warships? Even if a ship catches up, it can''t escape being shelled.


    "What to do? Wenwen must be on that ship." Zheng Xueqi grabbed Chu fan''s arm and looked anxiously at the distance, leaving only a black dot ship.


    "Don''t worry, Wenwen can''t lose it." Chu fan patted Zheng Xueqi''s hand and asked her to step back, but he took a few steps forward and came to the platform in front of the wharf.


    Under the gaze of the sheriff and Zheng Xueqi, Chu fan opens his arms and slowly closes his eyes. Soon, a bloody hexagram appeared under him.


    Zheng Xueqi and Chu fan experienced too much. They were not surprised. Although they were a little surprised, they soon calmed down, crossed their hands and prayed silently in front of their chest. But the sheriff widened his eyes, opened his mouth and stared at Chu fan without blinking.


    If he sees the eight tailed scorpion dragon yuan God on Chu fan''s head, it is estimated that he will be scared to death.


    The six pointed star was getting brighter and brighter, which had attracted the attention of the surrounding fishermen, but at this time, a dazzling blood light flashed away. The light was so strong that everyone, including Zheng Xueqi, couldn''t help closing their eyes. When they opened their eyes, they found that Chu fan disappeared


    The next moment, a bloody black hole appeared over the ship in the sea, like a big mouth, spitting out a person.


    "Die!"


    Chu fan, who was angry, was merciless. At the moment of landing, two guards with guns didn''t understand what was going on, so Chu fan cut his throat and fell to the ground.


    Then Chu fan dragged them to the corner, grabbed the tarpaulin, covered their bodies, quietly came to the cabin entrance, scanned the perspective eyes, and there were two guards standing there meticulously.


    Chu fan waited for a few seconds and saw a man turn his head. He rushed in immediately. Before the man came, the dagger shot out first. Facing his guard, he just picked up the gun. The dagger stabbed him in the throat and fell down softly.


    Another guard heard the movement, immediately picked up his gun and turned around. Unfortunately, in such a second, Chu fan had come behind him. At the moment he turned around, he stretched out his hand and grabbed his neck. With a "GABA" sound, the neck bone was crushed, and his head immediately fell down and died.


    Pulling out the dagger, Chu fan walked slowly towards the cabin. This time, he was ready. His perspective eyes were always open. As he walked, he looked for Song Wen and the shadow God who could hide.


    Soon, in a cabin, Chu fan found Song Wen. She was lying in a bed and couldn''t wake up. Beside the bed, a woman in military uniform stood, holding a whip, looking up and down at Song Wen in her deep sleep.


    The woman looks no more than 30 years old. She has a delicate neutral face. If her lips are not blood red and her lower body is wearing a small leather skirt and high boots, it is difficult to distinguish her gender.


    There was no trace of God in the room except them.


    Since she is a woman, Chu fan is not in a hurry. Anyway, she can''t do anything to Song Wen. It''s still important to find the shadow God. But after he looked for the whole ship, he could finally be sure that the shadow God was not on the ship at all.


    The old fox, cunning rabbit, was run away by him again.


    Chu fan cursed secretly and returned to the cabin door where Song Wen was, suddenly stunned.


    This... This woman, can''t be a la la?

 Chapter 638

    Carlo, the youngest major general of the Yi Lang army, is still a woman.


    It is not enough for a woman to get to this point by her ability alone, but she does not rely on any man, but on her deep family and her intelligence.


    It is reasonable to say that a beautiful and high-ranking woman like her can certainly form a strengthened company, but on the contrary, no man pursues him, but there are many women who are crazy about her and can''t get rid of her.


    Because she only likes women.


    This time, it was a secret cooperation between Carlo and the God killing society. She just needed to wait by the harbor and take people to Iran. The benefit she gained was the full assistance of the God killing society.


    She is too eager for a strong military force. With the help of the God killing society, she can attack several small countries around her, and those who disobey will be killed. In this way, these small countries will easily fall into her hands and become subsidiaries of Iran Lang.


    In time, she will become the queen of a dependent country. Power, wealth, women, everything, and the king''s glory that attracts the attention of the world will belong to her alone.


    If she knew that the girl she took away was the woman of the king of murder, she didn''t know if she would laugh.


    "What a lovely little girl, just like Barbie in the window."


    Carlo bent down and touched Song Wen''s face. Then, with the whip in his hand, he gently picked up her cracked shirt. The pair were ready to come out, and her eyes glowed.


    "What a big chest. Even women in our country rarely have this kind of top quality." Carlo''s breath became urgent. Without hesitation, he stripped Song Wen''s clothes. Then, he couldn''t wait to take off his clothes. From the next drawer, he took out a special leather underpants with a big TT and put them on himself.


    Outside the door, Chu fan looked silly. This is special. He can play too well. Is this OK? Ya, if you like being a man, why don''t you have sex change surgery? Isn''t this a curse?


    Dare not delay, Chu fan holds the door handle and clicks. The door lock opens automatically. He pushes the door and goes in.


    "Who is it?" Carlo shouted angrily, turned his head and saw Chu fan. He was stunned. He didn''t care about his spring exposure. He stepped back two steps vigilantly, "who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "She, mine!" Chu fan pointed to Song Wen on the bed and himself.


    "Are you... Chinese?" Carlo was surprised. The boy came to save people. But she couldn''t understand why this guy came so fast? Besides, I didn''t see a boat coming?


    "Asshole, go to hell!"


    Before Chu fan could speak, Carlo clenched his teeth and launched an offensive decisively. With a cruel and swift foot, he went straight to Chu fan''s crotch.


    The Chinese man must die, otherwise, once he runs away, it will inevitably lead to some unnecessary trouble. The Chinese military is too strong. If it''s not necessary, she really doesn''t want to provoke.


    For her skills, Carlo is still very confident. In the military camp, she occasionally plays a guest instructor. Even the strongest special forces are not necessarily her opponents. And she, whether fighting or firearms, is the master level of the king of war.


    In her opinion, no matter how strong the Chinese teenager is, he can''t stop his deadly serial legs. After killing him, enjoy his woman slowly.


    Unfortunately, this time she looked out of sight. In front of her, she was not an ordinary man, but a murderous king.


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan kicked out with the same kick, and the late starter kicked her calf first. Suddenly, Carlo felt that his leg seemed to have been hit by a car and lifted it back more quickly.


    In order not to fall, Carlo had to lean forward to keep her balance. At the same time, she stretched out two green fingers and went straight to Chu fan''s eyes.


    Unfortunately, her speed was still a step slower. When her fingers were more than ten centimeters away from Chu fan''s eyes, Chu fan''s hand had pinched her neck. Although Carlo is tall, the physical gap between men and women makes her arms a little shorter than Chu fan.


    With such a little gap, Carlo''s attack failed again. Chu fan''s arm stretched out like an iron hoop and tightly grasped Carlo''s throat. Carlo also stretched out his arms straight. His two sharp nails were three centimeters away from Chu fan''s eyes, so he couldn''t move forward any more.


    "I don''t beat women, but you''d better not annoy me." Chufan shook his hand. Carlo was thrown on the ground like a garbage bag. Later, Chu fan stopped paying attention to Carlo and used to tie Song Wen''s untied clothes again. His jeans, which had been faded to her ankles, were also put on by him again.


    Behind her, Carlo held the wall and reluctantly stood up. If she had a gun in her hand, she would kill Chu fan without hesitation. Unfortunately, she was naked. She didn''t have any guys to take advantage of except for a rubber stick at her waist.


    Moreover, her right leg was kicked by Chu fan, as if it was broken. She didn''t dare to land in pain. She could only hold the wall and reluctantly stand on her left leg. She had no ability to fight back at all.


    "Who the hell are you?" Carlo asked, gritting his teeth.


    "Don''t even know who I am, dare to catch my woman?" Chu fan put on Song Wen''s clothes, turned back, took out a cigarette, lit it in his mouth and took a sip. "What benefits will killing God give you? It makes you desperate. Aren''t you afraid to take the lives of all the senior leaders of your Yi Lang army?"


    Carlo was shocked and said, "you... You know the God killing society? God, who are you?"


    "My name is Chu fan, the head of the Four Saints mercenary Corps." Chu fan flicked the ash and said faintly, "I have another code name in the world -- the king of murder!"


    "What?" Carlo was so dark that he almost fainted. "You... Are you the king of murder?"


    "Is it necessary for me to cheat you?" Chu fan snorted and said, "tell me, what benefits will killing God give you? Let you help him like this?"


    Carlo was silent and fell into Chu fan''s hands. She died anyway. If she didn''t say anything, she might be able to mix with a strong scholar. But once her deal with the God killing society was leaked, not only would she bear a curse, but also her family would be implicated.


    Therefore, even if she hated the God killing society in her heart, she suffered from being unable to speak. She held her breath with anger. She couldn''t hold it anymore. She fell to the ground and fainted.


    "Can''t bear this pressure?" Chu fan shook his head, threw away his cigarette butts, pulled Carlo up and threw him on the bed. Then he tore the sheet into strips and tied Carlo''s hands back.


    Unfortunately, her chest is too small and flat, as if she had been ironed with an electric iron. Alas, no wonder you like women. With this washboard figure, which man will like it?


    "Wen Wen, Wen Wen..." Chu fan shook for a long time. Song Wen finally woke up and opened her eyes vaguely. "Brother fan, it''s dawn?"


    "On what bright day, you were taken away. Did you forget?" Chu fan patted her hip. Song Wen immediately exclaimed, jumped up and looked around. "Where is this? I... I haven''t been caught by anyone, have I?"


    "Almost!" Chu fan couldn''t help laughing and pointed to Carlo next to him. "If I come later, you''ll be raped by this woman."


    Song Wen didn''t understand: "women can also be strong - violent women? But she doesn''t have a little j-j."


    "See for yourself!" Chu fan pinched her lovely face, turned and walked out.


    The ship was returning. After setting the return route, several crew members were tied up by Chu fan. More than ten minutes later, the port terminal of the United Arab Emirates is getting closer and closer.


    "Ah, stop it!"


    Chu fan was startled by a scream. The smoke in his mouth fell into the water and hurried back to the cabin.


    "Wenwen, you''re all right... Ah?" Chu fan stared at the scene in front of him.


    Song Wen is riding on Carlo''s leg and holding Carlo''s leather underwear with big j-j in her hand. She is studying there.


    "No... No."


    Carlo was scared to cry. Usually, she likes this kind of thing best, especially Song Wen. A lovely girl with big breasts is her favorite. But she has never tried. To be exact, she is still a place.


    Carlo shuddered at the thought of the woman''s scream when it entered. It''s my first time!


    "Wenwen, what are you doing?" Chu fan couldn''t see it anymore. He hurried forward and pulled Song Wen away. His leather pants immediately fell down, shaking violently on Carlo''s belly and making a slight vibration sound.


    Special, it''s still an electric pony - Da. How fun!


    "A girl, how dare you touch this thing? Aren''t you afraid of getting sick?"


    Chu fan knocked Song Wen angrily and dragged her away. Before leaving, Chu fan didn''t forget to dress Carlo. He wasn''t so kind, but he was afraid of being seen and thought he had done something to others.


    Soon, the ship landed. The sheriff, as well as a large number of police and troops, were gathering on the shore. When they saw Chu fan coming back, the sheriff quickly ordered someone to pick them up.


    "There is also a woman inside, nine times out of ten related to terrorist attacks." Chu fan threw down a sentence, took Song Wen''s shoulder, got into a police car and was sent to the sailing hotel. As for Carlo''s life and death, it has nothing to do with him.


    In the car, Chu fan first called Qiaoyun and told her that Song Wen had been rescued to save her from thinking about her. But when he hung up, Chu fan suddenly remembered something and hurriedly added, "Qiao Yun, have you brought a protective pad?"


    "What?"


    "Er... It''s the kind of thing you girls use." Chu fan reluctantly said, "Wenwen has a stomachache because she came there. She was frightened for the first time."


    "I didn''t bring it, but there''s a shop downstairs. I''ll buy it for her now."


    "No, I''d better wait until I go back. This place is so messy." Chu fan hung up the phone and sighed.


    If I had known this, I should have brought more people, but who knows Zheng Xueqi is also here? She also provoked Mamela. There were two more women at once. How can she protect herself?


    Headache!

 Chapter 639

    "Chu fan and Wen Wen are seventeen years old. How can we take an example - false?"


    Qiao Yun secretly glanced at Song Wen, the heartless girl, holding a hot water bag, sitting on the sofa watching cartoons. It is her innocence and liveliness that makes Qiao Yun and Su Yuan love her and spoil her.


    "Will she be healthy... What''s the problem?" Qiao Yun whispered, "why don''t we take her to the hospital for examination?"


    "No, when she falls asleep at night, I''ll secretly check for her so as not to scare her." Chu fan patted Qiao Yun''s hand and comforted, "don''t worry, Wenwen will be fine."


    Just then, Zheng Xueqi suddenly walked over quickly and said nervously, "brother Chu, Mamela''s brother is coming. He has come downstairs."


    "Mamela''s brother? Isn''t that the chief of Debai?" Chu fanle said, "he can come and eat us? Calm down, don''t care about him."


    "But... Mamela and you... You..."


    "Don''t worry, I can handle her brother." Chu fan took Zheng Xueqi, sat down beside her, picked up a grape and put it in her mouth, hehe said with a smile, "slow down, this is not for you."


    "Annoying!"


    Zheng Xueqi blushed and secretly looked at Qiao Yun. Seeing that she didn''t pay attention, she quickly spit out the grapes, peeled them and stuffed them into Chu fan''s mouth. She looked at him angrily: "you know bullying me and necrosis!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Chu fan laughed, hugged Zheng Xueqi''s shoulder and whispered in her ear, "what''s this? Let''s take a bath together tonight, just like when we were in Japan."


    Suddenly, Zheng Xueqi blushed like blood, lowered her head and dared not see anyone.


    When she remembered the scene in Japan, she was ashamed to death. It''s too bold. Is that wild woman really herself? Zheng Xueqi didn''t understand why she was so bold at that time? Is it influenced by Pan Xue?


    As everyone knows, at that time, Zheng Xueqi was in danger. She didn''t know whether she could go back alive. Where else did she have any scruples? If pan Xue hadn''t helped Chu fan unload most of the firepower, I''m afraid they would have cooked the raw rice.


    Even if Zheng Xueqi still keeps her perfect body, she and Chu fan have done everything they can except the last step. This meeting, the two people are like a little farewell than a newly married couple, with a special interest.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door. Chu fan swept with perspective eyes and patted Zheng Xueqi: "go and open the door and invite the chief in."


    "Why? Don''t you go in person?" Zheng Xueqi was stunned. It was the chief of a small country. Chu fan was impolite not to meet him in person.


    Chu fan smiled mysteriously: "don''t you understand? It''s called strategy. Go and open the door!"


    "Cut!" Zheng Xueqi skimmed her mouth, got up and ran to open the door.


    At the door stood a handsome middle-aged man. He was wearing a white cloth robe and tied a white scarf on his head. The scarf was bound by a black belt. He looked floating and detached. He has a circle of beard on his face, and the beard under his nose and jaw has been carefully decorated, which looks like a unique charm.


    Next to him stood a girl in a black cloth robe with a black veil on her face. Just looking at her eyes, she knew that it was Princess Mamela. Behind them, they were followed by more than a dozen followers in white cloth robes, including some powerful bodyguards. Everyone was bulging at the waist, obviously with a guy.


    "Hello!" Zheng Xueqi was a little nervous and didn''t dare to look at Mamela''s brother. She quickly extended her hand and invited, "please come in!"


    "You are, Miss Zheng from Hong Kong Island?" chief hamle smiled and held out his hand. "Hello, I once met your father, Mr. Zheng Juncheng. Welcome to Dibai."


    Although hamle''s Mandarin is not very fluent, but the pronunciation is very accurate, which flatters Zheng Xueqi and turns red. It is estimated that she is not willing to wash her hands in three days.


    But Chu fan has to admit that Mamela''s brother is the most handsome man he has ever seen. Cough, Abe Qinghai of Japan doesn''t count. He looks like a woman, but hamle in front of him is definitely a pure man. Even Qiao Yun couldn''t help looking at him more.


    Hamler came in with his sister, while the others stayed outside. Zheng Xueqi didn''t know whether to close the door or not. Mamela came forward and closed the door. She took Zheng Xueqi and muttered. She didn''t know what they said.


    Now, chief hamle came in. Chu fan couldn''t sit any longer. He immediately stood up and stretched out his hand from a distance: "Hello, chief, I''m Chu fan, major general of the Chinese military and head of the night city military region."


    "You are different from the king of murder I imagined." hamle didn''t shake hands with Chu fan, but came forward to give him a big hug. "Welcome to Dibai, and thank you for saving my sister and everyone in Dibai tower."


    Chu fan gave Carlo to hamle and knew that his identity would be exposed. Even if it had been long ago, hamle would come in person. On the surface, he came to thank Chu fan, but in fact, he was afraid of Chu fan making trouble in emperor worship.


    If the murderer King kills in Dibai, he may be more destructive than blowing up Dibai tower. Hamler had to give a preventive injection first. With his sister Mamela''s relationship, Chu fan has to give him some face.


    "Oh?"


    Chu fan smiled: "what is the king of murder in the eyes of the chief?"


    "Please sit down!" hamle invited Chu fan to sit down and said with a smile, "my name is hamle Mohammed. You are friends of my sister Mamela. You can call me hamle directly. Hehe, I always thought that the murderer king was a wild and ferocious man like a lion, but now I finally understand the meaning of your Chinese sentence."


    Chu Fan said curiously, "what words?"


    "People with big needles can''t show their faces!"


    "Pooh!"


    Qiao Yun couldn''t help laughing. Seeing Hamler looking over, she quickly apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, but... Ha ha, your words made me want to laugh."


    Hamler wondered, "am I wrong?"


    Chu fan coughed: "sorry, I didn''t understand. What do you mean..."


    Qiao Yun said with a smile: "what chief hamle wants to say is'' real people don''t show their faces''?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s the sentence. It means almost the same."


    Wipe, is that almost? The Chinese characters are broad and profound. One word away, one hundred and eight thousand miles away. Really, don''t pretend to understand if you don''t understand!


    "Xueqi, bring me the red robe I brought from China and give it to chief hamle." Chu Fan said hello, Zheng Xueqi quickly promised, dropped Princess Mamela and ran to get a set of tea set.


    When Zheng Xueqi opened the tea pot, a strong smell of tea came to her nostrils.


    Hamler closed his eyes, took a deep breath, nodded and praised, "good tea, best!"


    Chu fan smiled but didn''t speak. He just watched Zheng Xueqi perform the tea ceremony. He had to say that it''s definitely a pleasant thing to let a beautiful woman pour tea. Even if the inferior tea is brewed by a beautiful woman, it will taste sweet.


    "Chief hamle, please!" Zheng Xueqi put a cup of tea in front of hamle, then poured another cup, sent it to Mamela, and then handed it to Chu fan and Qiao Yun.


    Hamler was not in a hurry to drink tea, but first put the tea under his nose, smelled it, then put it to his mouth, tasted it, took a shallow sip, put it in his mouth, swallowed it three times, and suddenly his mouth was full of saliva and endless aftertaste.


    "This is the best tea I''ve ever had," Hamler said excitedly. "Excuse me, Mr. Chufan, can you give me half of this tea?"


    Chu fan laughed: "just a little tea. If you like it, this can will be given to you."


    "Thank you!" Hamler stood up solemnly, "from now on, you are my most precious friend."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    After a few polite words, they sat down again. Hamler took a sip of tea, put down his cup, smiled and said, "Chu fan, are you coming for the right to import crude oil?"


    "Well, that''s right!" Chu fan explained without concealing, "Prince William invited me. For this reason, I have prepared several mines."


    "Don''t be so troublesome." Hamler smiled. "You saved my sister and Tibeta. I can decide to give you a right to import crude oil. In terms of price, I can also help you say a word and give you the best price. How about?"


    Is there such a good thing?


    Chu fan always believed that there would be no pie in the sky and no free lunch. Yes, he saved Mamela and a catastrophe, but this made Hamler take the initiative to send out a right to import crude oil?


    Chu fan didn''t hurry to answer. He picked up a box of special pandas on the tea table, pulled out one and asked, "do you smoke?"


    "Try one." Hamler was approachable and without affectation. Not to mention whether he likes smoking or not, it''s like two good friends who have known each other for a long time to put down his status as chief and smoke with Chu fan. This attitude alone is enough to prove his importance to Chu fan.


    Chu fan personally lit his cigarette with a match. After spitting out a cigarette, Chu fan slowly asked, "hamle, I appreciate your kindness, but I will fight for the right to import crude oil with my own skills. Thank you for your kindness!"


    "I know, you are still the gambling king of China and the champion of the last gold gambling card competition." hamle said positively, "but this gambling game is very different from the regular gambling game. Even I don''t know what to bet."


    Chu fan was stunned: "it''s not a regular gambling game? What do you want to bet?"


    "Random questions may be the color of a beautiful woman''s underpants walking through the street, or how many cars have passed in a minute, etc."


    Hamler skillfully flicked the ash and asked, "are you sure to win such a gamble?"

 Chapter 640

    Chief hamle didn''t stay long. After thanking Chu fan, he left and went back. His sister princess mamella did not go with him, but stayed to play with Zheng Xueqi.


    In this regard, chief hamle had no doubt, supported his sister''s decision and left the hotel happily.


    If Hamler knew that Mamela wanted to stay with Chu fan more, I wonder if he could maintain his gentlemanly demeanor? But he couldn''t imagine that his sister Mamela would like a Chinese married man.


    How is this possible?


    At night, Chu fan lies in the hot spring pool with red wine next to him and smoke in his mouth, not to mention how much he enjoys.


    It''s worthy of the presidential suite. It''s very comfortable. Chu fan wondered if he had made his home like this. It''s cool to bubble in the hot spring.


    Before long, the door was gently pushed open, and a graceful figure appeared in front of Chu fan through the rising water mist.


    She was only surrounded by a pure white bath towel. Her hair was pulled up and covered by a pink bath cap, revealing her slender neck. It looked fresh, natural and beautiful.


    Chu fan''s eyes made Zheng Xueqi blush and almost turned around and ran away. However, Chu fan hooked her finger. She seemed to be possessed by magic. She untied the bath towel and walked down the hot spring pool to Chu fan.


    Soon, the two began the game between adults. The scale was so large that Chu fan felt stimulated and felt like walking a tightrope on the cliff. If he can''t control it, there will be one less virgin and one more woman in the world.


    Zheng Xueqi didn''t have much burden, and she knew little about it, which was enough to make her full.


    But before long, the bathroom door was pushed open again, and princess Mamela came in with a shy face. When she saw the scene next to the hot spring pool, she was startled. She couldn''t believe it. She widened her eyes, covered her mouth and almost cried out.


    This... How can this be?


    For Mamela, who grew up in a women''s noble school, this kind of thing is simply too debauchery and obscene. Besides, isn''t it dirty?


    Chu fan is in the mood. Seeing Mamela coming, she is more energetic and hooks her fingers. Mamela, like Zheng Xueqi, although she is nervous and afraid, she still obediently walks over.


    As soon as she entered the water, the pure white bath towel on her body was soaked and tightly attached to her body. Her figure, which was much hotter than Zheng Xueqi, was immediately outlined. It was obvious that Chu fan was dry.


    That day, I almost got into trouble because I saw her take a bath. But today, she even took the initiative to deliver it to the door. She looks like Ren Jun''s clever collection. The gap is simply the difference between heaven and earth.


    Hey, hey, my brother''s charm is not ordinary.


    It was absurd for a while. Finally, Chu fan sent the two women back to the room. Although there was no real fight, Chu fan really popularized physiological knowledge for Mamela, making her feel the happiness of being a woman.


    Where is this? When the time is ripe, brother, let you know what real happiness is. hey!


    Chu fan didn''t stay in the two women''s room, but returned to Qiao Yun. Qiao Yun is his wife. She can''t go crazy with him, but she can''t leave her in bed. Otherwise, she will feel that Chu fan has moved and left her.


    In addition, Song Wen relies on Qiaoyun''s bed for fear and has fallen asleep.


    "Haven''t slept yet?" Chu fan came quietly wearing only a pair of shorts.


    Qiao Yun leaned against the head of the bed and was looking through a book on venture capital. She is now, like a sponge, absorbing knowledge about business all the time. At this point, Chu fan can''t catch up with him.


    He was so lazy that he spent all his time picking up girls and achieved great results.


    "Cold don''t change places, can''t sleep." Qiao Yun whispered, put down the book, looked at the side with some worry, and Song Wen, who was sleeping, was suddenly taken as an example by herself before - fake scared and almost cried, but after being explained and comforted by Qiao Yun, she immediately forgot all about it.


    To put it better, it''s called carefree. To put it harder, she''s heartless. She doesn''t know what it means to come so late.


    "You check it for her quickly. I''m a little worried." Qiao Yun urged.


    Chu fan sat down beside Qiao Yun and said with a smile, "it''s all small things. You can actually do it."


    "Me?" Qiao Yun was stunned, but then he woke up and said excitedly, "you mean, now... Let me..."


    "Yes!"


    Chu fan took her under the bed and comforted her: "relax, sister Hua Xianzi is the most gentle. You won''t feel the slightest pain."


    At the thought of his own experience, Chu fan was so wronged that he wanted to cry. It''s the same person, but why is there such a big gap in life? In order to let the big eyed frog become an escort, Chu fan really died and climbed out of the grave.


    Su Yuan made a lot of noise that time. Moreover, although she didn''t suffer much, she had to go to a bitter and cold place to practice alone. In this way, she and Chu fan suffered almost the same.


    Compared with them, Qiao Yun doesn''t complain at all. It''s more appropriate to say it''s enjoyment.


    The flower fairy demon king took out a green seed and let Qiao Yun eat it. Then she danced around Qiaoyun, sprinkling green showers, just like spring rain moistening seeds.


    Before long, Qiaoyun''s body changed. First, her long hair began to grow wildly and soon reached the ground; Then, on her body surface, slender vines grew around her and wrapped her whole body in vines.


    The flowers bloom and fall, the vines disappear, and her hair returns as before, as if nothing had happened. However, in Qiaoyun''s eyebrows, there was a faint green mark, which flashed twice and disappeared slowly.


    "How? Did you succeed?" Chu fan couldn''t wait to ask, "tell me, what''s your feeling?"


    Qiao Yun slowly opened her eyes, looked at Chu fan, and slowly closed her eyes again. A few seconds later, the green mark on the center of her eyebrows lit up. A little girl with a thumb flapped a pair of almost transparent wings and flew out of the mark on the center of her eyebrows.


    She is a miniature version of a flower fairy. Although she is only the size of a thumb, her figure is completely the proportion of an adult. She has a bulging chest and two flowers pasted on it. The lower body is also a short skirt woven of flowers. It flutters with her, as if the petals would fall at any time.


    Chu fan couldn''t help breathing at her. Suddenly, the petals on the little flower fairy were lifted up, revealing white little fart fart.


    "Acridine acridine!" the little flower fairy was angry and gave Chu fan a punch. Then she quickly returned to Qiao Yun''s chest, hid in her skirt and peeped at Chu fan nervously and fearfully.


    Chu fanle, this little girl is very interesting. But then he couldn''t laugh.


    The flower fairy reappeared. She looked a little tired now, but she couldn''t help patting Chu fan on her face. She didn''t have a good way: "she''s my part, but it can also be said to be another me. Don''t tease her."


    Chu fan rubbed his face. The flower fairy is getting stronger and stronger, and it hurts.


    "Elder sister, do you mean..."


    "I''m different from other demon kings." the flower fairy sat on Chu fan''s shoulder and leaned tired against his head. "In ancient times, human beings were just born. There was a towering tree in the place with the strongest aura of heaven and earth."


    "The tree is thousands of meters in diameter and towering into the clouds. No one has ever climbed to the top of the tree," said the flower fairy, "At that time, this big tree gave birth to countless creatures. Both people and animals depended on this big tree like their mother. No matter how much trauma, as long as you pick a leaf, mash it and apply it to the wound, the wound will soon heal. If you have an internal injury, you only need to pick a flower from the tree and eat it, and the internal injury will heal."


    "I do not know how many years have passed, the great aura of the great tree and the essence of countless petals, and the birth of a life in the most densest and most energetic place of the tree petals. In a sunny morning, when the sun rises, a huge flower flower slowly blooms and is born for many years."


    The flower fairy wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and smiled with self mockery: "that''s me. I named myself flower fairy because I was born from flowers."


    Chu fan couldn''t help asking, "then... What about the big tree?"


    "Dead!" the flower fairy sighed, "it''s too powerful. Whoever owns it can master the power of life and death. Not only the strong in the human world, but also the strong in the demon prison, demon prison, fairy domain, God domain and so on, have coveted it."


    "In the end, its tree heart was taken away by a God King in the divine domain. The tree of life that raised countless creatures dried up completely and became a dead tree."


    Qiao Yun couldn''t help asking, "is this tree still there now?"


    "I don''t know." the flower fairy shook her head. "At that time, the earth fell and the earth shook, as if the world was the end of the world. Even the strong in the magic prison and the divine realm were looking for places to avoid the natural disaster. Some people with low cultivation didn''t know how many died."


    "When the human world calmed down, the aura of heaven and earth in the human world doubled. Where the tree of life originally grew, there was only a deep pit. The tree of life had disappeared, and no one could find its whereabouts."


    "Didn''t even find you?" Chu fan was surprised.


    The flower fairy shook her head again: "its tree heart has been taken away, its body has died, and I can''t feel it."


    After a moment of silence, the flower fairy looked at the little flower fairy in Qiaoyun''s arms and said positively, "she is my part, but she has her own thought. It can also be said that she is a new life. If I die, she will still survive."


    "So, you must treat her well. She is my sister and my daughter..."

 Chapter 641

    "Acridine acridine!" the little flower fairy danced happily around Qiaoyun.


    She is a new life, with all the abilities of flower fairies, but now she is too small, and most of her abilities are sealed. With the improvement of her cultivation, her ability will slowly unlock and finally become the flower fairy demon king in her heyday.


    However, she is now equivalent to a newborn baby. She can''t speak. Whether she is happy or angry, she can only make a ''acridine acridine'' sound. But even so, she has made Qiaoyun happy. Like her own daughter, she took out Song Wen''s snacks and gave them to her.


    Unfortunately, the little girl despised these things and didn''t even look at them. Chu fan took out a 300 year old Ziyang ginseng and made her happy. He held Ziyang ginseng several times larger than her body and ate it.


    Good guy, do you think Ziyang ginseng is a carrot?


    Qiao Yun has a little flower fairy as an escort, and naturally obtains the talent and power of the flower fairy. At the same time, she also obtains the inheritance of the flower fairy - Shennong treasure book.


    It is said that this treasure book was created by the human king Shennong. It contains the immortal cultivation skills for cultivating the art of longevity, various Dan prescriptions and prescriptions for curing diseases and saving people, and various herbal knowledge.


    As long as she can study this Shennong Scripture thoroughly, she will definitely become an unparalleled miracle doctor in the world. As long as people are still angry, she can''t die here.


    No, there is a patient in front of her. Qiao Yun immediately starts to experience the talent and ability brought to her by the flower fairy on Song Wen, and helps Song Wen check her body by the way. Cough, just by the way!


    "How? Is there nothing wrong with her?" Chu fan asked curiously after waiting for a long time.


    Qiao Yun slowly opened her eyes and said with a dignified face, "the situation is not very good. Wenwen''s egg nest is underdeveloped, and there seems to be a tumor in it."


    "Won''t it?" Chu Fan said in surprise. "How can she be stunted on the scale of her chest? Are you right?"


    "Don''t believe you check yourself." Qiao Yun stared at him angrily and flashed aside.


    Chu fan was not polite either. He came forward and untied Song Wen''s pajamas, revealing her round belly. Of course, the two round and full peaks are inevitably exposed to the air. Qiao Yun quickly grabbed the pillow towel and covered it for her to avoid being filled with eyes by a sex wolf.


    Now, Chu fan''s whole mind is on Song Wen''s condition. How can she still have time to see her violent - exposed spring? Not in a hurry, he first examined it carefully with the perspective eye. Soon, he found an egg yolk sarcoma in Song Wen''s body.


    "Qiao Yun, lie down, too. I''ll see what''s the difference between you two." Chu fan ordered solemnly.


    About Song Wen''s condition, Qiao Yun didn''t ask anything and lay down without saying a word. Chu fan''s left eye and right eye looked for a long time, and finally determined that Song Wen did have egg nest dysplasia, and there was a sarcoma in it.


    "How? Is there a way to remove this tumor?" Qiao Yun asked nervously.


    She had medical power for the first time, but she had such a big job. She really had no confidence. In terms of cure, she can guarantee, but the key is how to remove the sarcoma. Do you want to make a cut in Song Wen''s stomach like a surgeon?


    "There are ways, but where to start needs to be studied."


    Chu fan leaned on her chin and stared at Song Wen''s belly. After thinking for a long time, she suddenly bent down and picked her up: "Qiaoyun, you''re waiting for me outside. I''ll take her to the bathroom."


    "What are you doing in the bathroom?"


    "Bleed!"


    Surgery, where is there no bleeding? In bed, how can I live tonight if I get a bed of blood?


    Qiaoyun takes Chu fan to the bathroom. Just before closing the door, Chu fan suddenly says, "don''t go yet. Come and help me."


    "Me? I... I faint."


    "You help me hold Wenwen and close my eyes."


    "Oh!" Qiao Yun had no choice but to go in.


    In the bathroom, Chu fan first thoroughly cleaned the toilet and disinfected it with Reiki. After ensuring that it was correct, he asked Qiaoyun to hold Song Wen, who was sleepy, and sit down on the toilet.


    "Take off her pants too." Chu fan ordered.


    Qiao Yun was startled: "do you want to take off your pants?"


    "If you don''t take off your pants, where will the tumor come out?" Chu Fan said helplessly.


    Now, Qiao Yun was even more afraid: "what? You... You want to operate from below? She''s not an adult, you..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t even break her membrane." Chu fan urged impatiently, "hurry up, she should wake up in a moment."


    Song Wen is almost naked. It is estimated that she has long been seen by Chu fan. Besides, she doesn''t care. Why does she care so much?


    Qiaoyun''s heart was horizontal and pulled her pants down with a pad that had just been changed, with a few drops of red blood on it.


    Chu fan washed his hands, squatted down, looked carefully and said, "straighten her body. Don''t let her bend down, you know?"


    "Oh, I see." Qiao Yun became more nervous and hugged Song Wen for fear that she would hurt herself by moving.


    Chu fan took a deep breath and said, "sister flower fairy, help me!"


    "Already ready." the flower fairy flew out and landed on Song Wen''s shoulder and nodded, "let''s start. I''ll keep staring."


    Chu fan had enough eyesight and stared at the sarcoma in Song Wen''s body without blinking. His palm was slowly placed on her lower abdomen. Pure gold aura slowly came to the site of sarcoma along her meridians. Under the control of his mind, the golden aura condensed into a small, sharp scalpel, which peeled the sarcoma from the egg nest wall bit by bit.


    This process is very slow. A slight difference will hurt Song Wen and cause her to bleed. Fortunately, Chu fan has perspective eyes and can clearly see her capillaries. Her gold aura is more sensitive and sharp than the most advanced laser scalpel in the hospital.


    The most important thing is that there are flower fairies to assist. With the stripping of the sarcoma, the traumatic surface will be quickly repaired and intact, and almost no blood will flow.


    Twenty minutes later, Chu fan finally breathed a sigh of relief, supported his sore knees with both hands, and slowly straightened up: "hoo, it''s finally done."


    "Ah?" Qiao Yun said in surprise, "is it finished?"


    "Of course, I''ll do it, and there''s something I can''t do?" Chu Fan said proudly.


    Qiao Yun looked down carefully and angrily said, "where''s the tumor? Did you eat it?"


    "Er..." Chu fan scratched his head and said, "well, forget, the tumor is still in her body, but don''t worry, I''ll get it out now."


    "Hum, I see how you take it out?" Qiao Yun sneered.


    Chu Fan said with a smile: "people who feel blood sick had better close their eyes, because next, it will be very bloody."


    Suddenly, Qiao Yun''s face changed greatly. She quickly closed her eyes and dared not speak any more. She even held her breath for fear of smelling blood.


    Then, Chu fan moved his hands and feet, squatted down again, covered Song Wen''s lower abdomen again, gently rubbed it for a few times, and suddenly gave a sudden shock. Suddenly, a plasma flowed from Song Wen''s lower part and fell into the toilet. It lasted about five minutes before the bleeding stopped.


    "Wow", the dirty blood was washed clean. Chu fan wiped the sweat from his forehead and told him, "Qiao Yun, please help her wash. I''ll go back to bed first."


    "Hey, Wenwen is so heavy, how can I move her?"


    "Don''t worry, she''ll wake up soon."


    Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan closed the door, Song Wen slowly opened her eyes, looked left and right, and said curiously, "eh? Why did I come here? Ah! Why did my pants fall..."


    Soon after Chu fan lay down, Song Wen wrapped a bath towel and ran back barefoot. Like a big loach, she got into Chu fan''s quilt.


    "Be honest and don''t move!" Chu fan scolded angrily. This dead girl doesn''t know what shyness is. How can she touch others when she comes up?


    Song Wen pulled Chu fan''s arm, put it behind her head, looked up and asked, "brother fan, I came there. Does it prove that I am an adult and can marry you and have children for you?"


    "Well... It''s early. We''re not in a hurry."


    "What''s early? Even Zheng Xueqi ran in front of me." Song Wen pouted and said angrily, "no, I want my son to be the prince."


    "Too... Prince?" Chu fan was almost petrified. What was in her mind? Where and where is this?


    Song Wen is still proud of her cleverness: "although I am the youngest, I want my son to be the eldest brother, hey hey!"


    Chu fan can''t laugh or cry. This kind of thing is not what you want? Like Qin Yumei and Dou Yutong, which one doesn''t want children, but hasn''t it been quiet? This thing has to take a chance. You can''t rush.


    Qiao Yun also came back and lay on the other side of Chu fan. Soon, Chu fan threw Song Wen down, turned over and hugged Qiao Yun. Song Wen pouted and whispered silently. Then she pasted Chu fan''s back and hugged him tightly


    The next morning, Chu fan woke up and found that Qiao Yun didn''t know when to get up. Song Wen was wearing only a pair of pants and was almost out of bed. Holding the pillow in his hands, his feet almost blocked Chu fan''s nostrils.


    "Sneeze!"


    Chu fan sneezed and hurriedly patted Song Wen''s feet open, but then, the pair of trembling big - breasts made Chu fan''s eyes straight and her mouth salivated.


    Just at this time, Qiao Yun opened the door and whispered, "Prince William is coming. He is waiting for you in the living room."


    "Oh, right away." Chu fan quickly grabbed his clothes and quickly put them on. When he got dressed and finished washing, Qiao Yun had gone downstairs.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chu fan, like a thief, grabbed two on Song Wen''s big chest and breast. Seeing that she was muttering to wake up, he quickly pulled the quilt over her, covered her, and opened the door and left with light hands and feet.

 Chapter 642

    "Sorry to bother you so early." Prince William saw Chu fan come out and quickly got up to say hello.


    Before Chu fan could speak, Prince William couldn''t wait to ask, "last night, chief Harlem came? What did he tell you?"


    "I didn''t say anything, just thank me for saving his sister Mamela and Tibeta." Chu fan sat down on the sofa and joked, "that''s what you did in the early morning?"


    "Chufan, it''s not that simple." Prince William sat down again and said in a deep voice, "if chief Hamler wants to give you a right to import crude oil, you must not."


    Now, Chu fan was curious: "you even know this? But why can''t I want it?"


    Prince William Teng stood up and said quietly, "you want it? God, you pig head, how can you be blinded by lard for this petty profit?"


    "Wipe, you''re a pig head?" Chu fan didn''t have a good way. "Calm down, you''re a prince. How can you be like a man who cheated with a woman? Who said I wanted it?"


    "You don''t want it? Ha ha, that''s great!" Prince William came forward and gave Chu fan a hug. "I''m sorry, brother, I lost my temper just now, but I care about you too much. You must understand me."


    "I understand you, but can you let me go?" Chufan covered his nose. "What perfume is a big man? What a disgusting thing!"


    "Ha ha!" William was not angry, but smiled happily and patted Chu fan on the shoulder. "Brother, I like you more and more."


    "Shit, I don''t like men." Chu fan''s face is green. Is this guy a change?


    William was speechless: "where do you want to go? I don''t like men either. Forget it. Don''t talk nonsense to you. Get down to business. Do you know what chief Hamler gives you a right to import crude oil?"


    "I don''t know." Chu fan answered truthfully.


    Prince William said solemnly, "if you want the right to import crude oil, you must quit the gambling game. Moreover, you have paid off the kindness of saving Mamela and Tibeta."


    "And this rule? But Hamler didn''t say that if he wanted the right to import crude oil, he couldn''t compete?"


    "Is there any need to say that?" Prince William took the hot milk from Qiao Yun and said thank you. He patiently explained, "in each gambling game, everyone only takes one share of the right to import crude oil. On the one hand, the UAE does not allow others to monopolize the right to import crude oil. On the other hand, no one dares to ask for so many copies, which will cause public anger."


    Chu fan sneered: "you mean, it''s not explicitly stipulated. It''s just a rule consciously formed because of scruples?"


    "You can say so, but..."


    "I have no but."


    Chu fan picked up the hot milk in front of him, drank it in one gulp, wiped his mouth, and said, "I''ll set these ten crude oil import rights, but I won''t have to give alms to Hamler. I''ll win with my real skills. Brother William, how many do you want?"


    "I... how many more?" Prince William said with a bitter smile. "Even if you give me all ten, I don''t dare to ask for so many. Forget it, I can''t persuade you. You can do it yourself. But if you really get the right to import ten crude oils, give me two."


    "OK, no problem!"


    William was here in Chu fan. He simply ate something and left in a hurry. In the afternoon, hongluan with Bai Yumei and squid, and Xia Yanran with crape myrtle also came to worship the emperor and meet Chu fan.


    Originally, Chu fan wanted to keep a low profile and just take two shares of the crude oil import right. Therefore, he didn''t let the people of the Four Saints mercenary Corps come over. For this reason, crape myrtle is still a little angry.


    But now, Chu fan has to fight hard. If he doesn''t muddy the water, Mamela won''t have a chance to be with him. Hum, as long as he gets the right to import ten shares of crude oil, Hamler has to beg me in turn. At that time... Hey, will he promise to marry his sister to me?


    "Wow, hahaha, I''m so smart!" Chu fan couldn''t help laughing proudly.


    "Smart fart!"


    The squid couldn''t help pouring cold water on him and didn''t have a good way: "I''m afraid your boy will do stupid things, so I have to put down the things on the island and come here in person. In terms of strength, I''m not as good as you, but if you have experience, your boy can''t catch up with me after eating salt for another ten years."


    Chu fan was stunned, scratched his head and said, "what''s the matter? Is it wrong for me to do this?"


    "Right fart!" the squid jumped up and yelled, "if you want to destroy Devil Island, you will fight, but I can guarantee that within a month, Devil Island will be blasted into slag and disappear from the earth."


    "No... not really? It''s so exaggerated?" Chu fan swallowed a spit. It seems to be a minefield. Who touches who dies.


    Before the squid burst, Xia Yanran said solemnly, "this is not alarmist. Do you know what a crude oil import right represents? Do you know how much benefit this crude oil import right will bring to a person and a country? Chu fan, what you think is too simple."


    The red Luan gave Chu fan a white look. No good way: "do you really think our four saints mercenary Corps is invincible in the world? Apart from anything else, as long as someone can buy the South African Navy and dispatch a fleet, we can blow up Devil Island. Who can survive under the dense artillery? Have you thought about all this?"


    "Alas, beauty is a curse..." the squid just gave a sigh and felt chilly. When he looked up, the eyes of the women present were like knives, as if they were going to poke more than a dozen transparent holes in him, which scared him to wave his hands, "I didn''t say you, I mean Princess Mamela... Well, I''ll do it myself tonight and finish it all!"


    "Shit!" Chu fan grabbed the squid''s neck and said angrily, "old thief, if you dare to move Mamela''s finger, I''ll tear down your bones."


    Xia Yan frowned: "calm down, squid is to say casually that Mamela is a princess. Did she let someone kill her?"


    Hongluan was on the side, holding her shoulder and sneering, "Yan Ran, we didn''t take care of it at a glance. He provoked another princess. Don''t you want to say something?"


    "What are you talking about?" Xia Yan snorted, "I haven''t even finished my own position. How can I manage so much? Besides, the main room didn''t say anything. Who am I?"


    Qiaoyun immediately became the target of public criticism, but she was no longer the girl in the mountain ditch. She not only gained insight and extraordinary intelligence, but also finally had a place to play.


    Slowly put down the teacup. Qiao Yun said lightly, "Yan Ran, if you really want to say it, you are the daughter-in-law of the old Chu family? It''s marriage by pointing to the belly. You''re not the main room. Who is it?"


    "But you and Chu fan are still childhood friends."


    Originally, it was just a joke, but Xia Yanran found that Chu fan''s face changed and immediately changed her mouth, "well, I''m joking with Qiao Yun. Let''s talk about Princess Mamela. I think it''s not difficult to solve this. The key depends on chief hamle''s thoughts. If you want to settle chief hamle, you just need to do two things."


    "Which two points?" Chu fan''s face eased a little and asked.


    "Both hard and soft."


    Who doesn''t know how to use turnip and stick together? But the key is how to hold Hamler''s life gate and make him have to compromise. This is the most difficult thing to do.


    Everyone brainstormed and talked a lot, but there was no way to satisfy Chu fan. Just when Chu fan was depressed, crape myrtle suddenly took out a brocade bag and threw it to Chu fan.


    "What is this?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    Ziwei said carelessly, "when you came, Zhuge Army division gave it to me and said that if you encounter difficulties, you can give this to you. Maybe it can help you solve the problem."


    Chu fan patted on the forehead and regretted: "how did you forget Zhuge''s military division? You should have called him and asked him to come over."


    Dare not neglect, Chu fan quickly opened the brocade bag and took out a letter from it. It was filled with numerous small letters. Chu fan could see his eyebrows flying. When they saw it, they all surrounded him curiously.


    "I''m worthy of being a military master. I can''t help but think of things like God. Ha ha!" Chu fan couldn''t help praising and laughing.


    After the people read the letter, they were speechless. It''s really Chu fan''s military division. The way he came up with was too much for Chu fan''s mind. Moreover, he thought out the way back, which is safe.


    Although there was some discrepancy between Chu''s original intention and Zhuge Yun''s original intention, after all, he was not a God. It was impossible to guess that his royal highness, which came to the emperor''s worship to attract God''s worship, was not what''s wrong. Chu Fan''s profits were only a little less than that of Manmera.


    In order to ensure that everything was safe, Chu fan went back to his room and called Zhuge Yun. After careful study and deliberation, Chu fan walked out of the room.


    "Evelyn has just come, and the qualifier is about to begin," Qiao Yun said.


    Chu fan was full of confidence, waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, put on all the dresses first. Qiao Yun, where''s the suit Princess Mamela gave me? Bring it to me."


    More than half an hour later, Chu fan and his party left the sailing Hotel and took the car arranged by Prince William to the Venus Hotel, the address of the qualifier.


    Venus grand hotel is opened by an alab people and is very famous in Tibetans. Most of the people living here come for the casino opened in the hotel. It can also be said that this is the most chaotic place in Tibetans.


    However, anyone who dares to make trouble here will come to no good end. It is said that Douglas, the largest black gang leader in the UAE, is the owner of the Venus Hotel.


    The crazy lion mercenary regiment he formed is the largest mercenary organization in the Middle East. Under his command, there are more than 1000 fierce mercenaries who are not afraid of death. Even several chiefs of the chieftain of Alen have to give him some face.


    Today, we will arrange this grand qualifier here. It is estimated that the name of crazy lion will soon spread all over the world and become the brightest star in the mercenary industry, which is about to rise.

 Chapter 643

    "I''ll go. Why are so many people here?"


    Prince William was startled and looked at the many beauties on Chu fan''s side. He had the impulse to break him into pieces.


    You say you have so many beautiful women around you. Why rob women with me? I finally like Shanghai Lun (Qiaoyun), but you are her childhood sweetheart.


    OK, I won''t say anything. Who let you grow up together? But it was not easy for me to transfer my feelings to Princess Mamela. Why did you cross in and take her away from me?


    How much hatred did I have with you in my last life? You want to revenge me in this life? Woo woo, I''m not alive!


    For Chu fan''s fate, Evelyn had already been unable to make complaints about it. But she could not understand what Chu Hao had. Why are so many beautiful girls so determined to him?


    "Chu fan, according to the regulations, each VIP card can only take two people in." Evelyn shook the red card in her hand and said, "my brother and I can only take one person for you, and you can only take two at most. The rest should stay in the hotel and wait for our news."


    Behind Chu fan stood Qiaoyun, Xia Yanran, Zheng Xueqi, Song Wen, crape myrtle, Bai Yumei, hongluan, and an obscene old man, squid, a total of eight people. Even if Prince William helped bring in one, Chu fan brought in two, and five people were destined to stay in the hotel.


    This regulation was made by the official of the Arab Emirates, and no one has the privilege. Otherwise, no matter how big the venue is, it can''t accommodate the attendants of the contestants.


    Before Chu fan could speak, Zheng Xueqi took out a red card from her card bag, winked at Chu fan and said with a smile, "I''m also a contestant. Hee hee, I can take two people."


    "I have too!" Song Wen put her hand into her chest, felt a red card in her trembling chest and smiled cunningly, "I can also take two people."


    Xia Yan frowned: "even so, we are still two places short."


    Zheng Xueqi was a contestant, so she was lucky to get a VIP card; But the VIP card in Song Wen''s hand is Chu fan''s, so among them, there are only these two VIP cards, which is not enough to bring everyone in.


    "I really can''t. I won''t go in. Go." the squid waved his hand generously, but the disappointment in his eyes can''t escape Chu fan''s eyes.


    Find him yourself and let him stay in the hotel? How can this work.


    Chu fan hesitated and told Zheng Xueqi, "call Princess Mamela and ask her to help find a way."


    "OK!" Zheng Xueqi called. Soon, she said excitedly, "mamella said, let''s go now, and she will pick us up at the door."


    "Prince William, any questions?"


    "No!"


    "Get in the car!"


    The party took four cars and came to the door of Venus Hotel. As soon as they got off the bus, they became the focus. Countless amazing eyes fell on several women on Chu fan''s side, including undisguised praise and hidden desire - hope.


    The most eye-catching are the two women of crape myrtle and Bai Yumei. The evening dress of the same style shows a completely different temperament when worn on the two women. Crape myrtle''s evening dress is black, the skirt of the long skirt almost drags the floor, and the bare shoulders form a sharp contrast with her natural nobility, coldness and arrogance. Yan Gai Qunfang is like a noble Queen.


    Bai Yumei''s evening dress is white, also revealing her shoulders and arms. The deep V neckline makes the canyon in front of her chest deep and charming. Her peach eyes that seem to be able to speak are watery and amorous. It seems that everyone is discharging, so that the men present have the impulse to hold her to bed.


    Qiao Yun wears a lavender evening dress, which is conservative, but does not lose her style. She is dignified and generous. Standing beside Chu fan, she naturally holds his arm, just like a pair of beautiful women.


    Zheng Xueqi is wearing a goose yellow dress and a gem necklace designed by the world''s top jewelry designer. The pendant is an aquamarine with the reputation of the blue star, which falls on her chest and reveals a touch of depth. Noble!


    Xia Yanran was bold today. She wore a purple slanted shoulder dress. The left body of the dress was almost exposed. A pair of beautiful breasts were half covered and half exposed, which was very eye-catching. On her body, she has an inborn heroic posture, and her aura is not generally strong. Although she is a little nervous, she does not change color in the face of the eyes of many men and stands beside Chu fan coldly.


    Hongluan is still dressed like a fire. She is in a deep V low cut dress, and her back is almost naked. Moreover, her dress skirt is very short, revealing a pair of long bare legs, which makes her eyes and is really angry.


    In contrast, Song Wen is much more low-key. She is wearing a light blue Pleated Dress. She is as lovely as a little princess. However, her naive and lovely face and a pair of luxurious breasts that were very inconsistent with her appearance also won a lot of coveted eyes for her.


    Most people know Prince William and Evelyn, but who is that arrogant Asian man? It''s not a show off. What is it?


    Before Chu fan walked to the door, a big bellied bald middle-aged man, accompanied by a bodyguard and a seductive girl, came over, pointed to several girls behind Chu fan and said a lot. Arrogant attitude, as if the leader was lecturing the employees under the opponent.


    Chu fan dug his ears and asked Zheng Xueqi, "what does the dead fat man say?"


    "Er..."


    "Translate truthfully."


    Before Zheng Xueqi could speak, Song Wen suddenly said loudly, "boy, I''m the head of mg group. Ouen, make a price. I want all the women behind you. Hum, remind you that you have to pay for refusing me."


    Everyone was stunned and stupid.


    "This is not what I said." Song Wen hurriedly pointed to the fat man in front of her. "That''s what he meant. If you don''t believe it, ask sister Xueqi."


    "Really?"


    "Er... Roughly, almost."


    Her words were enough. Chu fan smiled. When the fat ou''en thought that Chu fan wanted to make an offer, Chu fan suddenly shot, stuck his neck and lifted his body weighing at least 300 kilograms into the air.


    The bodyguard on his side was startled and immediately threw an angry punch at Chu fan, but Chu fan came first after his feet and kicked him in the stomach. The bodyguard was like being hit by a truck. He flew backwards for more than 20 meters and hit a luxury car. Suddenly, the body was hit with a huge pit, the glass was broken on the ground, and the alarm was heard.


    Then, Ou en, a fat man of more than 300 kg, crossed an arc in the air and landed on a car next to the bodyguard. This time, it was even worse. The luxury car was almost smashed. Ou en lay in the sunken car like a dead pig, and his life and death were unknown.


    "Idiot!" Chu fan patted the dust that didn''t exist on his hands, didn''t look at the seductive girl who was frightened into incontinence, and raised his feet to the door of the hotel.


    This scene scared the people who wanted to come forward to chat up. No one can believe that someone dares to make trouble in emperor worship at this time. In particular, when he learned that the other party was Ou en, the head of mg group, he was so ruthless that he was not afraid to provoke crazy revenge from mg group?


    Also, it''s going to be a qualifier soon. Isn''t he afraid of being disqualified if he makes trouble at this time?


    Sure enough, as soon as they reached the door, they were stopped by two official officials in charge of reception. They said coldly, "I''m sorry, no one can make trouble during the competition for the right to import crude oil. You violated the regulations and your qualification was cancelled."


    "Please come back. We don''t welcome you."


    This time, without waiting for Chu fan to ask, Song Wen, who was afraid that the matter was not big, immediately translated it for him. The next moment, suddenly "pa pa" twice, a red handprint appeared on their faces. The speed was so fast that they were stunned that they didn''t even see who hit it.


    However, Chu fan was wiping his hands with a paper towel. It was obviously him. Immediately, they were furious and immediately began to use the walkie talkie to whistle and shout.


    "You... How dare you beat people? None of you want to leave today." the official stared at Chu fan fiercely and wanted to bite off a piece of his meat.


    Prince William couldn''t see it anymore. He hurried forward to pull Chu fan away and said with a bitter smile, "I said, can you be calm? Why do you have to use violence to solve the problem?"


    "What? Don''t you think it''s easier?"


    "Well, I''m afraid of you. Let me deal with it."


    Prince William came forward and negotiated with two officials, but they were beaten. How can they give in? In the eagle Kingdom, Prince William''s brother and sister do have a great influence, but there are many people who are more noble than their brother and sister in emperor worship. Who cares about them? Prince William will wear out his mouth, but they just don''t agree and won''t let Chu fan in.


    After a while, more than a dozen fully armed emperor worship officers and soldiers rushed out of the hotel, surrounded Chu fan and others, raised their guns and aimed at Chu fan and others. As long as there is an order, they will not hesitate to beat Chu fan and others into a horse honeycomb.


    It''s over. It''s getting bigger and bigger.


    Prince William was desperate. Based on his understanding of Chu fan, the boy ate soft rather than hard. He would not give up until he laid down all these officers and soldiers. He didn''t understand that he dared to beat people so recklessly in the territory of emperor worship. Isn''t this guy afraid of death?


    "Grass, this is Hamler''s hospitality?" Chu fan was angry and shouted, "call mamella right away. If you don''t come out to meet him, I''ll call in."


    As soon as the voice fell, a woman wrapped in black robes ran out quickly with her skirt in her hands

 Chapter 644

    "Presumptuous!"


    Mamela quickly ran out, stood in front of Chu fan, turned her back to Chu fan, and shouted at the two officials who blocked the way of several people: "do you know who he is? Yesterday, if he hadn''t shot, our Tibeta would have been blown up. Even the chief had to thank him personally, but you wanted to stop him outside. Do you want to betray the country?"


    "Plop!"


    They were so frightened that their legs softened and knelt down directly. Their faces were like soil and their bodies were like chaff.


    Yesterday, a terrorist organization wanted to blow up Tibeta. Who doesn''t know such a big thing? It is widely said that an Asian teenager killed seven terrorists on the spot to protect his girlfriend and saved Tibeta and everyone in the tower. However, it has been spread within the official Department of Tibetans that the young man who saved Tibetans yesterday is the famous murderer.


    For the terrible and mysterious murderer king, all the official members of emperor worship, with awe and curiosity, want to take advantage of today''s qualifier to see his face. But they didn''t expect that the murderer king was the young man who seemed to have just graduated from college.


    However, his just a series of styles can not be trusted. First, without saying a word, Ou en and his bodyguard of GM group were killed. Up to now, their life and death are unknown. Then, without saying a word, they beat the unlucky children who were the gatekeepers.


    Who dares to be so arrogant except the cruel murderer?


    Woo woo woo, it''s too bad luck. How did you meet this evil star? Before, I wanted the king of murder to sign. Now, it''s good if he doesn''t kill our brothers.


    "You guys, why don''t you put down your guns quickly?" Mamela scolded angrily.


    Immediately, the officers and soldiers who surrounded Chu fan and others put down their guns honestly. In Dibai, Sheikh hamle is the supreme existence. Mamela is his sister and has a high natural status. Who dares to violate her meaning?


    Besides, the guy opposite is the king of murder. He''s angry and doesn''t sleep well. Therefore, Mamela''s words gave them a step, relieved one by one, and dared not look at Chu fan.


    The only sad guy was glanced at by Chu fan. He was so frightened that he immediately squeezed out a smiling face that was more ugly than crying. He was almost crying.


    It''s terrible. This look is more frightening than a hungry lion.


    After losing her temper, Mamela turned around and nervously explained, "sorry, I waited for you for a long time. You didn''t come, so I took time to go to the bathroom..."


    "I don''t blame you. It''s all the fat people of the GM group who asked brother Chu to sell us to him." Zheng Xueqi took Mamela''s hand and said with a smile, "don''t say those unhappy things. Now, we''re still two people short. You see the arrangement."


    "They..." Mamela looked at the women on Chu fan''s side curiously. The more she looked, the more frightened she became. The princess''s pride became weaker and weaker, and she couldn''t be proud anymore.


    In front of these women, just call out one. They look no worse than her. They have their own strengths in temperament. Each is a beautiful woman.


    Pressure mountain!


    "Cough!"


    Zheng Xueqi came to Mamela''s ear and whispered, "pay attention to the influence. I''ll introduce it to you slowly when the qualifying game is over."


    Mamela took a deep breath and said, "I''m a princess. I can take two friends in."


    "OK." Zheng Xueqi said excitedly, "Princess mamella will take two, I will take two, brother Chu will take two more, and his Highness Prince William will take one, just in time."


    Soon, under the trembling supervision of two officials, Princess Mamela took Song Wen and Xia Yanran into the Venus Hotel; Prince William followed, followed by Evelyn and the obscene squid.


    In this regard, Prince William is very helpless. Chu fan, there are so many beautiful women around you. Can I die alone? Wipe, just give me this dry, thin, smiling and obscene old guy. What do you mean? Too careless!


    If he didn''t expect Chu fan to help him win an oil import right, he would have abandoned the challenge and broke up with Chu fan.


    Then, Zheng Xueqi took Qiao Yun and Hong Luan into the hotel. Chu fan took crape myrtle and Bai Yumei and finally went in. From beginning to end, the two officials did not dare to look up. They just glanced at the VIP card symbolically and respectfully invited several people in.


    Until Chu fan disappeared, they were greatly relieved. They found that they were soaked with cold sweat.


    Killer king, it''s scary!


    It was early in the morning, and the qualifying game had not yet started. The hotel hall was decorated like a cocktail party in the upper class, with brilliant lights. On one side, there are more than a dozen Orchestra members who are concentrating on playing melodious symphonies. Around them, there are drinks and all kinds of delicious food. Song Wen, who came in first, can''t wait to drink a glass of red wine, grab the cake and eat it.


    Dead girl, her stomach seems to go straight to the North Sea. She''s not satisfied at all. It''s so delicious that most people can''t afford it.


    The arrival of Chu fan and others immediately stopped the conversation at the venue. Everyone was shocked to see the sudden beauty combination. I can''t believe there are so many beautiful women here? The princess received it in person. Is it a VIP?


    When they were confused, chief hamle came over with a glass of wine. He had a drink with Chufan and others first, and then asked with a smile, "just now, there seems to be an accident? Didn''t it affect your interest?"


    "It''s just a fly. I forgot if you didn''t mention it."


    "That''s good!"


    Hamle took Chu fan to the temporary platform in front of the meeting and shouted to the microphone: "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t you always want to see who saved Tibeta? Now, I''d like to solemnly introduce him to you. He is a great hero who turned the tide, killed seven terrorists on his own, saved Tibeta from destruction and saved thousands of tourists. My best friend, major general Chu fan of the Chinese military!"


    "Hua Hua..." sparse applause came from all directions.


    Who is not the richest party here? Like Zheng Xueqi''s father, he is only the richest man in Hong Kong Island. If anyone is called here, his wealth will be 10 times or even 100 times higher than that of Zheng Juncheng. The rich with state support have countless money, and there are many people with official positions.


    Chu fan is a small major general, which really makes people not interested. Give me some applause, or look at hamle''s face. Otherwise, who knows who Chu fan is?


    Hamler was not satisfied with the reaction of the audience. He frowned slightly and said faintly, "if you think Chu fan is just a major general of the Chinese military, you are very wrong. Internationally, he is known as the enemy of terrorists. First, he killed people outside the country alone and slaughtered all the people of the rattlesnake organization overnight."


    "Later, he killed the hands of God and the blood wolf, the two top mercenary organizations, and even the God killing society, a killer organization that no one dared to provoke, in the Chinese night city. He also killed half of them and suffered heavy losses."


    After saying so much in one breath, Hamler finally smiled with satisfaction after watching the reaction of the people under the stage: "now, do you know his identity? Yes, he is... The king of murder - Chu fan!"


    "Hua Hua..."


    This time, the applause was like half of the thunder, lasting for a long time. Some mature ladies and arrogant princesses slapped red and looked at Chu fan fanatically. If there were not so many beautiful women around him, they would have rushed up regardless of everything and offered themselves.


    Murderer Wang, he''s so handsome. It''s exciting to think of his name. His pants are wet.


    "Chufan, talk to everyone?" hamle whispered.


    "Me?" Chu fan quickly waved his hand. "Forget it. I can''t even speak English. Don''t let me lose face."


    Hamler ignored that and said to the people below: "next, let''s the handsome king of murder say a few words to everyone. Welcome!"


    "Hua Hua..." the applause just stopped burst into the audience again. Even the security guards in charge of safety, the waiters in charge of delivering wine and the aunt in charge of cleaning the bathroom ran out to see the honor of the king of murder.


    No way, Chu fan had to go to the microphone and said in a deep voice, "Hello, I''m Chu fan. In fact, I don''t like the title of king of murder, which makes me look like a ferocious and bloody man. However, in order to protect more people, I had to take up the butcher''s knife."


    When he said a word, the chief hamle next to him responded for him. He even learned his expression vividly, very decent and funny.


    "Cough, actually, I''m a Buddhist..."


    Hamler and Prince William could not help twitching their faces. He was still a Buddhist? If Buddhists all over the world were like him, the world would be in chaos.


    Suddenly, in the crowd, a gentle middle-aged man came out and asked lightly, "Mr. Chu fan, you said you were a Buddhist, but you killed so many people. Aren''t you afraid of going to hell after death?"


    Chu fan''s pupil shrinks suddenly. The person who stands out is Naoto Miyamoto, who hasn''t seen for a long time. Why does this guy have him everywhere?


    "Mr. Chu fan, do you disdain to answer me?" Naoto Miyamoto asked with provocative meaning.


    Chu fan smiled: "Buddha said, if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? In order to return a happy land in the world, I''d rather go to hell on the 18th floor. It''s Mr. Miyamoto. After death, you''re afraid to be put into the animal way, reborn as a dog in the next life and eat shit all your life."


    Naoto Miyamoto was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He gnashed his teeth and stared at Chu fan. He really wanted to rush up now, drink his blood and eat his meat. Even his bones were crushed and soaked in water.


    Because of Chu fan, his Miyamoto family was almost destroyed and his status plummeted. If he hadn''t been useful, there might be no Miyamoto in the world now.


    Taking a deep breath, Naoto Miyamoto suppressed his anger and said faintly, "there''s something you may not know? In a short time, Kiko will get married. Ha ha!"

 Chapter 645

    "Marry?"


    Chu fan angrily said, "who is so bold to marry my woman?"


    "Your woman? What are you?" a Japanese man of about 30 years old came out of the crowd behind Naoto Miyamoto and hummed, "Kiko is my woman now. Please don''t disturb our peaceful life in the future."


    "Who are you?"


    "The eldest son of the Japanese Emperor - Saito Nogo." the man proudly raised his head, "when Qingzi marries me, she will be the future queen."


    "Unless Qingzi is blind, how can she marry you?" Chu fan shook his head and sighed. "It seems that I have to take time to go to Japan and pick up my Qingzi."


    "If you dare to go, I will let you stay in Japan forever."


    "I don''t have any interest in your country." after that, Chu fan didn''t look at Saito Nodo again, turned and walked down from the side of the high platform step by step and returned to Qiao Yun and others.


    The tit for tat between the two made the atmosphere of the reception tense. The ladies and princesses who originally wanted to get close to Chu fan also calmed down. They could only look at Chu fan from a distance, talk quietly and dare not come forward.


    As long as he is not blind, everyone can see that Chu fan has a gloomy face and must be in a bad mood. At this time, who dares to touch the mold? In addition, these people hate Saito Nomo and Naoto Miyamoto. You say it''s bad for you to provoke anyone, but you want to provoke the murderer king. Isn''t this looking for death?


    Alas, it seems that there is no hope to take a photo with the murderer king!


    If Chu fan knew that he had accidentally become an idol superstar, he wouldn''t be depressed. With his virtue, he may have to hang out with female fans that night. He has admired those big directors for a long time.


    Fortunately, before long, Harlem announced that the qualifier was about to begin. Please move to the casino hall on the ground floor of the hotel.


    For today''s qualifier, the casino began to close a week ago. All the gambling tables originally placed in the hall were removed and replaced by 100 twenty-eight girls with good figure, temperament and appearance.


    On these girls, they wear windbreakers of the same style but different colors, which hide their graceful figure. Spread out, stand on platforms one by one, like commodities, and show them to everyone.


    "Man, the gambling hasn''t started yet. Why did you put the prize first?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    "Poof!"


    Prince William sprayed out a mouthful of wine and looked at Chu fan strangely. Just now, I thought he had a lot on his mind, but it was only a while ago that he germinated again.


    "Chu fan, you misunderstood." Evelyn explained aside. "These girls are the gambling tools for today''s qualifiers."


    "What?"


    Not only Chu fan was startled, but even Xia Yanran and others were stunned by Evelyn''s words. How can the living people become gambling tools? What''s the bet?


    Don''t talk about them. All the people present looked around curiously. No one knew what they were betting on today. But fortunately, hamle didn''t sell off. He went straight to the high platform and said loudly, "everyone, today''s gambling is jointly customized by seven chiefs of the United Arab Emirates. You can participate."


    With his explanation, people gradually understood how to play tonight''s qualifier. A total of 100 girls, each girl has several different gambling games. For example, guess the girl''s cup, guess the color of the girl''s underwear, guess the girl''s age, guess whether she is a woman, and so on.


    A staff member stepped onto the stage, holding a large box in his hand, put it on the table in front of Hamler, and turned away. Hamler patted the box and explained: "Next, if you want to be a dealer, you can draw numbers. According to the difficulty of the topic, the odds are different. For example, if you want people to guess the color of girls'' underpants, you need two answers. If you choose one of two, the odds is one to lose one, with a 50% win rate. If you choose one of four, the odds is one to lose three, and if the dealer loses, you have to lose three times the chips to the other party."


    "Well, there are only 100 dealers. If the number is not enough, the seven chiefs of the United Arab Emirates will act on their own." hamle stretched out his hand, "now, please come to the front and draw the number. Don''t squeeze. Those who draw first may not be able to become dealers."


    Having said that, everyone present can see that the advantage of being a banker is at least 50% higher than that of a leisure family. It can be said that as long as you are a banker and haven''t started gambling, you have won half.


    Eat meat first, then drink soup. If you slow down, you can''t even drink soup. As for what kind of gentlemanly demeanor, go to special. As long as you can win the right to import crude oil, it''s worth being ugly.


    "Chu fan, don''t you take a chance?" Prince William asked eagerly.


    Chu fan shook his head: "I''m not interested in sitting in the villa. If you like it, just try it."


    "Don''t regret it. Ha ha, I''ll go first."


    "Go all the way."


    "Get out!"


    Soon, nearly 200 contestants went up to catch a small table tennis ball. On each table tennis ball, they wrote an English letter, capital D, which represents the dealer, while those who caught capital P had no chance with the dealer and automatically became idle players.


    Surprisingly, Prince William was lucky today. He actually caught a table tennis ball with the letter D. under the letter D, there is also an Arabic numeral 38, which means that girl 38 will be his tool for gambling with his leisure family.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" Hamler clapped his hands and said loudly, "now, please go to the beauty corresponding to the number. The bet in each game is a mineral worth 100 million US dollars. If the mineral is worth 200 million, it is calculated according to two bets, and so on. Well, now I announce that this session of crude oil import right, the qualifying tournament, officially begins!"


    Suddenly, a hundred girls took out a black eye mask and covered their eyes. At the same time, they took out a headset and put it on their ears. They also took out a silver tape and sealed their mouth.


    Now, they can''t see, hear or speak. They can''t get any valuable information from them. All this has nothing to do with any gambling. It all depends on one word - Meng!


    "Brother fan, when shall we start?" Song Wen''s eyes were bright and looked around excitedly. If the chips were not too big, she would have run out to play by herself.


    Her father has prepared four minerals for her. These are all the chips for her and Chu fan. If she loses, her father will have to kill her.


    Chu fan has been looking around, as if looking for someone. When Song Wen asked, his eyes were bright and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, "it''s now!"


    People familiar with him know that this smile is too bad. It must be bad. However, this is for his opponent. For Chu fan, his opponent must be unlucky.


    Saito Nomo''s luck was good. He also drew a dealer. He ranked very high, No. 23. Now, he is standing beside beauty No. 23, waiting for the fat sheep to come to the door. He can even foresee that mineral contracts, like snowflakes, will fall into his hands one after another. At that time, even if we lose the right to import crude oil, these minerals alone will not come in vain.


    However, Naoto Miyamoto, who was beside him, couldn''t be happy. He couldn''t help persuading again: "Your Highness, I think we''d better give up the dealer..."


    "Shut up!" Saito Nodo angrily scolded, "everyone competes to be a banker. Now I''m a banker. You let me give up? Naoto Miyamoto, who are you?"


    "Your Highness, of course I''m your man, but..."


    "No, but!" Saito Nodo coldly interrupted him. "Your task now is to stand aside and prepare to cheer for me."


    "Hi!"


    Naoto Miyamoto sighed helplessly and felt tired for the first time. The Miyamoto family is over. I thought that relying on Prince Saito Nomo could make the Miyamoto family rise again. But now it seems that Saito Nodo is arrogant and headstrong, and will suffer a great loss sooner or later.


    Alas, I hope Chu fan won''t find out, otherwise


    He was thinking about it. He suddenly found that Chu fan came with someone. His heart sank immediately. He had a very ominous premonition. He hurried back two steps and anxiously advised Saito Nomo: "Your Highness, Chu fan is coming. You''d better give up the dealer as soon as you listen to my advice."


    "What do you mean? Do you think I will lose to him?" Saito Nodo looked like a wolf and glared at Naoto Miyamoto. "If it was a regular gambling game, I might not be his opponent, but what did he win me today?"


    "Prince..."


    "Get out now. I don''t want to see you."


    Naoto Miyamoto sighed and stepped back two steps unhappily. His complex eyes fell on Chu fan who was getting closer and closer.


    Chu fan, you are really the nemesis of my life, but I won''t easily admit defeat. Naoto Miyamoto secretly glanced at Chu fan in the crowd and resolutely turned away.


    "Chu fan, dare you bet with me?"


    Before Chu fan could speak, Saito Nomo couldn''t help speaking provocatively: "if you win, I''ll give you back the fine son."


    "Fine son is mine." Chu fan stops in front of the girl No. 23 and sneers, "but even if you don''t say it, I''ll bet with you."


    "OK, come on!" Saito Nodo excitedly urged, "take out your minerals and we will win or lose."


    "Just one." Chu fan stretched out his hand. Qiao Yun quickly opened the briefcase in his hand, took out four mineral contracts and handed it to Chu fan. But then Zheng Xueqi took out no contract and put it into Chu fan''s hands.


    "Brother Chu, we must win." Zheng Xueqi raised her hand happily. Chu fan smiled and stretched out his hand. He patted her and said with a smile: "don''t worry, brother, when did I lose? How much is this?"


    "A total of one billion dollars of minerals, dad said, whether you win or lose, these minerals are at your disposal."


    Before Chu fan asked, Song Wen said, "the minerals I brought are worth 600 million, but they are all the dowry my father gave me. You can''t lose."


    Chu fan didn''t bother to talk nonsense with her. He looked at Saito Nomo and said with a smile, "you hear me? I have a total of $1.6 billion in minerals here. Can you eat it?"

 Chapter 646

    "1.6 billion?"


    Saito Nomo''s eyes were shining. He seemed to see that the 1.6 billion mineral had grown wings and flew into his hands. 1.6 billion. As long as you win these minerals, it''s worth it. It''s not in vain.


    "Forget it, you can''t get so much money. I''d better change to a rich dealer." Chu fan shook his head, returned the mineral contract in his hand to Qiao Yun, and turned to go.


    How could Saito Nogo let the fat sheep go? Immediately stopped Chu fan and said loudly, "I really didn''t bring so many minerals, but I can use money to mortgage."


    With that, he waved his hand and a clever girl standing behind hurried forward to open the briefcase. Saito Nomo took out a stack of mineral contracts and said, "there are six minerals here, worth $1 billion. In addition, I''ll add a check for $600 million. How''s it, fair?"


    "I''m sorry, today''s gamble is only on minerals, not money." Chu fan hummed, "if you can''t take out 1.6 billion worth of minerals, I won''t gamble with you."


    Saito Nomo was angry: "wipe, are you so desperate? Didn''t you buy Minerals with money? Can''t I mortgage them with money?"


    Old God Chu Fan said, "it''s fair and reasonable. But now, the value of minerals here should at least double. Do you think I''ll gamble with you with minerals? If I sell the 1.6 billion minerals, I can sell at least 3.2 billion, do you believe it?"


    This time, Saito Nomo had nothing to say.


    He doesn''t understand the truth of rare goods to live in, but what''s Chu fan''s name? Clearly, it is the starting price. Special, don''t you just want to add money? It''s really hard to say such a big pile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll add another billion, will you?" Saito said impatiently.


    Chu fan was too lazy to grind Ji with him and stretched out two fingers: "at least 1.2 billion, otherwise, don''t talk!"


    Saito Nomo gritted his teeth. This is not a matter of money, but Chu fan is too hateful. He is insatiable and insatiable. However, the thought that the money would return to his hands in the twinkling of an eye made him feel better again.


    "OK, 1.2 billion is 1.2 billion." Saito Nomo readily signed a large check of 1.2 billion and handed it to the official notary together with the mineral contract.


    The huge gambling game here immediately attracted countless onlookers. Even chief hamle came with his sister and said in surprise: "Chu fan, Saito Nogo, why do you make such a big bet? What''s the matter? Can''t you sit down and talk about it?"


    "I have nothing to talk about with him." Saito Nomo snorted coldly. "Today, he has no me, I have no him, I fight with him to the end."


    "Oh, me too!"


    Chu fan is not impatient, but he can laugh. The gap between him and Saito Nomo in mood is clear to everyone at a glance. However, they are still not optimistic about Chu fan. This gamble is too difficult. Chu fan has a quarter of the chance to win, while Saito Nomo has a three-quarters chance to win.


    In the end, he was young and energetic. After being stimulated by others, he immediately lost his mind. Alas, beauty is a curse!


    Soon, the official notary finished the inspection and came to report to chief hamle. After listening, chief hamle said loudly with a microphone: "Next, I personally supervise the gambling between Chu fan of China and Saito Nogo of Japan. Their bet is the mineral worth 1.6 billion US dollars, but Saito Nogo''s mineral is not enough. They make up with a check of 1.2 billion US dollars. The two sides have no objection. Now I announce that the competition begins."


    "Chu fan, how do I see you beat me?" Saito Nomo''s eyes were crazy and came forward to uncover the problem of girl No. 23.


    At each girl''s waist, there was a small rectangular sign with number 23 on it. But at the bottom of the number, there was a sticker similar to a big sticker. After the sticker cover was taken off, the problem was exposed.


    It says impressively that the girl''s cup is: A, B, C, D.


    "Hahaha, choose one from four." Saito Nomo became more and more proud. The figure of girl No. 23 was tightly wrapped in a windbreaker. Who can guess how big her cup is?


    Chu fan frowned, stared at the girl''s chest and didn''t speak for a long time. Saito wild man hehe said with a smile: "why? Afraid? Ha ha ha! Since you''re afraid of losing, I''ll give you another chance. Let the woman around you accompany me all night, and I can let you get back a mineral contract and make you double the money. How about?"


    "You think beautiful. A toad wants to eat swan meat. You don''t look in the mirror. I have to vomit for three days to see you. I think I''m very good? Pooh!" Song Wen scolded like a machine gun, which made Saito wild man smoke and his lungs explode.


    Dead girl, when you fall into my hands, you must stay in bed for three days. Hum!


    Before he could speak, Chu fan disdained to say, "don''t you feel ashamed to quarrel with the little girl?"


    "Grass, don''t talk nonsense. Guess quickly. If you delay any more, you will lose." Saito Nomo shouted angrily.


    Chu Fan said, "what I''m thinking is, if you lose, how much should you accompany me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Chu fan ignored him, looked at chief hamle and said faintly, "chief hamle, please tell him how much he should lose if I win this four-way bet?"


    "According to the regulations, the odds of one out of two is one out of one, the odds of one out of three is one out of two, and the odds of one out of four is one out of three." hamle solemnly said, "Mr. Saito, if you lose, you have to pay three times the chips, that is, three times the chips you take out now."


    Saito Nomo took a breath of air-conditioning. Now he finally understood why Naoto Miyamoto strongly opposed him as a dealer. This is so special, and the risk is not small.


    Although the dealer''s winning side is large, the odds are also much larger. Generally speaking, the dealer and the leisure family have their own advantages, and no one suffers losses.


    Chu fan disdained and said, "what? Are you afraid? If you kneel down and knock my head three times now, and then send Qingzi to China, I will allow you to take back your chips and bet on the next game."


    "Am I afraid? Hum, I think you are afraid?"


    Saito Nodo sneered: "isn''t it three times the odds? As long as you can win, I''ll pay you by one point. But now, I''ll give you the last three minutes. If you exceed three minutes, you''ll lose. The timing starts!"


    The onlookers became nervous. This is a big gamble of billions of dollars. Even if they are billionaires, they can rarely see such a big gamble.


    On the contrary, Chu fan was not nervous at all. He also asked, "now, help me guess how big this little girl''s chest is?"


    Xia Yanran steadily analyzed: "the girl''s skin is fair and tall. She should be Russian. Most of the cups of Russian girls are between B and C."


    "So flat, either a or B." Song Wen said reluctantly.


    Qiao Yun hurriedly reminded: "it may also be d. he deliberately made his chest small and confused the public."


    "My point of view is the same as sister Yanran. B and C have a better chance of winning," Zheng Xueqi said.


    Bai Yumei blinked her big eyes, covered her lips and said with a light smile, "I support Qiao Yun. War is not tired of fraud."


    Opposite, Saito Nodo stared at Bai Yumei, his eyes straight, and his trousers were put up in a small tent, but he didn''t feel it and swallowed one mouthful after another. show the cloven hoof.


    In fact, I don''t blame him. Who let Bai Yumei wink at him? Don''t talk about him. Even if Chu fan is strong in heaven, he can''t be immune to her flattery.


    It''s still light. If Bai Yumei did her best, Saito Nomo would be out of his mind and throw himself naked.


    "I choose C!" Chu Fan said suddenly.


    Saito Nomo was stunned and suddenly woke up: "what are you talking about?"


    "My brother fan chooses C, you are deaf?" Song Wen angrily offended him.


    When the result came out, Saito Nomo didn''t bother to argue with her. He immediately said to chief hamle next to him, "chief hamle, did you hear it? Now, please be a notary and publish the result."


    "Someone!" Sheikh hamle shouted. Immediately, a mature woman stepped over with high heels and a tape measure.


    At the command of chief hamle, the girl took off her windbreaker and a sweater without shyness, and finally revealed her chest wearing a black bra.


    The mature woman came forward, unbuttoned her bra, showed the label to everyone, and said loudly, "75c."


    "Have you seen? In this game, Chu fan of China won, Saito Nogo tripled the odds and had to pay with double chips." chief hamle said seriously.


    "Impossible!"


    Saito Nomo played a gambler who lost a red eye incisively and vividly. It''s too hard. He''s good before he''s crazy.


    He has always been full of confidence. Before the game is over, he has taken the chips taken out by Chu fan as his own bag. Even the women behind Chu fan, he had to take them for himself.


    However, what the mature woman said was like a big stick, which completely drove him from heaven to hell. The gap between before and after was too big. He was not young. Now he had a heart attack and was sent to the hospital for rescue.


    "One out of four, how could he guess right at once?" Saito Nodo angrily grabbed the black bra in the hands of a mature woman and took a closer look. It was really 75c. He was so angry that his eyes were red that he threw the bra to the ground and said loudly, "It''s not accurate. I need to measure the size on site. If it''s still 75c, I''ll pay you three times the odds. If it''s not, you''ll lose."


    "Saito Nomo, are you questioning our official justice?" before Saito Nomo spoke, chief hamle waved and interrupted, "you don''t need to explain, I''ll prove it to you. Start measuring!"


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "lone wolf"!

 Chapter 647

    When mature women come, they have brought a tape measure in their hand, which is used to measure the cup. Now, at the command of chief hamle, the mature woman came forward without saying a word and began to measure the chest circumference of No. 23.


    Tall No. 23, with his face as usual, put down his hands to protect his chest and let his pride in his chest be exposed to the air. In fact, the discerning person can see at a glance that she did have a c cup on her chest. In this game, Saito Nogo lost completely.


    But the mature woman still took a leather ruler and measured her lower chest circumference and upper chest circumference around No. 23, which were 75cm and 90cm respectively, and the gap between upper and lower chest circumference was 15cm.


    According to international practice, the difference between the upper and lower chest circumference of about 10cm is a cup, the difference of about 12.5cm is B cup, the difference of about 15cm is c cup, and the difference of about 18cm is D cup.


    The difference between the upper and lower bust of No. 23 is 15cm. The model is subject to the size of the lower bust. Therefore, her bust is 75c, which is no worse than the bra cup she wears.


    Every time a size is measured, the mature woman has to report the number. After the final data is equivalent, she said clearly: "the chest circumference of No. 23 is 75c."


    "Mr. Saito, what else can you say now?" hamle asked faintly.


    Saito Nomo was a fool. His eyes were dull and lost his soul. He is not Naoto Miyamoto. When did he take part in such a gambling game? Only in the peripheral games, he not only lost the billion minerals he brought, but also lost $1.2 billion. He can barely accept these, but the triple odds make him want to cry without tears and want to die.


    Chu fan took a bunch of sub contracts from the notary and a check for us $1.2 billion provided by Saito Nomo, and handed it to Xia Yanran. He said to Saito Nomo: "according to the previous exchange method, the minerals of US $1 billion are equivalent to US $2 billion. If you can''t get the corresponding minerals to pay, you still need to pay US $6.4 billion."


    Saito Nomo''s eyes were black and almost fainted. He was miserable enough. Chu fan even fell into the well and raised the price. Nima, is it easy to bully our Japanese royal family?


    Just when he was about to get angry, Naoto Miyamoto suddenly came back, grabbed Saito Nomo and whispered a few words in his ear. The angry Saito Nomo gradually calmed down and glared at Chu fan with resentment: "Chu fan, let''s see. Hum!"


    "Hey, I haven''t given the money yet."


    "I''ll pay for the crown prince." Naoto Miyamoto stepped forward, happily signed a check for $6.4 billion, handed it to Chu fan, and sneered, "Chu fan, put this money here and keep it. Before long, you will return it with interest."


    "Then you are dreaming." Chu fan handed the check to Xia Yanran and said disdainfully, "do you still want to take back the money when it comes to me? You arrogant guys can also use some dirty means, but I remind you, if you dare to touch my woman again, I won''t let you go."


    "Chu fan, let''s wait and see." Naoto Miyamoto took a deep breath, turned and chased Saito Nomo''s back and left quickly.


    If you don''t leave after losing such a big man, does it make people laugh to stay here? Besides, all the minerals have been lost. What can I get back? Even if you have money, who is willing to resell the minerals?


    Cough, normal people don''t resell minerals, but some people don''t take the ordinary road. No, Qiao Yun, Song Wen, Bai Yumei and Zheng Xueqi, after whispering with Princess Mamela for a while, set up a table on the high platform and sold minerals on the spot.


    Black, it''s really black. The price of a mineral worth 100 million has increased five times, but even so, some tycoons who lost their minerals are still happy to buy it. In this way, you are eligible to participate in the qualifiers again.


    Chu fan didn''t know this yet. He took the original nine mineral contracts and continued to wander around the stadium accompanied by Ziwei, Xia Yanran and hongluan.


    There were many participants, but not many people were really determined to gamble. After all, this new type of gambling makes many gambling experts useless. The odds of winning are too low.


    Not far away, Chu fan suddenly found another familiar person -- the seductive girl around the head of GM Group, Ou en.


    Before, Chu fan''s thunder means scared the seductive girl into urinary incontinence and didn''t dare to cry. Fortunately, Chu fan ignored her, which made her feel lucky for the rest of her life.


    Originally, according to her meaning, how far to hide, no matter how important money is, it is not as important as life. But GM Group, not only Ou en, but also the second shareholder.


    The second shareholder is Dennis. He holds only 10% less shares than ORN, but he has been pressed by ORN and can''t turn over. This time, Ouen, who was full of fine insects, finally hit the iron plate and sent himself to the hospital. Dennis felt that his spring was coming. He not only took away the VIP card and the mineral contract, but also occupied Ouen''s dry daughter.


    From today on, I am Dennis, the head of GM Group.


    Dennis was in high spirits and fantasized that he would break out of the encirclement in this competition and get a share of the right to import crude oil. In this way, when he returns to GM Group, his value will double immediately. Even if ORN''s illness is cured, he will not be able to return to heaven and has no capital to fight with himself.


    "Fuck... Godfather!" the seductive girl suddenly pulled Dennis''s arm and hid behind him. Her eyes were frightened. Her legs trembled like chaff. Moreover, she could not control her urination.


    Dennis quickly hugged her waist and asked with concern, "Cathy, baby, what''s the matter with you?"


    Cathy is also a little famous star. She not only has an angel like face, but also has a devil like figure. The most important thing is that she knows how to serve men. This is also the main reason why she can continue to be close to Dennis after ORN''s accident.


    The man who has tried her is like taking drugs. He eats marrow and knows taste and is reluctant to let go.


    At ordinary times, Cathy is like a proud peacock. She is not hypocritical to other men except her Godfather Orn. But today, she was scared out of color, like seeing the devil, which really hurt Dennis.


    "Don''t be afraid, Cathy baby. Godfather is here. No one dares to hurt you. Even if the murderer comes, I won''t let him touch your finger."


    As soon as Dennis''s voice fell, there was a cough behind him: "No. 86, pick up."


    Dennis turned his head and was startled. His legs softened and he almost sat on the ground. Kill... Kill the king? Why is he here?


    Chu fan touched his nose: "why, aren''t you welcome?"


    Dennis is going to cry. You are more terrible than Satan. Who dares not welcome you? Now he finally knew why Cathy was scared like that. Damn woman, why didn''t you say it earlier? Success is not enough, failure is more than. Godfather, you''ve hurt him this time.


    "Welcome, of course." Dennis spoke Chinese fluently, his face was filled with a smile and said humbly, "I''m Dennis, President of GM Group, acting for all the business of GM group temporarily."


    "Ou en, the person in charge of our company, has offended Mr. Chu fan before. Please forgive me. But this is only his personal behavior and has nothing to do with our GM Group." Dennis, after all, is a veteran. He soon calmed down and seemed to sincerely apologize to Chu fan with a very low attitude.


    Although this may have some negative effects on him and the company, compared with his own life, those are farts. If you can form a deep friendship with the king of murder, you will be a great hero of the company. He is very happy to send out his dry daughter Cathy.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "don''t worry, as long as your company doesn''t bother me, I won''t get through with you. But now, I want to bet with you, won''t you refuse?"


    "How could it be? On behalf of GM Group, I would like to extend a warm welcome to you." Dennis smiled. "Whether I win or lose, I hope to make friends with you."


    "That''s good!" Chu fan took out all nine minerals. "Bet on these nine minerals, which are worth a total of 1.6 billion US dollars."


    Dennis''s chin almost fell to the ground: "how much? Nine... Nine minerals? Brother, please leave me a way to live?"


    It''s so cruel. It''s obviously taking advantage of the fire. Originally, Dennis had planned to give Chu fan a $200 million mineral by gambling. In this way, he would not only wipe out the mistakes made by Ou en, but also make Chu fan happy. As soon as you come and go, this line is connected.


    In the future, under the cover of the murderer king, who dares to provoke the GM Group? But Dennis never thought that Chu fan would take out nine minerals at once. Even if Dennis won, he didn''t dare to take them.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "what are you talking about? You''re in charge, and I bet more or less depends on my mood. It''s your ability to win, and I won''t retaliate against you if I lose. Why, you still want to refuse?"


    Still a hard creditor, but how?


    Dennis frowned and died. Just then, Cathy quietly pulled his arm and whispered in his ear, "let''s bet. We have no other choice. If we win, we''ll give him back all nine minerals. If we lose, we''ll be unlucky. But I think we have a good chance of winning."


    "That''s the only way." Dennis put his arm around her neck and kissed her red lips. "Baby, you''re mine tonight."


    "Well, I''ll always be yours..."


    Chu fan''s face twitched slightly. The dog men and women showed their love under my brother''s eyes. They were disgusted. Paralyzed. Originally, I wanted to save a living for your GM Group, but now... Hum, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. You asked for it.


    "OK, I bet with you on behalf of GM Group." Dennis readily agreed and waved her hand. Cathy immediately sent the prepared mineral documents, a total of 14.


    It can be seen that the financial resources of GM Group are so strong that even the Japanese royal family is inferior. However, the more minerals he had, the happier Chu fan was.


    What a gamble. It''s tailor-made for my friends. It''s great!

 Chapter 648

    Whether a girl is a girl - female: a yes, B No.


    Once this problem came out, several people were silly. It''s so special. There was such a problem. I thought chief hamle was joking. But how do you guess? Who can tell a woman from her appearance and body shape? Is this topic too difficult?


    But there are only two options for this question. The winning rate of dealer and leisure family is the same. Even if Chu fan uses Mongolia, he has a 50% chance to win.


    Dennis wanted to cry without tears. He also thought that he would choose one of four. In this way, although he would bear three times the odds, Chu fan''s winning rate would also be reduced to 25%. If let him choose, he would rather bear three times the odds.


    The higher the risk, the greater the harvest. This sentence is suitable for both makers and leisure families. Therefore, while Dennis secretly complained that the problem was too simple, Chu fan was also unhappy. Even if he won, he won 1.6 billion minerals. It was too little.


    If only it were like Saito Nomo''s, he could dry Dennis up in one hand and make him lose a lot of money.


    Forget it, one more bet at most.


    Chu fan looked up and down at girl 86. Her complexion was wheat and her face was very beautiful. Although she was tall, she gave the impression that she was not very old and seemed to be under the age of 18.


    Such a girl, nine times out of ten, is still a - woman? But there are too few girls in this age, especially those who are so beautiful. I''m afraid they have been eating forbidden fruits for a long time.


    Is it, or is it not?


    "Cough, give you three a chance to show. Guess if she is in the end?" Chu fan coughed and asked the three women around her.


    Hongluan held her shoulders in her hands, glanced at No. 86 and hummed, "the earlobes are white. It must not be a woman."


    "Cloud temples are not open, and there is a blush under her neck. She should still be in the body of a son." Xia Yanran said with an affectation of composure. However, her reddish cheeks had betrayed her shy heart.


    Who came up with a bad idea? How can there be such an evil gamble? It''s shameless. - flow! Originally, I thought chief hamle was a good man with handsome and decent style. Now it seems that he is no different from Chu fan. He is both dirty and dirty.


    Chu fan didn''t expect them to give any reasonable suggestions, but one of them said yes and the other said no, which was really beyond Chu fan''s expectation. Special, what do you two mean? Be jealous and want to rebel?


    "Crape myrtle, why don''t you talk?" Chu fan looked at crape myrtle curiously and asked.


    Crape myrtle looked at him angrily: "I don''t know. What do you want me to say?"


    Well, when I didn''t ask.


    Chu fan angrily touched his nose, lowered his head and looked carefully, then pretended to come forward and stared at her neck, ear roots, eyebrows and other parts. It seems to be very professional.


    Dennis''s heart all mentioned his voice. Originally, Chu fan had a 50% winning rate. If he knew some professional knowledge, his winning rate would be higher.


    Nima, it looks like you''re going to lose this game. Woo woo, 1.6 billion minerals, he is too cruel!


    "I guess she''s still a Chu female." Chu fan finally gives the answer.


    No matter win or lose, Dennis was relieved at last. The waiting process was really painful. Like a rape offender, he was waiting for the judge''s sentence. It was like a "second" for years.


    Dennis wiped the sweat on his forehead and said to the notary aside, "let''s start the test and see if she''s in trouble."


    "Wait a minute!" Xia Yanran suddenly opened her mouth and frowned. "Do you want to check her body in public?"


    The notary respectfully said, "they are all hired by us with high salary. When applying for the job, they know what they should do. Therefore, this is not a blasphemy to them, but a transaction."


    Before Xia Yanran could speak, Chu fan first said, "to do such a thing in public, even if it is a transaction, is also a great disrespect to the young lady. Why not let my wife and the young lady next to Dennis accompany Miss 86 to check and tell us the result."


    "What do you mean, Mr. Dennis?"


    "I have no problem."


    Since both parties have no objection, the notary has nothing to say. He takes No. 86, Xia Yanran and Cathy to a lounge in the back.


    It took only about ten minutes, and the four of them came back. No. 86''s eyes had been staring at Chu fan. Her eyes were complex. I didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Without the notary''s announcement, Dennis has seen the result from the expressions of Cathy and Xia Yanran. Although Xia Yanran tried her best to restrain, the excitement and excitement of winning money were revealed through ecstatic eyes and inadvertently raised corners of her mouth. But Cathy, pale and sweaty.


    If Dennis won, Cathy would have been crazy. How could it be this expression of father''s death and mother''s remarriage?


    "Mr. Chu fan, I hope you will help me." Dennis handed over the compensated minerals to Chu fan himself and said with a bitter smile, "if I lose all the minerals, I''ll sleep on the street tomorrow."


    "You know!" Chu fan patted Dennis on the shoulder and said with a smile, "go back and tell the members of the board of directors of your company that Ou en is to blame. If he doesn''t provoke me, I won''t choose your GM Group. You''re very good. Have a drink when you''re free."


    "Sure!" Dennis thanked Chu fan and sent them away. The originally depressed face became elated again.


    In the east corner, in the mulberry and elm.


    Although Dennis lost a lot of money, he gained Chu fan''s friendship. Moreover, he blamed Ou en for all his mistakes. Now, even if ORN recovers, he will not escape the criticism of the board of directors and will never want to mix in GM group again.


    In the future, GM Group is Dennis''s world. Compared with the loss of more than a billion, what is this money? He''s a little regretful now. Why don''t he let Chu fan win all the minerals?


    There''s a flaw in the beauty, there''s a flaw in the beauty!


    Chu fan gives the winning mineral to hongluan and asks her to send it to Qiaoyun for sale at a high price. This thing will be worthless tomorrow. Don''t you take the opportunity to make a profit and keep it moldy?


    Others are afraid that minerals are not enough to lose, but Chu fan is afraid to win too much and can''t sell. This is the gap!


    "Chu fan, look!" Xia Yanran suddenly grabbed Chu fan and pointed to a woman not far ahead. "Look at her, is she batarayi?"


    "Who? Bhattarai?" Chu fan was stunned and hurriedly looked at it. Along Xia Yanran''s fingers, in front of girl No. 3, stood a jeweled Yin Du girl.


    She was wearing a Yan red blouse and a Yan red skirt with a flat belly and a beautiful navel inlaid with a navel ring.


    The neckline, cuffs, waist and hips of her clothes are inlaid with broken diamonds. The cost of this suit alone is at least more than millions.


    On her slender neck, she also wore a necklace inlaid with red, white, blue and tricolor gemstones, which made a beautiful pattern in circles, just blocking her large skin exposed by her low chest. Looming, but more attractive.


    She wore a gold ring inlaid with red diamonds on her wrists, a gold eardrop inlaid with gemstones on her ears, gold accessories inlaid with gemstones on her head, and a very Indian style headscarf.


    Unfortunately, her face was covered by a scarf and she couldn''t see her face clearly. However, Xia Yanran, who had a life and death experience from her height and body shape, recognized her at a glance. She must be Bhattarai, the daughter of Brahman.


    Now, she asked Chu fan to identify it. She just wanted to confirm it so as not to make a misunderstanding.


    "Miss Bhattarai, you have three minerals left." standing next to girl No. 3, a young man looked at Bhattarai with a smile and said with a wink: "if you win this game, I''ll give you back what you lost to me before, and if you lose, you just need to accompany me for one night. How about?"


    "Mr. Bowen, please respect yourself." Bhattarai snorted coldly, "good luck. It won''t be with you all the time. You''ll lose this game. I''ve bet all three minerals. Let''s make a question!"


    "You don''t hit the south wall and don''t look back." Bowen shook his head and sighed. "Since you have to give me money, I''ll help you."


    With that, Bowen bent down and tore off a piece of adhesive tape from the sign around the waist of girl No. 3, revealing the problem.


    The colors of underpants worn by girls: black, white, red, purple, blue, green, orange, yellow and brown.


    As soon as the title came out, Bhattarai, Bowen and others were stunned. This was the most difficult title. One out of nine had only one ninth of the winning rate.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Bowen laughed wildly and burst into tears: "Bhattarai, this is your good luck? You won the only one out of nine question. Come on, if you guess right, you can not only get back your money, but also make a lot of money. I calculate, how many times is the odds of one out of nine?"


    "Eight times!" the attendant nearby hastened to prompt.


    "Yes, eight times."


    Bowen bewitched and said, "if you win the three mines worth 500 million US dollars, you will double it eight times, four billion US dollars. Hey, you''ve earned more."


    The temptation of profit is really not small, but no. 3''s body is tightly wrapped. Who knows what color of underwear she wears? Don''t say one out of nine, even batarai didn''t win the second choice just now. Is there any hope of winning this time?


    Bhattarai bit her lips and a mist rose in her eyes. This is her last chip. If she loses the money again, how can she explain to the Brahman when she goes back?


    If I had known it would be so difficult, I wouldn''t have come to the competition. If they don''t come, Brahmans will no longer be able to compete with the chadili aristocracy.


    "I choose..."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just as batarayi opened his mouth and was about to get a color, a thick voice suddenly came from behind, which made her dream.


    Bhattarai suddenly turned his head, tears spilled out of his eyes, looked at the man who had repeatedly appeared in her dream, and was walking towards he

 Chapter 649

    Chu fan came forward, gently took off the veil on Tarai''s face, wiped away the tears on her face, and asked softly, "Why are you hiding from me? My eloquent daughter?"


    "Brahma!" Bhattarai couldn''t help it any longer. He threw himself into his arms and burst into tears. The makeup on his face was crying. "I thought you didn''t want me... Sobbing!"


    "Silly girl, you are one of my fingers. How can I leave you?" Chu fan stroked her shoulder and comforted her. Batarayi finally stopped crying, took the paper towel handed by Xia Yanran and bowed his head shyly, "sister Yanran, I''m sorry!"


    "There''s nothing wrong with me. He doesn''t belong to me." Xia Yan shrugged and said helplessly.


    Before batalai could speak, Chu fan pretended to be angry and shouted, "tell me, why are you hiding from me? Did I not find you, and you didn''t see me?"


    "If we are destined, we will meet naturally. If we are not destined, even if we meet, we will separate." batarai put his hands together and said piously, "God said, don''t ask, don''t worry, follow God''s guidance, and you will get what you want."


    Chu fan has a headache. She really wants to marry batarayi. When she goes to her wedding at night, she has to say, "God, please come to me.".


    "Cough!" Chu fan gave a dry cough, and Gu left and right asked him, "how can you be yourself? Where''s your broken father?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Bhattarai gave him a white look, took Chu fan''s hand and said, "there are too many Brahman things, and my father can''t get away, so he asked me to compete for the right to import crude oil. Originally, I didn''t want to come, but there was a premonition that if I could meet you here again, I would follow God''s guidance and come here to find you."


    Well, she''s hopeless.


    Chu fan simply didn''t ask her, put his arm around her shoulder, came to Bowen''s face, smiled and said, "Hey, Bowen brothers, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "It''s you bastard again." Bowen''s eyes are red and gnash his teeth. He wants to swallow Chu fan alive.


    This is the fourth time he met Chu fan, but he suffered from it every time. If he was allowed to choose between being a eunuch and killing Chu fan, he would cut himself without hesitation.


    It can be seen how deep his hatred for Chu fan is.


    The first meeting was in Australia. Chu fan pretended to be a hard force and pushed Anglia in a wheelchair, waiting for the fish to bite. As a result, he waited for Bowen. Not only did he not take advantage of it, he was beaten by Chu fan and lost his ticket.


    The second meeting was in South Africa. With the help of the military forces of the South African democratic - party, Bowen wanted to destroy Chu fan, but he was saved by Zheng Juncheng''s friend, major general Mandela of the ruling party. He could only watch Chu fan and Zheng Xueqi go away.


    The third time was at Su Yuan''s house. Bowen and Su Yuan were alumni. BW group of Bowen family had a deep cooperative relationship with Su''s group. Su Lun wants to marry her sister to Bowen. As a result, Su Yuan takes Chu fan home and cuts the mess quickly. She gives them their marriage. There is nothing wrong with Bowen.


    This is not enough. Because of Chu fan''s strong investment and the strong R & D of the doctor of the Chinese Academy of Sciences, Su group has officially separated from the BW group of the Johnson family and established its own R & D team. The development momentum has not decreased, but is better and more promising than before.


    This is the fourth meeting between Bowen and Chu fan. Both public and private, he has a reason not to kill Chu fan. If the bodyguard hadn''t been able to bring him in, he would like to break Chu fan into pieces, chop it into meat and feed it to the dog.


    Why isn''t he dead?


    "Let go!" Bowen glared at Chu fan angrily. "Bhattarai is the woman I like. If you dare to touch her, I''ll let you go out sideways."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Chu fan''s hand, stretched in along batarayi''s collar, touched her full chest, and looked at Bowen with provocative eyes. It''s like saying, I''ll touch it. What can you do to me?


    Bowen was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He was desperate to rush up and chop Chu fan''s claws.


    Paralyzed, in Australia, you robbed Angelia; In China, you robbed Su Yuan again. Now, this is Dibai. Why do you want to rob the woman I like. What''s the matter with you? Are you going to do this to me?


    "President, President, calm down." behind Bowen stood a middle-aged man with glasses. Seeing this, he grabbed Bowen and persuaded again and again, "you can''t fall into his trap. He''s deliberately angering you. If you start, our qualification will be cancelled."


    "But he moved my woman..."


    "President, why is a man without a wife? What''s more, don''t you see? Batarayi and this boy have an affair. Even if you kill him, batarayi won''t like you."


    Bowen gasped and said angrily, "no, I can''t swallow this breath. Please help me find a way. I''m going to sleep tonight. Batarai has to face that bastard."


    "President, it''s actually very simple." the man with glasses leaned over Bowen''s ear and muttered. Bowen''s face eased slowly and calmed down gradually.


    On the other side, Bhattarai blushed like blood, buried his head in Chu fan''s arms, and dared not look up.


    Although this is not the first time Chu fan touched it, it was definitely the first time Chu fan touched it in front of Bowen and others in public. With her conservatism, how dare she look up and see people? He beat Chu fan with shame and anger. As a result, he was dragged into his arms by Chu fan.


    "Bhattarai, how many minerals did you bring?" Chu fan asked.


    After hearing Chu fan''s inquiry, Bhattarai''s attention was diverted, the red glow on his face slowly faded, and he pouted bitterly: "my father gave me eight minerals, a total value of 1.2 billion US dollars. As a result, I lost three in a row here in Bowen, and now there are only three minerals worth 500 million."


    "Don''t worry, how he won, he has to spit it out for us. But..." Chu fan suddenly bowed his head and whispered in batarayi''s ear. The just faded red glow on her face covered her cheeks again, and even her ears were red.


    "Oh!" Chu fan cried out in pain, rubbed his ribs and said with a smile, "I''m kidding. Yan Ran, why are you serious?"


    Xia Yanran doesn''t know him yet? Leng hum: "pay attention to the influence. If Qiao Yun sees her, see if she will let you go to bed tonight."


    "Cough, brother Bowen, can the gambling start?" Chu fan asked solemnly.


    "Yes, you can start now."


    Bowen glanced at Chu fan and snorted disdainfully, "but are you a man?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If it''s a man, just fight with me, dare you?"


    Chu fanle is worried that he won''t die. Unexpectedly, this fool came to the door himself. Paralyzed, a woman who cares about her brother. If you don''t kill two, you don''t know how sharp the sickle of death is.


    "Duel? You and me?" Chu fan sneered. "I don''t underestimate you. You''re disabled at level 7. I let you have two hands and two feet, and a mouthful of spit can kill you. If you duel with me, you might as well hang yourself from a crooked neck tree."


    Bowen even disdained: "I really doubt that beautiful women such as Suyuan and batarayi would like such a vulgar guy like you. Do you have to fight to duel?"


    "What''s a duel without fighting?" Chu fan didn''t understand.


    Bowen patted girl No. 3 on the shoulder and said loudly, "see, we''ll use this gamble to have a duel between gentlemen. If you win, I''ll promise you one thing, and if you lose, I''ll promise me one thing. How, dare you go on?"


    "I don''t need to ask people for what I can do, and if I can''t do it, you can''t do it." Chu fan shakes his head. "Dueling is OK, but you have to make the bet, clearly mark the price, and the children and old people are not deceived."


    Bowen glanced at Bhattarai and said with a smile, "it''s very simple. If you lose, Bhattarai will stay with me tonight."


    "You... You are shameless!" Bhattarai almost cried angrily. She couldn''t believe that such words would be said from the heirs of the Johnson family.


    She was about to persuade Chu fan not to agree to Bowen, but found that Chu fan''s eyes were burning with anger. She suddenly felt cold. She quickly hugged Chu fan and shook again and again: "Brahma, calm down, you can''t be angry with people like him. I won''t gamble, let''s go..."


    "Trust me!"


    Chu fan dragged batarai behind him, faced Bowen and sneered, "if you don''t die, you won''t die! OK, I''ll fight you. But there''s no beautiful girl around you. Even if there is, I don''t want it. So if you lose, I''ll cut the guy under your crotch."


    Bowen''s face turned green. He subconsciously clamped his legs and angrily said, "what''s the bet? No!"


    "Then one hand and five billion dollars."


    "You..."


    Bowen took a deep breath and sneered, "I think you''re afraid? If you''re afraid of losing Bhattarai, just admit it. I won''t laugh at you."


    Chu fan was furious: "grass, is it you who are afraid of? In my eyes, batala Yi is more precious than your life, less than 10 billion. You can''t expect me to duel with you. I don''t think it''s cheap."


    "OK, 10 billion is 10 billion. Come on!" Bowen made an invitation gesture, stood aside, hugged his shoulder and sneered.


    One out of nine, how do I see you beat me? Hum!


    Looking at batalai again, Bowen''s mouth showed a touch of evil - smile.


    Soon, she belongs to herself. Although she doesn''t have her for a long time, one night is enough. At that time, if Chu fan wants batarayi, he has to drink his own foot washing water. If he hates batarayi and kicks her, it just falls into his arms and takes advantage of the situation to take batarayi.


    Ha ha, today is really a good day. Everything you want can be done!

 Chapter 650

    "Chief hamle!" Chu fan suddenly shouted and waved to chief hamle in the distance.


    Suddenly, chief hamle said goodbye to the people talking around him, strode over and said with a smile, "my best friend, what can I do for you?"


    Chu fan pointed to Bowen and said, "Mr. Bowen, I want to have a gentleman''s duel with him. If he wins, he wants batarai next to me, and if he loses, he has to pay me $10 billion. Now, I have asked chief hamle to testify to us. If he defaults, you have to ask for the money for me."


    Wipe, what''s this called? I''m free. I have to ask for money for you? But who made him the host? Who''s not looking for him for such a thing?


    Hamle had no choice but to look at Bowen and asked, "Mr. Bowen, are you sure you want to bet with Chufan?"


    "Sure, and sure."


    "Well, please give me a check for $10 billion, or I have the right to stop this unplanned gamble."


    "This..."


    Bowen hesitated. At this time, the attendant next to him whispered a few words again. Bowen was moved. He gritted his teeth, took out the checkbook, signed a check of 10 billion US dollars and handed it to Hamler.


    "Now, is that all right?"


    Hamler shook his head and sighed secretly. Just because of a woman, he threw ten billion dollars at her. I don''t know if old Johnson would be angry with him if he knew.


    Yes, Bhattarai is beautiful, with good figure and temperament, but it''s 10 billion. With so much money, what kind of woman can''t find? What a black sheep!


    "Chu fan, you have to think about it?" hamle said positively. "If you lose, the beautiful lady around you will follow Bowen back to the hotel, and you are not allowed to go back and retaliate."


    "Don''t worry, I never regret doing things." Chu Fan said, stroking batarayi''s hair and asked, "batarayi, are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid!" Bhattarai shook his head.


    Chu fan continued to ask, "are you blaming me and taking you as a chip?"


    "I just feel a little uncomfortable, but I don''t blame you."


    Chu fan bowed his head, kissed her gently on her red lips and said with a smile, "with your words, I''ve decided. If you win, the 10 billion is yours."


    Bhattarai''s eyes were like autumn water. He bowed his head shyly and dared not see anyone. As for what Chu Fan said, give her $10 billion. She didn''t hear it at all.


    At the next moment, Chu fan waved her hand. Xia Yanran handed over the nine minerals to the notary standing aside and said faintly, "these are nine minerals worth 1.6 billion US dollars, together with batarai''s three minerals worth 500 million US dollars, all on!"


    Nine plus three, a total of 12 minerals, with a total value of $2.1 billion. This is definitely the highest bet so far.


    With such a large sum of money, the notary couldn''t calm down and looked at chief hamle like asking for instructions. The amount is too large for him.


    Fortunately, chief hamle also saw that this game was not trivial, especially when he saw the title on the small sign on the waist of girl No. 3, he immediately frowned.


    One of the nine most difficult questions was even spread by Chu fan. Was it batarai who brought him good luck or bad luck?


    Alas, beauty is a curse!


    Hamler took a deep breath and said to Bowen, "Mr. Bowen, now, the total bet from Chufan is 2.1 billion. If you lose, according to the odds, you have to pay him eight times the principal, that is, 16.8 billion dollars."


    "Are you sure you want to bet on this game?"


    "Isn''t it 16.8 billion? BW group can afford to pay more."


    Hamler shook his head and said patiently, "now, the bet is on minerals. Can you take out minerals worth 16.8 billion? Now, someone on the stage is selling minerals. The price of a mineral worth 100 million US dollars has been fried to 800 million US dollars. If you use money to pay for compensation, you need to take out 16.8 billion and multiply it by eight, a total of 134.4 billion."


    "Do you need to ask your father for instructions for such a big bet?"


    Bowen waved his hand and said loudly, "no, I said it. If I lose, even if I smash the pot and sell iron, I will compensate him for the money. It''s you, chief hamle. You''re just a notary now. All you have to do is supervise both of us. You don''t need to worry about anything else."


    If you want to make people die, you must first make them crazy. Bowen is hopeless!


    Hamler didn''t say anything anymore. He waved his hand and said, "now, the gambling can start."


    "Chu fan, guess what color her underwear is?" Bowen proudly hugged his shoulder and said with a smile, "you have to think about it. There''s only one chance."


    "Chu fan!"


    Batarayi nervously held Chu fan''s hand, which was cold sweat. She doesn''t care about money, but if she really loses the bet


    She dared not think about it.


    "Relax!" Chu fan held her cheek against her forehead and whispered, "if you can give me a kiss, I will win him."


    As soon as the voice fell, Bhattarai stood on tiptoe, hugged Chu fan''s neck and took the initiative to kiss his lips. At the same time, her body was tightly attached to Chu fan, as if to integrate herself into his body.


    For a long time, their lips were reluctant to part. Batarayi was panting, her cheeks were ruddy, and her eyes seemed to drip water. But this time, she was no longer shy, but boldly hugged Chu fan''s arm and faced Bowen with him.


    Bowen became angry and shouted, "Chufan, when do you want to delay? If you want to come with Bhattarai, do it as soon as possible. I don''t mind second-hand goods."


    Chu fan glanced at him disdainfully and asked, "baby, what color are your underwear today?"


    "Ah!"


    Bhattarai was unprepared. He couldn''t help shouting. He quickly covered his face and wanted to find a ground seam to drill in.


    Bad guy, how can you ask such unspeakable questions in front of so many people?


    "It''s related to gambling." Chu fan blinked and said with a bad smile.


    Bhattarai''s face was red to the root of his neck. After hesitating for a long time, he stammered and whispered, "yellow... Yellow."


    "Pa!"


    Chu fan snapped his fingers and said loudly, "just choose yellow!"


    I wipe. Is there such a choice? It''s like playing the game.


    However, Bowen doesn''t care what he chooses. He only cares about the result. When Chu fan''s words came out, he couldn''t wait to ask, "are you sure it''s yellow?"


    "Nonsense, I say yellow is yellow." Chu fan patted batalai''s hip and said with a smile, "I believe batalai will bring me good luck, so we''ll win this game."


    "Cut, think of the beauty!"


    Bowen looked at chief hamle and said, "chief hamle, do you hear clearly? He chose yellow. Now, please supervise."


    With that, Bowen turned and shouted to girl No. 3, "show your underwear and let everyone see."


    Girl No. 3 obediently took off her windbreaker, pulled down the zipper of her short skirt, loosened her hand, and the short skirt fell to the bottom. At her waist, she was wearing a small goose yellow inner - inner, which outlined the radian, which made people think and dance. If she had poor concentration, she would certainly spit out nosebleed.


    "Wow, we won!" Chu fan turned around and hugged the dull batarai, turned around twice, kissed her heavily on her lips, put her down, and kissed her on hongluan''s small mouth. When she was about to kiss Xia Yanran, she glared at her, but had to give it up bitterly.


    "Bowen, willing to admit defeat, it''s time to pay eight times the bet?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Compared with the jubilation of Chu fan and others, Bowen felt as if he had fallen into hell. His mind was blank and didn''t know anything.


    Lost, he even lost. How did Chu fan choose one of nine? Does it really happen that batarai is also wearing yellow underwear?


    I wipe it. Chu fan''s shit luck is too bad.


    It was not until the notary shouted several times in his ear that Bowen woke up. His face was pale and crazy. He rushed up and pulled off the underwear of No. 3. The girl No. 3 screamed, grabbed the skirt and windbreaker on the ground, put them on, and ran out screaming.


    "How could this happen? How could she wear a pair of yellow underwear?" Bowen said nervously, wanting to cry without tears.


    This time he lost too badly, more than 100 billion. How could he take it out? But just now he blew his cowhide out, and he offended Chu fan too hard. Now, even if he kneels down and kowtows to Chu fan, can Chu fan let him go?


    Hamler couldn''t see it anymore and said faintly, "Mr. Bowen, according to the regulations, you need to compensate Chu fan for the mineral worth 16.8 billion. It doesn''t matter if it''s not enough. There are so many people on the scene. With the influence of your Johnson family, you may be able to help you get enough."


    "Yes, yes, I can get enough, I can get enough." Bowen seemed to catch the straw and hurriedly said, "please give me some time, and I will get enough money before I leave."


    "Chu fan, what do you mean?"


    "I don''t care. Anyway, if he runs away, you''ll have to pay for the money."


    Hamler shook his head reluctantly: "well, Mr. Bowen, I''ll give you two hours. In two hours, if you can''t get enough compensation, I have to give you to Chu fan and let him deal with you."


    Who dares to disobey Hamler''s words in Dibai? Even if Bowen wants to escape, can he escape?


    For now, Bowen is to buy Minerals in large quantities at the lowest price. But Chu fan is selling hot at a high price. Who is willing to sell it to Bowen at a low price? Even if they are friends and have business contacts, they can easily reach hundreds of millions. Who is willing to lose money?


    With Hamler''s supervision, Chufan is not afraid that Bowen will run away. After leaving position 3, Chu fan took batarai to a quiet corner to drink and asked in a low voice.


    Suddenly, Chu fan angrily said, "what? Manhadi is here too? Where is it?"

 Chapter 651

    After questioning, Chu fan learned from batarayi that she had a hard life after her separation from Chu fan.


    In ancient India, the chadili nobility had supreme power and wealth, but the Brahman monks also had a high status.


    The support of Brahman monks is indispensable for the succession of every chadili royal family to the throne. Not only because Brahman is a national belief, but also inseparable from the strong strength of Brahman monks.


    Today, although the racial gap has narrowed a lot, India is still dominated by the chadili aristocracy, and the Brahman monks, because of the lack of aura, the strong are less and less, and their help to the chadili aristocracy is less and less.


    However, the industry accumulated by Brahman over the years has accumulated a lot of wealth for Brahman. Whoever can get the support of Brahman can ascend to the presidency of India.


    By means of marriage, the Brahman taught the sister of viyas and married Rajput, the chadili aristocrat, that is, manhadi''s father.


    In terms of blood relationship, Bhattarai and manhadi are very close cousins. However, there are not a few examples of cousin marriage in India. Sometimes, in order to ensure the purity of blood, close relatives are even encouraged to marry.


    With the support of Brahman, Rajput has today''s status. But he was not satisfied. He wanted to take a big step forward in his lifetime, ascend the position of president and overview power.


    But no matter what benefits he promised vias, vias resolutely resisted and did not support it. Thus, Rajput came up with a plan to let his son manhadi marry batarai, the only daughter of vias.


    In this way, manhadi is the future crown prince and batarai is the future Princess. Will vias refuse to support him?


    In this regard, vias did not agree, but did not explicitly refuse. When Bhattarai was born, he was born with a vision. He predicted that his daughter Bhattarai was the reincarnation of the eloquent goddess, and her husband must be the reincarnation of the great Brahma God.


    He did not object to the marriage of manhadi and Bhattarai, but he had to prove that manhadi was the reincarnation of the great Brahman God. Therefore, Bhattarai also had a big quarrel with his father and threatened to find the treasure left by the Brahman and carry forward the Brahman, so as to get rid of manhadi''s entanglement.


    Everyone thought that Bhattarai was really angry and said angry words, but unexpectedly, she accidentally found the treasure and took the gold foil scriptures back to the Brahman.


    But similarly, the underground treasures fell into manhadi''s hands, because the huge hall in the underground palace and the Golden Buddha had a great impact on Rajput.


    Manhadi, who found all this, was also publicized as the reincarnation of the great Brahman. Otherwise, how could he find the treasures left by the great Brahman? It is clearly the treasure opened by Chu fan, and Chu fan is the real great Brahma God. Unfortunately, batarai''s words were light, and no one believed her at all.


    Last month, the old president died of illness. The new president will be elected in the near future. In order to improve the success rate of the election, Rajput proposed to his son again, and this time, vias agreed.


    However, he made a condition that manhadi must get a right to import crude oil as a bride price. At the same time, he prepared several minerals and gave them to batarai to compete with manhadi for the right to import crude oil.


    Batarai''s chances of competition among countless countries and rich people are very slim, but it gives her a glimmer of hope after all. If she can take the right to import crude oil from manhadi, the marriage between her and manhadi will come to naught. On the contrary, she will abide by the agreement and marry manhadi.


    "Wipe, brother opened the treasure and fulfilled him?"


    Chu fan is very upset. He is the real reincarnation of Brahma. Manhadi is a chicken. - don''t you? Unexpectedly, because he wanted to find the Buddha relic, he succeeded manhadi and hurt batarai.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t even catch hair with me." Chu fan comforted batarayi and, under her leadership, came to girl 97 at the end.


    Manhadi waved a stack of mineral contracts in his hand and shouted to a dejected figure, "thank you. I''ll invite you to dinner tonight..."


    As soon as I said this, I saw his fiancee Bhattarai walking slowly with a man''s arm in his arm. When he saw the man''s face, he was even more angry.


    "Chu fan? Do you dare to appear in front of me?" manhadi''s eyes were burning and wanted to burn Chu fan to ashes.


    Nima, that''s my wife. She should hold my arm. I''m the only one who can enjoy her double peak massage.


    Chu fan loosened batalai and strode towards manhadi without saying a word. His eyes were full of murders. The surrounding air seemed to have solidified, making manhadi out of breath.


    Asshole, is he going to kill me? This is Dibai. It''s the right to import crude oil. Don''t he want to participate in the finals?


    Manhadi''s face changed greatly, his eyes panicked, and subconsciously stepped back two steps, but Chu fan''s speed suddenly accelerated, three or two steps came to him and held out his hand to him.


    "Cao NIMA, I''ll fight with you." manhadi''s eyes were fierce and risked his life to punch Chu fan in the chest.


    "Bang!" Chu fan stepped back two steps and almost sat on the ground.


    Now, Chu fan was angry and scolded angrily: "manhadi, you don''t know what''s good or bad. I just want to shake hands with you. You unexpectedly attacked me... I fought with you."


    "Ah?"


    Manhardy was stunned. Shake hands? He just wanted to shake hands with me? How could this be possible? I clearly saw the murderous opportunity in his eyes.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to say anything now. Chu fan rushed up with an arrow, knocked manhadi to the ground with one punch and kicked him in the face.


    "I let you pretend to force, I let you beat me, I let you rob women with me, I let you..."


    There''s a fight here. Can''t it be small? It soon alerted chief hamle and other official members, and more than a dozen security members rushed out and separated Chu fan.


    Hamle looked at Chu fan and his head hurt. He asked angrily, "Chu fan, what''s going on? Why are you beating people?"


    Before Chu fan could speak, Bhattarai quickly pointed to manhadi with blood from his nose on the ground and said loudly, "he did it first."


    "Really?" Hamler doubted that there was no reason why people could beat people? It''s Chu fan, the king of murder, and there are countless criminal records.


    You can do such a thing.


    Chu fan took a cigarette in his mouth and said faintly, "chief hamle, you have surveillance cameras everywhere. You can see the whole story. In fact, I am a very reasonable person."


    Hamler almost vomited blood. You''re the king of murder. Are you reasonable? Wipe!


    "Go get the surveillance video and show it to me." Hamler waved his hand and ordered him to go down.


    Within ten minutes, a security guard came back quickly with a laptop and played the picture recorded above to Hamler.


    In the picture, manhadi looks angry and criticizes Chu fan loudly. It seems that what he says will not be very good. Unfortunately, Chu fan turned his back to the camera and couldn''t see his facial expression. He could only see the back of him and batarai.


    Then, Chu fan strode over and stretched out his hand, as if to shake hands with manhadi, but manhadi didn''t say a word and rushed up to give Chu fan a punch, which almost knocked him down.


    Now, Chu fan was irritated and went up to beat manhadi


    "Chief hamle, I want to complain." manhadi had a black and blue face, both nostrils were stuffed with paper towels, the corners of his mouth were kicked open, several teeth were kicked out, and his words leaked.


    Pointing at Chu fan, manhadi cried, "he wants to kill me... Woo woo woo, look, he beat me. I strongly demand that he be disqualified from the competition, confiscate all his minerals, compensate me, and then deport him."


    "Mr. manhardy, are you sure you want to complain about him?" Hamler asked faintly, suppressing his anger. But in his heart, he was so angry that he would scold his mother.


    How can there be so many idiots in the world? First Saito Nomo of Japan, then ORN of GM Group, Bowen, successor of Johnson family, and manhadi, who is about to become crown prince of India.


    Is Chu fan here to bully these idiots? It happened that these idiots were sent up by themselves to find abuse. They were tortured to death. Is it cool?


    Manhadi shouted: "of course I have to complain about him. Look at him beating me..."


    Before he finished, hamle waved his hand and interrupted his words: "go and see the surveillance video. If Chu fan doesn''t investigate your responsibility, I can think that nothing has happened. Otherwise, it must be you who have been expelled."


    I wipe. How could this happen? I''m the victim.


    When manhadi watched the video, the whole person was stupid. If he was not a party, he felt that he was too arrogant and domineering in the picture. People stretched out their hands to shake hands with you, and you beat people.


    On the contrary, you deserve to be beaten violently. Who makes you weak and take the initiative to provoke others? Such people deserve beating!


    Seeing that manhadi was honest, Hamler asked faintly, "manhadi, do you want to complain?"


    "No... don''t complain." manhadi is going to cry. It''s so special. The kick is in vain. If you don''t, you have to apologize to the beast in turn.


    "If you don''t complain, people won''t forgive you. If Chu fan complains, your qualification will be cancelled. Therefore, I suggest you apologize. If he doesn''t complain, I can treat it as nothing happened."


    If it''s not embarrassing to cry, manhadi has to cry on the ground.


    Nima, is there anyone more wronged than me? I was badly beaten and lost my teeth. I had to apologize to him in turn. Woo woo, what kind of world is this? I don''t live

 Chapter 652

    "Sorry!" manhadi covered his leaky mouth and glared at Chu fan angrily.


    Chu fan put his arm around batarayi''s shoulder, took a cigarette, glanced at him, and hummed, "manhadi, is this your attitude to apologize? Don''t forget, your life and death are controlled by me. It would be nice if I didn''t ask you to kneel down and kowtow to me."


    Wipe, I have to thank you?


    But manhadi also knows that if Chu fan is really complained by him again, his qualification will be cancelled. If you can''t get the right to import crude oil, how can you prove that you are Brahma''s reincarnation? What to marry batalai? Without Brahman''s support, it is not certain that Dad can become president. As for myself, I may not be crown prince.


    Take a deep breath. Manhadi bowed to Chu fan and said sincerely, "Mr. Chu fan, I''m very sorry. I was too impulsive just now. Please forgive me."


    "It''s almost the same. If I take another 200 million minerals as compensation, I won''t pursue it."


    "What? You... You''re blackmail... Ouch!" manhadi straightened up angrily, but he didn''t want to flash to his waist. He grinned with pain.


    Chu fan, holding a cigarette in his finger, said proudly, "yes, it''s blackmail. Do you give it or not? If you don''t give it, I''ll complain to you."


    Better offend a gentleman than a villain.


    Manhadi gnashed his teeth with hate: "OK, I''ll give it!"


    Wait for me. Sooner or later, I''ll let you spit it out with interest. And batarai, when you get married, see how I deal with you. Paralyzed, I flirted with wild men in front of me. I''m not dead yet.


    Manhadi took a mineral contract worth 200 million from his assistant behind him, held back the impulse on Chu fan''s face, handed it to Chu fan, and said reluctantly, "can you go this time?"


    "Go? Aren''t you a dealer? Don''t you welcome me?" Chu fan took the contract as a fan, slapped it in his ear and said with a smile, "it seems that you have a good harvest today. You haven''t won less."


    Manhadi''s assistant held a thick pile of mineral contracts, at least 20. Just the number 97 girl around him has changed several.


    "Why, do you want to gamble with me?" manhadi said with a grin, flashing a light in his narrowed eyes sealed his throat. "If someone gives me money, how can I push it out? However, I''m not interested in minerals less than one billion."


    Chu fan waved: "don''t worry, as long as you don''t have too much."


    "The more the better, the more the better." manhadi was happy. His teeth were uneven, like an old 80 year old man. Batalai almost laughed.


    As soon as Chu fan stretched out her hand, Xia Yanran handed the nine original minerals in her hand, as well as the three minerals of batarai, together with the one just compensated by manhadi, to the notary standing aside.


    After checking it, the notary respectfully said, "there are 13 minerals worth 2.3 billion US dollars. Sir, do you want to bet them all?"


    Chu fan pointed to manhadi: "if you ask him, is it too much? If it''s not too much, I''ll ask someone to bring some more and fight with him."


    Before the notary spoke, manhadi couldn''t wait to say, "not too much. Go and get it. The more, the better."


    "Then I''ll get it?" Xia Yan asked in a low voice.


    Chu fan nodded: "go, manhadi can''t underestimate us."


    Xia Yanran has too much confidence in Chu fan. Since manhadi wants to die, are we still reluctant to bury it? Usually, Xia Yanran, who doesn''t even buy lottery tickets, finally activates her gambling gene.


    From the beginning to now, in less than two hours, Chu fan has won three games in a row and won more than 100 billion.


    It''s so exciting. It''s called killing the four sides.


    Hamler didn''t go far, so he was afraid that Chufan would make an accident. Seeing that Chu fan played more this time, he couldn''t help it. He came and whispered, "it''s almost OK. You''re about to kill Bowen. Do you want to kill manhadi?"


    "Can you blame me? He asked for it." Chu fan is still innocent. Can''t I win?


    Chief hamle was speechless for a while. When he looked at manhadi again, his eyes were full of sympathy. Poor child, you said it''s bad for you to provoke anyone, but to provoke the murderer king. Win or lose, you don''t want to have a good life.


    God bless you!


    Soon, Xia Yanran came back. She not only brought back a lot of mineral contracts, but also brought back Song Wen and Qiao Yun. Bhattarai and manhadi were dumbfounded when they saw this group of Yingyan.


    "Brahma!" Bhattarai nervously took Chu fan''s hand, which was full of sweat.


    Chu fan patted her hand, smiled and comforted: "don''t be afraid, let me introduce you..."


    "No!" Qiao Yun suddenly interrupted him, took batarayi''s hand and pulled her to her side. "You''re busy with you, I''ll talk to her."


    "Brahma..." Bhattarai''s eyes were full of help for fear of being sold by Qiao Yun.


    Chu fan comforted: "don''t be afraid, they are all very easy to get along with. Go and have a chat. I''ll leave it to me to make money."


    "Come on, I''ll accompany you!" Xia Yanran patted batalai on the shoulder and hugged her to one side.


    Soon, Song Wen and crape myrtle remained with Chu fan, and the others left.


    Chu fan looked through the mineral contract in his hand and handed it to the notary: "there are still 16 contracts here, with a total value of 2.8 billion."


    The notary dared not neglect it. He carefully took over the contract, carefully checked it, nodded and said, "it is indeed 16 copies, with a total value of 2.8 billion. Plus the previous contracts, there are 29 copies, with a total value of 5.1 billion US dollars."


    "Mr. Chu fan, are you sure you want to bet all these minerals?"


    "Ask him if he dare to accept it." Chu fan pointed to manhadi with his jaw.


    Manhadi was also startled by Chu fan''s big money and was still calculating how much he would lose if he lost. But Chu fan''s attitude immediately made him angry and immediately said loudly, "you dare to bet, why don''t I dare to take it? Isn''t it 5.1 billion? I bet with you."


    With that, he pulled off the tape on girl 97 without hesitation to reveal the hidden problem.


    Where are the tattoos on the girl''s body: a chest, b back, C arm, D waist and hip, e leg, f private place.


    It''s not easy to choose one from six. Manhadi, who was still worried, suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that his head didn''t hurt and his mouth didn''t leak. Even his squint eyes widened a lot.


    "Hahaha, Chu fan, you''re really lucky. One out of six, five times the odds. If you win, I''ll lose all my money." manhadi is like drinking honey. Don''t worry how comfortable he is. The gamble is not over yet, but he seems to have seen the mineral contract grow wings and rush to fly into his hands and become something in his bag.


    "My luck has always been good," Chu Fan said in a low voice. "Don''t forget, I am the real reincarnation of Brahma. Blind can win you."


    Suddenly, manhadi couldn''t laugh and hummed, "who is Brahma''s reincarnation? You have to win to know. Meng, how can you win me?"


    Chu fan did not hurry or slow around girl 97, looked her up and down, and quietly returned to crape myrtle and Song Wen.


    Song Wen couldn''t help whispering, "brother fan, the tattoos of ordinary girls will be tattooed on the chest, arms and legs. If you are covered, choose one of these three parts."


    "If it''s so simple, the dealer can''t lose to jumping off a building?"


    Chu fan held his elbow in his left hand and his jaw in his right hand. After a long time of meditation, he asked, "Wenwen, which nationality do you think this number 97 is?"


    "She?"


    Song Wen looked up and down: "such a girl, with fair skin, tall figure and delicate face, is mostly European, but her hair is natural brown and curly, like a Jew."


    Chu fan''s eyes lit up: "I didn''t expect that, Wenwen, you know so much? Let me ask you again, do Jewish women have tattoos?"


    "Well, I don''t know." Song Wen shook her head.


    Chu fan smiled unfathomably: "as far as I know, Jews are the nation that pays most attention to blood. In order not to forget their nation, every Jewish man will tattoo a six pointed star pattern on the tiger''s mouth, and this six pointed star pattern is called David''s shield."


    "Every Jewish woman tattoos David''s shield on her neck, and only when she lifts her hair will it show." Chu fan looks at the girl No. 97 opposite and says, "today, I''ll bet that if she is really a Jewish woman, the tattoo must be on the back of her neck, which can also be regarded as her back."


    Manhadi can''t sit still. Chu fan is right. Can he really guess what nationality this woman is? Even if she was a Jew, how could he be so sure that the tattoo would be on the back of her neck?


    Nima, if I lose, how much do I have to pay? You can''t afford to sell me.


    He prayed while the notary solemnly asked, "Mr. Chu fan, are you sure that the tattoo on No. 97 is on the back?"


    "OK!"


    The notary turned and asked manhadi, "Mr. manhadi, do you hear clearly? Mr. Chu fan''s answer is on his back. If you have no objection, you can publish the answer now."


    "Yes, let''s announce the answer." manhadi urged angrily.


    Really grind Ji!


    Notaries are beauties with special training. Even if they are slapped, she won''t be angry. She just doesn''t hear them.


    "97, take off all your clothes!" the notary came forward, took off the headset and eye mask of 97 and ordered.


    Girl 97 glanced at several people and obediently took off her windbreaker. Then she took off her dress, bra and underwear. There was nothing left. She took them off and threw them on the ground.


    Although No. 97 is beautiful and hot, money is more important than money. Therefore, manhadi took the initiative to ignore her gender and turned around her. His eyes were almost on her. He was stunned that he couldn''t find a tattoo.


    "Why not? Where is the tattoo hidden?" manhadi''s eyes were red, panting, rudely separated No. 97''s legs, lowered his head and went in to check it carefully.


    Just then, Song Wen came forward and kicked him, crossed her waist and scolded angrily: "you silly, my brother Fan said that the tattoo is on her neck. What are you looking for? You want to go home and see your mother!"

 Chapter 653

    "Put on your clothes. It''s easy to catch cold." Chu fan grabbed the windbreaker on the ground and put it on girl 97.


    Girl 97 was so moved that she grabbed her skirt with both hands, wrapped herself tightly, and took a deep look at Chu fan. Although I don''t know what he said, his eyes are gentle and his actions are warm. It''s a hundred times better than the silly one just now.


    Turning around, girl 97 lifted her hair at the back of her head. There was a black six pointed star tattoo on her back neck.


    Song Wen pointed to the tattoo on the neck of girl 97 and shouted to manhadi who got up: "see? My brother fan won. Lose money quickly."


    With that, she didn''t forget to pick up her underwear and pants on the ground, stuffed them into girl 97 and waved her to leave as soon as possible.


    "Boo!" before leaving, girl 97 suddenly hugged Chu fan''s neck, kissed him on the cheek, said something, and ran to the dressing room.


    Chu fan wiped the saliva on his face and asked, "what did she say?"


    "She said you are really handsome!" song Wenbai glanced at him and hated him. She knew that No. 97 was that kind of woman. She shouldn''t have helped her pick up her underwear just now.


    Hum, you can''t tell him if you kill him. The woman asked him to open a room in the evening.


    This is just a small episode. Chu fan didn''t care. He took out a cigarette and lit one for himself. He looked at the dejected manhadi with a smile: "manhadi, admit defeat in gambling. Do you compensate me for the minerals? I''m still waiting to get home."


    Manhadi''s eyes were dull and motionless as if his soul had been removed. Instead, his assistant took out all the mineral contracts and handed them to the notary.


    "The minerals we brought and the winnings we won are all here. There are only 22, totaling $3.2 billion," the assistant said in panic.


    There is still a big gap between this money and 5.1 billion, but manhadi really can''t get more money.


    "Mr. Chu fan, look..." the notary is holding the mineral contract and doesn''t know how to deal with it. She''s not qualified to catch manhadi if she doesn''t have money.


    Chu fan waved his hand, asked the notary to stand aside and said to manhadi, "I said, are you still not a man? If you lose some money, you will be sad and desperate? If you want to die, go out and turn right to see which car runs fastest on the road and rush up to ensure that you are dead. If you die, I don''t want the rest of the money."


    This time, manhadi finally woke up, stared at Chu fan with hatred, and said in a cold voice: "don''t be proud, good luck won''t accompany you forever... How much money do we owe him?"


    The latter sentence was to his assistant, who hurriedly said, "the compensation was 3.2 billion, and there was still a gap of 1.9 billion dollars."


    "I can''t give you so much money for the time being, but I can give you an IOU. When I return home, I will certainly return the 1.9 billion to you with interest." manhadi also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The 1.9 billion won''t lose much. Otherwise, dad will have to kill him alive.


    But then Chu fan called chief hamle.


    Hamle had a headache when he saw Chu fan and had to come. He said helplessly, "what''s the matter?"


    "He lost money and wanted to default. You can do it." Chu fan hugged his shoulder and hummed.


    Manhadi hurriedly said, "I didn''t break my promise, but I can''t get so much money at one time. Otherwise, you give me an account, I''ll call now and ask my father to call you $1.9 billion. Is this the head office?"


    "Chufan, what do you mean?" chief hamle asked.


    Chu fan glared: "1.9 billion? Are you an idiot or me? One out of six, five times the odds. I bet 5.1 billion, and you''ll compensate me for 25.5 billion."


    "These 3.2 billion minerals are not even enough to pay for the change." Chu fan sneered.


    Now, manhardy is stupid. Five times the odds. God, isn''t it going to kill me? I can''t even get 1.9 billion. Where can I get you so much money?


    "Cough!"


    Hamler coughed, looked sympathetically at manhadi and said, "manhadi, according to the regulations, you really need to pay Chufan 25.5 billion US dollars for the mineral. Now, you have paid 3.2 billion, and there is a difference of 22.3 billion."


    "I... I can write an IOU..." manhadi himself has no confidence, more than 20 billion ah, silly comparison asked you to write an IOU.


    Chu fan waved his hand and said, "don''t worry. You should be very clear that we bet on minerals, not money. If you can''t take out minerals and have to use money to pay off your debts, it''s not impossible, but you have to calculate according to today''s market."


    "Do you know how high the price of minerals has been?" Chu fan grabbed a mineral contract and said, "a mineral worth 100 million has been bought at a high price of 1 billion. If you want to use money to pay off your debt, you should give me at least $223 billion?"


    "What?" said manhadi angrily, his eyes almost staring out of his eyes. "Why don''t you grab it?"


    "How vulgar it is to rob money." Chu fan took a cigarette and said with a smile, "manhadi, I advise you to make a decision as soon as possible, because the price of minerals is still rising. Maybe you will pay me 10% more in the next moment."


    As soon as the voice fell, a middle-aged man with a sweating head ran over, grabbed Chu fan and said a lot. If Song Wen hadn''t grabbed Chu fan in time, he would have kicked others out.


    "Brother fan, he wants to spend one billion to buy ten minerals. Can he sell them?" Song Wenxi Zizi''s translation said.


    Chu fan immediately waved his hand: "sell and let him take the money."


    Soon, the man happily signed a large check worth 10 billion and took ten mineral contracts worth 100 million from Chu fan. Then he couldn''t wait to run back.


    Chu fan glanced at the dull manhadi: "what? I didn''t lie to you? Remind you, in ten minutes, I''ll raise the price and don''t sell it for less than 1.2 billion. By then, you''ll have to pay 20% more. Ha ha ha!"


    It''s over. It''s completely in his hands this time.


    Manhadi had to lower his arrogant head and said in a low voice: "you won. I promise you won''t pester batarai again. Please hold your hand and let me go."


    "Let you go? If I were the loser, would you kindly let me go?" Chu fan waved before manhadi spoke. "Don''t tell me you have no money. At first, in the treasure cave of nalantuo temple, I only took the gold foil scriptures, and you occupied the rest of the treasure. Now, you tell me you have no money?"


    Manhadi smiled bitterly and said, "yes, there are indeed a lot of gold reserves in Nalanda temple, but it belongs to cultural relics and relics. How can it be sold as gold? Besides, it doesn''t belong to me."


    "Then I don''t care. It''s only natural that you should repay the debt." Chu fan threw down his cigarette and snorted coldly, "if you don''t repay the money, I have the right to let the emperor worship the official and put you in prison. When I get the money, I''ll let you out. If your father can''t give up the money, you''ll stay in prison for a lifetime."


    With that, Chu fan stopped talking to manhadi and strode away with Song Wen and crape myrtle. And manhadi, don''t want to leave the meeting until he pays Chu fan the money.


    Not far away, he saw the middle-aged man who had just bought the mineral, gave the mineral to Qiao Yun, and then turned and left.


    "Qiao Yun, that guy just now..." Chu fan was confused and pointed to the man''s back.


    Didn''t he just buy Minerals? Why did he send them back? Does he want to return it?


    Before Chu fan asked again, Zheng Xueqi happily hugged his arm and said, "brother Chu, sister Qiao Yun is simply a genius in business. You know, she just hired a few people, which has raised our mineral price several times, and now it is one billion."


    "What?" Chu fan was surprised. "Did you hire that man just now? This... This..."


    Qiao Yun stroked the hanging bangs behind her head and said with a faint smile, "why? Can''t you? Or do you think I''m a traitor merchant?"


    "No, no, I''m just a little shocked." Chu fan wiped his forehead, his wives, every fuel-efficient lamp.


    Bhattarai came over and asked carefully, "manhadi... How''s it going?"


    "He lost 255 billion. Now he is worried about how to pay back the money."


    "How much?" Bhattarai said in surprise. "How could he lose so much? If his father knew, he would skin him."


    Chu fan had something to eat: "are you distressed?"


    "No, no, just... After all, he is my cousin, and my aunt still loves me." batarai was afraid of Chu fan''s anger. He quickly hugged his arm and said carefully, "Brahma, can you look at my face and ask him less?"


    "No!" Chu fan refused without hesitation.


    Bhattarai''s eyes darkened and lowered his head.


    But at this time, Chu fan''s conversation turned and said with a smile: "however, if someone is willing to accompany me tonight, I can think about it."


    "I will, I will... Ah!" batarayi said without thinking. But when she looked up, Qiao Yun and others looked at her strangely. She was ashamed and screamed. She covered her red cheeks and didn''t dare to see anyone.


    Qiao Yun sighed, shook her head, took a stack of contracts from Chu fan, and went back to the stage to sell at a high price. Of course, don''t forget to leave the 10 billion checks that haven''t been hot yet.


    Next, Chu fan took several women around, but rarely made a move. Now, he has won enough. If he continues to win, he must make heaven and earth angry and everyone yells.


    But even so, until midnight, at the end of the qualifier, Chu fan had exactly 10 billion left in his minerals, and most of his wins were sold by Qiao Yun at a high price.


    Especially after the end of the show, the price of a mineral has risen to $1.5 billion, but even so, the mineral is still in short supply. If Chu fan hadn''t grabbed the 10 billion minerals in his hand, they would have to be sold by Qiao Yun.


    It''s too profitable. It''s a fair robbery!

 Chapter 654

    "Chu fan, do you know how much we made today?" Qiao Yun asked excitedly.


    After the qualifying, Chufan and others were sent back to the hotel by hamle. When he came back, he went to take a bath directly, but when he came out, Qiao Yun couldn''t help hugging him and couldn''t wait to tell him the exciting good news.


    Smelling the faint smell of vanilla on her body, Chu Fan said with a smile: "this little money will make you so happy?"


    "Small money?" Xia Yanran patted the bill on Chu fan''s chest, hugged her shoulder and hummed, "look for yourself. How much is this?"


    Chu fan loosened Qiao Yun, took a closer look at the bill, and suddenly lost his voice: "586.4 billion? This... This is all earned by selling minerals today?"


    "Not all of them. You won half of them." Qiao Yun pointed to the following list and explained, "it includes 134.4 billion owed by Bowen and 223 billion owed by manhadi. In addition, here is the check money you won, a total of 17.6 billion."


    "There are so many?" Chu fan patronized to win money. He didn''t remember how much he won.


    Song Wen ran over in a cartoon Pajama, lay on Chu fan''s back and said with a smile, "these 17.6 billion checks are 7.6 billion provided by Saito Nogo and 10 billion provided by Bowen."


    Qiao Yun took out a golden bank card, shook it in front of Chu fan and said, "this card is provided by Princess Mamela. The money won is stored in this card, totaling 246.6 billion US dollars."


    Chu fan was stunned. Did he win so much money by accident? That''s crazy!


    However, when you think about it carefully, in fact, he didn''t really win much, accounting for one tenth of the total, and most of them were the huge profits made by Qiao Yun from their sale of minerals.


    This is probably the most expensive mineral in history. The highest price has increased 15 times. Not only Qiaoyun, but also the buyers are crazy. For this crude oil import right, will they throw in so much money?


    Chu fan has made a lot of money in just one qualifying game. He is still wondering whether to compete for the right to import crude oil?


    "Bowen and manhadi have been put under house arrest by the official of Dibai. If they can''t make compensation tomorrow, Dibai will put forward compulsory compensation to their country through official procedures. Therefore, early tomorrow morning, their families will come and talk about compensation."


    Qiao Yun put the card on the table next to Chu fan and said, "think about it. What are you going to do with Bowen and manhadi? Good night!"


    "Good night, brother fan!" Song Wen waved her hand and reluctantly followed Qiao Yun back to her room to have a rest.


    As soon as Qiao Yun left, the originally noisy living room suddenly became cold and deserted, leaving Chu fan alone. Qiao Yun and Song Wen went back to their houses and went to bed. Lagerstroemia and Baiyu Mei were still drinking at the table. Xia Yan Ran in the room, and the red Luan was making a mask. Zheng Xueqi was in the room, teaching man maela Hua Xia.


    The eight girls just occupied the four rooms in the suite. Which room to sleep in, on the contrary, baffled Chu fan. After thinking about it, Chu fan suddenly brightened his eyes, quietly went out of the door and took the elevator to the upper floor.


    What a coincidence, Bhattarai also lives in the sailing Hotel, and it''s upstairs. If the suites were not full, Chu fan would certainly arrange batarayi beside him, but now, she can only be wronged temporarily.


    As for the squid, Chu fan doesn''t care where he likes to live.


    At batarayi''s door, Chu fan swept with perspective eyes and didn''t find her. After listening carefully, there was a faint sound of water in it, and Chu fan immediately came to the spirit - batarayi was taking a bath, and the opportunity came. Gaga!


    Reiki pressed down from the inside through the door handle. The door was easily opened. Chu fan dodged into it and came to the bedroom door with light hands and feet. Here, the sound of water is more vivid.


    In the bathroom, Bhattarai just took a petal bath and was washing under the shower nozzle. The red petals adhered to his body were washed away by water drops, like pear flowers with rain, which was unspeakably beautiful and charming.


    I wonder if Brahma will come tonight?


    Bhattarai blushed and dared not think any more. He grabbed a towel to wipe the water drops off his body, grabbed a large bath towel hanging aside, and was ready to wrap himself up and go back to bed to rest. But just then, a dark figure suddenly came in and hugged her tightly.


    "Ah!" Bhattarai was startled and struggled to death. When she was about to shout loudly, her mouth was surrounded by a familiar breath. She immediately softened, gave up the struggle, and slowly hugged the man with her hands. The panic in her eyes quickly disappeared. Instead, it was as sweet as peach juice, and slowly closed, enjoying the happy experience brought to her by the man.


    How can Chu fan hold back when the beauty is in her arms and hasn''t dressed yet? But this time, he learned from the past and didn''t dare to be reckless again. Instead, he asked in his heart: "boss black scale, what am I doing with her now, is it all right?"


    After waiting for a long time, the voice of black scale came slowly: "there will be no major event for the time being, but it will shorten the time for your next seal. If you are ready, you can go!"


    "I said, you have to hold on!" said the big eyed frog solemnly. "The next seal needs at least one virgin in heaven to bear the pure Yin cold in your body. You can''t be careless until your wife reaches heaven. Otherwise, it''s too late for you to regret."


    The flower fairy also patiently advised: "bear it again. As long as you give Qiao Yun a month, I guarantee that her cultivation will be promoted to heaven. But now, it''s harmful and useless for you to combine with her."


    "Alas!" Chu fan sighed and slowly released batarayi.


    Suddenly, Bhattarai opened his eyes, tears of grievance, and almost burst into tears. She was ready for everything, but Chu fan pulled back from the precipice and pushed her away.


    Doesn''t he like me anymore? Or does my figure make him dissatisfied?


    "I''m sorry!" Chu fan hugged batarayi again and said with a bitter smile, "give me more time. I can''t talk to you now... Otherwise..."


    "You don''t have to explain. I don''t blame you." Bhattarai wiped away his tears, pushed Chu fan away, turned around and choked, "you go."


    Chu fan grabbed her shoulder, asked her to turn around again and gently wiped away the tears on her face: "do you have no confidence in yourself? Do you know how hard I have to endure?"


    Bhattarai''s eyes drooped and happened to see a tent set up under him. He blushed and Pooh: "who makes you endure? I don''t care. What are you afraid of?"


    "You''re not afraid, but I can''t embarrass you." Chu fan took her back into his arms, stroked her smooth back and said, "your father almost killed me the last time he came back from India..."


    "What?" batarai was surprised. "That time, my father was injured and beaten by you? God, why did he kill you? How did you escape?"


    Chu fan snorted angrily, "it''s not because of you?"


    "Because of me?" batarayi was confused and didn''t know what Chu fan meant.


    Chufan patiently explained, "your father asked me to stay in India, help him and carry forward the Brahman. He promised to marry you to me and let me be the ruler of India."


    "You refused, and then you fought." Bhattarai''s expression was complex. In her heart, she hoped that Chufan would promise his father to stay in Brahman, but she didn''t want to be embarrassed. She didn''t want him to be with himself because of threats.


    God, how could this happen?


    Chu fan hugged her shoulder, took her out of the bathroom, came to the bedside, took her down, hugged her in his arms, and said faintly, "although your father is very tough, he didn''t refuse us to be together. It''s just that he is too enthusiastic about power, and even doesn''t hesitate to take you as his upper chip."


    "Although your father appreciates me very much, if I can''t help him, he will never marry you to me. Once we have a relationship, he will be angry with you and even marry you out regardless of your objection."


    "Is this the end you want to see? Even if I can take you away, will you never see your father again in the future?"


    Chu fan bowed his head, kissed her gently on the forehead and whispered, "I like you, but I can''t selfishly take you as my own. Believe me, give me a little more time, I will let your father accept me and marry you to my house..."


    Before he finished, Bhattarai kissed his mouth in tears, wild and excited, as if to swallow him.


    Now, if only one person can live between her and Chu fan, she will choose to die by herself without hesitation. What he said was not sweet talk, but it was more beautiful and moving than any sweet talk.


    Originally, the evil fire in his heart had been pressed down by Chu fan, but under the emotional invasion of batarayi, the evil fire began to move again.


    An hour later, Chu fan opens the door and leaves contentedly. Batarai''s cheeks turn red and his eyes look at Chu fan''s back like silk, leaving the rain to slip from the corners of his mouth.


    The holy woman of Brahman was thoroughly taught by Chu Fandiao to fall into the world. She looked like a silver vadang woman who had experienced many wars.


    In fact, this is also good, comfortable!


    Chu fan opened the door with a bad smile and was ready to go out, but at this time, the eye of insight suddenly warned. He didn''t think about it. He bent down like a cheetah and landed on all fours. He ran out very fast.


    "Bang!"


    The three bullets made only one sound, in the shape of goods, and hit the door at the same time. The wooden door more than an inch thick was covered with a layer of fine steel. They were all pierced by bullets, leaving three round bullet holes.


    At the next moment, Chu fan appeared at the door of the guest room directly opposite. The door was hidden. A man who was not disorderly in the face of danger was about to point his gun at Chu fan. Chu fan had already hit him

 Chapter 655

    "Bang!"


    Chu fan knocked over the gunman who assassinated him. Before he could react, Chu fan''s big fist had been blown down.


    "Bang!"


    The bridge of the man''s nose was blown down, his mouth and nose bled, his head hit the floor, and he immediately fainted.


    The next moment, Chu fan opened his perspective eyes and looked at the guest room on the left. A man in a black windbreaker, holding a steel wire rope in his hand, had jumped out of the window. Looking at the guest room on the right, the same man in a black windbreaker stepped on the door, quickly rushed to the interlayer of the ceiling, and then put the ceiling down.


    If Chu fan didn''t have perspective eyes, who would have thought that he didn''t escape and stayed in the guest room? A steel wire rope was also left on the window of his room, creating the illusion of escaping from here.


    However, if Chu fan chases out at this time, batarai in the room will fall into his hands 100%. At that time, Chu fan threw a taboo and the other party''s goal was achieved.


    court death!


    Chu fan turned and walked out. He happened to see batarayi stumble out, naked and wearing nothing.


    "Brahma, are you okay?" Bhattarai was about to cry. She was really afraid that what she could see was Chu fan''s body. Fortunately, he is still alive.


    Chu fan hurried forward and blocked him in the guest room. If you go out and are seen by the monitoring probe, you will be fully exposed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Chu fan comforted. "Stay in the guest room. Don''t come out if I don''t come back."


    Without help, Chu fan pushed batarai in, closed the door, dodged to the door of the guest room on the right, kicked the guest room door open with one foot, and then punched the flower board into the sky.


    The golden vigorous force smashed the ceiling. The gunman hiding on it was beaten to spray blood. He fell down from it and fell to the ground like a dead dog.


    At this time, several policemen rushed over and shouted from a distance. Chu fan didn''t know what they were talking about.


    What have these people done?


    Chu fan cursed secretly, took out his mobile phone and dialed Xia Yanran. Soon, Princess Mamela came with someone in a hurry.


    "What''s going on?" Xia Yanran asked solemnly.


    Chu fan frowned and said, "I''m in batarayi''s room. I just opened the door and was ready to come out. A total of three gunmen shot at me at the same time. I laid down one on the spot; the other escaped and wanted to lure the tiger away from the mountain; this hid on the ceiling and wanted to catch batarayi while I chased him out."


    "Go back to the room first and take batalai. I believe Mamela''s brother will give us an explanation." Xia Yanran glanced and said decisively.


    Soon, batarai, who was wrapped in a bath towel and frightened, was hugged downstairs by Chu fan and returned to the suite. All the people who had been lying down to rest returned to the living room, sat upright and worried, and guessed who was the main messenger behind the scenes.


    "Don''t think about it, the main messenger is nothing more than two people." Qiao Yun said faintly with a cup of hot water.


    Suddenly, everyone''s puzzled eyes fell on her, but Xia Yanran thought deeply: "what you said... Is Bowen and manhadi?"


    "Besides them, who else wants to kill Chu fan?"


    Qiao Yun analyzed and said: "if the contestants in the peripheral games are motivated by money, their purpose must be money, but the money is in Chu fan''s hand. Who can get the money if you kill him?"


    "But Bowen and manhadi are different. They owe a lot of money. If Chu fan dies, the money will naturally become invalid. At that time, who will offend the Johnson family and the chadili aristocracy for a dead murderer king?"


    Xia Yanran nodded: "Qiaoyun is right. These two people are the most suspected. But there is another point, who are the three gunmen?"


    "You stay here, I''ll go out." Chu fan''s face was as heavy as water, got up and went out.


    "Wait for me, I''ll go with you." Bai Yumei shouted quickly, quickly caught up with Chu fan and followed him into the elevator.


    The little fox is so worried that she hasn''t changed her clothes and is still wearing pajamas. The pure white silk pajamas set her off like a fairy demoted to the world, but they are very tempting and confused. At a glance, it makes the population dry and dry, and they are reluctant to blink.


    If Chu fan hadn''t walked fast, they would have been surrounded by people, and someone would even fight for Bai Yumei.


    This is the curse!


    Jinsha Bay, located 30 kilometers away from tibai, is a remote beach. The sea area here is very shallow. A slightly larger ship will run aground here. So few ships come here.


    However, it has become a paradise for stowaways. Almost every night, stowaways land here or leave by boat.


    The only gunman who escaped came to Jinsha Bay in a car. Although the task failed, he was glad that he was still alive.


    According to the plan, nine times out of ten the king of murder will chase him. At that time, he will die. But now, the murderer didn''t come, which proves that the guy who stayed has become unlucky and the task has completely failed.


    When he came to the beach of Jinsha Bay, the gunman abandoned his car and ran quickly. He took out a flashlight and shook it in the sea. Soon, a water motorboat came. The gunman quickly stepped on the motorboat, circled around the sea and sped off towards the original road.


    In less than ten minutes, the motorboat stopped beside a fishing boat. The people driving the motorboat and the gunman jumped on the fishing boat. Then the fishing boat started and drove quickly in the direction of Yi Lang.


    At the door of a cabin, the gunman knocked on the door, and a cold voice came out: "come in!"


    The gunman shivered, pushed the door and went in.


    The cabin was empty, but a cold voice came out: "the mission failed?"


    "Yes, he was too alert. The three of us ambushed in the guest room opposite him. The muzzle of the gun was aimed at his door. At the moment he opened the door, he shot at the same time, but as a result, he was aware of it at the first time. He not only avoided the attack, but also killed the ''gray wolf''."


    "According to the plan, the red wolf stayed in the guest room and hid on the ceiling. I''ll lead Chu fan away and let the red wolf seize the opportunity to catch Bhattarai, the daughter of the Brahman leader. However, the king of murder didn''t catch up according to our plan. The red wolf may... Die in his job."


    As soon as the voice fell, an invisible, cold hand grabbed his neck and "GABA" broke his neck bone. The gunman''s eyes widened and his head drooped.


    "Plop!"


    The gunman fell to the ground. A man with black hair, black eyes and yellow skin showed his birth shape and stood in front of the gunman.


    "Black wolf, don''t blame me for being cruel. You shouldn''t have come back alive."


    The man''s eyes were cold. He wiped his hands with a valuable handkerchief, then threw the handkerchief on the dead gunman and said coldly: "don''t you forget how Carlo was caught? Even I can''t escape the tracking of the murderer king. Do you think you can escape? A group of idiots!"


    Then the man looked at the time and said faintly, "should it be coming soon? I should go too. Murderer king, I hope you will like this gift."


    A few minutes later, a man wearing diving equipment slipped into the water from one side of the fishing boat. Without leaving a ripple, he disappeared without a trace.


    After another two minutes, Chu fan and Bai Yumei stepped on a surfboard and made rapid progress on the sea. The speed was several times faster than the motorboat. It was like an arrow off the string. It caught up with the fishing boat in the blink of an eye.


    Chu fan took Bai Yumei and jumped into the fishing boat like two big birds. While getting on board, Bai Yumei didn''t forget to turn back and wave to the surfboard in the sea. The surfboard suddenly rushed out of the water and flew towards her. She grabbed it with her bare hands and held it in her arms.


    In such a blink of an eye, Chu fan had rushed into the cabin and went straight to the door of the room where the gunman black wolf was killed. After looking around, the pupil suddenly contracted and fixed in front of the black wolf.


    He saw the figure, the shadow God of the God killing society, but it was his ghost again.


    When Bai Yumei chased in, Chu fan hurriedly chased out. Bai Yumei looked inside and said hurriedly, "Hey, wait for me. What''s going on? Why is he dead?"


    At the last stop of the shadow God, Chu fan stopped and hit the boat gang with a fist of hate: "Damn it, he ran away again."


    "Who?" Bai Yu asked angrily.


    I hate this kind of muddle headed thing most. Will you die if you tell me clearly?


    But before she could express her dissatisfaction, Chu fan suddenly changed his face, suddenly jumped at Bai Yumei, hugged her and jumped into the sea.


    Just as he fell into the water, the fishing boat suddenly exploded violently. I don''t know how many bombs the shadow God arranged. A fishing boat more than 20 meters long was blown to pieces. Even a few people on board were not spared and were blown to pieces.


    Shadow God''s heart is too cruel. He is cruel to his opponents and even more cruel to his own people. In order to kill Chu fan, he can give up several subordinates on the ship without hesitation. For him, as long as he can kill Chu fan, it''s worth dying a few more.


    "Poof!" Chu fan, holding Bai Yumei, poked his head out of the sea and spewed out a mouthful of fishy and salty sea water. He couldn''t help swearing, "damn shadow God, if I catch you, you''ll be dead... Shit, pretend to be dead. Send me home quickly. I''m hurt."


    "It''s all right. You''re so lucky that you can''t die. Hee hee!" Bai Yumei smiled and turned Chu fan''s eyes with anger.


    "People just want to take the opportunity to hug you more." Bai Yumei curled her lips. "When you have a new love, you forget your old friendship. People don''t believe in love anymore."


    "Shit, have you seen too many TV dramas? Send me home quickly. The sea water soaked the wound. It hurts me to death."


    "Hold on a little longer and I''ll take you back." Bai Yumei threw down the surfboard she was holding in her arms and took Chu fan to jump up. As soon as they waved, there was a strong wind behind them, blowing them to the shore quickly


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "perfect, the other side 11071650"!

 Chapter 656

    "What''s the matter? Where did you get hurt?" Qiao Yun, Xia Yanran and others were startled by Chu fan''s embarrassed appearance and surrounded him one after another. They almost stripped him off and thoroughly examined him.


    Fortunately, all he suffered was a skin wound. After returning to the shore, he had all healed. But the clothes they wear can''t be restored. They are ragged and more avant-garde than beggars'' clothes. In particular, there is a kelp stuck to their hair, which makes people feel distressed and want to laugh.


    Bai Yumei obviously saw the kelp on Chu fan''s head long ago, but she didn''t remind him and let him come back all the way. I don''t know how much ugliness she made. Now, I couldn''t help it. I covered my belly and burst into tears. Take a bath in the bathroom and you can hear her laughter.


    She was suffocated all the way!


    Chu fan explained briefly and went to another bathroom to take a bath. I can''t help it. I just took a sea bath. I can''t do it without washing.


    When he came out after taking a bath, he found that there was another person in the room - hamle, the chief of Dibai.


    "Mr. Chufan, are you all right?" seeing Chufan coming out, Hamler quickly stood up and expressed his concern.


    Chu fan was surrounded by a bath towel. While wiping his head with a dry towel, he glanced at his mouth: "do you think I look like someone with something?"


    "It''s all right. I''m relieved if you''re all right." Hamler breathed a sigh of relief. He looked as if he really cared about Chu fan''s safety.


    Chu fan sat down on the sofa and said discontentedly, "chief hamle, are you too irresponsible? My front foot was assassinated as soon as I finished the qualifier. If this continues, who dares to do business with you? Yes, you are full of gold, but you have to have life flowers."


    "I''m very sorry about this, but I really didn''t expect that someone would be so bold to fight against your king of murder." Hamler smiled. "Facts have proved that your king of murder is the most powerful."


    "Don''t do this." Chu fan snorted, "it''s OK this time, but I don''t want to have another time. Otherwise, I''ll win all ten crude oil import rights and see how you face the giants of various countries."


    At this time, Hamler''s face changed greatly and hurriedly said, "no, my dearest friend, you can''t do this to me..."


    "How I treat you depends on how you treat me. Hum!"


    "You can rest assured that I will send Pro guards to personally protect your safety and ensure that similar incidents will not happen again."


    Just after Hamler''s voice fell, Prince William suddenly pushed the door and broke in. He looked frightened and shouted, "Chufan, is Evelyn with you?"


    Chu Fanteng stood up and said, "what''s the matter? Isn''t Evelyn always with you?"


    "It''s over, something must have happened." Prince William sat down like a down and out drunkard, his eyes full of remorse and remorse.


    Chu fan was angry. He grabbed his skirt and lifted him from the sofa: "what do I ask you? What happened?"


    "Evelyn... Won''t be kidnapped?" Qiao Yun couldn''t believe it. She covered her mouth and was startled by her own guess.


    Xia Yanran looked at Chu fan and noticed an unusual smell.


    "After the qualifier, Evelyn said she was hungry and wanted to go out for a snack with you, but I didn''t want to disturb you, so I took her out alone."


    Prince William put his hands into his hair, grabbed some hard and said with a cry: "but when I went to the bathroom, I found Evelyn missing."


    Qiao Yun said lightly, "you don''t let Evelyn have a snack with us. Are you afraid Evelyn likes Chu fan?"


    Prince William was silent and acquiesced.


    At this moment, Chu fan really wanted to break his tall nose with a punch. You idiot, do you think brother is the kind of person who meets one and loves another? At this juncture, you don''t even have a sense of prevention. I really don''t know how you live to this day.


    "Don''t worry, maybe it''s not as complicated as you think," chief hamle comforted. "I''ll send someone to find it. I believe it will come out soon."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes fell on Chu fan''s mobile phone. Even Chu fan has a hunch that this call is nine times out of ten related to Evelyn.


    "Take it!" Xia Yanran handed her cell phone to Chu fan.


    Chu fan took a deep breath and, under the gaze of the crowd, connected the phone: "Hello, this is Chu fan, who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that Princess Evelyn is in my hand." a low hoarse voice came from the phone. "If you don''t want him to die, let Bowen and manhardy go immediately. When they leave safely, we''ll talk about the deal."


    "Remember, you must do it right away, otherwise, at the next moment, you will receive Princess Evelyn''s hand."


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The phone was hung up and Chu fan was silent.


    Prince William''s eyes were red. He grabbed Chu fan''s arm and begged, "Chu fan, Evelyn is my only sister. You can''t die."


    "Prince William, you and Evelyn are my friends, but do you know how much Bowen and manhardy owe me?"


    "I''ll give you the money they owe you. As long as you can save my sister, you can spend as much money..."


    Chu fan waved to interrupt him: "well, Evelyn is not only your sister, but also Qiao Yun''s best friend. I won''t sit idly by while she is in love and in reason. Don''t worry, I promise she won''t lose a hair."


    William has been in a mess, and Chu fan is his only life-saving straw now. With his comfort, he finally calmed down, hugged Chu fan and took a deep breath: "please, brother!"


    Chufan patted him on the back, pushed William away, looked at chief hamle and said, "according to the man''s instructions, let Bowen and manhadi go."


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Chu fan turned back and ordered Ziwei and Bai Yumei: "never let Bowen and manhadi run away. If you can''t catch them back, let them die."


    This words, let Hamler and William a burst of fear, and finally saw the ruthlessness of the murderer king. Decisively and ruthlessly.


    "Hongluan, come with me. Qiao Yun, you stay and take care of them."


    "Hong Luan!" Qiao Yun suddenly called Hong Luan and said seriously, "let me go. You stay."


    "Qiao Yun, I''m not as good as you in business, but you can''t kill people." Hong Luan looked at Qiao Yun and wanted her to give up her mind.


    "Really?"


    Qiao Yun''s palm turned over, and there was a green short bow in the palm. He bent the bow quickly. On the empty string, the green aura quickly condensed into a green arrow. The arrow pointed at the red Luan, and a faint killing force came out of the arrow, which made the red Luan turn pale.


    "You... You..."


    "Well!" Chu fan shouted, "Evelyn is Qiaoyun''s best friend. If she wants to go, go. Don''t feel wronged, hongluan. This may be another diversion. The safety of the family depends on you."


    Hongluan pouted: "well, I''ll stay, you all be careful."


    "Thank you!" Qiao Yun spit out two words when she passed hongluan. Hongluan''s face finally eased down and looked at the back of Chu fan, who left for a long time.


    Unexpectedly, Qiao Yun, who had no power to bind chickens before, suddenly became a powerful power. She is still the most rare plant line and has strong attack power.


    Asshole, how much else are you hiding from me? Isn''t I your wife?


    Under the guidance of Prince William, Chu fan and Qiao Yun come to the western restaurant where he and Evelyn have a late night snack. Even without going upstairs, Chu fan already saw Evelyn''s figure, which was carried away by a man in black.


    Looking at Evelyn, she didn''t seem to be completely unconscious. Instead, she was drunk, her cheeks were red and her feet were vain. She was stuffed into the car and taken away by the man in black.


    "You stay and wait for the news. Remember, protect yourself. Don''t let me bring Evelyn back. You''ll be caught again." Chu fan pulls Prince William down, sits in the driver''s seat, starts the car and roars away.


    He was not worried about the safety of Prince William. This time, his bodyguards came, and the guard arranged by Hamler. As long as it was not the regular army, no one would want to take him away.


    Chu fan followed Evelyn''s car and roared straight to the beach. He was still a little depressed. Why did he want to go by sea? I''ve just finished taking a bath. I can''t do it again.


    But on the way, the car stopped, and Evelyn was sent to another car, which turned out to be heading in the direction of the road.


    Especially, I also know that if Chu fan''s perspective eye had not the ability to recall, I''m afraid I''d be too tired to find Evelyn.


    Soon, Chu fan drove back to the downtown area and stopped at the roadside.


    "How? Did you find Evelyn?" Qiao Yun asked nervously.


    Chu fan pointed to the building about 100 meters ahead and asked, "look where this is?"


    "Venus Hotel?" Qiao Yun was stunned and suddenly exclaimed, "is it..."


    "Nine times out of ten!" Chu fan pushed open the door, got out of the car, took Qiaoyun into a nearby clothing store, bought two windbreaker, dressed himself and Qiaoyun again, and then they walked towards Venus Hotel hand in hand, talking and laughing.


    When there was still a distance from the gate of the hotel, Chu fan looked strange and took Qiao Yun to a pawn shop next door.


    Just at the door, a powerful man came out and blocked their way. He said loudly that he was going to close the door, but he was blocked by Chu fan.


    Like a thief, Chu fan looked left and right, took a jewelled necklace from his arms, and then twisted his fingers at the man.


    The burly man showed a touch of greed in his eyes. He looked at Chu fan and was surprised by Qiao Yun''s beauty again. Without hesitation, he stepped aside, invited Chu fan in and pulled down the rolling curtain anti-theft door outside.


    Hey, hey, money and women are all mine

 Chapter 657

    The burly man regarded Chu fan as a thief and came to pawn and sell the stolen goods.


    This kind of thing is very common in pawnbrokers. Some stolen goods can be quickly washed white by pawnbrokers, and even re sold as new products to make huge profits.


    If Chu fan took out ordinary stolen goods, the burly man would not be moved, but what he held in his hand was the tricolor gem necklace worn by batarayi, which was invaluable.


    Wealth and wealth move people''s hearts. This necklace alone is enough to make a burly man have the idea of killing people and stealing goods. What''s more, Chu fan is accompanied by a gorgeous Qiaoyun. Her beauty is enough to make people crazy in order to get her and take her by any means.


    The burly man thought that after entering the door, Chu fan and Qiao Yun were sheep in the tiger''s mouth. When the door was closed, they could only be slaughtered. Unfortunately, what I never expected was that the two people he put in were not only fat sheep, but also the God of death who came out of hell to harvest heads.


    "Pa!" before the burly man started, Chu fan had grabbed his neck like lightning and lifted him in the air. In a cold voice, "what''s the relationship between you and the crazy lion mercenary regiment?"


    Qiao Yun quickly translated it in fluent English. The burly man showed fear and said hoarsely. Qiao Yun immediately translated: "he said, this is a secret stronghold of the crazy lion mercenary Corps. He is just a small soldier. Please let him go."


    "GABA!" Chu fan pinched his throat and threw him to the ground.


    Since you dare to fight the king of murder for money, you have to pay the price of bleeding. At the moment of entering the door, Chu fan had decided the fate of the crazy lion mercenary Corps - death!


    This is the first time Qiao Yun has witnessed Chu fan''s murder with her own eyes. Seeing the burly man''s eyes widened and his mouth gushed blood, she felt a tumult in her stomach. She quickly covered her mouth and vomited wildly to one side.


    Chu fan didn''t hurry in, but lit a cigarette, stood by Qiao Yun and said faintly, "your life has changed since the flower fairy became your escort. Think about it, if we were ordinary people, would he let us go? I would be killed, and you, what''s the end, don''t I have to say?"


    "So, don''t have any psychological burden. They all deserve to die. Killing them is the same as killing chickens and sheep in the mountain village." Chu fan handed Qiao Yun a paper towel and said faintly, "just get used to it!"


    habit?


    Qiao Yun''s eyes are frightened. Does Chu fan want her to kill? But this is a living person. How can it be the same as killing sheep?


    "Let''s go!"


    Chu fan threw down his cigarette butts and strode towards the pawn shop. Qiao Yun hesitated for a moment and didn''t dare to look at the dead guy next to her. She caught up with Chu fan in vain, with contradictory eyes.


    Do you want to kill yourself later?


    It''s early in the morning, but the pawn shop is still open as usual. Generally, the real business of the pawnbroker is carried out at night. There is no fool who runs the pawnbroker to sell stolen goods in the daytime.


    The lights in the pawnbroker are dim. There is only a small window made of high-strength bulletproof glass. There is also a guardrail outside, let alone a person. Even if you use a bomb, you don''t want to blow it up easily.


    See Chu fan two people come in, a woman who is probably the receptionist sits in a corner, glances at them, and says coldly, "it''s too late. Let''s open it tomorrow."


    Chu fan couldn''t understand what she said. Even if he understood, he couldn''t leave. So, as if he hadn''t heard it, he strode towards the girl.


    A flash of anger flashed in the girl''s eyes. She was about to yell, but Chu fan raised his head and smiled at her.


    "Murderer king?" the girl was shocked. Just about to draw her gun, Chu fan appeared in front of her, grabbed her neck, smiled and threw her out.


    "If you''re not a woman, you''re dead now." Chu fan didn''t look at her and continued to stride forward.


    The girl hit the wall heavily, bounced back, and fell heavily to the ground. She opened her mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. She looked at Chu fan''s back bitterly, struggled, took out a gun from behind and lifted it slowly.


    At this time, Qiaoyun suddenly turned back. She had a green short bow in her hand. She pulled the bow and shot arrows at one go. The girl on the ground saw only a little green light, like a bullet, shooting from the middle of Qiaoyun''s short bow. The next moment, her forehead was pierced, leaving a blood hole only three millimeters in diameter.


    The blood mixed with the brain and gurgled out of the blood hole. Qiao Yun looked pale and almost spit it out again. But this time, she held back, stopped looking at the dead girl and quickly caught up with Chu fan.


    If you don''t kill women, I''ll kill them for you!


    Who would know that such a pawn shop is actually the secret stronghold of the crazy lion mercenary Corps. Moreover, there is a secret road leading to the Venus Hotel less than 20 meters away.


    If Chu fan didn''t have perspective eyes, if perspective eyes didn''t have advanced memory ability, he wouldn''t want to catch up here so easily, let alone go straight to the dark road like his own home.


    Along the way, Chu fan personally solved eight people. They simply gave up their camouflage, dressed in camouflage clothes and armed with guns, guarding the road to Venus Hotel.


    They were hidden in the dark. If Chu fan hadn''t had perspective eyes, I''m afraid they would really capsize in the gutter and be killed by these people''s cold guns.


    Finally, Chu fan came to the treasure house located in the deepest part of the pawn shop, where all kinds of precious items are stored, and the security level is no worse than that of the bank vault. But in front of Chu fan, there was no difference between all defensive measures and paper paste. He easily broke the heavy anti-theft door and came to the treasure house.


    This is a room of more than 100 square meters, just like a fortress cast with reinforced concrete. If ordinary people want to destroy it, it is estimated that it will take a few tons of explosives.


    Around the room, there are rows of glass counters, in which there are a wide range of expensive luxury goods, almost all brand-new. A bag is worth more than 100000, and a watch is worth millions.


    Jewelry, antiques, calligraphy and painting, everything. Even China''s exquisite antique porcelain, there are more than a dozen here, as well as ancient celebrity calligraphy and painting, are well preserved.


    Chu fan doesn''t bother to see anything else, but it''s something left by our ancestors. It''s a crime not to take it home. Anyway, if you don''t take it for nothing, you can decorate the environment at home. Well, it can be a little more elegant.


    After a simple search, Chu fan walked towards a corner of the Treasury. Suddenly, the voice of black scale made him stop, and his puzzled eyes fell on a counter in the corner.


    In the spacious counter, there is only an oval stone with a diameter of about 30 cm. The surface is covered with honeycomb like holes, dark, like volcanic stone.


    It is a strange thing to store such a stone in this treasure house dedicated to storing precious items. But if it wasn''t for the black scale''s reminder, Chu fan really didn''t notice it.


    "Time is running out. It''s important to save people." Qiao Yun warned aside.


    Chu fan woke up, directly put the stone into the bone tower space, came to the corner, pressed it on the wall, and a password keyboard immediately popped up below.


    After entering more than a dozen numbers in a row, the wall next to it suddenly cracked, revealing a small door for one person to go in and out.


    Qiao Yun raised her short bow for the first time and aimed at the dark door. However, there was no danger in it. It was a false alarm.


    "Come on, follow me." Chu fan strode in.


    This is a two meter wide tunnel. Every few meters away, there is an induction lamp on the wall. After taking a few steps, the front lamp will automatically light up. The light is not very strong, but it is enough to illuminate the tunnel.


    The tunnel is about 30 meters long. It is unobstructed all the way and soon comes to a step. Up is a ladder, with a fully closed secret door at the top.


    Chu fan glanced at the bottom. There were four people standing around the secret door, holding guns and aiming at the bottom, as if they knew that Chu fan and his two people were going up.


    No, there''s no news. How could they know?


    Chu fan frowned and thought for a while. He suddenly woke up. If there was no accident, it must be the shadow God who reminded Douglas of the crazy lion. It seems that before long, the news that they have tracking ability will spread to major organizations all over the world.


    How do I get up?


    Chu fan is trying to find a way. His mobile phone suddenly rings at this time. Although the secret door was well closed, Chu fan was too close to them. Only through a secret door, the harsh bell passed through the secret door.


    Suddenly, the four people above became nervous, and one of them yelled loudly. He should ask who was below, or he would shoot.


    Chu fan takes out the broken sword of the dragon soul and is ready to attack. He will fight for two shots and kill the four guys at the first time. But just then, Qiao Yun pulled him and whispered, "answer the phone. These four people have been handed over to me."


    "Can you do it?" Chu fan had some doubts, but the next moment, Qiao Yun bent her bow and took an arrow and shot out.


    The green arrow pierced a mercenary''s head through the secret door, but the secret door was still intact.


    It''s so strange. The strange death of his companion startled the other three mercenaries. They were panicking. Another green arrow was fired, and another mercenary lay down. There were only two left.


    This is unscientific. The mercenary who never believed in ghosts and gods completely collapsed. He thought it was death who claimed his life. He screamed with crazy fear and pulled the trigger at the secret door.


    Unfortunately, the secret doors are specially made. Even if they are exploded with a bomb, they need to be exploded several times. When bullets hit them, they can only hit pits, which can''t be penetrated at all.


    The next moment, two green arrows were fired one after another, and two mercenaries who were almost scared to pee were completely relieved


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "Liu Ge"!

 Chapter 658

    Chu fan took the phone and sat down on the steps below the secret door. He said coldly, "I have released Bowen and manhadi as you ordered. Can you return Princess Evelyn to me now?"


    "Don''t worry, our transaction has just begun."


    On the phone, the hoarse voice said in a low voice, "now you send someone to take five $10 billion checks to the harbor wharf. Remember, you can''t send the money, and you must send the money within 30 minutes, otherwise you''ll never see Princess Evelyn again."


    "Doodle doodle..."


    When the phone hangs up, Chu fan immediately calls Xia Yanran and asks her to go to the harbor wharf in person. With her strength in Xiaotianjing, few can leave her. In the mad lion mercenary regiment, there seems to be no strong one who can pose a threat to her.


    After the arrangement, Chu fan directly broke the secret door above with the dragon soul broken sword and jumped up. Qiao Yun followed, grabbed the ladder and climbed up step by step.


    "Qiao Yun, how do you confirm the position of the four of them?"


    Chu fan just remembered now that he had perspective eyes and could see the four people above, but Qiaoyun didn''t. But she seemed to be able to see the four of them. Without empty arrows, she killed them easily.


    Qiao Yun did not explain, but pointed to a table not far away, on which there was a potted plant. The potted plant was so charming that it germinated rapidly under Chu fan''s gaze, and then blossomed and bloomed.


    "Plants are my eyes." Qiao Yun shrugged. "Unfortunately, there is a potted plant here."


    Chu fan is speechless. These guys are really unlucky to die. They can''t die. Put a potted plant here. A bunch of old men, what are they doing? Isn''t this death?


    "Let''s go!" Chu fan came to the door with the broken sword of the dragon soul, took a look and ordered, "go left to 36 degrees and an arrow."


    Asshole, you think I''m a killer?


    But Qiao Yun was worried about Evelyn and couldn''t care so much. According to Chu fan''s instructions, the short bow was full and the arrow cluster shifted more than 30 degrees to the left.


    Chu fan immediately helped her adjust the angle and took aim with the help of monocular hanging line. Finally, he stood up satisfied: "put it!"


    Whoosh!


    The green arrow flashed through the door and through the heart of a mercenary. Mercenaries know how they died until they die.


    Chu fan opened the door and went out without looking at the mercenary who was still twitching on the ground. He stepped on the scarlet blood and walked over.


    Qiao Yun is numb to this. Perhaps, in her eyes, killing a person is no different from killing a chicken and a sheep. It''s all killing!


    Along the way, Chu fan basically didn''t do anything. Almost all the mercenaries he met on the road were solved by Qiao Yun. Before long, they took the elevator to the top floor.


    Chu fan looked up, finally relaxed, lit himself a cigarette and said, "Evelyn is in the helicopter on the roof. However, there are at least 30 people around the roof, all of whom are the elite of the crazy lion mercenary Corps. We have to find a way to save Evelyn first."


    "I attract fire, you save people." Qiao Yun said decisively.


    Chu fan has this meaning, but there are no plants on the roof. Qiao Yun can''t see the situation on the roof at all. How to attract fire?


    Before he could speak, Qiao Yun''s palm spread out, and there was a emerald seed in her palm. Under Chu fan''s puzzled eyes, she opened her mouth and swallowed the seed.


    I wipe, can she change? Won''t it become a big tree?


    The next moment, Qiaoyun''s shoes burst and were worn out by a slender green vine. The vine spread like a snake, followed the ladder to the top, and drilled out from the gap at the edge of the cover plate.


    "Hurry up, I can hold on for two minutes at most."


    Qiao Yun''s face is green, and her eyes become green. If she is in the dark, she must be scared to death.


    Ghost!


    "Protect yourself!" Chu fan hugged Qiao Yun''s neck, kissed her on the lips, decisively loosened Qiao Yun, flew and rushed to one side of the room.


    When he broke the door, Chu fan came to the large French window, sucked the glass with one hand, raised the dragon soul broken sword with the other hand, Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shu.


    It is at least 100 meters away from the ground, and there are slippery glass outside. Ordinary people can''t climb without tools. However, this is nothing for Chu fan. If he didn''t have time, he would have learned to fly with his sword.


    Chu fan didn''t hurry out. He looked up at the roof and waited for the opportunity. On the other side, Qiao Yun took a deep breath, bent her bow and shot an arrow in the opposite direction of Chu fan.


    "Ah!" I don''t know whether it was intentional or not. The arrow missed and pierced a mercenary''s shoulder, making him scream.


    Suddenly, the already nervous mercenaries all raised their guns and rushed towards the injured mercenaries. Chu fan took advantage of this opportunity to jump out of the broken hole in the window and climb up the roof like a gecko.


    "Break the army, leave none!" Chu fan stood on the helicopter, beside which there was a huge black dragon, teeth and claws, fiercely glared at dozens of mercenaries in front.


    Below, the short bow in Qiaoyun''s hand was fired continuously. This time, there was no empty arrow. Almost every green light would take the life of a mercenary.


    When Chu fan''s voice sounded behind him, the gang found that there was a man behind them and a frightening monster.


    "Ouch!"


    The black dragon broke the army with a roar of anger and a swing of its long tail. It ran out like lightning and raged in the crowd like a tiger into a sheep. With his big mouth open, he broke a mercenary at the waist and waved his claws. The head of another mercenary was cut like a sharp blade, separated from his body and fell to the ground.


    When the dragon''s tail was swept away, several unlucky guys screamed and flew out. They fell from the roof more than 100 meters high. They were lucky to survive.


    Chu fan, like the God of death, stands on the top of the helicopter, takes out his mobile phone and sends several messages continuously. Until the last mercenary was torn to pieces by the army, he threw away his cigarette butts, stamped his foot, chiseled a hole in the top of the helicopter and fell into the cabin.


    A tall, slightly obese middle-aged man with dull eyes looked out. He was Douglas, the head of the crazy lion mercenary regiment.


    Evelyn was firmly tied and sat opposite him in a seat within reach. But Douglas did not dare to move. He had the illusion that if he moved a little, he would die the next second.


    Douglas believed in his intuition. It was this keen intuition that saved him from danger many times. He dared not gamble and could not afford to gamble. Once he failed, his life would be lost.


    He was completely stupid when he found that his men were slaughtered by a black beast and green light from nowhere, constantly harvesting the lives of his mercenaries.


    How could the original infallible plan fail so soon? And, without warning, he didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    Killer king, it''s terrible!


    Seeing Chu fan, Evelyn, who was already full of despair, was so excited that she burst into tears and struggled violently. She wanted to stand up, but she was tied too tightly. Like zongzi, how could she stand up?


    "Do you know you''re scared?" Chu fan took out a cigarette and lit one for himself. After spitting out a mouthful of smoke, he pointed to Evelyn and hummed, "can you be nice to me in the future? Can you let your brother stop thinking about my woman? Can you... Wipe, can you stop crying?"


    Evelyn nodded again and again, but how could she stop crying? If her mouth hadn''t been sealed with tape, she would have cried and broken Chu fan''s eardrum.


    "I''m afraid of you."


    Chu fan reluctantly shook his head, came forward to help her untie the rope, and tore off the tape from her mouth. The next moment, Evelyn threw herself into his arms and burst into tears.


    "Don''t be afraid, no one wants to hurt you with me." Chu fan patted Evelyn on the back, his palm slipped and fell on her upturned hip, feeling a burst of darkness.


    What happened to the princess? I can''t touch it wrong... Hey hey, don''t worry, Evelyn''s chest is not big, and her little ass feels good


    "Cough!" Qiao Yun''s cough came in her ear.


    Chu fan immediately pushed Evelyn away seriously and said in a deep voice, "go to Qiaoyun and leave it to me."


    "Hmm!" Evelyn looked at Chu fan with complex eyes, reluctantly came to Qiaoyun, hugged Qiaoyun again, fell on her chest and sobbed in a low voice.


    Qiao Yun sighed, gently stroked her hair and whispered comfort. Evelyn is a princess. She is so big. It''s the first time she has been kidnapped. She must be frightened.


    Chu fan sat down opposite Douglas, cocked his legs and asked faintly, "tell me, is it Bowen''s father or manhadi''s father? How much money did he give you to dare to take risks and provoke me?"


    Douglas himself also had the strength of the land environment, but in front of Chu fan, he felt that he was as small as an ant and could not afford to resist at all.


    The mission was a complete failure, but he may still have a glimmer of life. As for whether he can hold it or not, it depends on his performance.


    Therefore, Douglas said without hesitation: "it was Rajput, manhadi''s father, who contacted me first. He promised to give me 10 billion dollars as long as I could save his son manhadi. With this money, I could go anywhere in the world and live another life."


    "But I also know that although the money is huge, it is not easy to earn. Therefore, I contacted Bowen''s father and asked for another 10 billion from him."


    "There''s enough money, but I don''t have any confidence to get the money, so I contacted the God killing society and took out 10 billion to ask them to send someone to kill you."


    "I also deliberately sent people to the beach to get the ransom. Once they got the money, they would disperse and evacuate, delaying time for me. As long as I received the money, I would take off immediately and leave Dibai."


    Speaking of this, Douglas smiled miserably: "as a result, you came first before the money. Murderer king, talk about the conditions..."

 Chapter 659

    "Evelyn!"


    At the gate of Venus Hotel, Prince William hurried to get off the bus and stumbled over. He hugged Evelyn with red eyes and couldn''t help choking: "my good sister, are you okay?"


    "Brother, I''m fine."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay..."


    Chief hamle also rushed over together and said in a deep voice, "Douglas really did it? Where is he?"


    "Gone!" Chu Fan said lightly.


    Hamler was surprised and said, "you killed him? Where''s the man of the crazy lion mercenary regiment?"


    "It''s all inside. Send someone to clean up the mess." Chu fan hugged Qiao Yun''s waist and walked outside.


    At this time, Prince William finally woke up, grabbed Chu fan''s arm and asked with gnashing teeth, "where''s that bastard Douglas? I''ll kill him myself, break him up and throw him into the sea to feed the fish."


    "I said, he left and drove a helicopter." Chu Fan said impatiently.


    "What?" Prince William grabbed Chu fan''s skirt and said angrily, "you let him go? What qualifications do you have to let him go? What benefits did he give you? You bastard, I......"


    Chu fan stared: "how dare you hit me? Wipe, believe it or not, I''ll abduct your sister?"


    "Brother!" Evelyn blushed, pulled Prince William away and explained for Chufan, "Chufan let Douglas go because Douglas told him a secret, which is more important than his life."


    Prince William said angrily, "what secret can be more important than his kidnapper''s life? Chu fan, I mistook you. You are an asshole who recognizes money but not people."


    "Wipe, you''re still coming."


    Chu fan suddenly stooped down to carry Evelyn and ran away: "just wait to be my brother-in-law. Ha ha ha!"


    "Asshole, what do you want? Stop and give me Evelyn..." Prince William yelled at him and chased him all the way.


    Hamle saw his face twitch slightly, glanced at Qiao Yun and said curiously, "I''m very strange. Chu fan has so many women. Aren''t you jealous?"


    "If I''m jealous, I''ll lose." Qiao Yun said faintly, "as long as I don''t go, no one can replace me, nor can your sister."


    Hamler frowned. How did he pull my sister in? Is it


    He thought of a terrible thing and wanted to ask, but found that Qiao Yun had stopped a car and rushed to the sailing hotel. At the thought of his sister staying in a hotel with Chu fan for several days in a row, he had an ominous premonition and finally understood why Prince William was so worried.


    "Come on, go to the sailing hotel." Hamler couldn''t deal with the aftermath. He hurried into the car and urged the driver to drive.


    God bless, sister Mamela, you must not like that guy Chu fan. He is too dangerous and there are too many women around him. He is not suitable for you at all.


    After he and Prince William rushed to the sailing Hotel and knocked on the door to enter the guest room, they found that Evelyn was sitting on the sofa in complete clothes and drinking the ginger soup cooked by Zheng Xueqi.


    Next to Evelyn sat Qiao Yun, Zheng Xueqi and Mamela, but Chu fan didn''t appear.


    Seeing this scene, Prince William finally breathed a sigh of relief, came forward and pulled up Evelyn, said with a straight face, "go back with me."


    "If you are not afraid that Evelyn will be taken away again, you will take her away." Qiao Yun said faintly on one side.


    Evelyn also advised, "brother, stay here, too. Douglas said that the people of the God killing society have been lurking around and will appear at any time to kidnap any of us."


    Seeing that Mamela was normal, Hamler was relieved and felt a little too nervous. His sister''s eyes are very picky. With regard to Chu fan''s faults, how can his sister like him unless she is blind?


    "Evelyn, what did Douglas say to Chu fan and let Chu fan let him go?" Hamler sat down opposite and asked curiously.


    "It seems to be some news about the God killing society?" Evelyn shook her head. "They said in a low voice, and I didn''t pay much attention to it. But the news must be very important. Otherwise, Chu fan wouldn''t let Douglas go easily."


    Qiao Yun said to one side, "killing God will be crippled by Chu fan, but the foundation is still there. If you don''t eradicate the killing God, there will be endless trouble in the future."


    "So, Douglas is just a lost dog. What really makes Chu fan care about is the God killing society." Qiao Yun said faintly, "Prince William, you want to take Evelyn, I won''t stop, but are you sure you have the ability to protect her?"


    Prince William was silent, and Qiaoyun didn''t talk nonsense to him. He took Evelyn to her room.


    I wipe. Isn''t Chufan in Helen''s room? Isn''t that a sheep in a tiger''s mouth?


    Before William could speak, Zheng Xueqi smiled and said, "don''t worry, brother Chu is in another room. He''s just kidding you. Even if he likes clothes, Evelyn won''t like him."


    It may be that every girl has a hero complex in her heart. After this, Chu fan must burn an indelible figure in Evelyn''s heart. With a little firewood, they are easy to wipe their guns and get angry.


    I have to guard against it!


    "Mamela, come back with me!" chief hamle said faintly. Although his voice was still gentle, but with irresistible dignity, Mamela hesitated, slowly stood up and left the hotel with her brother.


    At this time, it was already more than three o''clock in the morning. Prince William was hesitating whether to go back to his guest room. The door was suddenly pushed open. Crape myrtle and Bai Yumei, with a bloody smell, came in together. Without even looking at Prince William, he went straight back to his room to take a bath and rest.


    Then, Xia Yanran returned to the guest room with a strong evil spirit. She was fine, nodded to Prince William and walked quickly back to the room.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Prince William was left alone in the living room. Looking at the left and right, he had an impulse to cry.


    There are so many beautiful women in the room, but none of them belongs to him, but he doesn''t dare to go.


    I want to be a member of the eagle king''s room, but I don''t even have a room. Let me sleep on the sofa. How impolite!


    Prince William went to the wine cabinet and took a bottle of red wine. He went back to the sofa and poured it himself, but it was tasteless after two drinks. Bastard Chu fan is so ungrateful that he only cares about his wife and doesn''t say drinking with his brother.


    The opposite sex has no humanity. I curse you. I won''t lift it all my life!


    He stayed up all night. He drank a bottle of red wine unconsciously, and his eyes were red. Early in the morning, Chu fan came out of the left bedroom, followed by bashful batarayi, who was like a little wife.


    Suddenly, Prince William''s eyes reddened and stared at Chu fan bitterly. It''s special. I sat here dry all night. It''s good for you to have a good sleep with the fragrant beauty in your arms. It''s so shameless


    But then, Zheng Xueqi, with a beautiful face, came out of the room. Seeing Prince William, she immediately screamed, turned and ran back.


    She did not expect that Prince William was still there and came out wearing only a small suspender pajama. White flower''s large breasts and white flower''s long legs are exposed. How dare you see anyone?


    "Oh, haven''t you left yet?" Chu fan smiled and sat down opposite Prince William, "Want to thank me face-to-face? You''re so polite to me for our relationship? Evelyn is your sister and my sister. Can I watch her accident? Forget it, I know you want face. I can''t sleep if you don''t thank me. Well, you can arrange breakfast and thank me... Hey, what are you doing? Murder!"


    Prince William really couldn''t listen. He jumped up and grabbed his neck, gnashing his teeth and said, "I thank you for farting, you beast. You let me sit here all night. You''re so romantic and happy. I pinch, I pinch!"


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Evelyn exclaimed, hurried over, pulled Prince William away, dodged to protect Chu fan, and said angrily, "brother Chu fan saved me. You should thank him. How can you do this to him?"


    Turning around, Evelyn bent down and said with concern, "brother Chu fan, are you okay? I''ll blow for you!"


    Chu fan''s eyes were almost staring out, his Adam''s apple stirred, grunted, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his eyes were fixed on a part in front of him.


    Evelyn is similar to Zheng Xueqi. She only wears a loose suspender nightdress. Now, she bends down in front of Chu fan and simply sends herself up to him. Unless Chu fan closes her eyes, he can''t see it.


    "Bastard, do you still see?" Prince William was furious. As soon as he pulled away Evelyn, he had to work hard with Chu fan, but Chu fan was much faster than him. He slipped away like a loach.


    Evelyn didn''t realize what was wrong with herself. She quickly stopped her angry brother and stamped her feet and said, "brother, what''s the matter with you today? Where did brother Chu fan offend you and bully him like this? If you do this again, I''m angry?"


    "You... Look at yourself. You''re all seen by that beast." Prince William beat his chest and feet, trying to cry without tears.


    What are you afraid of? My sister seems to be really beginning to like that beast. Brother Chu fan is so disgusting.


    "Ah!" Evelyn found out her condition. Like Zheng Xueqi, she protected her chest for the first time and ran back with her cheeks red.


    Prince William almost fainted. Just now, Chu fan ran into Evelyn''s bedroom. Now, Evelyn also ran in. How can this be?


    But when he ran after him, Qiao Yun pushed the door out neatly and stopped him: "Evelyn is changing clothes. What are you doing in there?"


    "Shit, Chu fan has gone in. Can I not be in a hurry?"

 Chapter 660

    Today is the day of the official competition of crude oil import rights, but the gambling starts at 2 p.m. Moreover, the number of participants decreased sharply, only about three tenths of yesterday''s.


    Among them, another part is the minerals bought from Chu fan. Otherwise, they have lost their qualification.


    I have to say that this is a very big loophole. It is estimated that there will be no such opportunity in the next session. But who can let Chu fan win? Who would be willing to sell the winning minerals?


    At about ten o''clock in the morning, Hamler took two people to the sailing hotel.


    "Chufan, let me introduce you." Hamler pointed to the tall white middle-aged man next to him. "This is Mr. Augusta, the father of Bowen and the current head of the Johnson family. Next to him is general Rajput, the father of manhadi, an Indian chadili aristocrat."


    "I''ve brought people here, and I won''t participate in the following negotiations." hamle smiled faintly, "I wish you a happy negotiation!"


    With that, Hamler turned and left without hesitation.


    If there had not been a series of events last night, Hamler would never have stood idly by and had to act as an intermediary to mediate between the two sides. But even Princess Evelyn was kidnapped last night. Can Chu fan give up?


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan suddenly stopped chief hamle and said faintly, "chief hamle, it''s inappropriate for you to leave like this as the sponsor? What if they don''t admit it and default? It''s not difficult for you to stay and be a witness?"


    "This... OK!" Hamler reluctantly walked back and politely invited Augusta and Rajput to sit down.


    Chu fan leaned against the sofa with a cigarette in his mouth and asked faintly, "have you brought the money, two?"


    "Mr. Chu fan, as far as I know, Bowen lost a total of $16.8 billion to you?" Augusta calmly took out a check, put it on the coffee table and pushed it forward. "Here is a check for $16.8 billion. You can withdraw it now."


    Then Rajput also took out a check and put it on the tea table: "manhadi still owes you 22.3 billion. Now I pay for him. Can you let my son go?"


    Chu fan didn''t look at them, but looked at chief hamle and said with a sneer, "chief hamle, you still have to go. Look at them. Do you have any sincerity?"


    Well, it''s not a good job. How come I''ve never met such trouble before?


    Hamler was depressed for a while, but he had to say: "Mr. Augusta, general Rajput, you two don''t know. In last night''s qualifier, the price of minerals has been fried to $1.5 billion..."


    "I don''t care!" Rajput''s attitude was very tough and waved his hand. "I have so much money. If I want it, don''t pull it down. I think you dare to touch my son?"


    Augusta''s eyes were sinister and said faintly, "Mr. Chu fan, you should know how to be satisfied. Yes, my son lost you a lot of money, but the amount you want is too large, which has exceeded the amount we can bear. For my son, pay our whole family. Would you like to do this for you?"


    "So let''s stop when we''re good. In the future, we''ll still be friends."


    Chu fan sneered, "friend? I sent someone to kidnap your wife and make friends with you in turn. Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Bang!" Rajput stood up and angrily said, "what are you? Do you think you''re great because you know some Kung Fu? Believe it or not, I''ll send someone to raze your night city?"


    Chu fan stared: "do you believe I''ll break your son up now?"


    "You dare!"


    "Do you think I dare?"


    Chu fan grabbed the two cheques in front of him, tore them into pieces, and snapped, "bring Bowen and manhadi out!"


    Crape myrtle strode into the bathroom. Soon, she grabbed a black and blue man in one hand and came out of the bathroom. With a plop, he threw it in front of several people.


    "Dad, Dad save me..." when Bowen saw Augusta, he immediately cried and climbed over, but was trampled by crape myrtle. He immediately screamed and howled like a pig.


    Manhadi narrowed his eyes and didn''t say a word. Just when crape myrtle stepped on Bowen, he jumped up and ran towards his father, but just two steps later, a gust of fragrance came from the pavement. Then, his lower abdomen seemed to have been hit by a car and flew back backwards.


    Plop!


    Manhadi fell on all fours, looked up and spewed a mouthful of yellow water. He struggled for a long time before he calmed down and burst into tears.


    "Chu fan!"


    Rajput was furious, his eyes were red, and he was about to rush up and fight with Chu fan. Suddenly, the white skirt girl who kicked manhadi raised her hand, and a visible whirlwind appeared in her palm.


    The whirlwind is only the size of a basketball, but there are countless bright and transparent wind blades inside, which rotate and cut rapidly like a wheel saw, sending out a sharp whistling sound.


    At the same time, a black dragon shadow appeared behind crape myrtle, and a huge fierce threat broke out. Bowen and manhadi on the ground couldn''t support them. They stretched out their limbs and stuck their body tightly to the ground.


    Suddenly, Rajput was stunned and calmed down gradually. Augusta, who had already stood up, sat down again slowly.


    When they looked at Chu fan again, there was a trace of fear in their eyes. There was sweat leaching on their forehead and they didn''t dare to speak again.


    The strength shown by the two women has been beyond the scope of ordinary people, and Augusta and Rajput are lucky to know some information about powerful powers. Some powerful powers have overwhelming terror ability. In front of them, the army is as weak as ants and can''t be defeated at all.


    No wonder Chu fan dares to speak wildly. This guy has won over two super powers. No wonder he will become the king of murder. If he has one of them, he can also become the king of murder.


    "Rajput, don''t you say I dare not?" Chu fan sneered. "I''ll unload your son''s leg now and let you see if I dare to do it!"


    Bai Yumei scattered the whirlwind in her hand and flicked her fingers at manhadi on the ground.


    Whoosh!


    A translucent crescent shaped wind blade shot out from her fingertips. With a "poof", a gap was cut in the ground next to manhadi''s arm. It was only a little short of cutting manhadi''s arm off.


    "Sorry, it''s crooked!"


    Bai Yumei smiled and immediately said, "I''ll do it again. This time it won''t be crooked."


    "Stop!"


    Rajput gasped violently, stared at Chu fan, and gritted his teeth and said, "I really can''t take so much money. If you have to want so much, I have to abandon this son. But you can''t get a penny, and you will become the enemy of my chadili aristocracy."


    Chu fan disdained and said, "don''t scare me. If I want to be afraid, I''m not the king of murder. Oh, by the way, the crazy lion mercenary group you hired yesterday has been removed. Except Douglas and a few members who escaped, there are 364 people in total. None of them have been spared and have been sent to hell by me."


    "Rajput, do you think you can represent the whole chadili aristocracy?" Chu fan sneered. "If I beat you up, I don''t know how many chadili aristocrats will thank me. Threaten me? You don''t deserve it!"


    After that, Chu fan looked sideways at Augusta and said faintly, "originally, for the sake of your BW group and my old father-in-law''s su group for many years, I wouldn''t be too difficult for you, but you made the most stupid bad plan. If I didn''t have some skills, could I live to this day?"


    "You don''t inquire about it. How many people who kidnapped my wife can survive..."


    "Cough!"


    Prince William coughed and whispered, "Evelyn is not your wife."


    As soon as the words were finished, Evelyn gave her a hard twist at the waist, and William shook his head reluctantly. It seems that I have to take my sister home tomorrow and never let her meet Chu fan again.


    This animal is too dangerous!


    Augusta took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "well, I apologize for what I did yesterday, but after all, the amount you want is too large, and we can''t help it."


    "As Rajput said, no one will do this kind of business to lose the whole family for one family heir. If you insist on this money, I can only give up Bowen and let you dispose of it."


    "Dad..."


    Bowen is almost desperate. Dad is going to abandon the car and don''t want him. Woo woo, are you still my father? I''m the only son you have.


    Augusta glared and angrily scolded, "shut up. It''s all your good deeds. There are so many people in the qualifiers. Why did you lose so much money? You lost so much?"


    Also, if you don''t have hatred with Bowen and manhadi, can Chu fan punish them like this? For others, even if Chu fan won, he didn''t ask for it according to the mineral sale price. Therefore, he not only won money, but also won good popularity. Otherwise, can those people be willing to spend so much money on his minerals?


    "Cough!"


    Chief hamle coughed and advised, "what Chufan, Augusta and Rajput said is also reasonable. Just stay on the front line. Anyway, you don''t need that money. Maybe we will become friends in the future."


    "Well, let me say a word, they each take half. What do you mean?"


    The corners of their mouths could not help twitching slightly. Even half of them were a lot. Bowen lost 16.8 billion in minerals. At that time, the selling price of minerals was eight times, so he lost a total of 134.4 billion.


    Manhadi lost more, 22.3 billion, ten times the price of the mineral, he had to pay a total of 223 billion.


    Even if Chufan only needs half, Augusta needs to pay more than 60 billion, while Rajput needs to pay more than 110 billion.


    Augusta may be able to bear it, but what did Rajput pay so much money for? Selling all his possessions is not enough to pay.


    Cao te, if manhadi wasn''t the only son, Rajput would want to strangle him now. Tai te''s pit father.

 Chapter 661

    "Qiao Yun, you help the two brothers heal first. I''ll talk to their father alone."


    Chu fan gave a command, stood up and asked Augusta and Rajput opposite, "who will go in with me first, you two?"


    "I, I''ll come first." Rajput stood up first.


    Just then, Qiaoyun came over and waved to Bowen and manhadi, who were black and blue on the ground. A light green mist floated down, and the bruises on the two people disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon returned to normal.


    If they hadn''t been disheartened, they would still be as handsome as before. This method immediately stunned Rajput and Augusta, and deepened their fear of Chu fan.


    Three powers, no wonder so many powerful mercenary organizations will be destroyed, and even the powerful God killing will be disabled. Now, these three people are enough.


    In the study, Chu fan stood at the window and said without looking back: "Rajput, you should know very well that if I try my best to help vias, you don''t have a chance. Don''t scare me with the name of chadili aristocracy. In your current position, I don''t know how many chadili aristocrats are jealous."


    "So don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. Your father and son asked for it." Chu fan took a deep smoke and asked, "give me a solid foundation. How much money can you take out at most?"


    Alas, people have to bow their heads under the eaves!


    Rajput felt that Chu fan''s back was like a towering mountain, which brought him a kind of heavy pressure and wiped out the only fighting spirit in his heart.


    That''s all. As long as you can keep your position, spend money to avoid disaster.


    "As you know, we are just a military family. Although there are some industries, the scale can''t be compared with BW group. Therefore, the money I can give is limited, up to... Up to three... Four or four billion."


    Chu Fan said decisively: "at least 80 billion in cash, and it must be paid in a lump sum."


    "Too much, I can''t take so much at once..."


    Chu fan turned around and snorted coldly, "can''t you take out so much money? Last time your son occupied the treasure of nalantuo temple, isn''t there more gold in it?"


    Rajput said anxiously, "it''s a cultural relic, and it''s national. I have no right to sell it."


    "I don''t care. Your son owes me a total of 223 billion yuan. Do I want a lot of 80 billion yuan? Besides, do you think I will be so generous and exempt you from more than half?"


    Rajput''s heart was half cold: "I can''t take out 80 billion. What else do you want?"


    Chu fan disdained and said, "look at your virtue. How can you have the spirit of a chadili noble general? It''s like I blackmail you. Well, I''ll exempt you from 20 billion and 60 billion. Can you always take it out?"


    "I... I''ll try my best." Rajput was embarrassed on the surface, but he was very happy. He lost nearly 70% at once. Otherwise, he had to smash the pot and sell iron.


    Chu fan Leng hummed, "you don''t have to steal music. My conditions are not over yet."


    "In the next ten years, you will provide me with valuable medicinal materials worth one billion and precious minerals worth one billion every year. Together, it will be 20 billion, isn''t it much?"


    Ten years, equivalent to installment payment, acceptable.


    Rajput thought for a moment and asked, "what kind of herbs and minerals do you need? One billion a year, which is not a small demand."


    "I''ll make a list for you, and you can collect it according to this list. Besides, Bhattarai is mine. You''d better let your son stop thinking of marrying her. Also, give nalanta temple to Brahman. Bhattarai and I found it. You''re not qualified to have it."


    Without waiting for Rajput to bargain, Chu Fan said impatiently, "I have these conditions. If you don''t agree, you can pay back the money according to the original price. You can''t lose a point."


    Suddenly, Rajput choked back. If he had money, would he still use it here to be scolded like a grandson? Why are you so unlucky to provoke such a plague God?


    Just when he was depressed, Chu fan suddenly smiled and said, "if you behave well, I may help you get everything you want."


    "What you said... Is true?" rajputton asked excitedly with his eyes shining. "Are you really willing to help me?"


    "Why not?" Chu Fan said with a faint smile, "if you become the general manager, can''t you better help me collect materials? It may be difficult for you, but it''s just a small effort for me."


    "Thank you so much. Don''t worry. If I can be president India, I will meet all your conditions." Rajput said excitedly.


    Chu fan poured cold water down and hummed, "don''t be happy too early. I have conditions to help you."


    "Ah? What else?"


    Rajput finally calmed down. There is no free lunch at the end of the day. I don''t know what conditions Chufan wants.


    "When you take the post of president, you must return the two areas that occupy China and recognize that the area belongs to China."


    What he was afraid of, Rajput''s liver trembled: "the two areas you said are..."


    "Kashmir at the southern foot of the Himalayas and Arunachal region in southern Tibet," Chu Fan said sternly. "These two regions have been ours since ancient times, and it''s time to give them back to us."


    "But..."


    "You can''t agree, but you certainly can''t be the president. I think many qualified people compete with you? If you don''t agree, it doesn''t mean that others don''t agree."


    Before coming, Rajput was still very strong, but after seeing Chu fan''s hidden strength, he couldn''t be strong anymore. Three powerful powers, which is definitely not what he can compete with. If he is really determined to help a family and strive for the position of president, the difficulty coefficient is not large.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if Chu fan doesn''t help any family, as long as he is determined to suppress him, Rajput, whether he can keep his current position is not certain. He still wants to compete for the position of general unification?


    Rajput knew very well that Chufan had a carrot and a big stick, which made him painful and excited. He promised Chufan that he might become a sinner in all India, but he didn''t agree. His end would be worse than death.


    Weighing the pros and cons, Rajput hesitated for a long time and finally nodded helplessly: "OK, I promise you, when I take over the post of president and unification, I will do my best to return these two regions to China."


    He wanted to be tough and die rather than surrender, but on second thought, if he didn''t agree, it didn''t mean that others didn''t agree. If Chu fan turns his head to support others, what can he get? A loyal and unyielding hero? Shit, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Who is the hero and who is the sinner is determined by the winner. The loser is rubbish. No one will remember his name.


    Chu fan smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "that''s right. Don''t worry, I''ll put pressure on them to make you a wise president for the country and the people. At that time, even if you don''t want to return, others will advise you to return these two areas."


    Rajput smiled bitterly, took out his checkbook, signed a $60 billion check and handed it to Chu fan: "now, can I take manhadi?"


    "Hmm!" Chu fan put away the check and nodded with a smile. When Rajput was about to leave, he suddenly said, "you should send medicinal materials and minerals once a month. Send them to the night city nearby. I will send someone to receive them."


    "Understand!" Rajput opened the door and left bleakly.


    After occupying the territory for more than a hundred years, he will return it in his hands. The more Rajput thinks about it, the less he feels. Why let yourself be this sinner? It''s unfair!


    But he has no way. Who makes Chu fan strong enough? Chu fan''s strength is enough to affect the situation of a country. He promised that he could ensure that his status would not be affected, and he could fly to the sky with the help of Chu fan''s power; If he doesn''t agree, Chufan and Brahman Bhattarai''s relationship and the two families can kill him.


    Rajput went out in a tangled mood. Augusta then came in and said bluntly: "I can take out 50 billion dollars at most, and I can''t take out any more."


    "Please, don''t send it!" Chu fan sat down, tilted his legs, lit a cigarette, smoked leisurely, and didn''t look at him.


    Play this with me? Do I care about this money? Augusta has only one son, Bowen. Can he give up? Cut!


    Sure enough, Augusta soon lost the battle. Reluctantly, he sat down opposite Chu fan and asked, "offer your terms. I really can''t get more than 100 billion dollars."


    "Do you want to know what conditions Rajput promised me?" Chu fan spits out his cigarette, puts the check on the tea table and knocks, "he is not a real businessman. He can come up with 60 billion, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I''ll give 60 billion." for fear that Chu fan will go back on his word, Augusta hurriedly took out the checkbook, quickly signed a 60 billion check, pushed it to Chu fan and forced out a smiling face, "is that ok?"


    Chu fan sneered: "do you think there is such a cheap thing? Money is only part of the condition. However, since your son owes half less than manhadi, I won''t be too difficult for you."


    After pondering for a moment, Chu fan asked faintly, "you should know the location of Devil Island?"


    Augusta nodded: "I know, in the southern Indian Ocean, between Australia and South Africa."


    Chu fan nodded: "as far as I know, Devil Island has always been occupied by pirates. It doesn''t belong to any country. But now, it belongs to me."


    "You mean..."


    "I don''t care what method you use to help me get Devil Island. It must be a legal procedure. It is recognized by the United Nations that it only belongs to me - Chu fan!"


    Before Augusta could speak, Chu fan waved his hand and said forcefully, "isn''t it difficult for you? Whether anyone admits it or not, Devil Island belongs to me, and no one dares to rob me of the ownership of the island. With your contacts, it doesn''t seem to cost a lot of money."


    "Of course, if you really find it difficult, please pay all the money and I''ll ask Prince William to help me."


    "OK, Devil Island belongs to you!"

 Chapter 662

    "Brahma, I will go to China to find you."


    At Dibai airport, batarai hugged Chu fan with tearful eyes and refused to let go for a long time. But there''s no way. She doesn''t have the slightest hope to fight for the crude oil import right this time. Instead, staying here distracts Chu fan to protect her. Therefore, even though she was reluctant to give up, she decided to leave Dibai and go home.


    Chu fan patted her on the back and comforted her, "don''t cry. We''re just separated temporarily. The future days are still long. Remember, tell your father what I taught you, and he won''t oppose us together anymore."


    "Well, I know what to say." Bhattarai let Chu fan go and walked back to the boarding gate step by step. Until her eyes were blurred by tears and she couldn''t see fan clearly, she suddenly turned her head and ran away with tears.


    Alas!


    Chu fan sighed secretly, and his heart was quite bad. He wants batarai to stay, but today''s bet on crude oil import rights will be more intense than yesterday''s qualifier. He doesn''t want to see the kidnapping last night.


    Therefore, after Rajput and Augusta took their sons respectively, Chufan sent batarai to the airport.


    When Bhattarai came to worship, she brought 1.2 billion worth of minerals. When she returned, she had a 30 billion bank card and a ownership agreement on Nalanda temple.


    With this $30 billion, Bhattarai''s trip will not be in vain. For at least a few decades, Brahmans will no longer worry about money. With such a large sum of money, Brahmans can also vigorously develop their own industries and prosper.


    The most important thing is Nalanda temple. Rajput returns it to the Brahman, who can use Chu fan''s money to rebuild Nalanda temple and take Nalanda temple as the headquarters of Brahman.


    With such a great contribution, can vias stop Chufan from being with batarayi? Even if Chu fan did what the Brahman leader could not do, what reason does he have to embarrass Chu fan? Is it rare?


    In addition to batarayi''s departure, Zheng Xueqi and Song Wen left together. Similarly, each of them brought a bank card given by Chu fan, in which 20 billion yuan was deposited respectively.


    Zheng Xueqi came to worship the emperor mainly to see Chu fan. Zheng Juncheng gave her minerals and didn''t expect her to win the right to import crude oil. She just wanted Chu fan to help make a lot of money.


    The principal of one billion yuan has increased 20 times in a few days. If Zheng Juncheng knows, he can wake up in the middle of the night with a smile. With these 20 billion yuan, his position as the richest man on Hong Kong Island can not be shaken.


    Song Wen doesn''t want to go, but she also knows that Chu fan''s current situation is very delicate. Her stay here will only become a burden for Chu fan, but she can''t help at all.


    Forget it, with these 20 billion, you can go back and work with dad. If you dare to stop me and brother fan, I''ll take all the money away and let him lose a penny. Hum!


    Girls are extroverted. If song Canghai knows her daughter''s plan, she must cry and blind her eyes. Dead girl, I''ve raised her for so many years.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Chu fan took crape myrtle, Bai Yumei, Hong Luan, Xia Yanran, Qiao Yun and squid to the imperial palace.


    Originally, the gambling game on the right to import crude oil was held at the Venus Hotel, but last night, the crazy lion mercenary Corps was destroyed. So far, the Venus Hotel is still full of a smell of blood. How can it be held?


    Moreover, the security level of Venus Hotel is too low. Even if there is a guard stationed, it is full of loopholes. There was no way, chief hamle temporarily decided to arrange the gambling game in his palace.


    Today, less than 50 people are qualified to participate in the gambling match. At the gate of the palace hall, the guard captain stopped Chu fan and his party and said politely, "Mr. Chu fan, according to the regulations, each participant can only bring one person in."


    Before Chu fan could speak, Princess Mamela ran out with her skirt and apologized to Chu fan and others: "I''m sorry, I can''t help you this time. This rule was set by the seven chiefs of the United Nations, and no one has the privilege. However, you can stay in the palace and participate in the reception held for the gambling game. I''ll accompany you to visit the palace. OK?"


    "Chu fan, since the royal highness of the princess has said so, let''s not argue about this matter again." Qiao Yun swept several people at one glance and said, "Xiaomei followed Chu fan into it. Others went to the reception with me, waiting for the good news of Chu''s triumph."


    For Qiao Yun''s arrangement, several women have no objection, talking and laughing, followed Qiao Yun away. Bai Yumei, who was lucky to stay, was very happy. She took Chu fan''s arm and smiled more charming and moving.


    Mamela looked at Bai Yumei with envy, but in the palace, there were so many guards around, and she didn''t dare to exceed the etiquette. He glanced at Chu fan and took them into the palace hall.


    Almost all the contestants have arrived. There are about 150 contestants, including nearly 50 escorts, seven chiefs and a small number of staff.


    In the spacious hall, the more than 150 people were not crowded at all, but they were still very empty. As soon as Chu fan and the two came in, they were found by the sharp eyed chief hamle and rushed to meet them.


    "Chufan, I''ll wait for you." hamle hugged him kindly and said with a smile, "come on, I''ll introduce you to some other chiefs."


    As like as two peas, he was seen in the front of the hall. Six men dressed in the same manner as the chief of Hamlet, who were drinking glasses or holding a charming girl, chatting and laughing in the crowd.


    Among them, the youngest is more than ten years older than Hamler, and the oldest is at least 80 years old with white beard and wrinkled face.


    So hamle is the youngest and most handsome of the seven chiefs. Thanks to Mamela being his sister, he has the same perfect genes. If these people were replaced, Chu fan would really hurt the killer and erase Mamela''s memory, even if she turned her into an idiot, even if she was said to be a cold-blooded animal by unscrupulous means.


    "Everybody!"


    Chief hamle took Chu fan forward and said loudly, "don''t you always want to see the biggest winner in yesterday''s qualifier? It''s Chu fan, the king of Chinese gambling beside me."


    Most of the participants know Chu fan and know that he won a lot yesterday, but the specific figures are not clear. However, early this morning, everyone got the news that Bowen and manhadi were detained because they could not pay the compensation, which triggered a major kidnapping case.


    As a result, the crazy lion mercenary regiment in the United Arab Emirates was slaughtered overnight. Since the early morning, the smoke from the chimney of the funeral home on the outskirts of the city has not stopped. It is said that it has not stopped yet.


    How many people will die here?


    After asking, I learned that Bowen and manhadi lost more than 300 billion. No wonder their father would take risks and make such a bad decision. However, Chu fan was really cruel and strong enough. He not only had nothing to do, but also destroyed the crazy lion mercenary regiment.


    It''s horrible!


    Originally, those who still had other ideas about Chu fan completely gave up their ideas and came forward to greet Chu fan, at least with a familiar face.


    Chu fan is now a billionaire with assets worth more than 100 billion. Even on the international rich list, he can be ranked in the top 50. In China, he is definitely the first person worthy of it. No one is richer than him.


    "Oh, Mr. Chu fan, nice to meet you." the oldest old chief came over and gave Chu fan a big hug. Then, he went to hold Bai Yumei with bright eyes, but Bai Yumei dodged away.


    Old man, tired of life, dare to touch my girl?


    Before Chu fan got angry, Hamler quickly rounded up the scene and said with a smile, "Charles, Chinese girls are very conservative and are not used to hugging people."


    Turning his head, hamle said, "Charles, the chief of Abu Dhabi, the largest city of the Emirates."


    "Hello!" Chu fan smiled and nodded to the old chief Charles, but he had already calculated in his heart. He would operate on him in a moment.


    Paralyzed, dare to touch my girl? court death!


    Hamle knew Chu fan''s temper too well. The more brilliant he smiled, the more angry he was. He couldn''t help a burst of remorse. How could he forget that Charles was an old devil? The women around Chu fan are flirtatious and charming. How can old Charles be indifferent?


    Oh, this is trouble.


    "Cough!"


    Hamle briefly introduced several chiefs to Chufan. He immediately coughed and attracted everyone''s attention. He said loudly: "In view of the large number of people participating in this session of crude oil import right, our seven chiefs studied and decided to list the number of competitors in the unit of one billion minerals, and then gamble with our seven chiefs in order. The winner will have a temporary ownership of crude oil import right."


    "When the ten crude oil import rights fall into the hands of competitors, the owner must accept the challenge of other competitors. The title will be given by the contestants with import rights until no one challenges."


    Speaking of this, hamle solemnly said: "the specific rules have been slightly adjusted compared with the past. When competing for the import right, the winner should sell the minerals at half price, and when competing with the contestants for the import right, the minerals as chips, whether win or lose, should also be sold at half price to our Emirates official."


    Chu fan secretly said that it was dangerous. Thanks to his own collection, he left 10 billion minerals. Otherwise, ten crude oil import rights would be impossible to collect.


    However, even if there is hope to collect ten copies now, it is not easy. If you lose at least one game, the import right will fall into the hands of others.


    "Well, let''s start counting now. Take a number for every billion minerals and give you 20 minutes to prepare." Hamler shouted, "the gambling game will officially begin in 20 minutes!"

 Chapter 663

    "Mr. Chu fan, do you have any extra minerals to sell?" a white man approached Chu fan and said anxiously, "I still have 200 million minerals to sell. You can sell me another 200 million at any price."


    "Mr. Chu fan, I paid 10 billion to buy 600 million minerals."


    "I paid $4 billion and bought $200 million in minerals..."


    After Hamler announced that there was only 20 minutes to prepare, everyone panicked. Most of them had more than one billion or billions of minerals, but others had less than one billion. This means that they are not even qualified to compete.


    Besides, at this time, who would think they have too many minerals in their hands? One billion minerals have a place to compete. What about two billion? Don''t you have a place to compete twice.


    Unfortunately, Chu fan himself is not well-off, and the landlords have no surplus food.


    "Sorry, I don''t have any more minerals to sell." Chu fan waved his hand apologetically, took Bai Yumei out of the siege and took refuge in the corner.


    "Are these guys crazy?" Chu fan looked at his clothes. For a while, his clothes were almost torn by these guys. Fortunately, the material of this high-end suit is good, otherwise, it must become a beggar''s dress.


    Bai Yumei was completely dressed. She picked up a glass of red wine and took a shallow sip. Her eyes were as beautiful as silk and said with a smile: "people die for money and birds die for food. Who can avoid it?"


    "Oh, Xiaomei is talking more and more profound. Who did you learn from?"


    "My master."


    "Do you have a master?"


    Chu fan became interested and asked, "is your master also a white fox? What is his realm? How many tails have grown now?"


    Bai Yumei glanced at Chu fan: "who told you that my master must be a white fox? Hum, she has great skills. Even my father has to be polite when he sees her."


    "Your father is..."


    "The demon king of the fox clan."


    Chu fan was startled: "shit, your father is the demon king? How did you run to the Qilian Mountains?"


    "I won''t tell you!"


    As soon as she mentioned what happened that year, Bai Yumei was angry, pouted, turned her head and ignored Chu fan. In those years, if she hadn''t run fast, she would have been killed by Chu fan as prey now. Wouldn''t she be angry?


    Chu fan hugged Bai Yumei''s waist and said with a smile, "are you still angry? It''s all over. Besides, I was almost killed by you. We''re one to one, and no one has suffered."


    "Hum!"


    "Oh, by the way, Xiaomei, do you know where the iron backed Cang apes live?"


    Bai Yumei immediately turned around, stared at Chu fan and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Er... It''s said that the monkey wine made by the iron backed Cang ape has the effect of strengthening the body. I want to get some... No, it''s to change some." Chu fan smiles all over his face and gently touches the white jade''s beautiful, soft and boneless waist, "at that time, you, crape myrtle and Qiaoyun will have their share."


    "I don''t need it!" Bai Yumei breaks away from Chu fan. Don''t turn your head and pout at him.


    What? In other words, I clearly want to take it by force. It''s disgusting. I went to the iron backed Cang ape''s nest today to rob the monkey wine. Tomorrow, I''m going to our fox territory to rob the fox''s little beauty?


    This evil trend must be strongly stopped, otherwise, this insatiable fellow must intensify.


    Chu fan''s face immediately cooled down, turned and left. Suddenly, Bai Yumei panicked, hurried to catch up and grabbed Chu fan''s arm.


    "Don''t follow me. I can get monkey wine without your help." Chu fan angrily shook off Bai Yumei''s hand.


    Bai Yumei caught up with Chu fan in tears again, grabbed Chu fan''s arm, wronged and pitifully said, "brother, you don''t want me?"


    Chu fan hardened his heart, didn''t look at her pear like cheeks, and said indifferently, "when I return to China, I will find a way to terminate the contractual relationship between us. In this way, you will be completely free and don''t have to follow me anymore."


    "No, I don''t want to be separated from you." Bai Yumei hugged Chu fan fiercely and cried, "I promise you, I promise you everything, can''t I? Don''t drive me away, I don''t want to leave you. Sobbing!"


    Chu fan turned around, gently wiped the tears from her cheeks, and asked with a straight face, "then, take me to find monkey wine?"


    "Hmm!" Bai Yumei nodded wrongfully.


    "In the future, listen to me?"


    "Yes!"


    "Warm your bed tonight!"


    "Um... Ah?"


    Bai Yumei was startled, and her face immediately turned red. She wanted to refuse, but she was afraid that Chu fan was angry, but she promised him that her own conditions were not allowed. Don''t mention how difficult it was.


    "Ha ha!" Chu fan hugged the tangled Bai Yumei and said with a smile, "Xiao Mei, you are so cute. Brother teases you. Do you really believe it?"


    "You... Hum, I''ll never talk to you again!"


    Bai Yumei was so angry that her face turned white that she stamped on his instep and ran away angrily.


    Chu fan grinned with pain and hurriedly found a seat to sit down. Dead girl, do it... No, it''s too hard. I almost broke my toe.


    Paralyzed, even if you can''t really do that, you can''t spare her tonight. Hey, hey, let her wait on my brother to take a bath, and then... Gaga, gaga!


    "Are you all right?" Princess Mamela came over at some time and asked in stiff Chinese.


    Chu fan, who was guilty of being a thief, looked around and hurriedly said, "I''m fine. Why are you here? Hurry up and don''t let anyone see."


    "Hum!"


    Mamella stepped on him and walked away angrily.


    Chu fan covered his feet and was about to cry. Why do you say women are so violent now? Why step on your feet? You can change one foot. Woo woo, it hurts me!


    "Mr. Chu fan, this is your number. Please keep it." a young and beautiful Chinese girl who is as tall and beautiful as a stewardess came up, gave Chu fan ten cards with numbers, and said in Chu fan''s familiar Chinese language, "come on, you must win."


    "Beauty, leave a phone... QQ is OK..."


    In the distance, hamle chieftain grew up and said, "well, the time is up. Next, please look at the number on the card in your hand. Whoever shakes it, come to the front and bet with our seven chiefs. As for who comes first, it depends on your luck."


    As Hamler spoke, two staff members came in pushing a machine. The upper half of the machine was a large transparent glass warehouse with countless colored balls with numbers written on it.


    Moreover, the glass bin is constantly rotating, driving the colored balls inside to roll. Below, there is a hole for the ball to fall, and a curved track.


    This is similar to the two-color ball lottery of the welfare lottery. The number in the hands of the contestants, the number of colored balls in the glass bin, and the ball that comes out, the contestants with the corresponding number can come forward to compete for the right to import crude oil.


    In addition to a few unlucky guys out, more than 40 people participated, and most of them had two or more numbers in their hands. But, like Chu fan, this is the only guy who gets ten numbers at once, and there is no semicolon.


    "Stop!"


    Hamler shouted, the rotating glass stopped when it was in a hurry, the hole below opened, and a colored ball fell from the hole, rolled down along the curved track, and was caught by Hamler.


    "Ha ha, who will be the first lucky person?" Hamler sold the pass, paused for a few seconds, suddenly turned the colored ball around and shouted, "No. 38!"


    38? Wipe, this dead 38 is lucky.


    Chu fan secretly cursed, subconsciously looked at the ten cards in his hand, and suddenly widened his eyes. I''ll go. Who gave me the number? 8¡¢18¡¢28¡¢38¡¢48¡¢6¡¢16¡¢26¡¢36¡¢46¡£ Either 6 or 8, that''s interesting.


    "No. 38, who is No. 38? If you don''t come on stage, I declare him invalid?" Hamler stared at Chu fan on the stage, obviously talking about him.


    At this time, Chu fan slowed down and hurriedly said, "I, I''m 38... No, I''m 38."


    Hamle took Card No. 38 from Chufan, stretched out his hand and invited, "please, choose any chief, and he will tell you what the next bet is."


    Old man, I have to win you today. Take off your pants.


    Chufan stared at old chief Charles and strode over.


    In front of the six chiefs, there was a gambling table as big as a mahjong table, but there was no gambling equipment on it. The six chiefs sat behind the gambling table, and the old God was waiting for the competitors to come.


    Chu fan was not polite either. He went straight to old Charles, sat down and said with a smile, "chief Charles, I''m destined for you. Let''s make a good start first, shall we?"


    Nearby, before the interpreter could speak, Princess Mamela came over and drove away the interpreter. She took the initiative to take the post of interpreter and translated Chu fan''s words again.


    Old Charles stared at Mamela''s concave and convex figure with dazed old eyes, as if she had stripped her. His eyes were irrecoverable desire - hope, which made Mamela tremble with anger.


    "Dong Dong!" Chu fan knocked on the table and said discontentedly, "chief Charles, everyone is waiting."


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Chufan."


    Old Charles then looked at Chu fan, but immediately looked around and asked, "where''s the beautiful lady next to you? Can I invite her to dinner?"


    Chu fan almost broke up and smashed him into meat patties. He''s old and immortal. Are you crazy about women? Paralyzed, whether you win or lose today, you won''t want to play with women in your life.


    Before he got angry, Bai Yumei came with a fragrance. She glanced at old Charles and said, "chief Charles, if you win, I''ll have dinner with you tonight. OK?"


    "OK, OK, that''s it."


    Old Charles''s eyes were almost flying. Bai Yumei went up and hurriedly ordered people to come over. Soon, a staff member, holding a nearly completely closed bamboo tube with more than 30 bamboo sticks in it, came near and put the bamboo tube on the gambling table.


    "Mr. Chu fan, draw lots!"


    PS: thank "lyhyan" for the 1 yuan red envelope!

 Chapter 664

    "I learned to draw lots from China."


    Chief hamle came over and explained with a smile, "there are 36 bamboo sticks here. On each bamboo stick, there is a title. The title is difficult and easy. As for what title you draw, it depends on your personal luck."


    After explaining, hamle extended his hand to Chufan and invited him: "Chufan, you were lucky yesterday, and you can''t be wrong today. Draw a lot."


    Chu fan didn''t hurry to draw lots, but bent down and looked carefully at the bamboo tube in front of him. It is 25 cm high and 15 cm in diameter. It is pasted with a layer of kraft paper. Only the tip of a bamboo stick is exposed, about 1 cm. The rest can''t be seen.


    However, this is only for ordinary people. For Chu fan with perspective eyes, this bamboo tube is no different from a transparent glass. He could see the bamboo sticks inside clearly.


    But then he was stupid. He didn''t know any of the words written on it. What''s all this and what?


    "Stupid!" came the angry voice of the big eyed frog. "Can''t the chick next to you understand? Share what you see with your spiritual power, and she will naturally translate it to you."


    Yeah, why did you forget Mamela? At first, they often talked with their mental strength.


    Chu fan repressed the excitement in his heart, and his mental power expanded rapidly, like telephone dialing, and soon connected with Mamela''s mental power.


    The next moment, Mamela looked at Chu fan in surprise and asked in her heart, "villain, what do you want to do if you don''t draw lots quickly?"


    "Do me a favor!"


    Chu fan didn''t say much. He directly passed the numbers he saw to Mamela. Mamela was surprised: "this... This is..."


    "Don''t worry about this, that, that, this. Help me translate quickly."


    "Oh!"


    Mamela suppressed her shock, took a deep breath, and began to translate the handwriting Chu fan saw to Chu fan in her heart.


    "Is the number of vehicles passing at an intersection odd or even in ten minutes?"


    "Is the driver of the last vehicle to appear in 180 seconds male or female?"


    "Boxing, black and red sides, who loses and who wins?"


    "Tough man... Ah!" Mamela exclaimed. Her face turned red. After stopping for two seconds, she reluctantly restrained her shyness and said, "can you hold on for less than five seconds, or more than five minutes?"


    Shit!


    Chu fan couldn''t help glancing at old Charles. This ugly topic must have been put forward by old lecheron Charles. It''s so evil!


    That''s it!


    Chu fan took out the bamboo stick and handed it to old Charles. On the other side, Mamela couldn''t stay any longer. She turned around and hurried to the bathroom with her skirt in her hands.


    In the past, this simple girl may not understand what this means, but last time, she and Zheng Xueqi popularized physiological knowledge with Chu fan in the hot spring bathroom. When she was free, she secretly searched the Internet for some information. Naturally, she understood the meaning of adhering to five seconds and five minutes.


    It''s the limit for her to help Chu fan translate this topic. Now, how dare she stay?


    "Maemela? Are you all right?" shouted Hamlet''s concern, and ordered the maid to hasten to take care of her royal highness. Then, he took the bamboo sign from Chu fan and couldn''t help smiling. "Chu fan, you were lucky enough to pick a colorful topic. Ha ha!"


    "What do you mean?" Chu fan pretended not to know. She raised her hand and hooked her hand. Bai Yumei immediately took out a cigar from her chest and sent it to Chu fan.


    Then Bai Yumei took out a match from her chest and struck it on Bai Nen''s chest. The match burst into flames and sent it to Chu fan''s cigar in his mouth.


    Old Charles was salivating. If it weren''t for his identity, he would have grabbed it. It''s so enjoyable. Why didn''t I think of it?


    This cigar, heated by the beauty''s chest, must be more mellow and have a different taste. Tut Tut, you must try it if you have a chance.


    "Pa Pa!"


    Hamler clapped his hands and said loudly, "we''ve been looking forward to it for a long time. The first question has come out. Next, let''s invite our two special guests to come out!"


    All the contestants are confused. Gambling is gambling. Why are there special guests?


    But soon, everyone showed a strange look in their eyes and surrounded them curiously.


    Under the arrangement of the staff, a long table was placed in the center of the hall, and a young girl wearing sex sensitive Tulle underwear and a butterfly mask came over affectionately.


    It''s better not to wear this dress. The graceful figure wants to be hidden under the cover of tulle. The waist twists and sways out thousands of customs. Most men at the scene can''t help but have a strong impulse.


    This woman is definitely a goblin who eats people and doesn''t spit bones. Too windy - Sao!


    "Cut, what''s there?" Bai Yumei stood beside Chu fan and snorted disdainfully. "If I change this body, the men in the room will go crazy."


    "Keep a low profile!" Chu fan hugged Bai Yumei''s waist, took the cigar from his mouth, spit out a mouthful of green smoke and whispered, "if you have time in the evening, put on this suit and enjoy it for your brother first."


    "You are not afraid of breaking your waist. I will go to you at night."


    "Cough, cough, forget it."


    Chu fan just imagines that he can''t bear it. If he changes to Bai Yumei and puts on this set of sexy underwear, he must fascinate people.


    It''s not that the king doesn''t want to go to the early Dynasty, but the women around him are too enchanting.


    Then, a burly man with explosive muscles strode out, wearing a demon mask on his face and only a pair of pants - underpants.


    His appearance made those female companions present couldn''t help but shine their eyes and stare at the strong man''s figure like autumn water.


    This is a pure man. I really want to have a fight with him. It must be cool - dead.


    "The question Mr. Chu fan chose is how long the strong man can last in front of the beautiful woman." Hamler glanced at Chu fan with a smile. "There are two answers to choose from, one is within five seconds, the other is more than ten minutes. Hehe, Mr. Chu fan, which one are you going to choose?"


    Is that a choice? This is a strong man at present. If it''s not good, it won''t be finished in five seconds. In terms of his physique, not to mention ten minutes, it''s no problem for an hour.


    But the question is, will the government give you a question that you can win easily? Maybe, this fierce man is a Silver Pewter gun head, which can''t see the useless second - shoot - Jun.


    Chu fan frowned, hesitated for a long time and asked, "if he didn''t hold on to ten minutes for more than five seconds, how can he count?"


    Hamle said with a smile: "no matter which one you choose, as long as it is not within the regulations, you lose."


    "That''s not fair!" Chu fan immediately retorted, "if he can only hold on for five minutes, don''t I lose all my choices?"


    "That''s right!" Hamler nodded. "That''s good. I''ll add another option, between six seconds and ten minutes. How about it?"


    "That''s about the same."


    But then, Chu fan immediately opened his mouth and added: "but my topic should be kept confidential and announced when it is over."


    "Yes!"


    Hamle asked someone to send paper and pen. Chu fan hid away with Bai Yumei, like a thief, for fear of being seen. Soon, a piece of paper was written, folded by him and sent to Hamler.


    Hamler didn''t open it either. He asked someone to start preparing.


    The fierce men and beautiful women may often make small movies. In full view of the public, they don''t pinch at all. They pose naturally and are ready.


    The onlookers stood five meters away and prepared to watch the live video one by one. Especially those women, with ruddy faces and peach eyes, were more excited than men. Looking like that, I want to replace the woman lying on the table with myself.


    In front of so many people, it''s exciting to think about a real battle. It''s exciting!


    A staff member holding a stopwatch stood next to them, raised his hand seriously, waited for two seconds, his hand suddenly fell, and said in a deep voice: "start!"


    Suddenly, the fierce man began to attack violently. The frequency was as fast as clockwork. They had just checked three numbers in their hearts, and he had retreated, one - vent - like a note.


    Everyone is stupid. This... It''s too fast. It''s over at the beginning?


    Especially those women, as if they had been strangled by someone and their faces were not purple, almost rushed up and castrated the fierce man.


    Thanks to your strong physique, you are a waste. It''s only three seconds. It''s seconds. - shoot.


    Originally, even if they can''t play in person, they can feel the fierce impact of the fierce man and feel it. But now, they are too disappointed. They are as disappointed as if they dress up carefully and take the initiative to show love to their loved ones, but they are ruthlessly rejected. They are completely angry.


    If not in the Imperial Palace, if not in front of so many people, if not to maintain their lady image, they must rush up and scratch the fierce man into potato silk.


    It''s a waste wood, so you come out and make a fool of yourself? White has grown that muscle.


    On the contrary, old Charles, Hamler and others also looked stunned, as if they were surprised at the performance of the strong man.


    It was not until the two guests evacuated quickly that chief hamle reacted and hurriedly said, "the result has come out, and the time is no more than five seconds. Next, let''s take a look at Mr. Chufan''s answer."


    Everyone gathered around. Hamler didn''t sell off. He quickly unfolded the note and revealed the three words on it: 5 seconds.


    Others don''t know Chinese characters, but we all know this 5. We can understand the meaning of these three words without asking. Suddenly, one by one looked at each other, and then looked at Chu fan''s eyes, all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred.


    "Congratulations to Mr. Chu fan for obtaining the temporary ownership of the first crude oil import right." Hamler took the lead in clapping. Soon, the hall applauded and everyone came forward to congratulate him.


    If there is no accident, the crude oil import right basically belongs to Chu fan. Unless, any one who doesn''t have eyes dares to challenge him and wants to compete for the right to import crude oil from him.


    However, Chu fan is the king of murder. Who dares to argue with him? Dead?

 Chapter 665

    Behind the hall, old Charles looked like water and stood in front of a fierce man.


    "Tell me, what''s going on? Didn''t I let you last at least ten minutes?" old Charles asked angrily.


    According to the previous plan, the strong man will control the time to about five minutes, so no matter which one Chu chooses, he will lose.


    But Chu fan found this loophole, proposed to fill in this option and hid the topic, which made old Charles''s plan fail again.


    In fact, the strong man has great control over this aspect. He can finish it in five seconds and persist for more than half an hour. He is a genius. Otherwise, how could old Charles choose him?


    However, it was obviously a win-win topic, but he lost. How can this not make old Charles angry?


    The fierce man said in fear: "Your Highness, I don''t know what''s going on. If the start time is delayed for a few seconds, I may be over before I go in."


    "Hmm?" old Charles frowned. "Why? Did you take your medicine?"


    "Absolutely not, but I don''t know what''s going on. I just can''t control it. Moreover, the boy has a 90% chance to choose more than five seconds. I''m afraid of losing, so I speed up and let myself end in five seconds. But who promised that the boy would choose this? Didn''t you expect, your highness?"


    Indeed, no one will choose this answer. The time is too short. It''s only five seconds. Even the first brother is not so bad, right? But Chu fan went the opposite way, chose this and won.


    What a strange thing!


    Old Charles waved his hand sadly and drove the fierce man out. Originally, he expected to win several more times, but he didn''t expect to lose the first time.


    What a loss!


    In the next few rounds, Chu fan didn''t get ten crude oil import rights. In addition to Chu fan winning one, there were three lucky guys who won one each. They were so happy that they couldn''t close their mouths. They sat aside and waited for the end of the first stage.


    When competing for the fifth right to import crude oil, Chu fan was lucky to turn.


    "Competitor 16, please come forward and draw lots," Hamler shouted.


    In the eyes of envy, jealousy and hatred, Chu fan stood up from the winner''s seat and Shi Shi ran walked to the stage.


    Hamle said with a smile, "Chufan, you''re so lucky that it''s your turn again. You know, many people haven''t turned once."


    "Character problem."


    Hamler almost spat on his face. Do you still have character? Can Bowen and manhadi lose so much money because you raise the price of minerals ten times? If it weren''t for their father''s inability to pay, could they hire a crazy lion mercenary group to kidnap them? No, because of these, can the crazy lion mercenary regiment be destroyed by your regiment?


    All this is because of you. How do you mean to say that you have a good character? I bah!


    "Draw lots!" hamle tried to resist the impulse to spray his face, turned his head aside, but saw his sister Mamela staring at Chu fan.


    It seems that something is wrong


    Without waiting for hamle to ask clearly, Chufan had drawn the lottery and handed it over. Hamler had to put down the idea of questioning, looked down at the bamboo stick in his hand, and felt a burst of laughter.


    This guy is working with old Charles today. It''s old Charles''s signature again.


    "Come on, please model!" Hamler didn''t hurry to announce the title, but ordered it first.


    Soon, ten girls wearing three-point underwear, all tall, plump, beautiful and enchanting, came up from the backstage and walked around the hall with dynamic music. Finally, they lined up and stood in front of the stage.


    Chief hamle pointed the girls with a bamboo stick in his hand, smiled and said, "one of the ten beautiful women is a transsexual. Chu fan, if you want to find her in ten minutes, you have only one chance. If you guess wrong or more than ten minutes, you will lose."


    After a pause, Hamler suddenly pressed the timer in his other hand: "the timing starts!"


    This problem is not generally difficult. One out of ten is more difficult than the qualifying game. The key is that each of these ten beauties is so beautiful, their skin is so delicate and smooth, their breasts are large, tall and straight, and their legs are long and straight.


    The two most crucial points, men''s Adam''s apple and below, are the biggest differences from women. But since it is a transsexual, these two male characteristics must also be removed. Moreover, every girl''s neck is smooth and delicate, without any scars, natural, and there is no trace of the day after tomorrow.


    If you let ordinary people choose, it is estimated that you have to try one by one to find out the variable sex people, but now there is only ten minutes, and you can only see, you can''t touch, and it''s impossible for Chu fan to try.


    However, this is difficult for Chu fan. If the appearance of a sex person changes again, it will not change the male structure in the body. Chu fan opened his perspective eyes and looked carefully from left to right.


    Those who have a son Palace are women. Those who do not must be transgender - human demons. He can''t transplant a woman''s son into the palace to have children, can he?


    Soon, in front of the sixth girl, Chu fan stopped, looked at her carefully, and smiled at the corners of his mouth: "I found it, it''s him."


    Suddenly, the girl looked surprised and couldn''t believe it. She looked at Chu fan. Although she didn''t understand what Chu fan was saying, she could see from Chu fan''s expression that he recognized himself.


    But where did he see it?


    Not only him, but also Hamler, as well as all the people present, couldn''t believe it. They came forward and examined him carefully, so they had to pick him up for inspection.


    However, even if they stared round their eyes, they couldn''t see the difference between him and women.


    "Chief hamle, can you announce the result?" Chu fan couldn''t help urging.


    Hamler calmed down and said with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, I don''t know who is transgender. Let chief Charles announce the results."


    Charles''s face is black. His Abu Dhabi City is the largest city in the Emirates, accounting for a quarter of the entire area of the Emirates. Therefore, he took out the most crude oil import rights, a total of three, but he lost two in such a short time, and both lost to one person.


    It''s all money. Every time he wins, he''ll win 500 million dollars. Originally, he expected these three crude oil import rights to make a big profit. How can he earn 10 billion. But as a result, he lost two shares in exchange for a billion dollars.


    Big loss!


    "Chief Charles!" Hamler called again. Charles calmed down and forced out a smile. "Congratulations, Mr. Chufan. You won!"


    As soon as Charles waved his hand, ten girls took out their ID cards. Except for No. 6 selected by Chu fan, the others were women. Only Model No. 6 has a woman''s appearance and figure, but his gender - male - is clearly stated on his ID card!


    "Chufan, I''m curious. How did you see it?" Hamler asked a question that everyone wondered.


    If this matter is not explained clearly, it is easy to be suspected. There is a black curtain in it.


    However, Chu fan had already prepared for this. After hamle asked questions, Chu fan laughed and said, "in fact, I''m not sure. It''s just that nine of the ten girls raised their chin, but he put his chin away. I doubt there are knife scars here."


    With that, Chu fan came forward to pick up the jaw of model 6 and said with a smile, "see? There is a shallow scar here. Although it is not obvious, I can''t conclude it''s him if it wasn''t for this scar."


    Now, everyone was completely convinced. No wonder people can win twice in a row. He not only has a flexible mind, but also has keen observation. Such tiny details could not escape his eyes. Old Charles lost well.


    Soon, Chu fan sold another billion minerals, but only got half the price and recovered 500 million. Although old Charles bought 2 billion minerals at half price, he lost two crude oil import rights.


    There''s another one. Don''t be drawn by Chu fan again.


    Old Charles prayed secretly in his heart. He was really a little afraid of Chufan now.


    The lottery continued. Before long, three more crude oil import rights were won. At the ninth, Chu fan''s good luck came again!


    "No. 8, please take the stage to draw lots on the 8th!" Hamler looked at Chu fan strangely. This guy was really lucky today. It was his turn for the third time before it was someone''s turn.


    However, it is understandable that most people have only one number, while Chu fan has ten numbers alone, and the chance of winning is much higher than others.


    People are so popular that they are desperate for the ninth import right.


    Old Charles was even more nervous for fear that his only sign would be taken away by Chu fan. He prayed secretly in his heart, God bless


    "That''s it!" Chu fan drew one from the few bamboo sticks left, and handed it to chief hamle without looking.


    After only one look, chief hamle couldn''t help laughing. He turned his head and looked at old Charles. His face suddenly turned green.


    Special, it won''t be so unlucky, is it me again?


    "It seems that Chu fan is really destined to be with chief Charles today. Chief Charles has three import rights, and two of them have been taken away by Chu fan. This is the third one and taken out by Chu fan."


    Hamler smiled: "can he win this time? Let''s wait and see. Come on!"


    At the command, a young girl in a white practice dress strode up.


    She has an oriental face, cold and unsmiling, but she has a cold and charming temperament. When she saw Chu fan, she couldn''t help but be stunned. She probably didn''t expect to meet an oriental with the same skin color and hair as her here.


    In addition, two staff members came up with a movable wallboard and placed it in the center of the hall. On the wallboard, a white mouse was fixed, staring at a pair of small eyes and looking around nervously and fearfully.


    Beauty, mouse... How to play?

 Chapter 666

    "The name of this gamble is'' 100 shots and 100 hits''."


    Hamler said with a smile, "this beautiful woman is Li Huan. She can fly a very powerful knife and hit 100 goals. But today, we have increased the difficulty of flying a knife. She must cover her eyes with an eye mask, then turn around in place and shoot the mouse on the target."


    Then hamle looked at Chu fan and said with a smile, "next, you have two choices: one is that she can hit the mouse; the other is that she can''t shoot."


    Chu fan looked at Li Huan with a smile and said, "beauty, how much did old Charles spend to invite you?"


    Li Huan was stunned and said in surprise, "you are also Chinese? What''s your name? You won''t be the contestant in this competition?"


    "What, don''t I look like?"


    "Er... I think no one in China is qualified to participate in this big gambling game of billions and tens of billions of dollars." Li Huan put out his tongue playfully and put out his hand generously, "Hello, my name is Li Huan, from Northeast China."


    "Chu fan, from the northwest."


    "Puff Chi!" Li Huan couldn''t help laughing and gave him a timid look, "choose, I''m very powerful at throwing knives."


    "Cough!" hamle coughed and interrupted their conversation. "No chatting during the game. Chu fan, have you made up your mind?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "I want to ask first, can you move the mouse''s position?"


    "This..." Hamler couldn''t decide. He looked back at chief Charles.


    Chief Charles nodded with a calm face. Hamler immediately said, "no problem. We made the problem, but you can adjust the difficulty according to your wishes."


    "This time, I''d better write out my choice first and announce it when it''s over, OK?"


    "Yes!"


    Chu fan found a place where there was no one, quickly wrote a note, folded it and handed it to Hamler. Then, at Hamler''s command, Li Huan took the black eye mask handed over by the staff and covered his eyes.


    On the other side, under Chu fan''s low command, the staff moved the mouse on the target down to the end and almost landed on the ground. Then, Bai Yumei personally took Li Huan and quickly turned several circles.


    Such a fast rotation, not to mention wearing an eye mask, even with your eyes open, you have to be confused. But under the gaze of the crowd, Li Huan''s steps were quite steady. However, I don''t know whether Bai Yumei deliberately or she really lost her direction. She is standing in a position with her back to the target.


    When hamle was about to speak, Chufan suddenly came forward, took hamle for a few steps, changed his position, and then released him. To Chu fan''s caution, hamle could only roll his eyes and ordered the onlookers to retreat quickly so as not to be hurt by mistake.


    "Ready -- start!" Hamler drank and quickly hid behind the table for fear of being hurt by mistake.


    Looking at Li Huan again, I don''t know when there was a willow leaf Throwing Knife in his hand, but he didn''t shoot it out for a long time. The heavy tasks of the onlookers hold their breath, win or lose, but they are all in her hands.


    The time was still. After about three minutes, the little white mouse fixed on the target suddenly screamed. At this moment, Li Huan, who was facing the target with his back, suddenly turned around. At the same time, the Throwing Knife in his hand also came out. Lightning hit the little white mouse quickly and accurately.


    "Good!" old Charles was the first to stand up excitedly and clapped his hands. The corners of his eyes were even wet.


    So, I finally won once. I still won that bastard Chu fan. Great, great!


    Everyone was stunned by Li Huan''s exquisite throwing knife skills. They can accurately hit a target less than five centimeters in size by sound alone. How did they practice it?


    Great, great!


    "Mr. Chu fan, don''t be sad, you still have a chance!"


    "Didn''t you Chinese say that winning or losing is a routine for soldiers? Just win back next time."


    "Mr. Chu fan, you''ve lost this time. It''s the beauty''s throwing knife that''s too powerful."


    "That is, if it were me, I would choose her to miss."


    Many competitors pretended to comfort Chu fan. In fact, they were happy. Especially, you lose sometimes. you deserve it


    Hamle patted Chu fan on the shoulder and comforted him, "don''t care too much. You''ve won two, and it doesn''t matter if you lose one. You''re still the best."


    "Who said I lost?"


    Chu fan stretched out his hand, took out a cigar from Bai Yumei''s chest, lit it with a match, blew out a mouthful of smoke, and hummed, "chief hamle, open the note I gave you and see what I wrote?"


    Shit, isn''t it


    Hamler''s face changed greatly. He quickly unfolded the note with only one word on it. No matter whether they know Chinese characters or not, anyone who can play mahjong knows the word "Chinese" in "Hongzhong".


    It also has another pronunciation, hit ''medium''. But what makes people crazy is that you chose her to hit, fought for Mao, took her around, and adjusted the position of the white mouse down? Isn''t that unnecessary?


    Originally, Li Huan, who was still complacent and looked at Chu fan with provocative eyes, was completely stupid. Originally, she wanted to show off with Chu fan. Even if you throw the mouse on it, as long as it makes a sound, I can shoot it.


    But she couldn''t figure it out. Chu fan fought so hard, but chose that she could hit the target. What routine is this?


    The hardest hit was old Charles, who was just so happy that his blood pressure rose, but in the blink of an eye, his mood fell from extreme excitement into the ice valley. He couldn''t bear the huge contrast. He fainted in the dark and was rushed to the hospital for treatment.


    At his age, it''s either cerebral thrombosis, cerebral hemorrhage, or myocardial infarction. Even if he is rescued, he won''t want to stand up. It''s good not to have a crooked mouth, eyes and trembling hands and feet. Do you still want to play with women? Next life!


    Although old Charles was hospitalized, it did not affect the continuation of the game. Hamler took a deep breath and announced that Chu fan had won another right to import crude oil.


    A total of more than 40 competitors, including more than a dozen people who didn''t turn, and more than a dozen people lost a place. There were only seven winners, of which Chu fan won three.


    Special, who to reason with?


    "Hello, leave a call." Li Huan said irresistibly.


    "OK, when you''re done, I''ll invite you to dinner." Chu fan wrote down a series of telephone numbers and handed the note to Liu Huan.


    As a member of the staff, her task is over and she must leave. Before leaving, she was still reluctant to give up. She couldn''t help looking back at Chu fan. What the hell is this guy?


    Soon, the last import right was won. There were eight lucky people, including Chu fan. Chu fan monopolized three of them. It was crazy.


    However, this is only the end of the first round. Next, all the contestants can challenge Chu fan and compete for the crude oil import right in the hands of eight of them. Until no one challenges again, the real winner is who owns the import right in the end.


    Before long, the minerals in their hands were counted again, and the numbers were put into the number selector again. In addition, a number selector was added, and the color ball numbers put in this number selector were ten numbers of Chu fan''s eight people.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, the second round of competition began on time. The two number selectors turned at the same time and dropped a colored ball at the same time, which was sent to Hamler by the staff.


    "The first lucky competitor was born, but he was very unfortunate, because his opponent was Chufan, the king of Chinese gambling." Hamler said with a smile. "Everyone can see Mr. Chufan''s luck, but next, can he hold his import right? Let''s wait and see."


    Chu fan eight people, instead of seven chiefs, took their previous seats. Coincidentally, Chu fan happens to be sitting in the seat of old Charles. Compared with Chu fan''s elation, old Charles is much more miserable. He is still in the hospital and doesn''t know his life or death.


    You said it was bad for you to provoke anyone, but you wanted to provoke Chu fan. Isn''t this your own sin?


    Soon, a white middle-aged man came forward with a smile and took the initiative to stretch out his hand: "Hello, Mr. Chu fan. My name is Marshall. I''m the head of Ocean Group."


    "Hello!" Chu fan shook hands with him politely, invited him to sit down and said with a smile, "Mr. Marshall, are you sure you want to compete with me for the right to import crude oil? I have a problem. Your chance of winning is very small."


    Marshall said with a bitter smile, "I don''t want to face a strong man like you, but there''s no way. Who makes me ''too lucky''?"


    "Well, let''s make a quick decision." Chu fan took out a dice from his pocket and said with a smile, "let''s play this. I''ll give you two choices. One is that you shake the dice and I guess the number of points; the other is that we roll the dice separately to determine the outcome based on the number of points. How about paying attention to it?"


    "Fastidious!" Marshall couldn''t help thumbing up.


    You know, Marshall himself had no right to choose, and Chu fan, although he chose a gambling tool he was best at, made two multiple-choice questions for Marshall. Regardless of the outcome, the bearing of strategizing has been admirable.


    "I know Mr. Chu fan is the king of Chinese gamblers, so I won''t compete with you." Marshall twisted a dice in front of him and said with a smile, "I''ll shake the dice. You guess the points. You win, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Marshall was full of energy and asked someone to bring a dice cup. He also asked that a layer of sea surface and flannelette be brought inside. He shook the dice without making any sound.


    In this way, the odds of winning will increase a lot.


    It can be seen that Marshall is also a regular guest in the casino. He shakes the dice skillfully. He shakes a dice for three minutes before it falls on the small gambling table with a bang.


    Wiping the sweat on his forehead, Marshall gasped and said, "Mr. Chufan, please!"


    "Four points!" Chu fan didn''t think about it and casually said the number of dice.


    Marshall was stunned and immediately became nervous again. Chu Fan said the answer so quickly. It''s clear that he has a winning ticket. Did you lose again this time?

 Chapter 667

    Marshall took a deep breath and suddenly opened the dark purple dice cup to reveal a delicate dice inside. On the upward side, the four red spots are like blood, shocking.


    Suddenly, Marshall, with a deathly gray face, slowly put down the dice cup and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Chu fan, you won!"


    "Accept!" Chu fan arched his hand politely.


    Marshall stood up dejected and went to go through the formalities with the staff. The billion minerals in his hands were to be sold to the seven chiefs of the Arab Emirates at a price of 500 million.


    This is the price of competing for the right to import crude oil.


    The competition continued, and there were an endless stream of challengers, both losing and winning. Except that Chu fan''s position could not be shaken, the other seven people almost changed again.


    The competition became more and more fierce. At this time, Chu fan''s number was selected again. However, he appeared among the competitors instead of as a guardian.


    Don''t forget, he still has seven competitor numbers.


    Chu fan got up, came to the nearby import right guardian and sat down with a smile: "man, I''m sorry."


    The man, a foreigner with a big nose, almost cried: "Mr. Chu fan, will you make an offer and let me go?"


    "Sorry, my goal is to have ten crude oil import rights, so I can only be sorry."


    Behind the big nose foreigner, a sexy girl leaned over and whispered in his ear. The big nose foreigner gradually calmed down, nodded, and then waved to the girl to prepare. He turned his head and said to Chu fan, "although you are very strong, I won''t wait to die. Who loses and who wins is not sure."


    "No matter what the final result is, I hope we can become friends." Chu fan stretched out his hand and seemed to say sincerely, "Huaxia, Chu fan!"


    "OROS, buck!"


    While they were chatting, many staff were busy in the hall. Soon, a national standard billiards table was set up.


    Buck got up contentedly and invited, "Mr. Chufan, please."


    "Shit, what do you mean? I can''t play billiards." Chu fan widened his eyes.


    "Ha ha, that''s even more important." buck laughed and walked over, took a club from the assistant girl, wiped the gun head with gun powder, and said magnanimously, "Mr. Chufan, if I have a problem, I''ll play billiards. But I also give you two choices, one is to play the national standard snooker, the other is to play the international nine balls. You can choose one."


    "Can I ask my assistant to fight for me?" Chu fan asked with a sad face.


    Before buck could speak, Hamler came over and shouted, "it''s OK according to the regulations!"


    Buck looked at Bai Yumei around Chu fan and his eyes lit up: "is this beautiful woman still a master in the football world?"


    "I played several times, but I didn''t play very well." Bai Yumei flashed at him timidly, "brother buck, you have to let me order later."


    "No problem!" Buck was cheerful, as if he had a safe bet.


    His assistant beauty hurried forward, whispered in his ear, and then stared at Bai Yumei warily for fear that Bai Yumei might rob her job.


    "National standard nine ball rule 1, kick-off right. Both sides hit the mother ball respectively, hit the opposite edge and bounce back. The closer the mother ball is to the bottom edge, the player kicks off."


    "Rule 2: the kickoff player starts from the No. 1 ball and scores nine balls into the bag in order to win a game. During this period, the mother ball must hit the ball with the smallest number on the table at the first time, otherwise it will be a foul and played by another player."


    Hamler is obviously also a billiards lover. He acted as a commentator with great interest and began to patiently explain various rules of nine balls for Bai Yumei. Fools can see his favor for her.


    In fact, not only him, but also the men present, who can resist the temptation of Bai Yumei? If it weren''t for their face, they would have accosted Bai Yumei before morning.


    "Brother buck, can I try the ball feeling first?" Bai Yumei asked.


    Buckton left his assistant''s advice behind and said again and again, "no problem, just try, I''ll wait for you."


    The assistant beauty glared at him angrily. Unfortunately, all Buck''s attention fell on Bai Yumei and didn''t see her reminder at all.


    Bai Yumei didn''t delay too long. She tried the speed of the cue ball and the elasticity of the edge at will. She nodded, which means it can start.


    Before Hamler announced the start, Chu fan suddenly said, "Mr. buck, are we going to win in one game or two in three games?"


    "Two wins in three innings!" buck looked at Bai Yumei and said with a smile, "beautiful players like Miss Bai can''t be met easily."


    "Thank you!" Bai Yumei smiled shyly at him, almost hooked Buck''s soul out, and almost generously let her kick off first.


    Fortunately, his assistant beauty stopped him in time and swallowed his words.


    This is not normal. In a small ball game of hundreds of thousands or millions, if you are careless, you will lose the immeasurable right to import crude oil.


    "Beauty, come first." Buck was very generous and asked Bai Yumei to come first.


    Bai Yumei was not polite. With a gentle putt, the cue ball rolled out without haste and delay. It hit the opposite edge and bounced back. The speed of the cue ball became slower and slower. It rolled to the bottom, only a little closer to hitting the bottom edge.


    Buck was stunned. This... This is too evil. The cue ball was about to stop when it was in the middle belt, but why did it roll out so far? Even the most famous billiards player in the world, it is not so easy to do this step.


    Do you still use it?


    "Beauty, you kick off first." buck seemed to extend his hand to invite. In fact, his heart had already been raised to his throat.


    What''s so special? How do you feel like you''re in a cocoon? At her level, is it a beginner level? It''s not like that!


    "Pa!"


    Bai Yumei hit nine diamond shaped billiards with a swift kick-off. The crisp impact alone made Buck''s heart tremble and even hold his breath.


    Next, he was like a spectator, staring at Bai Yumei''s performance alone. It''s too accurate. It''s almost one shot. Moreover, her mother ball is also in place. It''s definitely a master''s professional level.


    A total of nine balls, she only spent about three minutes, all into the bag. Not to mention buck and Hamler, these experts, even those who don''t know much about billiards, can''t help applauding and praising.


    For the first time, I found that a woman playing billiards would be so beautiful. A lower neckline would be more perfect.


    "Brother buck, accept!"


    Bai Yumei smiled like a spring breeze and continued to open the second game. Buck clubbed there like a wooden stake. His mind was in chaos and completely confused.


    I thought billiards was my strong point. I could win a share of crude oil import right from Chu fan with my own advantages. But as a result, the beautiful women around others turned out to be at the master level of billiards. Didn''t they hit someone at the muzzle of a gun?


    Woo woo, my right to import crude oil -- farewell!


    "Pa!" Bai Yumei cleanly put the last ball into the bag, threw the club, clapped her hands and said with a smile, "brother buck, you lost!"


    Buck wanted to cry without tears. He didn''t even know how to leave.


    Chu fan won another import right. So far, he has four, nearly half. The other players looked at him with envy, jealousy and hatred, but there was nothing they could do.


    Those who challenged Chu fan almost failed one after another. He was like an invincible God. Challenging him was just asking for trouble. But who they choose doesn''t count. It''s all luck.


    Before long, it was Chu fan''s turn to attack again, and the opponent he challenged this time was a very low-key Japanese.


    From the beginning, he kept his import right and defeated four opponents in a row. He was the only one who kept his import right after Chu fan.


    But this time, he was so immortal that he bumped into Chu fan. With his confidence, he finally couldn''t help but change his face.


    "Huaxia, Chu fan!" Chu fan didn''t reach out, but introduced himself faintly, and sat down opposite the Japanese man.


    Chu fan has no good feelings for these arrogant Japanese people. Before, if there was no time, could Chu fan let Naoto Miyamoto and Saito Nomo leave easily?


    With their unrequited character, they may be planning a plot behind their backs. Unfortunately, Chu fan is busy with the import right now and has no time to take care of them.


    You''d better not touch my woman again, or I''ll uproot your Miyamoto family. Hum!


    "ITO Feng, Japanese, successor of ITO chamber of Commerce." ITO Feng spoke fluent Chinese, pushed the gold wire glasses on the bridge of his nose, smiled and said, "Mr. Chu fan, I''ve heard of you for a long time. I''ve always wanted to go to China to visit, but I haven''t had a chance. Unexpectedly, I met here today. I''m really lucky."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "it''s free to talk about the past. I''m in a hurry. Let''s make a topic quickly."


    There was a flash of anger in ITO Feng''s eyes, but it soon disappeared. He still smiled calmly and said: "Mr. Chu fan may not know that I have a deep blood relationship with the Chiba family. To be exact, Qingzi is my cousin, my mother and Qingzi''s close aunt."


    "So what?" Chu fan sneered. "In addition to Qingzi, even if her grandfather sits here, I have to decide the import right."


    With maple Ito''s endurance, they almost couldn''t help turning their faces. Chu fan simply doesn''t know what''s good or bad. I''m so ignorant to compromise. Am I really afraid of you? Even if you really beat me, how much benefit can you really get?


    If you have a big appetite, you won''t be afraid to die?


    Ito Feng took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "as long as you give up, I''ll give you $10 billion immediately. And I''ll do my best to promote your marriage with Kiko. How about it?"

 Chapter 668

    "Not much!"


    Chu fan glanced at Maple ITO disdainfully: "am I short of money? As long as I open my mouth, I can sell 100 billion of this crude oil import right, and you want me to let go of 10 billion?"


    "As for me and sunny son, it''s not hard. You bother. I''ll go to Japan myself and marry her back home openly."


    Chu fan knocked on the table and said firmly, "the only thing you can do now is to win me in gambling. In this way, you can not only keep the import right, but also don''t have to spend a penny."


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Ito Feng finally couldn''t pretend to go on, showed sinister eyes and stared at Chu fan coldly: "don''t think you won Naoto Miyamoto and Saito Nomo, and think that your gambling skills are the best in the world. In the last golden gambling competition, you won the championship because I didn''t go, otherwise, you are nothing."


    "Are you still a master of gambling? Come on, let''s play some. You can decide what to play." Chu Fan said excitedly.


    Ito Feng sneered: "what''s the meaning of traditional gambling? If you want to play, play something exciting."


    "Well, I like excitement. You can make a question."


    Ito Feng clapped his hands. Soon, the petite beauty who had been standing behind him came forward and respectfully presented a delicate wooden box. Maple ITO took the wooden box, opened it on the table, and took out a small bag of sewing needles only about an inch long and a thin thread comparable to hair.


    Chu fan is curious. What kind of play is this?


    "Everyone is optimistic. I have ten sewing needles in my hand. Later, my assistant will swallow the ten sewing needles. Then, I use this thread to thread the needles in her stomach, and then take the ten needles out of her stomach."


    With that, his beauty assistant sat down cross legged, raised his head and opened his mouth. Then, in full view of the public, maple ITO put ten sewing needles into her throat one by one.


    Besides, in order to prove that the sewing needle had fallen into the beauty assistant''s stomach, she drank a large glass of water. Finally, maple ITO threw the thread into the water cup, soaked it in water, and then ran down from the voice of the beauty assistant.


    The sewing needle is too small, let alone in the stomach. Even if people hold it by hand and want to pass the thread through the needle nose, it is not so easy. Therefore, ITO Feng''s move is incredible in the eyes of everyone.


    But after five minutes, maple ITO finally began to slowly lift the thin thread in his hand. To everyone''s shock, silver shining sewing needles have been put on the line and swayed with his twitch.


    "One, two, three, four... Eight, ninety, a lot." Hamler couldn''t help clapping his hands and praising, "thank Mr. ITO for bringing us a soul stirring performance. Thank you!"


    Ito Feng politely thanked all around. Then, his eyes fell on Chu fan and said with a faint smile: "Mr. Chu fan, if you can do this, even if you win this game. But I want to remind you that the art industry has expertise, imitation needs to be careful. If you are careless, you may hurt your assistant."


    "Here, you can also show up to make a fool of yourself?" Chu fan couldn''t help laughing. "In our Chinese countryside, you can watch it for a day for two yuan, even seven or eight year olds."


    Ito Feng said angrily, "if you have the ability, what''s the use of just talking?"


    "Come on, I''m afraid you can''t?"


    Chu fan looked back, suddenly he pointed to Princess MeGLA: "princess, can you do me a favor?"


    "Ah?" Mamela was startled and pointed to herself in amazement.


    Chu fan waved: "yes, it''s you. Come here!"


    Hamler doesn''t like it. What do you think of my sister? A maid who comes and goes on call? Besides, you let my sister cooperate with you in such a dangerous performance. Why don''t you let the beautiful women around you help you?


    But before he could open his mouth, Mamela had walked over, looked at Chu fan with a shy white eye, and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "It''s very simple. You just close your eyes and open your mouth." Chu fan smiled and comforted, "don''t be afraid, it won''t hurt you."


    "Yes!"


    Mamela obediently and skillfully sat down in front of Chu fan, imitated the appearance of maple Ito''s assistant, opened a corner of the black veil on her face, revealed her ruddy and sexy mouth, opened it shyly, looked at Chu fan, and immediately closed her eyes shyly.


    Chu fan took out ten sewing needles from the wooden box again, let the people around him see clearly, and then threw them into Mamela''s throat. At this time, hamle quickly grabbed his wrist and said, "Chu fan, you... My sister is not an experiment."


    "Don''t worry, I guarantee with personality that she won''t have any problems."


    "Wipe, how can you have personality? No, you must change people."


    Chu fan glared: "did I guarantee the head office with my life? Let go!"


    As soon as he shook his hand, Chufan pushed Hamler away and threw the sewing needle into Mamela''s throat. Seeing this, Hamler opened his mouth and closed his mouth helplessly.


    Now, it''s too late to say anything. But he couldn''t understand why his sister promised Chu fan to show up and help him do such a dangerous performance?


    God bless, but don''t have any accidents!


    Soon, all ten sewing needles were thrown away. Like maple ITO, Chu fan brought a large glass of water and filled her with mamella''s nose.


    He was so angry that he almost tried to fight him. Loser, that''s my sister. You''re too rude.


    Then, Chu fan also picked up a thin thread, soaked it with water, and went down from Mamela''s throat like fishing. He closed his eyes and shook for two or three minutes. Chu fan smiled at the corners of his mouth and slowly pulled out the thin line.


    When the first sewing needle was brought out, the onlookers were shocked to cover their mouths and looked at the scene in disbelief. Hamler was relieved when the tenth sewing needle left Mamela''s mouth.


    "Hua Hua..."


    The applause was like thunder, and everyone was excited to cheer for Chu fan. Even Hamler was no exception. He had to raise his hand and applaud Chu fan.


    Ito Feng''s unique skill is nothing. After all, it was put forward by him. He must have received strict training and have been familiar with it for a long time. But Chu fan is different. If there is no accident, this should be his first performance, but he not only did it, but also nearly twice as fast as ITO Feng in time.


    With this alone, Chu fan has won, and completely smashed Maple Ito''s self-confidence in a destructive way.


    "Mr. ITO, admit it!" Chu fan arched his hand with a smile. Beside her, Bai Yumei was not polite. She came forward and robbed his assistant of the certificate representing the right to import crude oil, and gave a high spirited "hum".


    If at ordinary times, ITO Feng''s assistant is not a fuel-efficient lamp, but today, she is facing the coquettish and incomparable Bai Yumei. In front of her, the little assistant naturally shortens a head. Moreover, if they lost, she couldn''t lift her spirits and confront Bai Yumei.


    So far, the second round of competition was over, and half of the contestants lost their qualification and withdrew. But more than twenty people stayed to prepare for the last round of competition.


    There were only six of the eight guardians who had the right to import. Chu fan alone accounted for five of them, which made the eyes of all the competitors red.


    It''s crazy. We fought for one, but he won five easily. Where can we reason?


    However, they knew that Chu fan had five import rights, but no one was willing to face him. This guy is hardly human. He hasn''t lost a game since the beginning. It''s so ferocious. Who meets who is unlucky.


    Also worried are the other five guardians, who are not afraid of others, but also Chu fan. Don''t forget, he is not only a guardian, but also has five competition places.


    Livestock, is he going to swallow ten import rights alone? Can you give someone a living?


    Even the official of the chieftain had nothing to do about it. This has been the case in the past, but this phenomenon has never occurred. But who let a Chu fan appear this year?


    Alas, this session can only be like this. When the next session, we must plug this loophole and there can be no exploitable bugs.


    "Competitor 46, guardian 24." Hamler announced the number selection results loudly.


    Chu fan stood up, looked at the five guardians, and smiled happily. It''s really luck. No one can stop it. It''s my turn again in the first game of the third round. Gaga, another one.


    The other five people were so angry that they looked at each other and shook their heads one after another.


    What does that mean? Do they want to avoid war? Will that work? Unless you admit defeat and hand over the import right, it''s not over!


    After some inquiry, hamle came to Chu fan and asked patiently, "I ask you, what are the numbers of the five guardians in your hand?"


    "Er... Let me see." Chu fan immediately realized what the problem was. He quickly called Bai Yumei over, inquired about it, and finally said with a bitter smile: "Guardian 24, it''s me too. Re election!"


    "No!" Hamler said solemnly, "this has never happened before, but according to the regulations, there can only be one winner between the competitor and the guardian. Therefore, you lose a quota, but you still retain five import rights."


    Chu fan was in a hurry: "I wipe it. That''s not good. It''s too bad. It''s obviously your official loophole. Let me pay for it? I protest!"


    Hamle took Chu fan aside and whispered, "I want to help you, but look at those guys. Can you promise? You are now the target of public criticism, and no one will speak for you. Besides, you have got five copies. That''s enough."


    "Hum, even if you lose one, the other nine won''t run away. It''s all mine!" Chu fan angrily shook off Hamler and strode back.

 Chapter 669

    "The game continues..."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Hamler was interrupted by Chu fan before he finished his words.


    Chu fan looked around with a cigarette in his mouth and said loudly, "this time, I admit it, but the rules must be changed. Otherwise, I''ll take it out to entertain myself?"


    Before hamle could speak, Chu Fan said impatiently, "don''t tell me any rules. Who set the rules? Why should I pay for your official loopholes?"


    "This... I can decide. Once I meet again, your minerals can be retained. Even this time, the minerals can also be retained. We don''t charge any official fees..."


    "Don''t talk about this. It''s useless. I''m short of this money?" Chu fan sat down with a golden saber, his teeth biting his cigar and moving from left to right. "I don''t care what rules will be followed in the next session, but this session, you can''t sacrifice my rights to make up for your official loopholes. Why, I''m lucky. If I win more, you''re jealous? You can beat me if you have the ability."


    Hamle was at a loss. He studied with several other chiefs for a while. Finally, he asked all the contestants, "our official has a responsibility for this matter, but I still want to listen to everyone''s opinions. What do you think should be done?"


    "Hum!" Chu fan snorted coldly. He didn''t know when he had a cold dagger in his hand. The eyes of a wolf swept over everyone''s face. He was stunned that no one dared to look at him.


    This is so special. Who came to participate in the competition is clearly a bandit, more terrible than those terrorists.


    "Cough, well, I think the competition depends on his strength. Mr. Chu fan''s ability to win is his ability, so he can''t be disqualified."


    "Yes, this itself is your official loophole. Even if you want to change it, you have to wait until the next session. It''s very unfair for Mr. Chu fan to change the rules now."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Chu fan thawed the ice on his face and smiled and arched his hands to the audience: "thank you for your support. I have written down this feeling. No matter what the outcome is, you will be my friend of Chu fan in the future. Come to me if you have something to do!"


    People wipe sweat secretly, dare not support you? You took out all the knives. You are the only one who dares to use a knife on such an occasion. You can''t afford it.


    Since everyone doesn''t object, hamle doesn''t want to offend Chu fan. This guy''s strength is too strong. Moreover, his various performances show that he is definitely not a gentleman.


    If you are missed by a powerful villain, can you sleep safely in the future?


    Hamle studied with several chiefs for a while, turned back and said loudly, "well, after our research and decision, Chu fan''s competition right has been temporarily deprived, and only the guardian right has been reserved. Chu fan will implement the competitor right after there are no other competitors. What do you think?"


    "I agree!" Chu fan agreed first.


    Just let him compete for the right to import. It doesn''t matter whether he has the right to import or not. And others are eager for Chu fan to withdraw, otherwise they may not even have a chance.


    After nearly an hour of crazy competition and elimination, there were only six people left, including Chu fan. According to the Convention, six of them are the final winners, but this time, one of them still has four competition places in his hand.


    Therefore, the five of them were in danger, and there was no joy for the winner.


    From Chu fan''s performance, the five of them are more or less lucky. If there is no accident, only one lucky person keeps the import right in his hand, and the other people have a winning rate of no more than 10% in the face of Chu fan''s competition.


    Alas, if he is willing to give up, even send his wife and daughter to accompany him for the night. But this guy who doesn''t enter the oil and salt market, will he give up the competition?


    "Chufan, are you sure you want to continue the competition?" Hamler couldn''t help asking.


    In his opinion, Chu fan has offended enough people. If he continues to fight, it will be harmful to him. Just one of them is enough for him to make a lot of money. There is really no need to compete any more.


    Chu fan didn''t appreciate it at all. He waved his hand and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Let''s start. I''m in a hurry!"


    no zuo no die. Alas!


    Hamler shook his head helplessly and said, "draw lots!"


    A total of five bamboo sticks represent the other five people. Among them, only one lucky person stays, and the other four people have to bet with Chu fan. In other words, only when they win can they really win the right to import crude oil.


    Chu fantu took the trouble and directly grabbed four and handed them to hamle. Hamle glanced helplessly. His eyes fell on a middle-aged man with brown hair and said, "Mr. Joseph, you are lucky to keep your right to import crude oil."


    "Is it true?" Joseph was overjoyed and almost shed tears.


    For this import right, he threw in more than five billion yuan. And the money he can earn from this import right is about 5 billion. However, with this import right, his status in his country will soar, which is the real reason why many luxury businessmen are trying to spend money and win an import right.


    Otherwise, how easy would it be for Chu fan to sell all his import rights? Crude oil is an international strategic resource. Can it be compared with money?


    Hamler smiled and shook the bamboo stick in his hand: "of course it''s true. You won!"


    "Oh yeah!" Joseph was so happy that he didn''t know how to express his inner excitement.


    On the other hand, the other four were all sad, as if their parents had remarried, not to mention how depressed they were.


    What bad luck!


    "Don''t lose heart, guys. Chu fan is not invincible," hamle encouraged. "Don''t forget that you have the right to make questions. If you think of a competition with the highest winning rate, you may win him. Come on!"


    Yes, we can''t be discouraged. We still have a chance.


    "Come on!" the four stood up at the same time, clapped hands and cheered each other, and stared at Chu fan with common hatred, like soldiers who would rather die than surrender.


    Wipe, a bunch of mallets!


    "It''s getting late. Who will come first?" Chu fan asked lazily.


    Several people looked at each other. One of the tall and burly men came out and said loudly, "I''ll come first!"


    "Than what?"


    The man quickly stripped himself to reveal his amazing lower body. It''s no exaggeration. It''s just an animal. The women present couldn''t help but shine their eyes and get wet in an instant.


    Chu fan couldn''t help but stare and scold. Was this guy a donkey in his last life?


    "Cough, Mr. Andrew, are you..." Hamler asked with a dry cough.


    It''s so shocking. Compared with him, I''m just a little bug.


    "Bring dumbbells, all models," Andrew shouted.


    With that, Andrew''s eyes fell on Chu fan and proudly said, "I''m going to compare my strength with you today. I''ll use the following gun to see who started the dumbbell heavier."


    I''ll go. It''s a technical job. Without professional training, let alone start dumbbells. Even a bottle of mineral water is enough to pick it up.


    Everyone''s envious eyes shifted from Andrew''s bottom to Chu fan. If his stuff is less than half Andrew''s, it''s a shame to show it.


    In all likelihood, Chu fan will lose this game.


    Soon, the staff sent up dumbbells, from large to small, a total of more than a dozen. The smallest one weighs only a few pounds, and the largest one weighs 50 pounds. It was carried up by the staff. It''s so tired that my forehead is sweating.


    Andrew tried the weight. Finally, he chose a medium-sized, 20 pound dumbbell, tied it with a rope and put it under it.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Andrew squatted down and took a deep breath. He sprang up quickly below and stretched the rope straight. For a few seconds, the 20 pound dumbbell finally staggered off the ground and was picked up by him.


    With a bang, the dumbbell fell down again about three centimeters from the ground, but Andrew did it anyway.


    The crowd clapped and applauded excitedly to celebrate Andrew. No matter win or lose, if he can have this ability, there will be no lack of women around him in his life.


    Then the crowd looked at Chu fan and wanted to see whether he would accept the challenge or admit defeat directly.


    "Chief hamle, can you prepare a single room for me?" Chu fan shrugged. "We Chinese don''t like to expose our bodies in public. Moreover, I will be shy."


    Wipe, just you.


    Hamler clapped his hands to avoid the women present. Originally, these women didn''t want to leave, but since they wanted to clear the scene, wouldn''t they look too unsophisticated if they insisted on staying?


    Therefore, although they were depressed, they still had no choice but to leave the hall temporarily. Only Bai Yumei, holding her shoulder, stayed with Chu fan, turned a deaf ear and just didn''t go.


    Forget it, Xiaomei is not an outsider. Just stay. As for these old men, I''ll take a bath in the bathhouse. By the way, I''ll let you know. I''m cruel. I''m more beast than him.


    "Xiaomei, help me take my pants and turn around. Don''t peek." Chu fan scolded and handed Bai Yumei his pants. In the exclamation of the people, he came to the dumbbell.


    "Help me tie up these dumbbells!" Chu fan shouted.


    Hamler was startled: "you''re crazy. These dumbbells add up to at least 150 pounds. Are you sure you can lift them?"


    "Why don''t you stand on it and see if I can pick you up."


    Wipe, it''s so crazy. You think you''re a steel gun?


    Hamler did it himself, tied all the dumbbells together with a rope, tied a knot, and didn''t have a good way: "OK, you come!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan didn''t see any preparation action. He just bent down and stood up again. He only heard the sound of iron collision. There were more than 150 pounds of dumbbells, which were picked up in the air. Chu fan took a few steps and threw them violently. The dumbbells flew out and hit Andrew in the face.


    "Plop!" Andrew was hit on the somersault, covered his face in fear and hurriedly said, "I''ve taken it, I''ve taken it completely. You have the right to import..."

 Chapter 670

    "Next!"


    Chu fan calmly put on his clothes and asked faintly.


    Andrew was defeated, and there were three guardians. The three looked at me and you. They all saw timidity and panic in each other''s eyes. But do they have a way back?


    It''s all a knife. I fought with him.


    A man stood up and said loudly, "I''ll come!"


    Chu fan glanced at him, calmly lit a cigarette and asked faintly, "tell me, what''s better?"


    "Than... Than the amount of wine!"


    The cigarette in Chu fan''s mouth almost fell. Is this guy driven crazy by himself? You want to compete with me? Aren''t you afraid to drink to death?


    But his surprised honor suddenly doubled his confidence in the man''s eyes. He thought Chu fan was afraid.


    "Hahaha, take the wine. The stronger the wine, the better." the man was full of courage and waved boldly.


    Chu fan sighed in his heart. If it weren''t for Princess Mamela, he couldn''t be so aggressive. However, for Mamela, I can only wrong you.


    Poor child!


    Soon, all kinds of spirits were brought up, and the two gambling tables were combined. The table was almost filled with drinks. Moreover, all drinks are double, even in the same position.


    Before the man started drinking, Chu fan waved his hand and stopped: "wait a minute, let me come first."


    "Yes, you come!" the man put down the wine bottle and motioned Chu fan to please first.


    Chu fan took a deep breath of cigarette, then threw away the cigarette end, grabbed a bottle of wine, broke the bottle mouth with a quack, and then drank up a bottle of vodka with his back.


    After drinking vodka, he put down the wine bottle, grabbed another bottle of XO, slapped off the bottle mouth with the same slap, leaned back his neck again and poured it down in one breath.


    Brandy, rum, whisky, even Maotai and Erguotou in China were killed by Chu fan bottle by bottle.


    Before long, Chu fan drank more than half of all the drinks on the table, but his face was not red or white. He drank so fast that he could not see that he was drunk at all.


    The onlookers were scared silly by his drinking method. If you drink so much wine, don''t say it''s human. Even an elephant must be drunk to death? Besides, where did you drink so much wine? His stomach is still flat. Why doesn''t he have a swollen stomach?


    When Chu fan put down one bottle and was ready to take another, the man who bet with him finally couldn''t bear it. He grabbed Chu fan''s hand and said with a bitter smile, "don''t drink, I''ll take you. The right to import crude oil belongs to you."


    "Sorry!" Chu fan patted him on the shoulder. "I''ll buy you a good drink if you have a chance."


    Still drinking?


    The man regretted that Chu fan was still a big wine bag. Originally, I expected to win him in this item, but in the end, I lost.


    Nemesis, don''t let me see you again in this life. Woo woo!


    "Who''s next?" Chu fan''s eyes fell on the only two guardians.


    The two guys, a short, stout man with dark skin and thick lips, are obviously African. The other is tall and thin, with snow-white skin. He is white.


    Chu fan can understand that white people compete for the right to import oil, but he doesn''t understand that there are still people in this barren land of Africa who can participate in this big gamble of burning money?


    "This one, I''ll come." the black man strode out and stood in front of Chu fan. He was nearly a head shorter, but his body was thick, but he could almost fit Chu fan in.


    In full view of the public, he felt a small bamboo tube from his body and asked someone to bring a clay pot. When everything was ready, he pulled the plug off the bamboo tube and poured it down at the mud pot.


    Suddenly, a big black and red centipede, only half a foot long, fell into the earthen pot and didn''t move. But its two tentacles kept shaking, and it was obvious that the thing was alive.


    But what''s this game?


    The black man looked at Chu fan, showed his white teeth and said, "this centipede is a highly toxic centipede unique to Africa. Its venom can poison an elephant with only one drop."


    "What I want to compare with you is that we were bitten by it to see who fell last." the black man laughed, "dare you try?"


    My grass, it''s not gambling. It''s obviously playing with your life.


    However, this kind of gambling can scare Chu fan? After all, no matter how strong he is, his body can''t be stronger than the black man. He grew up in the rain forest when he was a child. He changed his state by eating this centipede and poisonous snake.


    Chu fan glanced and disdained: "this thing can also poison people? Since you want to play, we might as well play bigger. Xiaomei, take out your pet Xiaoqing."


    "What are you doing?" Bai Yumei suddenly stared at Chu fan with vigilance and covered her chest tightly.


    "If you take it, you can take it. Where does so much nonsense come from?" Chu fan was impatient. He came forward and grabbed her hand, put his hand into her skirt, and caught a small green snake half a foot long and only the thickness of his little thumb.


    It was shocking that the snake had two snake heads, which were pinched by Chu fan and thrown into the earthen pot. Suddenly, the centipede in it moved, ran up as fast as lightning, and bit the snake''s neck. At the same time, the snake turned around and bit the centipede hard.


    The two poisons are the same size. No one will let go. Their bodies are intertwined with each other. If they are timid, they have to have a nightmare for half a year.


    After a while, the Centipede''s body began to become stiff, and finally loosened its mouth and lost its resistance. On the contrary, the little snake was all right. He bit off the head of the centipede and swallowed it on his back. As for the Centipede''s body, it didn''t even look at it. It found a corner, rolled up and lay there.


    What a domineering little snake!


    Everyone couldn''t help but get cold. They subconsciously stepped back for fear that the little snake would rush out and be hurt by it. This thing must be very poisonous. If you bite it, you will die.


    Chu fan pointed to the little snake and said with a smile, "man, a drop of the venom of your centipede can poison an elephant, but a drop of the venom of my little snake can poison ten elephants. If you want to play, we might as well try it and see who dies first."


    The black man couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of spit. He had an antidote. He really couldn''t hold on. He could take an antidote. But he doesn''t have an antidote for snake venom. How dare he compete with Chu fan?


    However, just admit defeat, he is unwilling and extremely tangled!


    Chu fan shook his head. It was not difficult for him. He reached out and grabbed the centipede body in the mud jar and asked, "this centipede body should also be poisonous? Can I prove that I won if I eat it and don''t die?"


    "OK, if you can hold on for ten minutes, I''ll lose." the black man said quickly.


    With his physique, he can hold on for five minutes at most. If Chu fan can hold on for ten minutes, he has won.


    Chu fan looked at the big centipede and tried. He still couldn''t get down his mouth. Reluctantly, he handed it to Hamler: "help me blow it up."


    "Shit, stay away from me." Hamler was so scared that he got goose bumps all over and hurried to hide away.


    Chu fan had no choice but to tear off the centipede legs one by one, and still chewed a lot in his mouth. He saw the people tumbling in their stomachs and almost spit out.


    What''s more, the Chinese are too animal, so there''s nothing they don''t eat.


    As everyone knows, Chu fan grew up in the mountains. What hasn''t he eaten? Although such a large centipede is rare, small centipedes and scorpions are usually caught in the mountains and baked directly on a thin slate. Occasionally, they compete with iron mountain to eat live, and the taste is not bad.


    "Xiaomei, you taste it. It tastes good." Chu fan pulls off a centipede leg and hands it to Bai Yumei. She curiously picks it up, puts it in her mouth and licks it. Her eyes brighten and she still chews fiercely in her mouth.


    "Don''t eat it all, leave some for me..." Bai Yumei rushed up and robbed Chu fan. You and I had a good time, but most of the onlookers ran away.


    I can''t stand it. I''m afraid I don''t want to eat anything tonight.


    "My little green is not full." Bai Yumei takes a centipede and feeds the snake in the mud jar. Chu fan is worried and rushes to grab it: "it''s fat enough. If you feed it again, it will become a greedy snake... Ah!"


    The little snake saw that Chu fan robbed him of food and bit him impolitely. Suddenly, Chu fan''s fingers quickly turned black and were spreading to the heart at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The Black Men nearby were scared silly. It was so poisonous. Thanks to not playing with him, otherwise, if they couldn''t hold on for ten seconds, they would have to be poisoned.


    What kind of snake is this? It''s horrible.


    "Ah!" Mamela screamed and rushed recklessly, but before Chu fan came, she was stopped by Bai Yumei.


    "Let go of me and take him to the hospital quickly. He will be poisoned..." Mamela cried to her, tears streaming down like a spring.


    Bai Yumei patiently comforted: "don''t worry, he''s not bitten by Xiaoqing for the first time. Don''t you live well? Don''t worry, he can''t die."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan had caught the little snake, his black breath retreated like a tide, and his skin color instantly recovered.


    "Dead Xiaoqing, believe it or not, I fried you in the oil pan?" Chu Fan said fiercely.


    "Don''t bully my little green, it will be frightened by you." Bai Yumei quickly snatched the little snake back and sent it to her chest carefully as a baby.


    The little snake turned back and vomited his heart to Chu fan, like laughing at his idiot. Chu fan stared, scared it to slip, and got into Bai Yumei''s skirt. No one knew where it was hiding.


    This time, the person who had other ideas about Bai Yumei completely stopped thinking. Even if she threw herself into her arms now, it is estimated that no one dared to touch her.


    The beauty assistant keeps snakes on her body, and the boss eats centipedes raw. Nima, what kind of pair are these? It''s scary!

 Chapter 671

    Chu fan killed three of the remaining four guardians of import rights and left one person.


    "Man, it''s getting late." Chu fan handed him a cigarette and smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Come on, it''s the same sooner or later."


    "Mr. Chu fan, I want to talk to you." the man seriously stretched out his hand and invited Chu fan, "please take a step to talk."


    "Good!"


    When was Chu fan afraid? Anyway, no matter what he says, he will not let go of this crude oil import right. Forget it, listen to him first?


    After arriving at a small living room behind the main hall, the man closed the door after Chu fan came in.


    "My name is Wen long, Burmese."


    Wen Huang first introduced himself and said sincerely, "this crude oil import right is very important to me. I hope, Mr. Chu fan, you can give it to me. You can put forward any conditions. As long as I can do it, I will meet you."


    "Sorry, this crude oil import right is equally important to me." Chu fan spits out a smoke and says faintly, "besides, I don''t think you can help me. Don''t talk to me about jadeite. I invested in three jade mines in Myanmar and don''t lack that thing."


    Seeing that Chu fan couldn''t be moved, Wen Huang gritted his teeth, took an egg sized, crystal clear object from his close pocket, and handed it to Chu fan.


    "This is..." Chu fan was surprised. He didn''t know this thing, but it startled the nine demon kings in the bone tower space.


    "Shit, Lingjing?" the eyes of the big eyed frog were almost staring. If Chu fan hadn''t tried his best to stop it, it would now rush out and swallow the objects taken out by Wen Huang.


    The flower fairy flew out, took off the flower on her chest in front of Chu fan, and threw a wink: "little brother, if you send this Lingjing to me, my sister doesn''t mind spending the night with you."


    I''ll go, elder sister. You''ve lost your integrity. A stone turns you into the fox spirit of Xiaomei?


    The evil ape breathed heavily and gnashed his teeth and said, "no one is allowed to rob me. This Lingjing is mine. Boy, give it to me and I''ll sleep with you for a year."


    Chu fan almost peed. Elder sister, please forgive me, not to mention once a year. I can''t afford it.


    "Boy, you give me Lingjing, and I''ll give you an ability you can''t refuse." the king of nightmares said in a tempting voice for the first time, "with this ability, you only need a look, and you can sleep the woman in front of you mentally. Let you and her enjoy the double happiness - feeling of spirit and body."


    This is good. That''s what I like.


    Chu fan fantasized about standing on the street to see who was pregnant... Wow, wow, this ability is so cool.


    "Do you want to travel thousands of miles in an instant?" the eight tailed scorpion dragon was unwilling to be weak. "Give me the Lingjing. I''ll let you go wherever you want without taking a car in the future."


    This is also good


    "The abilities they gave you are useless."


    The soul devouring magic spider giggled and said, "the strong traitor in spirit is, frankly, Italian sex. Is it more exciting to have real joy? As for the blink, you''re all right to run around the world all day?"


    "Therefore, this ability of your sister is the most suitable for you."


    Chu fan couldn''t help asking, "what ability?"


    "Devour the soul!"


    The soul devouring magic spider explained: "cultivating the yuan God is the king''s way. And how to cultivate the yuan God? It''s too slow. But if you have the anti heaven ability of soul devouring, you can grow yourself by devouring the souls of others."


    "When your God is strong enough, what kind of beauty do you want? Hook your fingers, she will take the initiative to rush over, take off her clothes and sleep with you."


    "Think about it, it''s much better than Yi yinshuang."


    The ice emperor suddenly said, "give it to me. I can give it to Su Yuan. She needs it now."


    "Come on!" the Yan devil couldn''t help it. "For your wife, this Lingjing just left the Customs a few days in advance, but for me, it''s a life-saving event."


    Chu fan wondered, "what do you mean? You''re dying?"


    "Roll the calf, you''re dying." the Yan devil shouted angrily, "you forgot that you took a stone in the treasure house of the crazy lion mercenary corps?"


    "Yes, what happened to the stone?"


    "What kind of stone is that? It''s clearly a Huofeng egg fossil that has existed for nearly 10000 years."


    Chu fan was surprised: "what? Fire Phoenix? Fossil? Can I eat grass?"


    Yan devil was almost spitting blood. Do you think Huofeng egg is duck egg? Don''t say that ordinary people can''t afford it. Even if they can eat it, your boy will have to be burned to ashes.


    Grass, don''t want to live?


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Yan devil took a deep breath and said, "with this Lingjing, I''m 30% sure to hatch this Huofeng egg. At that time, your boy will have a Huofeng pet."


    "It''s all fossilized and can hatch? Brother, you didn''t lie to me?"


    "Believe it or not, if you dare not give it to me, believe it or not, I''ll break it open and eat it? Huofeng egg is a great tonic for me. I''m too lazy to give it to ordinary people."


    Before all the demon kings quarreled, black scale said, "stop quarreling. Lingjing is used by Yan devil to hatch Huofeng eggs. At the same time, Chu fan, ask him where Lingjing was obtained. It is very important to you and us. Naturally, the more, the better."


    "I see!"


    Chu fan took a deep breath and carefully picked up the Lingjing in Wen Huang''s palm. Suddenly, he felt a pure and huge aura flowing into his body.


    Good thing. It''s estimated that this piece can top the aura content of dozens of cars of jadeite raw stones.


    "Wen Huang, where did you get this?" Chu fan reluctantly pressed down the impulse to absorb all the aura in the Lingjing and asked excitedly.


    Although he tried his best to restrain himself, his excitement could not be completely hidden and was clearly seen by Wen Huang, who had been observing his words and expressions. Suddenly, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief and completely relaxed.


    As long as Chu fan cares about this Lingjing, he cares. It shows that this thing is very important to him. Once the importance of Lingjing exceeds the crude oil import right, will he still compete with Wen Huang?


    "Mr. Chu fan, do you think this thing and crude oil..."


    Chu fan immediately waved his hand and interrupted, "if you only have this piece, there is no need for us to talk. I tell you the truth, it is really important to me, but only this piece has limited help to me. Do you understand what I mean? I need a lot, the more, the better."


    Wen Huang frowned and said, "since Mr. Chu fan is so honest, I won''t hide it. I found this crystal stone in an underground Tiankeng. In order to explore the Tiankeng, I lost more than 100 elite mercenaries. Finally, the only person who escaped alive has this crystal stone in his hand."


    "According to the only survivor, as soon as they went down, they were attacked by all kinds of strange beasts and fierce birds, and more than half of them were killed and injured in the twinkling of an eye. This crystal stone was found in a small hole when he was escaping from the pursuit of beasts. He didn''t survive until people died and the beasts scattered. He climbed out of the hole tremblingly and secretly climbed into the pit of heaven."


    Wen Huang said sincerely, "Mr. Chu fan, in exchange, I can take you to Tiankeng and even prepare various supplies for you, but I really don''t have the ability to go down and help you find this crystal stone."


    He used Lingjing''s information in exchange for the right to import crude oil. If Chu fan refuses, he will give this information to Chu fan for free, but he didn''t hide it. This makes Chu fan very satisfied and even embarrassed to refuse.


    This guy is really smart. He knows whether he eats soft or hard.


    "Wen Huang, have you paid a lot for this crude oil import right? But I''m curious. What do you want? You shouldn''t be short of money?"


    Wen Huang was silent for a long time and said slowly: "At present, the situation in Burma is very unstable. The military and political parties support the president and hope that the president will continue to have the supreme right to the end as before. However, in this modern society, this set is no longer feasible. The people need democracy and freedom. Therefore, the voice of the Democratic Alliance is getting louder and louder and has reached the point of war."


    "What does this have to do with you?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    "I am the son of the president of the Democratic League, and the girl I like is the president''s only daughter, manonyi," Wen said reluctantly


    I wipe, this is... Don''t friends gather? Who do you like? How can you like your opponent''s daughter? Why didn''t your father cut you to death.


    Wen Peng said with a bitter smile, "manonyi and I really love each other, but the partisan struggle between our father makes us unable to be together. Moreover, in case of civil war, it is the people in our country who suffer."


    "Therefore, I can''t let this war start anyway, and this crude oil import right is my bride price."


    Chu fan understood: "what do you mean..."


    "Yes, the president promised me that if I could get a share of the right to import crude oil, he would marry manonyi to me. With this relationship, the struggle between him and my father would naturally stop."


    "As long as we sit down and have a good discussion, over time, I have a 90% chance to be elected the next president. By then, the contradictions between the military and political parties and the democratic parties will be resolved, and there will be no more civil war."


    Wen Huang said sincerely, "Mr. Chufan, for the sake of our people in Myanmar, I hope you can help me and manonyi, please!"


    "It''s not impossible for me to give up the competition, but I still have one condition."


    "You say."


    Chu Fan said slowly, "the Arunachal region at the junction of India, Myanmar, Dian and China has belonged to China since ancient times. I don''t care whether you can be elected the next president or not, but this region must be returned to China."


    Wen Huang frowned and said, "most of the Arunachal areas you mentioned are in India. We occupy very few areas in Myanmar Dian. If you want to go back, you should talk to India."


    "Leave it alone. I just need you to promise me on behalf of the Burmese authorities."


    "Deal!"

 Chapter 672

    "I abstain!" Chu fan''s first words startled everyone.


    It''s amazing. I''ll give up now?


    Everyone secretly guessed that what conditions did Wen Huang offer to let Chu fan give up the right to compete? Money? Status? beauty?


    Chu fan seems to be all right? But why on earth did he give up?


    Several people who lost to Chu fan were remorseful. Why didn''t they think of it? You know, Chu fan is so easy to send, even if he packs his wife and daughter together and gives them to him.


    It''s a mistake!


    But in any case, this session of the competition for crude oil import rights has come to a successful end. Go through the formal formalities and wait for tomorrow morning. Tonight is drinking and Carnival!


    As the representative of the organizer, Hamler drank a lot today. He didn''t want to drink, but the guests were all distinguished guests. They were all enthusiastic and didn''t give face if they didn''t drink.


    Until midnight, he really couldn''t support it. He staggered to the bathroom and vomited for a while. He felt that the tumbling in his stomach was more stable.


    At this time, Chu fan didn''t know when he came over, washed his hands next to him, smiled and said, "if you can''t drink, don''t try to be strong. You said you''ll hurt your body if you drink like this?"


    "Smelly boy, isn''t it because of you?"


    As soon as he saw Chu fan, Hamler was full of resentment and said drunk: "There were ten crude oil import rights, and you took eight by yourself. You said, can these guys spare me? I said a good word, accompanied me carefully, and poured myself like this. It was not easy to send them away. You said, did I have a revenge with you in my last life? You came here to avenge me?"


    "No, we didn''t have enemies in our last life, but we were still friends."


    "Don''t do this. Are you such a fool?" hamle grabbed Chu fan''s cigar from his mouth, stuffed it into his mouth, and hummed, "don''t be complacent. You don''t have so easy to eat eight import rights. Take care of yourself!"


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan quickly stopped hamle and said with a bad smile, "if I give you five of them, what can you do for me?"


    "What?"


    Hamler was startled. He didn''t know when his cigar fell. Most of the wine woke up and hurriedly said, "what did you just say? I didn''t hear you clearly. You... You say it again."


    "I want to give you five import rights. Can you hear me clearly this time?"


    Hamler turned around and plunged into the basin. He put cold water on his face. The residual wine gas in his body was immediately expelled from his body. After taking a deep breath, Hamler solemnly asked, "aren''t you kidding me? Five import rights, do you know how much profit it will bring you?"


    "When I was young, if you sell it, an import right can sell for at least $100 billion, and the supply is in short supply." Hamler stared at Chu fan and frowned, "what do you want to do?"


    "Hey, hey!"


    Chu fan smiled shyly: "in fact, when I first saw Princess Mamela, I deeply liked it..."


    "Stop!" Hamler quickly interrupted him. "Don''t play with me. My sister has been covered. You don''t even know what she looks like. How can you like her?"


    Chu fan took out a cigarette again and lit it. He glanced disdainfully at Hamler: "you don''t know your sister very well, but her big watery eyes have conquered me."


    "But..."


    "Why are you so inky?" Chu Fan said impatiently. "If you agree, I''ll give you five import rights as my bride price for marrying Mamela. If you don''t agree, I''ll come back when the next import rights competition comes!"


    It''s so special. I''m about to catch up with the bandits and threaten them.


    Hamler couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile: "Chu fan, in fact, your boy is still very angry with me. I also hope to have an excellent and powerful brother-in-law like you. However, there are too many women around you..."


    "What''s the matter with so many women? Don''t you Arab Emirates allow polygamy? Don''t tell others, even you already have three wives?"


    Hamler said in surprise, "did Mamela tell you?"


    "Who do you care who told me? Just say whether you agree or not."


    "We Arab Emirates do allow polygamy, but we can''t have more than four wives," hamle said in a deep voice. "My sister is a princess. According to the regulations, her husband can only have one wife."


    Before Chu fan could speak, hamle immediately waved his hand to interrupt what he wanted to say: "even if I promised, there are nearly ten women around you? How do you deal with the relationship between them and Mamela? Women who believe in Islam can tolerate a man to marry four wives, but will never allow him to marry another woman."


    "It''s easy to say. I only marry four and keep the rest as lovers."


    Hamler almost scolded his mother. It''s the first time he''s seen such a shameless person. Others have a lover for fear of being known, but he''s so good that he speaks out without shame, as if he''s very proud.


    Wipe, who is it?


    "It''s no use telling me this," Hamler said impatiently. "Everything depends on Mamela. If she likes you, you''ll marry ten wives. I don''t mind, but if she doesn''t like you, even if you give me eight import rights, I won''t marry my sister to you."


    With his understanding of Mamela, she appreciates Chu fan at most, but she will never fall in love with him. Because Chu fan is her best friend - Zheng Xueqi''s boyfriend. How can Mamela rob her best friend''s boyfriend?


    But as soon as he spoke, Chu fan hugged him, kissed him hard on the face, and said with a smile: "in the future, you will be my brother-in-law. If you have something to say, you can make it work. Ha ha ha!"


    What... What, what?


    Hamler was confused. How could he become his brother-in-law? Is it


    "Mamela, come and tell your brother that you will come back to China with me in the future." Chu fan shouted at the door. Then Mamela, shy and nervous, walked in with her head down.


    "Brother!" Mamela summoned up her courage, raised her head, looked at hamle and said, "Chufan and I... We..."


    "Wait!" Hamler turned and plunged into the basin again. This time, even his head was flushed with cold water, trying to calm himself down.


    Soon Hamler raised his head, wiped the water on his face and asked, "Mamela, tell me, did this bastard bully you?"


    His suspicion is not without reason. Before, Mamela had always lived with Zheng Xueqi, and Zheng Xueqi had always lived in Chu fan''s suite.


    In other words, Mamela, Zheng Xueqi and other girls all live in a suite with Chu fan. They bow their heads and don''t look up. It''s hard to guarantee that Chu fan doesn''t pull any bad thoughts on mamei.


    Special, he won''t rape my sister, will he?


    "Chu fan, you bastard, I''ll kill you..." Hamler''s eyes were red. He was about to jump up and play with Chu fan, but he was stopped by mamella.


    "Brother!"


    Mamela screamed and cried, "I don''t blame Chufan. It''s me. I volunteered. Brother, just help us. He will be good to me."


    Chu fan was there with a cigarette in his mouth and said with a smile, "it''s too late to promise. Gaga!"


    Hamler almost fainted. It''s over. He must have succeeded. Woo woo woo, my poor sister, why are your eyes still hard to use?


    "I''ll fight with you!" hamle pushed Mamela away, threw his eyes on him and strangled Chu fan''s neck. Unfortunately, Chu fan''s neck was like cast iron, which hurt his hand, but he couldn''t get Chu fan at all.


    Chu fan asked him to pinch it, but he still had a cigarette in his mouth and glanced at hamle: "brother-in-law, if you want to strangle me, your sister will be widowed? Moreover, if this matter is exposed, do you think Mamela can live?"


    Suddenly, Hamler weakly released his hand, staggered back two steps and almost fell to the ground. Yes, for a believer in Islam, women can''t appear in public except their husbands and immediate relatives.


    Especially for an unmarried girl, her appearance is the key protection object. Except her father and brother, her appearance can not be seen by any man. Otherwise, she will become unclean and no one will marry her.


    "When did you... Start?" Hamler asked, calming down.


    Chu fan was about to speak, hamle stared: "I didn''t ask you, you can''t talk."


    Wipe, as if brother would like to talk to you.


    Mamela glanced at Hamler secretly and was startled by his fierce eyes. She quickly lowered her head, held the corners of her clothes in her hands and whispered, "just... The first day he came."


    Hamle has another impulse to strangle Chu fan. You beast bullied my sister on the first day. Are you still human?


    Mamela was startled by the murderous spirit from Hamler and hurriedly said, "in fact, it can''t be all Chufan''s fault. If I hadn''t borrowed the bathroom of his suite to take a bath, we would... Be fine."


    "Take a bath? Why did you run to his suite to take a bath? What''s the matter?"


    Mamela had no choice but to blush and tell the story again. Finally, Mamela said tearfully, "brother, you should know what it means to see the body of a woman serving Allah by a strange man. If you don''t agree, please give me a white silk."


    Chu fan is frightened. What do you want Bai Ling to do? Hang yourself?


    Before he could speak, Hamler asked bitterly, "my favorite sister, do you really like him? If it''s just because of this, I won''t let you marry him. Although you are a woman serving Allah, now is a new era, don''t care about these things. I think Allah will forgive you, after all, it''s not your fault."


    This time, it was Chu fan''s turn to be nervous. He looked at Mamela in the end for fear that she would say something she didn''t like him.


    For a long time, Chu fan was so anxious that her voice smoked. Mamela blushed, lowered her head and said shyly, "I... Like him!"

 Chapter 673

    Three days later, Chu fan returned with two signed crude oil import right contracts.


    A total of eight crude oil import rights were given to Prince William and the other five to chief Hamler. As for how he wants to distribute it, it has nothing to do with Chu fan. His goal has been achieved.


    The two crude oil import rights have exceeded the standard. No matter how much they are, they don''t have much value. It''s even better to sell them directly and earn more. But Chu fan needs these two crude oil import rights to stabilize his position in the Chinese military.


    After all, although Chu fan has done a lot of great things that the military can''t do, he has also offended many people. If he really wants to make a mistake, there won''t be many people who will help in the snow, but there must be many people who fall into the well.


    Before he could go home, Chu fan was invited to Zhongnanhai.


    In the same conference room, those people are basically sitting, except Li Zhaofeng, who is no longer qualified to sit here.


    "Xiao Fan, sit here with Grandpa." when Xiao saw Chu fan coming in, he waved to Chu fan affectionately.


    What purpose Chu fan can guess with his toes is nothing more than the right to import crude oil. Want a piece of it from me? you must be dreaming!


    When everyone arrived, the meeting was presided over by Mr. Li. He didn''t beat around the Bush, but asked bluntly, "Chu fan, we can''t eat all the eight crude oil import rights in China. What are you going to do?"


    "Eight copies?" Chu Fan said with a smile, "old Li, your news is very clever. However, that was before. Now, I have only two copies in my hand."


    "What?" everyone was surprised, and Xiao and Li stood up.


    Xiao couldn''t help staring and asked, "you loser, you left two of the eight crude oil import rights, and the other six? Did you sell them?"


    "No, I gave it away." Chu Fan said disapprovingly.


    Old Xiao and others were so bloody that they almost kicked the bastard to death on the spot.


    "You..." Xiao was so angry that he trembled all over, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Li took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and asked coldly, "Chu fan, do you know what you have done? You are a businessman, but don''t forget that you are still a soldier and a major general with a star on your shoulder."


    "Do you know how important this crude oil import right is to a country? Do you know how much benefit a crude oil import right can bring to China? You... You are so disappointing to me." old Li sighed and sat down.


    "Chu fan, I used to have a good impression of you, but I never thought you were too selfish to ignore national interests for money."


    "Do you know what kind of behavior you are doing? Generally speaking, you are selling your country for glory. I can take you to the military court every minute."


    "After withdrawing his military status, a selfish villain like him is not worthy to be a soldier."


    "What are you talking to him about? Just pull him out and shoot him..."


    A group of old guys were filled with righteous indignation, as if Chu fan had betrayed the country, betrayed the nation and become a national sinner. One by one, they spit and blush, as if Chu fan stole their money and bullied their granddaughter and granddaughter-in-law.


    According to them, Chu fan has been shot a thousand times. But Chu fan sat there with a cigarette in his mouth and let them spray like rainstorm and wind, and I stood still.


    For a long time, many old guys were tired of scolding. They sat down again panting, drank saliva, moistened their smoking voice, and stared at Chu fan.


    Chu fan flicked the cigarette ash and glanced at the people: "are you finished scolding? Can I speak?"


    No one said a word. These old and refined guys were so angry that they lost their reason before, but now calm down, who will have trouble with Chu fan? After all, they also brought back two import rights.


    "Yes, I admit that it was my fault that I gave away the right to import crude oil without your approval, but if I took it back, I would be right?"


    Chu fan sneered: "you know the importance of crude oil import right, don''t I know? Once I bring back the crude oil import right, how many representatives of countries will fight for it? Who will you sell it to?"


    "If you get it, you must have forged a deep friendship with China, but what you don''t get? Is it a feud? Which is more important?"


    "Before, your expectation was that I could win the right to import crude oil. Are you satisfied? Why are you so angry when I bring back two? Good guy, I have become a sinner for thousands of years."


    "Pa!"


    Chu fan threw the two documents on the table and knocked hard: "do you know what this is? The whole territory of Kashmir at the southern foot of the Himalayas and Arunachal region in southern Tibet will return to our Chinese territory in a short time."


    "What?"


    Old Xiao was surprised again. He quickly grabbed the document and read it briefly. He was surprised and said, "smelly boy, how did you do it?"


    "Hum!" Chu fan turned his head and told him with an attitude that I was very angry and wouldn''t talk to you.


    Soon, the two documents were read by all the big men present. When he looked at Chu fan again, his eyes changed. This guy, who doesn''t speak surprisingly, doesn''t stop. On the surface, he participates in the competition for the right to import crude oil, but he has done such a big thing behind his back.


    It''s a good way to build a plank road in the open and hide it in the dark. If these two regions can really return to the territory of China, Chu fan''s credit will be too great, and even qualified to run for leadership - people.


    For a long time, Mr. Li slowly put down the document, frowned and asked, "although there is the document signed by Rajput, it is only a private transaction and can''t be put on the table. Moreover, the premise for returning the two regions is that Rajput can become India president President president. But as far as I know, his competitors are also very strong. Whether he can become president President president is still unknown."


    "Since I dare to sign this document with him, I have the ability to push him up." Chu fan snorted, "I don''t know if this credit can make up for the previous'' mistakes''?"


    Old Xiao slapped Chu fan on the shoulder and said in a loud voice, "who dares to say that my grandson is wrong? I''ll play with him. Hey hey, good job. Grandpa is proud of you."


    Chu fan''s mouth twitched, and the old man''s face became so fast. Can you give me a good face without these two documents? It''s like I lost you a lot of adults.


    "Cough!"


    Old Li coughed and asked, "Chu fan, can you tell me who you gave the other six crude oil import rights?"


    "Yes!"


    Chu Fan said frankly, "you all know that Prince William told me about the right to import crude oil. He asked me for help. I can''t help but pay back the favor. So I gave him a copy."


    The crowd nodded again and again. That''s right. If it weren''t for Prince William, who would be able to take part in the grand gamble? Where can I get the right to import crude oil?


    "As for the other five..." Chu fan was a little pinched and smiled shyly. "I took it as a bride price and gave it to my uncle."


    "My grass!" old Xiao slapped him on the back of the head and scolded, "you loser. You gave five shares of crude oil import rights as a bride price? Whose daughter is so valuable?"


    Chu fan rubbed the back of his head wrongly: "Princess Mamela, sister of emperor worship chief hamle."


    Suddenly, several big men with cigarettes in their mouths lost their cigarettes, burned their pants and burned their skin. They were awakened. One by one, they stood up and shook off the cigarettes.


    This is so special. Is Hamler crazy? Five crude oil import rights, and you sold your sister? It''s too cheap!


    Is Hamler blind? You can''t see so many women around Chu fan? Why did you push your sister into the fire pit?


    Even if your sister likes China and Chinese men, do we have no good men in China except Chu fan? You''re too anxious. At least take your sister to China


    "Tell me in detail, what''s going on?" Xiao asked hurriedly.


    Chu fan coughed, and the cow coaxed and said, "the first day I arrived at Dibai, when I saw Princess Mamela, she was fascinated by my handsome appearance. Then she took us to Dibai tower to play, just in time for the terrorist attack. I killed the terrorists, saved Dibai tower and princess Mamela in the tower."


    "Therefore, her worship of me is like a flowing river..."


    Xiao couldn''t help but slap him again and scolded, "tell me the truth!"


    Chu fan suddenly wilted and said honestly, "when I got to the sailing Hotel, I heard something in the bathroom and broke in."


    "And then?"


    "Then I saw a girl taking a bath."


    Now, all the leaders understand that this guy who is inferior to animals must have taken the opportunity to cook the raw rice. Otherwise, Princess Mamela can commit herself to marry? Chief hamle won''t agree.


    It''s special. The pigs have eaten all the good cabbages.


    Old Li rubbed his heart and resolutely stopped asking about these things. Otherwise, his heart might not be able to bear it.


    "What Chu Fan said is also reasonable." Li Laoshen said in a voice, "the right to import crude oil is a double-edged sword. No one knows what consequences it will bring to China. Therefore, it''s better to give it to chief hamle. Let him have a headache."


    "Yes, Chu fan has done a good job. It''s a disaster. Let''s take advantage and go. Ha ha, cool!"


    "Chu fan, in fact, I still have a granddaughter who hasn''t been married. Otherwise, I''ll go to my house another day and I''ll introduce you?"


    "Come on, your granddaughter is only fifteen... Chu fan, I have a granddaughter who is twenty-four this year. She looks beautiful..."


    "Is your granddaughter beautiful? It''s far worse than my granddaughter..."


    Just for a moment, the tone of all the old men changed. From the beginning of yelling at Chu fan, to now competing to marry his granddaughter and granddaughter to Chu fan, Chu fan was frightened by the speed of changing his face.


    These old guys really don''t have a face.

 Chapter 674

    "Cough!"


    Chu fan couldn''t sit still and stood up with a dry cough: "well, if it''s all right, I''ll go back first..."


    "Wait a minute!" old Li quickly shouted to Chu fan, waved his hand, asked him to sit down again and said, "in fact, I came to you this time to study with you. Which oil company are you going to cooperate with?"


    As a major crude oil exporter, the emirate is not a vast country. It is also a coastal country and is famous for its developed tourism.


    Therefore, there is no refinery in the Emirates, because the refinery will pollute the environment and bring many negative effects to the tourist cities of the Emirates.


    For a long time, the official of the Emirates only exported crude oil, and then imported refined gasoline, diesel, lubricating oil and other commodities. Although the price will increase, on the whole, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    But in China, it is impossible to do as the chieftain did. The key is that the territory of China is too vast. The area of a province is about to catch up with the total area of the chieftain. Moreover, there are also many oil companies in China. The crude oil imported from Alem can be put into oil companies for refining. In this way, all kinds of refined oil can be produced as soon as possible and sent to all parts of the country and even sold abroad.


    "Li Lao, which oil company in China do you think is more suitable?" Chu fan didn''t answer, but asked in reply.


    "Almost all oil companies are state-owned enterprises, but Huaxia Petrochemical Group is the largest. Its branches are all over the country, and the technology and equipment for refining oil are also the most advanced in the world."


    Li Lao said seriously: "so, I suggest you choose Huaxia Petrochemical Group. I can help you contact the person in charge of the petrochemical group and discuss cooperation with him in person."


    Chu fan nodded: "Huaxia Petrochemical Group is the largest petrochemical group company in China, with an annual revenue of 800 billion."


    Li Lao frowned slightly and stared at Chu fan without blinking. He always felt that Chu fan was not that kind of talkative person. Moreover, this sounds like praising the petrochemical group, but why does he sound so harsh?


    "However, as far as I know, Huaxia Petrochemical Group not only did not make a profit last year, but also lost more than 100 billion. Just three months ago, the chairman of Huaxia Petrochemical Group absconded with the money because of corruption, public corruption and money."


    Chu Fan said faintly, "old Li, I spent tens of billions of dollars on gold flowers, but you let me cooperate with such an enterprise. At that time, I''m afraid I''ll have to pay for my underpants?"


    "It''s inevitable for state-owned enterprises to have this kind of situation," said Li with a faint smile. "Not everyone can look at a lot of money and be indifferent like you."


    This is the truth. Chu fan is much more comfortable.


    "If you are willing to cooperate with Petrochemical Group and use your share capital, I can let you own 49% of the shares, and even let you serve as chairman."


    Li Lao said with a smile, "in this way, you can always rest assured?"


    This benefit is too great. Just 49% of the shares of the petrochemical group are invaluable. The key is position. The last chairman of the petrochemical group was a vice ministerial senior executive. If he was decentralized to the local government, he would be at the level of vice governor.


    If someone else, he must be knocked unconscious by the big pie falling from the sky. But Chu fan is very clear that his military identity has provoked a lot of criticism. If he wants to get a deputy ministerial identity, he must be pushed to the forefront of the storm.


    The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. You can''t be in the limelight anymore. Keep a low profile. Keeping a low profile is the king.


    "Now that Mr. Li has said so, if I push it off again, I will be ashamed of it." Chu fan is a little embarrassed, "but now that I am already a member of the military, it''s not good to be the chairman of the petrochemical group again?"


    Li Lao said with a smile, "it seems that you have already planned in your heart. Don''t hide and tuck it in. Speak it out. We''ll study it. If it''s feasible, we''ll follow your ideas. There''s nothing wrong."


    "Then I''ll say it?"


    Chu fan smiled and said, "in fact, the term of these two crude oil import rights is only three years. Originally, I wanted my fiancee Qiaoyun to manage the import of crude oil, but now, since Mr. Li said, it''s better to let Qiaoyun take over the petrochemical group and serve as the chairman of the board. Once the import rights expire, we can retire at any time. The Petrochemical Group is still National."


    The old men present are all old slicks. How can they escape their eyes?


    Chu Fan said well. He was not the chairman, but pushed his daughter-in-law up. That''s a vice ministerial seat. You have power and money. Most people don''t change it for a governor.


    If Qiao Yun is a person in the system, even at a lower level, the key is that she is not even a civil servant. She is so young. How can she control such a large petrochemical group? If there is a little negligence, it will be a loss of at least billions, even tens of billions and hundreds of billions.


    Before Li Lao and others spoke, Chu fan then said with a smile: "I haven''t even attended middle school. How can I manage a big company well? But Qiao Yun is different. She is a genius and has just returned from studying abroad. Moreover, she has worked in my mother''s venture capital company and accumulated rich work experience."


    "In addition, I''ve got the crude oil. She''s only responsible for refining and sales. Isn''t that easy? Besides, she only works for three years. After three years, we''ll return the seat to you and promise not to take another penny away."


    Li is too lazy to talk about him. Is this three years? Can you still miss the competition for crude oil import rights three years later? At that time, you will get the right to import crude oil again. Won''t your daughter-in-law still have to continue to work?


    But he couldn''t refuse. Who let the raw materials be in Chu fan''s hands. If he sells it, the country won''t get any benefits.


    You can''t force him to sell the right to import crude oil, can you?


    "Lao Xiao, what do you think?" Li kicked the question to Lao Xiao. This is your grandson. If you agree to his request, you are selfish. If you don''t agree, explain it to your grandson. hey!


    They are all crafty people!


    Mr. Xiao glanced at Mr. Li and said faintly, "in fact, in the final analysis, it''s because Qiaoyun is not a person in the system. If it''s a private enterprise, is this still a problem? Chu fan has the right to import crude oil, so he can build his own company and refine and sell his own oil."


    "Although oil is a state-owned resource, Chu fan''s crude oil is imported from abroad, which is fundamentally different from state-owned enterprises. But he is still willing to cooperate with state-owned enterprises, which shows that he is a patriotic man."


    "As for Qiao Yun, just because she is not a person in the system, let her take over as the chairman of the petrochemical group. There are some improper names and words, but we can make some changes in extraordinary times."


    Xiao Lao smiled: "who stipulates that the chairman of the petrochemical group must be at the Deputy ministerial level? Can the deputy department level be good? Can the deputy department level be good? Anyway, she doesn''t have real power and doesn''t have to work for a few years. What if she is given a ministerial level? It''s just an empty title. Which is more important than what Chu fan has paid?"


    Everyone nodded again and again. It''s really such a reason. Compared with Chu fan''s pay, these are really nothing.


    "All right!" Mr. Li took a deep breath and said, "Chu fan, ask Qiao Yun to prepare. Three days later, I will send someone to pick her up and work in the petrochemical group."


    Chu fan hurriedly asked, "old Li, you won''t really give me a deputy department level?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and come home with me." Xiao slapped him on the back of the head, pulled his neck collar and dragged him out of the conference room.


    The old man was old, but his strength was not small. He dragged Chu fan staggering and followed the old man out of the conference room.


    Outside, Xiao Lao Cai loosened Chu fan, but he couldn''t help punching him, smiled and said, "smelly boy, you''ve made a lot of money this time."


    "Grandpa, please give me a bottom. What''s Qiao Yun''s official position?"


    "Of course it''s at the vice ministerial level." old Xiao glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "you have made such a big concession. It''s good if they don''t give promotion. Can they be demoted? Don''t talk about you, I won''t agree first."


    Chu fan immediately happily held old Xiao: "Grandpa, you are interesting enough."


    "Roll the calf, I have conditions."


    "Ah?"


    "Ah, what?" old Xiao snorted, "turn around and ask Qiao Yun to help arrange a few people to go in. There are few lineages. No matter how much power she has, she can''t play."


    "No problem, it''s all up to Grandpa... What do you want to eat at noon?"


    "Big steamed stuffed bun with beef filling, wangba soup."


    "The food is hard enough..."


    After lunch, the Xiao family gathered in Mr. Xiao''s living room for tea. By the way, they studied the arrangements for the right to import crude oil.


    When he learned that Chu fan cooperated with the petrochemical group and gave 49% of the shares, his second uncle Xiao Weiguo frowned and said, "only 49%? Is it too little?"


    According to Chu fan, these two crude oil import rights, if sold, are worth at least $10 billion.


    Ten billion dollars in exchange for 49% of the shares of Petrochemical Group? And there is only a three-year period. It''s good to earn the capital back in these three years. It''s tantamount to a busy day in vain.


    Xiao Jingsheng, Chu fan''s old uncle, put down his tea cup and said faintly, "in fact, money can still make some money. After all, the profit here is very high. However, the hidden income is the biggest gain of this business."


    On the surface, only Qiaoyun got the vice ministerial title, but in fact, she still has two vice presidents, which is at least the deputy department level title. I don''t know how many people are competing for it.


    In addition, there are some ancillary industries, such as chemical fertilizer, which is a substance extracted from oil, and chemical fertilizer plants are private enterprises.


    With Qiaoyun, it will certainly drive a large number of affiliated factories. Although the profits here cannot be compared with oil, they can also create a lot of income. Chu fan is not rare, but he can add a lot of contacts and networks to him.


    These are the key.


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "Li Deqiang 378418646"!

 Chapter 675

    Japan.


    Chiba Qingzi has lost a lot. Wearing a tight black practice suit, he looks thinner, longer legs and bigger chest.


    Under a big tree in the hospital, Chiba Qingzi stood upright like a javelin with two moon blades, his eyelids drooping and motionless in the wind. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and the leaves on the trees fell one after another, as if heaven and women scattered flowers.


    At this moment, Chiba''s eyes suddenly opened, like a flash of lightning in the night. Then, she uttered a scold and waved the moon blade like the wind.


    At the end of the storm, the leaves scattered on the ground were split in two, neither complete nor broken. No more, no less. It''s a knife in half.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" a burst of crisp applause came from behind her.


    Chiba Qingzi turned his head and saw two people coming slowly. Suddenly, her eyebrows frowned slightly, but she soon relaxed, put away the moon blade, took a few steps, and said faintly: "Your Highness, how can you have time to come to my house today?"


    The two who came were the emperor''s eldest son, Saito Nogo, and Miyamoto Naoto, the master of Akiko.


    "Miss Qingzi''s Kung Fu is becoming more and more advanced." Saito Nomo stopped in front of Qingzi and smiled, "however, with your talent, you should actually learn ninja. If you want to learn, I can recommend a ninja master to teach you..."


    "No need." Chiba Qingzi said faintly, "Qingzi is stupid. He can''t even learn one tenth of Grandpa''s Kung Fu, let alone the more profound and difficult ninja. Thank you for your kindness!"


    Saito Nodo glanced at Naoto Miyamoto. Naoto Miyamoto immediately took two steps forward and said with a smile: "Akiko, my Royal Highness the crown prince and I saw Chu fan in the qualifying match of emperor worship''s right to import crude oil."


    Chiba Qingzi''s body was shocked, but he soon calmed down and remained silent. It seems that the person Naoto Miyamoto said has nothing to do with her.


    "Just received the news that he won eight crude oil import rights." Naoto Miyamoto broke the news again, and Chiba finally understood their intention.


    Chiba Qingzi said faintly, "I have nothing to do with him."


    "Does it really matter?"


    Naoto Miyamoto took out a test sheet and said with a smile, "this is the test sheet I got from the hospital. It shows that you have been pregnant for more than two months. Tell me, is this true?"


    Suddenly, the blood color on Chiba Qingzi''s face faded and became as pale as paper.


    This is the master I have always admired and the teacher who taught me gambling. But what exactly made you what you are now? Didn''t you hurt me badly enough? Why bother my life?


    "What do you want?" Chiba Qingzi''s voice trembled slightly and squeezed the moon blade in his hand.


    Even if he dies, he will never succeed!


    Naoto Miyamoto waved his hand and comforted: "clear son, calm down. In fact, the purpose of the crown prince and I coming to you is very simple. You just call Chu fan and ask him to bring a right to import crude oil. I''ll hold a grand wedding for you and him right away. You don''t want to have a father as soon as the child is born?"


    "If you have the ability, go to him and threaten me. What''s the ability of a woman?" Chiba Qingzi stared at Naoto Miyamoto coldly. "And you, from now on, you''re not my master, and I have nothing to do with you."


    "Qingzi..."


    Saito Nomo had just opened his mouth. Qingzi suddenly lifted the moon blade up and put it on his neck.


    "Don''t force me, or I''ll die in front of you now." Chiba Qingzi''s face was determined. The sharp moon blade even cut his skin and leached drops of bright red blood.


    Naoto Miyamoto hurriedly said, "clear son, calm down. You are still pregnant with Chu fan''s child. Think about it. If Chu fan knows that you killed his child because of a crude oil import right, he will hate you all his life."


    "Hate me, at least, he won''t forget me." Chiba Qingzi sneered. "It''s you who forced his children to death. He won''t let you go."


    Saito Nomo pushed Miyamoto away and sneered, "do you think he will know you are pregnant after you die? Kiko, I give you a chance for the sake of your Chiba family''s loyalty to the royal family over the years. If you dare to commit suicide, I will let your Chiba family be removed from the list."


    "You..."


    "What? Do you think I dare not?"


    Saito Nodo sneered: "I can ruin your Chiba family by your accusation of collusion with the Chinese military. Do you know why your grandfather didn''t return overnight? If he can''t break Ye Yin''s heart sword, he won''t want to leave Wangyue mountain all his life."


    "Do you know why your father left early in the morning? He is still drinking tea at the inspection office. If you don''t cooperate, I can convict him every minute and let him stay in prison for a lifetime."


    "And your brother, the best imperial soldier, but if I let him die, he can''t even find the body."


    Saito Nomo laughed wildly: "At that time, your Chiba family will be ruined and have nothing. What else can you, your sister and your sister, do besides go to the nightclub to pick up guests and make a living? Oh, yes, you can also be a beggar, but do you know what happens to female beggars? You will be raped by countless rogue Chinese and even get sexually ill. Life is better than death. Ha ha ha!"


    "Beast!"


    Chiba Qingzi burst into tears and let the moon blade in his hand fall powerlessly. He gnashed his teeth and stared at Saito Nomo: "you... Won''t come to a good end. I swear I will kill you myself."


    "Kill me?"


    Saito Nodo suddenly grabbed her neck and stared at her with cold eyes like a knife: "I thought I was the third beautiful woman in Japan with ice and jade and unparalleled talent? Now you are a bitch."


    "Plop!"


    Qingzi was pushed to fall to the ground. She was lonely and helpless. No one pitied her, no one sympathized with her, and even no one helped her.


    "If you weren''t useful, I would have broken you into pieces." Saito Nomo snorted coldly, "call Chu fan right away, otherwise your sister will be raped by others. Then your father will go to prison. In the evening, your grandfather will go back and be sent back, but at that time, he was already a cold body."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Saito Nomo laughed wildly and left.


    Miyamoto sighed helplessly and came forward to help Chiba Qingzi, but he was severely thrown away by Qingzi. He struggled to get up and staggered to the villa.


    "Fine son, I know you hate me, but I can''t help it." Naoto Miyamoto said bitterly, "in the past, you should know what our Miyamoto family was like, but now? Our Miyamoto family has been reduced to a third rate family. If this matter can''t be done well, the crown prince will no longer trust me, and our Miyamoto family will be completely ruined."


    Qingzi stopped, turned his head and shouted, "since you know I''m pregnant, why don''t you tell Chu fan directly? Why do you want me to say it? Why?"


    "Why, don''t you understand?" Naoto Miyamoto said with a bitter smile.


    In the qualifying match of emperor worship, Naoto Miyamoto already knew that Chiba Qingzi was pregnant. But he didn''t tell Chu fan, and didn''t even say anything, so he returned home with Saito Nomo. Although they lost billions, as long as they firmly controlled Qingzi, how much would it cost? Chu fan couldn''t take it out obediently?


    As for, it was Saito Nomo''s punishment to ask her to make this call. Because the woman Saito Nomo had always wanted to marry was Chiba Akiko. But now she has broken Chu fan''s child and is very happy to have a birth inspection. Can he not be angry?


    From small to large, Saito Nomo''s desire is very strong, and he can''t be reconciled until he destroys what he can''t get. The only woman he likes, Chiba Qingzi, the perfect image of ice and jade, is completely broken in his heart. He wants to dig out the child in her belly and fall to death in front of her.


    But for his plan, he can only endure, not only can''t hurt Chiba Qingzi, but also want her to give birth to the child. As long as there are Qingzi and Chu fan''s children, Chu fan is his puppet.


    Wealth and status are readily available.


    As for sunny son, let her live in regret forever. This is her punishment.


    With her intelligence, how can she not understand? But does she have a choice? On one side is her favorite man, on the other side is her family close relatives. She doesn''t want them to be hurt, but they have been implicated because of her.


    I don''t know how long it took. Qingzi didn''t know how she came back until an old woman brought her a cup of tea. She didn''t wake up from her grief and remorse.


    Her eyes fell on the mobile phone, her lips were bitten, and she hesitated for more than ten minutes before she stretched out her trembling hand, picked up the mobile phone and dialed the phone number hidden in the bottom of her heart.


    "Hello, this is Chu fan!" Chu fan was taking a bus to the airport to return to Sichuan Province, when he received a call from Qingzi.


    "Hello?" Chu fan looked at his cell phone number. "Who are you? Why don''t you talk? If you don''t talk again, I''ll hang up?"


    "Chu fan!" Qingzi barely called out his name, and her tears couldn''t stop falling. For fear of being heard by Chu fan, she quickly covered her mobile phone tightly in her arms, and her lips bit and bled, so she slowly restrained her sad mood.


    On the other side, Chu fan was worried: "are you... Qingzi? Is it Qingzi? What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk? Hey, Qingzi, you talk..."


    Chiba Qingzi took a deep breath, put the phone in his ear again, and said hoarsely, "I''m Qingzi, you... Can you come to Japan to pick me up?"


    "Yes, I''ll go right away. You''re waiting for me... Kiko, what''s going on? Have Naoto Miyamoto and nogo Saito bullied you? Don''t be afraid, I''ll kill them now..."


    "Take a share of the right to import crude oil, otherwise, you won''t see me or your unborn child." with that, Qingzi resolutely hung up the phone, lay on the table and cried.


    In the car, Chu fan was completely confused.

 Chapter 676

    children? I... my unborn child? Is... Qingzi pregnant?


    Chu fan didn''t feel that things were difficult at all. Instead, he was so happy that he danced and his mouth was going to be crooked.


    It''s not easy to be a father at last. Woo woo!


    But when he got to the airport, he calmed down and went back to Sichuan Province. He went directly to Japan and brought Chiba Qingzi to China to raise his baby!


    I''m going to be a father, ha ha, I''m going to be a father


    At noon, the plane from Yanjing to Osaka, Japan, landed slowly.


    I came to Osaka for the second time. Although I was still calculated, why is my mood so good? Ha ha, Akiko, I''m coming!


    As soon as Chu fan walked out of the airport hall, he was stopped by a man in a black suit and sunglasses. He said in slightly stiff Chinese: "Mr. Chu fan, Mr. Miyamoto sent me to pick you up. The car is here. Please follow me."


    "Where''s miss Qingzi?" Chu fan asked casually.


    "Sorry, I don''t know. When I see Mr. Miyamoto, he will tell you." the man took Chu fan to a luxury car, opened the door and asked Chu fan to sit in. The service was considerate, just like Chu fan was a VIP.


    Soon, Chu fan was sent to a tea house in the urban area. As soon as he entered the door, Chu fan smelled a refreshing aroma of tea and felt relaxed and happy.


    "Good tea!"


    Chu fan praised loudly, took off his shoes at the door and strode forward. A kimono woman guarding the door quickly opened the wooden door and humbly knelt down to invite Chu fan in.


    The room is not big, only more than ten square meters. The floor is wiped clean. In the middle is a simple square table with freshly brewed tea. The heat rises and the tea fragrance overflows.


    On the floor on both sides of the square table, there are two futons. On one futon, Naoto Miyamoto, wearing a broad kimono, sits cross legged. The other is obviously prepared for Chu fan.


    "Naoto Miyamoto, do you still have leisure to drink tea?" Chu fan sat down and said with a smile, "aren''t you afraid I''ll slap you to death?"


    Naoto Miyamoto was not angry. He took a shallow sip from his tea cup and said with a smile: "a man who is about to be a father, even if he hates another person in his heart, it is difficult to be cruel and kill. Besides, do you dare to kill me before you see Akiko?"


    "Wow!" Chu fan splashed a cup of hot tea on his face. Naoto Miyamoto jumped up with a "ow", and his eyes couldn''t open.


    "Baga, don''t you want to see Akiko and her baby?" Naoto Miyamoto was mad. How dare he... How dare he be so bold?


    If he can beat Chu fan, now he must pull out his knife and split Chu fan into eight pieces. Too arrogant!


    Chu fan seems to have done a trivial thing. He poured himself a cup of tea, drank it leisurely, and sneered: "if you dare to move Qingzi''s hair, I can guarantee that you, your Miyamoto family, Saito Nomo and his emperor will die in three days."


    "Dare you?" Miyamoto Naoto''s male color was fierce, but he couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear, which made his scalp numb.


    Others don''t understand Chu fan''s strength. He has seen it. It really pushed him. The consequences are really hard to predict.


    Chu fan stood up and said with a sneer, "I dare not? You think you can threaten me by holding Qingzi and let me be at your mercy? Wrong, very wrong."


    "You should know how many women I have, and not only Qingzi is pregnant with my Chufan child." Chufan sneered, "do you think I will give up the whole forest for a tree?"


    Naoto Miyamoto said coldly, "do you dare to repeat this sentence in front of Akiko?"


    "Don''t do this with me. Qingzi is my woman. I naturally hope she will live well, have children for me, and we will live happily. However, this must be within my range. Once this limit is exceeded, I will let those greedy guys bury her, and even destroy your whole nation!"


    Naoto Miyamoto was subdued by Chu fan''s bullying. He couldn''t say a word of what he had prepared.


    Madman, he''s a complete madman.


    "Cao, what are you doing? Take me to see Qingzi. If you can''t see her, you can''t get the right to import crude oil." Chu fan glared at Naoto Miyamoto and scolded unclean in his mouth.


    Naoto Miyamoto was suffocated. He thought about how noble he was in Japan. Even the emperor had to be polite when he saw himself. But now, he has lost his use value. He feels that he is about to become a dog. Anyone who is angry can kick it.


    And he is not as good as a dog. The dog dares to bite you when he is annoyed, but he dare not. He has to wag his tail and try his best to curry favor with you. The purpose is to get reuse and give Miyamoto family a chance to take off again.


    This day is not far away.


    Miyamoto took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice, "please, I''ll take you to see Akiko."


    "It''s better to be so early?" Chu fan sneered. "You''ll be honest if you have to wait for me to do it. Does it hurt? Otherwise, let''s go to the hospital first? In fact, I''m a thief with a good temper. Generally, I don''t want to do it..."


    Wipe, you still have a good temper? I haven''t said anything yet. You poured hot water on my face when you came up, which made my face blistered. OK, I can see. This bastard not only has a good temper, but also has a thicker and thicker skin. What a shame!


    Naoto Miyamoto finally understood that for a arrogant guy like him, he had to taste failure. Today, I''ll ask someone to repair you, so that you can know what it means that there are days outside the sky and people outside the people.


    "Hey, where the hell are you taking me?" Chu fan felt that there was something wrong with the place he went. Why did he go farther and farther away?


    Naoto Miyamoto snorted coldly, "Kiyoko is on the mountain. If you want to see her, you''d better shut up, otherwise you may never see her."


    "Pa!"


    Chu fan slapped him on the back of the head and scolded, "drive your car well, and then chirp, brother, you''ll never see the sun tomorrow."


    Naoto Miyamoto is going crazy. He really wants to drive down the hillside and die with Chu fan. Asshole, how dare you hit me on the head? I


    "Why? Don''t you agree?" Chu fan lit a cigarette and glanced at him. "He thought he was the original gambling king of Japan? In Saito''s eyes, you are a dog. Even if I kill you, will he turn against me?"


    Naoto Miyamoto almost crushed the steering wheel, but had to admit that Chu fan was right. Saito Nogo never regarded him as a person. If Chu fan gives a choice and lets Saito choose between the right to import crude oil and killing him, Saito will kill him without hesitation.


    This is the reality!


    "Don''t think about dying with me. Even if you drive down the hill and break the car, I won''t lose a hair." Chu fan flicked the ash, "don''t get me wrong, I don''t care about your life or death, but I don''t want others to think I killed you. I can''t afford to lose that man!"


    Naoto Miyamoto''s tears fell down. This feeling of suffocation to death is really too uncomfortable. Sobbing, aunt Tianzhao, send a thunder to kill him. As long as I can kill him, I''d rather be a dog in my next life.


    The vehicle drove along the hillside to the top of the mountain and stopped in front of a huge archway.


    "Here, come with me." Naoto Miyamoto closed the door, said coldly, raised his feet and walked towards the archway.


    Chu fan was not in a hurry. He first looked up at the huge archway more than ten meters high. I remember that this kind of archway was used in the Tang clan last time. Although the style is different, the general structure is almost the same.


    Is this an ancient martial arts sect similar to Tang clan?


    "Hey, what are the four words on it?" Chu fan shouted.


    There was no way. He barely recognized the four big characters above for one month, but he didn''t recognize the other three characters.


    Before Naoto Miyamoto could speak, a cold light suddenly fell on the archway, with an amazing speed.


    This scene greatly surprised Chu fan. He didn''t expect that there was still a person hiding in the platoon, and her hiding skills were too high. He was stunned that Chu fan didn''t notice. After all, he can''t open his perspective eyes all the time.


    In an instant, the cold blade came to Chu fan''s head, as if it had locked him. No matter where he dodged, the blade would follow him. The speed would not be slow, but faster.


    But Chu fan didn''t intend to hide at all. In this crisis moment, he just raised his arm and used his arm to block the fierce knife.


    Flesh and blood, can you stop this lethal Sabre?


    "When!"


    The knife seemed to have been cut on an iron plate, which shook the killer''s tiger''s mouth, and the Japanese knife flew away. The next moment, Chu Fanxun''s thunder detective grabbed the killer''s collar, turned and pressed him on the door.


    With a bang, the killer smashed the door into a pit. Finally, he couldn''t help but moan bitterly.


    "Female?" Chu fan raised his fist and stopped. At this time, he felt that his hand seemed to touch the soft dough.


    Feel really good, at least D cup


    "Baga!" the female killer''s voice was clear and crisp. She raised her hand and slapped Chu fan.


    "Pa!"


    Chu fan was stunned for a moment, but she gave her a big mouth. Although, for him, this strength is no different from tickling, but hitting people instead of hitting the face is a matter of dignity, which can be tolerated.


    "My grass, how dare you beat me?" Chu fan immediately became angry. Originally, he felt that touching the girl''s chest was not very interesting, but now


    "Hiss", Chu fan suddenly tore open the clothes on the female killer and let the pair of huge, snow-white and unreservedly appear in front of him.


    Then Chu fan suddenly grasped it, took a step forward, pressed her on the body and said fiercely, "do you believe I''ll rape you a hundred times now?"

 Chapter 677

    "You... You''re shameless!" the female killer''s face was covered with a black scarf. She couldn''t see her face clearly, but her big eyes were watery and filled with tears, as if she was wronged.


    "Wipe, you assassinated me and said I was shameless?" Chu fan asked fiercely, "I ask you, what do I have against you?"


    "No!"


    "Do we know each other?"


    "No!"


    Chu fan was even more angry. He pinched it hard and said angrily, "I have no grievances with you. I don''t even know you. You''re going to kill me. Do you think you''re sick? I''m shameless. You don''t have teeth."


    "Ah!" cried the female killer, "you devil, let go of me. You hurt me."


    "I can''t stand this pain?" Chu Fan said with an evil smile. "The main play hasn''t started yet. Hey hey!"


    Feeling Chu fan''s hand slowly moving down, the female killer''s eyes suddenly became panic. Tears were still in her eyes. She cried in fear: "what do you... What do you want? Don''t mess around, my master will kill you."


    "Wait until your master comes." Chu fan''s hand has moved below her lower abdomen, only one finger away from the target.


    At this time, Naoto Miyamoto finally couldn''t see it. He said coldly, "Chu fan, do you know where this is?"


    "Grass, I just don''t know. I asked you."


    Chu fan lowered his head and asked the female killer in the car, "tell me, where is this?"


    "Wang... Wangyue sword sect." the female killer was frightened and said with a tremble.


    "Moon watching sword sect? I seem to have heard of it." Chu fan frowns and thinks hard, but he can''t remember.


    Naoto Miyamoto said coldly, "the leader of the moon watching sword sect is Ye Yin Jianxin, the first expert in Japan. Now, the girl you bully is her disciple."


    "Are you the disciple of Ye Yin''s sword heart?" Chu fan was surprised. He looked at her up and down and looked at her disdainfully. "Isn''t this strength too bad? The disciple is like this. The master doesn''t seem to be much better."


    "Baga!" the female killer suddenly forgot that she was in danger and glared at Chu fan angrily. "You are not allowed to speak ill of my master. She is ten thousand times stronger than you."


    "Hey, in some ways, she may be really better than me. After all, men and women have different physique. Only tired cows can plough bad land."


    "What do you mean?" the female killer couldn''t understand, but she was softened by Chu fan''s bad smile.


    How can this bastard be so powerful? Invulnerable?


    Naoto Miyamoto said impatiently, "Chu fan, are you here to see Akiko or bully little girls? I can remind you that ye Yin Jianxin hates men who bully women most. If you want to take Akiko away, you''d better behave yourself."


    "Are you threatening me?" Chu fan suddenly separated the female killer''s legs. The female killer was scared to scream again, but she didn''t dare to move.


    She could clearly feel Chu fan''s desire. Although she was still separated by the cloth, she was really afraid of Chu fan''s beast, so she forked her here.


    No, wow


    Naoto Miyamoto said lightly, "I just remind you that not all girls are as beautiful as Kiyoko. If you don''t believe it, you can open her veil and have a look. I promise you will be dull immediately."


    Chu fan shuddered with excitement. If the chick in front of him was really a dinosaur, my brother would be more than insipid. Maybe he would leave sequelae and affect my play.


    In case of a gamble like the right to import crude oil, the fierce man will be finished in three seconds, and my brother can''t cry to death?


    Thinking of this, Chu fan hurriedly sent away the female killer and helped her close her skirt with consideration to prevent her spring from leaking out. But he still threatened fiercely: "I''ll let you go this time. If you dare to assassinate me next time, I''ll throw you into the beggars'' pile and make your life worse than death."


    With that, Chu fan threw down the female killer and strode towards Naoto Miyamoto. Naoto Miyamoto didn''t even look at the female killer. He turned his head and took Chu fan straight to the top of the mountain.


    They both walked very fast and soon came to the hillside, where there was a huge open space. On the open space, more than a dozen small wooden houses were built, scattered around, looking very poetic and picturesque, like a fairyland on earth.


    Surrounded by towering ancient trees and flowers everywhere, the breeze will smell a faint fragrance of flowers, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    "Fine son, fine son, where are you? I''m coming!" Chu fan stood in the open space and shouted.


    Suddenly, the doors of several wooden houses around opened, and girls in tight martial arts clothes rushed out with long swords and put Chu fan in the position.


    Chu fan glanced at Naoto Miyamoto: "what do you mean? You want to kill with a knife? I can remind you that if Akiko is not here, I promise to screw your head off and be a night pot!"


    "Are you, Chu fan?" an older woman asked stiffly.


    After seeing the looks of these women, Chu fan was very lucky. Thanks to his foresight, he didn''t pull off the woman killer''s scarf. Otherwise, brother must be frightened out of order.


    "Yes, I''m Chu fan." Chu fan was surrounded by a group of murderous women, but he didn''t see any tension and fear. He asked curiously, "is your master Ye Yin''s sword heart ugly?"


    "Nani?" several women are confused. He doesn''t want to live. Dare you say our master is ugly?


    Chu Fan said boldly, "if you look in the mirror, it must be your master who is afraid that you are more beautiful than her, so he accepted you as disciples."


    A girl''s anger eased a lot and asked a little shyly, "are you praising me for being beautiful?"


    She pretended to pinch and winked at Chu fan, which almost made Chu fan sick. This is more lethal than the previous female killer.


    "Baga!" the other girl''s broom eyebrows turned up and said angrily, "he''s scolding us for being ugly and slandering the master. Sisters, let''s go up together and kill him."


    Suddenly, several women angrily scolded in unison, waved their long swords and stabbed Chu fan. They not only used the same sword moves, but also stabbed in the same position. They were all Chu fan''s heart pit and back.


    If measured with a ruler, their swords are almost on the same horizontal line, and the difference between them will not exceed three centimeters. Even the posture is not too bad. If you don''t look at your face, it must be very good-looking. Unfortunately, the lethality is too low.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Chu fan dodged, he broke away from the encirclement. The next moment, he appeared on the side of the girl opposite, raised his hand and grabbed it in front of her chest. At the moment when the girl screamed and slashed it with a fierce sword, his figure had disappeared.


    "Ah!" another girl was badly hurt. I don''t know whether she was angry or cool. In short, her sword skills were all disordered. She cut her Qi indiscriminately. She couldn''t touch one of Chu fan''s hair, but almost hurt her fellow martial sisters by mistake.


    "Stop!" a cold cry came. Several red faced girls stared at Chu fan and retreated.


    Chu fan lazily took out a cigarette and glanced in the direction of the sound source. Suddenly, the whole person was stunned. The smoke fell from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t know it.


    Is she Ye Yin Jianxin? Is she really Japanese?


    Su Yuan did not lose to her in appearance, but she did not have the ethereal immortal temperament of her; Li Qingcheng did not lose to her, but similarly, her inherent holiness was far more attractive than Li Qingcheng''s enchanting.


    Crape myrtle is more beautiful than her, but crape myrtle is like a little girl who hasn''t grown up, and ye Yin''s sword heart in front of her is a mystery. She has the green and astringent of a 17-year-old girl and the maturity of a 30-year-old woman. While making people feel good, there is also a kind of indifference that refuses people thousands of miles away.


    How beautiful!


    "Are you Chu fan?" Ye Yin asked faintly in a very fluent Chinese language.


    Chu fan nodded hurriedly: "yes, I am. Beauty, are you ye Yin''s sword heart? I''ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you!"


    When Chu fan strode forward and stretched out his hand, ye Yin frowned in the heart of the sword, subconsciously covered his mouth and nose, and scolded coldly, "don''t get close to me. The smell of blood on you is disgusting. No wonder you will be called the king of murder. How many people have you killed? Aren''t you afraid of avenging your soul at night?"


    "The wronged soul demands life? Ha ha!" Chu fan stopped a few meters away from the heart of Ye Yin''s sword, took out a cigarette again, lit it, took a deep breath, and sneered, "I''m not even afraid of them when they''re alive, and dare to come to me for trouble when they''re dead? Aren''t you afraid of me killing them again and killing them all?"


    "I really don''t understand. Why does Qingzi like you?" ye yinjianxin waved her sleeve and said coldly, "you go. Qingzi is already my apprentice. From now on, she has nothing to do with you. Please don''t disturb her life again."


    Chu fan, who was originally very fond of her, suddenly became angry: "who are you? Are you qualified to be Qingzi''s master? Wipe, Qingzi is pregnant with my child. Do you say she has anything to do with me? The child is born, call you father?"


    "Unbridled!" Ye Yin''s sword heart was furious. He pointed the silver long sword with scabbard at Chu fan, and the murderous spirit raged, "draw the sword, I want to duel with you!"


    "To fight with you, you still need to draw a sword?" Chu fan took a hard puff, smoked most of his cigarettes, and suddenly bounced the cigarette end towards the chest of Ye Yin''s sword heart.


    You''d better iron a hole in her clothes. That''s beauty. ha-ha!


    "Shameless!" Ye Yin''s sword heart was really angry this time. With a wave of her hand, the cigarette end was slapped back when it was a distance from her. At the same time, the long sword with sheath in her hand, like a poisonous python, went straight to Chu fan''s heart.


    "I said, can you change your position?" Chu fan threw a fist at the long sword and said discontentedly, "also say me, how much better are you than me? The shot is a killing move. If you go out, you will kill more people than me."


    At this moment, ye Yin''s sword suddenly avoided Chu fan''s fist and stopped in front of his throat.


    Ye Yin''s sword heart became immortal again and said coldly, "if it''s a fight between life and death, you''re dead now."


    Chu fan removed her scabbard and disdained to say, "if you were in bed, you would be pregnant now."

 Chapter 678

    Ye yinjianxin inherited the position of patriarch at the age of 16. More than ten years have passed without losing.


    The position of the moon watching sword sect is transcendent. As the leader of the sect, her position is extremely noble. Even the Heavenly Emperor has to worship her and worship her like a Bodhisattva. She doesn''t dare to blaspheme.


    Her lofty status, strong strength and the admiration of all the people made her gradually break away from the secular world and stand aloof from the outside. There was a feeling that all sentient beings were mortals and only I was immortal.


    Feel good about yourself!


    In the past, when ordinary people saw her, they didn''t even dare to have half disrespect in their eyes, let alone any evil thoughts. But today, Chu fan looked at her as if she had stripped her. First he flirted with cigarette butts, and now he said some dirty words. Ye Yin''s good temper couldn''t help it.


    "Lust thief, die!"


    The heart of Ye Yin''s sword turned pink with anger. With a "Qiang" sound, the long sword came out of its sheath and stabbed Chu fan''s chest with a cold light like a cold moon.


    This sword is called ''snow moon'', which is a keepsake of the leader of the moon watching sword sect. For more than ten years, this is its first time out of the scabbard. When it comes out of the scabbard, it must drink blood. It can be seen that ye Yin''s sword heart has moved to kill his heart and has to break Chu fan into pieces.


    "Roar!"


    Chu fan roared, his knuckles burst, and his body suddenly raised like a peerless beast. He waved his big fist and hit the snow moon''s long sword.


    A sneer appeared at the corners of Ye Yin''s mouth. The long sword trembled. As before, the long sword quickly avoided Chu fan''s fist and stabbed his neck faster.


    This time, she will never show mercy.


    Idiot, you can lose twice with the same trick. You just don''t have a brain. The king of murder is just a generation in vain.


    Just when she thought that the sword was 100% successful, Chu fan''s mouth also pulled out a bad smile. His tall body suddenly avoided her inevitable blow at an unreasonable speed. At the same time, Chu fan''s ghost generally appeared on her side and grabbed her hand at her towering chest.


    Ye Yin''s sword heart was startled by the speed he burst out, and almost vomited blood because of his obscenity. Secretly biting silver teeth, she didn''t dodge. The snow moon sword turned quickly, turned around and stabbed Chu fan in the lower abdomen.


    Shua!


    Chu fan''s fingertips swept over the peak of her chest and dodged at the moment when her long sword stabbed her.


    Ye Yinjian''s heart trembled with anger. Her pure and clean body was desecrated by this hateful guy today. Even if he was torn to pieces, it would be difficult to solve her hatred. Unfortunately, although her sword technique is exquisite, she has too little experience against the enemy. Moreover, she is the first time to meet such a shameless person as Chu fan. She will be stunned by his anger. How can she be rational?


    But just when she was ready to die with Chu fan, Chu fan stomped down¡® With a bang, the whole mountain shook violently, as if it were an earthquake.


    All the young female disciples around were like drunk, staggering and falling down. Ye Yin''s sword heart was not much better than them, because she was in the center of the shock wave and suffered the strongest impact. If she hadn''t supported it with the snow moon sword in time, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chu fan hugged her fiercely from behind, clasped the tall and straight peaks in front of her chest with his hands, and kissed her on her lips when she was unprepared.


    Ha ha, if you don''t take advantage of it, you''ll become a bastard?


    "Really fragrant!" Chu fan teased and withdrew.


    Ye Yin''s heart and brain crashed. It took five seconds before he calmed down. He immediately gave a deafening Scream: "Lust thief, go to hell -- look at the moon? Kill half a moon!"


    The snow moon sword was held high by her hands, poised for half a second, and fiercely cleaved down at Chu fan. Suddenly, a half moon shaped sword broke away from the long sword and shot at Chu fan like a bullet.


    Chu fan did not dodge, waved his fist and smashed the crescent shaped sword. Although his fist hurt a little, it didn''t hurt his flesh. It was just a white mark on his fist.


    However, his face finally became dignified and stared warily at the heart of Ye Yin''s sword opposite. She calmed down, and at this time, she made Chu fan feel like being stared at by wild animals.


    Ye Yin''s sword heart is very dangerous now. Chu fan wants to take out the broken sword of the dragon soul, but in this way, her momentum will be suppressed by her. At that time, her sword full of peak momentum will be more difficult to parry.


    I don''t believe it. Can you hurt me?


    Chu fan took a deep breath, his muscles tightened, his skin was shining with a metallic luster, and his defense doubled.


    "You must die today." Ye Yin''s sword heart showed the murderous opportunity. The disciples behind him retreated in fear of being affected by the fish in the pond. As for Naoto Miyamoto, he has long hidden behind the big tree. He is more afraid of death.


    "It took me ten years to understand this move. If you can continue, I''ll send you to see Qingzi." Ye Yin''s sword heart slowly raised the snow moon sword. Suddenly, a strong wind blew up, making the trees roar, the leaves fly, and the clothes hunt. Chu fan could hardly open his eyes.


    At this time, a frightening cold light suddenly burst out in Ye Yin''s eyes. The snow moon sword held high in the air split three swords continuously at a sonic frequency.


    "Full moon serial killing!"


    Whoosh!


    Like a three wheel saw, the rapidly rotating sword is in the shape of a product. It rolls up the earth and turf all over the sky. It is like a bulldozer and blows away at Chu fan.


    Don''t try. Chu fan knows the power of this move just by looking at the massive attack. It must be extraordinary. If he really wants to blow himself, he will not feel good. Moreover, the diameter of the three swords was five meters, which blocked almost all his retreat. Where to hide?


    However, if Chu fan bombards one of them with all his strength, he may break the sword and avoid the other two. And he did intend to do so, but at this time, there was a scream behind him.


    Someone!


    Chu fan didn''t think about it. He pointed his toes to the ground and ran against the oncoming swords. In the blink of an eye, he came to a tree, held the woman tightly in his arms, and took down the three sharp swords with his back.


    "Bang bang!"


    The three swords, like a wheel saw, exploded on Chu fan, splashing blood.


    When the dust and smoke dispersed and everyone looked over, they found an ancient tree with a diameter of half a meter, which had been cut into pieces, but Chu fan was still standing tall and straight like a mountain. However, his back was bloody and miserable. In some places, he could even see the thick white bones.


    He... Died?


    Just when ye Yin''s sword heart was ready to go over and have a look, Chu fan suddenly moved and gave a painful hum: "my grass, it hurts so much."


    For a moment, ye Yin almost couldn''t help but rush up and give him another sword. It''s really easy to change. It''s hard to change your nature. You''ve been hurt like this, and your broken mouth is still so broken.


    However, he was able to resist this move. Indeed, he deserved his reputation.


    Chu fan bared his teeth and loosened his hand. Then he saw that the person he saved was the female killer who assassinated him at the archway. Her petite body was completely blocked by Chu fan, unharmed, but she was frightened and stared at Chu fan. She didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s you?" Chu Fan said bitterly. "I need to know it''s you. I''m too lazy to save you... Oh, I really can''t do good. I''m losing a lot."


    "Ah!" as soon as he turned around, the female killer finally saw Chu fan''s bloody back and screamed, "you... You''re hurt? Come on, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Don''t touch me!" Chu fan shook off her hand and said angrily, "I''ve been unlucky for eight years when I met you. Get out of here before I change my mind, or I''ll strangle you now. It''s so harmful!"


    "Please, go to the hospital, or you will die." the female killer was about to cry. She grabbed Chu fan''s arm and saw Chu fan staring. She remembered, pulled off the black scarf on her face and said, "look, I''m a beauty. If you go to the hospital with me, I''ll..."


    The female killer''s face suddenly turned red, pinched and whispered, "I''ll... Let you touch enough."


    I''ll go. What day is it today? Why are there so many beauties?


    If ye Yin''s sword heart is a fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks, the female killer in front of him is an elf who comes out of the cartoon. She seems to be under the age of 18, just like the fire dance in 97 fighting. She is cunning in playfulness and full of temptation and confusion in innocence.


    In Chu fan''s gaze, she opened her small mouth, stuck out her sweet tongue and licked her lips. This seemingly ordinary move was full of extreme temptation and confusion on her, which immediately made Chu fan react and almost couldn''t help but go up and fork her a hundred times.


    Especially, this is a fox spirit no less beautiful than white jade!


    "Cool beauty, come back." Ye Yin''s sword heart drank coldly in the distance.


    "Master..."


    Ye Yin''s sword heart looked fiercely: "did you listen to me?"


    "But..." Liang Mei looked at Chu fan with complex eyes. She didn''t know whether to listen to the master or send the man who saved her life.


    Before ye Yin''s sword heart became angry, Chu fan smiled and waved his hand: "go back quickly. Your master will be angry."


    "I''m sorry!" Liang Mei''s eyes were filled with tears, as if she was wronged. "Go to the hospital quickly. I''ll sneak to see you at night. Let''s go!"


    Go? I haven''t seen Akiko yet. I''m leaving now. Isn''t it in vain?


    Chu fan looked down at his state at this time and shouted to Ye Yin Jianxin in the distance, "Hey, you ruined my suit. Remember to compensate me."


    "Hum!" the snow moon sword in the heart of Ye Yin''s sword has returned to its sheath, and cold hum: "if you can still hold it, come with me."


    "Why are you so cold-blooded? Don''t you feel guilty if you hurt me like this?" Chu fan strode to catch up. Liang Mei was just about to catch up, but found that Chu fan''s back was as clean as new. Where was there any sign of injury? If her clothes were not ragged and covered with blood, she suspected that there was something wrong with her eyes.


    No wonder it makes Qingzi die hard. It''s really different.


    "Hey, wait for me!" Liang Mei hurried to catch up

 Chapter 679

    Ye Yin Jianxin, with Chu fan and others, came all the way to the back mountain and stopped in front of a cave.


    "Qingzi is inside. If you are not afraid of death, go in and find her." Ye Yin said coldly.


    "Where is this?" Chu fan frowned. "It''s gloomy. It can''t be a prison? Have you imprisoned Qingzi as a prisoner?"


    "It''s sister Qingzi who wants to go in by herself." Liangmei grabs it for fear that Chu fan will break in. She quickly grabs Chu fan and pleads, "don''t go in, you''ll be trapped inside."


    Chu fan threw away Liang Mei and Leng hum: "even if there is a sea of swords and fire inside, I will enter. However, I want to remind you that if there is anything wrong with Qingzi, I will raze your moon watching sword sect to the ground."


    "Wait until you come out alive." Ye Yin brushed his sleeve with his sword heart and turned to leave, but Naoto Miyamoto and Liangmei stayed.


    As soon as Chu fan raised his foot, he heard Naoto Miyamoto say in a deep voice, "this is the forbidden area of the moon watching sword sect. It is said that there is a great kill array in it. No one can come out alive."


    "Qingzi''s grandfather is in the forbidden area, so Qingzi''s sister also goes in." Liangmei grabs Chu fan''s arm again and pleads, "as long as you promise my brother''s conditions, my master will naturally let Qingzi''s sister out, but if you go in, you and Qingzi will die in it."


    "Your brother?" Chu fan was stunned and said in surprise, "is Saito Nomo your brother?"


    "Well, my name is Saito Liangmei, a prince of the royal family." Liangmei felt guilty and bowed to Chu fan. "I''m sorry, I can''t stop my brother. I''ll compensate you for the damage he caused you. But I beg you, don''t go in, please!"


    Chu fan was cold for a while. Saito Liangmei made a 180 degree turn in his attitude towards him. It was like courting before and after. He suspected that if he offered to let her sleep now, nine times out of ten she would take the initiative to strip off, split her legs and say gently: please be gentle, please!


    It''s so gentle.


    Chu fan shivered excitedly and immediately said solemnly, "Prince Liangmei, please tell your brother that if Qingzi is all right, I can discuss everything with him, otherwise I will cut off his head myself. Hum!"


    "Mr. Chu fan, Mr. Chu fan..." Saito Liangmei saw Chu fan stride towards the cave. He immediately flushed his eyes and wanted to catch up and drag him back, but he was stopped by Naoto Miyamoto first.


    "Prince Liangmei, please come back." Naoto Miyamoto said faintly, "Chu fan is the most important chip of the crown prince. He won''t let Chu fan die."


    "But it''s really dangerous here." Saito Liangmei bit her lips and looked at the disappearing figure in the cave. Her tears couldn''t help falling down.


    She can''t forget until her death. The steady embrace blocked all the harm for her when she was most desperate and helpless. As for her assassination of Chu fan, it was entirely because Qingzi was her best friend, but somehow she was pregnant with Chu fan''s child.


    In Saito Liangmei''s heart, Chu fan is a mean and cold person. He covets Qingzi''s beauty and plays with Qingzi''s feelings. Qingzi is pregnant and arrested. He is still romantic and happy in China.


    As Qingzi''s most intimate sister, how can Saito Liangmei not be angry? In particular, despite her persuasion, Qingzi stubbornly entered the forbidden area to save her grandfather. Saito Liangmei pinned all these mistakes on Chu fan''s head.


    If it weren''t for Chu fan, could the Qingzi family have an accident? If it weren''t for Chu fan, would there be so many things? Therefore, after learning that Chu fan came, she held a fire and hid on the archway, ready to kill Chu fan directly.


    Without Chu fan, what else does her brother threaten the Qingzi family? Without Chu fan and the evil, Qingzi can go back to the past and don''t have to worry about life anymore.


    However, Chu fan gave his life to save her at the critical moment. Saito Liangmei is not a cold-blooded animal. How can she not be moved? Especially seeing Chu fan''s bloody back, her heart would break.


    Unfortunately, she could not stop Chu fan or her brother Saito Nogo. She could only watch Chu fan walk into the forbidden area of zongmen.


    "No, I''ll find my father." Saito Liangmei bit her lips, looked into the cave again, gritted her teeth and ran down the mountain.


    As soon as she left her front foot, a man slowly came out from behind a huge stone. He was Liang Mei''s brother, Saito Nomo.


    "Your Highness!" Naoto Miyamoto hurriedly said, "Chu fan has gone in, in case..."


    "Don''t worry, he can''t die."


    Saito Nomo walked slowly to the cave entrance and said with a smile, "you know, why did I take so much trouble to lead Chu fan here?"


    Naoto Miyamoto shook his head: "Your Highness is resourceful. Your subordinates can''t guess your Highness''s intention."


    In fact, Naoto Miyamoto can guess about Saito''s intention, but he knows the crown prince too well. If he guesses everything, the crown prince is already very unhappy and even vigilant about him. This is definitely not a good thing for Naoto Miyamoto.


    "What I want is everything Chu fan has and his powerful helper." Saito Nomo has a bamboo in his mind and said with a faint smile, "however, it''s not so easy to let Chu fan obey. Do you think you can control the powerful murderer just by a Chiba Qingzi?"


    "Your Highness means... This forbidden area can completely control Chu fan?" Naoto Miyamoto showed a shocked look to satisfy his Highness''s vanity.


    Sure enough, Saito Nomo was very satisfied with his expression, nodded and smiled, "that''s right! He can''t fly this time. Before long, he will become a puppet loyal to me. He won''t hesitate if I let him die."


    "Really... Can you?" this time, Naoto Miyamoto really can''t believe it. He knows who Chu fan is better than anyone. It''s too difficult to control him. If you can hold Qingzi in your hands, you may have a bargaining chip to negotiate with Chu fan, but how can it be possible for him to be loyal to the crown prince?


    Saito Nodo glanced at him and hummed, "have you heard of the sword demon master?"


    Naoto Miyamoto was surprised: "sword devil? Is it the sword devil of the moon watching sword sect a hundred years ago?"


    "Yes, that''s him." Saito Nomo couldn''t help but look crazy and said excitedly, "you know, he''s still alive, and he''s in this forbidden area."


    "What?" Naoto Miyamoto was surprised and didn''t dare to believe, "this... How is this possible? Didn''t he... Wasn''t he killed by the last generation of Huaxia sword God?"


    This history is very secret, but the elders of Naoto Miyamoto''s family happen to be witnesses. Therefore, Naoto Miyamoto is lucky to know some. Now, how can he not be shocked to learn that the old guy known as the sword devil is still alive?


    Saito Nomo soon calmed down and said in a deep voice: "yes, the sword demon master was indeed killed by the sword God, but no one expected that the sword demon master would be a long lost forbidden art and leave his soul seed in this forbidden area."


    "After a hundred years of deep sleep, he finally woke up." Saito said with a smile, "now he only needs a fresh body to revive. Chu fan is the gift I gave him. Jie, a new Chu fan will be born soon. Ha ha ha!"


    Naoto Miyamoto shivered excitedly and looked in horror at the almost crazy prince. Crazy. He''s completely crazy for power.


    Will you come to a good end if you cooperate with a lunatic like sword devil? This is tantamount to seeking skin from the tiger. Once the sword demon is resurrected, he has strong strength and inherits everything from Chu fan. Can he still obey the prince?


    Saito Nodo patted Naoto Miyamoto on the shoulder and said with a smile, "are you worried that the sword demon will threaten me? Hehe, don''t worry, I can revive him on condition. I have his soul seed in my hand. As long as he dares to betray me, I can make him disappear at any time."


    "The prince is far sighted and has no choice!" Naoto Miyamoto immediately knelt down on one knee and said enthusiastically, "in the future, my subordinates will swear to follow his Highness the prince to the death and die."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Saito Nomo looked up to the sky and laughed. The complacency was openly vented. Soon, the kingdom of Japan was in his bag, followed by China.


    A hundred years later, he Saito Nogo, will become the most powerful emperor in history, as well as

 Chapter 680

    "Whoosh!"


    A long sword full of evil spirit flew out of the boulder and went straight to Chu fan''s face.


    Chu fan was startled and quickly dodged to avoid. The long sword "hissed" was inserted obliquely in front of him. The handle of the sword trembled violently and the echo lasted for a long time.


    Sword? Why, did the green dragon come to Japan?


    Chu fan patted his chest and couldn''t help being afraid. If he took another step slower, he would have to be stabbed into sugar gourd by this sword.


    "Qinglong, is that you?" Chu fan couldn''t help shouting.


    Suddenly, Jianshan, which had gradually subsided because Chu fan retreated, shook violently again, and it was more fierce and murderous than before.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Four long swords flew out of Jianshan mountain in a row and shot at Chu fan with great speed.


    Only one of the Four Swords really threatened Chu fan, but the other three swords blocked Chu fan''s retreat. No matter whether he went left, right or back, he would be stabbed by the sword. But if you don''t dodge, you will be stabbed by the last sword.


    This is forcing me to get close to Jianshan!


    Chu fan calmed down, his heart jumped up, and returned to the position he had just stood. At the same time, he pulled out the dragon soul broken sword and was ready to go.


    Whether you''re a man or a ghost, you''re dead today.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the dragon soul broke the sword, there was a dull dragon chant and dazzling golden light inside Jianshan, which illuminated the whole space like day.


    Then, countless long swords broke away from Jianshan one after another, suspended in the air, dense, and the tip of the sword pointed to Chu fan. This scene shows that Chu fan''s scalp is numb. If these long swords fall, he will have to be pierced into a sieve.


    What the hell is going on?


    Suddenly, the golden light converged, and a ecstatic voice came from Jianshan: "the dragon soul sword is actually the dragon soul sword... Ha ha ha, the sky will not kill me. Not only did you send me a great body, but also the dragon soul sword. I can finally see the sun again, ha ha ha!"


    Chu fan gets nervous. What the hell is this? Anyone here?


    "Boy, are you looking for her?" as the voice just fell, Jianshan suddenly opened a hole. The scene inside made Chu fan show his eyes and almost rushed up recklessly to smash the ghost Jianshan.


    Chiba Qingzi was in Jianshan. Her hands were tied by chains. She was hung naked in the air. Her body was dripping with blood. Blood kept dripping down her toes. Under her body, there was a stone platform half a meter high, on which stood a sword tip emitting demonic blood light.


    The blood dripping from Chiba Qingzi happens to fall on the sword tip, and the sword tip is like a sponge. It will absorb the blood in an instant, which is very strange. Next to the stone platform, lay Wu Xiong Chiba, with white hair and face as old as dead tree skin. Looking at his motionless appearance, even if he didn''t die, he had only half his life left.


    "Qingzi!" Chu fan was in a hurry and strode forward to save Qingzi.


    Suddenly, the sword tip under Qingzi''s body burst out a dazzling blood light. The long sword on Chu fan''s head quickly shot down a handle and fell in front of Chu fan to block his way.


    "If you don''t want her to die, just stand there honestly." the red light on the tip of the sword flickered with the sound. At this time, Chu fan finally found that the voice came from the tip of the sword.


    This... What the hell is this?


    Chu fan calmed down and said in a deep voice, "what do you want?"


    "Jie Jie, kill yourself with the dragon soul sword in your hand." the voice was full of evil. Jie Jie said with a strange smile, "as long as you die, I will release this woman and her baby."


    Chu fan disdained and said, "do you think I''m stupid? I''ll kill myself because of a woman? Besides, if I die, who knows if you will keep your promise and release Qingzi?"


    The blood red sword tip slowly floated into the air, and a tall virtual shadow slowly emerged. His face was full of evil smile. His scarlet eyes stared at Chu fan, which was full of greed. Looking at him, he also stared at the dragon soul broken sword in his hand.


    "Do you have any choice?" the sword devil said with a grim smile. "If I want to kill you, do you think you can escape? Commit suicide. I will replace you and live well. I will take good care of your relatives. Jie!"


    Chu Fan said angrily, "do you want to revive the soul with the corpse? I wipe it. Your ambition is not small. Report your name. I won''t kill the unknown."


    "Name?" the sword devil scratched his head. "Others call me sword devil. I have forgotten my name. Alas, I have lived too long!"


    Pretend to be a criminal. How many years can you live longer? Can you live longer than the nine demon kings? By the way, brothers and sisters, how do you get this ghost?


    "Let me come." the hoarse voice of the soul devouring magic spider came out. "As long as I can get close to him, he will die. Hey hey, I haven''t eaten such a powerful yuan God for a long time."


    I''ll go, sister. You have a strong taste!


    It''s easy to say, but hundreds of sharp swords are suspended on Chu fan''s head. I''m afraid they have been stabbed into a hornet''s nest before he gets close. As for why the sword devil wants him to commit suicide, isn''t it the hope that Chu fan can leave a whole body? Otherwise, Chu fan''s body has been pierced. How can he revive his soul?


    While Chu fan was thinking about the countermeasures, the sword demon couldn''t help but shout angrily: "give me the dragon soul sword, otherwise, I''ll dig out your children now and let you watch their mother and son die miserably in front of you."


    "OK, I''ll give it!" Chu fan took a deep breath and threw the dragon soul broken sword away.


    The sword demon was ecstatic. His figure wandered forward and caught the broken sword of the dragon soul. But at this moment, his face changed greatly. Just about to get rid of the broken sword of the dragon soul, a deafening dragon roar came out, a huge Black Dragon flew out, opened his mouth and swallowed the sword demon and the half of the sword tip.


    At the same time, hundreds of long swords suspended above Chu fan''s head sent out a shrill scream, murderous and roaring to stab Chu fan.


    The area covered by the sword array is too large. Chu fan has nowhere to hide, but he will never wait to die. At this moment, Chu fan roared, crossed his hands to protect his head, and his whole body was covered with a layer of golden dazzling light. Zhuang Yan Baoxiang was like a golden arhat, towering and powerful.


    The great Brahma Prajna Sutra has been brought into full play. Not to mention that King Kong is not bad, his defense is also greatly enhanced. As long as he protects his head, even if his heart is pierced, he can ensure his survival.


    Although he took risks, he had no choice.


    Seeing, Chu fan was about to be stabbed into a hornet''s nest by hundreds of swords. Suddenly, a small Firebird sprang out of his chest. The Firebird gave a clear bird song, and the fire suddenly soared, forming a flame barrier over Chu fan''s head. All the long swords shot down were instantly melted by the flame, and then evaporated into gas, leaving not even a drop of molten iron.


    "Oh!"


    In an instant, Firebird solved hundreds of long swords, gave an excited bird song, and jumped at the black dragon again.


    The black dragon swallowed the sword demon and the half of the sword tip, like indigestion, and was struggling in pain. The waist and abdomen were hit by the Firebird. The army broke out a sad roar, and the huge body was smashed into two.


    The broken army''s incomplete upper body, with unwilling anger, quickly returned to the dragon soul broken sword, and the half sword tip and sword demon were not so lucky. They were wrapped by a huge fireball and burned fiercely. The figure of the sword devil kept struggling and roaring in the flames, but he couldn''t rush out.


    As the flames burned, the original scarlet and enchanting sword tip evaporated continuously, and the sword tip gradually became red, but it could not melt. With less and less blood gas on the tip of the sword, the body of the sword demon became weaker and weaker, and the struggle became weaker and weaker.


    Within 30 seconds, the bloody light on the tip of the sword disappeared and replaced by golden lights full of peace. As for the sword demon, it has completely disappeared.


    At this time, the dragon soul broken sword has returned to Chu fan''s hand, but it began to heat up gradually, and it became more and more hot, and there was gradually a golden light. Trembling, as if to break away from Chu fan and meet with half of the sword tip in the air.


    Black scale, Yan devil and other demon kings appeared together, looking at the burning sword tip in the air.


    Chu fan grabbed the dragon soul broken sword with both hands and said anxiously, "boss black scale, what''s the situation? I can''t control it."


    "Let go if you can''t control it." black scale said faintly.


    Chu fan was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    The Yan devil hated iron but not steel and scolded, "you idiot, don''t you understand? This is the tip of the dragon soul sword. They are going to merge."


    Chu fan was surprised: "you said... It... It is..."


    "Stop talking nonsense and let go quickly." the Yan devil kicked Chu fan on the wrist. Chu fan loosened his hand, and the dragon soul''s broken sword lost its bondage, ''whoosh'' flew out.


    Chu fan was anxious: "the broken army is still inside, in case..."


    "If not, just watch."


    Black scale stared at the broken sword and sword tip of the dragon soul wrapped by the flame, and said in a deep voice: "break the army, hold on, you can be reborn and your strength will increase sharply. If you can''t hold on, you''ll wait to be burned to ashes like the guy just now."


    "Don''t worry, this little girl can''t burn me." as soon as the voice of the army broke down, the flame wrapped in the dragon soul sword soared, and the flame changed from red to gold, which made him scream. His black body was almost red, but he was still struggling in the flame and didn''t give up.


    Under Chu fan''s gaze, half of the sword tip and the broken sword slowly came together, perfectly matched. However, the two cannot be integrated.


    The body of the black dragon who broke the army has been burned twice, the body has become red, but it is still struggling to support, and the color of the flame has gradually changed from gold to incandescent. Even if it is more than ten meters away, Chu fan can still feel the terrible heat in the flame.


    If you can''t hold on for three seconds, you''ll have to be burned to ashes, but the black dragon broke the army for ten minutes. The dragon clan is indeed the most powerful creature.


    "Chu fan, it''s your turn to come out, go!" black scale said, kicking Chu fan and flying towards the burning dragon soul sword.


    Chu fan was frightened and shouted, "shit, old black, you pit me... Help!"


    PS: thanks for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "coffee without sugar 060287510"!

 Chapter 681

    At the moment Chu fan was engulfed by the fire, the fire of the spirit lurking in his body suddenly broke out and wrapped his body.


    The fire of the spirit is like Chu fan''s child. Although the temperature is very high, it will not hurt Chu fan''s body. Now, it is like an isolation belt that separates Chu fan from the incandescent flame outside. Although Chu fan is still roasted, his throat is smoking and his skin is cracked, he has to hold it down.


    "Shit, I can''t hold on. What do you want me to do?"


    Chu fan is going crazy. Don''t you want human life? The temperature is higher than that in the refining furnace. Ordinary people have to be burned into ash in less than three seconds. Chu fan, although he can barely resist the fire of the spirit, will not last long. It is conservatively estimated that he will be roasted into a mummy even if he is not burned to ashes for more than a minute.


    Black scale said in a deep voice, "wake up the sleeping dragon soul in the sword with your blood essence. Remember, you can''t give up anyway, otherwise you will die."


    Especially, it''s forcing me to die.


    Does Chu fan have a choice? He clenched his teeth, suddenly bit the tip of his tongue, and opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of golden hot blood. The moment the golden blood fell on the dragon soul sword, Chu fan felt black in front of him, as if his head had been hit by a heavy hammer and almost fainted. But this feeling disappeared in a moment. When he opened his eyes, he found himself inexplicably in a strange and desolate small valley.


    The valley is full of dark stones without any green, as if it had just been burned by a fire. Chu fan couldn''t help but have a sad feeling in his heart. He wanted to cry but couldn''t shed tears. Don''t mention how uncomfortable it was.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    A low, faint voice came faintly. Chu fan was stunned and hurried to listen carefully. After waiting for a long time, he heard the sound of "dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    Chu fan carefully identified the direction, followed the sound, looked for a long time on the hillside, and finally stopped on a shady slope. If you heard me right, the sound came from around here.


    But... Where is it?


    Chu fan looked around blankly. He was bare all around. He had no grass except stones, but the voice clearly came from here.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The voice came again. Chu fan''s eyes immediately locked at his feet, hurried down, put his ears on the stone and listened carefully. Before long, there was another knock of "dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    How do you get it out?


    Chu fan hesitated for a long time. Finally, he thought of the safest way to dig a little by hand. Even if he was slow, he must not hurt the mysterious creatures inside.


    Although the stone was hard enough, Chu fan condensed his aura to his fingertips, and his hands became a powerful weapon. No matter how hard the stone was in front of him, it was no different from tofu. He easily broke a big hole.


    The deeper he dug, the more careful Chu fan was, for fear of breaking something. The deeper he dug, the louder and faster the sound came out. Before long, Chu fan saw an egg with pale golden skin.


    The golden egg looks not much bigger than the goose egg. It seems that there is a heartbeat. It flashes. It is even consistent with Chu fan''s heartbeat. Just when Chu fan was shocked, he suddenly "clicked", and a crack appeared on the eggshell.


    Then the sound of "click" continued, and the cracks soon covered the whole eggshell. Before Chu fan could react, a little golden claw burst open the eggshell, scratched it a few times, and broke a hole in the eggshell.


    Then, a quadruped snake with two small wings climbed out of the eggshell, grabbed the eggshell, bit wildly, and soon ate the eggshell. Then, its eyes finally fell on Chu fan.


    Suddenly, Chu fan had a feeling of panic, as if this little bit was a terrible beast.


    Special, it won''t eat, brother?


    Chu fan was nervous and hesitated. He wanted to kill the little spot first. But at this time, little dot suddenly flapped his wings and flew up askew. He came to Chu fan''s shoulder half flying and half running along Chu fan''s arm, hugged his neck intimately, and cried softly, "Dad!"


    Chu fan was so dark that he almost stumbled and fell to the ground.


    This is special. What''s the situation? Such a small point, the dragon is not like a dragon, the snake is not like a snake, the bird is not like a bird, and the turtle is not like a turtle. Even if I can talk, I still call me dad. What do I have to combine with to produce such a four unlike thing?


    He wanted to kick the little one away, but he was trembling with cold. He kept pasting it on Chu fan and looking for a warm look. Chu fan had no reason to cherish it in his heart. He quickly held it in his arms and asked softly, "little guy, how could you be buried in a stone? Where are your parents?"


    Suddenly, the little guy''s eyes were full of tears, and he sobbed wrongly: "Dad, don''t you want me?"


    "No, I mean... Your biological parents..."


    "You hatched me, and you are my father." Xiaobu is still very stubborn. Nine cows can''t pull back what he knows. Just when Chu fan was sweating on his forehead, little dot suddenly realized, "Oh, I know, you''re not a father, you''re a mother!"


    "Plop!" Chu fan really fell down this time and said with tears, "I''d better call dad. I''m a man."


    "Dad, I''m cold and a little hungry." little wings protect my body, rustle and tremble, looking at Chu fan pitifully.


    Chu fan quickly put it in his arms and said softly, "don''t worry, I''ll take you to eat good food... Er, how can I get out of this place?"


    "I know!"


    Little bit jumped out of Chu fan''s arms, stood on Chu fan''s shoulder, instructed Chu fan and walked towards the deep valley. After walking for about five minutes, an incomplete ancient array appeared in front of Chu fan. Even if it was abandoned, Chu fan could still feel the vastness and strength of the ancient array.


    The person who can arrange this array must be a strong man who can shake the past and the present. I don''t know whether he can reach his height in his life.


    Soon, Chu fan stood in the center of the ancient array with little dot. Little dot took a deep breath and suddenly spewed out a light golden aura. Suddenly, Chu fan felt his feet shaking violently. In a trance, he seemed to see a creature as big as a mountain and blocking the sky and the sun, flapping his wings and watching him in the air.


    The next moment, his eyes were dark and he had returned to the cave.


    The flame has been extinguished. On the ground in front of Chu fan, there is a pale golden ancient long sword. Although the appearance has changed slightly, Chu fan recognizes it at a glance. It is the once broken sword of the dragon soul.


    The smooth and slender shape, the thick and non sharp sword ridge, inserted on the ground, Chu fan can''t feel any murderous spirit.


    What''s going on?


    Chu fan raised his hand and held the handle of the sword. As usual, he was ready to pull it out of the ground, but he didn''t pull it out after a try.


    How did this happen? Even if the dragon soul sword is completely repaired, there is only one more sword tip, but how can the weight be increased so much?


    Chu fan took a deep breath and pulled out the dragon soul sword. Under his feeling, the sword weighed at least 50000 kg. But he couldn''t understand. It was just a sword. How could it be so heavy? Besides, it was normal before. Why did it suddenly become so heavy?


    At this time, black scale and other demon king came over, and his eyes fell on the little spot on his shoulder. Suddenly, the little one was afraid. He shrunk nervously and said nervously, "you... What do you want to do? My father is very powerful. Don''t come here!"


    dad?


    Black scale several people are confused. How can Chu fan become his father?


    "Qiang!"


    Chu fan inserted the repaired dragon soul sword into the ground and coughed: "well... I hatched it from a golden egg. I don''t know what it is."


    "Whoosh!"


    A flaming bird came and floated in front of Chu fan. He tilted his head and looked at the little spot on Chu fan''s shoulder. Suddenly he said, "call sister!"


    Chu fan''s eyes are full of Venus and almost plunges into the ground. The world has changed. How can even a bird speak? It has to be a sister. It''s so special. Who can tell me what''s going on?


    The little girl suddenly became nervous: "who are you? Why should I call you sister?"


    "I was also hatched by my father, and I was born earlier than you. Do you think you should call me sister?" the bird blinked cunningly. Chu fan clearly saw that it was laughing.


    When did I hatch another bird? Woo woo, I''m not your father!


    On the other side, the Yan devil said discontentedly, "girl, I hatched you. You should call me dad."


    "You''re too ugly. I don''t want it."


    Yan devil covered his face with tears, rushed to Chu fan and said, "dare to rob my daughter, I''ll fight with you..."


    "Don''t touch my father!" he scolded twice. The little spot standing on Chu fan''s shoulder suddenly rushed up and hit the Yan devil with a fist. His strength was frightening.


    It''s also thanks to its beating the Yan devil away. Otherwise, it will be roasted by the white and golden flame of the bird. Although Yan devil also plays with fire, he is not at the same level as the bird. Compared with a bird, its fire is only suitable for cooking.


    "OK!" black scale finally spoke and said in a deep voice, "I''ll explain this to you when I have a chance. Now, let them go with me. After all, it''s inconvenient for you to take them with you."


    Little bit quickly grabbed Chu fan''s ear and said stubbornly, "no, I won''t leave my father."


    The bird also fell on the other shoulder of Chu fan, shook his head and said, "I want to be with my father, too."

 Chapter 682

    Black scale''s face sank: "nonsense, look at your appearance. How can you stay with Chu fan? If you don''t want to cause him trouble, just be obedient and go back with me!"


    Little one is pathetic. He doesn''t want to go, but he doesn''t want to make trouble for Chu fan. His tangled appearance makes Chu fan feel a little distressed. Just as he was about to speak, the bird next to him suddenly flew down, "poof", and a fire burst into the sky. Chu fan quickly retreated in fear.


    The fire flashed away and the bird disappeared. Instead, a little girl with pink hair and red eyes, like a little angel, threw her arms into his arms and cried, "Dad!"


    "Ah, ah!" Chu fan was at a loss and didn''t know where to start. Don''t be afraid of falling her. If you are too hard, you are afraid of strangling her. In a hurry, you wrap her in clothes for fear that she will be cold and frozen.


    The little girl has bright teeth. Although she looks only three years old, she is cunning and clever all over. She kisses Chu fan on the cheek like a demonstration and stares at her: "can you? If you can''t, don''t make trouble and play with Uncle ugly."


    Yan devil burst into tears, as if his daughter had been robbed. However, that person is still the girl''s favorite. It can''t be beaten or scolded, not to mention how oppressed it is.


    Chu fan, I hate you! Woo woo!


    "Don''t think you can change!" the little one was in a hurry. He flew up with a pair of meat wings, fell on the stone wall, found a pit and curled down.


    What is it doing? You can''t sleep here. Don''t get cold.


    Chu fan was about to stop, but black scale stopped him, shook his head and said, "don''t make a noise!"


    Little bit really fell asleep, but the gas it exhaled formed a light golden mask and covered it inside. The longer the time, the thicker the pale gold mask outside it, and it''s almost invisible.


    "Look at it, I can''t wake up for a while." black scale said in a deep voice, "go and save people."


    As soon as the voice fell, black scale took the lead in returning to the bone tower space. Then, the other eight demon kings returned one after another. Chu fan only had a little girl left in front of him.


    Black scale didn''t mention it. Chu fan almost forgot his purpose. He hurried forward and saved Qingzi who was hanging in the air. A aura was sent to her body. The injury on Qingzi recovered quickly, and the passing blood regenerated rapidly. Finally, there was a trace of blood on her pale face.


    Chu fan was not at ease, so he checked her all over again, and a hanging heart finally fell into his stomach. Fortunately, she came in time, otherwise, even if Qingzi saved her, the child in her belly could not be saved.


    Hey, hey, I''m finally going to be a father. This is my son. It''s absolutely true!


    Chu fan was in a good mood. He took out a suit of clothes from the bone tower space and put it on for Qingzi. Then he took out a blanket to cover her. Then he began to treat Qingzi''s grandfather, Chiba Wuxiong.


    His injury is more serious. If he is half an hour later, he will be dead. Chu fan can only save his life. As for his cultivation, it''s good to keep one achievement.


    Just as he was relieved and stood up, the little girl who had been standing beside him suddenly pulled lachufan''s hand and said crisply, "Dad, there''s something moving."


    "Huh?"


    Chu fan subconsciously looked up and saw the small spots on the stone wall and returned to the previous state. However, this time the golden egg was bigger than before and was shaking slightly and shaky on the mountain wall.


    I''ll wipe it. Can it fall off?


    Chu fan was startled and ran up with an arrow. As soon as he opened his hand, the golden egg fell from above. Chu fan was so frightened that he quickly reached out to catch it. With a "click", the golden egg cracked. A fat boy stood up inside and said, "Dad, can I follow you this time?"


    "Yes, yes!" Chu fan nodded quickly and checked carefully to make sure he didn''t break anything. He was greatly relieved.


    The little girl walked over and said, "call your sister!"


    Although she is not much older, she is half a head taller than the fat boy. Moreover, the fat boy looks only two years old at most and is younger than the little girl.


    No way, the fat boy had to call his sister helplessly, and immediately made the little girl happy: "don''t worry, this sister won''t let you cry in vain. In the future, my sister will cover you. Who dares to bully you, and my sister will help you beat him."


    "I can handle it myself without you."


    Chu fan is completely speechless. These two sisters are more powerful than each other. Who dares to bully them? Don''t make trouble for me.


    While talking, Qingzi finally woke up. Before he could see the scenery in front of him, he heard a voice thinking about the night: "wake up!"


    "Chu fan!" as soon as Qingzi saw Chu fan, he suddenly felt sad, rushed to his arms and burst into tears.


    She was not afraid of death, but she was pregnant with Chu fan''s child; She didn''t want to call Chu fan, but she had to keep her baby and her family. Since she learned that she was pregnant, she hardly had a safe sleep, because she knew that once the news that she was pregnant with Chu fan''s child leaked, not only she and her child would be in danger, but Chu fan would also be threatened.


    Unfortunately, there is no airtight wall in the world. This matter was leaked out and used by Saito Nomo.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault, but I..."


    Before Qingzi finished, he was pressed on his lips by Chu fan''s fingers: "I blame you, but I blame you for such a big thing as pregnancy. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Remember, I''m your man. When the sky falls, I''ll hold it for you."


    He said, is he my man?


    Qingzi was moved to tears and threw herself into Chu fan''s arms again, but this time, she shed tears of happiness. I''ve been worried and nervous these days. Now I''ve finally relaxed completely.


    With his words, even if he dies now, there is no regret.


    "Cough!"


    An old cough woke them up. Qingzi remembered that grandpa was still alive and dead. Qingzi hurriedly pushed Chu fan away, looked back and was surprised: "Grandpa? You... Your hair and your face..."


    In the past, Takeo Chiba was a strong man in heaven. Although he was nearly 70, his appearance was no different from that of his fifties. But now, he looks at least 80 years old, with gray hair, loose skin and unable to open his eyes.


    "Hehe, grandpa is fine. He can''t die." Chiba Wuxiong is very open-minded. Holding the wall, he reluctantly stands up and gasps violently. "Chu fan, although you saved me, I don''t appreciate you at all."


    Chu fan nodded: "I understand that all this is because of me. I have implicated you. But don''t worry, I will give you a satisfactory answer."


    "Reply? Ha ha!" Chiba Wuxiong smiled at himself, raised his hand and said, "now I don''t even have the cultivation of the earth. Even if you can keep my Chiba family for a while, can you keep my Chiba family for a lifetime?"


    Chu fan can do this, but only if he must stay in Japan. But can he give up everything in China and go to Japan to live with Qingzi?


    "I can!" Chu Fan said seriously, "although I can''t stay with Qingzi all the time, I can guarantee that such things will not happen again in the future. Although you have lost all your skills now, I can greatly improve Qingzi''s cultivation. Even if you exceed Ye Yin''s sword heart, it''s not impossible."


    "At that time, the Chiba family wants money and people. Are you afraid of being bullied? As for Saito Nomo, he''s dead!"


    "No, don''t!" Akiko nervously grabbed Chu fan''s hand. "Don''t create complications. Saito Nomo is the crown prince designated by the emperor and the heir with the highest voice of the royal family. If you kill him, you will become the public enemy of the whole Japanese people."


    "Dad, I''m hungry," said the fat boy suddenly.


    At this time, Chiba Qingzi and her grandfather found that behind Chu fan stood a pair of pink and jade children. Before, they had been hiding behind Chu fan''s legs. In addition, Qingzi''s attention was on Chu fan, but he didn''t find them.


    Now, Qingzi was stunned. When did Chu fan have such a big pair of children?


    Chu fan stooped to pick up a pair of cheap children and said with a bitter smile, "I''ll explain it to you slowly when I go back. Let''s go out first."


    "Yes!"


    Chu fan holds the two children, and Qingzi holds Grandpa. A group of five people walk slowly out of the cave. As soon as he reached the cave entrance, Chu fan suddenly stepped forward two steps, blocked Qingzi and her two people behind him, and looked around vigilantly.


    "Master?" Qingzi looked at her, suddenly gave a cry, pushed Chu fan away and strode over.


    Naoto Miyamoto''s chest was red with blood, but there was still a breath. He was picked up by Kiko and barely opened his eyes: "Kiko... Kiko, Shifu... Shifu... Yes... Sorry... You..."


    "Master, stop talking, I understand." Qingzi burst into tears and choked. "Hold on, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Give it to me." Chu fan reluctantly walked over and covered the wound on his chest. In a few seconds, his wound recovered, his breathing was smooth, and his pale face was ruddy.


    Put down his hand, Chu fan frowned and asked, "who is so cruel to you? Saito Nomo?"


    "Not good!" Naoto Miyamoto suddenly sat up and said anxiously, "come on, go and save his majesty. Saito Nomo was possessed by the sword demon and was crazy. He said he would kill his majesty and replace him."


    Chu fan disdained and said, "I don''t care who is the emperor of the day. One who dies is less."


    "Prince Liangmei also returned to the palace. Did you watch her killed by her brother?"


    "Ah!" Qingzi hurriedly grabbed Chu fan''s hand, "Liangmei is my best friend. Please save her."


    Chu fan turned his head and said, "hum, that chick had to kill me before. Why should I save her?"


    Takeo Chiba suddenly said, "Chu fan, aren''t you going to help our Chiba family? This is a great opportunity..."

 Chapter 683

    Japan, imperial palace.


    In the past, the solemn Imperial Palace has now become a Shura hell. There are broken limbs and bones everywhere, and the blood converges into a river. The pungent smell of blood is disgusting.


    Above the main hall, the old emperor, with a earthy face, sat down on the Dragon chair, no longer regaining his former majesty. There were corpses everywhere in the hall, and only two people remained loyal to the emperor.


    Saito Nomo''s eyes were red and his long hair was calm. He held a dark red Japanese knife. The Japanese knife seemed to be fished out of blood. He kept dripping blood. He was murderous all over. He carried the Japanese knife and walked towards the emperor on the stage step by step.


    "Brother, wake up quickly." Saito Liangmei, holding half a long sword, cried in pain and despair, "take a good look. What have you done? Do you really want to kill me and my father?"


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense to him. He is not a big brother at all, but a crazy devil."


    Standing beside Saito Liangmei is a handsome young man who looks like her. His hands were holding a short knife, and his ribs, thighs, shoulder blades and other parts were torn. His clothes were dyed red with blood, but he didn''t step back and clenched his teeth in front of the emperor.


    He is the younger generation master as famous as Abe Qinghai - Saito Gongmei and Saito Liangmei''s Dragon and Phoenix fetus brother. Saito Gongmei''s accomplishments were not under Abe Qinghai at all. He was only one step away from reaching the heaven, but even so, he couldn''t stop his eldest brother Saito Nomo.


    Now Saito Nomo is so powerful that he is heinous. Moreover, the more people he kills, the stronger his strength is. At first, Saito Gongmei was barely able to stop Saito Nomo, but now he can''t even stop Saito Nomo''s move.


    Saito Nomo went down the steps, his scarlet eyes stared at Saito Gongmei''s sister and brother, and said coldly: "get out of the way!"


    "Brother!" Saito Liangmei has been desperate. She doesn''t know why her eldest brother has become like this, but she knows that today, their siblings and father and Emperor will die here and in the hands of their close brothers.


    Why is that? Why? Saito Liangmei closed her eyes in despair and let tears flow down her cheeks. She has given up resistance.


    Anyway, I can''t fight. Is there any need for dying struggle? But the moment she closed her eyes, a figure as majestic as a mountain suddenly appeared in her mind.


    If only he were here at this time, he would be able to stop the big brother and save me, my brother and my father. Unfortunately


    "Those who stop me - death!"


    Saito Nomo''s eyes flashed red, and the Japanese Dao suddenly burst into a monstrous evil spirit, like a bloody python, cleaving at the emperor behind Saito Gongmei from a distance of five meters.


    "Get out of the way!" Saito Gongmei slammed her sister away, raised her arms, and crossed her head with two short knives.


    "Bang!"


    Saito Gongmei''s two short knives exploded at the same time, and a huge force hit him in the chest like a heavy hammer. Immediately, Saito Gongmei lifted her feet off the ground and threw them back. When he was in mid air, he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, fell heavily to the ground and fainted directly.


    The next moment, Saito Nodo took an arrow step to the high platform and stood in front of the emperor, that is, his father.


    "Old and immortal, you are more than 60 years old. You are still greedy for your position and refuse to give me the throne." Saito Nomo''s face is ferocious and shouted, "what virtue do you have? What great achievements have you done in the past decades? You are a waste. If you had passed your position to me ten years ago, I would have beaten half of China now."


    The emperor was stunned by his son. He looked at Saito Nomo with scarlet eyes and couldn''t say a word.


    "Since you won''t give way, I have to give you a ride." Saito Nomo slowly raised his bloody Japanese sword and said with a grim smile, "old man, go to hell!"


    "Don''t!" Saito Liangmei fell aside and looked at the scene painfully, but she couldn''t stop it.


    What is more painful and desperate than fratricidal?


    Seeing that the Japanese sword in Saito Nomo''s hand was about to fall, suddenly, a scold came from the gate of the hall.


    "Stop!"


    With the cheers, a woman in a long white dress rushed past like lightning, and the long sword in her hand went straight to the back of Saito Nomo''s heart.


    It''s a good move to encircle Wei and save Zhao. If Saito Nodo dares to kill the emperor, he must not be able to hide from the sword behind him. However, the speed of white skirt women is faster than that of Saito Nomo.


    At the moment when the woman shouted, his eyes glowed and roared. The Japanese sword cleaved down as usual and vowed to split the emperor in half. But at this critical moment, Saito Liangmei didn''t know where she had the courage, so she rushed up and threw the emperor to the ground.


    The emperor escaped a disaster, but Saito Liangmei was cut off in the back. Her bones were deeply visible, and she almost split her whole person. This is also Saito Nomo''s hurry to turn back to resist the white skirt girl, otherwise she and the emperor will die. After all, the white skirt girl is the real threat. Saito Nomo should focus most of his energy on protecting his own injuries.


    "When!"


    Saito Nodo quickly turned around and blocked the white skirt woman''s sword with a Japanese knife. Because he was too hasty, Saito Nomo was shocked back a step, but this sword was blocked by him.


    "Saito Nomo, are you crazy?" the white skirt woman angrily scolded.


    "Ye Yin''s sword heart killed the emperor. Later, the moon watching sword sect is the national religion of Japan." Saito Nodo said with a strange smile, "moreover, I can teach you a set of three unique killing methods that have been lost by the moon watching sword sect."


    Ye Yin''s sword heart was surprised and said, "do you know the three moves of killing?"


    "I will. There are still many." Saito Nodo said with a smile, "kill the emperor, and tomorrow you will be the queen of the emperor. You and my double swords are invincible in the world."


    At this time, Saito Liangmei struggled to get up and said painfully, "master, don''t believe him. He''s not my big brother anymore. He''s just a madman."


    "Ha ha!" Saito Nodo suddenly burst out an old laugh, "Ye Yin''s sword heart, have you forgotten who taught you your moon watching sword?"


    "Sword demon?" Ye Yin''s sword heart was surprised and couldn''t help shouting.


    She is too familiar with this voice. If it wasn''t for the guidance of sword demon, how could she grow into a strong person in heaven in a short ten years? Even Chiba Takeo, the elder strongman who has advanced to Tianjing for many years, was defeated by her.


    All this is because of the secret guidance of the sword demon in the forbidden area of the back mountain. Every year, the sword devil wakes up only for a fixed number of hours, but now, how can he be on Saito Nogo?


    Is it


    "Girl, I''ve taught you almost all your Kung Fu. Are you sure you can beat me?" the sword demon said, and his voice changed back to Saito Yefu. "As long as you marry me, I''ll pass on your sword fighting skills of Shushan sword sect in China."


    Sword? It''s said that she wants to learn the most powerful sword skill in her dreams, but the price is to marry this guy in front of her... Er, I don''t know whether it''s Saito Nomo or sword demon. Ye Yin''s sword heart is tangled.


    Saito Nodo stared, and the voice of the sword demon came: "bastard, don''t you want to carry forward the moon watching sword sect?"


    Ye Yin''s sword heart almost cried and carried forward the moon watching sword sect. It was her lifelong dream and her master''s dying wish. How could she forget it? However, because of this dream, we are going to marry the guy in front of us who is neither human nor ghost?


    I quit! Woo woo!


    "I now order you to kill this old thing as the sixth generation leader of the moon watching sword sect." the sword demon shouted sternly.


    Ye Yin Jianxin is the ninth generation disciple of the moon watching sword sect, that is, the sword demon is her master''s master. If at ordinary times, she would never disobey the order of the sword demon, but now, the person he wants her to kill is the emperor, and he wants to marry her. How can she promise?


    The emperor is protected by Saito Liangmei. To kill the emperor, first kill Saito Liangmei, but Saito Liangmei is her apprentice. How can ye Yin''s sword heart go down?


    Ye Yin''s heart is in a mess. What should I do? What should I do?


    "Master, don''t be fooled by him." Saito Liangmei shouted, "he''s a devil. Kill him quickly."


    "Seek death!" Saito Nodo''s eyes glowed with red light, and the Japanese sword pointed at Saito Liangmei, humming coldly, "don''t think you''re my sister, so I won''t be willing to kill you. If you don''t want to die, get out of here immediately, and hide as far away as possible, otherwise, I''ll kill you now."


    Saito Liangmei gnashed her teeth and said, "you devil, I won''t let you go as a ghost."


    "Go to hell!" a touch of hostility flashed in Saito''s eyes, and the Japanese sword in his hand mercilessly cleaved at Saito Liangmei.


    "Ah!"


    Ye Yin''s sword heart screamed and wanted to stop, but he took one step, but stopped again.


    It was so sudden that ye yinjianxin didn''t expect that Saito Nogo would be so ruthless that he even killed his own sister. Moreover, his speed is too fast, she is still far away, even if she wants to stop, it is too late.


    Besides, she is still struggling whether to kill the man in front of her. She really doesn''t know what to do.


    Saito Liangmei closed her eyes and waited for the moment of liberation. Suddenly, there was a loud noise in her ear. She opened her eyes and found a big golden sword in front of her.


    Who is it? Is that him?


    Saito liangmeixin is like a soul. When she turns around, she sees a cool and handsome figure falling from the sky and falling beside her. Suddenly, Saito Liangmei burst into tears. She really wanted to jump into his arms and cry bitterly.


    He came and saved himself and his father. Woo woo!


    "Sorry, I''m going the wrong way." Chu fan took the cigarette off his mouth and said with a smile, "should I call you Saito Nogo, or should I call you sword demon?"


    "Dragon soul sword?" the sword devil looked fanatically at the golden sword inserted at Chu fan''s feet and said excitedly, "Chu fan, how about we make a deal?"

 Chapter 684

    "Transaction?"


    Chu fanle said, "do you want to trade with me? Tell me, what do you want to trade with me?"


    "You like money, status and beauty. I''m all satisfied with you." Saito nods his hand. "See the palace? As long as you nod your head, you will be the Lord of the palace and the future emperor of Japan."


    "At that time, you will be the richest man in Japan. Your words are the imperial edict. No one dares to go against your will. Women in Japan can sleep whichever you want, and no one dares to refuse you."


    Saito Nodo pointed to the dragon soul sword in his eyes and said excitedly, "as long as you give it to me, I will try my best to help you ascend the throne. When you stabilize your hegemony, I will disappear immediately and will never appear in front of you. How about it?"


    "Not much."


    Saito Nomo was worried: "don''t you want to be the emperor of the day?"


    Chu fan disdained and said, "what''s good about the emperor of the day? I now have enough wealth to spend ten lives; as for women, I don''t lack them. Besides, I really don''t see many of your Japanese women."


    "Cough!"


    Ye Yin''s sword heart glared at Chu fan. What look? I''m the first beauty in Japan. Have I become a crooked melon and split jujube in your eyes? Even Saito Liangmei, who was weak all over, couldn''t help glancing at him.


    I don''t like the women in Japan. Why did you make sister Qingzi''s stomach big? Besides, on the list of Japanese beauties, Qingzi barely ranks third. He is well deserved second.


    A cough awakened Saito Nomo. As soon as he flashed, he came to Ye Yin''s sword heart, and the bloody Japanese sword in his hand was across her neck. This scene greatly surprised Chu fan and caught Ye Yin''s sword heart by surprise.


    What happened? What does he want?


    "Ye Yin''s sword heart ranks first in the list of Japanese beauties." Saito Nodo said with a smile, "let me tell you another secret. She is also an excellent tripod stove. The first man who gets her son''s body can get all her accomplishments. Think about it, as long as you get her, you can not only enjoy the body of the first beauty in Japan, but also greatly improve your accomplishments."


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it very moving?" Saito said full of temptation and confusion. "As long as you give me the dragon soul sword, I''ll pass you a set of double cultivation skills, so that you can greatly increase your cultivation while being happy with beautiful women in the future."


    Chu fan took a deep breath of smoke, frowned and said, "it sounds really exciting, but... It''s not enough."


    "Plus her, my sister Saito Liangmei is the second beautiful woman in Japan." Saito Nomo, like a gambler who lost red eyes, shouted, "I have killed all the successors to the throne, and then Saito Gongmei and the emperor. The throne is Liangmei''s. when you marry Liangmei, you will be the Regent."


    Saito Liangmei shook her head sadly and cried, "Chu fan, don''t believe him. He''s a madman and a devil. Kill him and I''ll promise you everything."


    "Chu fan, kill him!" Ye Yin Jianxin turned a blind eye to the bloody Japanese sword on his neck and said coldly, "Liang Mei is right. He''s crazy. If he gets the dragon soul sword again, no one can stop him."


    "Shut up!" Saito Nomo pressed down his Japanese knife and cut the skin on her white neck, leaching a trace of blood. The fishy smell of blood made his eyes more violent, and said ferociously, "if you dare to talk again, I''ll kill you first."


    Before ye Yin''s sword heart spoke, Chu fan hurriedly said, "don''t, don''t kill her."


    "What a pity to die for such a beautiful girl?" Chu fan pulled out the dragon soul sword and said, "don''t you just want it? I''ll give it to you and you let the girl go."


    "OK, throw the sword over quickly." Saito Nodo hurried with ecstasy.


    Chu Fan said warily, "we agreed. I''ll give you the sword. Both ye Yin''s sword heart and Saito Liangmei are mine?"


    "Don''t worry, they are all yours. I have my word."


    "OK, I believe you once." Chu fan gritted his teeth and threw the dragon soul sword out.


    Saito Nomo''s eyes lit up, stamped his feet and ran away. He grabbed the dragon soul sword and immediately looked up to the sky and laughed wildly: "dragon soul sword, you finally belong to me. Ha ha!"


    Ye Yin Jianxin took advantage of the moment he ran up, dodged back, came to Chu fan, frowned and said, "you''re too naive, he won''t let us go."


    "Big idiot!" Saito Liangmei struggled to stand up and stared at Chu fan angrily, "this time, even you are dead."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "it''s worth dying with you two beauties."


    "It''s a pity that I''m still a Chu female. Alas!" Saito Liangmei sighed bitterly.


    "It''s all right. I''ll help you break it when you get to the underworld." Chu fan comforted.


    "And master!"


    The cold Ye Yin''s sword heart suddenly flushed his face and glared at Saito Liangmei angrily: "when is it, you still have the mind to laugh."


    With that, she suddenly took out the snow moon sword and blocked it in front of Chu fan. She said in a deep voice: "I''ll stop him. You take Liang Mei as soon as possible. The farther you go, the better."


    "Master, what do you do?" Saito Liangmei was anxious. She grabbed Ye Yin Jianxin''s arm. Without waiting for persuasion, she was knocked unconscious by Ye Yin Jianxin who turned around, held her body and pushed it to Chu fan.


    "Liangmei is a good girl. Take good care of her for me. Maybe... The moon watching sword sect depends on her to inherit." Ye Yin''s sword heart clenched her teeth and took the initiative to attack Saito Nomo.


    At this time, Saito Nomo has calmed down from his enthusiasm. He threw the bloody Japanese sword on the ground like my shoes, holding the dragon soul sword in both hands. Ye Yin''s sword heart, which opposes him, said with a grim smile: "the throne is mine, the moon watching sword sect is mine, and even you and Liang Mei are mine. Hey hey, be ready to be my queen - broken!"


    Saito Nomo held up the dragon soul sword and chopped down the moon watching sword in the heart of Ye Yin''s sword.


    He was too confident. He taught almost all the Kung Fu of Ye Yin''s sword heart. On the contrary, he naturally knew what tricks to use to restrain her. If this sword is hit, the snow moon sword in Ye Yin''s heart will surely fly out, and people will lose their resistance and fall to the ground. Then, he will take advantage of the situation and chop Chu fan to death.


    Hahaha, I''m the biggest winner!


    But at the moment when the dragon soul sword was about to collide with the snow moon sword, the dragon soul sword suddenly gave a dragon roar, and a bright golden light burst out from the sword. Suddenly, the dragon soul sword facing the snow moon sword suddenly fell, and Saito Nogo''s body was reeling. He watched himself hit the snow moon sword.


    "Poof!"


    The snow moon sword cleaved down on the head and split the unprepared Saito Nomo in two. Blood splashed everywhere, and the organs flowed all over the ground. It was terrible.


    "Ah!"


    The sword demon screamed bitterly, turned into a black gas, jumped up from Saito Nomo''s body, and roared angrily: "Chu fan, how dare you Yin me? You wait, I''m at odds with you."


    "Do you still want to go?" Chu fan didn''t know when he appeared at the gate of the hall. He leisurely took out a cigarette and lit one for himself. He disdained. "Do you think you''re stupid? I can easily give you the dragon soul sword? I really thought I would ignore my own life for two women?"


    The black Qi turned into a human shadow in the air. It was the sword demon in the forbidden area before. But now its original spirit is more dim, and it may dissipate at any time.


    At the beginning, the sword demon didn''t have a good heart. At the cost of his own soul seed, he won the trust of Saito Nomo. Saito Nomo carries Ye Yin''s sword heart and provides a lot of fresh blood and soul for the sword demon. In fact, the soul seed of sword demon can devour the soul of Saito Nomo at any time and replace it.


    In the forbidden area, the spirit body of the sword demon was burned by the flame of little Huofeng, and his soul seed was also severely damaged. At the moment when he was badly hurt, the Yuanshen seed of the sword demon went crazy and began to devour Saito''s soul, but his soul was frustrated and his soul strength weakened by more than half, and Saito''s soul was stronger than he imagined.


    As a result, their souls were both hurt, and they became what they are now. Saito Nomo''s hidden resentment and desire for power, under the influence of sword demon''s tyranny and bloodthirsty mood, killed in the imperial palace. At the same time, the soul of the people he killed became a great tonic for both of them, rapidly expanding his strength.


    In just over half an hour, he slaughtered the guards and maids in the palace. His brothers and sisters, in particular, were the targets of his key killings. If Saito Gongmei and Saito Liangmei had not some skills, they would never be able to make it up to now.


    "Do you know why you fell into such a field today?" Chu fan pointed to the sword demon with smoke in his fingers. "You are too greedy. You can touch the dragon soul sword? Don''t say it is already a part of my life. Even if it is an ownerless thing, you can''t control it."


    With that, Chu fan waved to the dragon soul sword that fell to the ground. The dragon soul sword seemed to have spirit. It flew into Chu fan''s hand and was carried on his shoulder.


    The dragon soul sword is too big. It is one meter and five long. It is light gold. There are mysterious runes flashing on it. It doesn''t look like an ordinary product. It is as light as a feather in Chu fan''s hands, but in others'' hands, this sword weighs 50000 Jin. How can you hold it with the cultivation of Saito Nomo?


    Speaking of this, Chu fan''s eyes were fierce, stared at the sword demon, and said coldly, "you don''t have a grudge against me, but you shouldn''t touch my wife and children. Go to hell!"


    Whoosh!


    The golden light on the dragon soul sword exploded, and the distance of a few meters came in an instant. Like a golden dragon, it rushed and bit at the sword demon. Unfortunately, the body of the sword devil was like a wisp of smoke. After being split by the sword light, it soon condensed into the body of the sword devil.


    "Jie, with this skill, you still want to kill me?" the sword demon said with a grim smile, "Chu fan, you are really strong, but you can''t kill me without the fire phoenix. Wait, the next day I rise again will be when your family dies..."


    "Really?"


    Chu fan didn''t know when he had come to the sword demon. Behind him, a huge human spider appeared. Its two eyes twinkled with demonic green light, making the sword demon''s scalp numb. Although he didn''t know what the monster was, he had a very bad feeling.


    "I won''t play with you anymore. Bye!" the sword turned into a black spirit and was ready to flee. But just then, the ghost eating magic spider virtual shadow behind Chu fan suddenly opened his mouth and ejected a cobweb to cover the black gas.


    "Ah!" the sword demon uttered a shrill scream. When the black gas met the cobweb, it was like boiling oil on the snow. It was quickly cut into dozens of parts. Then, all the black gas was absorbed by the cobweb.


    In just two seconds, the sword demon Yuanshen completely disappeared, as if it had never appeared. But the palace hall was full of blood and bodies, just like hell on earth.

 Chapter 685

    "Handsome boy, can you tell me your name?" Saito Gongmei reluctantly looked at Chu fan with tears in her eyes, as if Chu fan had ruthlessly abandoned him.


    If he didn''t know that he was Liangmei''s brother, Chu fan would not help him heal, and even cut him all at once. Nima, the legendary glass, was bumped by his brothers. He is still the prince of Japan.


    Now, the Japanese crown prince Saito Nomo has died. If there is no accident, Saito Gongmei will inherit the crown prince and become the successor of the next emperor. But even so, Chu fan will not have any good impression on him, even if he is beautiful and like a woman.


    "Shit, let go."


    Chu fan''s face turned green and angrily said, "if you dare touch me again, I''ll cut off your hand. Get away!"


    "Handsome boy, you are so heartless. People just want to know your name."


    "I can''t stand you." Chu fan got up and left. If he stays any longer, he really doesn''t know if he can control it. Before you lose your mind, you''d better withdraw first.


    Ye Yin Jianxin sent him outside the palace. He looked at him with complex eyes and whispered, "thank you!"


    "You don''t have to thank me. I''m not trying to help you." Chu fan snorted, "we haven''t settled our accounts before. Now I''ve saved your life again. You say, how can I pay it back."


    Originally, ye Yin Jianxin was grateful to him, but when he said this, he was relieved and said coldly, "how do you want me to pay back? Ask for money? Make an offer."


    "Look at your tacky appearance. Am I the one who needs money?" Chu Fanyi finished his words and couldn''t help laughing, "Hey, you''re really a woman?"


    "Qiang!" the snow moon sword came out of its sheath, and the tip of the sword touched Chu fan''s chest.


    Ye Yin said with shame and anger, "don''t think you can make up my mind if you save me. I warn you, this is the last time, otherwise I will die with you."


    Chu fan gently poked away her sword and said with a smile, "Why are you so angry? I''m just kidding you. Really, I don''t have a sense of humor. Forget it, I like to do good deeds and don''t expect you to repay me. As long as you don''t take revenge on me and fight and kill me again."


    "Stop!"


    Ye Yin took a step and stopped Chu fan again. He said coldly, "I don''t like to owe others."


    "You said you bitch... Er, I''m sorry, I''m so straightforward." Chu Fan said angrily, "I don''t need you to repay me, can''t I?"


    "As I said, I don''t like to owe others, especially you. Hum!" Ye Yin''s sword heart snorted coldly and turned away.


    I wipe. Who is it? Did I save you? Really, the forest is big and there are all kinds of birds.


    Chu Fan said helplessly, "yes, your Kung Fu is not bad, but I can''t do something. Are you sure you can do it? If you really feel uncomfortable, give me a dollar and we''ll be clear."


    Man, are you generous enough?


    But immediately, Chu fan saw that ye Yin''s Jianxin''s eyes were about to spit fire, and immediately startled him: "I... did I say something wrong?"


    "My life is worth a dollar?" the heart of Ye Yin''s sword almost cleaved Chu fan with a sword, which was so irritating.


    Chu fan suddenly realized it and apologized: "sorry, I didn''t mean that. I mean... Oh, I don''t need you to repay me, can''t I?"


    Ye Yin''s sword heart and apricot eyes stared angrily, "no!"


    "Wipe, how can you give up?" Chu fan was also angry. "OK, don''t you have to repay? Go, let''s find a hotel now. You can sleep with me, and we''ll be clear."


    Suddenly, the heart of Ye Yin''s sword was silent, but her eyes were about to spit fire. She stared at Chu fan angrily, and the tip of the sword trembled slightly. She might poke several holes in Chu fan at any time.


    Chu fan was not afraid of her. His eyes stared: "why? Don''t you want to? Don''t forget, you begged for nothing and had to repay me. If you don''t like it, I won''t force it, but you can''t pester me anymore."


    Hoo, finally get rid of this dead eyed woman.


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief and turned to walk towards the street. Just waved for a taxi. Suddenly, a cold voice from ye Yin''s sword heart came from behind: "OK, I''ll find you in the evening."


    "Ah?"


    Chu fan was startled and hurried back to ask, but ye Yin Jianxin had quickly returned to the palace and closed the Palace door.


    I wipe. What''s going on? She agreed. Why did she agree?


    The taxi stopped beside Chu fan. Chu fan had to put down his questions first, get into the car and go straight to the Chiba family.


    Chiba martial arts school is the base of Chiba family and the place where Chiba Wuxiong lives. However, his eldest son, his second son, and his two daughters all lived in other places except for him and his youngest son''s family.


    Before, almost all the men, women and children of the Chiba family were taken away because of Saito''s secret operation. But at this time, Naoto Miyamoto called out one by one, and the Chiba family returned home one after another.


    This time, the Chiba family had a narrow escape. I thought it was doomed this time, but I didn''t expect to be released at the most critical moment. What the hell happened?


    "What?"


    When Qingzi''s father learned that his daughter was pregnant, he was surprised and hurriedly asked, "are you pregnant? Whose child is it?"


    "Chu fan!" Chiba Qingzi hesitated for a moment and said Chu fan''s name.


    I can''t hide it. Besides, she doesn''t intend to hide it any more. This time, if Chu fan hadn''t arrived in time, she might not have come back. This time, Saito Nomo killed in the imperial palace. Chu fan must be able to turn the tide. At that time, he will be the great benefactor of the Japanese royal family. Who dares to touch his women and children?


    But before she could explain, Chiba Yi, a brother two years older than her, suddenly stood up and strode out with an iron face.


    "Elder brother, what are you going to do?" Chiba Qingzi hurried.


    Qianye Yizhen gnashed his teeth and said, "kill him."


    "No, brother, come back soon." Chiba Qingzi was anxious and wanted to stop her, but there was still a tea table in front of her. It was too late. But at this time, a martial arts school disciple hurried in and almost ran into Qianye Yizhen.


    "Baga!" Chiba Yizhen slapped him in the face angrily and said angrily, "how many times have I told you, calm down, calm down, do you understand?"


    Why can''t you calm down?


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chiba Qingzi finally caught up and grabbed his brother. Although Qianye Yi is really the regular army of Japan, and her strength is even stronger than her, Qingzi knows that ten of him are not Chu fan''s opponent. To find Chu fan''s trouble is tantamount to self humiliation.


    "Big Island, what happened?" asked Qingzi calmly.


    Oshima covered his face and hurriedly said, "the people of Shichuan martial arts school came to kick the school, and the eldest martial brother was hurt."


    "What?" Qingzi was surprised. "Even elder martial brother Yamazaki Yan was hurt? Lead the way, I''ll go and have a look."


    The tiger is bullied by the dog!


    In Japan, Chiba martial arts school is well deserved No.1, while Ishikawa martial arts school can''t even rank second. Now it''s coming to the door. Why? It''s not because something happened to the Chiba family. I think the Chiba family is easy to bully.


    If nothing had happened to Chiba Wuxiong, who would dare to make trouble in Chiba martial arts school? With Chiba Wuxiong in charge, who dares to challenge Chiba martial arts school? Who is confident that he can beat Takeo Chiba?


    But now, Takeo Chiba is old and sitting on the sofa with a stick in his hand. He doesn''t even have the strength to stand up. What else to do? But even if Chiba Wuxiong fell, the gold lettered signboard of Chiba martial arts school will never be trampled on.


    At this juncture, the Chiba family were united unprecedentedly, and there was no meeting. One by one, they picked up the guys, rushed out with angry faces, and came to the hall of the martial arts school in the front yard.


    The descendants of Takeo Chiba, who doesn''t practice martial arts? Although the strength is not very good, but the courage is commendable. Among them, the strongest is thousands of Ye Qingzi and her brother, Qianye Yizhen. However, their accomplishments barely reached the triple and quadruple of the land. The best master brother Yamazaki Yan is only the sixth of the land.


    Even Yamazaki Yan was wounded. What''s the difference between their brother and sister going up and dying? But do they have any other choice?


    "Stop!" Chiba Qingzi could not help scolding as soon as he entered the door.


    Almost all of the more than 30 martial arts school disciples lay down and were beaten to bloody noses and bruises. In the corner, if some younger martial brothers hadn''t spared no effort to protect Yamazaki Yan, he might have been killed.


    Seeing Chiba Qingzi arrive with people, the hands finally stop and get together one after another to confront Chiba Qingzi and others.


    There were only forty or fifty of them, but all of them were strong. Most of them were about one meter eight. There were two black disciples. They were about two meters tall. Just going to that station, the pressure was enough to make people tremble.


    "Ishikawa sea, what do you want to do?" Chiba Qingzi angrily said.


    On the other side, the leader was a middle-aged man with a height of about 1.7 meters and a slightly fat figure. He looked confident and said with a smile: "miss Qingzi, can''t you see? I''m here to kick the hall. Hehe, your senior brother has lost. Next, let your grandpa come in person to avoid being said that I deceive the small by the big."


    "Ishikawa Hai, you are shameless."


    Chiba Qingzi sneered, "why didn''t you dare to come to my house to kick early? Oh, my grandpa just got seriously injured. You can''t wait to kick. Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at?"


    Ishikawa Hai''s face was slightly embarrassed, but he soon became angry and said in a cruel voice: "the winner is the king. As long as I win, your Chiba martial arts school will be mine in the future. Don''t waste time. Who will come first? I''ll follow."


    "I''ll come!"


    Qianye couldn''t help it for a long time. He jumped up with an arrow and punched. Unfortunately, his strength is not as good as Ishikawa sea. Now he is impetuous, and his strength has been greatly reduced. Within ten moves, he was kicked back by Ishikawa sea with a whip. He struggled twice on the ground and didn''t get up.


    PS: sorry for the delay today. i ''m sorry!

 Chapter 686

    "Brother, how are you?" Chiba Qingzi hurried forward and helped his brother up.


    Chiba Yizhen gritted his teeth and said, "two ribs are broken. The old man''s strength has improved again."


    "Brother, sit down and I''ll meet him." Chiba Qingzi took a deep breath and took out two moon blades. He was about to pass, but he was grabbed by Chiba Yizhen.


    "Qingzi, you can''t go." Qianye Yizhen said in a deep voice, "you can''t beat him. Besides, you''re pregnant now, in case..."


    Chiba Qingzi smiled bitterly and said, "if I don''t even have a home, what''s the meaning of my life? Brother, let go, I won''t lose to him."


    Her father came forward, held Qianye Yizhen and said bitterly, "Qingzi, dad is useless, but such a big family wants you to carry it by a girl. You suffer!"


    "Dad, this is what I should do." Qingzi smiled and looked back at the family members, but in addition to her father, mother and brother, others didn''t mean to take the place of Qingzi.


    Hehe, under the nest, does an have an egg? Grandpa is right. The Chiba family has to be inherited by my brother and me. No one else can.


    Chiba Qingzi took a deep breath. His heart was full of fighting spirit and went to Ishikawa sea without hesitation. In this war, Xu Sheng must not lose. He must win at all costs!


    "Ishikawa sea, if you win me, Chiba martial arts school is yours." Qingzi holds a moon blade in both hands. Although her strength is far inferior to Ishikawa sea, her momentum is not weak at all.


    Ishikawa sea held her shoulder, looked at her up and down, and said with a smile: "miss Qingzi, in fact, our two families can compete in this way. As long as you marry my son, our two martial arts schools will work together. Within three years, it must be the best martial arts school in Japan, even compared with the moon watching sword sect."


    "Well, think about it."


    "Don''t dream." Qingzi sneered, "even if I die, I won''t marry you an idiot son."


    Ishikawa Hai''s face suddenly became angry with shame: "you are toasting instead of drinking. I''ll catch you back today and marry my son. Hum, who can stop me?"


    Qingzi''s silver teeth were about to break. She was about to launch an attack recklessly. Suddenly, a lazy voice came from the gate of the martial arts school: "who is so arrogant and dares to rob my wife?"


    "Pa!" the lighter was big. Chu fan lit a cigarette and walked unsteadily.


    Without waiting for Ishikawa Hai''s orders, several disciples behind him turned around and walked towards Chu fan with a grim smile.


    No matter who he is, if he dares to interfere in the gratitude and resentment of the two martial arts schools, he is their enemy. There is no amnesty for killing!


    "Bang bang!"


    One face to face, they felt a flower in front of them. All three guys lay down, bleeding from their mouths and noses, and fainted directly. Chu fan''s steps didn''t stop at all, and he still walked slowly.


    This time, Ishikawa sea finally became vigilant and shouted, "go together and kill him."


    Suddenly, more than a dozen disciples rushed up together, including the two blacks who were more than two meters tall. These people didn''t hurry to start. They first formed a circle and surrounded Chu fan. They were about to start. Suddenly, a clear and charming scold came from the back door: "don''t hit my father!"


    "Whoosh!" a figure flashed past. More than a dozen people around Chu fan didn''t see what was going on. They felt that their lower abdomen seemed to have been hit by a sledgehammer. They threw it out one after another, covered their stomach and vomited blood. Just in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen people fell down, and there was a fat boy in front of Chu fan, who was climbing towards him by grasping Chu fan''s trouser legs.


    "Little brother, you''re lying!" the little girl at the door pouted angrily, like a red pupil of fire falling on Ishikawa sea. She pouted, "this old guy is mine. Little brother, you''re not allowed to rob me. Otherwise, you don''t want to eat anything tonight."


    Chu fan stooped to pick up the fat boy and asked with a straight face, "who told you to do it?"


    The little guy was suddenly afraid and said, "I think they bullied dad. When they were worried, they... Just..."


    "You can do it, but how can you keep alive?" Chu fan patted his chest and said loudly, "do you know who dad is? You are my son, the famous murderer in the world. Unless you don''t do it, you have to kill people, you know?"


    "I know, Dad. I''ll remember it next time."


    Ishikawa Hai''s forehead is sweating. What''s so special? How can you educate children like this? Killer king? The name seems to have been heard somewhere.


    The speaker was careless and the listener was intentional. As soon as the little girl''s eyes lit up, she would start to kill. However, she was grabbed by the quick eyed and quick-sighted Qingzi and said anxiously, "don''t listen to your father''s nonsense. Don''t kill!"


    "Cut, you''re not our mother. Why should I listen to you?" the little girl shook off Qingzi and rushed out.


    At the next moment, the man beside Ishikawa sea uttered a scream, covered his neck with his hands and fell to the ground. The blood spewed out more than a meter high like a fountain, which could not be blocked, and he could not live.


    What happened? Where''s the little girl?


    Before shichuanhai found someone, another man in the crowd screamed and fell to the ground. Like the previous one, blood gushed on his neck, but no one saw who moved his hand.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The little girl''s speed was so fast that his figure could hardly be caught by the naked eye. Everyone felt that there must be a man lying down and would die.


    Within 30 seconds, more than 30 people around Ishikawa Hai had died. Even Ishikawa Hai couldn''t help peeing his pants. What evil is this? How can I fight if I can''t even catch the shadow?


    "Stop!" Ishikawa sea suddenly roared, "I told you to stop, did you hear... I... I killed you."


    Ishikawa sea rushed to Qingzi. Now he can''t think of Chiba martial arts school. As long as he can leave here alive. It''s terrible. A little girl who seems to be only three years old, killing is like playing. And her father hasn''t done it yet.


    Her father must be even more abnormal if he can teach his three-year-old daughter so well. How else? It''s important to keep your life.


    Qingzi was also scared silly. The two children were stuffed to her by Chu fan and brought back to the Chiba family. Along the way, the two children looked no different from ordinary children, but now she found that the two children were just two monsters, and their strength was too strong. Let alone her, even if her grandfather Chiba Wuxiong''s accomplishments were still there, I''m afraid they were not their opponents.


    They are really Chufan''s children?


    In the shock, Qingzi''s vigilance was reduced to the lowest, but no one thought that Ishikawa would launch a sneak attack at this time? In the blink of an eye, Ishikawa Hai came to Qingzi and grabbed her neck.


    "Stop, or I''ll kill her..."


    As soon as Ishikawa Hai''s words were shouted out, a golden light flashed in front of him. He found that his hands were cut off by his wrists and fell to the ground. The whole process, he was stunned that he didn''t even feel any pain.


    He raised his hands dully and looked at the neat broken stubbles, pale bone stubbles, pink muscles, Yin red blood vessels and milky white tendons. He saw it clearly, but then, the blood gushed out of the broken wrist, all over his face. Even Qingzi''s body was splashed with blood, which frightened her to quickly step back and cover her mouth for a burst of retching.


    On the ground in front of Ishikawa''s sea, there was a large pale gold sword. Just now, it flew over and cut off Ishikawa''s hands. The speed was too fast. Ishikawa Hai''s wrist fell down. After seeing the big sword, he knew that it was the big sword that cut off his hand.


    It hurts!


    "Ah!"


    Shichuanhai howled and ran out like crazy. Unfortunately, Chu fan was in his only way. He broke into it. Chu fan grabbed his neck with one hand. With a quack, his throat bone was crushed. Shichuanhai was finally free.


    Chu fan didn''t even look at the dead Ishikawa and shouted, "come back."


    Whoosh, the little girl appeared in front of Chu fan the next moment, shook her hand, pouted and said, "it''s not fun at all. Her hands are dirty."


    "Run, wow!"


    "Help..."


    A dozen people who survived by chance ran out crying. It is estimated that they will never come to Osaka again in their life. It''s terrible to run into these two little demons.


    The Chiba family was scared silly. In the twinkling of an eye, the Chiba family reversed its disadvantage, not only kept the family industry, but also destroyed more than 30 people, including Ishikawa sea.


    Is this the king of murder? Too cruel!


    "Fine son, come back to China with me?" Chu fan led the two children to fine son.


    Qingzi Jiao''s body was shocked and looked around. Her eyes couldn''t help but darken. Now, the family lacks the pillar of Grandpa. If she goes again, it won''t be long before the Chiba family will be swallowed up and replaced.


    Just like today, although Ishikawa Hai is dead, there are many people like him who want to replace Chiba family status. If she leaves, who else can carry the beam of Chiba family?


    "Chu fan, you''ve been busy all day. Are you hungry?" Qingzi reluctantly smiled. "Have something to eat first."


    "That''s OK!" Chu fan strode towards the backyard with Qingzi. When passing by Qianye Yizhen, Chu fan stopped and asked, "is the rib broken?"


    "Yes... Yes." Qianye Yi really wanted to be tough in Chu fan, but Chu fan''s bloody means made his scalp numb now.


    Although he was a soldier, he didn''t even go to the battlefield, let alone commit suicide. This scene shocked him so much that he didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of Chu fan?


    "Get your hands off!"


    Chu fan gave a command and brushed past his broken bone. Chiba Yizhen suddenly gave a painful cry, but the next moment, the pain disappeared. Subconsciously stood upright and found that he could move freely, just like when he was not injured. Touch the broken bone again, and the knot is solid, as if it had never been broken.


    At this time, he knew how powerful Chu fan was. His sister was lucky to meet such a powerful and mysterious man and conceive his child.


    "Brother-in-law, I''ll have two drinks with you!" Chiba Yizhen hurried after him

 Chapter 687

    "Bang!"


    Chiba really patted the table, stood up and angrily said, "housekeeper, come here!"


    A middle-aged man quickly trotted over and humbly bent down: "young master, what can I do for you?"


    "Grass, you prepared these things for me the first day my brother-in-law came to the door?" Qianye was so angry that he grabbed the housekeeper''s skirt and said angrily, "can you afford to neglect your distinguished guests?"


    No wonder Qianye is really angry. In order to entertain Chu fan well, he specially ordered the kitchen to prepare a table of Chinese cuisine. The cook''s cooking speed is not slow. As soon as Chu fan drank two cups of tea, the dishes were ready. Qianye Yi really warmly greeted Chu fan to the table for dinner, but his face changed when he sat down.


    What kind of food are these? You think my brother-in-law is a monk, all vegetarian, meat?


    Don''t talk about him. Even Qingzi, who has a good temper, couldn''t help frowning: "housekeeper, what''s going on? Who told you to make vegetarian dishes?"


    The housekeeper smiled bitterly and said, "young master, miss, I don''t want to cook vegetarian dishes, but... But..."


    "But what are you talking about?" Chiba Yizhen said angrily.


    The housekeeper looked at the two children sitting on Chu fan''s side and said with a bitter smile, "all the meat stored at home has been eaten up by these two little guests."


    "What?" Chiba Yi couldn''t believe it. "Who ate the meat again?"


    The fine son''s facial expression cools down: "housekeeper, are you kidding me?"


    "Really, absolutely!" the housekeeper''s forehead was sweating. "Before, I prepared fresh milk for them according to your instructions, but they didn''t drink a mouthful, but they ate our dairy cows. If you don''t believe it, the cow bones and cowhide are still thrown in the cowshed."


    Sunny son and her brother looked at the two seemingly harmless children with dull eyes. Thinking about their terror, they might really be able to do such a thing.


    Before the housekeeper finished, he continued to pour bitter water: "not counting the cows, they roasted several laying hens raised by the master, and there were no bones left. In addition, they ate the salmon, steak and frozen meat stored in the refrigerator in the kitchen for today, and there was no meat left."


    "Originally, I wanted to report to you, but you were in a meeting at that time, and it was inconvenient for me to go in. Originally, I sent someone to buy meat, but they haven''t come back yet." the housekeeper reluctantly stalled, "no way, I can only let the cook cook cook a table of vegetarian dishes first."


    "Forget it, it''s good to eat some vegetarian food. It''s time to lose weight." Chu fan waved his hand and asked Qingzi''s brother and sister to sit down. Then he straightened his face and scolded the little girl around him. "What he said is true? You two even ate cows?"


    The little girl pouted: "it''s my little brother''s food. I don''t want it."


    The fat boy said pitifully, "Dad, I''m hungry!"


    I wipe, eat so much, still hungry? I can''t believe you ate such a big cow. Where did you go?


    Chu fan looked at his stomach and imagined that his stomach would not be connected to a bottomless hole, would it? How much does it take to fill his stomach?


    Several people were eating. The housekeeper hurried over, trying to stop talking.


    Qingzi frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Miss, the servant who went out to sell meat came back, but..."


    "But what?"


    "You''d better ask yourself." the housekeeper turned and shouted at the door. Suddenly, a man with a black nose and a swollen face and blood came in with a wronged face. In his hand, he also carried a black plastic bag, heavy, and he didn''t know what it contained.


    "What''s the matter? Have you been fighting with someone?" Qingzi''s face cooled down.


    What happened today? The martial arts school was challenged and even a vegetable buyer was bullied. I really think Chiba family is easy to bully?


    The man was sad and said wrongfully, "madam, I met young master Fujita in the vegetable market. He was disrespectful to you, so I contradicted him. As a result, he asked someone to beat me and asked me to bring this back to you."


    With that, the man turned the black plastic bag in his hand over, and four pig hoofs and a pair of pig viscera fell out of it. It was bloody. He saw that Qingzi almost vomited out.


    "Fujita Gang, you''re just cheating too much." Qingzi stood up angrily, "I''ll settle accounts with him..."


    Chu fan grabbed her arm and said with a smile, "forget it. What a big deal. Eat first. When you''re full, I''ll help you clean up this guy named Fujita gang. Housekeeper, quickly ask the cook to stew the pig''s feet and the pig''s large intestine with some pepper... I tell you, it''s delicious."


    After a meal, it was dark. When Chu fan had enough to eat and drink, he had long forgotten what he was trying to reason with Fujita. He personally bathed the two little guys and settled them down. After they slept, Chu fan returned to Qingzi''s room.


    Sunny son has just taken a bath. He seems to have sprayed some perfume. It is very light, but it smells good, like the natural orchid fragrance. Chu fan came forward, hugged her waist from behind, put his chin on her shoulder, kissed her cheek with his side head, and whispered, "I''m sorry to make you suffer."


    A simple sentence sounds more beautiful to Qingzi than any sweet words.


    She should be very clear about what kind of disaster Chu fan''s child would bring to her and her family, but she did not hesitate to leave the child without informing Chu fan. She wants to raise the child by herself. If possible, she doesn''t want anyone to know that the child''s father is Chu fan.


    Unfortunately, the news leaked out and brought disaster to her family. However, she never regretted until the moment before she was caught and lost consciousness.


    "It''s not your fault." Qingzi leaned happily in Chu fan''s arms, stroked his cheek and said softly, "moreover, all this has passed. After this, the status of the family will be greatly improved, won''t it?"


    "That''s for sure." Chu fan sat down beside the bed with Qingzi in his arms and said proudly, "I saved the emperor, Saito Liangmei''s sister and brother, and ye Yin''s sword heart of the moon watching sword sect. They will certainly repay your Chiba family for this kindness. Don''t worry, in the future, your Chiba family must be the most powerful family in Japan."


    "Thank you!"


    "Are you still so polite to me?" Chu fan gently opened her skirt, put his hand in, held her fuller and rounder chest, and said with a smile, "serving me well tonight is my best thanks."


    Qingzi''s cheeks turned red and tried to resist the palpitation on her body. She whispered, "the doctor said that she can''t have a room together within the last month, otherwise it will affect the growth and development of the fetus."


    "Ah?" Chu fan immediately seemed to have been poured cold water. He had no interest at all, and angrily pulled back his hand. "In this case, I''d better go back to sleep with the two children, and you''ll have a rest early."


    "Don''t!" the fine son pulls Chu fan, blushing in a low voice, "I... I can help you solve it."


    Chu fan''s eyes brightened: "help me solve it? You mean..."


    Qingzi didn''t explain, but knelt down and pulled down Chu fan''s pajamas


    Just then, there was a sudden knock at the door, which startled them.


    Why, who is so rude? It''s midnight and he knocks at the door. Don''t you know he''s busy?


    Chu fan was very angry. With a black face, he put up his pants and opened the door: "if you don''t have a good reason, you''ll die today."


    The housekeeper was so frightened that he almost peed in his pants that he hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, i... I didn''t mean to, but... Yes..."


    "I''m coming!" Ye Yin''s sword heart appeared at the housekeeper''s side and said faintly, "don''t you want me to come in the evening? Now I''m coming."


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan hurriedly stopped her, pushed her out, closed the door and said with a bitter smile, "I said, are you really coming?"


    Ye Yin''s sword heart hummed, "I never go back on what I promised. Hurry up, I''m still in a hurry to go back to the mountain."


    "I''m just joking with you. Hurry up." Chu fan has a headache and says, "how can this woman die?


    "I''m serious." Ye Yin''s sword heart coldly opened Chu fan, pushed the door and went in.


    Wipe, how do I feel? Brother, this is a cocoon.


    In the room, when Qingzi saw that it was Ye Yin''s sword heart, he immediately frowned: "what are you doing here?"


    If it weren''t for her, could Takeo Chiba be like this? If it weren''t for her, could the Chiba family suffer so many twists and turns? If Chu fan hadn''t arrived in time, she and Grandpa would have died in the forbidden area of the moon watching sword sect.


    "I''ve come for two things."


    Ye Yin said faintly: "First, I want to clarify that it was the emperor''s order to put you and your grandfather in the back mountain forbidden area, and I''m just an executor. Besides, Prince Saito Nomo promised me that he would only imprison you and your grandfather for one day, and would not really hurt you. However, I didn''t expect so many things to happen. For this reason, I can only say I''m sorry."


    "Second, I''m not a person who likes to owe others kindness. If Chu fan saved me, I must repay his kindness." Ye Yin said faintly, "he asked me to come at night and sleep with him all night, so I came."


    In the face of Qingzi''s strange eyes, Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I just talk casually, but who thinks she''s serious. I said, you go quickly, I really don''t need it."


    "Whether you need it or not is your business. I must fulfill my promise." Ye Yin Jianxin said, walking slowly to the bed, pulled the quilt and lay down. She not only didn''t take off her clothes, but even held her snow moon sword in her arms.


    Nima, is this sleeping with you? Just like this, who dares to get close?


    Qingzi couldn''t help laughing. She got up and patted Chu fan on the shoulder. She said with a smile, "just in time, it''s inconvenient for me to let her accompany you. Don''t worry, I won''t mind. Ha ha!"


    You don''t mind, but I''m afraid.


    Chu fan watched Qingzi leave and closed the door. Chu fan knew that Qingzi couldn''t count on it and had to solve it by himself.


    "Come on, what do you want?" Chu fan asked impatiently.

 Chapter 688

    "The sword demon is the most gifted person among the patriarchs of the moon watching sword sect."


    Ye Yin is lying on his back with the sword in his heart, looking at the ceiling and saying faintly: "If he hadn''t been too dedicated to Kendo, he wouldn''t have made such high achievements; if he hadn''t been too dedicated to victory and defeat, he wouldn''t have gone astray. My master once said that if the sword devil was still alive, his achievements might surpass the sword God of China. Unfortunately, he got into a dead end and became possessed."


    Chu fan looked at her up close for the first time. It has to be said that as the first beauty in Japan, her beauty is really extraordinary, and the most important thing is her holy and dusty temperament. Even lying in bed, Chu fan doesn''t have the idea of down flow.


    What does she mean by telling me this? Chu fan is confused.


    "I''m an orphan. I grew up on the moon watching mountain with my master since I was a child. When I was six years old, the new generation of Chinese sword God, Qinglong, came to the kingdom of Japan. In a short month, he received hundreds of challenges in a row without losing."


    "On the last day, Qinglong went to Wangyue mountain and had a fight with my master. No one knew who would win or lose, but my master was badly hurt and lay in bed for more than three months. Since then, the master sat down and fell ill. She was much worse than before. When I was just 16 years old, she couldn''t hold on any longer, handed over the door to me and died."


    After a moment of silence, Chu fan suddenly asked, "you hate the green dragon."


    "That was before." Ye Yin said faintly, "if it weren''t for him, how could my master die so young? But I didn''t think about it until recent years. This may be the best destination for a master of swordsmanship."


    "She didn''t hate Qinglong until Shifu died, and told me not to take revenge on Qinglong. Moreover, she walked peacefully and had no regrets." ye yinjianxin closed her eyes and kept silent for a long time before slowly opening her eyes, "In the past, I always thought that Shifu wouldn''t let me take revenge on Qinglong because he was afraid of me dying in Qinglong''s hands. But until today, I understand that Shifu is in love with Qinglong."


    Chu fan thought to herself, what does she mean by telling me? Because of a competition, her master fell in love with Qinglong. Do you fall in love with me because I fought with you?


    When did you become so attractive?


    Chu fan is a little complacent. Alas, there''s no way. He''s so handsome that his charm can''t stop him.


    "Hum!"


    Ye Yin''s sword heart glanced at him. From his expression, he knew what was thinking in his heart. He couldn''t help humming coldly: "don''t think too much. I don''t even like you. I can''t fall in love with you in my life."


    "Shit, what do you mean?" Chu fan became angry.


    You can''t beat people without beating them in the face and scold people without exposing them. How can you be so tactful?


    Ye Yin''s sword heart was still calm and said faintly, "I''m just fulfilling my promise, because only in this way can I put down everything and concentrate on climbing to the top of kendo."


    Chu Fan said, "I think you are deceiving yourself and others. Can you completely put aside everything and understand the sword one night later?"


    Ye Yin''s sword heart is not very clear about this, so she can''t return to Chu fan''s words. But her character is like this. She doesn''t have any love between men and women, and she doesn''t want to owe others.


    In fact, in her heart, she wants to ask Chu fan how he became a great power. Chu fan looks younger than her, but her strength is much higher than her. If Chu fan can give some advice, maybe she can break through the bottleneck and reach a new height.


    Only strong strength can guarantee the position of moon watching sword sect. Otherwise, moon watching sword sect will become history and even be forgotten sooner or later.


    "Can you tell me what you are now?" Ye Yin''s eyes finally fell on Chu fan''s face, and Chu fan was a little embarrassed.


    "In fact, my accomplishments are not very high." Chu fan shyly touched his nose. "It should be the middle of Tianjing, which is similar to your accomplishments."


    "Impossible!" Ye Yin''s sword heart suddenly sat up. "My strongest skill is to hurt you. If you fight back at that time, I will die. Besides, even the abnormal sword demon was killed by you. How can you just be in the middle of heaven?"


    Chu Fan said with an unfathomable touch: "the realm can''t represent everything. When I just stepped into the realm of heaven, I could defeat the strong in the middle of the realm of heaven."


    Now, ye Yin''s sword heart is finally stupid. If what Chu Fan said is true, isn''t his cultivation achievement not even the strong ones in the later stage of Tianjing? How is this possible? Without strong cultivation achievement support, how can he defeat people with higher cultivation achievement?


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Chu fan took out his cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath and said disdainfully, "according to your understanding, it''s enough to be proud to defeat opponents at the same level, right? In general, you can bully people with lower strength than you. If so, I''ll blush for you."


    Ye Yin Jianxin''s face was really red, but he was unwilling to show weakness and said, "isn''t it normal? If his cultivation is low, he deserves to be abused. Who wants him to die."


    "Sit tight and watch the sky!"


    Chu fanleng hummed, "if you lived in China, you wouldn''t say such words. In China, people like me who can challenge beyond their level are well known, but you have been living at the bottom of the well and can only see a piece of sky as big as your palm. It''s a pity!"


    Ye Yin keeps silent. She knows what Chu fan is regretting. In fact, not only Chu fan, but also in the whole kingdom of Japan, who doesn''t know ye Yin''s talent and understanding? Unfortunately, she has been living in Wangyue mountain and has been in contact with so many people who are much weaker than her. How can her strength be improved?


    This is the same as playing chess. If you play chess with an expert, your chess skills will improve rapidly and become more and more superb. On the contrary, if you play chess with a smelly chess basket all day, your chess skills will not improve at all, but will gradually decline. Finally, you will be as vulnerable as a smelly chess basket.


    Maybe I really should go out for a walk, see the world, find more experts to compete, and realize my own Kendo in life and death.


    To understand this, ye Yin was finally convinced. He threw the moon watching sword aside, quickly took off his white skirt and went to bed: "come on, after tonight, you and I don''t owe each other."


    "Gudu!"


    Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of spit and stared at the graceful body in front of him. It''s so bright. Is it naked? Do you want to go?


    This is what she owes herself. Just like she owes herself money, she can''t pay back the money, can she? Besides, people come to pay their debts in good faith and take off their clothes. If you leave, won''t you give people face? It seems that people are unattractive.


    But what''s the difference between yourself and animals?


    "Pa!"


    Chu fan slapped himself in the face, turned his head and left, as fast as a wolf driving out behind him.


    Until his back disappeared at the door and the door slammed shut, ye Yin Jianxin took back his sight. He sat up and looked down at his figure. Ye Yin pulled a beautiful arc from the corner of his mouth, slowly put on his clothes and lay down again with XueYue sword.


    It seems that Chu fan is really different from ordinary men. No wonder he will make Chiba Qingzi die for him


    In the bathroom, Chu fan finally extinguished the evil fire in his heart under the scouring of cold water. Just when he was ready to go back to find Qingzi and have a good sleep, there was a movement from the bone tower. He slowly closed his eyes and disappeared slowly.


    "What can I do for you?" Chu fan asked.


    On the first floor of the bone tower, only black scale stood there with his back to Chu fan. Hearing Chu fan''s voice, black scale slowly turned around and said in a deep voice: "don''t you want to know what the two children are?"


    "Is the little girl a newly hatched Fire Phoenix?" Chu FanMei said Zizi. "It''s too powerful. She has the strength of heaven since she was born. Even the sword devil is not her opponent. If she grows up, how can she do it?"


    "Do you know what the little boy is?" black scale continued.


    Chu fan was stunned, frowned and said, "I dug him out of a stone. When he was just born, he was only as big as a palm. His body was like a snake, but he had wings and four claws. His head was like a snake, but he was not a snake... Boss black scale, what is he?"


    "Many years ago, there were many powerful demon families living in this world. Among them, the most powerful is the dragon family. It not only has strong physique, long life, but also has far more element affinity than ordinary people. Therefore, any dragon family is a strong person of both magic and martial arts... Just like you."


    Chu fan began to be complacent again. Indeed, he has a strong body, and his physical strength has reached 20000 kg, five to ten times that of ordinary people. If there is another increase in the growth of big eyed frog, his strength can reach at least 60000 kg of terror. If there is the attachment of King Kong demon ape, his strength will increase tenfold to 600000 kg.


    Even if it''s the dragon family, it''s so strong to die, isn''t it? As for Chu fan''s element affinity, he is now cultivating the gold system. Even if he does not practice independently, the external gold system Aura will be automatically attracted by him and constantly quench his body.


    Therefore, it is no exaggeration to say that he is a double cultivation of magic and martial arts. Who makes him so abnormal.


    Black scale was too lazy to look at his smelly fart and continued to say faintly: "but in the west, there is also a powerful creature called the dragon family. They have a larger body and destructive element power. In appearance, they are ugly and ferocious, like a giant lizard magnified countless times, and have a pair of bat like meat wings..."


    "Don''t tell me that this boy is the dragon family in the West." Chu fan stared. "That''s my son. Dare you say he''s ugly. Believe it or not, I''ll break up with you?"


    "Even if you break up with me, you can''t change the fact that he is a Western dragon." before Chu fan gets angry, black scale immediately added, "but he also has the blood of Chinese dragon in his body."


    Chu fan was silly: "what do you mean? Is xiaobudian still a mixture of East and West?"


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "you understand our system ¨r 665261865"!

 Chapter 689

    "As far as I know, there was a dragon genius with high talent and most hope to become a dragon god in the Chinese dragon family, but he broke away from the dragon family for a Western dragon girl."


    The black scale''s face was dignified and said in a deep voice, "if there is no accident, the little spot should be the crystallization of their love."


    "The dragon soul sword..."


    "The Chinese dragon clan is a feud with the Western dragon clan. They should have never died, but they became lovers. As a result, they couldn''t escape the pursuit of the clan and were detained and sealed one after another. Their children were refined into a peerless magic weapon - dragon soul sword."


    Chu fan was shocked: "you mean, the dragon soul sword is refined from small flesh and bones? My grass, who is so cruel?"


    "Alas!"


    Black scale sighed: "we all wronged him. We thought he was too cold-blooded and cruel. In order to be a peerless magic weapon and the first tool refiner, he made a holy dragon with the best blood of the dragon family in the East and the West into a magic weapon. But I didn''t understand his good intentions until today."


    "What do you mean?"


    "On the surface, xiaobudian has been refined into a divine weapon, which can only be used by people in his life, but he can''t get rid of the imprisonment. In fact, the tool refiner protected xiaobudian''s Yuanshen and sealed it in the dragon soul sword."


    Black scale looked at Chu fan excitedly and asked, "do you know what the valley you see? That''s the body of the holy dragon. At the place where you dig out the little spot, it''s his heart."


    "In the past, who could not understand how such a powerful dragon soul sword could be easily cut off? In fact, this is the back hand left by the weapon refiner. The broken dragon soul sword is actually breaking the imprisonment of the little one, and recasting the dragon soul sword is its rebirth."


    "The first tool refiner really deserves his reputation!"


    Chu fan was confused and confused in his mind. It took him a long time to finally straighten out his mind. He thought hard and asked, "you mean that Xiaobu is a dragon hybrid. Now he is completely reborn. He is not a Yuanshen body, right?"


    "Yes, or could he eat so much?"


    That''s right. Even a cow was eaten. Most people really can''t afford to support it.


    Chu fan was suddenly stunned and asked thoughtfully, "what do you want to tell me?"


    "Keep a low profile!"


    Black scale said in a deep voice: "although the two dragon families have disappeared and may not even exist in this world, you still can''t publicize it. Once you know your identity, it will cause great disaster to you. Only those old and immortal demons of the demon family will be enough for you to drink a pot."


    Chu fan was startled: "do you mean that the demon clan will rob Xiaobu?"


    "Nonsense, that''s a unique holy dragon. If anyone can swallow him, he can fly to the immortal domain immediately. Think about it, who can resist such a big temptation?"


    "My grass, it''s too big."


    Every man is innocent and bears his sin. Before little dot grows up, no one can know his existence. Otherwise, let alone little dot, even Chu fan will be implicated. This time, the opponent is unprecedentedly strong, which is by no means irresistible to Chu fan today.


    Chu fan wiped the sweat on his forehead: "don''t worry, I must hide the little spot. No one wants to know his identity."


    "You have to keep the identity of the little girl secret." black scale told him, "she may be the last fire phoenix in the world. If the demon family knows her existence, they will take her away regardless of everything. When she grows up, she must be the most powerful demon king."


    Chu fan wants to cry. Who did I provoke? Pick up two children. Why is it like picking up two nuclear bombs? Thanks to the fact that this is Japan, otherwise, the identities of the two little guys must be exposed.


    Forget it. In the future, raise them as ordinary children. You can hide them day by day.


    Black scale patted Chu fan on the shoulder and comforted: "you don''t have to be too depressed. I just give you a preventive injection. The demon family''s nose is not so smart. As long as you keep a low profile, the demon family won''t find them. Moreover, with the passage of time, their fighting instinct will slowly wake up. Over time, they will become your most powerful help."


    "Work hard and don''t be overtaken by the two little ones. You''ll be ashamed."


    Chu fan skimmed his mouth. He is not a small opponent now. The phoenix of the little girl is really hot, which is enough for him to drink a pot. But then again, it''s really a shame to be surpassed by your children.


    The next morning, Chu fan was in the yard and taught the two children to fight.


    "Dragon dance, punch hard and stand firm... Fengyao, I asked you to punch. Why did you kick your leg again?" Chu fan scolded severely.


    The little boy''s name is Chu Longwu and the girl''s name is Chu fengyao. For these two names, Chu fan stayed up for half a night and finally gave him two nice names. It''s just that two children so young get up early to fight. Even Qingzi can''t see it anymore.


    "It''s time for dinner." Qingzi came over and just said hello. The two children immediately cheered and ran back.


    It''s really frustrating them. It''s useless to practice boxing. But Dad''s words can''t be ignored. Alas!


    Without waiting for Chu fan to drink and scold, Qingzi quickly grabbed him and whispered, "Ye Yin''s sword heart is gone."


    "Just go, and expect me to send her?" Chu fan didn''t have a good way.


    Depressed, isn''t my elder brother the material to be a master? The two children are too disobedient. No, we have to get a yardstick and beat them if they don''t listen to discipline. Anyway, they can''t beat them.


    Qingzi said strangely: "Ye Yin''s sword heart is the first beauty in Japan. Even compared with Su Yuan, it''s not inferior. Last night, she took the initiative to bring it to the door. How can you hold it? No..."


    "What do you think? I''m good at this." Chu fan hugged Qingzi''s waist and let her stick to herself tightly. He wantonly let her feel her strong firepower. Hei hei smiled, "what''s up? Is there nothing wrong?"


    "Then why do you bear it?" Qingzi blushed and bowed her head. "Even in my house, you don''t have to avoid it. I won''t mind. Besides, I''m very happy to see you... You took her..."


    Chu fan asked jokingly, "do you want me to revenge her in this way?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then you''re very wrong." Chu fan smiled proudly. "Do you know what hurts the most? It''s a blow to her confidence. Hey, she wants to sleep with her brother. He''s not rare. You say, what''s your mood? Can you still sleep?"


    "Er... No!"


    How much courage does it take for a woman to take the initiative to find a man and devote herself? But as a result, other men despised her. How much did her self-esteem and self-confidence suffer? If it were sunny, I''m afraid she would have run back crying. How could she have the face to stay in the early morning?


    However, looking at Ye Yin''s sword heart, it doesn''t seem to be frustrated? Yes, it must be.


    Qingzi secretly relieves Qi, ye Yin Jianxin, you also have today!


    While having dinner, the housekeeper hurried over and said nervously, "Miss, Fujita has just come with his father."


    "Fujita Gang?" Qingzi''s face changed and said angrily, "I haven''t found him yet. He dares to come to me? Let them come in. I want to see what they want to do?"


    It''s up to the owner to beat a dog.


    Yesterday, a servant went to buy vegetables. He was beaten by Fujita and came back with some pig feet and pigs. Isn''t this provocation? Originally, Qingzi planned to have breakfast and then visit Fujita''s house. Unexpectedly, their father and son came first.


    Chufanmans ate methodically, as if he had nothing to do at all. For fear of disturbing Chu fan, Qingzi got up and went to the living room. Just sitting down, the burly Fujita gang and his father Fujita Shuren came in quickly with large and small bags of gifts.


    Before Qingzi could speak, Fujita suddenly softened his knees and fell to his knees with a plop: "I''m sorry, please forgive miss Qingzi."


    This... What''s the situation? Why did you kneel down and apologize when you came in?


    Fujita Shuren smiled and said, "miss Qingzi, I didn''t know what happened last night. I didn''t wait until this morning for fear of disturbing you and Mr. Chu fan."


    There is a way that he didn''t hit the smiling face. His father and son came to the door to apologize. Fujita even knelt down. Most of the anger in Qingzi''s heart immediately disappeared.


    "Fujita Jun, get up quickly. I can''t afford it." Qingzi said faintly, "please sit down!"


    Fujita was just about to get up, but he was kicked by his father. Helpless, he had to kneel there and secretly glanced at the father and son in the restaurant. Unfortunately, the little girl fengyao looked at him face to face. Seeing him looking over, she immediately glared at him.


    Fengyao''s hair is red and her eyes are red. She has a kind of demonic beauty. At the same time, she also gives people a strong sense of fear. Especially when she is angry, her eyes are red like two fires. Who is not afraid?


    Just a look in his eyes, Fujita was almost scared to pee. He quickly lowered his head, trembled and almost collapsed to the ground.


    It''s so scary. Yesterday, the little girl killed more than 30 people in Ishikawa sea? How old is she? How can she be so powerful? Sobbing, I want to know that the murderer king is coming. I dare not provoke the Chiba family even if I kill him.


    "Miss Qingzi, Fujita just drank too much yesterday." Fujita Shuren said with a bitter smile, "you know Fujita''s drinking capacity. Half a kilo of wine doesn''t know the southeast and northwest. Therefore, please don''t mind. If you don''t relieve your anger, beat him hard now. I can do it myself."


    With that, Fujita Shuren turned around with a big mouth, took Fujita just a somersault, then raised his foot and kicked him. He was cruel and heavy. He didn''t know that he thought he was beaten as his enemy.


    For the sake of the family, in order to calm the anger of Qingzi and the murderer king, Fujita Shuren really kicked out his son Fujita Gang''s front teeth, kicking Fujita Gang screaming like killing a pig.


    Chu fan frowned: "OK, don''t act here. It will affect my appetite."

 Chapter 690

    Fujita Shuren and his son Fujita Gang just left Qingzi''s house, and someone came to visit with a gift.


    For three days, the threshold of Chiba''s family was almost trampled, and the fanatical momentum subsided. In these three days, the overall strength of Chiba family has also been greatly improved.


    Even Chiba martial arts school has many applicants who come here these two days. Chiba Qingzi is too busy to spend time with Chu fan.


    On the fourth day, the frenzy subsided. The Chiba family came to the old house, and their eyes fell on Chu fan, who drank tea leisurely and watched TV with his children.


    They are not stupid. In the past, when Takeo Chiba was at his peak, there had never been so many people visiting, let alone such a smooth promotion and wealth. The glory and status they now have are brought to them by Chu fan. Without Chu fan, let alone promotion and wealth, I''m afraid they can''t even keep their original status and wealth.


    Unfortunately, Chu fan can''t stay in Japan all the time. Otherwise, even if all the unmarried girls of the Chiba family marry him.


    Chu fan almost fell asleep watching TV. Qingzi suddenly came back. Behind her, there were two people -- Saito Liangmei and her brother, Saito Gongmei.


    These two, but the prince''s highness and the Chiba family dare not neglect, so they quickly stand up and are about to say hello. Saito Liangmei puts on a straight face and waves her hand, indicating that none of them is allowed to speak. She follows Qingzi and comes to Chu fan.


    "Chu fan, Prince Liangmei and Prince Gongmei are coming." Qingzi said softly.


    Chu fan glanced at Liang Mei''s sister and brother and said lazily, "have you booked the ticket?"


    "I''ve booked the ticket for two o''clock in the afternoon." Qingzi glanced at Liangmei and said carefully, "Prince Liangmei wants to ask you a favor."


    "Say!"


    Finally, when he said this, Saito Liangmei hurried forward, grabbed Chu fan''s arm, red eyes and begged, "Chu fan, please, save my father, he... He''s dying."


    Chu fan was stunned: "what''s the matter? Isn''t he fine and not hurt? Why can''t he?"


    Saito Gongmei wiped tears aside: "the father emperor was frightened. He didn''t wake up all day. Or he had nightmares. He was scared like he lost his soul. He always said that the eldest brother came back and claimed his life. Chu fan, please save the father emperor. I beg you."


    "Shit, don''t touch me." Chu fan quickly shook off Saito Gongmei''s hand like an electric shock.


    You dead glass, touch me again. I castrate you and send you to Thailand for transsexual surgery.


    Qingzi also advised: "go and have a look. If you can''t help it, your majesty that day..."


    "I can go, but I can''t guarantee that I can cure the emperor." Chu fan had no choice but to pave the way for the Chiba family.


    Without delay, Chu fan gives the child to Qingzi. He follows Saito Liangmei''s sister and brother, gets on the bus and goes straight to the palace.


    After three days of recuperation, the palace was basically restored to its original appearance, but when you first came in, you could still smell a lingering smell of blood. Or during the day, but it gives people a gloomy feeling.


    I don''t know what will happen here in the dark. It''s estimated that no one dares to go out.


    With Saito Liangmei''s sister and brother leading the way, Chu fan went all the way to the emperor''s bedroom and saw his majesty lying on the big bed with a sallow complexion and a cold sweat.


    In just three days, he lost a circle and lay there drowsily. He couldn''t sleep or wake up. He was half asleep and half awake all the time, with nightmares.


    "No, don''t kill me..." the emperor suddenly sat up and shouted, his eyes full of horror, and his cold sweat soaked his pajamas.


    A young woman hurried forward to hold the emperor, comforted him with a soft voice, helped him wipe his sweat, and helped him lie down slowly. After a while, the emperor fell asleep again.


    "Prince Liangmei, Prince Gongmei." the woman got up, nodded slightly to the two princes, said hello, and her eyes fell on Chu fan. She was surprised, "this is Mr. Chu fan? Thank you for saving his majesty. If it weren''t for you, his majesty might have..."


    "Huizi, a new imperial concubine of my father''s emperor." Liangmei came forward and took Huizi''s hand, with a rare smile on her face. "She is still my best classmate. These days, thanks to Huizi, she can''t take care of her father''s emperor."


    "This is what I should do." Huizi smiled faintly and held Liangmei''s hand tightly.


    Liangmei patted her hand and comforted: "don''t worry, the father will be fine. You''re tired. Go back and have a rest first. I''m watching here."


    "Well... OK!" Huizi looked at Chu fan again and said sincerely, "Mr. Chu fan, please."


    "Well, I''ll do my best." Chu fan nodded to Huizi.


    This woman is not so beautiful, but she has a very unique taste. Just like the big sister of the neighbor''s house, a smile makes you feel like a spring breeze. I really think that no matter what you ask, she will meet you unconditionally.


    But how could she marry the dying emperor when she was so young? She doesn''t look like a woman greedy for power and wealth?


    After seeing Huizi off, Liangmei hurried back to the bed and couldn''t wait to ask, "Chu fan, look at my father. What''s wrong with him? Why can''t he be cured?"


    "What did the doctor say?" Chu fan sat down by the bed, stretched out two fingers and put them on the emperor''s thin wrist.


    Saito Gongmei scrambled and said, "the doctor said that the father emperor was frightened, resulting in restlessness. He gave him a tranquilizer and took drugs to nourish and calm his nerves, but there was no effect at all. Instead, his condition became more and more serious."


    Liangmei nodded and said, "it''s not like this on the first day. It just happens several times at night. Now, even during the day, she is dizzy. She always has nightmares and talks nonsense."


    Chu fan can find out what''s wrong. He just puts on airs and secretly calls out the flower fairy demon king and asks, "elder sister, what''s the matter with him?"


    The flower fairy sat on Chu fan''s shoulder and said, "he''s not sick, he''s lost his soul."


    "Lose the soul?" Chu fan was surprised. "How can the soul be lost? Moreover, if his soul is lost, can people still live?"


    The flower fairy patiently explained, "people have three souls and seven souls. Usually, they are not separated. Once they leave the body, people will die. But there is another situation, that is, when they are pulled away one by one, they will become what they are now."


    "He''s fine now. He''s only lost one soul and two souls. If he loses another soul today, he won''t have the strength to toss around. He''ll lie there like a living dead man waiting to die."


    Chu fan frowned and thought for a long time, and suddenly thought of a question: "you just said, ''being pulled away'' one by one. Is it that someone secretly laid a black hand to kill the emperor?"


    "Of course, otherwise, how could the emperor be so bad? He was scared like this in a fight?"


    That''s right. As the emperor, he must be far more determined than ordinary people. Even Saito Liangmei''s sister and brother haven''t changed much. How can he be scared out of disease? But who is behind the scenes to kill the emperor?


    "Sister fairy, can you find out who''s behind it?"


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do. However, if you want to draw people''s souls away, the caster must not be too far away. It must be in the palace."


    Chu fan immediately breathed a sigh of relief. As long as there was a scope, and it was only in the palace. I believe he can find out the real murderer behind the scenes soon.


    Seeing Chu fansong open his hand and cover the emperor with a quilt, Saito Liangmei quickly asked, "Chu fan, what''s wrong with my father?"


    "There''s nothing serious. I''m just frightened. It''s okay." Chu fan glanced at Saito Gongmei and ordered, "you, go and help me catch a pair of medicine and buy it back as soon as possible. I''ll take a pair of medicine to ensure that he can get rid of the disease."


    "Really?" Saito Gongmei was so excited that she almost jumped up and hugged Chu fan. Chu fan was already on guard. She pulled Liang Mei in front of her and let Saito Gongmei''s eyes resent, as if Chu fan had abandoned all the time.


    Nima, I really want to cut him!


    After Saito Gongmei left, Chu fan called Qingzi and asked her to help change the ticket tomorrow. Moreover, he would stay in the palace for the night tonight. After hanging up the phone, he ordered Saito Liangmei to prepare a quiet guest room for him. He wanted to refine medicine in it.


    At noon, Saito Liangmei invited Chu fan to have a royal meal. After dinner, Chu fan asked Saito Liangmei to take him around on the grounds of promoting digestion. Anyway, Gongmei will come back to buy medicine. Moreover, she can''t refuse Chu fan''s request.


    Along the way, Chu fan seemed to be traveling to the imperial palace. She asked all the way. Saito Liangmei took the trouble to tell Chu fan the names and origins of the palaces.


    Finally, they came to the gate of a side hall in the northwest corner of the palace. The door of the hall was closed tightly. Looking inside from the high wall, you could see a tall osmanthus tree. But at this time, the tree had died, leaving only the bare trunk.


    "Where is this place? How can no one repair it?" Chu fan was very curious. This side hall was very different from other palaces. The paint on the gate peeled off, and half of the wall collapsed. It was piled with bricks, which seemed very inconsistent with the whole palace.


    Saito Liangmei hurriedly asked Chu fan to keep her voice down and explained in a low voice, "this is the so-called cold palace. There is a crazy woman living in it. It is said that she used to be the emperor''s favorite concubine, but she was sent to the cold palace for more than 20 years because of her mistakes."


    "So miserable?"


    The most ruthless is the imperial family, which is true. For ordinary people, the relationship between husband and wife is gone. If they can''t get together, they can pull a divorce certificate. They can get together and break up, and they can also find their own happiness. But when you marry into the royal family, you don''t want to leave the palace for half a step in your life. You have to die in the palace. There is no freedom at all.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly a scream came from the cold palace: "child, give me back the child..."

 Chapter 691

    After taking the medicine prepared by Chu fan, the emperor soon fell asleep. He didn''t have nightmares or nonsense anymore. He slept soundly. Seeing this scene, Saito Liangmei''s sister and brother were so grateful that tears filled their eyes and almost promised each other.


    "Chu fan, thank you." Saito Liangmei hugged Chu fan, felt the temperature of his body and his unique taste, and felt particularly satisfied.


    Similarly, holding Prince Liangmei with large chest and thin waist, Chu fan felt very good. In particular, she was ready to move below and put it under her belly, which made her blush, but she didn''t leave, but held it tighter.


    This is a prince, on the same level as Evelyn and Mamela. Look at her, even if she is dragged to bed now, she won''t refuse, will she?


    Chu Fanzheng was dark and cool. He suddenly felt that someone hugged him from behind, and a faint smell came to his nose.


    "Chu fan, I know you don''t like me, but please don''t refuse me," Saito Gongmei said bitterly.


    Chu fan felt a burst of scalp numbness, hurriedly broke away Saito Gongmei''s arm, turned around and kicked out, scolded: "I warned you for the last time, dare to touch me again, I''ll castrate you and send you to Thailand for transformation sex surgery."


    "As long as you like, I''ll go now." Saito Gongmei fell to the ground and looked at Chu fan with tearful eyes. "At that time, I must be more beautiful than my sister. Will you love me?"


    Chu fan is going crazy. He really wants to kill the dead demon now. Woo woo, what did I do wrong? Did you punish me like this?


    "Don''t follow me, or I''ll kill you." Chu fan glared at Saito Gongmei and dragged Lengmei away.


    If he doesn''t go, he''s afraid he can''t control it and kill Liangmei''s brother. But how? It''s not a thing to be missed by a man all day.


    Soon, the two came to Saito Liangmei''s bedroom. Chu fan sat down directly by the bed, angry and silent.


    "Don''t be angry. Gongmei is kind, but..." Liang Mei sent Chu fan a cup of hot tea and said with a bitter smile. "It''s also my fault. When he was young, he always wore my skirt and braided Gongmei. He was like a sister. Unexpectedly, when he grew up, he couldn''t change back."


    "Stop talking about him."


    Chu fan drank the hot tea and said in a low voice, "your father is not ill, he has lost his soul."


    "Ah!" Saito Liangmei was startled. As soon as she screamed, she was grabbed by Chu fan. Her fingers stood up on her lips and made a silent movement. She was so frightened that Liangmei quickly covered her mouth and calmed down for a while.


    "What you said... Is true?"


    "Absolutely true."


    "What should I do?" Saito Liangmei quickly cried, grabbed Chu fan''s hand and said urgently, "you must have a way, right? Chu fan, you must save him, I beg you..."


    Chu fan comforted, "if you don''t say it, I''ll try my best to save him. But first, we should find out the people who are behind the scenes. Only in this way can we find the soul detained by him."


    "How to find it? Where to find it?" Saito Liangmei was so anxious that tears flowed, but there was no way.


    "Don''t worry, I naturally have a way to find him, but I have to wait until evening."


    Chu Fan said confidently, "the caster should take away your father''s soul in seven days. During this period, he can''t stop. Therefore, he will cast spells tonight. At that time, I can find the caster."


    "Besides, I probably already know who the caster is." Chu fan smiled mysteriously.


    Saito Liangmei suddenly hugged Chu fan''s neck, threw him down on the bed and kissed him wildly.


    Chu fan was caught off guard and felt that her lips were going to be bitten by her. She couldn''t help slapping her upturned hip.


    "Ah!" Saito Liangmei exclaimed, finally raised her head and asked pitifully, "why did you hit me?"


    "Nonsense, if you don''t beat you, you won''t eat it?" Chu fan pointed to his lips. "You see, it''s swollen."


    "Yes... Sorry, I was excited..."


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "haven''t you practiced?"


    Saito Liangmei lowered her head in embarrassment, her face was like a burning cloud, and even her ears and neck were red.


    I''ve lost my life, but how can I practice this kind of thing? Do you want to find a man to practice kissing at home?


    "Hey, hey, it doesn''t matter if you haven''t practiced. I can teach you." Chu fan hugged Saito Liangmei, turned over, pressed her under her, and lowered her head skillfully and gently


    Outside the bedroom, Saito Gongmei cried like a tearful man, but he didn''t dare to go in. He didn''t understand that he was similar to his sister. Why did Chu fan only like his sister and don''t like him. Is it because you are a man?


    No, I want to be transgender and sexier than my sister. In this way, he will like me.


    When the lamp was on, Chu fan finally woke up. When he opened his eyes, he found that there was another person in his arms - Saito Liangmei.


    At this time, their limbs intertwined. Chu fan could clearly feel her body tight and trembling slightly. Look at her eyes. Although they are closed tightly, her eyelashes shake from time to time. Obviously, she''s pretending to sleep.


    Chu fan laughed, and her hand slipped slowly from her chest. When it was about to fall under her belly, Saito Liangmei finally couldn''t help it. She quickly opened her eyes, grabbed Chu fan''s hand and begged for mercy: "no, people can''t stand it."


    Liangmei is really a top-notch beauty. Her body is too sensitive. Just the contact on the surface of her body makes her die and live several times. I don''t know what it will look like after taking her completely.


    But for the time being, Chu fan doesn''t have this idea. He doesn''t want to, he doesn''t dare. In case, like the last time and sunny son, it will cause the attack of nine Yin Jue pulse, but the gain is not worth the loss.


    But fortunately, Liangmei inherited the docile nature of Japanese women. She almost didn''t know to refuse Chu fan''s request, which really made Chu fan enjoy the treatment of an emperor.


    For a long time, Liangmei finally raised her head, wiped the residue from the corners of her mouth, and gave him a white look: "can you get up now?"


    "Well, I''m really hungry. Ask someone to prepare something to eat. I''ll have a good meal with you." Chu fan is refreshed and dressed under the service of Prince Liangmei, not to mention how comfortable he is.


    Saito said bitterly, "you''re hungry, but I''m full."


    "Cough... Well, if you''re not hungry, you still have to eat some staple food." Chu fan wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Once the woman was impure, she became invincible immediately.


    The dinner was prepared by cool and beautiful students and miss Huizi, the emperor''s beloved concubine. It was all Japanese special food, such as salmon sashimi, trout sushi and cherry shrimp. It not only tasted delicious, but also looked very beautiful in appearance, more like art. But the weight is too small for Chu fan to eat alone.


    "Sorry, I didn''t do much." Huizi was very embarrassed and had to stand up. "Otherwise, I''ll make a stewed noodles for Mr. Chu fan. It''ll be ready soon."


    "Don''t bother." Chu fan put down his chopsticks and patted his stomach. "He has almost eaten. Besides, it''s night. Eating too much is bad for his health."


    Liangmei took Huizi and said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. In the future, we will all be a family."


    Huizi gave a soft cry, covered his lips with his tender white hand, looked at Chu fan and Liang Mei, and said in surprise, "you... You have..."


    "Isn''t this what you taught me?" Liang Mei waved her small fist and said proudly, "when you meet a man you like, you should take the initiative and don''t miss it."


    Huizi can''t laugh or cry. I just talk casually. Who let you really do it? Besides, your status is noble. Can you be like ordinary people? But she is very clear about Liangmei''s character. Although she was born in the emperor''s house, she is very simple. It is definitely the first time she has a good impression on men.


    However, although Chu fan is excellent, he is not necessarily suitable for Liangmei, which is what Huizi is most worried about.


    "Huizi, you''ve been tired these two days." Liang Mei pushed Huizi away with a smile. "You have a good rest tonight. Just have me and Chu fan here."


    "Well... Well, I''ll prepare a snack for you in the evening." Huizi nodded to Chu fan without slighting him. Then he stepped back to his bedroom.


    Soon, Chu fan and Saito Liangmei were left in the emperor''s bedroom. They had nothing to do. Chu fan also asked about the situation in the palace.


    There were eight women in the emperor''s life, but now there are only three alive. These include Keiko, the crazy woman who was thrown into the cold palace, and the mother of Liangmei and Gongmei, empress Minako Sakai.


    The other five women died in a fight at the court or blocked the knife for the emperor. In short, it was very tragic.


    At this time, the emperor was asleep and hung a bag of nutrient solution to maintain his body''s needs. His face was haggard. How could there be any dignity of the emperor? It''s no different from the dying old man.


    Next to the bed, there was a small table. Chu fan sat cross legged beside the table. Saito Liangmei was close to him, holding his arm and leaning against his shoulder. Youyou said: "If I have a choice, I''d rather be born in an ordinary family. I don''t need a lot of money. It''s enough to spend. Every day, the family can eat happily, watch TV, and occasionally go out for an outing. How good would it be?"


    Can Chu fan say that she is in the midst of bliss? If outsiders only see the dignity of her royal family, who can understand the cruelty of the royal family? In such a gloomy palace, there are countless people who have sharpened their heads and want to squeeze in. For this reason, they would rather kill their brothers and fathers.


    "If you don''t like this life, come back to China with me." Chu fan touched her head and said, "I can''t guarantee that you will be happy and fast, but I will always protect you from anyone. Are you willing?"


    Saito Liangmei was moved to tears. She was about to say the word "I do." suddenly, a dark wind blew the windows and the door open.


    Chu Fanteng stood up and said solemnly, "it''s beginning!"

 Chapter 692

    "No matter what you see later, don''t cry, okay?" Chu fan whispered.


    Liangmei nodded hurriedly, but her hand couldn''t help grasping Chu fan''s corner of clothes and leaned against him.


    In the middle of the night, the Imperial Palace was gloomy, and the inexplicable windows and doors were blown open. It was scary. Although Liangmei''s Kung Fu is not low, she is a girl after all. She has an inherent fear of these mysterious things.


    Chu fan asked Liang Mei to close the window, but he turned to the bed, ordered a few times on the emperor, then pulled to close the window door, returned to Liang Mei and hid behind a stone pillar.


    Before long, the emperor who had been sleeping peacefully suddenly trembled violently. Liang Mei wanted to pass, but Chu fan grabbed her and covered her small mouth. Soon, Liang Mei saw seven lights on the emperor -- two gold and five red.


    Liang Mei''s eyes widened. If Chu fan hadn''t covered her mouth, she would have screamed. what is it? Why are there seven lights on my father?


    "The seven lights are the emperor''s soul." Chu fan whispered in her ear, "the golden one is his soul, and the red one is his soul. If you are a normal person, it should be three souls and seven souls, and your father emperor has lost one soul and two souls, so there are only seven lights left."


    It''s amazing. Why didn''t you see it before?


    Before Liangmei asked, Chu fan suddenly said, "don''t talk, look at it."


    Originally, the seven lights were calm, but one red light suddenly became bright and active. It went up along the emperor''s body, through his throat, and floated out of his mouth like a dandelion seed, slowly drifting towards the backyard of the palace.


    With a soul out of the body, the trembling emperor gradually calmed down, and the six lights on his body dimmed down and returned to calm again.


    Liang Mei was still stunned. Chu fan suddenly dragged her and chased her out. They were not weak. They flashed all the way, followed the red light floating in front and came to the cold palace.


    "Ah!" Liang Mei said in shock, "is it a crazy woman?"


    "Nine times out of ten." Chu fan whispered, "she was put in the cold by your father emperor. She must hate your father emperor in her heart. It''s reasonable to kill him."


    A cold light flashed in Liangmei''s eyes and said, "I''ll kill her myself..."


    "Stop talking nonsense and chase quickly!" Chu fan grabbed Lengmei''s arm, jumped over the wall and jumped in.


    They were like cats, quietly close to the bedroom hall. Liangmei was preparing to run up and enter from the upstairs window, but Chu fan pulled them, covered her mouth, bent down and hid under the window.


    At the same time, a dim yellow light suddenly lit up in the dark room. Two figures were reflected on the white curtain.


    "You have got your Majesty''s one soul and three souls. Should you be satisfied?" a hoarse female voice came.


    "Not enough!" another cold female voice came, "tomorrow, you help me arrest his soul, and I will let your son and daughter go, otherwise they will die in front of the emperor."


    Outside, Chu fan and Liang Mei looked at each other. The voice was so familiar that it was Huizi. But how is this possible? Huizi has always been gentle and virtuous. Why did he suddenly seem to have changed himself and become so ruthless?


    Is it really Huizi?


    If Chu fan hadn''t tried her best to hold Liangmei, she would have been out of control and stood up and questioned her face to face. But Chu fan knows that now is not the time.


    "If you dare to hurt Liangmei and Gongmei, I will not let you go." in the hoarse voice, there was a biting cold, which made Chu fan outside the window shudder.


    However, what puzzled them was why she wanted to protect Liangmei''s sister and brother?


    Huizi was also unwilling to show weakness. Leng hum said, "save it. Even if you stand in front of Liangmei''s sister and brother and say you are their mother, who will believe it? Besides, do you dare to recognize them?"


    Liangmei''s body was shocked, and she couldn''t believe it. If Chu fan hadn''t covered her mouth and pressed her on the ground, she would be out of control now.


    What a surprise. I just came to catch the behind the scenes. Unexpectedly, I was involved in a secret history of the court. Listen to this, Saito Liangmei''s sister and brother are the children of this crazy woman who lives in the cold palace.


    How is this possible? But they heard it with their own ears. Can it be false? But what happened? Her biological mother would be put in the cold, and Liangmei''s sister and brother became the child of empress Minako Sakai?


    "Do as I tell you. I promise that Liangmei''s sister and brother are all right. Otherwise, not only their sister and brother will die, but also everyone of your Chiba family will have to be buried with you."


    This time, Chu fan was surprised. Listening to Huizi''s meaning, crazy woman was actually a woman of Chiba family, and she had to endure humiliation and live in prison for more than 20 years in this cold and dilapidated cold palace for the sake of the family.


    I''ll kill her!


    Not waiting for Chu fan to start, Liang Mei grabs Chu fan and drags him to hide behind the tree. As soon as the two hid, Huizi opened the door and came out. He floated like a ghost, jumped out of the wall and soon disappeared.


    In this scene, Liang Mei was stunned. I had known her for so long that I didn''t know she knew kung fu. Moreover, it seems that its strength is no less than cool beauty.


    Huizi is becoming more and more mysterious, but what does she want to do? What good is it for her to kill the emperor?


    Chu fan did not dare to neglect. After Huizi left, they also quickly returned to the emperor''s bedroom. As soon as they sat down, Huizi came in with a tray.


    "Are you hungry?" Huizi, as before, was gentle and generous. Her eyes were like water. She stepped forward, put the tray on the small table, took down the two bowls of hot stewed noodles placed on it, handed over two pairs of clean chopsticks, smiled and urged, "eat while it''s hot."


    She''s so good at pretending. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe it. She''s a woman with vicious mind and good at disguise. As far as her acting skills are concerned, it''s a waste of talent not to be an actress.


    Of course, when it comes to acting, Liang Mei is no inferior.


    "Huizi, what did you do just now?" Liang Mei sat down to eat noodles as if nothing had happened and said, "I was hungry just now. I went to get you something to eat, but I didn''t find you."


    Immediately, Huizi''s face changed, but it only returned to normal for a moment. He was stunned and said, "did you find me? Maybe... Went to the bathroom? You went too unlucky."


    Liangmei didn''t say anything. She praised while eating: "Huizi, who did you learn your craft from? This stewed noodles is so delicious that you have to teach me when you have time."


    "You still need to learn? When do you want to eat, I''ll make it for you."


    "I''m afraid not." Liang Mei glanced at Chu fan with blushing cheeks and said happily, "I''m going to China with Chu fan. In the future, I''m afraid I''ll never eat your delicious food again."


    Huizi was surprised: "you want to go to China with Mr. Chu fan? Why? Don''t you even want the prince''s throne?"


    Chu fan asked faintly, "Miss Huizi thinks that right is important or emotion is important?"


    "This..."


    "If you are allowed to choose, do you choose right or love?"


    Huizi was speechless when asked. She didn''t know how to answer. Suddenly there was a cat barking outside. Huizi quickly stood up and reluctantly said with a smile: "it''s getting late. If your majesty is all right, you two should have a rest early. I''ll make breakfast and call you again tomorrow morning."


    "Huizi also had an early rest. Don''t bother too much." Liangmei waved her hand and watched Huizi leave.


    As soon as Huizi''s front foot left, Chu fan quickly put down the dishes and chopsticks and tracked him with cold beauty. This time, they were more cautious and tried to ensure that their figure was always in the shadow and touched chaohuizi''s bedroom a little.


    About ten minutes later, Chu fan and his wife approached Huizi''s bedroom. Suddenly, a low groan came into their ears. The restrained voice immediately reminded Chu fan of something.


    No, Huizi looks very simple. How can she turn into a swing woman again in the blink of an eye?


    Liang Mei didn''t understand what the voice represented. She looked at Chu fan with an ignorant face. If she wanted to get closer, she''d better see what happened inside, but Chu fan held her. They squatted under a cherry tree outside the bedroom - listen!


    In less than ten minutes, after a man''s low roar and Huizi''s repressed cry, they finally stopped, leaving only two people''s heavy breathing.


    Chu fan''s mouth was only ten minutes away. The combat effectiveness is really not very good. With Huizi''s face and figure, if you change to a buddy, you''ll have to toss around for an hour.


    Unfortunately, it''s wasted!


    Suddenly, Huizi''s voice came: "didn''t I tell you not to come in recent days?"


    "I can''t sleep without you." the man''s voice came.


    Chu fan frowned. The voice was strange, not someone he knew. Looking at Liang Mei again, she looked stunned and angry. Obviously, she recognized who the man was and knew him very well.


    For fear that she could not help jumping out, Chu fan hurriedly covered her mouth and whispered in her ear, "calm down, be calm. Tell me, who is this man?"


    "Nara Sakai," said Keiko gnashing his teeth, "is the mother''s nephew."


    Chu fan was stunned. The Queen''s nephew even got together with the emperor''s woman... It''s a mess, it''s a complete mess.


    "Tonight, Liang Mei called the murderer Wang Chufan, right in the emperor''s bedroom. If they find out, our plan will be over."


    "Don''t worry, Liang Mei''s thoughts are all on Chu fan. How can she take care of you and me? As for Chu fan... Hey hey, he has Liang Mei''s little girl around him and is willing to leave? Now, it''s uncertain that they are as romantic and happy as us. Gaga!"


    When Liang Mei couldn''t help but prepare to rush out, she suddenly heard Huizi say, "I didn''t come for my holiday this month. Nine times out of ten, I''m pregnant with a child. So, from tomorrow on, you must not come again, okay?"


    "Can''t it be the old man?"


    Huizi angrily said, "what are you talking about? When I was with him, I took contraceptives. Moreover, he didn''t touch me at all in the last month. Who would this child be?"


    Outside, Chu fan and Liang Mei look at each other and finally understand Huizi''s plot

 Chapter 693

    The modern version of usurping the country, stealing beams and changing pillars, Li daitaojiang!


    Even Chu fan had to admire the IQ of the person who planned this matter. It is estimated that he did not look less at Chinese classical classics, such as LV Buwei in the Warring States period, who gave his favorite singer to King Zhuang Xiang of the great Qin Dynasty. It is said that Zhao Ji was pregnant at that time and was the later Qin Shihuang Ying Zheng.


    There is also Li Yuan of the state of Chu. For the sake of the throne, he did not hesitate to give his sister Li Yanyan to Huang Xie, the spring Shenjun. After Li Yanyan was pregnant with Huang Xie''s child, he gave his sister to the king of Chu.


    Now, the man behind the scenes has applied the practices of the Chinese ancients to the emperor. There is no need.


    Now, there are only Liangmei''s sister and brother left in the Japanese royal family. If there is no accident, Saito Gongmei should inherit the throne, but what if both their sister and brother are killed? The child in Huizi''s belly is the emperor''s only bone and blood. Naturally, the child will inherit the throne.


    Since then, the Japanese royal family changed its surname to Sakai, and it was completed without bloodshed and unknowingly. The plan is perfect, but extremely poisonous.


    So it seems that even the queen can''t get rid of this plan. Perhaps she is behind all this. At the thought of facing her mother who has raised herself for more than 20 years, Liangmei''s heart was torn like pain. It seemed that there was a knife inserted in her heart and stirred it several times, which made her feel miserable.


    Why is that? It''s not true, it''s not true


    Chu fan hugged Saito Liangmei tightly, stroked her hair and whispered comfort in her ear: "now, you must be strong, otherwise, your father, your brother and the woman who may be your biological mother will die. Be strong and come with me."


    Saito Liangmei clenched her teeth, wiped away the tears on her face, resolutely followed Chu fan and quietly went upstairs


    In the room, two people on the bed whispered for a while. The man named Sakai Nara was interested again. At the critical moment, the door was suddenly kicked open. Then, the lights were all on, and Liangmei took several pictures with her mobile phone.


    On the bed, the handsome Sakai Nara lay on his back, naked all over. Keiko also didn''t wear any clothes. He knelt in his lower body and was trying to please him. It was like eating ice cream. The cool beauty rushed in was taken right. It was still a close-up.


    "Ah!" Hui Zi screamed and quickly grabbed the sheet and wrapped it around herself. "Liangmei, Liangmei, listen to me..."


    "What else can I explain?" Saito Liangmei shouted angrily, "where is my father bad for you? You should kill him? Huizi, you are so poisonous."


    "Liangmei, it''s not like this. I... I was forced. Sobbing!" Huizi cried wrongly and stepped forward to stay away from Sakai Nara and make it clear to Liangmei, but Chu fan stopped her before she came near.


    Chu Fan said lightly, "don''t waste your time. You don''t want to meet a cool hair with me here."


    "Keiko, kill him, or we''ll all die." Sakai Nara shouted. At the same time, he suddenly stretched out his hand and took out a pistol from under the pillow. The next moment, a golden sword cleaved down, and the pistol fell on the bed with one of his hands.


    Looking at his bare wrist, Sakai Nara stagnated for three seconds, and blood splashed out. Then he suddenly covered his broken wrist and howled bitterly.


    Seeing this scene, Huizi finally became silent, stared at Chu fan and asked in a deep voice, "tell me, how do you know?"


    "If you want people to know, don''t do it unless you don''t do it yourself."


    Chu fan asked incomprehensibly, "Miss Huizi, I want to ask you what''s good for you? If you are really pregnant with the emperor''s child, does this child have a chance to become the prince?"


    "Do you think I don''t want to?" Huizi smiled, but tears fell. "From the day I entered the palace, the fate of me and my family has been changed. On the surface, the emperor takes good care of my family, but behind them, the queen controls them. As long as I disobey her order a little, my family will be brutally retaliated."


    "You say, what can I do as a weak woman? I don''t want to be a puppet and let them manipulate me, but I have no way. If I say it, the emperor won''t spare me. Can he let this scandal be made public?"


    Huizi said with a tragic smile, "I have no choice. Only by cooperating with the queen can my family and I live. But now... You see what you do."


    Chu fan didn''t participate in the later things, but stayed by the emperor''s side to protect his life. The rest is left to Saito Liangmei''s sister and brother, and ye yinjianxin, who is asked by Liangmei for help.


    Until dawn, a riot finally subsided.


    In the emperor''s bedroom, the emperor woke up, sat on the bed and looked coldly at several people who knelt under the bed and were tied up. In the middle, a beautiful and elegant woman, although she is old, still has a charming charm and an enchanting charm.


    She was the queen, Minako Sakai. Although she was tied, her face was not in a panic. She just burst into tears. She looked beautiful and charming.


    On her left and right sides, kneeling on her own nephew, Nara Sakai, and the emperor''s favorite imperial concubine, Keiko. Compared with Minako Sakai, Nara Sakai''s concentration is much worse. He kneels on the ground and shakes like chaff. He may lose too much blood or be extremely frightened. His white and tender face looks more pale and his eyes are panic. He doesn''t dare to look up at his majesty.


    On the contrary, Huizi was as calm as water. There was no sadness or joy on his face. He just knelt there silently and said nothing.


    "Meinaizi, what else do you have to say?" the emperor recovered from his serious illness, but he was still very dignified and magnificent.


    Minako Sakai cried, "Your Majesty, my concubine doesn''t know anything..."


    "Shut up!" said the emperor angrily. "Your nephew has confessed, and you still sophistry? Meinai, I''m not bad to your Sakai family. Why did you do such a great evil? Why?"


    "Your Majesty, I''m wronged. I really don''t know anything..."


    Suddenly, a hoarse and cold voice came from the door of the temple: "many wrongs will kill yourself. Meinaizi, the good days of you and your Sakai family are over."


    As he spoke, Liangmei''s sister and brother came slowly holding a thin figure covered in a black cloak.


    "Your Majesty, do you still know me?"


    The hoarse man slowly lifted his cloak and revealed an old face as thin as a skeleton. On her orange skinned, wrinkled face, it seemed that she had been cut by naughty children. The scars were pasted on her face like ugly earthworms. It was not only disgusting, but also full of fear.


    "You... Are you Chiba Fangzi?" the emperor was surprised. He couldn''t help standing up and lost his voice. "Your face... Who hurt you like this?"


    "It''s rare that your majesty knows me."


    Chiba Fangzi smiled with self mockery: "for more than 20 years, who hurt me like this is still important?"


    "I''m going to kill her." Saito Gongmei''s eyes turned red and suddenly pulled out a dagger to stab the queen, Minako Sakai, who raised him. A moment ago, he affectionately called her mother, but now, he wants to peel her skin, pull out her tendons, and then tear her apart to eat meat, frustrate her bones and ashes.


    It was this wicked woman who hurt their biological mother, but let them recognize the thief as their mother and called her mother for more than 20 years. If she only wants to consolidate her queen''s status and have her own children, she has been plotting for decades to get rid of all the blood of the emperor and let her Sakai family inherit the throne of the emperor.


    What makes Saito Gongmei angry most is that if Minako Sakai was his biological mother, he would never be what he is today. It was her connivance and even guidance that led him to a road of no return step by step. Now, he is obviously a man, but he doesn''t like women.


    How can he inherit the throne as he is now? Should people all over the world know that the person who will take over the emperor is a man without women - demon?


    "Stop!" Liang meileng drank, stopped her brother from doing it, held Chiba Fangzi to sit down and said in a deep voice, "father, let me solve the puzzle for you."


    "Twenty three years ago, your two favorite concubines were pregnant at the same time. At that time, the queen died for saving you. You said casually that whoever gave birth to a boy would be the queen."


    "When she was eight months pregnant, menezi had an accidental miscarriage, but she was unwilling to lose to Fangzi, so she hid it. She secretly bought the doctor. When Fangzi was about to give birth, she also had a stomachache and went into the delivery room together. Then she stole long Zhuanfeng and took a pair of dragon and Phoenix twins born by Fangzi as her own, but she got a dead fetus to Fangzi."


    "Fangzi couldn''t accept this fact. Despite her postpartum weakness, she ran to find menezi theory and wanted to get her child back. As a result, she was stabbed twice by the prepared menezi, and even hurt the child."


    Speaking of this, Liang Mei pulled up her sleeve, exposed a knife wound on her arm, and continued: "what you saw and heard was that Fangzi was strongly stimulated and mentally disordered, and because she almost killed your concubine and two lovely children, you were so angry that you put her in the cold."


    "Since then, Fangzi has been imprisoned in the cold palace alone. In the food she eats, she has been given a mental medicine. Taking it for a long time will lead to mental disorder. Moreover, at regular intervals, meinaizi will go to the cold palace to stimulate Fangzi and accelerate her mental breakdown on the grounds of visiting."


    "Because meinaizi has become the queen and the child has become her, Fangzi has to compromise. Meinaizi doesn''t kill her just for this day. She wants to kill you by Fangzi''s hand, and then get rid of Fangzi and the Chiba family behind her."


    "At that time, the child in Huizi''s belly will be the only heir to the emperor."

 Chapter 694

    "Liang Mei, what are you talking about? I''m your mother." meinaizi cried loudly.


    Liangmei glanced at her coldly, took out a document and handed it to the emperor, saying: "this is the DNA test report I just got. Facts have proved that Gongmei and I are the bones and flesh of Chiba Fangzi, and have nothing to do with Sakai meinaizi."


    Then Liangmei took out another document and handed it to the emperor. LengSheng said, "this is what I just got. The testimony of Minako Sakai''s father and brother has confessed. The mastermind is Minako Sakai. She planned all this."


    The emperor glanced roughly, threw the documents in his hand on menezi''s face, and shouted angrily, "what else do you have to say up to now?"


    Finally, the strongly supported menezi collapsed to the ground and couldn''t say a word.


    "Alas!"


    The emperor sighed, as if he had grown old all of a sudden. He waved his hand and said, "take it all down. I''m tired."


    "Your Majesty, I want to go home." Chiba Fangzi suddenly said.


    The emperor looked at her, waved his hand again and slowly fell down on the bed.


    His son Saito Nomo wanted to kill him, but his life was saved, but his sons died miserably at the hands of Saito Nomo; Now, his wife, who had slept with him for decades, even calculated that he had been in the cold for decades. On the contrary, it was the woman who saved him at the critical moment and helped him see the real face of the person beside him.


    Ironic!


    After midnight, Chu fan had nothing to do. He simply went back to Liangmei''s bedroom and had a good sleep.


    "Hey, don''t sleep, wake up..." Liang Mei pushed Chu fan by the bed.


    Chu fan didn''t open his eyes. He reached out and hugged Liang Mei. His hand was like a snake. He got into her skirt and held her huge and straight beauty chest.


    If at ordinary times, Liangmei wouldn''t care, but not now. Someone is watching.


    "Stop it and get up."


    Liangmei was anxious. She pinched Chu fan''s thigh with a red face. The pain made him sit up and rub his thighs while complaining: "what are you doing?"


    "My mother is here, you... Behave yourself." Liang Mei glared at Chu fan with her back to Chiba Fangzi. Then, he hurriedly adjusted his skirt, pulled Chu fan around and said with a smile, "Mom, this is the man I mentioned to you - Chu fan. If it weren''t for him, Gongmei and my father, I would have died in the sword devil''s hand."


    Chiba Fangzi still hid his face in his cloak and lowered his head slightly. Ordinary people can''t see her face at all, but Chu fan still sees it clearly. But for his strong concentration, he would have lost his voice and screamed.


    This is not a person. It''s clearly a female ghost. It''s so scary.


    "Liang Mei, he is not suitable for you. Hurry to send him away from the palace and don''t associate with him anymore." Chiba Fangzi said coldly.


    Liang Mei was startled: "why? He..."


    "I said he was not suitable for you. Don''t you understand?" Chiba Fangzi shouted, "let him leave immediately. You are not allowed to see him again from now on."


    Liangmei was so wronged that she cried. She wondered why her mother didn''t let her stay with Chu fan. You know, without Chu fan, their mother and daughter couldn''t recognize each other, and they might even have died in the hands of Saito Nomo or Sakai meinaizi.


    Even if you don''t appreciate him, why turn your face ruthlessly? Because Chu fan touched your daughter? But this kind of thing doesn''t seem to matter to little lovers, does it? Is it worth making a mountain out of a molehill?


    Chu fan dragged Liang Mei, who was wronged and crying, behind him and said with a sneer, "old woman, what kind of onion are you? If you don''t let me meet Liang Mei, we can''t meet?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Chiba Fangzi was so angry that he suddenly stretched out his right hand and rushed to Chu fan''s throat like a ghost claw.


    As soon as the expert reaches out his hand, he knows whether there is. Chu fan is also startled by the strength of Chiba Fangzi. This cultivation is not much worse than Chiba Wuxiong. He is definitely a strong man in heaven.


    However, compared with Chu fan, her cultivation is still a little inferior, and it is impossible to hurt him. Although Chu fan was caught off guard, Chu fan still avoided by a millimetre and grabbed her wrist at a faster speed.


    With the sound of "GABA", Chiba Fangzi''s wrist was stubbornly broken by Chu fan. Then Chu fan flew and hit Chiba Fangzi''s belly. He was stunned to kick her out and fall outside the door.


    All this happened between lightning and flint. Liang Mei hasn''t calmed down yet. Her mother has been put down. Not to mention that, Chu fan was murderous in his eyes and strode to Fangzi, who was struggling to get up on the ground. It looked like he was going to kill people.


    "Stop!"


    Liangmei was frightened. She hurried forward to protect Fangzi and hurriedly said, "Chu fan, you''re crazy. She''s my mother."


    "Ah?"


    Chu fan''s eyes almost stared out of his eyes and lost his voice: "she... She is... The one in the cold palace?"


    "Hmm!" Liang Mei nodded wrongfully, turned her head and picked up her mother, wanting to cry without tears.


    What''s this called? I was in a good mood and wanted to introduce the man I like to my mother, but I didn''t expect that they had a big fight before they said two words. My mother almost died in Chu fan''s hands.


    What''s this called?


    "She is not only my mother, but also Qingzi''s aunt." Liang Mei pouted and stared at Chu fan angrily.


    Chu fan covers his face and really wants to find a mouse hole to drill in.


    It''s embarrassing. She not only beat Liangmei''s mother, but also Qingzi''s aunt. If Qingzi knows about it, she won''t spare him. It''s not all my fault, is it?


    "What are you doing? Help my mother up and heal her." Liang Mei shouted.


    Chu fan had an idea and immediately came forward. Before Fangzi started, he gave her two directions. Suddenly, Fangzi''s body couldn''t move. She watched her being held by Chu fan and sent to bed.


    "Aunt, I''m really sorry, but I really don''t know you are Liangmei''s mother. How much I offend."


    Chu fan grabbed her broken hand and pinched it a few times. The broken bone was corrected and healed quickly. Then Chu fan helped her knead her lower abdomen. A dark purple footprint on her lower abdomen faded slowly and disappeared gradually.


    Finally, Chu fan lifted her cloak and said with a smile, "aunt, I know you''re for Liangmei. I promise you. In the future, I promise to make a clear distinction with Liangmei and not to contact Liangmei actively. Is that the head office?"


    Now, Liang Mei was anxious, but before she could speak, Chu fan turned his head and glared at her, yelled loudly, "you don''t even listen to your mother? In the future, you can''t take the initiative to contact me without your mother''s permission. Do you hear me?"


    With his back to Chiba Fangzi, Chu fan winked at Liang Mei. Liang Mei was thoughtful and seemed wronged.


    Chu fan was very satisfied. He turned his head and said to Chiba Fangzi, "you are Qingzi''s aunt, and Qingzi is pregnant with my child. Whether you agree or not, we can''t separate. In view of the fact that I hurt you just now, in order to apologize, I decided to help you have a facelift and let you recover from your former appearance... If you don''t speak, it''s when you agree."


    Chiba Fangzi is going crazy. Who agrees? I want to talk, but I have to be able to say it, too? Unfortunately, Chu fan didn''t give her a chance at all. He raised his hand and knocked Chiba Fangzi unconscious, and then pushed Liang Mei out.


    Liangmei brought Chiba Fangzi to see Chu fan. In fact, she just wanted to ask him if she could get rid of the scattered scars on her face, even if it was lighter. It''s much better than not being able to see people like this.


    Unfortunately, she never thought that Chiba Fangzi would strongly oppose her association with Chu fan. What is the reason?


    Liang Mei thought outside for more than half an hour, but she couldn''t figure out why. Finally, Chu fan came out. Liang Mei hurriedly asked, "how''s my mother?"


    "Go in and have a look. Don''t be too excited." Chu fan wiped the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, pretended to be tired, leaned against the wall and breathed a great sigh of relief.


    Liangmei didn''t have time to experience these. She pushed the door and ran in. When she got to the bed, Liang Mei stared in horror, covered her mouth with her small hand, and almost screamed out.


    Is this... Is this what mother is? No wonder it would make Minako Sakai jealous, even if she was imprisoned in the cold palace, but also destroy her appearance. Liangmei thinks she is already very beautiful, but compared with her mother, she still wants to bow down. Even compared with Ye Yin''s sword heart, she doesn''t let me down.


    What moves Liang Mei most is that Chiba Fangzi''s appearance is 80% similar to her, and two points are like Chiba Qingzi. Moreover, her original thin figure has become plump, with a red face and a healthy luster.


    It''s definitely a real mother, if it''s fake.


    In the past, Liangmei and her brother Gongmei secretly talked about why they don''t want their mother at all. Now they finally understand that Minako Sakai is not their real mother at all. How can there be similarities?


    Just when she couldn''t help crying with her mother, Chiba Fangzi finally woke up and felt her daughter''s sadness. She couldn''t help stroking her cool and beautiful hair and comforted: "don''t be sad. My mother can see your sister and brother. Even if she dies, she can close her eyes."


    Liang Mei suddenly raised her head and said in surprise, "Mom, your voice..."


    Fangzi finally realized that her voice was no longer hoarse. She couldn''t help asking, "Liangmei, i... what''s the matter with me?"


    Liangmei quickly grabbed a mirror on the dresser and said excitedly, "look for yourself and see who this is?"


    Suddenly, Fangzi was stunned. His skin in the mirror was pink and tender, his bones and flesh were symmetrical, and there was no black spot on his face. He was as tender as freshly peeled egg white, and there were no wrinkles at all.


    As she sat up, the thin quilt covered on her body slipped down, revealing her mature and full body. Even Liang Mei couldn''t help being jealous. I have a D cup, but it''s still one size smaller than Mom''s.


    "This... What''s the matter?" Fangzi grabbed the mirror, took a careful look at it, suddenly remembered, hurriedly grabbed the quilt to wrap his body, and said sternly, "where''s Chu fan?"

 Chapter 695

    "Brother in law, I will miss you." Saito Gongmei took Chu fan to a private plane and waved goodbye at the airport with tearful eyes. "When I come back from Thailand, I must go to China to find you. You must wait for me..."


    "Come on, take off quickly!" Chu fan couldn''t stand it. He hurried to urge the pilot to leave the ghost place as soon as possible.


    If he wasn''t afraid that Fangzi would wake up and trouble him, could he ask Saito Gongmei for help? It''s so special. He almost insulted me.


    When Chiba Fangzi and Liangmei catch up with each other at the airport, Chu fan''s private plane has disappeared, leaving only Saito Gongmei standing there waving reluctantly.


    Alas, I''m really an infatuated woman... Cough, man!


    Seeing Liang Mei, Chiba Qingzi, who had already got on the bus, got out of the car again, waved to Liang Mei, said hello, and was ready to get on the bus and go home. Liang Mei hurriedly stopped her, and then walked quickly with Chiba Fangzi.


    "Qingzi, look who this is?" Liangmei can''t wait to push her mother out.


    Qingzi looked at Chiba Fangzi up and down and said thoughtfully, "I look familiar. I seem to have seen it somewhere, but why can''t I remember it?"


    "Let me remind you that she is your elder." Liang Mei said with a mysterious smile.


    Speaking of her elders, Qingzi suddenly realized and blurted out: "are you aunt Fangzi? I''ve seen your photos. Are you really aunt Fangzi?"


    Chiba Fangzi smiled, nodded and asked softly, "is your grandpa okay?"


    "OK, OK!" Qingzi answered casually, couldn''t wait to hold Fangzi''s hand and asked, "doesn''t it mean that my aunt has... How..."


    "It''s a long story. Let''s go back to your house first and talk slowly when we see Grandpa." Liang Mei urged, opened the door and asked her mother to go first, then walked around to the other side, opened the door and got on the bus.


    On the bus, Qingzi was stunned for a long time and didn''t understand what was going on. Seeing Liang Mei getting on the bus, he hurriedly asked, "what did you just say? Grandpa? Who grandpa?"


    "Of course it''s my grandpa." Liangmei happily hugged Fangzi''s arm and leaned on her shoulder. "Let''s introduce it grandly. Ms. Chiba Fangzi is my biological mother, miss Qingzi. From now on, we will be cousins. Hee hee!"


    "This......" Qingzi couldn''t believe his big mouth and couldn''t speak.


    In her memory, her aunt had died, but now she not only appeared alive in front of her, but also became Prince Liangmei''s mother. What the hell is going on?


    Fang Zi said lightly, "go home first. When I see your grandpa, I''ll tell you slowly... Qing Zi, I heard that you are pregnant with Chu fan''s child?"


    "Ah... Oh, yes!"


    "Listen to my aunt and knock the child off. Don''t contact him anymore." Chiba Fangzi said faintly.


    Qingzi''s face changed greatly. He asked the driver to stop and asked in a deep voice, "why?"


    Fang Zi sighed and said, "I know it''s hard for you to accept, but I still want to say. Chu fan is not suitable for you or Liang Mei. He is born short-lived and is destined to live no more than 30 years old. Moreover, he is full of death. There will be a big disaster in the near future. Once he can''t survive, he will die."


    "Long pain is better than short pain. Forget him as soon as possible, so as not to sink deeper and deeper. In the end, it is you who suffer." Fangzi advised painstakingly.


    "Stop talking."


    Qingzi coldly interrupted Fangzi''s words. There was no joy in his face when he first met his aunt. He said coldly, "I don''t need you to worry about my business. Even if Chu fan really died, I will raise this child."


    "Qingzi..."


    "Aunt!" Qingzi interrupted her again and said solemnly, "if you say that again, I will break off the relationship with you. Don''t force me."


    Liangmei saw that the aunt and niece did not give in to each other and hurried to make things right: "Qingzi, my mother is also for you. How can you talk to your elders?"


    Turning around, Liangmei complained again: "Mom, just take care of your daughter. How can you take care of it? Qingzi is pregnant with Chu fan''s child. That''s right, but this child is also Qingzi''s. can you be willing to change it for you?"


    "Alas!" Fang Zi sighed and closed his eyes. "Qing Zi, I''ll only say this time. Take care of yourself."


    "I thank you for your concern." Akiko turned her head and stopped talking to her aunt.


    On the private plane, Chu fan sneezed several times in succession. Xiaofengyao handed him a paper towel and said with a smile: "Dad, who scolded you behind your back?"


    "Nonsense!" Chu fan stared. "Your mother missed me at home, so she sneezed."


    Little dragon dance lies on Chu fan''s knee and asks curiously, "what does mother look like? Is it very fierce?"


    "Float or not?" xiaofengyao grabbed her pigtail and hummed, "if she wasn''t as beautiful as me, I wouldn''t want her to be a mother."


    Chu fan pinched her little nose and said with a smile, "although my baby girl is not necessarily beautiful, she will never be inferior to you. Who is my father? He is not beautiful. Can I marry home as a wife?"


    "That''s true." xiaofengyao happily gets into Chu fan''s arms.


    This is the charm of language. If Chu fan directly says that xiaofengyao is not as beautiful as her mother, she must cry to Chu fan now. And now, although it probably meant that, it made her smile.


    Chu fan smiled bitterly in his heart. This trip to Japan brought back two children. He didn''t know how to explain when he came home.


    In Guangyuan City, a brand-new Aston Martin parked downstairs of Sichuan Chongqing group. The charming blue model is like a king in the dark night, with an unparalleled noble atmosphere.


    Beside the car stood a handsome young man with a suit and shoes and glasses stuck on the bridge of his nose. He had a very gentlemanly demeanor. At this time, he was waiting patiently with a bunch of "blue witches" in his hand.


    When it was time to get off work, the company staff came out of the office building one after another. When the man saw him, he was full of envy, jealousy and hatred, but none of them dared to provoke him.


    Can people who can drive such luxury cars have a smaller background? Especially, if I''m also a rich second generation, I also drive a luxury car to pick up girls. I change it every day without repetition.


    Unfortunately, they can only think about it and strive for reincarnation in the next life so that they can vote for a good family.


    When the female staff saw the man holding the blue witch, they couldn''t help showing an excited look. They stared at him like a flower maniac and couldn''t move.


    If he comes to pursue himself, he promises to promise without saying a word, even if it''s just a night''s joy. Unfortunately, people don''t look up to themselves. It''s no use even if the collar is opened lower. People don''t look at it.


    "Yunshao is infatuated. Is this the 18th day?" a female clerk whispered to her companion.


    Her companion held her heart in both hands like a flower maniac: "if someone sent me flowers every day for a month, even if he didn''t have a luxury car, I would marry him."


    A male staff member nearby immediately came over and said with a smile, "from tomorrow on, I''ll send you a flower every day for a year. Think about it."


    "Get out!" the flower crazy woman suddenly became a female tiger, her willow eyebrows turned upside down, and the male staff turned and ran away.


    "I don''t look at your virtue. You look like a shoehorn." the flower crazy woman''s eyes fell on Yunshao, and her eyes immediately softened, "Yunshao is the most handsome..."


    Everyone was talking about it, and a beautiful figure came out of the building.


    Her golden hair, blue eyes and white skin all show her incomparable exotic style. Exquisite facial features, intoxicating smile, and a beautiful figure, at least a beauty with more than 90 points.


    The ol uniform of the same style, worn on Su Yuan, gives people a cold and arrogant temperament like an iceberg president, which is extremely dignified and makes people dare not look directly at her. But wearing it on her gives people a sense of closeness like spring breeze. A smile can make people secretly excited for a long time.


    She is Angelia, the new president of Sichuan Chongqing group.


    Outwardly, Angelia seemed to be less than twenty years old, pure and amiable. However, no one dares to underestimate the boss of the company. The old staff know that the little beauty, but President Chu''s heart is sharp. If anyone dares to make her idea, the company will not stay, and there may be life-threatening.


    Therefore, the employees all over the company support Angelia very much. Moreover, Angelia, the boss, is much more talkative than Su Yuan. She smiles at everyone and hardly sees her lose her temper.


    Working under such a beautiful woman, it''s hard to feel happy every day.


    Alas! President Chu doesn''t know what to do. If he doesn''t come back, our beautiful president will be robbed by Yunshao


    "Hi!"


    Seeing Angelia coming out, Yunshao immediately showed an intoxicating smile, greeted her and handed over flowers with both hands: "Angelia, I''ve booked a place in a new western restaurant. Let''s try it together?"


    "I''m sorry, there are guests in my house. I can''t leave." Angelia took the flowers and handed them to sherry, the bodyguard and driver beside her. She smiled apologetically. "Next time, I''ll invite you next time, but this time it''s really not good."


    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you ask your friends to come out together?" Yunshao caught up with him and said with a sincere smile, "when there are more people, I''ll introduce your friends to me. You know, I''ve just come to Guangyuan City. I don''t have any other friends except you."


    Angelia reluctantly stopped: "Mr. Yun Feiyang, I really have a boyfriend."


    "I know, but I have confidence to snatch you from him." Yun Feiyang looked at her affectionately and said, "because I am the one who loves you most."


    Before Angelia could speak, a violent roar suddenly came from the sky, and then a strong wind blew, making people unable to open their eyes.


    Soon, the wind was much smaller. Everyone looked curiously and saw a small private plane parked in the open space in front of the company. The cabin door opened, and two children like pink and jade jumped out of the cabin and ran towards Angelia from a distance.


    "Mom, mom..."

 Chapter 696

    Yun Feiyang''s father is the Secretary of the municipal Party committee who has just worked in Guangyuan City, and he has also opened a development and construction company. With his father''s protection, he has made a lot of money.


    At the welcome meeting to welcome the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, Yun Feiyang met Angelia who came to congratulate him. He was shocked. After learning that she was the president of Sichuan Chongqing group, he resolutely launched an indiscriminate pursuit of her.


    A bunch of flowers every day is necessary. Every once in a while, I find various reasons to invite Angelia to dinner, concerts, movies and so on. At first, due to the face of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, Angelia went out to socialize several times politely, but she was accompanied by Shirley every time. Yunfeiyang was quite regular, and there was no deviant behavior.


    But then, no matter how simple Angelia was, she realized that his motives were impure. Before, she also gently explained to Yun Feiyang that she was already a famous flower owner and asked him not to waste time on herself. But yunfeiyang is very stubborn. She still sends flowers every day, and intensifies to come to the company every day to wait for her to get off work.


    In yunfeiyang''s words, there are no women in the world he can''t handle. This is Angelia''s extraordinary background. There is always a cold Shirley around her. Otherwise, Yun Feiyang would have taken her by means.


    Today, Yun Feiyang made up his mind to get Angelia. To this end, he spent a lot of effort, airlifted a bunch of blue witches from abroad, and wrapped up the whole western restaurant.


    In melodious music and an emotional candlelight dinner, he knelt down on one knee to propose. Which girl can not be moved? Just the diamond ring he bought from abroad is enough to make any girl crazy.


    If not, yunfeiyang also prepared a killer mace - medicine! If you don''t accept the proposal, can you have a glass of wine? Hum, after she drank the wine, she couldn''t help but say no.


    As for Shirley, although it''s a little cold, she has a good figure and appearance. He won''t let go of such good goods easily.


    However, Yun Feiyang never expected that a private plane would appear when he invited Angelia. What''s more, a pair of children who got off the plane rushed into Angelia''s arms and called her mother crisp and affectionately.


    Yunfeiyang felt the darkness in front of him and almost fainted.


    What''s going on? Angelia, who seems to be under the age of 20, can run all over the ground when two children are so old?


    Don''t say it''s him. Even Angelia is confused.


    Whose child can scream? However, when she saw the figure who jumped off the plane later, it was the person she missed so much. She burst into tears, threw away the two children and ran over with all her strength.


    "Brother!" Angelia cried and threw herself into Chu fan''s arms. She cried like a pear blossom with rain. She hugged Chu fan tightly with her arms for fear that he would disappear as soon as her hands were loose.


    Chu fan also hugged her tightly. His nose was slightly sour, but he said with a strong smile: "don''t cry. Isn''t my brother back? Good, many people are watching."


    Angelia doesn''t care who she loves. She won''t let Chu fan go until she comes back. However, someone at his feet said pitifully, "Dad, don''t mom like me?"


    "Dad, is she a mother?"


    Angelia remembered this and hurriedly pushed Chu fan away, dried the tears on her cheeks and asked, "brother, what''s the... What''s the situation?"


    "My eldest daughter fengyao and my youngest son dragon dance." Chu Fan said proudly, "in the future, they will also be your son and daughter."


    Angelia can''t laugh or cry. She''s a mermaid and her body develops much slower than people. Although she is over a hundred years old, she is still under age. But now, there are a pair of children all at once. The two children cry one by one. She doesn''t know how to promise.


    Xiaofengyao shriveled her mouth and burst into tears. "Mom doesn''t like me. I''d better go."


    "Dad, I won''t give you any trouble, so I''ll go with my sister." Bruce Lee took her sister''s hand, looked at Chu fan bitterly, and walked lonely to the helicopter.


    Suddenly, Angelia was worried. She hurried forward and hugged the two children, reluctantly smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not good. Go with my sister... Er, go home with my mother, and my mother will buy you delicious and fun, okay?"


    "OK!" xiaofengyao immediately burst into tears and smiled. She put her arm around Angelia''s neck and kissed her face, "mom is so beautiful!"


    Little dragon dance was unwilling to show weakness. He put his arm around Angelia''s neck and kissed her on the other cheek. "Mom is really fragrant."


    Suddenly, Angelia fell in love with the two children. They were too sensible and lovely. Angelia couldn''t help kissing each other on their faces and said happily, "go, mom will take you to dinner. After dinner, mom will take you shopping and buy beautiful clothes, okay?"


    "Good!"


    Chu fan sent the private plane away and was about to greet Angelia and her two children to get on the bus. Suddenly, he found that Yun Feiyang was still clubbing there. He immediately asked curiously, "Angelia, who is this?"


    Angelia''s face changed and hurriedly said, "I don''t know him... Let''s go. I''m a little hungry."


    "Find a barbecue shop. The two children like barbecue." Chu fan didn''t care and took the lead to walk to the car driven by Shirley.


    At this time, yunfeiyang finally woke up and hurriedly shouted, "wait a minute!"


    "Hmm?" Chu fan was stunned and asked, "are you calling me?"


    Yunfeiyang took a deep breath, stepped forward and held out his hand: "Hello, my name is yunfeiyang, chairman and President of Feiyang development and construction group company."


    When holding Chu fan''s hand, Yun Feiyang added: "Yun Tianhe, Secretary of Guangyuan municipal Party committee, is my father."


    "Yuntianhe?" Chu fan asked Anglia curiously, "isn''t the Secretary of Guangyuan municipal Party committee Lin Ruoyu and Lin secretary?"


    Angelia coughed: "secretary Lin is old and has been transferred to the provincial CPPCC. Secretary Yun has just been transferred to Guangyuan. At that time, you were abroad, so you don''t know."


    Chu fan frowned, but said nothing. Lin Ruoyu is not young, but he is definitely not old enough to retire. Based on his political achievements in Guangyuan City, if he was transferred, he would have to be a vice governor. Now he has been transferred to the provincial CPPCC. Although his level is similar, it obviously makes him retire early.


    With old man Lin''s temper, it''s impossible to offend anyone, but he did a good job. Why was he transferred away?


    "Hello, Mr. Yun!" Chu Fan said with a faint smile. "I don''t know if Mr. Yun has come to our Sichuan Chongqing group. What advice do you have?"


    In a word, he was stunned by the cloud flying. Do you want to say frankly that you are here to pursue your wife? Isn''t that waiting to be beaten? However, just admit defeat, he can''t swallow it.


    Just for a moment, Yun Feiyang''s face was a little stiff and covered with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, I am Angelia''s suitor. After all, she is so beautiful and in charge of such a big company. Unfortunately, I didn''t know until today that she has a master of famous flowers. Congratulations and I wish you happiness."


    Who can''t see it? There is also a bunch of trampled blue demons on the ground. If he dies, he will lose face, but now he takes the initiative to say it, but it seems that he has a lot of stomach. Even Chu fan can''t help taking a new look at him.


    This guy reacts quickly. Unfortunately, these are of no use to my friends.


    Chu fan also wanted to see what tricks he could play. He said with a smile: "thank you, lucky to be one step ahead. Ha ha!"


    His smile, falling in yunfeiyang''s eyes, is obviously a small person''s success. At the thought of Angelia, who was pure and beautiful, being pressed down by him, he thought he would be stabbed twice.


    She is mine. Only I deserve her. But yunfeiyang knows that this matter is not urgent and has to be discussed in the long run.


    Taking a deep breath, Yun Feiyang reluctantly said with a smile: "originally, I just wanted to invite Angelia out to dinner. Since President Chu has come back, it''s better to go together. First, I apologize to President Chu. Second, I hope to make friends with President Chu. In the future, please take more care of President Chu."


    People are so low spirited that they all talk about it. If they refuse again, they will look like they don''t appreciate it. Besides, since someone invited me to dinner, why not?


    Bruce Lee dance is so delicious!


    Soon, a group of two cars came to the door of a western restaurant. Led by Yun Feiyang, several people went in.


    The waiters in charge of the reception were stunned. It was the first time to see so many people eating western food together. What combination is this? It doesn''t look like two pairs.


    Four adults and two children, a total of three men and three women, but Chu fan was surrounded by a beautiful woman, and each of the two beautiful women held a child''s hand. Only clouds flying, a lonely person, do not know what mood.


    The seat is a card seat for four people, and six people can''t sit at all. Chu fan simply arranges the two children in the card seat behind her. Shirley volunteers to take care of them. Therefore, there are only three people left at the table: Chu fan, Angelia and Yun Feiyang.


    "Big aunt, my son can eat. Help him order more steaks." Chu fan says hello first.


    Sitting opposite, Yun Feiyang was stunned and said curiously, "Angelia, Miss Shirley, is it your sister?"


    "No!" Angelia said with a faint smile, "she is hongluan''s senior sister, and hongluan is also her brother''s girlfriend."


    Yun Feiyang petrified on the spot. It took him a long time to relax. He immediately frowned and said, "President Chu, is Angelia kidding?"


    "No, what she said is true." Chu Fan said lightly and immediately pointed to the waiter''s menu. "This, this, this and this, come in duplicate."


    "Bang!"


    Yun Feiyang patted the table and stood up angrily: "Chu fan, you''re too much!"

 Chapter 697

    "You have a girlfriend. Why are you still pestering Angelia?"


    Yun Feiyang shouted angrily, "at first, I thought you were a man who valued love and righteousness, so I reluctantly let go and help you and Angelia, but now it seems that I pushed Angelia into the fire pit."


    "Angelia, come with me. I swear I only love you in my life. As long as I have one breath, I will never let you suffer any injustice." Yun Feiyang excitedly stretched out his hand, "come with me, I will make you happy."


    Angelia said seriously, "Yun Feiyang, I''m not only my brother''s wife, but also the mother of two children. I''m already very happy!"


    "That''s not your child." Yun Feiyang roared loudly.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as it''s my brother''s children, they are my children. I''ll take care of them like a mother, because it''s my duty." Angelia stood up and said faintly, "brother, let''s go home. I don''t want to see him again."


    "No, it''s a waste not to eat all the dishes." Chu fan is in a good mood. Angelia is pursued, which proves that she is beautiful and popular. Moreover, the bitter pursuit of cloud flying has no fruit, which makes Chu fan''s self-confidence burst, not to mention how proud he is.


    Gaga Gaga, brother''s woman, can anyone pry it away?


    "Mr. Yun, you''ve gone a little too far."


    Chu fan pretended to be angry and said, "how can you dig my corner in front of me? Can you dig it?"


    "President Chu, do you really love Angelica?" Yun Feiyang sat down again and said solemnly, "you already have other women. Why do you cling to Angelica? If you really love her, you should let go and let her find her own happiness."


    Chu fan reluctantly said, "you made a mistake. It''s not that I''m clinging to her, but that she''s relying on me. What can I do? Look!"


    Angelia hugged Chu fan''s arm. Chu fan didn''t pull it out. She looked helpless. At this scene, Yun Feiyang was about to cry. He couldn''t understand where Chu fan was better than himself. Why did Angelia have to be with him all her life.


    "Besides, you don''t just like Angelia?"


    Chu fan threw the cigarette box on the table, leaned back and said meaningfully, "if Angelia is an ordinary white-collar worker, would you still be so interested in her?"


    Angelia skillfully pulled out a cigarette, stuffed it into her mouth and lit it. After taking a sip, she skillfully sent it to Chu fan''s mouth. The scene was so beautiful that the clouds were flying and the eyes were red.


    Nima, you can enjoy it!


    Although he does have impure motives, will he admit it?


    "Angelia, I won''t give up." Yun Feiyang stood up and said faintly, "take your time. I have something to go first."


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "you''re gone. Who will pay for it later?"


    Yun Feiyang almost made a mistake. You are the boss of Sichuan Chongqing group. You still need this meal?


    "I''ve already bought it. Open it up and eat." Yun Feiyang said with a sneer, "be careful, don''t break your belly?"


    "Thank you!" Chu fan picked up his glass and took a pleasant drink.


    This free wine is delicious!


    A meal ends when all the meat materials stored in the restaurant are eaten up. The waiter in the restaurant and the cook in the back kitchen all ran out and looked at the little boy who was not fat.


    He seems to be only two years old. It''s hard for ordinary children to make him eat a good meal, but he''s a little bit small, but he almost eats a cow. God, where''s all that steak? Why is your stomach not big at all?


    Don''t talk about them. Even Shirley and Angelia are stupid. This steak can''t be served for Bruce Lee''s dance. But how old is he? How can he eat so much?


    After eating and drinking enough, several people took the bus home. The return of Chu fan makes this lonely home lively again. Lin su''e, in particular, fell in love with little dragon dance and little Feng Yao at a glance, and these two little guys were also very likable. They shouted one by one, making Lin su''e smile, and had already thrown Chu fan out of the sky.


    This is the next generation parent. Chu fan is also happy and quiet. He hugs Angelia and goes upstairs to take a bath.


    Xiao biesheng is newly married, not to mention Chu fan. Even Angelia thinks about it. So she put aside her reserve and took Chu fan to the bathroom. But before long, a sudden knock on the door stirred their passion.


    "Ah Jiu must be the dead girl." Chu fan put on a bath towel and angrily went out to open the door. "Dead girl, you... Er, godmother? What''s the matter? I''m worried about you. Sit down and talk slowly."


    Lin su''e held the phone in her hand and said anxiously, "ah Jiu, ah Jiu has an accident."


    Chu fan''s brain was "buzzing" and blank. It took him a long time to relax. He took a deep breath and said, "don''t worry, godmother. Slowly say, what''s the matter with ah Jiu?"


    When he came back, ah Jiu was not at home. Chu fan especially asked Lin su''e and learned that ah Jiu was about to take the college entrance examination. He had to take self-study classes at school every day and couldn''t come back until more than 9 p.m.


    Originally, Chu fan also planned to have a friendly match with Angelia at home, and then go to school to pick up ah Jiu. But now it''s less than 8:30. Why did something happen to her?


    Half an hour later, Chu fan came to Guangyuan Public Security Bureau. In a detention room, he saw Ah Jiu with a dull expression.


    Most people in the police station knew that ah Jiu was Chu fan''s sister, so he was polite to her and didn''t embarrass her. But her business... Is difficult.


    Chu fan walked over, rubbed ah Jiu''s head and said softly, "ah Jiu, don''t be afraid, brother is back."


    Hearing Chu fan''s voice, ah Jiu''s body suddenly shook and slowly raised her head. Seeing that it was really Chu fan, she couldn''t help it anymore. She plunged into Chu fan''s arms, hugged him and burst into tears.


    More than a year has passed since the two first met. Ah Jiu has grown from a green and astringent underage girl to a more and more beautiful and graceful girl.


    Chu fan patted her on the head, pretending to be relaxed and said with a smile: "what a big thing, don''t say he didn''t die, even if he died, he deserved it. Don''t be afraid, I''ll settle it for you. If he doesn''t die, I''ll go to the hospital and give him a shot. If he''s paralyzed, dare to play my sister''s idea, and I''ll kill him."


    The thing is, during the evening self-study, a male teacher named Zhao Yan asked ah Jiu to help send some materials.


    Zhao Yan teaches Chinese. His teaching level is very high, but his character is not very good. He has made a lot of scandals in the school. It is well known what kind of person he is. But who wants him to have an uncle who is the Secretary for education?


    He asked ah Jiu to send materials. It was obviously his intention, but after all, he was a teacher and ah Jiu had to go. Originally, she wanted to call a friend to go with her, but before she opened her mouth, her friend was called away by her boyfriend for dinner. She had to go to the teacher''s dormitory alone.


    Zhao Yan was very enthusiastic. She asked ah Jiu to sit down in the chair and said with high sounding that she wanted to help her learn classical Chinese knowledge, which was indeed ah Jiu''s weakness. She simply thought whether she misunderstood Zhao Yan.


    However, although she was simple, she did not relax her vigilance. She didn''t move a mouthful of the bottled beverage Zhao Yan brought her, but just listened to Zhao Yan''s explanation carefully. But before long, she found that Zhao Yan''s hand was on her shoulder, and there was a slow downward trend. Ah Jiu couldn''t sit still and got up to go.


    At this time, Zhao Yan finally couldn''t help taking off his disguise, suddenly hugged ah Jiu and pressed her on the table. During the struggle and scuffle, ah Jiu grabbed an inkstone on the table and smashed it on Zhao Yan''s head. He smashed his head and blood on the spot and fainted directly.


    Looking at the blood in his hands and Zhao Yan who fell unconscious on the ground, ah Jiu was very afraid. When he was at a loss, the startled teacher came and found this scene. He immediately called the police and called an ambulance.


    Finally, ah Jiu was taken away by the police and Zhao Yan was sent to the hospital for rescue. When the police asked ah Jiu, they learned that she was the famous sister of Chu fan. They immediately contacted her family.


    Ah Jiu knew that Chu fan wasn''t at home and didn''t dare to tell him about it, so he called Lin su''e, but as a result, he came just in time for Chu fan to come back.


    "Well, if you cry again, I''ll be drowned by your tears." Chu fan holds ah Jiu''s face, wipes the tears from her cheeks, and smiles, "don''t worry, there''s a brother, it''s all right!"


    Chu fan took off his coat, put it on ah Jiu, took her out of the detention room, and was stopped by a policewoman at the door.


    "Stop, who let you go?" the policewoman shouted coldly. "Go in and explain the crime clearly."


    "Crime process?" Chu fan frowned. "I said, comrade, please find out that my sister is a victim. You can take notes from her, but don''t treat my sister as a criminal."


    "I don''t need you to teach me how to handle the case." the policewoman said coldly, "it''s time to handle the case. Please go out!"


    Chu fan was angry and happy: "I want to ask, what does it have to do with you to be beaten Zhao Yan?"


    The policewoman raised her eyebrows and said angrily, "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll sue you for obstructing official business and arrest you for a few days."


    "Interfere with official business?" Chu fan nodded. "OK, I won''t interfere with your office, but you don''t want to pit my sister. Ah Jiu, don''t say a word until the lawyer comes, okay?"


    "Well, I understand." ah Jiu saw Chu fan and had completely calmed down. He calmly followed the policewoman back into the detention room. Chu fan took out his mobile phone, made a call, said a few words, and strode towards the director''s office.


    "Bang bang!"


    The door of the director''s office was almost smashed, and the door was opened. The drunken Xu Yigang wanted to swear. Seeing that it was Chu fan, he woke up half drunk and said in surprise: "smelly boy, why are you here?"

 Chapter 698

    "Uncle Xu, you have to pay attention to the influence." Chu fan strode in.


    "Fart influence, who stipulates that if you become an official, you can''t drink?" Xu Yi glared at Chu fan and didn''t have a good way. "Come on, what are you doing in the police station at this time? You''re making trouble again?"


    Chu fan took out a cigarette and handed it to Xu Yi first. Then he slowly said, "it''s not me who caused trouble. It''s my sister ah Jiu who was caught by the people in your police station."


    Xu Yi''s hand shook, and the lighter almost burned his beard. He lost his voice and said, "who? Ah Jiu? Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Chu fan explained it briefly and finally said, "Uncle Xu, you don''t have to help me with this. Just enforce the law impartially."


    "I''ll call first." Xu Yi didn''t want to smoke. He made a phone call while walking. It took him a long time to come back with a frown. "It''s a little troublesome."


    "What happened?"


    "Tell me first, did you offend the newly appointed mayor Yun?"


    Chu fan immediately understood: "you mean, mayor Yun is going to have a hard time with me?"


    Xu Yi picked up the cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice, "Mayor Yun has a deep background. It is said that Yanjing arranged to gild Guangyuan. Even Shanglin Jianguo in Sichuan Province has to give him some face. If you really offend him..."


    "Why? You asked me to apologize to him?" Chu fan sneered. "Uncle Xu, I find that you are getting less and less daring. Don''t say I didn''t offend him. Even if I really hit him, I will be afraid of him?"


    "If you can''t bear it, you will mess up big plans. It''s the big husband who can bend and stretch."


    "Pull it down. His son Yun Feiyang digs my corner in front of me. I have to make an apology to him? Uncle Xu, what do I have to be cheap?"


    Xu Yi was immediately angry: "he''s a son of a bitch. Dare you think of my niece? I killed him."


    Suyuan called him uncle. It was no different from his own daughter. Could he not be angry? In addition, he drank a lot of wine today. With this strength, I really don''t know what he will do.


    "Stop!" Chu fan hurriedly grabbed him and said helplessly, "don''t get involved in this. I''ve called a lawyer. You just need to level a bowl of water on your three-thirds of an mu. I''ll settle the rest myself."


    "You sit first, I''ll go out and find out about the situation." Xu Yi went to the bathroom first, washed his face with cold water, and strode out with a cold face.


    Chu fan first calls home and asks Lin su''e and Angelia not to worry. Then he simply sits in Xu Yi''s chair, turns on the computer and fights the landlord.


    About half an hour later, Xu Yi opened the door and came back. Behind him, there was a woman dressed simply and skillfully.


    "Sister Huan, you''re here." Chu fan turned away from the guest and warmly greeted Zhuge Huan to sit down on the sofa. He politely poured her a cup of hot water and said with a smile, "how''s Xiaoyan? Are you obedient?"


    "Well, very hard!" ZHUGE Huan was a little uncomfortable with Chu fan''s enthusiasm, especially in front of outsiders. If she hadn''t specially worn a pair of large black frame glasses today, she would be red now.


    Director Xu Yi is said to be Chu fan''s fiancee''s uncle. Didn''t he hit the muzzle of the gun? Can''t you cover up the loser''s stuff a little and make it known all over the city?


    But fortunately, Xu Yi is not surprised at Chu fan''s women''s fate. He doesn''t care too much. He sits down directly opposite them and says in a deep voice: "I''ve made it clear. It''s the ghost behind Yun Feiyang. He has sent out words. If you don''t come to beg him, he''ll ask ah Jiu to go to prison."


    Chu fan sneered, "why did he dare to say such a thing? He thought the police station was opened by their family?"


    "It''s not as simple as you think." Xu Yi glanced at Zhuge Huan and said, "let Zhuge''s lawyer explain it for you."


    Facing Chu fan''s puzzled eyes, Zhuge Huan put down his glass and said in a deep voice, "just now, I went to see ah Jiu accompanied by director Xu. The situation is very bad!"


    Chu fan''s face was cold: "what do you mean?"


    "On the surface, ah Jiu belongs to self-defense, and Zhao Yan has touched the law, which constitutes an attempted rape. He should be sentenced to at least three years'' imprisonment," ZHUGE Huan said solemnly, "But now, Zhao Yan bites back and says that ah Jiu framed him and hurt him maliciously, which has constituted the crime of intentional injury. Moreover, they bought several witnesses. They unanimously believe that ah Jiu took the initiative to beat Zhao Yan."


    "So?"


    Zhuge Huan said helplessly, "therefore, if we can''t find favorable evidence, it will be difficult to excuse miss ah Jiu."


    "It seems that I have left Guangyuan City for too long. They have forgotten who I am." Chu fan sneered. "If you want to play with me, I''ll play with you."


    Xu Yidun said nervously, "Chu fan, what do you want to do? Don''t mess around. This is not a foreign country."


    Even Zhuge Huan was nervous. She had seen Chu fan''s anger. She really made a decisive decision and showed no mercy.


    "What do you think? I''m a law-abiding person." Chu fan laughed, "don''t worry, I won''t mess around."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Xu Yi couldn''t help wiping his forehead and was scared into a cold sweat.


    Zhuge Huan couldn''t help asking, "Chu fan, have you figured out a strategy?"


    "This little thing still needs countermeasures? A phone thing." Chu fan took out his mobile phone, searched the phone book, and finally said reluctantly, "what a shame. He didn''t even have a phone call from a provincial leader."


    Before Xu Yi could speak, Chu fan had put the phone in his ear. Xu Yi had to swallow what he said. Thinking, with Chu fan''s energy, who can come forward to settle this matter?


    Soon, the phone was connected, and Dou Yutong''s surprised voice came: "brother fan, are you back?"


    "Well, I didn''t get home until this afternoon. How are you recently? Have you had a good meal?"


    "You are not at home and have no appetite." Dou Yutong said bitterly.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "I''ll come and see you tomorrow. How about having fun with you for a few days?"


    "No, I''ll come to you tomorrow..."


    They talked tenderly for a long time and drove Xu Yi crazy. Chu fancai turned to the subject and asked, "Yutong, do you have the phone number of the leader of Sichuan Province?"


    "Yes, who are you looking for? Is something wrong?"


    "A little thing... Er, I remember that the Secretary of the provincial Party committee called Kong Jingxiu? You call him and I''ll tell him something."


    As soon as Chu fan hung up the phone, he heard that Xu Yi had no good way: "for this matter, as for you, make a phone call? I have the phone of secretary Kong here."


    "Didn''t you say earlier?" Chu fan was not happy.


    Xu Yi almost smashed his water cup on his head. He''s a loser. Did you ask me?


    Before he could find out the phone number of secretary Kong, Dou Yutong had sent the phone to Chu fan''s mobile phone, but Chu fan didn''t see it at all and directly urged Xu Yi to call Secretary Kong.


    "I don''t know him very well." Xu Yi was afraid that Secretary Kong wouldn''t answer his phone. He first gave him a vaccination, but unexpectedly, after the phone rang a few times, it really got through.


    A honest voice came: "Hello, I''m Kong Jingxiu."


    "Kong Shuji, Hello, I''m Xu Yi, director of Guangyuan Public Security Bureau. Didn''t I bother you to rest?" Xu Yi said with a smile on his face.


    No way. He''s a lot shorter than others.


    "Oh, it''s director Xu. What can I do for you so late?" Kong Jingxiu became dignified.


    Who is Xu Yi? Once wolf tooth soldiers are famous for their selflessness in the national police system. At his level, as long as he is a little smooth, his achievements are far more than that.


    Now, he even called him in the middle of the night. Kong Jingxiu''s first reaction was that his relatives had committed an accident and fell into his hands. What he hates most is this kind of thing. What a shame!


    But before waiting for his righteous words to come out, Xu Yi said one step first: "in fact, it''s nothing. Major general Chu fan of the night city military region is looking for you. I''m just trying to contact you. Do you think it''s convenient?"


    "Who? Chu fan?"


    Kong Jingxiu''s response greatly surprised Xu Yi: "Chu fan is looking for me? Give him the phone."


    Xu Yi hands the phone to Chu fan in a daze. Unexpectedly, is this boy so arrogant now? Even senior officials at the provincial and ministerial levels were so polite to him.


    Chu fan took the phone and said with a smile, "Uncle Kong, I don''t blame me for disturbing you in the middle of the night?"


    Uncle Kong, instead of secretary Kong, made Kong Jingxiu feel more cordial and said with a smile, "your boy is great now. When will you come to Sichuan Province and uncle introduce your daughter to you?"


    Xu Yi put his ear to it and listened to Kong Jingxiu''s words clearly. He was completely speechless.


    Is this really Secretary Kong? How do I feel? He''s a professional matchmaker. As soon as I said a word, I went out to sell my daughter. Does your daughter lack arms and legs and worry about getting married?


    "Uncle Kong, please forgive me. I haven''t settled these at home yet." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile.


    The two chatted a few words. Kong Jingxiu turned to the subject and asked with a smile, "you boy, you won''t call me if you''re okay. Let''s be frank. What can I do for you?"


    "Uncle Kong''s eyes are still sharp. Nothing can be concealed from you." Chu Fanshan said with a smile, "in fact, it''s no big deal. It''s just a little blocked. You said, I get along well with my fiancee. Someone has to intervene. Now, it''s all in the Public Security Bureau. I want me to come to the door and beg him, otherwise, he''ll put my sister in jail."


    Suddenly, Kong Jingxiu''s voice cooled down: "who is so capable? Do you think the law is set by their family? Tell me, who is it?"


    "Yun Tianhe, the new secretary of Guangyuan municipal Party committee, his son Yun Feiyang pursued my fiancee Angelia. His classmate teacher Zhao Yan tried to rape my sister ah Jiu, and ah Jiu broke his head."


    Chu fan sneered: "now, Yun Feiyang bribed the witness and bit my sister. Secretary Kong, you don''t care about this? If you don''t, I can deal with it myself?"


    PS: Thank you for your 1 yuan red envelope reward!

 Chapter 699

    Before, I called Uncle Kong one by one, but now I call Secretary Kong directly. Others may not know what this means, but Kong Jingxiu''s heart is a flicker.


    Who Chu is and what he has done are clear to Kong Jingxiu. Apart from others, his identity as a member of the sacred blade group can make him run rampant.


    He has to deal with it himself. How? Even if he came to the door and shot Yun Feiyang and Zhao Yan, they both died in vain and had to bear a charge of treason.


    Reason? The certificate in the hands of the members of the sacred blade is "Li". As Chu fan, no one can do anything to kill Yun Tianhe.


    Compared with his credit, what is a department level? Besides, who dares to say that the bottom of yuntianhe''s ass is clean? As long as you want to deal with him, you can find some problems every minute. If you lighten it, his future political career will be over and he will find an idle job and retire early. On the whole, he may spend the rest of his life in prison.


    "Chu fan, don''t be impulsive about this. I''ll go right away and promise you a satisfactory explanation." Kong Jingxiu was very simple and hung up immediately. Needless to say, it must have come in a hurry.


    Xu Yi was completely speechless. The provincial Party secretary had to hurry to the scene if this guy said a word. This guy, the energy is getting bigger and bigger. At the same time, Xu Yi sighed in his heart, yuntianhe, yuntianhe, you have a good son


    In the hospital, Zhao Yan''s head was wrapped with a bandage, which was no longer a big problem. But he still has to stay in the hospital for observation. Who knows if there are sequelae of concussion?


    "Yun Shao, don''t thank you for your kindness. Another day, I''ll find some Shuiling girls to give you a good massage."


    Zhao Yan said with a smile, "they are all high school girls. If Yunshao likes chicks, I can get them for you. Hei hei!"


    There are only Yun Feiyang and Zhao Yan in the ward, so they speak recklessly and have no taboos. Besides, they are old fellow who have been in the window, whoring and prostitution.


    Who doesn''t know who?


    "Lao Zhao, I didn''t say you. You can''t do this in the future." Yun Feiyang had a cigarette in his mouth and didn''t have a good way: "there are many women. If you are short of money, tell me. Can you be tough? If I hadn''t covered it for you in time, your boy would have to go in today."


    "Yes, I can''t forget the kindness of Yunshao in my life." Zhao Yan said with a bitter smile, "but you don''t know. That girl is the school flower of our high school. She is so Shuiling."


    "School flower? Really?" Yun Feiyang was interested. "Can she be more beautiful than Angelia of Sichuan Chongqing group?"


    Zhao Yan said positively, "at least it''s equal. According to my aesthetic standards, she''s even higher than that foreign girl. Don''t believe it. I have her picture here."


    Soon, Zhao Yan pulled out a photo from his mobile phone and handed it to Yun Feiyang. He smiled proudly and said, "how''s it? I didn''t lie to you?"


    The cigarette end in Yun Feiyang''s hand fell and his eyes were straight. On the mobile phone, there was a picture of a beautiful young girl in school uniform with bright eyes and teeth. The bright smile immediately lightened the bones of the clouds.


    Zhao Yan regretted, but when he thought that he might not have a chance to kiss Fangze in the future, he said decisively in a low voice: "Yunshao, this girl''s name is AI Hongyu, her nickname is ah Jiu. I''m sure she''s 100% a baby... Hey, it''s not easy to win her with Yunshao''s background?"


    The corner of Yun Feiyang''s mouth slowly tilted up and smiled and patted Zhao Yan on the shoulder: "good brother, don''t worry. After everything is done, the benefits will be yours."


    "Thank you Yunshao, thank you Yunshao..."


    At the same time, yuntianhe, who was just lying down at home, suddenly received a phone call and immediately a spirit sat up: "what? The book of Confucius is coming?"


    After hanging up the phone, yuntianhe immediately called his son, but prompted that the other party had turned off. He was so angry that he almost fell his cell phone.


    "What makes you so angry?" his wife woke up and couldn''t help muttering.


    "What else can I do?" Yun Tianhe turned over and got out of bed. While dressing, he shouted angrily, "sooner or later, he will be killed by your son. Hum!"


    At 10:30 pm, Yun Feiyang came to the police station. Under the leadership of the policewoman, he went straight to the detention room and brought it to the door considerately.


    Ah Jiu was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes. But the sound of the iron gate hammer frightened her. She suddenly woke up and stared at Yun Feiyang warily: "who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t be nervous!" Yun Feiyang sat down opposite ah Jiu. He took out a cigarette and lit one for himself. He said faintly, "introduce yourself. My name is Yun Feiyang. Yun Tianhe, the new secretary of Guangyuan municipal Party committee, is my father."


    Ah Jiu said coldly, "what does this have to do with me? I don''t know you."


    "Zhao Yan is my friend." Yun Feiyang knocked on the table and the cow coaxed, "and Chu fan robbed the woman I like."


    "Oh, you''re the idiot who haunts Angelia''s sister all day?"


    Ah Jiu stood up, disdaining his lips: "My brother fan stole your favorite woman. Were you a pig in your last life? Why are you so thick skinned? My brother fan and sister Angelia have been together for more than half a year, and you only know her for a few days? Don''t think I don''t know that you''re so careful, just because she''s the president of Sichuan Chongqing group? I tell you, you don''t want to touch my sister Angelia''s finger, and you don''t want to take it Go to Sichuan Chongqing group for a penny. "


    Fighting is not ah Jiu''s strong point, but swearing is definitely No.1. Moreover, she swears without dirty words and will not repeat it for an hour. It''s just a cloud flying. Where can it be her opponent? He was robbed by ah Jiu and choked almost out of breath.


    "Bang!"


    Yun Feiyang patted the table and stood up. He said angrily, "don''t be arrogant. I''ll tell you the truth. This time, Chu fan is hard to protect himself. Do you still expect him to save you?"


    Ah Jiu was startled. He was not afraid of the clouds flying, but that he would implicate Chu fan.


    But Yun Feiyang thought he frightened ah Jiu, and suddenly became proud: "I know Chu fan is very competitive in Guangyuan City, but that was before. From now on, I will be the first brother in Guangyuan City. If I want to fix him, I can put him in prison every minute."


    "What do you want?" ah Jiu asked warily.


    "Be my girlfriend, I''ll make sure you''re all right." before ah Jiu refuses, Yun Feiyang then said, "before refusing, think about the consequences. Just because you broke Zhao Yan''s head, I can let you spend three years in prison. Do you know where the prison is? Especially if a little flower like you is locked up, do you know what happens?"


    This time, ah Jiu was really afraid and shook his head nervously.


    Yun Feiyang walked over step by step, scared ah Jiu back and forth, and soon pasted it on the wall. There was no way back.


    "In prison, any prison guard can play with you, and those female prisoners in prison have countless means to bully you." Yun Feiyang evil smiled, stretched out his hand and provoked ah Jiu''s jaw, "are you willing to be sent to prison or stay with me?"


    Ah Jiu broke away his hand, gnashing his teeth and said, "you''re so mean!"


    "Hahaha, I''m not just mean, I''m shameless." Yun Feiyang laughed a few times, his face suddenly cooled down, pinched ah Jiu''s cheek with one hand and said coldly, "today, I can put you in prison, and it''s your brother''s turn tomorrow. Before long, Sichuan Chongqing Group and Angelia are mine."


    "You dream!" ah Jiu bent his knees and hit him between his legs.


    Suddenly, Yun Feiyang was in a tragedy. His face was purple with pain. He covered his crotch with his hands. His legs were tight and almost fell to his knees.


    "You... You dare..."


    "Bang!"


    The door of the detention room was knocked open. Chu fan came in quickly and said with concern: "ah Jiu, are you okay?"


    "Brother fan!" ah Jiu immediately threw himself into his arms and burst into tears.


    No matter how big her heart is, she is just a 17-year-old girl. When she was arrested in the police station, she has lost her square inch. Now there is another mayor''s son to threaten her. If Chu fan doesn''t show up again, she doesn''t know what she will do.


    Chu fan stroked ah Jiu''s hair and comforted, "don''t be afraid, it''s all right."


    A middle-aged man with an iron face came over. Yun Feiyang was surprised and said, "Dad, Dad, you''re just in time. Catch both of them quickly. I''ll sue them for deliberately hurting people..."


    "Pa!"


    With a big mouth, Yun Feiyang fell to the ground on his back. He was stunned. Before he could understand what was going on, his father seemed crazy. When he came forward to kick, his front teeth were kicked off, which made him cry and howl like killing a pig.


    "Well, Secretary Yun!" a cold voice came from the door, "don''t you think it''s too late to think of discipline your son now?"


    Yuntianhe stopped and said bitterly, "Secretary Kong, I..."


    "You don''t have to say anything. I saw the whole process clearly in the monitoring, and I heard every word he said." Kong Shuji said coldly, "Secretary Yun, you are a good cadre, but you are not a good father. Go back and write a review and give it to me and reflect at home."


    In a word, it ended yuntianhe''s political career. Reflect at home, this is to go to the end.


    It''s over, it''s all over.


    Yun Tianhe now had no strength to beat his son. He looked at Secretary Kong and others leaving in a daze until his son Yun Feiyang got up and said, "Dad, what evil wind do you smoke? I''m your son."


    "You are really my good son." yuntianhe looked at his son in despair, shook his head, and walked out step by step with heavy steps.


    Yun Feiyang didn''t understand what was going on. He was about to chase out and was stopped by two policemen at the door: "you are suspected of planting a frame and interfering with the handling of law enforcement personnel. Now you are under criminal detention according to law."


    "Click!"


    A pair of shiny handcuffs bound his hands, and yuntianhe just looked back at him and left without looking back.


    At this time, Yun Feiyang finally knew that he was afraid. He struggled desperately and cried, "Dad, Dad, save me, save me..."


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "tearful red candle 356668621"!

 Chapter 700

    In the senior intensive care unit, Zhao Yan was lying in bed, drinking beer and chatting about wechat, not to mention how proud he was.


    In fact, he was only hit with a small wound on his forehead, bleeding a lot, but it didn''t matter. However, originally a disaster, Leng was made a good thing by Yunshao. He even fantasized about how much compensation he would have to ask for when ah Jiu''s family came.


    There are still few clouds. It''s like turning your hands into clouds and covering your hands with rain.


    Originally, Zhao Yan had some regrets. The fat meat at his mouth was robbed by Yunshao. But after this, the relationship between him and Yunshao must have been greatly strengthened.


    A Jiu, in exchange for Yunshao''s friendship, this business is worth it.


    Youdao is warm, full and lustful. Zhao Yan is not a master who can stand loneliness. Now when he eats two cans of beer, he feels warm all over. Once again, the pure and beautiful ah Jiu may have been pressed by Yunshao at this time. His heart is like a cat scratching. He is uncomfortable.


    Special, no, I have to find a Shuiling chick tonight.


    After hesitating for a while, Zhao Yan gritted his teeth and made a call.


    "Hello, who?" as soon as the phone was connected, an impatient female voice came out.


    Zhao Yan hurriedly said, "is it Mary? I''m... Cough, Zhao Yan!"


    Suddenly, the female voice was happy: "Oh, it''s Miss Zhao. How can you think of calling me so late? Do you want to soak me? My price is very high."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you have anything good in your hand? I''ll play big tonight." Zhao Yan immediately added, "as long as the quality is high, money is not a problem."


    Mary is a female student in their middle school. She has a close relationship with a night scene outside. She is equivalent to an off-site mother Mi role. Every week, she takes several girls to the night show to make huge profits. Over time, some girls directly became her cash cow. Whoever needed it, she called and arranged it. Basically, the customer was satisfied with everything.


    Zhao Yan spends all day in the night. It''s not difficult to know this, but before, he was embarrassed to find Mary because of his face. But today, he is also out of his mind, because only Mary has a fresh and tender "baby" in her hand.


    The wool comes from the sheep. The money has to be doubled from ah Jiu''s family.


    At this thought, he was bold and strong, as if he had made a windfall.


    Similarly, Mary knows exactly who Zhao Yan is, but since he wants "good goods", the money must be indispensable. Before long, the noise from Mary''s side decreased a lot. Obviously, she found a quiet place to discuss the details with Zhao Yan.


    "Miss Zhao, how much money can you give?" Mary explained. "What standard sister and what standard price depends on how much money you can give."


    "I want the best. It''s as beautiful and simple as ah Jiu. Just say it. How much does it cost?"


    Mary frowned and said, "it''s hard to find. You know, ah Jiu is the school flower of our high school. Who can be more beautiful than her? But..."


    "But what?"


    "I have one here that meets your requirements, but her situation is a little special."


    "What do you mean?"


    "She wants 50000 yuan, Bao Luo Hong, and she can accompany you five times. But the money should be given at one time, because she urgently needs the money."


    Zhao Yan was stunned and asked tentatively, "what you said... Can''t it be Liu Wenhui?"


    Liu Wenhui is a girl from class 1, senior 3.


    Throughout the third grade of senior high school, her grades have always been among the best. Even ah Jiu has to ask her for advice on some problems. Unfortunately, God gave her a smart mind, but failed to give her a good family environment.


    Her parents are laid-off workers. Her family is not rich. Half a year ago, her father was hit by a car while sweeping the street. He is still lying in bed, and the driver who caused the accident has not been found yet.


    And her mother''s eyesight is not good. She could barely do some housework before. Now, because she always wipes tears secretly, her eyesight is getting weaker and weaker. She can''t even do housework.


    If she hadn''t had a sister, the family would have been unable to live long ago. But her sister''s monthly salary is only enough to buy medicine for her parents. She is simply unable to pay the high medical expenses. If her mother''s eyes drag on, she will be in danger of permanent blindness.


    In the whole high school, only Liu Wenhui''s situation is special, and Zhao Yan''s purpose in looking for Mary is to find such a high school girl. So, as soon as Mary said it, Zhao Yan naturally guessed it was her.


    At the thought of Liu Wenhui, a tall and thin figure immediately appeared in Zhao Yan''s mind. Because she wears a pair of black frame glasses all day, she can''t see how beautiful she is, but her pure strength is absolutely equal to ah Jiu, or even better.


    The figure is not as good as ah Jiu. It''s flat in front and back, like a washboard. But her legs are definitely up to the standard of professional leg models and can be regarded as a highlight.


    "Yes, it''s Liu Wenhui."


    Mary said in a deep voice: "after school yesterday, she took the initiative to find me and asked me to contact the buyer for her. She wanted to sell the first night, and the price she wanted was 50000, and I didn''t earn a penny. If you think it''s appropriate, Miss Zhao, I''ll contact you. If not, I still have two good-looking people here, but it must not be the first time."


    "Yes, of course." Zhao Yan was excited. "You asked her to come to the hospital right away. I''ll transfer the money to her right away."


    "Don''t worry!"


    Manlijiao said with a smile, "Miss Zhao, I''m busy for you. You can''t let me work in vain?"


    "Just say it. How much do you want?"


    "Three thousand!"


    "No problem. I''ll call you later."


    "All right, you wait for my news." Mary smiled and hung up the phone.


    At more than 11 p.m., Zhao Yan''s heart was burning, and finally there was a knock at the door.


    coming!


    Zhao Yan leapt to the ground without even wearing his shoes. He ran to the door a few steps, took a deep breath, suddenly opened the door, and saw a tall, nervous and scared pure girl standing outside the door.


    Just one face to face, Zhao Yan''s two eyes lit up. The value of these 50000 flowers is too much.


    After taking off her black framed glasses, Liu Wenhui showed a face no worse than ah Jiu. It was simply a natural beauty. Liu Wenhui, who took off her school uniform and put on a pair of jeans, has a soaring charm, catching up with ah Jiu, the first school flower.


    She wore a pure white shirt on her upper body and a black-and-white coat outside, which looked more pure and pleasant. Moreover, her chest is bulging, regardless of true or false, but it is more attractive.


    Her face also wore light makeup. Her thin lips were ruddy and shiny. Her eyebrows were curved, like crescent moon in the sky. Her face was red, like roasted prawns, with thin heat. There are also two shiny earrings on his ears, which is very fashionable. It not only has the charm of mature women, but also has the green shyness of underage girls, which is definitely a fatal temptation for Zhao Yan.


    At this time, Liu Wenhui was very nervous and didn''t dare to look at Zhao Yan. She put her hands in front of her and grabbed a small cloth handbag. Her fingers were blue and the handbag was about to be pinched and deformed.


    "Gudu!" Zhao Yan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water, quickly dodged his body and invited, "classmate Liu Wenhui, please come in."


    Liu Wenhui trembled obviously, hesitated for a moment, finally summoned up her courage and walked in.


    This is life, you have to admit it! But at the thought of what she was about to face, her red face suddenly turned pale as paper and bloodless.


    At the next moment, Zhao Yan, who had been unable to restrain himself for a long time, hugged her and pressed her on the hospital bed.


    "Wait... Wait a minute!" Liu Wenhui tried his best to protect his chest and avoid his big mouth full of wine. "Turn off the light."


    "No, I spent so much money. What can I see when I turn off the light?" Zhao Yan took a deep breath and drank low, "take your hands away!"


    Liu Wenhui closed her eyes and let her tears flow down the corners of her eyes. She slowly put her hand down.


    Zhao Yan''s eyes were red, his mouth was panting, and he stretched out a trembling hand to unbutton her shirt. One, two, three


    Finally, Liu Wenhui''s shirt was untied, revealing her close fitting snow-white bra. The cup was small, 32a, but because it was a converging bra, it was squeezed out of a shallow career - line, which made Zhao Yan''s eyes straight.


    A good meal is not afraid of late. You can''t swallow it whole like pig Bajie eating ginseng fruit. In the end, you don''t even taste it.


    Zhao Yan turned to unbutton her jeans around her waist, while Liu Wenhui was like a beautiful corpse, motionless and at his mercy. After a while, Liu Wenhui was left with only her intimate underwear.


    This is absolutely the most perfect masterpiece of God, white as jade skin, slender and straight legs, flat and smooth waist without any fat... It''s perfect!


    Zhao Yan stared and appreciated it for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help it. He quickly stripped himself and rushed up like a hungry tiger. But at this juncture, the door was suddenly kicked open. He was so frightened that he jumped out of bed.


    "Who are you? Did you go to the wrong house?" Zhao Yan hurriedly grabbed his pants and put them on his file and shouted sternly.


    "Oh, there''s still a woman in mind to play with?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "It seems that your injury doesn''t matter."


    Before Zhao Yan could speak, ah Jiu came in and said, "brother fan, it''s this scum. You help me kill him."


    Suddenly, Zhao Yan became nervous: "what do you... What do you want? I''m the victim. Don''t mess around. I... I called the police?"


    "Call the police?" Chu fan smiled. "Don''t bother. I''ve called the police for you."


    As soon as the voice fell, two policemen in dignified police uniforms came in and said coldly, "Zhao Yan, you are suspected of rape and perjury. Now you are arrested according to law."


    "Click!" a pair of shiny handcuffs cuffed his hands.


    Now, Zhao Yan panicked and hurriedly said, "are you wrong? I''m Yunshao''s friend..."


    "What you said about Yunshao has been arrested." Chu fan sneered, "even my sister, you dare to move. Wait, I''ll let you ''reform'' in prison."

 Chapter 701

    "Die hard!"


    Chu fan glanced at Liu Wenhui on the hospital bed, reluctantly shook his head and pulled ah Jiu to leave. Ah Jiu subconsciously glanced at him, suddenly stopped, hurried to the hospital bed, suddenly took Liu Wenhui''s hand covering his face and said, "Wen Hui? How is it you?"


    "No, not me, you... You recognize the wrong person."


    Liu Wenhui panicked and grabbed her clothes. She was about to run out barefoot and wearing intimate underwear, but the door was blocked by Chu fan.


    How could such a young and pure girl do such a thing? Looking at her, it seems that she is still very familiar with ah Jiu, classmate?


    Ah Jiu took an arrow step forward, grabbed Liu Wenhui''s hand and said angrily, "Liu Wenhui, tell me, is that scum threatening you? I''ll kill him now..."


    "No... no!" this time, Liu Wenhui caught ah Jiu and sobbed, "it''s me... I volunteered."


    "Why?"


    Ah Jiu didn''t understand. He was about to ask, but Chu fan stopped him and asked lightly, "are you short of money?"


    Liu Wenhui''s body stiffened and nodded slowly. Maybe she felt cold before she thought of wearing clothes, but the damn jeans were too tight. The more anxious she was, the more she couldn''t wear them. She slipped and almost fell to the ground.


    "Alas!"


    Chu fan put his hand around her waist, took her back to the hospital bed, turned over her reverse pants and silently put them on her slender and smooth legs. Liu Wenhui stared at Chu fan in a daze. She didn''t resist. She didn''t even know what to do.


    "Wen Hui, why are you so stupid?" ah Jiu came forward and hugged Liu Wenhui, tears falling down. "You can find me for lack of money. Why do you have to wrong yourself? Do you know that you will ruin your life."


    Can Liu Wenhui not know? But what can she do? She knows ah Jiu has money, but even if she can borrow money, how can she repay it later? She can''t afford it.


    "Put on your clothes and I''ll take you home." Chu fan patted Liu Wenhui on the shoulder and comforted, "don''t worry, I have money here. I''ll pay it back when you work in the future. It''s not urgent!"


    "Thank you!" Liu Wenhui choked and didn''t know how to thank Chu fan.


    Chu fan didn''t say anything more. He told ah Jiu to help her get dressed. He went out first, called Xu Yi and added another charge to Zhao Yan - luring and abducting a minor girl.


    Before long, Chu fan drove to her downstairs under the guidance of Liu Wenhui.


    This is a building older than her parents. The red bricks on the wall surface are mottled, like rotten wood, and the slag falls off when the wind blows. The windows on the balcony are still wooden. Many people''s glasses are broken and black. Obviously, no one lives anymore.


    It can be seen that the conditions of Liu Wenhui''s family are really not very good. Otherwise, people with some conditions have moved to a new house. After all, the house price in Guangyuan is not too high, and it is not difficult to collect a down payment.


    "Brother fan, ah Jiu, thank you." Liu Wenhui stopped and said shyly, "the house is dirty and messy, so I won''t invite you up. If you don''t mind, I''ll invite you home for dinner another day."


    "Let''s go. It''s so late. You still have so much money. What if there''s an accident?" ah Jiu couldn''t help pulling Liu Wenhui into the door of the unit. Chu fan didn''t say anything, and then followed up.


    The lights in the corridor are broken. It''s dark. If ah Jiu hadn''t taken out his mobile phone to illuminate it, I really don''t know how Liu Wenhui would go upstairs. Moreover, there are some messy things in the corridor, which are covered with dust. Obviously, no one has moved for a long time.


    Before long, the three came to the fifth floor, which was also the top floor of the old building. Liu Wenhui took out a key from her handbag, opened the door, walked in first and turned on the light.


    "Sorry, it''s a bit messy at home. I''ll clean it up." Liu Wenhui hurried to the sofa without changing her shoes. She picked up the lost clothes and the messy things on the tea table and threw them into the bathroom.


    I can''t believe this is Liu Wenhui''s home.


    The living room is only about six square meters, and a sofa and tea table occupy most of the space. Opposite is an old-fashioned writing desk with a 21 inch color TV on it.


    In this era, even the computer monitor is 24 or 27 inches, and the minimum TV is 39 inches. Where is a 21 inch TV? Look at that style. It was made at least 15 years ago. Now it has long been eliminated.


    Moreover, the whole room was filled with a smell of medicine and a faint smell. But ah Jiu and Chu fan didn''t show a disdainful expression. They naturally walked in and sat down on the sofa. Just about to open her mouth, the bedroom door opposite opened, and a girl in white background and blue flower pajamas came out bleary eyed.


    "Wen Hui, what did you do? Why did you come back so late?" the girl looks like Liu Wenhui, but she is much more mature than her. Before Liu Wenhui introduced her, she saw Chu fan at a glance and was surprised, "President Chu? You... Why are you here?"


    Chu fan also stood up unexpectedly and said unsure, "are you... The front desk?"


    "Now it''s the president''s secretary." Liu Wenzhu blushed and said shyly, "I haven''t had time to thank you for the last thing. If it weren''t for you, let alone the current job, maybe... I couldn''t even stay in Sichuan Chongqing group."


    "Yes." Chu fan smiled, waved his hand, suddenly remembered, pointed to Liu Wenhui and asked, "is she your sister?"


    "That''s right!" Liu Wenzhu was curious. "President Chu, it''s so late, you and my sister..."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I happened to meet her and sent her back." Chu fan pulled ah Jiu and explained, "my sister ah Jiu and your sister are classmates."


    Suddenly, Liu Wenzhu was relieved and nodded to ah Jiu with a smile: "Hello!"


    At this time, Liu Wenhui poured two cups of hot water. She was a little cautious. She didn''t know where to put her hands. She looked at Chu fan and ah Jiu for help, hoping that they could help her keep it a secret and don''t tell it.


    But Chu fan, as if he hadn''t seen it, drank his saliva, put down his water cup and said faintly, "asparagus, why don''t you talk to me when there are difficulties at home? Is my boss very inhumane in your eyes?"


    "No, not..." Liu Wenzhu was anxious and wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "you don''t have to explain anything. I took 100000 yuan for your sister, which I personally lent you. Tomorrow, I''ll help you contact the best hospital and arrange the hospitalization of your parents. Your task is to do your job well, you know?"


    "Thank you, Mr. Chu. I must work hard." Liu Wenzhu was moved to tears. If her sister and ah Jiu were not there, she would have rushed to Chu fan''s arms and cried.


    It was he who changed her fate and turned her from an ignorant college student who just walked out of school to today''s workplace elite.


    It was also him who once again extended a helping hand to save her parents and this family on the verge of breaking.


    Liu Wenzhu doesn''t know how to thank Chu fan, because she knows that Chu fan is not short of money and women around her, and what she can do is to do her job well as Chu Fan said, which is the best return to him.


    Chu fan smiled: "OK, it''s getting late. Your sisters have an early rest. I''ll send a car to pick you up tomorrow."


    "Chu always walks slowly!"


    Until Chu fan and ah Jiu disappeared in the corridor, the sisters turned around and sat on the sofa, staring blankly at a bank card on the tea table. This is left by Chu fan. There are 100000 yuan in it. Such a sum of money almost ruined Liu Wenhui''s life, and for Chu fan, it was just a big meal.


    "Sister, I''ll go back to bed first." Liu Wenhui suddenly stood up and wanted to go back to her room to have a rest.


    Until then, Liu Wenzhu found that his sister had dressed up carefully today and came back so late. She immediately called her in doubt: "wait a minute, sit down!"


    "Sister, I''m sleepy. I have to review tomorrow..."


    "I''ll let you sit down!" Liu Wenzhu accentuated his tone, which made Liu Wenhui have to sit down and nervously pinch the corners of her clothes. She didn''t dare to look up at her sister.


    The more she was like this, the more suspicious Liu Wenzhu became. An ominous idea made her more nervous and afraid.


    "Wen Hui, tell me honestly, what have you done so late?"


    "I... I''ll make up for ah Jiu..."


    Liu Wenzhu shouted, "do you use makeup and change clothes for making up classes? To be honest, did you go to a bar or nightclub?"


    "Sister!" Liu Wenhui threw herself into her arms and began to cry.


    Now, Liu Wenzhu understood everything. He suddenly felt sad and cried with his sister: "Why are you so stupid? How can you do such a stupid thing with your sister at home? I said, I can get a lot of money next month. At that time, I will have money to treat my parents. Why do you do such a stupid thing?"


    Speaking of this, Liu Wenzhu suddenly held his sister''s shoulder and said in surprise: "the person who ordered you is not president Chu? You... You..."


    Liu Wenhui blushed: "sister, what are you talking about? Brother fan is not that kind of person. He and I have nothing to do."


    That''s right. Chu fan has a girl around him. How can he mess with his sister? But how did my sister get mixed up with him?


    At this time, the voice of Liu''s mother came from another bedroom. Liu Wenzhu hurriedly perfunctory, took his sister back to the room, lay in bed and carefully questioned the course of the matter. When she learned that it was Liu Wenhui who was contacted by a girl, Liu Wenzhu was furious. She grabbed the phone and wanted to call the police, but she was stopped by her sister.


    "Sister, I don''t blame her. I volunteered."


    "Bah, she treats you as a cash cow."


    Liu Wenzhu mercilessly poked his sister''s forehead: "you have a long brain. For the first time, you have something in her hand. Don''t you dare not go again?"


    Suddenly, Liu Wenhui''s face turned white and there was no more blood

 Chapter 702

    Mary is a very intelligent girl. If she is used in her study, she will not be inferior to ah Jiu and Liu Wenhui. Unfortunately, she went astray and used her wisdom on how to make money.


    In fact, there''s nothing wrong with this. What''s the purpose of learning? Isn''t the ultimate goal still to make money? Now, skipping the step of learning directly, she has been ahead of most of her classmates.


    Besides, her monthly income is even higher than those white-collar workers. She easily earns more than 100000 yuan, and she doesn''t think she''s doing anything wrong.


    In the evening, after accompanying the night boss, she sat on the bed with a cigarette in her mouth and made a phone call. However, Liu Wenhui''s phone was turned off.


    Does she want to default?


    Manli and Zhao Yan said 50000 yuan, but she didn''t take any money. On the surface, she was very righteous, but in fact, she and Liu Wenhui had a good talk. Among the 50000 yuan, there was her "intermediary fee" of 20000 yuan.


    This is just the beginning. She has even helped Liu Wenhui contact her second customer, the boss of the night show. At that time, if Liu Wenhui dares to refuse, she will threaten her with this matter. Do girls like Liu Wenhui dare to be known about it?


    Besides, the first time, the second time and the third time. When she did more, she naturally became numb and completely became a cash cow in Mary''s hands. In their circle, examples like Liu Wenhui abound.


    Liu Wenhui is not a defaulter. Maybe her mobile phone is out of power. Mary thought about it and called Zhao Yan again. It''s after-sales service. She always needs to know whether he is satisfied or not.


    The phone rang for a long time. Just when Mary was ready to hang up, the phone was finally connected. Mary said angrily: "I said, Miss Zhao, even if you are happy, you can''t stop answering my phone? I..."


    "Are you Mary?" a cold and strange voice came from the phone.


    Manriton was stunned and asked for a long time, "who are you? Where''s Zhao Yan?"


    "I''m the criminal policeman of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. Zhao Yan is suspected of rape and has been arrested. Miss Manli, Zhao Yan has confessed you. If you don''t want to go to jail, you''d better surrender to the police station immediately, otherwise you will become a fugitive wanted on the Internet."


    "Pa!"


    The mobile phone slipped and fell to the ground. Mary''s eyes were empty, as if she had lost her soul.


    Damn Zhao Yan, I just introduced you to a ''Miss''. What are you doing with rape? Do you need money? It''s over. You killed me this time


    Mary wants to run away, but once she is wanted online, where can she go? Once you become a fugitive, this nature will completely change. After smoking three cigarettes, she finally got dressed, went downstairs to the police station and turned herself in


    Chu fan and ah Jiu came home early in the morning. They got the news that ah Jiu was okay. Lin su''e and Angelia were relieved. The former coaxed the two children back to their room to sleep. Angelia was tired all day and took a bath and went to bed early.


    Chu fan didn''t disturb anyone and ordered ah Jiu to go back to his room as soon as possible. After having a rest, he quietly touched the guest room where Zhuge Huan lived.


    Before Chu fan and ah Jiu go to the hospital to catch Zhao Yan, Chu fan takes Zhuge Huan home first. Nominally, it was a toss in the middle of the night. She came to Jinghu District and felt guilty. But he was so careful. How could Zhuge Huan not know? She wanted to refuse, but her body got into Chu fan''s car uncontrollably and was sent home by him.


    Chu fan didn''t come back, and Zhuge Huan didn''t feel sleepy at all. He thought about every bit since they knew each other, as if he were dreaming.


    Will he come back tonight? If he comes back, will he come to his room?


    Zhuge Huan was in a state of wishful thinking when she heard a light "click" at the door. She immediately became nervous, wrapped her quilt tightly, and widened her eyes, trying to see who came in at the door.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s me!" Chu fan''s smiling voice came. Zhuge Huan was relieved and secretly mocked himself. This is Chu fan''s home. Who else will come in besides him?


    Before Zhuge Huan got up, Chu fan went over, turned on the bedside lamp and sat down by the bed. Zhuge Huan put her hands on the bed and was about to sit up. Unexpectedly, Chu fan would sit down and lower her body to meet her red lips.


    Boom!


    Zhuge Huan''s mind was blank and he instinctively wanted to push him away, but Chu fan''s hand got into her skirt and hugged her tightly. Soon, Zhuge Huan''s temperature rose from passive to active, hugged Chu fan''s neck tightly, and kissed wildly more excited than him.


    A little farewell is better than a new marriage. Zhuge Huan herself is a mature woman, and her physiological needs are much stronger than those of a little girl like Angelia. Moreover, she and Chu fan have had more than once. In her heart, she regards him as her own man, both psychological and physiological sustenance.


    More than half an hour later, Zhuge Huan was finally satisfied. She was as soft as mud, her cheeks were ruddy, and she still had a happy smile on her mouth. She fell asleep. She was so tired that she didn''t even have the strength to clean up.


    Chu fan was also a little sleepy. Holding Zhuge Huan''s mature body, he soon fell asleep. But before long, he felt as if there were more people around him. When he opened his eyes, he saw Ah Jiu sneaking in at some time, lying next to him and holding his arm tightly.


    "Brother!"


    Ah Jiu''s eyes were shaking with tears. He could see that Chu fan''s heart was soft. He stretched out his hand under her neck and hugged her in his arms. He said softly, "don''t be afraid. No one wants to hurt you with my brother. Have a good sleep and forget all your troubles."


    What happened today is really scary for ah Jiu. If she hadn''t been witty and didn''t drink the drink Zhao Yan gave her, maybe she didn''t even know how she lost her body. With Zhao Yan''s character, it''s strange that there is no medicine in the drink.


    On the other hand, ah Jiu''s courage saved her. Otherwise, how could a weak girl like Liu Wenhui escape from Zhao Yan''s clutches? It''s impossible to break his head.


    In short, today is really lucky. Something big almost happened.


    Chu fan became more and more frightened. He couldn''t help holding ah Jiu tightly and gently rubbing her hair with his cheek. Smelling the faint fragrance on her, Chu fan whispered, "sleep, brother will protect you all your life."


    "I''ll always be with my brother," ah Jiu kissed him on the chin. "I''ll never separate."


    "Yes, never separate."


    Under the caress of Chu fan''s big hand, ah Jiu''s heart finally settled down and soon fell asleep. However, even in her sleep, she held Chu fan tightly for fear that he would leave her.


    Over the past year, ah Jiu has changed a lot, from a green little girl to a big girl. Although she was still wearing pajamas, Chu fan could still feel the fullness of her body.


    There are young women in the family. Alas, I don''t know which bastard will be cheaper in the future


    Chu fan was melancholy. It took him a long time to sleep vaguely. When he woke up, he found that there was no one around him.


    "Brother, it''s breakfast." Angelia opened the door and came in. Seeing Chu fan awake, she immediately came over and said bitterly, "people have been waiting for you all night."


    Chu fan sat up and waved to Angelia, who immediately jumped into his arms.


    "Sister Huan will go back today. I''ll accompany you every day in the future, okay?"


    "I''m just talking. I don''t mean to be jealous." Angelia smiled and urged, "get up quickly. Just now the two children were going upstairs to wake you up. They were stopped by me and my godmother. If you don''t get up again, they will come up."


    what the hell! Chu fan immediately jumped out of bed and ran into the bathroom naked.


    If you are caught by two bear children, do you want this old face?


    When Chu fan came downstairs after taking a bath and changing into dry clothes, he saw Zhuge Huan coming out of the kitchen with an apron and a plate of steaming steamed stuffed buns.


    "Get up? Sit down and eat." ZHUGE Huan smiled, turned and went to the kitchen again.


    The two bear children have been eating at the table. Looking at that posture, a few more plates of steamed stuffed buns are not enough for them.


    It seems that we have to prepare food for Bruce Lee dance. Otherwise, ganniang will be tired to death just cooking every day.


    After dinner, Chu Fanben took ah Jiu to school first. When he came back, he accompanied Angelia to the company and asked her to arrange a car to pick up her parents from Liu Wenzhu''s house to the hospital. When he was ready to send Zhuge Huan back to Yuanba District, he received a call from Xu Yi. At this time, he remembered that he had not had time to thank Secretary Kong in person last night.


    "I''m sorry, sister Huan. I was going to go back to see Xiao Yan, but you see..."


    "It''s all right. I''ll bring him back to see you when it''s Sunday." ZHUGE Huan smiled gracefully, got out of the car, got on the company car arranged by Chu fan, and waved goodbye to Chu fan.


    After Zhuge Huan left, Chu fancai hurried to the municipal government guest house. Downstairs, Xu Yi had been waiting for a long time.


    "Smelly boy, you don''t take bean bags as dry food." before Chu fan stopped the car, Xu Yi came forward and scolded.


    Chu fan pushed the door to get off the bus and said, "Uncle Xu, do you think Secretary Kong is a bean bag?"


    "Grass, when is it? Are you still in the mood to talk to me? Hurry upstairs... Wait!" Xu Yi grabbed Chu fan and glared, "you''re coming with two empty claws? Where''s the gift?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already prepared the gifts." Chu fan put his arms around Xu Yi''s shoulder and smiled, "in secretary Kong''s position, can people look at ordinary gifts? It takes a lot of effort, okay?"


    "Don''t be big or small!" Xu Yi patted Chu fan''s hand angrily and asked in a worried low voice, "are you really ready for gifts? Don''t make taboos about things such as checks and bank cards, and people don''t like this."


    Chu fan glanced at Xu Yi: "Uncle Xu, you''ve been mixed up in officialdom for so many years."

 Chapter 703

    "Good morning, uncle Kong!" Chu fan greeted with a smile.


    Kong Jingxiu let Chu fan in with a smile and said with a smile, "it''s late. If you''re at home, it''s time to go to work."


    The size of the hostel can not be compared with that of the hotel, but it is clean and tidy, and the air is fresh and pleasant, showing a simple and clean style. On the small table in the room, there is an unfinished breakfast. It''s very simple. It''s just a bowl of millet porridge, a plate of steamed stuffed buns, two fried dough sticks, and several plates of exquisite pickles.


    "Uncle Kong, you''ll have this for breakfast?" Chu fan glanced and said discontentedly, "it''s too simple? Why don''t we go out and have some food, my treat."


    "I''m older than you young people. It''s good to eat something light!" Kong Jingxiu sat down with a smile, picked up his chopsticks and asked casually, "do you want to have some together?"


    How dare Xu Yi eat with the Secretary of the provincial Party committee? He waved and said he had eaten. But Chu fan didn''t care about that. He sat down opposite Kong Jingxiu, took a steamed stuffed bun, took a bite, and said with a smile, "I''m in a hurry in the morning. I''m really not full... Uncle Xu, don''t you have something else in the bureau? Don''t worry about me and uncle Kong. Help you."


    If you change to someone else, this opportunity to contact big leaders is hard to touch. How can you easily miss it? But Xu Yi doesn''t have much utilitarian heart. Moreover, in front of Kong Jingxiu, he always feels constrained and is eager to leave.


    "Well, Secretary Kong, I''ll go back to the bureau first and come to see you when I''m finished." Xu Yi said politely and turned away.


    If it weren''t for Chu fan, he wouldn''t come to pay attention. He also knew that Chu fan wanted to give a gift to Secretary Kong, but the boy didn''t bring anything. What good can he do to others?


    Unable to understand, Xu Yi shook his head and got on the bus and went straight back to the police station.


    As soon as Xu Yi left, Kong Jingxiu simply took out a bottle of wine and shook Chu fan with a smile: "it''s nothing today. You can have a few drinks with me. Let''s have a good chat."


    "It''s not good for your health to drink early in the morning." Chu Fan said so, but his hand was not slow at all. He took the initiative to pick up the wine, filled a cup for Kong Jingxiu and himself respectively, and said with a smile, "Uncle Kong, let''s not rush to drink. If you have anything on your mind, you might as well tell me first. Maybe I can help you out."


    "Alas!"


    Kong Jingxiu sighed, "I''m ashamed to say it. My Kong family is also a military family, but in my generation, he has embarked on an official career. The old man doesn''t say it, but I know he''s not comfortable."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "you''re cutting corners. With your current achievements, you''re much higher than most soldiers. The old man can''t be sure how happy he is."


    Kong Jingxiu shook his head: "you don''t understand. After being a soldier all his life, I hope future generations can take up guns, rush to the battlefield and defend the country. Compared with his realm, I''m too far away."


    "Everyone has his own aspirations, so he won''t come." Chu fan advised. "Besides, it''s not difficult. If I remember correctly, you have a son, as if you were in the Sichuan military region?"


    Kong Jingxiu immediately said, "don''t mention him to me. I''m angry when I mention him. In terms of age, he''s two years older than you, but you''re a major general now. He''s barely a major."


    "Your request can''t be too strict." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I''m a major general, but how many times I''ve been put together in a hail of bullets. Are you willing to let your son take risks? Your son is a major now, and the promotion speed of this rank is fast."


    "Alas!"


    Kong Jingxiu sighed, "that''s all, but with his qualifications, it will take at least ten years to get ahead in the Sichuan military region. Ten years, how many decades can a person have in his life? Alas!"


    "Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. You should let go and let him go out and break through by himself." Chu fan took up his glass and said with a smile, "if you can trust me, let him go to the night city military region. Although the danger is higher, it''s easy for him to make contributions as long as he has strength, dare to work hard and dare to break through."


    Kong Jingxiu was waiting for Chu fan''s words. He stood up happily: "Xiao Fan, with your words, uncle Kong didn''t come in vain this time. I respect you."


    "Ah ah, I don''t deserve it... I''ll do it first." Chu fan went down with a glass of wine as soon as he raised his neck, wiped the wine stains on the corners of his mouth, and Chu fan patted his chest, "Don''t worry, uncle Kong. Although the night city is a dangerous place, all of my guys are tigers. There must be danger, but there should be no problem in safety. I''ll call uncle Tang and ask him to release him immediately."


    Tang Junhui and Kong Jingxiu are old friends. Can he not care about Kong Jingxiu''s son? Maybe Tang Junhui came up with this idea. Otherwise, how could Kong Jingxiu come to help Chu fan do this little thing all night without saying a word?


    Chu fan knew about Kong Jingxiu''s family before he came. Even if Kong Jingxiu didn''t mention it, Chu fan would take the initiative to let his son come to the Yecheng military region. Can Kong Jingxiu refuse this gift?


    After a phone call, Kong Jingxiu''s attitude towards Chu fan became more cordial, just like taking him as his own nephew. If the provincial Party committee didn''t have too much work, he would like to stay here for two days and have a few drinks with Chu fan.


    Seeing Kong Jingxiu off, Chu fan lights a cigarette downstairs of the hostel, and the corners of his mouth can''t help but tilt up slightly. In the future, with this great God, what else will happen in Sichuan Province?


    After smoking a cigarette, Chu fan threw the cigarette end, got into the car and drove to the detention center.


    This place, his door is clear. Even those who looked at the gate trembled when they saw Chu fan. The heart said, why did the uncle come again? Won''t you catch any of his relatives again?


    "Man, borrow a fire!"


    Chu fan took out a cigarette and handed it over first. The doorman quickly took out a lighter and lit it for him. He smiled and said, "how can brother fan come here today? What can I do for you? In a word, go through fire and water."


    "Thanks, I just came to see a friend. You''re busy." Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and strode in.


    As soon as he entered the front foot, the doorman immediately called to report. Soon, the director and several subordinates came out quickly. Li pangzi, the former director of the detention center, came out to meet Du Changhai, the former deputy director of the detention center, because Chu fan was transferred to the bench.


    In the eyes of the people in the detention center, Chu fan is a devil. As soon as he appears, he must be bad. But for Du Changhai, Chu fan is his lucky star. If it weren''t for Chu fan, how could he squeeze out Li pangzi and become the director of the detention center?


    This is a fat deficiency!


    "Ah, I said how the magpie kept chirping this morning. It turned out that it was a distinguished guest." Du Changhai stretched out his hands from a distance, warmly held Chu fan''s hand and said excitedly, "President Chu... Oh no, major general Chu, welcome to our detention center to guide the work."


    Chu fan can''t laugh or cry. I''m not your leader. What can I guide you? Besides, you are so enthusiastic that I''m embarrassed.


    "Director Du, you are so polite." Chu Fan said with a smile, "I just came to see two people and left after a few words."


    "President Chu, it''s rare for you to come. Why don''t you have to go after lunch? Give me a chance to thank you."


    "It''s easy to say about dinner. I want to see the two people who were sent this morning."


    Du Changhai was stunned: "are you... For the cloud?"


    Chu fan smiled and said, "director Du, do you know Yun Feiyang very well?"


    What''s that look?


    Du Changhai''s spine was sweating. He knew that if this sentence was wrong, he might soon follow in the footsteps of fat Li. Suddenly, he remembered something, as if Yun Feiyang was pursuing the president of Sichuan Chongqing group. Isn''t that Chu fan''s woman?


    My grass, arrogant and domineering Yunshao, can''t Chu fan get me in?


    Thinking of this, Du Changhai resolutely shook his head and said, "I''m not familiar, not at all. Yunshao and I... No, yunfeiyang and I just drank wine once. There''s no way. Who makes his father the Secretary of the municipal Party committee of Guangyuan?"


    "Soon, his father will not be." Chu fan patted Du Changhai on the shoulder and said with a smile, "come on, take me to see Yunshao and Zhao Yan. I have to take good care of them."


    "This way, please."


    Du Changhai knew that he was right. He immediately relaxed and happily took Chu fan to the detention room.


    In the detention room, Yun Feiyang sat on the bed, eating the filial food of others, and someone gave him a massage behind him, not to mention how comfortable it was.


    "Yunshao, you smoke." a suspect handed a cigarette with a flattering face. Seeing yunfeiyang pick it up, he was so happy that he took out a lighter and lit it.


    Another suspect took out a small bottle of Erguotou and said with a smiling face, "Yunshao, try this. Although it can''t be compared with Maotai outside, it''s definitely strong enough."


    "Yun Shao, is this strength OK?" the suspect who massaged him asked carefully behind him.


    It''s so special. I''m not here to squat in the trumpet. I''m obviously here for vacation.


    Yun Feiyang spit out a chicken bone and said, "don''t worry. When I go out, I will fish you out."


    "Thank you Yunshao, thank you Yunshao..."


    The iron door was opened with the sound of "guanlang". Du Changhai, the director of the Institute, quickly dodged away and said with a smile, "President Chu, please come in."


    Chu fan strode in. Seeing the scene in the detention room, he was immediately happy: "Yo, old Du, you have good food here. There are cigarettes, wine and meat."


    Du Changhai''s face is green. What''s special? These things that don''t have eyes are not clear. Are you putting eye medicine on me?


    "Somebody, confiscate everything to me. Who brought it in, deduct this month''s salary, and write a review to me." Du Changhai shouted angrily.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "don''t be nervous. I''m just saying it casually. Yunshao, as a friend, I''m here to tell you a bad news today. You must hold on."

 Chapter 704

    "Pa!" Yun Feiyang threw the bottle down, jumped out of bed and angrily said, "Chu, don''t be proud. When I go out, you''ll look good."


    Before Chu fan could speak, several suspects who had just flattered and served Yun Feiyang suddenly became angry. They went up and punched him to the ground, raised their feet and kicked him. They also scolded: "Cao NIMA, dare to disrespect brother fan. Why are you impatient?"


    "Paralyzed, I thought you had the father of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee and dared to challenge brother fan? Bah, you''re far from it."


    "Kick me, kick me to death..."


    Yesterday, Yun Feiyang was kicked by his father, and his injury was not cured. Now he was beaten violently, which made him cry and howl and roll all over the ground. He couldn''t understand what he said. These guys have always been respectful to themselves, but why did they turn back when Chu fan came?


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting... Brother fan and Lord fan are also wrong. I''m really wrong. Forgive me..."


    Chu fan shook his head. I really don''t know how he survived for so many years.


    "Stop, don''t fight!" Chu fan ordered, and several suspects stopped, threw a Pooh at the clouds bent into shrimps on the ground, and immediately flattered to Chu fan.


    "Brother fan, why are you here?"


    "Brother fan, if you have something to tell us, we have to deal with him."


    Chu fan took out his cigarette and sent it to several people. He said with a smile, "several brothers are interested. They are really a little busy. They need the help of several brothers."


    "Brother fan''s business is our business. If you say anything, you will go through fire and water."


    Chu fan smiled but didn''t speak. He asked Du Changhai, "where''s the guy named Zhao Yan?"


    "Next door!" Du Changhai hurriedly said, "because there is no final decision, I''m afraid he and Yun Feiyang collude, so I separated them."


    "Is there anyone else in his room?"


    "No, just himself."


    Before Chu fan could speak, Du Changhai said tentatively, "President Chu means to get him too?"


    Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak, Du Changhai understood what he meant. He waved his hand and ordered him to go down immediately. Soon, Zhao Yan was brought over. At the sight of this battle, his face turned white. He knelt down in front of Chu fan and cried: "brother, brother, please forgive me. I have an 80 year old mother and a three-year-old child. You can punish me any way you want, but you can''t let me go to jail..."


    "Are you afraid now?"


    Chu fan squatted down and sneered, "why don''t you think about the girls you bullied? How old are they? They are like a flower about to bloom, but they are ruthlessly devastated by you. Do you think they can be happy for the rest of their life?"


    "Sorry, sorry!"


    "I''m sorry. If it''s useful, what else do you want the police to do?"


    Chu fan stood up, stuffed a thick envelope into Du Changhai and said with a smile, "director Du, take your brothers out for dinner at noon. I won''t accompany you."


    "How interesting..."


    "Take it. This is a little thought for inviting the brothers to dinner."


    Du Changhai refused, but had to take the envelope and said wisely, "well, you''re talking to your friend. I''ll be busy first."


    With a look in his eyes, Du Changhai quickly walked out with people. As for how Chu fan wanted to play, they didn''t see anything. Even if you kill someone, Chu fan will carry it.


    Du Changhai is full of confidence in Chu fan''s energy.


    "Big bang!"


    The iron gate was closed. Several suspects hurriedly asked Chu fan to sit down. A leader bent down and asked carefully, "brother fan, how do you want to play?"


    "Yunshao, I want to rob my fiancee. This high school teacher named Zhao Yan wants to rape my sister with the help of his position. You say, how can I punish them?"


    "My grass, the courage of surnamed Yun is too fat, and even brother fan''s women dare to move?" the leading man looked fierce and fiercely, gestured fiercely on his neck, "I helped you do him, and I''m sure no one can find out."


    Yun Feiyang''s eyes turned over, and he fainted directly. His crotch was wet. Next to him, Zhao Yan was so frightened that his heart almost jumped out of his throat. He looked at Chu fan with fear and didn''t know what his fate was.


    Wu Wu, when did ah Jiu have this brother? If I knew, I wouldn''t dare to kill her. Woo woo, it''s over this time


    Chu fan waved his hand and said with a smile, "although they are wrong, they are not guilty to death. However, they can''t be cheap. Well, you can help me supervise them or help them. Each person can roll ten times a day. When to go out and end. Of course, it''s better if any brother likes this mouth!"


    Ten times a day? Can''t you pee blood?


    Zhao Yan still wanted to beg for mercy, but someone had grabbed his hair and went to the wash basin. He was soon stripped clean and pressed on the ground. On the other side, the clouds flying on the ground were also dragged over and did the same.


    The two brothers and sisters cried and begged for mercy like a pig, but no one paid any attention at all. They just rolled and shaved their skin.


    Chu fan didn''t want to see it anymore. He threw his cigarette butt and stood up and said, "thank you. When did you go out and find sister Mei in the dream bar? I asked her to arrange work for you. But you have to promise to do well in the future, you know?"


    "Understand, brother fan, go slowly!"


    "Thank you, brother van!"


    Leaving the detention center, Chu fan went directly to the hospital.


    The good man did it in the end. Since he promised to help the Liu Wenzhu sisters, he couldn''t give money, so he didn''t ask? When he got to the hospital, he knew that the hospital had arranged for Liu Wenzhu''s parents to be hospitalized and was doing various examinations. As soon as the examination results come out, there will be a treatment plan soon.


    "President Chu!" seeing Chu fan coming, Liu Wenzhu, who had been with his parents, quickly stood up.


    Chu fan waved her hand to her parents. Liu Wenzhu looked back. Her mother''s eyes were covered with gauze. Her father fell asleep. She simply got up and walked over, followed Chu fan to the corridor.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve communicated with the dean. Your mother has cataracts. As long as she has an operation, she will recover her eyesight soon. Pay attention to maintenance in the future, and she shouldn''t make it again."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan frowned slightly: "however, your father''s disease is not very ideal. It is impossible to cure it completely, but you should still be able to walk with a crutch in the future."


    "It''s already very good." Liu Wenzhu was moved to tears. He put his hands in front of him and bowed to Chu fan. "Thank you, President Chu. I really don''t know how to thank you."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "Why are you polite to me? You should."


    Should I?


    Liu Wenzhu knew very well that if Chu fan hadn''t appeared in time last night, her sister Liu Wenhui might have


    She is also a woman. Naturally, she knows what a woman''s virginity represents. Perhaps, this is nothing for some girls, but for the traditional family and conservative Liu sisters, the precious Zhen Jie is equivalent to their lives.


    Liu Wenzhu really can''t think about what her sister will look like in the future if she goes out this step. But there is no doubt that her life must have been ruined. As a sister, she will certainly feel guilty all her life.


    In the future, we must work hard and repay president Chu''s great kindness.


    At noon, when Chu fan went to buy food for the three of them, Liu Wenhui came to the hospital unexpectedly.


    "Wen Hui, did you ask for leave?" Liu Wenzhu complained. "Didn''t I tell you that you can have classes at school and have me in the hospital."


    "Sister, I don''t miss books." Liu Wenhui''s eyes turned red and almost shed tears.


    Even Chu fan can see that this is something.


    "Wenhui, what''s the matter?" Liu Wenzhu angrily said, "is someone bullying you at school? Go and find them with me..."


    "Sister, I don''t want to go back to school, and I don''t want you to bear the family alone." Liu Wenhui finally cried.


    The sisters held each other tightly in the corridor, but they didn''t dare to cry loudly for fear of being heard by their parents. But the more depressed he was, the more he cried. He couldn''t stop it.


    At the entrance of the stairs, Chu fan carried a lunch box and sighed helplessly. The sisters have very strong self-esteem. Even if they are not short of money now, they will not feel at ease. But how can we make their sisters not so stressed?


    "Brother fan, what are you looking at here?" ah Jiu suddenly emerged from behind and patted Chu fan on the shoulder.


    Chu fan was also surprised: "ah Jiu? Why are you here?"


    "I was afraid of Wenhui''s accident, so I hurried to the hospital." ah Jiu looked at him. "It''s OK. I''m really afraid Wenhui can''t think about it. I''m so tired!"


    "What the hell happened?"


    "Hey, don''t mention it."


    Ah Jiu took out his water cup, gulped several mouthfuls and said: "The story of Manli and Zhao Yan being arrested has spread in the school. I don''t know which bastard spread a rumor and exposed Wen Hui''s going out to sit on the stage. He also said that Wen Hui was too mean. He volunteered to be a lady on the stage, but he bit back and got Zhao Yan and Manli in. How can Wen Hui stay in school?"


    No wonder Wen Hui is so wronged.


    "It''s not difficult to settle this matter, but Wenhui can''t stay in school." Chu fan frowned and thought, "we have to find her a better environment so that she can review at ease and have an income..."


    "Yes!" ah Jiu hugged Chu fan''s arm and said excitedly, "let Wen Hui live in our house. It''s just time to help me review. If I can''t, I can ask her for advice. In this way, my academic performance has improved, and she can earn a tutor''s salary, killing three birds with one stone."


    "That''s a good idea." Chu fan patted ah Jiu''s head and said with a smile, "ah Jiu is still smart. I''ll give you the task."


    "No problem!"


    Ah Jiu happily gestures to Chu fan with an OK gesture and jumps over.

 Chapter 705

    "What? Your father was hit and the driver escaped?"


    Outside the operating room, Chu fan was furious when he learned about Liu Fu''s situation: "it must be someone else''s money. Otherwise, there are electronic eyes all over the street. If you hit someone, you still want to escape? Don''t worry. I''ll call to ask for you."


    Chu fan made a phone call. Soon, Xu Yi called, and the context of the matter became clear.


    It turned out that Zhou Lizhi, the nephew of Zhou Qiang, the former mayor of Guangyuan City, hit the man.


    Because of the shantytown development project, Zhou Qiang was shocked, but fortunately, the problem is not very big. In addition, he has some political achievements and has not been pushed to the end, but he can''t sit down as mayor. He became a vice mayor in charge of transportation, and even the qualification of the Standing Committee was dismissed.


    However, this is very good for Zhou Qiang. If he hadn''t been in Guangyuan for many years and had extensive contacts, he might have been on the bench until he retired.


    Now, although he has become a deputy, he still has some power, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    Zhou Qiang''s official frustration did not affect the status of his family and relatives in Guangyuan City, especially Zhou Lizhi, who was regarded as his married son, still fooled around outside under his banner.


    That night, Zhou Lizhi''s friends celebrated their birthday. A group of friends played hi until 3 a.m. Zhou Lizhi didn''t drink less. The female companion sitting in the co pilot also worked hard to bury her head in his crotch. It''s strange if there''s no accident.


    Until he hit someone, Zhou Lizhi didn''t know he hit someone. He looked back and saw someone lying on the ground motionless. He was so scared that he woke up and didn''t dare to delay. He drove back.


    The later thing was simple. He went directly to his uncle Zhou Qiang and was scolded by Zhou Qiang. After all, he was a nephew and couldn''t watch him go to jail. After Zhou Qiang''s investigation, he learned that the other party was ordinary people. He just ordered the Secretary to take care of it up and down. It was so settled.


    Sue? Who will sue Liu Wenzhu''s family? But this case didn''t pass Xu Yi at all. If Chu fan hadn''t called, he still didn''t know it.


    "Uncle Kong, you''d better let secretary Lin come back." Chu fan went to the retreat directly by phone and complained, "since secretary Lin left, the Guangyuan municipal government has become a mess. The dignified vice mayor even sheltered his nephew. If I hadn''t happened to bump into him last night, the people injured by his nephew would have sold their bodies to make money for their father''s treatment..."


    Seeing Chu fan put down the phone, Liu Wenzhu asked nervously, "President Chu, won''t you get into trouble? In fact, as long as your father is all right, we don''t intend to pursue it."


    "That''s no good. It''s the same as our business. Merit will be rewarded and mistakes will be punished." Chu Fan said seriously, "remember, Wenzhu, we do things in a down-to-earth manner and don''t deceive anyone, but we can''t bully anyone. You are the president''s secretary, and your words and deeds represent our whole Sichuan Chongqing group."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan patted her on the shoulder and said earnestly, "learn more from President Su and how she handles things. When you can reach president Su''s level one day, I''ll hand over the company to you."


    "I... I..." Wen Zhu was speechless. She never expected Chu fan to have such high expectations of her. Be your own president? She can''t even think about it.


    Before Liu Fu came out of the operating room, Xu Yi called and told Chu fan that Zhou Lizhi had been arrested. After the accident, the boy ran out to hide for nearly half a year. Until recent days, he felt that there was nothing wrong, so he secretly returned to Guangyuan City.


    It was his bad luck. Less than a week after he came back, he was blocked at home by the police. It didn''t take long to carry all the moves.


    At 4 p.m., Liu Fu finally came out of the operating room. The doctor said that the operation was very successful. If he recovered well, he could walk like a normal person in the future, but he certainly couldn''t work.


    But this is very good for the Liu family. Liu''s father can not only stand up, but also throw away his crutches, which is a blessing in misfortune. Liu''s operation had already been completed. As long as she was observed in the hospital for seven days, she could be discharged from the hospital.


    "OK, can you be at ease this time?" Chu fan waved to Liu Wenzhu with a smile. "Take good care of your parents, and I''ll go back first. Don''t worry about the company''s affairs. When your mother leaves the hospital and can take care of your father, it''s not too late for you to go back to the company."


    "Thank you, Mr. Chu!" Liu Wenzhu''s eyes were covered with a layer of water vapor and looked lovely.


    "Again? As I said, your hard work in the future is the best reward for me. Well, take good care of the second old man. I''ll go."


    Chu fan turned and was about to leave, but he saw an acquaintance at the door - vice mayor Zhou Qiang.


    Zhou Qiang was carrying fruit in his hand, with sweat on his forehead. Seeing Chu fan, he immediately smiled and said, "President Chu, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect to do such a thing behind my back. No, as soon as I heard about it, I immediately sent him to the public Security Bureau... Is the person who was injured okay?"


    "It''s all right, but I can''t stand up for the rest of my life." Chu Fan said with a smile, "mayor Zhou, do you really don''t know, or do you deliberately pretend to be confused here?"


    Zhou Qiang was worried: "I really don''t know..."


    "OK, you don''t have to explain. I''ll take it as if you really don''t know about it." old Chu fan asked, "since you''re here, you can''t take this bag of fruit? Other sisters almost sold their kidneys in order to cure their parents."


    "Oh, oh, I understand." Zhou Qiang quickly took out a card and handed it to Chu fan. "President Chu, there are 800000 here, which is the compensation for the victims."


    Chu fan just picked up the card. Zhou Qiang vaguely slipped a card to Chu fan and whispered, "here is a million yuan for president Chu. Please raise your hand and don''t pursue it."


    "Mayor Zhou, I''m worth hundreds of billions of dollars. Do you think I''ll miss these money." Chu fan coldly pushed the card back and said coldly, "I''ll not only check it, but also check it to the end. Whoever it is, I must explain this matter to me. Vice mayor Zhou, please go back."


    Zhou Qiang''s face was blue and red. He clenched his teeth and stared at Chu fan fiercely: "Chu fan, don''t push people too hard. The rabbit is anxious and bites people."


    "Oh, how dare you bite me?" Chu fanle glanced at him disdainfully.


    Zhou Qiang took a deep breath: "the open gun is easy to hide, and the hidden arrow is difficult to defend. Chu fan, I know you are powerful, but don''t forget that you still have family, which makes me anxious. I can do anything."


    Chu fan''s face was completely cold: "are you threatening me?"


    "If you have to think so, let it be."


    As soon as Zhou Qiang''s voice fell, a dark pistol stood on his forehead. Seeing this scene, Liu Wenzhu, standing not far behind Chu fan, was startled. If she hadn''t covered her mouth in time, she would have called out.


    Zhou Qiang was almost scared to pee his pants, his legs trembled, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "With what you just said, I can shoot you now. Besides, I not only have no responsibility, but also deduct a charge of treason for you. Do you believe it?" Chu fan stares at Zhou Qiang coldly and says.


    "Gudu!"


    Zhou Qiang swallowed a mouthful of spit and said in a trembling voice, "I believe, I believe. Chu... President Chu, i... I was talking nonsense just now. You... Put down the gun first and let''s have something to say."


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan kicked Zhou Qiang in the stomach. He was stunned to kick him out for several meters. Then he strode over, pulled Zhou Qiang''s neck and picked him up. He said coldly: "Playing with me? How many heads do you have than the bandits on the border? I killed hundreds of people overnight without blinking. How dare you threaten me? If you dare to touch my family, I will make your family even a dog can''t live."


    "Grass, what!"


    Chu fan pushes Zhou Qiang away. Zhou Qiang stumbles and falls to the ground. He feels that his viscera are like a knife twisted. He wants to vomit and can''t vomit out, not to mention how uncomfortable it is. In the corridor, patients, doctors and nurses are watching from a distance, and no one dares to come forward.


    It''s so scary. Why is that guy still holding a gun in his hand? Isn''t it a terrorist?


    "Your dignified vice mayor, your nephew bumped people and escaped. You not only didn''t stop it, but also helped them cover up the facts and sent him away." Chu fan pointed Zhou Qiang with a gun and yelled, "Do you think you have some humanity? There are so many car accidents every day. How many escapes do you think? In these days, it''s no trouble as long as you can settle with money. Besides, is your family short of money? Maybe you lost thirty or five million at that time, and it''s over."


    "Look at you now, things can''t hold down, so I think of coming to the door and want to spend money to settle it. I''m so bad for your 1.8 million?" Chu fan threw back his bank card and sneered, "people are doing it, and heaven is watching. Vice mayor Zhou, you don''t deserve to be a parent official, and you''re not a good parent. Get out!"


    The Secretary ran upstairs and saw Zhou Qiang holding the wall. He was trying to get up. He hurried forward to help him up and shouted at those who watched the excitement: "they have been photographed. I warn you that if anyone dares to send out the video, I will investigate his responsibility... Mayor, let''s go first."


    Chu fan stood in the corridor and watched Zhou Qiang leave with the help of his secretary. Liu Wenzhu''s sorry voice came from his side: "800000, it''s gone."


    "Don''t worry, it''s time to compensate you. You can''t miss a point." Chu fan patted Liu Wenzhu on the shoulder and strode away.


    Liu Wenzhu sent Chu fan downstairs and watched him get on the bus and leave. He was stunned at the direction he left. Although he was overbearing, he was definitely a good man and a good boss.


    Mr. Chu, how can I repay you?

 Chapter 706

    Chu fan met ah Jiu and Liu Wenhui who went to buy daily necessities together downstairs. The relationship between the two women was very good, and now they have become good sisters. The boulder on Liu Wenhui''s body has been removed now. She looks relaxed, talking and laughing with ah Jiu, full of lively vitality.


    It''s nice to be young!


    After Chu fan''s exclamation, he was suddenly stunned. He didn''t seem to be much older than them, but how can he feel much older than them?


    In the evening, Chu fan returned home with his two daughters. Liu Wenhui was directly taken to her room by ah Jiu. Chu fan was also happy and quiet. He watched TV with the two bear children for a while, drove them back to bed and went upstairs with Angelia.


    But just after he took a bath and was ready to sleep with the fragrant Angelia, ah Jiu sneaked her head in and hooked her fingers to Chu fan.


    "What are you doing?" Chu fan glared at her. He slept with you all night last night. Isn''t he satisfied?


    Ah Jiu held his neck and whispered in his ear, "Wen Hui has some inferiority complex. Please help."


    "Shit, how can I help?" Chu fan pulled away her hand and didn''t have a good way. "Aren''t you her best friend? Just enlighten her?"


    "You misunderstood." ah Jiu approached Chu fan again and whispered, "her chest is too small. When she changes her pajamas, she doesn''t dare to change in front of me. Brother fan, you can do it to the end and help again."


    Chu fan is speechless. I can help with material things. After all, I can do something within my power. But she has a small chest and asks me to help. You look up to me too much. My special


    "Cough!" the big eyed frog jumped out and said with his eyes shining. "In fact, it''s not very difficult. As long as you recognize the acupoints and massage her every day, it can have a very significant effect for a month."


    "Fuck off!" Chu fan flew back to the bone tower space with a finger and a big eyed frog ghost.


    But the next moment, the flower fairy demon king automatically appeared again and said with a smile: "in fact, the big eyed frog is right, but I have a faster way. Do you want to try?"


    "Elder sister, don''t pit me?" Chu fan asked warily.


    These nine demon kings are not good. Even the most charming and charming flower fairy demon king, like flowers, is also a wilting Lord, never too big.


    The flower fairy gave him a white look: "what am I doing to you? Besides, most people can''t ask for such a good thing."


    Ah Jiu saw Chu fan in a daze and shook his hand like a coquettish: "brother, just help. You know, this is what a girl cares about most. When she lives at home, whether Angelia or godmother, even I am also a c cup. Can she still hold her chest up and have confidence?"


    Chu fan can''t laugh or cry. Is a woman with a small chest not confident? As for such exaggeration?


    "Let''s go. I managed to convince Wen Hui. If you don''t go, it seems that you don''t like her." ah Jiu said involuntarily, dragging Chu fan upstairs.


    The flower fairy demon king sat on Chu fan''s shoulder and looked at the excitement with a smile. He was in a good mood. But Chu fan was a little embarrassed. Liu Wenhui seemed younger than ah Jiu in his eyes. He just met him. How can he do it?


    If her sister Liu Wenzhu is OK, but Liu Wenhui... Doesn''t it force me to make mistakes?


    In ah Jiu''s room, Liu Wenhui changed into a simple and conservative Pajama and sat on the bed reading. Unfortunately, her heart is like a deer now. She doesn''t know what is written in the book at all.


    Yes, she envies ah Jiu. She not only has a rich life, but also has a hot figure. But she doesn''t think she has anything bad. Although her chest is a little small, which affects her feminine charm, what''s wrong with this? At least there is a lot less trouble, and no boy will always stare at his chest.


    If she grows up like ah Jiu, can she still have such good results today? Just those hornet suitors can make her anxious. How can she still have the mind to learn? Besides, she doesn''t have the identity background of ah Jiu. There will be more people making her ideas and more terrible means.


    But now, ah Jiu asked Chu fan to help her enrich her breasts. How can this be? She wanted to refuse, but ah Jiu put forward a lot of reasons. She was speechless and didn''t know how to refute.


    Liu Wenhui, don''t think about it. Ah Jiu just goes to ask for a breast enhancement potion for you. Just rub it every day


    "Ah!"


    Liu Wenhui was comforting herself when she suddenly saw Ah Jiu dragging Chu fan in. She was so frightened that she cried out and grabbed the quilt to cover herself.


    Chu fan can''t laugh or cry. As for you, I''m not a monster? Besides, last night in the advanced ward of the hospital, you were wearing only underwear. Didn''t I see all of them.


    Ah Jiu whispered, "brother fan, I gave Wen Hui to you. Is an hour enough?"


    "Cough, enough, enough."


    "Hee hee, I''ll go downstairs to talk to sister Angelia, and I''ll come up again in an hour." ah Jiu suddenly changed his face, fiercely grabbed Chu fan''s ear and whispered, "you''re only allowed to touch. You''re not allowed to do other bad things."


    "Dead girl, are you doubting my character?"


    "Hee hee, I just want to remind you." ah Jiu helped Chu fan rub his ears, but also begged to stand on tiptoe, kissed him on the cheek, blinked his eyes, waved his hand and said, "brother fan, come on, I''ll take good care of you."


    Looking at her back, Chu fan smiled bitterly and shook his head. He thought she had grown up, but in fact, she was still the noisy girl. Alas, when can I grow up?


    Turning his head, Chu fan was embarrassed. He secretly scolded ah Jiu in his heart so that he could find something for himself. You''d better shake your hand and slip away, but what do you want me to say to Liu Wenhui? Should I just tell her to take off your clothes and I''ll help you breast augmentation?


    It''s all right. Look for something!


    There was no way. Chu fan had to go to bed and cough: "well... Wen Hui, ah Jiu asked me to help you... Feng, in fact, you don''t have to worry. As long as you keep up with the nutrition in the future, you will grow up slowly."


    Seeing that Liu Wenhui didn''t respond, Chu fan was even more embarrassed. With a dry smile, he was ready to withdraw. But just as he was about to leave, Liu Wenhui suddenly opened the quilt and sat up, blushing and asked, "brother fan, can you... Can you really make me grow up as soon as possible?"


    "Cough, this... It''s not impossible, but... Men and women don''t give and receive..."


    "I don''t care!" Liu Wenhui blurted out. Seeing Chu fan''s strange eyes, she immediately explained, "now, you''re a doctor and I''m a patient. There''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    Does she really care about this?


    Chu fan couldn''t say anything, so he had to walk over and saw her lying flat on the bed, her body stiff, her eyes closed, and she didn''t even dare to breathe.


    As for? I''m just massaging you, not what I''m going to do to you?


    "Don''t be so nervous. It''ll be all right soon." Chu fan pinched her nose and smiled. "Untie the buttons of pajamas first. I''ll get some liquid medicine."


    Listening to Chu fan''s footsteps go away, Liu Wenhui finally breathed a sigh of relief. When he went to the bathroom, he quickly took off his pajamas, grabbed the quilt and covered it. His heart jumped with tension.


    What if he wants that? Refuse? But he saved himself, saved his parents and took so much money out. How can I repay so much money?


    Liu Wenhui smiled bitterly. Maybe this is the only way to repay him. OK, so you won''t feel that you owe him too much.


    While she was thinking, Chu fan finally came out of the bathroom. This time, he had a porcelain vase in his hand and came to the bed excitedly: "with this liquid medicine, the effect is better."


    "Brother fan, do you want to start now?" Liu Wenhui blushed, but much better than before. Seeing Chu fan nodding, she opened the quilt without hesitation and showed herself completely in front of him.


    This... This


    Chu fan was stunned. He just asked her to unbutton her pajamas, but I didn''t let her take it off - naked. Although her body is slightly thin, her skin is white and tender, her legs are slender, and her whole body is full of a sense of bone beauty.


    This is forcing me to make mistakes.


    Chu fan was stunned for a moment, hurriedly grabbed the quilt and covered Liu Wenhui''s lower body. He smiled and said, "it''s cold, don''t freeze."


    Liu Wenhui had already closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her hands were holding the sheets. Could she say a word?


    Seeing this, Chu fan also held the idea of early death and early sustenance, quickly opened the porcelain vase and fell down to her flat chest.


    Drops of light blue viscous liquid fell, which made Liu Wenhui''s body tense and afraid to move. Then, Chu fan rubbed her hands with each other, slowly pressed them, and gently rubbed several acupoints on her chest.


    "Don''t be nervous, relax..." Chu fan''s honest voice sounded in her ear. Liu Wenhui felt a rapid fever in her chest, and a strange feeling came naturally.


    She instinctively tightened her legs and hooked her toes, but she couldn''t help humming gently. Liu Wenhui was so ashamed that she really wanted to find a crack to drill in.


    How did this happen? It''s like seducing him


    I don''t know how long later, Liu Wenhui felt her chest hot and rising. It was like hundreds of ants crawling around in front of her chest. She didn''t dare to open her eyes or cry. She had to bite her teeth and try not to make any sound. But the sheets were almost torn by her, and the sheets under her body were soaked with sweat.


    Finally, she heard a soft noise from the door. Only then did she find that the feeling of shame on her body had disappeared. She opened her eyes secretly, but found that Chu fan was gone. Then, her eyes subconsciously fell on her chest, and she immediately exclaimed and sat up.


    A pair of big breasts with at least d cups trembled slightly with the shaking of her body, which dazzled her. Is this... Is this true? In a minute, from a to D?


    It''s incredible.

 Chapter 707

    Chu fan went back with a cat on her waist. When she returned to the room, she drove ah Jiu back and threw herself on Angelia.


    It''s too painful. It''s not enjoyment. It''s obviously suffering.


    In the process of helping Liu Wenhui breast enhancement, it was good at first. After all, her breast was really too small. Chu fan felt that he had more meat than her. But as the liquid medicine was absorbed, Chu fan input Reiki again, which stimulated the rapid regeneration of cells in her chest, and her chest gradually became larger.


    Now, whether it''s visual or hand feeling, Chu fan can''t stop. If she hadn''t suddenly let out a groan, Chu fan was afraid that he would continue to massage. At that time, he was afraid that he couldn''t even stop the e cup.


    "Ah Jiu said, you went to help Wen Hui breast enhancement?" Angelia blushed, leaned on Chu fan''s shoulder and hugged him.


    Chu fan coughed, "ah Jiu dragged me, which cost me more than two hundred million bone tower energy."


    "Hehe, you won''t suffer." Angelia blinked. "Wenhui is very beautiful and has no body to say. The only disadvantage is that she has a small chest. Now this disadvantage has been transformed into an advantage by you. She must be more beautiful."


    "Whether she floats beautifully or not is none of my business?" Chu fan scraped her nose. "She''s smaller than ah Jiu. Don''t joke."


    "It''s not small. In some places, girls will get married and have children at the age of 14 or 15."


    "Shit, where did you hear all this?"


    "Hee hee, I read it online in the company."


    Chu fan is speechless. He is the president of a big company. He has nothing to do with surfing the Internet. I don''t know if you are too good or you are too careless. I remember when Su Yuan was president, she was so busy that she had to work overtime almost every day. It''s good for you to surf the Internet in your spare time.


    "Is there nothing wrong with the company recently?" Chu fan casually said, holding Angelia''s shoulder. "If you don''t like going to the company, just play at home, and I''ll arrange someone to manage the company."


    Angelia immediately sat up. "No, I think it''s good to be in the company. There are so many employees. Talking and laughing every day is much more interesting than staying at home."


    Before Chu fan could speak, Angelia suddenly said, "I remember. Some time ago, someone sent you a letter. You weren''t at home at that time, and I didn''t tell you... Where''s the letter? Where did I put it?"


    Angelia jumped out of bed, didn''t wear anything, opened the cabinet and found it. After rummaging for a long time, she finally found a letter and handed it to Chu fan: "here, that''s it. I don''t even have an autograph. I don''t know who wrote it to you."


    Chu fan is also very curious. Who still writes letters these days? Call, send wechat and leave a message on QQ.


    However, when he tore open the envelope and took out the letter paper inside, he immediately sat up with a dignified face.


    "Who sent the letter? What happened?" Angelia asked curiously.


    "It was written by Kong Qingqing. It''s no big deal. Let me go to her wedding." Chu fan packed the letter, threw it aside and dragged Angelia to lie down again. "Go to sleep. You have to go to work tomorrow."


    Angelia, with a simple mind, didn''t notice anything strange. She lay down happily holding Chu fan and soon fell asleep. But Chu fan couldn''t sleep anyway.


    Kong Qingqing, the demon peacock who yearned for ordinary people''s life, was once a Tangtang preschool teacher.


    At first, she was forced to do many reluctant things for Chu fan. But since the two went to Myanmar, their feelings have heated up sharply. After they came back, Chu fan acted as her boyfriend and went to her classmate''s wedding.


    If Chu fan doesn''t have a girlfriend, she may really stay, but she doesn''t want to destroy the relationship between Chu fan and Su Yuan. Between Chu fan and Su Yuan, she is the third party. Therefore, although she doesn''t give up in her heart, she still chooses to leave Chu fan and start over in another city.


    Chu fan was really depressed by her departure for a long time, but he was too busy and there was no lack of women around him. Therefore, Kong Qingqing''s figure slowly faded in his mind and was about to forget her. But at this time, I received a letter from her.


    On the surface, this letter is actually an invitation to Chu fan to attend Kong Qingqing''s wedding with the dragon and lion family canglan. At the same time, a yellow paper symbol was attached to the envelope, and the route was drawn on the back of the letter.


    But in fact, this is clearly Kong Qingqing''s letter for help. If she really wants to marry canglan, how can she write to Chu fan? If she really likes canglan, how can there be tears on the stationery?


    Chu fan doesn''t know what she has to say, but he can be sure that Kong Qingqing likes him. He doesn''t think it''s canglan.


    You dare to rob a woman with me. I don''t care what kind of demon clan you are. You can''t make a mistake. However, Chu fan looked at the letter paper over and over several times, but he still didn''t get the point. What map is this drawing? I don''t even have an icon. Do I know where this is?


    Wipe, it''s clear that I sincerely don''t want me to go to the wedding. Nima, the more you don''t want me to go, the more I have to go.


    Chu fan didn''t disturb the sleeping Angelia, gently got out of bed, put on a nightgown and went out. Without turning on the light, he sat down on the sofa in the living room and called Bai Yumei.


    I don''t know where the dragon and lion family live, but Bai Yumei, as a demon family, must know. As a result, she really knew and told Chu fan that she must wait until she went back, so she hung up.


    Crape myrtle can''t go, otherwise, the exposure of her black dragon''s identity will certainly cause more trouble. If the identity of the two bear children is revealed again, the trouble will be even greater.


    However, I''m afraid my strength is not enough. Who else can I find?


    "Ah!" a cry of surprise startled Chu fan. Looking back, he saw Liu Wenhui standing at the kitchen door, patting him on the chest.


    "Scared to death, brother fan, why don''t you turn on the light?" Liu Wenhui couldn''t help complaining.


    At ordinary times, there must be no great temptation in her breast caressing action, but now it is different from before. From a smooth river in front of her chest to the current choppy waves, the temptation index soared.


    Especially at this time, she was wearing only a thin Pajama, and the pajamas that originally fit well had to unbutton her chest because of the sharp increase in the model of her chest. Only in this way, she won''t feel dyspnea, but who could have thought that at this time, she would bump into Chu fan in the living room?


    Soon, Liu Wenhui found that Chu fan''s eyes were not quite right. Subconsciously, she looked down, immediately exclaimed, covered her chest and ran back with shame.


    What a shame. It''s like I''m seducing him. But I really didn''t mean to. I really can''t fasten the button. It''s too much.


    "Wen Hui, where''s the food?" ah Jiu lay on the bed playing with his mobile phone. Seeing that Wen Hui came back so soon with empty hands, he couldn''t help but give her a white look. "You can''t find anything to eat?"


    "Go find it yourself. I''m not hungry." Wen Hui didn''t dare to look at ah Jiu''s eyes and went into bed to sleep.


    There''s a situation!


    Ah Jiu stopped playing with his mobile phone. After thinking for a while, he asked, "Wen Hui, can''t you... Run into brother fan?"


    "No, no, I haven''t met anyone." Wen Hui grabbed the pillow and covered her head. She was typically afraid to see anyone.


    Ah Jiu became more interested and asked again and again, but Wen Hui didn''t say anything about it. Later, he simply didn''t say anything. He turned a deaf ear and even blocked his ears.


    When ah Jiu was entangled, there was a knock on the door. The two girls who made a mess were stunned and looked at each other. At this time, who will it be?


    "Ah Jiu, open the door quickly. Brother has brought you food." Chu Fan said outside the door.


    "Ah, it''s brother fan!" ah Jiu cheered, jumped out of bed barefoot, ran to open the door, and saw Chu fan carrying a tray with three bowls of hot noodles on it. In his other hand, he held a lavender nightdress. After giving the tray to ah Jiu, Chu fan came to the bed and threw the nightdress to Liu Wenhui who sat up with a quilt.


    "Go to the bathroom and change this nightdress." Chu fan explained, "this nightdress is Suyuan''s and hasn''t been worn yet. With your current figure, it should be right for you."


    "Go, go." ah Jiu dragged Liu Wenhui up and pushed him into the bathroom.


    Chu fan sat down on the sofa and ate with a bowl in his hand. But before long, Liu Wenhui came out of the bathroom with a little shyness. He forgot to eat noodles and stared at the beautiful young girl standing in front of him, green and sexy.


    The loose suspender nightdress reveals her slightly emaciated shoulders and a large amount of white skin in front of her chest. Originally flat chest, now there is finally a profound career - line.


    The hem of the nightdress is not long, and Liu Wenhui''s tall figure makes her legs longer. The hem can cover her hips, which is sexual, emotional and human.


    Chu fan swore to heaven that he really meant nothing else. He just felt that Liu Wenhui''s pajamas didn''t fit well, so he found Su Yuan''s nightdress for her. But he didn''t expect that this Pajama would be so sexual.


    Wipe, it looks like I deliberately asked her to wear it for herself.


    Brother''s glorious image is ruined!


    "Brother fan, I want her to be so big." ah Jiu pouted jealously. Originally, the figure she was proud of was crushed by Liu Wenhui. Can she not be jealous?


    Chu fan then calmed down and didn''t have a good way: "what do you want? Eat more and you''ll be big naturally. Wen Hui, don''t be stunned. Eat quickly. The noodles won''t taste good when they''re cold."


    "Hmm!" Liu Wenhui stood there and didn''t know where to put his hands. After listening to Chu fan''s words, he was relieved. He sat down next to ah Jiu and bent down to take the noodle bowl in front of Chu fan.


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s eyes straightened again

 Chapter 708

    In order to ensure that everything was safe, Chu fan got up early in the morning and took the private plane given to him by Zheng Juncheng to the night city.


    He also just received the news that the first batch of medicinal materials and minerals from Rajput have been sent to night city. Originally, Chu fan planned to go to Yanjing City, but now he simply went to the night city.


    According to the agreement, Rajput will send Chufan billions of medicinal materials and minerals every year for a period of ten years. Once a month, the quantity is not so much. After all, these things are expensive. After all, Chu fan wants money, not the quantity of herbs and minerals.


    Chu fan doesn''t care about this. As long as Rajput can send half the value of medicinal materials and minerals, he will make a lot of money.


    In the afternoon, Chu fan returned to Guangyuan again by private plane. By this time, Bai Yumei had returned from abroad, accompanied by hongluan. In addition, Xia Yanran also rushed over from Yanjing city and was ready to go.


    "It''s still early. Take a night off and start tomorrow morning." Chu fan threw down a sentence, went directly into the room, locked the door and entered the space of the bone tower.


    Chu fan didn''t come out until noon the next day. Without waiting for several women to ask, Chu fan directly threw a brand-new long sword to Xia Yanran: "it''s for you. I have time to equip myself with a scabbard."


    Xia Yanran suddenly looked happy: "good sword, what grade?"


    "Five grades and three stars." Chu Fan said solemnly, "it''s the best sword I''ve refined at present. When I have a chance, I''ll help you inlay a spirit stone, and the power of this sword will be stronger."


    "Brother, do you have mine?" Bai Yumei pouted bitterly and looked at Chu fan with big eyes. It seemed that if Chu fan didn''t give her some benefits, she would cry for him.


    Chu fan took out a pink fan and threw it to Bai Yumei: "take it and play."


    "Ah?" Bai Yumei shriveled her mouth and looked at Chu fan with tears, as if he ate dry wipe clean and didn''t admit it.


    Chu fan was hurt by her angry eyes and hurriedly said, "don''t be dissatisfied. The material used for your fan is higher than that of Yan Ran''s long sword. Although the grade is not as good as her sword, your fan can throw her ten streets in terms of craft and power."


    "Really?"


    Bai Yumei was surprised. She opened the fan and felt it carefully. She was even more surprised. She had to fan a few times. Chu fan was so frightened that she quickly pressed her movements: "you''re crazy. Is this thing used casually? If you go down with a fan, my house will be razed to the ground."


    "So powerful?" Bai Yumei spit out her tongue, happily playing with the fan, smiling her eyes into crescent moon, becoming more and more beautiful and enchanting.


    Finally, Chu fan mysteriously took out a sword handle and secretly stuffed it to Hong Luan for fear of being seen by Bai Yumei and Xia Yanran.


    "Take it. Don''t let them see it."


    Chu fan whispered.


    Hong Luan cried and laughed: "you give me a broken sword handle like a baby. I don''t want it."


    "Don''t give it to me." Bai Yumei didn''t have too many. She grabbed the handle of the sword, played with it for a few times, and frowned, "this thing is a little strange, but why can''t I understand it?"


    "If you don''t have the right attributes, you can''t use it." Chu fan grabs the hilt back and gives it to Hong Luan with a mysterious smile. "Study it slowly. It''s always valuable. Remember, don''t be seen by your mother, otherwise I don''t care if she takes it away."


    "What baby is it worth me to rob?" the rosefinch walked into the door in a red cheongsam. Beside her, the handsome green dragon never left. They were like a couple of fairies.


    Without waiting for Chu fan to stop, Hong Luan handed over the handle of the sword like a treasure, and said jokingly, "master, look, this is what Chu Fan said."


    Qinglong took the first step and grabbed the handle of the sword. He looked dignified and played with it for a long time. He solemnly stuffed it into hongluan: "if you believe dad''s words, put it away quickly. When your mother saw it, she had to take it away."


    "Go aside, I''m as unbearable as you said?" the rosefinch rolled her eyes. "For my daughter, I can even risk my life and rob things with my daughter? Take it, I''ll have a look. What''s this baby?"


    Hongluan is more curious. Is it difficult? What kind of treasure is this humble thing?


    When the handle of the sword reached the rosefinch, the rosefinch, who had some disdain, suddenly showed a surprised expression, quickly became dignified, waved his hand and said, "you all get out of the way, don''t hurt."


    "Go back!" Qinglong grabbed hongluan''s wrist and quickly retreated. At the same time, Chu fan also pulled Bai Yumei and Xia Yanran, quickly retreated a few steps, and didn''t forget to tell her: "aunt, you can take it easy and don''t destroy my house?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the sword handle held by the rosefinch in the palm of his hand suddenly burst into a fire. In a twinkling of an eye, the original ordinary sword handle has become a flaming and flaming long sword. Moreover, the length of the long flame sword is more than three meters. It is simply a huge flame sword, majestic.


    "Poof!"


    The flame goes out, the flame giant sword disappears, and the hilt is still the same as before. But the rosefinch couldn''t put it down and grabbed the hilt of the sword. He didn''t mean to give it back to hongluan at all.


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed, "Auntie, that''s a token of love I gave to hongluan. It''s not suitable for you to take... Isn''t it?"


    "Master, if you like it, take it as my filial piety to you. You can take it." hongluan smiled generously.


    The more she was like this, the rosefinch was embarrassed to ask for it. Reluctantly, she looked at the handle of the sword and ruthlessly stuffed it into hongluan''s hand: "take it away quickly and don''t let me see it again. Hum!"


    With that, the rosefinch, like a child, turned angrily and left. For fear of being tempted, he grabbed the handle of the sword from his own daughter.


    That''s lovely!


    Qinglong patted hongluan on the shoulder. His eyes were full of love: "come back to spend more time with your mother. She misses you very much."


    "Yes!"


    For a while, hongluan still couldn''t accept the fact that Qinglong was her father, but she didn''t reject it.


    "When I come back, I''ll stay at home for a while and spend more time with you." hongluan nununui said to the back of the rosefinch, "go quickly. She needs your company more now."


    "Well, you all be careful." Qinglong told him and strode out.


    In fact, rosefinch and Qinglong live in a villa not far away and live in their world. Usually, even Shirley seldom goes. It''s not unfilial, but afraid to disturb the masters Zhuque and Qinglong.


    The old couple misunderstood each other for more than 20 years, and Qinglong was almost killed by his daughter. Now the misunderstanding has been explained clearly, and they can finally put aside everything and live together again.


    It''s good to live like an ordinary person every day!


    "Xiaomei, this is the map." Chu fan took out the letter paper and handed it to Bai Yumei, as well as the yellow paper symbol.


    But Bai Yumei didn''t even look at it and said, "don''t look. I know where the territory of the dragon and lion family is. Can we start now?"


    "Of course, the sooner the better."


    "Then go to Kunlun mountain."


    At 3 p.m., the military helicopter that Chu fan and his party took landed in an unknown Valley in Kunlun Mountain, and the helicopter returned. However, Chu fan, led by Bai Yumei, walked towards the deep mountain.


    Thanks to the fact that several people are not ordinary people, otherwise, if you walk in this primeval forest, you will be scared to death without being tired. There are poisonous insects and snakes everywhere. Sometimes I hear the roar of some wild animals. I''m afraid I don''t have the courage to stay here.


    Until it was dark, Bai Yumei finally took the people to the top of a high mountain, stood on the edge of a cliff, turned back and said to several people, "this is the gate of the demon family. Step out from here and enter Kunlun fairyland."


    It''s obviously a demon family, but it''s arrogant to call it a fairyland. Of course, Chu fan thought in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    Then Bai Yumei stretched out her hand. Chu fan suddenly felt a wave of aura. The blank space within Bai Yumei''s reach suddenly opened ripples like water lines. After about three seconds, a hole appeared in front of her and increased rapidly. When the diameter was more than two meters, the hole stopped.


    "Hurry up, this seal can only last ten seconds." as soon as Bai Yumei''s voice fell, people had strided in. Chu fan didn''t dare to neglect and quickly kept up. When I walked over, I began to look at it carefully. I couldn''t help but praise it. It''s worthy of being called fairyland. The aura here is too strong. Birds and flowers smell. Fairyland is just like this.


    "Walking, there is still a long way to go." Bai Yumei identified the direction and ran quickly in a certain direction.


    Her speed was so fast that Chu fan could barely keep up with it. She ran for more than an hour until there was a mountain straight into the sky in front of her, and her speed slowed down.


    "This is the territory of the dragon and lion family - Tongtian peak." Bai Yumei told her solemnly, "be careful. The demon family is as strong as clouds. A dragon and lion family is enough for us to drink a pot, but don''t provoke right and wrong again."


    "Don''t worry, we''re not children? Let''s go." Chu fan urged. The letters have been received for a long time, and Kong Qingqing''s wedding is just these two days.


    But what''s the matter!


    Several people were about to go up the mountain. Suddenly, there was a burst of thunder like laughter. It was deafening. Even Xia Yanran and Hong Luan couldn''t help covering their ears and showed a look of horror.


    Who is this man? It''s too powerful. Isn''t it the demon king?


    A burst of empty sound came. Soon, two young men appeared in front of Chu fan and others. This pair of combinations is really weird. They are powerful and domineering. Standing there, they show a king''s style.


    The other was 1.85 meters tall, tall and majestic, with his hands over his knees. On his horse face, a pair of yellow eyes stared at Chu fan fiercely.


    "Mei Mei, we really have a good heart..."

 Chapter 709

    "Mei Mei, we really have a heart to heart." the man with the style of a king only saw Bai Yumei, as if Chu fan didn''t exist at all.


    "Bah, who has a heart to heart with you?"


    Bai Yumei stared at the man: "Haotian, I warn you, don''t pester me, otherwise, I want you to look good."


    "Mei Mei, you''re a little heartless." Haotian was not angry, but still said with a smile, "how to say, we are also childhood friends, and my father is preparing to propose marriage to your father."


    "If you die, I won''t marry you." Bai Yumei tilted her mouth and waved her hand impatiently, "get out of the way. A good dog won''t stand in the way."


    Finally, Haotian''s face became gloomy, but only for a moment, he returned to his original state, and his eyes fell on Chu fan. When he saw Xia Yanran and Hong Luan around Chu fan, his eyes couldn''t help showing a moment of amazement.


    Unexpectedly, human women are also charming and enchanting. These two are the best.


    "Mei Mei, are these friends you brought from the outside?" Haotian frowned slightly. "You are too brave. If the elder knows this, not only will you be punished, but your friends will even be executed."


    Bai Yumei disdained and said, "don''t be hypocritical. Chu fan came at the invitation of the dragon and lion family, let alone the elder. It makes sense even in front of your father. You''d better take care of yourself."


    Haotian''s eyes lit up and looked up and down at Chu fan: "are you the man that Kong Qingqing never forgets? Interesting, very interesting."


    "What do you mean?" a cold light flashed in Chu fan''s eyes. If he chattered again, his brother beat him first. Nima, what do you think of brother?


    "Nothing." Haotian proudly straightened his waist and said with a mysterious smile, "soon, you will know. Ha ha, ha ha, good luck!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Two figures flashed, Haotian and another burly man had disappeared, and the speed was amazing.


    Until then, hongluan''s tension was relieved a little, and she asked with lingering fear, "Xiaomei, what''s the origin of that guy just now? What a powerful momentum."


    "The youngest son of the tiger demon king."


    Bai Yumei pretended to wave her hand easily: "don''t be deceived by his appearance. In fact, he is a waste wood and worthless. Brother fan, see him later. If he still dares to provoke you, you''d better beat him hard for me. It''s best to beat him so that he can''t take care of himself and scratch his self righteous face."


    "Er... I''ll try my best!"


    Chu fan wiped his head and said in his heart, it''s good if people don''t beat me and can''t take care of themselves. Do I dare to touch others? What''s this place? Demon clan base camp, dare I touch him? In case the tiger demon king behind him is provoked out, my brother has ten lives, which is not enough to kill.


    "Tongtian peak is 6666 meters high, with a total of 1499 steps." Bai Yumei took Chu fan up the steps and walked up the mountain step by step. As she walked, she said, "but we don''t need to go up to the top of the mountain. We only need to walk halfway."


    "Why?" asked hongluan curiously.


    Bai Yumei stretched out her hand and pointed up: "I see, the hillside is the residence of the dragon and lion family, and the top of the mountain is the place where the elders of the dragon and lion family practice. Ordinary people are not allowed to go up."


    Chu fan was seen by several people. The lights on the hillside were bright and bright as stars from a distance. But even halfway up the mountain, it''s high enough.


    Chu fan looked at the steps at his feet, which were chiseled out according to the trend of the mountain. Just these steps, he didn''t know how much manpower and time it took. The railings on both sides are carved from a kind of dark stone. There is a magnificent lion sculpture every two meters.


    It''s not appropriate to say it''s a lion, because it''s not next to the lion at all except its head. The biggest difference is that it has a pair of huge wings on its back, and its body is not fur, but a layer of fine scales.


    Is this the dragon and lion? Nima, it doesn''t look easy. Kong Qingqing, you killed him this time. Who did you provoke? Why did you provoke these guys?


    The journey of several people was not slow. About ten minutes later, they came to the hillside. The distance was close. They finally saw the scale of the dragon and lion family residence. To put it bluntly, it was just a few caves. However, over all the caves, red lanterns were hung with red lanterns posted on them.


    Moreover, in the spacious open space in front of the cave, strings of red lanterns and strips of red silk were hung, decorated with lanterns and colors, so it was not festive.


    There is a passage on the left and right sides of the steps, and both sides are the same layout. There is no one to greet. Which way should we go?


    "This way!" Bai Yumei greeted and strode to the right first.


    It''s good to have a guide. Otherwise, my brother''s eyes are black when he comes here. Where can I find Kong Qingqing? It is estimated that when the man is found, he has finished worshipping and marriage, and even entered the bridal chamber.


    Finally, several people came to a tall cave entrance. Two burly men stood around the cave like bodyguards. When they saw Chu fan coming, they immediately stretched out their arms and stopped them.


    "Stop, the dragon and lion people are stationed. No admittance."


    "Pa Pa!" Bai Yumei raised her hand and scolded, "blind your dog''s eyes, not even your aunt? Get away!"


    Chu fan looked silly and said when was Xiaomei so angry? It''s up to the master to beat a dog. Don''t you hate Gora?


    The two bodyguards were also stunned and covered their faces. They didn''t dare to do anything or stop them, but they didn''t dare to let a few people in. Don''t mention how wronged they were.


    "Princess Mei, please forgive the villain. We are also under orders..."


    "Who''s the order?" Bai Yumei''s Willow eyebrows turned upside down and snapped, "I''ll congratulate canglan''s wedding. Isn''t he welcome?"


    "This..." they were speechless and didn''t know how to answer.


    Just then, a burst of hearty laughter came from the cave. The two bodyguards were relieved and hurriedly opened the thick cave door. Then, a strong man with a stature of two meters high strode out.


    "Mei Mei, I thought you couldn''t come back." GAODA man laughed, his eyes fell on Chu fan and said in surprise, "these are..."


    "Chu fan!" said Chu fan lightly.


    "Are you Chu fan?" the tall man looked at Chu fan carefully, turned his head and looked at Bai Yumei. His face was a little unhappy. "Mei Mei, you didn''t come to congratulate him, but to help him, didn''t you?"


    Bai Yumei looked at him angrily: "nonsense, brother fan and I are friends of life and death, and his business is my business. Canglan, I haven''t seen you for a few years. You''re going back more and more. Can''t you find a daughter-in-law with your conditions? I''m ashamed of you for stealing marriage."


    "Stop talking." canglan shouted angrily, glanced at several people like electricity, and said coldly, "since you''re here, please come inside. I want to see. Why do you rob women with me? Hum!"


    Since Chu fan dared to come, he would not be frightened by his two cruel words. Before Bai Yumei could speak, Chu fan had stridden to keep up and walked into the cave.


    This time, Bai Yumei fell to the end, grabbed the skirt of a bodyguard, lowered her voice, and asked fiercely, "did Haotian let you stop me?"


    "Er..."


    "If you are afraid of Haotian, aren''t you afraid of me?" Bai Yumei''s long and narrow eyes flashed a murderous spirit of senhan, which scared the guard to nod quickly: "yes, it was ordered by the son of Haotian, and we can''t help it."


    Bai Yumei pushed away the bodyguard and said coldly, "you''re wise. If you dare to disrespect me next time, I''ll kill you both."


    "No, No." the two guards were so scared that they were sweating, but they didn''t even dare to wipe it.


    From the outside, the cave is not impressive, but inside, it gives people a sense of grandeur, like a palace, at least six or seven meters high. The dome is supported by four stone columns on both sides. Each stone column has a diameter of three meters. It is carved with various magnificent patterns, which is awesome.


    Like the outside, the hall is also decorated. On both sides of the hall, there are strip-shaped wooden tables on which all kinds of fruits that are not available in the outside world are placed. On some tables, there are baked yellow meat and wine.


    The first person sitting on the left is Haotian, the son of the tiger family, who saw at the foot of the mountain. Next to him is the burly horse faced man who came with him. He still glared at the Chu fan who came in.


    Wipe, I didn''t rob your daughter-in-law. Why are you fierce with me?


    Chu fan glared at him and looked at the right side. Only at the first glance, his eyes couldn''t help brightening. The one sitting in the first place on the right side was actually a woman, and she was very beautiful and young.


    Sitting next to her was a scholar who looked elegant. Seeing Chu fan, he nodded kindly and said hello.


    This guy looks familiar, but who does he look like? I clearly saw him for the first time.


    Chu fan was thinking about it. Suddenly behind him came Bai Yumei''s surprised voice: "fourth brother, you''re here, too."


    Fourth brother?


    Chu fan watched Bai Yumei run to the scholar in amazement and pounced on his back like a spoiled girl. At this look, Chu fan finally understood that the book grew so similar to Bai Yumei, especially her eyes, which were also long and narrow, and full of peach blossoms.


    This is definitely brother and sister.


    Originally, Chu fan was still a little nervous. Now, he can finally straighten his waist.


    Hum, what''s the significance of the dragon and lion clan''s residence? I''m not alone in the demon clan. With Xiaomei''s relationship, can the Fox family stand idly by?


    Gaga, we must pull the fox into the water!


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "Yantai University - 6 Mr. Li"!

 Chapter 710

    "Xiaomei, is this your brother?"


    Chu fan walked over with a surprised look on her face and said with a smile: "no wonder she looks so handsome and handsome. Hello, I''m Xiao Mei''s good friend, Chu fan!"


    According to his imagination, he reported his name. Bai Lang, Bai Yumei''s fourth brother, had to give some face. In this way, he even stood on Chu fan''s side. But unexpectedly, Chu fan stretched out his hand, but Bai Lang picked up a glass of wine and said faintly, "I''m not familiar with you."


    Wipe, what''s crazy? If it weren''t for Xiaomei''s face, I wouldn''t care about you? On beauty, Prince Saito of Japan can dump you eight blocks. Bah, what''s the good look?


    "Hey, do you know how to be polite?" Hong Luan couldn''t look at it anymore. She stared and shouted, "people take the initiative to shake hands with you. They look down on you. What''s your attitude?"


    Bai Lang took an elegant sip, put down the wine glass, glanced at hongluan with his narrow eyes and said faintly, "if your sister is kidnapped, the kidnapper will shake hands with you in turn, are you happy?"


    "You fart, who kidnapped Xiaomei? We get along well with Xiaomei. When did we restrict her freedom?" hongluan was even more angry. If she wasn''t afraid of causing trouble to Chu fan, she would have done it now.


    Bai Lang''s eyes fell on Chu fan and said faintly, "do you think we can be friends?"


    "Whether I can be a friend or not depends on what you mean." Chu fan took a deep breath and suddenly burst out a heroic spirit of looking down at the world. He looked at canglan who returned to the main position and said loudly, "canglan, I''m coming. How can I return Qingqing to me? You draw a line."


    Canglan took the glass, drank it up suddenly, and sneered, "what qualifications do you have? Is Qingqing your woman? Why should I give you a chance?"


    "Why? Ha ha ha!"


    Chu fan laughed wildly: "I slept with her. Why, don''t you mind? Sorry, I mind!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Canglan fiercely threw the cup to the ground, Teng stood up, his eyes were murderous, and said angrily, "Kong Qingqing is clear and pure, and he is still perfect. Do you think this will annoy me? I tell you, you are not qualified to compete with me for a woman, and you don''t want to leave alive today. Come on!"


    "Shizi!" a man in black with evil eyes stood out from behind him.


    Canglan pointed to Chu fan and shouted, "kill him for me!"


    "Yes!"


    The man in black''s eyes fell on Chu fan. His eyes were murderous. He suddenly rushed over, and the distance of nearly ten meters flashed. His open fingers, like a steel claw, had half an inch long nails, flashing a cold light, and went straight to Chu fan''s heart.


    With his explosive speed and momentum, Chu fan had no doubt that his claw could break the stones. However, if you can''t even clean up such a small minion, what else can you take away Kong Qingqing?


    See what this means, there is no way to solve it peacefully. What else to worry about?


    Facing the man in black, Chu fan didn''t dodge. At the moment when his five fingers were about to touch his chest, he punched fiercely and went straight to his head.


    Everyone present was stunned. He was fighting with his life. Is this the man Kong Qingqing likes? Not even your own life? Or do you know you can''t beat canglan? Can you spell one?


    For Chu fan, Bai Yumei''s third daughter has full confidence and doesn''t feel anything wrong, but Chu fan''s action startles Bai Lang, stands up and is ready to rescue. Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Damn it, it doesn''t matter if you die a thousand times, but you are connected with my sister. If you die, won''t you hurt my sister? If my sister has a problem, I want your whole family to bury her


    "Poof!"


    "Bang!"


    Sooner or later, at the moment when the five fingers of the man in black were inserted into Chu fan''s chest, Chu fan just punched the man in the face and beat him back, spraying blood all over the ground.


    This result made everyone look silly. One by one, they stood up and stared at Chu fan, and the man in black who was lying on the ground and didn''t know his life and death. How could this be the case?


    Chu fan''s chest was pierced with five finger holes, but his skin was just broken. It didn''t matter. On the contrary, he was a man in black. His whole face was sunken and almost no one looked like.


    Nima, this guy is so cruel. Tough enough!


    Chu fan didn''t frown about his chest injury, rubbed his fist and sneered at canglan: "Unexpectedly, you know a lot. Yes, Qingqing is still perfect, but it doesn''t mean I slept with her. Hey, if you don''t believe it, you can send someone to check. Qingqing has a mole on her left chest, a birthmark on her ass, and a peacock tattoo on her back..."


    "Shut up!"


    Canglan is going to be mad. Kong Qingqing is about to become his daughter-in-law. Now he knows that his daughter-in-law slept with other men before marriage. He has been seen and touched all over his body. He has a feeling of being "green".


    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!" canglan''s eyes were red and roared to rush out and fight with Chu fan to the death.


    At this time, Haotian, the son of the tiger family, who had been watching the excitement, stopped him and said in a low voice, "canglan, calm down first. When he said this, he clearly wanted to annoy you. Don''t be fooled by him."


    "But I can''t swallow it."


    "If you can''t bear it, you''ll make a big plan. Besides, how can you kill a chicken with an ox knife?"


    Being persuaded by Haotian, canglan finally sat down angrily. Although she endured it, her eyes kept staring at Chu fan and wanted to break him into pieces.


    The hatred of seizing his wife is unpalatable!


    Appease canglan. Haotian looked at Chu fan and said faintly, "Chu fan, it''s not good for you to provoke canglan. If you don''t want to die here, you''d better go back as soon as possible. You don''t have any chance."


    "If I don''t have a chance, you have a chance?"


    Chu fan''s eyes turned: "don''t be hypocritical here. I tell you, even if I die here, Xiaomei won''t like you."


    Grass, this guy is a madman. How can he bite anyone like a mad dog?


    However, Chu fan is right. Haotian''s persuasion is false. The purpose is to make a good impression on Bai Yumei. In this way, even if Chu fan dies, she won''t envy Haotian, and Haotian will have a chance.


    Nima, if it weren''t for Bai Yumei, would I care if you were dead or alive? But for the sake of Bai Yumei, I can''t bear it!


    Taking a deep breath, Haotian looked at canglan and said, "canglan, anyway, Chu fan was brought by Mei Mei. We can''t give him face, but Mei Mei''s face can''t be denied. Otherwise, let''s give him a chance?"


    Canglan glared at him angrily and said in his heart, what''s the end of you? Why did you help Chu speak?


    Haotian hurried over and whispered in canglan''s ear, "giving him a chance is equivalent to giving you a chance. Think about it. If you beat Chu fan in front of Kong Qingqing, what reason does Kong Qingqing have to refuse you?"


    Seeing canglan still hesitated, Haotian continued to advise: "don''t worry, there are so many of us, can we still be afraid of him? For a while, you will make things clear in front of Kong Qingqing. You will win two of the three innings. What else can she say?"


    "Can you help me?"


    "Duty bound."


    Haotian swept Chu fan''s eyes, and smiled mysteriously: "maybe, we don''t need to sell at all. It''s enough to have an old fellow."


    "Well, do as you say."


    Canglan finally made up her mind. With a big hand, she ordered, "come and invite Miss Qingqing."


    "Yes!" another bodyguard walked out quickly. After a while, Kong Qingqing, who was slightly haggard, came in accompanied by two cold and beautiful women.


    "Qingqing!" Chu fan pleasantly stepped forward and wanted to hold Kong Qingqing, but he was stopped by two cool women. Similarly, Kong Qingqing saw Chu fan and burst into tears, but he was too excited to say a word.


    Before Chu fan started, Cang LAN Leng hummed, "if you want to take Kong Qingqing away, you''d better behave yourself. Don''t forget, this is the territory of my dragon and lion family. It''s as simple as crushing an ant if I want to kill you."


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have brought you in." Kong Qingqing was devastated. He took a deep look at Chu fan, resolutely turned his head and said to canglan, "you let him go, I promise to marry you."


    If before, canglan would be very happy, but now, the more Kong Qingqing worried about Chu fan, the better for him, canglan became more and more angry.


    The dog men and women, dying, are still showing their love here. Chu, I''ll kill you today. Canglan vows not to be human.


    "It''s too late to think of marrying me now!"


    Canglan snorted coldly and waved her hand. The two women immediately grabbed Kong Qingqing''s arm and took her to canglan and sat down. In this regard, Kong Qingqing can only bear it obediently and dare not resist at all.


    Looking at Chu fan, Kong Qingqing''s heart was twisted like a knife, and tears flowed down his cheeks like a stream. Kong Qingqing secretly swore in her heart, Chu fan, if you die here, I will never live alone


    "Chu fan, you have successfully angered me." Cang LAN Leng snorted, "don''t you want a chance? Well, I''ll give you a chance today. We each have three people and win two of the three games. You win. Kong Qingqing you take away. If you lose, Kong Qingqing is my man. You''re not allowed to make any more decisions about her. How? Dare you bet?"


    "That''s what you''re waiting for." Chu fan glanced at Haotian and the horse faced strong man next to him, and then fell on the beautiful woman and Bai Lang on the other side, sneering, "who will come first?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the horse faced man stood up and shouted, "I''ll come first!"


    "Give me your name. I won''t fight nobody."


    "Tielin!"


    While the horse faced man shouted out his name, he kicked on the ground and made a loud explosion. His figure had come to Chu fan, and his huge fist was like a shell at Chu fan''s head.

 Chapter 711

    "Get out!" Chu fan roared and greeted with the same punch.


    With a loud bang, it was like an atomic bomb exploded. A huge force centered on the two people rushed around.


    The tables, carpets, food on the ground, lamps and ornaments on the walls were like being ravaged by a tornado, blowing everywhere. If a few bodyguards hadn''t protected the nearby lights in time, I''m afraid it would be dark here.


    Haotian and others jumped up in embarrassment to avoid the scattered food and drinks. Even hongluan and Xia Yanran were no exception. They almost flew out under the impact of Qi. Xia Yanran reacted quickly and dragged hongluan to hide behind the big column.


    Unexpectedly, the girl sitting in the first place on the right and Bai Lang next to her not only sat there, but also the table in front of them was intact. When the Qi came, they waved at the same time, and the strong Qi was blown back.


    It was they who added strength that made Haotian so embarrassed. Otherwise, he didn''t know to jump up.


    When the anger dissipated, the guards and maidservants quickly rekindled the extinguished lamps. The scene in front of them stunned everyone.


    Chu fan stood where he was, still holding the posture of punching. The muscle of his right arm was cardia, which was obviously stronger than his left arm. The bluestone slabs under his feet were cracked and radiated more than three meters in diameter, none of them intact.


    Opposite, Tielin also kept the fist posture, but the discerning man soon found something wrong. In the middle of their fists, a trace of blood was leached and falling down bit by bit. At the foot of Tielin, his legs almost fell into the bluestone slab, almost below his knees.


    Who''s hurt?


    The crowd stared wide and wanted to see some clues from their expressions. Unfortunately, both of them were flat faced and stared at each other with uncontaminated anger. No one meant to withdraw.


    "Hey, Tielin, what are you still doing?"


    Bai Yumei scolded impolitely: "my brother''s physical strength alone has reached 60000 Jin, and you only have 30000 Jin. Do you dare to challenge my brother? Even if your iron uncle comes, it''s not necessarily my brother''s opponent. You deserve to lose face and suffer!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan slowly withdrew his fist, took the paper towel handed by Bai Yumei, wiped the blood on his hand, and asked as if nothing had happened: "you are not my opponent, admit defeat."


    "No, it''s impossible." Tielin couldn''t believe it and shouted angrily.


    Because Chu fan''s fist was taken away, Tielin''s fist was finally exposed in front of the people. At a glance, everyone was shocked. Tielin, who is famous for his strong body, was beaten bloody. The fracture is certain.


    Originally, people still had some doubts about Bai Yumei''s words. 60000 Jin Juli, even the iron backed Cang apes of the demon family, rarely reached this state. Chu fan is a human being. Restricted by congenital conditions, how can he have a giant force of 60000 kg?


    But the truth is in front of them. They can''t believe it. A person who can break an iron forest fist with a strength of 30000 kg is willing to surpass the iron forest in strength. Even if he doesn''t have a strength of 60000 kg, he''s afraid it''s not much smaller.


    Nima, is he really a human, not a demon? How can you be so abnormal and have such terrible power?


    "Who are you? Why are you so powerful?" Tielin stared at Chu fan with blood red eyes. His steel needle like hair stood upright. With the sound of cloth tearing, Tielin''s body suddenly increased and became a giant ape with wide shoulders, thick back and gray black long hair.


    Of course, his figure can''t be compared with King Kong demon ape demon king, but he also reaches a terrible height of three meters. Unfortunately, I was used to seeing the huge body of the King Kong demon ape, which was more than ten meters high. In Chu fan''s eyes, the iron forest in front of me was like a child who had not conceded defeat after losing the war. Too retarded!


    However, seeing his figure, Chu fan couldn''t help but brighten his eyes: "Tielin, are you a member of the iron backed Cang ape family?"


    It''s really hard to find a place with broken iron shoes. It takes no time to come. I was worried that I had nowhere to find the monkey wine of the iron backed Cang ape family. Unexpectedly, I met here. Hey, kill two birds with one stone.


    Tielin''s eyes were wide and round, and he shouted fiercely, "so what? Are you afraid?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid." Chu fan took out a cigarette to light it, spit out a mouthful of green smoke at the iron forest, and disdained, "I''m afraid I''ll kill you if my hand is too heavy."


    "Ah!" Tielin was so angry that he hit his chest with both hands and roared up to the sky, "I''m going to kill you..."


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan suddenly raised his hand to stop Tielin, who was going crazy and ready to start, and asked seriously, "man, do I have a grudge against you?"


    "No!" Tielin was quite honest and said angrily.


    Chu fan angrily scolded: "then you still want to play with me? Your body and skin, by your parents, I have no grievances with you, but you have to play with me. Have you thought about it for your parents?"


    Tielin was stunned and asked, "what do I think for my parents?"


    "Tielin, you idiot!"


    Bai Yumei ran over, pointed to Tielin''s nose and shouted, "just now, my brother fan has been merciful to you. You don''t know how grateful you are. You still want to play with him. If you play with your life, you can beat my brother fan?"


    "Er... No!" Tielin said dejectedly. Suddenly, his body was like a deflated ball, shrinking rapidly, and soon became the same as before, restoring his human form. However, the original clothes had been fragmented, leaving only a pair of shorts, which was still complete, and finally kept the spring without leakage.


    Bai Yu shouted angrily, "yes, you said you couldn''t beat your brother, but you insisted on working hard with him. In order to protect himself, he certainly couldn''t keep his hand. At that time, he accidentally killed you. Who will inherit your family in the future? Are you an unfaithful, unfilial, unkind and unrighteous person?"


    This scolding almost made Tielin cry. When I looked at Chu fan again, not only was he not cruel, but he was grateful and almost knelt down and kowtowed to him.


    Good man, I''ve been bullied so unreasonably. People haven''t laid a heavy hand. Otherwise, my brother''s life will be thrown here today.


    "Thank you!" Tielin finally lowered his head and said truthfully, "I can''t beat you."


    Before Chu fan could speak, Bai Yumei said first, "just a thank you? Brother Tielin, you are too insincere. Someone saved your life."


    Yes, they didn''t kill me. Didn''t they just save my life? But how can I thank others?


    Tielin scratched his head and said, "it''s too hasty to come out today. I didn''t bring anything good with me. Otherwise, I''ll bring some baby and thank you at the door some other day..."


    "Don''t be so polite." Bai Yumei gave him a white look. "My brother is not the kind of person who knows kindness and plans to repay, but we are the demon family. We can''t be discussed by the human family and say that we don''t understand etiquette."


    "Yes, we can''t discredit the demon family if we lose. Tie Lin nodded again and again. The more you look at Bai Yumei, the more pleasing it is to your eyes. Why didn''t you find it before? Mei Mei is not only beautiful, but also so kind-hearted. How clever!


    Bai Yumei thought for a moment, suddenly snapped her fingers and said, "brother Tielin, do you have monkey wine on you?"


    "Yes, why, do you want to drink?"


    "Fool, the Terran likes to give wine when giving gifts. Don''t you have nothing good to give? Just give him the monkey wine." Bai Yumei lowered her voice in front of him and said, "any brother who hasn''t drunk the monkey wine must be regarded as a treasure. For you, like water, it doesn''t hurt to give him the monkey wine. It can also show the heroic spirit of our demon family."


    "Yes, Mei Mei is right. Listen to you."


    Then Tielin wiped the ring on his hand, and there was a huge wine jar on his hand, about one meter high and about 50 cm in diameter. This jar must contain at least one hundred and eighty Jin of wine.


    Chu fan was so excited that he couldn''t help breathing. He stared at the wine jar in Tielin''s hand without blinking. It''s filled with monkey wine. I''ll get it soon. Gaga, gaga!


    But at this point, Haotian suddenly shouted, "wait a minute!"


    "Boss Haotian, I''m sorry." Tielin said shamefully, "brother, I''m inferior to others. I''m ashamed of you."


    "Victory or defeat is a routine of soldiers. It''s no big deal." Haotian said as he walked over and patted Tielin on the shoulder. "But, Tielin, can you grow a brain? If you lose, you''ll lose. How can you give him a gift? If Uncle tie knows, you have to break your leg."


    Before Tielin could speak, Bai Yumei suddenly glared and scolded, "Haotian, you''re smart because you don''t gossip here? I don''t even have to say you. In all these years, when you stormed the front, didn''t you let Tielin rush in the front? Which time was good? Didn''t you leave him behind?"


    "Do you really think tielingo is stupid? He treats you as a friend and a friend, so he always pretends to be stupid and willingly pays for you. What do you think of his sincerity? A fool who can be used freely?"


    Then Bai Yumei grabbed Tielin''s wrist and said loudly, "brother Tielin, believe me, stay away from him in the future. He didn''t take you as a brother at all. Why do you have to make do with him?"


    Grass, this is special. It''s red fruit that stirs up discord.


    Haotian was worried: "Tielin, don''t listen to her nonsense. When did I use you?"


    "Just now, you took advantage of my brother Tielin." Bai yumeijiao snorted, "it''s obviously canglan''s business. Haotian, you can help. Why do you have to pull Tielin to join the fun? Let him take the lead. Why don''t you come up first and try my brother fan''s strength? Why, my brother Tielin is rough and fleshy and resistant to beating?"


    Haotian''s forehead was sweating: "Tielin, I didn''t..."


    "Don''t quarrel." Tielin shouted angrily, "I volunteered to fight Chu fan. He showed mercy, and I can''t help it. Chu fan, this jar of monkey wine should be my thanks for your mercy."


    "Take care!" Tielin threw the wine jar to Chu fan and strode out without looking back.

 Chapter 712

    "Yeah!"


    When Tielin is gone, Chu fan and Bai Yumei can''t help clapping their hands to celebrate, not to mention how beautiful it is. Not only won a battle, but also got the dream monkey wine. It''s so special. I really married my daughter-in-law and brought my children. Gaga, gaga!


    "Mei Mei!"


    Haotian couldn''t bear it anymore. He angrily asked, "what do you mean? For an outsider, you should provoke the relationship between me and Tielin. Do you like this person too?"


    "Yes, I just like him. How about it?" Bai Yumei demonstrated. She hugged Chu fan''s neck, tiptoed and kissed him on the lips. She was happy to smile, not to mention how charming and provocative.


    "I''m so angry!"


    Haotian''s eyes were red, and a king''s character appeared on his forehead, a kind of momentum of just fierce bullying, gushed out: "Chu, today you have no me, I have no you. Roar!"


    A tiger roar was no more powerful than the impact of Chu fan and Tielin''s fist strength before. A strong sound wave airflow visible to the naked eye shot towards Chu fan like a shell.


    Chu fan can''t hide. He is surrounded by Bai Yumei and behind him are Hong Luan and Xia Yanran. He avoids. What do they do? Moreover, Chu fan had already made up his mind that no matter who stopped him from taking Kong Qingqing, he would never step back and fight with him to the end.


    "Roar!"


    Chu fan pulled Bai Yumei behind him with the same roar. Different from Haotian, his roar was like a dragon. Although there was no tiger roaring tyrant of Haotian, it showed the momentum of being exclusive in the sky and the earth.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    A series of explosions seemed to set off a string of firecrackers in the room. Chu fan''s clothes were blown to pieces, and Haotian''s clothes were also blown to holes, but their bodies didn''t matter. They still stared at each other angrily.


    "Haotian, let me do this one." canglan finally couldn''t sit still and got up and walked over.


    The fight was originally between him and Chu fan. He didn''t want to lose Kong Qingqing before he could fight. Originally, he didn''t pay attention to Chu fan at all, but now he has to regard Chu fan as a strong opponent.


    He defeated Tielin with one punch and fought with Haotian. If Chu fan''s strength is not valued, canglan is a fool. Moreover, he replaced Haotian and prepared another hand, so he can''t let Haotian lose.


    Haotian and canglan are old friends. They understand each other''s meaning with one look. Seeing canglan come forward, Haotian nodded: "OK, you come!"


    Chu Fan said, "Haotian, you don''t have to go far. Come back after canglan and I have two moves. Otherwise, you two just calculate together. Why bother?"


    "You don''t have to run against me." Hao Tian Leng snorted, "I''m not afraid of you, nor do I want to consume your skills in this way. But after all, this is canglan''s battle with you, and I can''t take over. If you want to fight, I''ll accompany you at any time."


    Bai Yumei disdained her lips: "cut, it''s obviously bad intention, but also high sounding to find reasons for herself. Shameless!"


    "Mei Mei!" Blanc glared at her angrily. "It''s none of your business here. Come here and sit down!"


    "I don''t!" Bai Yumei stood beside Chu fan and pouted. "I want to fight with brother fan. There are many of you. Is my brother fan alone? Hum!"


    Without waiting for hongluan and Xia Yanran to come forward, Chu fan waved his hand: "you all stand back. Haotian is right. This battle belongs to canglan and me. Only when we decide the outcome can we decide Kong Qingqing''s ownership. However, canglan, you will lose."


    Canglan''s eyes narrowed slightly and said with a sneer: "don''t think you won a game, you''ll win. As long as I win you, Kong Qingqing is mine."


    Chu fan shook his head and said with a faint smile, "I don''t mean this, but from the beginning, you don''t have any hope of winning."


    "What do you mean?"


    "First of all, Kong Qingqing likes me, not you. If I win, Kong Qingqing will naturally be taken away by me. Everyone is happy, but if I lose and die here, Kong Qingqing will not live alone. You still can''t get anything."


    "Secondly, Kong Qingqing and I have a heart to heart relationship. For her, I can risk my life to fight. Dare you?" Chu fan walked towards canglan step by step with heavy steps, and said coldly, "since I dare to come, I don''t intend to go back alive, but if I want to die, I will at least pull you on your back."


    Canglan, who was still full of fighting spirit, was restrained by Chu fan''s increasingly powerful momentum. His eyes were a little frightened. Under Chu fan''s powerful momentum like a mountain, he couldn''t help but retreat two steps. At this time, Chu fan suddenly ran up and hit canglan like a shell.


    Canglan also realized that he had been robbed by Chu fan. He had lost a while in momentum, but he couldn''t retreat. Otherwise, it would be Chu fan''s stormy attack to meet him. At that time, he was afraid that he would really lose to Chu fan.


    Want to fight with me? you must be dreaming!


    At the moment when Chu fan was about to hit canglan, canglan suddenly had a cold and glittering tiger head knife in his hand, which chopped down at Chu fan''s head.


    "Die for me!" Cang LAN raised her eyebrows and burst into a drink. The tiger head knife shone like a flash of lightning.


    It was too fast. No one expected that as soon as they started, they would distinguish between life and death. Even Bai Lang and the demon girl couldn''t help standing up, stared wide, and their palms were sweating.


    The three women of hongluan are even more nervous. They hold the long sword, fan and hilt given to them by Chu fan in the palm of their hand. Once Chu fan has an accident, they will rush up regardless of everything. However, the most nervous and afraid thing was Kong Qingqing, who was controlled by the two maidservants. She didn''t dare to open her eyes and look down. She was so frightened that she held her heart in her hands and was almost suffocating.


    Chu fan, you can''t die, you can''t leave me


    "When!"


    A loud noise made everyone''s ears'' buzzing '', and they couldn''t hear anything. At the same time, a dazzling golden light burst out between the two people, which made people unable to open their eyes. When the golden light disappeared, the scene in front of them surprised everyone and were speechless.


    Chu fan stood there like a giant, towering and majestic. On his shoulder, he carried a huge golden sword. Under the light, mysterious runes flashed on the sword, showing the difference of the sword.


    In front of his chest, there was a foot long wound, about half an inch deep from his shoulder to his abdomen, and even his ribs were exposed. Blood stained his clothes and even gathered into a river at his feet, but he still looked majestic, like a sharp sword out of its scabbard.


    Looking at canglan, he hobbled out of a human shaped hole on the wall. Only half of the ghost head knife was left. The corners of his mouth were dripping with blood. He covered his lower abdomen with one hand and propped the ground with the other hand.


    But the moment he walked out of the hole, he couldn''t hold it anymore. He stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, at this time, the shocked Haotian woke up, held canglan in an arrow step, quickly took out a porcelain vase and poured out a pill to feed him.


    Soon, canglan''s pale face finally had a trace of blood, broke away Haotian''s hand and walked slowly to Chu fan.


    "Come again!" canglan held half of the tiger''s head knife with both hands, and his eyes were more fierce.


    Chu fan disdained and said, "do you still have the power to fight again? Don''t hold on. If I didn''t stop just now, you wouldn''t be dead now."


    "You fart!" canglan was furious. "If your sword wasn''t sharp, I could split you in half. Stop. If you can, you''ll kill me. Today, you and I can only leave alive."


    "Do you really want to die?" Chu fan''s eyes were fierce, suddenly flew up and kicked canglan, who was slow and unprepared. Then, he walked towards canglan step by step with a huge sword, his eyes cold, "OK, I can help you."


    "Stop!" Haotian and Bai Lang shouted at the same time, blocking canglan.


    Haotian glared at Chu fan angrily: "Chu fan, have a good look. What place is this? Dare to be wild here. Do you think you can leave alive?"


    Bai Lang frowned and said, "Chu fan, enough is enough. This is canglan''s home. Once you annoy his elders, no one can save you."


    Chu fan didn''t pay attention to them at all. His cold eyes kept staring at canglan who sprayed blood at his mouth. Coldly, he said, "do you admit defeat?"


    "Don''t recognize!" canglan couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood, but stared at Chu fan, gnashing his teeth and said, "if you have the courage, you''ll kill me, otherwise you won''t take Kong Qingqing."


    "Do you really think I dare not kill you?" in Chu fan''s eyes, the murderous spirit was raging, and the violent spirit rolled over like a storm. Bai Lang and Haotian couldn''t help shivering with the cold, bloody and tyrannical atmosphere.


    This guy doesn''t come out of the sea of blood, does he? How many people must be killed to have such a powerful murderous spirit? How many people must be killed to have such a strong smell of blood?


    Before, Haotian several people thought that Chu fan hit the stone with an egg and ran to die, but now they finally found that Chu fan''s strength exceeded them too much, and he had rich combat experience and made a decisive decision. Although this is canglan''s home, Chu fan may have killed him.


    "That''s it!"


    The demon girl who had been silent finally opened her mouth. She glanced at canglan coldly and waved to Kong Qingqing, "Kong Qingqing, you can go."


    Suddenly, the two demon maidservants in front of Kong Qingqing quickly dodged away. No one stopped Kong Qingqing. He was overjoyed and hurried over.


    Canglan saw his eyes and wanted to crack, roared angrily, and wanted to rush over and work hard with Chu fan, but he was pressed by Haotian, and he himself had no strength to break free.


    With a flash of white shadow, the demon girl came to canglan, raised her hand and slapped him. She scolded him fiercely: "the big husband can afford to take it and put it down. If he loses today, he should strive to win back in the future. What kind of hero is aggressive?"


    "Sister!"


    Canglan cried wrongfully

 Chapter 713

    "Chu fan!"


    Kong Qingqing ran to Chu fan, sobbed and cried, jumped into his arms and burst into tears.


    These days, she was frightened and almost didn''t have a safe sleep. If she didn''t have a glimmer of hope in her heart, she might not have been able to live long ago. God, I''m sorry to see you. Finally, she saw Chu fan. Even if she dies here now, she can be at ease.


    "Don''t be afraid. No one wants to hurt you with me." Chu fan stroked her back and said softly, "Qingqing, you''re thin."


    For more than a month, I don''t think about tea and rice. Can I not be thin? But now, Kong Qingqing feels that his persistence is not in vain. He not only brings Chu fan, but also wins canglan. He can leave here with him.


    "Chu fan, I want to go home." Kong Qingqing raised her head with tearful eyes and responded with Chu fan''s hot kiss. It was like setting a fire in hot oil, which immediately ignited Kong Qingqing''s feelings accumulated in his heart and burst out.


    Until she was about to suffocate, she reluctantly separated from Chu fan. She felt the haze in her heart dissipated, and a kind of happiness came naturally.


    It''s nice to be loved by men!


    "Come on, let''s go home." Chu fan holds Kong Qingqing''s hand and turns around to leave.


    But just then, a cold voice suddenly came: "just go?"


    Kong Qingqing immediately became nervous and held Chu fan''s hand tightly. His body subconsciously leaned against Chu fan for fear of being caught again.


    "Don''t be nervous!" Chu fan patted Kong Qingqing on the shoulder, turned around, looked at the demon girl in a long white dress, raised his eyebrows and asked, "why, do you still want to keep me for dinner?"


    "That''s right." the demon girl smiled faintly, "but it''s not a meal, but forever."


    Chu fan was surprised: "you have a crush on me? But according to our Terran rules, the woman is going to marry into the man''s house, which is called husband singing and women following. Therefore, if you really like me, you can go back with me. Don''t worry, I promise to treat you equally, stay in the green room for one night, and then go to your room for one night."


    "Shut up!" Bai Lang glared at Chu fan angrily. "The dog can''t spit out ivory. Do you really think that no one of the demon clan can cure you?"


    Chu fan glanced at him disdainfully: "win your sister first and then fight with me."


    "You..."


    "Bai Lang!"


    The demon girl drank coldly. Bai Lang immediately became honest, but still said angrily: "Xuannv, this boy is too presumptuous. Otherwise, I''ll teach him a lesson for you first."


    "No!"


    Xuannv didn''t even give Bai Lang''s face. She walked slowly to Chu fan and said faintly: "you won canglan. His marriage with Kong Qingqing is cancelled. You can take her away at any time. However, you hurt my brother. I, who is a sister, can''t ignore it..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to fight, I''m afraid you won''t succeed?" Chu fan pushed Kong Qingqing away, held the dragon soul sword with one hand and put it on his shoulder. The other hand stretched out and hooked his finger to Xuannv. "Come on, I''ll fight you first, then Haotian, and finally Bai lang. if you don''t obey, call out all the people of your demon clan, and I''ll follow."


    Xuannv Leng hummed, "you don''t have to use the fierce method. As long as you win me, I''ll send you away personally. If you lose, stay here for me. When you win me, when you leave."


    "Oh, I said, men can''t be too handsome, please!" Chu fan shook his hair and farted so much that Bai Yumei almost punched him.


    It''s amazing!


    "Oh!"


    Xuannv gave a clear bird song, and her figure flashed and disappeared in Chu fan''s sight. But then, Chu fan''s face changed greatly. He suddenly turned around and swept the past with a sword, but it was empty.


    No!


    Chu fan gave a "click" in his heart. Before he could turn around, he felt a pain in his back. He had been cut a wound by someone. He cut it again with a sword, and there was another wound on his leg.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, the figure of the Xuannv loomed and flickered, and every time she appeared, she would appear behind Chu fan. At the same time, with a sharp blade in her hand, she left a deep wound on Chu fan.


    And her graceful movements seem not to be dueling with people, but to prune a potted plant. Her movements are like clouds and flowing water. There is no murderous spirit, but full of poetry and painting.


    Bai Lang was dazzled. He looked at the flickering Xuannv in his eyes, and was not willing to blink. Xuannv is the only woman who moves him. He won''t like anyone except Xuannv.


    It''s a pity that Xuannv has always been indifferent to him, so he can''t guess what Xuannv''s mind is.


    Haotian''s face was dignified. He only knew that Xuannv''s strength was very strong, but he never thought that Xuannv''s speed would be so fast. This is because she doesn''t want to kill Chu fan. Otherwise, Chu fan may have died dozens of times now.


    What would happen if Chu fan was replaced by himself? Haotian looked at the embarrassed and miserable Chu fan and couldn''t help shivering. If you change to yourself, the end may be a hundred times worse than Chu fan. This guy is about to be cut by thousands of knives. How can he be alive?


    Xia Yanran and Hong Luan looked at each other. If Bai Yumei hadn''t stopped them, they would have rushed to save Chu fan regardless of everything. In Bai Yumei''s words, even Chu fan is not an opponent. Even if they go together, it will be in vain, but will affect Chu fan''s play.


    Moreover, she knew that Xuannv would not kill, and Chu fan would not die so easily with the protection of nine demon kings.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting!"


    Seeing this, Kong Qingqing suddenly pushed Bai Yumei away and rushed forward like crazy. Regardless of their swords and shadows, he stubbornly inserted between them. In an instant, the figure of the Xuannv flew back, floating in white, like a fairy coming to earth.


    Chu fan''s dragon soul sword suddenly stopped when it was only a few centimeters from Kong Qingqing''s neck. Then it clanged into the bluestone slab to support his shaky body.


    Under him, blood flowed into a river, and one step was a blood footprint. But he did not dare to use the ability of the flower fairy demon king, otherwise, the news of locking the demon tower on him would be leaked. At that time, he won''t want to leave here alive.


    "Chu fan, leave me alone." Kong Qingqing was devastated to see that Chu fan was cut all over her body in order to save her, and she couldn''t help. She hates herself. Why is it so useless? Not only can''t help Chu fan, but also always give him trouble?


    Chu fan took a deep breath, dragged Kong Qingqing behind him and stared at Xuannv: "I hurt your brother, but now you hurt me too. Can you let us go?"


    "Didn''t you understand what I just said?" the Xuannv said faintly, "unless you beat me, none of you will want to go."


    "You forced me."


    Chu fan took a deep breath, suddenly took out two dark things and threw them out at Xuannv. At the same time, he grabbed Kong Qingqing''s wrist and shouted, "run!"


    "Boom!" there were two loud noises. The cave shook violently and almost collapsed. Xuannv was unprepared. She was blown black and her clothes were broken. If she hadn''t avoided the explosion center in time, she would have been killed.


    "Damn!" the Xuannv was so angry that her eyes were red and screamed, "Chu fan, I''m going to kill you."


    "Boom, boom!"


    Just as Xuannv was about to catch up, three dark things flew in and blocked Xuannv''s way. She had no other way but to retreat quickly. After the explosion, when she and Haotian, Bai Lang and others chased out, Chu fan had disappeared.


    "Want to run?"


    There was a flash of anger in the Xuannv''s eyes. With a shriek, she suddenly turned into a big blue bird and flew down the mountain as fast as lightning.


    "Wait for me!" Bai Lang was worried, and with the same roar, he turned into a five tailed white fox with an abnormal God Jun. he stepped on the whirlwind and ran down the mountain.


    Haotian was more direct. With a roar of tiger, he jumped directly from the platform, clicked at the protruding position of the rock hundreds of meters, unloaded the buffer force, and jumped down again. Although the speed could not be compared with Xuannv, it was not much slower than Bai Lang.


    In order to save Kong Qingqing, Chu fan took great pains and made several preparations.


    Originally, he was going to find Xia Yanran and get a batch of arms. As a result, after receiving the news from night city, he gave up the idea of going to Yanjing city and turned to night city. He refined a Najie ring from the precious ore sent by Rajput, and then searched the ammunition depot of night city.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to use these things. After all, if the noise is too loud, the more people will be attracted, which is not good for him. But now, you can''t stop Xuannv without high explosive grenades.


    Of course, he was not arrogant enough to think that he could kill the Xuannv with a few grenades. His purpose was just to delay some time. No more, just one minute.


    In a minute, Chu fan had just run down the mountain, and the Xuannv had caught up with them. The Xuannv turned into a prototype. Her wings are six or seven meters long. Her appearance is somewhat similar to that of the Phoenix, but her body feathers are cyan, and her tail feathers are not as bright as that of the Phoenix, but there is a noble breath.


    But at the moment, Xuannv was completely angered. Without saying a word, she opened her mouth and spewed out a blazing flame, like a bucket thick pillar of fire, straight to Chu fan and burned it.


    In an instant, Chu fan was surrounded by fire, like a fireball, so that people avoided him one after another and didn''t dare to get close.


    In the air, the blue light flashed, and the Xuannv turned into a human shape again and fell to the ground. She hated and said, "you are to blame. No wonder I......"


    "Be careful, Xuannv." Bai Lang hurriedly reminded loudly, and the speed increased to the fastest, but he was still dozens of meters away from Xuannv, and Haotian was far behind.


    "Whoosh!"


    A man wrapped in flames rushed out of the fireball and came to the Xuannv in the blink of an eye. Don''t ask Xuannv. It must be Chu fan. But even if you rush out, what can you do to me?


    The Xuannv disdained her lips, and her figure suddenly disappeared and appeared behind Chu fan, but she immediately widened her eyes in horror, because Chu fan''s figure also disappeared.

 Chapter 714

    "Do you really think I can''t catch up with you?" Chu fan''s voice came from behind the Xuannv.


    Xuannv didn''t dare to move, because Chu fan''s dragon soul sword was on her neck. No matter how fast she moved, she couldn''t be faster than Chu fan''s sword. But she was unwilling. Chu fan couldn''t catch up with himself. Why was the speed suddenly so fast? How is this possible?


    No, no, what was that power just now? It seems to be evil, but he is clearly a man. How can evil suddenly appear on him? Moreover, the evil spirit is very honest, even surpassing canglan''s father.


    Is Chu fan also a demon family?


    There was no time for her to think about it. With the arrival of Bai Lang and others, Chu fan stepped forward with an arrow, grabbed the Xuannv''s throat with one arm, and pointed at Bai Lang with a cold and fierce sword: "stop, don''t come over."


    "Chu fan, if you dare to hurt a hair of Xuannv, I want you to die without a place to bury." Bai Lang was anxious and turned into a human shape. In his hand, he was also holding a folding fan and his eyes were angry. It was obvious that he was really angry.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t dare to do it now.


    Soon, Haotian also chased over and was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. He couldn''t understand why. Just now, Chu fan was still the defeated general of Xuannv. Why did Xuannv fall into his hands in the blink of an eye?


    In the air, a huge dark shadow jumped down. It was a male lion with black wings and full of scales. After landing, the body of the male lion rolled on the spot and turned into canglan. He took two steps angrily and shouted, "let go of my sister. What are you coming at me?"


    Chu fan sneered, "when I''m an idiot, let her go, can you let me leave safely?"


    "What do you want?" Blanc asked reluctantly.


    "I don''t intend to be your enemy." Chu Fan said coldly. "I have no choice but to make this situation happen. However, you don''t have to worry. As long as we go back safely, we will naturally let her go."


    "Do you still want to go?"


    An angry cry came from the air. Then, more than a dozen middle-aged men and women fell from the air one after another and surrounded Chu fan.


    "Dad!"


    Canglan''s eyes panicked and hurried to the powerful man in the middle, tall and wearing a purple robe, knelt down on one knee. "Dad, the child is incompetent. She not only lost to Chu fan, but also let elder sister get caught by mistake. Please punish her father."


    "Get up!"


    The purple robed man snorted coldly, his eyes looked at Chu fan like electricity, and said coldly, "are you Chu fan?"


    "Yes!" Chu fan proudly raised his head and looked at the man in purple without fear.


    "I''m canglan''s father - Zifeng. Let go of Xuannv and I''ll let you leave safely."


    "Sorry, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but just now, your son has taught me a lesson." Chu fan sneered, "he said that if I beat him, I can take Kong Qingqing away, but your daughter Xuannv said that I hurt his brother and had to leave us. I ask, how can they not be hurt if they fight with their lives?"


    "You say I''ll spend the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain. In short, I won''t believe your demon family''s words any more."


    Purple Maple frowned: "well, what do you want?"


    "Let us go. When we are safe, we will release the Xuannv." Chu fan laughs at himself. "Senior, you won''t be afraid that I hurt the Xuannv? I''m not arrogant enough to be the enemy of the demon family. I haven''t lived enough."


    "Father, you can''t let him go..." canglan was anxious and was about to persuade. He was slapped by Purple Maple and flew out. Half of his face became red and swollen.


    Zifeng glared at him fiercely and said angrily, "what did I tell you before? Kong Qingqing''s grandmother has a lot of roots with our dragon and lion family. I hoped she could marry you, but I didn''t let you use it. But what did you do?"


    After reprimanding canglan, Zifeng calmed down his anger and turned to the frightened Kong Qingqing. His voice slowed down: "Qingqing, it''s your uncle''s lax discipline that has wronged you."


    Kong Qingqing had tears in her eyes and tried not to let them fall, but she didn''t dare to speak. She was afraid that she would cry when she opened her mouth. She just shook her head.


    "Alas!"


    Zifeng sighed: "originally, I wanted you to marry canglan, so I wanted you to stay in my tongtianfeng. I hope you can like canglan through contact. But now it seems that this is just my wishful thinking."


    "But don''t worry, uncle won''t embarrass you. You let Chu fan release the Xuannv and I''ll take you away myself. In the future, you can take tongtianfeng as your mother''s house and come back whenever you want."


    Before Kong Qingqing could speak, Bai Yumei hurriedly said, "Uncle Zifeng, I won''t bother you to send it. Just have sister Xuannv send it to us. Hee hee, my niece has offended me. Next time, I must steal two jars of my grandfather''s peach blossom drunk and make amends for uncle Zifeng."


    Seeing Bai Yumei winking at herself, Chu fan was frightened into a cold sweat. He almost believed Zifeng and released Xuannv. However, once there are no hostages, whether to kill or cut, is it not someone else''s word?


    Sure enough, Bai Yumei''s words made Zifeng''s face difficult, but she didn''t know how to speak. At this time, an angry roar came from a distance. Soon, a huge figure fell from high altitude and smashed the ground into a big pit with a diameter of more than ten meters like a bomb.


    Chu fan quickly retreated with Xuannv and narrowly avoided the explosion center, but was disheartened by the splashing soil. In addition to them, even Zifeng and others were embarrassed, but there was nothing to do.


    When the dust and smoke dispersed, a tall pale golden giant ape appeared in the huge pit. It was at least six or seven meters high. Its muscles were twisted. In its deep sockets, its fierce light flickered, like the God of war in rage. It was powerful.


    "Bad, Tielin''s mother is coming." Bai Yumei whispered nervously around Chu fan.


    Tielin''s mother? I grass, this must be to find a place for my son. The golden hair proves that she is the king of iron backed Cang apes. She has at least 60000 kilograms of giant power.


    Chu fan complains secretly. Before, Bai Yumei said that he had 60000 Jin of great power, which is actually to help him boast and build momentum. In fact, his strength is not much higher than Tielin, but his physical strength is higher than Tielin, so he will defeat Tielin with one move.


    Now, when my mother comes to find a place, who can stop it?


    "Mrs. iron, why are you here?" Zifeng didn''t dare to neglect and hurried forward to salute.


    Although Tielin is not very powerful among the younger generation, his mother is definitely one of the strongest among the older generation. If she goes crazy, even Purple Maple will have a headache.


    He is unreasonable and irritable. Whoever gets into trouble will be unlucky.


    "Hum!" Mrs. tie''s thick nostrils spewed out two white Qi. She didn''t drag the Purple Maple at all. She turned her head, and her eyes fell on Chu fan. She said coldly, "is that you? You hurt my son and robbed his monkey wine?"


    "Aunt tie, it''s not brother Chu fan''s fault. It''s me..."


    "You shut up, I didn''t ask you." Mrs. tie scolded angrily, which frightened Bai Yumei into silence and didn''t dare to say anything.


    For others, Bai Yumei may be able to earn some benefits by acting coquettish and selling cute, as well as the face of her elders. But the iron lady in front of her was a battle madman who didn''t enter the oil and salt and protected her weaknesses. If Bai Yumei dares to speak again, Mrs. iron''s bus palm will come first. If she doesn''t shoot her, she will scare her half to death.


    Chu fan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "yes, I fought with your son and hurt his hand, but..."


    "Just admit it!"


    Mrs. tie violently interrupted Chu fan''s words and said with a grim smile, "I won''t bully you either. As long as you can resist my three moves and you hurt my son, even if you expose it, the monkey wine will be given to you. Otherwise, you won''t take the monkey wine, and you have to stay with me."


    What should I do? You can''t beat Mrs. iron yourself; But in this situation, I can''t tolerate not agreeing.


    Chu fan hesitated repeatedly for a long time, clenched his teeth and suddenly pushed the Xuannv away from his arms: "you go!"


    Xuannv was surprised. Why did he not use her as a hostage at the critical moment, but let her go?


    Chu fan doesn''t want to let her go, but Mrs. tie is reckless. She doesn''t even give Purple Maple face. Can she care about the life and death of Xuannv? With Xuannv is dead, it''s better to let her go. At least, it can ensure that Xia Yanran can survive.


    "I don''t see. You''re very righteous." Mrs. iron said with a grim smile, "but you''re going to die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mrs. tie raised her palm with a diameter of more than three meters and patted it hard at Chu fan.


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan suddenly shouted.


    Mrs. iron''s huge slap was half a meter away from Chu fan''s head. Finally, she stopped. The huge pressure pressed down the ground under Chu fan for half a meter, but Chu fan still stood tall and straight like a mountain without any panic in her eyes.


    The boy really has a way.


    Mrs. tie took back her hand and asked, "what last words do you have? I''ll send you on the road as soon as possible."


    "Elder, have you heard of the blood contract?" Chu fan asked faintly.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Chu fan pointed to Bai Yumei and said, "Xiaomei and I have reached a blood oath contract. Generally speaking, I have only one life with her. If I die, she can''t live."


    "Hey, master, if you want to kill me, I can''t beat it and I can''t escape. Moreover, in your eyes, I''m like an ant. I''ll be crushed to death without any worries. However, if Xiaomei dies in your hands, I''m afraid you can''t explain it?"


    Now, everyone was stunned. Is there such a thing?


    Zifeng looked at Bai Lang, who nodded helplessly. He knew it soon after Bai Yumei and Chu fan had just reached a blood oath contract. Unfortunately, this thing can''t even be lifted by the fox demon king. Otherwise, how can Bai Yumei fool around outside?


    Chu fan is secretly proud. With the Amulet of Bai Yumei, who dares to move his brother''s finger?

 Chapter 715

    "Bai Lang, what he said is true?" Mrs. tie asked angrily.


    Bai Lang coughed and said respectfully, "Madam Huitie, there is indeed this thing. Even my grandfather can''t do anything about the blood oath contract between him and Mei Mei. After looking up the ancient books, he learned that this contract disappeared 8000 years ago and there is no way to break it."


    "Ah ah ah!"


    Mrs. iron roared angrily up to the sky. Her hands hit her chest with an angry hammer, making a loud sound like a drum.


    Zifeng, Chu fan and others all retreated quickly for fear of being used as a vent by Mrs. iron in her anger. Now, don''t mention Chu fan. Even Zifeng and others secretly call it bad luck. Why did they spread such a thing? If I had known the relationship between Chu fan and Bai Yumei, who would be the enemy with him?


    Chu fan is nothing, but behind him stands the whole Fox family and a fox demon king who hasn''t been out of the mountain for many years. Everyone knows that Bai Yumei is the heart of the fox demon king. If someone kills Chu fan and implicates Bai Yumei, no one knows what the fox demon king will do.


    Mrs. tie is the same. Although she looks unreasonable and vulgar, in fact, she is smarter than anyone. Does she understand such a simple truth? But the more she thought about it, the more she held her breath and became angry.


    The smelly boy in front of her is the murderer who hurt her son, but she can''t kill him. How can this keep her from getting angry? But she couldn''t find someone to vent.


    Suddenly, Mrs. tie''s violent behavior stopped, her eyes fell on the women behind Chu fan, and she couldn''t help grinning.


    Chu fan''s heart is half cold. The dragon soul sword is horizontal in front of him and stares warily at Mrs. iron: "you... What do you want to do?"


    "Jie, I can''t kill you, but I can kill the woman behind you." Mrs. tie said to do it. With a big hand, she grabbed Xia Yanran and Hong Luan behind Chu fan.


    Chu fan shouted, "if you dare to touch my woman, I swear, I want you to be buried with the whole family."


    "Are you threatening me?" Mrs. iron enjoyed Chu fan''s expression at this time. Her palm suddenly accelerated and directly grabbed Xia Yanran''s long sword. Before the flame of the sword handle in hongluan''s hand could be sent out, she was caught by Mrs. iron.


    Xia Yanran, Hong Luan and Kong Qingqing were caught in the palm of her hand by Mrs. iron and sent to her mouth.


    "Jie, I haven''t eaten such delicious human flesh for a long time. Which one to eat first?" Mrs. tie''s anger finally dissipated. Of course, she didn''t really want to eat the three women. She just wanted to see Chu fan''s heartbroken and helpless appearance.


    If she knew that Chu fan had a lock demon tower and nine demon kings and gods in the tower, killing her would not provoke Chu fan and force him to a dead end.


    Yes, Chu fan has no other way to go. If she doesn''t do it, Xia Yanran will be eaten alive.


    Just when Chu fan was ready to borrow the power of the demon king, a red and a gold meteor suddenly flew from the sky. It was too dazzling, especially the red light, burning half the sky red. A powerful evil spirit surprised Zifeng and others. Mrs. tie also stopped in surprise and looked curiously at the two streamers closer and closer.


    When the two streamers came near, they were surprised. Is this... Is this the extinct fire phoenix and golden dragon? How is this possible? But the fact is in front of them. They can''t believe it. What appears in front of them is really the fire phoenix and golden dragon of pure blood.


    The dragon and lion family, only a little bit of dragon blood, is strong enough to occupy a place in the demon family; Xuannv, the body is a xuanbird, and xuanbird itself also contains rare Phoenix blood.


    But now, the fire phoenix and golden dragon with pure blood have appeared. Many strong demons present are as speechless and motionless as if they had got the sheep horn wind. They are so excited that they don''t know what to do.


    "Whoosh!" Jinlong and Huofeng fell down and rushed to Mrs. iron: "let go of my mother."


    They were petrified on the spot, and even Mrs. iron almost stumbled to the ground. This is special. What''s the situation? Is one of the three women their mother? How is this possible?


    A dragon and a Phoenix can''t be born by an ordinary person?


    "Fengyao and dragon dance, come back to me." Chu fan calmed down and shouted. Huofeng and Jinlong, who could not attack for a long time, were unwilling to fly back, turned into two children and fell into Chu fan''s arms.


    "Why are you here?" Chu Fan said with a straight face. "Didn''t I tell you to stay at home and not go anywhere?"


    Xiaofengyao pouted and said, "Dad, people are worried about you. They came all the way to help you. You are not only ungrateful, but also cruel. Ignore you!"


    Bruce Lee said honestly, "Dad, I felt that you were in danger, so I took my sister to find you. Don''t blame my sister. She''s worried to death."


    Chu fan sighed, kissed xiaofengyao on the face, let them down, looked at Mrs. iron and said in a deep voice, "let them go, I''ll fight you."


    Before Mrs. tie could speak, Chu fan turned to Bai Yumei and said, "come here, Xiaomei."


    "What are you doing?" Bai Yumei had a very bad feeling. Instead of passing, she stepped back nervously.


    Chu fan smiled bitterly, shook his head, grabbed the dragon soul sword and crossed it in the palm. Suddenly, blood flowed out like a spring. Then Chu fan, stained with blood, quickly drew mysterious runes in the void. Under him, a Dharma array composed of blood runes slowly emerged.


    "No, don''t!" Bai Yumei looked at Chu fan in horror, suddenly rushed over, screamed and cried, "stop, you''ll die..."


    At the moment she jumped in front of Chu fan, Chu fan suddenly slapped her on the chest. This palm was not light. Bai Yumei opened her mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Unexpectedly, her blood was pulled by some mysterious force and integrated into the Dharma array under Chu fan.


    At the next moment, a bloody Dharma array appeared at Bai Yumei''s feet. She was surrounded by looming runes. She still wanted to stop it. Unfortunately, it was too late. Chu fan opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood essence, and everyone heard a "click", as if a glass had been broken. The Dharma array under Chu fan and Bai Yumei was broken, and a blood light rushed out of their bodies and didn''t enter each other''s bodies.


    Bai Yumei stretched out her hand to catch something, but when she reached half way, she suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood and fell down soft.


    Chu fan quickly hugged her, gently kissed the blood at the corner of her mouth, and whispered, "Xiaomei, I''m sorry!"


    Taking a deep breath, Chu fan picked up Bai Yumei, strode to Bai Lang and sent Bai Yumei to him: "from now on, I Chu fan have nothing to do with your fox family, whether it''s death or life, and have nothing to do with your fox family."


    "Alas!" Bai Lang sighed and took Bai Yumei without saying anything.


    Turning his head, Chu fan looked at Mrs. tie and said, "now, the blood oath contract between Bai Yumei and me has been lifted. If you have any resentment, sprinkle it on me and let go of my woman."


    "You just let it go. I don''t have no face?" Mrs. tie said, glancing at the two children on the other side and said, "but if you give me the fat boy, I''ll let the three girls go and send you out. How about?"


    She was not stupid. She directly picked the little dragon dance with golden dragon blood. With the little dragon dance, before long, they will have the blood of the dragon and even become the king of the whole demon family.


    Before Chu fan could speak, Zifeng suddenly jumped out. The goal was Bruce Lee''s dance. Others were anxious when they saw this. No one was willing to show weakness and robbed them one after another. Whether it is Huofeng or Jinlong, as long as you have one of them, it will be immeasurably beneficial to the development of the family.


    There is only one chance. If you miss it, you will regret it for life.


    However, the two bear children are not so easy to bully. Before, they were afraid to hurt Xia Yanran. Otherwise, xiaowuyao would have burned Mrs. iron. But now, these people dare to make their ideas. Naturally, xiaofengyao will not be polite. At that time, she turned into a fire phoenix and sprayed out a real fire.


    Little dragon dance was unwilling to be outdone. He roared and turned into a golden dragon. Opening his mouth was a thunderbolt. The Purple Maple rushed to the front was cut black, his hair stood upright, and the smoke in his mouth was tantalizing, as if he had just climbed out of the stove pit.


    "You shameless people, Bruce Lee is mine." Mrs. tie was angry, threw away Xia Yanran, and roared to join the battle group.


    "Get out of here!"


    Chu fan was furious and his figure soared. Behind him, there appeared a huge demon ape dozens of meters high. A terrible pressure restrained many powerful demons. Even Mrs. tie, with a look of horror in her eyes, couldn''t believe looking at the huge demon ape virtual shadow behind Chu fan.


    "You forced me, you forced me..." Chu fan''s eyes were red and roared angrily, "die for me."


    The fist that destroyed heaven and earth smashed at Mrs. iron and the people.


    Zifeng and others did not dare to make a hard connection, nor did they dare to catch the two children. They retreated one after another, but Mrs. iron stayed. It''s not that she doesn''t want to run, it''s that she can''t run.


    Chu fan has locked her. No matter where she goes, Chu fan will catch up. She doesn''t know why Chu fan has the smell of King Kong demon ape, but she knows very well that she finally forced Chu fan to a dead end, which forced him to use the unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box.


    Nima, this is to die with me. But I didn''t want to kill you. I just wanted to help my son find his place. Besides, we still have some roots.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have a chance to say these words. Chu fan''s fist fell like a mountain, forcing Mrs. tie to meet her with a hard punch. Whether she can stop it depends on God''s will. Anyway, she did her best.

 Chapter 716

    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, they felt that the mountains shook violently for several times. Holding Bai Yumei''s Bai Lang and Haotian, as well as canglan who was seriously injured, they even couldn''t stand stably and almost fell to the ground.


    After the smoke and dust dispersed, they saw a large pit with a diameter of about 100 meters. At the bottom of the pit, the arrogant iron lady lay on the ground in a big font, her back was flat with the pit, and she didn''t know whether she was alive or dead.


    Next to him, Chu fan held his knees with his hands and gasped. This blow almost exhausted his strength and aura. It was the most powerful blow he had ever made.


    His own strength reached 30000 Jin, and the growth rate of big eyed frog was 100%. His strength reached 60000 Jin. Coupled with the strength of King Kong demon ape demon king and the growth rate of his aura, his strength reached more than hundreds of thousands of Jin in an instant.


    How can Mrs. iron, whose strength barely reaches 100000 Jin, stop it? This is her rough skin, thick flesh and strong resistance to attack. If someone else had changed, she would have been smashed into meat pie by this punch.


    But Chu fan also had a hard time. This blow consumed all his strength and aura. If it hadn''t been for his strong perseverance, he would have fainted now.


    Just when everyone was shocked and at a loss, the space at the edge of the huge pit suddenly cracked a big hole. As soon as the white figure rushed out of the big hole, it was an elegant eight tailed white fox.


    At the next moment, a huge black tiger with ribs and wings flew like lightning and landed next to eight white foxes. Then, a huge wood broke through the earth from the ground. With a flash of light and shadow, the white fox, black tiger and huge wood disappeared. Instead, three elderly people looked at Chu fan under the huge pit.


    "It''s the lock demon tower. You can''t be wrong," said the fox demon king excitedly.


    The tiger demon king''s eyes lit up: "it''s really hard to find a place with broken iron shoes. It takes no time. With the lock demon tower, our demon family will have a great strength. We don''t have to be afraid of the old miscellaneous hairs of Shushan sword sect anymore."


    "Cough!" the Duanmu demon king coughed and said, "don''t forget that the powerful evil spirit just appeared. If I remember correctly, it should be the King Kong demon ape demon king who crossed the demon domain ten thousand years ago."


    "Yes, it''s her!" Mrs. tie turned into a strong shrew, got up from the ground, cried and hugged Chu fan. "Brother, why didn''t you say earlier? We''re a family. Sobbing, you almost killed me just now."


    Chu fan was almost strangled by her. This old woman has too much strength.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to." Mrs. tie quickly let Chu fan go and rubbed her hands. "Come on, let my old grandmother come out and get to know her."


    Chu fan petrified on the spot. Old grandmother? Is it the King Kong demon ape?


    Take a deep breath. Chu fan suddenly jumps onto the ground and waves. The dragon soul sword falls into his hand. The little dragon dance standing not far away sends out a dragon sing, turns into a golden light and drills into the dragon soul sword. Suddenly, the dragon soul sword released a soul like, dazzling golden light, and countless golden runes flashed, which attracted the gathering of black clouds in the sky, and the lightning shone with great momentum.


    "Oh!"


    Xiao fengyao gave a loud and clear roar of the Phoenix. Her body soared and turned into a huge fire phoenix. She stopped in the air 100 meters above Chu fan''s head. Her body was burning with flames, burning half of the sky red.


    Xia Yanran holds half of the long sword, and Hong Luan holds the hilt and stands around Chu fan. Although they can''t help, they still stand up without hesitation. Even if they die, they will die with Chu fan.


    Kong Qingqing hesitated, bit his teeth, ran up and stood with Chu fan.


    "Qingqing!"


    Chu fan frowned and was about to ask her to step back, but Kong Qingqing smiled brightly: "Chu fan, I hurt you, but I don''t regret it. Usually, you are always in front of me to protect me from the wind and rain. Today, let me do something for you. Hehe, although I can''t help, I can at least be a meat shield. Don''t let me go and let me die in front of you, okay?"


    "Alas!" an old and heavy sigh came from Chu fan. The three demon kings who were ready to move stopped with dignified faces and dared not act rashly.


    "The world is as like as two peas." the scene of the thousand years ago was seen by me again. "Black scale''s figure appeared before Chu fan. He stroked Kong Qingqing''s head and sighed," the same as your ancestors, all are so fierce. Unfortunately, you have no ability to protect your ancestors, without your ancestors. "


    The blessing spirit was so strong that Kong Qingqing immediately knelt down and said piously, "please help me!"


    "That''s all, that''s all!" black scale sighed. "In those days, your ancestors and I were friends. It''s fate to meet you today. I''ll help you. But how much you can achieve depends on your own luck."


    Speaking of this, black scale paused for a moment and said in a deep voice, "this process will be very painful. Can you bear it?"


    "I can!" Kong Qingqing said without hesitation.


    "OK!" black scale pointed at the center of her eyebrows. A moment later, black scale waved. Xiaofengyao opened her mouth and spewed out a fiery Phoenix Fire, wrapping Kong Qingqing''s body in the fire.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chu fan was in a hurry and wanted to save Kong Qingqing, but he was stopped by black scale: "if you don''t want her to die, just look at it honestly. This is the way she must go. She has no other choice."


    "Ah..."


    In the flame, Kong Qingqing uttered a shrill scream. In the eyes of the public, she turned into a delicate peacock. Under the burning flame, her feathers instantly turned to ashes, her skin became red, and blood colored gases evaporated from the body surface.


    Before long, Kong Qingqing''s skin became almost transparent, and even her internal organs could be seen clearly. In her body, there was only a drop of unusually bright red blood in her heart.


    Losing so much blood, Kong Qingqing is close to death. If Qi is a hairspring, he will die at any time. But at this time, Xiaofeng Yaoming called, and the flame on Kong Qingqing''s body surface was quickly recovered by her. The next moment, the flower fairy demon king flew out and sprinkled a handful of green rain.


    Soon, Kong Qingqing lost too much blood, and her heart beat rapidly. That drop of bright red blood, like a spring, kept pouring out and quickly flowed all over her body.


    Her skin, which was burned black and cracked, quickly recovered and grew colorful feathers again. But she just opened her eyes and woke up. Xiaofengyao spewed out a phoenix true fire again.


    In this way, Kong Qingqing experienced purgatory like torture nine times in a row. Each time, the blood in her body was roasted and evaporated, and each time the blood left in her heart would be twice as much as the last time. Until the last time, the blood in her body almost no longer evaporated, and the Phoenix true fire had little effect on her. Even her feathers could not be ignited. This purgatory like suffering was finally over.


    "Oh!"


    Kong Qingqing gave out a loud bird song. Her figure soared like a big bird. Her figure was divided into seven, and there were seven peacocks. Among them, one was red with fire all over his body and his wings were full of fire; A whole body of ice orchid, the cold air on its wings condenses; One was purple all over, with electric flowers hissing between his wings; One was pale gold, and his two claws were like magic weapons, with an invincible spirit. One is blue all over. With her wings flapping, a small wind swirls and slowly forms a whirlwind hood on her body surface.


    The other two are black and white, full of completely different breath. White is holy and black is cold. It seems that one represents heaven and the other represents hell. It''s very strange.


    When there were seven peacocks with the same shape but different feather colors, among the three demon kings who had been watching on the wall, the fox demon king finally couldn''t help exclaiming: "seven treasure peacocks?"


    "What? This... This is the legendary seven treasure peacock?" Zifeng is really going crazy. This is the seven treasure peacock comparable to the blood of the Phoenix. If he can marry his son, the offspring will have extraordinary talents and unlimited achievements.


    Unfortunately... Alas!


    The Duanmu demon king kept staring at the flower fairy demon king flying in the air and asked in a trembling voice, "you... Are you..."


    "Little fellow, forget who planted you on the top of Kunlun?" the flower fairy demon king smiled.


    "Plop!" the Duanmu demon king knelt down directly and sobbed, "fairy, it''s really you. I thought I''d never see you again. Sobbing!"


    The flower fairy fell on Chu fan''s shoulder and said faintly, "get up, I can''t afford such a big gift from you now. Maybe you''re thinking about how to swallow me now."


    Duanmu demon king was distressed and said, "if Duanmu disagrees with him, he will be killed by heaven and earth..."


    "Well, I don''t believe anyone except him now." the flower fairy glanced at all the demon families, turned into a green light and disappeared in Chu fan''s chest.


    Black scale looked at everyone''s greedy eyes and said faintly, "I know what you think, but I advise you to give up this idea. Chu fan is our only hope to survive. Whoever dares to touch him is the enemy of our nine demon kings."


    "Little fox, when you were born, I gave you a gift. Do you remember?" black scale''s eyes fell on the fox demon king.


    The fox demon king was shocked: "you... You are..."


    "It''s good to know. Although I have only yuan God left, none of you can stop me if I want to fight. Everyone is a demon family. I don''t want to be an enemy with you, but you''d better not provoke me."


    With that, black scale''s eyes fell on the restless black tiger demon king, snorted coldly, bent his fingers into claws and grabbed it at the black fox demon king.


    A hundred meters away, the black fox demon king didn''t even have the power to resist. He banged on the ground, his head hit deeply into the soil, and his body seemed to be held down by a big hand. He couldn''t move at all.


    "Next time, there is no amnesty!" black scale''s cold and fierce eyes glanced at the people, turned into a black light and disappeared in Chu fan''s chest.


    Chu fan took a deep breath and slowly retreated: "let''s go!"

 Chapter 717

    The demon king is also divided into three, six, nine and so on.


    Nine demon kings, such as black scale and King Kong demon ape, are definitely the existence at the top of the pyramid. Each of them has lived for at least tens of thousands of years. The fox demon king, tiger demon king and Duanmu demon king are a generation shorter than them, and their strength is also inferior.


    If you have to divide it systematically, the demon king such as black scale is at least level 8 and level 9, while the fox demon king is at most level 6 and level 7, which is not a bit worse.


    As for Purple Maple, Mrs. iron and others, they are one generation or even two generations shorter than the fox demon king and others. Most of their strength ranges from level 2 to level 5. Their strength is not much stronger than Chu fan in his heyday. If Chu fan uses the power of the demon king, it''s like playing with them.


    However, Chu fan knew very well that if the three demon kings of the demon family made a move, they would be dead or alive. Just now, the black scale almost exhausted all the energy of the bone tower stored by Chu fan. If you fight again, no one can help Chu fan.


    Fortunately, the deterrent effect of black scale''s hand was good. The tiger demon king, who was still ready to move, was finally honest. He was stunned and looked at Chu fan who was slowly retreating and dared not take another step forward.


    For many years, he had never met such a powerful opponent. In front of black scale, he was stunned that he didn''t even have the power to resist. It was like a newborn child was pressed by an adult.


    This is just the power of the yuan God. If it is in its heyday, who will be his opponent? I can''t believe who can defeat him and lock him in the lock demon tower.


    Thanks to not being born in that era, otherwise, with this strength, it is estimated that it will be reduced to cannon fodder. What a pervert!


    "Wait a minute!"


    Duanmu demon king suddenly stepped forward a few steps. Chu fan and others immediately faced the great enemy and quickly lined up to fight. The Duanmu demon king quickly stopped, waved his hand and said, "little brother, don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean anything else, just... I want to discuss with you..."


    "There''s nothing to discuss. If you want to fight, let''s leave." Chu fan''s attitude is very tough and there is no room for discussion.


    The fox demon king also stepped forward and patiently advised, "Chu fan, I''m Mei Mei''s grandfather and won''t hurt you. However, it''s too dangerous for you to take the lock demon tower. Why don''t you stay in our demon family and I''ll give you the best resources to improve your cultivation as soon as possible. When your cultivation reaches our level, I''ll send you out in person, okay?"


    Before Chu fan refused, the black tiger demon king hurriedly said, "if you can''t trust your family, take them all and I''ll arrange accommodation for you. You can see that the scenery here is picturesque and full of vitality. Even ordinary people can live a long life here. As long as you can stay, I promise you any conditions."


    "I thank you for your kindness, but I''m not used to life here. Moreover, I haven''t made any mistakes after living in the outside world for so long." Chu fan looked at the people warily and said faintly, "I appreciate your kindness. Please don''t embarrass me."


    "Pedal pedal pedal!" Mrs. iron strode over. Chu fan was like a great enemy and was almost about to start, but Mrs. iron turned in front of Chu fan, opened her arms and said loudly: "three adults, Chu fan brothers don''t want to stay in the demon family, let them go. If you don''t worry, I''ll let my son go out with Chu fan to protect his safety with his life. But..."


    Speaking of these six, Mrs. iron''s fierce eyes stared: "if anyone dares to move my brother Chu fan, step over my body first."


    "And me!" the Xuannv figure flashed and fell beside Mrs. iron to protect Chu fan behind her.


    Chu fan was stunned. Just now, Mrs. iron yelled at Chu fan and killed them. Why did she protect Chu fan and them with her life in a twinkling of an eye? Is it true that she just doesn''t want to be beaten, and once beaten, she will be convinced by Chu fan?


    Nima, this old woman won''t like brother, will she?


    Chu fan secretly swallowed a mouthful of water. He was really not interested in Mrs. iron''s appearance and body shape.


    What puzzled him even more was that Xuannv also helped him in turn. What''s the situation? Does she like brother, too?


    Chu fan is a little complacent again. Unexpectedly, my brother''s charm is very big and can''t be stopped.


    The actions of Mrs. iron and Xuannv made the three demon kings frown. They wanted to test again. If possible, even if they paid some price, they would also leave the lock demon tower in Kunlun fairyland. However, they didn''t expect that Mrs. iron and Xuannv would turn against each other and turn around to help Chu fan.


    Among the demon clans of Zifeng and Mrs. iron, Mrs. iron has the strongest strength. She has reached the peak of level 5 and will break through level 6 at any time. If she risked her life, she can stop at least one of them.


    The Xuannv is an alien among the younger generation. Her strength is not very strong. She barely reaches the threshold of the demon king, but her speed is very fast. Among the three demon kings, the fastest fox demon king should be dwarfed by her speed. Therefore, if you really want to fight, Xuannv can entangle one.


    The remaining one won''t win more than 50% in the face of Chu fan. Besides, there are fire phoenix and golden dragon around him. The two demon families have the strongest blood. If they really want to hurt them, the loss is immeasurable.


    What shall I do?


    In such a stalemate, Chu fan and others slowly retreated and gradually came to the entrance of the demon family. Kong Qingqing fell from high altitude and turned into a human shape. A little in the void, a door suddenly appeared in the space, and several people quickly ran out. But immediately, the demon people also chased out.


    At this time, Chu fan seemed to feel the familiar breath. Subconsciously, he looked sideways and saw a cold and noble beauty Su Yuan standing on the edge of the cliff not far away!


    "Wife?" Chu fan cried in surprise and was ready to go. Suddenly, his face changed greatly and hurriedly said, "go, it''s dangerous here."


    Is this woman his wife?


    Without saying anything, Haotian suddenly rushed at Su Yuan with a roar. As long as you catch this woman, you won''t believe that Chu fan won''t hand over the lock demon tower.


    But he just rushed to Su Yuan. Su Yuan was expressionless. She coldly raised one hand, bent her fingers and shot a cold blue snowflake from her fingertips, which accurately fell into Haotian''s mouth.


    For a moment, Haotian''s mouth was covered with ice, and the ice was spreading rapidly all over his body. Just a breath, Haotian was frozen into a lump of ice and fell from the air.


    The black tiger demon king was scared to death. If he fell to the ground, Haotian would have to be smashed to pieces. But he had no time to rescue. When he was so anxious that her eyes were angry, the Xuannv suddenly appeared under Haotian, reached out to catch him and threw him to the black tiger demon king. Before Su Yuan could do it again, she flashed again and appeared in front of Chu fan.


    Su Yuan''s hand immediately subdued all the demons. The strength of her exposed hand was at least equal to that of Mrs. iron, and this cold attribute was the bane of all attributes. It was too difficult to deal with.


    What surprised all the demon kings was that Su Yuan also had a pure evil spirit, but she was clearly a human race. Why was there such a pure evil spirit?


    "You go first, behind my hall." Su Yuan''s cold voice came, and then fell to Xuannv and Mrs. iron.


    She was so cold that Mrs. iron couldn''t bear it. She shivered and hurried to chase Chu fan and others. Xuannv hesitated for a moment, and her figure flashed and caught up with Chu fan and others, but they didn''t go far. Instead, they stood 100 meters away, stopped and looked back at Su Yuan who stopped the demon family.


    "Absolute zero is frozen for thousands of miles!"


    Su Yuan gave a cold drink and pointed to the sky with one hand. Behind her, an ice blue virtual shadow of a scorpion emerged. The originally clear sky quickly became overcast, cold wind and snowflakes flew. In the blink of an eye, it became white and almost invisible.


    The most important thing is that the temperature drops rapidly. In just half a minute or so, the temperature drops to minus 80 degrees, and it continues to decline.


    Some demon families with low accomplishments were so cold that they couldn''t carry it. They turned around and fled back to the demon family. Even Zifeng and others were not feeling well, but they were embarrassed to escape because of face. Therefore, they were still struggling to support.


    The three demon kings didn''t have much influence, but when they saw the ice blue scorpion virtual shadow behind Su Yuan, they immediately exclaimed, "ice scorpion king?"


    "Hum!" with a charming hum, a little girl who seemed to be only five or six years old appeared on Su Yuan''s head, as if she were standing on the top of the ice scorpion, stretched out her fingers as white as shallots, and pointed to the three demon kings, "ice storm!"


    Suddenly, the wind raged, and the snow flakes turned into ice skates, whistling and cutting towards the demon people. The wind is too strong and the ice knife is too sharp. Even the three demon kings have a hard time dealing with it. Finally, when the storm stopped, the demon kings found that Chu fan and others had disappeared.


    "Alas, go back first." the fox demon king sighed, turned and took the lead in returning to Kunlun fairyland. Then the Duanmu demon king, the last black tiger demon king, stood at the entrance and looked at the direction of Chu fan and others leaving. He was very unwilling, but there was no way.


    If the old demon kings like them appear in the world, they will inevitably arouse the vigilance and encirclement and suppression of the major Xiuxian sects. Therefore, even if he is unwilling, he has no way but to go back to the demon family and take a long-term view.


    Besides, Chu fan and others rushed back to the slightly flat valley. According to the agreement, the helicopter has been filled with oil and has been waiting here for a long time.


    In front of the helicopter, Chu fan stopped, turned and looked at Mrs. iron and Xuannv. He sincerely hugged her and said, "Mrs. iron and Xuannv, thank you for your help. Chu fan is very grateful. But you must leave after sending you thousands of miles. You''d better go back quickly. I will repay you for today''s kindness in the future."


    "I want to protect her." Xuannv pointed to xiaofengyao around Chu fan and said coldly.


    Look at that. She''s not going to leave.

 Chapter 718

    "Plop!"


    Just ran to the foot of Kunlun Mountain, Chu fan suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground. Su Yuan and others immediately crossed Chu fan, rushed forward nearly ten meters, stopped, and turned back to Chu fan.


    Su Yuan picked up Chu fan and immediately looked dignified and frowned. Kong Qingqing''s heart hung to his throat. His voice trembled and asked, "what''s the matter with him? Ah! His body is so cold."


    "Is it that the seal broke out?" Xia Yanran was a passer-by. At a glance, she saw that Chu fan''s state at this time was almost the same as that of the last seal attack... No, it was more serious.


    In just a few seconds, Chu fan''s body surface was covered with a layer of icy frost, his eyes closed and unconscious.


    Suyuan nodded: "yes, he consumed too much this time, which led to the early attack of the seal. We have to find a place quickly. Time is running out."


    "Well, there''s a cave." xiaowuyao doesn''t know what seal, but her eyesight is very good. She stretched out her hand and found a one person high cave not far away.


    The cave is only one person high, but it is quite deep, more than 20 meters. The ground was dry and covered with dust. There were some gravel scattered in the cave. Obviously, no people or animals had come in.


    As soon as Kong Qingqing waved his hand, a strong wind blew over, and all the stones and dust on the ground were rolled out of the cave, which was immediately much cleaner. Then she took the lead in coming to Chu fan and asked nervously, "how''s he?"


    "Yan Ran, take your two children out first." Su Yuan said faintly.


    Xia Yanran knows that the next thing is not suitable for children. Although she is also very nervous, Chu fan knows that staying here doesn''t help at all. So, without hesitation, she greeted the two bear children and left the cave.


    Although they were not happy, they were obedient this time. Holding Xia Yanran''s hand, they walked out step by step. Then Su Yuan''s eyes fell on Mrs. tie and Xuannv. Xuannv immediately got up and turned away without saying a word.


    Mrs. tie was very forthright and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "No, you can''t help him." Su Yuan slowly untied her white skirt and said faintly, "if you are really good for Chu fan, go outside the cave and don''t let anyone in."


    "Oh, I see!" although Mrs. tie''s brain turns a little slowly, it doesn''t mean she''s stupid. She knows what Su Yuan wants to do at a glance. At that moment, she also turned and walked out, clubbing at the door like an iron tower.


    Now, there are only three girls left in the cave: Su Yuan, Kong Qingqing and Hong Luan. Seeing Su Yuan''s action, Hong Luan suddenly said, "sister yuan, let me come."


    "You can''t!" Su Yuan said in a deep voice, "without the cultivation above heaven, you can''t save Chu fan, and even your life will be in danger. So I''d better come."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Su Yuan took off her underwear, but at this time, the flower fairy Demon King appeared and said coldly, "you''d better stay until the end."


    Su Yuan was stunned, silent for a moment, and her eyes fell on Kong Qingqing.


    She understood the meaning of the flower fairy demon king. Chu fan''s nine Yin Jue pulse seal was more powerful later. Su Yuan could help Chu fan through the difficulties 100%, but what about next time? Next time it''s better than this time. Who can help him?


    At present, Su Yuan''s cultivation is the highest. Moreover, she practices the ice law of the ice emperor demon king, which has a great advantage over the Yin cold power of the nine Yin Jue pulse. Therefore, Su Yuan is the best candidate for the ninth seal. If even she can''t, almost no one can save Chu fan.


    Kong Qingqing also understood that she wanted to save Chu fan, but after all, Su Yuan was Chu fan''s woman, and she didn''t dare to go beyond it. Especially in front of Su Yuan, she felt guilty and nervous about being caught cheating. How dare she take the initiative to rob this job?


    But now, Su Yuan''s eyes and the words of the flower fairy demon king made her no longer hesitate to take off her colorful dress decisively, and there was no obstruction in her.


    The perfect figure carved with ice and jade, like precious jade, emits bright light in the dark. Under the guidance of the flower fairy demon king, he comes to Chu fan


    The next evening, Chu fan woke up from his coma and felt warm all over, not to mention how comfortable he was.


    When he opened his eyes, he felt a faint fire in front of him, which made him reach out to block his sight. At this time, he found that there was still a person lying beside him.


    Colorful slender hair, like a waterfall, falls on her back and Chu fan''s body. The perfect back, Yingying''s small waist, slender legs and round hips form a bloody arc. Unfortunately, she was lying on Chu fan''s chest. Chu fan couldn''t see her cheeks. However, he smelled the unique smell and immediately guessed that the woman on his body was water.


    Seven treasures Peacock - Kong Qingqing!


    "What''s wrong with me?" Chu fan asked the big eyed frog in his heart.


    The big eyed frog, who has been doing latent training, can finally relax. He said lazily, "what''s the matter? Don''t you know? Animals, even I''m beginning to envy your good luck. Peacock beauty, one of the four races rich in beautiful women of the demon family, has been harmed by you. You wait to be struck by thunder."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t do without my brother''s stuttering." Chu fan asked, "is it... The fifth seal of Jiuyin Jue pulse has broken out?"


    "Nonsense!"


    The big eyed frog said angrily, "do you know how dangerous you are this time? If boss black scale didn''t act decisively, let alone you, even we would have to suffer with you."


    In retrospect, Chu fan also had lingering palpitations and was scared into a cold sweat.


    When he came, Chu fan had made the worst plan, but at most he just exposed his relationship with Bai Yumei, and then withdrew with Kong Qingqing with the help of the Fox family. Just in case, he also specially brought Xia Yanran and Hong Luan. Among them, Xia Yanran has successfully entered the heaven, and Hong Luan has reached the seven peaks of the earth. It''s enough to deal with ordinary demon families.


    But who could have thought that it would provoke canglan''s parents out? What he didn''t expect was that Mrs. tie would also appear, and it was an outrageous and unreasonable move, regardless of the face of the Fox family.


    When the two bear children suddenly arrived, they poured a bucket of oil directly into the fire, and even led out the only three demon kings of the demon family. Suddenly, Chu fan was forced into a dead corner. He had no other way but to fight with the power of the demon king.


    Later, if it wasn''t for black scale''s decisive action to frighten the demon family, Chu fan would not be able to get out of Kunlun fairyland at all. If it wasn''t for Su Yuan''s timely return, Chu fan wouldn''t want to get out of Kunlun fairyland.


    Fortunately, Su Yuan happened to meet the remains of the ice Scorpion King in the bitter and cold place in the far north. With the help of the ice emperor, she received the yuan God of the ice Scorpion King and absorbed all the original spiritual power of the ice Scorpion King.


    The huge extreme ice cold aura and the original divine power of the ice scorpion king made Su Yuan sleep for more than a month. If it weren''t for the news delivered by the ice emperor, she might sleep for more than half a month. But Chu fan was in trouble. Su Yuan rushed to the rescue decisively. As soon as she shot, she blocked the three demon kings.


    Now, Su Yuan''s accomplishments have surpassed those of Chu fan and reached the level of the fifth level demon king. If the cultivation level of adult is converted, it is at least the level of perfection in the later stage of Tianjing.


    It can be said that she is almost invincible except for the old antiques of Xiuxian sect.


    It is precisely because of the appearance of Su Yuan and the shock of black scale that the demon family retreated temporarily. Otherwise, Chu fan and others will die.


    "However, it''s your boy''s life. There''s a demon beauty Kong Qingqing around. She''s a genius demon beauty with seven attributes. Her future achievements are unlimited."


    The big eyed frog was almost crazy with jealousy: "if you hadn''t known her first and worked hard to save her, how could she like you? Unfortunately, if you give me another period of time, my handsome appearance will attract her. At that time, how can you show?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Kong Qingqing suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the big eyed frog from Chu fan. He threw his hand out and didn''t have a good way: "Luo Li, I''m wordy. I won''t like you if I''m blind. The toad still wants swan meat, hum!"


    "Qingqing, are you awake?" Chu fan looked at Kong Qingqing with some embarrassment.


    Yes, he came for Kong Qingqing, but he didn''t expect to get Kong Qingqing''s body under such circumstances. Tut Tut, what a pity. On the first night, I didn''t realize what it was like


    "Ouch!"


    Chu fan gave a cry of pain. Seeing Kong Qingqing Mian blushing and staring at him angrily, he remembered that Kong Qingqing''s talent and ability was to insight into people''s thoughts. In the past, she needed to shake hands to gain insight into people''s thoughts, but now she can know what Chu fan is thinking through her eyes, including his previous dialogue with big eyed frog.


    Alas, don''t try to hide anything from her eyes in the future.


    "Ouch!"


    Chu fan screamed again, resolutely pushed Kong Qingqing away, jumped up, held his clothes and ran out. He began to regret it, but he had already done what others had done. Can he get rid of it?


    At the mouth of the cave, she almost collided with Xuannv. Seeing Chu fan''s shape at this time, Xuannv immediately blushed, spat at him, scolded him, and disappeared as soon as she dodged.


    Mrs. tie didn''t feel shy, but grinned and said, "brother, you have a lot of money. GA GA!"


    Suddenly, Chu fan was made red faced, turned around and ran back. With all his hands and feet dressed, he walked out of the cave again.


    Outside the cave, several people sat and lay. When they saw that Chu came out unharmed, they immediately got up from the ground. The two bear children jumped directly into his arms. Xiaofengyao pouted and said, "Dad, when shall we go home?"


    Bruce Lee danced more simply: "Dad, I''m hungry!"


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "you are more wonderful 653383163"!

 Chapter 719

    "Here, they are here." with a loud cry, more than a dozen figures rushed out of the woods and surrounded Chu fan and others who were eating barbecue.


    The Purple Maple of the dragon lion family, Haolei of the tiger family, Bai Wuxin of the Fox family, yesha of the wolf family, Junshan of the bear family and the chiefs of the five major races of the demon family were all present. In addition, the leaders of the demon families such as Manxiang, wind Leopard and viper were almost all strong at the demon king level.


    Purple Maple stepped forward two steps and said in a deep voice, "Chu fan, you''d better go back to the demon family with us. The lock demon tower is too important for our demon family to lose it. Don''t worry, we won''t compete with you for the lock demon tower. Instead, we will try our best to protect you and even regard you as the Lord of the demon family."


    Bai Wuxin also stepped forward two steps, stroked the long beard under his jaw, and said softly, "Chu fan, I''m Mei''s father. Don''t you believe others? As long as you go back with me, I can even marry Mei to you. But lock the demon tower and don''t leave the demon clan. Otherwise, once the news is leaked, it will cause chaos, and you will be the target of everyone."


    "You don''t understand the truth that every man is innocent and cherishes his sin?" Hao Lei of the tiger family said coldly. He is Haotian''s father. He is also tall and has cold eyes, as if Chu fan would hurt the killer as long as he dared to shake his head and refuse.


    Junshan of the Xiong family clashed with his fists and said in a deep voice, "boy, if you don''t want to go back to the demon family, you can hand over the lock demon tower. I promise no one will trouble you from now on."


    The ten fingers of yesha, like a steel hook, twinkled with cold light, stared at Chu fan coldly, leaned forward slightly, and said coldly: "There should be a limit to using the power of the demon king? Even if you can use it once or twice, how many of us can you kill? Those who know the truth will go back with us. I promise no one will hurt you. Otherwise, you have only a dead end."


    "Are you finished?"


    Chu fan chewed wildly for a few times, threw away the polished wild boar leg bone stick, wiped the corners of his mouth, stood up from the ground and burped: "you''re so full. You''re right here. You''re active. You can digest and eat."


    Mrs. iron then jumped up and glared at the demon kings angrily: "I see who dares to touch my brother''s finger? I tore him alive."


    Su Yuan walked over step by step and stood beside Chu fan. She didn''t speak, but her actions showed her attitude. Then Kong Qingqing stood on the other side of Chu fan. The palm of her right hand was upward. There were seven clusters of flames chasing each other and jumping on the palm of her hand. She didn''t have to try. The power of this thing must be extraordinary.


    Even the two bear children threw down the meat in their hands, wiped their greasy mouths, stood beside Chu fan, angrily stared at the many demon kings opposite, fearless.


    "What are you doing? Did I let you do it?" Chu fan stared at the two bear children, pointed to the wild boar meat still barbecued on the fire behind him, and scolded, "go back and eat your meat. It''s none of your business here."


    "Oh!"


    The two bear children were helpless and walked back obediently. If they didn''t intend to sit down, they robbed a wild boar leg.


    Then Chu fan dragged Mrs. tie back and said lazily, "Mrs. tie, I won''t bother you about this little thing. They came just in time. I''ll use them to practice my new Kung Fu. Hey, hey, it''s time to digest food."


    "Brother, can you?" Mrs. tie was still a little worried. She glanced at several people across the street and whispered, "I can help you stop three. If there are more, it won''t work."


    Before Su Yuan could speak, Chu fan immediately pointed to Su Yuan: "stay back, let me do this."


    Male chauvinism, you can also see when there are 14 strong demon kings on the scene. How many can you fight alone? Forget it, if he wants to be strong, let him suffer first. He always thinks he is right.


    Seeing Su Yuan retreating, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, strode forward and hooked his fingers to Zifeng and others: "come on, I''ll go back with whoever can beat me."


    "I''ll come first!"


    Quite like the demon king, he took the first step and strode excitedly to Chu fan. They were less than ten meters apart and faced each other. Quite like the demon king, he was the tallest and strongest, almost three meters tall, with wide shoulders and thick back. He was like a big polar bear standing up. He had to weigh at least 800 kilograms, and his strength could be imagined.


    "Let me remind you first. Although my strength is not as strong as Mrs. iron, it is almost the same. You must be careful not to be killed by my fist." quite like the demon king, he bowed his head and said to Chu fan.


    Chu fan pointed at him: "stop talking nonsense and use your strongest strength, otherwise you will regret it."


    "Arrogance!"


    Quite like the demon king''s rage, he roared, waved his fist and rushed towards Chu fan. In the process of charging, outside his right fist, he condensed a huge gray white fist light and shadow, with a harsh sound explosion, and suddenly blasted towards Chu fan.


    "Dead!" roared the demon king.


    Chu fan didn''t dodge. At the moment when the fist of the pretty demon king hit down, he suddenly greeted him with a fist. "Bang" made a loud noise, Chu fan''s feet fell deeply into the ground, but the pretty demon king was like a gray wolf patted by the red wolf in a pan, and instantly flew into the air and fell far away.


    For a long time, the crowd heard a dull sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. The fastest wind leopard demon king hurried to catch up with the sound. Soon, the wind leopard demon king came back with a dignified face. When he looked at Chu fan again, his eyes finally showed a look of fear.


    "How about it? It looks like the demon king?" they asked quickly.


    The gale leopard demon king said bitterly: "he was seriously injured and his bones were broken more than a dozen places. If he hadn''t been beaten, he would have lost his life this time."


    Hiss!


    The demon kings took a breath of air-conditioning, which was quite like the strength of the demon king. Among the demon kings, it was also above the middle. The peak of the third-order demon king would not lose so quickly and miserably even against the fifth order iron lady.


    Before, Chu fan was not so powerful. How did his strength soar to this point after a day? But he didn''t borrow the power of the demon king.


    "Ah, it''s so comfortable." Chu fan pulled his feet out of the soil, shook his arms and said lazily, "the man just now has good strength, barely 80000 kg. It''s better to be stronger. I haven''t done my best."


    I wipe it. It''s too strong. Don''t you just have more strength? What''s the big deal?


    "I''ll come this time." the wind leopard strode over.


    He heard that Chu fan had been cut black and blue by Xuannv before, and although his speed was not as fast as Xuannv, it was almost the same.


    Hum, what''s the use of strength? You have to hit it.


    "Let''s start. I''m still in a hurry to go home." Chu Fan said bored. Even opened his mouth and yawned. He didn''t want to be beaten.


    Whoosh!


    The wind leopard is really like the wind. It instantly appears on the right side of Chu fan, bends its fingers into claws, and grabs it at Chu fan''s throat. The throat is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. If he catches it, Chu fan will be seriously injured if he doesn''t die.


    But as soon as his leopard claw was stretched out, Chu fan''s foot was lifted up and kicked him on the lower abdomen. With a bang, the wind leopard''s fingers were three centimeters away from Chu fan''s neck, and Chu fan kicked it out. After his body broke a big tree, he hit another big tree, and finally stopped.


    "Poof!" the wind leopard opened his mouth and spewed blood. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Chu fan and wanted to ask, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Chu fan took out a cigarette, lit one, took a puff of smoke, and then said faintly, "want to know why I can fight back so quickly?"


    "For... Why?" with the help of his companions, the wind leopard finally stood up and reluctantly said, holding back the viscera like a knife.


    "No matter how fast you are, it''s of no use to me." Chu Fan said faintly, "because I don''t rely on my eyes, but on my feeling. That is to say, even if I close my eyes and you attack me, I will feel it at the first time and fight back."


    "Your movement speed is fast, but my speed is not slow. Moreover, I wait for work with ease and save a lot of time. When you come to my side, I have fought back."


    "This... This is impossible, this is impossible... Poof!" the wind leopard demon king really couldn''t accept the reality. He shouted wildly, but he couldn''t help spewing out a mouthful of blood and fainted directly.


    Zifeng and others looked at each other and saw the answer from each other''s eyes. They can''t go on one by one. Otherwise, no one is Chu fan''s opponent, but they still have a chance. That is, with the advantage of quantity, even if they just drag Chu fan and catch a woman, they can force Chu fan to hand over the lock demon tower.


    But just when they were ready to do it, Chu fan roared, jumped into the air, and suddenly gave an angry dragon roar. The next moment, they saw that Chu fan''s body soared, almost like the demon king, at least more than three meters high, covered with a layer of dark red scales, and a pair of forked dragon horns grew on his head.


    "Don''t blame me for killing my woman." Chu fan''s eyes were fierce and looked down at many demon kings. Under his gaze, no one dared to come forward.


    At this time, Chu fan''s momentum was too frightening, comparable to the three demon kings of the demon family, at least six levels of the demon king. You know, the first order is just the difference between heaven and earth. Chu fan was almost invincible before. Now he has become a half man and half dragon. Who can stop his anger?


    Before, they spoke well and could drag him down even if they worked hard, but no one dared to come forward when they were serious. Life is your own. Who is willing to be cannon fodder and die?


    "Not yet? Shall I give you a ride?"


    Chu fan stared fiercely and rushed down: "the magic dragon breaks the sky - cut!"


    "Boom!" a bloody lightsaber nearly 100 meters long fell from the air. The targets were tiger demon Wang Haolei and dragon lion demon Wang Zifeng.


    "Don''t panic, smash it!" Hao Lei roared and took the lead in throwing a punch at the bloody lightsaber.

 Chapter 720

    "Bang bang!"


    The full-scale attack of tiger demon Wang Haolei, dragon and lion demon Wang Zifeng, fox demon Wang baiwuxin and bear demon Wang Junshan successively fell on the bloody lightsaber.


    "Click" sound, the blood colored lightsaber was full of cracks, the blood light was dimmed a lot, but it didn''t break, but castration was slow.


    Seeing this, several top demon kings did not dare to hesitate any longer. They quickly avoided the "bang" sound. The position where they were standing was cut into a gully more than ten meters deep, like a canyon, at least tens of meters long.


    The faces of all demon kings have changed greatly. They have been weakened by 80% and are still so strong. Who can carry it for a demon king? Who touches who dies.


    Chu fan didn''t give them a chance to explain at all. After a cruel move, he smashed into the crowd like a shell and burst into a drink: "spin dragon magic kill!"


    Suddenly, a bloody storm broke out in the crowd. Countless bloody magic dragons roared and raged in the crowd. They bite people when they see them. They are fierce and extraordinary. In a short moment, half of the demon king was injured. Only the tiger demon Wang Haolei and others could barely support it, but they were also short of support and dangerous. They couldn''t support it for long.


    "Stop!" a cold voice came, and the blood storm finally stopped.


    A dozen demon kings, almost everyone hung the lottery. Several of them were seriously injured. They all lay down and saved their lives by fighting their companions. Otherwise, they would have been broken by Chu fan.


    Black scale appeared on Chu fan''s side, looked at the gray faced and bruised demon kings, reluctantly shook his head and sighed: "it''s really not as good as one generation. You also want to keep the lock demon tower? You can''t even fight Chu fan. Can you stop the people of Shushan sword sect?"


    "Seeing that everyone is in the same vein of the demon clan, I''ll give you a chance to choose nine potential demon youth to come to Chu fan and give them to me for personal training." Hei Lin said faintly, "I''m not making peace with you, but to deal with the experts of Xiuxian sects such as Shushan sword sect. Is it difficult to expect you waste people to protect the lock demon tower?"


    Suddenly, the tiger demon king and others were ashamed and wanted to find a ground seam to drill in.


    It''s a shame. More than a dozen demon kings shot together and thought they were right. They thought that locking the demon tower was a thing in their bag. But as a result, Chu fan, who was alone, beat them down and asked the elder demon king to intercede. Otherwise, I don''t know how many people will die today.


    Chu fan stared at the crowd and shouted, "don''t you go yet? Wait for me to invite you to dinner and drink?"


    With a roar, many demon kings dispersed in a crowd. Where is the momentum of the demon king? In the twinkling of an eye, all the people ran away, and even the injured demon king was taken away.


    With a flash of red light, Chu fan recovered his original appearance and waved his hand and said, "let''s go, we should go home."


    "Chu fan, are you okay?" Kong Qingqing came forward with concern and wanted to help Chu fan, but he was hugged by Chu fan and smiled up and down, which made her blush, hurriedly pushed Chu fan away and glared at him angrily.


    Not far away, a military helicopter stopped in the open space. Seeing Chu fan coming, the helicopter started immediately. When Chu fan finally boarded the helicopter and closed the hatch, Chu fan couldn''t hold on anymore. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood and fell down softly


    "Chu fan, what''s the matter with you?" Kong Qingqing, who was closest to Chu fan, was startled and hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold Chu fan. However, because his legs and feet were weak, he fell to the ground with Chu fan and almost cried.


    At this time, she realized that Chu fan was holding on until he got on the helicopter and others couldn''t see him. His internal injury didn''t happen.


    At the next moment, the flower fairy demon king flew out and sprinkled green showers. Chu fan''s pale cheek finally had a trace of blood color. He slowly opened his eyes and reluctantly said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m fine."


    The big eyed frog jumped out and didn''t have a good airway: "don''t be brave next time. The magic dragon change can only last for half a minute, and can only give a blow. Next time, even if you can save it, your strength will be greatly reversed, which is enough for you to cultivate for half a year."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I can''t help it. If I have a little way, I won''t fight my life."


    Chu fan can protect himself from the siege of more than ten demon kings, and even fight three or five, but as long as one can''t stop, Xia Yanran and hongluan will be caught. At that time, Chu fan will be completely passive.


    This time, Chu fan not only consumed all his cultivation and spiritual strength, but even overdrawn his life before he issued the second move. Despite the treatment of the flower fairy demon king, he could not make up for his lost life, spiritual strength and cultivation.


    More than three hours later, the helicopter landed at the airport. Chu fan and others left the airport. Angelia personally took the team to pick them up. When she saw Chu fan, Angelia burst into tears and rushed up with a cry: "brother, are you hurt? Do you mind? I''ll help you heal."


    "Return to the yuan with five Qi!"


    Angelia pressed the pain in her heart and waved down a blue mist. In a short moment, Chu fan''s wilting spirit was inspired a lot. He felt that his body had some strength. Finally, he could walk without Kong Qingqing''s help.


    "Angelia, when did you learn such a profound skill?" Chu fan asked in surprise.


    "I groped and studied by myself. The effect is not very good, otherwise, my brother can completely recover now." Angelia is still very dissatisfied, but Chu fan is very satisfied, hugging her shoulder and walking towards the car.


    "When I have a chance, I''ll help you find a master to teach you well, or I''ll help you find a skill suitable for your practice, which is much faster than your own groping and learning."


    After three days, Chu fan finally recovered. However, all he recovered was his cultivation and spiritual strength, but his overdrawn vitality could not be recovered. If Chu fan could live a hundred years before, now he will live 90 years.


    Ten years, at the cost of ten years of life, he can send out the second move of magic dragon transformation. If he uses it twice, he will fart directly.


    Afterwards, Chu fan was also afraid. At that time, he was forced to be helpless, but his self-confidence was too inflated. Nima, you can''t do this in the future. It''s too dangerous.


    Kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred. Lost, too lost!


    But then, the arrival of nine demon youth made Chu fan feel that his efforts were not in vain. It was worth it!


    "Brother fan!" Bai Yumei jumped into Chu fan''s arms first and cried, "I thought you didn''t want me. Sobbing!"


    "Xiaomei is so beautiful, how can I let go?" Chu fan whispered in her ear with her soft boneless waist. "Go to my room tonight and let''s talk about life... Ah!"


    Su Yuan''s voice sounded in her ear: "talk about life? Go to bed to talk?"


    "Sister Suyuan? Are you back?" Bai Yumei looked at Suyuan in surprise and immediately turned to Suyuan''s arms. She spoiled and sold Meng and entangled Suyuan, which made Chu fan escape.


    When the first wife came back, it was different. The family immediately became orderly. Even the two naughty bear children had to start learning the first grade courses and didn''t dare to play crazy anymore.


    Among the nine demon youth, in addition to Bai Yumei, there are several familiar faces, including canglan who wants to marry Kong Qingqing, including Haotian, Bai Lang and Tielin.


    In addition, there were four new faces, just two men and two women, all standing there with some formality, and they didn''t know where to put their hands.


    Haotian smiled brightly and said, "brother Chu fan, you don''t know each other. In the future, our brothers will mix with you."


    "It''s good to say, it''s good to say." Chu fan smiled and asked several people to sit casually, and his evaluation of Haotian was a little higher.


    This guy is definitely a brave and resourceful strong man with deep city government. Last time, Chu fan slapped the demon family in the face, especially canglan and Haotian, who were bullied so badly.


    Although canglan came, his face was a forced smile, including Bai Lang, which was very unnatural. But Haotian took the festival lightly. He seemed to be a good friend for many years. He talked and laughed with Chu fan, just like the leader among the nine people.


    This guy can''t be handed over. You have to be more careful. There is no way to harm others, and there is no way to prevent others. It''s always right to be careful.


    "Canglan, Bai Lang and Tielin don''t need me to introduce them." Haotian pointed to four fresh faces and said with a smile, "you must have never seen these four brothers Chu fan. Let me introduce you..."


    "Where do you stand out?" Bai Yumei ran over at this time, took two demon beauties, came to Chu fan and asked mysteriously, "brother fan, do you know what race they are?"


    The two demon beauties are tall, with big chest, thin waist, long legs, green eyes and cool temperament; The other was petite, with delicate facial features, a little shy and red eyes. He looked at Chu fan curiously. When he looked at him, he immediately lowered his head. He was very cute.


    "I''ll go!" the big eyed frog couldn''t help jumping out, squatting on Chu fan''s shoulder and whistling like a hooligan, "the four beauty races of the demon family are all occupied here. Chu fan, you have to give me what you say this time, otherwise you don''t have enough buddy meaning..."


    Before he finished, Chu fan bounced off with one finger. The big eyed frog''s voice was farther and farther away: "shit, you don''t talk about righteousness..."


    The appearance of the big eyed frog finally made the cold and gorgeous demon beauty pay attention to Chu fan, but she couldn''t understand how he got the lock demon tower and recognized by the demon king in the tower?


    "Big brother, can I call you brother fan like sister Mei?" asked the lovely demon girl.


    Chu fan nodded hurriedly, "yes, of course. Little sister, you haven''t introduced yourself yet."


    The little beauty blushed shyly: "in fact, it''s all spread by some lecherous people. Some of our rabbit girls are not beautiful. Brother fan, my name is Dongxue, you can also call me Xueer."


    "My name is Biqing, snake clan." Lengyan beauty said coldly.


    I''ll go. With Kong Qingqing and Bai Yumei, the four beauty races of the demon family have gathered together.


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "¡ô in the night sky ¡î¡¤: depravity ¡¬..."!

 Chapter 721

    "Canglan, Tielin, Dongxue, Biqing, Xiong Ba, baiyumei."


    Black scale ordered the names of six demon clansmen and said coldly, "you six stay, and the others go back."


    Suddenly, Haotian, Bai Lang and yexingchen were stunned. what do you mean? We came all the way here and didn''t even drink hot water, which sent us away?


    Before the three asked, black scale said coldly, "you three have average qualifications, and I don''t have a skill suitable for you to practice. Therefore, don''t waste time here."


    Haotian''s three faces are green. Isn''t this a joke?


    "Senior, if Bai Lang can''t do anything, why can his sister Bai Yumei stay?" the night star of the wolf family asked in a deep voice.


    The nine of them are carefully selected by the demon family. If they can''t even do it, who is more suitable?


    Black scale snorted coldly, "Bai Yumei has more potential than her brother, and she has lived here for a long time. And you, hum! Are you really the most potential person in the demon family? Are you the highest heir in your family?"


    One word reveals the current situation of the demon family. Haotian and others are embarrassed and speechless.


    "In those days, why did all sects unite against the demon clan? They even made a lock demon tower to imprison the strong of the demon clan?" black scale glanced at several people coldly and hummed, "That''s because there were a large number of strong demons in those years. Under the rule of the demon emperor, there was no class or status. As long as there was potential, even a lonely little demon would get huge resources and arrange people to train specially."


    "Look at you now, like people, you are becoming more and more selfish. But have you ever thought that once the Terran attacks the demon clan on a large scale, you families can block the strong Terran?"


    Black scale waved: "go back and tell the three demon kings my words and let them reflect."


    Seeing that the three were still unhappy, Chu fan hurriedly said: "Haotian, boss Heilin always talks so directly. Don''t mind you three. Well, anyway, you''ve all come. Why don''t you play here for a few days and I''ll prepare more gifts for you to take back. Later, we''ll be brothers and can come down the mountain to play with me at any time. I can''t say anything else. I''ll pack all the food, drink and play a dragon.


    What else can I do? However, I can only recognize it by pinching my nose.


    In the evening, Chu fan specially found a big hotel to entertain the nine demon family experts. At the same time, he also celebrated the return of Su Yuan and Kong Qingqing.


    It was almost the first time for these demon family experts to come to a big city, which opened their eyes. Like the reincarnation of a hungry ghost, they almost scared the service staff of the hotel to death.


    The meal was over after almost all the ingredients and drinks prepared by the hotel were dried.


    Where did you eat? It''s delicious!


    After dinner, Chu fan sent Su Yuan and others back, took the demon family experts, and went to the dream bar to continue drinking. He also specially found some drinking girls to sit next to Haotian, yexingchen and others, and coaxed them into a smile. They were a little happy.


    In the middle of the night, Chu fan booked a hotel nearby and arranged for everyone to stay. Haotian and yexingchen were not polite at all. They brought two beauties into the room respectively. The others politely declined because of their face and went back to the room to have a rest.


    When he went back, Chu fan hugged Bai Yumei and just went downstairs. He just ran into Bai Lang and Xuannv.


    "Sorry, you go on, let''s go first." Chu fan hiccups, staggers, and walks towards the parking lot with the help of Bai Yumei.


    Xuannv glanced at Bai Lang and said coldly, "Bai Lang, I''ll tell you for the last time. We can''t. I don''t like you or any man. As a friend, I advise you not to waste time on me."


    With that, Xuannv quickly caught up with Chu fan and opened the door first. After Chu fan sat in, she sat in the co driver and a special bus driver took them home.


    Back home, Chu fan came to Su Yuan''s room door, patted the door, and said drunk, "wife, I''m back. Wife..."


    "Don''t knock!" Angelia came over, held Chu fan''s arm and said helplessly, "sister Suyuan said that she was very tired and asked you not to disturb her rest. Come here and have a rest."


    Chu fan was just lying down when Liu Wenhui came in with a bowl of sobering soup. The scene in front of her scared her out and almost threw out the sobering soup. Chu fan was... Stripped.


    Angelia didn''t want to take him off, but his clothes and trousers were soaked with spilled wine. If he didn''t take them off, he would have to be smoked to death. Besides, he couldn''t take a bath. Angelia wanted to take him off and wipe him with a hot towel so that he could sleep more comfortably.


    But she didn''t expect that someone would come in at this time, and Liu Wenhui was the last one to be caught.


    "Give me the soup." Angelia quickly pulled the quilt, covered Chu fan, turned back and took the soup bowl in Liu Wenhui''s hand. Liu Wenhui blushed like blood and ran out without daring to look back.


    What a shame. Why did you forget to knock? Woo woo!


    In the middle of the night, Chu fan was awakened by a bubble of urine. He got up vaguely to go to the bathroom and never came back. Angelia thought he had gone to Kong Qingqing''s room. She didn''t care. She turned over and continued to sleep.


    However, someone woke up in the middle of the night and never fell asleep again.


    Liu Wenhui was stunned. She slept for a while. She was confused. She felt that there were more people around her. She thought it was ah Jiu, but soon she smelled a smell of wine. Moreover, a big hand wrapped around her waist and directly covered her D-cup chest.


    Not to mention, because she was facing her back to him, she clearly felt that her hips were on top of hot things. The more she wanted to avoid, the closer he got. Finally, both of them pasted it, so that she was afraid to move any more and could only be bullied by him.


    Fortunately, just touch, touch, no big action, otherwise, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    In this way, she was worried, shy and nervous all night. Finally, when it was dawn, she felt that her hand was loose. She was relieved. She got up quickly, grabbed her clothes and ran into the bathroom.


    Chu fan took a sneak look, also relieved, quickly got up, crept out and returned to Angelia''s room.


    What a shame. Why did you go to the wrong house? He also slept with Liu Wenhui all night. Thanks to wearing underpants, otherwise, my brother had to make a big mistake last night.


    In the future, you can''t drink with these guys of the demon clan. Taite can drink.


    Fortunately, no one found out, otherwise, my old face will be lost.


    After washing, Chu fan came out of the room wearing a new one and happened to see Liu Wenhui coming out in the same clothes. As soon as they met, they didn''t know what to say. Liu Wenhui''s cheeks flushed, and she dared not look up at Chu fan.


    Just then, Kong Qingqing pushed the door and came out. Chu fan hurriedly greeted Liu Wenhui: "Wenhui, why do you get up so early?"


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I got up." like a thief, Liu Wenhui''s heart beat faster. For fear of being seen by Kong Qingqing, she hesitated and hurried back downstairs.


    Kong Qingqing came over and looked curiously at Liu Wenhui''s back: "this girl, why is her face red?"


    "Cough, cough, that may be a fever?" Chu fan coughed, laughed, and then went downstairs.


    Behind him, Kong Qingqing stares at Chu fan with hatred. Can you hide it from her just because he and Liu Wenhui are so fishy? Her mind reading skills have made it clear. However, she had no way to stop it.


    Alas, it seems that before long, there will be another hostess in this family.


    In the downstairs restaurant, Lin su''e has prepared breakfast, including Chu fan''s favorite soybean milk and steamed stuffed buns, Su Yuan''s favorite sandwiches and milk, rice porridge, fried dough sticks and pickles. Although the style is not much, it has a lot of weight, enough for the family.


    But as soon as Chu fan got the steamed stuffed bun, Angelia ran downstairs: "brother, your phone."


    "Who''s calling?" Chu fan swallowed a big steamed stuffed bun, got up, answered the phone and put it in his ear: "sister Mei, have you eaten? Do you want to come and eat together... What? Something''s wrong?"


    Chu fan gulped down the big steamed stuffed bun that hadn''t been chewed, and hurriedly asked, "no one died... That''s good, that''s good, you wait for me in the hotel, and I''ll be there in a minute."


    After hanging up, Kong Qingqing hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Last night, there was something wrong with the women who accompanied Haotian and night stars." Chu fan comforted while dressing. "It''s all right. I''ll deal with it. You can continue to eat at home."


    "I''ll go with you." Su Yuan came down from upstairs with an irresistible expression on her cold cheek.


    In the past, she was a proud, cold and beautiful beauty. This time, her noble temperament is stronger, which makes Chu fan feel unattainable. Moreover, she hardly smiled after coming back for such a long time. She had a kind of indifference that refused to be thousands of miles away. If she was closer to her, she felt that the temperature had dropped in general and shivered with cold.


    Chu fan glanced at her, nodded, and quickly went out to drive. When Su Yuan came, he just drove over, and they hurried to the hotel.


    Downstairs of the hotel, Qin Yumei was so anxious that she walked around downstairs. This is no small matter. If Chu fan can''t arrive in time, she must send someone to the hospital. But at that time, her bar, Chu fan and others had to be involved.


    So when she received the news, she rushed over immediately and blocked the news directly while calling Chu fan. As long as Chu fan comes and wakes people up, the crisis will be lifted naturally, otherwise, everyone will have big trouble.

 Chapter 722

    "Where are people?" Chu fan jumped out of the car and asked anxiously.


    There was no time to be polite. Qin Yumei hurriedly said, "upstairs, come with me."


    With that, Qin Yumei just nodded to Su Yuan, said hello, and hurried to the elevator.


    Soon, the three came to the guest room floor arranged for the people yesterday. As soon as they came out of the stairs, the petite and lovely winter snow ran over and said with a cry: "come on, save people, they are dying."


    Chu fan darted out and quickly found the guest room. Canglan and others were almost there, but in the face of this kind of thing, they were helpless and could only stare.


    On the big bed in the guest room, there were four women lying side by side. They were all naked, as if they had been wheeled by dozens of strong men.


    This is red fruit''s revenge!


    Chu fan didn''t have time to think too much. He quickly came forward and sprinkled a green shower to slowly moisten the bodies of the four girls. After about three minutes, the four girls finally got a little blood color on their faces, let out a groan and slowly opened their eyes.


    "Lili, Huanhuan, how do you feel?" Qin Yumei hurried forward and held the two girls'' hands with concern.


    It''s OK not to ask. The four girls suddenly remembered what happened last night. They suddenly shrunk in panic and cried.


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, waved to the people, took them out, and left Qin Yumei to appease the four girls in the room. Next door, Chu fan lit a cigarette, glanced at the crowd and asked coldly, "where are Haotian and the night stars?"


    "Ran away."


    Tielin said angrily, "maybe I ran away last night. If sister Mei hadn''t come this morning, we would have been in the dark."


    Chu fan''s eyes fell on Biqing, pointed to her with a cigarette finger and said, "Biqing, tell me what''s going on? Don''t tell me. You didn''t hear anything last night."


    "Last night, I heard something. It''s not small, but I''m a girl. Can I stop it?" Biqing Leng snorted. "In the final analysis, it''s all your fault. Can this happen if you don''t arrange those girls for them? Haotian and night stars are not so good, you''re not much better. Birds of a feather are birds of a feather!"


    These words made Chu fan speechless. It''s really his fault. Who makes him want to appease Haotian and them. But as a result, good intentions did bad things and almost killed four girls. Yes, they make money from their bodies, but it''s playing with their lives.


    Alas, in the future, we have to prohibit these guys from coming to such places.


    "Well, Suyuan, take them back first. Find a place nearby as soon as possible and arrange for them to live. I''ll stay to deal with the aftermath and go back in a minute."


    "Yes!"


    Suyuan promised to leave the hotel with the remaining seven people and take a taxi home.


    Chu fan finished smoking a cigarette in the corridor, pushed the door and went in. In bed, the four girls are much better, but there is still some fear on everyone''s face. Alas, I''m afraid this matter will leave an indelible shadow in their hearts. I hope it will not affect their future husband and wife life, otherwise, they will really become sinners.


    After a look, Chu fan took out the phone, turned and walked out. Soon he came back with a smile and said with a smile, "don''t cry. I have good news for you."


    Suddenly, the four women raised their heads curiously and looked at Chu fan. What good news can there be when they have been plagued like this?


    "I just asked, the public relations department of Sichuan Chongqing group is short of employees like you. If you are interested, you can go to work in the company immediately. Of course, the salary can''t be as much as you earn here, but your identity will be different at that time."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan turned and continued: "if you don''t want to leave here or don''t want to see me again, I''ll give you 200000 each. Think about your choice. Don''t hurry to reply to me."


    Seeing that Chu fan was leaving, the girl called Lili hurriedly said, "brother fan, how much can I get for work every month?"


    Chu fan turned back and said with a faint smile: "the basic salary is 3800. If you add the bonus, you can have more than 6000."


    Suddenly, the excitement in the eyes of several women faded. It was only more than 6000, which was not enough for them to earn a week here. Although this job depends on people''s face and even life-threatening, this situation is rare after all. I have met this once in recent years. Usually, it''s very comfortable.


    Chu fan looked at their expressions and couldn''t help laughing: "although the salary is not high, the bonus at the end of the year should be about 100000. It depends on your personal performance."


    Several women were stunned for a moment, immediately jumped up, rushed to Chu fan and kissed him with saliva on his face. The salary of more than 100000 a year has definitely reached the level of white-collar workers. If you do well, you can earn more.


    In the night show in the bar, the fight is young. Once the body breaks down and gets a little older, it will soon be replaced by the new young sister. There is no shortage of young girls in this industry, and only those who have done this industry know that this seemingly beautiful career is actually full of sad tears.


    In the end, I didn''t save much money, but I was ill. It''s hard to find a good man to marry.


    More than half an hour later, pan Xue personally drove over and picked up her four little sisters. She will arrange the rest. Chu fan doesn''t have to bother.


    Qin Yumei''s home is not big, only about 80 square meters. The decoration is not very luxurious, but it is very warm. It has a taste of home.


    Chu fan stood in front of the French window on the big balcony and was fascinated by the surging river outside. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Qin Yumei came over with two glasses of red wine, handed him one, smiled and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I was thinking that if you hadn''t gone this morning, the four of them would be afraid..." Chu fan sighed, shook his head and drank all a glass of red wine.


    Qin Yumei took the bottle, poured another cup for Chu fan, and said softly, "I''m used to it. Every sister who receives orders, no matter how late, will send me a text message to tell me that she''s safe. But yesterday, I didn''t receive any news from the four of them."


    "Like me, they are all miserable people. If they have a way, they won''t take this road. They believe me, I have to be responsible for them. However, I''m really tired." Qin Yumei hugged Chu fan from behind and put her cheek on his back. She felt a lot of peace in her heart.


    How good would it be if we could always lean on him?


    Chu fan turned around, stroked Qin Yumei''s cheek and said with a smile, "in fact, I''ve wanted to tell you for a long time. If you don''t like it, don''t do it. If you''re afraid of being idle, open a teahouse, which can not only kill time, but also cultivate your sentiment. Moreover, you can spare most of your time and walk around, so you''ll feel better."


    "Thank you!"


    Qin Yumei closed her eyes and fell into his arms: "meeting you is the luckiest thing in my life. Now, I just want to do one thing."


    Chu fan''s heart has a sharp waist, picks her up and strides to the bedroom


    Afterwards, Chu fan got up and left, thoughtfully poured Qin Yumei a glass of water and put the contraceptives at the head of the bed. Because he knew that Qin Yumei didn''t like him to wear a condom, and she took medicine every time after the event.


    But this time, Qin Yumei looked at the medicine and pondered for a long time. Finally, she made up her mind to throw the medicine into the wastebasket and put the pillow under her body to prevent the body fluid from flowing out.


    Chu fan, my biggest wish now is to be a mother. Only by becoming a mother can a woman''s life be complete. At least, when you are not around, there are children who can accompany me


    When Chu fan returns, Bai Lang has left, leaving seven people, such as Tielin. After Chu fan returns, he enters the bone tower space and receives the training of black scale. It''s better not to have these guys. It''s a lot less trouble.


    In the next few days, Chu fan made a special trip to the Myanmar mining area to search all the raw jade mines mined by Kulun. The energy of the bone tower, which was originally at the bottom, has been supplemented again, but it has only reached 5000 points, which is a waste.


    Before leaving, Chu fan went to tuhe''s mining area again, searched it again, picked out the best jadeite raw stones and sent them back to China. This time, Chu fan spent nearly one billion dollars. If he absorbed them, he could reach at least 15000 bone tower energy.


    With these, I believe it will be enough for a period of time.


    When he went back, Chu Fanshun came to the Yunnan Military Region to see Yu Qiang Mei.


    Seeing Chu fan entering the door, Yu Chaoyang waved happily: "I''m waiting for you. Come here quickly. The food will be cold."


    Chu fan is a little embarrassed. He looks like his uncle every time he comes, but in fact, he just calls Yu Qiang Mei and asks her if she is at home. But who promised that it was her mother who answered the phone. No, she immediately warmly asked Chu fan to come over for dinner and said she was cooking in person.


    It''s hard to be generous!


    "Master, isn''t Rosa at home?" Chu fan put the readily bought gift on the tea table and went to the restaurant. Just at this time, Zhao ya, Yu Rosa''s mother, came out of Chu fan in an apron with a plate of steaming steamed bass in her hand. Chu fan hurriedly said, "aunt, let me help you?"


    "No, no, it''ll be fine right away. You can talk with the old man for a while, and Rosa''s father will be back soon." Zhao Yaxi looked at Chu fan Zizi and was really more satisfied. No, I have to get two more dishes.


    Yu Lao first handed Chu fan a cup of hot tea and happily patted Chu fan on the shoulder: "I''ve heard about you in the Zhongnanhai conference room and did a good job. With this great credit, who dares to say that you are not qualified enough, and I''m the first to slap him in the face. Good, good!"


    The biggest regret of the old revolution is that it failed to recover the lost land in its lifetime. I thought he would go into the coffin with regret, but I didn''t expect that the thing that bothered the country was done by Chu fan.


    Although it is only a paper agreement, it gives hope to the old revolution like Yu Lao. As long as we move in this direction, it is only a matter of time before we recover our land.


    "I hope that before I die, I can see the capitals of Kashmir and Arunachal region with our Chinese flag," Yu said with emotion.


    Chu fan poured a cup of tea for the old man and said with a smile, "master, I will let you see it."


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "13600432086"!

 Chapter 723

    Chu fan and Yu Chaoyang talked for a while, and Yu Jianqiu came back first.


    "Uncle!" Chu fan quickly stood up and said hello.


    Although, at the level, he is only a little shorter than Yu Jianqiu, he is the father-in-law and must show enough respect.


    Yu Jianqiu took off his shoes and came over happily: "Chu fan, you came just in time today. The special Maotai sent by Yanjing yesterday. We''ll have a good drink later."


    "Don''t let your uncle be here, you''ll forget yourself." Zhao Ya came out of the kitchen with a plate of crispy chicken nuggets. She stared at her husband angrily and told Chu fan, "don''t listen to your father-in-law. His blood pressure is high these days, and the doctor told him not to drink. Today you came, let him drink less, but not more than two liang, you know?"


    "Yes, listen to your mother-in-law."


    A mother-in-law, Zhao Ya was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth. She repeatedly praised Chu fan for being sensible, turned around and went to the kitchen.


    Yu Jianqiu washed his hands, went back to the restaurant, looked around and said curiously, "the girl rose is not at home? Where are you crazy?"


    Just as Yu Chaoyang was about to speak, there was a sound of opening the door at the door. Chu fan looked sideways and saw Yu Qiang Mei with reddish cheeks and walked in quickly. Before Chu fan could greet him, he walked into a strong old man, who was impressively his jade carving master, Yang Shuo.


    "Master? Why are you here?" Chu fan hurriedly greeted him and helped him take a pair of slippers.


    Yang Shuo pretended to be angry and said, "why? Can''t I come?"


    "No, I mean..."


    Seeing that Chu fan was worried, Yang Lao waved his hand and said with a smile, "the rose is with me. It''s all right to be idle. Learn to carve jade with me and accompany me. I just learned that you came, so I came to have a meal. Ha ha, you talk. I''ll talk to Lao Yu."


    Before Chu fan spoke, Yu Qiang Mei couldn''t help dragging him upstairs. At the corner of the stairs, she couldn''t help hugging Chu fan and offered a kiss. No words can realize how much she misses Chu fan. She wants to rub it into his body and never separate.


    For a long time, there was a cough downstairs. The two separated like thieves. Chu fan is fine. Yu Qiang Mei''s cheeks are red, like a red soldering iron. She directly throws Chu fan into the room.


    "Hehe, rose said she missed me." Chu fan smiled and came down from upstairs.


    Zhao Ya naturally understood what was going on. Seeing the tenderness of the two young people, she was more happy and hurriedly asked Chu fan to sit down for dinner. At the same time, I didn''t forget to complain. I missed my son and thought of him.


    Yu Jianqiu took two bottles of special Maotai and was about to open it. Chu fan suddenly remembered and hurriedly said, "uncle, I brought some good wine. Today, it happens that both masters are here, so take them out and have a try together."


    "Don''t bring out those foreign wines," said Yu Chaoyang. "No matter how expensive the foreign wine is, it''s not as good as our Chinese wine."


    Chu fan smiled mysteriously: "my wine is priceless, even if there is more money... Aunt, help me get a big glass."


    Zhao Yagang sat down and quickly got up again. She went to the kitchen and got a big glass for drinking water, which can hold at least half a kilo. I didn''t see what he was doing. I just turned around and turned back. There was a huge wine jar in my hand.


    Before the seal of the wine jar was opened, there was already an intoxicating smell of wine. Yu Jianqiu, Yang Shuo and others stood up in surprise and surrounded Chu fan.


    This wine is absolutely good.


    Chu fan carefully opened the seal. Suddenly, a strong aroma of wine floated out. Just smelling it, Zhao Ya''s face turned red, as if she was drunk. She felt top heavy.


    Yu Jianqiu and his son, who were already good at wine, widened their eyes, inhaled and closed their eyes intoxicated. This wine, let alone drink, just smell the taste, you feel relaxed, happy and energetic. It would be beautiful to have a drink.


    Seeing that Chu fan was going to put the water cup into the wine jar to scoop up the wine, Yu Chaoyang quickly stopped drinking: "don''t move, I have a special wine scoop here. Wait a minute, I''ll bring it to you."


    The old man hurried into the specially built wine cellar and soon took a sterling silver wine ladle. In fact, it is a small wine cup with a long handle, which is specially used to scoop wine from the wine jar. It is very convenient.


    Chu fan scooped a glass of wine, and Yu Chaoyang handed him a half catty glass. Chu fan shook his head with a bitter smile and poured about one or two into his glass.


    Yu Chaoyang was dissatisfied: "that''s it? It''s not enough for a drink. It''s full."


    "Shifu, it''s not that I''m reluctant to give you a drink. It''s because the wine is strong. I''m afraid you''ll get drunk after one or two. Besides, the wine has strong muscles and bones, but if you drink too much, it''s not good for your health."


    Chu fan smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, I still have a lot here. I''ll decorate you more later. Take your time."


    Hearing what he said, Yu Chaoyang was satisfied. He smelled the wine and was greedy, but he was stunned and didn''t drink. After pouring one or two drinks for several people, Yu Qiang Mei finally ran down from upstairs and exclaimed in surprise, "what wine is so fragrant?"


    When she ran up to her, she saw the shape of the wine jar, which was completely chiseled out with a big stone. She was surprised and said, "this... This can''t be..."


    "Well, monkey wine!" Chu fan handed the last cup to Yu Qiang Mei, but she had more than ordinary people, about three or two.


    Before Yu Chaoyang could speak, Chu fan had sealed the wine jar and explained, "I got this wine specially for rose. She must drink this wine to practice and give better play to the effect of this wine. She can, but you must not drink more, otherwise it will really hurt her body."


    "OK, come and have a drink." Yu Chaoyang couldn''t help but raise his glass and drank the wine in it with one mouthful.


    "Good wine, good wine. Ha ha ha!" Yu Chaoyang praised loudly with joy, but his face turned red before the wine cup was put down, like burning clouds. At the same time, his body also stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Chu fan helped him with his eyes and hands, but at this time, he was drunk, confused and full of wine. Let alone eat, he was afraid he couldn''t stand stably.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I''ll tell you, the wine is strong. It''s more than one or two."


    "Come on, help the old man upstairs to have a rest." Zhao Ya quickly put down her glass and showed Chu fan the way. Chu fan helped Yu Lao upstairs, sent him to bed and covered him with a quilt. Yu Lao had already gone to sleep.


    When he went downstairs, Chu fan saw that Yu Jianqiu''s face was a little ruddy and asked, "uncle, did you drink too?"


    "After tasting it, I felt that the wine was pure, and there was a sweet fruit aroma. It didn''t have much strength, but when the wine came to my stomach, it was like a fire. I was warm all over. It was really comfortable."


    Chu fan shook his glass and explained, "drinking this wine or two can increase your strength by at least 50 kg, but your physique is limited. You can drink one kg at most. The interval can''t be less than three days, otherwise it will be harmful and useless."


    Turning his head, Chu Fan said to old Yang, "teacher, at your age, you''d better drink wine according to the ratio of 1:10, and then drink one or two a day to ensure your health and long life."


    "Then I''ll drink wine too. Can I drink it all at once?" Yu Jianqiu asked impatiently.


    For a good drinker, this kind of wine is more tempting than drugs. It''s even worse for him to resist drinking than not to eat.


    Chu fan nodded: "it''s OK, but if you want to drink all at once, you have to increase the proportion. You have to reach at least 1:20."


    Although you can drink more wine, the taste is certainly not as pure as the original wine. Therefore, although there were not many wine or two, Yu Jianqiu and others were not willing to mix the wine, but sipped it a little, but also enjoyed eating and drinking, and the guests and hosts enjoyed it.


    But in the end, except Chu fan and Yu Qiang Mei, several people were drunk. Chu fan smiled bitterly, so he could only help them back to their rooms to have a rest, and then went downstairs to clean up the remnant seats.


    After cleaning up, Chu fan poured a pot of tea and sat down on the sofa in the living room. After I brushed the dishes and chopsticks, I blushed, touched my cheek curiously and asked, "when has my drinking capacity become so good? Even my father hasn''t drunk me."


    "That''s because you''re practicing kung fu." Chu fan told him, "in the future, drink it once every morning, noon and evening, three or three times a time. After drinking, practice Kung Fu immediately. After the wine strength passes, you have to start exercising immediately. You can''t slack off, you know?"


    "I know, it''s really wordy." Yu Qiang Mei stared at him coyly, jumped onto the sofa, snuggled up to Chu fan''s arms and whispered, "I miss you."


    "I miss you too." Chu fan held her shoulder and suggested, "why don''t you come back to Sichuan Province with me? When I go out, you''ll come back."


    Yu Qiang Mei was really excited, but after thinking about it, she shook her head reluctantly: "no, my brother went to the night city. If I go again, my parents will feel more lonely. Moreover, I will marry out sooner or later and spend more time with them now."


    "What if I miss you?"


    "Will you miss me?"


    Yu Qiang glanced at him and hummed, "it''s you. When did you lack women around you?"


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed awkwardly and quickly changed the topic. "Well, your accomplishments haven''t improved very fast recently. Have you encountered any problems?"


    "There is no problem, but the border is a little chaotic recently. I helped to garrison the border."


    Chu fan suddenly became interested and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Even you have to go over to help defend?"


    "It seems that a huge meteorite fell from Myanmar. People all over the world heard the wind and wanted to get it. Even in China, many people in strange clothes came to the border and wanted to sneak across the border to Myanmar."


    "Strange clothes?" Chu fan was stunned. Was he from the ancient sect or Xiuxian sect? Even these people were shocked. This meteorite must be a rare thing.


    Are you going?

 Chapter 724

    In the evening, Chu fan stayed in Yu''s house, but didn''t dare to live in a room with Yu Qiang. It''s not that her parents know, but that he can''t help himself.


    Who can sleep with a beautiful girl like a eunuch? Can you see if you can eat, and don''t you make him crazy? Therefore, Chu fan simply found a room by himself. Because of this, Yu Qiang Mei was angry.


    Rose, you don''t know a woman''s body. How much temptation and confusion you have for men. You can hold it, but I can''t. Alas, the future is long. You should be wronged for a few days first.


    The next morning, when Chu fan was having breakfast, Su Yuan and Kong Qingqing visited together. Their appearance, not to mention Chu fan, even Yu Qiang Mei was stunned. This is not Chu fan''s house. Her parents and grandpa are here. Although they acquiesced in Chu fan''s affair with Yu Qiang Mei and knew the existence of Su Yuan and others, it was... Embarrassing to meet like this!


    Even Yu Jianqiu and his wife were surprised by the arrival of Su Yuan''s two daughters. They were caught off guard and didn''t know what to call them.


    "Uncle and aunt, I''m Suyuan and she''s Kong Qingqing." Suyuan said generously, "we are close as sisters to rose. In Sichuan Province, rose and I often sleep in the same bed. Therefore, if you don''t mind, you can treat us as your daughter, and we will respect you and honor you as much as rose."


    As soon as the voice fell, Kong Qingqing immediately handed over a wooden box with an open lid. Inside, there were two beautiful flowers with dew. Kong Qingqing said with a embarrassed smile, "I came in a hurry and didn''t bring any gifts. These two flowers are for you."


    Yu Jianqiu and his wife are even more confused. They have seen gifts such as cigarettes, wine, even luxury houses, luxury cars, and even lottery tickets. The only one who saw flowers for the first time is... Can it be used as a gift?


    They don''t understand. Naturally, they don''t know the value of this beautiful flower, but Chu fan knows. Hearing that it was Qing Yanhua, he immediately grabbed the box and said in surprise, "Qingqing, this gift is too expensive. Do you really want to give it to Uncle Yu and aunt Yu?"


    "No matter how valuable it is, someone has to use it." Kong Qingqing smiled. "It''s useless to me and sister Suyuan. I don''t have parents. It''s better to give it to my uncle and aunt."


    Chu fan nodded, turned around and explained to Yu Jianqiu and his wife, "uncle and aunt, I''m afraid you don''t know the effect of this flower? Let me tell you this, as long as you eat it, you can keep your youth forever. Even if you live to 180, you''re still like this, and there won''t be any signs of aging."


    "What?" Yu Jianqiu and Zhao Ya exclaimed at the same time.


    And this magical flower? It''s incredible. If this was said from someone else''s mouth, they would not believe it, but if this was said from Chu fan''s mouth, they could not believe it. If there is such a magical effect


    Zhao Ya''s breathing was so short that she almost robbed her.


    "With these two Qingyan flowers, I can refine a furnace of Zhuyan pill, which can not only keep people young, but also be younger." Chu fan asked with a smile, "uncle and aunt, if you believe me..."


    "Believe me, of course I believe you. You can do whatever you want." Zhao Ya couldn''t wait to say.


    She would be ecstatic if she could remain young forever. If she could be a few years younger, she would faint with happiness.


    Then, she hung Chu fan aside, cordially took Su Yuan and Kong Qingqing to sit down on the sofa and said something to make them more tolerant and take care of Yu Qiang. The degree of intimacy made Yu Qiang jealous.


    Whose mother is this?


    It was not until noon that Chu fan came out of the room at lunch. In the palm of his hand, there was already a thin necked porcelain vase. Suddenly, Zhao Ya and Yu Jianqiu stood up excitedly and stared at the porcelain vase in Chu fan''s hand without blinking. Their eyes were green.


    "Uncle and aunt, there are four pills of this pill. You two and my two masters can each take one." Chu Fan said, poured out two dark red pills, handed them to them, and told them, "don''t hurry to eat first. Take the pill to the bathroom and take it off."


    "OK!" Yu Jianqiu and his wife were too busy to maintain their demeanor. Happily, they took the pill and went into the bathroom.


    Yu Qiang Mei''s face is red. She secretly complains about them. It''s embarrassing. There are outsiders. Why don''t you pay attention. Although you are husband and wife, you can get into a bathroom, okay?


    Chu fan put the porcelain bottle in her hand and said with a smile, "you can send the remaining two to Yu Lao and Yang Lao in a moment. Su Yuan and Qingqing and I will leave."


    "Lunch is ready. Let''s go after dinner?"


    "I won''t eat dinner until I come back." Chu fan took her cheek and kissed her gently on the lips. Under her red faced gaze, he took two women and strode away from Yu''s house.


    Chu fan really wants to eat before leaving, but this is Yu Qiang Mei''s home after all. Even if they really eat, Su Yuan and Kong Qingqing must not be full. So Chu fan simply took them away, found a small restaurant nearby, and took two women in.


    After ordering a few dishes and ordering a pot of tea, Chu fancai asked in a low voice, "are you also coming for the meteorite?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Yuan explained faintly; "Yan Ran came to Sichuan Province to find you. When she saw you were away, let me tell you that she had taken someone first."


    "What?"


    Chu fan was surprised: "Yan Ran took people there? It''s too risky. Doesn''t she know that even the people of Xiuxian sect were shocked this time? The people with the sacred blade are no different from cannon fodder. Aren''t they killed?"


    Kong Qingqing said reluctantly, "I advised her so, but she didn''t listen. She also said that she just went to check the news and would wait until we went there."


    If only she could be so obedient. However, with Chufan''s understanding of her, she has never been a peaceful Lord.


    Well, I hope she''ll be fine.


    After dinner, the three took a taxi to no one in the countryside. Under the eyes of the two women, Chu fan took out the dragon soul sword and said with a smile: "I''ll try first. If not, Qingqing, you have to carry me."


    "Be confident, you can do it." Kong Qingqing encouraged.


    After returning from Kunlun fairyland, Chu fan asked Qinglong for the decision of sword defense. However, because there were too many things, he didn''t have time to learn for a while. This time, because the place to go is too remote to be reached by bus, Chu fan can only sharpen his gun and learn the art of defending the sword.


    Is it difficult to ride on Kong Qingqing''s back and fly over?


    Based on Chu fan''s cultivation, it is easy to use the sword technique. The key is to master the balance at one time. Chu fan almost fell from the air several times at the beginning, but it took less than an hour. Chu fan was able to stably control the dragon soul sword and fly freely in the air.


    However, when starting, stopping and turning, he was still a little unstable, but it was enough for him to rush to the place where the meteorite landed.


    "Let''s go!" Chu fan shouted angrily as he stepped on the dragon soul sword.


    The next moment, the dragon soul sword sent out a golden light, like a shell, flying obliquely into the air. When he calmed down, the two women caught up.


    On the left, Kong Qingqing turns into a peacock that has always been a divine horse, flapping its wings and easily keeps up with Chu fan. On the right, behind Su Yuan, there are a pair of ice wings transformed from ice elements. Each fan will make her push hundreds of meters faster than Chu fan.


    Chu fan is a little envious. If only he had such a pair of wings, it would be too windy!


    Patkai mountain, located at the junction of Myanmar and India, belongs to the southernmost foot of the Himalayas. Among them, salamati peak is the highest, with an altitude of 3826 meters. Because there are many beasts, poisonous insects, poisonous snakes and miasma all year round, people are rare. Even poachers rarely go to salamati peak.


    After all, human life is the most precious. What''s the use of making more money if you lose your life?


    But in the last two days, many people suddenly came near salamati peak, and they were all outsiders, including tall blacks, blonde whites, old men in Taoist robes and girls in long skirts. All kinds of things.


    A small village at the foot of salamati peak was crowded with people in just two days. Many villagers got a lot of money. They simply didn''t even want the house and the whole family moved away.


    Xia Yanran is also one of the buyers. Moreover, because she came early, the house she bought is fairly good. It is a small wooden building on the second floor. In addition, the owner left more than a dozen sheep and some chickens and ducks. There are all kinds of vegetables in the vegetable field next to her, so she doesn''t have to worry about eating and drinking.


    At this time, a man dressed as a village man was peeling sheep outside the door, and a village woman was washing rice and vegetables next to the well. They were smiling and chatting in local language. They were very happy and satisfied.


    "Hey, sell me one of your sheep." a sudden voice came and asked the village man to stop his action and turn around to look at it.


    The speakers were two young men with long swords and extraordinary looks. However, the village man couldn''t understand what he said. He looked at them for a few eyes, turned back and continued to peel sheep''s skin.


    The village woman looked up at them. Some nervously carrying rice and vegetables, she turned and entered the small wooden building. At the same time, one of the two men strode over, took out a stack of red tickets, handed them to the village man, pointed to the sheep he was peeling and said, "I''ll buy this sheep."


    The village man was really excited when he saw the money. So much money is enough to buy a flock of sheep. But he just looked at the money greedily, shook his head, pointed to the wooden building and said a lot. The man didn''t know what he was talking about, but he understood what he meant. This sheep -- not for sale.


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "lone wolf"!

 Chapter 725

    "Pa!" the man raised his hand, slapped the village man, directly fanned out his two teeth and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Long winded, buying your sheep is to look up to you, not not not to give you money?" the man scolded and threw the money to the man on the ground, raised his hand and grabbed the skinned sheep, ready to leave.


    "Brother, are you too overbearing?"


    Xia Yanran got the notice from the village woman and came out of the wooden building. She happened to see this scene. I don''t know why, she didn''t like the two handsome men at all, and even hated them.


    She doesn''t want to cause trouble, but she won''t be bullied home.


    Xia Yanran went downstairs, picked up the wounded village man and said coldly, "these sheep are mine. You have to buy them with my consent?"


    "Oh, I''m still a Chinese beauty!"


    The man who hit the man was a little surprised. He looked up and down at Xia Yanran. The more he looked, the more excited he was. His eyes were more intense, like fire. Even when she was wearing clothes, Xia Yanran still felt like a needle. It was hot and uncomfortable.


    Damn it!


    Xia Yanran bit her teeth secretly and tried to calm herself. Don''t spoil the big thing because of this little thing. But unexpectedly, her patience made the other party worse.


    "Elder martial brother, I didn''t expect to meet such a beautiful woman in such a remote place. It seems that God has treated us well." the man smiled and said.


    His eyes have made Xia Yanran very unhappy. Now he says such words, which makes Xia Yanran angry. But at the thought of her great task, Xia Yanran took a deep breath and forced her anger down.


    "For the sake of all Chinese, you can take away the sheep, but I hope you can be polite to others in the future. Learning kung fu is not for you to bully the weak." Xia Yanran said, turning around and preparing to go back upstairs.


    "Yo Ho, are you teaching me a lesson?" the man smiled and stepped forward two steps.


    Xia Yanran suddenly turned back, and there was already a bright long sword in her hand. The tip of the sword pointed to the man and shouted, "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t be nervous. Don''t you want to teach me a lesson? I don''t have good ears. I''m afraid I can''t hear when I''m far away." the man walked over with a smile. "Introduce yourself. I''m Qiu Shaolong. That''s my elder martial brother Peng Yunhe. We are both disciples of China''s first class hall and tiger hall. Dare you ask the name of a beautiful woman?"


    "Stop!" Xia Yan snapped, "I don''t want to be the enemy of the first-class hall, but I''m not afraid of your first-class hall. Finally, don''t think women are easy to bully. You can''t provoke them. Hum!"


    "Really?"


    Qiu Shaolong''s eyes were fierce, and his body flashed around like a snake. He even avoided Xia Yanran''s long sword, came to her, and reached for her towering chest.


    Xia Yan was so ashamed and angry that she scolded angrily. She took the long sword as a big knife and split it towards Qiu Shaolong.


    You want to touch it? I want your life.


    Qiu Shaolong was not in a hurry. He easily dodged away from Xia Yanran''s long sword and touched her cheek. Xia Yanran was so angry that she almost burst her lungs, but Qiu Shaolong''s steps were strange. She was stunned that she couldn''t even touch his hair. Instead, she was attacked by him repeatedly and touched it several times.


    Just when Xia Yanran was being played, the sound of golden and iron horses suddenly came out of the building. Just for a moment, Qiu Shaolong seemed to be struck by lightning and shivered.


    After a short pause, Xia Yanran finally caught the chance. The long sword stabbed at his heart like the core of a poisonous snake.


    "Younger martial brother, be careful!"


    Peng Yunhe exclaimed and rushed quickly, but at this time, the sound of the piano suddenly changed from golden iron horse to sentimental drizzle tenderness. Peng Yunhe''s face changed again, regardless of anything else, and raised his hand to shoot a poisonous needle.


    If Xia Yanran dared to kill Qiu Shaolong, she would surely die under the poisonous needle. But at this moment, even if Xia Yanran pulls her hand, she can''t completely avoid a large number of poisonous needles.


    It was death. Instead of dodging, she clenched her teeth and worked harder. She had to kill Qiu Shaolong first.


    At this moment, the building suddenly issued a sharp piano sound like the sound of a Phoenix. Almost hit Xia Yanran''s poison needle, and most of it burst to pieces, but there were still some stabbed into Xia Yanran''s body.


    Xia Yanran''s hand trembled slightly because of the pain of the poisonous needle, but this little deviation saved Qiu Shaolong from death.


    "Poof!"


    The Long Sword Pierced Qiu Shaolong''s heart a little to the right, and came out of his back heart.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Qiu Shaolong was also completely crazy. He slapped Xia Yanran on the shoulder blade holding the sword. With a bang, Xia Yanran opened her mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Her figure flew back and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Shaolong, Shaolong, how are you?" Peng Yunhe grabbed younger martial brother, hurriedly took out a porcelain vase, poured out a pill and stuffed it into his mouth. "Don''t be afraid, there''s a big pill, you''ll be fine."


    Qiu Shaolong''s face was much better when a big pill was given to him. She gasped. She stared bitterly not far away and struggled to get up. Xia Yanran said, "senior brother, get me alive. I want her to survive, not to die, not to... Cough, cough!"


    "OK, don''t talk. I know what to do." Peng Yunhe sat down with his younger martial brother, turned and looked at Xia Yanran coldly. Then his eyes fell on the wooden building again.


    The strange and powerful sound of the piano, he didn''t even see people''s faces. However, she hasn''t come out yet. Is it the end of a powerful crossbow? If there is no one to help, what can she do with her piano sound alone?


    "Friends upstairs, come down and meet me." Peng Yunhe stood next to Xia Yanran, holding Xia Yanran''s long sword in his hand. The tip of the sword pointed to her heart, looked at the wooden building, and said coldly, "you can''t come out, but your beautiful friend will come to an unexpected end."


    As soon as the voice fell, a girl holding a Guqin came out of the wooden building. She looked no more than twenty years old. She was wearing a goose yellow dress. It was beautiful and tasteful.


    If there is a Star chaser, she will definitely recognize her at a glance, because she is the big star rising in the past two years - Tang Feifei.


    Tang Feifei is very mysterious. No one knows her background and her past. Without singing, dancing or acting, she conquered the hearts of Chinese and foreign classical music lovers with only a Guqin.


    Listening to other people''s songs is a pastime and entertainment, but listening to her piano can wash the soul.


    Lovers in love listen to her music, they can''t help embracing together and don''t want to separate for a long time; Lovelorn men and women will burst into tears when they listen to her music and look for the person they miss; People who have lost loved ones will come out of sadness and show a relieved smile after listening to her music; After listening to her music, the old man can''t help thinking of the past. Those right and wrong will give him endless aftertaste.


    Tang Feifei''s piano skills are unparalleled. Everyone calls her a piano fairy. No one expected that she would appear here. Unfortunately, Peng Yunhe and Qiu Shaolong hardly watch TV. Naturally, it is impossible to know Tang Feifei.


    However, Tang Feifei''s face like a lotus in clear water and his elegant and dusty temperament immediately attracted Peng Yunhe and made his breathing hurried.


    This woman, I''m going to make a decision.


    "Come with me, I can guarantee her to live well." Peng Yunhe looked at Tang Feifei proudly. Although his heart is excited and his eyes are crazy, he will never be inferior to women like secular men.


    For the conditions he opened, he felt that it was an exception. Otherwise, Xia Yanran would definitely suffer from pain and death.


    Tang Feifei had no sorrow, no joy, no anger, no sorrow in her eyes. She just looked at Peng Yunhe indifferently and said, "we are both the people of the sacred blade of China. I have just informed the Chinese military that once something happens to us, your first class hall headquarters in Xinjiang will wait to be bombed into ruins by gunfire."


    Suddenly, Peng Yunhe widened his eyes and was stunned. Sacred blade is the supervision department of all ancient martial arts sects in China and the law enforcement Hall of all martial arts practitioners.


    Any ancient warrior who dares to challenge the sacred blade will be punished most severely. If a sect dares to protect its disciples, it will be devastated.


    Without such an iron and blood wrist, how can the holy blade restrain the rebellious ancient warrior? In front of the national violence machine, no matter how powerful the sect is, it will be in vain. A round of artillery bombardment will flatten the mountains. Who is willing to destroy the foundation left by their ancestors?


    Peng Yunhe has heard of the sacred blade, but he has never seen it. He always thinks that the people of the sacred blade are all strong people like elders, but he never dreamed that the two girls in front of him are actually the people of the sacred blade.


    This is ridiculous. How is it possible?


    Although he doesn''t believe it, he can''t believe it. Once it''s true, their lives will be over. If they don''t need the holy blade, the first-class hall can''t spare them.


    At that time, the world is so big that there will be no place for them?


    When he hesitated, Qiu Shaolong covered his chest, reluctantly stood up and said bitterly, "elder martial brother, don''t listen to her nonsense. How can they be rookies like holy blade?"


    "In case..."


    "There is no chance. If they are really the people of the sacred blade, we can''t stay."


    Qiu Shaolong walked slowly to his senior brother, pointed to Xia Yanran, who was green and purple on the ground and almost unconscious, and said, "do you think she can be saved? Killing one is killing, and killing two is killing. At that time, even if the holy blade comes, we can die and refuse to admit it. Who can do us?"


    "Alas!"


    Peng Yunlong sighed. It was a good thing, but now it has become a disaster. It''s really a headache.


    "Younger martial brother, I''ll give you this woman. I''ll catch that one. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible." Peng Yunlong said and strode towards Tang Feifei.


    Here, Qiu Shaolong took out a dagger, squatted down and said with a grim smile: "smelly woman, I want to peel off your skin and make an inflatable doll with human skin. In this way, you can be done by me all your life."


    Xia Yanran reluctantly opened her eyes, but she didn''t even have the strength to move her fingers. She could only watch Qiu Shaolong''s dagger and stab it at her forehead.


    At this critical moment, a golden light pierced Qiu Shaolong''s hand and nailed his hand to the ground.


    It was not until he saw a man and two women in front of him that he noticed the severe pain in the palm of his hand and gave a sad scream

 Chapter 726

    The golden sword, like a nail, nailed Qiu Shaolong''s palm to the ground. The golden light of the big sword twinkles, setting off a man and two women nearby, like a fairy couple. The men are tall, handsome, powerful and domineering, and the women are noble and beautiful.


    It was Chu fan, Kong Qingqing and Su Yuan who arrived in time.


    "It''s up to you two here." Chu fan stooped down to pick up Xia Yanran and strode towards the wooden building.


    Peng Yunhe watched Chu fan walk by, but he was stunned that he didn''t dare to do it. He saw it with his own eyes. The golden light flew over his head, but he didn''t even know how Chu fan three appeared.


    What should I do? I''m sure I can''t fight. Can I escape if I escape?


    Peng Yunhe''s mind turns. Finally, his sight falls on Tang Feifei. If you want to live, you can only seize her and be a hostage, otherwise you will die.


    But when he was ready to do it, a cold hum suddenly came from behind: "I advise you not to move her mind. I promise you will become a corpse before you meet her."


    Peng Yunhe was startled. How did she know I was going to attack the girl?


    "I not only know that you are going to hold Tang Feifei, but also know that you two are from China''s first-class hall and tiger hall." Kong Qingqing snorted coldly, "what about the first-class hall? As long as my brother fan says a word, I will destroy your first-class hall now."


    Su Yuan was a little impatient and said coldly, "Qingqing, what are you talking about with him? Kill him."


    Now Su Yuan''s character has changed a lot from before. In the past, she didn''t even dare to kill a chicken, but now, killing a person is no different to her than crushing an ant.


    The only constant is her feelings for Chu fan. She still sticks to her life and death.


    Kong Qingqing still couldn''t bear to kill, but since Su Yuan spoke, she could only carry out it. But at this time, Tang Feifei suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    "Why? Do you have to plead for him?" Su Yuan''s cold eyes made Tang Feifei shiver and quickly waved her hand: "no, no, it''s just... Although they are wrong, it''s our sacred blade after all. Let''s leave him to our sacred blade to deal with?"


    Seeing Su Yuan''s cold face, Kong Qingqing hurriedly said, "sister yuan, they hurt Yanran. Let Yanran deal with it."


    "All right!" Suyuan reluctantly agreed, but the next moment, she shook her hand and played an ice flower.


    Peng Yunhe was always vigilant. When he saw the ice flower flying, he thought it was a hidden weapon. He immediately put his hand on the ice flower and grabbed it in the palm of his hand. Surprisingly, the ice flower didn''t have any attack power. Peng Yunhe wondered if he had been bluffed by the two girls?


    "Hum!"


    Su Yuan snorted coldly, opened her red lips and shouted, "burst!"


    With a "poof", the crystal clear ice flowers suddenly burst into a cold fog. Peng Yunhe was the first to bear the brunt and was quickly shrouded by the cold fog.


    In just three seconds, Peng Yunhe''s body surface was covered with ice. Like a snowman, he was frozen on the spot. He couldn''t even move his eyes and maintained a frightened expression.


    Even Kong Qingqing was surprised at this skill. I really don''t know how powerful Su Yuan is now. But to be sure, ten of them can''t beat one Su Yuan.


    It''s horrible.


    Tang Feifei was stunned. This ability seems to be not so easy as the ice power master of liantian group. However, isn''t Su Yuan just an ordinary person? Why has she suddenly become so powerful?


    Then she saw Su Yuan striding towards her. Tang Feifei was startled and quickly dodged to let the way out.


    Suyuan stopped by her for a moment, passed her and walked up the wooden building.


    "Hoo!" Tang Feifei breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suyuan''s aura was too strong. Around her, Tang Feifei felt that she was almost out of breath. I can''t believe Su Yuan, who is only in her twenties, is so strong.


    Su Yuan went upstairs and saw Chu fan bending over and touching Xia Yanran. Xia Yanran''s clothes have been stripped off, and her poison has been relieved. Her skin is white, tender and smooth, and her figure is concave and convex.


    "Ah!" Xia Yanran gave a painful cry. Chu fan quickly stopped touching and reached out to suck out an inch long steel needle from her body. Then, the steel needle was thrown aside on the table and continued to touch Xia Yanran.


    Su Yuan frowned and said impatiently, "when is it? Are you still in the mood to play here? If you like it, when things are over, let Yanran accompany you for a few days and let you touch enough."


    "Hey hey, isn''t that reassuring?" Chu fan picked up Xia Yanran, who didn''t know why, and suddenly patted her on the back.


    Suddenly, seven or eight steel needles shot out from her chest, abdomen, legs, arms and other parts.


    "Well, put on your clothes." Chu fan wiped his sweat and looked at Xia Yan''s towering chest.


    For a long time, Xia Yanran returned to taste. She didn''t feel angry. She raised her foot and kicked Chu fan, scolding: "bastard, this is the time. Are you still in the mood to wipe off me? Within a year... No, a month... Er, seven days, yes, don''t want to touch me in seven days. Hum!"


    Su Yuan couldn''t help but have a black line. See what you mean, don''t say seven days. It''s good for you to stick to it for two days.


    As for?


    When she got dressed, Chu fan stared at her with a straight face and cloudy clouds. Xia Yanran suddenly felt guilty, but she pretended to be tough and stared back: "why, you don''t like it? Unless you apologize to me, otherwise..."


    "Who let you come?" Chu fan shouted angrily, startling Xia Yanran.


    "Do you know how dangerous it is here? Why didn''t you call me before you came? If I hadn''t just arrived..."


    Chu fan''s eyes were red. Although she scolded Xia Yanran impolitely, she was very moved in Xia Yanran''s ears. He is really afraid. If he is one step later, Chu fan has great ability and can''t bring Xia Yanran back to life.


    With deep love and responsibility, Xia Yanran can feel the deep feeling in his heart and the fear that she can''t hide.


    When his anger erupted, Xia Yanran came forward and hugged his neck and took the initiative to kiss his big mouth. Suddenly, Chu fan''s anger dissipated invisibly and turned into a more enthusiastic response, as if he wanted to rub Xia Yanran into his body.


    Just then, a roar suddenly came from outside: "Shaolong, who hurt you like this?"


    "Yunhe, you... What''s the matter with you?"


    "Who dares to touch my first class hall? Come out!"


    There was a constant clamor outside. Chu fan''s anger had just extinguished, and the good thing was interrupted. The anger suddenly ran up again, pushed away Xia Yanran, turned and strode out.


    Downstairs, Kong Qingqing and Tang Feifei also walked out of the kitchen and saw three more people outside, including two middle-aged men and a hale and hearty old man in his 60s.


    Seeing Chu fan and others, the three were stunned for a moment. There was no way. These women are rare beautiful women. It is difficult to meet even one at ordinary times. Today, there are four at once. Even the old man couldn''t help looking more.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, a middle-aged man couldn''t help but say angrily, "who are you? Dare to move our first-class hall disciples? Give me your name so that people won''t say that I deceive the small with the big."


    Before Chu fan could speak, the old man cleared his throat and said, "I''m Qi Shu, the elder of the Chinese Elite hall and the Dragon hall. Dare you ask, my little brother is the king of murder - Chu fan, general Chu?"


    Chu fan was surprised: "do you know me?"


    "It''s really general Chu." Qi Shu surprised and hurried forward two steps with both hands hugging. "In the night city, I was lucky to have seen general Chu, but the situation was complex and inconvenient to meet. Unexpectedly, I was lucky to see general Chu here today."


    Xia Yanran came to Chu fan''s ear and whispered, "the headquarters of Yipin hall is in Xinjiang. Before, there were business contacts with night city."


    Although her voice was not loud, Qi Shu heard it clearly and hurriedly said, "our first-class hall and night city are just normal business contacts. We have never done anything harmful to the country."


    "Have you done it? You don''t count." Chu fan walked slowly downstairs and hummed coldly, "but it''s best not to be found out by me, otherwise, no one can protect your first-class hall."


    "Talk big!" a middle-aged man snorted coldly. "The king of murder is great? What if you are a member of the Chinese military? You have to tell evidence, but if there is no evidence, how dare you move our elite?"


    "Red rock!" Qi Shu angrily scolded, "how can you talk to general Chu? Apologize to general Chu quickly."


    "What? You asked me to apologize to him?"


    Qiu Hongyan pointed to Qiu Shaolong on the ground and shouted angrily, "my son was hurt like this. I haven''t settled accounts with him yet. Do you want me to apologize to him? Qi Changlao, who are you? How can you turn your elbow out and help outsiders speak?"


    "You..."


    Qi Shu was so angry that his beard was straight up, but he had no way to take Qiu Hongyan. He turned and smiled bitterly at Chu fan: "general Chu, I''m really sorry. This is Qiu Shaolong, Qiu Hongyan''s son. Hongyan''s son is eager to speak unkindly. Please don''t be surprised."


    "If the son is not the godfather''s fault, it''s time to fight!" Chu fan suddenly appeared in front of Qiu Hongyan, raised his hand and slapped them in the face. In the whole process, Qiu Hongyan didn''t even hide. It was like a fool. He pestled there and let Chu fan fight.


    Another middle-aged man was angry and suddenly pulled out his long sword. He was about to go up and fight with Chu fan, but Qi tree stopped him.


    Chu fan glanced at him and said with a sneer, "my wife is fine. Otherwise, you and everyone in your first class hall will be buried with my wife."


    "While I''m in a good mood, take these idiots and go quickly. I''d better not let me see them again in my life, otherwise they will die. Hum!"


    "Wipe..."


    The middle-aged man was in a hurry. He got rid of Qi Shu and was about to start. This time, Qiu Hongyan stopped him in time. His face was as red and swollen as two big cakes. He looked at Chu fan''s back in horror and said in a trembling voice, "go, go!"

 Chapter 727

    Qiu Hongyan took his son in his arms and left quickly without looking back. Behind him, Qi Shu picked up the frozen Peng Yunhe, followed by another middle-aged man, and ran out for more than 20 miles at one go until he entered salamati peak. Several people slowed down and stopped under a big tree.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    The middle-aged man complained, "I was attacked by the boy and beat you twice, which scared you like this? No matter how powerful he is, can''t we beat him alone?"


    "Don''t mention the three of us. Even if the leader of our first-class hall comes, he must not be his opponent."


    Qiu Hongyan was terrified and said in fear, "do you know why I didn''t hide?"


    "Yes, that boy is not very fast. Why don''t you hide?"


    Qiu Hongyan said with a bitter smile, "I want to hide, but my body seems to be filled with lead. It''s hard to lift my legs. How can I hide?"


    "This... What kind of Kung Fu is this?" the middle-aged man stared and asked incredulously.


    Qiu Hongyan shook his head and was silent. He doesn''t know what Kung Fu Chu fan uses, but he knows very well that ten of himself are not Chu fan''s opponents.


    Don''t mention being slapped twice. Even if his legs are broken, he has to bite his teeth and bear it. He''s lucky enough to survive.


    On the other side, Qi Shu finally dissolved the cold on Peng Yunhe. Peng Yunhe sat in front of the fire, still wrapped in a dress, his lips green and rustling.


    "Cloud crane, tell me honestly what happened?" Qi Shu asked coldly.


    Peng Yunhe trembled and slowly told the story. However, he skipped Qiu Shaolong''s role in flirting with Xia Yanran and said that they wanted to buy a sheep. Xia Yanran didn''t sell it and had a rude attitude. As a result, a quarrel broke out and fought.


    "What you said is true?" Qi Shu still didn''t believe it. Another middle-aged man shouted angrily: "Qi Changlao, Yunhe grew up with us. When did he lie? Would you rather believe that Chu than Yunhe?"


    "Alas!" Qi Shu sighed and stopped talking.


    Others don''t know Chu fan, but he specially investigated Chu fan. The result is that Chu fan never bullies others. On the contrary, he is still very low-key in Sichuan Province.


    If it hadn''t angered him, he seldom laid a heavy hand on people. What''s more, Qiu Shaolong and Peng Yunhe know better than anyone. There are four beauties on the scene. It''s strange that they are not attracted.


    With such a calculation, the context of the matter came out. Although Peng Yunhe won''t admit it, did Qi Shu eat salt for free for so many years? What don''t you understand?


    Beauty is a curse!


    "Don''t say that."


    Qiu Hongyan took a deep breath and said bitterly in his eyes, "no matter what the reason, this revenge must be avenged. Chu fan is sure we can''t deal with it, but he has many women. We kill one unconsciously and make him suffer all his life."


    "OK, that''s it."


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, a deafening roar came out of the woods, which immediately startled several people.


    Special, what''s going on? It was louder and louder than the roar of a tiger, making the branches rattle. Although I haven''t seen the beast yet, several people have felt their scalp numb.


    "The situation is a little bad, hurry up!" Qiu Hongyan picked up his son and was about to leave. Suddenly, a gray haired giant ape with a height of more than three meters came out of the woods in front of him.


    The giant ape''s canine teeth are sharp, protruding out of its lips, and its bloody pupils emit bloodthirsty cold light. Staring at several people in front of him, it opens its mouth and makes a deafening roar again,


    A fool can see that it''s a bad comer.


    "Iron backed Cang ape?" the middle-aged man was shocked. "There are really monsters here. What should I do?"


    "What else can we do? Fight!" Qi Shu also pulled out a long sword, stood with the middle-aged man and said in a deep voice, "Hongyan, take Shaolong and Yunhe first, don''t look back, and go directly back to the headquarters."


    "Take care, you two. Don''t fight with it. This monster has rough skin and thick meat. When we leave, you should withdraw quickly."


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, the iron backed Cang ape jumped up and rushed towards the middle-aged man.


    When the battle started, Qiu Hongyan turned and ran without delay. But he took people out a few steps, suddenly stopped, and another monster came out of the woods in front of him.


    This is a huge lion, but the lion has a pair of wings on its back, and its body is full of purple scales, showing the style of a powerful king.


    On the left side, the trees were broken one after another. A black bear more than three meters high ran out, raised his front paws in front of Qiu Hongyan, opened his mouth and gave an angry roar, and took the lead in rushing towards Peng Yunhe.


    On the right side, a five meter long snake is drilled. The snake has a bowl mouth thick and thin, a triangular head, and fin like wing membranes on both sides. When the body is raised high, the wing membrane unfolds, spits out snake letters, and makes a "hiss" sound.


    "Ah!"


    The middle-aged man screamed. The long sword was broken in two and half of it was stuck on the arm of the iron backed Cang ape, but the iron backed Cang ape threw him to the ground and bit his neck.


    Then there was another scream. Qiu Shaolong, who was already seriously injured and completely depended on his father, was caught by a huge black bear and tore him in two pieces.


    Qi Shu still wants to work hard. When he sees such a scene, how can he have the slightest fighting spirit? With the help of his fist, he ran away madly and soon disappeared.


    At this time, Qiu Hongyan had been held down by the dragon and lion. His mouth opened, but he didn''t bite it down. He just kept roaring like a demonstration.


    Peng Yunlong was bitten by a green snake. He was paralyzed and fell to the ground. He couldn''t even move his eyes.


    Just then, a familiar voice came: "brothers, hard work."


    "Chu... Chu fan?" Qiu Hongyan was surprised. He watched the dragon and lion pressing him release him and stepped back. A familiar young face came and stopped in front of him.


    Chu Fan said faintly, "are you surprised?"


    Can we not be surprised? Originally, he thought it was just an attack by a monster organization, but now he finally understood that Chu fan arranged it.


    But he couldn''t understand how so many powerful monsters would listen to him? How on earth did he do it?


    "Big brother, what else do you have to say to him? Just let me kill him." the iron backed Cang ape''s body shook and turned into an iron forest. Half of the broken sword on his arm has been pulled out, and this injury is nothing to him at all.


    Then, the dragon lion canglan, the green scale snake Biqing and the violent bear bear bully turned into human shapes one after another. When they came to the side of Chu fan, they stared at the only Qiu Hongyan and Peng Yunhe.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let him die in peace."


    Chu Fan said lightly, "you must want to know why I killed you. In fact, it''s very simple, because your son bullied my wife, and Peng Yunhe almost killed her with a poisonous needle."


    "I didn''t do it before. I wanted to give you a chance. If you leave honestly, I may be too lazy to trouble you. However, you shouldn''t revenge my woman."


    Qiu Hongyan suddenly opened his eyes. He finally understood that Chu fan heard all his words before. He secretly regretted it. Why did he say it? Can''t you study it slowly when you get home?


    Because of that sentence, he not only killed his son, but also himself.


    "Well, I''ve told you the reason, and you can go on the road at ease." Chu fan threw down a sentence and turned away.


    Canglan turned into a dragon and lion, jumped up, bit Qiu Hongyan off his waist, sneered with disdain, chased Chu fan''s back and left quickly.


    Soon, the woods returned to silence again. Everyone left, but Peng Yunhe was still alive. He was so excited that he almost cried, but then he was worried again.


    He didn''t know what poison he was. He felt it all, but he just couldn''t move. But fortunately, there was nothing uncomfortable. He thought, maybe it will be all right when the medicine is too strong.


    But he ignored one thing. It was deep in the mountains, and the sky gradually darkened. There were several bodies around. The thick smell of blood could be heard a mile away.


    The nose of the beast is much more sensitive than that of man. Soon, a wild wolf came out of the forest, followed by the second, third and fourth


    A wild wolf came and smelled Peng Yunhe. He also stretched out his tongue and licked his face. He was so frightened that he peed his pants directly. The pungent smell made the wolf raise his head and go around him. He even scratched and tore his pants, biting and scratching blood holes on his body.


    The pungent smell of blood further stimulated the wolf. He arched his nose, turned Peng Yunhe over and let him lie on the ground. Peng Yunhe didn''t know what the wolf was going to do. When he was trembling, there was a stabbing pain on his ass, but he couldn''t shout out.


    Soon, his intestines and internal organs were taken out. Several wild wolves tore in front of him in order to compete for internal organs, and he was still alive.


    Until he drained the last drop of blood, he widened his eyes and stopped breathing


    When Chu fan returned, the peasant woman had cooked the mutton and put it on the simple wooden table with the help of Kong Qingqing and Tang Feifei.


    "What have you done?" Xia Yanran came down from the wooden building and didn''t have a good way. "If we hadn''t waited for you, we would have finished."


    "I went out to see the terrain." Chu fan sat down beside Su Yuan and saw that she was eating fruit instead of meat. He frowned and grabbed the fruit. He ate it in three or two bites, and then sandwiched a lamb chop for her. "Eat more meat, you''ll lose weight."


    "It''s nice to be thin." Su Yuan said coldly.


    Chu fan stared: "it''s too thin to be pregnant."


    Su Yuan was stunned and hesitated for a moment. She actually picked up the lamb chops and ate them in small bites.

 Chapter 728

    "Chu fan, I haven''t thanked you yet."


    Tang Feifei took up a glass of water and said to Chu fan, "I''ll replace wine with water. Here''s a toast to you. Thank you for saving me."


    "No sincerity, don''t drink!" Chu didn''t lift his head. He grabbed a sheep''s spine and chewed it.


    Xia Yanran was unhappy and didn''t have a good way: "what''s sincerity? Otherwise, let Feifei have a glass of wine with you? Sleep with you at night?"


    "It''s so vulgar!" Chu fan threw away his gnawed spine, grabbed a paper towel and wiped his hands, and said in righteous words, "am I that kind of person? However, if Feifei insists on doing so, I can only reluctantly agree."


    Xia Yanran threw her mouth and knew that he would say so. She hummed, "you''re dead. Feifei''s vision is high. Even if you go back to the furnace and rebuild, don''t think she''ll like you."


    "It''s not necessarily that a good man like me depends on his strength, not his appearance." Chu fan shook his hair and thought he was cool and handsome. "Especially a big star like Feifei, what kind of handsome guy has not seen? But she certainly hasn''t seen a good man like me who is handsome, good character and can protect her."


    "Feifei, you should seize the opportunity. After this village, there will be no such shop." Chu Fan said earnestly. But then he grabbed a leg of lamb and ate it without image.


    Is this selling yourself? It''s like being entangled.


    "I''m full, you eat slowly." Tang Feifei didn''t say anything and got up and walked upstairs.


    Her appearance surprised Xia Yanran. With her understanding of Tang Feifei, she was not the kind of person who couldn''t joke. Why did she run away?


    "Alas, another beautiful woman is about to fall." Kong Qingqing glanced at Chu fan.


    no So you can get a girl?


    Chu fan smiled bitterly. I just said it casually. I really didn''t mean that.


    Su yuan threw the lamb ribs and asked faintly, "those people have solved it?"


    "Let one go." Chu fan didn''t intend to hide it, and he couldn''t hide it. He simply admitted it happily.


    At this time, Xia Yanran understood and said in surprise, "what? You... You killed them? But didn''t you let them go? How can you go back?"


    Chu fan lit a cigarette and said faintly, "why can''t I go back?"


    "Qiu Shaolong and Peng Yunhe did make mistakes, but the later three people were innocent. Moreover, there is a sacred blade to deal with this. What''s the difference between you and them?" Xia Yanran glared at Chu fan with hatred. "If you want to kill you, you''ll kill them all. Why do you let one go? Don''t you know that cutting grass needs to remove roots?"


    Kong Qingqing opened her mouth in amazement. Is the woman in front of her really Xia Yanran? He who gets close to ink gets dark!


    "If you let one go, you can get rid of the relationship."


    Kong Qingqing knew how to read his mind. He had already learned the story from Chu fan and patiently explained, "do you know why Chu fan wanted to kill those guys? Because Qiu Hongyan wanted to secretly revenge Chu fan and kill his women, including you, me and even everyone in the family."


    "It''s time to kill!"


    Xia Yanran was so angry that she gnashed her teeth and said, "it''s not as bad as his family. What''s the difference between him and a robber? If he kills well, such a person should be killed. By the way, what does it mean to let one go?"


    "The murderers are a group of powerful monsters, which have nothing to do with Chu fan," Kong Qingqing explained.


    This time, Xia Yanran completely understood and gave Chu fan a thumbs up: "it''s sinister enough, but I like it. Ha ha, well done."


    Xia Yanran just didn''t know the situation. Now, listening to Kong Qingqing''s explanation, she naturally understood what was going on. It''s not difficult to destroy all the people in the first-class hall with Chu fan''s ability, but if all these people die, they will find Chu fan.


    Chu fan is not afraid of things, but he is afraid of trouble. Therefore, he simply let a man go. Qi Shu saw with his own eyes that Qiu Hongyan and others were killed by monster attacks, which has nothing to do with Chu fan.


    Explain clearly that it was completely dark. In this deep mountain area, there is no electricity. Naturally, there is no nightlife. But while sleeping, several people were embarrassed.


    The wooden building is not big, and there is no bed upstairs. Before, Xia Yanran and Tang Feifei both lay on the floor to rest. But today, there are three more Chu fan at once. It is obvious that there is no room upstairs.


    Downstairs is the kitchen. The farmer and his wife are crowded on a small bed. Even if they are willing to let the bed out, who wants to live there?


    Fortunately, Chu fan was ready. He set up a tent and put down a sleeping bag in the open space outside the wooden building, even if he lived.


    "Qingqing, it''s a little crowded upstairs. Go down and live with Chu fan." Xia Yanran said jokingly.


    Kong Qingqing''s face immediately turned red and said angrily, "sister Yanran, why don''t you live with him? I won''t go!"


    In fact, she was tender and could not wipe it off. She thought that if Xia Yanran said two more words, she would go downstairs. But unexpectedly, Xia Yanran immediately said with a happy smile: "since you don''t want to go, I have to go. You have to rest early. Bye!"


    Kong Qingqing and Tang Feifei were stunned and watched Xia Yanran running downstairs.


    "The intention is too obvious, isn''t it?" Kong Qingqing said in tears and laughter.


    Su Yuan said faintly, "you are too thin skinned. Wolves have more meat and less meat. Which wolf will be humble and give the meat to other female wolves?"


    "Sister yuan, why don''t you go?"


    Su Yuan obviously didn''t want to talk more about it. She grabbed the blanket and lay down: "go to sleep quickly. There''s a task tomorrow."


    Soon there was a low hum outside. Kong Qingqing was from the past. Naturally, she understood what had happened. She felt hot and uncomfortable. She grabbed the blanket and covered her head tightly, but the voice still came, making her unable to listen.


    Su Yuan and Tang Feifei are better. Although they know who made the voice, they are just a little shy and don''t feel much uncomfortable. After all, they haven''t tasted the kind of happiness that people can''t stop. Just like people before and after taking drugs, they haven''t experienced the stimulation. Naturally, they can''t understand how tempting this kind of thing is.


    But Kong Qingqing is now equivalent to a drug addict. Outside, others are taking drugs. Her mood can be imagined.


    Why are you polite to her? Isn''t it over if you have a thick skin? Woo woo!


    Finally, Tang Feifei couldn''t listen anymore. He sat up, put the Guqin on his knee, took a deep breath and played it slowly.


    Suddenly, the crisp and long sound of the piano came out, which was heard very clearly in the night. The sound of the piano is sentimental, but it has the smell of a deep girl complaining about a woman.


    Listening carefully to the sound of the piano, Kong Qingqing finally felt sleepy and slowly fell asleep. But at this time, there was a violent roar outside, which completely disrupted the sound of the piano.


    "What''s the situation?" Kong Qingqing got up and saw that the lights outside were bright. At least a dozen off-road vehicles came and stopped outside.


    Tang Feifei held guqin, walked to Kong Qingqing''s side, frowned and said, "so many cars come at once. It should be from the Myanmar Dian military."


    "Shit!"


    Chu fan gets out of the tent angrily, gritting his teeth and cursing while lifting his pants. Whoever is disturbed in doing such a thing will be as angry as him.


    "Get out!"


    Chu fan roared, and an invisible air wave swept over more than a dozen off-road vehicles. Just for a moment, all the off-road vehicle lights burst and the dazzling lights went out.


    It''s scary. What''s going on?


    Before many soldiers could lift their guns, Chu fan had rushed into an SUV, grabbed a middle-aged man who looked like an officer, took out a pistol from his waist and put it on his temple.


    "If you don''t want to die, let them be honest." Chu fan''s cold voice came.


    The officer was scared to pee. From beginning to end, he didn''t even see what the other party looked like, and he didn''t even know how he was caught.


    Why, who says it''s a good job? Who are these people?


    Fortunately, the officer knew Chinese and quickly said a few words loudly in Burmese. Then he reluctantly smiled at Chu fan: "Sir, misunderstandings are misunderstandings. We have no malice."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Chu Fan said angrily. "You didn''t mean any harm when you ran here in the middle of the night? Grass! If my brother didn''t have two sons, I would be a prisoner now."


    "Sorry, I''m leaving now, I''m leaving now..."


    "Go?" Chu fan sneered. "You don''t want to go today. Let your people withdraw and let you go back when I leave tomorrow."


    "Brother, I..."


    "In the ink, I''ll unload your thigh."


    The officer was frightened and quickly gave orders to his subordinates. Soon, the off-road vehicles that had just stopped and had not yet had time to turn off turned around and fled the original way.


    Especially, these white eyed wolves are so ungrateful that none of them want to stay and share weal and woe with me?


    The officer wiped his tears. Chu fan pulled his collar and stumbled back. Chu fan ordered it and threw it into the kitchen.


    Chu fan is very confident in his technique. No one can crack it except the immortal.


    Finally, I can enjoy it.


    After a while, there was another passionate cry in the tent, which was much more wild and unrestrained than before. Even Su Yuan couldn''t help but scold secretly, and Yun Gong blocked her hearing.


    But Kong Qingqing and Tang Feifei suffer. Kong Qingqing holds the quilt and is suffering. She is hesitant. Do you want to go down and join the fun?


    Tang Feifei was even worse. The piano sound she played was no longer as elegant and ethereal as before. She often ran out of tune. Even she didn''t know what she was playing.


    I don''t know how long later, another off-road vehicle came, stopped at a distance of 100 meters from the wooden building, jumped down a man, took a flashlight and walked towards this side.

 Chapter 729

    When the man was about thirty meters away, the voice that made his blood boil suddenly stopped, and a cold killing machine locked him.


    Just for a short moment, a layer of cold sweat came out of the man. He felt that if he dared to take another step forward, he would surely die here.


    Dare not neglect, the man quickly shouted: "Mr. Chu fan, it''s me, Wen Huang."


    "Come here!"


    The man loosened as if the boulder on his shoulder had been removed, and quickly raised his feet and walked over. When he came to the tent, Chu fan also drilled out of the tent with a depressed face, wearing only a pair of underpants. His eyes looked like he was going to tear Wen Huang apart.


    Wen Huang forced out a bitter smile: "yes... Sorry, I know it''s presumptuous to come at this time, but it''s urgent and I have to come."


    "Are you here for that officer?" Chu fan touched his pocket and found that his cigarette was in his pants pocket and his pants were thrown in the tent.


    Wen Huang was very jealous. He quickly took out a box of cigarettes and handed one to Chu fan. He politely lit it for him with a lighter. Then he said, "yes, that officer is nothing in your eyes, but he has a background. If I didn''t happen to know you were in Myanmar, could it be that by this time, shells had flown over and razed the whole village to the ground."


    Chu fan took a breath of cold air and said, "isn''t it? Just because of an officer, he''s going to destroy a village? What about the officer, who doesn''t even care about his life or death?"


    "Mr. Chu fan, do you remember what I said to you when I worshipped the emperor?"


    "The struggle between the Myanmar military and political party and the Democratic Alliance is becoming more and more intense. It has changed from a secret fight to an open fight. The officers you catch are members of the military and political party," Wen explained


    Chu Fan said curiously, "isn''t the military and political party your enemy? Why are you worried?"


    "It''s very complicated. I can''t explain it clearly in a few words. In a word, this officer has now become a powerful tool of the military and political party. They want to kill all outsiders here recklessly, so as to safeguard the dignity of the military and political party and consolidate the status of the military and political party."


    Wen Peng said bitterly, "the leaders of the military and political parties are too self righteous and arrogant. They simply don''t know what the background of the people in this village is. If these people die here, I''m sure Myanmar will immediately fall into war and even countless people will be killed, including the leaders of the military and political parties and the Democratic League, as well as all their relatives and friends."


    Chu fan has no doubt about this. Take him for example. If he really dies here, his Four Saints mercenary Corps can turn Myanmar into a Shura field without others. What''s more, not only Chu fan of China, but also mysterious strong men from various countries live in this village. Almost every one has a national background.


    Can Myanmar Dian still live if it offends so many countries at once?


    "You didn''t come to tell me this?" Chu Fan said coldly.


    He could see that Wen Huang did not lie. No matter what his purpose was, the military and political party had offended Chu fan.


    Wen Huang''s spirit was shocked and quickly said, "I told you before in Dibai that I like a girl. She is Mayi, the leader of the military and political party and the daughter of the president of Myanmar. However, because of the opposition between the party and the government, she can''t marry me."


    "But now, my chance has finally come." Wen Huang said excitedly, "Mr. Chu fan, I hope you can help me. As long as you are willing to help me, I promise you no matter what conditions."


    Chu fan frowned: "do you want me to help you build prestige and momentum?"


    "In fact, you don''t have to do anything. Just teach the military and political party a lesson and let them know your strength." Wen pleaded, "please!"


    "I can help you, but don''t forget that you promised me one thing before."


    "You mean the Tiankeng?" Wen Huang didn''t understand. "But don''t you already know the location?"


    "Wipe, when do I know the location of the Tiankeng... Wait, you mean, the Tiankeng is on this mountain?" Chu fan asked unexpectedly.


    Wen Huang nodded: "yes, the Tiankeng is in a secret valley of salamati peak, and the location where the meteorite fell should be near the Tiankeng."


    It happened that not only the meteorite but also the crater was found. However, Chu fan always thought there was something strange in it. What''s wrong with the meteorite? Why did it fall near the Tiankeng? Is there something that attracts it?


    "Mr. Chu fan, I suggest you don''t rush over." Wen Zhen said solemnly.


    Chu fan raised his eyebrow: "what do you mean?"


    "We, the Burmese military, were the first to discover the meteorite fall, so naturally we have to send someone to investigate. However, of the more than 100 elite soldiers who went in, only seven came out alive, but after walking out of salamati peak, all seven people were in a coma and are still rescuing in the intensive care unit. Their life and death are unknown."


    Wen Huang took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "100 soldiers are wearing gas masks, so they will not be hurt by the miasma. However, according to the cameras they carry, we found a wild wolf bigger than a calf. It is not only fast, but also very ferocious. Ordinary bullets have no effect on them."


    "And they are just on the periphery of salamati peak. If they go further, it must be more dangerous." Wen Zhen kindly reminded, "before, there must have been no such things, otherwise, I could not get the beautiful crystal. According to my speculation, nine times out of ten, it is related to the meteorite fall."


    The information provided by Wen Huang was very important. Chu fan patted him on the shoulder: "OK, I didn''t make you a friend in vain. I know what to do. Well, tell me about you. How can I help you?"


    "Tomorrow morning, the heads of the military and political parties and the Democratic League will meet for an important meeting. I hope you can come."


    "OK, come and pick me up tomorrow morning. I''ll go with you."


    "Thank you. Thank you so much."


    Wen Huang was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "then I won''t disturb your rest... Er, why don''t you take your friends and live in the city with me, and I''ll arrange the best room for you."


    "Don''t bother. I live here very well."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "let''s go and pick me up tomorrow morning."


    Wen Huang left with a thousand thanks. Chu fan turned back and hooked his finger at the upstairs door: "still hiding? I saw you. Come here!"


    Kong Qingqing came out in shame and felt caught by a thief. But this time, instead of pinching like before, she ran quickly to Chu fan and plunged directly into his arms. Her delicate body trembled slightly, nervous and a little afraid.


    "Hey, hey, do you want it?" Chu fan asked with a bad smile.


    Kong Qingqing raised her head, her cheeks flushed, and asked in a trembling voice, "husband, am I a bad woman?"


    "Yes!"


    Suddenly, Kong Qingqing burst into tears and almost cried.


    But then Chu fan scraped her nose and said with a bad smile, "my husband likes a bad woman like you most. Why, don''t you notice it?"


    His thought was so dirty that Kong Qingqing didn''t dare to spy. Naturally, he didn''t know what he was thinking. However, hearing what he said, Kong Qingqing immediately turned grief into joy, took the initiative to hold Chu fan and offered a hot kiss.


    They spent most of the night below. Upstairs, Tang Feifei played the piano almost all night. Early in the morning, Tang Feifei came down from upstairs with two dark circles under her eyes and yawning.


    "Good morning, Feifei beauty!" Chu Fan said cheerfully.


    Tang Feifei glanced at Chu fan, ignored him, went to the well, fetched water to wash his face, and then fetched a basin of clear water. He went to the distance and secretly didn''t know what he was doing.


    Suddenly, a joking voice came from behind: "wash your underpants and go so far? I''m afraid I''ll see it?"


    "You..."


    Tang Feifei stood up angrily, turned around and was about to speak. Suddenly, he found Chu fan standing behind her. They both bumped their breasts and almost wiped the tip of their nose. Tang Feifei screamed, stepped on the basin and fell down in panic.


    Chu fan reached out and hugged her waist, straightened her up and complained, "you''re too careless. Thanks to me here, otherwise you''ll have to break it. Go back!"


    Tang Feifei stared at Chu fan''s back. It took him a long time to relax. He screamed, covered his face and hurried after him.


    When Chu fan left, he took away the basin and the pants in the basin.


    Tang Feifei was so ashamed that she really wanted to find a ground to drill in. What a shame. I listened to the corner of the wall for half the night last night and washed my pants this morning. Is it unknown that it was affected by what they did?


    Washing the pants is humiliating enough. Now, the pants are taken away by Chu fan, which makes her feel stripped and seen through. How can she not be in a hurry?


    When she ran after her, the scene in front of her darkened her eyes and almost fainted. Chu fan squatted next to the well, took her pants and rubbed them up.


    Tang Feifei was stunned and blushed like steamed prawns. She was red and at a loss. She didn''t know what to do.


    Just then, Su Yuan came down from upstairs and asked curiously, "Chu fan, what do you wash in the early morning?"


    Before Chu fan could speak, Tang Feifei screamed, suddenly came forward and grabbed the pants, and ran upstairs like a gust of wind. If Su Yuan hadn''t hid fast, she would have hit her head.


    "Did you insult her?" Suyuan asked in surprise, looking at Tang Feifei''s back.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "no, just joking with her. Wife, didn''t you sleep well last night? Sorry, I couldn''t help it for a while."


    "It''s all right. I blocked my hearing last night. I didn''t hear anything. I slept well."


    Suyuan went to Chu fan and whispered, "Tang Feifei is a very suitable candidate. Don''t miss it."


    Chu fan''s smile is frozen on her face. Is she encouraging me to soak Tang Feifei? Can''t it be irony?

 Chapter 730

    Chu fan hasn''t eaten yet. Wen Huang drives here.


    "Good morning, Mr. Chu!"


    When Wen Zhen saw Su Yuan, his eyes couldn''t help brightening. He smiled warmly and said, "Hello, Miss Su, I''m Wen Zhen, Mr. Chu''s friend."


    "Hello!" Su Yuan said a faint Hello, then looked down on the breakfast, took care of herself, picked up a cup of pure goat milk and drank it slowly.


    "I said, you didn''t go back at all? It''s too early." Chu Fan said helplessly, "didn''t you eat? Have some together?"


    "OK!" Wen Peng was not polite. He sat down and was about to speak. The tent was opened. Kong Qingqing and Xia Yanran came out lazily and stretched out to the rising sun. Wen Peng''s eyes were straight.


    He once specially investigated Chu fan and learned that Chu fan''s real girlfriend was Su Yuan, the beauty in front of him. Outside, Chu fan also had many pink confidants with very unusual relationships, such as Xia Yanran, who had just drilled out of the tent. He had seen her in Dibai before.


    I thought that Chu fan did all these things behind Su Yuan''s back, and Su Yuan may not know. But now it seems that this is the acquiescence of Su Yuan. Otherwise, how can they appear with Su Yuan?


    Niubi!


    "Eh? You''re not that..." Xia Yanran finally saw Wen Huang, pointed at him in surprise and said, "Wen... Wen, the son of the chairman of the Myanmar Democratic League, what''s the matter?"


    "Wen Huang!" Wen Huang stood up and said politely, "Hello, Miss Xia. Nice to meet you."


    "Hello!" Xia Yanran shook hands with him and asked curiously, "Why are you here? It''s so early?"


    As soon as she said it, Xia Yanran regretted it. This is Myanmar, the territory of other people, and she belongs to smuggling. Now she asks people in turn. She''s simply mindless.


    It''s all up to you!


    Xia Yanran pinched under Chu fan''s ribs angrily, so that Chu fan almost sprayed sheep''s milk. She looked at Xia Yanran bitterly. She really didn''t understand. What''s the matter with me?


    "I''m here to ask Mr. Chu for help." Wen Huang didn''t care and said with a smile. "Miss Xia, on behalf of the Myanmar government, I''m sorry to disturb your rest."


    Xia Yanran''s face turned red and pinched Chu fan fiercely. It''s all up to you, which makes me lose my face. How can I see people in the future?


    Chu fan, with a bitter face, did not dare to resist or dodge. He could only stand firm and eat breakfast mouthful by mouthful. Suyuan turned a blind eye, as if the food in front of her was more important than anything.


    "Mr. Chu''s beautiful fortune is really enviable." Wen Huang smiled. "I don''t know what to call this beautiful woman? Is she also Mr. Chu''s confidant?"


    "Kong Qingqing!"


    Kong Qingqing smiled politely at Wen Huang: "thank you for what happened yesterday. If it weren''t for you, we would be buried here."


    "Yes, yes." Wen Huang was flattered and hurried, "Mr. Chu helped me. Now, I have something to ask Mr. Chu for help. It''s my honor to do what I can for Mr. Chu."


    "You''re too polite." Kong Qingqing took the initiative to pour him a cup of goat''s milk, and then stopped talking. He skillfully sat on Chu fan''s side, brought him all kinds of delicious food, and took good care of him, even more like a caring wife than Su Yuan.


    Before taking a few bites, Xia Yanran asked curiously, "you''re looking for Chu fan. Won''t you let him help you fight the country?"


    "It''s not that serious, but it''s almost the same." Wen Peng briefly explained the current situation in Myanmar and said with a bitter smile. "The military and political parties are belligerent and the Democratic Alliance advocates peace. In essence, no one is wrong. The key is the timing."


    "If we go back 80 years, the military and political parties have not only done nothing wrong, but also made a very wise decision. But now it is an era of peace, and the people live and work in peace and contentment. Who is willing to live in war? Some things can not be solved by fighting. Let alone whether we can achieve the expected goal or not, we may lose more than we want. What is the significance of fighting this war £¿¡±


    Wen Huang took a deep breath, stood up and said solemnly, "Mr. Chu, on behalf of the 54 million people of Myanmar, please help me. I won''t let you do anything."


    "Are you full?"


    "Er... Full."


    "Let''s go!"


    Chu fan got up directly, wiped his mouth and strode towards the SUV parked not far away.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go too." Xia Yanran hurriedly drank up her goat''s milk and strode after her.


    Su Yuan stood up and said coldly, "Yan Ran, you stay. Qingqing and I will go with him."


    "Good, good!" Kong Qingqing jumped up and hugged Chu fan''s arm. He glanced at Xia Yanran proudly, as if the little girl who got the candy was showing off to her companions.


    Xia Yanran''s little face suddenly became bitter: "sister yuan, I also want to go."


    "You''re not strong enough. If you go, you''ll drag us back." Su Yuan said impolitely.


    Suddenly, Xia Yan wilted, lowered her head silently and walked back lonely.


    Chu fan was a little distressed. He hurried to catch up with her, hugged her and walked aside. He whispered in her ear for a long time. Finally, he stretched out his fingers and nodded in the center of her eyebrows.


    Xia Yanran stagnated for a long time, suddenly jumped on Chu fan, kissed him several times, and said with spring in her eyebrows and eyes: "husband, I love you."


    "Cough, keep the point!" Chu fan scolded with a straight face.


    Xia Yanran immediately jumped down from Chu fan and said in a shy and timid soft voice, "husband, go early and return early. People wash in vain and wait for you at home."


    I can''t stand it!


    Xia Yanran, who is obviously controlled by the uniform, should learn from Song Wen controlled by Lori. Isn''t it important for people to die?


    Chu fan didn''t dare to delay any longer. Otherwise, he had to drag her into the tent and do it again.


    Oh, my waist!


    On the bus, Su Yuan asked faintly, "did you pass Yanran a set of swordsmanship?"


    "Hmm!" Chu fan sat between the two women and said casually, "the wind chasing sword technique is practiced to the extreme. Each sword will make nine sword tips and stab nine big holes in the human body."


    "When I go back this time, I will teach Dou Yutong and Jiang Siyan, at least to give them some self-defense ability."


    "OK, I see."


    The two chatted first in the back. Wen Huang, sitting in the co pilot, couldn''t help looking back: "Mr. Chu, can I worship you as a teacher?"


    "You? Want to worship me as a teacher?" Chu fan was surprised. "Why do you suddenly have this idea? Do you have time to learn?"


    Wen Huang said excitedly, "as long as you are willing to teach, I will be able to squeeze out time to learn, and I promise not to embarrass you. Master, teach me."


    Wipe, when did I take you as an apprentice?


    Before Chu fan refused, Su Yuan suddenly said, "there''s no need to worship a teacher. When there''s time, let Chu fan pass on a set of Kung Fu. As for what kind of state you can achieve, it depends on your own understanding and perseverance."


    "Thank you, madam, thank you, master!" Wen Huang shouted uncontrollably.


    Chu fan listens to a black line. Why didn''t he find it before? This guy has a thick skin.


    After driving for about two hours, the car finally came to the gate of a military area on the outskirts of a city. Several armed guards stopped the car and asked several people to get off for inspection.


    "Blind your dog''s eye, you dare to stop my car?" Wen Huang''s face was red and angry.


    In his territory, he was stopped by a guard. The most important thing is that there are three Chu fan sitting behind him. This scene fell in the eyes of Chu fan. What status and dignity did he have? Even, they would doubt his identity and refuse to help him.


    The guard said coldly, "major general Wen, the order was issued by the president himself. I also follow the rules. Please cooperate."


    Before Wen Huang became angry, Chu Fan said lazily, "OK, if he wants to check, let him check. People also obey orders. You can''t embarrass people."


    That''s what he said, but Wen Huang still glared at the guard. Nima, I''ll take care of you later.


    Chu fan, Wen Huang and the driver all got out of the car. The guard glanced at Chu fan and immediately took up the gun as if facing the great enemy. He shouted to the walkie talkie on his shoulder: "find a major dangerous element, request support, request support!"


    "Are you talking about me?" Chu fan pointed to himself curiously. He didn''t feel like a friendly welcome to him.


    Kong Qingqing said helplessly, "you are so famous that even one who looks at the gate knows you and says you are a major dangerous element."


    "Presumptuous!" Wen Huang stepped in front of Chu fan and scolded severely, "Mr. Chu fan, it''s my guest. Put down your guns quickly."


    Unfortunately, his words were like casting pearls before swine. Several guards didn''t pay attention to him at all. One by one, they were nervous with guns, and the muzzle of the guns were aimed at Chu fan.


    The air is dignified and a war is imminent.


    "Wen Huang, it seems that your position in the military is not very good." Chu Fan said jokingly.


    Wen''s face was red, and he said, "no way. This military area is the site of the military and political party, and they must have been given orders from the president. Otherwise, they would not dare to stop me from giving them some courage. But please, don''t worry, I will definitely settle this matter."


    "Forget it, I''d better do it myself."


    Chu fan yawned and said lazily, "wife, it''s up to you. You''d better not kill people."


    "Come in with me." Su Yuan said nothing and walked towards the military region.


    Suddenly, the muzzle of several guards aimed at her. Although they were shocked by her beauty, their eyes were cold and didn''t take her as a woman at all.


    If she took another step forward, they would really shoot and kill the Chinese woman who broke into the military region.


    Several guards held their breath and stared at Su Yuan nervously. Their fingers were put on the trigger. As long as they were gently hooked, the bullet would penetrate her eyebrows or heart.


    Su Yuan turned a blind eye to several guns and took a key step in a leisurely way. The pupils of several guards suddenly contracted and pulled the trigger without hesitation


    PS: Chinese new year, I wish you a happy New Year!!

 Chapter 731

    "Ice pole ? absolute zero!"


    At the moment when Su Yuan took that step, her red lips opened and spit out several cold characters.


    Suddenly, the cold air spread from her feet like an electric current. In a moment, it came to the feet of several guards and sealed their feet with the ground.


    This was just the beginning. While the feet of several guards were frozen, the frost quickly spread upward. In a moment, several guards were frozen into ice sculptures and kept the posture of carrying guns, but they couldn''t move.


    Wen Huang and his driver are silly. Is this... Is this really Kung Fu? It was terrible. He felt that Su Yuan alone could destroy the whole military region without effort.


    "Don''t be stunned and lead the way!" Chu fan patted Wen Huang on the shoulder, strode after Su Yuan and walked towards the military region.


    Wen Huang was relieved. When he thought that Chu fan was his own helper, he was very confident and excited. He ran to the front and took several people to the office building of the military region.


    As soon as I got close to the building, countless heavily armed soldiers rushed out of the building and surrounded Chu fan. In addition, numerous snipers were also ambushed at the windows and roof top of the building, and the sniper guns were aimed at Chu fan.


    "Wen Huang, do you know what you are doing?" a strong voice came out through the speaker outside the building. The sound was so loud that it was heard clearly throughout the military region, and echoes continued to come back from all around.


    "Do you think I don''t know who the Chinese is? Murderer Wang Chufan, what do you want to bring him here?" the man who spoke became more and more angry, "Don''t think I don''t know what you think. My patience is limited. I''ll give you one last chance to be loyal to me. I''ll not only let bygones be bygones, but also marry my favorite daughter Mayi to you. Remember, this is your last chance to choose."


    "What did he say?" Chu fan whispered.


    Wen Hua explained it in a low voice and said, "he is the current president of Myanmar and the chairman of the military and political party - Sandy. Originally, I wanted you to frighten him and let him know that there are many strong people in the world who can not be defeated by bullets and shells. Once a war is launched, he must be the first to die."


    "But I didn''t expect that he would be so crazy. He arranged such a game early and asked me to drill in." Wen Huang said with a bitter smile, "master, am I very useless?"


    "Compared with him, you are still very young." Chu fan patted him on the shoulder. "OK, let me take care of the rest. Just stay back and watch the excitement."


    Under many guns, Chu fan swaggered forward two steps and said loudly, "Sandy, are you going to war with China?"


    "By you?"


    Sandy''s Chinese language was also very pure. He sneered: "I know you are the youngest general in China, but so what? Did you come through the Ministry of foreign affairs? I can kill you on the spot just by sneaking into China."


    "Not really?" Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "otherwise, I''ll go back now, will I?"


    "It''s beautiful to think," Sandy said sharply. "What do you think of Myanmar? Come and go if you want?"


    "Shit, what do you want?" Chu fan shouted angrily.


    Hehe, he is guilty and afraid.


    Sandy is still very confident in his own arrangement. Can Chu fan escape from the siege of so many people again? This time, he killed the famous murderer Wang Chufan, and the status of the military and political party must be greatly improved. Hum, the Democratic League? What else can you rely on if you kill Chu fan?


    Sandy laughed wildly, "Chu fan, now, you know you''re afraid? Unfortunately, it''s too late. If you decide yourself now, I can make an exception and leave you a whole body."


    Chu fan''s body shook and said in a trembling voice, "you want me to die? I don''t seem to provoke you? You''re going to kill me just because of smuggling?"


    "Don''t blame me. If you want to blame me, blame Wen Huang."


    "I won''t help him, can''t I help you instead?" Chu fan is still making the last effort.


    Sandy sneered, "it''s too late. I''ll give you ten seconds to consider whether to commit suicide or be beaten into a beehive. You can choose for yourself."


    "Wait!" Chu fan was anxious. His forehead was sweating and trembled. "I... I committed suicide, but I have a request."


    "Say!"


    "Let my two fiancees go. They are innocent."


    Sandy sneered: "Chu fan, you are too naive. Do you think I will let your women go back alive? However, I can let them live. As for how to choose, it depends on whether they understand or not."


    Up to now, Chu fan has completely given up his heart. Such a chairman of the military and political party, the president of Myanmar, has died 10000 times. Although Chu fan doesn''t know why Sandy has to kill him, since sandy wants him to die, Chu fan doesn''t need to keep his hand.


    "Sandy, this is the result of your own choice." Chu fan slowly took out the dragon soul sword, glanced at the elite soldiers in front of him, and said coldly, "if you don''t want to die, get out of the way!"


    "Kill him!" Sandy roared.


    At the moment when he shouted, Chu fan suddenly stamped his feet and made a loud bang. Everyone felt like an earthquake. Even the buildings shook violently. They couldn''t stand steadily and almost fell to the ground. How can they make an effective counterattack?


    The next moment, Chu fan soared to the sky. When he flew to the same height as the top of the building, he shouted angrily and cut down with a sword.


    "Boom!"


    The four storey commercial office building was split in half by Chu fan''s sword. From top to bottom, a gap two meters wide appeared. On the third floor, to the left of the gap, a middle-aged man in a suit stared at all this and almost peed in his pants.


    It was only half a meter away. Like the building, he was split in half by a sword.


    It''s terrible. Is it really split with a sword? How is that possible?


    "Sandy, do you really want these people to be buried with you?" Chu fan stood on the dragon soul sword, suspended in the air, staring coldly at the middle-aged man.


    Seeing this scene, Sandy''s eyes were even more frightened. He staggered back two steps and almost fell through the crack. Fortunately, there were two high-level military officers in military uniforms behind him. They hurried forward to hold him and survived.


    However, Chu fan''s strength has completely restrained everyone present.


    "Bang!" there was a dull gunshot in the distance.


    The next moment, they saw Chu fan quickly raise his hand and block it in front of him. When his palm was spread out, a yellow bullet fell from his palm. Those who were lucky enough to take the opportunity to shoot him together were completely desperate.


    Can catch a bullet. Who can kill him?


    God, who did the chairman offend?


    Is he really human?


    "Death!" Kong Qingqing was angry and rushed out like lightning. The next second, she caught a man with a sniper gun in her hand, returned to her place and threw the man in front of Su Yuan.


    "Sister yuan, tell me, what do you want to do with this guy who puts a black gun?"


    "Now that he has made a choice, let''s help him." Su Yuan said and raised her hand to pop up an ice cone.


    Like a sharp arrow, the ice cone directly pierced the man''s heart, then burst into pieces, turned into a cold fog and shrouded the man''s body. In a short moment, the man''s body was frozen into ice. From beginning to end, he was stunned and didn''t shed a drop of blood.


    "Pa!" Xia Yanran snapped her fingers. The ice on the man suddenly made a dense sound of fragmentation, which lasted about three seconds. The man''s body collapsed and turned into a pile of blood red broken ice. It was obvious that the soldiers almost spit out.


    It''s terrible. Who are these people? Run!


    A soldier really couldn''t stand it. He threw down his gun and ran away frantically, trying to leave this place like Shura hell. Immediately, all the soldiers ran away, and no one would stay.


    It is not that they are disloyal, nor that they are afraid of death. The key is that this is not what they can resist at all. In front of Chu fan, they felt like a chicken just to be slaughtered. They didn''t even have the ability to resist. What else would they do to be loyal?


    Without fighting spirit and hope, who is willing to stay and die? They are not afraid of death, but there is no doubt that they will die. The survival instinct in everyone''s heart is still stimulated. As for Sandy''s life and death, I don''t know his own life and death. Who cares about him?


    But as soon as they ran out, Su Yuan had already flown into the air, and the virtual shadow of the giant ice Scorpion King reappeared behind them. Pointing to the sky with one hand, she spit out a few words coldly: "frozen thousands of miles."


    Suddenly, the temperature plummeted, and the originally clear sky was covered with clouds and countless snowflakes. In just a few seconds, nearly 100 soldiers ran out of dozens of meters and finally couldn''t run.


    Cold is on the one hand, the bigger reason is that the clothes on the body are soaked with sweat because of sweating, and now they are frozen into ice. They couldn''t stand the bitter cold. Their legs couldn''t get up.


    Once they stop in place for more than a second, their feet will be frozen on the ground and can no longer be lifted.


    Ten seconds later, the military region, which had been warm in spring, had become a vast snowfield. The snow was at least half a meter thick. All the soldiers were frozen and covered with frost, but it was not fatal.


    "I surrendered, I surrendered." Sandy finally couldn''t bear it. He directly fell to the ground and his lips were blue with cold. He looked at Su Yuan and Chu fan in fear and cried, "don''t kill me, I don''t want to die... Wen Huang, Wen Huang save me, I''m Ma Yiyi''s father..."


    As soon as the tears came out, they were frozen into ice and hung on his face, showing the low temperature. Su Yuan carefully controlled the temperature, otherwise the gang would have been frozen to death.


    To deal with these people is like shooting mosquitoes with anti-aircraft guns. They are overqualified.


    "Master!" Wen Huang was a little cold, but he still looked at Chu fan. He doesn''t know how to end.


    And Chu fan, putting away the dragon soul sword, fell in front of Sandy and sneered: "you must be regretting that you didn''t fire yesterday and killed us directly. In fact, you should be glad that if you do fire, you and everyone related to you will be buried with the dead. And we won''t lose a hair, do you believe it?"


    "I believe, I believe!" Sandy hugged Chu fan''s leg with snot and tears, "let me go, everything is easy to discuss..."


    PS: I wish my friends an early year. I wish them all the best in the New Year!!

 Chapter 732

    In the military region, Chu fan sat on the sofa in a large office. As the chairman of the military and political party, sandy sat opposite the three with a pale face. His face was full of frightened tension, and there was no previous arrogance.


    "Tell me, why set up a game to kill me?" Chu fan asked faintly, holding a cigarette and cocking his legs.


    Sandy''s body trembled, and the corners of his mouth murmured, speechless.


    At this time, Kong Qingqing said aside, "brother fan, you killed the rattlesnake terrorist organization before?"


    "Yes!" Chu fan was stunned. "Does it have anything to do with this?"


    Kong Qingqing nodded: "the rattlesnake Wang Cheng was actually cultivated by Sandy in the dark. The purpose is to search for Chinese beauties for him, and sandy uses these beauties to win over the heads of the military and political parties. In a club in Yangon, he keeps countless beauties from various countries, most of them Chinese women."


    "You killed the rattlesnake Wang Cheng, which is equivalent to breaking Sandy''s arm. Can he not hate you?" said Kong Qingqing, "Oh, yes, and the crude oil import right that Wen Huang got back last time. Although it has brought great benefits to sandy, at the same time, it has also made many people from the military and political parties tend to the Democratic Alliance. Therefore, this matter has also made him jealous."


    Chu fan nodded clearly and looked at Sandy: "is that true?"


    Sandy couldn''t believe looking at Kong Qingqing. He was wondering. Even Wen Huang didn''t know these things. How did she know?


    Looking at his expression, Chu fan knew that what Kong Qingqing said was true.


    I didn''t expect that he should secretly collude with terrorists and do such a dirty thing. It''s really shameful.


    Chu fan repressed his anger and said in a cold voice, "take me right away and give me all the people."


    Sandy showed a frightened look. If this matter was exposed, he would be completely finished. Not only could he not become president, chairman of the military and political party, but also whether he could save his life. The most terrible thing is the anger of the people. He will become a sinner accused by thousands of people. The world is so big that there is no place for him.


    Before he could speak, Kong Qingqing snorted coldly, "on the surface, you have two sons and a daughter, but in France, you also have a mistress who gave birth to twin daughters."


    "Also, you have an account in the Swiss bank with the password ******. If you don''t want the money to be taken away and let your mistress and twin daughters disappear..."


    "I agree, I promise you everything." Sandy was sweating and didn''t dare to look at Kong Qingqing. Under her eyes, he felt naked and exposed his bed wetting when he was a child.


    Alas! If I knew this, I really shouldn''t be the enemy of Chu fan. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be like this.


    With a sigh, sandy raised her head, looked at Wen Huang, and said bitterly, "Wen Huang, you won. I will try my best to help you ascend the position of president and marry my favorite daughter, Mayi, to you, and I have only one request..."


    "I understand. Don''t worry. I''ll let you retire face to face," Wen said solemnly.


    Without delay, Chu fan immediately set out, took a helicopter and quickly rushed to Yangon. In a club, Chu fan met more than 100 young and beautiful girls. Most of them were Chinese, and many were women from neighboring countries. Almost all of them were caught by rattlesnake Wang Cheng by despicable means.


    Among them, there are even underage girls. One of them is a thin little girl who looks less than 15 years old.


    These birds and animals!


    If Wen Huang hadn''t promised sandy, Chu fan really wanted to kill him. How many people have he hurt because of his selfish desires? It would be cheaper for him to retire with dignity.


    Before Chu fan could speak, Wen Huang took Chu fan aside and whispered, "Sandy really didn''t do very well in this matter, but he is Ma Yi''s father after all. In this way, I give everyone a million resettlement fee as a little compensation for them, okay?"


    "Wen Huang, don''t let me find out that you made the same mistake, or I''ll kill you myself." Chu Fan said coldly.


    Wen Huang said positively, "don''t worry, everything I do is not for myself. I just don''t want the people of Myanmar to be poisoned by the war. I just want them to live better. If one day everything is on the right track, I will take the initiative to step down and take Mai Yi to settle abroad. Hehe, if you don''t dislike me, master, I''ll go to China and be a neighbor with you."


    "Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it." Chu fan patted Wen Huang on the shoulder. "You are indeed a hundred times stronger than Sandy. I hope you can always keep a childlike heart."


    "I will!"


    Three helicopters, carrying all the women, left Yangon and headed for the Yunnan border. At the same time, Yu Jianqiu, informed by Chu fan, has arranged vehicles at the Yunnan border to receive these people.


    Once their identity is determined, they will be sent home immediately to reunite with their families. With a million, I believe they can live a more stable and comfortable life in the second half of their life.


    However, if they were allowed to choose, they would rather not have the money than be sent to the club and live a humiliating life in the dark.


    After settling things here, Chu fan was sent back to the small mountain village by Wen Huang, and arranged a guide to take them into salamati peak to look for Tiankeng and meteorite.


    Today, it was late. Chu fan and others stayed at the farmer''s house for another night. At dawn the next day, they all dressed up, brought enough dry food, water and dried meat, and drove towards salamati peak under the guidance of the guide.


    The guide is the best hunter nearby. The last time Wen Huang entered the mountain, he took the road. Although he is just an ordinary person, he walks in the mountains all year round, so the speed is not slow at all. Moreover, he is very familiar with salamati peak. He took a lot of short cuts and took Chu fan and others to the periphery of salamati peak in only more than an hour.


    "If you take this pill, you can relieve miasma." the guide took out a paper bag. After opening it, there were black brown pills with a pungent smell.


    Among the several people, Tang Feifei knew Burmese. When she saw the pill, she couldn''t help frowning and explained in embarrassment: "he said that the pill could detoxify and asked each of us to take one."


    "You tell him we don''t need this." Chu fan waved his hand and said.


    Are you kidding? How many people can Chu fan be poisoned by such a small miasma? But they are not afraid, which does not mean that others can not be afraid of miasma.


    The only other person in the team, except the guide, was Tang Feifei.


    It''s worse for a big star to take this disgusting pill than to kill her. But if she doesn''t take the pill, she will be poisoned 100%.


    When she was in trouble, Su Yuan said faintly, "Chu fan, give Miss Tang and Yanran a poison pill."


    "You don''t need to be sweet." Chu fan touched a porcelain vase, poured out a dark red round pill from it and handed it to Tang Feifei, "eat it and protect you from all poisons within 24 hours."


    Tang Feifei was overjoyed. Just about to reach out to pick it up, he stopped again: "just one? What about Yan Ran?"


    "Yan Ran has me." Chu fan puts the pill into her hand and turns his head to Xia Yan Ran. "From now on, you are not allowed to leave me."


    "Good!" Xia Yan ran over happily, directly hugged Chu fan''s arm and snorted provocatively to Kong Qingqing.


    It''s hard to imagine that senior military officers are now like a little girl competing for favor. She wasn''t like this before.


    Even Su Yuan can''t understand. Why has Xia Yanran changed so much these two days? Besides, always quarrelling with Kong Qingqing? Of course, if they fight, their feelings are still very good, but the more so, Su Yuan doesn''t understand.


    Only the parties and Chu fan know all this. For nothing else, just because these two nights, Kong Qingqing helped Chu fan bully her and nearly fainted several times.


    Of course, she didn''t take revenge on Kong Qingqing. The scale is too big for outsiders.


    Several people took a little rest outside, and under the guidance of the guide, they went into the dense ancient forest.


    There are many ancient trees growing here. The diameter of each ancient tree is as thick as that of several people. Its branches and leaves are lush, almost blocking the sun.


    Under the tree, there are countless unknown wild flowers and weeds. When the wind blows, a faint fragrance of flowers is introduced into the heart, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    However, not long after they walked out, the woods became more and more dark. Moreover, there was a faint white fog in the woods, which condensed but did not disperse, and the visibility was lower.


    This is the natural protective barrier of Mount salamati - toxic miasma.


    After long-term reproduction and evolution, the creatures in the mountains and forests have adapted to the environment here, but people can''t. breathing a small amount of miasma will lead to dizziness and weakness of limbs. But once they stay in the miasma for too long, they will faint. And once you faint here and no one helps, you won''t want to wake up in your life.


    The guide took out the firewood chopper behind him, slowed down and walked carefully to the depths of the mountain forest. In order to ensure safety, Chu fan left Xia Yanran at Su Yuan''s side, but he stepped forward and followed the guide for fear of any accident.


    After walking for more than an hour, the visibility in the woods was no longer more than ten meters. Moreover, it was getting darker and darker, and the sun in the sky could hardly be seen.


    Suddenly, the guide raised his hand and squatted down. Several people immediately stopped and looked around vigilantly. Then Chu fan ran out in one step and heard a voice in the thick fog: "come here, there are two dead people."


    "Dead?" Xia Yanran suddenly came to the spirit and couldn''t wait to run over. Suyuan had no choice but to catch up as soon as possible.


    Within five meters of her body, a spherical transparent hood is formed to isolate the toxic miasma. Once Xia Yanran leaves this area, I''m afraid she will have to pass out if she can''t hold on for a minute.


    Soon, several people came to Chu fan and saw that there were really two bodies on the ground. It was shocking that their heads were gone, their bodies were incomplete and blood was everywhere.


    The guide smelled the smell of blood and found that the situation was wrong, but he didn''t know what had happened. Now, when he saw this scene, his face suddenly changed and lost his voice: "Mountain God?"

 Chapter 733

    "The mountain god is angry, the mountain god is angry." the guide was so frightened that his face was blank and his eyes widened, as if he saw something frightening. Before Chu fan asked, he screamed wildly, turned around and ran away, and soon disappeared.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Chu fan asked, "what did he say just now?"


    "He said that the mountain god was angry," Tang Feifei explained.


    On the other hand, Kong Qingqing patiently explained: "he thought that the two men were eaten by the mountain god, so they were so afraid."


    "Fart Mountain God, it''s clear that he was bitten to death by some beast." Chu fan squatted down, tore open the clothes on a corpse, pointed to the claw marks on it, tore open the wounds on the dead, pointed to the tooth marks on the miserable white bones, and said, "do you see clearly? This is 100% left by the beast. What mountain god is pure nonsense."


    Xia Yanran bent down to pick up a short sword and said with a dignified face, "these two should be people of Qingcheng sect. There are unique marks of Qingcheng Sect on the short sword."


    "The blood hasn''t completely solidified, and the time of death should not exceed an hour." Tang Feifei wiped his hands with a paper towel and said solemnly, "the number of strong people of Qingcheng sect is still above the first-class hall. Even if they are not in heaven, they are definitely strong people with about seven levels of earth."


    Xia Yanran nodded and said, "for an hour, if there is a fierce struggle, we can''t hear anything. That is to say, the two people have almost no resistance and were killed. It can be inferred that the powerful demons and beasts attacked them."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan suddenly burst into a drink: "be careful!"


    Meanwhile, Chu fan rushed towards Tang Feifei as fast as lightning.


    Just now, a white figure rushed out of the thick fog and rushed towards Tang Feifei. She was very alert, but just now she had blood on her hands because of the examination of the body. For her slight cleanliness mania, this was her limit.


    So she took out a bottle of mineral water and went aside to wash her hands, but when she was alone, the crisis came.


    Don''t mention Tang Feifei. Even Su Yuan and Kong Qingqing didn''t notice. If it weren''t for the critical moment, Chu fan''s insight eye''s early warning ability would have been triggered, he wouldn''t have noticed. Fortunately, he is not far from Tang Feifei. The early warning ability of the eye of insight is started in time, and the speed of the monster sneaking into Tang Feifei is not as exaggerated as that of Xuannv.


    At the critical moment, Chu fan finally rushed to Tang Feifei before the monster sneak attack and directly punched out. With a bang, a monster shaped like a leopard was blasted back by Chu fan.


    With Chu fan''s strength, the head of the leopard monster was directly blasted, but Chu fan couldn''t stop the momentum because he exerted too much force. If you hit Tang Feifei, you''ll have to break her.


    In a hurry, Chu fan just grabs Tang Feifei''s medicine with his other hand, pushes her out horizontally, and then goes back to the area. Tang Feifei screams, turns in a circle and plunges into Chu fan''s arms.


    "Plop!"


    Chu fan''s back hit the ground heavily, and Tang Feifei didn''t understand what was going on. She felt her lips hot. When she saw it clearly, she was stunned and stupid.


    My first kiss, that''s my first kiss!


    Tang Feifei is going crazy. She fantasizes countless times about what kind of romantic occasion to dedicate her first kiss to her favorite prince charming. But she never thought that the first kiss was so ambiguous to a married man.


    Chu fan was thrown seven meat and eight vegetables. When he woke up, he found that Tang Feifei still kissed his mouth and stared at him with dull eyes, which scared him to push Tang Feifei away: "yes... Sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Ah!" Tang Feifei screamed and jumped up, going crazy.


    The first kiss was lost, which was enough to make her angry, but just now, Chu fan touched her chest again. Although it was not intentional, he lost two in succession. Do you want to save them?


    Chu fan looked at each other. From their eyes, Chu fan saw the answer and said helplessly, "then go and have a look. I hope it''s still time."


    "This way!" Kong Qingqing said hello and turned to the right. Chu fan followed, much faster.


    In the woods, a graceful girl ran in panic. Unfortunately, the fog was so thick that she could barely see the scenery within five meters. Running too fast, she was easy to hit a big tree.


    But she didn''t dare to slow down, because she didn''t know what was chasing her. Martial uncle and senior brother died. If she was caught up again, she would also die in this man eating forest.


    Suddenly, her foot tripped on the exposed root of the tree. She immediately screamed and fell to the ground. Before she could get up, a giant snake with long legs like a centipede peeped out from the thick fog behind her.


    Its body is about six meters long, with more than a dozen sickle sharp bone legs and feet on the left and right, like a blade, emitting a cold and fierce light.


    When the girl fell to the ground, the upper half of the giant snake was raised high, the ferocious head was triangular, a pair of cold eyes stared at the girl, and suddenly spit out a snake letter more than half a foot, making a harsh hiss.


    Seeing this scene, the girl was almost scared to death. She was most afraid of this multi legged animal. Usually, she would be scared to shout when she saw a scorpionfine, but she didn''t expect to see such a terrible strange snake here.


    She wanted to run, but at this time, her leg cramped, severe pain, so that she almost shed tears, and the fear in her heart made her despair, so she simply closed her eyes and died.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    The giant snake''s core huff and puff, pause for two seconds, and suddenly pounce on her. At this time, a golden light flew over and directly penetrated the giant snake''s head.


    After castration, the golden light flew back with the body of the giant snake and stabbed deeply into the trunk of a tall ancient tree.


    The giant snake''s huge body struggled violently. Unfortunately, the key was stabbed by a golden giant sword. Like a nail, it couldn''t get out of the tree.


    Then, a burst of rapid footsteps came, and Chu fan finally arrived. When Kong Qingqing picked up the girl on the ground, Chu fan suddenly shouted in surprise, "Zhuoma? Why are you here?"

 Chapter 734

    "Zhuoma?"


    Xia Yanran heard Chu fan''s cry and couldn''t help running to her. Seeing the girl picked up by Kong Qingqing, she was surprised and said, "it''s really you. How can you be here?"


    "Sister Yanran!" Zhuoma screamed sadly, plunged into Xia Yanran''s arms and burst into tears.


    She''s just a college girl in her early twenties. When did she experience this? In particular, the terrible giant snake scared her to death.


    Under Xia Yanran''s persuasion, Zhuoma finally stopped crying for a long time and told the story in detail.


    Speaking of it, it had to start after Chu fan and Xia Yanran came back from India.


    They found the Buddha relic in India, were chased and killed, crossed the Himalayas from gantok and returned to China. It was in the Tibetan residential area at the northern foot of the Himalayas that Chu fan met Dorje, who lived on grazing, and his sister Zhuoma.


    Dorje''s hospitality and Zhuoma''s diligence and kindness left a deep impression on Chu fan. At the entreaty of their brothers and sisters, Chu fan exterminated the reincarnation of Vishnu, the king of Brahma, and eliminated a great disaster for the grazing Tibetans.


    Afterwards, Chu fan destroyed King Borneo''s Mausoleum and left the Tibetan residential area. I thought it was over, but then a powerful big Lama in red led people to the Tibetan residential area and asked many Tibetans to help him dig the tomb of King Brahma.


    These Tibetans live on grazing and graze a lot of cattle and sheep every day. How can they have time to earn extra money? Don''t mention that the price given by the Dalai Lama is not high. Even if it is higher, they can''t give up their livestock and work to earn those hard money.


    However, in the herdsmen''s hearts, the Lama''s status is very noble. Moreover, the great Lama in red also treats all kinds of pain for the herdsmen free of charge, disseminates teachings, affects the herdsmen with sincerity and kindness, and allows the herdsmen to help him willingly to dig the collapsed imperial tombs.


    Zouma, Dorje''s sister, was chosen by the great Lama in red as his disciple because of her intelligence and sweet and lovely appearance. She was brought back to the sect and carefully trained. In just a few months, Zouma grew from an ordinary person to a strong person in seven places.


    "Zhuoma, the sect you worship is the blood knife sect founded by the ancestor of Tibetan blood devil?" Xia Yanran asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s the blood knife door." Zhuoma said, picking up a delicate blood colored machete from the place where she fell before and handing it to Chu fan, "here, this is the unique blood knife of the blood knife door. My master gave it to me and asked me to soak it in blood every day. He said it can make the blood knife more spiritual and powerful."


    Chu fan took the blood knife, frowned and asked, "your master wants you to soak it in blood every day?"


    "Yes!" Zhuoma said cheerfully, "I feel that this method is really good. Some incoherent moves will be much more coherent when they are displayed with a blood knife. The master said that I am the most talented and fastest progress among many martial sisters."


    "Silly girl, you have stepped into the gate of hell with one foot." Chu fan glared at Zhuoma. I''m afraid you can''t even cry when you break through the sky.


    Xia Yanran also asked curiously, "Chu fan, what do you mean by this? Is there any problem with this blood knife?"


    "There is not only a problem, but also a very big problem."


    Chu fan held the handle of the blood knife and shouted, "you all step back, especially Zhuoma, and stare at it."


    Zhuoma still disagreed, but Xia Yanran was like a great enemy. She grabbed Zhuoma''s hand and stepped back several steps to Su Yuan''s side. Then he saw Chu fan stretch out two fingers and slowly erase them from the handle to the tip of the sword.


    Chu fan''s two fingers spewed out a pillar of fire and fiercely roasted the body of the blood knife. In just two seconds, the blood knife gave a clear clang and shook violently, as if it were a living body.


    Zhuoma''s body was also trembling slightly, her face was pale, as if she had been burned by the fire, and she was sweating all over, but she gritted her teeth and stared at the blood knife in Chu fan''s hand without blinking.


    When Chu fan''s finger touched two-thirds of the blade, a blood light suddenly ran out of the blood knife and fled in a hurry. However, Chu fan was ready. At the moment when the blood light appeared, he shouted, "be determined!"


    Suddenly, the blood light slammed, as if it had hit the glass and was bounced back. At this time, the people saw that Xueguang was a reduced version of a man with clear eyebrows and eyes. He looked about forty or fifty years old, bald and kind.


    However, when he opened his eyes, a fierce spirit swept in, and the original expression of kindness and kindness disappeared. His eyes were scarlet and fiercely stared at Chu fan, just like an enraged Beast that would rush up at any time and tear Chu fan to pieces.


    "Master?" Zhuoma shouted in surprise. She wanted to come forward, but she was dragged back by Xia Yanran.


    "Don''t go there, don''t you see? It''s a resentful spirit, a powerful resentful spirit who grew up by sucking your blood." Xia Yanran''s face was dignified, and she was afraid, "it''s too evil. How can someone harm her apprentice?"


    Chu Fan said coldly, "he takes Zhuoma as an apprentice at all."


    "No, it''s not." Zhuoma still refused to accept the reality and said in a trembling voice, "my master is very kind to me. How can he hurt me? Why did he hurt me?"


    "In the world, there is no hatred or love for no reason."


    Chu Fan said lightly, "if you think about it carefully, are there women over 30 years old in your blood knife door?"


    Zhuoma was stunned and said in surprise for a long time: "there are indeed many young and beautiful female disciples in the blood knife sect. As you said, none of them is over 30 years old. But why?"


    "Why? Hum!"


    Chu fan pointed to the imprisoned spirit and hummed, "just because of him!"


    Zhuoma didn''t understand: "my master is living well. How can there be his soul in the blood knife? It''s illogical."


    "Well, let me explain."


    Kong Qingqing went to Chu fan, pointed to the complaining spirits who bumped around like headless flies, and said, "he is a soul seed planted by your master in the blood knife."


    "Soul seed?" Zhuoma was confused. Can the soul also sow?


    "You can understand that, too."


    Kong Qingqing understood Zhuoma''s thought and said lightly, "your master planted the soul seed and watered and fed it with your blood. Once you break through the heaven, his soul seed will mature."


    Zhuoma felt a little scared and asked in a trembling voice, "then?"


    "Then, he will forcibly occupy your body and use your blood to recover the soul with abundant soul power." Kong Qingqing said positively, "fundamentally, this complaining spirit is a part of his soul, but it also has your blood. Therefore, he must destroy you in order to completely devour the soul seed and expand himself."


    Chu fan added: "simply put, he doesn''t regard you as an apprentice at all, but a cauldron furnace for strengthening his cultivation. You know why there are no women over 30 in your blood knife sect? Because these women are cauldrons. Before they reach 30, they will become sacrifices and devote their life, soul and chastity to their masters, including you."


    Zhuoma was stunned and stared at the complaining spirit. She really couldn''t believe that a kind teacher who cared for herself would be as evil as Chu Fan said. However, the facts were all in front of her, and she couldn''t believe it.


    Subconsciously, she was more willing to believe Chu fan, otherwise, if someone told her this, she would spit on his face.


    Then, Chu fan opened the prison. When the complaining spirit was about to escape, he grabbed the complaining spirit, and the fire of yin and spirit spewed out in the palm of his hand. It took only about ten seconds to erase the negative emotions in the complaining spirit, leaving only a nearly transparent soul energy without any emotions.


    "Eat it, it''s the soul energy you got pregnant with blood." Chu fan handed it to Zhuoma. Zhuoma was startled and waved back, but Chu fan didn''t give her a chance to resist at all. He stepped forward, grabbed her little mouth and patted the soul energy in.


    "Gollum!"


    Zhuoma swallowed and suddenly shook herself. She quickly sat cross legged on the ground and began to practice.


    This is a good time. With good luck, she may be able to directly break through the heaven and be at the same level as Xia Yanran. Although the skill of the blood Sabre sect is a little evil, the speed of cultivating disciples is not generally fast.


    Kong Qingqing went over, pulled out the dragon soul sword, dug out an internal pill from the giant snake and said, "this is a hook snake monster. If you really want to fight, the strong in heaven is not necessarily its opponent."


    "Zhuoma is really lucky to survive." Xia Yanran said with lingering fear.


    Chu fan used to collect the body of the hook snake into the bone tower space, and then asked, "Qingqing, how far is it from the Tiankeng?"


    "Er... It''s about half an hour''s walk." Kong Qingqing pointed to the front right, "it''s over there, but if we want to go over, we have to go around here."


    "Have a rest. We''ll go when Zhuoma wakes up." Chu fan orders and sits down next to Zhuoma, frowning and thinking hard.


    Along the way, I met a fierce wind leopard and a ferocious hook snake. They were all the lowest level monsters and could not even turn into human shapes. However, almost every demon family in Kunlun fairyland can turn into human form. What''s the matter?


    "Don''t you understand?" Kong Qingqing sat down beside him and said with a smile. "In fact, for the demon family, transforming human form is the most basic ability. Every demon family is born and will learn the art of transforming form from their parents. However, each demon family can only transform once in its life, and once it succeeds, its appearance will be fixed and can''t be changed."


    "The monsters here can''t change shape. There''s only one possibility," Kong Qingqing said in a deep voice. "They have just evolved into monsters, and they don''t inherit and don''t know the art of changing shape at all."

 Chapter 735

    After a rest, Zhuoma woke up. On the surface, Zhuoma didn''t change. She just asked for a blood knife from Chu fan, followed Chu fan silently and followed the way the hook snake chased Zhuoma.


    Soon, a scene of fierce struggle appeared in front of several people. A lot of blood was left on the ground and trees. However, I was stunned that I didn''t see anyone and there was no body.


    "Elder martial brother, elder martial sister?" Zhuoma shouted. Unfortunately, there was not even a response in the mountains and forests, which made her hoarse.


    Chu fan patted Zhuoma on the shoulder and comforted her: "don''t shout. Your elder martial brothers and sisters have been taken away by the hook snake."


    "And the hook snake?" Zhuoma was startled. But then she saw that Chu fan picked up a sickle foot with almost human arm bone from the ground, which was the same as the hook snake leg he had killed before.


    "There are traces of the snake walking through here." Kong Qingqing looked at Chu fan. Although she didn''t speak, Chu fan knew that she was asking him if she wanted to catch up with him.


    Zhuoma was in a hurry. She grabbed Chu fan''s arm and cried and begged, "please help my senior brother and sister. They all take good care of me."


    "They are dead. Are you sure you want to go?"


    "Even if it''s just corpses, I''ll take them back." Zhuoma said firmly.


    Chu fan had no choice but to stride in the direction of the hook snake. Although there will be some danger, Chu fan is not afraid, but Zhuoma is too kind and easy to be cheated.


    After walking for more than half an hour, Chu fan suddenly stopped and stretched out his hand to stop them: "Tiankeng, we found Tiankeng."


    "Where is it?" Xia Yanran hurriedly looked around, but the surroundings were still white and the visibility was lower. She didn''t see anything.


    "The wind whirls!" Kong qingjiao drinks and points to the front with one hand.


    Suddenly, a whirlwind was generated out of thin air, and the strong wind, like a vacuum cleaner, quickly swept away the surrounding fog. At this time, people found that the Tiankeng was less than ten meters away from them, with a diameter of at least thirty meters and no bottom.


    Especially, it would be too embarrassing if someone who doesn''t know the road conditions went up and had to fall to death.


    "The hook snake took the body down." Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "next, Su Yuan and I can go down, and others will pick up on it."


    Kong Qingqing immediately objected: "no, we have to go together. One more person still has more strength."


    "I''ll go first!" without saying anything, Su Yuan went to the edge of the Tiankeng and jumped down.


    Chu fan was so anxious that he grabbed it. As a result, it was still a little slower. He could only watch Su Yuan jump off the cliff.


    There was no time. Chu fan immediately ordered, "Qingqing, take Yanran and the three of them down slowly. I''ll help Suyuan."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan also jumped down, fast.


    "Hey, you..." Kong Qingqing stamped his feet angrily and scolded Chu fan in his heart.


    Let me take three people. Do you want me to turn into a peacock, let Xia Yanran ride on them, and then fly down with them? You''re kidding!


    The falling speed is faster and faster, and inside the Tiankeng, there is no thick fog, but it is dark and almost no sunshine. Just as Chu fan was about to shout, Su Yuan below suddenly spread a pair of frost wings, and the falling speed suddenly slowed down a lot.


    My grass, what''s the matter?


    Chu fan was startled and hurriedly summoned the dragon soul sword and stepped on it. Suddenly, the falling speed suddenly decreased and stopped slowly beside Su Yuan.


    "Wife, how did you stop?" Chu fan found that it was still very deep from the bottom, but Su Yuan stopped in mid air and asked curiously.


    Su Yuan pointed to the stone wall and said, "look, there is a huge dent here, and there are burning marks around."


    She didn''t say, Chu fan really didn''t pay attention. When he looked carefully, he was surprised and said, "you mean, the crater was hit by meteorite?"


    "Eight or nine is not ten." Su Yuan said, not only did not fall, but flew up for a distance, stopped on the other side of the mountain wall and asked Chu fan to go up.


    Soon, Chu fan found an equally large pit on the other side of the mountain wall. The surrounding vines were burned black. He could imagine that a huge meteorite in the sky fell from the sky like a fireball and hit the mountain wall of the Tiankeng.


    The mountain wall could not bear the huge impact of the meteorite, and was hit with a huge pit. The vines were burned, withered and blackened by the flame on the surface of the meteorite. But then, the meteorite fell again, and this time it fell on the opposite mountain wall and was hit with a pit again


    Chu fan looked for it carefully and finally confirmed that they had hit it four times, and the meteorite was 100% under the Tiankeng. However, when they went down to the bottom of the Tiankeng, they were foolish. There were not only no meteorites, but countless bodies. They were placed in rows, making people''s scalp numb.


    At this time, Kong Qingqing also brought Xia Yanran''s three women down. Seeing this scene, the women were scared and almost cried out.


    It''s so scary. There are more than twenty bodies. Who killed them? Why is it at the bottom of the Tiankeng? What about meteorites?


    At this time, from a huge cave at the bottom of the Tiankeng, countless monsters poured out, surrounded Chu fan and others, kept roaring, but did not launch an attack.


    "Roar!" with a roar, many monsters immediately became honest, gave way one by one, and crawled on the ground in panic, even daring to lift their heads.


    Then, a auspicious beast stepping on the flame came out of the cave slowly.


    It has a mighty faucet, a pair of crystal clear antlers like jade, lion like eyes, with the arrogance of the king of beasts. There is no hair on the magnificent body like an elk, but it is covered with red scales like a snake.


    On the hoof like a horse, he stepped on four groups of enduring flames. Before he got close, he could feel the scorching temperature. Even Chu fan couldn''t stand it. Finally, with its cow like tail, it shook at will and walked to Chu fan.


    "Fire Qilin?" the nine demon kings shouted in unison, and appeared beside Chu fan at the same time, staring at the abnormal auspicious beasts in front of him.


    Then, the seven young strong demons who had been latent in the bone tower came out. They looked at the auspicious beasts in front of them one by one, as if they had got the sheep horn wind, and were messy in the wind.


    The long lost Unicorn beast appears again, which is comparable to the powerful existence of the dragon family. Especially the Fire Kirin, even the ordinary dragon clan, dare not provoke.


    If you take it back to Kunlun fairyland, the overall strength of the demon family will be greatly improved. Maybe soon, the demon family will have a powerful demon king of more than six levels.


    However, many demon families appeared at the same time, which made huoqilin angry. He opened his mouth and roared angrily. He ejected two black smoke mixed with Mars from his nostrils and rushed to Chu fan and others.


    "Stop it!" black scale shouted calmly.


    Tielin, canglan and others did not dare to neglect. They quickly turned into prototypes and stopped huoqilin, but they opened their mouth to a flame column more than half a meter thick, which almost cooked Tielin and others.


    "Ice pole ? ice storm!"


    Su Yuan made a decisive move. The virtual shadow of the ice Scorpion King appeared at the same time as the little girl transformed into the ice emperor. With a finger in her hand, a violent rotating storm, mixed with countless sharp skates, swept towards the ice Qilin.


    At the same time, Su Yuan waved her hand. All the burned hair on Tielin and others was frozen with frost. Although it was a little cold, it put out the fire. One by one was burned black, not to mention how embarrassed it was.


    Huoqilin was furious and spewed out a flame storm. It was a replica of the ice storm. The difference was that the flame storm was full of hot fire elements, just like a towering pillar of fire, which bumped into the ice storm.


    "Boom!"


    The collision between the two storms of ice and fire seemed to ignite a huge explosive package. The huge sound shocked more than a dozen monsters close to each other and fainted. There was blood in their ears, nose and mouth. It was obvious that they were badly hurt.


    "Ice pole ? absolute zero." Su Yuan''s face was livid and her breathing became urgent, but she did not hesitate to start a big move again.


    At this time, Chu fan suddenly roared and ran to Su Yuan. Behind him, a dark Unicorn appeared. The appearance of this unicorn is almost the same as that of the fire unicorn. The only difference is the color of its scales and the flame on its hooves.


    Black Unicorn''s hoof is also a flame, but its flame is monstrous black; The flame on the fire unicorn''s hoof is red, with a violent smell.


    The appearance of black Qilin made fire Qilin suddenly dull and couldn''t believe looking at the almost real virtual shadow behind Chu fan. At this time, Su Yuan''s big move was issued. For a moment, fire Qilin was frozen and couldn''t move at all.


    At this time, Chu fan ran up with an arrow step, raised his hand and poked at the ice layer, which was printed on the head of the Fire Kirin. About three seconds later, Chu fan quickly retreated. The next moment, fire Qilin roared, and the cracks in his scales spewed out nearly golden flames. In an instant, he melted the ice and restored his freedom.


    Just when Tielin and others were ready to die, Huo Qilin was suddenly stunned. He rolled on the ground for a week. When he stood up, he had become a handsome boy under the age of 18.


    "I succeeded, I succeeded..." Huo Qilin muttered to himself, looking at his arms and a pair of slender and delicate hands.


    Chu fan held Su Yuan, who was too tired, and said angrily to Huo Qilin, "Hey, I said, should you explain to me why you want to kill us?"


    Huo Qilin finally woke up and asked coldly, "tell me, why do you have the unique smell of the Kirin family? And what''s the matter with the black Kirin just now?"

 Chapter 736

    "Here, put on your clothes first." Chu fan took out a suit of clothes from Najie and threw it away.


    In front of many beautiful women, Huo Qilin, who turned into a human, was not shy, but he took his clothes and put them on his body with his gloves. Suddenly, the proud guy immediately became a handsome man. Even Tang Feifei, who is used to handsome stars, couldn''t help looking more.


    Fire red hair, as dazzling as fire; Sharp eyes, as bright as pearls; Ape back bee waist, standing there like an indomitable poplar, delicate and strong, which makes people feel good, but refuses people thousands of miles away.


    "Who are you? Why did you come to my place?" fire Qilin asked proudly.


    Shua!


    Black scale appeared on Chu fan''s side, stared at the burning Kirin, looked at Gu Jing without waves, and finally looked a little excited. He asked, "tell me first, is your father ''Luo Yan''?"


    "I don''t know. I lived here alone when I was very young." Huo Qilin was excited. "Senior, do you know my father? Then... Can you tell me where my parents have gone?"


    "I see." black scale looked around and sighed, "who can have such a big hand except Luo Yan? He found a good place for his son."


    "Elder..."


    Black scale waved his hand: "don''t ask, I don''t know if your parents are still alive, but if they are still alive, they can only be in one place."


    Huo Qilin was more excited and hurriedly asked, "where is it?"


    "Immortal domain!"


    "Immortal domain?"


    Huo Qilin was stunned: "where is that? Is it far away?"


    "Well, I''ll tell you slowly later. Tell me, what''s your name? Why kill so many people?" black scale asked coldly.


    "I don''t have a name. They all call me boss." Huo Qilin said disdainfully. "As for these people, kill them. Who let them break into my territory? They kill my men. Can''t I fight back?"


    Black scale shook his head helplessly: "I don''t care about the previous things, but in the future, you are not allowed to kill at will, okay?"


    "Cut, why should I listen to you?" Huo Qilin glanced at him and said with a sneer, "you only have the Yuanshen body now. I can crush you with one finger. I call you master because you and I are of the same race. Do you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    "It seems that if I don''t give you some trouble, you really don''t understand the meaning of this sentence." black scale sneered, "brother Luoyan, I''ll educate my son for you today."


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure suddenly penetrated Chu fan''s body. The next moment, Chu fan''s eyes became cold and fierce. He rushed to huoqilin like lightning and hit him in the stomach.


    "Bang!"


    Huo Qilin was so beaten that he bent down and almost threw up his stomach. It hurt so much. What kind of boxing is this?


    Chu fan didn''t give him a chance to respond at all. He punched him, and then suddenly lifted his knee. Just as Huo Qilin bent down, it was like putting his head forward for Chu fan to fight.


    "Bang!"


    It was another blow. Huo Qilin was beaten to blood in his nose and mouth. There were Venus in front of him.


    After the two moves, Chu fan stepped back and gave fire Qilin a chance to breathe. After three minutes, he stopped his nosebleed, stared at Chu fan angrily and scolded loudly: "grass, why don''t you speak the rules and sneak attack?"


    "Losing is losing. What''s the reason?" Chu fan sneered. "If you don''t accept it, continue to fight until you are convinced."


    "OK, I''ll see how you beat me today..."


    As soon as Huo Qilin''s voice fell, Chu fan ran up again. The same black tiger took out his heart and went straight to his belly. Huo Qilin snorted disdainfully. Can he make the same mistake twice? You think I''m stupid and stand there and let you fight?


    But at the moment of his same fist, Chu fan suddenly changed his fist into a grasp. While grasping Huo Qilin''s wrist, he used a word unloading formula and yanked his hand back. Huo Qilin''s fist emptied and he couldn''t stand steadily. Chu fan also insidiously stretched out his legs and tripped.


    "Plop!" fire Qilin fell and the dog gnawed at the mud. Before he could get up, Chu fan''s powerful foot had stepped down. With a bang, fire Qilin felt as if he had been pressed by a mountain. The only air left in his lungs was squeezed out. It was dark and almost fainted.


    "Disobey?" Chu fan asked.


    How can fire Qilin say anything? Reluctantly patted the ground with his hand. Chu fan took his feet away. He calmed down.


    After a long time, Huo Qilin finally recovered. He looked at Chu fan with a dignified face and said in a deep voice, "fight again. If you can promise me this time, I''ll convince you. You can do whatever you want me to do."


    "OK, are you ready?" Chu fan asked casually.


    Huo Qilin hurriedly said, "this time I''m the main attack."


    "That''s OK!" Chu fan t-step stood firm and hooked fire Qilin, "come on!"


    With a cry, Huo Qilin was covered with a layer of pale gold flame, then smiled grimly and rushed towards Chu fan.


    Can''t you sneak? Can''t you fight? Nima, I''m full of Unicorns this time. How can you get close? Touch me and I''ll burn you to ashes.


    But just as he rushed to Chu fan, Chu fan raised his fist to fight. Suddenly, he gave a "ouch" as if he had flashed his waist. He bared his teeth and covered his waist and didn''t dare to move.


    "Shit, are you ok?" Huo Qilin stopped, his flame dispersed and said disdainfully, "if you can''t, give up quickly, or I''ll bully you..."


    Before he finished, Chu fan''s lightning fist hit him on the door, and immediately hit him with peach blossoms all over his face. There were Venus in front of him, and his mind was in chaos. Then, Chu fan hit his crotch again, kicked him in the throat, knelt straight down, and his eyes were almost out.


    Just as Chu fan was preparing for his next move, Huo Qilin finally cried out: "brother, I take you, Wuwuwuwu, it''s too dark."


    "You promised quickly." Chu fan angrily put away a knife. "If you still don''t agree, I''ll castrate you today and make you extinct."


    Nima, when I recover, I''ll have to kill you cunning bastard. Hiss, it really hurts.


    The black light flashed, and the black scale appeared on Chu fan''s side. Leng hum said, "just now, I was the one who hit you. It has nothing to do with Chu fan. But do you know why I hit you?"


    "Cut, don''t you think I''m younger and more handsome than you?" Huo Qilin covered his crotch and stood up with trembling legs, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "War is not tired of fraud!"


    Black scale''s eyes swept from Huo Qilin and fell on Tielin, canglan and others not far away. He said seriously, "I''m teaching him, and I''m also teaching you. Remember, there must be a heart of harm and a heart of defense. You should be vigilant and don''t trust anyone anytime and anywhere."


    "Especially you." black scale glared at Huo Qilin and said coldly, "do you think you are powerful and invincible in the world? If it wasn''t us who came just now, but the strong men of other Xiuxian sects, you have been caught back now. It''s called skinning, and even your soul has to be pulled out to refine all kinds of powerful magic weapons."


    "At that time, will you blame others for being insidious?"


    Huo Qilin was stunned and looked at black scale thoughtfully with complex eyes. He is not a fool. Naturally, he knows what is good and what is bad. Although what happened just now makes him very ugly and painful, in fact, he didn''t really hurt him. But if, as black scale said, he met someone else, he would be really dangerous today.


    Think of it again. Without saying a word, black scale passed it to him first. It''s definitely for his good.


    "Elder, I''m wrong." Huo Qilin finally put away his arrogance, knelt down in front of black scale and said sincerely, "please accept me as an apprentice. I want to be as strong as you."


    "Just accept the apprentice." black scale touched his head and showed a look of nostalgia at the corners of his mouth. "In those years, I was commensurate with your father Luoyan brother. Just call me uncle."


    "Uncle!" Huo Qilin shouted excitedly.


    He knew that his uncle was his father''s brother, but he still didn''t quite understand what he meant. However, Chu fan heard it. It seems that black scale used to be much stronger than Luo Yan.


    I really don''t know how powerful the black scale in its heyday is.


    Black scale glanced at Chu fan, didn''t speak, just gently rubbed fire Qilin''s head, pondered for a long time, and said, "I''ll give you a name instead of your father today, just call you Luo Yu."


    "Luo Yu?" Huo Qilin was very excited and said happily, "I finally have a name... Thank you for giving me the name. I''ll be called Luo Yu in the future."


    "Well, in the future, you will follow Chu fan. He will teach you the truth of life and how to survive." black scale finally showed a trace of fatigue on his face, waved his hand, turned into a black light, and returned to the bone tower space to have a rest.


    Chu fan patted Huo Qilin on Luo Yu''s shoulder and said with a happy smile: "brother, follow me later. Brother will ensure that you are popular and spicy every day."


    "Hum, you hit me on the nose and asked me to cut off my children and grandchildren. I''ll remember this revenge for you first."


    "Shit, it wasn''t me, it was..."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, it''s your hand." Luo Yu rudely interrupted Chu fan''s words and became the same as before. He didn''t pay any attention to Chu fan.


    At this time, Su Yuan said coldly, "call your sister-in-law!"


    As soon as Luo Yu''s eyes were horizontal and was about to speak, he saw the virtual shadow of the ice Scorpion King emerging behind Su Yuan, and a little girl suspended beside her. The biting cold made him swallow back his words to his mouth, and angrily called "sister-in-law".

 Chapter 737

    "Brother, I won''t let you shout in vain."


    Chu fan secretly took out an adult cartoon and stuffed it to Luo Yu. He whispered, "take it. This is the gift my brother gave you."


    "What''s this?" Luo Yu casually turned over a few pages, and his eyes suddenly lit up, making his eyes straight.


    "Husband, what are you taking?" Xia Yanran came over curiously.


    Chu fan quickly stabbed Luo Yu. Luo Yu immediately hid the book behind him and coughed: "that... Good sister-in-law."


    Before Chu fan suggested, Luo Yu nodded to Kong Qingqing and Tang Feifei and called sister-in-law Sheng, which was different from Luo Ao before.


    Kong Qingqing said yes with a smile, but Tang Feifei was red faced and hurriedly said, "you... Don''t shout, i... I''m not his wife."


    "Sooner or later." Luo Yu waved his hand, turned back and said to Chu fan, "brother, are you here for meteorites?"


    "Hmm!" Chu Fan said positively, "this meteorite has attracted the attention of countless powerful forces. With your own strength, you can not only protect the meteorite, but also implicate you. So..."


    "Hey, we''re all brothers. Take it if you want. It''s useless to me anyway." Luo Yu was a little embarrassed. "It''s just that if my little brothers stay here, they have to be killed. Brother, you can do it to the end and give me another help."


    "It''s easy to do!" Chu fan glanced at them and said, "you can pass on the transfiguration to them immediately, and then I''ll send them to a better place than here to ensure that no one will disturb your life."


    Luo Yu was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "brother, go in by yourself. The meteorite is inside. I won''t go. I''ll stay outside to teach them the art of transformation."


    "Tielin and canglan, you all stay and teach them the art of shaping. At the same time, you also help to count and see how many demon families there are." Chu fan ordered, took Su Yuan and others and strode towards the cave.


    The hole was very deep, and the more you walked in, the higher the temperature. After turning a corner, a bright red magma river flowed slowly in front of them, less than ten meters in front of them.


    The magma river is more and more thirty or fifty meters wide. On the opposite wall, there is a concave hole several meters deep. On the wall, there is a kind of fire red fruit. When Kong Qingqing saw it, he immediately exclaimed, "fire Bodhi!"


    "What? This is the fire Bodhi?" Chu fan was surprised, and then flew to him in surprise, grabbed a handful of red fruits and almost tore off the vines.


    This is a good thing. You can''t buy it with money. Moreover, fire Bodhi only grows where there is plenty of vitality and Fire Kirin. The growth conditions are extremely harsh. I didn''t expect that there would be fire Bodhi here. These fire Bodhi alone will make a lot of money.


    Chu fan''s eyes were shining. He swept the wall like a wolf. There were at least hundreds of them. Any one of them could be changed into a pill of more than five grades. Now, these fire Bodhi belong to me. Wow, hahaha!


    Just as he was about to start and search all these fire Bodhi, there was a sudden exclamation behind him: "shit, that''s mine!"


    "Whoosh!"


    A red light rushed over, kicked Chu fan away, and then began to pick fire Bodhi quickly.


    Chu fan saw his eyes and scolded in the air: "Luo Yu, how dare you kick me? Shit, leave some for me..."


    When Chu fan flies back on the dragon soul sword, few fire Bodhi on the wall have been picked, and they are the smallest. Even some are not all red, hard, half green and half red, and they are not cooked at all.


    In the face of Chu fan''s angry eyes, Luo Yu didn''t care at all. He said plausibly, "I planted all these fruits, and the ownership belongs to me. If you want to... Hum, there''s no way!"


    Chu fan took a deep breath and said softly, "brother, am I your eldest brother?"


    "No!"


    Chu fan immediately flew into a rage: "grass, give me half of the fire Bodhi, otherwise I won''t finish with you today."


    "Cut!" Luo Yu ignored him and almost rushed up to fight with him for 300 rounds.


    Kong Qingqing hurriedly grabbed him and advised him, "forget it, Luo Yu is our brother. You, who are the eldest brother, would you like to rob him with your brother? Forget it, if he treats you as the eldest brother, he will naturally give it to you. Otherwise, it''s worth recognizing a person''s nature with a few fruits."


    After listening to her, Luo Yu blushed a little and said, "sister-in-law, in fact, I''m just kidding with my eldest brother. Half of it, can I refuse to give it?"


    "Luo Yu, this fire Bodhi can improve your accomplishments and strengthen your purity of flame essence. You''d better keep it." Kong Qingqing insisted on not accepting it, but pushed back the fire Bodhi sent by Luo Yu.


    Chu fan''s eyes were straight. If Kong Qingqing hadn''t pressed his arm, he would have caught this half of the fire Bodhi. Half is not much. How much is more?


    But the more Kong Qingqing was like this, the more embarrassed Luo Yu felt. But Kong Qingqing didn''t accept it. He didn''t know how to send it out. Alas, it''s so noisy that people think I''m selfish?


    "In fact, this fruit is useless to me." Luo Yu hesitated for a long time and said, "I''m used to eating. Sister in law and brother, if you are useful, take it all and leave me some."


    Kong Qingqing''s eyes lit up and said in surprise, "brother, why didn''t you say earlier? If you want to eat fruit, my sister-in-law will take you to buy it. I didn''t blow it. There are more delicious fruits outside than this fire Bodhi. I promise you won''t eat them for a year."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Can my sister-in-law lie to you?"


    In a few words, Luo Yu obediently sent out the fire Bodhi, and then took several people to the deepest part of the magma cave, where there was a round boulder with a diameter of more than five meters.


    It is said to be a boulder. In fact, it is more like an iron ball. The whole body is dark, the surface is mottled and uneven. Moreover, the temperature is very high. When it is ten meters away from it, several people can feel a hot airflow coming on their faces. Xia Yanran and Tang Feifei, who have lower resistance, have stopped when they are more than 20 meters away from it, while Kong Qingqing and Su Yuan can only stick to it and refuse to move forward.


    Luo Yu said solemnly, "when the meteorite fell, it was still a huge fireball, and its size was one circle larger than now. With my huoqilin constitution, I managed to get it back into the hole ten times."


    "Early this morning, the flame on the surface of the meteorite suddenly went out, but the temperature did not decrease at all. I didn''t understand what was going on."


    Luo Yu stood there and said, "anyway, this thing is here and I''m useless. If you can take it away, brother, just take it away. Don''t be polite to me."


    Chu fan glanced at him and played with me on the intelligence quotient of his kindergarten children? On the surface, Luo Yu is very generous, but he is accurate. No one else wants to get close to this thing except him. How to take it away?


    If Chu fan can really take it away, Luo Yu must cry.


    "Chu fan, don''t pass." Su Yuan grabbed Chu fan''s wrist and nervously dissuaded him.


    Even she can''t get close. Chu fan is not as good as her. How can he get close to the meteorite? If you really want to hold on and get close to the past, your body must have problems.


    Unfortunately, Chu fan came for meteorites. How can he give up?


    "Don''t worry, I know." Chu fan patted Su Yuan''s hand, took a deep breath and took another step forward. Suddenly, he felt that he was in the middle of the stove, and his sweat immediately flowed down and soaked his clothes.


    The fire of the spirit came out with Chu fan''s thoughts and covered Chu fan''s body surface, which made him feel much better. He just supported it and took three big steps forward in one breath.


    Luo Yu looks at Chu fan in surprise. He doesn''t understand what the flame on Chu fan''s body surface is, but he can feel that the purity of the flame is no worse than his Kirin real fire.


    I can''t believe that a human should have such a powerful life fire. It seems that uncle is right. There are days outside the sky and people outside the people.


    At this time, Chu fan still has five steps from the meteorite, but the distance of less than five meters makes Chu fan feel close to the end of the world. It''s too hot. Even with the fire of yin and spirit to protect himself, Chu fan still feels that his skin seems to be cracking, and the water in his body evaporates rapidly. It seems that he will be roasted in a few seconds.


    Forget it. I''m not blessed to accept this. I''d better leave it to Luo Yu.


    Chu fan retreated, but just when he was ready to retreat, a cluster of flames sprang out of the meteorite, like a small sun, emitting a hot and dazzling light. Just for a short moment, the temperature in the cave suddenly increased. Xia Yanran and Tang Feifei changed their faces. They hurriedly retreated more than ten steps and hid behind a boulder. They felt better.


    Su Yuan and Kong Qingqing were also uncomfortable. They also retreated for several steps and launched the ice power one after another to keep cooling themselves in order to support them. However, the consumption of the two women''s skills has increased exponentially, which can''t last long.


    Chu fan was the first to bear the brunt. His clothes turned to ashes in an instant. His skin was dry and he was about to be roasted. At this time, Luo Yu ran up and started the Kirin real fire to protect Chu fan.


    "Shit, what are you doing? Hurry up." Luo Yu shouted anxiously.


    Chu fan stared at the fire on the meteorite. It took him a long time to relax. He cried with ecstasy, "the fire of the hot sun? You''re rich. At this time, the fire of the hot sun."


    "Shit, you''re going to die. What''s the ghost howling about?" Luo Yu was anxious and kicked Chu fan.


    Suddenly, Chu fan dodged and rushed towards the meteorite like crazy

 Chapter 738

    "Whoosh!"


    Before Chu fan rushed to the meteorite, the fire of the spirit on the body surface suddenly turned into a fire Python and ran out. He opened his mouth and swallowed the hot and dazzling flame on the meteorite like a small sun. The next moment, the fire Python retreated rapidly like a tide and drilled into Chu fan''s body.


    "Ah!"


    Chu fan uttered a painful howl, eyes, nose, mouth and ears. At the same time, a blazing flame rushed out, as if his body was on fire. It looked extremely frightening. However, such a hot temperature not only didn''t burn Chu fan to ashes, but his eyes were brighter and could shout.


    "Don''t go there!" Luo Yu stretched out his hand to stop Su Yuan and others and said seriously, "now, no one can help him. He can only rely on himself."


    "Get out of the way, I can help him." Su Yuan breathed quickly, with an irresistible meaning on her face.


    Kong Qingqing patted Luo Yu on the shoulder and said faintly, "get out of the way. If he has any accident, we won''t live."


    Luo Yu was stunned. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Kong Qingqing and Su Yuan. Xia Yanran, Tang Feifei and Zhuoma, who came not far away, ran over with a determined look on their faces.


    Is this love?


    Luo Yu didn''t understand, but he didn''t stop and walked aside silently.


    Su Yuan came to Chu fan and summoned the ice Scorpion King and the ice emperor to separate. With a finger in her hand, an ice blue light fell on Chu fan. Suddenly, the flame on Chu fan was suppressed, but there began to be heat on Su Yuan''s head. Obviously, she was under great pressure.


    "Don''t go there. None of you can help." Kong Qingqing stopped Xia Yanran and others, but he took a few steps forward, took a deep breath, and suddenly the light and shadow flashed. Kong Qingqing disappeared and was replaced by an ice blue peacock.


    The peacock flapped its wings and flew around Chu fan and Su Yuan. Every time it flapped its wings, there would be ice blue cold currents sprinkling down to relieve Su Yuan''s pressure.


    After a short time, Su Yuan had reached her limit. She was sweating all over. Her coat was almost soaked with sweat and her face was pale. She was about to lose her support. Kong Qingqing was even worse. He couldn''t fan his wings and landed on the ground, but he resolutely jumped on Chu fan and alleviated the heat borne by Chu fan with the weak cold of his body.


    The ice blue feathers were scorched and gave off an unpleasant and pungent smell, but Kong Qingqing still supported hard and refused to step back. Su Yuan''s body shook and fell down softly.


    Seeing the heat in Chu fan''s eyes getting stronger and stronger, Su Yuan gritted her teeth, took out a palm sized ice sculpture scorpion and smashed it.


    "Roar!"


    A high roar of anger came out of the cave, and then an extreme cold burst out, instantly freezing the magma. Chu fan, however, instantly suppressed the soaring flame in his eyes, and his body was frozen by the ice, completely turning into an ice sculpture.


    The snowstorm raged in the cave. The biting cold wind and the ice like a knife made people unable to open their eyes. But vaguely, they saw a huge scorpion standing proudly in the position where Su Yuan had just stood, and Su Yuan was held up in the air by her huge claws.


    "Give your soul!" a dull voice came. The next moment, the Giant Claw of the ice Scorpion King was like a pair of scissors.


    "Dare you!" Chu fan suddenly broke through the ice, roared and ran up. He held the Giant Claw of the ice Scorpion King with both hands and forcibly broke off the claw. Su Yuan, who was dying, lost her bondage and fell from the air.


    Xia Yanran ran ran up, caught Xia Yanran and retreated quickly. On the other side, Zhuoma also ran up at the same time and held Kong Qingqing back.


    "Ice Scorpion King, if you want to die, I will help you." Chu fan''s eyes were cold and fierce, but a cluster of flames appeared in his hands and palms.


    The flame of the left hand is white, which is obviously a flame, but it sends out a cold air; The flame of the right hand was golden and dazzling like a small sun. It was impossible to look directly at it.


    Seeing these two flames, the ice Scorpion King''s huge eyes showed a frightened look, and his body shook violently like chaff.


    "The fire of the Yin spirit, the fire of the hot sun, how can this be possible? How can it appear on a mortal?" the king of ice scorpion shouted in horror.


    Chu fan sneered: "nothing is impossible in this world. Finally, give you a chance. If you don''t want to die, just go into the bone tower space, otherwise, I don''t mind letting you disappear."


    "Whoosh!" without saying anything, the ice Scorpion King directly drilled into the space of the bone tower, like a lost dog.


    From now on, there is one more of the nine demon kings. Although the details of the ice Scorpion King are much worse than the nine demon kings, he is slightly better than the three demon kings of the demon family.


    No way, blood is too important. If he has the noble blood of the ice emperor, his achievements may be much higher than the ice emperor. Unfortunately, he is just an ordinary ice scorpion. After countless years of cultivation, he has grown to this achievement. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t get through the last level.


    Chu fan fell in front of Su Yuan, checked her condition, and asked, "Luo Yu, do you still have Lingjing here?"


    "What is Lingjing?" Luo Yu asked puzzled.


    "Lingjing is a kind of crystal with abundant aura." Chu Fan said impatiently, "a friend of mine once picked up a piece here. You must have one here. Give me one quickly."


    "No!"


    Luo Yu said reluctantly, "I ate up all the crystal stones. Otherwise, I could dig the hole so deep?"


    Chu fan looked in the direction of his fingers. Suddenly, Chu fan''s eyes brightened, strode forward, grabbed the dragon soul sword and stabbed the stone wall.


    "Hiss!"


    The dragon soul sword went straight into the handle. It was like stabbing into tofu. It didn''t feel laborious at all. Then, Chu fan easily drew a square door on the stone wall, then sucked the stone wall with both hands and dragged the cut stone door out.


    Suddenly, Luo Yu surprised and ran over: "there is a cave here? Shit, Lingjing?"


    Xia Yanran and others ran over. The scene in front of them stunned everyone.


    This is a huge karst cave with a diameter of about 100 meters. Countless stalactites, like wolf teeth, crisscross up and down. Around the karst cave, there are countless bright stones, like stars, flashing and beautiful.


    Chu fan took a deep breath, waved his hand and said, "dig down all the Lingjing and give it to me for unified distribution in a moment."


    Still use him? Luo Yu was the first one to go out and planed on the stone wall with his hands excitedly. Chu fan didn''t care. He dug down a spiritual crystal, absorbed all the aura contained in it, supplemented one-third of the consumed bone tower energy, and then ran out in a hurry.


    The flower fairy demon king flew out and said with a smile, "don''t worry. As long as the bone tower has enough energy, I promise they won''t be in any danger."


    "Save people quickly." Chu fan urged.


    With the green energy, the burns on Kong Qingqing''s body recovered quickly, and even the feathers grew again, becoming divine and noble again. Su Yuan''s face finally had a trace of blood, but she didn''t wake up immediately.


    Before Chu fan asked, the flower fairy demon king comforted: "don''t worry, she''s fine, but she''s too tired. Moreover, her soul has been impacted by the release of the yuan God of the ice Scorpion King, but it''s no big deal. She''ll be fine after a rest."


    With a flash of ice blue light and shadow, Kong Qingqing regained her human shape, plunged into Chu fan''s arms and cried excitedly: "I''m scared to death. I thought I''d never see you again. Sobbing!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not good?" Chu fan patted her on the back and comforted softly. "Don''t cry. If you cry again, I''ll be drowned by your tears."


    "Go, people will be scared to death. Are you still in the mood to laugh?" Kong Qingqing punched Chu fan angrily, but he was not as sad as before.


    At this time, Xia Yanran shouted in the cave, "Chu fan, Chu fan, come and have a look. What is this?"


    "Qingqing, you stay and take care of Suyuan." Chu fan patted Kong Qingqing on the shoulder and turned into the cave. At a glance, he saw Xia Yanran standing in the center of the cave, next to the largest stalactite.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu fan strode over.


    Xia Yanran surprised Zhong Rushi and couldn''t wait to say, "look, what''s this?"


    Chu fan looked along her fingers and saw the position of her fingers. The stalactite seemed translucent, and the ripples of water could be seen faintly. Suddenly, Chu fan widened his eyes and opened his perspective eyes.


    I don''t know if I don''t see it. I''m surprised at it. The stalactite is hollow, and it is filled with almost transparent liquid. It is two meters in diameter and one meter five deep.


    "Boss black scale, this... This..."


    "Yes, this is a rare geocentric lotion." the black scale appeared on Chu fan''s side. With his determination, he could not help showing a look of surprise. He said, "send someone to your little lover immediately, and you can inherit the strength of the king of the devil, the queen of the devil."


    Chu fan immediately shouted, "Qingqing, go and pick up Yu Qiang immediately... Forget it, I''d better run by myself."


    Less than half an hour later, Chu fan returned to the cave with an excited look on her face, drove out the curious Luo Yu and sealed the cave door. Then Chu fan chose a position and opened a skylight on the stalactite. He took off his clothes and jumped down from the skylight.


    "Poop!"


    Chu fan fell into the water and immediately shivered. The water was too cold, but just for a moment, a warm current melted into his body from his limbs and bones, making him almost groan.


    "Ding Dong" woke Chu fan up. He looked up and saw a small bulge above. It was wet. It took about five minutes to condense a drop of transparent liquid. After shaking for a long time, he fell from the bulge and fell into the water.


    Chu fan is curious. According to this speed, this earth core emulsion can not be such a point. How can you pretend to be dissatisfied?

 Chapter 739

    Chu fan turn the world upside down in the earth''s core emulsion, and feel that the earth has undergone tremendous changes. The most obvious thing is that the physical strength that could not be further improved suddenly increased from thirty thousand jin to fifty thousand jin, and the understanding of the earth element deepened.


    After one hour, Chu fan left, and the other Rose came in. When he went outside and put on his clothes, Chu Fancai found that not only did he have earth core lotion in this stalactite, but almost all of the surrounding stalactites were found in the earth''s core emulsion, but the quantity was much smaller than that of the stalactite.


    On second thought, Chu fan finally figured it out.


    The formation of geocentric lotion is very difficult, and only the giant stalactite in the center can be generated. However, when the earth core emulsion is produced to a certain quantity, it will be transported to the surrounding stalactite through the earth.


    In this way, it is transmitted bit by bit. Finally, it is transmitted to the stone wall to condense spiritual crystals. To put it simply, the spirit crystals on the stone walls are formed by the earth core emulsion.


    In Chu fan''s bath for an hour, the surrounding of such a large cave was dug full of holes, and even a spiritual crystal could not be seen. Outside, Xia Yanran kept a pile of Lingjing, about 300 in number. Each Lingjing was as big as an egg, and the aura contained was full.


    Luo Yu, alone, even protected a lot of Lingjing. The number was almost twice that of Xia Yanran. For fear of being robbed, she was like an old hen hatching eggs. She simply lay on Lingjing and didn''t move.


    "Husband, you came just in time. This dead boy is too bad. He doesn''t dig as much as we do, so he robbed us. You hurry to get Lingjing back and don''t leave him a piece."


    Chu fan glared: "brothers are like brothers, women are like clothes. Can I turn against my brothers for just a few broken stones? What should I do? It''s none of your business here."


    "You... Wuwuwuwu!" Xia Yanran was scolded to hide her face and cry bitterly and ran out.


    Now, Luo Yu felt embarrassed and said, "brother, this... I just joked with my sister-in-law, but I didn''t grab a few pieces..."


    "There''s no need to explain. A woman has to take care of it, or she won''t know who''s the boss at home." Chu fan waved his hand. "Don''t say this. When your sister-in-law comes out, you''ll go in and have a bubble. It''s certainly good for you."


    "Really?" Luo Yu asked in surprise.


    Before Chu fan could answer, Xia Yanran suddenly screamed outside. Luo Yu was surprised: "no, something happened to her sister-in-law!"


    "Whoosh!" Luo Yu flew out. When she got outside, she saw Xia Yanran sitting on a blue stone, shouting with her neck pulled. Look at her expression. What''s the look of an accident? It''s nice.


    Luo Yu asked foolishly, "sister-in-law, are you..."


    "Oh, nothing. I just shout twice. You don''t care what I should do."


    Luo Yu suddenly realized and patted his forehead. He said angrily, "shit, I was cheated, my Lingjing."


    Whoosh!


    Luo Yu went back faster, but when he returned to his place, let alone Lingjing, even Chu fan disappeared, which made him black and almost carried his breath.


    It''s so cruel. I just robbed my sister-in-law for more than 100 yuan. You''d better take out all the old friends. Brothers are like brothers. Bah!


    "Chu fan, come out and I''ll break up with you!" Luo Yu scolded angrily at the mouth of the cave, but he didn''t dare to go in for fear of bumping into a woman to take a bath.


    Chu fan is shameless, but we can''t ignore morality and justice, and friends and wives can''t be bullied... Bah, from now on, he and I will not be friends.


    "Do you really want to break up with me?" Chu Fan Shi ran came out and said, "originally, I wanted to distribute the Lingjing uniformly. Since you want to break up with me, these Lingjing have nothing to do with you."


    Suddenly, Luo Yu, who was full of indignation, made a 180 degree turn in his attitude. With a smile on his face, he came forward and hugged Chu fan, patted him on the back. He smiled brightly and said, "brother, I''m kidding you. Are you serious? One day he''s a brother, all his life, and all his death."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. It''s more true than real gold and silver."


    Chu fan smiled relieved: "great, I just don''t know how to speak. In fact, this Lingjing is not very useful to you, but it is quite useful to your sister-in-law. So, I think..."


    Luo Yu gave a thump in his heart and said in a trembling voice, "brother, how much do you want to give your sister-in-law?"


    "Not much. Just fifty yuan for each person. I''ll give you the rest."


    Luo Yu immediately put down his heart and waved heartily, "it''s just a gift for my sister-in-law. It''s not enough for me."


    He is just polite. Even if the girls in front of him are Chu fan''s women, there are only five people. Not to mention 50 Lingjing for each person, he doesn''t care even if they are 100 yuan for each person.


    Unexpectedly, Chu fan took his hand in surprise: "brother, on behalf of your sister-in-law, thank you for your generous gift, thank you!"


    Luo Yu was confused again: "brother, what do you mean


    "Oh, you may not know yet. Your eldest brother, I have a good relationship with women. There are several women in the family. More than 900 Lingjing is not enough. But I won''t ask you for it again. Otherwise, isn''t it shameless for me to be a brother?"


    Luo Yu almost vomited blood. You''re so special. Isn''t it shameless enough? There are several women. Who are you fooling? OK, I''ll see how many wives you have.


    Before he could speak, Chu Fan said with a smile, "well, I''ve called home. Before long, your sister-in-law will come here to take a bath. Don''t worry, I won''t lie to you."


    Five hours later, Wen Huang personally sent the people to salamati peak. Then, Kong Qingqing came forward and connected them to the karst cave deep in the Tiankeng.


    When seeing beautiful women coming in one after another, Luo Yu was completely stupid. Are these beautiful women Chu fan''s women? Especially, that''s too much.


    Led by Qiao Yun, who came from Yanjing, followed by crape myrtle, Angelia, ah Jiu, Liu Wenhui and Liu Wenzhu sisters from Guangyuan, Qin Yumei, Lan Jie''s mother and daughter, Zhuge Huan''s mother and son; Dou Yutong of Sichuan Province and Song Wen of Taiwan Island.


    There are ten women here. If you add a few here, you have to strip away Luo Yu''s underpants. He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to say two words and ran out directly. He was afraid that Chu fan would ask him for Lingjing again. Who let him boast before, saying he didn''t have enough?


    Chu fan arranged several women to take a bath, but took crape myrtle and Yu Qiang to one side and said, "crape myrtle, I need a drop of pure dragon blood."


    "Pure dragon blood costs a lot of cultivation." crape myrtle frowned. "What do you want dragon blood for?"


    "A spirit crystal, is it enough to replenish blood?" Chu fan touched a Spirit Crystal and shook it in front of crape myrtle, too lazy to explain.


    Crape myrtle immediately brightened her eyes and nodded: "enough, enough, I''ll give it to you."


    As soon as the voice fell, crape myrtle cut her finger directly, took a deep breath, and slowly exuded a drop of dark red blood from the wound. The blood coagulates but does not disperse, and gathers bigger and bigger, but it does not fall.


    About half a minute later, crape myrtle''s face became a little pale. This drop of blood turned into dark purple fell down. Chu fan, who had been prepared for it, caught it with a porcelain bottle and quickly covered it with a plug.


    "Go and recover quickly." Chu fan patted crape myrtle''s shoulder and stuffed Lingjing into her palm.


    One side, Yu Qiang Mei couldn''t bear it. She asked Chu fan for two Lingjing and stuffed them into crape myrtle: "crape myrtle, thank you, sister."


    "Ha, you''re welcome. I don''t have enough."


    When the crape myrtle was sent away, Chu fan took out that drop of pure dragon blood and solemnly said, "rose, this drop of pure dragon blood is extracted from 30% of the blood in crape myrtle, that is to say, there can only be three drops of pure dragon blood in crape myrtle. Its power is extraordinary. After a while, you should stick to it anyway, otherwise you may die."


    "Don''t worry, I can do it." Yu Qiang Mei said firmly.


    Chu fan nodded, handed her the porcelain vase and said, "drink this drop of dragon blood, and then try your best to refine this drop of dragon blood."


    Without hesitation, Yu Qiang Mei grabbed the porcelain vase, pulled out the plug, lifted her neck and drank the drop of dragon blood. Suddenly, she felt as if she had swallowed a piece of hot charcoal. The pain in her internal organs burned and quickly spread to all parts of her body.


    With such intense pain, Yu Qiang Mei''s forehead was sweating in an instant, but she bit her lips. She was stunned and didn''t say a word. She sat down with her knees crossed and began to operate the skill to refine dragon blood.


    It''s easy to say, but when it''s really done, it''s as difficult as heaven. Dragon blood has strong violent factors, like a runaway wild horse, raging madly in Yu Qiang Mei''s body, destroying her body and slowly transforming her constitution.


    Chu fan stood aside and kept sprinkling green life energy to repair Yu Qiang''s body. Without him, Yu Qiang Mei would have been burst by this drop of dragon blood.


    Can you bear such huge blood energy without the strong physique of the dragon family?


    Although Yu Rose''s hardly pain, she hardly wished to live. But the benefits were quite great. She had only more than 1000 Jin strength, and after the immersion of the earth core emulsion and the improvement of monkey wine, her strength reached more than 3000 Jin. But this time, a drop of dragon blood made her strength reach more than 10000 Jin.


    For more than three hours, Yu Qiang Mei finally refined dragon blood, and her physical strength stopped improving when it was about 15000 kg. But just when she was relieved and ready to open her eyes and stand up, the nine demon kings appeared together. The King Kong demon ape demon king roared up to the sky, gave a roar, separated an avatar and drilled into Yu Qiang Mei''s body.


    Suddenly, Yu Qiang gave a painful scream and fell to the ground on her back


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "17k book friend lqenj06u" and the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "Yantai university-6 teacher Li"!

 Chapter 740

    Chu fan didn''t expect so many people.


    Originally, he just wanted Qiao Yun and Angelia to come, but unexpectedly, Angelia called ah Jiu, ah Jiu brought Liu Wenhui, and Liu Wenhui called her sister Liu Wenzhu. As a result, a large group of people came to Yunnan like tourists, and Yu Jianqiu sent them to the border, and then arranged by Wen Huang to send them to salamati peak by helicopter.


    Kong Qingqing, who is incarnated as a huge peacock, makes them like a dream. They don''t even know how to enter the Tiankeng. Until they saw Chu fan in the magma cave, their nervous hearts finally relaxed.


    Chu fan settled down for Yu Jianqiu. Only then did he have time to go back to the cave and meet with several closely related girls.


    "Brother fan!" ah Jiu ran over excitedly and hugged him directly. "Why go there to take a bath? Can you whiten your skin?"


    Chu fan has a black thread, whitening? If it''s just whitening, can I call all of you?


    Women, big or small, should put "beauty" first.


    Just when Chu fan opened his mouth to explain, Luo Yu Ran in embarrassed and shouted angrily, "Chu, I''ll fight with you."


    "Shit, are you crazy?" Chu fan was surprised and kicked Luo Yu back.


    But then Luo Yu rushed over again, hugged his thigh and cried, "brother, did I have a grudge against you in my last life? You pit me once or twice, I don''t say anything, but you can''t group to pit me. Woo woo!"


    "What do you mean? When did I organize a group to pit you?"


    "Look, who did you bring? It''s too bullying."


    Chu fan looked in the direction of Luo Yu''s fingers and saw two little ones. They swaggered in. It was Xiao Longwu and Xiao fengyao. Like a victorious general, the two bear children walked ahead with their heads held high and their toes high, followed by hundreds of black and blue men and women behind them.


    It''s terrible. Even Chu fan can''t bear to see it. Obviously, these people have been badly abused. Their nose and face are light. Many people''s eyebrows have been burned out, like climbing out of a coal pile. They are all dark and smoke from their mouth.


    It was burned. Needless to ask, it must be xiaofengyao''s masterpiece.


    "Feng Yao, dragon dance, why are you two here?" Chu fan asked with a straight face and pretending to be angry.


    The two bear children immediately jumped on Chu fan and said excitedly, "Dad, they are both our little brothers."


    "What? Little... Little brother?" Chu fan almost lost his chin and looked at Luo Yu''s grievance. Chu fan had no choice but to pat him on the shoulder. "Brother, look away. When my son and daughter have had enough, they are still your little brother."


    "Shit, when your son has had enough fun, he won''t have to kill them all?"


    "No, although our two children are naughty, they are very measured and won''t kill people." Chu Fan said with a smile. "Although they will suffer some pain, they will also greatly improve their strength. Actual combat is the fastest way to enhance their strength."


    Luo Yu Teng stood up and said angrily, "I''ll ask you a question. Do you care about this? If you don''t care, don''t care about me. You''re welcome?"


    "Cut, if you can manage it for me, I can''t manage it anyway." Chu fan puts the two bear children on the ground and glances at Luo Yu. "How to teach me to care, but if you dare to hurt my child''s hair, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Luo Yu wants to cry again. If he really fights, he''s not afraid, but the key is that bullying the two children like this makes people laugh. But you don''t bully others. Two bear children bully him.


    Sobbing, what evil did I do in my last life?


    Suddenly, a sneaky guy ran over quickly and said anxiously, "boss, there are many people outside and they are flying down one after another."


    "Bang!"


    With the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, Chu fan and Luo Yu changed their faces and looked at each other at the same time.


    Luo Yu gave an order. The demon clan that had just been transformed into an adult quickly turned into a body, divided into parts and scattered everywhere, all hidden. Luo Yu was more overbearing and jumped directly into the lava river. Like a swimmer, he soon disappeared without a trace.


    Before long, four humanoid mecha more than three meters high strode in.


    Humanoid mecha is made of special metal, just like transformers, with a great sense of oppression. In front of the mecha, the part above the chest is a huge and transparent cover, which can clearly see the people sitting inside. Without exception, they are all Western faces with a cold and fierce iron blood momentum.


    In the hands of each mecha, there is a huge mechanism gun, let alone human. Even the powerful top monster Luo Yu can''t resist the bombardment of this heavy fire.


    As the four steel mecha got closer and closer, more than a dozen people came into the back. These people had different shapes. One of them was a slim woman with a pair of white wings behind her, like an angel, with holy brilliance.


    Finally, the steel mecha soldiers found the meteorite in the depths of the lava cave, but they didn''t go there. Instead, they faced all directions and raised their mechanism guns.


    At this moment, Kong Qingqing suddenly rushed out of the cave mouth, gave out a clear bird song, divided into seven, and rushed recklessly towards the four steel mecha.


    Chu fan couldn''t understand her bird language, but the demons and beasts of the demon family heard it clearly. She was reminding them that they had been exposed.


    Although the monster is hidden very secretly, the mecha has a life sensor, which can detect the accurate position of all life bodies within tens of meters around. Therefore, no matter how secret the monster is, it has no effect on them.


    If Kong Qingqing''s mind reading didn''t play a role, I''m afraid these monsters wouldn''t even have a chance to shoot, and they would be shelled to pieces by the mechanism. But now, Kong Qingqing''s sudden attack slowed the action of the mecha soldiers. In less than two seconds, many monsters rushed out of the bunker like a tide.


    Flames, frost, wind blades, lightning


    All power attacks do little damage to mecha. They are like a mountain. No matter what kind of attack, they can''t shake it. The monster''s bite and scratch broke its teeth and claws, leaving only white marks on the mecha.


    "Da da ta TA!"


    The mechanism gun finally opened fire. A heavy giant bear monster was instantly beaten into a sieve. It was miserable. It fell heavily to the ground and blood flowed into a river. But just as another mecha soldier was ready to fire, a woman with a pair of wings behind her suddenly shouted, "don''t move the gun. I''ll catch it alive."


    At the command, the four mecha soldiers regarded the mechanism gun as an iron bar at almost the same time and launched a hand-to-hand battle with many monsters. With the strong physique of monsters, each has nearly 10000 kilograms of power, but it is still like paper paste, which is easily smashed and flown out by mecha soldiers.


    Within a moment, dozens of monsters lay down half, each with broken bones and tendons, and lost their combat effectiveness, but the rest still attacked frantically and were not afraid of life and death.


    "Stop!" an angry scold came, and then a graceful blue figure rushed in like lightning. It was the catkins of Shushan sword school.


    With the appearance of catkins, three young men and women appeared on her side. There were four people, just two men and two women, all dressed in blue and white ancient clothes. At everyone''s feet, they stepped on a long sword, as if a fairy came down to earth without any secular flavor.


    "I told you to stop!" catkins got angry, fell on a raised stone, stretched out a finger, and the long autumn sword suspended above her head made a "clang" sound. In an instant, it was divided into nine, fan-shaped, aiming at the mecha soldiers and the white winged girl behind her.


    "Oh!"


    Kong Qingqing gave a clear roar, and the remaining three avatars quickly retreated and fell on the magmatic river. Other monsters were ordered to turn around and run to the magmatic River to confront Ma Yaoyao and glare.


    "Who are you?" Liu Xu took back his long sword and asked coldly.


    The girl with white wings smiled strangely and suddenly shouted, "kill!"


    Suddenly, the four mecha soldiers raised their guns, pointed their guns at the catkins and resolutely pulled the trigger.


    "Da da ta TA!"


    A burst of gunsmoke filled the air. The stone where the four willow catkins stood was smashed, and the stone wall behind them was hit with a big hole about two meters in diameter and five meters deep. Even a stone can hit five meters deep. If it''s flesh and blood, it won''t be blasted into slag?


    However, after the smoke dispersed, the catkins had disappeared, and they didn''t know where they had gone.


    "There, kill them." the white winged girl finally showed a dignified expression. With a wave of her hand, four fast men sprang out behind her. With a roar of anger, she turned into a leopard shaped monster at the moment of running.


    They have leopard heads and sharp claws, but their bodies are covered with black and brown ugly scales, which is faster than the wind leopard monster. Although they were far away from several soldiers, they rushed to the four catkins with the mecha soldiers at almost the same time.


    The mecha soldiers had thrown away the mechanism gun, and took out an alloy knife from behind one after another, just like a large guillotine, waving and chopping down at the catkins. At the same time, the four leopard monsters ran up to the body of the mecha, jumped up again on the mecha, and jumped down at the catkins.


    "Ten thousand sword formula!" the mature beauty, who was a little older than catkins, suddenly gave a cold drink. The simple long sword inserted behind him suddenly burst out into a sword shadow all over the sky and shot at the four leopard monsters and four mecha soldiers.


    This is to die together. Even if she can destroy the leopard monster and the mecha, the four of them will surely die at the hands of the mecha and the leopard monster.


    At this critical moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Liu Xu and others


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "lone wolf" and the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "¡î ¡¤: depravity ¡¬..." in the night sky!

 Chapter 741

    At the beginning, Chu fan thought he was a strong man of the Chinese immortal sect. He didn''t want to expose himself, so he hid. Unexpectedly, it was a high-tech product of a foreign organization - humanoid mecha soldiers.


    In a blink of an eye, many monsters were injured, maimed and damaged more than half. At this scene, Chu fan showed his eyes and drew out the dragon soul sword, so he was ready to rush out and fight with these guys.


    In the eyes of others, the demon clan is heterogeneous, and everyone gets to kill it. However, Chu fan has been in contact with the demon clan for a long time. He found that the demon clan is not as cruel and evil as the outside world. On the contrary, most demon clans are very kind and sincere, which is more worthy of communication.


    No matter what others think of the demon clan, Chu fan has regarded himself as half of the demon clan. He will never allow anyone to harm the demon clan in front of him.


    Blood debt must be paid in blood.


    However, at the moment when he was ready to shoot, catkins suddenly brought people in, which made Chu fan almost mad calm down and ready to have a look. But unexpectedly, this stupid girl wanted to reason with others. As a result, she was killed unprepared, and even fell into a desperate situation. She had to work hard with others.


    Friends, can Chu fan die?


    "Motionless as a mountain!"


    Chu fan was like an angry King Kong. His whole body was shining with gold. He almost blinded the eyes of several leopard monsters and humanoid mecha. The momentum slowed down a bit, and the power of the heavy blow was also weakened.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" four alloy knives fell on Chu fan''s dragon soul sword across his head, making four violent sounds, just like the old monk ringing the bell, which made people''s ears buzzing.


    At the next moment, the sharp claws of the four leopard shaped monsters also fell down, avoiding Chu fan''s dragon soul giant sword, and catching his throat, heart pit, lower abdomen, and even crotch are the key.


    With a hiss, Chu fan''s clothes were broken, revealing his vigorous physique. His skin was golden, shining like a layer of gold. The sharp claws of the leopard monster fell, leaving only white marks on him, and his skin was not broken.


    However, the last guy grabbed a handful of black curved hair from Chu fan''s crotch, made Chu fan twitch slightly in pain, and hated the bastard.


    Nima, you can''t catch anywhere, but you catch brother here. You wait. I''ll strip all your hair... No, I''ll strip all your scales.


    Then, the sharp sword in the air fell like rain with a sharp and piercing sound, regardless of the enemy and ourselves.


    Seeing the catkins beside her, she was scared silly and didn''t know how to avoid at all. The woman who sent out this big move was pale and shaky. Obviously, she didn''t have the ability to avoid.


    Alas, I must owe you in my last life.


    With a helpless sigh, Chu fan suddenly turned back, opened his arms and threw catkins and another beauty to the ground.


    There was another jingling sound. Although the sword could not penetrate Chu fan''s body, it was hit so violently that the taste was not good. Chu fan grinned and felt that he had lost a lot this time.


    But then, he felt soft under his body, and a smell like orchid and musk deer penetrated people''s hearts, which made him close his eyes and take a deep breath.


    "Pa!" Chu fan was slapped in the face, and then kicked out.


    "Apprentice, I''ll kill you." the woman who was pressed by Chu fan was so ashamed and angry that she grabbed a long sword and rushed to break Chu fan into pieces. Fortunately, at this time, catkins finally calmed down, grabbed the girl quickly and said anxiously, "martial uncle, what''s the matter with you? Chu fan saved us just now."


    "Who let him save?" the woman cried out sadly and angrily, "I''d rather die than let him defile my innocence. Let go, I''ll kill him."


    Chu fan was so angry that he cut one of the mecha fighters in half with a fierce sword. He cut the other mecha fighter in half and scolded the woman with a huge sword: "are you crazy? I''m so kind to save you. Even if you don''t appreciate it, I''ll revenge you for killing me? Come on, I''ll see how you killed me today? Grass!"


    The four leopard shaped monsters suddenly rushed to Chu fan and were shouted by the angry Chu fan. After a whirlwind, all the four leopard shaped monsters were fixed there. Three seconds later, four leopard shaped monsters suddenly burst into blood, collapsed like building blocks and turned into broken meat on the ground.


    No more, no less. Each monster is thirty-six yuan.


    Chu fan''s face and body were sprayed with hot blood, which added to his violent atmosphere. He was stunned to suppress the woman. He even forgot that he was not dressed. He stared at him without saying a word.


    "Do it, no one!" Chu fan wiped a sword on his face, pointed to the white winged woman who quietly retreated, and shouted coldly.


    The next moment, the white winged woman turned her head and flew out of the cave. Her speed was fast, but someone''s speed was twice as fast as her. They saw a fire coming out from behind Chu fan, and lightning generally caught up with the white winged woman.


    Whoosh!


    The white winged woman dodged and avoided the subsequent attack. After such a delay, a fire wall suddenly appeared in front of her, completely blocking the passage, and no one passed.


    In front of the fire wall, a fire red bird flapped its wings and jokingly looked at the white feather woman not far away.


    At the same time, Luo Yu, who was incarnated as Fire Kirin, rushed out of the magma, gave an earth shaking roar, and plunged into the crowd. Where he passed was a sea of fire. Countless people screamed and struggled in the sea of fire. Within five seconds, they fell into the sea of fire and quickly burned to ashes.


    "Whoosh!"


    Luo Yu''s eyes were red. He rushed over like thunder and bumped into a mecha soldier. Three meters high and weighing at least three tons, the mecha soldier was hit by him and flew out, "poop" into the lava river.


    With the heat of magma, Leng failed to burn the mecha, but the thermal conductivity of steel made the people who controlled the mecha unbearable. After a while, it was baked dry and sank slowly on the surface of the magma river.


    There is still one mecha soldier left. In the face of Chu fan and Huo Qilin, the two powerful opponents, he ran away without fighting and was ready to run away from xiaofengyao. Although there was a fire wall blocking the way, he felt he still had a glimmer of vitality relying on the performance of the mecha. But if he stays, he will die.


    "Ouch!"


    A dragon roared, deafening. The next moment, a huge black dragon rushed out from behind Chu fan, opened his mouth and ejected a black fireball, which hit his back before the mecha soldier hit the fire wall.


    In an instant, the steel on the back of the mecha soldier was burned into a huge hole, and the people inside were burned by the black flame. With only a scream, they were swallowed up by the flame and burned to ashes in the twinkling of an eye.


    Seeing this scene, the white feather woman couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. Her eyes fell on Chu fan and took a deep breath: "Chu fan, we can''t make a deal."


    "Do you know me?" Chu Fanqiang said, putting down the huge sword on his shoulder and blocking it in front of him.


    Although the back of the ass is still exposed, it''s better than naked.


    Kong Qingqing fell from the air and quickly took out his own skirt. He surrounded Chu fan''s waist with all his hands and feet, which helped him block the leakage of spring. At the same time, the black dragon flashed around Chu fan and turned into a great beauty, falling on Chu fan''s right, staring at the white feather woman.


    The dragon family is the king of the demon family. So many demon families have been wounded and maimed. As the only blood of the black dragon family, how can crape myrtle not be angry? If she hadn''t been afraid of damaging Chu fan, she would have torn the woman with white wings and swallowed it.


    "Transaction? What transaction?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    "Let me go, I''ll tell you a secret." the white feather woman said sincerely.


    Chu Fan said coldly, "first tell me your name and your identity. I want to know if you are qualified to trade with me."


    The white feather woman took a deep breath and said, "my name is Serena, belonging to the American special forces."


    "Well, tell me, what do you want to do with me?" Chu fanleng hummed before she opened her mouth. "You only have one chance. If you can''t satisfy me, you''ll die like them the next second!"


    Serena''s face changed slightly and hesitated to say it. Chu fan didn''t give her a chance to make up a story at all, and coldly shouted, "three!"


    "Two!"


    "Wait!" Serena''s forehead was sweating and hurriedly said, "the daughter of the chief executive of Australia has been caught by our people in the United States. If you don''t save her as soon as possible, she will be transformed into an animal gene warrior like me."


    Chu Fan said curiously, "what is the beast gene warrior?"


    Serena pointed to the four leopard shaped monsters killed by Chu fan on the ground and said bitterly, "they integrate the genes of the wind leopard monster and our Western dragon race. Their strength is higher than those of the strong in China and have strong ability to carry blows."


    "And I, integrated with the genes of war angels, have stronger strength than them." speaking of this, Serena''s mouth showed a sly smile of successful treachery: "however, my most powerful ability is not fighting, but transmitting. Hehe, Chu fan, thank you for giving me time. Next time, the winner must be me. Bye!"


    With that, a six pointed star array suddenly appeared at Serena''s feet. Just for a moment, the white light flashed, and Serena''s figure had disappeared. However, she didn''t see that Chu fan also appeared a six pointed star Dharma array under her while she disappeared. Almost at the moment of her disappearance, she also disappeared.


    Ten seconds later, at the position where Chu fan was standing, a six pointed star array appeared again. Chu fan''s figure appeared the next second, in his hand, carrying Serena

 Chapter 742

    "Want to go? Have I approved it?"


    Chu fan threw Serena to the ground and asked coldly, "tell me, why was sandy caught and where is she now?"


    Serena was finally afraid. She looked at Chu fan in horror and said in a trembling voice: "this matter has nothing to do with me..."


    "I finally ask you, where is Sandy?" Chu fan shouted angrily.


    Serena was so frightened that she hurriedly said, "should... Should be in the United States..."


    "Specific orientation!"


    "Columbus, red umbrella company."


    As soon as Serena''s voice fell, Kong Qingqing came over and said in a deep voice: "red umbrella company is a large-scale biotechnology company. 80% of the expensive drugs sold on the market come from the scientific research department of red umbrella company. In fact, red umbrella company is a huge organization dedicated to studying biological genes. The American government needs the support of red umbrella company."


    "You... How do you know?" Serena looked at Kong Qingqing in horror and asked incredulously.


    Kong Qingqing glanced at her and continued to say faintly, "Serena, on the surface, belongs to the American special force, but in fact, she is a small captain of the red umbrella company. She and her team members have been injected with a genetic agent, which is named animal chemical I."


    "There are also many kinds of animal I, such as Serena. It injects the most advanced battle Angel gene, has transmission ability and excellent combat skills. The four gene soldiers you killed are injected with a gene medicine made of the fusion of sensitive and growing gale leopard gene and Western dragon gene, with the strong speed of gale leopard and the strong physique of Western dragon ¡£¡±


    "As for the four humanoid mecha, they are also high-tech war tools developed by the red umbrella company. The four controllers inside are also gene soldiers."


    Speaking of this, Kong Qingqing took a deep breath and said, "Sandy has indeed been arrested, but she is not in the red umbrella company in Columbus, but in San Antonio cathedral. She is ready to accept the holy surrender ceremony held by the church. Once the holy surrender is successful, she will become a new generation of Saint and give full play to 50% of the fighting power of war angels."


    "Dare you lie to me?" Chu fan''s eyes were fierce, and the dragon soul sword was raised and was about to chop down.


    Serena was completely desperate. In front of Chu fan, she was stunned and couldn''t even raise her fighting spirit. If she had known Chu fan was so powerful, she wouldn''t be an enemy of Chu fan.


    Just when Chu fan was about to start, Kong Qingqing suddenly said, "don''t kill her first. It''s still useful to keep her."


    "I''ll give it to you." Chu fan waved the dragon soul sword in his hand, patted Serena''s face horizontally, and immediately pulled her out. Half of her face became red and swollen and fainted directly. Then Chu fan strode towards the meteorite.


    "Stop!" an angry scold came from behind.


    Chu fan slowly turned around and saw Liu Xu''s martial uncle holding a long sword, staring at him in shame and anger. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "you call me? I remember I saved you just now. Is that how you thank the benefactor for saving your life?"


    "Who wants you to save?"


    The woman pointed at Chu fan with a sword and shouted angrily, "My Su Yu''s icy and clean body is defiled by your disciple today. Although you are trying to save me, I will kill you to return my innocence."


    Chu fan was enraged: "It''s the first time I''ve heard that saving people has saved Chou. What a big deal. Didn''t you accidentally touch you? Besides, you slapped me and kicked me just now. I don''t care about you. You still want to kill me? Come on, I''ll stand here and let you kill. Let everyone know that the people of Shushan sword sect retaliate with the kindness of the hand A hypocrite of good looks. "


    Liu Xu grabbed Su Yu''s arm and whispered, "martial uncle, you calm down. Chu fan saved us in a hurry. It wasn''t intentional..."


    "Get out of the way!" Su Yu shook off the catkins and gnashed her teeth. "You saved my life. I''ll give it back to you later, but before that, I must kill you."


    "Younger martial sister, let me come." a tall and dignified man stepped forward and said lightly, "Chu fan, as a human race, you collude with the demon clan secretly. Aren''t you afraid you don''t even know how to die? It''s not easy for you to cultivate and save my younger martial sister and nephew. I can forgive you and allow you to join my Shushan sword sect."


    Suyu Liu Mei picked her eyebrows and was about to speak, but Liu Xu quickly dragged her back and begged her to shake her head. Suyu sighed helplessly, put down her long sword, turned her head and didn''t look at Chu fan again.


    She understood what elder martial brother meant. If Chu fan can be included in Shushan sword sect, she will become a great help to Shushan sword sect in the future. Besides, there are too many strong demons in front of her. If Chu fan joins, one will change and the other will grow. Maybe she can get rid of the remaining evils of these demons.


    For the sake of the overall situation, her elder martial brother is absolutely right.


    "Do you want me to join Shushan?" Chu fan burst into laughter and burst into tears.


    The man said angrily, "what are you laughing at? Do you despise our Shushan sword sect?"


    Chu fan smiled and waved his hand: "you don''t have to set me up. I don''t mean to despise Shushan sword sect. However, why should I join your Shushan sword sect? Also, I have a good relationship with the demon clan. How?"


    "You..."


    "Don''t put on airs there. If I hadn''t had some friendship with catkins, I would save you?" Chu fan waved with a sneer. "Get out of here quickly, otherwise, I don''t guarantee whether my demon friends will let you go."


    With a roar, Huo Qilin stepped on the flame and looked covetously at the catkins. He had a posture of killing himself if he didn''t agree. Crape myrtle followed, eyes like blade, staring at several people coldly. Those monsters who still had fighting power came one after another, in a fan-shaped shape, surrounded the catkins and left only the exit. It was obvious that they wanted to drive them away.


    "Chu fan, you will regret it." the man glared at Chu fan and turned decisively, "let''s go!"


    Su Yu stared at Chu fan, gnashing her teeth and said, "next time we meet, either you die or I live."


    Chu fan didn''t bother to talk to her. I really don''t understand. This woman is beautiful, but why is she unreasonable? If I had known she was like this, I shouldn''t have saved her. What''s the matter? Saving people also saves Qiu. Who is it?


    Catkins fell at the end. He looked at Chu fan with complex eyes. He didn''t know whether he was thanking him or complaining about him. Finally, shed two drops of clear tears, turn around and run away.


    The flower fairy demon king flew out and danced back and forth in the air with a dignified face. It lasted about half a minute. Suddenly, he scolded: "great rain skill!"


    Suddenly, there was a drizzle in the cave. Every drop of rain was condensed by pure life energy. The howling monsters all over the place healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. In less than three minutes, the dying monsters had recovered, turned into human shapes, came to Chu fan and knelt down respectfully.


    Before, they may have been dissatisfied with Chu fan, but now they are completely convinced. Not only because Chu fan saved them, but also because just now, Chu fan refused the invitation of Shushan sword sect and was willing to be with the demon family.


    If Chu fan joins Shushan sword sect, it means that he wants to draw a clear line with the demon clan. Even, he will be asked to turn his gun and kill them. But Chu fan not only didn''t agree, but also saved their lives in turn.


    Although the demon family has a simple mind, they know how to repay kindness. Moreover, Chu fan''s son is Jinlong, his daughter is Huofeng, his brother is huoqilin, and his girlfriend is Qibao peacock. If such a boss doesn''t follow, what kind of boss do you want to find?


    "Roar!"


    There was a deafening roar and a huge roar in the cave, which made the stone walls rustle and drop stone powder, and even the lava River threw up huge waves.


    Many demon families were frightened and looked in the direction of the sound. Even huoqilin Luo Yu couldn''t help but be surprised and stare.


    In the corner, Yu Qiangwei, who had been sitting and practicing hard before, suddenly stood up. Behind her, there appeared a huge demon ape with fierce eyes. With Luo Yu''s strength, she couldn''t help trembling.


    This is


    "Rose, did you succeed?" Chu fan surprised and ran over. He was just about to give Yu Qiang a hug, but she punched her and flew out.


    "Bang!"


    A large humanoid hole was knocked out of the wall, at least more than ten meters deep. It took Chu fan a long time to climb out. He was ashen, and the only skirt around his waist was almost scratched.


    Yu Qiang Mei ran over excitedly and asked with bright eyes, "how much power can there be?"


    "Er... About 100000 Jin." Chu fan glanced at her angrily. "If you want to try your strength, say it clearly. Attack me again. Don''t say I''m rude to you."


    "Cut, if you have the ability to put your horse here, who is afraid of who?" Yu Qiang Mei glanced at him disdainfully, turned her head and ran into the cave to share the joy with Su Yuan and others.


    Before long, Dou Yutong and Song Wen came out of the cave together. Some days I haven''t seen Dou Yutong. He looks more beautiful. Moreover, he has an indifferent temperament, which is much more stable than before.


    "Brother fan!" Song Wen, still the same, came forward and hugged Chu fan''s arm, shook it coyly and said, "brother fan, I also want to be like sister Qiang."


    "You?" Chu fan frowned. This goblin is enough to make people worry. If there is another demon king as an escort, why don''t you poke a hole in the sky? However, before he refused, the eight tailed scorpion dragon demon king took the initiative to appear, and two tile blue eyes stared at Song Wen.


    Unexpectedly, Song Wen not only wasn''t afraid, but also said happily, "Wow, what a lovely little scorpion, do you want to make friends with me?"


    She didn''t understand what escort was. She thought Yu Qiang Wei and King Kong demon ape were good friends.


    Chu fan has a black line and a powerful eight tailed scorpion dragon demon king. You dead girl called it a little scorpion? Aren''t you afraid it will send you to the South Pole and be a neighbor with penguins?


    Unexpectedly, the eight tailed scorpion dragon suddenly said, "Chu fan, give me ten Lingjing!"

 Chapter 743

    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Facing the eight tailed scorpion dragon that suddenly appeared in front of her, Song Wen suddenly became nervous. A bad idea made her run away without saying a word. Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Eight Lingjing flew out and trapped Song Wen in the middle. Then, two Lingjing flew in, one was swallowed by the eight tailed scorpion dragon, and the other fell into Song Wen''s turbulent chest.


    At the next moment, the eight tailed scorpion dragon burst out a bright silver light and disappeared. Almost at the same time, Song Wen issued a sad cry and fell to the ground.


    Chu fan is in a hurry. Song Wen is different from others. She has neither strong physique nor extraordinary spiritual strength. At best, she has a bigger chest than ordinary girls and a slightly stronger physique. How can she bear the powerful embodiment of the eight tailed scorpion dragon?


    Don''t worry


    "Don''t worry, Bawei knows. Jie!" a harsh strange smile startled Chu fan. When he looked sideways, the strange soul eating magic spider also appeared. With his demonic eyes, he flew at him, which made Chu fan shiver.


    "Elder sister, why did you come out? Did you..."


    "Jie, yes, it''s my turn."


    The soul devouring demon spider demon king hooked his finger to Dou Yutong, "little girl, are you ready?"


    Dou Yutong took a deep breath and nodded: "ready."


    "My ability to bear is thousands and thousands of times more painful than that big breasted girl. Once you can''t bear it, there''s only one way to die." the soul eating magic spider smiled strangely, "are you sure you want to inherit my ability?"


    "I''m sure I can stick to it." Dou Yutong said firmly.


    Being a man for two generations, she is more eager to get strong strength than anyone. On the one hand, she can shorten the distance with Chu fan. On the other hand, even if Chu fan is not around, she will not be bullied.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being the heir I chose." the soul devouring magic spider stretched out a white and tender hand to Chu fan, "give me ten spirit crystals, too."


    Thanks to my brother, I searched a large amount of Lingjing today. Otherwise, I can''t afford it.


    After the soul devouring magic spider got ten spirit crystals, like the eight tailed scorpion dragon, he set up a Dharma array and trapped Dou Yutong in it. However, the remaining two spirit crystals exploded on their heads and turned into pure Reiki.


    The next moment, the soul devouring magic spider suddenly gave out a harsh scream. Dou Yutong''s body trembled. The yuan God floated out of his head and was wrapped by the exploding aura. Then, the soul devouring magic spider separated an avatar and was wrapped by aura. It flashed over Dou Yutong''s yuan God and slowly integrated into it.


    This process is extremely slow. If you are careless, Dou Yutong''s Yuanshen will be burst and dissipated, and this process is also extremely painful, hundreds of times worse than Yu Qiang. After all, this comes from the pain of the soul, which can not be compared with the pain of the body.


    Although Chu fan is worried about Sandy''s safety, he is at a critical juncture here. He can''t leave at all. There''s no way. He can only put Sandy''s business aside until it''s over.


    Chu fan returns to the cave and happens to see Xiangyan. In order to save time, there was only one person bathing in the earth core emulsion, and now it has changed to two people. Before, ah Jiu and Angelia made it together. Now it''s just the turn of the Liu Wenzhu sisters.


    Unfortunately, when Chu fan came in, they just took off their clothes and were ready to jump down from the entrance. When seeing Chu fan come in, Liu Wenzhu exclaimed and suddenly fell down, but even so, her graceful figure was greatly gratified by Chu fan.


    I didn''t see it. She looks very slim, quite fleshy, protruding and warping, and her legs are still long. No wonder she will stand out from hundreds of competitors and become the front desk receptionist of Sichuan Chongqing group. If it weren''t for Chu fan, she wouldn''t be an assistant to the president.


    However, it was her sister Liu Wenhui who really made Chu fan swallow her mouth. She was the same age as ah Jiu, but her figure was slightly slimmer than ah Jiu. However, her chest was promoted to the D cup by Chu fan with breast massage, which is even more magnificent than her sister.


    Seeing her, Chu fan will think of the beautiful girl in the cartoon. Her chest is exaggerated. Even compared with Song Wen, she is no inferior. Moreover, because her sister blocked the entrance, she stood there, stunned by Chu fan for a long time, and then jumped down with a red face in her sister''s urging voice.


    Chu fan smiled bitterly to himself. I really didn''t mean to


    After a day and a night, everyone''s physique has been strengthened. Song Wen and Dou Yutong have also successfully overcome the difficulties. They are respectively called the eight tailed scorpion dragon demon king and the soul eating demon spider demon king.


    "Whoosh!"


    Song Wen appeared in the cave and said proudly, "who''s next?"


    She inherited the transmission ability of the eight tailed scorpion dragon demon king. She can transmit unlimited without consuming the energy of the bone tower. Moreover, she can also carry one person. Therefore, the task of sending people home naturally fell on her head.


    Song Wen, who just had the ability to transmit, enjoyed it. She sent Angelia and ah Jiu back one after another. There were five people left in the cave, including Su Yuan, Yu Qiang Wei, Dou Yutong, Qiao Yun and Kong Qingqing, as well as a group of powerful demons led by Luo Yu.


    Facing Song Wen''s inquiry, none of the women spoke. Obviously, no one wanted to go back.


    "Chu fan, what are you going to do next?" Su Yuan asked in a deep voice.


    Chu Fan said without hesitation, "I''m going to go to Australia first, say hello to godfather, and then go to the United States to rescue Sandy."


    "Well, I''ll take people to the United States first. You and Wenwen will go to Australia first, and then we will meet in the United States." Su Yuan''s proposal was unanimously recognized by several women. It was useless for Chu fan to speak. It was passed.


    She said to go. Under the leadership of Su Yuan, the women quickly left and went straight to the United States.


    Chu fan looked at Luo Yu and others, frowned and thought hard for a long time, and said in a deep voice: "Luo Yu, are you going to stay here or go to the holy land of the demon family?"


    "This is my home. I''m not going anywhere." Luo Yu said solemnly, "but I''m going to go out with you to practice for a while, but I don''t trust these little brothers."


    "Well... It''s easy to do." Chu fan took people out of the Tiankeng and spent half a day refining countless array flags to arrange salamati peak into a huge array. With the protection of the big array, these demon families don''t have to worry about their safety. As long as they don''t leave the big array, they won''t have any danger.


    Just let them stay here and watch the earth core lotion. This thing can not be taken away, but it is very important to Chu fan.


    Chu fan taught Luo Yu and a limited number of powerful demons how to get in and out of the array, and then let Luo Yu enter the bone tower space and receive the special training of black scale, which led Song Wen to Australia.


    Because there were no specific coordinates, Song Wen didn''t know where the transmission location was. Chu fan only felt that a flower in front of him had appeared in a room full of light smell.


    What''s the smell?


    Chu fan frowned and looked around, suddenly covered with black lines. Shit, it''s so special. It''s actually a women''s toilet. Isn''t it cheating? Fortunately, at this time, there was no one in the women''s toilet, which made Chu fan breathe a sigh of relief. But when Song Wen was ready to speak, Chu fan suddenly covered her mouth, put her other hand on her lips and made a silent action. Song Wen was immediately honest.


    The next moment, Chu fan held Song Wen and jumped into a compartment from above. Then, the door of the women''s toilet was pushed open and a woman came in. Instead of going to the bathroom, she vomited violently in front of the washing table for a while, which took a long time to slow down. Then she washed her face with cold water, took out her makeup bag and prepared to make up.


    Song Wen doesn''t know who the woman outside is, but Chu fan can see it clearly. It''s he Bingqian.


    In the past, he Bingqian was a cold and arrogant woman. If Chu fan hadn''t saved her father and mother, she wouldn''t have any good feelings for Chu fan. But now, her cheeks are reddish and drunk. How can she be cold and arrogant before?


    What the hell happened? Why does she drink like this and have to mend her makeup? Is she drinking with someone?


    While Chu fan was guessing, the door of the women''s toilet opened again. A handsome man came in, took the sign being repaired, hung the door, closed the door and locked it, and stared at he Bingqian''s graceful and mature body with greedy eyes.


    "Ma Tianxiang, what do you want to do?" he Bingqian was surprised, but did not retreat at all, and asked sternly.


    "Hehe, everyone is an adult. Don''t you know what I want to do?" Ma Tianxiang stares at he Bingqian with naked desire - hope, as if he were a wolf staring at a little sheep.


    He Bingqian said angrily, "Ma Tianxiang, don''t think your father is the chief executive, so you can do whatever you want. Although my family''s status is much lower than before, it''s not the object of your bullying at will. Don''t forget, I''m still Chu fan''s person. Chu fan won''t let you go if you dare to touch me."


    "Don''t mention that rude guy to me. I don''t know what ecstasy he gave my father. At this time, my father still protects him." Ma Tianxiang shouted proudly, "so what? In the final analysis, I''m my father''s own son. When I kill Chu, can my father kill me and avenge his son? Cut!"


    Chu fan is stunned. Is it difficult that this guy is the son of Ma Rulong, the chief executive of Australia? But I didn''t provoke you. Why did you kill me? In a word, we are still brothers. I came to Australia this time to save your sister Sandy. If you don''t appreciate it, why kill me?


    "Even if you kill Chu fan, I won''t like you, let alone marry you." he Bingqian suddenly took out an eyebrow scraping knife from her bag, put it on her wrist and sneered, "Ma Tianxiang, you''d better not force me. If I die, you won''t get my people, not even money."

 Chapter 744

    A fair lady, a gentleman.


    He Bingqian is beautiful and has a cold temperament. In Australia, she is one of the best rich and famous ladies. Her rich childe can form a strengthened company. Ma Tianxiang likes her and uses some less bright means to her. Chu fan can understand that who doesn''t want to hold the beauty back? What''s more, Ma Tianxiang has a strong background. Even if he Bingqian is really strong, what can he family do to him?


    However, according to he Bingqian, Ma Tianxiang is not only interested in her, but also her money, which is a little thought-provoking. As we all know, he Bingqian has left his family, and her money comes from Chufan''s casino. If Ma Tianxiang misses her money, doesn''t he miss Chu fan''s casino?


    Isn''t that what Ma Rulong means?


    "Miss He, why are you doing this?"


    Ma Tianxiang patiently advised: "as long as you marry me, with my horse family''s rights and your family''s financial resources, Australia is our world. Even if you are independent from China, it is not impossible. At that time, I will be the president of Australia, and you will be the president''s wife. You can have whatever you want."


    "I''m not so ambitious." he Bingqian said coldly, "as long as I don''t lack food and clothing, it''s enough. Ma Tianxiang, your little girl who deceives is OK. You''d better waste less time on me."


    "Really?"


    Ma Tianxiang smiled: "do you feel your eyelids getting heavier and heavier now?"


    He Bingqian thought it was the strength of wine that made her more and more sleepy. Now when he said it, she shouted angrily: "you... You even drugged me? It''s shameless."


    "How can you deal with a woman like you without some means?"


    Ma Tianxiang stepped forward and easily grabbed the eyebrow scraping knife he Bingqian held in her hand and threw it aside. He Bingqian couldn''t open her eyes. She was top heavy and would sleep at any time, but she knew that if she really slept, she would wake up.


    "You... Don''t come here..." he Bingqian stumbled back, but hit the washstand and lay down on her back. She didn''t have the strength to get up anymore.


    This posture provided Ma Tianxiang with great convenience. He was only one step away from success. Ma Tianxiang was not in a hurry. He slowly loosened his tie, untied his belt, looked greedily at he Bingqian''s white thighs, stepped forward and was ready to lift her short skirt.


    But at this time, the lamp of the women''s toilet suddenly flashed. At the same time, a cool wind blew, and the doors of several compartments were opened almost at the same time, strange and terrible.


    Ma Tianxiang got nervous and looked around, but he didn''t find anything. When he turned around, he suddenly widened his eyes, which scared him almost fainted. I don''t know when a white woman with long hair hanging from the front and covering her head and face appeared in front of him.


    "Jie!" the woman in white gave a strange smile, and the light flashed. The next moment, the woman and he Bingqian disappeared at the same time. If he Bingqian''s makeup bag wasn''t on the washstand, Ma Tianxiang thought he was dreaming.


    "Ghost!" Ma Tianxiang couldn''t help it anymore. He let out a sad scream and stumbled out.


    After he left the women''s room, Chu fan calmly came out of the compartment, took he Bingqian''s makeup bag and went out. When he went outside, he found that this was a high-end restaurant, but there were hardly any guests in the restaurant. It must have been reserved by Ma Tianxiang.


    Ma Tianxiang''s scream attracted the waiter''s attention. Chu fan effortlessly walked out of the restaurant and found Song Wen and he Bingqian in a nearby hotel.


    "Brother fan, I want to go home." for fear that Chu fan is angry, Song Wen hurriedly said, "don''t worry. When I finish my work, I''ll be back. I won''t delay you to go to the United States to save Sandy."


    "Don''t worry, just come back before noon tomorrow." Chu fan waved his hand and let Song Wen go first. But after Song Wen left, Chu fan remembered whether the room was open or borrowed?


    Chu fan didn''t know until he asked at the front desk that the room was really borrowed by her. Fortunately, no one booked it. Otherwise, he had to be blocked in the room. He opened the room with his ID card. Chu fan walked back with ease.


    In the middle of the night, he Bingqian finally woke up. The darkness in front of her made her brain crash for a few seconds. Finally, she remembered what had happened before and immediately sat up. When she touched her body, her coat was gone, but her underwear was still there. She lifted the quilt and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, I haven''t been bullied


    Thinking of this, he Bingqian was suddenly stunned. It''s wrong. He fell asleep. How could Ma Tianxiang miss such a good opportunity? Just like a wolf, can you refuse the fresh meat in front of you?


    Suddenly, someone nearby smacked her mouth, startled her, jumped out of bed, turned on the bedside lamp, grabbed the bedside lamp and was ready to smash it.


    "Chu fan?" he Bingqian was surprised. The table lamp made of pure glass almost hit Chu fan''s head.


    Why is he here? Did he come to save me?


    She didn''t know how Chu fan knew she was in danger, but Chu fan''s sudden appearance made her wronged heart seem to have a warm current, which flowed all over her body in an instant. She didn''t think about anything, opened the quilt, drilled in and hugged Chu fan tightly.


    His arms are as warm as spring, which makes he Bingqian''s cold body warm gradually. What makes him feel most comfortable is that lying in his arms, she is very down-to-earth. She threw all her intrigues and social gatherings out of the sky and soon fell asleep.


    Early in the morning, he Bingqian finally woke up. With a lazy hum, she slowly opened her eyes and was immediately startled. Chu fan was right in front of her, looking at her with open eyes and full of love.


    "You... Are you awake?" he Bingqian was a little shy and wanted to get up. She suddenly felt something strange in her chest. She looked down and blushed. She didn''t know what to do.


    She remembers very clearly that she was still wearing underwear last night. Why is it gone now? The underwear is gone. Chu fan''s hand is caressing it and playing it carefully.


    How could he do this? I''m not your girlfriend? Do you think I''m a casual woman?


    After shyness, he Bingqian was angry and was about to get angry. When he pushed Chu fan away, Chu fan suddenly hugged her and said in a low voice, "Bingqian, you have been wronged."


    He Bingqian''s body suddenly froze. As soon as her nose was sour, tears couldn''t help falling down.


    Yes, Chu fan left the casino to her to manage and operate, and paved the way for her. Both the official and the underworld took great care of her and gave her a green light all the way.


    But just open the casino? Without contacts, I''m afraid I can''t even get back my capital. In order to improve the business of the casino, he Bingqian frequently went to various high-class parties and made friends with major political dignitaries.


    With her youth and beauty, a man will be moved, but due to her identity background, she dare not touch her. However, it is really unavoidable to drink with the help of a cocktail party and take the opportunity to wipe some oil.


    How many times did she want to withdraw her shares and never care about the casino again, but once she left Chu fan, who would support her? Who else would have scruples? Take what happened yesterday. Ma Tianxiang knows that she is Chu fan''s person and dares to treat her like this. Without this relationship, I''m afraid the means will be 100 times stronger than this.


    These grievances, she can not say, can only carry them alone. If she is still the eldest lady of any family, she can get rid of it. It''s a big deal to go abroad and live a leisurely and free life. But now, she can''t look back.


    However, she does not regret her choice.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "money is no longer important to me. If you feel tired and unhappy, sell the casino and I''ll raise you later."


    Suddenly, he Bingqian''s heart was filled with happiness. It''s the first time someone has said such words to her. It''s not sweet words, but it works better than any sweet words and can move a woman''s heart.


    The next moment, Chu fan lowered her head and gently kissed the tears on her cheeks. He Bingqian''s delicate body trembled slightly, but bravely raised her face and closed her eyes. Even if the happiness is short, it is worth it!


    Before long, she felt Chu fan''s heavy breathing spray on her face, but she didn''t move for a long time. He Bingqian slowly opened her eyes. Before she could see Chu fan, he had kissed him fanatically.


    He Bingqian''s repressed feelings erupted like a volcano, which was a hundred times more intense than Chu fan''s reaction. She turned passive into active, hugged Chu fan''s neck and didn''t let him leave.


    It was not until a sudden stabbing pain made her cry that she woke up from her loss. At this time, she found that she and Chu fan had


    More than an hour later, he Bingqian begged for mercy for the nth time. Chu fan reluctantly stopped and looked at his beautiful face. Chu fan regretted it. Why didn''t you resist? He Bingqian is not pan Xue. The plum blossom like blood on the bed sheet proves that she is an extremely conservative woman.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t pester you." he Bingqian raised her head, took a deep look at Chu fan, resolutely turned her head and said, "you go, we will still be friends in the future."


    "Pa!" Chu fan slapped her on the hip and stared at her: "what friend? Do you want to have a gun friend?"


    He Bingqian, with tears in her eyes, cried out in shame and anger, "what do you want me to do? Can you marry me?"


    "No!"


    He Bingqian knew the answer, but when she heard the answer from Chu fan, she couldn''t help but look bleak, and tears fell down.


    Chu fan wiped the tears from her face and said with a smile, "I can''t marry you. Just marry me. Hey hey!"


    "Shua!"


    Song Wen suddenly appeared at the bedside and shouted, "brother fan, I want to marry you, too."

 Chapter 745

    At noon, Chu fan takes he Bingqian and Song Wen to Ma Rulong''s house for dinner. From a distance, there were several people standing at the gate of the villa. They were really eager to see through.


    The car stopped in front of the villa. The two bodyguards quickly came forward and opened the door, respectfully asking Chu fan to get off. As soon as Chu fan got out of the car, the old lady cried happily, "Xiao Fan, you''re here. Grandma wants you dead."


    "Grandma, I''m really sorry. There have been too many things recently." Chu fan hurried forward a few steps, took the old lady''s hand and said with a smile, "when I''m finished, I''ll come and stay for more days to accompany you."


    The old lady was coaxed into smiling and praising Chu fan for being sensible and filial, but she made a man and a woman behind her, and the two young people were a little unhappy. Among them, the man was ma Tianxiang who met in the women''s toilet last night. The woman looked very young. She glanced at Chu fan arrogantly and snorted disdainfully. She didn''t mean to come forward to say hello at all.


    Ma Rulong''s three wives are there. The first wife Du Meilan, the second Isabel and the third Xi Mengyao are all smiling at Chu fan. Du Meilan is still a graceful and well behaved lady.


    "Xiao Fan, you''re here just in time. I''ll introduce two people to you." Du Meilan turned back and waved to Ma Tianxiang and the arrogant woman next to him. "Come here, you two. This is the dry son Chu fan your father often mentioned to you."


    Turning his head, Du Meilan introduced Chu fan: "Xiao Fan, this is my eldest son Ma Tianxiang. You are brothers. You should be more close in the future."


    "Big brother!" Chu Fan said politely.


    Ma Tianxiang smiled and said, "Dad praised you in front of me and asked me to learn more from you. I''m a little jealous of you."


    "Elder brother, am I a lying gun?" Chu Fan said with a bitter smile.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Ma Tianxiang laughed heartily and patted Chu fan on the shoulder: "brother is very humorous and has a temper with me. In the future, we will be our own brothers. Who dares to bully you, come to me and big brother will help you deal with it."


    "Cough!"


    Du Meilan coughed and glared at his son angrily: "on the contrary, people''s Xiaofan''s energy can''t even compare with your father. Xiaofan, don''t help him with anything, otherwise he will have to poke a big basket sooner or later."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "godmother, don''t hold me up. If I expand, it''s me who makes trouble."


    "Ho ho!"


    Du Meilan smiled, dragged the arrogant woman over and introduced Chu fan: "Xiao Fan, this is my daughter Ma Jingtian. Although she is small, you have to call your sister."


    Indeed, Ma Jingtian is not tall. She barely reaches more than one meter and sixty centimeters in high heels. She wears very foreign clothes and can make up very well. She has a young face. She has simply put on light makeup. She looks like a college student studying.


    But Chu fan could see clearly that she was at least twenty-six or seven years old, not much younger than Ma Tianxiang, but she looked younger.


    Before Chu fan could call his sister, Ma Jingtian was unhappy on the spot: "am I so old?"


    "Tian Tian, how do you talk?" Du Meilan scolded with a stiff face. But unexpectedly, Ma Jingtian snorted, turned around and left. He didn''t pay attention to Chu fan at all.


    Before Du Meilan became angry, Chu fan hurriedly stopped and advised, "forget it, ganniang. Maybe sister Tian misunderstood me?"


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go in and talk." Isabel warmly greeted Chu fan to enter the door.


    In the past, she was not very welcome to Chu fan, but her attitude towards Chu fan has changed a hundred and eighty degrees since Chu fan saved her daughter Sandy. Knowing that Chu fan is coming, she pushed everything off today and stayed at home to wait for Chu fan.


    Xi Mengyao also smiled and greeted warmly: "yes, go in and talk. Your godfather is coming back soon. Ha ha!"


    This woman''s age is not as old as Ma Jingtian. Can it be true love for her to marry Ma Rulong? In short, Chu fan always felt that there was something wrong in her eyes.


    Ma Tianxiang was about to greet Chu fan to enter the door, but found two girls out of the car. One of them was he Bingqian who disappeared yesterday. Suddenly, his face changed, as if he thought of the strange thing last night.


    What happened last night has something to do with Chu fan?


    "Elder brother, don''t you even know Bingqian?" Chu fan joked. He looked as if he didn''t know anything about yesterday.


    Ma Tianxiang smiled and said, "how could it be? Miss he is a golden flower in Macao. Even if someone doesn''t know my father, he will never know miss he."


    "Hum!" he Bingqian snorted coldly, took Chu fan''s arm and strode towards the villa. Later, Song Wen made a face at Ma Tianxiang and ran after him with a smile, without paying any attention to him.


    Ma Tianxiang was stunned. In his eyes, he Bingqian was the most perfect woman. However, Song Wen just met was no inferior to he Bingqian in both appearance and figure. Especially her childlike face and huge chest are the best of women. I believe any man will react when he sees it.


    Hum, you can run yesterday, but not tomorrow. Sooner or later, you are my woman. And the little girl with childlike face and huge chest is also mine


    Chu fan sat down on the sofa in the living room. Not long after, Ma Rulong came back, exchanged greetings and went to the restaurant for dinner. After three rounds of wine, he Bingqian suddenly picked up her glass and said to Ma Rulong lightly, "Mr. Ma Rulong, I''ll give you a toast. Congratulations on teaching a good son."


    Is that a compliment? Fools can hear it. There''s something in here.


    Ma Rulong frowned slightly: "Miss He, did the dog offend you? If so, I''ll ask him to apologize to you."


    "I have to ask your good son." he Bingqian''s eyes fell on Ma Tianxiang opposite and sneered, "Ma Tianxiang, won''t you forget yesterday?"


    Du Meilan gave a heavy meal and drank coldly: "Tianxiang, what did you do to miss he last night?"


    "Nothing?"


    Ma Tianxiang said wrongfully, "last night, I invited Miss He to dinner, but I didn''t do anything."


    "Pa!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Ma Rulong slapped him in the face and almost knocked him over.


    "Miss He, I apologize for this glass of wine." Ma Rulong didn''t ask, but directly picked up the glass and drank it. Seeing him like this, he Bingqian couldn''t be investigated any more. She took up her glass and drank half a cup with him, which was regarded as a face for him.


    I thought it was over, but Ma Jingtian was angry. As soon as he patted the table, he stood up and said loudly, "Dad, mom, who is your own son? Without even asking, he stretched out his hand to fight. Are they more important in your heart than me and my brother?"


    "What''s your brother''s virtue? You don''t know?" Ma Rulong glared at her and snorted coldly. "If Miss he hadn''t been wronged, could she come home and ask for guilt? It''s no big deal, otherwise I''d have to kill him myself."


    "Well, you have a dry son. You think my brother and I are useless." Ma Jingtian went to his brother, looked at Chu fan angrily and said loudly, "in the future, change your name to ma. We''re not rare."


    "Stop!" cried Du Mellan angrily. Unfortunately, Ma Jingtian and Ma Tianxiang didn''t turn back and strode out.


    Ma Rulong sighed helplessly: "it''s all spoiled by you. If you want to manage it now, can you manage it? Let them go."


    Although he didn''t ask what happened last night, Chu Fan said it briefly. Otherwise, it would be as if Chu fan came here to make trouble. When he learned that Ma Tianxiang had drugged he Bingqian, Ma Rulong was so angry that he almost broke the table. He shouted angrily, "come on, find me that beast."


    Suddenly, the housekeeper hurried out and sent someone to look for it.


    Before Du Meilan apologized, Chu fan waved his hand: "godmother, I won''t spoil our relationship because of this. This time, I just want to take this opportunity to tell you that Bingqian will be my woman in the future."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send Tianxiang away tomorrow." Ma Rulong said solemnly.


    If Chu fan didn''t understand what he said, he would not be the chief executive in charge of Australia. And he knew in his heart that he could not restrain Ma Tianxiang at all. After all, he was his own son. Could he really kill him?


    Therefore, sending Ma Tianxiang away is the best protection for he Bingqian. Otherwise, if she had another accident, the horse family would be in great trouble.


    A good family dinner, but it made everyone unhappy. Chu fan didn''t want to eat. He said to Ma Rulong, "godfather, I have something to tell you."


    "Huh?"


    Ma Rulong was surprised. After seeing Chu fan and seeing that he wanted to stop talking, he knew that he didn''t want others to know about it. Thinking of this, Ma Rulong got up and said, "come to the study with me."


    Chu fan gets up, follows Ma Rulong and comes to the study. A maid delivers hot tea. After closing the door and leaving, Ma Rulong asks, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    "Something happened to sandy," Chu Fan said in a low voice.


    Ma Rulong just sat down, suddenly stood up and lost his voice: "what did you say? Sandy had an accident? It''s impossible. I had a video call with her last night."


    "Video call doesn''t mean she''s safe. If you don''t believe it, call her now."


    Without saying a word, Ma Rulong called his daughter after catching the phone. Chu fan didn''t expect that Sandy''s phone was turned off and couldn''t be connected at all.


    "How''s it going? Can''t you get in touch?"


    "Maybe... Sandy''s cell phone is dead. Is it off?"


    "Godfather, don''t deceive yourself. If I didn''t get the exact news, could I come to Australia?"


    Chu fan comforted, "but don''t worry, I already know Sandy''s whereabouts. If it goes well, I can bring her back in the evening."

 Chapter 746

    "Pa!"


    There was a crisp noise outside the door, like the sound of some porcelain falling to the ground and being broken. Chu fan hurried to open the door and saw Isabel''s face turn white. Because the door was opened and lost support, she immediately fell down soft.


    On the ground, there was a pile of broken porcelain and fragrant coffee scattered all over the ground. It was obvious that Isabel sent a cup of coffee to Chu fan. However, she was frightened to drop the coffee cup to the ground because she heard the news of her daughter''s accident. The man was drained and leaned against the door.


    "Er Niang!" Chu fan hurriedly held her and comforted her. "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged someone to save sandy, and I''ll be there right away. Sandy won''t have anything to do."


    "Xiaofan, you must bring sandy back. She''s not just your sister." Isabel grabbed Chufan''s arm and cried.


    Chu fan''s face was stiff. What did Er Niang mean? Is it


    "Xiao Fan, sandy, please." Ma Rulong asked Isabel from Chu fan and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, I''ll send someone to watch the things at home. There won''t be similar events like that before."


    "Well, Godfather and godmother, I''ll go now. I''ll inform you as soon as I have news." Chu fan comforted and left Ma Rulong''s house with he Bingqian and Song Wen.


    After returning he Bingqian to her residence, Chu fan and Song Wen disappeared directly in front of her


    At the same time, a secret and grand ceremony is being held in the San Antonio Cathedral in Texas. A total of six beautiful young girls were tied to silver crosses. One of them was sandy, Ma Rulong''s daughter.


    Among the six girls, there is a snow-white stone pillar, as if carved from white jade, crystal clear. At their feet, there was an expensive white jade floor, on which countless gullies were carved by sharp tools to form a mysterious and strange pattern, and the center was the white jade pillar.


    Under the broad hall, there are countless fanatical believers in black missionary clothes, praying piously. On the hall, there is an old priest with gray hair, holding the Bible in his hand, looking very solemn.


    Around the old priest, there were three men and women with cold faces, looking at the front without a smile and motionless.


    When a ray of sunshine came in from the skylight on the roof and fell on the white jade pillar, the old priest finally stood up and commanded with dignity: "holy surrender ceremony, open!"


    Suddenly, the six men and women standing around him went out and came to the six girls bound to the cross.


    Sandy looked frightened, but her mouth was sealed with tape. She couldn''t shout a word. She watched her clothes stripped, but there was nothing she could do. Shame, anger and fear made her delicate body tremble and almost fainted.


    Your highness, the prayers of believers are getting louder and louder. The neat sound, like thunder, made people''s ears buzzing. In the ears of Sandy and others, it was like a magic spell, which made them gradually forget their fear, look dull, and seem to have lost their soul.


    Until their big toes were cut open by a sharp blade, the severe pain woke them up and struggled desperately in panic. However, the fiercer they struggled, the faster the blood flow. Like a tap with the gate open, they gathered into a line and fell into a groove on the floor.


    The old priest stood in front of the white jade pillar, holding the Bible in his hand and praying loudly. When sandy and other six people''s blood filled the grooves on the floor, the white jade pillar began to absorb the blood on the floor as if it had life.


    In just a few seconds, the original pure white jade pillar turned pink, and the color was deepening. When the stone pillars turned blood red, the sunlight falling from the skylight suddenly became blazing, shaking people''s eyes.


    This process lasted very short, only about a second, the light disappeared, but a white figure appeared in the center of the blood red stone column.


    The old priest was excited, and the prayer voice became more excited. With the prayers of many believers, the white figure in the bloody stone column became clearer and clearer, and her appearance could be vaguely seen. It was a beautiful woman, but there was no expression on her face, like an iceberg.


    On her back, there were two pairs of white wings. The old priest trembled slightly with excitement, and his eyes became more fanatical. This is a four Winged War angel. Among all angels, it is already a very powerful existence.


    But before long, a pair of white wings were born again behind the woman in the stone pillar. The old priest''s eyes were almost staring out. Six wings and angels, is this true? How did you call her down? Is it because you are too pious?


    Excited, the old priest suddenly realized a huge problem. The stronger the angel who came down, the lower the chance of success. Because the body of ordinary people simply can''t bear the huge power of war angels. 90% of people will be blown up and scared because they can''t bear it.


    If you are just an ordinary angel, you can have a 50% chance of success, but if you are a six winged angel, the chance of success will never exceed 5%.


    What should I do? What should I do? This is a once-in-a-century opportunity.


    When the old priest was still struggling, a pair of wings were born again behind the woman in the stone pillar, from six wings to eight wings. Suddenly, the old priest''s Prayer stopped suddenly, just like swallowing a dead mouse. When he grew up, the toad''s mouth and eyes widened, he almost lost his breath.


    It''s impossible. How can there be an eight Winged War angel? There must be a mistake!


    With the passage of time, the eight wings and angels in the stone pillar, and the snow-white wings gradually turned blood, which made the old priest unable to understand. Until the stone pillar became white jade like crystal clear again, the eight winged angel suddenly jumped out and went directly into a nearby girl''s body.


    The girl was tied to the cross and almost fainted because she lost too much blood. On her big toe, there was blood dripping slowly, but the speed had been greatly reduced, and it took about ten seconds to drop a drop.


    At the moment when the eight winged angel drilled into her body, the flame on her suddenly burned. The girl opened her mouth, looked painful, but couldn''t make any sound. It lasted only about five seconds. The girl''s body exploded with a bang. The body fragments burned violently and scattered around. In a short time, they burned to ashes, leaving no bones.


    At the moment when the girl''s body exploded, the eight Winged War Angel rushed out of her body, and what remained for a moment fell into another girl''s body. It also didn''t last for a few seconds. Like the previous girl, the body exploded and died without a whole body.


    The old priest was so nervous that his forehead was sweating. He stared at the eight winged battle angel without blinking. A hot heart gradually cooled down.


    It''s the fifth one. Without exception, no girl can hold on for more than ten seconds. The soul of the eight winged angel is too strong. Let alone these ordinary girls, even he can''t bear it.


    "Compress the soul power and control..." the old priest cried out in a hurry.


    He must remind him, otherwise, in case of failure, the eight winged angel who finally came down will be gone. Fortunately, his reminder really worked. The flame on the fifth girl''s body surface converged a lot, and she persisted for more than three minutes.


    The old priest thought she would succeed, and his heart hung in his throat, but as a result, she was still on the verge of success and died.


    The next moment, the withered eight winged angel showed up again, paused for a moment, and rushed towards the last girl, Sandy.


    "Ice wall!"


    A sudden cold drink came from the hall. Then, an ice blue ice wall blocked Sandy in front of her, just separating her from the eight winged angel. However, the eight winged angel''s eyes lit up and bumped into it without hesitation. Suddenly, the golden flame on her melted the ice wall, but the flame on her weakened a lot.


    "Absolute zero!"


    Su Yuan appeared behind Sandy. As soon as she raised her hand, a snowflake fell on Sandy. Sandy immediately turned into an ice sculpture and was completely frozen by the cold ice. Then, the eight winged angel bumped into it, but the hardness and temperature of the ice were much higher than the ice wall. With the golden flame of the eight winged angel, he was stunned that he couldn''t melt.


    With Su Yuan''s appearance, Qiao Yun, Dou Yutong, Yu Qiang Wei and Kong Qingqing also appeared one after another. The old priest was furious and shouted, "come on, catch these pagans and don''t let them destroy the holy surrender ceremony."


    Suddenly, the six strong men on the side of the old priest rushed out at the same time and rushed towards Su Yuan''s five daughters.


    "Help me stop them, as long as three minutes, I can solve her." Dou Yutong shouted anxiously. With that, she rushed to the eight winged angel decisively. Among the five of them, only her soul devouring demon spider demon king could hurt the yuan God, and others could not.


    Many believers under the hall rushed up madly, and Su Yuan frowned. Most of them were ordinary people. If she took action, she was afraid that these people would be killed in an instant and die. However, if they don''t do it, these crazy believers won''t be soft on them.


    Kill or not?


    Just when she was tangled, Qiao Yun came to her and said in a deep voice, "give it to me. Go and help the roses."


    At the same time, Qiao Yun chided and threw out a lot of seeds. In the twinkling of an eye, the seeds took root and sprouted. Before the fanatical believers rushed up, a green wall was formed to isolate all believers.


    On the other side, Kong Qingqing has been divided into seven, and has formed a group with the six people who rushed up. With her seven powerful power elements, she is stunned by being beaten back and forth, and she is about to lose her support.

 Chapter 747

    These six men are the Templars of San Antonio Cathedral, and their strength is above the heaven level. Although Kong Qingqing is a powerful seven treasures peacock, after all, he is too young, the cultivation time is still short, many abilities have not been mastered, and his strength is limited. If she hadn''t read her mind and let her anticipate the enemy''s opportunities frequently, I''m afraid she would have lost.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, Yu Qiang Mei grabbed a huge Silver Cross and smashed it hard at one of the six Templars. The man was not simple. He quickly pulled out a dagger from his waist and was ready to rush up and take advantage of her slow speed to kill her first.


    But at the moment when he was ready to do it, Su Yuan''s ice flower fell in front of him, exploded with a bang, turned into a cold air and invaded the body of the Templar.


    It was too sudden and too cold. In a short moment, the blood of the Templar was almost frozen. Can you make an effective counterattack? I watched the cross fall, but I couldn''t escape.


    Seeing that he was in danger, his two companions gave up Kong Qingqing, roared angrily, stretched out their fists and blasted towards the ferocious falling cross. What they think is very simple. With the strength of both of them, the cross can be broken, and the crisis of their companions will be lifted naturally.


    However, when their fists came into contact with the cross, they suddenly changed their faces. They no longer ignored the rescue and fought their lives to avoid it. With a loud bang, the cathedral with a history of thousands of years shook violently for several times before it stopped.


    Looking at the ground, there was a huge pit. There was a pool of scarlet mud at the bottom of the pit. It was the Templar frozen by Su Yuan. It was blasted into meat mud by Yu Qiang.


    The other two Templars hid quickly and saved themselves from death, but their fists were broken and their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced. They were pierced through their hearts by two sharp arrows shot by Qiao Yun.


    Three of the six Templars died in the twinkling of an eye. Kong Qingqing can cope with the remaining three alone. However, Yu Qiang Mei, who participated in this battle for the first time, seemed to be stimulated by blood and ignited the violent factors in her body. She threw down the deformed cross in her hand, picked up the three meter high white jade stone column and smashed it hard at the old priest.


    "Pagans, accept God''s judgment."


    Facing the fallen stone pillar, the old priest did not panic at all. He opened the Bible and shouted in a very dignified cold voice: "judgment storm!"


    Suddenly, a hurricane rushed out of the Bible in his hand, met the stone pillar and made a dense jingling sound. In the blink of an eye, the stone pillar was cut into a pile of rubble, involved in the hurricane, and soon torn into stone powder by the hurricane.


    "Roar!"


    Yu Qiang Mei roared at the coming hurricane. Behind her, a huge King Kong demon ape suddenly appeared, raised her fist and waved her fist at the hurricane almost as high as its body.


    With a bang, the fierce hurricane was blasted by its fist, but Yu Qiang Mei was also uncomfortable. Her fist was covered with blood and flesh, and she could see pale bones.


    But even so, she did not show the slightest expression of pain, and did not retreat. She suddenly took a step forward, and there was another Bang: "gravity space."


    The three Templars, who were still struggling to resist, felt their bodies suddenly sink, as if they had pressed a mountain on their back. Their movements suddenly slowed down several times. Kong Qingqing, who had been caught, took all his big moves away.


    "Ice pole ? xuanbing chop!"


    Su Yuan saw the opportunity, took an arrow step forward and split the only old priest in the air. Suddenly, an ice blue knife light struck the old priest like lightning.


    Although the old priest''s actions were greatly affected, he just summoned a strong wind and pushed him back. Just for a short moment, dozens of sharp ice cones appeared in his standing position. Like ground spikes, they rushed out of the ground one after another and chased the old priest for five meters.


    The old priest also stopped just outside the ice cone and looked at the wolf teeth crisscross in front of him. The ice cone stabbed like a forest, and his heart cooled down completely. These girls are so strong that he can''t beat them at all.


    He is not afraid of death, but this time the holy fall is an eight winged angel that has been difficult for thousands of years. If this is destroyed, he will not be willing to die. Unfortunately, he was unwilling and had no way. At the moment he stopped, a emerald green arrow light flashed from his heart through many ice cones.


    If the old priest was struck by lightning, he couldn''t believe it. He looked down and saw a small blood hole with a thick refill in his heart. The blood gushed out like a spring and dyed his clothes red in an instant.


    "Why? Why?" cried the old priest desperately. But when his eyes fell on the eight winged angel, his eyes, which had been darkened, suddenly burst into a surprise brilliance, and said with a crazy laugh: "you''re finished, wait to accept the judgment of God. Ha ha!"


    No!


    Su Yuan''s daughters remembered that there was another trickiest eight winged angel. When they looked at it, they found that Dou Yutong was lying upright on the ground and had passed out of coma, while the figure of the eight winged angel was much dimmer, and the flames on her body were almost extinguished. Even the eight bloody wings behind her were looming, as if they would disappear at any time.


    However, the ice layer on Sandy''s body had also been dissolved into a big hole by her. At the moment when Su Yuan''s women looked at it, she gave a proud laugh and instantly drilled into Sandy''s body.


    "Bang!"


    The cold ice on Sandy''s body broke in an instant. Sandy, dying, suddenly opened his eyes. Suddenly, two golden flames, which seemed to be real, shot out of her eyes, half a foot long.


    On her back, a pair of bloody wings slowly appeared, and the growth momentum did not stop until three pairs of wings grew.


    Her appearance has also changed. There are six sandy images, but there are four eight winged angels before she is imaged. The six wings behind her fluttered slowly. She even hung up and looked at Su Yuan coldly.


    "I''d like to introduce myself. I''m sevina, the eight winged blood angel in the divine realm." Sandy said coldly, "because of your obstruction, I''ve consumed a lot of yuan God''s power, resulting in my strength greatly degraded. Only the cultivation of the six winged blood angel. Therefore, you''re all going to die!"


    "Who wants my wife to die? Chu fan''s voice came. Suyuan and others were overjoyed. They hurried to follow the sound and saw Chu fan and Song Wen. They didn''t know when they came and were jumping down from the skylight over the hall.


    "At the cost of the girl''s life, call the angel to come. May I ask, is your God an evil god?" Chu fan glanced at those fanatical believers and said coldly, "these people are crazy. Let me help you surpass them."


    "Whoosh!"


    As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, people had plunged into the crowd like lightning. A dragon soul sword, like a sickle for harvesting wheat, continued to harvest life. In less than ten seconds, at least 300 fanatical believers in the hall were slaughtered by Chu fan.


    "Now, it''s your turn." Chu fan stood in a pool of blood. The dragon soul giant sword pointed to sandy suspended in the air and said coldly, "leave Sandy''s body, I can let you go, otherwise, you''re ready to die."


    "Mortal, I admit that you are very strong." Sandy''s voice changed, cold and without any emotion. She said coldly, "now I am less than one tenth of my strength in my heyday. I am certainly not your opponent. However, you can''t kill me unless you are willing to kill the master of this body. Ha ha ha!"


    Suddenly, Sandy''s face became painful, and Sandy''s painful voice came out: "brother, you''re going to kill me. I don''t want to be her puppet..."


    ¡°Sandy£¡¡±


    Chu fan''s face changed greatly. He took two steps forward, but he had to stop again. Sandy in front of him reminded him of the sword demons encountered in Japan. They were all occupied by the powerful yuan God. The difference was that Chu fan could kill Saito without scruples, but Sandy was treated like a close sister. How could he do it?


    "Brother, I can''t hold on." Sandy said painfully, "if you love me, kill me. I don''t want to make a bad impression on you. Brother... I love you... Ah!"


    Chu fan''s fist was about to be crushed, but he was stunned. He could only watch Sandy''s voice disappear, ease the pain of holding his head, and become indifferent again.


    "Unexpectedly, she is still your lover." Sandy sneered, "come on, kill me and she will be free. Hehe!"


    "Do you think I dare not?" Chu fan tightened the dragon soul sword in his hand, raised his feet and prepared to come forward, but was stopped by Su Yuan.


    "Don''t worry, try again." Su Yuan advised, "there must be a way, there must be..."


    Qiao Yun also grabbed Chu fan: "no, sandy, but you''re your sister. Kill her. How can you explain to your Godfather when you go back?"


    "What should I do? Can I just watch her leave?" Yu Qiang Mei said sadly. "Let her go this time, and I won''t have a chance next time."


    Sandy fell to the ground slowly, glanced at Chu fan with disdain, and said coldly, "you don''t have a chance, but I have a way to let her live."


    "What way?" Chu fan hurriedly asked.


    "Submit to me and work for me. I can consider keeping her original spirit and finding a suitable body to let her be reborn." Sandy raised her chest coldly and proudly. "You can also kill me, but I promise she will die in front of me."


    When Chu fan was tangled, Kong Qingqing suddenly smiled and said, "husband, I have a way to cure her..."

 Chapter 748

    "Do you have a way?"


    Chu fan was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "tell me how to clean up this winged bird man."


    "You scold me!" Kong Qingqing immediately stares at him angrily. Chu fan has just returned. Kong Qingqing also has wings. He scolds the eight winged angel sevina, but takes Kong Qingqing with him. Can she not be angry?


    Chu fan quickly smiled and said, "no, no, I dare not scold you. I''m talking about her."


    "Hum!"


    Kong Qingqing was too lazy to argue with Chu fan. He leaned over and whispered a few words. Chu fan immediately looked strange and said, "this... Isn''t it good?"


    "Don''t pretend. You''re so naughty that you can hide it from me?" Kong Qingbai glanced at him and hummed. "I got this method by peeping into her heart. There''s no other way. In short, I said the method. You decide whether to do it or not."


    "Pa!"


    Su Yuan slashed Sandy''s neck with a knife. Sandy couldn''t take precautions. She directly fell down soft and was held in her arms by Su Yuan.


    "There''s no time. Hurry up and leave. If sevina recovers, Sandy will be even more difficult to save." Su Yuan ordered and took the lead in taking sandy to leave.


    When they walked away, Kong Qingqing set off a big fire, burned the cathedral directly, and then chased out like lightning. Song Wen turns back and forth twice and takes Sandy and Chu fan back to Australia.


    At this time, it was still dark in Australia. Ma Rulong didn''t sleep all night. He still sat in his study, smoking stuffy cigarettes and drinking stuffy wine. Suddenly a knock on the door woke him up, frowned and shouted, "who? I said, don''t disturb me."


    "Godfather, I''m back." Chu fan''s voice came outside the door.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of people tumbling over in the study. Soon, Ma Rulong, with a broken beard and dissatisfied with red silk in his eyes, opened the door, full of wine, and said in surprise: "Xiao Fan? You... You..."


    "I brought sandy back, but... There was an accident." Chu fan sighed helplessly, dodged and exposed Song Wen behind her. She held Sandy in a coma and appeared in front of Ma Rulong.


    The three pairs of bloody wings behind sandy startled Ma Rulong and didn''t dare to channel: "this... This is... Sandy?"


    Chu fan nodded: "yes, she had become like this when I found her."


    "No, it''s not true. She''s not my daughter." Ma Rulong grabbed Chu fan''s hand and hurriedly said, "Xiao Fan, tell me, it''s not true. Where''s Sandy? Let her out quickly. Don''t scare me."


    The noise here finally woke everyone up. Seeing that the door was pushed open one after another, Chu fan frowned, grabbed sandy, took her into the study and closed the door.


    The fewer people know about the eight winged angel, the better. If sandy wasn''t involved, Chu fan wouldn''t let her appear in front of Ma Rulong at all.


    "Godfather, when did I cheat you?" Chu Fan said seriously. "Sandy is your daughter. You should know more about her body than anyone. If you don''t believe it, you can check to see if she is Sandy."


    A word awakens the dreamer. Ma Rulong stepped forward with an arrow and grabbed Sandy''s arm. On her shoulder, there was a very delicate Armband Tattoo, half black and half red, very personalized.


    Ma Rulong''s hands trembled. He tore open Sandy''s shirt and revealed a tattoo on the side of her lower abdomen. It was originally a dark red birthmark, which was modified by her tattoo and turned into a beautiful rose.


    Tattoos can be fake, but birthmarks can never be wrong. Ma Rulong just glanced at it and no longer doubted that it was definitely his daughter Sandy. But how did she become like this? What the hell happened?


    Outside the door, Song Wen stopped everyone and refused to let anyone in, but Isabel''s knock came: "Xiaofan, Xiaofan, you open the door, did you bring sandy back? Rulong, you let me see sandy, did something happen?"


    "Alas!" Ma Rulong sighed and waved his hand, "let her in. After all, she is Sandy''s mother and she has the right to know."


    Chu fan goes to open the door. Isabel can''t wait to knock Chu fan open and rush in. Before Du Meilan and others in the back came in, Song Wen had stopped them.


    "Xiao Fan, what happened?" Du Meilan asked anxiously.


    Chu fan blocked the door and said with a bitter smile, "godmother, don''t ask. Sandy was saved, but there was a little accident."


    "Accident? What accident? Did... Sandy get hurt? Or was she..."


    Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "no, sandy wasn''t hurt or bullied, just..."


    "Sandy is poisoned." Su Yuan suddenly pushed the door and came in. Behind her were Qiao Yun, Yu Qiang Wei, Dou Yutong and Kong Qingqing.


    Although Kong Qingqing''s flying speed can''t be compared with Song Wen''s blinking, it''s comparable to Yujian''s flying. It''s almost the same as thousands of miles in a blink. Therefore, they were only less than half an hour slower than Chu fan.


    Hearing Su Yuan''s explanation, Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "yes, yes, it''s poisoning. It looks too scary. I''m afraid to scare you. So, godmother, you''d better not see me."


    "But..."


    Du Meilan also wanted to insist. Su Yuan waved impatiently: "Yutong, let them have a good rest."


    As soon as the voice fell, Dou Yutong''s eyes suddenly burst into a breathtaking red light. Once Du Meilan was swept by the red light, he felt his eyelids heavy and immediately fell asleep.


    This time, without Su Yuan''s command, Yu qiangmei''s daughters immediately came forward and sent Du Meilan back to the room. However, Su Yuan took Kong Qingqing into the study.


    Isabel was also frightened by Sandy at this time. She looked at Sandy as if she were numb and couldn''t say a word.


    "We found Sandy in Texas and San Antonio Cathedral in the United States."


    Su Yuan said in a deep voice: "When she found her, she was tied to the cross and was undergoing a mysterious holy surrender ceremony. A total of six girls died because they couldn''t bear the powerful power of the eight winged angels when they were descending. Sandy was lucky. When they were descending, several of us arrived and saved her. But we couldn''t stop the angels from coming Inside her. "


    "Simply put, Sandy has a powerful Angel soul in her body." Kong Qingqing added, "if you don''t drive her away as soon as possible, Sandy''s soul will be swallowed up, and she will completely become sevina, an eight winged blood angel."


    Seeing that Ma Rulong and his wife could not accept the reality for a while, Su Yuan stamped her foot, and the floor under her feet was immediately covered with ice. In the blink of an eye, the whole study became a world of ice and snow. The biting cold made Ma Rulong and his wife shiver and almost stupid.


    "If you don''t believe it, I''ll let Song Wen go to the United States and bring you something back." Su Yuan asked faintly, "what can prove that she has been to the United States?"


    "Video call." Yu Qiang Wei said with a smile, "let me go with Wen Wen and call you in front of Bai - Gong."


    In a twinkling of an eye, Yu Qiang Wei and Song Wen disappeared. Chu fan snapped his fingers and a cluster of dazzling and burning flames appeared in the palm of his hand. Suddenly, the ice in the room melted and the temperature rose rapidly, making Ma Rulong and his wife feel much better in their pajamas.


    It''s amazing. Is this a legendary power?


    Soon, Chu fan''s phone rang a video call. After connecting, Song Wen and Yu qiangmei suddenly appeared opposite. Behind them, it was the American government - Bai Gong.


    After saying a few words at random, the picture turned, and they appeared in front of the Eiffel Tower in France. Without saying a few words, they appeared in front of the Louvre again. Then, they came to the emperor worship again, said a few words in front of the sailing Hotel, and disappeared again


    In more than ten minutes, they almost made a circle around the world, and finally returned to Ma Rulong''s study on the island of Australia. Looking at their exuberant appearance, it seemed that they still had some meaning. Until Chu fan glared at them, they restrained and stood aside honestly.


    What do people worry about? You two can still laugh. Do you have any compassion?


    Finally, Ma Rulong and Isabel believe that Chu fan really went to the United States and brought sandy back from the United States. But now, Sandy is like this. How can we make her come back?


    "In fact, it''s not difficult to say it." Su Yuan said in a deep voice, "the angel is the purest. She can only occupy the pure place - the female body. Therefore, as long as sandy breaks her body, the eight winged blood angel sevina will automatically leave her body and return to her original world."


    Before Ma Rulong could speak, Su Yuan said, "Sandy woke up once before. She said she loved Chu fan. But if you want chu fan to do it, you have to ask for your opinions."


    Ma Rulong smiled bitterly: "do we still have a choice? In fact, you could not have let us know these things. Just bring back the intact sandy, wouldn''t you?"


    "Godfather, you know my situation. I don''t want this to affect the feelings between our father and son." Chu Fan said positively, "so even if you refuse, I will do it, but I must inform you and let you know that I like sandy too."


    Isabel reluctantly picked up sandy, personally sent her to Chu fan, choked and said, "Xiao Fan, it''s important to save people. As for you and sandy, wait until she wakes up. In short, we won''t interfere with you."


    "Oh!" Chu fan was overjoyed, picked up Sandy and ran out.

 Chapter 749

    Chu fan''s relationship with Sandy is very complicated.


    At first, sandy didn''t like Chu fan very much, even a little annoying. However, in the slow contact, Chu fan''s strength greatly touched Sandy.


    In fact, it''s normal for sandy to like Chu fan. Which girl doesn''t have a hero complex in her heart? Chu fan is not the first time to save Sandy. It''s reasonable for her to be emotional with Chu fan, but she hasn''t had time to confess and has no chance.


    This time, Sandy''s life was hanging on the line. He thought he was dead, so he boldly said his heart. Chu fan found that Sandy had occupied a large position in his heart.


    It''s not my brother''s love for my sister, but it''s not the kind of love between lovers. Chu fan just wants to protect Sandy and doesn''t want to see her hurt. The rest is man''s instinct.


    Before that, Sandy''s clothes had been stripped - bare. After being possessed by sevina, she was even less in rags. Her skin was as white as ivory and glittered with healthy luster.


    Since it can''t be avoided, why don''t you let go of the enjoyment?


    Chu fan puts aside all his scruples and directly takes sandy back to her bedroom and locks the door. For fear of long dreams at night, Chu fan is like the first brother in his first wedding. He peels himself off and pours on him.


    A stabbing pain woke sevina from her coma. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was pressed by a man, and she had been given


    "Ah!"


    Sevina screamed, slapped and slapped Chu fan.


    Chu fan was ready. He raised his hand and grabbed her wrist and pressed it on the bed. Before her other hand was raised, Chu fan simply grabbed her other hand and accelerated the speed.


    Bursts of quick - feeling, like the tide, made sevina cry like a cry, and soon turned her eyes and fainted. I don''t know how long later, she was awakened by the violent collision again. She found that Chu fan was still on her. She suddenly raised her head and bit his shoulder.


    Finally, Chu fan couldn''t help but roar and vent. At this moment, sevina''s mind was blank. She subconsciously hugged Chu fan''s neck and bit his teeth loose.


    After about half a minute, Chu fan jokingly said, "how are you, comfortable?"


    "Ah!"


    Sevina screamed and pushed Chu fan away. At the next moment, sevina, with three pairs of bloody wings, finally jumped out of Sandy''s body and directly into the air: "Chu fan, I will kill you..."


    "I''ll wait for you!" Chu fan shouted to sevina''s back, climbed back to bed, lay down with Sandy''s body in his arms, gently brushed the hair stuck to her face and whispered, "Sandy, you should wake up."


    Unfortunately, sandy slept very heavily, and there was no sign of waking up. Chu fan didn''t worry, so he went to sleep with her.


    Until noon, Sandy''s eyelashes trembled slightly and slowly opened her eyes. Looking at the familiar room in front of her, she frowned and thought hard for a long time, but she still didn''t understand how she came back? Isn''t it a dream?


    Suddenly, she felt something strange in front of her chest. She looked at it subconsciously and suddenly froze. He didn''t wear clothes. He had a hand on his chest, which was gently kneading on her towering chest.


    When she slowly turned her head and saw the appearance of the man lying next to her, the fear and shame at the bottom of her heart were immediately replaced by shyness and ecstasy. It was Chu fan. It must be a dream, but how could he have such a shameful dream? It''s like it''s true.


    Anyway, even if it''s a dream, sleep more.


    Sandy lifts her legs happily and habitually wants to put her legs on Chu fan. Usually, she sleeps with her legs on the pillow. But as soon as her legs were lifted up, she felt a trace of pain between her thighs. The pain made her hum and tears almost fell.


    What''s going on? It hurts so much in dreams?


    Just when she was ready to sit up and have a good check, Chu fan woke up. With deep eyes like a pool of water, she saw Sandy a burst of shame. Her heart was like a deer. She didn''t dare to look at him. She lowered her head and whispered, "brother, you... You''re awake!"


    "Yes!"


    Chu Fan said well, there was no following, and looked at Sandy with great interest. Originally, sandy, who was hot and fearless, was stunned and defeated in Chu fan''s eyes, and her pink face was full of blushes. Under Chu fan''s persistent gaze, Sandy''s face was like a roasted prawn, red to the root of his ears and red to his neck.


    "Puff!"


    Chu fan couldn''t help laughing: "why, don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Sandy suddenly raised her head and said in amazement, "brother, is this a dream?"


    "What do you say?" Chu fan grabbed her chest twice like a prank.


    Sandy gave a cry and hurriedly protected her chest, but pressed Chu fan''s hand inside. It seemed that she was not willing to let Chu fan''s hand leave.


    "Brother, we... We..." Sandy couldn''t go on, but Chu fan knew what she wanted to ask.


    Chu fan stopped teasing her and reminded her, "you forgot, in the cathedral..."


    "Ah!"


    Sandy screamed, suddenly sat up, and her face turned white: "I remember, where''s the... Blood angel sevina?"


    "I drove you away." Chu fan rubbed her head, smiled and comforted, "from now on, no one will harm you."


    Sandy was just about to ask, when someone knocked on the door. Outside the door came her mother Isabel''s voice: "Sandy, Xiao Fan, are you awake? I''m coming in?"


    "Mom, don''t... ah!" Sandy tried to stop, but Isabel had unscrewed the door lock, pushed the door and came in. Scared, sandy quickly lay down with the quilt and covered herself tightly.


    Chu fan, who was originally covered with a quilt, was dragged by Sandy. He had nothing on him. He was so frightened that he grabbed one of his clothes and barely blocked the leakage of Chun Guang.


    "Er Niang, can you go out first?" Chu Fanshan said with a smile, "I''m not dressed yet."


    "What''s this? I haven''t seen anything?"


    Isabel gave Chu fan a white look, walked over without hesitation, opened the quilt on Sandy''s head and asked with concern, "baby, do you still know me?"


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Sandy quickly sat up, reached out and touched her mother''s forehead and thought to herself, "I don''t have a fever. How can I talk nonsense?"


    "Go!" Isabel patted her daughter''s hand angrily. "Do you know that you scared me to death last night? Tell me quickly, what''s wrong? Do you want to go to the hospital for examination?"


    Speaking of this, Sandy''s face turned red again. She hurriedly pushed her mother and said angrily, "Mommy, I''m fine everywhere. You go out quickly. My brother and I haven''t dressed yet."


    "Still call brother?" Isabel glanced at Chu fan strangely and shook her head reluctantly. "Hurry up, you two. I''ll prepare something for you."


    Finally.


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, but then he was startled by sandy who came close to his eyes: "what are you doing?"


    Sandy stared at him and asked, "what did you do to me last night?"


    "Er... I can''t help it. Otherwise, sevina won''t leave your body... Sandy, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Are you... Just trying to save me?" Sandy looked gloomy and asked bitterly.


    Looking at her low head, sad and helpless, Chu fan felt distressed for a while, quickly held her shoulder and comforted: "don''t think about it. Is my brother a casual person? Although it''s to save you, my brother still likes you very much."


    "Really?" Sandy suddenly raised her head in surprise. Her big eyes were bright and looked forward to Chu fan.


    "Is that still false? Besides, when did I cheat you?"


    As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, sandy jumped on him, offered to give him sweet lips and hot - kiss him.


    For a long time, sandy, who was panting and panting, finally looked up reluctantly, pouted and said bitterly, "really, people don''t know anything. It''s gone the first time. You have to accompany me!"


    "Shit, how can I pay for this?"


    "I don''t care, you have to compensate me."


    Chu fan turned his eyes and said with a bad smile, "this is what you said? Don''t regret it."


    Sandy asked suspiciously, "what do you want to do?"


    "Help you repair that film." Chu fan''s hand stretched out. Sandy screamed and beat Chu fan with two fists, but Chu fan was pressed under her. Suddenly, she was as honest as a little rabbit and didn''t dare to move.


    "You... What are you doing? Mommy is still helping us prepare food." Sandy said nervously and excitedly.


    Chu Fan said with a bad smile, "didn''t you let me compensate you for the first time? After today, I don''t know when. Have you decided whether or not?"


    "This..." Sandy hesitated. She didn''t want it very much, but this kind of thing is also a very mysterious thing for a little girl like her. The most important thing is that she is afraid that Chu fan will repent in the future.


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, sandy suddenly pushed Chu fan away, turned over and rode on him: "brother, I want you to remember me all your life... Ah!"


    Chu fan was startled: "slow down, that''s it. Come down quickly."


    "No, I want to try."


    Isabel was outside the door, raising her hand to knock, but when she heard the news inside, her face turned red, shook her head reluctantly, turned and walked down again.


    Alas, I have to prepare a blood tonic soup!

 Chapter 750

    "Xiao Fan, get up."


    Xi Mengyao saw Chu fan coming downstairs and greeted him with a smile. He affectionately took his arm and said with a smile, "come on, I specially stewed black chicken soup for you. It''s not to your taste."


    What happened?


    Chu fan is a little confused. Xi Mengyao is Ma Rulong''s little daughter-in-law. In terms of seniority, Chu fan has to call her Sanniang. But now she is only wearing a pajama and a loose neckline, and the pair of jade peaks are looming. According to Chu fan''s experience, she is 100% naked.


    At this time, she can wear whatever she wants in her house, but you have to avoid it? Even if you don''t treat me as an outsider, you can''t make do with me. Now, Xi Mengyao holds Chu fan''s arm and almost sticks to him. Chu fan can easily see her chest without any cover as long as she lowers her head.


    What''s this called!


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan threw away Xi Mengyao''s hand without trace and said with a dry smile: "Sanniang, I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    The thirty-six schemes are the best. Hide first.


    What he thought was very good. He put water in the bathroom, washed his face and lingered for a while. Sandy and her mother almost went downstairs. At that time, should Xi Mengyao pay attention to the influence? Unfortunately, my wife underestimated the courage of a hungry woman.


    When Chu fan was discharging water into the toilet, the door behind him was suddenly opened, and Xi Mengyao opened the door and came in. When Chu fan heard the news, he subconsciously glanced back. He was so scared that he almost peed on his pants and hurriedly raised his pants: "you... How did you come in?"


    "Xiao Fan, do you think Sanniang is beautiful?" Xi Mengyao leaned against the door, pulled the skirt slightly lower, clamped her legs, gently lifted her hair, and gave Chu fan a straight discharge with Soul-catching eyes.


    To tell the truth, Xi Mengyao is definitely a rare beauty. In any way, she is no worse than a big star. And her age is almost the same as that of Chu fan, when a woman is in her prime.


    Would such a proud girl really like Ma Rulong, who is enough to be her father? If Ma Rulong is a bag carrier on the dock, she''s afraid she hates even looking at him. Can she still marry him?


    At Ma Rulong''s age, his body certainly can''t compare with that of a young man, and naturally can''t meet Xi Mengyao, who is in the age of hunger and thirst. Last night, sandy almost finished calling. Xi Mengyao''s small electric motor ran out of power. Early in the morning, Sandy and Chu fan had another wave.


    She doesn''t like Chu fan, but his tireless energy makes her heart beat too much. It''s worth dying even if she can come with him once. Therefore, regardless of her identity, she went into the bathroom to find Chu fan.


    Xi Mengyao''s cheeks were crimson and her eyes were like water. She put her hand on Chu fan''s shoulder and stroked his chest with the other hand. She panted and said, "Xiao Fan, I like you. I can''t help falling in love with you from the first time I saw you. If you don''t believe it, touch my heart..."


    She opened her skirt, grabbed Chu fan''s hand and put it on her left chest. But at this time, Chu fan suddenly pulled back his hand and pushed her away. In a cold voice, "Sanniang, please respect yourself!"


    "Don''t go!"


    Xi Mengyao desperately hugged Chu fan and begged, "please don''t go. I can give you what Sandy can give you. I can give you what she can''t give you..."


    She seems crazy. She grabs Chu fan''s belt and wants to untie it. See what that means, she wants to kneel down and give Chu fan a mouth. Don''t say this is in Ma Rulong''s house. She is still Ma Rulong''s wife. Even without this relationship, Chu fan won''t be so casual.


    Who do you think I am? Is it a tool for catharsis?


    "Enough!" Chu fan shouted angrily, pushed Xi Mengyao to the ground and stared at her coldly. "I warn you for the last time, don''t pester me, or I''ll kill you... Oh, and if you can''t be satisfied, leave godfather, but if I know that you''re fooling around outside behind godfather''s back, I won''t let you go. Do it yourself, hum!"


    Looking at Chu fan''s back, Xi Mengyao''s enthusiasm in her eyes cooled down, and her resentful eyes stared at Chu fan''s leaving back. If she had a knife in her hand at this time, she would jump up and stab him without hesitation.


    What''s worse than Sandy? She is not as good as me in appearance; In terms of figure, she is even worse. Apart from being a virgin a few years younger than me, what else can she compare with me?


    Chu fan, you should humiliate me like this. One day, you will regret it


    Originally, Chu fan wanted to stay in Australia for another day and spend a good time with sandy, but he didn''t want to stay here after being stirred up by Xi Mengyao. Sent a text message to Sandy. Chu fan went out to find he Bingqian.


    After a day with he Bingqian, Chu fan flew back to Sichuan Province. But just after he left Australia, a woman wearing a mask, sunglasses and a cap came to a very ordinary small restaurant. In the small box, she saw a man in his thirties.


    "This card has eight million dollars." the man took out a card directly, pushed it in front of the woman, and said in a low voice, "when it''s done, the boss will give you another eight million dollars and send you to settle in any country."


    "I have another request," said the woman, gnashing her teeth. "Kill Sandy."


    "Well... It depends. I can''t decide."


    The woman picked up the card and said coldly, "help me prepare the ticket for tomorrow night..."


    At noon that day, Ma Rulong''s family sat together for lunch. Without Chu fan, the atmosphere was much dull. Even sandy didn''t speak. She ate tastelessly and looked listless.


    "Daddy, I don''t want to go." Ma Jingtian put down his knife and fork and pouted angrily. "My brother and I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should we go? Mommy, help me persuade daddy that I don''t want to leave you."


    Ma Rulong glared: "don''t you think you''ve caused enough trouble? How many times have I told you that Chu fan is the most important guest in our family and told you two brothers not to provoke him. But what did you do? You ignored my words."


    "OK, you can say less." Du Meilan said reluctantly, "you two are also. I told you before. Chu fan helped your father a lot. If it weren''t for him, our horse family would have changed its status. And this time, if it weren''t for Chu fan, sandy wouldn''t be dead or alive."


    Isabelle also put down her knife and fork and said faintly, "in fact, Chu fan can''t come several times a year. Your brother and sister only need to make a good living on the surface. Rulong, Tianxiang and Jingtian rarely come back once. Let them stay for more days. It''s a big deal to let them leave when Chu fan comes next time."


    Ma Jingtian quickly nodded: "Er Niang is right. It''s a big deal that we won''t meet him in the future. Can''t we?"


    Ma Rulong sighed helplessly: "I let you two contact Chu fan more for your good, but why don''t you listen? Forget it, since you don''t like Chu fan, I''m not forced, but I warned you for the last time, don''t provoke him again, do you hear?"


    "I know, Dad!" Ma Tianxiang''s brother and sister nodded quickly.


    A family dinner, so unhappy. In the evening, Ma Jingtian called Sandy and asked he Bingqian out to drink in a bar. Sandy was not good at drinking. She got drunk soon.


    "Really, if I had known this, I wouldn''t have brought sandy out to play." Ma Jingtian took out the phone and apologized to he Bingqian with a smile. "Sister Bingqian, I''ll call and ask someone to send sandy back first. Our sisters won''t come back if they''re not drunk today."


    He Bingqian waved her hand and said, "let''s drink here today. I''ll take Sandy to the hotel. You should go back early."


    "No, it''s hard to get together. How can you go? Besides, what time is it?" Ma Jingtian said with a smile. "Sister Bingqian... Oh, no, I should call you sister-in-law. Hee hee, what are you afraid of when Xiao Fan is not here? Come on, keep drinking."


    He Bingqian had no choice but to drink with her, but after a while, Ma Tianxiang came and saw him. He Bingqian frowned slightly and looked at Ma Jingtian with some displeasure.


    Ma Jingtian hurriedly said, "I asked my brother to take Sandy home and give it to others. I''m not at ease."


    That said, Ma Tianxiang sat down, picked up a glass of wine and said with guilt: "Bingqian, I was an asshole last time. I apologized to you. In the future, we will be a family. I hope you can forgive me, OK? I''ll do it first!"


    Since he said so, he Bingqian didn''t care too much. She took up the wine glass and half a glass and said faintly, "forget the past. You send sandy back, and I should go home."


    "Let Tiantian take you and I''ll take Sandy." Ma Tianxiang didn''t bother. He picked up the drunk Sandy and said, "take my car and let my driver take you back. I''ll take a taxi."


    "What kind of car to take? It''s just right for the four of us to take a car." Ma Jingtian hugged he Bingqian''s next door and said with a smile, "first take your sister-in-law home, and then we''ll take Sandy home."


    "No, I''ll just take a taxi." he Bingqian didn''t want to be with Ma Tianxiang, but Ma Jingtian seemed to have drunk too much and walked unsteadily. She had to hold it.


    He Bingqian also thought that she just sent Ma Jingtian to the car and took a taxi by herself. But when she helped Ma Jingtian to the car, she suddenly stretched out a hand behind her, holding a wet handkerchief and covering her mouth and nose.


    In just two seconds, he Bingqian fell down softly, lost consciousness, was helped into the car and left quickly.


    At the same time, when Chu fan finished taking a bath and was preparing for a friendly match with Angelia, he suddenly received a call from Australia.


    "Hello, this is Chu fan... What?"


    Chu fan just sat down by the bed and heard the message from the phone. He suddenly stood up with murderous eyes and said in a cold voice, "you see the address!"

 Chapter 751

    There is a woman with a beautiful face and a hot figure. It''s really not good to be careful. I''m afraid of thieves. I''m even more afraid of thieves.


    With a lesson from the past, Chu fan specially asked Lord Hu to help and secretly sent someone to protect he Bingqian before leaving Australia. Under normal circumstances, he Bingqian won''t have any accidents, but Chu fan is afraid that Ma Tianxiang will make trouble in secret.


    Although Ma Tianxiang was obedient on the surface, what he thought in his heart could not hide from Chu fan''s eyes. However, Chu fan can''t stay in Australia all day. Ma Tianxiang is still Ma Rulong''s own son. He can''t kill Ma Tianxiang.


    "What''s the matter?" Angelia came out of the bathroom with a bath towel and a hair dryer. "You''re going out so late?"


    "It''s still about Australia. I have to go there right away." Chu fan quickly put on his clothes and comforted, "don''t wait for me. I''ll accompany you tomorrow."


    With that, Chu fan pushed open the window and jumped out. When Angelia passed, she saw a golden light flying south like a meteor and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Outside the hotel, a very ordinary man walked around the door. Do you want to go in or not? I''m afraid Chu fan won''t go in if he can''t find anyone. If he delays the best time, he can''t afford it.


    So is the boss. Why don''t you come? Just give me an instruction.


    The man was struggling when a man suddenly appeared in front of him and almost hit him.


    "Grass, you don''t have eyes when you walk?" the man was angry and scolded. But when he looked up, he was scared to the ground and said, "Chu... Chu..."


    "What about people? It''s in this hotel?" Chu fan asked anxiously.


    The man calmed down and hurriedly said, "yes, I saw them come to this hotel with my own eyes. It was about... Less than five minutes."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan had rushed into the hotel like a gust of wind. Just glancing at it, he locked he Bingqian''s position and rushed over quickly.


    In the guest room, he Bingqian is lying on the bed, Ma Tianxiang is sitting aside and is calling: "ha ha, brother Canglang, I created an opportunity for you. Don''t forget what you promised me."


    "Don''t worry, when I become Sandy''s man, we will be a family. Hey, with big brother helping me, the whole Australian island will be our world."


    "Stop talking nonsense and come here quickly."


    Ma Tianxiang proudly dropped the phone and his eyes fell on he Bingqian on the bed. Although she is impure, she is still much better than ordinary women. Besides, in order to get the casino and what family, it doesn''t matter if you really marry her.


    But just as he untied his tie and was ready to take off his shirt, the door suddenly knocked. Ma Tianxiang frowned and said discontentedly, "who?"


    "Benedict!" the door continued to knock.


    Ma Tianxiang was angry. He opened the door and said angrily, "I grass NIMA... Dad?"


    Outside the door, the man standing was his father Ma Rulong.


    At this time, Ma Rulong''s face was as heavy as water, his eyes were as sharp as a knife, and his cold air overflowed. Ma Tianxiang was frightened. He was about to explain in panic. Ma Rulong had pushed him away and strode in.


    "Dad, Dad, listen to me..."


    "Pa!" with a big mouth, he slapped Ma Tianxiang on his face. It was too heavy. Half of his face became red and swollen. Then he kicked him to the ground.


    Ma Rulong was about to burst his lungs. Pointing to Ma Tianxiang on the ground, he angrily scolded: "how many times have I told you? There are so many women outside. Who can''t you find? Why should you stare at he Bingqian? She is Chu fan''s woman, your sister-in-law, and you''re not human?"


    Before he could do it again, Chu fan raised his feet and came in. He glanced coldly at his father and son, strode to the bed, bent down to pick her up and prepared to leave. But at this time, the phone rang again.


    "Hello, this is Chu fan."


    "Brother fan, Shao Canglang is coming." the little brother at the door said in a low voice.


    Chu fan was stunned: "Shao Canglang? What is he doing here?"


    "Well, I don''t know... Oh, yes, Miss Sandy is also in this hotel. Shao Canglang has been coveting Miss Sandy..."


    Before he finished, Chu fan hung up the phone, grabbed Ma Tianxiang''s skirt and said angrily, "Sandy is your own sister. You don''t even let her go? You''re a scum!"


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan''s fist made his mouth and nose bleed. When he was about to hit the second fist, he was stopped by Ma Rulong. Ma Rulong said in surprise, "wait a minute, what are you talking about? Sandy... Sandy is here too?"


    "Ask your good son. He called Shao Canglang." Chu fan threw Ma Tianxiang away. It''s unexpected that there is such a person in the world. He is not even as good as an animal.


    Ma Rulong couldn''t believe it. He grabbed Ma Tianxiang''s shoulder and asked in a trembling voice, "is what he said true?"


    "No, no, I..."


    Ma Tianxiang wanted to argue, but the door was knocked at this time, and a familiar voice came: "brother Ma, I''m coming."


    "Sandy is next door. Here''s your room card. Go yourself." Chu fan imitated Ma Tianxiang''s voice, opened the door and stuffed a room card out.


    Shao Canglang said with a bad smile, "brother, you are really interesting. When we become a family, I will give you a big gift. Hey hey!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the door suddenly opened. After seeing the man standing in front of him, Shao Canglang''s smile suddenly froze and his legs trembled.


    "Chu... Chu fan? You... Why are you here?"


    "It seems that I''m too polite to you." Chu fan stared at Shao Canglang coldly. "Remember how I warned you before? Lord Hu read about his brotherhood with your father and let your father and son go, but you not only didn''t repent, but also dared to touch my woman."


    His eyes were too scary. Shao Canglang''s pants were wet. He flopped down on his knees and cried: "brother fan, Ma Tianxiang took the initiative to call me. I..."


    Before he finished, Chu fan went down with a knife, and Shao canglangleng was split in two. The blood splashed everywhere, and the internal organs flowed out with the blood. Ma Tianxiang''s eyes widened. He didn''t come up at one breath and fainted directly.


    "Godfather, you are a qualified chief executive, but you are not a good father." Chu fan wiped the blood on his face, glanced at the dull Ma Rulong, went to pick up he Bingqian and strode out.


    Go to the next door, wake up the drunk Sandy and wake up he Bingqian. Then they take them to leave. When they saw the pool of flesh and blood, their faces changed greatly. They directly covered their mouths and ran to one side, spitting out.


    Just at this time, the tiger master hurried over with people. When he saw that the two women were all right, the tiger master was finally relieved.


    "Brother, are you all right?" the tiger Lord came over. When he saw the pool of flesh and blood, his face couldn''t help changing and asked, "you killed it? Who?"


    "Shao Canglang!"


    Chu fan glanced at the tiger master and said faintly, "brother, you''re not suitable to mix again. Hand over your rights as soon as possible and go back to the mainland with me to provide for the elderly."


    "This..."


    "That''s what I said. You like to listen. But shaojunshan must die. If you can''t do it, I''ll do it myself."


    Before waiting for the tiger master to speak, a little brother next to him glared and said angrily, "who are you? It''s hard to let the tiger master retire and kill Shao master again. Do you want to take over the underground industry of Australia? I tell you, I''m the first to disagree."


    "Hum!" Chu fan raised his hand to the man, his fingers closed, and with a bang, the man''s head burst like a ripe watermelon.


    In this scene, even the tiger master was startled. Chu fan didn''t meet the man at all, and the man''s head burst. What Kung Fu is this? That''s weird.


    Chu fan didn''t even look at the dead man. He snorted coldly, "I''m not interested in your underground industry."


    "Brother, I will give you a satisfactory answer." the tiger shouted at Chu fan''s back.


    Alas, it seems that I really can''t go on.


    Chu fan took he Bingqian and Sandy. As soon as she walked out of the hotel, Song Wen came over with a sugar cone and said with a smile: "sister Bingqian, I saved you again this time. How can you thank me?"


    "Tonight, he is yours." he Bingqian pushed Chu fan over.


    Song Wen immediately smiled with joy: "sister Bingqian knows me. It''s getting late. Let''s hurry up and open a room. Four batches. I don''t know if brother fan can stand it."


    Chu fan had a black line: "enough of you. It''s none of your business here. Go back where you come from."


    "You... You cross the river, tear down the bridge and kill the donkey." Song Wen''s tearful mouth, "people knew you the earliest, but even sister Bingqian and sandy slept with you. I''m still a woman."


    "Spit!" he Bingqian and sandy couldn''t help spitting at her. The dead girl had nothing to hide. What do you mean to sleep with him? No shame!


    "Shit, this is the street. Can you stop talking nonsense?" Chu fan was afraid of her and hurriedly said, "let''s go, find a hotel and rest for a night."


    Soon, Chu fan found a five-star hotel, directly wrapped a luxury suite and took three women to live in. This night, Chu fan worked hard and didn''t sleep until dawn.


    I felt that just after sleeping, the door was knocked. Chu fan opened his eyes and found sandy lying on him. Gently put sandy down. Chu fan put on his underpants and opened the door. He saw Ma Rulong and his wife standing outside the door, with Isabel and Ma Jingtian standing behind.


    Chu fan opened the door and said faintly, "come in. Just sit down. I''ll put on a dress first."


    "Xiao Fan, is Sandy with you?" Isabel asked quickly.


    "In the inner bedroom." Chu fan walked over without looking back, and Isabel followed.


    When she saw Sandy in bed, Isabel finally breathed a sigh of relief, but then her face turned red. These young people are so playful. How can they stand it?


    However, when she inadvertently saw Chu fan wrapped in his underwear, she finally understood why she could deal with three girls.

 Chapter 752

    "Xiao Fan, I''m sorry for you."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Du Meilan''s tears came down: "it''s my poor Godson. It''s because I''m too careless in discipline that Tianxiang never changed. Your Godfather has given a dead order and will not allow him to return to China in his lifetime. And Tiantian, she was used by her brother. I hope you can forgive her. Don''t worry, she will go abroad soon and never come back."


    Chu fan sat on the sofa, glanced at Ma Jingtian and frowned slightly. It is reasonable to say that she was used by her brother and should hate her brother, or she should be a little guilty. But now, Ma Jingtian''s face was pale, his head was lowered, and his body was trembling. He didn''t even dare to look at Chu fan.


    fear? Not really? Anyway, she is also Ma Rulong''s daughter. Chu fan let Ma Tianxiang go. What can he do to her?


    Then there''s only one possibility - she''s guilty!


    Suddenly, Chu fan found an unusual place and asked curiously, "where''s Sanniang? Why didn''t she come?"


    Ma Rulong waved his hand: "she drank with her friends last night and didn''t return all night. Don''t mention her, Xiao Fan. This time, godfather is sorry for you. Even if you want to kill Tianxiang, I have no complaints."


    Du Meilan''s heart suddenly hung up, opened her mouth and stopped talking. After all, Ma Tianxiang is her son. Although she makes mistakes, she doesn''t want her son to have anything to do anyway. You can beat and scold, but you can''t let him die.


    When such a big thing happens at home, does Xi Mengyao still want to drink with her friends?


    Chu fan frowned and asked, "San Niang often drinks with her friends. Doesn''t she go home at night?"


    As he spoke, he kept staring at Ma Jingtian. As expected, Ma Jingtian''s body shook, his face became paler and his head lower.


    There''s something in here!


    Seeing that Chu fan repeatedly mentioned Xi Mengyao, Ma Rulong also vaguely felt something wrong: "call her and let her come back right away."


    Isabel didn''t dare to neglect. She quickly took out the phone and dialed it, but she soon put down the phone and said in amazement: "Mengyao''s mobile phone... Is turned off."


    "Power off?"


    Ma Rulong''s heart sank, took out the phone and was about to ask someone to check Xi Mengyao''s position. Chu fan waved his hand and said, "don''t bother, but if I guess correctly, Xi Mengyao has gone."


    "Gone? Why did she go? Where could she go?"


    "Well, I have to ask your baby daughter." Chu fan''s eyes fell on Ma Jingtian and said faintly, "elder sister, it''s time for you to die? Are you satisfied with killing your father?"


    Ma Mengtian immediately cried: "no, I don''t know why Sanniang hurt me. She encouraged me and my brother to do so. Dad, Sanniang ran away, and all the jewelry in her room was taken away by her."


    "Pa!"


    A big mouth slapped her face, and Ma Rulong''s face was black: "idiot, like your brother, why don''t you have a brain? Get out! Don''t let me see you again."


    Subsequently, Ma Rulong called several times, and soon the news came back. He seemed to have been drained of his strength. He sat powerlessly on the sofa and said with a bitter smile: "you guessed it. Xi Mengyao really ran away and went to Australia."


    "Australia is just a transit station, because she''s afraid we''ll find her." Chu fan stood up and smiled faintly, "but she can''t run."


    Looking at his back, no one knew what he wanted to do. Soon, Chu fan pulled the fascinated Song Wen out of the room: "godfather, there must be someone behind the scenes here. Go busy with your business and don''t be overcast. As for Xi Mengyao, I''ll catch her back."


    "Alas!"


    Ma Rulong didn''t know what to say. With a helpless sigh, he turned and strode away. Du Meilan chased his daughter Ma Jingtian and left in a hurry. He didn''t care to say hello to Chu fan. No way, Chu fan had to say to Isabelle, "Er Niang, please take Wenwen home and find Xi Mengyao''s personal clothes for her."


    "Er... OK!" Isabel didn''t know what Chufan was going to do, but since he said it, there must be his way. "Xiao Fan, take good care of sandy for me, will you?"


    "Don''t worry, I will guard her step by step."


    As soon as they left, the tiger brought people.


    "Elder brother, have you made up your mind?" Chu fan asked the tiger master to sit down on the sofa and asked with a faint smile.


    "Bring me something!" the tiger waved his hand, and immediately behind him a little brother sent a box and put it on the tea table.


    Chu fan glanced and stared. There was a head in it. It was shaojunshan. Seeing that Lord Hu was going to open the lid of the box, Chu fan quickly stopped him: "no, I know what''s inside. Brother, have you decided?"


    The tiger master smiled bitterly: "brother, I know you are good for me and want me to enjoy my old age and stay away from these black industries. However, I grew up in Australia since I was a child, and I am reluctant to leave here."


    "Besides, I''m not alone now. I have a wife and children. I want to earn a fortune and leave a rich family fortune for my son. But if I go to the mainland, what can I do? I don''t even know anyone except you. I can''t find a friend who wants to drink tea and chat."


    Mr. Hu took a deep breath and stood up: "brother, I thank you for your kindness, but I still can''t let go of the Australian island industry. But don''t worry, I''m not so easy to die. Ha ha ha!"


    Chu fan shook his head: "If you continue in your way, you will not be far from death. Brother, you should know that nowadays, no more than before, all Jianghu loyalty is nonsense, and it is true to let the brothers in the gang get real benefits. Therefore, if you want to develop for a long time, you should establish a company and give shares and dividends to the following brothers, so that the brothers can really serve you and die I''ll do it with you. "


    The tiger master suddenly became interested and hurriedly sat down again: "this idea is good. Please be more careful."


    "I just know about it. If you''re really interested, I''ll find a professional to tell you later." Chu fan pointed to the box and waved his hand. "Take this thing away quickly. In the future, try to do as little as possible. Making money is the king."


    Lord Hu, you''ve done less of this kind of thing. In all my life, I haven''t killed as many people as you have in a day.


    Just chatting, two girls suddenly came out of the bathroom. One of them was Song Wen, with a big chest and a sleepy look. The other was Xi Mengyao, who was running away. She still doesn''t understand how she was found and brought back?


    "The task is finished, I continue to sleep." Song Wen pushes Xi Mengyao to Chu fan, yawns, as if she didn''t see the tiger and others, and walks to the bedroom.


    Chu fan quickly grabbed her, coaxed and discussed, which made her unwilling to go again and picked up Dou Yutong. Before, she thought the ability of blinking was very fun, but now she knows that this is a private car dedicated to Chu fan. It''s not fun at all!


    In the living room, Dou Yutong and Mr. Hu drank tea and taught Mr. Hu her business philosophy and management methods of the underworld in Sichuan Province. Mr. Hu nodded and praised, and constantly told the little brother next to him to write it down for fear of pulling down a sentence.


    On the other side, Chu fan looked at Xi Mengyao, who was frightened by Mu Lu, shook his head and sighed, "you say you have a good day, but why do you have to go to a dead end? Tell me, who is the person who cooperates with you? What benefits did he give you? Do you want to do this?"


    "All this is because of you."


    Chu fan was stunned: "because of me? Just because I rejected you that morning?"


    "Isn''t that enough?" Xi Mengyao glared at Chu fan with resentment. "I''m so big that I''ve never been rejected by a man, but you abandoned me like my shoes. Why? I''m Xi Mengyao with both talent and appearance. What doesn''t deserve you? I''m willing to send it to you, but you don''t even look at it."


    Chu fan shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "you are a madman."


    "Yes, I''m crazy. Otherwise, how could I seduce you?" Xi Mengyao laughed at herself, "But I''m a woman, and I''m eager for a man to love me all night. You know, when you and Sandy are passionate all night, I''m next door, full of your shadow. At that time, even if a man comes in, I''ll jump at it regardless of everything. But what about your godfather? He doesn''t only work but also socialize all day, and occasionally sleeps in my room, which is also a matter of carelessness and sleep Like a pig. "


    "He''s old, but I''m not reconciled. Why can he spend all his time outside, but I have to sneak around at home and even masturbate. I know that I''m Ma Rulong''s woman. No one dares to touch me, but you''re an exception."


    Xi Mengyao jumped on Chu fan and said in a hurry, "come on, as long as you fuck me, I''ll tell you everything..."


    "I sympathize with you, but I have the bottom line."


    Chu fan pushed her away mercilessly and said coldly, "all this is the price of your vanity. You chose it yourself and can''t blame others. Forget it, this is your family business, so I won''t get involved. What Godfather will do with you depends on his mood."


    "No, don''t give me to him. He''ll kill me." Xi Mengyao finally showed her frightened eyes. Regardless of the cold and hard floor, she knelt down directly, hugged Chu fan''s thigh and cried, "Chu fan, I beg you, let me go. Now, only you can save me."


    "The one who can save you is yourself." Chu Fan said coldly, "if you want to live, you should explain honestly. Who let you do this?"


    "I said, I said."


    Xi Mengyao sat powerlessly on the ground and said, "yes... It''s Zhu TianChao. He grabbed my parents, threatened me, gave me money and helped me arrange the way back. I really have no way to do so."

 Chapter 753

    "Whose idea was it to let Ma Tianxiang do it to he Bingqian?" Chu fan asked coldly.


    Xi Mengyao hurriedly said, "it was Zhu TianChao''s idea. I did it completely according to his instructions."


    "Really?"


    "Really, since Ma Tianxiang drugged he Bingqian last time, Zhu TianChao began to plan." Xi Mengyao opened his mouth and no longer scruples. He said, "his original plan was to use you to get rid of Ma Rulong. In this way, he can naturally become the chief executive of Australia. Unfortunately..."


    "Unfortunately, I destroyed it again, didn''t I?"


    Chu fan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Zhu TianChao calculated me one after another. Do you really think I''m easy to bully? If there had been no second incident, Chu fan would not have doubted others, but now it seems that Ma Tianxiang drugged he Bingqian before, I''m afraid it has something to do with Zhu TianChao.


    If he Bingqian is really harmed by Ma Tianxiang, there must be no possibility to ease the relationship between Chu fan and Ma Rulong. Chu fan in anger will kill Ma Tianxiang nine times out of ten.


    But anyway, Ma Tianxiang is also Ma Rulong''s only son. Although Ma Rulong hates his son, he can beat and scold him. If Chu fan really kills his son, Ma Rulong will be desperate to revenge Chu fan.


    Zhu TianChao is the most beneficial beneficiary, no matter who wins or loses. It''s a pity that he calculated everything, but he didn''t expect that such a foolproof plan would be destroyed by Chu fan one after another.


    However, Chu fan''s forehead also leached a layer of cold sweat. If he hadn''t happened to move to Australia and ran into Ma Tianxiang drugging he Bingqian, he Bingqian would have been poisoned by Ma Tianxiang at that time.


    As for the second time, if Chu fan hadn''t arranged someone to pay close attention to he Bingqian, Zhu TianChao''s plan would really succeed.


    "Godfather, Xi Mengyao was brought back by me. Zhu TianChao is behind the scenes. Now send someone to take Xi Mengyao away." Chu fan called ma Rulong. Xi Mengyao collapsed in despair and his face was full of regret.


    Hateful people must have pity, but Chu fan will not sympathize with her. In the final analysis, this is the way she chose, so she must bear the consequences. If she can keep herself in line, why? To take a step back, if she didn''t pay so much money, she wouldn''t marry Ma Rulong, and she wouldn''t be like this.


    Money, you''re a bloody knife!


    In order to prevent similar incidents from happening again, Chu fan took He Bingqian and Sandy to the Tian hang, so that they both drank the monkey wine, and took a bath in the geocentric lotion, and taught them some simple self-defense techniques before sending them home.


    After that, Chu fan and Song Wen came to Kunlun Mountain and released Luo Yu and other demon families from the bone tower space in front of the entrance of Kunlun fairyland, so that Tielin, canglan and other demon families could be brought into Kunlun fairyland.


    The strength of these demon families is average, but Luo Yu is a Kirin family as famous as the dragon family and the Phoenix family. With him, the status of these demon families will not be bad, and they may even occupy a mountain again to form a Kirin family.


    After settling in Luo Yu, Chu fancai and Song Wen go home together, but they see Xia Yanran, Tang Feifei and Zhuoma.


    "Yan Ran, are you waiting for me?" Chu fan walked over with a smile and looked at his watch. "It''s getting late. Let''s take a bath first?"


    "Meteorites are very important to our scientific research in China." Xia Yanran said positively, "I hope you can give the meteorites to me and take them back to the state for research."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "is this your idea or the idea of the military?"


    "It''s my idea, but this is also the task assigned to me by the military." Xia Yanran saw that Chu fan''s face was wrong. Her face eased down, took the initiative to hold Chu fan''s arm and discussed, "the fire of the scorching sun has been collected by you, and the meteorite has no or no effect on you. So, give it to me and let me take it back."


    "What good am I?"


    "You..."


    Xia Yanran''s face was red. With her understanding of Chu fan, she knew what Chu fan wanted. She doesn''t reject such things, but the key is that there are Tang Feifei and others. How can she nod her head?


    Before Xia Yanran could speak, Chu fan had his eyes on Zhuoma and asked, "Zhuoma, just tell me what you want. Are you polite to me?"


    Zhuoma''s expression of desire to speak and stop was seen by Chu fan. Naturally, she knew she had something to say.


    "Brother fan, i... I want you to accompany me home." Zhuoma twisted her lips and said, "master knows I''ve destroyed his Yuanshen seed, and I won''t let me go. I''m afraid..."


    "You''re afraid he''s bad for your brother?" Chu fan nodded. "I''m not thinking about it. It''s not too late. Let''s go now and go early and return early."


    Xia Yanran hurriedly stopped Chu fan: "wait a minute, give me the meteorite first, and you can go."


    Chu fan threw out a brick sized meteorite and said, "take it back and send it."


    "It''s too small..."


    "Do you want it? Don''t give it back to me."


    Xia Yan angrily glared at him, took Tang Feifei and strode away. She didn''t eat any food.


    Chu fan doesn''t care. Women can''t be too used to it. Especially Xia Yanran, who can''t tell which is light and which is heavy, always turns her elbow out. People always pull good things into their family''s hands. She''s good. She helps outsiders search for her husband''s family background.


    When you have time, you have to educate her.


    Worried about droma''s brother Dorje, Chu fan simply took a bite at home and hurried off. In order to ensure that everything is safe, Chu fan takes Kong Qingqing and Su Yuan. With the strength of the three of them, it is more than enough to sweep the blood knife door.


    When they first came to Zhuoma''s hometown, they saw that other people were brightly lit, but her house was dark.


    Zhuoma''s heart was half cold. She hurried in and searched inside and outside, but she couldn''t find her brother.


    "Finished, the eldest brother must have been taken away by the master." Zhuoma took a cry, grabbed Chu fan''s arm and cried, "what should I do? What should I do?"


    "Calm down!" Chu fan patted Zhuoma on the shoulder and comforted, "if they want to kill your brother, they won''t take him away. Take him away and they won''t kill him in a short time. Don''t worry, Dorje will be fine."


    "Chu fan is right," Su Yuan said lightly. "If nothing unexpected happens, the blood devil took your brother to let you go back and exchange it with you."


    "That makes sense." Kong Qingqing nodded.


    Chu Fan said, "don''t think about it. You''d better ask someone what happened. Maybe your brother hasn''t been taken away, but the grazing hasn''t come back yet."


    Is it possible? Zhuoma knows the life of herdsmen too well. Under normal circumstances, herdsmen will never spend the night in the wild. First, there are no sheepfolds and cowsheds. At night, livestock are easy to get lost; On the other hand, I''m afraid of wolves. It''s OK to lose some livestock. The key is that people may lose their lives.


    Therefore, although the number of livestock grazing is limited, few herdsmen increase their number and go to distant places to graze. It''s too dangerous to lose!


    Now, it''s dark. Dorje hasn''t come back yet. Something must have happened. But even when she knew that something had happened to her brother, Zhuoma wiped away her tears and ran out quickly. Soon, people in the Tibetan village held up torches and walked quickly from all directions.


    Almost all of these people know Chu fan, but Chu fan only knows the village head. Others just look familiar, but they can''t call their names. I''m so right. Chu fan only met once. How can he remember each one?


    "Old village head, is something wrong with Duoji?" Chu fan asked first.


    "Alas!" the old village head sighed and said, "we''re trying to contact Zhuoma. Something really happened to Dorje."


    After the narration of the old village head and the herdsmen, Chu fan got a general idea, which was similar to their guess. Duoji was indeed taken away by the people of the blood knife sect. Not only that, they also caught several young girls from the village. As soon as they said it, the old village head''s tears came down.


    Because one of the girls arrested was his granddaughter.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring your granddaughter and many guitars back." he helped her to comfort, turned to Zhuoma and said in a deep voice, "do you know where the blood knife door is?"


    "I know."


    "Lead the way!"


    Chu fan took Zhuoma and stepped on the dragon soul sword. In the blink of an eye, he came to a temple halfway up the mountain. The temple covers a large area and houses are connected for several times. Black walls and red tiles are very imposing.


    "Blood devil, come out!" Chu fan stood in the air and shouted.


    Suddenly, countless red lamas with bloody machetes rushed out of the room. When I saw Chu fan standing on the big sword and suspended in the air, I suddenly looked panic one by one, and no one dared to come forward.


    Are you kidding? They are just ancient martial arts sects. They are a little familiar with some soul cultivation techniques. In the eyes of secular people, they are superior and can defeat hundreds with one, but compared with Chu fan, they are not much different from the ants at the foot of the elephant.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the old blood devil didn''t show up. Chu fan angrily shouted: "the old blood devil, if you don''t come out again, don''t say I destroyed your temple, take all the people of your blood knife door back and shut you all your life."


    "Chu fan, don''t deceive people too much." a fiery figure rushed out of the back mountain, several ups and downs, and came to the roof in front of Chu fan, which was the same height as Chu fan.


    As like as two peas, the man is a Lama wearing a scarlet robe. He is over 1.85 meter feet tall. He looks at his age below 50 and is exactly the same as the yuan God who was forced out of Zhuoma''s blood knife before.


    Although he looks young, in fact, the blood devil''s ancestors are over 100 years old. With great accomplishments in the later stage of Tianjing, he is a top expert in the ancient martial arts sect. But in front of Chu fan and others, he still had some lack of confidence. Although he made a cruel remark, he obviously had some lack of confidence.


    Chu fan sneered, "I deceive people too much? What have you done yourself? Do you still use me to say it one by one?"


    "You..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Send people out to me immediately and swear that I can let you live if I don''t harm innocent girls again. Otherwise, will the holy blade let you continue to exist in an evil sect like your blood knife sect?"

 Chapter 754

    "Brother!"


    Dorje was brought out. Zhuoma immediately ran over and hugged her brother.


    She thought she would never see her brother again. Now that she saw that her brother was all right, Zhuoma''s hanging heart finally fell. Similarly, Duoji had the joy of narrowly escaping from death. Without a word to say, he hurriedly took his sister''s hand and hurried to Chu fan.


    "Thank you, brother. You saved my life again." Duoji said excitedly.


    "Yes."


    Chu fan waved his hand, glanced at the blood devil, and hummed, "there are those female disciples. Don''t leave any of them."


    The blood devil ancestor''s brain jumped and said angrily, "don''t deceive people too much..."


    "Do it!" Chu fan shouted coldly.


    At the next moment, Su Yuan raised her hand and the temperature dropped suddenly. Only a few seconds later, goose feather like snow flakes fell down. Soon, the ground was covered with a thick layer of dripping water into ice.


    The disciples of the blood knife sect and the ancestors of the blood devil were stunned by this scene. The only remaining fighting spirit is now completely scattered and it''s good to run without running away.


    In particular, the blood devil ancestor, just now he was going to fight and maybe kill Chu fan, but he never thought that the beautiful woman who looked like a vase standing next to Chu fan was so powerful.


    At first, he thought he had some chance of winning, but now he doesn''t even have a chance of winning. But how can you live in the future if you just hand over all the female disciples?


    Just as he racked his brains to think of countermeasures, Kong Qingqing snorted coldly. Suddenly, one point was divided into seven. All seven Kong Qingqing stretched out their right hands and condensed a light ball on the palm of their hands.


    Red fire, blue water, yellow gold, green wood, black soil, green wind and purple thunder gather more and more in the air.


    The disciples of the blood knife sect couldn''t hold on any longer. They shouted and fled in all directions. Only a few core disciples remained by the blood devil''s side, but they were all scared, their legs trembled and their faces were bloodless.


    Do you still need to fight? Who can beat it?


    "Stop!"


    The blood devil shouted, wilted like a vented ball, and said bitterly, "you win, I''ll let go!"


    Waving his hands, the remaining disciples quickly ran away. Soon, more than a dozen young and beautiful female disciples were brought over. They looked at Chu fan and others nervously. They didn''t know what had happened.


    "Zhuoma, tell them the truth." Chu Fan said faintly. Kong Qingqing scattered the light ball in his hand, combined the seven figures into one, and returned to Chu fan. Su Yuan waved the same hand. The snow stopped, but it was still a little cold.


    Zhuoma explained her experience, but these girls didn''t believe it at all. In their hearts, the blood devil ancestor is a very kind Master. How can he harm them?


    "You..."


    Zhuoma was so anxious that she almost shed tears: "I''m afraid what I said is true, you..."


    Chu fan patted her on the shoulder, glanced at more than a dozen girls in front of her, and said faintly, "what Zhuoma said is all her personal experience. Believe me, bring the blood knife now. I''ll let you see what it is that your blood is fed. It''s nothing if you don''t believe it. Anyway, many people die every day in the world, just like you."


    "Sister Shan, you''ve always called me sabre. Will I lie to you?" Zhuoma looked at an older woman with tears, stretched out her hand and said in a trembling voice, "bring your blood knife, otherwise you will really be killed by the master."


    Sister Shan still hesitated. Kong Qingqing suddenly waved. The blood knife she held in her hand, even the scabbard, took off and fell into her palm, and then handed it to Chu fan.


    Chu fan pulled out the blood knife and put his finger on the blood knife. Suddenly, the original God seed of the blood devil ancestor was forced out and screamed to rush at the blood devil ancestor, but he was imprisoned in the palm of Chu fan''s hand. No matter how he collided, he couldn''t get out of control.


    The blood devil''s eyelids jumped and his heart was dripping blood, but he had nothing to do. Now, he just wants to send Chu fan away. As for the tripod furnace that has been trained for so many years... Destroy it. It''s a big deal to cultivate it secretly in the future. I don''t believe he can stare at me all day.


    "See? This is what you feed with blood." Chu Fan said coldly. "Once you reach heaven, you are not far from death."


    "Poof!"


    The original God seed of the blood devil ancestor was pinched and exploded by Chu fan in one hand, turned into pure original God power, and swallowed by the big eyed frog.


    You can''t waste it. It''s all tonic.


    "Ah!"


    The blood devil held his head and screamed. It took a long time to slow down. He stared at Chu fan with gnashing teeth, but there was nothing he could do. That was his Yuanshen seed. He had to pay a price to plant it. Now it was destroyed by Chu fan, and his Yuanshen was also hurt.


    Seeing this scene, the female disciples who had some hesitation did not dare to doubt any more. They ran over one after another and handed the blood knife to Chu fan. When the blood devil saw him, he was frightened and said in a loud voice, "no... no... ah!"


    One by one, Yuanshen seeds were destroyed, and the blood devil ancestor fell to the ground with his head in his arms, and uttered a shrill scream in his mouth, like a fierce ghost. All the female disciples were so frightened that they didn''t dare to watch any more.


    I can''t believe that the kind and gentle teacher in the past had such a vicious mind. No wonder there were no female disciples of Tianjing in the blood knife sect. He killed them all.


    For a long time, the blood devil ancestor calmed down, opened his bloodshot eyes, got up from the ground and found that only Chu fan and Su Yuan were left. In just a few minutes, the blood devil ancestor suddenly aged a lot, from more than 50 years old to 70 or 80 years old now. His face was full of wrinkles, and his skin was loose and gray, just like an old man who was about to die at the end of his life.


    One Yuanshen seed was destroyed, which didn''t do much harm to the blood devil ancestor, but it couldn''t stand it. Chu fan destroyed more than a dozen Yuanshen seeds in one breath, and it''s good that he can survive.


    "Now, are you satisfied?" the blood devil ancestor stared at Chu fan with hatred. If there was a glimmer of hope, he would go out and fight with Chu fan, even if he died together. Unfortunately, he knows the gap between himself and Chu fan. He has no hope in his life.


    Chu Fan said coldly, "you asked for it. You can''t blame anyone else. What you did is enough for you to die a hundred times. I''ll save your life. It''s not like killing you. I don''t want the blood knife door to be destroyed."


    "There are fewer and fewer ancient martial arts sects. If you dare to take risks, I promise, the blood knife sect will be destroyed in your hands." Chu fan turned around and said to his side before leaving, "that''s all. Think about it yourself."


    "Poof!"


    The blood devil couldn''t hold on any longer. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were black and he fainted directly


    When Chu fan and others returned to the village, it was already midnight, but the herdsmen were still waiting patiently. When Dorje came back, the whole village cheered happily.


    As soon as the village head gave an order, the long prepared mutton was quickly put on the campfire, and soon there was a strong smell of meat. The village head, Duoji and others toasted in turn. Chu didn''t know how much he drank.


    Suyuan didn''t drink. After eating some mutton, she went back to her room to have a rest, but Chu fan was surrounded by Duoji and others. She couldn''t go if she wanted to go. It was not easy to settle these enthusiastic Tibetan men. Zhuoma came with a group of teachers and sisters.


    "Mr. Chu, thank you today. Otherwise, our sisters don''t even know how to die." sister Shan took up the small bowl of wine and said sincerely, "I respect you for this bowl of wine."


    "OK, I''ll have a drink with you."


    Chu fan just drank this bowl of wine, and a sister came over. She said almost the same words, both thanks and toast. After a circle, Chu fan was not very drunk, but her stomach was about to burst.


    "No, you drink first. I''ll... Go to make it convenient." Chu fan stood up, but where is the toilet?


    Zhuoma held his arm and pointed to his right: "the toilet is here. I''ll take you there."


    "No, I''ll just go myself."


    "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?" Zhuoma''s face is red. She doesn''t know whether it''s drinking or baking by bonfire, or for some other reason. Instead of letting go, he held Chu fan''s arm tighter.


    In fact, darkness had no effect on Chu fan at all. On the contrary, Zhuoma had a deep foot and a shallow foot. If Chu fan didn''t hold her, she would have to fall into the ditch.


    At the entrance of the village, Chu fan stopped, waved his hand and said, "just stand here and I''ll go by myself."


    "I... I also want to go to the bathroom." Zhuoma bowed her head and hurried to the toilet at the entrance of the village.


    In her state, can''t she fall into the toilet?


    Chu fan quickly grabbed her and said helplessly, "if it''s dark, don''t go inside. Anyway, there''s no one. Come outside. You''re here and I''ll go there."


    "Don''t... don''t go far. I''m a little scared."


    What''s this called?


    Listening to the sound of water coming from a distance, Chu fanleng couldn''t pee out. Until the sound of water disappeared, he finally released water. He shook comfortably, put on his pants, turned back and found that Zhuoma was gone.


    Anyone here? Won''t it be caught by the wolf?


    "Zhuoma?" Chu fan shouted. No one promised. He quickly opened the memory ability of the perspective eye and found that Zhuoma was walking outside the village.


    What are you doing outside the village without going back to bed in the middle of the night? It''s too inconvenient.


    Chu fan hurried after him. He didn''t go far. He passed through a forest. There was a small river in front of him. Zhuoma''s clothes were placed by the river, but where was Zhuoma in the river?


    This girl, can''t you think about it?


    After looking for a long time, Chu fan didn''t find Zhuoma. In a hurry, he jumped down without taking off his clothes and dived into the water to find it. This breath lasted more than ten minutes. The fish didn''t meet less, but they were stunned that they didn''t find the shadow of Zhuoma.


    Just as he came out of the water and spit out a cool river, a charming body as white as ivory stood in the shallow water on the bank. The water below her chest is in the water. The rippling water waves constantly hit her chest. It can be seen that all her mouth is dry and her eyes are straight.


    How beautiful!


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "lone wolf"!

 Chapter 755

    Zhuoma is not as beautiful as Su Yuan, nor as tall as Li Qingcheng, nor as naive as Song Wen, wise as Kong Qingqing, nor as heroic as Xia Yanran. However, the kind of bold and unrestrained prairie children she has is something Suyuan and her family don''t have.


    Dare to love and hate!


    In the past, Chu fan not only saw Zhuoma''s figure, but also secretly touched it, but this time he saw it, he still felt amazing. Zhuoma didn''t wake up until she came to him, grabbed his hand and put it on her chest and felt the elastic softness.


    It''s all like this. Which man can refuse? Besides, Chu fan is not a gentleman. There is a saying that if there are many lice, don''t bite. If there are many debts, don''t worry. Do it first!


    More than half an hour later, Chu fan walked towards the village with Zhuoma in his arms. A pool of bright red blood was left on a smooth bluestone by the river


    When she put Zhuoma on the bed, Suyuan opened her eyes, glanced and closed them again, without the slightest surprise and anger. She had been prepared for such a thing long before she came. Zhuoma saw Chu fan''s eyes. The blind man knew what it meant. It was sooner or later that they were together.


    Soon, Chu fan lay down next to Su Yuan and put her hand under her neck. Su Yuan turned over, hugged Chu fan and leaned her head against his shoulder blade. A feeling of mutual help, like old wine, is becoming more and more honest. They didn''t have any language, just hugged silently and soon fell asleep.


    The next morning, Chu fan woke up and found that he was alone in bed. She pushed the door and went out. Zhuoma just came in with a basin of water. She put down the basin with shame, soaked a white towel and came to wipe Chu fan''s face and hands.


    "I''ll do it myself..."


    "Don''t move!" Zhuoma stares at Chu fan, carefully wipes Chu fan''s face and hands, turns her head and walks out, and soon comes over with a dental appliance.


    This time, without waiting for her to do it, Chu fan quickly grabbed the dental appliance: "well, I''ll do it myself... Where''s your brother?"


    "He... Milked the sheep."


    Zhuoma smiled unnaturally. Afraid of being seen by Chu fan, she hurried out.


    Soon, Su Yuan came in and said faintly, "Zhuoma''s livestock are gone. What are you going to do?"


    Chu fan remembered this, because Dorje was caught and his livestock died and lost. In terms of Zhuoma''s conditions, this is equivalent to returning to before liberation.


    The life of herdsmen is very hard. Cattle, sheep and other livestock are their lifeblood. In addition to breeding and food, the cattle and sheep that have been grazing for a year are only enough to spend for a year.


    Now, Dorje''s livestock have been lost, and his future life has become a problem, not to mention Zhuoma''s tuition.


    Before Chu fan could speak, Duoji came back with a basin of steaming goat''s milk and said with a smile, "brother, get up. Come and try fresh goat''s milk."


    Zhuoma came in with a tray with some Tibetan snacks on it. After placing it on the small table, she took several bowls, poured sheep''s milk into the bowls and handed them to Su Yuan and Chu fan.


    "Brother Dorje, what are you going to do in the future?" Chu fan drank sheep''s milk. It tastes good, but it has a smell of mutton.


    As soon as he mentioned it, Dorje couldn''t laugh. He sat down and said bitterly, "what else can I plan? Start all over again."


    "It''s all right, the village head said. First take a few sheep and cattle from each family, and then slowly return them after breeding." Zhuoma said lightly. Seeing that Suyuan was not used to goat milk, she mixed a bowl of butter tea and handed it to Suyuan. She could drink it.


    Before Chu fan could speak, Su Yuan took the lead and said, "Zhuoma, how much dowry do you want?"


    "Ah?" Zhuoma and Duoji, even Chu fan were stunned.


    bride-price? what do you mean?


    "If you want money, I can give you one million first as the dowry for Chu fan to marry Zhuoma." Su Yuan said faintly, "With this money, you won''t have to work so hard in the future. In addition, Zhuoma is sure to go back to the big city with us. If you don''t want to stay here, you can go with us. You don''t have to worry about the house, car, or even work. Chu fan and I will make proper arrangements for you."


    Chu fan nodded: "brother Dorje, you don''t have to worry about money. The key depends on you. Whether you stay here or go to the city with us."


    "I... I''m not going anywhere." Dorje took a deep breath. "I don''t need too much money, just enough to buy a herd of cattle and sheep."


    Chu fan was about to speak, Zhuoma suddenly said, "just 500000. Too much is not necessarily a good thing. Moreover, I''m not going back to the city."


    "Why?" Chu Fan said in surprise, "you don''t want to be with me?"


    "I think, but... I don''t like life in big cities."


    Zhuoma''s eyes shifted from Chu fan to Su Yuan and asked, "sister Su Yuan, why do you live in this life? Is it to make money? What''s the purpose of making money?"


    "With money, you can buy a big house, buy brand-name clothes and eat in a big restaurant, but these can also be enjoyed here."


    Zhuoma pointed to the house and said, "here, you can earn a house of more than 200 square meters a year, but outside, a house of 50 square meters is enough for the young couple to struggle for more than ten years."


    "Here, the clothes we wear are made by ourselves, and we can''t buy them outside. We like to eat meat and drink in large bowls. We can ride on the grassland if we have nothing to do. It''s more enjoyable than driving."


    Zhuoma looked at Chu fan and said, "I only need 500000 to be relaxed and happy every day. I don''t have to worry about anything."


    "I respect your choice." Chu fan didn''t say anything, silently finished his breakfast and took Zhuoma to the nearest town.


    In the only bank in the town, Chu fan transferred 500000 to Zhuoma, went to her bank card, took 100000 cash, put it in her bag and was ready to leave. But not far away, Chu fan was held by Zhuo ma.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu fan asked impatiently.


    He wanted Zhuoma to go back with him, but Zhuoma didn''t like big cities, and he couldn''t force her. If I had known this, I shouldn''t have stayed yesterday.


    Zhuoma pointed to a shop by the road and said shyly, "I''m a little tired."


    Chu fan looked up and was immediately happy. There was a hotel here.


    "Take a rest when you''re tired. Let''s go back after a rest." Chu fan took Zhuoma and couldn''t wait to go in.


    I don''t know where Zhuoma''s strength came from. She took the initiative again and again. Until she drained the last bit of strength in her body, she lay exhausted on Chu fan and fell asleep.


    This sleep lasted until the afternoon. When Zhuoma woke up, Chu fan patted her hip: "are you hungry? I''ll take you to eat."


    "I want more."


    "Shit, are you crazy?"


    Today, what he said doesn''t work. Zhuoma is like a wild horse. If he doesn''t tame, he won''t be honest.


    When she woke up again, it was already dark. This time Zhuoma put on her clothes and left the hotel with the help of Chu fan. No way, her legs are soft. She can''t step out without Chu fan''s help.


    In the small town, Zhuoma ate three bowls of wonton by herself. When she was full, she finally had strength and returned to the village with Chu fan.


    Duoji has bought a lot of cattle and sheep in the village and is waiting for Chu fan to get the money back. Seeing Chu fan coming back, Duoji hurried to meet him. Before asking, Zhuoma stuffed him with money.


    No matter how much Ji goes to give the villagers money, Chu fan enters the house and finds that Su Yuan has left. Although Zhuoma asked Chu fan to go back as soon as possible, Chu fan stayed and stayed with her for another night.


    During the day, Zhuoma did more. This night, Zhuoma curled up in Chu fan''s arms like a kitten and slept soundly. At dawn the next day, Chu fan quietly got up and left, while Zhuoma grabbed the quilt and tried her best to restrain herself from crying.


    She knew that Chu fan was gone, and Chu fan knew that she was awake, but no one said a word. At the moment Chu fan walked out of the door, Zhuoma almost jumped up and wanted to go with Chu fan, but reason prevailed.


    She doesn''t want to go back with Chu fan, but she knows the gap between herself and Chu fan. Here, Chu fan belonged to her alone, but when she returned to the big city, she immediately changed from a small flower to an insignificant grass. Distance produces beauty. She firmly believes that Chu fan will come back to see her.


    So... Good!


    As soon as Chu fan returned to Guangyuan City, he felt that he was being watched. He looked along the induction and saw a woman in white standing on the top of the building 100 meters away. She was Suyu, the martial uncle of Liu Xu.


    Haunted!


    Chu fan dodged to the roof and said helplessly, "elder sister, are you finished? I saved you. How can you repay the enemy with kindness?"


    Su Yu stood on the railing, her clothes fluttering and her long hair fluttering in the wind. She looked like a fairy falling into the world. A long white dress set her off more dusty and elegant.


    When others saw her, they would be ashamed and dare not have the slightest blasphemy, but Chu fan was the only exception. She looked up and down in her eyes, especially her tall and full chest, so angry that she almost couldn''t resist drawing a sword and splitting him.


    It''s so hateful. Why do you have this idea?


    "Chu fan, I''m not looking for your revenge this time." Su Yu said coldly.


    Chu fan''s eyes brightened: "it''s not revenge, is it gratitude? You don''t want to promise? In fact, you don''t have to, but if you must insist, I can accept it reluctantly."


    According to Chu fan''s understanding of her, Su Yu had to draw his sword and play with him. Unexpectedly, Su Yu was indifferent, as if she hadn''t heard it.


    Strange thing, she doesn''t really want to make a promise, does she? No, it''s absolutely impossible.


    "Do me a favor and I''ll marry you."

 Chapter 756

    Su Yu is a very traditional woman. Before, Chu fan pressed her under her body to save her. She accidentally touched her chest, and she wanted to cut Chu fan. But now, she even took the initiative to marry Chu fan, just to ask Chu fan to help.


    What kind of help can she spare herself?


    Chu fan wanted to refuse, but when the words came to his mouth, he asked, "what do you want me to do for you?"


    Bah, bah, bah, why did you go out? It''s like a buddy coveting her beauty. It''s over. If she says it and refuses again, isn''t it too embarrassing for her? A woman can do anything if she becomes angry.


    "Take me into Kunlun fairyland and help me find the lock demon tower." Su Yu said solemnly.


    Chu fan was surprised: "what? Are you looking for the lock demon tower?"


    "Do you know the lock demon tower?" Su yudun was excited. "Have you seen it in the demon family territory? Take me..."


    "Wait!"


    Chu fan raised his hand to interrupt the excited Su Yu, frowned and said, "to clarify, I haven''t seen what the lock demon tower looks like. I''ve just heard of it. Secondly, I don''t think the lock demon tower is in Kunlun fairyland. Even if it is, you can''t steal it. So, you''d better die."


    "You haven''t seen it. How do you know that the lock demon tower is not in the demon clan territory?"


    Su Yu calmed down and said coldly, "you really don''t want to go, but you have to send me in. If I can come out alive, I will marry you."


    Wipe, this is an empty handed white wolf.


    You can''t get in. How can you get out without me? Besides, if you dare to enter the demon clan territory, once the target is exposed, it will certainly attract many demon kings. Can you escape with you?


    Chu fan sat down on the railing and sneered, "elder sister, is there water in your brain?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Chu fan sneered: "the seal of Kunlun fairyland can''t be opened except the demon family, can''t it?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Then tell me, which demon clan is willing to help, put you in and lock the demon tower? Even if Kong Qingqing is my wife and I have two demon clan children, do you think they will listen to me and send you to the demon clan territory?"


    "Besides, you write me a bad check just to let me take a big risk to help you. Am I stupid?"


    "You..."


    Su Yu stared at Chu fan with hatred and took a deep breath: "then you say, how can you help me?"


    "I don''t want anything. You, go back where you come from." Chu fan waved his hand. "The city is too complex. A simple woman like you is really not suitable for survival. Bye!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Su Yu jumped down from the railing and stopped Chu fan''s way. Under his puzzled eyes, she bit her teeth and untied the ribbon around her waist. Suddenly, the light thin white skirt fell, revealing her white and flawless charming body.


    The white pocket of the crescent moon is embroidered with a pink flower and a pair of obscene pants. It looks more exciting than not wearing it.


    This... What''s the situation? Underwear control? I''m so angry. I have to get one set for Su Yuan and them when I go back... No, at least ten sets for one person. I''ll wear this in the future. This is good!


    Suyu took off her clothes in front of a man for the first time. Although she still had close clothes, she felt as if she was wearing nothing. Her face was red to the root of her neck. With both hands in front of my chest, I don''t know what I''m doing.


    "As long as you help me, i... I will..." Su Yu gritted his teeth, closed his eyes and straightened his chest, "I''ll let you touch it."


    Suyu, Suyu, what''s the matter with you today? How do you become like a Dang woman? It''s dead! However, at the thought of her mission, her wavering heart was firm again.


    It''s like being bitten by a dog. What''s the big deal?


    To her surprise, Chu fan not only didn''t touch her, but also took off his coat and put it on her shoulder. Su Yu opened her eyes and looked at Chu fan in confusion. She really couldn''t figure out how he, a big sex wolf, should be vegetarian all of a sudden?


    "I know, in your eyes, I am a real asshole and a big sex wolf." Chu fan lit a cigarette and said faintly, "I don''t deny that I like beautiful women, and almost all women are happy."


    Suyu''s face turned red again, but she had to admit that this guy smoked. He was very handsome and manly.


    No wonder so many girls like him.


    "However, I am wind flow but not down flow. I have my principles." Chu fan spits out a smoke circle and says faintly, "I only touch women who like me and I like her. In addition, even if a woman stands in front of me naked, I won''t touch a finger."


    Suyu felt her face was feverish. If there was a ground seam in front of her, she would drill in without hesitation. It''s a shame that he refused and made her angry.


    He was too reckless. Why did he take off his clothes in a muddle? He doesn''t think he''s a flower maniac. Do you like him?


    "Su Yu, you are a woman who regards chastity as her life. How could you suddenly make such a great sacrifice today?" Chu fan frowned and asked, "did someone force you to do so?"


    "Ah!"


    Su Yu was startled and quickly waved her hand and said, "no, no, it''s... I volunteered."


    voluntary? I almost wrote it on my face.


    A woman who can''t even lie doesn''t know how to be sold if she lives in a metropolis. Too simple!


    "Forget it, I don''t care whether you are willing or not, but I want to advise you that Kunlun fairyland is not so easy to enter. Even if you go in, you can''t find the lock demon tower. Back 10000 steps, even if you really find the lock demon tower, you can''t take it away, but you will take your life."


    Chu fan threw down his cigarette: "think about it yourself. Bye!"


    It was still early. Chu fan bought some breakfast and took it back, but as soon as he entered the door, he found Su Yu sitting on the sofa with his clothes next to him.


    "Why are you haunted?"


    Chu fan frowned and just wanted to tell her that she wouldn''t promise anything, but she stood up first and said nervously, "I''m here to send you clothes. If you don''t like it, i... I''ll go now."


    Shit, you hurt me!


    Some people, who have been acting all their lives, are still a fool, but some people are born actors. Their words and deeds are like the truth. At present, Suyu was nervous and slightly wronged. Her big eyes were watery and seemed to be about to cry.


    What''s going on? Anyone would think that something had happened between her and Chu fan. Chu fan came back early in the morning and pulled down his clothes. He was kind enough to send them back to you. You even scolded them. That''s too much!


    Sure enough, before Chu fan could speak, Lin su''e came over, glared at him, hurriedly took Su Yu and sat down on the sofa. Su Yu nodded, sat down on the sofa again, carried Lin su''e on her back and smiled proudly at Chu fan. Chu fan was angry. I really regret that I didn''t harm her on the roof just now.


    This woman, she just doesn''t clean up!


    "Come with me." Lin su''e grabbed Chu fan''s ear fiercely and came to the kitchen to let go. She didn''t have a good way. "What''s the situation? Why did she get another one back?"


    Chu fan was about to cry: "godmother, this has nothing to do with me..."


    "It doesn''t matter. They all came home with your coat." Lin su''e waved her hand and interrupted Chu fan''s explanation. "Did you explain to me? Keep your words and explain to Yuanyuan and them. Why don''t you look like your father at all?"


    Chu fan rolled his eyes: "why not? He''s different now. He has two wives?"


    "Spit!"


    Lin su''e was so angry that she pushed Chu fan out. I can''t take care of his business. Do whatever you like.


    Chu fan hurried back to the living room, looked around, lowered his voice and said fiercely, "what do you want to do?"


    "Send me to Kunlun fairyland, or I won''t go." Su Yu, like winning a war, suddenly asked loudly before Chu fan spoke, "godmother, let me help you?"


    "No, no, you can talk. It''ll be all right soon." Lin su''e''s voice came from the kitchen.


    Chu fan''s teeth are itching with hate. She definitely did it on purpose.


    What should I do? Do you want to tie her away and fork her a hundred times? Or, just give her a rape and then kill, and then rape and then kill?


    "Excuse me, can I borrow your bathroom?" Su Yu asked shyly.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "I said no, can you go?"


    "No!"


    "Cut!" Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to her, pointed in the direction of the bathroom and walked upstairs.


    On the second floor, I called Su Yuan, Angelia and Kong Qingqing to get up. Then Chu fan came to the third floor to call ah Jiu. Chu fan didn''t have anything to avoid about this girl. He pushed the door directly and went in, but just two steps later, he stared wide eyed and stunned.


    Liu Wenhui, she is also in ah Jiu''s room. She sleeps in a bed with ah Jiu. She also sleeps naked like ah Jiu. She only wears a pair of pants. What made him feel more embarrassed was that Liu Wenhui had just got up and was rubbing her eyes when he came in.


    "Brother fan, you''re back." Liu Wenhui blushed like blood, but pretended to be calm, grabbed the quilt and blocked her beautiful body.


    Chu fan woke up like a dream and hesitated: "well... I came to ask you to go downstairs for dinner. Sorry, I didn''t expect you to be in ah Jiu''s room, too. I forgot to knock..."


    "It''s all right, anyway... It''s all your credit." Liu Wenhui said in a soft voice, his head lower.


    Isn''t it? If Chu fan hadn''t helped her massage and breast enhancement, she wouldn''t be as big as ah Jiu. In this way, Chu fan remembered the scene at that time and the soft and elastic hand feeling.


    "Gudu!"


    Chu fan swallowed a mouthful of water and didn''t dare to think any more. He hurriedly said, "tell ah Jiu to get up and go downstairs for dinner."


    With that, Chu fan turned and left. He accidentally hit the door frame, covered his forehead and ran away.


    What''s this called?

 Chapter 757

    Su Yuan was not surprised by Su Yu''s appearance. She just said hello to her, sat down at the table and ate breakfast. In this regard, Su Yu once again looked at Chu fan with new eyes.


    With so many people living in his family, he can make these women live in harmony and like a family. How on earth did he do it?


    After dinner, Suyuan and Angelia went to the company.


    In fact, as Su Yuan is now, she doesn''t need to go to work at all. She doesn''t care so much about the company. However, after all, this is a company jointly founded by her and Chu fan. Angelia can''t always be bothered to manage it.


    Kong Qingqing went out to look for a job after dinner. She is an excellent preschool teacher with a regular preschool teacher certificate. It''s easy to find a job. Moreover, she likes to be with children so that her mind reading skills won''t pry into the thoughts that make her sick and sick.


    Chu fan went straight to Qin Yumei after sending ah Jiu and Liu Wenhui to school.


    Now, Qin Yumei doesn''t open a bar anymore. She runs a teahouse alone. She''s very free. Under the influence of tea art, great changes have taken place in her whole person. She has a kind of quiet temperament. She looks like an intellectual and beautiful young woman who knows reason, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    "Now, my brother doesn''t have to worry about me, and he doesn''t have to work hard to make money."


    Qin Yumei leaned on Chu fan''s shoulder and said, "my biggest wish now is to have a child belonging to both of us. In this way, my life will be perfect."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going anywhere these days. I''ll stay with you to make people. Hey hey!" Chu fanbad smiled.


    Qin Yumei didn''t resent Chu fan''s hand. She also enjoyed it. She closed her eyes and whispered, "sister Huan and Lan Jie are going to move here. We discussed and bought a duplex house near here. It''s more lively for the three of us to live together."


    "It''s good to live together. Do you have my room?"


    "There are five rooms, one for the three of us, and one for Tangtang and Xiaoyan. It''s just right!"


    Chu fan immediately said with a bitter face, "you''re not going to let me live. No, you have to make room for me."


    "Fool, aren''t all our three rooms yours?" Qin Yumei poked his forehead and gave him a bad look.


    Buy as you say. One morning, Chu fan accompanied Qin Yumei and bought the house. He also contacted the decoration company and began decoration tomorrow. In the afternoon, Chu fan went to Yuanba District, picked up Lan Jie and Zhuge Huan, took them to the new house, and helped them give advice on how to decorate, what kind of furniture to buy, etc.


    In the evening, when he booked the restaurant and was about to call Su Yuan to ask them to come over for dinner, Su Yuan called first.


    "What?"


    Chu fan suddenly changed his face, stood up and asked eagerly, "are you sure that Bruce Lee''s dance was taken away by Su Yu?"


    "Who else but her?"


    "All right, I see."


    Chu fan hung up the phone and said hello to Qin Yumei. He hurried home. When he asked carefully, he knew that Su Yu had accompanied Xiaolong dance and Xiaowu Yao''s sister and brother all day. Only when Lin su''e came back from shopping in the evening did she find that Bruce Lee was gone. Only Xiao fengyao was left. She sat on the sofa watching the romantic drama and cried in tears.


    Ask her where Bruce Lee has gone. She says Suyu took Bruce Lee out to buy ice cream. Unexpectedly, Bruce Lee''s dance was abducted by Suyu. Needless to ask, she must have taken Xiaolong dance to Kunlun fairyland.


    "How could I believe her if I knew her face but not her heart?"


    Chu fan cursed, hurriedly called Shang Kong Qingqing, and hurried to Kunlun fairyland. In front of the border at the entrance, Chu fan opened the memory ability of the perspective eye, and sure enough, he found Su Yu and Bruce Lee dancing.


    Looking at Bruce Lee''s dance, it doesn''t look like being kidnapped at all. On the contrary, they are very happy to help Su Yu open the border, and then they calmly go in.


    "I see." Chu fan patted on the forehead, "Xiaolong dance must have gone to Xiaomei. Su Yu knew he wanted Xiaomei, so she tricked Xiaolong dance and helped her open the door of the border."


    "It''s not too late. Hurry to find Xiaolong dance." Kong Qingqing has opened the border. Su Yuan greets and takes the lead in flying over.


    Kong Qingqing is not familiar with the territory of the demon clan, but he still knows the most basic position. Led by her, the three hardly took any detours. They went straight to the fox territory and stopped in front of a peach forest.


    "This peach forest is a big array. If you don''t know the array, you will lose your way in and can''t go out all your life." Kong Qingqing looks at Chu fan, "do you know the array? If you don''t, you can only call people."


    Given Chu fan time, he can crack the array, but now, how can he break the array? Since Kong Qingqing can call someone, call someone who knows the array and take him in. It''s easier.


    With Chu fan''s permission, Kong Qingqing came forward and kicked two feet at a peach tree. Soon, two demon teenagers ran out of the peach forest with guys in their hands and stared at Chu fan with vigilance: "what do you want to do in our fox territory?"


    Chu fan was speechless. He thought who Kong Qingqing was calling. That''s what happened. Really, do you still need you to let the fox people out?


    "I''m Chu fan. Take me to your patriarch quickly." Chu Fan said sternly.


    Originally, the arrogant fox boy was shocked when he heard Chu fan''s name. He lost his voice and said, "are you Chu fan?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Well, your son brought someone and took Miss Mei. How dare you come?" one of the fox teenagers immediately gnashed his teeth and stared at Chu fan and shouted, "quickly, inform the clan leader and call all of us fox people to fight with him."


    Whoosh!


    Another teenager turned into a white fox. He ran as fast as lightning and lost his trace in the blink of an eye.


    Suyuan frowned slightly and asked, "you mean Xiaomei was taken away?"


    "You know what you''re asking. You asked me? Hum!"


    Chu fan was angry. As soon as he dodged, he came to the fox boy, grabbed his skirt with one hand and said angrily, "are you so stupid? Xiaomei is my man. Can I let someone catch her? Where''s my son?"


    "In... In the hands of that woman." the fox boy was frightened. Chu fan was too strong. In front of him, he didn''t even have a chance to respond.


    It seems that even the three ancestors can''t do anything about him. It''s true.


    Kong Qingqing hurried forward, grabbed Chu fan''s arm and advised him, "forget it, what are you doing with him? He is also worried about Xiaomei, and care is chaos."


    "Hum, pay attention to what you say in the future and go over your head." Chu fan pushed the fox boy away, raised his head and saw a large group of people out of the peach forest. Led by Bai Yumei''s father, Bai Wuxin.


    "Uncle, is Xiaomei really taken away?" Chu fan asked hurriedly.


    Bai Wuxin said angrily, "do you dare to ask me? I was about to ask you. I''m afraid I can''t hide such a big thing as the lock demon tower. Why did you reveal it? Just because that woman is beautiful?"


    "What are you talking about? How can I divulge the news of the lock demon tower? I don''t think it''s troublesome enough, or I think it''s too long?"


    Before they could quarrel again, Kong Qingqing hurriedly said, "Uncle Bai, Bruce Lee''s dance was cheated by Su Yu. Moreover, Su Yu must not know that the lock demon tower is on Chu fan."


    "Hum!"


    Bai Wuxin snorted coldly, "what''s the use of saying this now? Mei Mei has been captured by that woman. When she left, the woman said, let''s take the locked demon tower and go to Shushan sword sect to replace people, otherwise they will imprison Mei Mei for a lifetime."


    Chu fan almost broke his steel teeth. If Su Yu stood in front of him, he would break her neck without hesitation.


    The most poisonous woman, how can you believe her?


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I will bring Xiaomei back completely." Chu fan takes a deep breath, "but I need the address of Shushan sword sect..."


    "You can''t go!" an old voice came out of the peach forest. The next moment, the old fox demon king walked out of the forest with a crutch.


    Chu fan frowned and said, "Mei Mei is your granddaughter. Don''t you love her most?"


    "Yes, I love meI most, but if you go, not only can''t save Mei, but also the chain demon tower will be exposed. At that time, the lock demon tower will be lost, and you and meI won''t want to come back."


    "Shushan sword sect is really so powerful?"


    The fox demon king said in a deep voice, "it''s stronger than you think. Otherwise, why would our demon family shrink in this Kunlun fairyland?"


    It''s troublesome. Even the demon family can''t afford to provoke the powerful Xiuxian sect. If you go, you won''t go back. But if you don''t go, do you want to watch Xiaomei be imprisoned for a lifetime?


    And little dragon dance. He has just been born. Is he going to be imprisoned to death like the nine demon kings?


    Just when Chu fan hesitated, Su Yuan suddenly said, "senior, although Shushan sword sect is powerful, your demon clan doesn''t have the power to fight back? Otherwise, Shushan sword sect might have broken through Kunlun fairyland and slaughtered your demon clan?"


    Chu fan''s eyes brightened and said in surprise: "yes, Shushan sword sect is powerful, but your demon clan must have something they fear. Elder, how dare you become less and less after living for so many years? Why don''t you take this opportunity to fight with them? I''m willing to be a pioneer and rush to the front."


    Bai Wuxin was excited about this proposal. Originally, the strength of Shushan sword sect was almost the same as that of the demon clan. If Chu fan joined, the balance of victory would tilt towards the demon clan.


    This is a good chance to annihilate Shushan sword sect and avenge the demon clan elders.


    Unexpectedly, the fox demon king pondered for a long time and shook his head: "we can''t afford to take the risk. However, if you go, you don''t have no chance. But one thing, you can go to Shushan sword sect only if you stay at the lock demon tower."


    "You dream!"

 Chapter 758

    Chu disdained glancing at the fox demon king and hummed, "if you are afraid of death, continue to shrink here. I''ll go to Shushan sword sect now. If they don''t return Xiaomei to me, I''ll fight with them. Let''s go!"


    The younger generation of the demon family looked anxiously at the fox demon king. Unfortunately, the fox demon king didn''t look up from beginning to end, let alone stop it. Without waiting for Bai Wuxin to speak, the fox demon king said coldly, "it''s all scattered. No one is allowed to mention that Mei Mei was captured by Shushan."


    "Yes!"


    The crowd scattered listlessly. Bai inadvertently opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back reluctantly, sighed and turned his head and walked back.


    When they all left, the fox demon king raised his head and looked at the direction Chu fan left. A bad smile flashed in his eyes


    At the entrance, Chu fan was just about to go out. Mrs. tie rushed over with Tielin and others. Huo Qilin and Luo Yu were also among them.


    "Brother, I''ll go with you." Mrs. tie patted her chest boldly and said loudly.


    Luo Yu said with a smile, "brother, how can you do without me for such a fun thing?"


    "And me!" Tielin stepped forward and said loudly, "even if I fought for my life, I want to save Mei."


    Canglan of the dragon and lion family, Xiong Ba of the bear family, and winter snow of the rabbit family; Bi Qing of the snake family and Xuannv all stood with Tielin without hesitation. Its meaning is self-evident. It is to go to Shushan with Chu fan to save Bai Yumei.


    "That''s interesting!" Chu fan patted Tielin on the shoulder, swept his eyes on several people''s faces, and said proudly. "From now on, you are my brothers and sisters of Chu fan. Dare to move our flattery and kill him."


    "Kill him!" several people shouted with high morale.


    "Go!"


    Chu fan waved and took the lead in walking out of Kunlun fairyland. Among the group, Dongxue and Biqing could fly with their swords. Canglan turned into a body and carried the iron forest. Chu fan took his swords with Mrs. iron, followed by Su Yuan, Kong Qingqing, Xuannv and xiaowuyao.


    To Chu fan''s surprise, Shushan is at the southernmost tip of Sichuan Province, bordering Yunnan and Tibet in China, or the border between China and India and Myanmar. Although it was dark, Chu fan could still see clearly that the mountain was not very high. It seemed that the altitude was only about 2000 meters. Could it be Shushan?


    "No mistake, this is Shushan," said Xuannv coldly.


    Mrs. tie also nodded and said, "like our Kunlun fairyland, Shushan has a boundary. Naturally, there is no strange place in its appearance. But as long as you enter the boundary, you will naturally find that Shushan is different."


    Chu fan thinks it''s reasonable to say so. Otherwise, how can Shushan sword sect be called Xiuxian sect? It''s different from the blood Sabre sect and Tang clan.


    "Brother fan, shall we just break in?" winter snow asked slightly nervously.


    Chu fan likes this lovely little rabbit beauty very much. Of course, he is still very pure and treats her like a sister. Seeing her nervous, Chu fan pinched her greasy little face with a smile and said with a smile: "of course, we can''t break in. Our purpose is to save people, not to smash the field."


    "Oh!" Dongxue blushed and quickly lowered her head.


    Biqing doesn''t like Chu fan''s foolishness, especially when he always takes advantage of Dongxue. She can''t see it anymore, but Dongxue doesn''t defend him. I''m so angry. You''re a dead girl. Sooner or later, he''ll eat all the bones.


    "Past!" Biqing pulled Dongxue over and stood in front of her, and stared at Chu fan. "Saving people is like fighting a fire. If you don''t go in to find Mei Mei, what are you waiting for?"


    "Don''t worry, people haven''t arrived yet." Chu fan''s voice just fell, his eyes lit up and said with a smile, "here comes one."


    As soon as the voice fell, Qiao Yun fell rapidly from the air and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with Xiaomei? What''s the matter? How could Xiaomei be captured by people in Shushan?"


    "Don''t worry, for the time being, Mei Mei will be fine." Chu fan comforted Qiao Yun and said the course of time again. Before he finished, two beautiful figures suddenly appeared beside him, startling Tielin and others.


    "Brother fan, I brought sister Qiang. Is it fast?" Song Wen asked proudly.


    Yu Qiang Mei rubbed her hands with joy: "do you want to fight? With whom? I''ll take the lead in a while, and no one is allowed to rob me."


    At this time, black dragon crape myrtle and Dou Yutong arrived. What makes people curious is that Dou Yutong rode on the back of a blonde with white wings and flew over on her back. The blonde was Serena, the captain of the captured American special forces.


    At this time, Serena''s eyes were dull and followed Dou Yutong like a puppet, just like her most loyal bodyguard.


    "Yutong, did you succeed?" Chu fan asked pleasantly.


    "Fortunately, her soul is not strong. I refined her into a puppet. She doesn''t have her own thoughts now. I let her do whatever I ask." Dou Yutong is still a little dissatisfied. "My cultivation is still lower. If I reach heaven, I can let her have her own thoughts, as before, and even cultivate and improve her strength."


    "That''s good. How long have you been practicing?"


    Compared with them, Chu fan was so ashamed that he wanted to cry and escaped from death that he got to this level. But if you look at Dou Yutong, they can easily be escorted by the demon king, and their strength is the same as taking a rocket, one day at a time.


    Although their accomplishments are less than heaven, with the help of the demon king, even Tielin and others are not necessarily opponents. In order to ensure that everything is safe, Chu fan specially called them over. If they were really exposed and trapped, they would inevitably have a big fight.


    Su Yuan came over and said in a deep voice, "arrange it. We can''t all go in. The fewer people, the better. Others stay outside to meet. It''s dangerous and won''t be made dumplings."


    Chu fan nodded and was about to make arrangements. Suddenly, there was a rustling sound of footsteps in the woods. Immediately, everyone was like a great enemy, and they were ready to take action.


    "Back off!" Chu fanleng drank and waved his hand. Tielin and others hesitated and quickly stepped back two steps, but they still stared at the woods vigilantly.


    Soon, the two figures came out of the forest. With the bright moonlight, the people could see clearly. One of the young girls was catkins. Beside her, followed by an elderly Taoist, she looked kind-hearted and clear, and had a detached temperament.


    "Chu fan, I''m sorry..."


    Chu fan raised his hand to interrupt her, and said coldly, "what''s the use of saying these now? Can you give Xiaomei back to me?"


    "No!"


    "Then stop talking nonsense and lead the way."


    Canglan came to Chu fan and whispered, "they caught Mei Mei. We might as well catch these two people and exchange with them."


    "The big husband does things aboveboard and aboveboard. We use this dirty means. What''s the difference with them?" Chu Fan said coldly. "Catkins, from now on, we are no longer friends, but I don''t want to meet you on the battlefield, otherwise, I''ll kill you."


    "I''m sorry!" catkins burst into tears.


    She was also wronged. On the one hand, it was her martial uncle Suyu who caught Bai Yumei, but on the other hand, it was her only friend. She still had a good feeling for Chu fan.


    Caught in the middle, the feeling of being in a dilemma was really hard, but she had no way.


    "Are you Chu fan?" the old Taoist asked with a faint smile.


    "Yes, I''m Chu fan. Who are you?" Chu fan asked with a defiant eyebrow.


    The old Taoist Fu Xu smiled and said, "I''m ling Xu, the ancestor of Xu''er, the master of Su Yu and the three elders of Shushan sword sect."


    "Did Taoist priest Ling Xu invite me to visit Shushan?"


    "You are welcome to visit Shushan, but you''d better let them all go back, otherwise it will be difficult for them to go out when they enter Shushan."


    Chu fan''s eyes narrowed slightly and said faintly, "Taoist priest, are you threatening me?"


    "Today, what little Tu Suyu did was really not open and aboveboard, but she was targeting the demon family. Although the means were not glorious, there was nothing wrong. She just felt that she owed you, so she begged me to come over and advise you."


    Taoist priest Ling Xu said lightly, "it''s not easy to enter Shushan, especially the demon clan. No demon clan has ever left alive. Therefore, you can enter Shushan, but you''d better let them go back and never leave their Kunlun fairyland."


    Chu fan sneered, turned back and asked, "brothers, are you afraid of death?"


    "Not afraid!" Tielin and others shouted.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "look, none of my brothers are afraid of death. Therefore, we''d better lead the way because of the Taoist priest''s kindness."


    Liu Xu cried and stepped forward a few steps: "Chu fan, listen to me. Go back quickly. Shushan is not so easy to enter. They will die, and you will suffer a great loss."


    "I thank you for your concern, but since we came today, we didn''t intend to go back alive." Chu fan raised his head with a resolute face. "Compared with you Shushan, I think the demon clan is more worthy of making friends, because they won''t betray me, and they won''t stab me in the back."


    "Chu fan..." Liu Xu cried.


    Taoist priest Ling Xu was irritated by Chu fan''s words and brushed his sleeve coldly: "stubborn. Since you doubt that you want to die, come with me. Hum!"


    "Ho ho!"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "if you have a chance, you must ask the Taoist priest for advice."


    "Wait until you survive. Hum!"


    Willow catkins and Taoist priest lingxu led the way. They came to a valley and stopped in front of a steep mountain wall. With a wave of the long robe sleeve of lingxu Road, the mountain wall rippled like water waves, slowly disappeared, and a completely different environment appeared.

 Chapter 759

    This is Shushan.


    In the distance, a mountain rises into the clouds, and the surrounding peaks are slightly lower, but they should also be more than 56 kilometers above sea level. Even at night, you can vaguely see the clouds on the hillside of the mountain, and the crescent moon seems to be on the top of the mountain.


    Like Kunlun fairyland, it has a strong aura and the fragrance of birds and flowers. It is a scenery only in the painting. If it was not seen with his own eyes, Chu fan could not believe that there would be such a fairyland like place in reality.


    Unfortunately, lingxu road obviously didn''t plan to take them to visit Shushan. He took the people to the main peak quickly, stepped on the steps and walked for more than an hour before reaching the top of the mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, a magnificent hall stands. There are night pearls hanging on both sides of the road, as well as at the gate and eaves corridor of the hall, which makes it look like a dream.


    At the gate of the hall, Taoist priest Ling Xu stopped and said in a loud voice, "inform the leader that Chu fan has arrived with the demon clan."


    "Bring it in!"


    A clear and loud voice came from the hall. Taoist Ling Xu made an invitation gesture and took the lead in.


    Since Chu fan dared to come, he naturally put life and death aside. Let alone the Shushan hall, he would never hesitate even if it was a sea of knife mountains and fire. Catkins also want to try to persuade one more, but her words haven''t been exported yet. Chu fan has passed her and strides in.


    In the hall, there are bright lights. There are at least thirty or fifty people gathered on the wide hall of more than 1000 square meters. From the clothes these people wear, we can see their status.


    Among them, willow catkins are the most people wearing white clothes, most of them are young people, ranging in age from teenagers to thirties, followed by middle-aged people wearing the same clothes as Su Yu. Their clothes are blue and white, look much more noble, and their workmanship is more exquisite. Finally, Ling Xu and other elders are not so regular in their clothes, but their styles are the same, It''s just different colors.


    Like Taoist priest Ling Xu, his Taoist robe is blue, and others wear red, blue, gold, etc. the most striking is the leader sitting on the hall. He is wearing an ice blue Taoist robe, but the Taoist crown and the band around his waist are fire red.


    Such eye-catching clothes not only don''t feel fancy on him, but also give people a feeling of inaccessibility and majesty. All the demons, who were still as powerful as rainbow, lowered their heads one by one under the sharp eyes of the old Taoist. No one dared to look at him for more than a second.


    After Ling Xu brought Chu fan and others in, he strode over and sat down on the chair at the right hand of the door master. On the whole hall, there were only six people qualified to sit down, one of whom was the door master. The rest of the people, all standing on the left, looked at Chu fan and others curiously, pointed at them, whispered and whispered.


    "Cough!"


    The leader coughed, and the audience suddenly became silent. No one dared to make any more noise. The headmaster glanced at Chu fan and others standing on the right, and his eyes fell on Mrs. tie. He was surprised: "Mrs. tie? If you dare to go up my Shushan mountain, aren''t you afraid I''ll leave you here?"


    "By you?"


    Mrs. tie disdained and said, "if you have the ability to compete with me, you are afraid of grandchildren. Dare you?"


    "Don''t worry, I will give you a chance today to convince you to lose."


    The headmaster was not angry. His eyes immediately fell on Chu fan and said faintly, "are you Chu fan?"


    "Yes, I''m Chu fan. Dare you ask the headmaster''s name?" Chu fan asked without arrogance or inferiority.


    "Presumptuous!" an elder stood up and said angrily, "you can inquire about the name of my leader''s senior brother?"


    Chu fan sneered, "I can''t even ask my name. What should I call you? Should I call you ah Huang?"


    "You..."


    The elder is so angry that his face is black, ah Huang? Didn''t you call me a dog?


    But just then, the leader waved his hand and said faintly, "well, there''s nothing to hide about my taboo. I''m Chunjun, the 36th generation leader of Shushan."


    "Chu fan, what do you want to do when you bring so many people to Shushan?" leader Chunjun asked faintly.


    Chu fan smiled angrily: "you caught my little sister and son. What else do you want to do? Leader Chunjun, can you be more hypocritical?"


    "Bold!"


    The elder who didn''t scold the dog just now, and many disciples shouted angrily, but Chu fan didn''t change his face, glanced at the people with disdain, provocatively looked at Taoist Chunjun on the stage and sneered: "Is what I said wrong? If you have the ability, you go to Kunlun fairyland and destroy the demon family. If you don''t have the ability, you don''t even have the courage. You play some despicable means behind your back and won''t let people say it?"


    Taoist Chunjun stood up and the disciples who wanted to refute swallowed back, but they stared at Chu fan angrily and wanted to break him up.


    "You say that my Shu mountain''s means are despicable. Tell me, what''s despicable?" Chun Jun said coldly. "Your sister is a fox spirit and your son is a golden dragon. Tell me, what are you? My Shu mountain disciples took back the two demon families by wisdom, courage and courage. What''s despicable?"


    Chu fan sneered, "wisdom? Courage? Courage? Taoist Chunjun, don''t you blush when you say this?"


    Suddenly, Chu fan pointed to catkins and asked loudly, "who saved you and Suyu in Myanmar Tiankeng? Without me, you and Suyu, and you two silly ratio, can you come back alive?"


    In the crowd, two men who had been indignant before blushed like blood and couldn''t say a word. Indeed, at that time, if Chu fan had not blocked the fierce attack of mecha soldiers and gene soldiers with his own body, all four of them would have died there.


    "I don''t want to repay you for saving people, but you Shu mountain disciples actually want to kill me in turn." Chu fan stared at Taoist Chunjun and said in a cold voice, "may I ask, did you teach this? Or did you bite the hand that feeds the enemy, which is your Shu mountain tradition?"


    Chunjun''s old face couldn''t hang, but before he could speak, Chu fan continued loudly, "it''s OK. I won''t care about women. But Su Yu came to my house with a high sounding reputation under the name of Shushan sword sect, but took advantage of me to abduct my son and use him to take my sister."


    "Yes, my son is not my own son, and my sister is not my own sister, but I have paid my heart to them, and they also regard me as a relative. I can save Suyu and catkins regardless of my life, and my son and sister can also save me regardless of their life."


    Chu fan scoffed and said, "the world praises Shushan sword sect, which is the largest immortal sect in China. It takes defending the Tao and eliminating demons as its own responsibility, but you yourself say, which of these things you do can be called aboveboard? I say your means are despicable, isn''t it?"


    "Fallacy!"


    Chun Jun said angrily, "you saved Su Yu, but you insulted her. She is a chaste martyr. It''s understandable to want to kill you, but in the end, didn''t she bear it?"


    "You said she took advantage of your trust in her, but you should know who she is targeting, the demon family, and there is nothing wrong with any means against the demon family."


    "Well, you''re right. It''s all my fault, okay?" Chu fan raised his hands, waved and said, "now I''m here. You draw a road. How can I take people away?"


    "Hum!"


    Chun Jun threw his sleeves back to his seat and sat down again. He said in a cold voice, "Su Yu said, let the demon family replace the lock demon tower. If there is no lock demon tower, go find it. When will the lock demon tower be sent, and when will I release people."


    "There is no room for negotiation?"


    "No!"


    "In that case, let''s fight. If you kill one enough, you''ll earn one." Chu fan took out the dragon soul sword and was full of fighting spirit. "Are you coming one by one, or do you want to fight?"


    Behind him, Xiong Ba, Tielin, Mrs. tie and other demon families instantly turned into real bodies and reminded them one by one. They shouted angrily at the people in Shushan like a demonstration. Su Yuan, Dou Yutong and others appeared behind them. Although they were on other people''s territory, their momentum was not weak.


    "Stop!"


    A thin old Taoist suddenly appeared between the two sides. The impending battle was immediately slowed down.


    Seeing the old man, Taoist Chunjun''s face changed. He hurried forward a few steps and respectfully said, "Sir, why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come again, the foundation of Shu mountain for thousands of years will be destroyed." the old Taoist glared at him and pointed to the outside, "the demon clan is out and waiting outside. As soon as the battle starts here, the three demon kings will bring people to attack. At that time, even if the demon clan can be defeated, Shu mountain will be destroyed."


    "What?" Chun Jun was surprised and quickly winked at Ling Xu. Ling Xu flashed out and came back in a moment. His face said solemnly: "the fox demon king, the fox demon king, and the Duanmu demon king have all come, and there are more than a dozen demon kings of about five levels."


    Crazy, the demon clan is completely crazy. Is it because of the two little demons? You''re going to kill yourself.


    Although it was Shushan that won in several world wars, each time the home is in Shushan. In terms of combat effectiveness, the demon clan is better than Shushan sword sect. In the past, Shushan sword sect could barely defeat the demon clan by relying on arrays and helpers. But now, Shushan''s strength is much lower than before. There is no helper. If you really want to fight, you won''t win five times.


    You can''t fight, but if you just let people go, what''s the face of Shushan?


    Chunjun''s mind changed. He immediately made a decision. He waved his hand. The strong man in Shushan slowly retreated. Chu fan waved his hand and took people back a few steps. He asked, "leader Chunjun, I just want to return my son and sister. I don''t want to be an enemy of your Shushan. Please raise your hand and let them go."

 Chapter 760

    As a last resort, Chu fan didn''t want to tear his face with Shushan. After all, he didn''t even have a chance to win in other people''s territory. There''s really no way to be brave. Chu fan wouldn''t be so reckless if he had a way.


    Originally, he still had some resentment against the fox demon king, but now he understands the fox demon king''s pains. Old man, this is called old cunning. It''s a beautiful hand to play. You don''t have to show up to frighten Shushan.


    But don''t think I''ll be grateful to you. Hum, when Xiaomei is rescued, get the interest back from your granddaughter first.


    At this point, Chun Jun had to be cautious. He strode back to the high platform and sat down. He said in a deep voice, "you can release people, but it depends on whether you have that ability. In this way, let your people compete with my disciples in Shushan. You win four games in seven games. If you win, take people away and lose, people will stay here. I''m not difficult for you. Dare you bet?"


    "What dare not?" Mrs. iron jumped out in a loud voice, "isn''t it a fight? I''ll come first!"


    Chun Jun glanced at her and said coldly, "Mrs. iron, you may not understand what I said. Now, it''s a gamble between Chu fan and me, which has nothing to do with your demon clan."


    "What?" Mrs. tie angrily said, "you''re shameless. You caught the people of our demon clan and said it had nothing to do with our demon clan? Simply, I''ll go outside and find some three-year-old children to compete with you?"


    Before Chunjun could speak, Chu fan dragged Mrs. tie back and said angrily, "leader Chunjun, all I brought are my daughter-in-law. They have practiced for no more than one year. You let us compete with you? Isn''t this bullying? Besides, how many years have you practiced? It''s good to bully the small with the big?"


    "Don''t worry, our older generation won''t participate in this game. They are all LiuXu''s martial brothers." Chunjun smiled faintly, "is it fair?"


    "Oh!"


    Chu fan, relieved, glanced back and asked, "Su Yuan, Qiao Yun, rose and Yutong, who will come first?"


    "I, I''ll come first." Yu Qiang Mei raised her hand in high spirits for fear of being rejected. Before Chu fan agreed, she ran out quickly. She glanced at the disciples of Shushan sword sect and stabbed her waist. "Who will die first?"


    "Miss, is it too arrogant?" a male disciple in his thirties came out, seemingly upright, but his eyes vaguely swept around Yu Qiang Mei, and his breathing was a little hasty.


    Originally, Yu Qiang''s figure was good. After practicing the skills taught by the demon ape and becoming her escort, Yu Qiang''s figure was more perfect. The bones and flesh are symmetrical, the chest is full, the waist is thin, and there is no excess fat.


    Today, she even wore a tight sports suit and a sports vest. She wrapped her chest tightly and puffed up like she was going to break her clothes and jump out. The lower body is a pair of tight body pants, which perfectly outlines her round hips and straight legs, just like an inverted compass, full of strong visual temptation.


    In Shushan, an isolated holy land for cultivating immortals, there are fewer women and fewer beautiful ones. Some of the male disciples in front of me haven''t been down the mountain. I''m not fascinated by so many beautiful women today, even if I have good concentration.


    "I''m Qingxuan, please give me some advice!" the male disciple politely hugged his fist with both hands and saluted slightly.


    But Yu Qiang Mei disdained her lips: "what is your strength among your peers?"


    Qingxuan was stunned and said faintly, "my strength is the lowest, but it''s enough to win you."


    "Really?" Yu Qiang Mei rubbed her fist, and the corners of her mouth tilted slightly. "Can we start?"


    "Come on!" Qingxuan put on a posture and waited for Yu Qiang Mei to pull out her sword. But as soon as his voice fell to the ground, the bluestone slab at the foot of Yu Qiang Mei suddenly burst. She was like an out of chamber shell, hitting Qingxuan hard.


    Throw yourself in the arms? How is this possible? But what kind of Kung Fu is this? That woman doesn''t give or receive. How can she drill into a man''s arms?


    In Qingxuan''s stunned Kung Fu, it was too late to hide. He had no other choice. He reluctantly crossed his hands and protected him in front of him. The next moment, Yu Qiang Mei hit him.


    "Bang!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Qingxuan was like a football kicked by others and flew out sideways. The speed was no slower than that of Yu Qiang Mei. He flew more than ten meters away before falling to the ground and sliding out for three meters. With a bang, Qingxuan''s head hit the wall, hit his head and fainted.


    All the people in Shushan are stupid. It''s... It''s too fast. They didn''t stop a move, so... They lost?


    People''s eyes fell on Yu Qiang Mei. There was no more charming in each eye, and the rest were deeply afraid.


    Isn''t she a monster of the elephant family? Otherwise, how could there be such a powerful force? This woman is terrible!


    Don''t talk about them. Even Chunjun and others on the stage haven''t calmed down for a long time. How could it be that Qingxuan lost and didn''t have the strength to fight back? Although Qingxuan is not the strongest disciple, he can at least rank in the top ten.


    Shushan can''t afford to lose, but it''s too fast.


    "Rose, come back!"


    Chu fan greeted with satisfaction, turned to the stage and asked, "master Chunjun, can you announce the result?"


    "Don''t be complacent too early." leader Chunjun snorted coldly and directly ordered the general, "Shi Gu, you come this time."


    "Yes!"


    In the crowd, a tall man nearly two meters tall came out. When he came to the center of the scene, he had taken off the big sword on his back and held it in his hand.


    The big sword is too big. It is much bigger than Chu fan''s dragon soul sword. It''s almost two meters long and about half a meter wide. It''s like a door panel. It''s still a blunt blade. However, just looking at the shape of the big sword, you can see that the weight of the big sword must be very high. If it hits a person, it will be directly smashed into meat cakes. There is no need to open the blade.


    Yu Qiang meI won a game. She was like a rainbow. She was about to appear again, but she was dragged back by Qiao Yun. She said faintly, "let me come this game."


    "All right!" Yu Qiang Mei sighed helplessly.


    What a good target. It''s in this shape. It must be resistant to beating. Before that idiot, I didn''t even use 50% of my strength, so I fell down. That''s boring!


    Under the gaze of everyone, Qiao Yun came out. Although she is not the most beautiful woman in the game, her calm and natural breath gives people great favor. In particular, the faint fragrance emanating from her makes people feel as if they are in nature, with the fragrance of flowers everywhere.


    Can such a woman fight?


    Qiao Yun''s wrist turned over, and there was a emerald green short bow in her hand. Looking at the tall strong man opposite, she smiled and said, "if you can stop my arrow, even if I lose."


    Everyone was stunned. Is that too arrogant? Can such a crude short bow hurt Shi Gu? He is the most powerful and defensive among the Shu mountain disciples. Moreover, the huge sword in his hand is like a shield. Don''t you insult yourself by shooting at him with a bow and arrow?


    However, with a lesson from the past, Shi Gu was not careless. At the moment Qiao Yun raised his short bow, he roared and rushed over with great strides. When he was three meters away from Qiao Yun, he suddenly launched a big move: "whirlwind cut!"


    The giant sword was held by his hands, and his body spun like a windmill, cutting towards Qiaoyun.


    Qiao Yun, like an elf, jumped back quickly, and shouted, "it''s OK!"


    Shi Gu just came to the position where she had just stood. At the moment Qiao Yun shouted the word "Ding", a vine suddenly grew under his feet and entangled his feet. Suddenly, Shi Gu''s body was fixed, and the big move was naturally cracked.


    Then, Qiaoyun has filled the short bow, a green aura arrow quickly condenses, and the arrow cluster has been aimed at Shi Gu.


    In this case, Shi Gu was also nervous. Subconsciously, he raised the giant sword and protected his head and body. With a "poof", the light arrow pierced Shi Gu''s chest through the giant sword. He fell down softly with a face of disbelief.


    "How could... This..."


    "Senior brother!"


    "Younger martial brother!"


    Shu mountain disciples rushed up quickly and lifted Shi Gu up, but a transparent hole with a big brother''s thumb appeared in his chest, and the blood dyed the floor red. Even if Shi Gu saves such a serious injury, it will take three or five months to recover.


    Too cruel!


    "Let me!" Qiao Yun walked past calmly with a short bow in her hand. Although Shu mountain disciples hated her for her heavy hand, they couldn''t say a word of criticism in front of such a beautiful woman, and obediently flashed aside to let her come to Shi Gu unimpeded.


    "Sweet rain skill!"


    Qiaoyun waved her hand, covered with a green mist, which fell on Shi Gu like rain. The wound on his chest healed quickly and soon recovered as before, as if he had never been in his hand.


    Leader Lian Chunjun was shocked by this skill. It''s very rare for a wood immortal to have such a powerful healing spell. If a sect can have a person like Qiao Yun, the strength of the sect can be improved by at least a large part.


    "Thank you!" Shi Gu''s face was a little pale. He looked at Qiao Yun gratefully and said thanks.


    He was wounded, but Qiaoyun saved him. You can see that Qiaoyun is a kind woman. Her kindness has won the favor of everyone in Shushan.


    However, after saving Shi Gu, Qiao Yun walked back with a faint smile and stood behind Chu fan like the green leaves next to the flowers. Then they remembered that she was also Chu fan''s woman.


    Monsters, how could such a goddess like Chu fan be such a scum? He must have used some despicable means. No, the goddess must be saved

 Chapter 761

    "Leader Chunjun, we have won two games here. Will you send my son and sister out first? Let''s meet?" Chu fan is in a good mood. If someone else makes a move, it''s really difficult to predict the outcome here, but if it''s Liu Xu''s martial brother, there''s nothing to worry about.


    Just, bully people like this, okay?


    Chun Jun waved his hand, and Ling Xu got up and went out.


    "Don''t be happy too early. Our experts in Shushan haven''t come out yet. Hum!" Chunjun''s self-restraint can''t help but get angry.


    This is the face of red fruit.


    Chun Jun''s cold and fierce eyes swept through many disciples, which scared everyone to lower their heads. No one dared to look at him, as if he had made a mistake.


    "Hum!"


    Chun Jun snorted coldly. These losers usually look very good. They have talent, perseverance and can bear hardships, but they fall off the chain at the critical moment. I can''t even beat two girls who are not famous. It''s good to say that I''m a disciple of Shushan mountain? I''m ashamed of you!


    "Huo Yan, the third game is for you. You must win!" Chun Jun ordered coldly.


    They were stunned, and their eyes suddenly fell on a man about 30 years old. But he was wearing blue and white clothes. He was clearly a martial brother and sister with Suyu, which was a generation higher than LiuXu''s disciples.


    Without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Chun Jun lightly explained, "the rules of Shushan are that when we achieve our accomplishments, our status will automatically improve. Huo Yan, the best of the younger generation, has just been promoted to the second generation of disciples. Therefore, his appearance is not a bad rule."


    "Your mouth is on you. Of course, it''s what you say." Chu fan disdained. "But you think you can win by letting him play? Suyuan, it''s up to you."


    Suyuan went out without saying a word. Her beautiful face and cold and arrogant temperament once again intoxicated the eyes of Shushan disciples in the field. This is the best goddess!


    Huo Yan took a deep breath, pressed down his restless heart, stretched out two fingers, pointed obliquely to the upper right, and the long sword behind gave a dragon sound, which automatically came out of its scabbard and suspended in front of him.


    "This sword is called flaming flame. It''s a five-level and two-star magic weapon refined from flaming stone." Huo Yan stared at Su Yuan and said faintly, "you admit defeat, otherwise you''ll be hurt."


    "Frozen!"


    Su Yuan''s eyes were cold, her lips opened gently, and she spit out two words. Her feet were immediately covered with frost and quickly spread to Huo Yan. This skill shocked the leader Chunjun and several elders on the stage, quickly stood up from the chair and stared at the scene.


    This... This is... The ultimate ice. How is it possible? How can this attribute of Extreme Ice appear on a girl? This is ridiculous.


    "Broken!" Huo Yan shouted angrily, holding the flame sword in both hands and fiercely inserting it into the ground. Suddenly, a raging fire burst out of the flame sword, melting all the frost within three meters of Huo Yan''s body.


    The ultimate ice is not so terrible.


    Huo Yan didn''t wait to breathe a sigh of relief. Su Yuan in the opposite side looked hard and stretched out his hand: "ice pole ? storm!"


    Suddenly, a whirlwind mixed with ice skates and frost and snow roared towards Huo Yan. The already low temperature suddenly dropped again. Even leader Chunjun and others couldn''t help shivering. LiuXu''s three generations of disciples were unbearable. Their lips were blue with cold. They were all crowded together to keep warm with each other.


    If they were not afraid of losing face to Shushan, they would have run away.


    They were all like this. Huo Yan, who bore the brunt, didn''t even have the ability to resist, so he was crushed by the storm. After the storm, Huo Yan still stood there, holding the sword with both hands. Even the flame sword was still inserted on the ground, but the flame on it was still motionless.


    Shu mountain disciples are all stupid. Huo Yan and his flaming sword are frozen. This is too terrible, let alone Huo Yan. Even if they go together, I''m afraid they can''t stop this move. Group kill!


    "Pa!"


    Chu fan snapped his fingers, a cluster of hot sun fire floated out, like a small sun, around Huo Yan for three times, and the ice on his body finally melted. The temperature in the main hall also rose. Those Shu mountain disciples dared not neglect it. They quickly came forward to hold Huo Yan and carried him back.


    Thanks to his fire attribute, he protected his heart at the critical moment, otherwise he would have to freeze to death this time.


    "Master Chunjun, do you want to compete?" Chu Fan said sincerely, "I think that''s it. Give me the person and I''ll come to the door and apologize another day."


    Just then, Taoist priest Ling Xu brought Bai Yumei and Xiaolong dance.


    Both of them were unconscious and were carried on a stretcher. Seeing this scene, Chu fan''s face changed at that time. He rushed up with an arrow step, and Ling Xu immediately stopped him: "little friend, you haven''t won yet..."


    "Get out of here!"


    Chu fan''s eyes were red, and he roared angrily and punched him. This punch, just fierce strength, is even stronger than Yu Qiang Wei before. The harsh sound of sonic boom seems to collapse the space. Before the fist hit, Ling Xu felt a huge pressure. It seemed that it was not the fist, but a high mountain. He pushed forward with the momentum of crushing everything.


    At the critical moment, leader Chunjun suddenly jumped over, stood with Ling Xu and waved his fists to meet him. With a loud bang, Chu fan retreated two steps, while Ling Xu and Chun Jun retreated three steps respectively.


    The faces of the people in Shushan changed greatly. They never expected that Chu fan would have such strong strength. Alone, the sect leader and the elder suffered a loss. However, Chu fan''s sleeve was shattered, revealing his right arm, which made everyone stare again.


    His right arm was covered with red scales, his muscles were twisted, and his fist turned into dragon claws, with a cold bloody murderous spirit of purgatory.


    "This is... Magic dragon change?" the old Taoist exclaimed and shouted, "stop!"


    Chunjun also hurriedly said, "Chu fan, calm down. They''re fine. They''re just asleep."


    The two flames covered on Chu fan''s Dragon claws slowly returned to his body, and the shocking blood scales slowly dissipated and turned back to the arm of a normal person again.


    At this time, Qiao Yun came to them, carefully checked them, nodded and said, "it''s all right. They took some medicine and just fell asleep."


    "Next time, I''ll come!"


    Chu fan looked around coldly and asked coldly, "who will come?"


    Fight him? What''s the difference between that and death? A fool can see that even the leader is not necessarily his opponent. How can he fight?


    Chun Jun sighed. He was about to open his mouth and let Chu fan take people away. Suddenly, a cold voice came: "I! I''ll fight you."


    Suyu, she turned up.


    She is still the same. She even wears the clothes she wore when she saw Chu fan during the day. Chu fan thought this suit was very beautiful, but now it looks very dazzling.


    "How dare you show up?" Chu Fan said coldly, "you''re not afraid. I can''t control it for a moment and kill you?"


    "Kill me? You have to have that ability." Su Yu''s eyes were cold, pulled out his sword and stabbed Chu fan.


    "Poof!"


    The long sword pierced through Chu fan''s rib gap, only half a centimeter from his heart.


    Such a situation startled Su Yuan and others. They didn''t expect anything. Chu fan didn''t hide and was badly hurt by such a simple move. No, he didn''t hide at all. Why?


    Su Yu was also confused. She couldn''t believe it. She looked at the wound on Chu fan''s chest and saw the blood falling to the ground bit by bit.


    "You... Why don''t you hide?" Su Yu''s voice trembled, his face was pale, and his eyes were filled with sadness and despair.


    She is a smart man. Chu fan is trying to make a complete distinction with her by taking this sword. Who let him touch her before. If she had not avoided his heart at a critical moment, the sword would have killed him.


    Does he really want to die?


    Chu fan''s forehead was sweating, but he didn''t move. He stared at Su Yu coldly: "in Myanmar Tiankeng, I accidentally touched your body. Now, you stabbed me and we are even. From now on, you and I don''t owe each other."


    With that, Chu fan retreated two steps and let the long sword out of his body. Qiao Yun hurried forward and sprinkled showers to stop bleeding and heal his wounds. In just ten seconds or so, Chu fan recovered from the penetrating injury in front of his chest, but his face still looked a little pale after losing too much blood.


    Chu fan took a deep breath, didn''t look at Su Yu again, glanced around the crowd, and finally fell on the catkins hiding behind the crowd. He said coldly, "and you, catkins. You and I will no longer be friends. Please don''t disturb my life in Shushan."


    "Don''t involve me in the gratitude and resentment between you and the demon family. I can''t even look at it if you destroy the demon family. However, don''t touch my people, otherwise, I may take refuge in the demon family and never die with you in Shushan."


    "Let''s go!"


    Chu fan stoops to pick up Bai Yumei, who is sleeping, while Qiao Yun picks up Bruce Lee''s dance. They go out first. Tielin and Mrs. tie, after the demon clan was broken, watched the people in Shushan with vigilance, stepped back and walked out of the hall. Seeing that no one was coming, they let go, caught up with Chu fan and left quickly.


    Soon, a group of people came to the entrance. Chu fan was about to blast the border with brute force. Ling Xu chased after him and shouted to stop Chu fan from starting. Suddenly, the people on Chu fan''s side guarded Chu fan with vigilance, glared at Taoist priest Ling Xu, and had the posture of playing with their lives.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m here to see you off."


    Ling Xu smiled bitterly and said, "Chu fan, we Shushan really don''t mean to hurt your woman and son. I can swear with my life. However, we Shushan really have a responsibility when things get so bad. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Have you finished?" Chu fan asked coldly.


    Ling Xu sighed bitterly, no more nonsense, waved to open the border, watched Chu fan and others leave, shook his head and sighed again, turned and walked back.


    Who taught this guy?

 Chapter 762

    "Shushan sword sect is just like this." Chu fan sneered in his heart and turned his head and strode out of the border.


    "Mei Mei!" Bai Wuxin walked out from behind the tree, quickly came to Chu fan and took Bai Yumei in his arms. Purple Maple, Haolei, Junshan and other demon kings around the fifth level then appeared and came to Chu fan.


    Looking at their belligerent eyes, as long as a fuse, they will fight with Shushan endlessly. On the other hand, Ling Xu, the elders and disciples of Shushan mountain, etc. are in full battle at the entrance of the border. However, their morale is low because of Chu fan''s strength.


    "Go home!" Chu Fan said, stepping on the dragon soul sword and leaving quickly.


    Su Yuan and others followed, one by one turned into streamer, and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    Bai Wuxin glanced at the people in Shushan with cold and fierce eyes, and snorted coldly, "let''s go!"


    Suddenly, the strong of the demon family left one after another and walked clean in the blink of an eye.


    Chu fan didn''t go home, but came to the rooftop where he talked with Su Yu before. Sitting on the fence of the building, drinking beer. For Su Yu and catkins, Chu fan really didn''t expect that they would stab him in the back.


    Alas, it is too easy to trust others, and on the contrary, they will be hurt by them. In the future, the same mistake will not be made again.


    Suddenly, the beer can thrown on the ground was kicked. Chu fan suddenly woke up, suddenly looked back, his pupils contracted, and sneered, "it''s you? What are you doing? Apologize to me? If so, it''s not necessary. I''m not as stingy as you think."


    Su Yu came to Chu fan, hesitated and asked, "can I drink?"


    Chu fan seemed not to hear. He looked at the dim lights in the distance and drank beer mouthful by mouthful. Su Yu''s eyes were dim. She reached for a can of beer. After opening it, she took a big drink. Suddenly, she choked and coughed.


    Chu fan frowned, turned over and jumped down from the railing, threw down the beer can in his hand and strode towards the entrance.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suyu quickly flashed and stopped Chu fan at the entrance. Seeing that Chu fan was going to break through, she unexpectedly opened her arms and stubbornly stopped Chu fan. Chu fan was about to hit her towering chest, but she still didn''t hide.


    Finally, Chu fan stopped, looked at her closely and asked coldly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Sorry..."


    "I said, I''m not as stingy as you think." Chu Fan said coldly before Su Yu spoke again. "Also, don''t come to me again. I don''t know you."


    Pushing away Su Yu, Chu fan strode away.


    "I danced with Bruce Lee and signed a blood oath contract." Su Yu summoned up her courage and said.


    "What?" Chu fan whirlwind returned to Suyu and grabbed her shoulder with both hands. His angry face was distorted. "Say it again?"


    The pain in her shoulder blade made Su Yu feel much better. She smiled miserably and said, "I said, I signed a blood oath contract with Bruce Lee dance. When I die, he will follow me and disappear in the world. Ha ha!"


    "Pa!"


    Chu fan slapped her in the face. Su yudun fell to the ground. Half of her face became red and swollen. A blood line gurgled down the corner of her mouth, but she could still laugh.


    "Why? Why did you do that?" Chu fan''s eyes were red and roared loudly. "Bruce Lee dance has just been born and doesn''t understand anything. Why don''t you even let him go? Why?"


    "Because his potential is too great."


    Su Yu stood up and said faintly, "he is the purest blood of the dragon family. Once he grows up, he must be the most powerful demon king. If the demon family uses his blood to reproduce, the demon family will give birth to countless powerful descendants containing the blood of the dragon family. At that time, our Shushan sword sect will be over."


    "Chu fan, I know that my practice is despicable, but I have no other choice for the sake of Shu mountain." Su Yu took out his long sword and tried to make himself smile brightly, "if there is an afterlife, I hope we can become friends..."


    "Stop!"


    Chu fan was shocked and quickly waved his hand and said, "you... What are you doing? Have something to say. You... Put down your sword first."


    "If you make a mistake, you will be punished." Su Yu put her sword around her neck and said calmly to Chu fan, "Xiao Longwu is your son. Now I pay for my life..."


    "Wait!"


    Chu fan wanted to cry. How could this happen? She begged me before. How come I begged her in a twinkling of an eye? I''m the victim!


    "Paralyzed, do you think you can kill my son if you die?" Chu fan shouted angrily. "You can''t think about it. I tell you, if there is something wrong with Xiaolong dance, I will not unite with the demon family to raze your Shushan mountain to the ground and kill all your Shushan disciples without leaving any."


    "You dare!"


    "Wipe, and what I dare not do?"


    At the moment when Suyu was distracted, Chu fan flashed behind Suyu, and her finger bounced on her long sword. Suyu felt numb at the mouth of the tiger, and the long sword fell to the ground. At the same time, Chu fan grabbed Su Yu''s neck and pressed her against the wall.


    With a hiss, Su Yu''s white skirt was torn and her full chest was held by Chu fan''s big hand, pinching out several blue and purple fingerprints.


    Crazy, Chu fan was so angry for the first time and treated a woman so rudely for the first time. One hour, for some women, this is definitely a dream good thing, but for Su Yu, this is a nightmare.


    When Chu fan loosened her and put on her clothes, Su Yu regained consciousness. Looking at the scarlet blood left on the wall, she couldn''t help leaving two lines of clear tears. After more than 30 years of chastity, it was finally taken away in this most humiliating way.


    "You owe me this."


    Chu fan couldn''t bear it, but at the thought of what she did, he was ruthless and said coldly, "if you dare to die again, I will destroy all your Shu mountains and raze your Shu mountains to the ground. I swear!"


    As soon as Chu fan left his front foot, catkins appeared on the roof of the building. He quickly stepped forward to hold Su Yu, choked and said, "martial uncle, why do you bother?"


    "He''s right. I owe him this." Suyu held the wall, reluctantly stood up, tightened her torn skirt, and reluctantly blocked the leakage of spring, but the bruises all over her body could not be completely covered in any case.


    Su Yu stretched out her hand to erase the blood on the wall and said faintly, "don''t tell anyone about it, you know?"


    "Martial uncle..."


    "Stop talking and get me out of here."


    Liu Xu had no choice but to dry the tears on his cheeks, hold Su Yu and leave quickly with a long sword.


    On the other side, Chu fan hurried home, came to Bruce Lee''s bed and asked nervously, "boss black scale, is there any other way to untie this blood oath?"


    Previously, Chu fan and Bai Yumei signed a blood oath contract. When he first entered Kunlun Wonderland, he was forced to untie the contract. However, this must be agreed by both parties, otherwise, their lives will be in danger.


    Can Su Yu give up voluntarily? impossible.


    Just when Chu fan was worried and helpless, black scale''s angry voice came: "you can believe what she said? Idiot!"


    Chu fan was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    The big eyed frog jumped out and said lazily, "don''t you understand? That chick and Bruce Lee didn''t sign any contract at all. Say you''re an idiot, you don''t wrong you at all, and you don''t use your brain. Is it common for ordinary people to take a blood oath?"


    Chu fan thought for a moment, then suddenly widened his eyes and said, "you mean... Suyu lied to me? She didn''t sign a contract with Bruce Lee?"


    "Nonsense!"


    "Then she... Why did she lie to me?"


    "I don''t understand feelings. You''d better ask your first wife."


    Chu fan was relieved to hear the news, but then he felt flustered. How could he not understand why Suyu did this?


    Su Yuan and they all slept. Chu fan didn''t go upstairs or even turn on the light. He took a bottle of red wine and sat on the sofa, drinking while sorting out the context of the whole thing. The more you think about it, the more depressed you are. The more you think about it, the more you feel you owe Suyu.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Suyuan came over in her pajamas and sat down next to Chu fan. She grabbed the wine cup in his hand and put it on the tea table. She asked, "since you came back, I feel something''s wrong. What happened?"


    "No, it''s okay."


    "And say it''s okay?"


    Su Yuan suddenly approached Chu fan, sniffed, frowned and said, "it seems that it''s the smell of Suyu. You didn''t go home before. Did you see her? Didn''t you do anything to her?"


    Chu fan smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t go to see her. She came to me and... Stimulated me. As soon as I was angry, I... Just..."


    "Just do it for her?" Su Yuan poked him in the forehead, but then asked curiously, "what did she say to you that can make you lose your mind? Do such a bird animal thing?"


    For Su Yuan, Chu fan had nothing to hide, so he said the whole thing, and finally asked, "wife, why did she do this?"


    "Alas!"


    Suyuan sighed and said, "I''m also a woman. I can feel Suyu''s mood more or less. There are roughly two reasons for her doing so."


    "What two aspects?"


    "Guilt and feelings."


    Su Yuan patiently explained, "guilt is easy to understand. She took advantage of your trust in her and took away Xiaomei and Xiaolong dance, which made you angry. She came to the door and stabbed you."


    "In Myanmar Tiankeng, you saved her. It''s understandable to touch her body in such a crisis. But if she does so, anyone with a little conscience will feel uneasy. However, if she doesn''t have you in her heart, she will never do so."


    "You mean... She fell in love with me?" Chu fan shook his head. "It''s impossible. How could she fall in love with me?"


    Su Yuan said positively, "maybe even she doesn''t know what kind of feelings she has for you, but one thing is certain that you are the only man who makes her look differently..."


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "17k book friends 0nv84snj"!

 Chapter 763

    Early the next morning, Chu fan came to the entrance of Shushan sword sect. Before long, catkins came out and didn''t have a good way: "what are you doing here?"


    "Hey, hey!"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "catkins, where''s Su Yu? I want to ask her something."


    "My martial uncle has gone on a trip. If you meet her, remember to inform me. Thank you!" catkins glanced at Chu fan and snorted coldly.


    Xiaonizi, do you owe it to clean up? Yesterday I was crying to death. Today I dare to shake my face. Like your martial uncle Su Yu, they are wild horses. You have to ride once to be honest.


    Chu fan''s sneaky eyes scanned him back and forth. Liu Xu''s face turned red and stamped with shame and anger: "smelly bastard, where are you looking? Look again and dig your eyes."


    "I''m so scared. Cut!" Chu fan disdained to curl his lips. Before catkins could speak, Chu fan hurriedly said, "well, I''m afraid of you. Can''t I? I know that you sent Su Yu back last night... By the way, you''re also responsible for it."


    "What?"


    Liu Xu was so angry that he said, "what you did is still my responsibility? Make it clear to me. What responsibility do I have? If you don''t make it clear today, I won''t finish with you."


    "If I''m right, you let me see Su Yu."


    "Hum, don''t dream. My martial uncle said he didn''t want to see you again in his life."


    Silly girl, just a few words. Su Yu is still in Shushan. Alas, the women in Shushan are so simple that Chu fan is embarrassed to lie to her.


    "That''s what you want me to say. Don''t be anxious after I say it?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and say it quickly."


    Chu fan cleared his throat and said, "do you know what happened last night?"


    "Nonsense, of course I know..."


    "Since you know, why don''t you stand up and stop it? You hid in the dark and watched a passionate blockbuster. Hum, did you see it very well?" Chu fan sneered.


    Liu Xu blushed like blood and didn''t speak quickly: "you... You..."


    "Why, am I wrong?" Chu fan shouted. "I asked you, were you peeking in the dark?"


    "Yes, I''m in the dark, but..."


    Before he finished speaking, Chu fan interrupted: "just look. What else is there to argue? Alas, I''m at a loss."


    As soon as the voice fell, catkins cleaved with a sword: "asshole, I want to die with you."


    One chased and the other ran. They shuttled back and forth in the woods. Finally, they stabbed the willow catkins into the tree. Chu fan caught the opportunity, grabbed her hands, leaned close to her and pressed her on the trunk.


    This posture is similar to that of Su Yu last night. The difference is that Su Yu''s back is facing Chu fan, while catkins are facing Chu fan. Chu fan has squeezed and deformed his towering chest.


    "What do you want to do, asshole? Let go of me quickly." Liu Xu was ashamed and angry, struggling hard, but the sensitive parts of her body were rubbed more sensitive, making her face redder and redder, her small mouth slightly opened, and her breathing more and more urgent.


    Chu fan looked down at the catkins and asked, "did you have your responsibility last night?"


    "You fart!" Liu Xu was really angry and couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark, "I knew martial uncle came to you, but I didn''t expect that she would annoy you, let alone that you would do that to her."


    "You asked me to stop it, but in that case, how can you let me a big girl stop it? Besides, you''re too fast. It''s too late for me to stop it."


    "Oh, you peeped aside before you could stop it?"


    "Bah, who peeped? I was afraid of needle eyes." Liu Xu was a little guilty. "At that time, I hid far away. I didn''t go there until you left."


    Indeed, she avoided it, but the first scene was like a nightmare, which had been replayed in her mind, even last night''s dream. Originally, she was full of longing for such things, but the tragedy of Su Yu last night made her completely afraid.


    However, the physical reaction is inevitable. When she got up this morning, she changed her underwear


    "Catkins, are we still not friends?" Chu fan asked.


    Liu Xu''s eyes were slightly red and turned his head: "didn''t you say yesterday that you would never - make friends with me? Has it nothing to do with each other since then?"


    "Did you hear me wrong?" Chu fan stood up and smiled. "I''m not talking about breaking up, but that one."


    Which one is that?


    Liu Xu looked at Chu fan curiously. He was softened by his bad smile. When he thought of his actions, he blushed to the root of his ears and dared not open his eyes.


    Suddenly, she felt hot air on her face. She opened her eyes in panic. The next moment, Chu fan had kissed her lips. Catkins, like being struck by lightning, couldn''t believe looking at Chu fan, but soon lost in his kiss, and his mind was blank.


    I don''t know how long it took, she was about to suffocate, and Chu fan finally raised his head. Catkins gasped violently, blushed and opened their eyes, but found that their clothes were untied at some time, and the spring light was exposed. A pair of beauty in front of their chest was being kneaded wantonly by Chu fan.


    "No... no!" catkins hurriedly pushed Chu fan away and put his back to Chu fan to tidy up his clothes.


    Suddenly, Chu fan saw a slight twitch in her shoulder and a slight sound of swallowing. He quickly pulled her shoulder and asked her to turn around. Willow catkins burst into tears and cried in a mess.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t control it just now... Don''t cry. I want you to stab me too..."


    Before Chu fan finished his words, catkins suddenly rushed into his arms and cried even more. He almost carried his breath. What''s the matter with Chu fan? Don''t you just touch it and kiss it? Did you really do something to you? As for such a big reaction?


    After persuading for a long time, Chu fan was angry. He raised his hand and slapped her on her hip. Suddenly, catkins screamed and stopped crying.


    "Cry a fart. I''m worried about you. Don''t say that I''ve done you like I did to Su Yu yesterday." Chu Fan said fiercely.


    Catkins were really afraid, but they were more aggrieved in their heart, but they just bit their lips and didn''t dare to cry. Tears fell down like broken pearls.


    Chu fan was soft hearted. He hugged her again and comforted her: "don''t cry. I promise you, I will make your leader promise to marry you and Suyu to me."


    "Really?" catkins immediately raised his head in surprise, but then pushed Chu fan away and pouted, "who wants to marry you? Hum!"


    "Wipe, if you don''t marry, I want you." Chu fan swears and turns away.


    Behind him, catkins cried again, but Chu fan didn''t look back and walked faster. Liu Xu was afraid and hurriedly raised his feet to catch up with him, but Chu fan seemed to have never been here and disappeared completely.


    A heartbreaking pain, let catkins cover their chest and squat on the ground, but at this time, there was a surprise voice behind them: "Wow, what beautiful flowers!"


    Catkins immediately stood up, turned around and saw Chu fan holding a pink flower in his hand, opening his arms to her with a bad smile. This time, catkins finally put aside all their reserve, rushed to his arms recklessly and cried bitterly.


    "Well, don''t cry."


    Chu fan stroked her back and asked, "finally, will you marry or not?"


    Catkins nodded quickly.


    Chu fan stared: "speak!"


    "Marry, I marry!" Liu Xu cried and beat Chu fan with two fists, "let you bully me, let you bully me..."


    A kiss dissolved all her grievances.


    Even Liu Xu didn''t know when Chu fan lived in her heart. Recalling the first time they met, she could kill Chu fan with one hand, but it was less than a year ago. Chu fan had thrown her off eight blocks and was already the existence she looked up to.


    There are many young and excellent male disciples in Shushan, and many like her. However, none of them has the talent and rapid progress like Chu fan. Before going down the mountain, she still had some good feelings for those senior brothers with high cultivation, but after going down the mountain and meeting Chu fan, she found that compared with Chu fan, those senior brothers and junior brothers were too superficial to compare with Chu fan.


    Until last night, Chu fan had a strong possession of Su Yu. Liu Xu felt that her heart seemed to have been stabbed, so painful that she couldn''t move. At that time, she found that she had fallen in love with him.


    I thought that I would have nothing to do with Chu fan in this life, but she never thought that Chu fan appeared in front of her this morning, took her first kiss, occupied the peak she had never climbed, and said she wanted to marry her.


    How can she be Chu fan''s opponent? After a few moves, he immediately took his heart out and showed it to Chu fan. There was no coldness and arrogance.


    "Xu''er, take me in." Chu fan held Liu Xu and whispered, "let me see Su Yu. I''ll only help her heal her wound. It won''t take too long."


    "It''s OK to take you in, but... Martial uncle said, I won''t see you again in this life."


    "Cut!"


    Chu fan skimmed his lips: "I said I would break up with you two yesterday. Isn''t this coming today? Besides, she can''t see me, but if I don''t see her, she will really hate me all her life."


    "What you said seems reasonable." Liu Xu nodded for a long time, "OK, I''ll take you, but if martial uncle doesn''t see you, I can''t help it."


    Chu fanxin said, as long as you can go in, are there any women who are unfair? If I can''t, I''ll push her down again and I won''t believe that she won''t obey.


    With willow catkins leading the way, Chu fan came to Shushan unimpeded. Under the shocked eyes of a group of disciples, he came to the door of an exquisite courtyard.


    "This is martial uncle''s residence." Liu Xu whispered, "you''re waiting outside now. I''ll help you persuade her first."


    "Silly?"


    Chu fan hurriedly dragged her back: "if you go, it''s strange if she agrees. Keep the wind for me here and I''ll go myself."

 Chapter 764

    Suyu''s small yard is not big, only two rooms, a total of no more than 50 square meters.


    Chu fan walked forward with light hands and feet, slowly pushed away and went in. Entering the door was a kitchen with pots and pans, neatly placed, and the pot table and tableware were wiped clean without any oil stains. Chu fan wondered if she had ever made a fire here.


    A small single room was separated on the north side. Chu fan didn''t go in, but he could see clearly that it was a simple small bathroom with a big bath bucket. There was nothing else.


    She doesn''t even have a shower gel or shampoo. How can she be so watery?


    Chu fan held his breath and crept to the door. He wanted to open the door, but hesitated. He glanced with his perspective eyes and found Su Yu lying on the gums and asleep.


    On her face, there were mottled wet tears. She must have cried all night. The pain on the body she can endure, but she is hurt. How can she be cured?


    "Elder sister, please." Chu Fan said hello in his heart. The flower fairy demon king flew out and passed through the door. He sprinkled a piece of wood energy in front of Su Yu. Soon, the bruise on her body and the torn wound on her lower body were completely cured. Except for that film, her body is as perfect as before.


    Soon, Chu fan came out. Liu Xu hurried forward and asked nervously, "how about martial uncle driving you out?"


    "What do you think? I''m such a handsome, charming and handsome man. Can she be willing to drive me away?" Chu fan waved to stop her from opening his mouth and said, "you help me prepare some ingredients. I''ll cook for your martial uncle and make a delicious meal for her to make her healthy."


    "Can you cook?" catkins looked at him unexpectedly and asked, "tell me, what ingredients do you need?"


    "Spare ribs, pork liver, radish... Forget it, you try to get some more and another fish. The sooner the better."


    "Take the money!" Liu Xu stretched out his white and tender hand and said confidently.


    Chu fan glared and said, "you have to spend money to buy things from Shushan?"


    "Wrong!" willow catkins raised a finger and shook it, but there was no good way. "We don''t have the ingredients you want in Shushan, so I''ll go down the mountain and buy them in the town. If you don''t give me money, do you want me to rob them all?"


    "OK, you''re great!" Chu fan simply gave her a card. "There are more than ten million here. Keep your pocket money yourself. The password is 123456. If it''s not enough, you can find me again."


    "Wow!" catkins hugged Chu fan''s neck and kissed him on the cheek. "Husband, you are so handsome. I love you."


    Wipe, ten million will make you beautiful like this? Thank you for living in Shushan. Otherwise, you must be kept. No, I have to give her more money when I go back, so that others can''t turn away.


    In his spare time, Chu fan walked around the Shushan mountain and secretly picked some fruits. He never knew who had dug a more than 100 year old Ziyang ginseng in the medicine garden and brought a black chicken growing up with precious medicinal materials.


    After he slaughtered and handled the black chicken and stewed it in the pot, the catkins finally came back. As soon as he entered the hospital, he couldn''t help sniffing and was pleasantly surprised: "Wow, what delicious food did you get? It''s so delicious."


    "Shh! Keep your voice down." Chu fan hurried out, took a lot of ingredients from catkins, beat a basin of water, and was busy in the yard.


    A stove was too busy to open. Chu fan asked casually. Catkins soon got a small stove back, raised the stove in the corner of the yard, and put a two ear pot on it, so that they can cook.


    "Oil!"


    Chu fan gave an order. Catkins went in and took out the oil pot and handed it to Chu fan.


    "Salt!"


    The two of them worked hard and spoke louder involuntarily. Suddenly, Su Yu''s voice came from the house: "Xu''er, who are you talking to?"


    "Ah!" catkins exclaimed, looked at Chu fan, saw Chu fan waving his hand and hurriedly said, "no... no, you heard wrong. I''m cooking for you."


    Cooking? It''s OK for her to eat. She hasn''t been in the kitchen since she grew so big. It''s good if she can distinguish between oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar.


    Before Suyu got out of bed, catkins came in, held Suyu down and said with a smile, "martial uncle, you''ll be fine in a minute."


    "It tastes good!" Su Yu said in surprise. "Who did you find? Sanniang? Bagu? Or Lao Wang?"


    "Don''t guess, you''ll know later." Liu Xu was mysterious. He set the table in front of Su Yu''s bed, three bowls, three pairs of chopsticks, a pot of wine and three small wine cups.


    Look at this meaning. The cook also wants to eat here, but who is this person?


    Just when Su Yu wanted to sneak out of bed to have a look, catkins came in with a bowl of thick black chicken ginseng soup.


    "Martial uncle, first drink a bowl of soup to moisten your stomach and replenish your body." Liu Xu handed the soup to Su Yu and said with concern, "be careful, don''t burn it."


    "Xu''er, who is the cook outside?"


    "Don''t ask, you''ll know right away. Hee hee!" Liu Xu ran out with a smile and brought vegetables to the house again and again. The dining table with a square meter is almost full.


    Just as catkins were holding a plate and standing next to Chu fan, waiting for the last dish, Su Yu finally couldn''t help being curious. She got out of bed and went out. As soon as she saw the familiar figure, her rosy face suddenly turned white. As soon as she loosened her hand, the bowl containing black chicken soup fell down and broke into eight pieces with a sound of "pa".


    The noise also awakened Chu fan and Liu Xu, who looked around, quickly turned their heads and saw Su Yu turn and run back to the room. Liu Xu hurried over, but Su Yu had locked the door and wouldn''t let her in at all.


    "Martial uncle, martial uncle, open the door and listen to me."


    "Let him go, I don''t want to see him again." catkins leaned back against the door and said in a slightly trembling voice.


    Catkins outside the door said dry mouth, but Suyu iron heart, just don''t open the door, let her say nothing. At this time, Chu fan came over with a plate of braised grass carp and said faintly, "Xu''er, here you are."


    "Chu fan..."


    "After a while, you go in and take out the black chicken stewed in the house and share it with your martial uncle." Chu fan takes off his apron and says to Su Yu in the house, "Suyu, I didn''t mean anything else this time. I just wanted to tell you I''m sorry. I was too impulsive and hurt you last night. But if I had to do it again, I would still have you, but I wouldn''t be so rude."


    "I''ve cured your injuries. This meal should be my compensation for you." Chu fan laughed at himself. "I know that this meal is nothing and can''t make up for the damage I''ve done to you, but now I can only use one meal to compensate. Eat as much as possible and I''ll go."


    Liu Xu was worried: "martial uncle, Chu fan, he... He really left."


    Su Yu burst into tears and didn''t know what it was like in her heart. In short, it was hard to feel.


    How can he leave? I''m just... Just reserved. Can''t you insist any more, say a few more soft words and coax me? It''s OK to leave. After all, he and I are not the same person. Even if we are forced together, there will be no good results.


    "Woo woo!"


    Suyu couldn''t help squatting down. Her head was buried deep in her knees and she was crying.


    Suddenly, a warm hand caressed her head and gently stroked her hair. The familiar voice came: "don''t cry, aren''t I here?"


    Su Yu raised her head fiercely and saw Chu standing in front of her, who didn''t know when or where to come in. For a time, she was sad and happy, and didn''t know how to face him.


    Drive him away? Or keep him for dinner? Or


    There was no chance to think any more. At the moment she stood up, Chu fan held her tightly with open arms and kissed her pale lips. Her lips were cold and her hands were open, but she didn''t know whether to hold him or push him away.


    When the highland in front of her chest was occupied, she could no longer refuse. She hugged Chu fan tightly and responded to his kiss more violently, as if she wanted to integrate herself into his body.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Yu was awakened by a violent knock on the door. She found that they were inside the door, but the catkins were outside the door. There was only one door between them, and she didn''t hear everything?


    "You... It''s all your fault!" Suyu stamped her feet in shame and ran back to the bedroom.


    Chu fan opened the door and raised two fingers to catkins: "Yeah, it''s done!"


    "Hum!" catkins pouted, bumped him away with their shoulders, and angrily carried the plate into the bedroom.


    Suyu hid on the bed and covered herself with a quilt. She didn''t dare to see anyone.


    Willow catkins came up to him with some funny: "martial uncle, if you don''t get up again, I''ll eat it? Well, it''s so delicious!"


    This is what Chu fan made for me. Didn''t you live up to his wishes?


    Su Yu rubbed her stomach. She didn''t eat yesterday morning. Up to now, her stomach has long been hungry. Now, her saliva will flow out when she hears the noise made by catkins.


    Finally, Su Yu couldn''t help it. She opened the quilt and sat up, staring at the catkins: "I know what to eat. Where''s the meal?"


    "Puff Chi!" catkins laughed, picked up a bowl and filled her with a bowl of spare ribs and radish soup, "eat this first, Shun Shun Qi."


    Su Yu was really hungry. She didn''t care so much. She put a radish in her mouth, followed by a spare ribs. She ate her eyes and grabbed the catkins.


    It''s delicious. I''ve never eaten such delicious food in my life.


    At this time, Chu fan came in with a plate of hand torn black chicken and said with a smile, "is it delicious?"


    "Delicious!" Su Yu was a little embarrassed and hurriedly pointed to the stool. "Sit down, too. The dishes are going to be cold."


    Chu fan had just put down his plate when a burst of hearty laughter suddenly came out of the door: "younger martial sister, why are you so interested today? How many delicious food have you made? I smell the fragrance all the way..."

 Chapter 765

    "Younger martial sister, you won''t be unwelcome if elder martial brother comes to rub rice? Hahaha!" with a hearty laugh, a man with a jade face strides in.


    He should be in his early 40s, but he still looks very young. He doesn''t seem to be over 30. He doesn''t need white face. He has a free and easy temperament, which is easy to impress people.


    However, when he walked into the bedroom, the smile on his face froze. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Chu fan and said, "it''s you? You... How could you be here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" Chu fan didn''t mean to let him sit down at all. He glanced at Su Yu and catkins and said with a pun of laughter, "we are ''friends'', and it''s normal to have a meal."


    Su Yu''s cheek was slightly red and hurriedly said, "my senior brother Wu Heng usually cares about me. Senior brother, sit down... Xu''er, go and get a pair of dishes and chopsticks and a wine cup. Let Chu fan have a few drinks with senior brother Wu Heng."


    The speaker is careless and the listener is intentional.


    Let Chu fan drink with Wu Heng, which shows that in Suyu''s heart, Chu fan is his own, and Wu Heng has become an outsider. In the whole Shu mountain, who doesn''t know the relationship between Wu Heng and Su Yu? Although not clear, but everyone''s heart is like a mirror. If there is no accident, Su Yu is Wu Heng''s wife.


    But now it seems that there was an accident. However, Su Yu is not his woman after all. Even if Wu Heng holds his stomach fire, he can''t send it out.


    "Su Yu''s craft is getting better and better." Wu Heng reluctantly smiled. "If you can marry Su Yu, you will have a blessing in your life."


    Liu Xu came in with dishes and chopsticks and said with a puff of laughter: "martial uncle wuheng, these dishes are made by Chu fan. Martial uncle Suyu didn''t stretch out his hand. I helped cut the dishes."


    Chu fan smiled and sandwiched a piece of chicken for Wu Heng: "brother Wu Heng flattered me. My craft is just ordinary... Try the black chicken. It''s rotten."


    Wu Heng''s face twitched slightly and almost put the bowl on Chu fan''s face. Nima, what did you clip me? Isn''t that a chicken ass?


    You can''t be angry. He just wants to annoy me and expose my bad side in front of younger martial sister. You must hold back and lose if you are angry.


    "Brother Chu fan can cook?" Wu Heng took up his wine glass and said with a smile, "then I have to toast you first. If it weren''t for you, how could I eat such good wine and food today?"


    After drinking a cup of wine, Chu fan grabbed the wine pot and filled it for him. Wu Heng pretended to refuse and asked Chu fan to fill himself with wine. He smiled and said, "brother, do you know what I admire you most?"


    "Elder brother, I love you. Where can I be? I deserve your admiration." Chu Fan said modestly.


    Wu Heng said with a smile: "yesterday, we all saw it with our own eyes. My younger martial brothers and nephews envy your fate for women. To tell my brother the truth, how many wives do you have?"


    Nima, you dug a pit for me so soon. Is that for Suyu? You are in the wrong place to use this to attack my glorious image.


    "Not much, just a dozen." Chu fan smiled shyly. "In big cities, these are few. Those rich people, looking for women is as simple as buying clothes. They sleep one day without repetition."


    Wu Heng''s eyes flashed red fruit jealousy.


    Even Chu fan can find more than a dozen wives. If he goes to the metropolis, he must be better than him. It''s not easy to make money on your own? At that time, you can also live the kind of life that Chu Fan said. You are drunk and gold. Changing women is as diligent as changing clothes.


    That''s the life that men should enjoy!


    "Hum!"


    Catkins glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "there are not many more than a dozen wives? Do you want to find dozens? Hum, don''t think you can buy true love with two bad money. Maybe someone will give you a hat with turf one day."


    "No one gives me a hat except you."


    Willow catkins are so angry that they bite their teeth. Is it in your heart that I am a fickle woman? If Wu Heng hadn''t been here, she would have lifted the table and put all the dishes on Chu fan''s head.


    Wu Heng''s eyes lit up and said in surprise, "brother Chu fan, are you and Xu''er... Ha ha, Congratulations!"


    This congratulations is very sincere. In Wu Heng''s opinion, Chu fan''s meal was specially made for catkins. He just borrowed Su Yu''s kitchen and invited Su Yu to dinner. Well, it must be. I think too much.


    Chu fan and Liu Xu have this relationship. How can Su Yu like him?


    After several cups of wine, Wu Heng said more and more. He seemed to take Chu fan as a good friend. The stool under his ass was moved several times and finally moved to Chu fan. He was as warm as a friend for many years, so he almost drank it.


    "Brother, you are so powerful that you have to teach brothers two moves when you have time. I don''t need much. As long as I can catch up with a woman, I''ll be satisfied." Wu Heng said, his hot eyes fell on Su Yu. Even the blind can see his burning lust.


    Su Yu''s face became cold. If Chu fan hadn''t cooked the table herself, she would have thrown down her chopsticks and gone out.


    Chu fan winked at her and told her not to be impatient. He turned his head and told Liu Xu, "this small wine cup is not enjoyable. Take two bowls."


    "Brother wuheng, we are like old friends at first sight. We must have a good drink." Chu fan patted his chest and said bluntly, "don''t worry. If you want to say anything else, brother doesn''t dare to say first, but if you want to pick up girls, brother is definitely this."


    Looking at his thumbs up, Wu Heng nodded again and again: "that''s, that''s!"


    Willow catkins are also cruel enough. The two bowls brought are one circle larger than the rice bowl. In addition, a small wine jar was moved, at least five kilograms. It''s not too big to watch the excitement. Without Chu fan''s opening, Liu Xu opened the wine jar and filled a bowl for them respectively.


    A bowl was at least half a kilo. Wu Heng was dizzy when he saw it, but Chu fan had already brought the bowl up, and he had to drink it with his head. After a bowl of wine, Wu Heng''s face turned red, but he could still maintain his demeanor.


    "Chasing girls is actually very simple. You only need to remember three points." Chu fan stretched out three fingers, "bold, careful and thick skinned."


    This is definitely the secret skill of picking up girls at the same level as the martial arts secret script. Wu Heng immediately came to the spirit and asked, "brother, why are you bold, careful and thick skinned?"


    Chu fan, who was not in a hurry, filled their bowls with wine and urged, "don''t worry, have a drink first."


    As long as you don''t drink, you can''t stand drinking too hard.


    Wu Heng took a sip and urged again and again. Chu fan then lowered his voice and said, "bold, to put it bluntly, you have to dare to think and say. For example, if you go to a bar to drink and see a beautiful girl, how can you know someone else if you don''t go to chat up? If you know someone, you have a chance to move?"


    "High, high!" Wu Heng was overjoyed. He took the initiative to pick up the bowl and took a big SIP with Chu fan. The willow catkins on the side rushed to fill them up, smiling and watching Chu fan flicker.


    "If you''re brave enough to understand, let''s be careful!" Chu fan hiccupped and said, "this is very important. You should learn about girls'' preferences through observation. For example, people like to eat apples, but you give her a pear. Think about it, can she give you a face?"


    "Well, that''s reasonable." Wu Heng nodded repeatedly. "Give her what she likes and say what she likes to listen to. When she''s cold, she''ll approve her clothes right away, right?"


    Chu fan happily picked up the bowl: "brother, you''re too powerful. You''ve learned to rush to answer. You''ve done it!"


    Wu Heng was so excited that he drank all the wine. His eyes were straight and his tongue was a little hard: "brother, the last one, thick skinned, what''s the solution?"


    "Hey, hey, this is the most critical step."


    Chu fan glanced at Su Yu and saw that she listened with interest. He couldn''t help but show a meaningful bad smile. Su Yu immediately thought of what happened last night. Her face immediately turned red. She quickly lowered her head, pretended to drink and dared not look at him again.


    Wu Heng urged, "speak quickly."


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan cleared his throat and said, "thick skinned. As the name suggests, you have to have the spirit of being shameless in front of the woman you like. She promised to eat with you today, and you''ll hold her hand tomorrow..."


    "Well... What if she refuses and gets angry?" Wu Heng asked nervously.


    "You forgot? Be bold and careful." Chu fan patiently explained, "don''t you know if she likes you? Moreover, if a girl refuses you, it''s not necessarily that she doesn''t like you, but that the girl''s reserve makes her a little shy, so she refuses you."


    "At this time, if you retreat, you will lose completely."


    Wu Heng understood something: "what you said is thick skinned. Even if you persevere, you should hold her hand."


    "Shaking hands is only the first step." Chu Fan said with a bad smile. "If she no longer resists you to shake her hand, it will give you a signal. You should hug her at the right time and give her a century long kiss."


    "Gudu!"


    Wu Heng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and licked his lips. Looking at Su Yu, he was ready to move. Su Yu, who was still shy, suddenly cooled down, like the eternal cold ice, and immediately frozen Wu Heng''s impulse to rise.


    "Brother Wu Heng? Have you... Kissed a girl?"


    "No!" Wu Heng lowered his head in shame. What a shame. These forty years have been in vain.


    Chu fan came to his ear and whispered, "kissing is also skilled. For the first time, you should taste it, because girls are shy, but for the first time, the second time will not be so resistant. At this time, you should try to touch her body. If she lets you do whatever you want, you can take the last step."


    Wu Heng was excited: "what''s the last step?"


    "Sleep with her!"

 Chapter 766

    Wu Heng was so drunk that he didn''t even know how to get home. When he woke up, it was already dark, and poured most of the pot of herbal tea, his mind was completely clear.


    Bold, careful and thick skinned, these three moves are really unique. No wonder Chu fan can get so many women. When he meets such a tangled scoundrel, which woman can resist? As long as the raw rice is cooked, what else can a woman do except admit her life?


    It''s not too late. If it''s too late, there will be changes. It''s today!


    Wu Heng took a quick bath, changed a set of dry clothes, straightened himself smooth, and picked up his carefully cultivated heterologous gladiolus, which made him more and more excited.


    Su Yu likes orchids, which he specially prepared for Su Yu, but he has never dared to take it out and confess to Su Yu. But today, after listening to Chu fan''s words and deeds, Wu Heng suddenly doubled his courage and full of confidence.


    Suyu must have me in her heart, but the woman''s reserve embarrassed her to show it. In fact, she must be waiting for me to confess to her.


    Wu Heng excitedly held the orchid, took a deep breath and strode towards Su Yu''s yard.


    Just a few steps away, he saw Chu fan stride into Suyu''s yard with a big bunch of roses. Wu Heng was shocked and hurriedly followed up. He was still comforting himself. What he was looking for should be catkins, not Suyu


    "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu


    "Chu fan?" Su Yu''s surprised voice came out of the house. "Haven''t you gone back? Why are you here again?"


    "Suyu, open the door. I have something to say to you."


    "If you have anything to say, wait until tomorrow. I''ve gone to bed."


    "If you don''t open the door, I won''t go."


    Wu Heng gnashed his teeth. Bastard, you have catkins and come to pester Su Yu. I still regard you as a brother. You treat me like this. Friends and wives can''t be bullied. You''re welcome to play for me. OK, I see through you. If you are unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice. Hum!


    Just as Wu Heng was about to come forward and turn over with Chu fan, the door suddenly opened. Su Yu appeared at the door in a snow-white plain clothes and was about to ask. Chu fan suddenly knelt down on one knee and handed over the flowers.


    "Suyu, I love you! Marry me."


    Boom!


    Wu Heng''s mind was blank. He... He proposed directly? This is too bold and fast. According to the steps, the first step is to send flowers and get the favor of Su Yu. But how can he


    Similarly, Su Yu was stunned, but she could see that she was not angry. Her cheeks were crimson and her hands held her heart. She was so excited that she almost shed tears.


    Although it was late, Wu Heng''s eyesight was also extraordinary. Naturally, he saw it clearly and his heart was cold. Is Su Yu in love with Chu fan? How could this be possible? She knew clearly that the person Chu fan liked was catkins.


    Hallucinations. It must be hallucinations.


    In such a stupefied moment, Chu fan suddenly stood up, hugged Su Yu, hugged her and walked in. His feet hooked, and the door slammed shut.


    Now, Wu Heng is stupid. Black lights are blind, men and women are lonely, Suyu is simple, and Chu animals are all animals. Isn''t this equal to a tiger entering a sheep''s pen and a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth? No, I''m going to save Suyu. I can''t let Chu fan bully her.


    Suyu, you are my woman!


    Pedal pedal


    Wu Heng strode to the door and was about to kick the door. Suddenly, Su Yu''s voice came from inside: "Chu fan, don''t do this. I''m Xu''er''s martial uncle."


    "Su Yu, I''ll ask you, do you like me or your senior brother wuheng?"


    Wu Heng lifted his feet. Hearing this, he quickly took back his feet, put his ears on the door and held his breath for fear of missing a word.


    Choose me, choose me, you must choose me


    "I... senior brother Wu Heng and I are..."


    Wu Heng was so anxious that he wanted to kick the door in and ask him face to face. What is my relationship with you? Do you like me or not?


    "Senior brother Wu Heng and I are... Innocent. I always regard him as my brother. Don''t get me wrong."


    Suddenly, Wu Heng was like being struck by thunder. His dull pestle was there, and his soul was lost. How did this happen? If you think of me as your brother, you have no other feelings for me?


    Suyu, how can you be so heartless? Don''t you have any good feelings for me?


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s surprised voice came: "you mean, the person you like... Is me?"


    "Bah, don''t stink. I don''t like you. Let me go quickly."


    "No, unless you say you like me."


    Rogue, how can you be so thick skinned? What a shame!


    Wu Heng hesitated. Should he go in or not? Su Yu doesn''t like himself anymore. He''s insulting himself when he goes in. It''s better not to go. Let Chu fan and I tangle like that. I can''t do it.


    Hum, do you think you can make Su Yu say those three words? How naive!


    "I... I like you... Uh huh..."


    Wu Heng was stunned. Su Yu actually said those three words. How could she say it... Huh? What''s going on?


    His heavy breathing and clear smacking made him think of an action immediately, and he was immediately angry. Chu fan, who is not as good as animals, took advantage of the fire and robbed. He got the second move so soon. At this speed, the third move is not far away.


    You can''t get a woman I can''t get.


    Wu Heng raised the orchid pot in his hand and was about to hit the door, but at this time he suddenly calmed down. No, doing so will destroy Chu fan''s good deeds at most. We can''t let Su Yu give up on him.


    Destroy today, what about tomorrow? I can''t guard against thieves. Stare at Su Yu all day?


    Wu Heng bit his teeth, turned and ran out of the small yard, came to the small yard where Liu Xu lived, patted the door hard, and said loudly, "Xu''er, Xu''er, open the door quickly. Something big has happened."


    Soon, Liu Xu put on a white plain coat of the same style as Su Yu, rubbed his eyes, opened the door and muttered, "martial uncle, what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t ask, come with me." Wu Heng grabbed Liu Xu''s wrist and took her back to Suyu''s yard.


    Liu Xu said, "martial uncle wuheng, why did you take me here with martial uncle Suyu?"


    Wu Heng pointed to the door and said in a low voice, "Chu fan has gone in and wants to have an evil intention against Su Yu."


    Catkins looked strange. Wu Heng was puzzled and shouted angrily, "what do you think of me like this? What I said is true."


    "Martial uncle wuheng, I know you like martial uncle Suyu, but why do you want to talk about Chu fan?" catkins yawned and patted his lips. "It''s getting late. I''m sleepy. Good night!"


    Wu Heng was worried and grabbed Liu Xu''s wrist: "I saw Chu fan go in with my own eyes. If you don''t believe it, go in and have a look, he may have..."


    With a "squeak", the door opened. Su Yu, wearing a white plain coat and a coat, appeared at the door and frowned: "what are you doing sneaking to my house in the middle of the night when you don''t sleep?"


    "No, nothing." catkins reluctantly smiled, "martial uncle, you haven''t slept yet?"


    "I was asleep, but you two were noisy outside. Can I not wake up?" Su Yu''s eyes fell on Wu Heng. "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, we don''t have anything," catkins said. With that, Liu Xu grabbed Wu Heng''s wrist and was about to leave, but Wu Heng threw away her hand and said loudly, "Xu''er, wake up. I saw Chu fan go in with my own eyes and hug Su Yu..."


    "Shut up!"


    Su Yu''s eyebrows turned upside down and angrily scolded, "senior brother wuheng, you''ve gone too far. I kindly left you to drink and eat at home. Why did you arrange me like this? Where did I offend you?"


    "Su Yu, you have been fascinated by Chu fan''s rhetoric. I can''t let Xu''er fall for Chu fan any more." since he has torn his face, Wu Heng is no longer polite to Su Yu. He reaches out his hand to pull her aside and strides in.


    Liu Xu said anxiously, "martial Uncle Wu Heng, what are you doing? Come out quickly..."


    "Let him find it. I think he can find something in my room." Su Yu said coldly, holding the sword and blocking the door. "Wu Heng, if you don''t find Chu fan for me today, don''t say I''ll turn against you."


    The room is not big. It only has three rooms together. Entering the door is the kitchen. There is nothing but a pot and stove. The cabin is a bathroom. There is a large wooden bucket alone. There is no water in it. Naturally, it can''t hide people. As for Su Yu''s room, in addition to a bed and a table, there are two boxes for clothes and two benches.


    Wu Heng rushed in and was silly. Where are the people of Chu? Mingming watched him enter Suyu''s room and called catkins by himself. He couldn''t run away for more than a minute. However, Chu fan was not in Suyu''s room.


    Liu Xu also went in, and Wu Heng, who was ugly in the face, whispered, "martial uncle, what''s the matter with you today? I said, Chu fan can''t be here. Why don''t you believe it? Now, how can it end?"


    "It''s impossible. I saw Chu fan come in with my own eyes..."


    "It''s all at this time. You''re hard." Liu Xu gritted his teeth, "Chu fan... He''s always in my room. How can he come to find martial uncle Suyu?"


    "What?"


    Wu Heng was surprised. Chu fan was in Liu Xu''s room? What I saw was a ghost? No, no, Chu fan must have come, but why didn''t he?


    Suddenly, Wu Heng''s eyes brightened: "I see. Chu fan ran from the back window. It must be."


    "Wu Heng!"


    Su Yu strode in indignation. If it weren''t for the catkins, she would have split Wu Heng: "you... You spit blood. You can see clearly that the window is inserted. Go out from here and insert the window for me to see."


    "Er..." Wu Heng was speechless.

 Chapter 767

    Seeing Chu fan go in, why didn''t he?


    Wu Heng didn''t understand anyway. Fortunately, Liu Xu helped persuade him. He made an apology to Su Yu and was able to get away. However, if he didn''t understand it, he died in peace.


    In the room, Wu Heng held his breath more and more. Originally, he had a good relationship with Su Yu. How did Chu fan come and everything changed?


    The pursuit of Su Yu was robbed by Chu fan; On the other hand, he went to please catkins, but he was turned inside and outside. Special, who did I provoke?


    No, we must find out where Chu fan has gone.


    After midnight, Wu Heng sneaked out again and squatted under Su Yu''s window for a long time. As a result, there was nothing in it except Su Yu''s steady breathing sound.


    Is Chu fan really there?


    Wu Heng slipped into the small yard of catkins again. Before he got close, he heard something inside.


    The man''s heavy breathing, the woman''s delicate breathing, and the depressed crooning made his blood flow and his eyes red.


    Nima, I''ve been tossing about for most of the night. You''re so romantic and happy here. If he had a grenade in his hand at this time, he would certainly throw it over without hesitation.


    But when I think about it, I''m a decent boyfriend and girlfriend. Even if I get to the head, I''m reasonable. On the contrary, he has become a gossip.


    Really, am I really dazzled? No way!


    Chu fan is happy inside. Wu Heng is upset outside. He can''t listen anymore. Wu Heng turns his head and runs away.


    After he left, the movement of the two people in the house suddenly stopped and stopped.


    "Hey, people are gone, don''t you go down?" catkins blushed like blood and looked at Chu fan.


    They were both dressed and lying side by side on her little bed. Chu fan''s clothes are still complete, but Liu Xu''s clothes are a little messy, and many places have gone.


    This is the result of her trying to resist, otherwise, the play will become true.


    Asshole, how can he do this? It''s too presumptuous. However, the feeling was so strange that people felt soft and couldn''t help shouting. Willow catkins still have some small tangles in their heart. On the one hand, they are glad that they still keep their reason and have not been eaten by Chu fan; On the other hand, he is cursing Chu fan. You said you were a little tougher just now. Can I really not give it to you?


    Not even animals!


    "Go down? Where do you want me to sleep?" Chu fan leaned over, put his hand on her and yawned. "Go to sleep. It''s almost dawn."


    "No, I can''t sleep here." Liu Xu pushed Chu fan''s hand away and dragged Chu fan out of bed. "The misunderstanding has been relieved, and you should go back."


    "What are you doing?" Chu Fan said reluctantly, "forget it. If you don''t keep me, I''ll find Su Yu. I''ll just revisit my old dream with her and have a plum blossom twice."


    "Spit, shameless. If you want to go, go quickly. Anyway, I don''t have a place for you to live here."


    After pushing Chu fan out, Liu Xu was relieved. However, my heart was suddenly empty. The original happy mood suddenly became not beautiful.


    In fact, she also wants Chu fan to stay. The feeling of being held in his arms is really down-to-earth and comfortable. Although his hands are very bad and always touch her, she doesn''t hate it. On the contrary, there is a little ambiguity between lovers, warm and memorable.


    But she knew that at this time, Suyu needed him more.


    After being teased by the three of them, Wu Heng should completely give up his heart to Su Yu and won''t bother her again. Although he was cruel to Wu Heng, there was no way to do it. It was better than rejecting him directly.


    When Chu fan passed, Su Yu really didn''t sleep. As soon as Chu fan came to the door, she heard it and asked warily, "who?"


    "It''s me, open the door!"


    Su yudun jumped out of bed happily, but he stopped again after taking a few steps. He hesitated and turned back hard: "go, don''t look for me again. Between us..."


    Before he finished, the bolt was cut off by a sharp blade. Chu fan pushed the door and came in. In Suyu''s exclamation, he hugged her and fell on the bed. Su Yu resisted and begged Chu fan for a rain like kiss. Soon, she completely lost her strength and collapsed on the bed at her mercy.


    When Chu fan was about to take the last step, Su Yu''s body suddenly tightened, and her flushed cheeks turned pale. Her hands clutching the sheets, the veins on the back of her hands were clearly visible, her legs were tightly together, and her forehead was sweating.


    Chu fan smiled bitterly to himself. In this case, can it be done if he doesn''t come? All left sequelae.


    "Relax, it won''t be like yesterday this time." Chu fan whispered some numb love words in her ear, kissing her cheeks, lips, earlobes and other parts from time to time.


    Slowly, Suyu finally relaxed and separated her tight legs


    From her initial fear, Suyu took the initiative to ask for it. The shadow of last night was completely driven out of her mind. She didn''t hold Chu fan until she drained her last strength. Even if she fell asleep, she wouldn''t let Chu fan leave her body.


    It was not until sunrise that Chu fan woke up. Seeing that Su Yu was still sleeping, Chu fan didn''t wake her up. He quietly got out of bed and prepared to get her some breakfast. But unexpectedly, in a moment of carelessness, I forgot to look outside first, pushed the door directly and went out.


    Wu Heng happened to pass by outside. With a subconscious glance, he saw Chu fan push the door and come out, so as to stretch and yawn.


    "Chu fan, where do I see you hiding this time?" Wu Heng was overjoyed and hurriedly jumped into the yard. He grabbed Chu fan''s skirt and said with hatred, "I regard you as a brother, but you regard me as a fool. Go and see the leader with me."


    Chu fan seems to have taken root at his feet. Wu Heng won''t budge and will tear Chu fan''s clothes to pieces. Chu fan reluctantly said, "brother, can you have a rest?"


    "Hum, are you afraid? Now I know I''m afraid. It''s too late!"


    Chu fan patted his hand away impatiently and straightened his collar. He didn''t have a good way: "I said, are you stupid? You didn''t understand what happened last night?"


    Wu Heng frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Chu Fan said reluctantly, "I''m the one Suyu likes. I''m afraid of directly rejecting you, hurting your self-esteem, and hurting the relationship between you and the door. Therefore, let me cooperate and play a play. Now you understand?"


    "You mean, what I saw last night..."


    "Yes, it''s me. I''ve been hiding outside your house. When I saw you coming out, I ran to send flowers to Su Yu for you to see."


    "Then..."


    "When you ran to find catkins, I followed. Naturally, you can''t find me in Suyu''s house."


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and advised him, "if you want to be more open, why can a big husband have no wife? Suyu doesn''t like you, why bother? When will you come down the mountain with me and I''ll let you change one day?"


    Originally, Wu Heng, who wanted to hate Chu fan, was moved when he heard this, and his hatred for Chu fan weakened a lot.


    "This... The woman outside is really so easy to find?" Wu Heng asked tentatively.


    Chu fan smiled and said, "brother, you live in the mountains all year round. Naturally, you don''t know what women outside want. In fact, it''s very simple. As long as you have money, countless women will take the initiative to post it. Whatever posture you want can satisfy you."


    "Really?"


    "Absolutely true."


    Before Wu Heng could speak, Chu fan suddenly frowned, "but can you go down the mountain? If your leader doesn''t let me, I can''t help it."


    Wu Heng quickly grabbed Chu fan''s arm and said bitterly, "brother, you ruined me last night. I don''t care about you. You have to help me anyway. As long as you can let me go down the mountain with you, I''ll listen to you in the future. I just want to marry a wife."


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother is really a good man. Don''t worry. Don''t marry one, even if you marry ten. In fact, you''re right. What''s the meaning of living once in the world if you can''t make yourself happy and live forever?"


    Wu Heng patted his thigh: "brother, you''re right. That''s what I think. Why don''t we go to the leader now?"


    "Don''t worry. When I think about it, I have to think of a foolproof excuse."


    "Yes, I''m not in a hurry..."


    Just then, catkins came. Seeing the two talking and laughing, they were stunned and said, "you... You are..."


    "You came at the right time. It''s all your bad ideas. Brother wuheng is not so vulnerable." Chu fan has no good way, "make an apology to brother wuheng quickly."


    "No, no, you are also good for me. I understand in my heart. Thank you!"


    Liu Xu is completely speechless. Martial Uncle Wu Heng is a very smart person. Why has the whole person become stupid since he met Chu fan? I''m almost lame. Thank you?


    He''s hopeless!


    When Su Yu got up, Chu fan had already prepared the meal, but at this time, breakfast had become lunch. Wu Heng''s IQ dropped, but the thickness of his face grew. He stayed and rubbed again. After dinner, Chu fan couldn''t hold him, so he had no choice but to follow him to see the leader, Taoist Chunjun.


    Still in the hall, Chu fan and Su Yu came in. Before they could speak, an old Taoist cried, "the leader, that''s him. He stole not only my Centennial Ziyang ginseng, but also my black chicken. You have to decide for me. Sobbing!"


    Chun Jun''s face couldn''t hang up. He didn''t have a good airway: "OK, I know."


    Nima, a chicken, you will come to me to complain. You have lost all the face of Shushan.


    Taking a deep breath, Chun Jun''s eyes fell on Chu fan and said faintly, "Chu fan, I heard that you came yesterday. Why haven''t you left yet?

 Chapter 768

    "Taoist Chunjun, don''t you think Shu mountain lacks something?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Chun Jun asked curiously, "what is missing?"


    "Money!"


    As soon as Chu fan''s words were uttered, the elders who had been lifted up by him turned their mouths in disdain. Shushan sword sect is the door of Xiuxian sect. Can it be measured by the value of the secular world?


    Besides, this is a paradise. There is no place to spend money. What do you want money for?


    Even Chun Jun shook his head with a smile, obviously taking Chu fan''s words as a joke.


    Standing behind Chu fan, Suyu and catkins looked at Chu fan nervously and worried about him. Even the two of them didn''t know what Chu fan wanted to do. Wu Heng didn''t know. He was so anxious that he almost stood up and said directly to the leader that he would go out with Chu fan.


    But Chu fan was not impatient and said with a smile, "Taoist Chunjun, may I ask, how many pills can you refine, the person with the highest alchemy skills in Shushan? And how many magic weapons can you refine?"


    Before Chun Jun could speak, the old Taoist who gave a small report proudly straightened his back: "I''m Lingxiao. I''m the person with the highest alchemy skills in Shushan, and can refine six pills at the highest."


    "Oh, disrespect, disrespect!"


    Chu fan arched his hands politely. When he proudly stroked his beard, he suddenly asked, "take the liberty to ask, Taoist Lingxiao, how many six pills can you refine a year?"


    "Are you Chinese cabbage as the medicine for refining six pills? I searched hard for half my life before I had enough medicine for a furnace of pills." Lingxiao snorted angrily.


    Chu fan was not angry and continued to ask, "it''s difficult to get together the herbs of the six pills, and it shouldn''t be difficult to get the herbs needed by the five pills?"


    "The medicinal materials needed for the five product pills are also very rare, but I can refine about ten five product pills every year." Ling Xiao glanced at Chu fan and snorted, "boy, do you want to buy pills? Die, you can''t buy our Shu mountain pills if you have money. Hum!"


    "Do I still need to buy pills from you?"


    With a wave of Chu fan''s hand, a lot of various boxes appeared in front of him, piled like a hill. Accompanied by a faint aroma of vegetation.


    Lingxiao was the closest. She immediately widened her eyes, stepped forward quickly, grabbed a transparent jade box and was surprised: "nine leaf red lotus? How can you have nine leaf red lotus?"


    Chun Jun, Ling Xu and others stood up from their seats in surprise, stepped down quickly and came to Chu fan. I don''t know if I don''t see it. I''m surprised at it. Although most of these herbs are common, there is no lack of the best among them.


    It''s like the nine leaf red lotus in Taoist Lingxiao''s hand. It''s the medicine needed to refine the seven pill. Even Shushan sword sect couldn''t get one. As for other medicinal materials, refining six pills may be poor, but refining more than a dozen five pills is like playing. The medicinal materials needed for three and four pills are everywhere. He is really like Chinese cabbage.


    "This is... Millennium snow Ganoderma lucidum?"


    Lingxiao is like an old bachelor who has been single for decades. Suddenly, she falls into the pile of women. Every woman is so young and beautiful that she has no clothes on. She is so excited that she is going crazy. This is because he has a good physique. If ordinary people are suddenly so excited, he must die of intracerebral hemorrhage.


    "Ground twist root, purple spirit fruit... Wow, this is blood ginseng?" Lingxiao would give an excited scream every time he grabbed a box, and then he hugged the box and said nothing.


    Chu fan didn''t say anything, but Chun Jun couldn''t see it. He coughed heavily, but Lingxiao seemed not to hear it. He threw himself on the box, opened it and hugged it in his arms, just like robbery.


    Ling Xu hurried forward and grabbed him. He shouted in a low voice, "calm down. This is Chu fan''s. what are you excited about?"


    "I care who he is? In my hand, that''s mine." Lingxiao hugged several boxes in his arms, "who dares to rob me, I''ll play with him."


    "Enough!"


    Chun Jun drank fiercely, pointed to the box in Lingxiao''s arms and scolded, "put it down!"


    "Headmaster..."


    "I told you to put it down. Don''t you understand?"


    Lingxiao was like her father died and her mother remarried. She was bitter and almost shed tears. Looking at the box in his hand, he was reluctant to put it down. It''s like a beggar who hasn''t eaten a full meal for half his life. Now a man Han full meal is in front of him. Can he resist it? Even if you die after this meal, it''s also a full ghost. It''s worth it!


    Chu fan waved his hand, smiled and advised: "Taoist Chunjun, you don''t have to. Since I took out the things, I didn''t intend to take them back..."


    "Wow, these are all mine." Lingxiao cheered and jumped directly. It was like robbing. He grabbed them in his arms. Unfortunately, he had only two hands and couldn''t take much away at all. He was so anxious that he took off his Taoist robe, put it in it and took them all away.


    "Lingxiao!"


    Chunjun was angry and shouted, "pull him away from me."


    Ling Xu and the other two elders hurried forward and pulled Ling Xiao away. One of the elders wanted to take the box from his arms, but he acted like crazy.


    If Ling Xu hadn''t stopped him in time, he would have hurt people. But even so, the box he held in his arms could not be robbed. He held it in his arms like a baby and said nothing.


    Before Chunjun became angry, Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "Taoist priest Chunjun, why are you angry? To tell you the truth, I am also an alchemist and know how attractive medicinal materials are to an alchemist. Taoist priest Lingxiao''s reaction is very normal."


    Chu fan is also an alchemist? This was somewhat unexpected to Chun Jun, but his ability to collect so many precious medicinal materials was also in line with his identity as an alchemist. Someone else wouldn''t be interested in getting so many herbs.


    It''s just that Chu fan will kindly give so many precious medicinal materials to Shushan? Chun Jun knows that the more attractive the interests are, the more things may need to be paid.


    "Chu fan, what do you want to say?" Chunjun asked in a deep voice.


    "Ha ha!"


    Chu fan smiled shyly: "to tell you the truth, I came to Shushan to propose. These herbs are the bride price I sent."


    "Ah!"


    Catkins and Suyu exclaimed in unison, and their pretty faces turned red. For fear of being seen, he quickly lowered his head and dared not see anyone. It''s hard to worry about Wu Heng on one side. Man, you''re too unreliable. Pay more attention to sex than friends, and me


    "Bride price?" Chun Jun frowned slightly, and his eyes fell on Liu Xu and Su Yu, but their reaction stunned Chun Jun. he looked at Chu fan thoughtfully, and asked faintly, "which female disciple of Shushan do you want to marry?"


    Do you need to ask? As long as people with long eyes can see, Suyu and catkins are blushing and bleeding.


    "I want to marry both of them, and please help the leader!" Chu fan saluted deeply.


    Suddenly, countless eyes of envy, jealousy and hatred fell on Chu fan. Su Yu doesn''t mention it. The first beauty in Shushan has numerous pursuers, but because of her high seniority, not many people dare to pursue her, but not a few people secretly love her.


    If Chu fan wants to marry Su Yu, they will not be too angry because they have little hope. But catkins are different. She is younger and is the most sought after object of male disciples.


    Nima, you took away the Suyu. I don''t say anything, but you can''t take away the catkins.


    It''s too much. You don''t even let us drink a mouthful of soup.


    Can you give me a way to live?


    For the anger of those disciples, Chu fan gave them a provocative look: "why? Don''t you accept? Don''t you accept to fight. I''m not afraid of any challenge for the sake of my beloved woman."


    Suddenly, those disciples all wilted. Before, the strength of Chu fan was obvious to all. Even Wu Heng and others were not sure of victory. Who dared to come out and find abuse?


    Besides, what if you go out and challenge? If you win, Suyu and catkins will marry you? Stop it. Su Yu and Liu Xu only like Chu fan. Neither of them will marry except him.


    "All right!"


    Chunjun''s words dispelled everyone''s idea of challenge. He didn''t want his female disciples to marry outside, but in the present situation, challenging Chu fan was tantamount to beating himself in the face. Even if he did it himself, he didn''t dare to say that he would win. Other young disciples were afraid that even Chu fan couldn''t stop it.


    On the other hand, Chu fan''s marriage to Suyu and catkins is tantamount to tying Chu fan and Shushan to a rope. In the future, even if Shushan goes to war against the demon family, Chu fan won''t help the demon family in turn, will he?


    Besides, this bride price is too rich. It''s worth it to rush this bride price!


    "Su Yu, Xu''er, what do you two mean?" Chun Jun asked faintly.


    Su Yu was too nervous to say a word. Instead, she raised her head boldly: "it''s all up to the leader."


    See what this means, they are determined to marry. But Chunjun couldn''t understand how Chu fan made these two girls die hard? It seems that they haven''t seen each other several times, have they?


    Before Chunjun could speak, Ling Xu came forward and said in a low voice, "leader, Suyu and Xu''er are different in generations."


    Chun Jun was stunned, nodded slightly and said, "I almost ignored it. Yes, although Su Yu and Xu''er are not a few years old, their generation is there, which is equivalent to mother and daughter. Chu fan, it''s not that I don''t allow it, but the rules and etiquette can''t be changed. Choose one of them."


    Hearing this, the two women who had just blushed with shame immediately turned pale and looked at Chu fan in panic.


    Even Chu fan was surprised. He thought it was a sure thing, but he didn''t expect a problem at the critical moment. But can this bother me?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give up any of you." Chu fan smiled and comforted the two women. He turned to look at headmaster Xiang Chunjun and asked, "headmaster, if they become martial sisters, can they marry me together?"


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "Yantai University - 6 Mr. Li"!


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "Lian life - Dong Guoqing"!

 Chapter 769

    A word awakens the dreamer!


    Su Yu and Liu Xu, who had just been panicked and almost desperate, immediately showed a happy look on their faces. How did you forget this stubble? As long as Liu Xu becomes the third generation disciple from the fourth generation disciple, doesn''t he have the same identity as Su Yu?


    Under normal circumstances, martial uncle is martial uncle and will never change in his life. However, Shushan sword sect has a rule that four generations of disciples can become three generations of disciples after reaching the middle of Tianjing and passing the assessment of elders. Similarly, once the cultivation of the three generations of disciples reaches the great perfection in the later stage of Tianjing, they will automatically become elders.


    Simply put, the generation of Shu mountain disciples is not invariable, but is assessed according to their accomplishments. Like three generations of disciple Su Yu, her accomplishments are in the later stage of Tianjing. As long as she goes further, she is the youngest elder of Shushan.


    Similarly, Liu Xu, a disciple of the fourth generation of Shushan mountain, has been in the early days of Tianjing. Once she breaks through the middle of Tianjing and passes the examination, she will become a disciple of the third generation like Su Yu and can match her sisters.


    "Theoretically, it is possible, but..."


    Chun Jun''s eyes fell on Liu Xu and said faintly, "with Xu er''s qualification and understanding, it will take at least ten years to reach the middle of heaven. If you can wait, you can marry her in ten years."


    Suddenly, catkins lowered their heads and their eyes were red. She knows her own conditions better than anyone. She can reach the early days of Tianjing so quickly, not because she has good qualifications and strong understanding, but because she has taken a lot of pills.


    However, it is easy to reach the initial stage of Tianjing. Later, the pill will have little effect unless you take more than five pills. But the five pill is very precious in the whole Shushan sword sect. How could she take it?


    If you don''t have pills to improve your accomplishments, you can only rely on your own efforts. Some disciples with mediocre qualifications may stay in the early days of heaven all their life and can''t take a step. Leader Chunjun said that catkins need at least ten years to reach the middle of heaven. That''s to save face for catkins. It''s unknown whether she can take this step in her life.


    "Ten years?" Chu fan shook his head. "How many ten years can a girl wait?"


    "Chu fan!"


    Liu Xu looked at Chu fan with tears, and was so moved that he almost cried. With his words, even if you really let yourself wait for ten years, you are willing.


    This is a confidant.


    Chu fan rubbed her head with a smile: "silly girl, who sent me a life-saving pregnancy elixir? You forgot, but I always remember it in my heart. Don''t worry, you don''t have to think about anything. Trust me."


    "Yes!"


    Catkins tried to restrain themselves from tears. Whether Chu fan just comforted her or not, she was very happy and satisfied.


    "Taoist Chunjun, these herbs are my bride price, but it''s not too much to use on catkins, is it?"


    "You mean..."


    Chu fan waved and a dark golden nine dragon tripod appeared in front of him.


    The tripod is two meters high and about four meters in diameter. The tripod body is engraved with various runes and the relief of nine flying dragons.


    Seeing this tripod, Ling Xiao, who just pretended to be dead, ran over excitedly, trembled and touched it, and immediately burst into tears and cried.


    "Artifact, this is the artifact of alchemy - Jiulong ascending tripod." Lingxiao was so excited that he wiped the corners of his eyes. "Unexpectedly, it''s worth my life to see this artifact in my lifetime. Sobbing, sobbing!"


    Chu fanle said, "Taoist priest, why don''t you rob this time?"


    "The artifact has a spirit. Can it be robbed?" Lingxiao looked at Chu fan with envy. "Your boy, what''s the origin? There are not only so many top-grade medicinal materials, but also this alchemy artifact tripod. To tell you the truth, is your father from the divine domain or immortal domain?"


    "Bullshit, I''m just an ordinary person. As for this Jiulong ascending tripod... Ha ha, I copied it."


    "What? It''s impossible."


    Soar as like as two peas, the eyes quickly come to the top of the tripod. The child carefully checks it over. At last, relieved, he sighs: "if it is not for the alchemists, it will not be seen at all. It is just like the real thing, but it is less than Dan Dan''s".


    Chu fan hasn''t used this tripod since he refined it. Can he have Dan fragrance? The real artifact Jiulong ascending tripod, I don''t know how many pills have been refined. Even with the cover, you can smell the Dan fragrance floating out.


    Obviously, this tripod doesn''t have any taste. It''s naturally imitated, no doubt.


    Chu fan patted the pill tripod and said loudly, "I''m on the spot to refine a five product pill for Xu''er. With this pill, I believe her cultivation will soon be promoted to the middle of Tianjing. In this way, the leader won''t object any more?"


    "OK, I''ll decide today." Chun Jun waved his big sleeve and said readily, "as long as Xu er''s cultivation is promoted to the middle of Tianjing, I''ll exempt her from the examination and let her directly promote to three generations of disciples. When you want to marry them, you can go through the door."


    "It''s a deal?"


    "It''s a deal!"


    Chu fan immediately came to his senses and went to pick and choose among the piles of herbs. When he selected the right herbs, he opened the box and threw them into the tripod. After a while, he threw in more than a dozen kinds of best herbs.


    Lingxiao is anxious and turns around Chu fan. He wants to stop it, but he has no excuse. If he doesn''t stop it, he will use up all these best medicinal materials. If he can refine successfully, I''m afraid he will spoil all these herbs.


    When Chu fan threw the 35th medicinal herb, Lingxiao finally couldn''t help it. He grabbed his wrist and said urgently: "Do you know how to refine pills? How can you throw all the herbs in like this? The melting points of the herbs are different, and the order of placing them is also different. Didn''t your master teach you? Besides, what pills are you refining? How come I''ve never seen them before?"


    "You haven''t seen it. It''s your ignorance." Chu fan grabbed the box in his arms. "I said why can''t I find it? It''s with you."


    Lingxiao was worried: "what are you doing? That''s mine..."


    "When did it become yours?" Chu fan didn''t care. He opened the box and threw the nine leaf red lotus in it into the Dan tripod. When Lingxiao chased him and wanted to find the medicine, Chu fan waved his hand and the cover of the Dan tripod fell down. With a bang, he almost locked Lingxiao inside.


    Without waiting for Lingxiao''s quick eyes, Chu fan snapped his fingers and flew a flame from his left and right hands and landed on the Dan tripod. With a "Hoo", the Dan tripod was ignited, Lingxiao was startled, quickly stepped back more than ten steps and looked at the Dan tripod in horror.


    "The fire of yin and Yang?" Lingxiao was stunned. "How is it possible? This is the legendary King''s fire. How can ordinary people bear it?"


    Ordinary people can''t even bear the fire of yin and spirit, let alone the fire of hot sun. But the key is, is Chu fan an ordinary person?


    Bai Yumei, the little princess of the demon family, is his sister, the son is Jinlong, the daughter is Huofeng, and the little brother is huoqilin. In a word, the demon family can pour out. Can he be an ordinary person?


    Such a large number of medicinal materials were thrown all over the ground like Chinese cabbage. The Dan tripod used for alchemy is an imitation artifact - Jiulong Shengtian tripod, but even if it is imitation, it is 100 times stronger than the best Dan tripod in Shushan.


    There is also a fire used by others to refine elixirs. There is no fire in Shushan, whether it is the fire of yin and spirit or the fire of Yan Yang. It happens that Chu fan appears alone.


    Lingxiao is no longer jealous, but afraid.


    He is the second generation of the rich and the second generation of the officials, while Chu fan is the second generation of the immortal. Maybe his father is the master of the immortal domain. Otherwise, how could he have so many good things?


    As for the young disciples of Shushan, they have been deeply attracted by Chu fan''s Dante stove. After the Dante stove was ignited, the nine dragons on the tripod came alive, made a dull dragon chant, and quickly rotated around the tripod.


    The original heavy body of the tripod gradually became transparent, and the medicinal materials inside made others see clearly. They saw two clusters of flames, turned into one gold and one white fire dragon, and fluttered back and forth in the tripod.


    Each medicinal material is refined, or turned into pure liquid medicine or viscous paste, suspended in the center of the tripod and protected by two fire dragons. It not only maintains the temperature of the liquid medicine, but also won''t burn. Lingxiao admires the manipulation of the flame alone.


    It''s too powerful. I''ve been practicing alchemy for decades, but I haven''t been able to reach this level. This is perfect.


    Chu fan only took about two hours to complete the alchemy process, which originally took more than 30 hours. However, in the process of condensing the alchemy, the tripod body recovered its original appearance again, making people unable to see what was going on inside.


    At this moment, it was the most worrying. Lingxiao went round and round the Danding, as if waiting for his wife to give him a son outside the delivery room.


    Finally, a strong fragrance of Dan floated out of the tripod. Lingxiao was immediately excited: "yes, open the tripod."


    Chu fan wiped the sweat on his forehead, strode forward and patted Ding. Ding gaidun flew up. At the same time, two small fire dragons ran into Chu fan''s hands. Then, the fire dragon disappeared, but left a pill in his left and right hands.


    "Two?" Lingxiao exclaimed, reaching out to catch it, but he caught it empty. He hurriedly said, "show me, show me, what grade is it?"


    "Don''t look at it. There are five products and three stars." Chu fan is still a little dissatisfied. "Some of the herbs are almost the same year, otherwise, this pill is six products. Xu''er, go on!"


    The two pills were thrown over, and Liu Xu quickly reached out and grabbed them. The next moment, Lingxiao ran over, gasped and stared at the pills in her hand. It was as if he would dare to force her if she didn''t give it to him.


    Chunjun said, "show him. No one dares to covet your things with me."


    Chu fan was not afraid of the pill being robbed. He didn''t even look at Lingxiao and said to Chun Jun, "leader, now, is there no problem?"

 Chapter 770

    "Chu fan, come on, take your seat quickly." Chun Jun, the leader of Shushan mountain, took Chu fan up the platform with a smile on his face. Taoist priest Ling Xu, who had great eyesight, immediately moved his chair and put it next to the headmaster''s chair to let Chu fan sit down.


    This treatment has obviously taken a step to the sky. But this time, people only envy, but no one is jealous.


    They are on an equal footing with the leader. Chu fan bought them with strength. If they can have Chu fan''s ability, they will also be regarded by the leader as a guest of honor. However, the better the treatment, Chu fan is a little uneasy.


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan only took a side on the chair and said with a bitter smile, "Taoist Chunjun, just say what you have to say. I''m afraid I''ll fall down and die."


    "Ha ha, you''re worried." Chun Jun smiled and patted Chu fan on the shoulder. "You''re very good. You''re young. You''re not only powerful, but also proficient in alchemy. Are you interested in coming to Shushan? I''ll let you be an elder directly."


    "Stop!"


    Chu fan quickly stood up: "Taoist priest, you know, I have many worldly affairs outside. I really can''t stay in Shushan. Besides, although my relationship with the demon clan is not as harmonious as you see, it''s a little tangled after all. So don''t be difficult for me."


    Chunjun just tried to test it. Seeing that Chu fan was very firm and didn''t force it any more, he pointed to the Jiulong ascending tripod above the hall and asked curiously, "you said before that this tripod was made by yourself?"


    Bad, wealth is not exposed, this is not, people think about it.


    Chu fan regretted for a while. What are you showing off? Now, people like your Dan Ding. Will you give it or not?


    Before Chu fan could speak, Chun Jun said with a smile, "don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to ask you for the Dan Ding. I just hope you have time to give a little advice on the weapon refining skills of my Shu mountain disciples. Of course, you can be regarded as a guru in terms of alchemy. With the relationship between Su Yu and Xu Er, you can''t favor one over the other?"


    Chu fan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s no problem. Taoist priest, if you can trust me, you can choose a group of excellent disciples to go out with me. If you have time, we can compete and study together. As for the materials, I''ll take care of them all."


    Wu Heng, who was so anxious to scratch his heart and liver, finally caught the opportunity. He hurried forward two steps and said excitedly: "tell the headmaster that the disciple learned the art of refining tools. Please give the headmaster permission and let me go down the mountain with Chu fan to learn the art of refining tools."


    Chun Jun glanced at him and ignored him. Instead, his eyes fell on Chu fan and asked, "Chu fan, how many people do you think are suitable?"


    "Headmaster, let me tell you the truth." Chu Fan said frankly, "I have limited materials in my hand, but I have channels. I won''t lack all kinds of materials for refining utensils and elixirs for at least ten years. But ten years later? Once there is no material source, what is the use of improving the alchemy and elixir of more disciples in Shushan?"


    Chun Jun nodded: "I''ve thought about this problem, but I''ve been suffering from no solution. Brother Chu fan, you''re well-informed. Why don''t you show me a clear way to Shushan."


    "Minglu doesn''t deserve it. He just has an immature idea. If there is anything inappropriate, please ask the leader, elders, senior brothers and senior sisters to correct."


    Chun Jun just asked casually. Unexpectedly, Chu fan really had an idea. He was interested and hurried: "tell me, what idea?"


    Chu Fan said patiently, "any material has a price. It may be difficult to buy too rare materials, but the medicinal materials needed to refine the five pill are still easy to buy. As for the best ore needed for the refining device, it''s easier."


    "But we outsiders don''t know how to make money?" Chunjun said in embarrassment.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "making money is too simple for you. For example, as long as you arrange a medical expert to practice medicine in the capital and treat the rich and senior officials, as long as you cure a persistent disease, people who seek medical advice will come to the door by themselves."


    "When the fame is out, you can offer to ask for various medicinal materials and mineral materials to replace the gold diagnosis. In this way, you can continuously provide various materials for Shushan."


    Chun Jun nodded again and again, and the elders were also moved. As for the disciples under the stage, they whispered and rubbed their hands, as if they couldn''t wait to go out and do a big job.


    "But!"


    Chu fan accentuated his tone and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Chu fan looked around and said in a deep voice, "it''s just a small fight. The best thing is to set up a world-class company to buy medicinal materials and minerals all over the world. At that time, there will be a lot of materials that can fill your Shushan mountain, and you can''t use it all."


    Chun Jun stood up and asked excitedly, "Chu fan, what you said is true? Can we really use endless materials in Shushan?"


    "Sure, but it will take time. It may take five years, or ten or fifty years."


    "Don''t say 50 years, 500 years will do." Chunjun excitedly walked back and forth in front of Chu fan. Suddenly he thought of a question and frowned, "what do you mean by a big company?"


    "I know," Liu Xu said, "it''s equivalent to the chamber of Commerce in ancient times."


    "Oh, it''s the chamber of Commerce." Chun Jun nodded suddenly, but then frowned, "but what can we sell in Shushan?"


    People look at me, I look at you, and no one is silent. The thinking of these people, still staying hundreds of years ago, has long been derailed from reality. Let them make money, you have to lose yourself.


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed heavily. Chun Jun was stunned and immediately happy. There is a professional here. What else do you worry about?


    "Brother Chu fan, don''t sell off. I''m dying of anxiety." Chunjun said with a bitter smile.


    "A little thirsty."


    Suyu immediately said, "I''ll make tea for you."


    "I''ll get you fruit." catkins also hurried out.


    This treatment, the emperor is only so.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I thought about it all night last night. If you don''t marry Su Yu and Xu''er to me, I''ll threaten you with this. I''m not afraid you won''t agree. Hey hey!"


    "So sure?"


    "That''s necessary." Chu Fan said proudly. "Compared with the development plan of Shushan, what is the marriage of the two female disciples? Besides, we agree with each other. You''re just pushing the boat with the current, not asking you to sell them."


    "And the plan is to sell medicine and sabers."


    Chun Jun was stunned: "selling medicine and sabres? Do you have a head?"


    Chu Fan said with a meaningful smile, "if you sell it yourself, you won''t have a head at all, but you will lose your life. However, if I come forward, it will be quite a head."


    Before Chun Jun could speak, Chu fan first raised his hand to stop him and said, "I made a statement in advance that I gave this business to you Shushan completely in the face of Su Yu and Xu''er. Otherwise, I can do it by myself. I don''t boast. My prescription and my weapon refining skill are no worse than your Shushan."


    It''s true. Just look at Chu fan''s Alchemy. If Lingxiao was allowed to refine five product pills, he would have to keep refining for more than 30 hours, but Chu fan succeeded in more than two hours and produced two five product pills.


    "You don''t have to explain this, I understand." Chunjun couldn''t wait to ask, "you say more specifically, how do you do it? How many people do I need?"


    Chu fan stretched out two fingers, and Chun Jun was stunned and said, "twenty people are enough?"


    "No, just two people."


    "How much? Just... Just two people?" Chunjun was surprised, then woke up and asked tentatively, "what you said... Can''t be Suyu and catkins?"


    "Yes, I only need two of them."


    Before Chunjun asked, Chu fan patiently explained, "Suyu and catkins have special identities. Their loyalty to Shushan is beyond doubt. On the other hand, they will be my wife. Therefore, it is most suitable for them to manage the company."


    Chun Jun nodded again and again. He was still confident in the loyalty of Su Yu and catkins. Even if Chu fan was their man, they would not do anything to harm the interests of Shushan.


    "You have developed skills in Shushan and come up with some common prescriptions for powerful hemostasis, healing, internal injury and so on. I will provide funds to set up a company outside for mass production and sales. In addition, the low-end pills refined by Shushan disciples can be used as gimmicks and sold at auction as high-end products."


    "It''s hard for the company to make money without the influence and real efficacy of Shushan miracle doctor. On the other hand, I can sign a large order with the Chinese military, and our company will provide military daggers and other standard ordnance. I believe that the daggers we refine with refining technology will certainly cause a sensation all over the world. At that time, the orders will fly like snowflakes. I''m afraid you will dislike it There are so many orders that we can''t finish refining overtime. "


    "After all this has entered the orbit, Shushan can divide these and set up a separate hidden door," Chu Fan said solemnly, "This hidden door is equivalent to an organization dedicated to making money for Shushan. It can recruit a large number of disciples and teach some low-end tool refining and alchemy. In this way, your Shushan disciples can relax, concentrate on Cultivation and exercise their own tool refining and alchemy."


    Chun Jun stood up and shouted happily, "OK, great, just do as you say. I announce that from now on, Chu fan is the honorary elder of Shushan sword sect and the head of Waiyin sect."


    Chu fan was stunned. When the people saluted him and called the elder, he reacted and quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, I''m not qualified to be an elder, nor can I be an honorary elder."


    Chun Jun waved his hand, "I said you can do it. It''s settled. Come on!"


    Chu fan opens his mouth and is speechless. Chunjun doesn''t give him a chance to speak. But then he listens to Chunjun and says, "prepare a banquet. Today, give Chu fan an engagement banquet and celebrate the establishment of the hidden door..."


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "17k book friends 0nv84snj"!

 Chapter 771

    Originally, Chu fan planned to go down the mountain and go home today, but unexpectedly, Chunjun was so excited that he not only promised him his marriage with Suyu and catkins, but also arranged the wedding banquet.


    I''m afraid I''ll run away.


    In addition, Chu fan, who was confused, became the head of the hidden door and an honorary elder. Can''t refuse, Chu fan can only let it go. But his heart is like a mirror. With these relationships, Chu fan is bound to Shushan. Even if he goes out and tells people loudly, he has nothing to do with Shushan, and no one will believe it.


    After a big drink, Chu fan drank all the disciples of Shushan and lay down. He was also drunk. He was helped back by Suyu and catkins. I slept until noon the next day. When I woke up, I found that Su Yu and Liu Xu had sorted out their clothes and waited for him to wake up.


    "You''re awake!" Su Yu, like a considerate little daughter-in-law, quickly poured Chu fan a cup of tea. Liu Xu also brought some snacks and complained, "are you hungry? You didn''t eat anything yesterday. You drank less. You drank so much."


    Chu fan was speechless for a while. Do I want to drink? Your martial brothers congratulate me on the surface, but they are jealous in the heart. Take care of me without drinking me to death.


    Drinking tea and snacks, Chu fan asked curiously, "the leader asked you two to go with me?"


    "To be exact, I''ll go with you." Liu xujiao smiled. "Martial uncle Suyu is going to practice medicine in the capital."


    "Su Yu is still a master of Xinglin?" Chu fan was surprised, but then he cursed Chunjun in his heart.


    Old man, I arranged Su Yu out for fear that I wouldn''t help. She is my wife. Can I let her be wronged? Besides, with my relationship, her fame will only become louder and louder, and she can definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    They are all old foxes!


    At more than five o''clock in the afternoon, Chu fan, with his two daughters and Wu Heng, who was granted an exception to go down the mountain to help Chu fan create the hidden door, returned to his home in Guangyuan City. Suddenly, the enemy met, especially jealous!


    Kong Qingqing, crape myrtle and Bai Yumei all looked at Su Yu with hostility. However, Xiao Longwu, who was abducted by Su Yu, still liked her very much. When she wanted to go over, she was grabbed by Xiao fengyao and knocked him a shudder.


    The three of Suyu are not willing to be weak. They look at Kong Qingqing without fear. They are at war, as if they are going to fight a big battle at any time.


    "What are you doing? Want to rebel?"


    Chu fan raised his face and glared angrily: "you didn''t hear what I said. You''ve turned a deaf ear to me? Su Yu, first apologize to Xiao Mei."


    Su Yu is a little wronged. Her eyes are slightly red. Don''t turn your head.


    Bai Yumei became more energetic. She crossed her waist and said loudly, "it''s over to apologize? I''m so big that I haven''t been kidnapped."


    "Shut up!" Chu fan scolded angrily and startled Bai Yumei. Tears immediately came down. If Kong Qingqing hadn''t grabbed her quickly, she would have run away.


    Chu fan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I know that the demon clan and Shushan sword sect are at odds, but after fighting for so many years, how many people have died? What''s the point? Xiao Mei, why do I help you demon clan? If it''s not for you, I care about the life and death of her demon clan?"


    Suddenly, Bai Yumei''s face was much better. Although she was still wronged, she was sweet in her heart. Aside, Kong Qingqing smiled to himself. Chu fan could cheat Xiaomei. It''s strange to say that Bai Yumei, who is usually cunning and intelligent, was stupid in front of Chu fan. He believed everything he said.


    Well, sooner or later you will have to be sold by him.


    Chu fan turned his head and said to Suyu, "and you, Suyu. Why should I help you Shushan? It''s not you and Xu''er. What does it have to do with me whether Shushan is declining?"


    "Since you choose to be with me, we are a family. Yes, you can live and die without contact, but you don''t want to have children in your life? They are all my children. Do you want my children to fight each other?"


    Chu fan''s face was cold and fidgety and waved his hand: "if so, you can go. I don''t want to make my family restless because of you, and I don''t want my children to be like enemies."


    After a reprimand, Su Yu and Bai Yumei withered. Seeing Chu fan sitting on the sofa angry, the two bear children dared not go over. At this time, Lin su''e came back from shopping.


    "Xiao Fan is back?" Lin su''e was very happy, but immediately saw Su Yu and catkins, and said in surprise, "these are..."


    "Godmother, don''t worry about them. Cook. I''m a little hungry."


    What''s the matter? There''s something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Lin su''e looked around, waved to Kong Qingqing, walked aside and asked in a low voice, "Qingqing, what''s going on?"


    "Godmother, these two girls are also the daughter-in-law brought back by your precious son." Kong Qingqing said helplessly.


    Lin su''e glared: "this smelly boy, why is it endless? Don''t be angry. I''ll teach him now."


    "Godmother!" Kong Qingqing hurriedly grabbed her and said with a bitter smile, "if only this thing, it would be easy to solve. The key problem is..."


    "What is it?"


    "They have a grudge against us."


    "Have a grudge? What grudge? Is it serious?"


    "Er... How to say, it should be the gratitude and resentment of the older generation. We haven''t even met before."


    Lin su''e breathed a sigh of relief: "just because of this? I thought it was a big deal. Look at me!"


    With that, Lin su''e walked over and waved to Su Yu, Bai Yumei and others: "come and sit down and listen to me."


    Suyu and others have heard that Chu fan calls this woman ganniang, which is equal to her and catkins'' mother-in-law. Dare you not listen? Besides, they don''t want to leave Chu fan. Therefore, Lin su''e''s words, the women came obediently and sat down left and right.


    "Who can tell me how to write about home and tomb?" Lin su''e glanced at Su Yu and others'' faces. Seeing that none of them had spoken, she said earnestly, "I miss home a little, but I miss tomb without that. Who is this? It''s my son Chu fan."


    "Although he has never told me what he does outside, I know that like his father, he tucks his head in his belt and will lose his head at any time."


    Lin su''e''s eyes turned red. Bruce Lee hurried to give him a paper towel on the ground. Lin su''e patted his head, took the paper towel, wiped the corners of his eyes, took a deep breath and said: "I don''t know what grudges there are between you, but I can''t let my son get angry in the middle. If there is a problem, put it on the table. We can''t solve it together. I''ll be the villain and the family. She''s not welcome."


    "Godmother, it''s not a big deal." Kong Qingqing quickly held Lin su''e''s hand and explained, "it''s because Su Yu caught Xiao Mei a few days ago. But at that time, she and Chu fan haven''t been together. Xiao Mei is a little angry, so..."


    "Oh, that''s what happened."


    Lin su''e glanced at Su Yu, turned to Bai Yumei, took her hand, and said softly, "Xiao Mei, what''s the godmother doing to you?"


    "Godmother is the best for me." Bai Yumei immediately threw herself into her arms, like a daughter, not to mention how intimate she was.


    Lin su''e stroked her hair and said patiently, "Xiaomei, you are the most sensible. Everything is going well at home, okay?"


    "I understand." Bai Yumei pouted. "Then she has to apologize to me."


    Lin su''e immediately waved to Su Yu, "are you Su Yu? Come and sit down!"


    When it comes to fighting, Su Yu can kill Lin su''e a hundred times with one finger. But now, Lin su''e is her mother-in-law, and it''s too late for her to curry favor. How dare you fight with her? Although she was a little nervous, Su Yu still walked over, sat down uneasily beside Lin su''e, and forced out a smiling face: "fuck... Godmother."


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m easy to get along with." Lin su''e took Su Yu''s hand and said with a smile. "I can see that you are much bigger than Xiao Mei without asking. Since you''re the eldest sister, you should give more attention to your sister. They''re all from their own family. It''s no shame to lower your head and apologize."


    Now, can Su Yu survive? Besides, it''s really her fault. Bai Yumei didn''t provoke her, but she took her away. It''s reasonable to apologize.


    "Xiaomei, I''m sorry." Suyu smiled reluctantly. "If you don''t relieve your anger, hit me a few times. I promise not to fight back. I hope you can forgive me."


    "Hum, I forgive you." Bai Yumei hummed and turned to go, but Lin su''e grabbed her hand and put it with Su Yu''s hand.


    It''s obvious that everyone was shocked. Godmother, you''re too brave. This is to put the explosives and lighters together. In case of a fire, the house will have to be blasted flat.


    Fortunately, the two women still gave face. With Lin su''e''s help, they shook hands. Although they left at one touch, this has been a great progress.


    Next, Lin su''e took Su Yu to the kitchen, and the catkins followed, leaving Wu Heng fidgeting. Chu fan was funny. She called Qin Yumei and asked her to help arrange. Then, she asked the driver to send Wu Heng to the bar.


    Although Qin Yumei doesn''t care about the business of the bar, the bar is still under her name. There are Jiang Yushui and others. She will certainly be able to entertain Wu Heng. Chu fan can almost foresee that a proud son of heaven in the fairy world will soon degenerate into a secular dandy.


    After Wu Heng was sent away, Chu fan hurried upstairs, but he did everything he could to find Bai Yumei. His lips were worn out before he straightened her out. Lin su''e and had already straightened out Su Yu in the downstairs kitchen, so he just said a few words.


    "Suyu, did Chu fan stay with you these two days?" Lin su''e whispered in her ear while picking vegetables.


    Su Yu''s face was so red that she dared not look up.


    "What''s so embarrassing? It''s normal for men and women to love each other." Lin su''e said in a low voice, "have a baby as soon as possible. At that time, Xiao Mei will have to call you eldest sister if she doesn''t accept it again."


    Su Yu burst into tears of gratitude. She was so kind that she showed her heart and lungs to me at the first meeting. If she knew that Lin su''e just wanted to have grandchildren as soon as possible, she didn''t know if she could laugh.

 Chapter 772

    At dinner, Su Yuan and Angelia came home from work. Ah Jiu and Liu Wenhui also came back from school. The originally cold home suddenly became lively.


    Looking at the Yingyan in this room, Suyu and catkins are completely speechless. They haven''t all arrived. I don''t know how many women there are outside him.


    After dinner, Chu fan stopped Su Yuan who was going upstairs to have a rest, took her and sat down on the sofa. He simply told her about helping Shushan create an hidden door and set up a company.


    "Wife, how should you do this?" Chu fan took Su Yuan''s hand and asked for help, which made Su Yuan helpless.


    You said you were looking for trouble? How can it be so simple to create a hidden door and set up a company? What you said is light, but I don''t know how difficult it must be to implement it.


    Liu Xu hurriedly brought her a cup of hot tea and begged, "sister Suyuan, just help."


    "In fact, someone is more suitable for this kind of thing." Su Yuan glanced at Chu fan. "If she does it, it''s nothing to set up a company."


    Chu fan thought: "what do you mean... Jiang Siyan?"


    Su Yuan nodded and said: "In terms of business, Siyan is definitely a genius among geniuses. In just two months, Sinopec Group has been rectified in good order by her. Her previous shortcomings of state-owned enterprises have also been greatly reformed and innovated by her, which not only improves efficiency, but also saves a lot of internal friction. I heard my grandfather mention that internal friction alone can save more than 10 billion for the group."


    "In Sinopec Group, Siyan is just Qiao Yun''s deputy, but no matter how well she does, she also works for the country. If you give her this project, I believe she will be very happy."


    "Good is good, I''m afraid the top won''t let her go." Chu fan pondered for a moment, "I''ll call first."


    After chatting outside for a long time, Chu fan came back and said with a bitter smile: "I guessed it. Siyan is better than Qiaoyun now. If I dare to poach her, those old guys will catch up with Guangyuan and scold me by nose."


    "Before, Qiaoyun wanted to provide Siyan with a deputy hall, which was rejected." Suyuan said faintly on one side.


    Sinopec Group is a state-owned enterprise, and most of its employees are civil servants. The previous chairman of Sinopec Group was at the vice ministerial level, on an equal footing with the vice governor. If you do well, it is not impossible to be delegated to a province.


    This time, Qiaoyun was promoted by Chu fan to serve as the chairman of Sinopec Group, and naturally became a vice ministerial senior official. However, she herself had almost nothing to do and entrusted her work to Jiang Siyan.


    There are not a few people staring at this position. Qiaoyun''s coming to this position has attracted many people''s envy. Now she doesn''t seek her own affairs in her position, which naturally leads to many complaints. But the ability of her deputy Jiang Siyan pushed back all those gossip.


    The deputies are so powerful, do you still use the chairman? If you can''t leave office, Qiao Yun wants to give her seat to Jiang Siyan, but this is the case in state-owned enterprises. As her deputy ministerial cadre, she can''t change it at will.


    That''s the problem. Qiao Yun can''t let Jiang Siyan be busy. Naturally, she wants to strive for more benefits for her. The managers in the group are either the main office or the deputy office. Jiang Siyan is white.


    Qiaoyun told the above, but the above rejected it, saying that Jiang Siyan was not qualified enough and only mentioned a section chief. In Sinopec Group, almost all the people who look at the gate are at the section level. It''s better not to give the section chief.


    "I''ll make another call."


    Chu fan angrily picked up his cell phone and went out again. About half an hour, Chu fan came back refreshed and said proudly, "it''s settled!"


    Liu Xu hurriedly said, "well, can Jiang Siyan come back?"


    "Er... That''s not true. It''s her position. She was promoted to the deputy hall." Chu fan quickly comforted, "don''t worry, I''ll try again."


    Just then, Chu fan''s phone suddenly rang, which surprised Chu fan. The phone was called by Li Qingcheng, but she rarely called Chu fan.


    Nothing''s going to happen again?


    "You talk first, I''ll go out and answer the phone." Chu fan apologized and smiled. He hurried out. At the moment of opening the door, he connected the phone and hurriedly asked, "Qingcheng, what''s the matter?"


    "I can''t call you if I have nothing to do?" the voice of Li Qingcheng''s bitterness came over the phone.


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Listening to your voice, it seems that he is in a bad mood?"


    There was silence on the phone. Chu fan''s smile slowly froze and asked tentatively, "Qingcheng, are you okay?"


    "Chu fan, I miss you. Can you accompany me?" on the phone, Li Qingcheng''s voice choked. Chu fan immediately panicked and hurriedly said: "don''t cry, I''ll be there soon..."


    Based on his understanding of Li Qingcheng, he never saw her cry except once when her senior sister Qiu Yun died. But today, she cried on the phone. Something must have happened.


    Chu fan goes back to say hello to Su Yuan and others, puts on his coat, rushes away with his sword and goes straight to Guizhou.


    In a three story European style villa in Guizhou, Li Qingcheng was wearing only a purple silk Pajama, curled up on the leather sofa, holding a wine glass with scarlet liquor in her hand, which she drank all over her neck.


    On the tea table in front of her, there was a bottle of red wine. It was almost bottomed out, but after she drank a glass, she immediately picked up the bottle and was ready to fill it for herself. Suddenly, one hand reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    "Drink less wine!" Chu fan grabbed the glass from her hand, put it on the tea table, sat in front of her and frowned, "what happened?"


    Li Qingcheng opened his hazy eyes. When he saw that it was Chu fan, he immediately rushed to him, put his hands around his neck and kissed his lips madly.


    In this case, where does Chu fan have the heart to talk to her about this? It was not easy to hold her down and shouted, "calm down and tell me what happened first?"


    Li Qingcheng shook his head and took a deep breath: "nothing, just miss you. Come and drink with me."


    Chu fan is a little regretful. Why didn''t he bring Kong Qingqing? With her mind reading skills, Li Qingcheng can''t hide anything. However, she doesn''t say anything now. It''s no use for Chu fan to worry.


    Let''s call Kong Qingqing tomorrow.


    The two drank cup by cup until early in the morning when Li Qingcheng was completely drunk.


    Chu fan took her upstairs, put her on the bed, then hugged her, lay beside her, and soon fell asleep. But before long, Li Qingcheng''s body suddenly moved and shouted in horror: "no, don''t come over..."


    Chu fan was awakened, hurriedly raised his body and patted Li Qingcheng on the shoulder: "Qingcheng, Qingcheng?"


    After several calls, Li Qingcheng finally woke up. His eyes were frightened and he was sweating. When he saw Chu fan, he immediately threw himself into his arms and his delicate body rustled and trembled.


    "It''s all right. I''m here. Sleep." Chu fan patted her on the back. Under his appeasement, Li Qingcheng soon slept again.


    Chu fan yawned, sleepy, closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. But he felt that as soon as he fell asleep, Li Qingcheng suddenly screamed, which frightened him. When he turned on the light, he saw Li Qingcheng''s eyes closed and his face was blue. It seemed that he had dreamed of something terrible, talking nonsense and shouting.


    "Flower Fairy elder sister, help to see what''s wrong with her?" Chu fan couldn''t wake Li Qingcheng, so he had to press her and ask the flower fairy demon king for help.


    The next moment, the flower fairy demon Wang flew out and waved his hand. Li Qingcheng immediately calmed down and fell asleep.


    This time, Chu fan tossed and sweated and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Chu fan asked, "elder sister, does she have any disease?"


    "It''s not like getting sick, but like..." the flower fairy demon king hesitated and ordered, "open the perspective eyes, take a good look at her whole body and see if there is anything in her body?"


    "What? What?"


    "Don''t ask, check carefully."


    Seeing her dignified face, Chu fan dared not neglect it. He immediately took off Li Qingcheng''s pajamas, then opened his perspective eyes and began to scan her body inch by inch. However, he checked it from top to bottom and found nothing wrong.


    "Elder sister, are you mistaken? There''s nothing wrong." Chu fan asked suspiciously.


    The flower fairy frowned slightly and said to herself, "it''s impossible. This symptom is clearly... By the way, did you check her head?"


    "Should the head also be examined?"


    "Nonsense, let you check her whole body. Isn''t your head a part of her body?" the flower fairy demon king glared at him.


    It''s important. Chu fan doesn''t have the heart to joke with her. He quickly concentrated on looking at it. When he looked at it, he suddenly changed his face and said in surprise: "there''s... There''s really something. It seems that he''s still a living creature and can move."


    The flower fairy demon Wang Dun was relieved: "that can''t be wrong."


    Chu fan hurriedly asked, "elder sister, what''s the disease? How can insects grow in your head? Think of a way to get that insect out."


    "It''s a disease, not a disease."


    "What do you mean?"


    The flower fairy demon king raised his eyebrows and asked, "you should have heard of the poisonous insects in Miao area?"


    Chu fan was surprised, pointed to the sleepy Li Qingcheng and exclaimed, "you mean... She... She..."


    "Yes, she was poisoned by people." the flower fairy demon king said in a deep voice, "this kind of poison is called nightmare poison. People who get poisoned by this kind of poison have no physical discomfort, but once they fall asleep, they will have nightmares continuously, until they are tortured by nightmares to be insane and insane. At that time, people will also be tortured to be not human and life is better than death."


    Chu fan flew into a rage: "who is so cruel that he should have such a vicious black hand against Qingcheng? If I catch him, I will cut him thousands of times."


    "Save people first..."

 Chapter 773

    "What? Let me come?" Chu fan quickly waved his hand. "How can I cure? Besides, it''s in my head. In case of a mistake... Elder sister, you''d better come."


    "I repeat, it''s not a disease, it''s a gu!"


    The flower fairy demon king solemnly said, "I''m good at curing diseases, but you have to do it yourself to drive Gu."


    After listening to the flower fairy''s explanation, Chu fan realized that there were so many ways in it. There are many kinds of poisonous insects. For the same kind of poisonous insects, the methods of expelling poisonous insects are different for men and women. In short, when a woman is poisoned, she usually needs a man to drive away the poison; On the contrary, when men are poisoned, most of them need women to help drive them away.


    When the flower fairy was alive, she once came into contact with a strong man in Miao area. He dominated the whole Miao area with Gu. In his heyday, even Shushan sword sect was unwilling to provoke him, and few people could solve the poisonous insects he planted.


    As for the nightmare Gu in Li Qingcheng, it is only one of the lowest poisonous Gu. Otherwise, how can Li Qingcheng live to this day?


    At the command of the flower fairy demon king, Chu fan found several herbs from Najie and quickly refined them into a thumb thick "sandalwood". Although the appearance of this sandalwood is insignificant, it is made of Chu fan''s blood.


    After it was made, Chu fan lit the sandalwood, put it under Li Qingcheng''s nose, slowly blew the green smoke from the sandalwood and drilled it into her nostrils. At the same time, Chu fan opened his perspective eyes and stared at the insects in Li Qingcheng''s head.


    Soon, Chu fan exclaimed in surprise, "it moved..."


    "Don''t make noise!" the flower fairy whispered, "concentrate and don''t let it run away."


    Chu fan didn''t dare to be careless. He nodded and smoked the incense patiently. About an hour later, most of the sandalwood burned, and a worm like a white line slowly emerged from Li Qingcheng''s nostrils.


    Although it is very thin, it is very long, about five centimeters. However, after it shows its head, it no longer climbs out.


    At this time, the voice of the flower fairy demon king came out in Chu fan''s mind: "quick, bleed!"


    Chu Fanyun''s skill, the blood vessels on his arm suddenly cracked, blood gushed out, and dyed the sheets red. At this time, the insect that had been hiding in Li Qingcheng''s nostrils suddenly rushed out like lightning and went straight to the wound on Chu fan''s wrist.


    Its action is fast, but Chu fan''s action is not slow. At the moment it comes out, Chu fan holds a small porcelain vase to block its way. The insect directly hit the porcelain bottle. The next moment, the bottle mouth was blocked by Chu fan with a plug, and it was completely trapped inside.


    "All right!"


    The flower fairy breathed a sigh of relief: "clean up, you and she can have a safe sleep."


    Chu fan shook the porcelain vase in his hand and asked, "elder sister, why do you keep this thing? Simply, I''ll burn it."


    "If you don''t want to find the poison man, just burn it."


    Chu fan''s eyes brightened: "do you mean that this thing can lead us to its owner?"


    "No hurry, wait until noon tomorrow."


    For nearly half a month, Li Qingcheng slept so steadily for the first time. She didn''t open her eyes lazily until the sun rose. It''s so comfortable that she doesn''t want to get up.


    Suddenly, the door was gently pushed open. Li Qingcheng was startled and hurriedly hugged the quilt. It could be seen that the person who came in was Chu fan. She was surprised and said, "Chu fan? When did you come?"


    Well, she drank a fragment of her feelings and didn''t remember anything.


    Before Chu fan could explain, Li Qingcheng patted his head: "I remember. Last night, you drank with me. I''m sorry, I drank too much last night."


    "Get up and have something to eat." Chu fan put down the plate in his hand, stroked her slightly emaciated cheek and said painfully, "why didn''t you tell me earlier? Look at you, you''ve lost a lot."


    "It''s all right. I''m always dreaming. Just wait for me to adjust." Li Qingcheng hugged Chu fan''s arm, leaned against his shoulder and said with a smile, "I''ll be more secure with you around."


    Chu fan didn''t hurry to tell her, but patted her hip and asked her to get out of bed as soon as possible to wash and eat delicious food.


    Recently, Li Qingcheng has nightmares all night. Will he have an appetite to eat? But today, she was completely asleep and had a big appetite. She ate all the breakfast Chu fan prepared for her, so that she lay on the sofa and didn''t want to move.


    At this time, Chu fan handed her a glass of water, sat down opposite her, put the porcelain vase in front of her and said, "here is the nightmare bug I took out from your head last night. Tell me, who did you offend?"


    "Nightmare Gu?" Li Qingcheng was surprised and stretched out his hand to catch it, but he was afraid of hot hands. He quickly retracted his hand and said nervously, "you mean, I had nightmares all night. Is... What''s the reason for this nightmare Gu?"


    "Yes!"


    "No wonder, I can''t find anything wrong, but I have nightmares when I close my eyes." Li Qingcheng patted his chest with lingering fear. "It''s OK at the beginning. I can drink some wine and sleep when I''m drunk, but later, drinking doesn''t work. I have nightmares all night..."


    Chu fan interrupted her: "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "You''re so busy." Li Qingcheng avoided Chu fan''s eyes. "Moreover, I thought it was just a dream. Who knows it was poisoned?"


    Chu fan sighed that he cared too little about her. Otherwise, how could she bear the nightmare for more than ten days alone? It was because she couldn''t hold it anymore that she called herself. Otherwise, if she went on like this, she would have to be tortured by nightmares and go crazy.


    "I''m sorry!" Chu fan went over and gently hugged Li Qingcheng.


    Li Qingcheng leaned against him, and the secret resentment in his heart dissipated slowly. In fact, she knew in her heart that Chu fan didn''t belong to her, and she was far away from Chu fan and came to Guizhou to work alone. It was also her own choice. No wonder others.


    Soon, under the questioning of Chu fan, Li Qingcheng finally told what had happened recently.


    Guizhou is adjacent to Guangxi, and Guangxi and Guangdong were once Zhu jiuzhong''s territory. Since Zhu jiuzhong was forced to flee abroad by Chu fan last time, the two places have become ownerless places. City level gangsters have risen one after another in an attempt to replace Zhu jiuzhong''s position. It''s good to control only one province.


    Before long, the chaos in Guangxi was calmed down by a man named Wu Long and became the helmsman of the underground world in Guangxi. However, wu long was very ambitious and high-profile. He chose an auspicious day and held a grand banquet in the most luxurious hotel in Guangxi, inviting owls from all over the country.


    Although most of them are representatives of the big men, it is enough to prove that Wu Long has great strength. At least, his status has been recognized by many provincial big Lords.


    Li Qingcheng is the leader of the underground world in Guizhou, and Guizhou and Guangxi are neighbors. She naturally had to go to the banquet held by Wu Long, but unexpectedly, wu long proposed to her in public to marry her.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it is normal for a fair lady and a gentleman to be nice. After all, Li Qingcheng is young and beautiful, hot and provocative, and every frown and smile shows all kinds of customs. Although Wu Long is nearly 40 years old, he is well maintained and has a stronger figure than ordinary young men. Moreover, it doesn''t matter if a man is older. If they marry, Guizhou and Guangxi will become one.


    However, in Li Qingcheng''s view, this is clearly a provocative signal sent by Wu long. She promised that nature was the best. She could not only get Guizhou in liqingcheng, but also the two provinces in Central China hoping to get her master yuluocha.


    But if she refused in public, she would not give him face and beat him in the face. In this way, he would have an excuse to fight Li Qingcheng.


    Wu long thought that he could hold Li Qingcheng down and make her obedient, but he never thought that Li Qingcheng''s temper was so hot that he not only rejected him in public, but also poured wine on his face when he spoke rudely. Then he put down his words in public and waited for Wu Long in Guizhou.


    "That''s what happened." Li Qingcheng said helplessly.


    Chu fan frowned and said, "you mean Wu Long gave you a poison? How many days has it been since the day he held the banquet?"


    "It should be less than twenty days?" Li Qingcheng stood up, took his cell phone, carefully checked the calendar and said confidently: "today is exactly eighteen days. I should have a nightmare on the third night after the banquet."


    "That can''t be wrong." Chu fan flashed a cruel color in his eyes. "I think he''s impatient. A mixed society, dare to touch my woman?"


    "Husband, you want to avenge me." Li Qingcheng said pitifully.


    Li goblin, just sick, immediately revealed his true appearance. Her Soul-catching eyes, charming posture, charming voice, and the seemingly unintentional spring color suddenly made Chu fan breathe fast and her eyes straight. She almost couldn''t resist and rushed up to get her right.


    Suddenly, Chu fan''s phone rang, woke him up, quickly grabbed the phone, answered and said, "Su Yuan... Well, I''m here in Qingcheng... Don''t worry, she''s all right... Oh, by the way, if you''re all right, bring Qingqing and them over, it''ll be a distraction."


    As soon as the phone was down, Li Qingcheng rushed up, put his hands around Chu fan''s neck and licked his lips: "hurry up, they''ll come in a minute."


    In this case, if Chu fan could hold back, he would not be a man. However, at the thought of Su Yuan''s speed, the desire that had just risen in his heart - the fire was immediately extinguished.


    "We''d better wait for the evening." Chu fan smiled bitterly and patted Li Qingcheng''s hip. "Go and change your clothes. They''ll be here soon."


    "Ten minutes, ten minutes is not enough?" Li Qingcheng is like a little girl, pestering Chu fan to buy her a lollipop.


    Come on, come on, you can''t care so much.


    A stream of blood surged up. Chu fan bent down, picked up the city and ran upstairs quickly.

 Chapter 774

    Ten minutes, not bad at all!


    When Chu fan came downstairs holding Li Qingcheng with crimson cheeks and weak body, Su Yuan happened to bring someone to push the door in.


    It was so close that it was almost blocked.


    "Suyuan, you''re here." Li Qingcheng cheered up and smiled. "Just sit here. It''s like home. There are drinks in the fridge. Take what you want to drink."


    "No need." Su Yuan and Li Qingcheng are very familiar with each other, and there''s nothing to be polite about. They sit directly opposite and look at Li Qingcheng with rosy cheeks. Su Yuan frowns and asks, "Sister Li, you''ve lost a lot of weight. Have you encountered any problems?"


    "Nightmare Gu?" Kong Qingqing suddenly exclaimed and grabbed the porcelain vase on the tea table. "Is this thing really so terrible?"


    Chu Fan said helplessly, "Qingqing, don''t pry into other people''s privacy in the future, you know?"


    "Sorry, I accidentally..."


    Kong Qingqing smiled apologetically and immediately said, "Sister Li, you''re in big trouble this time."


    After hearing Chu fan''s explanation, Li Qingcheng immediately respected Kong Qingqing. She even had the power of mind reading. No wonder she knew about nightmare Gu. But at the thought of her privacy being exposed, her face became a little ugly.


    "Sorry, Sister Li, I didn''t mean to." Kong Qingqing apologized immediately.


    Li Qingcheng smiled reluctantly: "it''s all right. It''s all my own people, and there''s nothing to hide. Oh, by the way, what do you mean, I''m in big trouble?"


    Kong Qingqing immediately looked dignified: "as far as I know, only the people of the moon worship sect in miaojiang can raise the art of Gu. Although this nightmare Gu is not fatal, it is more difficult to raise than those poisonous Gu. Wu Long is not worried, but this moon worship sect is a big trouble. Whoever meets it will be unlucky."


    Su Yu suddenly said, "I have heard of the worship of the moon sect. It is said that the person who founded the worship of the moon sect is a very great man. He once unified the whole Miao tribe by relying on poisonous insects. Even my Shushan sword sect is not willing to provoke easily."


    "Otherwise, let''s just forget it. Anyway, I don''t have a big problem. I''d better not make trouble." Li Qingcheng leaned on Chu fan''s shoulder tired. "Just right, I''m a little tired of fighting and killing. I''d better take the opportunity to retire from the Jianghu. Someone will support me anyway."


    Chu fan patted her on the shoulder and said, "if you''re tired, come back with me and I''ll support you all your life. However, I Chu fan will never let my woman suffer any injustice. Hum! It''s not easy to provoke the moon worship sect. Is it easy for me Chu fan?"


    "With our current strength, there is really no need to be afraid of the worship of the moon." Su Yu said faintly, "moreover, the worship of the moon has been passed on for so many years, and the situation is no better than that of Shushan."


    It is said that green is better than blue, but in fact, there are few people who can really surpass their predecessors. The names of the worship of the moon are all created by the great people who founded the worship of the moon. After so many years of inheritance, how much strength can today''s worship of the moon achieve at its peak?


    Chu fan is not afraid of even Shushan sword sect. Why should he be afraid of a small moon worship sect? In a real sense, the worship of the moon sect is not even an immortal sect. At best, it is just a heresy.


    The impatient catkins couldn''t help but say, "what are you waiting for? Quickly solve the things here, and then we have to study the establishment of the company."


    "Start a company?" Li Qingcheng looked at Chu fan curiously. "Are you going to start a company again?"


    "Well, it''s just a preliminary idea. I don''t know where to start." Chu fan briefly introduced the Shushan sword sect to Li Qingcheng.


    After hearing this, Li Qingcheng immediately brightened his eyes and said excitedly, "you want to open a pharmaceutical company? I have a ready-made one here."


    Guizhou is adjacent to Guangxi. Before, Guangxi was still a ownerless place. Can Li Qingcheng have no idea? It happened that the boss of a pharmaceutical company in Guangxi had to change hands because he offended people on the road, and then took a family abroad for refuge.


    How can Li Qingcheng miss such a good thing? The boss of the pharmaceutical company is afraid of people on the road, but Li Qingcheng himself is also mixed on the road, so he is naturally not afraid. As a result, she bought the pharmaceutical company at an ultra-low price, which was regarded as a successful entry into Guangxi and a foot in the underground world of Guangxi.


    If it weren''t for Wu Long''s sudden appearance, which swept through Guangxi, Guangxi now has at least half of the city. But now, because of Wu Long''s crackdown, Li Qingcheng has just bought it, and the pharmaceutical company has been losing money in less than two months. The employees of the company have been poached or resigned one after another, and it is about to go bankrupt.


    At this time, she just wanted to sell the pharmaceutical company, and no one dared to buy it. Although she spent an ultra-low price, it was relatively speaking. In fact, the company also spent a lot of money on her. She was very unwilling to float like this.


    Before that, Li Qingcheng was unwilling and helpless, but now she can give this hot potato as a gift to Chu fan. I believe it''s Wu Long who should have a headache. ha-ha!


    "Suyuan, you accompany Qingcheng to Guangxi. We''ll meet some people who worship the moon." Chu fan stood up, picked up the porcelain vase and strode out.


    At this time, it was noon and the sun was scorching. Chu fan stood in the sun, opened the cork and shook it gently to let the sun shine into the bottle. Suddenly, a white line came out of the bottle mouth and flew away in the distance like lightning.


    More than ten miles away, there is a low mountain. There are no tall trees on the mountain. Instead, it is covered with shrubs and lush. The scenery is pretty good. From the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, there is only a stepped mountain road leading to the top of the mountain. The rest of the place is filled with shrubs and weeds. There is no place to settle down, and few people go there.


    Because it was not a weekend, but also at noon. The mountain was quiet and there was no one. There was a chipmunk, bouncing among the bushes, looking for nuts and other food.


    Suddenly, a stone flew out and hit the chipmunk''s head accurately. Like a bullet, it immediately made a blood hole in its head, immediately killed and fell from the branch of the tree. Blood and brains, scattered on the green leaves, shocking.


    At the next moment, an old woman in a homespun Miao suit rushed out of the grass, grabbed the chipmunk on the ground, peeled it in three or two times, opened her mouth, bit off its head, and chewed it with her bones.


    Blood flowed down the corners of her mouth. The way she drank blood made people look creepy. In just a few minutes, a palm sized chipmunk was eaten clean by it, out of the intestines, stomach and fur, not even with bones.


    The old woman had a good meal, sucked the blood on her finger with satisfaction, and was about to go back to sleep. Suddenly, she raised her head and stretched out her hand, and the white nightmare bug fell on her palm. Before she could understand what was going on, Chu fan fell from the sky and surrounded her.


    Needless to ask, someone must have broken the nightmare bug and came to the door. Since someone else can break the nightmare bug and dare to come to the door, she must have no fear. Without saying a word, the old woman immediately threw a canopy of white powder at Bai Yumei.


    "Be careful!"


    Suyu cried out and hurried to save Bai Yumei, but Bai Yumei didn''t appreciate it. She held her breath and rushed up to take the old woman as soon as possible.


    In Bai Yumei''s opinion, what if this powder is poisonous? Her body is protected by wind elements. No powder can get close to her. However, what she never expected was that the powder was a living creature. At the moment she rushed over, instead of being blown away, a swarm of bees rushed up and surrounded Bai Yumei.


    Almost at the same time, the old woman had a sharp meat knife in her hand, which went straight to Bai Yumei''s neck and wiped it away. She firmly believes that as long as Bai Yumei is solved, she can break out of the siege and escape.


    But at this time, Su Yu arrived and had no time to draw his sword. He directly blocked the old woman''s hand with the scabbard. The next moment, the long sword came out of the scabbard and cleaved at the old woman like a rainbow.


    "Keep alive!" Chu fan flexed his fingers and flicked. Su Yu''s long sword fell off the tip of the old woman''s nose. Almost, he split her. Before the old woman could move again, Chu fan had already kicked her to the ground, raised her foot and stepped on her chest, making her unable to move.


    On the other side, Bai Yumei was anxious and scolded angrily: "get away!"


    A gust of wind burst out of her body. The white powder that tried hard to drill into her body could no longer be controlled and immediately floated everywhere.


    Su Yu said anxiously, "quickly, burn these poisonous insects, otherwise they will harm people."


    "Pa!" Chu fan snapped his fingers. The fire of yin and Yang burst out at the same time and turned into two fire dragons. They circled around Bai Yumei for several times. The terrible heat scorched the surrounding plants and trees. Those white powders were even worse. They turned into fly ash in an instant, and none of them remained.


    Before the old woman struggled, Kong Qingqing walked over and said in a cold voice, "Ma Cuilian, don''t make unnecessary resistance."


    The old woman was stunned and couldn''t believe looking at Kong Qingqing. She really didn''t understand. How could she know herself? Even Wu Long only knew her name was mother Gu, but he didn''t know her real name.


    "Don''t look, I not only know your name is Ma Cuilian, but I also know anything you do." Kong Qingqing said coldly. "When you were young, you married another woman because of the man you liked, poisoned and killed 14 people in both men and women."


    "After that, you fled the stronghold, entered the moon worship sect and began to raise poisonous insects. However, because of your bad conduct, you were not valued in the sect. Therefore, you have always harbored a grudge. Using the poisonous insect skills you learned secretly, you cultivated a heart eating poisonous insect, used it to plot against the only daughter of the sect leader, and obtained the holy thing of the moon worship sect - hundred poisonous insects Sutra from her. Since then, you have been anonymous and died The end of the world. "


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope of "waiting for loneliness"!

 Chapter 775

    "You... How... How do you know so clearly?" Ma Cuilian''s eyes were frightened and asked in a trembling voice, "you... Who are you?"


    Kong Qingqing ignored her and turned to Chu fan and said, "husband, although she has something to do with the worship of the moon, she is a traitor to the worship of the moon. If we kill her, we won''t call any trouble."


    Before Chu fan could speak, Ma Cuilian hurriedly said, "no, don''t kill me. I... I''m an accomplice at most. The mastermind is not me. Please let me go. I''m willing to do anything as long as you don''t kill me..."


    "Shut up!"


    Chu fan added a little strength to her feet, and Ma Cuilian couldn''t speak any more. She felt that instead of stepping on a foot, she pressed a mountain, so that she couldn''t even lift her fingers.


    "You made my wife have nightmares for half a month. She was tortured. You can''t live if it''s just this one." Chu fan squatted down and took out a red cover booklet from her arms. On it, there were three big characters written in small seal characters - Baigu Sutra.


    After getting the Baigu Sutra, Chu fan raises her feet and releases Ma Cuilian. Just when she pleasantly thinks she can live, Chu fan pops up a dazzling fire of the hot sun. Seeing the storm rising, the fire suddenly swallowed Ma Cuilian like a fire dragon with a big mouth.


    "Ah!"


    Ma Cuilian uttered a shrill scream. Her clothes burned instantly, and the whole person became a burning man. But no matter how she struggled, it was useless. The flame gradually turned her body into ashes from bottom to top. This process is undoubtedly extremely painful, because Ma Cuilian can clearly feel the pain of burning her body from beginning to end.


    As for the various poisonous insects she brought with her and hidden in her body, none of them escaped and turned into ashes with Ma Cuilian.


    "Worship the moon, I won''t let you go... Ha ha!" Ma Cuilian gave a sad smile in the fire and fell to the ground until she was burned to ashes, and she didn''t move again.


    Just when Chu fan was ready to greet people to leave, Kong Qingqing said with a bitter smile, "it seems that this time I really got into trouble."


    "What''s the matter?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    Kong Qingqing stretched out his left hand and rolled up his sleeve: "look, what is this?"


    For her body, Chu fan knows better than her own. There is a mole on her left chest and a birthmark on her hip. In addition, she has no scars and is white and tender.


    But now, on her left wrist, there was a dark red flying insect mark, like a birthmark, born in general, lifelike, even her head, feet, wings and eyes.


    Chu fan grabbed her wrist and said in surprise, "what''s this? It''s never been before. Is it..."


    "Yes, it''s a gift she left us." Kong Qingqing pointed to the ashes left by Ma Cuilian on the ground and said reluctantly, "I caught the information when she laughed wildly. It turns out that every person who worships the moon will be planted with a soul chasing bug when he joins the church. As long as he dies accidentally, the soul chasing bug will leave a mark on the person who killed her."


    "Before long, the people of the worship moon sect will come to the door according to the clues of the soul chasing Gu to avenge the disciples in the sect." Kong Qingqing said with a bitter smile, "now, it''s really provoked the worship moon sect. What should I do?"


    "Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Chu fan rubbed the mark on her wrist and said with a smile, "don''t say, it''s very beautiful."


    Kong Qingqing couldn''t laugh or cry: "at this time, can you still laugh?"


    "What can we do? Do we have to frown?" Chu fan patted her on the shoulder and comforted her. "Don''t worry, even if the people of the moon worship sect come and the people we kill are traitors of the moon worship sect, it''s too late for them to thank us. At most, we''ll return the Baigu Sutra to them, won''t it be all right?"


    "I hope so." Kong Qingqing didn''t think it would be so simple, but there was no other way now.


    At this time, Su Yu suddenly asked, "Qingqing, this soul chasing Gu has no impact on you?"


    "No, it doesn''t hurt or itch. There are no side effects." Kong Qingqing smiled at Suyu. "I haven''t thanked you yet. If it weren''t for you, Xiaomei would be seriously injured even if she didn''t die."


    "It should be!" Su Yu smiled calmly. She didn''t think she was happy, and she wouldn''t be angry because Bai Yumei ignored it. Be calm!


    However, Bai Yumei is a little unnatural. She said nothing. At the critical moment just now, it was not Chu fan who rushed to save her, but Su Yu.


    Shushan and the demon clan are old enemies. Doesn''t she want to die? How can you save yourself instead?


    False kindness, I don''t appreciate it. Hum!


    On the other hand, accompanied by Su Yuan, Li Qingcheng came to Guangxi and visited Wu Long''s house directly.


    Led by a bodyguard, the two women walked slowly into the manor villa covering a wide area. In front of the open-air swimming pool in front of the villa, they saw Wu Long playing with several beauties in the water.


    Several beautiful women are no more than 30 years old. The youngest seems to be only 17 or 18 years old. They are all beautiful and hot. Bikini with different colors show different temperament, either flirtatious, charming, pure, cold and gorgeous.


    The only male in the swimming pool, with a height of 1.89 meters and a shaved head, looks fierce. On him, he was wearing only a black swimming trunks and eight abdominal muscles, which were as sharp as iron.


    He is just the overlord of Guangxi underground world - Wu long.


    "Boss Wu, I''m so excited." Li Qingcheng stopped by the pool and said with a smile, "why don''t I wait for you there for a few minutes?"


    The bodyguard who brought them suddenly changed his face and glanced nervously at Wu long. He was relieved to see that he was not angry. Although he won Wu Long''s trust and respect and became his personal bodyguard, he also knew Wu Long''s temper. He was moody. He turned his face when he said he would turn his face, and killed when he said he would kill.


    By Wu Long''s side, the bodyguard fully realized what it was like to accompany a king like a tiger.


    Wu long pushed away the girl in his arms and walked slowly up from the pool. Hei hei said with a smile: "Sister Li, if I''m finished, I''ll have to wait. If you don''t believe me, you might as well try? If you can''t hold on for an hour, I''ll be a pawn under Sister Li''s command in the future and listen to you. How about?"


    "Well, if you can hold on for an hour, I''ll listen to you." Li Qingcheng was very cheerful, but he kicked Wu Long back into the pool when he stared at her towering chest.


    A scream, many Bikini Girls fled, as if they had killed someone. Suddenly, the bodyguards around rushed over and surrounded Li Qingcheng and Su Yuan. Several of them even took out guns. The muzzle of the black gun was aimed at the two women. After Wu Long said a word, they would shoot the two women without pity.


    "How dare you be arrogant when you are dying?"


    Wu Long wiped the water on his face, looked at Li Qingcheng and Su Yuan on the shore, and said with a grim smile: "it seems that some people are playing today. I want two top beauties to fly. Let you know if I can hold on for an hour. Catch them!"


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    A violent propeller sound came from high altitude. Wu Long and many bodyguards raised their heads and saw an armed helicopter flying in the distance. The cabin door was open. Half of the barrel of a heavy machine gun protruded from the cabin door and aimed at Wu Long and others below.


    This is special. What''s the situation? It''s just a small underworld society. There''s no need to send an army, isn''t it?


    The helicopter landed to a height of more than ten meters, and quickly dropped ropes from the hatches on both sides. One by one, fully armed soldiers with guns, grabbed the ropes with one hand, jumped down from the helicopter and quickly surrounded the whole manor villa.


    Several fierce soldiers rushed with guns, raised the butt of the gun and smashed it, turning all the bodyguards with guns to the ground. Staring again, the bodyguards were so scared that they squatted down with their heads in their arms that they didn''t even dare to breathe.


    "Lieutenant Colonel Lin Hai of Yunnan Military Region was ordered to protect the families of major general Chu and encircle and suppress terrorists in Guangxi." a leading officer came over and saluted Li Qingcheng and Su Yuan. The attitude is respectful, just like seeing the boss.


    Wu long in the pool is stupid. What''s the situation? Major general... Family? Who is the family member of major general? Li Qingcheng, or the woman she brought? At best, I''m a big bastard. How can I become a terrorist?


    Woo woo, it''s so bullying!


    "Lin Hai, you''ve come very fast." Chu fan''s voice came from the air. When the people looked into the air, Chu fan had fallen from the air and stood next to Li Qingcheng''s two women.


    Lieutenant Colonel Lin Hai quickly saluted and was about to speak. Chu fan waved his hand and said, "it''s all his own people. Don''t be so polite. By the way, commander Yu didn''t say anything?"


    "Er... Commander Yu asked me to bring you a message."


    "What do you say?"


    As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, Lin Hai suddenly shouted and scolded, "smelly boy, if you don''t do serious things well, it''s useless to clean up. I can help you, but you can pay for this time."


    Chu fan was stunned. Lin Hai hurriedly said, "this is the original words of the commander. Let me tell you in the form of MTV. Instructor, you can''t blame me."


    "Pooh!"


    Suyuan couldn''t help laughing, and the other women covered their mouths and smiled secretly. Unexpectedly, Rose''s father is very interesting.


    When he was seen jokes by several wife, Chu fan could not help but face his old face. Even busy, "yes, I know. You take all these people away, and deal with them."


    "Instructor, this man... Do you want me to take him with you?" Lin Hai pointed to the pool and asked the dull wu long.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "this man has committed a terrible crime. I will solve him myself."


    Wu Long was scared to pee directly.


    It''s over. It''s completely planted this time

 Chapter 776

    Such a big noise had already alerted the Municipal Public Security Bureau. Before Lin Hai and others evacuated, more than a dozen police cars blocked the roads around the villa. The Armed Police Brigade, anti riot team and criminal police all dispatched to surround the villa with three floors inside and three floors outside.


    Under the protection of several policemen with explosion-proof shields, a dignified policeman came in.


    Seeing the policeman, wu long, who was already desperate, suddenly burst out a desire to survive. He rolled and crawled to the swimming pool and shouted, "yellow Bureau, yellow Bureau, help me..."


    "What''s going on?" director Huang of the Municipal Public Security Bureau waved his hand and several riot police protecting him immediately flashed aside.


    Before Lin Hai could open his mouth, director Huang shouted sternly, "which army are you from? Why didn''t you say hello in advance? Who will bear the responsibility in case of causing a large number of casualties?"


    "Hello, I''m Lieutenant Colonel Lin Hai of the Yunnan Military Region. I''ve received an order that there are illegal armed groups with guns here, which are suspected to be terrorists, so I''ll lead a team to suppress the bandits." Lin Hai said without arrogance or inferiority, "if there''s anything wrong, you go to commander Yu of our military region. Take it away!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Director Huang took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "this case is within my jurisdiction. Even if we want to arrest people, we have to arrest them by the Municipal Bureau. I won''t bother you soldiers. In addition, thank commander Yu for me and eradicated a great disaster for Guangxi."


    "This..." Lin Hai hesitated. According to the normal procedure, he really wanted to hand over the person to the Municipal Public Security Bureau. However, looking at what director Huang meant, he was clearly favoring Wu Long and handed over people to him. Wouldn''t it mean that he was arrested in vain?


    Lin Hai looks back at Chu fan. He can''t do such a big thing. He still has Chu fan to decide. The Yellow bureau chief followed Lin Hai''s eyes, and his eyes also fell on Chu fan. At first sight, he frowned.


    This young man looks familiar. Where do you seem to have seen him? Also, the lieutenant colonel has to look at his eyes. Is he commander Yu''s son?


    "Lin Hai, give him the man." Chu Fan said faintly.


    "Yes, major general Chu!" Lin Hai deliberately accentuated the tone of major general Chu. Director Huang was stunned, and then his face turned white and his forehead was sweating.


    Throughout China, there is only one youngest major general. In the current situation, even the armed helicopters of the military region have been dispatched. Obviously, no one will fake them. That is to say, the young man in front of him is really the famous King of murder - Major General Chu fan and major general Chu.


    Soon, more than a dozen bodyguards were escorted, and several seized guns were handed over to Director Huang''s people. No? Hard plug! Then, with nothing to do, Lin Hai led the team members to salute Chu fan, quickly boarded the helicopter and returned.


    As soon as they left, the governor, mayor and senior officials of law enforcement came one after another. Seeing these people, Huang Ju''s legs trembled and he was sweating. He seemed to have just climbed up from the swimming pool. He was as numb as a chicken. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Major general Chu, Hello!" governor Zhao Yihang quickly stepped forward and smiled and held Chu fan''s hand. "Why don''t you say hello in advance when you come to Guangxi? Do you despise my uncle?"


    "Uncle Zhao, I didn''t want to make so much noise, but director Huang seems to be very familiar with the terrorists I arrested..."


    "Poop!" director Huang plunged into the swimming pool with a black eye. If the accompanying riot police hadn''t fished him out of the pool in time, he would have drowned.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Yihang stared at him with disgust and shouted: "Deputy Secretary Hong, this case has been handed over to you. We must handle it impartially. We can''t let a bad man go, but we can''t wrong a good man."


    "Please don''t worry, governor Zhao. I will thoroughly investigate this case." Hong, deputy secretary of the municipal Party committee in charge of politics and law, is two levels lower than governor Zhao. Naturally, he dare not violate it at all. However, while the case gave him a headache, it also made him happy.


    As long as the case is handled well, it will be promoted and rich.


    "Governor Zhao, this man..." Deputy Secretary Hong pointed to Wu Long in the swimming pool. He didn''t know whether to take him away.


    Zhao Yihang didn''t know what Chu fan meant, so he asked tentatively, "my good nephew, what should I do with this man?"


    "This man has committed a heinous crime. I''ll take him back to the organization and interrogate him myself."


    "Well, I won''t bother you to handle the case." Zhao Yihang shook Chu fan''s hand again, politely said a few words, and took people away. In less than 15 minutes, the original noisy manor villa left only Chu fan and several policemen guarding the gate of the villa.


    "Husband, you''re great!" Li Qingcheng hugged Chu fan, kissed him on his lips and asked, "what should I do with this guy?"


    "Whether you want braised or steamed, it''s up to you."


    Li Qingcheng glanced at Wu Long, and her beautiful eyes flashed a light. She smiled and said, "just now, he said he could last more than an hour. Husband, do you think we should give him a chance?"


    Chu fan suddenly became nervous: "Qing Cheng''s wife, won''t you give me a green hat?"


    "Cluck, I''m so nervous? If you''re afraid, stay with me more. Otherwise, maybe I''ll be lonely one day, so I''ll find a little white face and give you a green hat."


    Before Chu fan became angry, Li Qingcheng hurriedly said, "well, I''m kidding you. You''re serious. Hee hee, wait for me. I''ll ask someone to get a big freezer."


    "What are you doing?" Chu fan hurriedly grabbed Li Qingcheng.


    Before Li Qingcheng could speak, Kong Qingqing smiled and said, "Sister Li, what kind of freezer do you use? Sister yuan is a mobile ice making machine. Please ask her for help to ensure that the effect is better than any big freezer."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Yuan raised her hand and popped up an ice flower. The ice flower fell into the water of the swimming pool. The water suddenly began to freeze, and the speed was fast. When wu long wanted to climb up the swimming pool in panic, his feet had been frozen and couldn''t run completely.


    "Let me go, I''ll give you all the money, please, let me go..." Wu Long''s upper body was lying on the edge of the swimming pool, and his lower body was frozen. That taste, not to mention how uncomfortable it was.


    What makes him despair most is Chu fan''s strong background and Su Yuan''s exposed means.


    He is the youngest major general in China. Even the governor should be polite to him. If I had known the relationship between Li Qingcheng and Chu fan, I wouldn''t have dared to kill wu long.


    Su Yuan just raised her hand and frozen the water in a pool into ice. If he wanted to kill him, he didn''t even know how he died.


    Who can stay in the ice for an hour? It''s freezing!


    In front of the huge gap, Wu Long completely collapsed. If you really give him a good time, maybe he can be tough, but if he is tortured like this, he will be worse off than dead.


    Chu fan squatted down and said with a sneer, "you asked me to let you go? Why didn''t you say to let her go when I killed my wife? Play Yin with me. Do you know what the end of that crazy woman who bewitched me? Frustrate her bones and raise her ashes!"


    "Husband, let me deal with this man. I will treat him well." the more brilliant Li Qingcheng smiles, the stronger the killing in his eyes. After half a month of suffering, she suffered a lot. Wu Long fell into her hands. I''m afraid she won''t have a good life.


    Three days later, Wu Long''s villa has changed its name and become a real estate under Liu Xu''s name. Liu Xu originally didn''t even have a registered permanent residence or ID card. Now he finally has a aboveboard identity and settled down in Guangxi.


    From now on, this big villa is the location of the hidden door outside Shushan. In addition, Li Qingcheng also gave Liu Xu the nearly bankrupt pharmaceutical company. However, Liu Xu was confused about how to reopen the pharmaceutical company.


    At noon that day, Li Qingcheng held a banquet in the largest hotel in Guangxi. All the big gangsters from Guangxi cities were present, and none dared not come. Not only that, everyone also sent a congratulatory gift, which recognized Li Qingcheng''s hegemony in the underground world of Guangxi.


    At night, an unexpected girl from Chu fan came to the door.


    "He Xiaolin? Why are you here?" Chu fan stood up from the sofa and quickly waved, "come and sit down. Have you had dinner?"


    He Xiaolin first said hello to Su Yuan and others, then sat down opposite Chu fan and gave him a white look: "is it in your eyes that only the eldest sister can help you?"


    "Jiang Siyan told you?" Chu fan scolded secretly. You can''t get away from this dead girl. Why did you find he Xiaolin? Don''t you give me something?


    Seeing Chu fan''s reaction, he Xiaolin, who had just taken off her backpack, immediately raised her face, grabbed her backpack, got up and left.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Chu fan quickly grabbed her, sat down beside her and said with a bitter smile, "my little aunt and grandmother, can''t I be wrong?"


    He Xiaolin laughed at herself and said, "what''s wrong with you? It''s me. I''m so obsessed that I came to you all night. You''re a man with a wife. What am I trying to do? It''s a crime cheap..."


    She is such a girl. She can''t hide things in her heart. She dares to love and hate. Recalling the experience they met, Chu fan felt that he owed her a lot. In fact, he was the first to know he Xiaolin, and then Jiang Siyan and Tang Xue.


    In terms of appearance, he Xiaolin is slightly inferior to Jiang Siyan, but it is undeniable that she is also a rare beauty. Her cheerful character easily infects everyone around her, just like pistachios. Where she is, there will be a lot of joy.


    After listening to her confession, Chu fan couldn''t help holding her in his arms: "sorry, I thought I was not qualified to like you. So..."


    "I don''t blame you. I''m too cowardly." he Xiaolin hugged Chu fan tightly and tears of joy flowed down her eyes. "If I could be as bold and proactive as Siyan, maybe we would have been together long ago."


    Bai Yumei knocked on the table and didn''t have a good way: "you two are enough, when we don''t exist?"

 Chapter 777

    Kong Qingqing personally cooked a bowl of noodles for he Xiaolin. He Xiaolin sat on the sofa, eating hot noodles and telling the whole story to Chu fan.


    It turns out that he Xiaolin has been in close contact with Jiang Siyan, but Jiang Siyan didn''t tell her about her relationship with Chu fan. However, although he Xiaolin looks careless on the surface, her mind is equally delicate.


    Jiang Siyan rejected the recruitment of large companies and stayed in Sichuan Province. She planned to start her own company. After receiving a call from Chu fan, she resolutely gave up everything and went to work in Sinopec Group.


    Moreover, when she chats with he Xiaolin, she always talks about Chu fan intentionally or unintentionally. Although she sometimes scolds Chu fan, he Xiaolin can see that Jiang Siyan is completely a young woman with spring in mind. From various signs, her relationship with Chu fan is extraordinary.


    Finally, on Jiang Siyan''s birthday, she drank too much. On the one hand, he Xiaolin deliberately wants to get her drunk. On the other hand, because Chu fan is not with her, Jiang Siyan is in a bad mood, so she also wants to get drunk.


    As a result, the bitter water in her heart poured out and told he Xiaolin and Tang Xue. And he Xiaolin, although she succeeded in intoxicating Jiang Siyan, she didn''t drink less. When she heard the sad part, she burst into tears with Jiang Siyan in her arms and told all the secrets buried in her heart.


    I thought she fell down after talking, but Jiang Siyan fell in love. Chu fan happened to ask her for help to build a pharmaceutical company. Jiang Siyan could leave Sinopec, but she gave this opportunity to he Xiaolin.


    Put down the dishes and chopsticks, he Xiaolin opened her backpack, took out a thick stack of documents from it and handed it to Chu fan: "this is the plan that sister Siyan and I have worked out for two consecutive nights. If you trust me, I will open the pharmaceutical company according to this plan and make it bigger and bigger."


    Chu fan glances over and hands the document to Su Yuan. Su Yuan is more experienced in business, and Chu fan is a layman and doesn''t understand anything.


    When Su Yuan read the documents, Chu fan hesitated and said, "Xiaolin, I naturally believe you, but in the initial stage of the company, it will be very tired and bitter."


    "It''s all right. I''m still young. It''s nothing to be bitter or tired. What''s important is that I want to prove to you that I have the ability and can help you share your worries and solve problems."


    Before Chu fan could speak, Su Yuan put down the document, nodded and said, "you have made a good plan. As long as there is a suitable formula, it is difficult for the company to make money. Moreover, I believe Xiaolin can do it."


    Chu Fan said helplessly, "well, since you have to pick up this mess, it''s up to you. However, don''t cry to me when you encounter a problem."


    "Don''t worry, I can do it." he Xiaolin said excitedly.


    After a detailed conversation, he Xiaolin realized that the pharmaceutical company had a huge background of Xiuxian sect. Moreover, as a shareholder of the company, LiuXu has ten medical formulas.


    It can be said that if these ten drugs are developed, they can treat at least ten common major diseases. What surprised her most was that medicinal materials were very common, but the manufacturing process requirements were quite high, which needed to be studied. First, the pharmaceutical machines of pharmaceutical companies were unqualified and needed to be improved.


    Until midnight, Su Yuan stood up first and said, "it''s getting late. Go back to your room and have a rest. Xiaolin, come with me and I''ll find you a guest room."


    "Oh!" he Xiaolin glanced at Chu fan and saw that he smiled obscene - trivial. She blushed and hurried up the stairs after Su Yuan.


    He won''t sneak into his room tonight, will he? What should I do if I slip in? Refuse or accept? Or... Just pretend to sleep. I don''t know anything.


    With excitement, he Xiaolin returned to her room, took a bath early and lay in bed. However, his mind was full of Chu fan''s figure, and he couldn''t sleep. It was not until the second half of the night that he Xiaolin fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next morning, she found that her side was empty. There was no figure of Chu fan. At the same time, she felt a little lost and laughed at herself. There were so many beautiful women living here. How could he come to her room?


    In the restaurant, he Xiaolin is having breakfast bored. Chu fan walks down the stairs with Su Yu full of classical charm. Chu fan is refreshing, and Su Yu''s cheeks are ruddy and radiant.


    He Xiaolin is like this. The girls without personnel can see that they must have done good things last night. She blushed first and quickly lowered her head to drink porridge. She didn''t dare to see anyone.


    Chu fan took Su Yu and sat down. While eating, he said, "later, I''ll send Su Yu to Yanjing to practice medicine. You can help more about the pharmaceutical company."


    "Don''t worry, now in Guangxi, who dares not to give me face?" Li Qingcheng became elated again and winked at Chu fan again and again. I can''t figure out who is the fox spirit when I give Bai Yumei to the depressed.


    "You''re leaving today?" he Xiaolin was stunned, hurriedly put down her chopsticks, got up and said, "wait a minute, I''ll get the contract, and you can go after signing the contract."


    Soon, he Xiaolin found the contract from the upstairs guest room, quickly went downstairs, came to the table and handed the contract to Chu fan: "this is the contract that sister Siyan asked a lawyer to help draft before she came. Take a look. If there is no problem, sign it formally to save trouble in the future."


    Chu fan glanced, frowned and said, "the distribution of shares should be changed again, and the shareholders should also be changed."


    "Who will change the shareholder?"


    "Of course it''s for you. Silly girl!" Chu fan put the contract in front of he Xiaolin and said, "Liu Xu and you hold 55% and 45% of the company''s shares respectively. The legal representative is Liu Xu, that is, the chairman of the company. You are the vice chairman and CEO. In the future, you will be fully responsible for all the big and small affairs of the company. Liu Xu is mainly responsible for quality supervision and personnel appointment and removal."


    If willow catkins are allowed to run the company, I''m afraid it will close down soon, but she is more than competent in terms of quality control. In terms of the personality of employees, naturally, she can''t escape her golden eyes. Those with bad conduct can directly prevent them from entering the company.


    Of course, he Xiaolin is still responsible for the specific staff arrangement, but every employee entering the company must be selected by Liu Xu''s insight.


    After such distribution, the main framework of the company will come out. As long as you are willing to spend money, what kind of talents can''t be recruited? As long as the company has high treatment, good welfare and sufficient funds, the company will soon restart and grow rapidly.


    He Xiaolin had the original document of the contract in her hand. She repaired it a little on the computer and reprinted two copies. Under the eyes of everyone, he Xiaolin and Liu Xu signed respectively and pressed their fingerprints. So far, it was renamed Jishitang traditional Chinese medicine company and officially came out!


    Here, he Xiaolin immediately entered the role and re planned the positions of the pharmaceutical company and the employment of all employees, which were changed to the probation period. At the meeting, she seemed to be a cold and beautiful president, with iron and blood wrist, and directly kicked out several pricks.


    In her company, anyone who relies on nepotism should be eliminated. What she needs is the elite, not the borers of the white company.


    The regular employees had some complaints, but the high wages and bonuses thrown out by he Xiaolin made these people crazy. There must be brave men under heavy rewards. Now everyone has the opportunity to stand in a higher position and get a higher salary. Who has any criticism?


    Inspired by her big stick and red dates, the whole company broke out great enthusiasm for work. Even those employees who had come to muddle around had a 12 point spirit and could at least successfully complete the work at hand.


    In a short week, the company was on track, but the production workshop was silent. Only a few mechanical engineers and a few mysterious old Taoist priests are inside every day. They don''t know what they are studying.


    In addition, the company has invested a lot of money in the acquisition of various traditional Chinese medicine. It has rented three warehouses for storing traditional Chinese medicine alone. Moreover, the land around the pharmaceutical company is said to be under negotiation with the government and should be included in the scope of the pharmaceutical company.


    The employees at the bottom don''t know what the boss is doing. Why don''t they produce goods when such a sum of money is smashed out? What do you make money without producing goods? However, even the size of the company has doubled or doubled. It is said that it is negotiating with the building to build a new pharmaceutical workshop and its own warehouse.


    On the other side, Chu fan takes Su Yu in Yanjing city and finds a small courtyard far from the downtown with elegant scenery to settle Su Yu down. Then, Chu fan began to take Su Yu to visit families in Yanjing City, especially those old men in the military. They were treated by Su Yu''s golden needle Du point. They treated their diseases and strengthened their health without illness. Soon, the news of a miracle doctor came to Yanjing, spread like wildfire, and even attracted reporters. Su Yu''s name, her beautiful and refined face and dusty temperament spread all over the country.


    Half a month after she arrived in Beijing, Su Yu received the first batch of finished drugs sent by Jishitang traditional Chinese medicine company. Only then did she hang up the plaque she had prepared long ago. Its name was "Jishitang". She began to sit in court for consultation and treat people''s diseases and wounds.


    Unlike other hospitals and doctors, Su Yu''s medical treatment is free and does not cost a penny, but medicinal materials are bought, and the price is not expensive. However, too many people come to see doctors and ask for medicine every day, and the threshold will be broken. Finally, it is Jiang Siyan''s idea to see only ten patients every day, and only between 8:00 and 10:00 in the morning.


    In this way, Su Yu''s fame is even greater!

 Chapter 778

    "Asshole, come to Yanjing city for so many days and don''t even say to come and see me." Xia Yanran was at home, writing on the desk and cursing in a low voice. The more you write, the more annoyed you are, the more angry you become. The pen in your hand suddenly splashed on the book. The edge of the pen penetrated the paper and tore up several pieces of paper like a knife.


    Before, she quarreled with Chu fan about the meteorite, but she thought she was right. Chu fan was too selfish. To focus on the overall situation, which is more important, the state or the individual? Naturally, the country is important, but Chu fan only cares about his own interests and doesn''t think about the country at all.


    Besides, people just complain. Why are you so fierce?


    Wronged, Xia Yanran''s eyes were slightly red and almost shed tears. She felt that Chu fan had more and more women around him, but he was more and more indifferent to himself. It''s been more than half a month. I don''t even call, let alone see myself.


    Maybe, he has forgotten me


    Suddenly, there was a slight sound of opening the door outside. Xia Yanran immediately stood up vigilantly and listened carefully. Unexpectedly, someone came in, and her footsteps were very light.


    Is it a thief?


    Xia Yanran was so angry that she didn''t fight. It''s really a tiger falling into the flat sun. In such a rigorous community, thieves also sneaked in, and dared to steal from her house. Isn''t this a trap for death?


    But just as she was about to open the door, beat the thief up and send him to the Public Security Bureau, she suddenly heard footsteps going farther and farther. With her hearing, she could hear it clearly. He went to the kitchen.


    What a strange thing. Thieves don''t steal valuable things when they enter the door. What are they doing in the kitchen? Are you hungry and go to the kitchen to find food?


    Just wondering, Xia Yanran was stunned by the sound of washing vegetables in the kitchen. The person who came seemed to be... Not a thief, is it


    Trying to resist the excitement in her heart, Xia Yanran returned to her desk and wanted to calm down and ignore the guy who cooked and fried vegetables outside. However, any movement in the kitchen seemed to be in her ear. She couldn''t calm down anyway.


    Just want me to forgive you for a meal? Hum, at least two meals!


    After waiting for more than an hour, Xia Yanran was hungry. No one had asked her to eat. Xia Yanran, who had no intention of writing, simply lay in bed and waited for someone to invite her to dinner. But after a while, she went to sleep with a quilt in her arms.


    In her sleep, she felt that someone was taking off her clothes. The familiar smell made her lazy to open her eyes until she was pressed under her body. Before she could say anything, she had been held in her mouth and kissed greedily.


    After tossing for more than half an hour, the two finally calmed down. After a short rest, Xia Yanran regained some strength. She couldn''t help pinching him on his waist. She choked again.


    "Hey, you''ve had enough, pinch me again?" cried Chu fan discontentedly.


    Suddenly, Xia Yanran was wronged, her eyes were slightly red, and she reached out and pinched him again. Asshole, I haven''t turned my face yet. Do you want to turn your face? Can you turn it over for me?


    The next moment, Chu fan turned over and came to her again. Hehe said with a bad smile, "you asked for it. Let''s have another plum blossom."


    Wipe, is this a turn? This is a turn, okay?


    However, Xia Yanran was not afraid of him turning over, but also afraid of him turning over. I don''t understand. Why doesn''t he know he''s tired? The waist is like a pile driver, the strength is like a savage rhinoceros, and there are many tricks.


    Where did you learn it? Sooner or later, he''ll be tossed to death.


    "No, please forgive me." Xia Yanran didn''t dare to be brave anymore and begged for mercy, "I haven''t eaten all day. Now I don''t have any strength..."


    "I don''t care. You want me to turn over. I''ll turn over now. Separate your legs and hands. Don''t stand in the way."


    "Haven''t you cooked the meal? Let''s eat first, eat and drink enough, and we''ll fight again. How about?" seeing Chu fan''s hesitation, Xia Yanran quickly kissed him and said like coaxing a child, "good, after dinner, I can''t listen to you?"


    Chu fan looked at her suspiciously: "this is what you said. Don''t go back?"


    "If you don''t repent, who repents? Who is the dog." Xia Yanran pushed Chu fan. "Let''s go. The food won''t taste good when it''s cold."


    After tossing for more than half an hour, the dishes were cold early. While Xia Yanran went to the bathroom to wash, Chu fan warmed the dishes again. When Xia Yanran came out, he just finished the dishes and put them on the table again.


    Before Xia Yanran could speak, Chu fan first said, "Yanran, do you know why I haven''t come to you for so many days?"


    "Why?" Xia Yan asked subconsciously.


    Chu fan didn''t answer in a hurry, but asked in turn, "do you know why I didn''t turn over all the meteorites to the state? Because the meteorites are really safe and safe only in my hands."


    Xia Yanran was stunned: "what do you mean..."


    "Yes, according to the information I got and the investigation these days, at least ten forces at home and abroad are thinking about meteorites." Chu Fan said positively, "most of them are international mercenaries, because the identity of mercenaries is easier for them to hide. Once they get the meteorites, they don''t have to worry about money in their life."


    "Not good!" Xia Yanran suddenly exclaimed and stood up. "The security and defense level of the scientific research center is not enough. I have to report it to the organization and ask the organization to send someone to strengthen defense."


    "Sit down and sit down!" Chu fan waved his hand and didn''t have a good way. "If you wait for you to arrange, the meteorite would have been robbed. Don''t worry, I would have laid a snare. If they dare to do it, I''ll catch them all."


    Looking at Xia Yanran, who couldn''t believe it, Chu fan joked and said, "some people, should you apologize to me? These days, there are many people scolding me behind my back? It makes me sneeze every day. Others think I have a cold and don''t dare to approach me."


    "Wow, this braised crucian carp is really delicious." Xia Yanran suddenly exaggerated.


    Chu Fan said silently, "elder sister, that''s carp. Can your crucian carp grow so big?"


    Under normal circumstances, crucian carp weighs no more than one kilogram, and Chu fan''s dish has a wide body, at least as long as chopsticks and more than two kilos. Obviously, it can''t be crucian carp. If at ordinary times, Xia Yanran would not make such a low-level mistake, but now, she is obviously a little unscrupulous.


    "Hehe, it''s carp. I thought it was crucian carp. Hehe!" Xia Yanran smiled and suddenly pointed to the fried vegetables next to her. "This fried spinach is also good. It tastes light. I like it very much."


    Chu fan a black line: "elder sister, that''s rape!"


    "Is this spareribs always right?" Xia Yan glared at Chu fan angrily.


    Chu Fan said weakly, "this... Is a pig''s spine, not ribs."


    "Ah, no more!"


    "Get it, I''m wrong. This is ribs, this is spinach, and this is crucian carp. You guessed it right, all right?" Chu fan hurriedly sandwiched vegetables for Xia Yanran and smiled with her. "This is what I specially made for you. Qiao Yun didn''t get this treatment."


    When she was with Qiao Yun, almost all of them went to the kitchen. Which round did Chu fan show off? But Xia Yanran was very comfortable. She had a big appetite. She ate two bowls of rice and ate all the dishes. She held her stomach and didn''t bother to move.


    Originally, Chu fan wanted to do it again, but seeing her like this, I''d better forget it. It''s not suitable to take vigorous exercise after dinner.


    "Get up and lie down just after eating. Do you want to grow a small belly?" Chu fan patted Xia Yanran''s ass lying lazily on the sofa and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you out for a walk and buy some clothes."


    "I don''t want to go." Xia Yanran looked at the military style shirt she was wearing and said with her mouth, "I think this dress is very nice."


    "That''s what you think. Get up quickly." Chu fan couldn''t help but pull Xia Yanran up, put on her coat and said, "you''re my wife now, and you must turn around a lot. Yes, I don''t deny that you''re beautiful in military uniform, but people always have aesthetic fatigue. If you suddenly change your clothes, it''s difficult to ensure that your beauty index rises sharply. It''s not charming."


    "Really?" Xia Yan was moved. Women, who don''t love beauty? Even if she is in the military camp all day, Xia Yanran, who almost regards herself as a man, is no exception. Besides, can the clothes you buy be the same as those bought by the man you like?


    Soon, Xia Yanran, dressed neatly, followed Chu fan out. Like most lovers in love, she held her arms and talked and laughed.


    It is said that the IQ of women in love will drop sharply. In fact, it is true. Xia Yanran, who was originally very alert, completely relaxed her vigilance when shopping with Chu fan. Her heart was all on Chu fan. The men and women around her were regarded as air by her, and Chu fan was the only one in her eyes.


    Chu fan is also completely like a good man to please his girlfriend. He is no different from ordinary people. He even has to apologize for being hit by someone. If Xia Yanran didn''t get angry, Chu fan would have to be beaten.


    Unfortunately, how could such a beautiful woman find such a loser boyfriend?


    "Husband, why are you so good tempered today?" Xia Yanran didn''t react. She hugged Chu fan''s arm and pouted. "In normal times, you would have kicked him to death and apologized to him?"


    "Cough, I''m convincing people with virtue now. If I can''t do it, I''ll try not to do it." before Xia Yanran could speak again, Chu fan suddenly took her into an international brand clothing store, pointed to the clothes worn by the model and said in surprise, "wife, what do you think of this clothes? You must be more beautiful."


    "This brand is not cheap. It''s often tens of thousands."


    "Tens of thousands is still expensive? Go and have a try. My husband doesn''t need money."


    When Xia Yanran walked into the fitting room with her clothes, two pairs of men and women came from the left and right sides of Chu fan. Seeing them talking and laughing, it seems that they are no different from Chu fan. They are lovers who come to shop.


    Is it really a couple?


    Chu fan turned and sat down, his mouth slightly tilted up, showing a proud bad smile


    PS: from today to the end of next week, it will explode for eight consecutive days, three chapters a day. Thank you for your support, Moda!

 Chapter 779

    "Husband, the clothes in this shop are so beautiful."


    "Buy, buy what you like."


    A pair of young men and women came in. The girl happily went to pick clothes, while the man wiped the sweat on his forehead, sat down next to Chu fan, whispered a bitter smile and said, "women are good at everything, just wandering the street. It''s terrible."


    Chu fan smiled: "don''t complain. Others don''t want this blessing? Think about her performance in bed, you think everything is worth it."


    "Hahaha, brother, I feel much more comfortable when you say so." the man stretched out his hand and smiled, "Zhang Wei!"


    "Xiao Liang!" Chu fan stretched out his hand, smiled and shook hands with the man.


    Chu fan doesn''t dare to use his real name. He''s afraid to scare these guys away. Today''s game is specially prepared for these guys. If you scare them away, aren''t you busy in vain?


    Both of them had their own thoughts, but they were very speculative on the surface. They talked all over the world first, and Zhang Wei''s girlfriend chose a dress and walked towards the fitting room.


    At the door of the fitting room, Xia Yanran just changed her clothes and came out. When she passed by, the woman suddenly put something against her back heart and whispered, "if you don''t want to die, come with me."


    Suddenly, Xia Yanran''s good mood was destroyed and said calmly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Less nonsense, come with me!" the woman grabbed Xia Yanran''s arm and put her other hand under her ribs with the help of her clothes. It seems that they are like a pair of close friends.


    Chu fan didn''t seem to understand what was going on. He stood up and said with a smile, "Yan Ran, this is your friend? Why don''t you introduce me."


    Huh?


    Xia Yanran finally saw that something was coming. With Chu fan''s eyesight, he couldn''t see that he was kidnapped, but what did he want to do? Suddenly, she remembered what Chu fan had said at the dinner table. Did he take me as a bait?


    Asshole, tell me in advance that you can die?


    Before Xia Yanran could speak, Zhang Wei, who had been sitting next to Chu fan, suddenly got up and put a thing against his heart. His eyes were cold and fierce, and his voice was low: "if you don''t want to die, be honest and follow me, otherwise, I don''t mind killing you here."


    "You... Who are you?" Chu fan was panicked and his legs trembled, but he still said, "I... I''m from the Xiao family in Yanjing. If you dare to move my finger, I promise none of you will want to leave alive."


    Zhang Wei hummed coldly, "save it, let alone you. Even your girlfriend, the beautiful colonel of the Chinese military, we''ve tied up, not to mention you dandy? Hum, I don''t understand. How can Xia Yanran like you?"


    Nearby, the woman impatiently urged, "hurry up, and later it will change."


    When the four were leaving, the clerk quit and hurried to stop: "sorry, I haven''t paid for the clothes yet."


    Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "I''ll pay..."


    "I''ll take this dress as a gift for miss Yanran." Zhang Wei took out his bank card and handed it to the clerk.


    When the clerk went to swipe his card, another pair of men and women who had been wandering outside the store finally came in. Left and right separated, blocking the way of Chu fan''s four people.


    "Be careful!" Zhang Weiji, who kidnapped Chu fan, shouted.


    At this time, the backward woman suddenly accelerated and rushed towards the woman holding Xia Yanran. Just after Zhang Wei issued a reminder, another man also attacked him. They held a dagger in their hands and launched a fierce attack on Zhang Wei and his female partner, regardless of the life and death of Chu fan and Xia Yanran.


    In terms of strength, the two sides should be half weight and equal. However, Zhang Wei and his female partner kidnapped Chu fan and Xia Yanran respectively, which made their actions very inconvenient, which made them fall into the disadvantage and dangerous. They almost died in the hands of each other several times.


    Suddenly, Xia Yanran seized the opportunity and suddenly patted off the gun in the woman''s hand. At the same time, she flew up and kicked the dagger in the other woman''s hand. When she was released, she was like a female tiger out of the cage. She forced the two women back with one move, scolded angrily, and attacked Zhang Wei who kidnapped Chu fan.


    Chu fan was overjoyed and hurriedly shouted, "Yan Ran, save me, save me!"


    Xia Yanran almost laughed. This bastard acted quite like him. You still saved me? These four guys, you can kill them all with one slap. Really, interesting?


    But others don''t know. Xia Yanran got out of trouble and let the two groups who had just played their lives resolutely give up their hostility and join hands to block Xia Yanran. However, with the strength of the two women, they couldn''t win her.


    Zhang Wei was worried and angrily scolded, "grass, what are you doing? Come on!"


    The man who had fought with him just now bit his teeth and turned to join the regiment.


    The strength of these three people is not weak. If they find any one, they can be equal to Xia Yanran, but the three of them have their own ghosts and guard against each other, and no one dare to do their best. Afraid to take Xia Yanran, at the same time, is his own death.


    Therefore, for a time, Xia Yanran resisted tenaciously, but she was also forced to be dangerous and could not support for long.


    At this time, a fashionable girl with long hair, shawl and headphones in her ears walked by. Instead of being frightened, she ran up very quickly and kicked Zhang Wei, who was nervous about the battle.


    Zhang Wei, who fell to the ground, was about to shoot. He was kicked in the wrist, five fingers and one numb, and finally released the gun. But Zhang Wei is also a cruel character. He just holds on and sweeps across.


    With a cold hum, the woman slapped her hand and bumped into Zhang Wei''s foot. With a slap, Zhang Wei''s face changed greatly and retreated quickly, but his foot was obviously hurt and he limped and dared not touch the ground.


    "Get your ideas together, hurry up, or everyone will die here." Zhang Wei shouted fiercely.


    The three men who besieged Xia Yanran finally realized the crisis. They never dreamed that Xia Yanran came to visit the street, but there were such powerful people around to protect her secretly.


    You can''t keep your hands anymore, otherwise, don''t mention catching Xia Yanran. It''s even difficult to get out.


    Zhang Wei also wants to hold on for a while. As long as they catch Xia Yanran, the crisis will be solved naturally. But he still underestimated the strength of his opponent. The long haired beauty wearing headphones kicked him out with only two moves, and then rushed into the battle circle.


    Her strength was too strong. Two moves drove another man with the strongest strength back. Xia Yanran took the opportunity to run out and stand side by side with the woman who came to save her.


    "You go quickly and leave it to me." the woman wearing headphones said hurriedly.


    What else does Xia Yanran want to say? Chu fan grabbed her: "go and call the police at the Public Security Bureau."


    "Hold on, I''ll call people over right away." Xia Yanran only had time to shout, and was dragged by Chu fan and ran quickly outside the mall.


    In the shopping mall, several people who were not very prominent all accelerated their steps and chased Xia Yanran and her two people. At the same time, he said something hurriedly to his collar.


    Just as Chu fan and Zhang Wei left the mall, the battle on Zhang Wei''s side was coming to an end.


    Originally, the woman wearing headphones was one against four and could barely support it, but no matter how hard the four tried, they couldn''t take her down. She''s like a spring. When it''s strong, it''s strong.


    Finally, Zhang Wei realized that something was wrong. The woman didn''t do her best at all. She had been procrastinating. But why did she do that?


    A chill surged into his heart. Zhang Wei finally understood that this is a special game. He was caught in the plot!


    Without any hesitation, he turned and ran without saying a word. As for his girlfriend... Hum, I can''t care about it at this time. Who can manage so much? Only the three of them stopped the woman wearing headphones could he escape.


    But at the moment he ran away, the other three finally realized that the situation was bad. Unexpectedly, they retreated, scattered and fled at the same time.


    "Now I think of running for my life. It''s over!"


    The woman wearing headphones showed a faint smile at the corners of her mouth. When her hand turned over, there was a golden sword with the length of a finger in her palm. At the moment it appeared, it was immediately divided into four and flew out like lightning.


    The four men ran very fast and were divided into four directions. Some even made a detour. They were afraid of being hurt by concealed weapons. But the little sword seemed to have eyes. It turned around to catch up, passed through their left leg, and went back from their right leg before they fell to the ground.


    "Plop!"


    Four people, in four directions, fell to the ground almost at the same time. No matter how they struggled, they couldn''t get up. Then, a dozen plainclothes policemen rushed over, quickly controlled the four people and took them away.


    The woman wearing headphones took back the sword and didn''t mean to save Chu fan at all. Instead, she hummed and wandered around. And she is Suyu, the third generation disciple of Shushan.


    Chu fan and Xia Yanran rushed to the parking lot, but they were silly in front of Xia Yanran''s car. She lost one of the front wheels of her car. How can she drive?


    "No, there''s an ambush!" Xia Yan suddenly threw Chu fan to the ground. Suddenly, a series of bullets flew past her hair and made a row of holes in her car.


    Xia Yanran lay on Chu fan and cursed in a low voice: "asshole, why don''t you hide?"


    "No, if I hide, won''t I be exposed?" Chu fan winked, pinched her elastic hip and said with a smile, "this is just the beginning. There''s more fun."


    "Hum, just play. You''ll kill me. See what you''ll play in the future." Xia Yanran said angrily. But Chu fan was stunned. She immediately blushed like blood and pinched him.


    Asshole, what are you thinking? I''m talking about playing, not playing with me, but


    "Da da ta TA!"


    Another shuttle bullet broke Xia Yanran''s car glass and interrupted their little affair. Since it was acting, it was natural to play the whole set. Xia Yanran resolutely kicked Chu fan under the car, and then the cat ran quickly with her waist.

 Chapter 780

    "There she is!" cried a female voice.


    A burly Russian man raised his gun and was about to shoot at Xia Yanran, but he was pressed down by one hand.


    "Fool, what''s the use of catching alive or dead?" a foreign man wearing sunglasses shouted and took the lead in catching up. The other two quickly spread to the left and right, blocked the exit of the parking lot, and then searched by rows of vehicles.


    "Boom!"


    A car was blasted into the sky, and the man''s cry came: "come out, otherwise, the next one to die is the little white face."


    Chu fan hid under the car and touched his face. He wondered, is his face very white?


    Although Xia Yanran knew that Chu fan would be fine, she still came out from behind the bunker with an ugly face and said, "don''t you just want to catch me? Come on, I''ll stand here. As long as you beat me, I''ll take you to get the meteorite sample."


    "Mary, go and catch the little white face." the foreign man calmly ordered, "white bear, this woman is yours."


    "Don''t worry, boss, she''s dead." the tall and burly Russian man threw down his gun and strode towards Xia Yan with a grim smile. The vehicles blocking his way were thrown out by him at will, which shows how amazing his power is.


    Xia Yanran''s eyes were a little nervous. In the face of a strong Russian man like a polar bear, she was more like a weak lamb. Her frightened eyes made the Russian man more excited. She patted her bald head and rushed over with laughter.


    Suddenly, a slim figure stood in front of Xia Yanran. Facing the white bear like a heavy truck, the girl scolded and punched out.


    "Bang!"


    The girl''s fist is right in the belly of the white bear. There is no way. There is too much difference in their height. Although she is also very tall among women, she is still too short compared with the strong Russian man of nearly two meters.


    She raised her fist a little, otherwise it would not hit the bear''s abdomen, but between his legs. In that position, it''s OK to kick. Let her hit with her fist. She''s afraid of getting her hands dirty.


    The foreign man wearing sunglasses was still watching the excitement, but he found that the brutal collision of the white bear stopped suddenly, the smile on his face froze, pulled down his glasses in amazement and looked at the scene in front of him.


    Who can stop the white bear in the barbaric collision? It''s impossible, absolutely impossible. But... Why did the white bear stop?


    Just when he felt something bad, the white bear''s huge body pushed the golden mountain down like a jade pillar and fell straight on his back¡® The floor shook violently with a loud bang.


    This guy is too heavy!


    Looking at the slim girl, she withdrew her fist as if nothing had happened and provocatively extended a middle finger to the foreign man.


    Suddenly, the foreign man was so angry that he shouted, "Mary, don''t worry about that little white face. Come and deal with this chick with me."


    Without saying anything, Mary raised her hand and shot the girl first. Seeing that the situation was bad, the girl quickly bent down to avoid. She was surprisingly fast and soon lost her trace.


    The foreign man didn''t dare to force any more. He took out his gun and pushed forward with Mary vigilantly. Suddenly, a car in front was lifted and smashed at them.


    They were startled and hurried to get out of the way, but just then, two beautiful figures rushed out of the back of the car and faced the foreign man and Mary respectively. Just a face-to-face, the guns in their hands were kicked off. If they hadn''t hid quickly, they would be the next to be kicked.


    Foreign Men vs girls, Mary vs Xia Yanran, the two sides were inseparable, and the surrounding vehicles were damaged one after another. Suddenly, a taxi sped over and almost hit Mary. At the moment the taxi stopped, Chu fan pushed open the door and said loudly, "Yan Ran, get in the car!"


    Whoosh!


    Xia Yanran rushed in without hesitation. At the next moment, the taxi was like a crazy bull, leaving in the black smoke, and the doors were scraped off.


    "Damn it, chase!"


    The foreign man was so angry that he was about to get rid of the girl with infinite strength, but at this time, the girl rubbed her fist and said with a smile, "the game is over!"


    "Bang!"


    The girl''s feet seemed to explode. The hard cement pavement was stepped out of a big pit. The original very ordinary speed suddenly increased. Like lightning, she came to the foreign man and punched out.


    It was so sudden that the foreign man could not think of anything. The girl''s speed would suddenly increase ten times. He had no time to dodge. He reluctantly raised his arms and crossed his head. Before he was ready, the girl''s fist hit the intersection of his arms.


    With a bang, the foreign man flew more than 30 meters upside down and landed heavily on a car. The huge impact force made the car slide horizontally for two meters. When it hit the car behind, it finally stopped.


    The foreign man seemed to be embedded in the car, hung on it and failed to fall down.


    This scene scared Mary to death. When she looked at the girl again, it was like seeing a ghost. There was a golden liquid flowing down her thigh and she was scared to pee.


    "Do you do it yourself or do you want me to help?" the girl wiped her fist and asked with a smile.


    Mary was so frightened that she turned around and ran away, but she forgot that behind her was the load-bearing concrete column. She bumped into it. She suddenly broke her head and fainted.


    The girl shook her head reluctantly, pulled her collar and said, "it''s solved. Hurry in and clean the battlefield."


    After a while, police cars drove to the underground parking lot. A dozen policemen jumped off the car, handcuffed the seriously injured foreign men, Mary and white bear, and took them to the police car.


    When the police car took people away, the girl also came to an off-road motorcycle and took out her mobile phone to call. Soon, the phone was connected, and she couldn''t wait to ask, "Xiaomei, where are you... I''ve solved it here. Do you want me to go and help you... What''s more polite for our sisters... Hello... Hello?"


    Really, you don''t have to rush to help. Those guys don''t have the ability to be robbers in the capital? It''s too easy to beat. It''s not fun yet.


    The girl reluctantly stepped onto the motorcycle and was about to leave. Suddenly, the phone rang. She quickly took out her mobile phone and looked at the SMS prompt. She was overjoyed. She sent her mobile phone to her mouth and kissed it. She said excitedly, "my husband knows me best. Wow, hahaha, don''t worry, I''ll be there soon."


    On the other side, Chu fan and Xia Yanran took a taxi, left the parking lot and came to the urban area.


    Chu fan was still a little frightened and said in a trembling voice, "Yan Ran, where are we going? Otherwise, go directly to the Public Security Bureau and call the police?"


    "It''s no use going to the Public Security Bureau. It''s safe to go directly to the military region." Xia Yanran said, looking up and said to the driver, "driver, take us to Yanjing military region."


    The driver was silent and drove faster.


    Chu fan held the handle above the door and said, "slow down, slow down, I''m carsick..."


    "Stop, stop now!" Xia Yanran finally found that it was wrong and shouted, "if I don''t stop again, can I do it?"


    "Jie Jie!"


    The driver said with a strange smile, "Miss Xia, this car is equipped with the most advanced bombs. If I die, the whole car will be blown to pieces. Hey, hey, at that time, not only the three of us will die, but also the people around us. I''m afraid some will die. How about you try?"


    "You are all crazy."


    Xia Yanran gnashed her teeth and said, "don''t you just want meteorite samples? OK, I can give them to you, but you have to let my boyfriend go first. I''ll take you to get meteorite samples."


    "If you don''t remind me, maybe I won''t take this little white face seriously, but now... Hey, he''s an important chip in my hand. How can I be willing to let him go?"


    "What do you want?"


    "Stay honest. I only want meteorite samples and don''t want to kill people." the driver snorted coldly, stepped up the accelerator and sped on the flowing road.


    Soon, the taxi left the city and met a fully enclosed truck in the suburbs. After the taxi caught up, the trunk plate of the truck slowly fell down to form a ramp. The taxi immediately accelerated and drove directly into the carriage of the truck along the ramp of the truck.


    Then, the trunk board of the truck was angry slowly, and the back door of the carriage was closed slowly. There was no car behind. The scene was so imperceptible that no one saw it.


    The truck stopped at the gate of a farm in the suburbs. A black car drove out and stopped next to the truck. Soon, Xia Yanran and Chu fan were separated and brought down. Xia Yanran was pushed into a black car, while Chu fan was brought into the farm.


    On the car, in addition to the driver, there is a middle-aged man. On the surface, he is wearing glasses, gentle, like a learned teacher, and there is no danger at all.


    But Xia Yanran clearly saw that he was tied with a bomb enough to blow up a building. His left hand was always inserted in his pocket, where the remote control for detonation was placed, and his hand kept pressing the button. As long as it was released, the bomb would explode.


    Therefore, he is not afraid of Xia Yanran playing tricks. Even if he kills him, Xia Yanran will be buried with him. The key is that her boyfriend is still in their hands. Is she willing to let him die?


    Before long, the car came to the door of the scientific research center in the suburbs. The driver got off the car first and opened the door. Xia Yanran and the man with the bomb got off the car one after another.


    "Xiaoguang, you wait outside. Miss Xia and I go in to get the sample." the man pushed his glasses and said with a faint smile, "Miss Xia, please!"


    Xia Yanran was uneasy. If she really wanted to take him in, it would be dangerous. There are at least hundreds of researchers in the scientific research center. They are the latest scientific and technological talents of the country. Once there is a mistake, the loss will be too great.


    Asshole, you won''t ignore the most important place, will you? Anyone here?

 Chapter 781

    Xia Yanran looked around. Except for the two guards standing guard at the door, there was no object who could provide assistance.


    Alas, even if I Qiang Wei and Su Yu are here, what can I do? It''s easy to kill him, but the key is the bomb on him. How to prevent him from exploding is the key.


    No way, we can only give him the meteorite sample first. When he leaves the scientific research center, we can find a way to get the meteorite sample back.


    Urged by the man, Xia Yanran took a deep breath and strode towards the gate of the scientific research center. The two guards in charge of guarding immediately stood at attention and saluted. They let them in without checking and questioning at all.


    But as soon as they entered the door, they were stopped by a beautiful woman in an ol suit.


    The big wave hairstyle and a wisp of wine red look solemn with a little playfulness. The small gray suit is almost cracked by the full chest. The small waist with a full grip and the rich and straight hips form an attractive radian. The standard S-shaped curve makes people swallow their saliva.


    The woman''s lower body is wearing a gray miniskirt, which is long enough to cover the safety pants and expose half of her white thighs. The legs are slightly staggered, straight like a compass, and the high heels on the feet are as sharp as the pins of a compass.


    This temperament is definitely a high and cold queen. Even the man who came in with Xia Yanran couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. His eyes fell on her and moved away.


    Seeing her, Xia Yanran suddenly brightened her eyes and said in surprise: "sister yuan, when did you come?"


    "It''s been a while." Su Yuan raised her wrist, looked at Jiang shidanton''s watch on her wrist and said faintly, "it''s five minutes later than I expected, but it''s finally here. It''s not worth waiting for me for so long."


    Xia Yan Ran hurriedly said, "sister yuan, he has a bomb. Don''t mess around."


    The man immediately became vigilant: "don''t mess around. As soon as I let go, the whole scientific research center will be razed to the ground. Hum, I''m just a small man. My life is worthless. Even if I die, it''s worth being a ghost to be accompanied by you two beautiful women."


    "With you, I also want us to bury you? Next life!" Su Yuan snorted coldly, and an ice blue light burst from her feet, like a flash of lightning, and came to the man''s feet in an instant.


    The man was startled and subconsciously lowered his head. Su Yuan took advantage of the moment and bent her fingers to pop up an ice flower, right in his pocket arm. For a moment, his whole arm was frozen. At the same time, the ice blue light under his feet also burst out. Starting from his feet, it quickly frozen and spread to his upper body at a very fast speed.


    In just two seconds, the man was completely frozen into an ice sculpture. Don''t let go. Even if he hit it with an axe, he can''t let go of the detonator.


    Xia Yanran breathed a sigh of relief and said with a grateful smile: "sister yuan, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what to do."


    "Yes!" Su Yuan smiled faintly. "There''s nothing for me here. I should go back."


    "Wait, there''s another one outside. I''ll solve him first."


    "I''d better come." Su Yuan walked out with high heels.


    The guy outside was smoking on the steering wheel and was not worried about his companion''s accident. However, before he smoked half of his cigarette, Xia Yanran followed a beautiful female white-collar worker out of the door.


    Anyone here?


    The driver immediately realized that something had happened, but his companion had a bomb. Even if he killed him, the bomb would explode. But in any case, the driver resolutely threw down the cigarette end and took out the gun.


    Just as he raised his gun, a sharp ice cone shot at him, and the sound of "poof" pierced his wrist like a sharp arrow.


    The driver gave a scream and the pistol fell to the ground. The two guards at the door rushed out and quickly subdued the man. After asking Xia Yanran for instructions, they directly sent the man to the police station.


    Su Yuan said goodbye and left, while Xia Yanran stayed at the scientific research center. Before long, ye Keqing, Zhen Shushu, Xiao Gang and others from the sacred blade base rushed to the scientific research center and protected it like an iron bucket.


    Sitting in an office in the scientific research center, Xia Yanran walked back and forth nervously.


    I don''t know how Chufan is?


    Chu fan was taken to the farm, but not long after Xia Yanran left, he was taken to a private helicopter and ready to go.


    According to the plan, once the person who went to get the meteorite sample succeeded, they would fly over to pick it up, and then kidnap Chu fan and Xia Yanran to escape from the country. Once abroad, things will be much easier to do.


    However, the good news did not wait, but a large number of armed police surrounded the farm. In this case, do you still need to ask? It must have failed. But there is still a chance, because Xia Yanran''s boyfriend is in their hands. Unless she wants to see him die, she still has to exchange meteorite samples.


    Just as the armed police surrounded the farm, the private helicopter took off quickly. The armed police below pointed their guns at the helicopter, but the hatch was open. Chu fan was scared and shouted: "don''t shoot, I''m Xia Yanran''s boyfriend. Call Yanran to save me. I don''t want to die. Wuwuwuwu!"


    No way, the hostages are in their hands, and a large number of armed police can only watch the helicopter leave calmly.


    Soon, Xia Yanran received a call from the robber. She seemed really crazy. She hurt several companions, just robbed the meteorite sample and drove to exchange Chu fan.


    However, shortly after she left the scientific research center, three cars stared at her. On the highway, they launched a desperate chase like a flying car.


    In the center of the river bridge, there is a tall herringbone stone column, with countless duck egg thick and thin steel wire ropes. Focusing on the herringbone stone column, it is separated towards both sides and linked with the bottom plate of the river bridge. It is these steel wire ropes that play a load-bearing role and almost drag the weight of the whole river bridge.


    The highway just needs to cross the river bridge to reach the neighboring province. At this time, Xia Yanran was driving a car and quickly approached the herringbone stone column in the center of the river bridge. There are two cars behind her car, and the other car is almost on par with her.


    The other side''s co driver''s window fell, revealing a black muzzle, and resolutely pulled the trigger towards Xia Yan.


    "Bang!" a round hole was made in the window. Xia Yanran fell down at the critical moment to avoid the disaster, but the speed had to slow down. Before she could sit up straight, a car in the back hit her ass.


    The violent impact made her suddenly hit the steering wheel and made her cry.


    My chest!


    Damn it, why don''t you come and save me? If it goes on like this, I will be buried in this river.


    Just when Xia Yanran cursed secretly, on the herringbone stone column in the center of the river bridge, I don''t know when a beautiful woman wearing a green long skirt appeared. The river wind blew and moved her hair and skirt, green beautiful pupils and exquisite short bow in her hand, making her look like an elf, full of beautiful and noble temperament.


    Looking at the four cars chasing madly below and approaching continuously, the corners of her mouth tilted slightly, the long bow rotated in the palm of her hand, was held in her hand, quickly pulled full, aimed at the bottom, and was rapidly approaching a car of Xia Yanran.


    This time, the co pilot''s window showed a large caliber Laifu. If she shot at close range, Xia Yanran couldn''t escape anyway. At that time, her car will be blasted and scrapped. As for the people inside, they will not survive.


    It doesn''t matter. All they want is the meteorite sample carried by Xia Yanran. Anyway, it''s very hard and won''t be damaged even if it''s blasted.


    "Goodbye, Colonel Xia Yanran!" the man with the rifle grinned grimly, ready to pull the trigger and send Xia Yanran to hell.


    But at this moment, a green arrow shot down from the high herringbone pillar. The arrow silently passed through the windshield and accurately hit the driver in the cab. The driver''s forehead was pierced by the arrow. He didn''t know what was going on until he died.


    When the driver died, the vehicle suddenly lost control. However, when he died, he lay on the steering wheel, drove the steering wheel and hit the right bridge railing.


    "Bang!"


    The rifle shot empty and shook violently, almost throwing the co pilot out.


    "Cao NIMA, how did you drive?" the man angrily scolded, took back his gun, turned his head, stared at the scene in front of him in horror.


    The driver died. When did he die? He didn''t know. Now, it''s not as simple as the driver''s death, but the vehicle broke the guardrail and flew out.


    "Poop!" the car plunged into the rolling river, and without even a bubble, it quickly sank to the bottom of the river.


    The two cars behind were startled. They didn''t understand. How could they drive the car down the bridge? What happened just now?


    Just when they were frightened, two green arrows were fired in succession, killing the drivers of two cars. It''s very dangerous for a vehicle running at high speed to lose control. One of them couldn''t dodge and hit a large truck in front. It suddenly crashed into pieces and the people inside died miserably.


    The other car tried to control it and stopped. But he forgot that this was the highway. He also stopped in the middle of the road. A heavy truck behind couldn''t brake and rolled over hard.


    When Xia Yanran lost her pursuer, she was relieved and slowed down. At this time, she received a phone call and said gratefully: "Qiaoyun, thank you just now. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid... Uh huh, don''t worry, I can take care of myself... Oh, by the way, let''s have dinner together in the evening. It''s my treat."


    I wonder if the robbers would cry if they knew what she called.


    We are robbers. You think this is a family affair. You don''t respect our profession

 Chapter 782

    The internal structure of meteorite is very unique. If we can decipher its composition and its synthetic ratio, it is of great significance for both military and commercial purposes.


    Therefore, the model of this meteorite is very important to every country. We should get it at all costs. Perhaps, this meteorite model can make a country become a military power. In order to get it, it is worth paying any price.


    "Baga! These bastards can''t accomplish anything but defeat!"


    A short man with a moustache, wearing a Japanese traditional kimono, was furious in the room and broke his favorite porcelain teacup.


    In order to get the meteorite model, he spent a lot of effort and bought a researcher from the scientific research center. He promised that as long as he could bring out the meteorite model, the Japanese man would give him 30 million US dollars, and then send him to Japan to settle down.


    However, he had just bought someone, and another group of people started to catch Xia Yanran in advance. Indeed, if you catch Xia Yanran, you have a great chance to get the meteorite model, but the key is, is Xia Yanran so easy to catch? Don''t use your head at all, a bunch of losers!


    "President fifty LAN, it''s too late to say anything now. You''d better make a decision quickly. If it''s too late, I''m afraid it''s too late." a man stood at the door and said anxiously.


    Fifty LAN gasped angrily, sat down again on the tatami, took a deep breath and said, "now, how is the situation going?"


    "So far, five groups of people have been sent out. The first three groups tried to kidnap Xia Yanran, but all failed. Although the fourth group also failed, they arrested Xia Yanran''s boyfriend. Now they are about to take Xia Yanran and exchange meteorite samples for her boyfriend."


    "Seriously?"


    "Absolutely true!"


    Fifty Lan was excited: "the opportunity is coming. As long as we grab Xia Yanran''s boyfriend before she arrives, we will be the one who deals with her. Send the order immediately and grab Xia Yanran''s boyfriend at all costs."


    "Hi!"


    "Wait a minute."


    Fifty LAN stood up and said, "I''ll go out myself and be sure to get the meteorite sample."


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked. Fifty LAN and another man were stunned. There was no sound immediately. They heard a familiar voice outside the door: "president, the target carries a meteorite sample. Normalize and hurry to the neighboring province. Please give instructions!"


    "What?"


    Fifty LAN excitedly came forward and opened the door in person. Excitedly, she asked, "Xia Yanran took the sample to exchange her boyfriend?"


    "Yes!"


    "Ha ha ha, the IQ of a woman in love is really zero." Fifty Lan was overjoyed and immediately ordered, "send orders and stop her car at all costs."


    "Hi!" the messenger left quickly.


    Fifty LAN then ordered: "prepare a car immediately... No, prepare a private plane and catch it as fast as possible. In addition, let the naval fleet prepare to pick it up on the high seas."


    "Hi!"


    On the other side, Xia Yanran and Qiaoyun finished talking on the phone. They were in a good mood, humming a little song, maintaining a speed of 120 miles and driving towards linprovince. In the eyes of others, 120 miles is already super fast, but it is much slower than the desperate speed of over 200 miles per hour just now.


    But at the other end of the river bridge, a continuous car crash occurred suddenly. A long truck overturned in the middle of the road because of a flat tire. The vehicles behind did not have time to brake and hit one after another, resulting in at least more than 30 vehicles and accidents of varying degrees.


    The originally spacious Jiangqiao highway was blocked by more than 30 vehicles. The vehicles behind stopped and became more and more blocked. In this case, I''m afraid even the rescue vehicles can''t drive in.


    Xia Yanran had no choice but to pull over and stop the car, but she didn''t have a car. Should she run over? Not to mention how much time it takes, its own risk coefficient will be greatly improved. What shall I do?


    Suddenly, the overturned truck exploded violently, and countless passengers ran back crazy with their heads, as if it was the end of the world. Xia Yanran didn''t go, but hid by the car and watched around vigilantly.


    She didn''t think it was an accident. Nine times out of ten, someone deliberately stopped her. And the other party will not just stop her.


    Come on, mom. I''m waiting. Hum!


    Suddenly, a sense of crisis came, and Xia Yanran squatted down without hesitation. The next moment, a bullet pierced the window. If she reacted a little slower, I''m afraid her life would be lost.


    Xia Yanran lay on the ground, aimed at the rushing legs and pulled the trigger. With a bang, the man was shot in the calf, screamed and fell to the ground. Then another bullet hit him on the forehead and died.


    Then, assassins appeared one after another, and Xia Yanran killed them one by one. Instead of escaping, she ran towards the place of the incident.


    The car can''t get through. For today''s sake, we have to cross the bridge first and then think of other ways. I can''t. I don''t hesitate to rob a car.


    However, as she rushed through the burning truck, a helicopter stopped on the bridge and blocked her way. She wanted to run back, and more than a dozen people in black rushed out from behind. Each of them was a Taidao, masked and dressed up as an ancient ninja of Japan.


    Xia Yanran finally felt something bad when she was attacked from behind. Su Yu, Yu Qiang Wei, Su Yuan and Qiao Yun have all made moves. Who else can save me this time? Chu fan, Chu fan, I don''t mind if you let me be this bait, but you have to ensure my safety.


    Where are the rescuers you arranged?


    Fifty LAN came down from the private plane and said with a polite smile, "Miss Xia, it''s a great honor to see you. Do you need me to give you a ride?"


    "Fifty haze, the president of the black dragon club?" Xia Yanran''s eyes narrowed slightly and sneered, "don''t be hypocritical. Did you direct the car accident?"


    "Hehe, that''s right, isn''t it perfect?" Fifty Lan was in a very happy mood and said with a smile, "Miss Xia, let''s open the skylight and tell the truth. I don''t want to hurt you. If you are willing to give me the meteorite sample, I can not only let you leave safely, but also give you a 10 million dollar bonus."


    "Ten million? The price seems a little low?"


    "Thirty million, this is the highest price I can offer."


    Unexpectedly, Xia Yanran really felt a black iron plate as big as a hundred yuan bill from her arms and bumped it in her hand: "Fifty LAN, you transfer the money to me now. This meteorite sample is yours."


    Fifty Lan''s eyes suddenly showed a greedy look. She was hesitating whether to kill Xia Yanran. Then when she quickly returned home with the meteorite sample, Xia Yanran suddenly came to the bridge railing and sent the iron plate outside the railing.


    Suddenly, fifty Lan was startled and hurriedly said, "stop, you... What do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do?" Xia Yanran snorted coldly. "I still want to ask you. What do you want to do? Call me the money and I''ll give you the meteorite sample. If you dare to move your mind, just watch this meteorite sample and bury yourself at the bottom of the river with me."


    "No, don''t be impulsive. I didn''t say I wouldn''t give money." Fifty Lan said immediately, "just, how do I know if you''re lying to me?"


    "I don''t care. If you believe me, take the money. Otherwise, I''ll jump with it and no one will want it."


    Fifty haze''s face was black. It was already a matter of winning. How could it become like this? If the meteorite sample falls into the river, it will be difficult to find it again.


    When he felt embarrassed, the people around him whispered, "president, I think we should send someone to verify the authenticity of the meteorite model first. If it is true, what if we believe her once?"


    Fifty Lan''s eyes lit up, nodded and shouted to Xia Yan: "I will give you the money, but I will send someone to verify it. If it is true, I will call you the money right away."


    "OK, you send someone!" Xia Yanran readily agreed.


    Fifty LAN waved his hand, and a man with thick glasses trotted forward. Fifty LAN whispered a few words in his ear, and then let him pass.


    Xia Yanran angrily stared at the man coming and said angrily, "Chen Bin, how much money did fifty LAN give you? You betrayed the motherland and the nation. Aren''t you afraid of being despised?"


    "Miss Xia, I know everything, but what can I do?" Chen Bin stopped three meters away in front of her and said bitterly, "they arrested my mother, wife and my daughter. If I don''t listen to them, they will live like death. What can you do?"


    Xia Yanran was speechless. She was speechless. Blame Chen Bin? He was also forced and helpless. Can he really ignore the life and death of his family and watch them be destroyed and killed?


    "Chen Bin, you can tell me something. I used to do my best to save your wife, daughter and mother." Xia Yanran said coldly, "why don''t you believe me? Or what benefits did fifty LAN give you and let you take risks?"


    "Yes, I received benefits, but I deserved it." Chen Bin suddenly became distorted and shouted angrily, "how much contribution have I made for my country? But what have I got? I get so little salary every month that I can''t even get my daughter''s money to study abroad. My mother spent all my savings when she was ill and hospitalized."


    "Why? Why is it that the technology I have developed is used by those businessmen to make a lot of money, but I have to work hard to stay up late and get a little bonus? I''m not reconciled. I also want to give my family a good life, but can you give me this life? You can''t. Even if I die, this living situation will not be changed."


    Xia Yan said coldly, "so for money, you became a traitor and a running dog?"


    PS: Thank you for the 1 yuan red envelope reward of "lone wolf"!

 Chapter 783

    "President, the meteorite was originally true." after carefully checking the meteorite sample, Chen Bin immediately returned to fifty LAN and said excitedly.


    As long as he gets the meteorite sample, he will become the chief scientific research expert of Japan. Compared with his treatment in China, it is absolutely different from heaven and earth. In the face of superior material life, he chose betrayal, but he will regret it.


    Fifty Lan was more excited and got the meteorite sample. His position in Japan must rise. Once the prime minister holds power in his hand, even if he wants to sleep in the palace, he has no problem.


    However, he still felt unreliable, and it was impossible for him to hand in the meteorite samples under the siege of so many people. It''s not money, it''s fear of death.


    When he hesitated, Xia Yanran was worried and said loudly, "Hey, do you want this book? If you want to make money, don''t let me go. Wait any longer. If someone comes later, I can''t get the money, and you don''t want to get the sample."


    "OK, I''ll give you some money, but you have to promise to give me the meteorite sample."


    "As long as you promise to let me leave safely, I will give you the sample."


    No way, fifty LAN can only choose to believe her. As she said, it''s no good for anyone to delay any longer. Once the people from the Chinese military arrive, it is inevitable that she will be rescued, but the money will certainly not be available.


    Like Chen Bin, he can''t earn 30 million US dollars in his ten life. He is willing to do anything for such a large sum of money. Therefore, in fifty Lan''s opinion, Xia Yanran must be crazy about money before she can sell the meteorite samples.


    Soon, Xia Yanran received a text message prompt that her bank account was really more than $30 million. These fools are really stupid people and have a lot of money.


    "Miss Xia Yanran, the money has been put into your designated account. Now, can you give me the sample?" Fifty LAN restrained his excitement and seemed to say calmly.


    Xia Yan smiled like a flower and couldn''t close her mouth. She nodded and said, "OK, I''ll give you the sample now, but how do you ensure my safety?"


    "You said yourself, how can you feel safe?"


    "I say?" Xia Yanran hesitated and suddenly jumped down from the river bridge. She burst out and waited for fifty LAN and others to pass. She didn''t even see a splash.


    Fifty haze was so angry that he roared loudly, "what are you doing? Go down and look for it quickly. You should find the meteorite sample anyway."


    "President, if you find that woman..."


    "Eight GA!" Fifty LAN slapped her in the face and scolded, "are you an idiot? Of course you killed her. Don''t you go quickly?"


    "Hi!"


    A dozen ninjas in black tights, biting Taidao, jumped off the river bridge. A fierce son plunged into the water and looked everywhere for Xia Yanran''s trace.


    Suddenly, a huge vortex suddenly appeared at Xia Yanran''s falling position. This scene stunned fifty LAN people on the bridge. I really don''t understand how such a big vortex can appear here? But one thing he can confirm is that more than a dozen ninjas in the water are more dangerous than good.


    How did this happen? Is even God helping her?


    Just when fifty haze was out of his mind and at a loss, a thick column of water suddenly rose from the center of the vortex, rotating and rising to the high altitude, flat with the bridge deck. To the astonishment of fifty LAN and Chen Bin, there was a young girl standing on the water column. It was Xia Yanran who cheated fifty LAN for $30 million.


    "Bang bang!"


    Xia Yanran didn''t say a word. She even fired four shots. All four Japanese people, including fifty LAN, were shot in the forehead and died. Only one Chen Bin was left. She was stunned and peed.


    For him, Xia Yanran didn''t bother to waste bullets. She jumped onto the bridge deck and hummed coldly, "Chen Bin, I sympathize with your family''s arrest, but I will report what you did. You can escape, but I promise you will be arrested in no more than 24 hours. You can choose what to do."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xia Yanran suddenly shot Chen Bin. Chen Bin felt a pain in his heart and immediately covered his chest and fell down.


    Xia Yanran, you said Hu didn''t count. You said you wouldn''t kill me


    Is this death? Wife, I''m sorry for you. If I have fate in my next life, I''ll marry you. At that time, I''ll buy you a big house, let you drive a good car and buy you all kinds of famous brands


    A burst of rapid footsteps passed by and woke Chen Bin. He opened his eyes and found that he was still in the world.


    What''s going on? Aren''t you dead?


    Chen Bin immediately looked down at his chest. It was intact. There was no sign of being shot. But just now, I felt shot. Besides, with Xia Yanran''s shooting method, it''s impossible to miss.


    At this time, the roar of the propeller often came behind him. Chen Bin quickly got up and saw that Xia Yanran had sat in the cab of the private plane. The windshield was broken and the original driver was shot in the head and thrown on the ground.


    Only then did he understand that Xia Yanran shot just now. It was not him, but the pilot of the private plane.


    I''m scared to death!


    In the river, the vortex slowly disappeared. A black ninja surfaced with a round belly and lay face down on the water. It shook with the water, but it didn''t drift with the waves, but stayed in place all the time, like something dragging it.


    When the police arrived, Chen Bin resolutely surrendered and took away the members of the black dragon Association who were killed and drowned. It took two or three hours to remove the accident vehicle and restore the smoothness of the road.


    After the police left, the head of a beautiful girl appeared on the water under the river bridge. It was Angelia, a mermaid.


    On the other side, Chu fan was taken to the harbor wharf near the province. From here to the sea, you can reach the high seas in a few hours, so as to escape from the interception of China and escape. But the premise is that Xia Yanran brought the meteorite sample.


    Chu fan took a helicopter and landed on the deck of a cruise ship moored at the harbor wharf. As soon as he stopped, someone quickly came to refuel the plane for emergencies. Chu fan, however, was bound with her hands and taken to the cabin of the cruise ship. If Xia Yanran did not exchange the meteorite samples, he would never want to go home in his life.


    Shortly after they got on board, when the cruise ship was preparing to set sail and set off for the high seas, a group of uninvited guests killed them and launched a crazy shooting with the people on the cruise ship.


    In the cabin, Chu fan lay in bed, his feet cocked, leisurely playing mobile phone games, and the rope tied to his hands was thrown aside.


    Fight. The more you die, the better. It''s fun for a dog to bite a dog. Gaga, gaga!


    Suddenly, a burst of footsteps came. Chu fan immediately stuffed his mobile phone under the quilt, picked up the rope and wrapped it around his wrist. When it was done, the cabin door was pushed open, and a tall foreign female officer appeared at the door.


    Chu fan immediately widened his eyes. This woman was Carlo, the Iranian female officer caught in tibai last time.


    Special, there''s no fun now.


    Carlo, who was originally arrogant, immediately showed a look of panic after seeing Chu fan. He couldn''t hold the small whip in his hand. He fell to the ground with a slap, and his delicate body trembled slightly.


    The last time she was arrested, she was scared sick. If it weren''t for the Iranian military, she wouldn''t be able to come back alive. And since she went back, she didn''t dare to go out for a long time, for fear of meeting the murderer Wang Chufan.


    This time, because the meteorite sample was too important, she also wanted to take the opportunity to make up for her mistakes before she came to China. I thought, keep a low profile. The probability of meeting the king of murder was still not too high, but she never thought. She came to whatever she was afraid of. How did she meet him again?


    "Hi, Carlo, long time no see." Chu fan shook off the rope in his hand and said hello with a smile.


    The man standing next to Carlo was surprised and said, "do you know general Carlo? Who are you?"


    "Poof!"


    A military spike pierced into his heart and half of the bloody blade appeared from his back heart. The man couldn''t believe it. He turned his head and looked at Carlo with an expressionless face: "you... Why..."


    "Because he''s the king of murder. Idiot!" Carlo whispered, kicked him to the ground and told the walkie talkie at the collar, "do it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was another gunshot outside, but this time, the battle soon ended. A burst of footsteps came and stopped outside the door. A man whispered a few words that Chu fan didn''t understand. Carlo gave strict instructions and soon left.


    Chu fan looked at the scene with great interest. When she finished, she smiled and asked, "Carlo, my girlfriend will come in a minute. Don''t worry, she will exchange meteorite samples with you."


    Carlo stumbled and almost fell to the ground. It was difficult to remain arrogant. He showed a depressed expression and said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Chu, don''t tease me. How can I have the courage? Oh, where are you going? I''ll send you there now."


    "I''m not going anywhere." Chu fan turned over and lay down on the bed, touched his cell phone and then played, "it''s good here. If you''re busy, go out first and don''t worry about me."


    Carlo is about to cry. He knew that Xia Yanran''s boyfriend was Chu fan. He wouldn''t come to kill her. Now it''s better to fight with people and lose a lot. I grabbed the hostages, but I found that it was a huge pit, but it killed my mother.


    It''s easier to ask God than to send God. Carlo thinks that if Chu fan is willing to go, he can give him as much money. But the key is, Chufan, will he go?


    Hesitating again and again, Carlo gritted his teeth and quickly took off his military uniform, revealing his belly without any fat and his full and towering chest. This scene stunned Chu fan and stared at Carlo without blinking, as if he had found a new world.


    This is the eight character - milk? Sure enough, it''s different from women in China

 Chapter 784

    Chu fan''s eyes made Carlo suddenly nervous. She had never felt shy before, which made her have the impulse to protect her chest.


    How did this happen? I like women. Why are you suddenly interested in men? However, if you can give the first time to the king of murder, it seems good.


    "Stop!"


    Just as Carlo was about to take off his pants, Chu fan finally recovered, jumped out of bed and said, "what do you mean? I''m not the kind of person you think. Put on your clothes quickly!"


    In Carlo''s eyes, Chu fan is angry and angry, but she doesn''t understand anyway. She''s like this. Why is he angry instead? Does he, like himself, dislike the opposite sex?


    No, last time on the ship, he slaughtered the whole ship in order to save the big breasted girl. If he didn''t like her, could he be so angry?


    "Mr. Chu, let me explain... Ah!" Carlo was worried and wanted to take two steps forward, but she forgot that her trouser bag was loosened. As soon as she raised her feet, her pants fell down and tripped herself.


    Looking at Carlo who fell in front of his eyes, Chu fan didn''t know whether to help her up. Although she was an enemy, she was a woman after all, very beautiful, and now she didn''t even wear clothes. For any man, I''m afraid he will be soft hearted or have some other ideas.


    Chu fan is also a little tangled. This is a good meal to his mouth. Do you want to eat it? A woman like her has never tried it. No, this woman is a war maniac. If she gets involved with her, she will be in constant trouble in the future. Besides, she is an enemy. How can she talk to the enemy about this?


    enemy?


    Chu fan''s eyes brightened. Are you polite to the enemy? Maybe you can use her to make another big profit.


    Carlo''s dress was very bold. Outside was a solemn military uniform, but inside, he almost didn''t even have underwear. Only his lower body was wearing a narrow thong. It''s better not to wear it. This shape is easier to arouse men''s desire - hope.


    She endured the pain on her knees and elbows and quickly got up from the ground. She didn''t dare to look at Chu fan. She quickly put on her pants and quickly fastened the buttons on her open military uniform. In just a few seconds, she became the proud female officer again.


    "Mr. Chu, give me your terms. What do you want to do before you let me go?" Carlo also threw himself out. What''s to be afraid of if he dies? Don''t you have to die if you''re afraid?


    Chu fan put down his mobile phone and asked with great interest, "I remember that your family has a high status in Yi lang. presumably, there should be many political enemies?"


    Carlo''s face changed greatly and he became nervous: "what do you... What do you want to do?"


    "Nothing." Chu Fan said lightly, "but... If I use this matter to exert pressure on your country, do you think there will be anyone willing to help you? I think there should be few people willing to help your family. There can be many people who take the opportunity to fall into the well. What do you say?"


    "No, you can''t do that." Carlo grabbed Chu fan''s arm and said in horror, "it will kill my whole family. Please, this is my personal idea and has nothing to do with my family. Let me go, I beg you..."


    "Let go!" Chufan scolded, and Carlo quickly released his hand holding Chufan''s arm, but ChuChu''s poor eyes made people soft and straight.


    This woman is really a beauty. Even if she cries, she is so moving.


    "It''s not impossible for me to let you and your family go." Chu fan''s "but" made her heart hang in the air again without waiting for Carlo''s gratitude.


    "But you have to pay enough."


    "What price?" Carlo''s voice trembled. Her intuition told her that the price might be unbearable, but it was a hope after all. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, she won''t miss it.


    Chu Fan said lightly, "I need a lot of precious medicinal materials and precious minerals..."


    "No problem, how much do you want?" Carlo asked impatiently.


    "Don''t be happy too early. You may not be able to bear the amount I need."


    Just now, Carlo, who still had some survivors, hung up again and said nervously, "that... How much is that?"


    Chu fan stretched out two fingers: "20 million dollars..."


    "It''s only 20 million." Carlo breathed a sigh of relief. "No problem. I promise I''ll send it to you exactly."


    Chu fan looked at her with a faint smile. Carlo was a little hairy. It seems... Chu fan really wants less. For others, 20 million US dollars is really a lot, but for Chu fan, who has so many rights to import raw stones, it is really not worth mentioning.


    Can I be wrong?


    "Mr. Chu, when you say $20 million, you mean..."


    "Every month, you have to provide me with 20 million US dollars of ''goods'' for a period of ten years." Chu fan hummed coldly before Carlo spoke. "This money should be nothing to your family? Moreover, I don''t want your things for nothing. If there are any problems in the future, I may help you when I''m in a good mood."


    "Of course, you can choose to refuse. I won''t force you." Chu Fan said magnanimously.


    Isn''t that forced? It''s like coercion and inducement, slapping a sweet date. However, although the cost is higher, it is not without benefits. The most important point is that Carlos has no choice, because once this happens, her family will be devastated, and no one can bear the consequences.


    Carlo hesitated and said bitterly, "if you win, I can promise you on behalf of the family, but you must promise to fully protect my family''s position in Iran. Also, when I need your help, you can''t deliberately create difficulties and go back."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry. An accident in your family won''t do me any good. As for your need for me, ha ha, I''ve never helped in vain. Moreover, if you want me to do something, it depends on my mood. It''s not negotiable."


    Carlo had speechless words, Chu fan meant, helped and did not help, he has the final say, even if she agreed to help, she had to pay the price. Special, who can afford it? You are the second uncle!


    "Now, can I go?" Carlo took a deep breath and said.


    "Go? The play hasn''t finished yet. Where are you going?" Chu fan ordered lazily. "Go on according to your original plan, and take me as your hostage for the next step."


    "I see." Carlo turned and walked out.


    Chu fan is not afraid that she will run away. He lies on the bed and continues to play mobile games and small songs, not to mention how comfortable it is.


    It''s not a hostage. It''s clearly the ancestors who invited them back. They can''t send them away.


    Before long, the cruise ship went to sea, but it was not far away. Carlo came and invited Chu fan to a private plane. Only she and a pilot took Chu fan away from the cruise ship and flew to the nearest harbor city.


    The most dangerous places are the safest. In this densely populated big city, it is doomed to be impossible to use troops to encircle and suppress them, but the general small police force does not pose much threat to them. Moreover, they have hostages in hand and are not afraid of being surrounded at all.


    Carlo is much smarter than fifty LAN and others. When he arrived in the city, he abandoned his private plane and took a taxi several times. Finally, he came to the railway station and got on the train easily.


    So far, the whereabouts of Chu fan and Carlo have become uncertain, and those who want to capture Chu fan and exchange meteorite samples go to sea to chase cruise ships, and others chase private planes.


    The two speedboats chasing the cruise ship were hit by two thunder on the way. The speedboat sank directly. The four people on board were electrocuted into coke and sank into the sea; Another group of people also drove a helicopter all the way to the outskirts of the harbor city. The propeller was broken and the plane was destroyed and people were killed by a sudden hurricane.


    Similarly, Xia Yanran was stopped again.


    This time, a total of three groups united to shoot down Xia Yanran''s private plane. At the critical moment, Xia Yanran jumped down from the cabin door decisively. Below is the dense forest. If she really wants to fall, it is also bad.


    Just when she thought she was going to die, a figure passed by. When she opened her eyes, she found that she had landed safely. The person who saved her was the black dragon crape myrtle.


    After crape myrtle solved the three groups, Xia Yanran was still ready to start, but she received a text message from Chu fan. She was relieved and returned to the scientific research center accompanied by crape myrtle. The blockbuster, directed by Chu fan, starring Xia Yanran and guest starring Su Yu and Su Yuan, was finally finished.


    Mercenaries who sneaked into China and wanted to use various means to capture meteorite samples, as well as spy organizations in a country, were killed in nine cases out of ten. Only the two groups started late and were more cautious, so they narrowly escaped.


    But afterwards, these people no longer dare to stay in China. Money is good, but you have to spend it. This is simply an impossible task. Who is willing to take it?


    On the train, Carlo looked at Chu fan bitterly and couldn''t bear to see Chu fan.


    "I said, can you stop looking at me with this kind of eyes?" Chu fan looked around and said helplessly, "you look, it''s like I''ve been abandoned all the time. Are you?"


    To appear in public, Carlo took off his military uniform and changed into a very ordinary shirt and jeans. And she dressed herself up like a beautiful little young woman and followed Chu fan step by step.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this is a small couple of Chinese and western. When the woman came to the man''s house, she was wronged, while the man is obviously a male chauvinist guy. In the face of his wife''s grievance, he not only ignored it, but even didn''t bother to look at it. In such a short time, several elderly people scolded Chu fan.


    Especially, she''s not my wife. What do you look at? But Chu fan can''t say this. Otherwise, it''s strange that these people don''t regard themselves as adult traffickers.

 Chapter 785

    "Let''s go and have a cigarette with me." Chu fan couldn''t sit still, said hello, got up and walked towards the smoking area between the two carriages.


    Carlo was like a submissive little daughter-in-law. She stood up obediently, followed Chu fan to the smoking area, took the initiative to help him light a cigarette, and lit one for herself. Before Chu fan could speak, she said bitterly, "you pit me!"


    Chu fan chuckled: "you know that? Yes, I did pit you, but is it my fault? Who let you come and get involved? Besides, did I say that the meteorite sample is in your hand? As for what others think, it''s none of my business."


    Carlo was speechless. Indeed, who can blame? Aren''t you too greedy? If you don''t come to wade in this muddy water, can you cause so much trouble? Now it''s good that the fox didn''t hit, but provoked a coquettish.


    Before long, the news that Carlo took Xia Yanran''s boyfriend will appear in the news of intelligence organizations in various countries and major mercenary Corps associations. Then, Carlo will face harassment from agents and mercenaries from various countries. Unless she can send Xia Yanran''s man away, the harassment will not end.


    Chu fan passed the trouble on to her and asked her to carry the pot. Do you think she can have no resentment? Now, even if she swears that she didn''t catch Xia Yanran''s boyfriend, others won''t believe it. Unless she announces Chu fan''s identity, she and her family will fall into endless kidnapping and assassination.


    Just then, the car arrived at a small station. Chu fan threw down his cigarette butts, smiled and waved his hand: "take care, bye!"


    Chu fan got out of the car happily and was about to find a quiet place. Then Yujian returned to Yanjing city. After a few steps, he found someone following behind him. He frowned and looked back. It was Carlo.


    "What are you doing with me?" Chu fan asked angrily.


    Carlo said angrily, "I won''t go back. If I go back, my family will have to be tied away. Unless you admit that you are Xia Yanran''s boyfriend, you directed all these things today."


    "Forget it, if you want to follow me, I''ll see when you can follow me." Chu fan didn''t bother to take care of her. He swaggered out of the station. Suddenly he smelled the smell of barbecue in the roadside barbecue stand, and his stomach suddenly purred.


    I haven''t eaten for a day. I had an appointment to have dinner with my wife. Now it seems that I don''t have a chance.


    "Boss, order everything you''re good at here and two dozen more beers." Chu fan casually chose a low table to sit down without greeting Carlo. She was not polite and sat directly opposite Chu fan.


    Chu fan rolled his eyes: "you follow me, and you have to eat and drink?"


    "I can''t help it. I changed my clothes and didn''t have a penny on me." Carlo shrugged. "Won''t you let me sleep on the street?"


    "Listen to you, you have to follow me even when I sleep?"


    "That''s right!" Carlo took the initiative to open a bottle of beer and handed it to Chu fan, laughing. "Whether you eat, sleep or go to the bathroom, I''ll follow you. Until you promise to help me clarify."


    Chu fanle said, "OK, I think you can hold on until when. Come and go."


    Two people eat and drink, get along quite well, the key is, with such a beautiful woman drinking, which man can be in a bad mood? Besides, Chu fan is very satisfied with everything he directed today and passes the trouble on to Carlo. Can he be in a bad mood?


    Carlo finds out Chu fan''s temper, agrees with him, eats meat and drinks without affectation, and shows the most real himself in front of Chu fan. She firmly believes that as long as she works hard and perseveres, she will benefit from Chu fan. Otherwise, his family must be tossed to death.


    It didn''t last long. While they were eating and drinking, a group of young gangsters with colored hair came to the barbecue stand and occupied two tables.


    "Brother Guang, look over there. It''s still a foreign girl. It''s really very punctual."


    "Well, it''s really good," said Matt, who was dyed with yellow hair and had a row of earrings on his ears. He stared at Carlo and waved his hand. "Go, invite her over and have a few drinks with my brother."


    "OK!"


    When the little brother got the instruction, Lima stood up, strode over and said with a smile, "beauty, give me a face and have a drink with brother Guang?"


    Carlo''s smiling face suddenly sank, glanced at him coldly, and his red lips gently opened: "get out!"


    Chu fan is like a person who has nothing to do. He eats meat kebabs and drinks beer. He looks like a bystander. He doesn''t mean to stand out for women at all.


    Little brother didn''t expect that the foreign girl''s temper was even more explosive than him, and she let him go. She was immediately angry and happy: "little girl, do you know who brother Guang is? Let you go and have a few drinks with me. I think highly of you. Don''t be shameless."


    As soon as the voice fell, an empty wine bottle hit him on the head and was immediately hit with blood. The little brother stared at Carlo and fell to the ground.


    The foreign girl is not only hot tempered, but also very cruel.


    The explosion of the wine bottle attracted the eyes of those noisy little gangsters. When they saw that their brother had been knocked down, these guys immediately stood up, angrily picked up the wine bottle and stool and rushed over.


    Carlo raised his neck and poured down most of the bottle of beer. He also stood up. A fierce anger flashed in his eyes and squeezed his fist.


    Today, she was so angry that she had no place to vent. These guys who don''t have eyes dare to annoy her. What''s the point? Just take it out on them, or you''ll have to hold your chest and explode.


    "Pay attention, just teach a lesson. Don''t kill people." Chu fan grabbed a handful of drunkard peanuts and watched the excitement with interest. Unexpectedly, Carlo''s Kung Fu is quite powerful. These two legs are like windmills. They kick too fast and specifically kick in the face. They lift too high.


    I don''t know if she deliberately let two go, and after seeing Carlo''s power, these two guys naturally set their eyes on Chu fan who was watching the excitement.


    Nima, our brother is so abused that he looks for his teeth. Are you still watching jokes. I can''t beat a woman. Can''t I clean up your little white face?


    They winked and walked left and right towards Chu fan.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Chu fan stood up in panic and quickly waved his hand. "It''s none of my business. I don''t know her at all. Really, if you can catch her, you can rape or kill her. I''m just a soy sauce maker... Ah, help..."


    In the scream, Chu fan fled in a hurry. He was lucky to avoid the attack of the two people and climbed behind Carlo. He didn''t know whether it was scared or intentional. He even hugged Carlo''s waist from behind.


    "Help me, help me!" Chu fan shouted incoherently.


    On purpose, he definitely did it on purpose. Carlo didn''t mind being taken advantage of by him, but he held her so tightly that she couldn''t move. His attack power was greatly reduced. At this time, brother Guang, the bastard boss, brought people over. These people were obviously much more powerful, and their eyes were ruthless. One of them took out more than a dozen machetes from the nearby car. Several people divided them. One person had two and there was still a surplus.


    Just now, Carlo played really well. That''s because his opponent is too weak and there is no murder weapon. If at this time, she can let go of her hands and feet and is not afraid of these gangsters, but the key is that now she is hugged by Chu fan, just like pulling a side battle to limit her movement. Doesn''t it let her stand there and be cut down?


    Several bastards smiled grimly and approached step by step. Just when they thought they would win the battle, Carlo suddenly took a gun from his back and aimed it at brother Guang, the boss of the bastard.


    Suddenly, several people were startled and stopped immediately. They didn''t dare to take another step forward.


    What, is this real? But how could such a foreign girl have a gun on her? Could it be a fake for self-defense and scaring people?


    Seeing Carlo take out the gun, Chu fan knows he''s not playing. He reluctantly releases his hand, sits down and continues to drink and eat meat. He says vaguely: "don''t make too much noise. I have to wipe your ass if you get into trouble."


    After listening to his words, Carlo took out a muffler from his pocket and slowly installed it on the muzzle of the gun. His cold eyes made brother Guang''s legs tremble. It''s special. It looks like a real gun.


    "Big sister, misunderstandings are all misunderstandings." brother Guang immediately threw away the machete and said with a smile, "it''s our fault. I apologize. You have a lot of..."


    With a "poof" sound, a bullet passed through the silencer and shot into brother Guangge''s thigh. He stagnated for two seconds until the blood poured out wildly. Then he screamed and fell to the ground holding his thigh.


    Now, no one dares to doubt that the gun is fake.


    The other gangsters were frightened and turned to run. Carlo snorted coldly, which made their legs soft and almost knelt down to beg for mercy.


    "Take people away and harass me again. I''ll make you all eunuchs. Get out!"


    Suddenly, several people, like Amnesty, quickly set up brother Guang, who howled miserably, and ran into the car. Within a minute, Chu fan and Carlo were left in the hot barbecue stand. Even the owner of the barbecue stand was so frightened that he didn''t know where to hide.


    Finally, Chu fan found the barbecue stall owner and gave him the compensation money, which led Carlo away. It''s not easy for anyone to make money. If Chu fan leaves like this, the barbecue boss will have to cry.


    I just want to run the barbecue stand well. Who provoked who?


    In this small county town, Chu fan and his wife walked for a long time and finally found a hotel. Chu fan opened two guest rooms with his ID card, threw the room card to Carlo, and went upstairs to have a rest.


    He thought about it. As soon as they separated, he got rid of Carlo. But he can''t think of saying that karogan didn''t go back to his room, but followed Chu fan into his guest room and went into the bathroom again

 Chapter 786

    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Chu fan didn''t have a good airway: "do you follow me when I pee?"


    "It''s all right, just think I don''t exist." Carlo leaned on the washstand without fear, holding his shoulders in his hands and looking at Chu fan with great interest. That means, it seems to depend on how convenient he is.


    Wipe, I''m a big man. Aren''t you afraid?


    Chu fan turned around, untied his belt and was about to take it out, but Carlo walked over and whistled.


    In this case, how can Chu fan pee out? He didn''t dare to show up.


    "I said, can you avoid it?" Chu fan reluctantly said, "you are a woman''s home. It''s convenient to see a man like this, okay?"


    "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of? Otherwise, I''ll come first?" Carlo said, pulling Chu fan aside, unbuttoning his jeans, pulling down without hesitation and sitting on the toilet.


    Chu fan turned and ran away, like being driven out by a wolf. Behind him came Carlo''s proud smile and the sound of water.


    It''s so strange that I was molested by a woman. It came out. Where does my old face go?


    At the door, Chu fan gritted his teeth, turned, pushed the door and went in again. He saw that Carlo had stood up and put on his pants. In addition to relaxing his breath, he also had some small regrets.


    Nima, if you dare to challenge me again, I will put you in the right place. Hum!


    This time, Chu fan pushed Carlo out and locked the door. Finally, no one disturbed him. After discharging the water, it was really hearty and comfortable. But when he opened the door, he was startled by the scene in front of him. Carlo took off his clothes and was holding his shoulder against the door frame, waiting for Chu fan to come out.


    "Shit, are you crazy?"


    Chu fan was stunned: "put on your clothes quickly."


    "Cut!" Carlo pulled Chu fan aside impolitely and gave him a white look. "I''m willing to take it off, but I didn''t let you see it? Besides, I want to take a bath. Do I have to wash in clothes?"


    The door slammed, and Carlo''s voice came from inside: "the door is unlocked. If you want to come in and wash with me, just come in. I don''t mind."


    Wash together? Hum, want to fuck me? You are so beautiful!


    Chu fan tilted his mouth and raised his feet to run away, but Carlo seemed to be an Ascaris worm in Chu fan''s stomach. As soon as he raised his feet, Carlo seemed to see it. He said lazily, "if you leave, I''ll go to Xiao''s house in Yanjing city and say you''ve always abandoned me. Master Xiao is such a nice face. Guess he''ll drive me away?"


    At this time, Chu fan suddenly found that she seemed to have got a hot potato, and she couldn''t shake it off like brown sugar.


    Nima, how did this happen?


    Soon, Carlo came out of the bathroom. This time, she came to the bedside with a bath towel around her, bare feet and a string of drops of water. Chu fan is smoking at the head of the bed, and doesn''t even look at Carlo.


    "What do you think?" Carlo walked over, stretched out two fingers, took half of the cigarette end from Chu fan''s mouth, skillfully put it in his mouth, took a deep breath and smiled, "Do you regret it? Or are you thinking about how to punish me? I forgot to tell you that I like whip and wax oil. If you hate me, please say hello to me. I feel better."


    Seeing that Chu fan was still silent and even closed his eyes, Carlo dared not laugh again. He threw down his cigarette butts and stretched out his hand to unlock Chu fan''s belt. When he was preparing for the next step, Chu fan suddenly grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    "Do you think you can become my woman, and then you don''t have to pay off the debt or carry the pot for me?" Chu fan sneered. "I can tell you clearly that even if I fuck you, it''s in vain. You should pay as much as you should, because you asked for it."


    "I understand. I don''t dare to ask for anything. I just hope you can do me a little favor." Carlo reluctantly smiled. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak, Carlo didn''t say anything, but stubbornly pushed Chu fan''s hand away and pulled down his pants.


    To Chu fan''s surprise, she was so strange that she wanted to do this for the first time. Think about it, she had been fooling around with women before, so naturally she couldn''t taste a man.


    When she boldly straddled on Chu fan, a dull hum made her almost powerless fall on Chu fan. Looking at the tears in her eyes, Chu fan finally realized that something was wrong and hurriedly pushed her away. She saw bright red plum blossoms falling on his thighs and white sheets.


    Shit, what''s going on? Is... Is this her first time? How can it be?


    Carlo said mockingly, "don''t worry, I''m voluntary. I didn''t want you to do anything for me."


    If other women, Chu fan doesn''t mind coming. Anyway, each takes what he needs, and no one needs to be responsible. But Carlo gave him the first time, which made him feel guilty and feel sorry for her.


    Did she go too far? But shouldn''t she be punished for what she did?


    Just when he hesitated, Carlo had taken a box of TT from the bedside cabinet, opened it, put on a raincoat for little Chu fan, came to Chu fan again and said, "they all said that the first time is very important to women, and you don''t want me to leave any shadow?"


    "Wait!" Chu fan hurriedly stops Carlo, pulls down the raincoat he just put on and throws it on the ground


    For more than two hours, Carlo, who refused to admit defeat, was paralyzed and had no strength to open his eyes. Chu fan was also tired. In order to deal with the crazy woman, he tried his best. He came three times in a row, and his legs were soft.


    Especially, this woman''s combat effectiveness is too strong!


    The next morning, Chu fan was tossed awake before he woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw Carlo buried his head between his legs and said with a bitter smile: "are you still coming?"


    Carlo told him with his actions that he would never admit defeat.


    With one experience, the second time she was much more skilled, but she still didn''t last long and collapsed on Chu fan. This time, neither of them moved any more. They hugged each other and quietly experienced each other''s temperature, smell each other''s taste and changes somewhere.


    Finally, Chu fan couldn''t help but say, "yesterday, you said you wanted me to help. What''s the matter?"


    Carlo turned over and lay beside Chu fan. Relying on the head of the bed, he lit himself a cigarette and took a deep breath before he said faintly, "do you know why I know the danger of this mission and still risk coming to China?"


    Before Chu fan could speak, Carlo explained himself: "the family has ordered me a marriage, and the other party is also the offspring of military leaders. I have escaped for five years, but I can''t escape this time. Therefore, I come to China to take a chance. As long as I can take the meteorite sample back, no one dares to force me to get married."


    "Do you want me to give you the meteorite sample?" Chu fan frowned.


    Carlo mocked himself: "even if I mention it, will you? Hehe, I''m not as arrogant as you think. I still have this self-knowledge."


    "Then what do you want me to help you?"


    "If you can, I hope you can accompany me home. I don''t need you to do anything. As long as you show your identity, I promise no one will dare to force me to marry again."


    Short hands and short mouths.


    Chu fan wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t say it when he thought of the still bright red plum blossom mark on the sheet. They have wiped away the rest of the people''s food. Can''t they even make such a small request? Is that too ruthless?


    "Forget it, just think I didn''t say anything. If it''s a big deal, just listen to the family''s arrangement and marry." Carlo got out of bed and went to the bathroom to take a bath without wearing anything.


    The water from the shower head was cold, but even so, it could not eliminate the loss in Carlo''s heart. Even if she is strong, she can''t get rid of the fact that she is a woman, and any woman, more or less, will have a sweet dream.


    Like other girls, she doesn''t want a romantic love, nor does she expect a touching story like snow white and the prince. She only wants to have an emotional experience like a male and female protagonist in the Titanic.


    Yes, she gave her body to Chu fan. She was selfish and didn''t really like him, but before that, after the madness last night, she found that her sexual orientation had changed back, so she couldn''t help asking for it again early in the morning.


    She doesn''t expect Chu fan to like himself, but at least, she can let him regard himself as his woman, even if it''s just a private item. Unfortunately, Chu fan has no attachment to her. It seems that she is just a gun friend, which is optional.


    Carlo, who never shed a tear when he was injured, finally shed tears of grievance under the erosion of cold water drops. The hot tears, which should have been hot, were assimilated by the water and fell coldly before they spilled out of her eyes, just like her heart, getting colder and colder.


    Suddenly, the door opened. Carlo looked up in surprise and saw Chu fan stride in. Suddenly, she was nervous and uneasy. Did


    "I won''t let you marry anyone." Chu fan grabbed her arm and turned her around


    The cold drops of water fell on the two people in the fierce battle, which not only did not extinguish their passion, but also made them more sober, more intense and lasting.


    It was almost noon when Chu fan took Carlo out. They hugged each other and rested for a while. Chu fan patted Carlo''s buttocks: "get up, go downstairs and have something to eat, and then go back with me."


    Carlo, who was still pretending to sleep, opened his eyes and said in amazement, "go back with you? What are you doing?"


    "What do you say?" Chu fan pinched her hip and told her, "put on your military uniform and negotiate a deal with our Chinese military through your Iranian embassy."


    Carleton''s eyes brightened: "you mean you can trade us a meteorite sample?"


    "Even if it''s really a deal for you, it''s not necessarily a good thing." Chu fan snorted, "so, you''d better stop dreaming and get dressed quickly."

 Chapter 787

    Under Chu fan''s arrangement, Carlo in military uniform and Xia Yanran in charge of meteorite sample research met in the office of the scientific research center.


    Xia Yanran saw at a glance that something must have happened between Carlo and Chu fan. Look at her face with spring. She is more like a fox than Xiao Mei.


    Asshole, so many wives in the family are not satisfied and go out to cheat? And bring the wild woman back and negotiate with my mother? Are you demonstrating with me? But before she could make trouble, Chu fan dragged her out first.


    "The purpose of this negotiation is to promote the international relations between China and Iran lang." Chu fan whispered, "sell our scientific research achievements to the Iranian military. I think they will not refuse."


    Xia Yanran glared at him: "what good is this for us in China?"


    "Yike, adjacent to Yi Lang, is in war, and the people of Yike are waiting for rescue." Chu fan takes a deep breath, "and we are out of reach in China, but if we can pass Yi Lang, we may be able to liberate the war of Yike and let the people of Yike no longer be poisoned by the war."


    Xia Yanran took a cold breath: "do you want to control ike? This... How is this possible?"


    "It''s one thing to dare to think, but it''s another thing to be able to do it." Chu Fan said confidently, "if you dare to think, there''s hope, but if you don''t even dare to think, why don''t you do anything at all."


    "I can''t do such a big thing. Wait for me to call..."


    "You''re stupid. It''s not on the table. It''s just an oral agreement between us and Carlo."


    Xia Yanran nodded vaguely, followed Chu fan back to the office, carefully studied with Carlo all day, and signed a contract for everything she could think of.


    Of course, this is signed in private and can''t be seen. In terms of meteorite technology sharing, Xia Yanran orally signed an agreement with her as an official of China. In fact, it''s nothing, but after China deciphered the internal structure of the meteorite and used this technology to produce all kinds of ordnance and commodities, Iran Lang officially has the preemptive right.


    Therefore, Yi Lang wants to maintain long-term trade with China and has the idea of using Chinese currency.


    No way, because of the sanctions imposed by the United States and the European Union, Iran Lang is now inflating and the currency has depreciated significantly. If we don''t find a way to stop it, Iran Lang may be the next Iraq gram.


    Once the relations between the two countries are harmonious, Iran Lang will increase trade with China. In the past, it used to import all kinds of goods or raw materials from the EU, but in the future, perhaps China will be the largest import and export country of Iran Lang.


    There are unlimited business opportunities and great strategic significance. But at this level, Xia Yanran and Carlo can''t make a decision.


    Talk about everything. It''s already dark. Xia Yanran asks Carlo to stay, but Carlo is anxious to return home and just asks Chu fan to take her to the airport. More than half an hour before the plane took off, Carlo dragged Chu fan to the bathroom. She didn''t look crimson until the radio shouted three times. She walked out of the bathroom and onto the boarding passage.


    Especially, this woman is a female wolf. It''s too cruel.


    Chu fan rested in the bathroom for a long time, washed his face again, and then came out of the bathroom. Looking back on the process from their recognition to the present, he felt a little absurd. Why did he sleep her?


    However, he was very proud to have a lesbian nightgown.


    Just as he was about to leave, a harsh quarrel came from afar: "can you afford it? I made it by hand by international design masters. It costs more than 100000."


    "You hit me. What does it matter to me if your clothes are dirty? Moreover, my clothes are dirty. Although they are not as expensive as yours, they cost me thousands of yuan."


    "Hum, OK, I''ll pay for your clothes, but you also have to pay for my clothes."


    "You are simply unreasonable."


    "You stop and want to go without losing money? There''s no door..."


    Chu fan glanced at her and immediately took back her steps. I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance here. What a coincidence. Without thinking, he turned and walked in the direction of the quarrel.


    There were two young beauties in the dispute. One of them was dressed in fashion, dressed up brightly and with jewels, as if she was afraid that others would not know that she had a rich father.


    The other beauty is a white-collar worker, wearing a capable small suit. Although it looks simple and generous, both handmade and fabric are very high-grade, and the price is also expensive.


    On the ground, there was an instant coffee cup. Brown coffee flowed all over the ground. The clothes and trousers of the two women were stained with some coffee juice to varying degrees. It was not certain whether they could be washed off.


    The white-collar Beauty is alone, but there are several others. No, a fat man saw the quarrel, hurried forward to pull the fashionable woman apart, comforted her for a few words, turned his head and said angrily to the female white-collar toe: "apologize to Miss Yu and compensate 150000. Otherwise, you will have to pay more than 150000 for delaying our filming."


    "Why do you want me to apologize? Why do you want me to lose money? It''s great to be a star?" the white-collar Beauty blushed with anger. "Obviously she didn''t look up and bumped into me. I haven''t asked her to apologize to me."


    "Who has the coffee?" the fat man asked calmly.


    The white-collar Beauty said, "the coffee is mine, but she plays with her mobile phone while walking..."


    "Coffee is your responsibility," the fat man interrupted the white-collar Beauty in a cold voice, "What''s the matter with the mobile phone? She didn''t see it. Don''t you have eyes? You still stand in the middle of the aisle and want to touch the porcelain? I tell you, if you don''t compensate us for our losses and apologize to Miss Yu today, I can only solve the problem through legal channels."


    "You say I touch porcelain?" the white-collar Beauty was so angry that her face turned white, took out her mobile phone and said, "now, I''m not doing it when you lose money. I have to call the police to see who touches porcelain?"


    The fat man sneered: "I forgot to tell you that Miss Yu''s godfather is the deputy secretary in charge of politics and law in Yanjing. Who do you think the police will favor when they come? Also, if Miss Yu''s schedule is delayed, the compensation is not more than 100000 or hundreds of thousands. You should think about it clearly!"


    Suddenly, the white-collar Beauty was stunned and stopped making phone calls. Although she was unwilling, she didn''t even have an acquaintance in Yanjing city. If she really wanted to make trouble, she was afraid that she would suffer a loss. But she was unwilling to make her apologize and lose money. It''s too oppressive!


    Wronged, unwilling and helpless, the white-collar Beauty''s eyes are red and almost shed tears. She has no right and no power. How can she argue with others? She can only knock off her teeth and swallow it in her stomach.


    But just when she was ready to give in and lose money, a man walked over quickly and bumped into a fashionable beauty. A cup of coke in her hand splashed on the woman''s face.


    "Ah!" Miss Yu screamed, like being splashed with sulfuric acid, "paper towel, get me paper towel..."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." the man quickly helped her wipe the water stain on the skirt, but it fell into the eyes of others. It was not a wipe. It was clearly a touch. With such a stunned time, her chest was almost pinched flat and rounded.


    At this time, the fat man finally woke up, rushed up with a roar and pushed the man away: "stop, what are you doing?"


    The man''s helpless stall: "I''m sorry, I patronize my mobile phone, but you too. Why are you standing in the aisle? Lose money!"


    "What?" Miss Yu finally raised her head, stared at the man angrily and shouted, "how dare you let me lose money? You hit me..."


    "Just now, it was the lady you hit. You don''t want people to lose money?" the man sneered. "Why, now it''s someone else''s turn to hit you, you won''t lose money? Is it the loss of hitting people or the loss of being hit?"


    "You..."


    Miss Yu was so angry that she couldn''t speak, but the white-collar Beauty beside her burst out laughing. Yes, the man who came was Chu fan, and the white-collar Beauty was he Xiaolin''s sister, he Xiaoying.


    He Xiaoying is Kong Qingqing''s classmate. Because of the building materials company, she was forced to marry Jia Zhengjun of Sichuan Province, but she was spoiled by Chu fan. Later, Chu fan handed over the business of building materials of Sichuan Chongqing group to he Xiaoying and saved her building materials company.


    Previously, he Xiaolin had been at home to help her sister manage the company. When she learned that Chu fan was going to build a pharmaceutical company, she resolutely left her sister he Xiaoying and ran to help Chu fan.


    He Xiaoying is very clear about her sister he Xiaolin''s thoughts. She has talked to her and advised her more than once, but it has no effect. In this case, he Xiaoying will no longer say anything, but support he Xiaolin to pursue her own happiness.


    This time, he Xiaoying came to Yanjing on business. Unexpectedly, she met this kind of thing as soon as she got off the plane. She lost her heart! However, Chu fan''s appearance immediately turned cloudy and sunny, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Boy, do you know who miss Yu is?" the fat man said with a gloomy face, "her godfather is..."


    "I know, isn''t he the deputy secretary in charge of politics and law in Yanjing? If you can call him, I''ll see if he has that face." Chu fan snorted disdainfully.


    Seeing Chu fan''s confidence, the fat man can''t figure out his details. This is the capital city. Crouching tigers, hidden dragons, who knows if Chu fan is the second generation of officials? If he can''t stir up trouble, he will spread the trouble.


    The fat man took a deep breath and said, "brother, what''s your name? Where is it?"


    "My surname is Chu. I''m a stranger and do some small business."


    Before the fat man could speak, Miss Yu shouted angrily, "what are you grinding with him? Call the police immediately, and I''ll let them go to jail..."


    PS: Thank you for the 2 yuan red envelope reward of "anonymous 431179". In addition, the third watch every day is already the limit. If conditions permit, the number of days of breaking watch will be extended for a few more days. Thank you for your support!!

 Chapter 788

    "Miss He, come to Yanjing on business?" Chu fan doesn''t bother to talk to the rude and unreasonable Miss Yu. I really don''t understand. Can such a woman be a star? Compared with Tang Feifei, she is far from her appearance, temperament and cultivation.


    Chu fan just punished her a little. If he really wanted to quarrel with her, he lost his identity.


    "A little strange?" he Xiaoying said with a narrow smile. "In theory, I''m your great aunt now."


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed and hurriedly cut off the topic. "Have you just arrived in Yanjing? Is there anyone to pick you up? If not, I''ll see you off. Where are you going?"


    "Don''t bother. I''ll just take a taxi myself."


    "What''s the courtesy of the family?" Chu fan waved his hand. "Let''s go. Let''s eat first, and then I''ll take you to the hotel."


    They took Miss Yu and her party as the air. They talked and laughed and wanted to leave. They were angry with Miss Yu and almost carried away. Dare you ignore me? I must make you pay today.


    "Don''t go!" Miss Yu grabbed Chu fan''s arm and said loudly, "OK, so you''re a group. Want to go? No way!"


    Chu fan frowned and hated this arrogant and willful woman more and more.


    Knowing that Chu fan was an outsider and a businessman, the fat man finally put down his worries and sneered: "I''ve called the police. The police will arrive soon. You two are waiting to be detained."


    Chu fan was speechless for a while. How come there are so many self righteous people? It''s like your family runs the police station.


    He Xiaoying was afraid of harming Chu fan and hurriedly said, "brother, we lose money, and I''ll apologize to Miss Yu. Let''s forget it. Don''t delay your schedule..."


    "It''s too late to think of losing money now!" cried Miss Yu. "I tell you, it''s hard to say anything today. Just wait for prison dinner."


    "Cough!" the fat man hurriedly dragged Miss Yu aside and whispered a few words.


    Miss Yu finally calmed down and said angrily, "it''s OK to apologize. You dog men and women kneel down to me and say ten times'' I''m sorry, I''m wrong ''and compensate me 1.5 million. Otherwise, I''ll let you spend three years in prison. Do you believe it?"


    A dog man and woman finally annoyed Chu fan.


    "You''re awesome. OK, since you want to play, I''ll play with you to the end." Chu fan took out his cell phone and asked, "dare you tell me your name?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let you get out of the entertainment circle." Chu fan snorted coldly. "A woman with low quality like you is not worthy to be a star at all."


    Miss Yu smiled angrily: "you let me get out of the entertainment industry? Who do you think you are?"


    "Never mind who I am. In short, I can make you retire early."


    Chu fan didn''t bother to ask her name, so he dialed directly. The phone was soon connected, and a slightly excited voice came out: "Chu fan? How did you think of calling me?"


    "Feifei, is there a woman surnamed Yu in your entertainment circle? She is not very good, rude and unreasonable. Oh, by the way, she said she has a godfather who is the deputy secretary in charge of politics and law in Yanjing city. Do you know who she is?"


    "Yu Lina!"


    Tang Feifei called out the name decisively and asked curiously, "how did she provoke you?"


    Chu fan looked up and asked, "Hey, is your name Yu Lina?"


    Miss Yu was stunned and nodded subconsciously: "yes, I''m Yu Lina. Who are you... Calling?"


    The fat man was aside, his heart flickered and said in surprise: "he shouted Feifei, is it..."


    "Tang Feifei?" Yu Lina exclaimed, hurriedly covered her mouth, looked at Chu fan in horror, and her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    If he really knows Tang Feifei, his acting career may really come to an end. But how could he know Tang Feifei?


    "Affectation!" the entourage disdained. "If he can know Tang Feifei, I''m Tang Feifei''s boyfriend."


    "Play tricks and scare who? If you can, call the mayor of Yanjing. Cut!"


    "Miss Yu, call your Godfather. This matter must be dealt with seriously."


    The uproar of all the people made Yu Lina and fat man calm down again. Think about it, how can an unknown boy know Tang Feifei?


    He almost bluffed me by a phone call.


    Yu Lina took out her mobile phone, said coquettishly for a while, and soon came back triumphantly. She glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "my godfather will be here soon. You dog men and women are waiting to go to jail. Hum!"


    Suddenly, one of Yu Lina''s entourage heard a "Ding Dong" sound on his mobile phone. When he took out his mobile phone, he immediately widened his eyes and said in a lost voice, "Miss Yu, something''s wrong!"


    "What''s the name of the ghost? What can happen?"


    "Tang... Tang Feifei just updated the microblog, saying that you have low character and no quality, which discredited the artists, called on all artists to boycott you, and asked the entertainment company to block you. The following... Also forwarded some photos of you playing big brands in the past..."


    Yu Lina was so dark that she almost fainted. The fat man grabbed the man''s mobile phone and glanced at it. She was stunned. Her hand loosened and the mobile phone fell down.


    It''s over. All the efforts of several years have been in vain.


    Then, the mobile phone that fell on the ground kept "Ding Dong". The man picked up the mobile phone and turned pale. He couldn''t cry if he wanted to cry. How did this happen? In such a short time, at least 20 stars forwarded this microblog, and fans paid more attention and forwarded it.


    Needless to say, Yu Lina must have made the headlines today, but she was not so red and purple, but was scolded so bloody that she even picked out her bed wetting at the age of three.


    This is the power of public opinion. It can hold a beggar as a net celebrity and make a star fall into the altar in an instant and become worthless.


    Suddenly, Yu Lina''s cell phone rang. She calmed down, took a look and quickly answered: "president Zhao, please save me..."


    "Did you offend a young man surnamed Chu?" a cold voice came over the phone.


    Yu Lina trembled and said, "yes... It''s Chu, but..."


    "Go to hell, not to mention the signing actor of our entertainment company." a man roared on the phone and hung up.


    How did this happen? Just... Just abandoned me? Yu Lina looked at Chu fan with some fear. Now she realized that the background of the young man was going to be all over the sky. If she provoked him, what was it?


    Why am I so unlucky?


    Or the fat man reacted quickly. He came to Chu fan with a smile on his face and said with a smile: "Mr. Chu, I''m really sorry. It''s all our fault. Your adult has a large number, so don''t worry about us."


    Chu fan sneered, "are you still a little person? A word can make us go to jail for three years. Can you be a little person? Cut!"


    "Mr. Chu, Lina, she has come to this day with great difficulty. Please raise your hand and let us go. In this way, let Lina have dinner with you tonight. As long as you can forgive her, let us do anything."


    Yu Lina nodded repeatedly. As long as Chu fan was willing to let her go, even if she went to open a room now and let her kneel - lick her. Indeed, it''s not easy for her to come to this day, because she even accompanied the crew all over for a role. Now, it''s not easy to get out of it, but she was beaten back to her original shape because of such a small thing. How can she be reconciled?


    Chufan was about to speak when the phone suddenly rang. It was Tang Feifei. Chufan deliberately turned on the hands-free, smiled and said, "Feifei, thank you. I''ll invite you to dinner another day."


    "I''m not sincere at first sight. I haven''t eaten yet. Where are you? I''ll treat you." Tang Feifei said with a smile.


    From their conversation, we can see that his relationship with Tang Feifei is not generally familiar, and it seems that Tang Feifei is still catching up with Chu fan. People on Yu Lina''s side are going crazy. What''s the background of this guy? Don''t you even like Tang Feifei? Is he still not a man?


    "Ah, Yu Lina is at the airport, aren''t you also at the airport?" don''t wait for Chu fan to speak, Tang Feifei immediately said, "wait for me 20 minutes, I''ll pick you up."


    Chu fan reluctantly hung up the phone, glanced at the dull Yu Lina and fat people, and sneered: "as a man, you''d better keep a low profile. Don''t let people kneel down and apologize. Can you stand it? You also scold other dog men and women. You don''t see how you get famous."


    "Mr. Chu!" Yu Lina sobbed, "I know I''m wrong. Forgive me. I won''t dare again."


    "I can not pursue, but I can''t guarantee whether you can fire in the future." Chu fan reaches out his hand to caress he Xiaoying''s back, "let''s go!"


    "Hmm!" he Xiaoying followed Chu fan and prepared to leave with a big step. But just a few steps away, a team of police came quickly.


    Headed by a middle-aged man in his fifties, he was dressed in casual clothes, shy of a beer belly, bald, flushed and smelling of wine, as if he had just come down from the wine table. Seeing the wronged and crying Yu Lina from a distance, she immediately stepped forward painfully: "baby, who bullied you? Tell me, I''ll kill him."


    Yu Lina looked at Chu fan bitterly and stretched out her hand: "it''s him. They jointly bullied me, spilled me all over coffee and coke, and let Tang Feifei send a microblog to discredit me. Godfather, I''m not alive. Wuwuwuwuwuwu!"


    Hum, isn''t that Tang Feifei''s friend? Don''t think about it if you don''t make me feel better. Today, I fought with you to the end. Hum!


    Chu fan stared and had a new understanding of Lina. Nima, she''s really stubborn. I don''t care about her anymore. She even complains with her Godfather. Does she think his godfather can deal with me?


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Who dares to bully you? Godfather can''t spare him." the bald middle-aged man comforted Yu Lina, turned and looked at Chu fan. He said coldly to the man in police uniform next to him, "Director Wen, you can do it."

 Chapter 789

    "Somebody, take these two suspects away." Director Wen didn''t even ask. He gave a strict order. The police behind him rushed up and took out handcuffs to handcuff Chu fan.


    My grass, is this too arrogant? No wonder the police station belongs to your family. Without even asking, they began to arrest people?


    "Wait a minute!" Chu fan raised his hand to stop several policemen and sneered, "Director Wen, right? Excuse me, what law have I committed? I have to give a reason to arrest people?"


    "Why? Hum!" Director Wen said coldly, "is this enough reason to commit murder in the street?"


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "is it too exaggerated? I just spilled her a coke, not sulfuric acid?"


    "Is it sulfuric acid? You don''t count. You have to go back for testing." Director Wen waved impatiently, "hurry and take the person away."


    "Wait, let me make a phone call first." Chu fan took out his mobile phone and didn''t wait to make a phone call. Two policemen rushed up, not only to grab his mobile phone, but also to handcuff his hands.


    But before they got close to Chu fan, they were kicked back by Chu fan. Director Wen was about to pull out the gun. Chu fan had pulled out the gun first, opened the insurance and pointed the muzzle at Director Wen.


    Now, Director Wen''s face changed greatly and he dared not move any more.


    This guy has a gun. Is he an international criminal? This is trouble.


    "Second uncle!"


    Chu fan pointed a gun at Director Wen, put the phone in his ear with the other hand, and complained, "second uncle, you are the mayor. It''s a failure."


    Xiao Jingsheng, the mayor of Yanjing City, was eating out. When he heard Chu fan''s call, he immediately waved his hand. Everyone on the wine table was silent and listened to him.


    "Chu fan, what happened?" Xiao Jingsheng said seriously.


    My nephew, but he took the initiative to call him for the first time and still used this tone, which is very dissatisfied with him. Others don''t know Chu fan''s energy, but Xiao Jingsheng knows too well. If he reflects with the above, the mayor himself may have to move his nest.


    Chu Fan said teasingly, "I went to the airport to pick up my great aunt and met a little star. She obviously hit someone, but she had to blackmail my great aunt, apologize and lose money."


    "It''s OK to apologize and lose money, but she''s too much. She even wants us to kneel down and pay 1.5 million. What''s more, she has a godfather, who says she''s your deputy secretary in charge of politics and law in Yanjing city. She has a big belly and no hair on her head. The hearty Baobei shouted. I looked disgusted."


    "What''s more irritating is that he also brought you Director Wen of Yanjing Public Security Bureau. Good guy, he''s going to take us away without saying a word. He also said that we committed murder in the street..."


    "Are you at the airport? Wait for me. I''ll be there right away." Xiao Jingsheng said and hung up the phone directly.


    Chu fan shook his head reluctantly: "Director Wen, you said you did something bad and had to be a dog. Call quickly if you have a way, and wait to take off your skin if you have no way."


    Director Wen''s face changed greatly and said in a trembling voice, "you... The person you called just now is... Mayor Xiao?"


    "Mayor Xiao is... Your uncle?" cried the bald man holding Yu Lina in surprise.


    Chu fan put away his gun and said with a smile, "yes, mayor Xiao is my second uncle, and my mother''s name is Xiao yuewan."


    "Are you Chu fan?" Director Wen looked as if he had been castrated. His voice had changed, his face was like earth, and his legs were shaking.


    The bald man frowned: "Chu fan? Where''s the name? Director Wen, who is he?"


    Director Wen hates him so much that he doesn''t have the heart to answer him? If he didn''t have to pull himself, could he offend the evil star? It''s over. It''s over this time.


    "Mr. Chu... No, general Chu, I''m really sorry. I... I went to the police after listening to the order of deputy secretary Huang." Director Wen couldn''t even wipe the sweat on his forehead. He even said, "Deputy Secretary Huang is my immediate boss. I dare not listen to his words."


    When things come to an end, who cares? It''s important to keep yourself. Don''t mention that Chu fan has an uncle who is the mayor. Chu fan alone is enough to clean up any of them.


    Deputy Secretary Huang was almost scared to death by a sentence from Director Wen about general Chu. At this time, if he still didn''t understand, he was really confused. The youngest major general in China is Chu fan, the grandson of General Xiao.


    Why did you run into him? This is trouble!


    "General Chu, this is all a misunderstanding." Deputy Secretary Huang hurriedly pushed Yu Lina away and came to Chu fan with a smiling face. "If it''s a small matter, you don''t have to bother mayor Xiao. I''ll let Lina apologize to you."


    "No need!" Chu fan snorted coldly, "Deputy Secretary Huang, isn''t it? You''re a high-ranking official who openly packs stars. You''re really bold. I''ll put my words here today. No matter how hard you have backstage, no one can save you. You''ll be dealt with."


    "Plop!" Deputy Secretary Huang knelt down directly, with a sad face and begged, "Chu Shao, Chu Shao, raise your hand and let me go. I... Lina and I are innocent."


    Chu fan sneered, "it''s all at this point. How dare you say you''re innocent? When my eyes are white?"


    Just then, a girl in a beige windbreaker came up in the distance and shouted from a distance, "Chu fan!"


    "Feifei!" Chu fan strides forward, and the girl speeds up her steps, opens her arms and runs towards Chu fan.


    This is to throw yourself into the arms!


    She was so enthusiastic and proactive that Chu fan was embarrassed. At ordinary times, he would be secretly happy, but now, he has just established a relationship with he Xiaolin and just met he Xiaoying.


    Now, do you want to hug and hug other women in front of he Xiaoying? Not too arrogant?


    But Tang Feifei took the initiative. How sad would she be if she refused? Besides, he didn''t give Chu fan a chance to stop him at all. Tang Feifei ran to him and threw his arms into his arms. His hands were around his neck, his cheeks were pressed together, and his legs were off the ground.


    "Chu fan, I like you." Tang Feifei''s voice came in his ear.


    Chu fan is confused. Does she like herself? Did I hear you right? She is a world recognized pure jade girl. How can she like a man like herself?


    "Cough!" Chu Fan said with a dry cough and some guilty heart, "so many people look at it and pay attention to the influence."


    "I don''t care. I just like you. Do you say you like me or not?" Tang Feifei asked stubbornly.


    Why, isn''t it forcing me to make mistakes? Who will he Xiaolin and Tang Feifei choose?


    Yes, he Xiaolin is not Tang Feifei''s opponent in terms of appearance, figure, temperament and cultivation, but Chu fan and he Xiaolin met early and have the same temper and temperament. And the most important thing is that he Xiaolin is more real. He Xiaolin is the best choice for his wife to accompany Chu fan to eat roadside stalls, go to bars until midnight, fight with him, play boxing, and sleep with him.


    And Tang Feifei is so perfect that it gives people an unreal feeling. Just like now, no matter how fashionable she is, no matter how good she is, no matter how beautiful she looks, she doesn''t dare to show her face in public. She has to wear sunglasses and a mask.


    And she is destined not to go to the roadside barbecue with Chu fan, nor to go to the bar with him, nor to fight with Chu fan. As for sleeping with her, I''m afraid she can only unlock one position and will never take the initiative.


    However, no man can resist Tang Feifei''s charm, let alone refuse her.


    Just when Chu fan didn''t know what to do, he Xiaoying came over, outstretched her hand, smiled and said, "Hello, Miss Tang, my name is he Xiaoying, the sister of Chu fan''s fiancee."


    "Fiancee''s... Sister?" Tang Feifei looked at Chu fan suspiciously. Chu Fan said with a bitter smile: "her sister he Xiaolin, I met at Sichuan University. She was a classmate or roommate with Jiang Siyan and Song Wen. Once, I stayed in their dormitory for one night..."


    "What?" Tang Feifei and he Xiaoying exclaimed in unison.


    Chu fan was startled and quickly waved his hand and said, "don''t get me wrong. I went to their dormitory to save people. I drank some wine and ate some snacks and left without doing anything."


    "It doesn''t matter to spend the night, I don''t care." Tang Feifei, like a little woman, put his arm around Chu fan and put his head on his shoulder.


    Chu fan looked at he Xiaoying and smiled bitterly. It''s not bad for me. I was forced.


    At this time, Yu Lina ran over crying and pleaded with tearful eyes: "sister Feifei, I know I''m wrong. Please let me go this time. I''ll change it in the future..."


    In the face of Yu Lina, Tang Feifei''s eyes immediately cooled down: "the atmosphere of the entertainment industry is corrupted by women like you. You think you can be arrogant and arrogant when you become famous? Remember, dignity is won not by trampling on other people''s self-esteem, but by your words and deeds."


    "Reflect on yourself. Maybe the entertainment industry is really not suitable for you." Tang Feifei said impolitely, took Chu fan''s arm and said affectionately, "Chu fan, let''s go to dinner?"


    "Godfather, godfather save me..." Yu Lina threw herself on Deputy Secretary Huang, grabbed his arm and cried.


    As usual, deputy secretary Huang would love to hold her hot body full of youth and ask for a hundred answers. But now, he even has the heart to kill her. Because of her such a bad thing, he might ruin his future, or even go to jail. He regretted it.


    "Go away, don''t call me Godfather. I don''t know you either." Deputy Secretary Huang pushed her away and hurried after Chu fan.


    Catching up at the gate of the airport, Xiao Jingsheng hurried over with someone. When he saw several people behind him, deputy secretary Huang suddenly felt cold and his legs were soft.


    "Deputy Secretary Huang, someone reported that there is something wrong with your style of life. Come with us..."


    PS: Thank you for the 8 yuan red envelope reward of "? AC"!

 Chapter 790

    Deputy Secretary Huang and Director Wen were taken away by the discipline inspection - Commission. Looking at their dejected appearance, I''m afraid anyone''s ass is not clean. We didn''t check it before because we all knew it and were taken care of in all aspects, but now, just because they offended Chu fan, no one can protect them.


    Yu Lina also left in tears. Without the care of Godfather and the support of fans, she now seems to be a mouse crossing the street. All kinds of black history have been picked out and cursed.


    In fact, it''s good to think about it in reverse. She''s completely red this time.


    Chu fan, the culprit, drove with Tang Feifei and he Xiaoying to find a western restaurant, ate something and drank some red wine. Subsequently, Chu fan sent he Xiaoying to live in a five-star hotel.


    "Elder sister, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first." Chu fan sent he Xiaoying to the door and was ready to withdraw.


    But he Xiaoying didn''t intend to let him go. The reason is very simple. Tang Feifei is still sticking to him. At this time, let Chu fan go. They must roll into a bed. As his great aunt, he can''t ignore it anyway.


    Xiaolin is also a dead girl. Who do you like? Why do you like him? I know Kong Qingqing, Su Yuan, Dou Yutong and Jiang Siyan alone. I don''t know how many.


    But he Xiaoying also had to admire that Chu fan was indeed destined for women. Even international stars like Tang Feifei took the initiative to throw themselves into his arms. But he is not handsome. How can women like him willingly?


    "Chu fan!" he Xiaoying stood at the door and said with some embarrassment, "I really want to talk to you about something. Won''t it hinder you?"


    "Don''t hinder, don''t hinder." Chu fan is eager to stay. He really wants to separate from he Xiaoying. What if Tang Feifei drags him to open a - room? He has no confidence in his own resistance. If he really doesn''t control it, it''s strange that Xia Yanran doesn''t cut him when he goes back


    Without help, Chu fan shook off Tang Feifei''s hand and said with a smile: "Feifei, why don''t... You go back first. What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it tomorrow. OK?"


    "Not good!" Tang Feifei glared at he Xiaoying angrily and said with a sudden smile, "you talk about you. I''ll wait for you."


    With that, she first walked into the guest room. He Xiaoying still kept smiling, looked at Chu fan, and then walked in. Chu fan was in the back and had an impulse to run.


    It''s more than eleven o''clock. One is Tang Feifei with impure purpose, and the other is my great aunt. They are all ray. Something must happen.


    Shall we go?


    "Chu fan, call me a bottle of red wine." he Xiaoying''s voice came from the room.


    Chu fan had no choice but to go in and close the door. Then he called for a bottle of high-grade red wine and went to the sofa to sit down. Tang Feifei, who sat on the other side, immediately got up and walked over. He sat down next to Chu fan and stubbornly held his arm. No matter how Chu fan pulled it, he couldn''t pull it back.


    Of course, Chu fan didn''t dare to exert himself, but he was a little embarrassed. Tang Feifei''s big breasts, squeezed by Chu fan''s arms, are deformed. Chu fan really wants to remind her not to crush them. It''s a pity.


    As soon as he Xiaoying had prepared the wine glass, the waiter had brought the red wine. He Xiaoying gave a tip, took the red wine to the sofa and poured a glass for the three people respectively. Without being in a hurry, he sat down opposite him, gently shook the wine glass and asked lightly, "Chu fan, do you know what I''m doing in Yanjing?"


    "On business, didn''t you say it at dinner?"


    "Yes, I''m really on a business trip, but do you know what business I want to talk about and what the other party''s background is?"


    Chu fan shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Zhongtian wood industry, Qiu Lin, general manager in charge of business." he Xiaoying sipped red wine and said faintly, "Almost all the wood and boards of our building materials company are provided by Zhongtian wood industry. There has always been no problem and the cooperation is very happy. But just half a month ago, Zhongtian wood industry suddenly terminated its cooperation with our company, and did not explain any reason."


    "So, this time I went to Yanjing city to have a good talk with Qiu Lin about what is the reason for terminating the cooperation with our company. In addition, I want to make efforts to see if there are any opportunities for further cooperation."


    Chu fan frowned: "the Qiu Lin you said is now in Yanjing city?"


    "Yes, he also came to do business. After all, they Zhongtian wood industry is a big company, and we can''t be the only agent." he Xiaoying said reluctantly, "as far as I know, what he wants to see this time is the boss of a building materials company in Yanjing, with a good background."


    Chu fan disdains his lips. Who has a deep background?


    "Don''t worry, I know about it. When will you make an appointment with that Qiu Lin and I''ll go with you to meet him for a while. If he dares to make trouble for you, I''ll make his Zhongtian wood industry unable to sell even a piece of wood."


    "Really?" he Xiaoying immediately stood up excitedly, "Chu fan, thank you so much..."


    "What''s polite? It''s a family. If you''re too polite, you''ll see." Chu fan glanced and fell on his shoulder. Sleepy Tang Feifei said helplessly, "it''s getting late. I''ll take her home. Elder sister, you can have a rest early."


    Ask him to send Tang Feifei back. Is it unknown to roll the sheets? No, he can''t succeed anyway.


    "No!"


    He Xiaoying quickly stood up and said with a forced smile, "well... Miss Tang is asleep. Let her sleep with me. Anyway, the bed is big enough."


    "Is this... Appropriate?"


    "What''s wrong?" he Xiaoying said involuntarily. She helped Tang Feifei up and put her on the bed. Tang Feifei drank some wine and was really too sleepy to hold on. He fell asleep with his head touching the pillow.


    It''s also good. Otherwise, I''m sure something will happen. If this woman takes the initiative, ordinary men can''t carry it.


    Say hello to he Xiaoying, and Chu fan leaves. He Xiaoying was relieved until she closed the door.


    Although Chu fan has always been very polite to her, she knows the gap between herself and Chu fan. Even with her sister''s relationship, the gap in status still makes her more or less constrained. On the other hand, she destroys the good deeds of Chu fan and Tang Feifei. She is really afraid that Chu fan will be angry. In addition, she will regret leaving Tang Feifei on her own. What if Chu fan wants to stay?


    Fortunately, Chu fan didn''t seem angry and didn''t stay. If you look at it like this, Chu fan is still a gentleman. Otherwise, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    When Chu fan came home, it was almost early in the morning. He didn''t dare to turn on the light. He went directly to the bathroom, took a quick shower and came to the bedroom. With a slap, the bedside lamp was turned on, which startled Chu fan.


    "Yan Ran, you haven''t slept yet?" Chu fan smiled.


    Xia Yanran looked at him angrily: "yes, I woke up. Look, what time is it? I won''t say anything if I fooled around with Carlo during the day, but you can''t stay home all day?"


    "Accident, something happened." Chu fan hurriedly climbed into bed, thrust his face and hugged Xia Yanran''s shoulder, explained what happened to he Xiaoying at the airport, and then talked about Tang Feifei.


    "Yan Ran, is Feifei stimulated?" Chu Fan said with a bitter smile. "She didn''t look good to me when she was at the foot of salamarty peak."


    Xia Yanran also had some accidents; "You said that Feifei took the initiative to go to the airport to find you, still hugged you in public and boldly confessed to you?"


    "It''s more than that. If he Xiaoying hadn''t asked me for help tonight, she would have to take me to open a - room." Chu Fan said with lingering fear, "if he Xiaoying hadn''t left Feifei, I don''t know what to do."


    Xia Yanran gave him a white look: "what else can I do? Cold!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m a gentleman and don''t deceive the dark room."


    "Don''t pretend, I don''t know who you are? You''re a gentleman, cut!" Xia Yan snorted. "If you don''t say it, let''s say Carlo. You took her down just one day ago. You''re also called a gentleman?"


    Chu Fan said positively, "Carlo is different from Feifei."


    "Why is it different? Aren''t they all women?"


    Chu fan shook his head and said solemnly, "Carlo is the prisoner I caught. I can do whatever I want to do with her. Of course, if she has no use value, I will never touch her. But Feifei is different. She is a conservative girl. If I really have something to do with her, I must be responsible for her to the end."


    "If she really likes me, I don''t mind having so many big star girlfriends around her, but the key is that Feifei''s behavior is too abnormal. I always think there''s something in it. Yes, I like beautiful women and am insatiable, but I won''t accept ambiguous feelings."


    Xia Yan nodded: "I know. Tomorrow, I''ll talk to Feifei and see what she has."


    "Call Shang Kong Qingqing and let her go with you."


    "I see." Xia Yanran turned off the light, lay down with her back to Chu fan, snuggled her body to Chu fan''s arms, "hold it and sleep well."


    According to the most scientific survey, this posture is the most safe and daring for women, and both men and women are also very comfortable. Just like now, Chu fan has one hand under Xia Yanran''s neck, and the other hand can easily touch her chest. Xia Yanran''s buttocks and Chu fan''s lower abdomen stick closely together. She can clearly feel the growing part and every change.


    Before long, Xia Yanran finally couldn''t help it. She took off her pants and turned over to Chu fan.


    "Shit, didn''t you say to sleep well?"


    "You''re dishonest. How can I sleep? Stop talking nonsense and come quickly!"


    How many times have you been here this day? Still let people live?

 Chapter 791

    The next afternoon, Chu fan drove to the door of a club called Dihao under the guidance of he Xiaoying.


    "This is it." he Xiaoying pointed to the appearance of the imperial style and said helplessly, "Qiu Lin said he had an appointment with a friend and asked me to find him here."


    It seems that he Xiaoying is really ignored, but no matter what reason you have, it won''t take long to have a meal alone?


    "Go, I want to see how confident Qiu Lin is?" Chu Fan said hello and took he Xiaoying to the club.


    Today, he Xiaoying specially dressed up and changed her work suit. The smell of strong women on her is much lighter. A decent and elegant dress makes her look very retro, dignified and elegant. In particular, she curled up her long hair to reveal her slender neck and a sapphire necklace around her neck, which made her look full of noble temperament.


    In contrast, Chu fan is much more ordinary. He looks very ordinary in a casual suit without even a brand. But if someone with insight can see at a glance, it is hand sewn by a tailor master who makes custom clothes for members of the royal family in Central Europe, which can''t be bought with money.


    On his body, in addition to a jiangshidanton watch on his wrist, which also slightly set off his identity, he can''t see that he is a rich man at all.


    Sure enough, they were stopped at the door.


    "Sorry, private club. You can''t go in without a membership card." the security guard at the door said without arrogance or inferiority.


    He Xiaoying said lightly, "I have an appointment with Qiu Lin, general manager of Qiu. He asked me to come here."


    "Please wait a moment." the security guard quickly took out the walkie talkie, asked a few words, quickly flashed aside, politely extended his hand and invited, "please come in. President Qiu is in the rest hall on the fourth floor. When you go up, someone will take you there."


    "Thank you!"


    He Xiaoying stepped on high heels and walked in slowly. Chu fan looked left and right behind, as if grandma Liu had just entered the Grand View Garden. Everything looked fresh. I didn''t expect that a club was so magnificent that it was like the palace. It was so special.


    I really don''t know who opened the club, but it''s certain that the owner of the club must have a big background, otherwise, such a club will never open.


    The two entered the elevator. There was a specially assigned person in the elevator. They were directly sent to the fourth floor. As soon as the elevator door opened, a waiter wearing a white short sleeved shirt and a black short skirt immediately came over and respectfully said, "are you two president Qiu''s guests? Please follow me."


    When they came out of the corridor and opened a door, Chu fan suddenly stared in surprise. What''s so special? There were strippers?


    The fourth floor is a mixture of KTV and bar, surrounded by tables and chairs, and facing the door is a stage more than one meter high. At this time, a striptease performance was being performed on the stage. A blonde with heavy makeup was twisting her waist on the stage with passionate music.


    Before, Chu fan didn''t understand why a woman''s waist was compared to a snake''s waist. Now he finally understands that the woman''s waist is twisted like a snake, soft as a bone.


    What a woman looks like, in this flickering environment, you don''t really see, but you can see her figure at a glance. The stripper on the stage is definitely a standard model with a height of at least 1.75 meters. Coupled with the bandages and high heels she wears, she looks a little taller than Chu fan.


    Full breasts, rounded hips, straight and slender legs, like drugs, make the eyes of the men under the stage linger on her. The sound of swallowing saliva, gulping wine, heavy breathing and harsh whistle pushed the atmosphere to a small high tide.


    In this regard, the waitress has become commonplace and doesn''t care. She takes Chu fan to the stage. He Xiaoying behind quietly took Chu fan''s arm, leaned close to his ear and whispered, "the fat man sitting on the table in front is Qiu Lin and general manager Qiu."


    Chu fan was not very interested in Qiu Lin, but was startled by what he Xiaoying did: "elder sister, you won''t want me to pretend to be your boyfriend? I''m your brother-in-law."


    "Don''t worry, Xiaolin won''t know if I don''t say it or you don''t say it." he Xiaoying''s cheeks are slightly red, but she pretends to be calm. "Besides, it''s just a show. What''s your hurry?"


    The words say so, but Chu fan''s arm is held in her arms, and Chu fan can clearly feel the change of her chest. Even across the bra, he could feel the softness of her chest.


    This is the future sister-in-law. How can it be so neat?


    Just when Chu fan was tangled, they had come to Qiu Lin''s seat. The waitress respectfully bent down a little: "Mr. Qiu, your friend has arrived."


    Qiu Lin, who was watching the performance, turned around, quickly stood up and said with a smile, "Miss He, you... Who is he?"


    Originally, he smiled like a flower, but when he found he Xiaolin holding Chu fan''s arm tightly, his face suddenly cooled down. Even Chu fan, who has no eyesight, can see that this guy is very unhappy.


    "President Qiu, let me introduce you." he Xiaoying said with a smile, "this is my boyfriend Chu fan. He happened to be in Yanjing City, so he came with me."


    Turning her head, he Xiaoying introduced Chu fan again: "Chu fan, this is president Qiu I told you about. He took good care of me."


    "Hello, Mr. Qiu!" Chu fan politely stretched out his hand, but Qiu Lin seemed not to see it. He snorted with disdain, and his eyes fell on he Xiaoying. He said insincerely: "Miss He, I also want to help you, but this is the decision of the company, and I can''t help it."


    I know from his appearance that he is not helpless, but reminding he Xiaoying that he has to beg him. When he is happy, he Xiaoying''s affairs can be solved.


    Before Chu fan could speak, he Xiaoying had taken out a bank card, put it on the table, pushed it in front of Qiu Lin, and sincerely said, "Mr. Qiu, this little idea is not a respect. Please help me a lot about our company."


    "Hehe, we are old friends. Can I help you?" Qiu Lin naturally put away the card, stared at he Xiaoying''s chest and said with a smile, "Well, I''ve made an appointment with a friend. You can have a few drinks with him later. If he''s happy, one word is better than ten words... As for your boyfriend, let him go back first. It won''t hurt his eyes here."


    Now, even he Xiaoying''s face changed. He brazenly asked her to sleep with him, and he still accompanied two. It''s too bullying!


    "You..."


    He Xiaoying was so angry that she blushed and was about to get angry, but Chu fan patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "don''t get excited, I''ll deal with it."


    Qiu Lin sneered and said, "why? You want to do it? I warn you, this is an imperial hero. If you dare to do it here, I promise you will be broken and thrown out."


    "Oh, so overbearing?" Chu fan asked with a smile. Before Qiu Lin could speak, Chu fan suddenly raised his hand and grabbed his neck, lifted his body weighing at least 1670 kilograms into the air, and said coldly in his eyes, "I want to see today. Who dares to break my hands and feet?"


    "Whoosh!"


    Qiu Lin''s fat body was like a big sack. It crossed an arc in the air and landed heavily on the stage. The strippers performing on the stage had just untied their bras. They were trying to hide and flirt. Qiu Lin screamed when he suddenly fell, and the bras fell down. The white meat mountain was thrilling.


    However, now Qiu Lin is more attractive than the stripper''s body. Everyone''s eyes fall on Qiu Lin, and they don''t even know when the stripper ran away.


    "My grass, who dares to fight in the prince''s field? Are you tired of living?"


    "Now there''s a good play. For whatever reason, if you start in the prince''s field, you''re challenging the prince''s authority. I''m afraid it''s hard for this guy to leave alive today."


    "You say, what''s the origin of this boy? He looks a little strange."


    "It must be foreign. I don''t want to see where it is. Even if he is a dragon, he has to be coiled here."


    "Look, look, the prince''s people are coming. How fast!"


    It was only two or three seconds between Chu fan''s action and Qiu Lin''s throwing out. She was relieved until Qiu Lin got up from the stage. She looked at Chu fan reluctantly. This guy was too violent. My younger sister followed him. She didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    But at this point, she has nothing to say. Qiu Lin really doesn''t deserve to be beaten. If Chu fan hadn''t thrown him on the stage, he Xiaoying couldn''t help kicking him. What''s the matter? He still has a crooked mind after receiving the money. It''s scum.


    Good fight! It''s a big deal. They won''t cooperate with Zhongtian wood industry in the future. Isn''t they the only plate processing factory? As for the situation, she doesn''t worry at all. Last night, Chu fan cleaned up all the deputy secretaries of the municipal Party committee and couldn''t clean up a Qiu Lin?


    However, when more than a dozen big men in security uniforms rushed in and surrounded Chu fan, he Xiaoying was still a little nervous. She subconsciously hugged Chu fan''s arm and her heart hung to her throat.


    So many people don''t know if Chu fan can fight?


    "Chu fan, call your uncle quickly?" he Xiaoying said in a trembling voice.


    "This little thing still bothers my second uncle?" Chu fan put his hand around her waist, smiled and comforted, "don''t worry, these losers, no matter how much. If you''re afraid, close your eyes and I''ll make sure you''re all right."


    In this case, he Xiaoying doesn''t care where his hands are put. When she is held by his hands, she has a sense of security. It seems that her back is against a mountain. No matter how violent the storm is, it''s hard to shake a penny.


    He Xiaoying subconsciously looked up at Chu fan. Her confident smile made her tremble in her heart.


    No wonder Xiaolin likes him wholeheartedly. He is really a man with unique charm

 Chapter 792

    "What''s the matter?" a cold and arrogant young woman like a supervisor came quickly.


    The young woman looks about thirty years old and has a beautiful face, but her face is as cold as an iceberg. Her eyes are a bit like white jade Mei, long and narrow, like a blade, which makes people cold.


    Her figure is also very attractive. Her tight work clothes perfectly outline her concave convex figure. The magnificent chest almost burst the buttons of her shirt and burst out of her clothes. The short skirt on the lower body can wrap around the hips, and the black silk stockings on the legs, like drugs, bring people a kind of irresistible extreme temptation.


    This is a woman who reminds people of bed at a glance, but at this time, her eyes are like eternal ice, which can extinguish the desire fire in any man''s heart.


    "Who is so brave to make trouble in the imperial palace?" the cold and arrogant young woman looked around and her eyes naturally fell on Chu fan and he Xiaoying, and she couldn''t help frowning.


    Among the many security guards, a burly man with the appearance of a captain stepped forward two steps: "manager Cao, these two are the ones who made trouble."


    Before manager Cao could speak, a young man jumped onto the stage, held Qiu Lin, who leached a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, and said with concern: "brother Qiu, are you okay?"


    "Poof!"


    Qiu Lin opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Looking at it frightening, the feeling of suffocation in his lungs disappeared. He gasped a few times. Qiu Lin pointed to Chu fan angrily: "brother Cao, have you seen the woman next to him? Kill the man. The woman next to him is yours tonight. I promise, she is definitely still a baby."


    "Don''t worry, brother Qiu. If you dare to make trouble in the prince''s yard, he''s dead." the man helped Qiu Lin down the stage and sat down in a chair. Then he strode over and said hello to the cold and arrogant young woman, "sister!"


    The young woman frowned slightly: "is the person beaten your friend?"


    "Well, it''s a buddy I knew in Sichuan Province. He had a good time. It happened that he went to Yanjing on business, so I asked him to come here to play." the man turned his head and pointed at Chu fan angrily, "but I didn''t expect that my buddy was beaten by this fool when I went to the bathroom. Sister, you don''t have to bother about it. Just leave it to me."


    The young woman didn''t say a word, but if she didn''t speak, it was acquiescence. The man couldn''t wait to come to Chu fan and said fiercely: "boy, don''t you dare to make trouble in the prince''s court?"


    "Who is the prince? I haven''t heard of it." Chu fan sneered and shook his head.


    When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. Unexpectedly, some people dare to call themselves crown prince. Is it a second generation of officials? Is it too arrogant?


    The man stared in amazement. It took him a long time to slow down and gave Chu fan a thumbs up: "you are Niu Bi. You don''t even know the name of the prince. Don''t be stunned. First break his dog leg, and then tell him who the prince is."


    At the command, the impatient security guard suddenly rushed up. The swing stick in his hand was raised and didn''t wait to fall. Chu fan suddenly flew up. With a bang, the security guard came back faster. He flew more than ten meters away, smashed the table, and rowed several meters away before he stopped and fainted directly.


    Chu fan disdained and said, "with this ability, you can also be a security guard? You don''t deserve to lift my shoes."


    "Let''s go!" the security captain shouted and rushed up first.


    He is still very discerning. Chu fan is not only amazing in strength, but also surprisingly fast. He can''t take advantage of his hard work in the front. However, Chu fan even hugged he Xiaoying, which made the security captain see the opportunity.


    Therefore, the object he took the lead in attacking was not Chu fan, but he Xiaoying who was protected by him. Of course, this move is false and real. If Chu fan rescues, this move is false. Then, more fierce killing moves will attack Chu fan continuously.


    But if Chu fan sees through his intention and ignores it, this move is true. Put he Xiaoying down first. Chu fan must be in a mess in his anger. At that time, there will be the same opportunity.


    However, he never thought that this would irritate Chu fan, and the consequences of irritating Chu fan - very serious!


    "It''s despicable to start with a woman!" Chu fan''s eyes were fierce, his arms suddenly grew, grabbed the wrist of the security captain like lightning, and then took him as a sandbag and swung him around in place.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The more than a dozen security guards who rushed up later were all smashed and flew out by the security captain. The security captain was even worse. It seemed that he was hit by a car continuously. There were many fractures in his ribs and leg bones and severe pain. When Chu fansong opened his hand, he had closed his eyes and fainted.


    Now, those who watch the excitement are stupid. No wonder they dare to make trouble in the prince''s court. It turns out that they are experts. They are so powerful. However, this matter is getting worse and worse. Maybe it will disturb the crown prince.


    If the prince comes, the matter will really not end. At that time, not only the couple can''t go, but also their families will be involved.


    Some timid people have begun to hesitate whether to evacuate as soon as possible to avoid getting angry.


    Chu fan seemed to have done a trivial thing. He threw down the security captain and his eyes fell on the man surnamed Cao. He trembled and turned to run. Chu fan suddenly shouted, "kneel down!"


    "Plop!"


    The man surnamed Cao knelt down with his knees soft and straight. His kneecap was almost broken. He screamed with pain, and his tears came down directly. He cried: "sister, sister, help me..."


    "Shut up!"


    The cold and arrogant woman scolded, her eyes fell on Chu fan, and asked coldly, "I''m Cao Xuemei, the manager of the imperial club. How do you call this gentleman?"


    "Why, you still want to kill all?" Chu fan still hugged he Xiaoying''s waist with one hand and said faintly, "I don''t want to be an enemy with your crown prince. I''m not afraid of him. It''s not necessary. However, you''d better ignore my affairs. You can''t provoke some people."


    "It''s not a small breath!" a cold hum came from the door. Then, a dignified young man, accompanied by an old man, strode over.


    His appearance immediately excited everyone present: "crown prince, the crown prince unexpectedly appeared."


    "It''s really the prince. He really has the style of a king."


    "Now, the boy is going to be unlucky..."


    Everywhere the prince Su passed, everyone looked fanatical, but no one dared to come forward. They avoided one after another, so that the prince and the two could come to the stage unimpeded.


    "Prince..."


    Cao Xuemei was just about to explain. The prince waved his hand, interrupted her, and said faintly, "I know. You help your brother up first."


    "Thank you, Prince!"


    Cao Xuemei hurried over and wanted to help her brother up, but her brother seemed to grow on the ground. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t help him up. Now, Cao Xuemei''s face changed greatly and looked at Chu fan in horror.


    It was terrible. She felt that she was not helping her brother, but moving a big mountain. No wonder my brother is so obedient and kneels so heavily. If he can have this ability, he is at least the cultivation of Tianjing.


    On the other hand, the crown prince also found the abnormality. He was slightly stunned and looked at Chu fan carefully: "brother, you have to forgive others. For my face, let him go."


    The people were shocked again. The prince was not angry, but he was very polite. Is this guy of great origin?


    No wonder you dare to make trouble in the crown prince''s territory. It turns out that you have a background. If you think about it carefully, do you dare to be wild here without some background?


    Just when people thought that big things turned into small things and small things turned into nothing, Chu fan didn''t buy the prince''s account at all. He disdained and said, "if I didn''t give you face, who would give me face? Today, if I hadn''t been able to do something, I''m afraid I''d have been interrupted by your people, my woman would have been taken away by your people?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    The old man behind the prince was so angry that his faint eyes suddenly burst into a soul-stirring cold light, and suddenly rushed to Chu fan in the air. At first, Chu fan didn''t care, but when his fist was about to hit Chu fan, his fist suddenly opened and a steel needle shot at Chu fan''s eyes like lightning.


    It was too sudden and too fast. Chu fan barely closed his eyes, and the steel needle had hit his eyelid. With a Tink, the steel needle was bounced away, but the impact made Chu fan''s eyes ache and tears flow.


    Then the old man slapped him on the head, not to mention his head. Even a stone would be slapped into fly ash by his slap. Chu fan''s eyes were hit hard, and he couldn''t see anything. With a bang, he clapped his palm on his head and beat Chu fan back three steps.


    He Xiaoying stumbled and stepped back a few steps. Seeing that there was blood in Chu fan''s eyes, she immediately cried: "Chu fan, Chu fan, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me, Chu fan..."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die." Chu fan took a deep breath and dragged he Xiaoying behind him. His cold eyes fell on the old man, "old man, how dare you plot against me?"


    The old man was shocked. He thought that Chu fan had been killed by himself, but unexpectedly, he not only had no eyes, but also burst out a powerful murderous spirit. Intuition told him that the young man''s strength was far better than him. Such a plot didn''t kill him. He was not an opponent when fighting head-on.


    "Prince, let''s go!" the old man snapped, dodged in front of the prince, and was ready to work hard.


    But at this time, Chu fan stepped on the ground and made an explosive noise. Everyone didn''t see what was going on. The old man had fallen into Chu fan''s hand and was choked by him. His face was purple. He was stunned that he didn''t even have the power to resist.


    "Stop!"


    The prince couldn''t keep calm anymore. He cried in horror, "are you Chu fan and Chu general?"


    Chu fan, who was close at hand, looked at the prince and said with a sneer, "since you know my name, you should also know my other identity?"


    "Kill... Kill the king!"

 Chapter 793

    Chu fan was really irritated today. If the great Brahma Prajna Sutra had not been practiced to a great extent, not only his eyes would be destroyed today, but also he would capsize in the gutter and die in the hands of the old man.


    He will not show mercy to those who want to kill him. But just as he was about to pinch the old man''s throat bone, the prince suddenly said, "I''m ah Jiu''s brother!"


    "What are you talking about?" Chu fan was stunned and pinched the old man''s hand.


    The prince swallowed a mouthful of spit and hurriedly said, "ah Jiu - AI Hongyu, which you picked up home, is my own sister."


    "Are you ah Jiu''s brother?" Chu fan threw the old man out and frowned. "How do you know ah Jiu is with me? Why hasn''t anyone mentioned it to me?"


    "Well... There are a lot of people. Let''s talk about it in another place, OK?" said the prince carefully.


    "Hum!"


    Chu fan snorted coldly, glanced at the prince''s face and fell on the old man on the ground. Although he saved his life, his throat bone was also damaged to a certain extent and he couldn''t say a word.


    Until then, the old man realized the gap between himself and Chu fan. If he really wanted to do it, he couldn''t even stop Chu fan. Too strong!


    I knew he was so strong. I shouldn''t have attacked him just now. As a result, Chu fan was not hurt, but angered him. If the crown prince hadn''t revealed ah Jiu''s identity, I''m afraid they wouldn''t see the sun tomorrow.


    "Brother fan, why did you think of calling me?" ah Jiu''s excited voice came out on the phone.


    Chu Fan said coldly, "you have a brother, the prince of Yanjing?"


    "Ah!"


    Ah Jiu exclaimed and asked nervously, "you... You know? Brother fan, listen to me. I didn''t mean to hide you, I just..."


    Before she finished, Chu fan had hung up and dialed again: "twenty minutes, Dihao club!"


    The prince was as anxious as a hot ant. He didn''t know who Chu fan was calling, but his intuition told him that something big was going to happen this time.


    "Chu fan, brother fan, listen to me..."


    "Xiaoying, let''s go!" Chu fan waved to he Xiaoying without looking at the prince.


    He Xiaoying, who had been scared silly for a long time, slowed down and hurried over. She was obediently hugged by Chu fan on her shoulder, turned and strode away.


    "Prince!"


    After Chu fan and Cao Xuemei went out, they directly "plopped" on their knees and cried in fear: "prince, spare your life. I really don''t know he is the king of murder. If I knew..."


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" the prince''s eyes were sinister and frighteningly cold. Cao Xuemei knew that the prince was really angry, and it was her own brother who caused the disaster.


    Chu fan''s departure made Cao Xuejun, who was kneeling on the ground, finally regain his freedom, but his legs were weak and he couldn''t stand up.


    It''s over. I made a big mess this time. Even my sister can''t save herself.


    "Say!" the prince roared angrily.


    Cao Xuejun just supported to stand up. He was frightened by the prince''s roar and fell to the ground with a "plop", crying: "prince, spare your life. It''s none of my business. It''s Qiu Lin. he wants to play with that woman..."


    "Pa!" with a big mouth, Cao Xuejun stumbled, opened his mouth and spit out two big slotted teeth.


    "Somebody, tie these two bastards to me." the prince shouted angrily.


    Just because of these two people, they provoked the murderer Wang Chufan. Even more frightening to the prince was that the old man secretly attacked Chu fan, which not only didn''t hurt others, but completely angered him.


    Why am I so unlucky? No one dares to make trouble in Dihao for a year. Why did you hit this evil star just once?


    "Prince, call the old man quickly." the old man covered his throat and said hoarsely, "no one can resolve this resentment except him."


    "Yes, I''ll call grandpa right now." the prince suddenly realized that he quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed it.


    At the door of the imperial club, Chu fan didn''t intend to leave, but leaned against a car, lit a cigarette and smoked silently. In his pocket, the phone almost never stopped, but Chu fan didn''t even look at it, and he didn''t mean to answer the phone at all.


    "Cough!"


    He Xiaoying coughed and said carefully, "Chu fan, are you... Are you okay?"


    Chu fan shook his head and said nothing.


    It''s all like this. It''s no wonder it''s okay. But he Xiaoying and Chu fan are not so familiar and don''t know how to persuade him. After thinking about it, he Xiaoying summoned up her courage and said, "let''s... Find a place to eat?"


    "No hurry!"


    He Xiaoying said bitterly, "I''m sorry. If it weren''t for me, there wouldn''t be so many things."


    Listening to the roar of the off-road vehicle, Chu fan finally raised his head, threw away his cigarette end and said faintly, "you don''t have to say sorry. On the contrary, I have to thank you."


    Thank me? What do you want me to do? Know the true identity of ah Jiu?


    He Xiaoying couldn''t understand, and she couldn''t think any more. Several off-road military vehicles and two military cards roared and stopped at the door of the imperial club.


    Xiao gang led the team. At least fifty or sixty heavily armed soldiers jumped out of the car and quickly lined up in front of the club.


    "Report!" Xiao Gang trotted to Chu fan and shouted, "Yanjing military region, 711 division field regiment, arrive at the designated position, please give instructions!"


    Chu fan is now a major general, much higher than Xiao Gang, and can afford the honorary title of "chief". But then, the seriousness on Xiao Gang''s face turned into doubt and whispered, "what''s the matter? This is the prince''s court."


    "After my personal investigation, this club not only has a large number of sex love services, but also may have guns and drugs." Chu fan ignored Xiao Gang and walked to the front of the team with his back to his hand, "Now, all you have to do is go in and catch anyone you see. If you dare to resist, you are allowed to shoot. If you let one go, I will kick you out of the army. Do you hear me clearly?"


    "Listen clearly."


    "OK, start!" Chu fan gave an order, and everyone rushed to the door of the club like a wolf.


    Xiao Gang was two steps behind and whispered to Chu fan, "do you really want to play so big? The prince''s background is not small..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take it in my pocket."


    Xiao Gang sighed helplessly. It seemed that he was going to fight to the end. I don''t know where the prince provoked him. However, the prince really should clean up.


    "The first team searched the first floor, the second team searched the second floor, and so on." Xiao Gang strode over and shouted.


    Chu fan still leaned against the front of the car, took a cigarette in his mouth and smoked slowly. After ringing for about half an hour, the mobile phone in his pocket finally ran out of power and made no sound.


    But it didn''t last long. He Xiaoying''s phone suddenly rang. She quickly took out her mobile phone and was preparing to answer it. The mobile phone suddenly disappeared. She was surprised when she saw Chu fan holding her mobile phone and suddenly closing her fingers. The new mobile phone she had just bought for a few days was crushed.


    He Xiaoying sighed helplessly. Her mobile phone was scrapped. She didn''t feel bad, but the phone number stored in it might never be found again.


    This guy usually looks at him laughing and talking very well, but he gets angry. It''s really scary.


    Soon, men and women with only white bath towels were driven downstairs by soldiers with guns. They were crowded in the hall on the first floor. They held their heads in their hands and dared not breathe.


    These guys are really ruthless. Just now, a leader who claimed to be the leader of a certain Bureau wanted to put on his clothes. A soldier knocked out two front teeth with the butt of a gun. His nose was bleeding. He kicked down the stairs and dragged his legs to the first floor like a dead dog, bleeding all over the ground.


    It doesn''t make sense to reason with these guys who don''t enter the oil and salt. But what happened? How dare you even check the prince''s court?


    Within ten minutes after they rushed in, a dozen police cars roared over. When the door of a police car opened first, a policeman strode over with a gun.


    "Who''s leading the team? Stop quickly. Do you know what you''re doing? You''re... ER!" the policeman shouted angrily. But then he saw Chu fan leaning against the front of the car smoking, like a little cock pinched by the neck, and the sound of drinking and swearing stopped abruptly.


    "Chu... General Chu?" Director Wen was stunned and didn''t speak neatly.


    Chu fan flicked the cigarette ash and said with a faint smile, "Director Wen, we really have fate."


    Director Wen is going to cry. Why do I always catch up with such a bad thing? I quit


    "General Chu, I''m also under orders. Please forgive me." Director Wen immediately put away the gun and smiled bitterly. "Although I''m the director, in fact, I''m someone else''s gun. The handle of the gun is in someone else''s hand. I don''t count whether to shoot or not."


    Having said that, there are few who can really call him. Besides eating in front of Chu fan, when has Director Wen been so humble? No way, who dares to provoke the king of murder? He is still a red man in the military. Who dares to offend him.


    Seeing that Chu fan ignored him, Director Wen hesitated and asked tentatively, "general Chu, this imperial club is the venue of the prince."


    "I know!"


    Now, Director Wen dare not speak again. Since people know it''s the prince''s court, they dare to do so. It''s obvious that they want to have a hard time with the prince.


    If two tigers fight, one will be hurt. Let''s stay away from it to avoid being hurt by mistake.


    Director Wen didn''t dare to neglect. He waved his hand and told his men to stay away from Chu fan. Then he quickly took out the phone and ran to report the situation.


    He can''t control the situation. If he doesn''t have a weight, something important must happen today.


    Finally, Xiao Gang came out and said loudly: "report, a total of nine large and small guns, several controlled knives, about eight kilograms of illegal drugs - products and 136 women..."


    Director Wen, who was on the phone, suddenly slipped his mobile phone from his hand and looked at Xiao Gang as if he were numb.


    The prince is over!

 Chapter 794

    "Chu fan, how did you get involved with the prince?"


    Hearing the news, Xia Yanran asked anxiously, "also, I just received a call from ah Jiu, crying out of breath. I want to explain to you what happened?"


    He Xiaoying looked at Chu fan and saw that he didn''t mean to speak. She hesitated and said, "before, in the club, the prince said he was ah Jiu''s brother."


    "What?" Xia Yanran was also surprised. "Ah Jiu is... The prince''s sister? This... How is this possible?"


    Chu Fan said lightly, "nothing is impossible in this world."


    Xia Yanran was more anxious: "since the crown prince is ah Jiu''s brother, you shouldn''t have a hard time with him, even if you look at ah Jiu''s face..."


    "Don''t mention her to me!" Chu fan shouted angrily and interrupted Xia Yanran''s words.


    Before Xia Yanran could speak, he Xiaoying hurriedly took her aside and told her the whole story. When she learned that Chu fan almost died in the hands of the prince, Xia Yanran finally understood why Chu fan was so angry.


    On the one hand, it is because the prince''s people want to kill him, but the prince is ah Jiu''s brother. Chu fan can''t vent his anger.


    On the other hand, it is because of ah Jiu''s concealment and deception, which is more important. Even Xia Yanran could not help frowning slightly. She felt that ah Jiu stayed with Chu fan. It seemed that she was not so simple.


    But what does she want to do?


    Xia Yan sighed, walked up to Chu fan and said, "I think ah Jiu should have some difficulties, so she hasn''t told you. Why don''t you give her a chance to explain?"


    "I don''t want to hear it." Chu Fan said coldly, "tell her to move out of my house immediately. From now on, don''t let me see her and her brother again."


    With that, Chu fan strode away.


    Xia Yanran secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he let the prince go. Otherwise, it would be difficult to get the prince in and out again.


    Just, how can Chu fan say that?


    "Miss He, please help me take care of Chu fan. If anything happens, please inform me in time." Xia Yanran quickly wrote down her phone number in her small book, then tore off the paper and stuffed it to he Xiaoying.


    This incident was originally caused by her. He Xiaoying was so guilty that she didn''t know what to do. Now she got Xia Yanran''s order, how could she refuse, promised repeatedly and chased Chu fan.

 Chapter 795

    "Chu fan, ah Jiu didn''t mean to hide you." Su Yuan came forward and persuasively said, "don''t you know what kind of person she is? If she doesn''t tell you, she must have her difficulties, but she really doesn''t know. Her whereabouts have been known by her family."


    At the sight of Chu fan, ah Jiu''s eyes turned red again and choked and said, "brother fan, I''m wrong. You can beat me and scold me. Don''t let me go, okay?"


    Chu fan turned coldly, returned to the living room, sat down on the sofa, picked up the remaining foreign wine and gulped down several mouthfuls.


    Seeing him like this, Xia Yanran and Su Yuan''s hearts sank. This time, he was really angry.


    Chu fan''s feelings for ah Jiu are very special. He says they are brothers and sisters, but they often sleep in the same bed. Ah Jiu even sleeps naked. Who can do this?


    But if they were lovers, Chu fan didn''t have any unreasonable thoughts about her. Otherwise, ten ah Jiu would be wiped clean.


    Every time I go out and come back, Chu fan will bring ah Jiu some delicious and fun, and spoil her like a little princess. But in her study and material, she was very strict with her for fear that she would learn badly and become arrogant, unruly and willful.


    All along, ah Jiu also relies on Chu fan and respects everyone in the family. Like a pistachio, she can laugh at anyone who is in a bad mood.


    However, after Chu fan called her and asked if she was the prince''s sister, ah Jiu was completely flustered. Chu fan didn''t give her a chance to explain at all. Ah Jiu ran out of school crying and went directly to the airport. He wanted to fly to Yanjing city and explain to Chu fan face to face.


    But when she arrived at the airport, she found that she not only didn''t bring her ID card, but also didn''t bring her money, and her mobile phone was dead. Finally, it was the kind driver who lent her the phone and called home. Su Yuan found her.


    Last night, Su Yuan took ah Jiu to Yanjing City, but lost contact with Chu fan. With the help of Xia Yanran, she found the hotel where Chu fan and he Xiaoying settled.


    When he knocked on the door, Chu fan and he Xiaoying were taking a bath in the bathroom. Chu fan heard it, but ignored it. Until he settled he Xiaoying, he indifferently came to open the door and let the three of them in.


    "Ah Jiu really didn''t mean to hide you."


    Su Yuan sat down opposite Chu fan and explained, "although ah Jiu hid her life experience, she did escape from home."


    Ah Jiu sobbed and said, "I''m from Manchuria. My grandfather used to be the king of the Qing Dynasty. My full name is Aisin juero Hongyu."


    "The whole five provinces of North China are under the control of my grandfather, and people on the road call him ''Lord Jing''." ah Jiu said without concealment, "my mother died early, and my father married another wife, my stepmother. She thought I was out of the way, so she would marry me to the son of the governor of Honan province early, and my father agreed."


    "I went to find my grandfather, but I was caught by someone arranged by my stepmother. I ran away in the middle of the night, using the sheets to form a rope and climbing down the stairs."


    Thinking of his escape experience, ah Jiu couldn''t help crying and said, "my ID card was detained by my stepmother, and I didn''t have a penny on me. I didn''t dare to go to Grandpa, because my stepmother would find me. I had no choice but to climb into a big truck and come to Sichuan Province after two days of hunger."


    "When I got out of the car, I was thirsty and hungry. A kind aunt saw my pity, bought me food and drink, and took me home to live. But it wasn''t long before I found out that she was a personal dealer. I didn''t dare to make a statement, but I sneaked out while she was on the phone. As soon as she ran to the door of the market, she was caught."


    Ah Jiu looked at Chu fan with tearful eyes, sobbed and said, "at that time, if brother fan hadn''t saved me, I might have been sold to the mountains or to the night."


    "Why don''t you call your grandpa and ask him to send someone to pick you up?" Chu fan finally opened his mouth and stared at ah Jiu coldly.


    This kind of look made ah Jiu''s heart ache like a knife. It was a colder look than a stranger. Since she knew Chu fan, he had never seen her with this kind of look.


    "Because... Because I like you." ah Jiu summoned up his courage and said the three words in a trembling voice, but Chu fan was indifferent.


    Ah Jiu lost his eyes and said to himself, "I know you always regard me as a little sister and think I''m just a child; I also know that you only have sister Su Yuan and sister Qiao Yun in your heart, but I still naive think that as long as you stay with you, sooner or later you will notice me and fall in love with me."


    "When I was at home, I never had the habit of sleeping naked, but I thought it would let you know that when I grew up, sister Su Yuan had them, and I had them, and I could do what they could do."


    Ah Jiu sucked his nose and said bitterly, "I even shamelessly took the initiative to run to your bed to sleep, deliberately going to the bathroom without closing the door, in order to attract your attention and let you find that I''m not a child."


    After saying so much at one breath, ah Jiu''s mood eased a lot. He took a deep breath and continued: "at the beginning, I just wanted to stay with you for a few days, just to relax and travel, but why are you so kind to me? Why do you want me to fall in love with you? Woo woo woo!"


    Chu fan was stunned. He never thought that ah Jiu, who has always been naive and lively, still had so many worries. But I''m wrong about you, too?


    "Chu fan, do you love ah Jiu?" Su Yuan suddenly asked.


    Chu fan, who just woke up, was stunned again and asked himself, do you love ah Jiu?


    All along, Chu fan just takes care of ah Jiu as a married sister and doesn''t let her suffer a little injustice, but it''s just like, not love.


    But now, he suddenly felt that his feelings for ah Jiu did not seem to be the kind of love his brother had for his sister. When ah Jiu went to the bathroom, he would subconsciously steal two eyes; When she climbed into bed and slept naked, he could not help hugging her. Even when she was asleep, he unconsciously touched her chest and even had an erection.


    All this proves that his feelings for ah Jiu are not simple. Maybe it''s just because she is still young. Otherwise, he can''t control it.


    Now think about it, you may really fall in love with ah Jiu. Otherwise, why are you so angry? Maybe if ah Jiu''s life experience were ordinary, he wouldn''t be angry, would he?


    "Ah Jiu!" Chu fan suddenly shouted.


    Ah Jiu, who was still sobbing, suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu fan nervously for fear that he would say something to let him leave. Even Su Yuan and Xia Yanran were nervous, but they didn''t know how to persuade.


    Chu fan forced out a smiling face and comforted: "don''t be nervous, I don''t blame you anymore. I''m sorry!"


    "Brother fan!" ah Jiu wept with joy, rushed into his arms and burst into tears.


    Su Yuan''s two daughters breathed a sigh of relief. It was sunny after the rain. If Chu fan insisted on ah Jiu leaving, I really don''t know what ah Jiu''s life would be like in the future.


    Chu fan patted her on the back and comforted her. When her crying stopped gradually, Chu Fan said, "ah Jiu, you are still young and don''t know what love is."


    "I know..." ah Jiu was in a hurry. He was about to explain, but Chu fan interrupted him.


    "You don''t understand!" Chu Fan said solemnly, "what do you like about me? Maybe it''s just a little heroic complex in your heart that makes you like me."


    "No, no, I really love you, just like sister Suyuan and sister Yanran love you."


    "Is it really the same? It''s different!" Chu fan shook his head. "Su Yuan, Yan Ran, even Dou Yutong, Kong Qingqing and others have experienced the hardships of life and death before we came together. I don''t deny that I really like you, but I''m not sure if it''s love."


    Before ah Jiu could speak, Chu fan raised his hand and interrupted, "it''s time for you to go home after leaving home for so long. Don''t worry, brother doesn''t want you, but there are some things that can''t be solved by escaping. Moreover, let''s calm down each other. If you can be sure you''re in love with me after your 18th birthday, come back to Sichuan Province to find me."


    Ah Jiu lowered his head in silence. Su Yuan was about to persuade him. Ah Jiu suddenly raised his head, looked at Chu fan with burning eyes and said, "OK, I''ll go home, but remember, I''m ah Jiu in this life and this life, unless you don''t marry. If my stepmother dares to force me to marry again, I''ll commit suicide."


    "Don''t, don''t!" Su Yuan and Xia Yanran were startled. I didn''t expect that ah Jiu was still a really strong woman. She was really forced to hurry. Maybe she could do anything.


    Before they could persuade Chu fan, Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "don''t worry, since they know you''re in my house, they naturally know your relationship with me. Even if they want to force you to marry, they also force you to marry me."


    This is the truth. At last, Su Yuan''s two women were relieved.


    Suddenly, the door was knocked. Xia Yanran hurriedly stood up and went to open the door. Chu fan glanced at it, his face suddenly cooled down, got up and walked to the bedroom: "I''ll change my clothes."


    When the door opened, there stood a hale and hearty old man. Behind the old man stood the prince and the old man who attacked Chu fan last night. In addition, there was a middle-aged man and a charming young woman in her early thirties.


    "Prince Jing? Please come in!" Xia Yanran was surprised, quickly dodged and respectfully let the old man in.


    Prince Jing was wearing a navy blue coat and a melon skin hat. A blood red gem was inlaid in front of him. At his waist, a dragon shaped jade pendant of lanolin white jade hung. On the thumb of his left hand, he also wore an emerald wrench. In the palm of his right hand, he held two walnuts and turned around.


    If he had a braid behind his head, he would be a prince and nobleman of the former Qing Dynasty. He raised his hands and feet with a noble smell of the superior.


    Seeing him, ah Jiu quickly stood up, nervously pinched the corner of his clothes and called out, "Grandpa!"

 Chapter 796

    Prince Jing is a legend. He has experienced too many major events. He witnessed and walked all the way from the demise of the Qing Dynasty to the establishment of new China.


    Some people say that if the Qing Dynasty was still there, he would be at least a prince, if not an emperor. Even after the fall of the dynasty, he still created such a great foundation with his own strength, occupied the land of the five provinces, and was the true earth emperor within the boundaries of the five provinces.


    Only prince Jing is the only one. He is clearly just a gangster, but the Chinese military respects him. As Xia Yanran, we should be respectful to him and dare not neglect him at all.


    Because King Jing poured all his wealth and supported the Anti Japanese war team, the war could be won and Xinhua summer could be established. If Prince Jing had supported the other side at that time, today''s China might be a different situation.


    Prince Jing retired with success. He did not care about military and political affairs, but vigorously developed the underworld forces. In a short period of more than ten years, he pocketed the five provinces of North China and became a real earth emperor.


    Although Prince Jing is only a hero in the underground world, he has deep contacts in both military and political aspects. Just his son, there are two in the military, one of which is a lieutenant general of the military. In addition, another daughter is a vice governor, and there are countless direct departments at the Department and department levels.


    Such a big man is enough to control a country, and it is no exaggeration to say that he is incomparably rich. No one knows how much money he has.


    With the identity and strength of Lord Jing, his grandson is called the prince. Although he is a little arrogant, he definitely has this strength and inside information.


    Unfortunately, the person opposite the prince is Chu fan. In terms of details, Chu fan may not be as deep as the prince, but in terms of strength, Chu fan is not weak compared with King Jing.


    Not to mention anything else, the recovery of the whole territory of Kashmir and Arunachal region alone is enough to ensure Chufan''s status, which no one can shake.


    If anything happens to Chu fan, the recovery of these two regions will certainly come to naught. Who dares to bear this responsibility? Even Prince Jing didn''t dare do anything to Chu fan.


    "Grandpa!" ah Jiu stood up timidly and didn''t dare to look straight into Prince Jing''s eyes. He was a little evasive.


    Prince Jing smiled and patted ah Jiu''s head: "I haven''t seen him for more than a year. I''ve grown taller and become a big girl. Ha ha!"


    Ah Jiu was stunned and said, "Grandpa, you... Aren''t you angry with me?"


    "Angry!" Prince Jing stared at her angrily. "Can''t you call grandpa when you run away from home? I miss you and haven''t slept well for more than a month. I didn''t let go until I found you and learned that you are doing well."


    "Grandpa!" ah Jiu threw himself into Prince Jing''s arms, hugged him and cried.


    Prince Jing rubbed her head: "silly girl, I''m afraid I''ll take you back, so I don''t dare to tell me?"


    At this time, the bedroom door opened, and Chu fan, who was dressed neatly, appeared at the door. He glanced at Prince Jing and others and strode over. He didn''t say hello. Shi Shi ran sat on the sofa without letting a few people sit down.


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man behind the old man''s face was angry and was about to speak. Xia Yanran seemed to think of it and hurriedly said, "Lord Jing, please sit down and I''ll prepare tea for you."


    Prince Jing patted ah Jiu on the back. Ah Jiu quickly stood up and stole a glance at Chu fan. Seeing that he was indifferent, he couldn''t help worrying.


    If Chu fan conflicts with his grandfather, what can he do?


    "General Chu, can I sit down?" Prince Jing asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Chu fan nodded. But just after Prince Jing sat down, the middle-aged man behind him also wanted to sit down. Chu fan stared and hummed coldly, "did I let you sit?"


    "What are you talking about?" Ai Zhenguo''s face flushed and his eyes were angry. "I''m not qualified? My dignified Secretary of the municipal Party committee, don''t I even have the qualification to sit?"


    Chu fan snorted disdainfully: "a person who takes his daughter''s happiness as a political chip, let you in, even if it gives you face, he still wants to sit down? What''s your identity to sit here?"


    "Secretary of the municipal Party committee? Even if you are the Secretary of the provincial Party committee, you have something to do with me? Oh, you say you are ah Jiu''s father. Don''t you feel blushing? Oh!"


    AI Zhenguo''s face was purple. He was ridiculed and robbed by Chu fan. He was so angry that his lips trembled and almost carried his breath.


    Hu xiuhuan, the beautiful young woman standing next to him, couldn''t see it anymore. Her almond eyes glared and said angrily, "how can you talk? We came here to look up to you. Do you really think we''re coming to see you?"


    "Are you ah Jiu''s stepmother?"


    "Yes, my name is Hu xiuhuan. I''m AI Zhenguo''s wife."


    She was also very proud. Chu fan suddenly said, "Why are you so vicious?"


    Hu xiuhuan almost vomited blood. Like a yellow faced woman who caught her husband and little three in bed, she yelled: "you little bastard, dare you say I''m vicious? You''re not vicious. Abduct my daughter and don''t allow her to go home. I''ll call the police now and you''ll wait to go to jail."


    Prince Jing couldn''t see it anymore. He snorted coldly. Hu xiuhuan, who was still splashing, immediately calmed down. The mobile phone he just took out, quietly put it back.


    Turning his head, Prince Jing said sincerely to Chu fan, "general Chu, I don''t want people to disturb ah Jiu. If you are angry, you can scold me. But I hope you don''t misunderstand ah Jiu because of this."


    Chu fan has always been respected by people. I respect people by a foot. Lord Jing has repeatedly kept a low attitude. Even if Chu fan is angry, he can''t express it.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Fan said faintly, "I admire King Jing very much. It''s a pity that there are no successors."


    "What are you talking about?" Ai Zhenguo was furious. Just about to speak, Prince Jing suddenly raised his hand and took a big mouth out, "pa", which made AI Zhenguo stupid.


    Not to mention that, Lord Jing glared at him angrily and scolded him loudly: "get out of here immediately, and the Secretary of the municipal Party committee will stop working. Go home and cultivate my self-cultivation."


    "Dad..."


    "You want me to say

 Chapter 797

    "Still pretending?" Chu fan patted he Xiaoying''s buttocks across the quilt and said with a smile, "everyone has gone. Get up and I''ll take you to eat."


    Unexpectedly, he Xiaoying didn''t mean to get up after opening her eyes. She turned her head aside coldly: "let''s go. Our business is a dream. Now that we wake up, we should start our life again."


    "It''s said that one day husband and wife have a hundred days of kindness. We''ll have a good time anyway. Can we have a breakup dinner?" Chu fan''s sadness disappeared, his anger disappeared, and became the same as before. Seeing that he Xiaoying didn''t get up yet, Chu fan directly opened the quilt and rushed up. Hehe smiled: "why don''t we do it again?"


    "Don''t, don''t do this. I get up. Can''t I get up?" he Xiaoying is really afraid. She''s not afraid of being invaded by Chu fan, but afraid of physical surrender. It''s hard to harden her heart and leave Chu fan.


    She was a little regretful when she woke up, but with Chu fan''s unremitting efforts, she found herself a little infatuated. Moreover, she felt that she could not forget this day in her life, and what happened between them in bed and in the bathroom.


    The heart is hypocritical, but the body is faithful. She can deceive herself and say she doesn''t love him, but her physical reaction can''t deceive herself anyway.


    Chu fan just pressed on her and held the beauty in front of her chest. She reacted and couldn''t help tightening her legs. If this continues, she is really afraid that she will take the initiative to hold Chu fan. After that, she is afraid that she will never leave him again.


    Fortunately, Chu fan just moved his mouth and hands, and didn''t really do anything to her. When he got up and went out, he Xiaoying was even a little lost. Even she couldn''t figure out what had happened to her.


    Soon, they came to a small restaurant, because before noon, there were only Chu fan and their two guests. He Xiaoying ordered some light dishes, but Chu fan insisted on stewing an old hen and said it was to mend her body.


    He Xiaoying''s face turned red, but she didn''t object. Because it took a long time to stew the old hen, Chu fan and his wife were not in a hurry to eat, so they sat in the shop drinking tea.


    "In addition to Zhongtian wood industry, can''t other people''s plates and wood?" Chu fan asked actively.


    It''s rare for the big aunt to answer back and ask him for help. As a result, not only did it fail, but also took advantage of the big aunt''s boss. Chu fan was embarrassed not to help her solve the problem.


    He Xiaoying put down her glass and said reluctantly, "Zhongtian wood industry can only be regarded as medium in the industry, but his company and factory are in Sichuan Province. First of all, many problems can be solved in transportation. Secondly, the plate quality and price of Zhongtian wood industry are medium, which is relatively good compared with the same period of the same period."


    Chu fan tapped his finger on the table, thought for a moment, and said, "why don''t we just buy Zhongtian wood industry and let''s produce and sell it ourselves once and for all?"


    "I''d better not." he Xiaoying shook her head, put her hand on her forehead and said, "taking over this building materials company is to make my parents live better, but I don''t like this business."


    "What did you do before?"


    "Let the waiter serve. I''m a little hungry." he Xiaoying didn''t answer, but turned off the topic.


    Since she didn''t want to say, Chu fan didn''t force it. When he asked the waiter to serve, he went to the bathroom. When he came back, all the dishes except the stewed old hen had been served.


    "Drink some wine?" Chu fan asked tentatively.


    "Still drink?" he Xiaoying glared at him. "You''re not allowed to drink either."


    Just because of drinking, they lost their first drink. Still drink?


    Chu fan was funny, but he didn''t insist. They didn''t eat anything last night. Now they are hungry.


    After a meal, it was already more than 12 noon. Seeing that Chu fan had no intention of leaving, he Xiaoying ruthlessly stood up and said, "I''m going back to Sichuan Province. Although I can''t talk about business, I still thank you for your help."


    "You''re going back to Sichuan Province, too? What a coincidence. I''m thinking of going back," Chu Fan said in surprise. "Let''s go together. I''ll book tickets for you first."


    Looking at Chu fan''s back, he Xiaoying couldn''t laugh or cry. She wanted to stay away from him, but how could he be like a dog''s plaster and can''t get rid of it?


    However, Chu fan cared about her so much that she was sweet in her heart. The joy of first falling in love with small and medium-sized women inadvertently came out of the corners of her mouth. She quickly picked up Kun''s bag and chased Chu fan out.


    At the same time, Cai Wenzhong, general manager of Zhongtian wood industry, was having a meeting in the conference room. Suddenly, the secretary broke in without knocking. He panicked and said, "general manager, something''s wrong."


    Cai Wenzhong''s face cooled down and scolded: "how many times have I told you? Why can''t you remember? Has the sky fallen or the earth fallen?"


    "General manager, refund!" the Secretary swallowed his spit nervously and was a little incoherent.


    Cai Wenzhong said impatiently, "if you refund a bill, you can refund it. We have goods. Are you afraid we can''t sell it? Tell him that after you refund a bill, you will be blacklisted by our company. Don''t want to cooperate with our company in the future."


    "No... not one, but... All customers ask for refund and cancel the cooperation with our company," the Secretary said with difficulty.


    Cai Wenzhong was surprised: "what? Have you refunded the bill? It''s impossible."


    Zhongtian wood industry has a good reputation, and its customer resources have been very stable. Even if there is an occasional refund, it will not affect the company''s performance. However, this large-scale chargeback phenomenon has appeared for the first time in history.


    Cai Wenzhong didn''t dare to neglect. He grabbed the mobile phone in the Secretary''s hand and directly dialed it to a familiar old customer. Soon, the phone was connected. Cai Wenzhong couldn''t wait to ask, "President Liu, do you want to cancel the cooperation?"


    "That''s right."


    "Why? Is the price dissatisfied? If the price is dissatisfied, we can talk again..."


    "It''s not about price or product quality." Liu Zongyu said, "Lao Cai, brother, I''ll give you a solid foundation today. You''ve offended people."


    Cai Wenzhong was stunned: "have I offended someone? I... I haven''t been anywhere recently. Who can I offend?"


    "Well, I don''t know. You''d better find a way quickly." President Liu said bitterly, "it''s not that my brother doesn''t help you, but I can''t help you. Ask for your own blessing!"


    When the phone hung up, Cai Wenzhong''s forehead was sweating. He didn''t dare to neglect it. He quickly turned over a number and dialed it. This time, the other party first said, "President Cai, don''t blame my brother for not upholding justice. If you don''t straighten things out, our cooperation can only end here."


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    Cai Wenzhong gnashed his teeth and hung up the phone. He really wanted to drop his cell phone.


    A group of bastards who cross rivers and tear down bridges. Tell me, who am I provoking?


    "Tell me, who caused it?" Cai Wenzhong turned and came to the conference table. He looked around like a wolf, pulled his tie and said fiercely, "dare to poke such a big basket for me. If my company goes bankrupt, I want you to feed fish in the sea."


    "Mr. Cai, we have been in the company. Who can we provoke?"


    "Yes, we don''t have that big skill."


    "Mr. Cai, you can''t wronged a good man..."


    All the top executives of the company were worried and talked about washing away their grievances. Hearing that Cai Wenzhong''s head was big, he slapped the table hard and roared, "shut up!"


    Suddenly, the noise in the meeting room of the vegetable market suddenly stopped, leaving only Cai Wenzhong''s heavy breathing, like a bellows.


    "What''s wrong with the company recently? Which big man has been provoked?" Cai Wenzhong shouted gnashing his teeth.


    Everyone looked at each other and racked their brains to figure out who was in trouble. At this time, the Secretary suddenly said, "President CAI and President Qiu are on a business trip. Will it be..."


    "Qiu Lin!"


    Cai Wenzhong gnashed his teeth and read the name. He picked up his mobile phone and dialed it. Unfortunately, Qiu Lin''s phone was turned off and couldn''t get through at all.


    "Pa!"


    The poor mobile phone still couldn''t escape the bad luck of being thrown. Cai Wenzhong took a few steps back and forth with his waist crossed, and immediately ordered the Secretary: "check, where''s Qiu Lin? What''s the matter?"


    "Yes!"


    The Secretary dared not neglect, stepped on high heels and hurried out.


    Suddenly, an executive said cautiously: "Mr. Cai, some days ago, when Mr. Qiu and I were drinking in a bar, he seemed to have mentioned to me that the female boss of a building materials company was beautiful and in good shape. Would he..."


    Cai Wenzhong suddenly came to his senses and hurriedly asked, "which building materials company? What''s the name of the female boss?"


    "Well, I didn''t ask in detail, and he didn''t say in detail, but the building materials company is from Sichuan Province and has cooperation with our company."


    "Check it immediately. We must find out the building materials company and the female boss as soon as possible."


    Ten minutes later, the senior executive rushed in with a file bag in his hand and said loudly, "Mr. Cai, I found it. There is only one ''Jianjun building materials company'' qualified in the whole Sichuan Province. The general manager is a young and beautiful woman named he Xiaoying."


    Cai Wenzhong grabbed the document bag, untied it quickly, took out the documents inside and looked through them roughly. There was nothing special. Such a small company, even if the boss sleeps, there should be no problem.


    Does this woman have any background that doesn''t show mountains and dew?


    When Cai Wenzhong frowned and thought hard, the Secretary hurried in, lost all his high heels and shouted, "President Cai, just got the news, President Qiu was arrested in Yanjing city."


    "What?" Cai Wenzhong stumbled and almost fell to the ground. He hurriedly asked, "what did he do? Where did he get caught? Where is he locked up now?"

 Chapter 798

    Airport, the plane from Yanjing city to Sichuan Province landed slowly at Sichuan airport. Before long, Chu fan and he Xiaoying came out of the airport hall one after another.


    "Why are you walking slowly and so fast?" Chu fan took a few steps to catch up with he Xiaoying and grabbed her arm.


    He Xiaoying was guilty of being a thief. She quickly patted off his hand and stared at him angrily: "be honest, this is Sichuan Province. What if you are seen by acquaintances? You don''t want face, I want face."


    "Why am I shameless?" Chu fan cried and laughed. "I just want to ask you, where are you going next? Do you want me to take you home?"


    "No, I''ll take a taxi."


    "No, maybe we''re on our way."


    He Xiaoying just took a few steps, immediately stopped and asked, "this time you say first, where are you going?"


    "Hehe, learn to be smart." Chu fan waved his hand, "forget it, if you don''t go with me, I''ll see my future father-in-law and mother-in-law myself. What can I buy them?"


    This time, it''s his Xiaoying''s turn to be silly. This bastard won''t go to my house to see my parents, will he? In such a daze, Chu fan walked to the side of the road and waved for a taxi.


    "Wait a minute!" he Xiaoying quickly waved and shouted, stepped on high heels and hurried to catch up. Chu fan opened the door and was pushed by he Xiaoying before he could sit in. Then he bent down and got into the taxi.


    Chu fan glanced at her: "don''t you go with me?"


    He Xiaoying clenched her teeth and said, "what do you want?"


    "It''s strange. I went to see my father-in-law and mother-in-law. Is it wrong?"


    "You..."


    He Xiaoying understood that the bastard didn''t intend to let himself go. Instead of letting him go home to see his parents, he might as well follow him back.


    "You are cruel!" he Xiaoying glared at Chu fan angrily and ordered the driver, "driver master, go to Jingtai Garden community."


    Turning back, he Xiaoying saw Chu fan laughing there. She looked at him suspiciously and suddenly woke up. This bastard didn''t know where his home was. But he said his address foolishly. Isn''t that tantamount to showing him the way?


    But now that it''s over, what else can we say? Hard ones don''t work. Come on, soft ones.


    "Chu fan, I beg you. Will you go home?" he Xiaoying took Chu fan''s hand and begged in a low voice.


    "No!"


    He Xiaoying almost gave him an eye sealing hammer, but at this time, it didn''t do any good to annoy him. Therefore, although she was angry in her heart, she still held back, pasted her body, and begged in her delicate whine voice: "good brother, you go home and wait for me. When I''m done, can''t you go to you?"


    "It''s not impossible, but... You have to promise me one thing first."


    Finally, he Xiaoying nodded excitedly, "you said, I promise you no matter what."


    "That''s what you said. Hey, hey!" Chu fan leaned over and whispered, "first find a hotel, let''s take a bath and have a rest..."


    "You dream!" he Xiaoying gnashed her teeth and gouged out him, and sat on the other side, far away from him.


    It seems that he is determined to visit. Since he can''t stop it, why bother? Now, what he Xiaoying thinks is, how can she deceive her parents and make them believe that Chu fan is her sister''s boyfriend and has nothing to do with herself?


    "Hey, what do your parents like?" they were silent for a while, and Chu fan came over without words.


    He Xiaoying glared at him: "stay away from me. My parents don''t like anything."


    "You''re... Not good?" Chu Fan said in embarrassment. "I''m your sister... No, no!"


    The driver almost heard it. Fortunately, at the critical moment, he Xiaoying covered his mouth in time. Otherwise, she had to jump out of the car.


    I really want to find a needle and thread to sew this broken mouth on him.


    He Xiaoying took a deep breath and said angrily, "my father likes drinking tea and my mother likes reading."


    "Are all intellectuals?" Chu fan was stunned and immediately scratched his head. "This gift is a little difficult. You''d better buy it for me."


    He Xiaoying almost jumped up. You went to visit my parents and I had to buy gifts for you. Why? But when I think about his relationship with his sister, if I don''t help him, it seems that I deliberately want to break them up. I have some bad intention.


    "Driver, there is a bookstore ahead. Stop."


    "OK!"


    In the bookstore, he Xiaoying personally selected several hardcover books and took Chu fan to the tea house. He ruthlessly slaughtered him. He not only bought a box of the most expensive Tieguanyin, but also bought a set of exquisite purple sand tea sets.


    At the gate of the community, he Xiaoying took Chu fan to the supermarket and bought a lot of vegetables, seafood and meat, all of which were handed over to Chu fan. Then Shi ran walked home.


    Before she got home, he Xiaoying''s phone suddenly rang. When she took out the phone, she suddenly showed a bright smile on her face and cordially shouted, "Dad, I''m going home... What? Guests? Who?"


    As he spoke, the smile on he Xiaoying''s face solidified, slowly converged, became dignified, and her steps stopped. Chu fan almost hit her.


    "I''ll be home soon. Let''s talk when I get home." he Xiaoying hung up and his eyes fell on Chu fan.


    Chu fan immediately became vigilant and hurriedly said, "what are you doing? I haven''t done anything. You know, we haven''t separated along the way."


    "Really not you?"


    "Elder sister, I don''t even know what happened. What can I do?" Chu Fan said wrongfully.


    Did you wronged him? But if it weren''t for him, who would have done it?


    With a lot of questions, he Xiaoying and Chu fan came to the door. They were looking for the key. When they were ready to open the door, the door suddenly opened. A gray haired middle-aged man appeared, looked at Chu fan with a smile and said to he Xiaoying, "Xiaoying, who is this young man, your boyfriend?"


    "Dad, you were guessed, he is..."


    He Xiaoying blushed. She didn''t know how to explain her relationship with Chu fan. Chu fan shamelessly stepped forward and said with a smile: "Hello, uncle. My name is Chu fan. I''m your son-in-law."


    "You see, this young man is real." he Fu poked he Xiaoying''s forehead, smiled and scolded, "you dead girl, can you hide it?"


    "Dad!" he Xiaoying stamped her feet angrily.


    He Fu suddenly realized it and hurriedly said, "Chu fan, right? Come in. You say you come and sell so many things... Wife, come here quickly. Who do you think our daughter brought back?"


    Chu fan had just entered the door when a well maintained middle-aged beautiful woman came over. She wore a cheongsam and was as slim as a girl. She could not see the bloated middle-aged women at all.


    Her face is very similar to the sister he Xiaoying. If the three of them wear the same clothes and walk on the street, they say they are sisters, everyone believes it.


    On the bridge of her nose, there was a Phnom Penh glasses, which looked full of mature intellectual beauty.


    "You are..." he''s mother looked up and down at Chu fan in doubt. The young man doesn''t know him. Isn''t he at the wrong door?


    He Fu flaunted Chu fan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "this young man''s name is Chu fan. He is our son-in-law. Ha ha!"


    "Son-in-law?" he mother was surprised, turned her head and stared at her daughter, dragged her to the bedroom.


    Dead girl, I don''t want to talk to my family about such a big thing. It''s called a son-in-law. It must be a license.


    He Fu was very happy. His eldest daughter worried him a lot. She thought she didn''t like men and couldn''t get married all her life. Unexpectedly, she came first and then brought everyone home.


    Ha ha ha, good!


    When he came to the living room, a middle-aged man stood up quickly. Without waiting for his father''s introduction, he first tentatively asked, "are you Chu fan, Mr. Chu?"


    "I''m Chu fan, who are you?" Chu fan asked.


    The man hurried forward two steps, stretched out his hands and smiled: "Hello, Mr. Chu, I''m Cai Wenzhong, general manager of Zhongtian wood industry."


    Chu fan didn''t take a look at his outstretched hand. He brushed past him, sat on the sofa, picked up an apple and ate it leisurely.


    He Fu is so stupid. This guy really doesn''t treat himself as an outsider. However, he also saw that the door was coming. Chu fan didn''t even look at Cai Wenzhong, and Cai Wenzhong had to curry favor with him.


    What the hell does this boy do? Isn''t that awesome?


    Just when he guessed Chu fan''s identity background, Cai Wenzhong suddenly plopped, knelt in front of Chu fan, looked sad and said, "Mr. Chu, I really don''t know anything about the order of Miss He building materials company. It''s all the ghost of Qiu Lin''s bastard..."


    Chu fan''s eyes were fierce: "you mean it has nothing to do with you?"


    Cai Wenzhong was in a cold sweat and hurriedly said, "no, no, no, Qiu Lin is from our company, and our company naturally has the responsibility. Therefore, on the one hand, I''m here to apologize to you and miss he, on the other hand, I hope that Zhongtian wood can continue to cooperate with Miss He''s construction materials company, and I will give the most favorable price to show my sincerity."


    "It''s still a little early to talk about cooperation. This time in Yanjing City, if I hadn''t accompanied her, she wouldn''t be able to come back. You say how to compensate?"


    Cai Wenzhong hurriedly said, "I''ve already prepared. Here''s a 10 million check and 20% of the dry shares of Zhongtian wood industry. It''s our compensation to miss he. Of course, Mr. Chu, if you have any dissatisfaction, just ask and I''ll do it."


    Chu fan was surprised. He stared at Cai Wenzhong for a long time and suddenly asked, "who told you to send these things?"


    "No... no..."


    "Huh?"


    Cai Wenzhong turned pale and hurriedly said, "yes... It''s Miss Dou. She woke me up and I woke up. Mr. Chu, I have an 80 year old mother and a child under the age of 10. Please raise your hand and let me go..."

 Chapter 799

    Don''t guess, Chu fan also knows that Dou Yutong asked him to come.


    Earlier, while eating in Yanjing, Chu fan went to the bathroom. At that time, he called Dou Yutong and asked her to put pressure on Cai Wenzhong, general manager of Zhongtian wood industry.


    But he didn''t expect that Dou Yutong scared Cai Wenzhong into this. He not only came to the door to apologize, but also offered such a big compensation. It seems that he is really frightened.


    After all, this is the home of he Xiaoying''s parents. Chu fan doesn''t want to be too ostentatious. Before he''s mother comes out of the room, Chu fan waves his hand and drives Cai Wenzhong away.


    Before leaving, Cai Wenzhong left a signed share transfer contract and a 10 million check.


    "Eh? How did President Cai go?" he''s mother heard the sound of the door and hurried out. She happened to see he''s father coming back from closing the door.


    "You come with me." he Fu grabbed he Xiaoying who had just left the door and went into the bedroom. He mother didn''t know and hurried in.


    Father he raised his face and asked seriously, "tell me the truth, who is Chu fan? What have you done to President Cai?"


    "Dad, what did Cai always tell you?" he Xiaoying was a little nervous, her eyes were evasive, and she didn''t dare to look at her father.


    "He didn''t say anything to me, but do you know what he said to Chu fan outside just now?" he Fu whispered, "kneel down. He knelt down for Chu fan and begged Chu fan to let him go. Xiaoying, tell your father the truth. What does Chu fan really do? You can''t make no three no four friends."


    He Xiaoying couldn''t laugh or cry: "Dad, where do you want to go? Is Chu fan a regular Chinese army or a major general? Why is he no three no four?"


    Seeing that her parents still couldn''t believe it, he Xiaoying hurriedly said, "what I said is true. Hurry up and leave Chu fan alone. It seems that our family is too impolite."


    "Xiaoying, is he really a soldier? Or a major general? But he is too young. Won''t you be cheated by him?" his mother was a little worried, but his father had opened the door and went out.


    However, there was no figure of Chu fan in the living room. He Fu immediately became nervous. Did Chu fan feel neglected and go? Just about to greet his wife and daughter out, he heard something in the kitchen. He hurried over and saw Chu fan wearing an apron, picking and washing vegetables in the kitchen in an orderly manner.


    "Oh, Chu fan, why did you come to the kitchen?" he Fu hurriedly said: "your first day at home, how can you go to the kitchen? Come and sit with me in the living room. Your aunt and Xiaoying will do the work in the kitchen."


    "Uncle, you treat me like an outsider." Chu Fan said with a smile while picking celery. "I think this is my home. If you are not satisfied with my son-in-law, I''ll go right away."


    Wipe, it''s a threat. However, Chu fan is so casual that he Fu is very satisfied. The young man is nice, capable, easy-going and has no airs at all.


    You know, the former president Cai is a big man who wants he Fu to curry favor with, but President CAI has to kneel down and beg for mercy to Chu fan, send money and shares. But Chu fan ate president CAI to death, but on the contrary, he tied up his apron and cooked vegetables. This intention is really rare.


    "Chu fan, can you cook?" mother he rushed to the kitchen and was surprised to see Chu fan wearing an apron.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, aunt, I grew up in the valley. I can do everything from hunting and farming to building walls, furniture and even sewing. Let''s put it this way, I can do everything except having children."


    "Go, do you talk like that?" he Xiaoying blushed, glared at him angrily, turned back and said to her mother, "Mom, ignore him. He''s crazy. Since he likes cooking, let him cook a meal for us. If it''s not delicious... Hum!"


    Chu fan grinned and said, "how can you divorce me?"


    In the old couple''s opinion, this is the rhythm of uncooked rice and cooked rice. He Fu is very satisfied that his baby daughter can finally get married, but he mother stares at her daughter with some complaints. It''s a big deal. Why don''t you know how to behave at all?


    How important is Zhen Jie to women? He can''t succeed without getting married, but how can you... Teach you in vain these years!


    Only he Xiaoying understood what Chu fan meant. How could she be qualified to divorce Chu fan? If you want to sue, it must be her sister he Xiaolin. She is a fair girlfriend. She is just Chu fan''s great aunt.


    A joke, he Xiaoying couldn''t laugh. She forced out a smiling face and said, "you''re busy. I''ll change my clothes first."


    "Chu fan, let me help you." he mother was embarrassed to wait for dinner, rolled up her sleeves and walked over.


    He Fu also wanted to help. He had a good chat with Chu fan by the way, but at this time, there was a sudden sound of unlocking the door. He went out and looked, and was overjoyed: "Xiaolin? Why are you back?"


    "Dad!" he Xiaolin''s voice came from outside. Chu fan shook his hand and almost cut his finger into pieces of meat.


    Nima, why is she back? Now, mars hit the earth and something''s going to happen.


    "Where''s my mother?"


    "Your mother is in the kitchen." he Fu said mysteriously, "we have a very important guest. Your sister brought him back. Guess who he is?"


    "Brother in law?" he Xiaolin''s eyes brightened and whispered, "where is it? Is he handsome? What''s his job?"


    "Er... It seems to be a soldier. He looks ok. I''m very satisfied. He''s cooking with your mother in the kitchen."


    "The first day my brother-in-law came to the door, you asked others to cook?" he Xiaolin put down her backpack, took three steps and two steps, came to the kitchen door, took a sneaky look, and was stunned.


    "Chu... Chu fan?"


    Chu fan had calmed down, looked at her sideways, and said with a smile, "you really have a soul. You came back as soon as I came. Are you very moved?"


    It''s not just moving, it''s joy from heaven. Originally, he Xiaolin thought it was her brother-in-law, but she didn''t expect it to be her boyfriend. As for the ambiguity in her father''s tone, she had long forgotten it. She immediately rushed forward, rushed directly to Chu fan''s arms and hugged him tightly.


    This scene startled he''s mother. The two eggs she just picked up fell to the ground and broke. Her mouth is as big as the catfish in the vegetable basin. It''s certainly no problem to bolt an egg into it.


    He Fu, who followed him, saw this scene. The smile on his face suddenly froze on his face. His eyes almost fell out. He couldn''t believe looking at this scene.


    This... What''s the situation?


    "Xiaolin, let go quickly." his mother woke up first, patted him on the shoulder and scolded angrily, "it''s too unruly. This is your brother-in-law. How can you... Don''t do this in the future."


    He Fu also frowned: "Xiaolin, you are not a child, Chu fan is your brother-in-law, you..."


    "Wait!" he Xiaolin said wrongfully, "what are you talking about? Chu fan is my boyfriend. When did he become my brother-in-law?"


    "What?" the old couple exclaimed in unison, as if they had seen a ghost.


    It''s incredible. It''s clearly the eldest son-in-law. How can you become a little son-in-law in the blink of an eye? What the hell is going on?


    "Dad, mom, what are you yelling about?" he Xiaoying changed a loose T-shirt at home and came over while tying her hair. When she saw he Xiaolin, she was stunned, but soon recovered and burst out laughing, "Dad, mom, do you think Chu fan is my boyfriend? Giggle, I''ve never admitted it."


    "But when Chu fan came in, he said he was our son-in-law..."


    He Xiaoying said cunningly, "yes, he is Xiaolin''s boyfriend. Isn''t he your son-in-law?"


    Is that true? He father and he mother looked at each other and didn''t dare to believe them. What''s the matter with the three of them?


    "Xiaolin, I happened to meet Chu fan when I went to Yanjing on business." he Xiaoying explained, "if he hadn''t been present, I wouldn''t have been able to come back alive this time. But he came back to Sichuan Province with me and stopped by to see his parents."


    "I had planned to have dinner at home, and then Chu fan accompanied me to Zhongtian wood industry and solved the order. As a result, President CAI of Zhongtian wood industry came first, and the matter has been satisfactorily solved."


    "So it''s like this. Scare me." he Xiaolin breathed a sigh of relief, naturally took Chu fan''s arm and proudly said to her parents, "Dad, mom, let me solemnly introduce you. This is the boy I mentioned to you - Chu fan, Jishitang traditional Chinese medicine company. He gave it to me, worth 300 million."


    He Fu exclaimed, "how much? Three hundred million? Send... To you?"


    He Xiaolin said, "what is this? Chu fan is so poor that he has only money left."


    He''s father and mother haven''t recovered from the shock yet. He Xiaoying said at the door, "you''re talking. I''ll go down and buy some wine. There''s no wine at home."


    "Elder sister, you wait for me, I''ll go with you." he Xiaolin quickly shouted, loosened Chu fan''s arm and hurried out.


    Chu fan smiled awkwardly: "uncle and aunt, I''m to blame for this. I didn''t make it clear at the beginning. In fact, I thought you knew it long ago."


    "It''s all right." he Fu was a little embarrassed. He had guessed that Chu fan''s identity was unusual, but he didn''t expect that Chu fan should be so rich.


    Three hundred million, without blinking an eye, said to give someone away. In this way, he must have at least 30 billion. 30 billion


    "Chu fan, do it slowly first. I''ll tell your uncle something." he mother smiled apologetically, took off her apron and dragged him out.

 Chapter 800

    He Xiaoying doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. Seeing that her sister and Chu fan are so close together, she has an inexplicable sadness in her heart. If she hadn''t turned her head in time, she would have to be seen by her parents and sister.


    He Xiaoying hurriedly ran out of the door. As soon as the door was closed, her eyes were red and almost shed tears. But at this time, his sister he Xiaolin came out.


    "What are you doing with me?" he Xiaoying quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, turned back and said with a smile, "go back and accompany your boyfriend. I''ll be back soon."


    "Elder sister, you have something on your mind." he Xiaolin said firmly, "in the room, I think you have something wrong. Tell me the truth, do you also like Chu fan?"


    "What nonsense? How can I like him?" he Xiaoying glared at her angrily. "Don''t think about it. We are close sisters. I like no one can like him."


    He Xiaolin didn''t speak any more, but silently followed her sister into the elevator. When the elevator door was closed, she suddenly said, "sister, you don''t have to lie to me. We grew up together and don''t know you? The more sad things are, you will say them with a smile. But don''t you think how fake you smile?"


    He Xiaoying reluctantly smiled and said, "don''t guess. Don''t mention how happy it is that the matter of our company has been solved."


    "Were you with Chu fan last night? Did he bully you?"


    "No, we didn''t do anything. Really, you have to believe me, me and him..."


    Before he Xiaoying finished, he Xiaolin hugged him tightly and cried, "sister, Chu fan is a fire pit. I jumped in. Why did you jump in?"


    "I... I don''t want to." he Xiaoying couldn''t hold on any longer, holding her sister and crying, "we... Got drunk, and then... Xiaolin, I''m sorry for you, you can beat me and scold me. I promise I won''t meet Chu fan again... No, I''m going abroad, I''ll go now..."


    "Sister, what are you talking about?" he Xiaolin grabbed her sister''s shoulders and shook her twice. "You''re not the wrong person? Why are you leaving?"


    He Xiaoying was stunned: "Xiaolin, you... Don''t you hate me?"


    "We are close sisters. How can I hate you?" he Xiaolin smiled happily and was a little excited. "Originally, I still felt that I was not attractive enough. This time, with my sister to help me, our sisters will be able to tie Chu fan''s heart together."


    He Xiaoying is stupid. What her sister means is to serve Chu fan with her? This... This is ridiculous. Besides, parents won''t agree to such things.


    At this time, someone entered the elevator. The sisters immediately shut up. When they got out of the elevator, he Xiaolin took her sister into the car and continued: "sister, do you know how many women Chu fan has now? You only know that there are Su Yuan and Dou Yutong, which may be more than you don''t know."


    "I won''t mention those abroad. What you don''t know at home are Zheng Xueqi, the daughter of Zheng Juncheng, the richest man on Hong Kong Island, he Bingqian, the daughter of He Xiao, the gambling king on Macao Island, sandy, the daughter of the chief executive of Macao Island, Yu qiangmei, the daughter of the commander of Yunnan Military Region, Xu junchuo, director of Yecheng Public Security Bureau, Li Qingcheng, a big gangster in Guizhou, and Su Yu and Liu catkins of Shushan sword school."


    "There are also Qin Yumei and Lan Jie who live near his house. These two women were the first to follow Chu fan. They went to the hall, got off the kitchen, and especially warmed their beds."


    "There is also a woman named Zhuge Huan. Her son is Chu fan''s Apprentice. She herself looks like an immortal and has all kinds of manners."


    "In addition, there are Kong Qingqing, Angelia, Bai Yumei and crape myrtle. They are all powerful characters and often accompany Chu fan through life and death."


    He Xiaolin was a little depressed: "and I, no one else looks beautiful, my figure is not as good as others, and my temper is still bad. What can I do to attract Chu fan?"


    If you say so, Xiaolin''s pressure is really not small. He Xiaoying secretly bites silver teeth. Chu fan, an asshole, has provoked so many women and is not afraid to die of fatigue.


    "However, if you help me with my sister, we can hook Chu fan''s heart." he Xiaolin smiled at her sister and saw he Xiaoying with a fever in her face and a beating heart.


    "What do you want to say?" he Xiaoying didn''t have a good way. "Chu fan has so many women. Even if we are together, we are not as beautiful as others, and we can''t surpass others."


    He Xiaolin said with a smile, "but we are a sister flower group."


    "You mean..."


    "Hey, hey, let''s accompany him together. Do you think he''ll be more and more obsessed with us?"


    He Xiaoying blushed like blood and couldn''t help spitting at her: "dead girl, I don''t know shame. You can say that? I won''t do it."


    "Sister..."


    "Stop talking." he Xiaoying took a deep breath and said positively, "Xiaolin, Chu fan and I were just an accident, and I don''t like him. So, don''t worry about me."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, with your sister and my conditions, don''t you worry about getting married?" he Xiaoying said with a calm smile, "drive. If you don''t go back for too long, your parents should be worried."


    He Xiaolin had no choice but to start the car and go out to buy wine, but she was thinking about how to make her sister change her mind.


    It was a lie to say she didn''t mind at all. When she found something wrong with her sister, her heart was like being pinched hard. However, after she came out and talked to her sister, she felt a little pity for her sister.


    With her understanding of her sister, she will never rob her boyfriend, so she believes her sister''s words. Except for being drunk, she can''t let Chu fan succeed.


    Of course, if Chu fan had only one girlfriend, she would not be so generous to share a boyfriend with her sister. But Chu fan has too many women around him. Even if there is another he Xiaoying, it doesn''t seem to make any difference.


    But for he Xiaolin, her sister is a powerful helper. Can''t a Chu fan be determined by the unity of sisters and their interests? Even if you take turns to sleep with others, it''s good for others to take turns once a week, but you and your sister can take turns twice.


    This is the advantage!


    I have to find a way to pull my sister into the water


    At home, Chu fan is working hard in the kitchen, but he''s mother takes he''s father to the bedroom.


    "What are you doing? Chu fan is cooking. If you don''t help, I have to chat with him?" he Fu said discontentedly.


    His mother stared at him: "are you stupid? Haven''t you seen it yet?"


    "See what?"


    His mother was speechless. The man''s observation was not good. He didn''t notice such an obvious thing.


    "I ask you, what''s Xiaoying''s expression when she comes back?" he mother asked patiently.


    He Fu hesitated and said, "I''m very happy. What''s wrong?"


    "Happy, happy, that''s right. Which children will be unhappy and unhappy when they see their parents?" he mother said, "but after Xiaolin came back, didn''t you find something wrong with Xiaoying''s mood? Especially she smiled reluctantly. And her eyes were a little red, as if she was going to cry."


    "No?" he Fu recalled in surprise for a moment and patted his thigh. "It seems that''s really the case. I just wondered why Xiaoying went out to buy wine when we clearly have wine. She must have gone out to cry!"


    "That''s right!"


    He mother continued to ask, "then why is Xiaoying sad? Why does she cry?"


    "She... Also likes Chu fan?"


    "It''s not just like that." he mother lowered her voice. "Don''t you realize that Xiaoying''s return this time is a little different from her usual?"


    He Fu was stunned: "different? What''s different? Why didn''t I see it?"


    "You pig head!" mother he didn''t have a good way. "Don''t you think Xiaoying has a more flattering attitude?"


    He Fu stared with big eyes: "you mean, Xiaoying has... That man, isn''t it... Chu fan?"


    "You''re not stupid. Who else can there be except Chu fan?"


    "Bastard, you bullied my little daughter and dared to beat my eldest daughter''s idea. I''ll kill you." he Fu was so angry that he grabbed the crystal table lamp on the head cabinet and rushed out to open a ladle for Chu fan''s head, but he was grabbed by his mother.


    His mother beat him twice and scolded in a low voice, "are you stupid? Now both girls have been poisoned by him, and you beat him away. They still have to hate you all their life?"


    "What do you say? Do you want to marry both girls to him?" he Fu said angrily.


    His mother glanced at him and said to herself, "although Chu fan is a little careless, he has a good character and looks ok. He is young and has a successful career. For such a large company, he will give away people if he says to give them to you. He will certainly be good to his wife in the future."


    "Moreover, you heard before that Xiaoying went to Yanjing on business this time. If Chu fan hadn''t helped, she wouldn''t have come back."


    "And Mr. Cai, if it weren''t for Chu fan''s face, could people rush to send 10 million and 20% of the dry shares?"


    He Fu said coldly, "your women have long hair and short knowledge. Money can live with you all your life?"


    "Without money, what will you take for a lifetime?" he''s mother glared. "I tell you, you can''t mix it up with me. Look at my eyes for a while."


    He Fu sighed and sat on the bed: "I don''t know what happened to Xiaolin and Xiaoying. Won''t they fight?"


    "Don''t worry, the two sisters are feeling well." he mother had an idea and hurriedly said, "they must have gone out to discuss. They''ll come back later to see how they deal with it. We pretend we don''t know anything."


    Before he Fu could speak, there was a sound of opening the door outside. He Xiaolin shouted, "Dad, come and pick it up. I can''t move it."


    He hasn''t waited for the past. Chu Fanxian ran out of the kitchen and took a box of beer that He Xiaolin was carrying, and two bottles of high-end baijiu.


    He Xiaoying didn''t like it: "and me, don''t you see me holding a box of juice?"

 Chapter 801

    "Well, it tastes good."


    Mother he ate a mouthful of the green vegetables fried by Chu fan and immediately praised: "this skill is about to catch up with the chef of the hotel... Xiaoying and Xiaolin, don''t look at it. Try Chu fan''s skill. It''s really good."


    The two sisters looked at each other, winked at each other, and showed a knowing smile.


    After a few mouthfuls of food, he Xiaoying took a bottle of high Maotai and said sincerely, "Chu fan is not an outsider, but I still want to say thank you..."


    "Elder sister, it''s all a family. Why are you so polite?" he Xiaolin said coyly.


    He Xiaoying smiled: "OK, I won''t say more polite words. Let''s have a toast together. First, our family thanks Chu fan. Second, it''s supposed to pick you up."


    Seeing the wine cup he Xiaolin took over, he Fu frowned: "is this cup a little big?"


    He mother kicked him under the table and said with a smile, "the cup for drinking should be bigger. If you are happy today, pour some for me."


    Oh, how did mom cooperate so much today? It''s easy.


    A bottle of wine, a circle down, trickling down. Chu fan and he Fu both had full glasses, at least two and a half. The remaining half catties of wine were divided by their mother. He Xiaoying wanted more, he Xiaolin and he mother a little less, but there were also more than one or two.


    "Cheers!" He Xiaoying was very pleased. She stood up and raised her neck. Most of the Baijiu was drunk by her. She looked like a wine.


    Chu fan leaned slightly, touched the cup with he Fu, drank the wine first, frowned immediately, and hurriedly ate two mouthfuls of food, as if he was unable to drink.


    He was better, but he was not very well after the big glass of Baijiu. He still warmly greeted Chu Fan for his vegetables.


    It''s his mother''s turn and he Xiaolin''s turn. The women are also women. They drink more heroically than Chu fan. But after drinking, the women''s faces were flushed and looked as beautiful as flowers.


    He Fu was just about to change some red wine, but he Xiaolin first picked up a bottle of Maotai and said excitedly, "it''s my turn to have the second glass of wine. Er... In order to celebrate that he''s building materials company got through the difficulties, he also harvested 20% of the shares of Zhongtian wood industry and 10 million compensation."


    "OK, this glass of wine should be drunk." he mother strongly supported and took the lead in passing the glass.


    Chu fan and he Fu looked at each other. They always felt that something was going on here. Their mother and mother seemed to be colluding. But what do they want?


    He Fu can''t guess, but his wife must be right. Since you want to drink, drink it. Chu fan didn''t even have the right to speak. He directly poured a full cup.


    I''ll see what you two can do.


    After two glasses of wine, he Fu and Chu fan drank half a catty. Chu fan was fine, he Fu was a little too much, and his eyes could not open. He Mu''s drinking capacity was good. The more she drank, the more energetic she became. She took the initiative to take a bottle of foreign wine and poured more than half a cup for herself and Chu fan respectively. She wanted to drink one alone.


    My mother-in-law is so enthusiastic. How can I refuse? Don''t say it''s wine. Even if it''s poison, you have to drink it.


    In less than half an hour, he Fu was drunk and fell down. He was supported by his two daughters to go back to the room to have a rest. However, he mother was still drinking red wine and beer with Chu fan. Finally, after the he Xiaoying sisters settled their father, she was also drunk and unconscious. If Chu fan hadn''t helped her in time, she would have to drink under the table.


    Chu fan couldn''t laugh or cry. Did he work so hard to get me drunk?


    After sending he''s mother back to her room for a rest, the sisters and Chu fan continued to drink. Soon, he Xiaolin was defeated and Chu fan helped him back to her room. Originally, Chu fan wanted to stay and didn''t go out drinking, but he Xiaoying ran in and dragged him out. They changed the venue and continued to fight on the sofa.


    Seeing her forced drinking, Chu fan couldn''t bear to see it. He just closed his eyes and couldn''t get up on the sofa.


    He Xiaoying was a little excited. She wanted to get up and get Chu fan back to her bedroom, but she stumbled and almost fell to the ground. In this case, Chu fan couldn''t pretend anymore. He quickly hugged her. Seeing her covering her mouth and retching constantly, he hurriedly said, "hold on, don''t spit..."


    Holding he Xiaoying, Chu fan ran into the bathroom in three or two steps. As soon as she entered the door, he Xiaoying threw up on the washbasin.


    Chu fan turned on the faucet and washed away the filth, but the splashing water wetted he Xiaoying''s T-shirt and stuck it tightly to his body. It was curvy, convex in front and tilted back. Chu fan''s eyes were straight.


    After vomiting for a while, he Xiaoying woke up a lot, turned back, put her hands around Chu fan''s neck, sprayed wine, and said with eyes like silk: "husband, help me take a bath."


    "This... Isn''t it good?" Chu fan hugged her waist, and his hand naturally slid down and landed on her round and fleshy hip. As soon as his hand was tight, they were close together.


    He Xiaoying snorted, fell on Chu fan''s shoulder and whispered, "my parents are drunk and my little sister is drunk. I can''t hear anything."


    Although Chu fan wants to have her now, it''s in her house. There are her father-in-law, mother-in-law and he Xiaolin. If there''s too much noise and wakes anyone up, it''s a trouble.


    However, if he refused, he couldn''t say it again. Otherwise, that would be heartless.


    He Xiaoying kissed Chu fan''s earlobe and whispered, "after tonight, you won''t have a chance again."


    Wipe, die!


    Chu fan hugged he Xiaoying, turned sharply, let her stick to the wall, held her lips and kissed her painfully. I don''t know whether it''s the effect of alcohol or whether it''s their last dinner. He Xiaoying also burst out a strong desire - Wang, and took the initiative to untie Chu fan''s trouser belt


    Early the next morning, Chu fan was sleeping soundly. Suddenly, a scream came from his ear, which frightened him and almost peed out.


    It''s so special. What''s going on? It''s too scary.


    Before he could see what was going on, the door was suddenly pushed open and he''s mother broke in. Chu fan quickly grabbed the quilt and wrapped himself tightly. At this time, he found that there were two women in bed, one was he Xiaolin and the other was he Xiaoying.


    What''s the situation? Last night


    Chu fan clearly remembers that she fought with he Xiaoying for 300 rounds in the bathroom last night. She fainted three times. Chu fan let her go and sent her back to her room. Then Chu fan packed up her clothes, came to he Xiaolin''s room and lay down with her.


    After all, this is he''s family. He Xiaolin''s parents are here. Chu fan doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous. Otherwise, he was really caught coming out of he Xiaoying''s room. What happened?


    But he couldn''t understand why he Xiaoying would also appear on this bed. Even if they get drunk and go to the wrong house, they can''t sleep with their sisters.


    incorrect!


    Chu fan suddenly reacts that the screamer is he Xiaoying, but judging by reason, she should not make a noise. Even if she finds herself sleeping with Chu fan, she should sneak out quietly.


    What a thief! The thief shouted to catch the thief!


    "What''s the matter?" his father''s voice came outside the door, and his mother quickly stopped him. "Xiaoying''s room, what are you doing in here? Wait outside."


    "No, I listen to Xiaoying..."


    "Chu fan is inside, and your daughter is not dressed. Is it appropriate for you to go in?" he mother glared at her husband angrily.


    He Fu was surprised: "what are you talking about? Chu fan... He''s in Xiaoying''s room? This beast, I have to chop him today..."


    Chu fan is more and more confused. He is clearly in he Xiaolin''s room. How did he become he Xiaoying''s?


    He looked back in doubt. He Xiaoying happened to hold the quilt and turn her head. Her mouth was crying, but her eyes were clearly proud of the success of her treachery.


    Wipe, hit the trick!


    Chu fan figured it out. From drinking, it was a trap. He Xiaolin is drunk. He Xiaoying tells Chu fan that this is he Xiaolin''s room. Chu fan sends him to rest. But in fact, this is he Xiaoying''s room. Then Chu fan sent he Xiaoying back to her bedroom, but in fact, that bedroom was he Xiaolin''s.


    It''s OK for the two sisters to sleep in another room. Even if Chu fan sleeps in he Xiaoying''s room for one night, there''s no big problem. But now the situation is that in he Xiaoying''s room, there are more her sister and Chu fan. Three people are still... Undressed.


    What''s the situation? Don''t explain it?


    Chu fan was gnashing his teeth with hate. He looked at he Xiaoying who pretended to cry and he Xiaolin who was as cold as ice. He almost threw the two sisters upstairs.


    Plant and frame, deceive and abduct, and coerce good people into prostitution. Especially, it''s all used on my friends. You two sisters are great!


    At the door, he''s mother finally calmed him. She came in and said coldly, "put on your clothes and come out to explain clearly."


    "Bang!" the door closed. Chu fan immediately pressed he Xiaoying on the bed, opened the quilt and slapped her white hip.


    On the other hand, when he Xiaolin saw that the matter was exposed, she opened the quilt and was about to run, but Chu fan pulled her legs back. She just pulled some pants and slapped her on her hips.


    "I''m leaving. Let your sisters do it." Chu fan quickly dressed, opened the window and was about to jump down from here.


    He Xiaoying was startled. She didn''t take care of her clothes. She rushed to him and grabbed him. She was scared to cry.


    "Sister, there is a telescope opposite. The coyote steals - peeping at you." he Xiaolin is not afraid at all. She smiles and says wrapped in a quilt.


    "You still have the heart to laugh."


    He Xiaoying hugged Chu fan from behind, said nothing and said with a cry, "Chu fan, don''t do this. I''m wrong. You can beat me and scold me, but you can''t jump off a building. If you die, i... I won''t live. Sobbing!"

 Chapter 802

    "Tell me, what''s going on?" he mother asked coldly.


    At this time, Chu fan, who had already put on their clothes, stood opposite he Fu and he Mu like a pupil who had made a mistake. The old couple sat on the sofa, their faces heavy as water, especially he Fu. If he''s not stopped by his mother, he would have opened his head to Chu fan.


    Looking at the innocent victims of sister he Xiaolin, Chu fan really wanted to say everything, but Chu fan''s heart softened at the thought that he Xiaoying had to die with him just now.


    That''s what I owe you two in my last life. Alas!


    "Aunt, I drank too much last night..."


    "Is it a reason to drink too much?" he mother scolded, "you are Xiaolin''s boyfriend, but you are in Xiaoying''s bed. You said you drank too much, I think you did it on purpose."


    Chu fan was really wronged: "aunt, I really didn''t mean to. I sent Xiaolin back to this room last night, but I didn''t know this was Xiaoying''s bedroom."


    He mother sneered, "OK, even if you don''t know, why is Xiaoying in your bed?"


    Before Chu fan could speak, he mother raised her hand to stop: "I don''t listen to you. Xiaoying, what happened last night?"


    As soon as she mentioned it, he Xiaoying couldn''t help sobbing: "yesterday, everyone was very happy and drank more. After you two got drunk, Xiaolin drank too much, so I sent Xiaolin back to the room to rest..."


    "To whose room?"


    "Of course it''s her room. I didn''t drink much at that time. How can I send her to my room?"


    Chu fan secretly hates that this dead girl is also a master who doesn''t write drafts even if she lies. It''s clear that you asked me to send he Xiaolin to your room. How can it be said from your mouth that everything has changed?


    However, what others say is reasonable. Who makes Chu fan not know which is their sister''s room.


    He Mu said coldly, "go on!"


    He Xiaoying sobbed and said, "then, I''ll help Xiaolin wipe herself, but Chu fan... He''s a beast. He won''t let me go and has to drink with me. As a result... Sobbing!"


    Shit, you make it clear. What''s the result? Also, you pulled me and insisted that I drink with you, rather than I forced you to drink. How can you turn black and white upside down?


    This acting skill is really inferior if you don''t become an actor.


    "Chu fan, what else do you have to say?" he mother asked coldly.


    It''s all like this. What else do you say?


    Chu fan hung his head and lost his way: "I have nothing to say. You can do it."


    "Shit, what''s your attitude?" he Fu patted the tea table, jumped up from the sofa, pointed to Chu fan and shouted angrily, "believe it or not, I''ll call the police now and catch you as a strong female offender?"


    He Xiaolin quickly protected Chu fan: "Dad, don''t be impulsive. There must be a misunderstanding here. I believe Chu fan will never do such a thing."


    Chu fan glanced at her and sneered in his heart. Dead girl, are you pretending to be a good man now? It''s obviously designed by your sisters. Do you think I''m really stupid?


    Unexpectedly, he Xiaoying also began to defend Chu fan: "Dad, you can''t call the police. If anyone knows, i... how can I live? Wuwuwuwuwu!"


    Is this defending me? This is adding fuel to the fire.


    Sure enough, he Fu''s eyes were red and stared at Chu fan. It took him a long time to make up his mind and said irresistibly, "this is the end of the matter, so you can marry Xiaoying."


    "OK, no problem."


    Chu fan agreed happily, but he Xiaolin was not happy: "no, he married his sister. What should I do? I... I already... Have."


    "Yes... Yes?" he Fu stumbled and sat down on the sofa.


    Two girls, from small to large, he was holding them in his hands, afraid of knocking, holding them in his mouth, afraid of melting, afraid that they would be wronged. But in the end, he was bullied by a beast, which was still their son-in-law.


    Chu fan almost fell to the ground. He remembered clearly that he was innocent with he Xiaolin. How could she be pregnant? Even if you are really pregnant, the child can''t be his.


    You two are going out of your way.


    "You two come with me." mother he stood up and asked the two girls to go to the bedroom. Chu fan wants to go, but he father doesn''t speak, and he doesn''t dare to go.


    It''s easy to want to go, but it''s difficult for this family to come in again.


    "Uncle, have a cup of tea." Chu fan poured a cup of tea with his smiling face and sent it to he Fu.


    He Fu snorted coldly and turned his head angrily.


    Chu fan was thick skinned and not embarrassed. He put down his tea cup, sat down next to him and said with a bitter smile, "uncle, don''t you understand? This is a trap designed by their sisters. Even his aunt can see it. Why can''t you see it?"


    "Trap? What do you mean?" he Fu was stunned and asked suspiciously.


    Chu fan hurried to deliver the tea. This time he Fu didn''t refuse. He was really thirsty. He drank two mouthfuls and waited for Chu fan to explain.


    "Think about it carefully. Who offered to drink last night? Neither I nor you." Chu fan patiently analyzed, "sister he Xiaoying is the mastermind and mother-in-law is an accomplice. Their purpose is to intoxicate me and then play this play for you."


    He Fu was not confused: "why?"


    "Uncle, I won''t hide it from you. In Yanjing City, I helped Xiaoying. I was in a bad mood because of some things. Xiaoying was afraid of my accident and drank a lot of wine with me. As a result, we..." seeing that father he''s face changed again, Chu fan hurriedly said, "I swear, it was definitely an accident."


    "Originally, Xiaoying wanted to think that nothing had happened, but I can''t eat dry, wipe clean, pat my ass and leave." Chu Fan said sincerely, "I admit I''m not a good person, but I''ve never denied what I''ve done. I''ll bear the responsibility to the end."


    "So, I have the cheek to follow Xiaoying all the way to your house." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "originally, I wanted to find an appropriate time to confess to you, but I didn''t expect that Xiaolin would come back at this time."


    "I don''t know how their sisters studied it, but I can tell you for sure that whether you and aunt agree or not, I won''t give up any of their sisters."


    He Fu snorted coldly, "the beauty you want!"


    Although he still didn''t let go, his attitude was much better than before. At least, the guy who didn''t copy wanted to play with Chu fan.


    Seeing this scene, Chu fan was finally relieved. He felt more tired than fighting a war.


    Is it easy to find another wife? I.


    However, Chu fan can also understand the mood of he Fu. If he Fu were replaced by Chu fan, he might have left early and unloaded eight pieces of the people who bullied his daughter.


    At this time, sister he Xiaolin came out and came to the sofa with a crimson face. He Xiaolin poked Gu''s sister. He Xiaoying was helpless. She raised her head and said, "Dad, my mother told you to go there."


    "You two... Hum, I''ll settle accounts with you two later." he Fu glared at them and hurried into the bedroom.


    This time, without anyone else, he Xiaolin immediately rushed over, hugged Chu fan''s arm and said angrily, "are you still angry? Isn''t it for you?"


    "What''s good? You two are going to be so angry. Hum!"


    He Xiaoying didn''t have a good way: "don''t be cheap and sell well. In fact, you''re happy to blossom in your heart?"


    "Ha ha, my great aunt knows me."


    Suddenly, he Xiaoying blushed like blood, grabbed the sofa pillow and smashed it at Chu fan, but Chu fan grabbed her wrist and dragged her hands into her arms, causing the two women to scream and spring.


    On the other side, the old couple in the bedroom heard it clearly. His father''s face was black and he was about to go out, but he was stopped by his mother: "can you calm down? Even if you can solve the problem, can you beat Chu fan?"


    "If you can''t fight, you have to fight. I can''t watch my daughter being bullied by him."


    He mother gave him a white look and didn''t have a good way: "save it. Is that bullying? It''s called flirting and flirting. Didn''t you have a virtue when you were young?"


    He Fu said bitterly, "I''m not as shameless as him. Oh, by the way, what do you mean? Did you really let this smelly boy marry our two precious girls?"


    "The raw rice has been cooked. What can you do?" he mother glanced at him and asked, "besides, I don''t feel wronged."


    "This smelly boy has nothing but money and power?" he Fu said painstakingly. "Wake up. Playboys like him like their sisters today and who they may like tomorrow. What he said can''t be true."


    His mother suddenly asked, "what is happiness for a woman?"


    "I don''t know."


    "For women, there is only one point of happiness."


    His mother''s cheeks were slightly red, stretched out her fingers and nodded under his father''s belly: "if this aspect is not good, marriage will not be happy."


    He Fu didn''t refute this point, and he was even very proud. When he was young, he was very strong in this aspect. Otherwise, as the wife of the school flower, how could he have been with her for so many years?


    "Just now, Xiaoying told me." he mother lowered her voice and said, "Chu fan is very strong. She said that they tossed about for more than an hour last night, and he hasn''t had a good time yet."


    He Fu said, "if he can stay for more than half an hour, I''ll call him father-in-law."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    His mother punched him, blushing and said, "this is it. We have to break them up. My daughter will hate us. Therefore, we might as well give them a chance."


    "Opportunity? What opportunity?" he Fu asked suspiciously.


    "If he can really satisfy them, even if they are really together, what''s the harm?" said he mother. "It depends on his performance to keep him at home for another night tonight."


    Father he was a little embarrassed: "this... Is not good?"


    "Why, are you afraid of being compared by your son-in-law?"


    "Shit, I''ll be compared by a hairy boy?" he Fu immediately blushed and shouted with a thick neck, "just compare. Who''s afraid of who?"


    His mother hurriedly pushed him out.


    Old man, who wants you to compete with him?

 Chapter 803

    "Eh, where''s Chu fan?" his mother came out of the room and found Chu fan missing. She couldn''t help asking curiously.


    He Xiaoying said reluctantly, "just answered the phone. It seems that the new emperor of Japan has ascended the throne. What kind of accession ceremony will be held and Chu fan will be invited to attend."


    He Fu, who just came out of the room, would not make up his reasons. If you know the emperor of Japan, I also know the queen of Eagle country. Cut!


    "Sister, look at the private plane." he Xiaolin stood in front of the large French window and shouted in surprise. Suddenly, he Xiaoying and her parents ran over.


    Outside, a private helicopter with Japanese characters and Japanese flags landed slowly in front of them. Several people even clearly saw that there was a Japanese man with a Rendan Hu in the cabin.


    Is this plane here to pick up Chu fan? Is it true that the emperor of Japan sent him to pick up Chu fan?


    Several people were shocked. They opened the window and looked down. They saw the helicopter parked in the open space downstairs. The Japanese man with Ren Dan Hu jumped down from the helicopter, walked quickly to Chu fan, bowed his head respectfully and said something. Chu fan nodded coldly. The man immediately reached out and invited Chu fan to board the plane, as if he were Chu fan''s entourage, Dare not walk side by side with him.


    Soon, Chu fan got into the helicopter. The helicopter took off quickly and flew to the East. He soon lost his sight.


    This time, neither father nor mother could speak. What the hell does Chu fan do? Why did the Japanese emperor invite him, a Chinese, to the throne? Is he a spy?


    Without waiting for his father to speak, he Xiaoying first said, "Dad, mom, don''t think about it. Chu fan is a major general of the Chinese military. He must go to Japan on behalf of China this time."


    "I remember that Chu fan once saved the Japanese emperor, as well as the emperor''s son and daughter." he Xiaolin said reluctantly.


    I thought something could happen with Chu fan tonight. Now it seems that it''s over.


    He mother took he Xiaolin to sit down on the sofa and began to ask Chu fan about his family members, his identity and background, and how much savings he had, in detail how many times he went to the bathroom every day. He Xiaolin asked. One head was two big and almost collapsed.


    Finally, he Xiaoying came forward and took her sister to the company.


    But when the helicopter flew over the East China Sea, it suddenly exploded and plunged into the vast sea as a ball of fire.


    In the small conference room of a five-star hotel in Japan, there are three international business giants: Feng ITO, President of ITO chamber of Commerce in Japan, Augusta, head of Johnson family in America, and Pu Shucheng, chairman of Hanguo Xuri group. In addition, there are Naoto Miyamoto, Saito Liangmei and other people in Japan.


    A call came in. Maple ITO immediately picked up the mobile phone placed on the conference table in front of him, listened quietly for a few seconds, and finally showed a smile at the corners of his cold mouth. He hung up the phone and nodded to the people full of expectation: "the plan is successful, and the next plan can be implemented."


    "Beautiful!"


    Augusta clapped the table excitedly and stood up: "good death, Chufan bastard will die long ago. As soon as Chufan dies, the meteorite sample is ours."


    "No, he won''t die, he won''t die." Saito Liangmei sat powerlessly on the ground, her eyes were dull, and there were no tears. Beside her, Naoto Miyamoto said faintly, "accept the reality. The latest bombs are placed on the helicopter, let alone flesh and blood. Even the strongest diamond will be blown to pieces."


    Saito Liangmei finally woke up and stared at Naoto Miyamoto with hatred: "you are ungrateful and shameless. At first, if Chu fan hadn''t saved you, you would have died. But you used mean means to hurt him in turn. You... You''re not human!"


    "Prince Liangmei, you should know that the success of our Gongben consortium is thanks to Chu fan." Gongben straight man Leng hum, "he saved me, but if it wasn''t for him, could I be seriously hurt by the sword demon? Therefore, he owes me all this, and I have a clear conscience."


    Before Saito Liangmei could speak, ITO Feng waved impatiently: "well, Naoto Miyamoto, take Prince Liangmei down and treat him well. When it''s done, it''s your benefit. You can''t miss a point."


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of Prince Liangmei." Naoto Miyamoto grabbed Saito Liangmei''s arm, just pulled her from the ground and dragged her out of the conference room.


    Park Shucheng of Hanguo Xuri group also stood up and said faintly, "it''s not too late. Hurry up."


    One instruction after another, issued from this conference room


    Chiba Qingzi has been pregnant for more than five months. Even so, she keeps practicing every day. Although it''s hard, it has a good effect on the development of the fetus. As long as there is no violent fight, abortion and other accidents will never happen.


    Under her leadership, the martial arts school of Chiba family has gradually improved. The martial arts of all martial brothers are much more exquisite than before. More and more people come to sign up for martial arts.


    If it goes on like this, the Chiba family will regain its glory in the near future. But just after she had lunch and was ready to take a nap, a fierce quarrel suddenly came from the front yard martial arts school. Before she could send someone to check, a group of people had broken open the door and rushed into her bedroom.


    "Shichuanliu, what do you want to do?" Chiba Qingzi asked angrily.


    The people who came were all dressed in white practicing clothes. The leader was Shichuan Liu, the owner of Shichuan martial arts school. Previously, Shi Chuanhai, who died in Chu fan''s hands, was his son.


    Shichuanliu had such a son, but he died in the martial arts school of Chiba family. Although Ishikawa Hai came to kick, his skills were inferior to others, and he was to blame for his death, Ishikawa Liu didn''t think so. If the Chiba family had not been supported by Chu fan, he would have brought someone to the door and razed the Chiba family to the ground.


    "What are you doing? I want your life and bury my son with me." Ishikawa Liu, with a white cloth band tied on his head, waved fiercely, "hit me, hit me hard."


    Suddenly, a group of people he brought rushed up. Several people around Chiba Qingzi were soon knocked down to the ground, the sound of fracture was heard, and the blood was about to flow into a river.


    "Kill!" Chiba Qingzi was so angry that he turned his hand, and two moon blades appeared in his hand. With a scold, her figure disappeared instantly. The next moment, her figure appeared behind Shi Chuanliu. The moon blade was like lightning and wiped away from his neck.


    In the past, Ishikawa''s Kung Fu was much higher than Chiba Qingzi, and only slightly inferior to her grandfather Chiba Wuxiong. But now, Chiba Qingzi, after teaching and combining with China''s ninja, has found another way. His strength has improved too much, which is no less than Chiba Wuxiong at his peak.


    Her Kung Fu was unpredictable and erratic. Ishikawa didn''t even catch her shadow. She just felt the chill behind her neck. It was too late to hide.


    Ishikawa bit his teeth and didn''t look back. He suddenly kicked out behind him. This move, of course, he will be killed by Chiba Qingzi, but his foot will certainly kick the child in Chiba Qingzi''s belly.


    Can Chiba Qingzi be willing to have children? She must be reluctant. But she had to change her moves, give up killing Shi Chuanliu and retreat quickly. When Ishikawa was ready to attack, Chiba''s figure disappeared again.


    "Master Han, help me!" Ishikawa Liu shouted, ignoring his face. At the same time, he turned and ran.


    Chiba Qingzi is so powerful that he can''t even catch the shadow of others. How can he fight? Just that time, he almost died in the hands of Chiba Qingzi. If he does it again, he can''t guarantee that he will be so lucky.


    "Want to run? Go to hell to see your son." Chiba Qingzi''s voice came from behind. Shichuan was scared. He fell to the ground. He felt that his scalp was cold and a large piece of hair fell down.


    The next moment, he saw Chiba Qingzi blocking his way. The moon blade in his hand sent out a cold light. A sneer hung from the corners of his mouth and walked towards him step by step.


    "Master Han, help..."


    "Whoosh!"


    A long sword came, and just at the moment when the moon blade was about to cut Shichuan''s neck, it knocked the moon blade open. Then, a middle-aged man in a long white shirt came, held the handle of the long sword, turned his back to Chiba Qingzi, and said faintly, "give her to me. Go ahead."


    "Hi!" Shichuan Liuma came up and looked at Chiba Qingzi with a grim smile. "If you kill my son, I''ll kill your family. I hope Chu fan can come to save you? To tell you the truth, he has been buried in the sea. Ha ha ha!"


    Chiba Qingzi was shocked and said, "it''s impossible. How can Chu fan die?"


    "Believe it or not, you may be able to see him when you get to the hell. Ha ha!" Shichuan Liu laughed and walked towards the place where Chiba Wuxiong was meditating.


    Suddenly, Chiba Qingzi was anxious: "shichuanliu, stop for me..."


    "Shua!" a long sword stopped her way. Master Han in white still didn''t look back and said faintly, "want to go? Pass me first."


    "Are you... Han Chaoyuan, the master of swordsmanship in the cold country?" Chiba Qingzi asked in surprise.


    The man turned around slowly and said with a faint smile, "unexpectedly, you still know me. I don''t want to kill you, but you''d better be obedient, put down your weapons and go with me."


    "Don''t think about it!" Chiba Qingzi clenched his teeth and scolded, and his figure disappeared in an instant. However, Han Chaoyuan put up his long sword and stood behind him. With a Ding sound, the moon blade hit the long sword and returned in vain.


    At the next moment, Han Chaoyuan''s long sword crossed her neck like an illusion before Chiba Qingzi withdrew. Suddenly, Chiba Qingzi''s face was as gray as death. He slowly dropped the moon blade and slowly closed his eyes: "you kill me."


    "I don''t kill women." Han Chaoyuan suddenly reached out and grabbed her shoulder blade, with an evil smile on his mouth, "but I like women, especially pregnant women like you. Hehe, I came for you this time. From now on, you are my person..."

 Chapter 804

    In the evening, in the imperial palace of Japan, the prospective emperor Saito Gongmei was feeding the emperor to drink medicine in the side hall.


    Since he was secretly murdered last time, the emperor''s health has been getting worse day by day. Taking advantage of his prestige, the emperor is ready to give way and let his only son Saito Gongmei inherit the throne.


    Tomorrow is a good day for Saito Gongmei to ascend the throne, but the palace is deserted. They don''t even have a family around their father and son.


    "Gongmei, remember, don''t reuse your mother." the emperor leaned on the head of the bed and said weakly, "she is a woman with strong ambition. Once she has strong power, not only your throne can''t be saved, but also your life will be difficult to protect."


    "Father emperor, are you worried?" Saito Gongmei frowned. "No matter what she said, she is also my mother. How can she harm me? Besides, I am her only son. I am the emperor of the day, and there is light on her face, isn''t it?"


    "Alas, she is not as kind as you think, nor as simple as you think. In short, remember my words, don''t trust her, let alone let her interfere in state affairs..."


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of the bed. It was Saito Gongmei''s mother, Chiba Fangzi.


    "Mother, why are you here?" Saito Gongmei turned around and was about to ask. Chiba Fangzi suddenly shot and stabbed a sharp dagger into his heart. With a puff, the tip of the knife came out of his vest, and the blood gushed out along the blood groove on the dagger.


    "Pa!" Saito Gongmei''s soup bowl fell to the ground and smashed. He couldn''t believe it, lowered his head, widened his eyes, and asked in a trembling voice, "why..."


    "Because the throne belongs to me and to my Chiba family." Chiba Fang''s eyes were expressionless, as if he had killed not his own son, but his enemy, without any guilt and heartache.


    "I married your father for the throne. Now, the opportunity finally came." Chiba Fangzi said and suddenly pulled out the dagger. Saito Gongmei uttered a dull hum and fell to her knees with a plop. Her right hand covered the wound in her heart. Her other hand grabbed Chiba Fangzi''s leg and wanted to speak, but she couldn''t say a word.


    For a few seconds, Saito Gongmei stared and fell to the ground reluctantly. To death, her eyes couldn''t be closed.


    "Next, it''s your turn." Chiba Fangzi, holding a bloody dagger, came to the bed and was preparing to do it, but found that the emperor closed his eyes and tilted his head powerlessly aside.


    Chiba Fangzi hesitated for a moment, stretched out her finger and tried at his nose. She didn''t breathe. She was worried. She put her finger under his neck and tried his pulse. There was no movement.


    At this time, Chiba Fangzi can finally be sure that the emperor of heaven is dead.


    The throne finally belongs to our Chiba family


    But at this time, a group of princes and ministers rushed in, and the scene in front of them stunned everyone. The quasi emperor is dead, and so is the emperor of heaven. Is the royal family going to destroy the family?


    "Prince Liangmei killed her brother and was so angry that the emperor of heaven died." Chiba Fangzi threw the dagger on the ground and said coldly, "there are prince Liangmei''s fingerprints on the dagger. If you don''t believe it, you can check it."


    "In addition, as the queen of the emperor, I will temporarily take over all government affairs in the Imperial Palace until the emperor is elected." Chiba Fangzi''s cold eyes swept the faces of princes and ministers, and no one dared to look at her.


    This woman is not only skilled, but also ruthless. She even killed her own son. What else can''t she do? It''s obvious that she did it, but who dares to refute it?


    Just when they were at a loss, a cold voice came from behind the crowd: "Chiba Fangzi, you killed the emperor, attempted to usurp the throne, and wanted to frame your daughter. Do you think all this is seamless without any flaws?"


    They immediately separated left and right. They saw Maple ITO and Naoto Miyamoto, holding Prince Saito Liangmei, striding closer.


    "Brother!" Saito Liangmei cried sadly, fell to the ground, held Saito Gongmei''s body, and cried almost out of breath. Anyone can''t help crying. How could she be the murderer of Saito Gongmei?


    Naoto Miyamoto said loudly, "I have evidence to prove that Prince Liangmei has been with me, and she has no time to commit a crime. But Chiba Fangzi, do you think you can frame your daughter by taking Liangmei''s dagger and killing Prince Gongmei?"


    Finally, it was difficult for Chiba Fangzi to keep calm, and there was a trace of panic in his eyes. In any case, she couldn''t understand why these people came so coincidentally. They all came in as soon as they killed someone on her side?


    Soon, Chiba Fangzi''s eyes fell on ITO Feng, angrily pointed to him and said in a loud voice, "ITO Feng, dare you frame me? I''ll fight with you."


    She took out a gun from her arms, but she didn''t wait for her to aim. Suddenly several guns opened fire at the same time. Chiba Fangzi took several shots, stood sluggishly for several seconds, widened her unwilling eyes and slowly fell to the ground.


    Ironically, she fell almost side by side with her son, their eyes looking at each other. Chiba Fangzi''s eyes seemed to have a trace of regret, while Saito Gongmei''s eyes seemed to have a little irony.


    Flesh and blood kill each other. As a result, they all die. Imperial power is made of flesh and blood.


    Ito Feng said in a deep voice: "now, Prince Liangmei is the only blood of the royal family. No one is qualified to inherit the throne of the emperor except her. Therefore, I propose that Prince Liangmei come to the next emperor at tomorrow''s throne ceremony."


    "I agree!"


    "I agree..."


    Almost unanimously, Saito Liangmei, who is crying sadly, has become the heir to the emperor. But that night, she lost her father, mother and sibling brother who grew up with her. She knew nothing but cry.


    "Your Highness Liangmei, the emperor of heaven is still alive." Maple ITO stepped forward and whispered a way of comfort.


    Suddenly, Saito Liangmei, who was already crying, suddenly woke up and looked at him with her side. The corners of her mouth murmured and couldn''t say a word.


    Ito Feng nodded: "what I said is true, because I added an extra medicine to the medicine he drank, which made him look dead. Thanks to this medicine, otherwise, he would have been killed by your mother."


    Indeed, if the emperor had not died naturally, how could Chiba Fangzi let him go? Just gently wipe it on his neck and the emperor will die.


    "I... I''ll listen to you." Saito Liangmei is not a fool. The purpose of ITO Feng''s doing this is to make her have scruples so that she can be at his mercy.


    Maple ITO helped her up and said respectfully, "Your Highness Liangmei, you''d better rest early. We''ll deal with the future affairs of the emperor of heaven."


    "I''ll send the prince to the bedroom." Naoto Miyamoto waved his hand and immediately came two palace maids behind him. He couldn''t help but put up Saito Liangmei and walked quickly towards her bedroom.


    Looking at her leaving back, ITO Feng couldn''t help showing a proud smile. When Naoto Miyamoto feeds her medicine, she will be obedient. When she ascends the throne and becomes the emperor, the next step is to choose a spouse. As long as her son marries her, their son will naturally become the crown prince.


    Later, the emperor''s blood will belong to our ITO family. Ha ha ha ha!


    Almost at the same time, the moon watching sword sect was surrounded by a group of ninjas in black. Led by a man with five knives on his back, he rushed to wooden houses like a ghost.


    At the beginning of the killing, most of the people of the moon watching sword sect were killed without any resistance. Only a few people survived. However, they have also been surrounded by black ninjas. It is more difficult to kill them than to go to heaven.


    "Wind devil Kojiro?" the girl who assassinated Chu fan couldn''t help crying out, and what she faced was a young man with five knives.


    "Tell me, where is the heart of Ye Yin''s sword?" asked little Jiro coldly.


    The girl clenched her teeth and said, "I won''t betray my master. Kill me."


    "Whoosh!" a cold light flashed across. The elder martial brother standing next to the girl was split in half. She was so stunned that she didn''t even see the action of the wind devil Kojiro.


    The wind devil Kojiro slowly took back his knife. His eyes were cold and continued to ask, "tell me, where is the heart of Ye Yin''s sword?"


    "You devil, I won''t tell you if I die." the girl closed her eyes and shouted.


    Although she had great courage, the slight trembling of her delicate body betrayed her heart. She''s afraid of death, too!


    But when the wind devil Kojiro was ready to start again, a man next to the girl suddenly fell on his knees and hurriedly said, "don''t kill me, I said, I said it all."


    "Bastard, you traitor..." the girl yelled, but she was quickly controlled by two ninjas, tied with a rope and stuffed her mouth with a broken cloth. She couldn''t make any sound anymore.


    Wind devil Kojiro put his knife into the scabbard and nodded with satisfaction: "say it, I won''t kill you."


    The man was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "master is practicing in the cave in the back mountain, accompanied by the three elders of the moon watching sword sect."


    "Well, good. You can go."


    "Thank you, thank you!" the man was overjoyed. He quickly got up and ran down the mountain like a lost dog. But just then, a ninja suddenly shook his hand and shot a painless weapon, which accurately hit his back heart.


    The man staggered and ran out two steps, slowly turned back, pointed to the wind devil Kojiro with an iron face: "you... You said you wouldn''t kill me..."


    "I said, but I didn''t say my men didn''t kill you. Idiot!"


    As soon as he waved his hand, the Ninja Team quickly ran towards the back mountain, and the wind demon Kojiro walked slowly.


    Tonight, the moon watching sword sect will become history, and the name of the first expert in Japan will fall on his head.


    Ye Yin Jianxin, unless you promise to marry me, you will die today

 Chapter 805

    The forbidden area of moon watching sword sect was still as usual, silent and silent. In the cave, under the boulder full of long swords, there sat Ye Yin''s sword heart in a white skirt. On her leg, there was her snow moon sword, just like an ice sculpture, without feeling the slightest breath of life.


    "Lingling..."


    Suddenly, a crisp copper bell rang and echoed in the open cave. Suddenly, ye Yin''s sword heart, sitting and meditating, suddenly opened her eyes and shouted, "who?"


    Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shu.


    Finally, the wind devil Kojiro with five knives walked slowly to the front. On his side, the little disciple of Ye Yin''s sword heart was pushed to the front.


    The rope was tied artistically, avoiding her full chest and making her chest look more full and straight. At this time, her mouth was stuffed with rags and her eyes were filled with tears. She looked at the heart of master Ye Yin''s sword and seemed to say - Master, save me.


    "Ye Yin Jianxin, you are so cautious that you put ice silk warning at the entrance of the cave." xiaojiro, the wind devil, said with a light smile, "However, it doesn''t matter. There are only a few of you left in the moon watching sword sect. If you promise to be my woman, I may let you keep the moon watching sword sect, otherwise, after tonight, the moon watching sword sect will become history. Ha ha ha!"


    Ye Yin Jianxin stood up slowly. The three elders separated left and right and let her come to the front. Although the disciple was killed and in a desperate situation, she didn''t panic at all. She was still as calm as a cloud, not impatient, not warm and not angry.


    "You want to marry me? It''s very simple." Ye Yin said faintly. "As long as you win the snow moon sword in my hand, my people and the whole moon watching sword sect are yours."


    At present, in this situation, she may have some chance of winning alone. Otherwise, even if she can escape, the three elders behind her and the captured little apprentices have no hope of survival.


    She''s the only one left. Can she hold up the moon watching sword sect? It''s better to have a vigorous war than to live in a muddle. Even if she dies, she has to take advantage of the danger of others.


    Her only worry is that the wind devil Kojiro won''t fight with her. In that case, she will have to fight to the end.


    Unexpectedly, the wind devil Kojiro promised happily: "OK, I''ll fight with you. All step back!"


    At the command, the surrounding black ninjas quickly retreated a few steps, while the wind devil Kojiro strode forward, like a good friend met, without the slightest intention of pulling out a knife.


    However, ye Yin''s sword heart didn''t dare to be careless. He suddenly pulled out the snow moon sword, threw away the scabbard, and focused on the wind devil Kojiro. As long as he came three steps closer, she would attack with all her strength. At that time, either he or I would die.


    Poof!


    Wind devil Kojiro took another two steps and unexpectedly stopped.


    I can''t wait. Although it''s not the best time, I can''t care so much.


    Ye Yin''s eyes flashed a resolute look and he was preparing to attack, but at this time, the three elders behind him suddenly shook their hands and sprinkled a canopy of white powder. The powder covered a large area, covering the eldest elder, the second elder and the leader Ye Yin''s intimate heart. They couldn''t take precautions. They all took a breath and sucked in the white dust.


    "ITO LAN, are you crazy?" the elder turned back angrily and was about to draw his sword. A slender Japanese knife stabbed silently from his vest. With a puff, the tip of the knife with scarlet blood drilled out of his body.


    "Big elder!" the second elder was so sad and angry that he was ready to work hard with the wind devil Kojiro who secretly attacked the big elder, but at this time, the long sword in the Third Elder''s hand opened a transparent hole in his vest.


    In the blink of an eye, one of the three elders of the moon watching sword sect rebelled and two died miserably. The sect leader Ye Yin almost fell to the ground. She supported the ground with the snow moon sword and barely fell down. But at this time, her eyes could not open and her body was shaky. How can she do anything?


    "ITO LAN, you... Why?" Ye Yin''s sword heart finally couldn''t hold it. Her legs were soft and she knelt on one knee. Her body weight depended on snow moon sword. Otherwise, she must have fallen down.


    The Third Elder ITO LAN took back the long sword and said in a cold voice, "because I want to be the patriarch. Is this reason sufficient?"


    "Hahaha!" wind devil Kojiro came close, squatted down, picked up Ye Yin''s jaw with his hand, and said with a smile, "there''s one thing you may not know. The emperor and Prince Saito Gongmei are dead. With the support of maple ITO and Naoto Miyamoto, Prince Liangmei will inherit the throne tomorrow."


    "Before long, Ito''s son will marry into the royal family and become a prince. Their child is the successor of the next emperor." xiaojiro, the wind devil, bent down proudly and hugged Ye Yin''s sword heart, ha ha said with a smile, "From now on, you will be the woman of my Fengmo Kojiro, and ITO LAN will be the new leader of the moon watching sword sect, but the people he supports are not the emperor, but their ITO family. Ha ha!"


    Hearing this, ye Yin''s sword heart couldn''t hold on any longer. As soon as she loosened her hand, the snow moon sword fell to the ground and the man was unconscious


    In the early morning, the American fleet appeared in the high seas near Devil Island. There were no lights on the ship. It was dark, like a huge sea beast, slowly approaching Devil Island.


    About ten miles away from Devil Island, it was discovered by the person in charge of guarding on the island and immediately sounded the alarm. When the alarm rang through the island, a helicopter quickly took off from the deck of the aircraft carrier.


    A total of ten planes, with ten five meter high humanoid mecha hanging below, came to the beach of Devil Island in the blink of an eye. The alloy saber in the hand of the humanoid machine armor waved on the head, and the steel wire rope was cut directly. The humanoid machine armor fell heavily, slamming and stepping out two deep footprints on the beach.


    More than ten seconds later, all ten humanoid aircraft landed. At the same time, huge weapon and ammunition boxes were dropped from the helicopter, and then circled in the air for a week and quickly returned to the aircraft carrier.


    The alloy saber in the hand of the humanoid machine armour pulled a knife flower in the air. It was gorgeous and dexterous to insert into the scabbard of the leg. Take a few steps forward, open the ammunition box, take out a very heavy machine gun from inside, hang a thumb thick bullet chain on the body, line up and rush towards the front.


    Night city, after Chu fan''s vigorous rectification, additional garrison guards and a large number of police to maintain public order, earth shaking changes have taken place in just a few months. I dare not say that there is nothing left, but the degree of stability is not much worse than that of big cities in China.


    The bandits and recidivists who once regarded this place as their nest fled the night city one after another to find a place to stay. With the departure of these people, the frequency of terrorist events will naturally be greatly reduced.


    But tonight, Li Bingqian, who is in charge of the high-tech combat department, suddenly received an alarm signal from the border. Through satellite scanning, it was found that countless troops were rushing towards the night city from three neighboring countries.


    "No, something''s wrong." Li Bingqian immediately sounded the alarm and quickly contacted the central command center for support.


    In the early morning, outside the scientific research center in the suburbs of Yanjing City, a huge bat suddenly appeared, hung upside down from a tree outside the scientific research center and screamed.


    "Wipe, where did the bat come from?" the soldier in charge of guarding grabbed a stone and hit it at the bat. The accuracy is good. If the bat didn''t fly away in time, it would have hit it.


    The soldier clapped his hands and yawned. He was about to patrol elsewhere when suddenly there was a violent sound of flapping his wings. Moreover, the original bright moonlight seemed to suddenly darken.


    He subconsciously looked up, his pupils suddenly contracted, and his gun almost fell to the ground in horror. In the air, I don''t know when there were countless bats, like a huge black cloud, blocking out the sky and the sun, circling and flying over the scientific research center.


    Before he could give an alarm, a huge werewolf with a height of more than two meters rushed out of the darkness, bit his neck, grabbed his body with two sharp claws, roared and tore his body in half.


    "Ow!" the werewolf howled at the moon. Suddenly, dozens of werewolves rushed out of the dark and rushed into the scientific research center without hesitation under the leadership of the first wolf


    In Osaka City, in the hot spring resort hotel where Chu fan and Zheng Xueqi were once trapped, Han Chaoyuan took off his white Hanfu, walked into the hot spring pool naked, sat down on the warm bluestone board and snorted comfortably.


    Before long, Han Chaoyuan opened his eyes and looked at Chiba Qingzi, who was standing on the bank with a tangled complexion. He said faintly, "if you don''t want the child in your abdomen to have something to do, just come down and take a good bath. Chu fan is dead, and the fetus in your abdomen may be his only descendant. Don''t you want chu fan to be a queen?"


    There was no way. Chiba Qingzi closed his eyes and let the tears roll down. He slowly raised his hand and untied the buttons on his clothes. One, two, three


    Chu fan, I''m sorry!


    The clothes slipped from her body, revealing her white skin, and although her lower abdomen bulged, it did not damage her beauty. Because she was pregnant, her chest was bigger and straighter than before.


    When her hands caressed her lower abdomen, her face involuntarily showed a maternal brilliance, which is the favorite type of Korean won.


    Looking at Chiba Qingzi, who had only his intimate underwear left on his body, Han Chaoyuan couldn''t help but stir his Adam''s apple, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in a low voice, "come here!"


    Chiba Qingzi''s delicate body trembled and walked slowly like a puppet.


    She couldn''t resist, let alone fight back, because there were four bodyguards with guns around the hot spring pool, in addition to Korean won, and Korean won herself was not something she could sneak attack and kill. The most important point is that she is pregnant with Chu fan''s child. She dare not take risks!


    But at the moment she entered the hot spring, a voice that haunted her came from behind: "Qingzi, come back!"

 Chapter 806

    Chu fan is not Kong Qingqing. Naturally, it is impossible to know what others are thinking. Moreover, before that, Saito Liangmei did tell him to attend his brother Saito Gongmei''s accession to the throne.


    He thought, I haven''t seen Chiba Qingzi for a long time, and I''m just passing by to see her. After all, she was pregnant with her own child. So he had no doubt that there would be a problem with the helicopter that picked him up.


    I haven''t slept well these days. Chu fan got on the private plane and soon fell asleep. But in his sleep, the early warning ability of insight gave an alarm. Chu fan almost instinctively protected his body and smashed the hatch.


    Almost at the same time, his private plane exploded in the air with a bang, like a huge fireball, falling from the air and plunged into the vast sea.


    And Chu fan, although he escaped the disaster with the warning of insight and avoided the explosion center, the power of the explosive was so strong that even if he had the body of King Kong, he was seriously injured.


    First of all, the huge shock force of the explosion broke his internal organs. When he was in the air, he couldn''t help but open his mouth and eject a black purple blood mixed with internal organs.


    The body suffered internal injury, and the effect of his King Kong immortal body was suddenly weakened by more than half. The fragments from the explosion almost became a horse honeycomb. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt the vital point, otherwise, he was afraid that he would really capsize in the gutter this time.


    Chu fan fell into the sea with the wreckage of the plane. At the bottom of the sea, the flower fairy demon king did not hesitate to consume the power of the original God, but finally saved him, which delayed some time. When he arrived at Chiba Qingzi''s house, he found that her grandfather, brother and many division brothers had died miserably and were being put into a body collection bag and sent to the car to be sent to the crematorium.


    Shi Chuanliu, who is still searching for the treasures and antiques collected by the Chiba family, doesn''t even know when Chu fan appeared behind him, and the people he brought have been slaughtered by Chu fan, and none of them has been left alive. And all this, Shi Chuanliu, who has been deeply fascinated by treasures, doesn''t know at all.


    Then it was simple. Chu fan just cut off two pieces of meat on him, and Ishikawa Liu did everything. After killing him, Chu fan rushed to the hot spring resort and happened to see such a scene.


    "Chu fan!"


    Chiba Qingzi was sad and happy, and ran over recklessly. Almost at the same time, the four bodyguards guarding around found Chu fan, immediately turned the muzzle of the gun and aimed at Chu fan.


    "Death!" Chu fan snapped his fingers, and the dragon soul sword inserted on his side was immediately divided into four, like lightning, passing through the hearts of the four bodyguards. At the next moment, the Four Swords returned to Chu fan, suspended around Chu fan like a guard, emitting bursts of golden light.


    The pupil of Han Chaoyuan in the hot spring pool suddenly contracted, and he couldn''t believe looking at the scene: "this... Is this the highest level of fencing - Sword defense?"


    "There''s still a bit of eyesight. Unexpectedly, he still knows the art of defending the sword?" Chu fan hugged Chiba Qingzi crying with one hand, patted her smooth back, sneered at Han Chaoyuan, "how many benefits did the rising sun group give you, and how dare you touch my woman?"


    Han Chaoyuan stood up from the hot spring pool, jumped ashore, picked up the white robe on the ground, put it on his body, grabbed his sword in his hand, and immediately settled in his heart.


    Idiot, I really thought you could eat me if you could resist the sword? Hum, today, I''ll show you the heart sword of our cold country.


    "You are Chu fan?" Han Chaoyuan''s eyes burst out of endless war. He suddenly pulled out his sword and scabbard. The tip of the sword pointed to Chu fan and shouted, "I''ve long wanted to meet you for a while. Since you''re not dead, let me give you a ride."


    Chu fan ignored him, took off his coat, put it on Chiba Qingzi, wiped away the tears on her face, and comforted him in a low voice, as if Han Chaoyuan didn''t exist at all.


    The scholar can be killed but not humiliated. Han Chaoyuan immediately became angry. It was difficult to maintain his state of mind. He took the initiative to attack Chu fan.


    But at the moment he started, Chu fan suddenly raised his head, and the fierce look in his eyes made Han Chaoyuan''s heart tremble, and his action involuntarily slowed down. Just then, the dragon soul sword suspended around him changed from four to eight, eight to sixteen, sixteen to thirty-two


    In a twinkling of an eye, Chu fan''s head was covered with thousands of dragon soul swords. The tip of the sword pointed obliquely to the ground. The target was Korean won. Seeing this scene, Han Chaoyuan was finally stunned. His heart swordsmanship relied on keen insight. He expected the enemy to take the first opportunity. He could strike first and get the first opportunity back and forth.


    But now, Chu fan didn''t have to do it when he stood there. He was stunned that he didn''t even have a chance to get close. Under so many sharp swords, he can''t escape ten more lives.


    "Still playing?" Chu fan asked faintly.


    "Clang", Han Chaoyuan''s long sword fell to the ground. He also knelt on one knee and lowered his arrogant head: "I... Admit defeat!"


    "You know!" Chu fan snorted coldly. Countless dragon soul swords suspended on his head collided in pairs. Soon there was only one left, falling from the air and inserted in front of Chu fan.


    Chu fan asked faintly, "where are the people of the sunrise group? And who is behind me? Who else is involved in addition to the sunrise group? What is their next plan?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t you know?" Chu fan frowned, and the dragon soul sword in front of him suddenly gave a clear dragon chant. The sword body shook slightly, as if it would fly over at any time and split him in half.


    Han Chaoyuan hurriedly said, "I really don''t know. Park Shucheng contacted me. He will inform me by SMS what he wants me to do. My task is to catch Chiba Qingzi. I don''t know anything else."


    "OK, I believe you, you can go." Chu fan waved his hand, took Chiba Qingzi''s shoulder, turned and walked outside.


    Chiba had no hesitation or displeasure, as if the life or death of Korean won had nothing to do with her. But at the moment Chu fan turned around, Han Chaoyuan burst out a bitter cold light in his eyes, suddenly grabbed the long sword, ran up with an arrow step, and stabbed at Chu fan''s back heart.


    But at the moment when he started, a black dragon suddenly appeared on the dragon soul sword on the ground. He bit off his upper half of his body, leaving only two legs and three steps before he fell heavily to the ground.


    Chu fan glanced back disdainfully, waved, and the dragon soul sword flew past, disappeared into his body and disappeared.


    Not far away, Chu fan settled Chiba Qingzi in another small wooden building, and then started the big array on the mountain. With this array, Chiba is absolutely safe here unless the mountain is destroyed.


    After all this, Chu fan set out for the palace.


    Since it is a conspiracy, those who carry out the conspiracy must have a plot. In the kingdom of Japan, the people who have a relationship with Chu are Saito Liangmei and her master Ye Yin Jianxin, except Chiba Qingzi.


    Chiba family has money, Saito Liangmei has power, and ye Yin Jianxin has strength. In Japan, whoever controls these three women will gain great benefits and even become the new ruler of Japan.


    I hope it''s still time!


    Chu fan is very familiar with the imperial palace of the kingdom of Japan and knows the sleeping Hall of Saito Liangmei like the back of his hand. As soon as he came to the door of the temple, he heard Naoto Miyamoto''s voice coming from inside.


    "Prince Liangmei, you''d better take the medicine obediently. It''s good for you and me. If you really annoy ITO Feng, you can''t save your father''s life and even your life."


    "I know you are not afraid of death, but don''t you want revenge? Your father has become a vegetable, your mother and brother have died miserably, and even your little lover Chu fan has been buried in the sea."


    "As long as you are alive, you will have a chance to avenge them, but if you die, the royal family will really change its name."


    Under the persuasion of Naoto Miyamoto''s unremitting efforts, Saito Liangmei finally slowly picked up a porcelain bottle on the table in front of her, pulled out the cork, and poured out a dark brown pill with a diameter of about one centimeter from it.


    Suddenly, a pungent smell of medicine came out of the pill. Saito Liangmei looked at the pill, but she didn''t take it. Her tears fell and broke her heart.


    Originally, she had a happy home with a kind father, a dignified and virtuous mother, a big brother who spoiled her, and a little brother who was called by her all day. In addition, there is a Chinese man in her heart. His name is Chu fan.


    But all this changed a lot one day. The dignified and virtuous mother was actually just an adoptive mother, and her biological mother was a crazy woman - Chiba Fangzi, who was imprisoned in the cold palace.


    At that time, she was still very excited because she vindicated her mother and destroyed the conspiracy of adoptive mother meinaizi. I think from then on, their family can live with Meimei.


    But tonight, all happiness has come to naught.


    Her mother personally killed her brother, Saito Gongmei. Her father fell into false death because he took the medicine prepared by ITO Feng. Her mother, Chiba Fangzi, was blinded by power and hatred and lost her life.


    Overnight, all the relatives of Saito Liangmei died and injured, leaving her alone, which is worse than death. She really thought that it would be better to live and suffer as soon as she died. But Naoto Miyamoto''s words changed her mind. She wanted to live and avenge the dead.


    "Take it. It''s just a chronic poison. It will take at least half a month to attack." Naoto Miyamoto kindly handed a glass of warm water.


    Saito Liangmei slowly took the water cup, closed her eyes and sent the pill to her mouth. Seeing that the pill was about to be put into her mouth, suddenly, a gust of wind blew, she released her hand, drank saliva, raised her neck and gulped down.


    Eh? Why don''t you feel it at all? Does this pill melt at the entrance?


    Saito Liangmei was wondering. Suddenly, Naoto Miyamoto''s frightened cry came from behind: "Chu... Chu fan? You... Aren''t you dead?"

 Chapter 807

    "Dead? Hehe, I walked around in hell. People said I was too handsome and refused. There''s no way but to send me back."


    Chu fan''s voice came from behind Saito Liangmei. Saito Liangmei thought she was dreaming. She couldn''t help choking on her leg. The heart piercing pain immediately woke her up and turned back. She looked at Chu fan with mixed sadness and joy and tears. She wanted to shout his name, but she couldn''t say a word.


    "Sorry Liangmei, I''m late." Chu fan opened his arms. Saito Liangmei couldn''t control it anymore. She plunged into his arms and cried loudly.


    On the other hand, Naoto Miyamoto''s heart is half cold. All the facts of the plan are carried out on the premise of Chu fan''s death. But now, Chu fan not only didn''t die, but also appeared alive in the palace. What does this mean? It means that their plan has failed.


    Woo woo, this guy''s life is too hard. He can''t kill Xiaoqiang.


    Just when he moved quietly and wanted to sneak away, Chu fan glanced up at him and was so scared that Naoto Miyamoto almost knelt down. None of these people knew Chu fan. This guy was not a man at all, but a devil.


    It''s over. It''s completely planted this time.


    "Chu fan, i... I was forced..." seeing that Chu fan''s eyes were still cold, Naoto Miyamoto hurriedly said, "I can make atonement and take you to catch Augusta, park Shucheng and others... Oh, by the way, night city, Devil Island and Yanjing city''s scientific research center will be attacked by strong forces..."


    "What are you talking about?" Chu fan was surprised. He hugged Saito Liangmei''s body and flashed to Naoto Miyamoto. He was so frightened that he staggered back two steps that he didn''t dare to breathe.


    "Tell me in detail, what''s going on?" Chu fan shouted.


    "Gudu!"


    Naoto Miyamoto swallowed a mouthful of spit and said with fear: "the plan was decided after the study of maple ITO, Augusta and Pu Shucheng. Maple ITO instigated a coup and asked Chiba Fangzi to kill her son Saito Gongmei, angry with the emperor of heaven, and then controlled Saito Liangmei with poison. After she became the female emperor, let his son marry Saito Liangmei."


    "Park Shucheng took a fancy to the wealth of the Chiba family and the Kung Fu secrets of the Chiba family. Therefore, he arranged Han Chaoyuan, the master of swordsmanship in the cold country, to deal with Chiba Qingzi."


    "At the beginning, in the competition for the right to import crude oil, you made Augusta lose a lot of money and lose face. He hated you very much. So this time, he hit it off with ITO Feng and planned to get rid of you, your four holy servants and the night city."


    "Oh, by the way, the wind devil Kojiro is from maple ITO. He went to the moon watching sword sect and must have killed Ye Yin''s sword heart." Naoto Miyamoto hurriedly said.


    Chu fan frowned, pondered for a long time, and said in a deep voice, "give me your cell phone."


    Naoto Miyamoto dared not neglect. He quickly touched out his mobile phone and handed it respectfully. Chu fan quickly dialed a number. The phone rang for a long time before it was connected. Su Yuan''s voice came out: "hello? Who?"


    "It''s me, Chu fan!"


    Su Yuan said anxiously, "how are you? Why can''t you get through all the time? Where are you now?"


    "I''m fine. Now I''m in the imperial palace of Japan." Chu fan was stunned for a moment and asked, "where are you? Are there enough hands?"


    "I''m in the night city with Rosa, crape myrtle and Kong Qingqing. The enemy''s first wave of attack has been defeated, but they won''t give up and will attack again soon." Su Yuan took a deep breath, "but don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with us in the night city."


    Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "I got the news that Devil Island and scientific research center have also been attacked. Is there anyone to support?"


    "Yanjing City, there are Yanran sitting in town, Suyu and Qiaoyun are also there. The problem should not be very big, but there is no news on Devil Island."


    "The situation on Devil Island must be worse." Chu fan hurriedly said, "you ask Kong Qingqing to go to the holy land of the demon family immediately and call Shanghuo Qilin Luoyu, Bai Yumei and others. They go to Devil Island to support quickly."


    "OK, I see..."


    Hang up the phone, Chu fan suddenly pinches Naoto Miyamoto''s jaw and puts the pill grabbed from Saito Liangmei into his mouth. As soon as he clapped his hand on his chest, Naoto Miyamoto couldn''t help raising his head and gulped down the pill.


    "If you don''t want to die, just wait here honestly. If you''re not here when I come back, I''ll kill all the people of your palace family." Chu Fan said fiercely.


    Naoto Miyamoto can''t cry if he wants to cry. It''s not a chronic poison, but a more vicious poison. As long as he eats it, the insect eggs wrapped in the pill will grow rapidly. With the control of Gu insects, Saito Liangmei can''t even want to die.


    Naoto Miyamoto got this poison from China, but now, Naoto Miyamoto eats it. This is what he suffered.


    "Liangmei, this is not the time to cry." Chu fan patted her on the shoulder, wiped the tears from her face and said solemnly, "you should cheer up and avenge your father, mother and brother."


    "Well, I listen to you." Saito Liangmei seems to have grown up overnight. On her slightly green cheeks, she is strong and not in line with her age. In fact, she is only 18 years old. In ordinary families, a girl of her age may not have gone to college.


    "Use your power and do it boldly. Don''t be afraid of anything." Chu fan took a deep breath. "I''ll save your master and come back soon."


    "I''ll wait for you!"


    Saito Liangmei watched Chu fan leave until his figure disappeared in sight. She turned her head and said coldly to Naoto Miyamoto: "what should I do to keep your position in the Miyamoto family? Don''t I remind you?"


    "No, no, I don''t know what to do." Naoto Miyamoto''s forehead is sweating. Now, with his 100 courage, he doesn''t dare to help Maple ITO anymore.


    I knew Chu fan couldn''t die, and I couldn''t be the enemy with him anyway. Now it''s good. I didn''t get the benefits, but it has become the meat on someone else''s chopping board. I can only be slaughtered.


    Alas, I just hope that Chu fan and Saito Liangmei will be gentle and don''t cut their meat into pieces


    Soon, Chu fan came to the residence of moon watching sword sect, but what he saw was only corpses all over the ground, not a living person left. After a quick look, she didn''t find Ye Yin Jianxin''s body. Chu fan''s heart relaxed a little. As long as she didn''t find her body, she had hope of living. But where is she?


    Chu fan frowned and thought for a moment. He suddenly remembered the forbidden area in the back mountain. Ye Yin''s sword heart often felt the sword way there. It should still be there. Dare not neglect, Chu fan quickly rushed over and happened to see a man in a white shirt coming out of the cave.


    Coincidentally, this person Chu fan still knows is ITO LAN, the three elders of the moon watching sword sect, and what he holds in his hand is the snow moon sword in the heart of Ye Yin''s sword.


    Shua!


    Chu fan appeared in front of him and stopped him. Ito Lan was startled. He immediately put the snow moon sword across his chest and shouted, "who... Chu... Chu fan? You... Aren''t you dead?"


    "How do you know I''m dead?" his words further verified Chu fan''s guess. He couldn''t help but look cold and fierce and took two steps forward.


    Ito Lan''s eyes panicked and retreated: "I... I don''t know anything. I really don''t know anything."


    "Don''t know?" Chu fan sneered, "what''s in your hand? How can this sword be in your hand? What''s the heart of Ye Yin''s sword?"


    "She... She was captured by the wind demon Kojiro."


    From the grief, ITO LAN suddenly burst into tears: "the wind devil Kojiro killed all the people of the moon watching sword sect and abducted the sect leader. Chu fan, you want to avenge the people of the moon watching sword sect..."


    Chu fan''s dragon soul sword was on his shoulder, and the blade was only a few millimeters away from his neck. His cry stopped, his heart hung to his throat, and the atmosphere dared not breathe.


    "You asked me to avenge the people of the moon watching sword sect. Should I kill you first?" Chu fan sneered.


    Ito Lan''s heart trembled and hurriedly said, "what are you... What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand anything?"


    "Don''t pretend. Do you think Chu fan is so easy to cheat?" Chu fan sneered, "You said that the wind devil Kojiro slaughtered the moon watching sword sect, but why did he just leave you unharmed? You can say that you hid well and escaped a disaster, but what''s the matter with the blood on your clothes? Most importantly, the snow moon sword is the keepsake of the Lord of the moon watching sword sect. It is extremely sharp. If the wind devil Kojiro grabs the heart of Ye Yin''s sword, he can keep the snow moon sword..."


    Hearing this, ITO LAN knew that she was completely exposed. It was better to fight for death. Therefore, while Chu fan was still talking, ITO LAN suddenly pulled out the snow moon sword, and the poisonous snake spit out a letter and stabbed Chu fan in the heart.


    "Shua!" the golden light of the dragon soul sword in Chu fan''s hand burst. ITO LAN didn''t see what was going on. He found that his hand holding the sword and half of his arm fell down. After two seconds, blood gushed from the broken arm.


    The intense pain and despair made him hold the broken arm, let out a sad scream, and turned to run into the cave. The next moment, the sword light flew across like a Golden Crescent Moon.


    Ito LAN fell to the ground with a plop. He wanted to stand up, but he couldn''t stand up anyway. At this time, he looked back and saw that his eyes were black and almost fainted. His legs were separated from his body. How could he stand up without his legs?


    Chu fan walked slowly, squatted down in front of ITO LAN and asked, "if you want to die happily, tell me where the heart of Ye Yin''s sword is?"


    "Come on, kill me, I won''t tell you." there''s no hope of survival. ITO LAN is not afraid of anything, and laughs wildly. "When you find Ye Yin''s sword heart, she has been done. Ha ha!"


    Chu fan didn''t say a word. He thrust the snow moon sword he had just picked up into his left arm. The sharp tip of the sword went through his arm bone and into the hard rock under him, like a nail, firmly nailed ITO LAN to the ground.


    "If you can last 24 hours, I''ll let you go." Chu fan turned around and said faintly, "good luck!"

 Chapter 808

    By the sea, there is an ancient European villa, like a lighthouse, standing alone on the coast. Below are the waves that constantly impact the huge rocks at the base of the villa. Within a radius of more than ten miles, there is no family, not even a boat. But at this time, there was a faint light in the seemingly deserted European villa.


    In the master bedroom, there is a small and low wooden table. On the wooden table, there is a candlestick with a red candle on it, and the weak light is emitted from this candle. On the wooden table, there are exquisite Japanese cuisine. Next to it, there is a small jar of sake and a small ceramic wine cup.


    Xiaojiro, the wind devil, sat cross legged on one side of the wooden table. At this time, his five knives had been hung on the wall by him. His clothes had been changed into a wide white kimono. He wore white cotton socks on his feet. Even his hair was combed into a bun, like a single horn, in the center of his head, obliquely backward.


    On one side of the old-fashioned record player, there are string music that only existed in the last century and the crisp songs of geisha. If you close your eyes, it seems that there is a heavily makeup geisha playing and singing with a stringed piano in front of you, and a Geisha dancing with a fan in hand.


    And this kind of scene, generally only in the last century, the meritorious warrior generals are eligible to enjoy. If you only look at the furnishings in the house and the shape of the wind devil Kojiro at this time, anyone will think that they have crossed back to the last century.


    On the wall opposite the wooden table, four copper rings were inlaid. At this time, the copper rings were like shackles, locking a person''s wrists and ankles. Let her be big and stick to the wall without moving.


    From the white skin, cloud hair and graceful figure of the locked person, it is not difficult to see that this is a woman, and she is not old, but she droops her head and her hair blocks her face, so she can''t see her face clearly.


    The wind devil Kojiro was not in a hurry. He closed his eyes and listened to the geisha''s song intoxicated. His hands were in time on his legs. Occasionally, when he was interested, he would pick up a wine cup and have a drink.


    More than 20 minutes later, the locked man finally woke up, suddenly raised his head and wanted to struggle, but found that his hands and feet were locked and could not break free. The woman gave up her struggle, raised her head and showed her beautiful and refined face. She was the first master of Japanese Kendo - Ye Yin Jianxin. Unfortunately, she had become a prisoner at this time.


    "Wake up, would you like a drink?" wind devil Kojiro opened his eyes and looked at Ye Yin''s sword heart on the wall with a smile.


    Ye Yin''s sword heart is like an angry female lion. She struggles desperately. The copper ring collides with the wall and makes a jingling sound. Her wrists are abraded and bleeding, but it doesn''t help. She can''t get rid of it at all.


    Her mouth was stuffed with a towel, otherwise she might bite her tongue and kill herself after waking up. Unfortunately, she is now not only a prisoner, but also a meat on the chopping board. She can only be slaughtered.


    "It''s useless!" xiaojiro, the wind devil, took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "I made this wall and this copper ring carefully. Even if an elephant is tied on it, it can''t break free. Hehe, you''re honored, because this wall is specially prepared for you. Do you like this posture? It doesn''t matter. I like it anyway."


    If the eyes can kill, the wind devil Kojiro must have been cut by thousands. Unfortunately, no matter how sharp Ye Yin''s eyes are, they can''t hurt him. It was her hatred and despair that made wind demon Kojiro more and more excited. He simply grabbed the wine jar and stood up.


    The music continued. Xiaojiro, the wind devil, slowly came to Ye Yin''s sword heart, raised the wine jar high and slowly fell down from her head. The cool wine flowed down her hair, soaked her white dress and down her legs.


    Under the gaze of Ye Yin''s heart full of humiliation and anger, the wind devil Kojiro slowly squatted down, leaned over her calf and sucked the wine flowing down her body. The intoxicated look made Ye Yin''s heart feel sick.


    "Hiss", a part of her skirt was torn off, revealing her white thighs, and her white underpants were clearly visible.


    The wind devil Kojiro''s eyes were burning and licked up inch by inch along her legs. Ye Yin''s sword heart felt like an ugly poisonous snake climbing up her legs. Nausea, fear and other negative feelings rushed into her heart, making her want to avoid, but there was nowhere to hide. She trembled like a spasm, but there was nothing to do.


    With another hiss, the skirt of Ye Yin Jianxin''s white dress was torn open, like a gate, open left and right. Her perfect figure was immediately exposed to the candlelight, reflecting an ivory white halo.


    Her towering chest is wrapped with a white bra. Against the background of the bra, her chest looks more straight, and the gap in the middle is more profound and attractive.


    "God''s perfect masterpiece is so perfect that I can''t bear to hurt." wind demon Kojiro looked at Ye Yin''s sword heart from top to bottom as if appreciating a work of art. Then, under her angry eyes, the wind devil Kojiro took a whip from the nearby table and shook his hand.


    Ye Yin Jianxin didn''t blink. Even if she died, she wouldn''t give in, let alone bow her head. No matter how he ravaged and destroyed her body, he could not change her heart of hating him.


    I saw that the whip was about to fall on her, but at this time, a golden light came. At the moment when the whip was cut off, a "clang" was obliquely inserted between Ye Yin''s sword heart and wind demon Kojiro.


    "Who?" the wind devil Kojiro angrily scolded, turned his head and looked at the door. In the dark, a figure came slowly.


    Ye Yinjian''s heart was so excited that she shed tears. She couldn''t see who was invited, but she knew the dragon soul sword. The dragon soul sword has only one master, Chu fan. He didn''t die and came to save her.


    Soon, Chu fan''s figure appeared in the range shrouded by the candle light. A faint smile hung at the corners of his mouth and went straight to the heart of Ye Yin''s sword, as if there was no wind devil Kojiro in the room.


    "Baga!" the wind devil Kojiro shouted angrily, took a sudden step forward, kicked vigorously and heavily, and went straight to his head. With his strength, even a stone could be broken by him, but Chu fan just raised his left hand at will and easily blocked him.


    "Bang!"


    Wind devil Kojiro felt that his leg seemed to kick on the mountain. He was stunned that he couldn''t shake Chu fan''s arm. Stunned, he resolutely stepped back and quickly grabbed two knives from the wall, ready to meet Chu fan''s stormy attack.


    But to his surprise, Chu fan didn''t pay attention to him at all. He didn''t stop walking in front of Ye Yin''s sword heart, so he handed his back to wind devil Kojiro, and didn''t care whether he would sneak attack or not.


    "Now you know, people''s hearts are dangerous?" Chu fan took out the towel in her mouth, wiped the tears from her cheeks and frowned. "Don''t cry. The heart of Ye Yin sword I know is the strong woman who won''t shed a tear when cut. The leader of moon watching sword sect. Do you have the confidence to kill him?"


    "Yes!" Ye Yin''s sword heart really put away her tears and stared at the wind devil Kojiro with fierce anger. He brought her humiliation, and she would wash it with his blood.


    Chu fan grabbed the copper ring and forced his hands to break it. With this hand alone, xiaojiro, the wind devil who planned to attack them, contracted his pupils violently and took a breath of cold air.


    Others don''t know the hardness of the copper ring, but he made it specially. It''s not only hard, but also very tough. With his strength, he can''t shake the copper ring at all without the help of sharp tools. But the guy in front of him broke the copper ring with only one hand. It''s terrible.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Four times in a row, the four copper rings were broken by Chu fan, and ye Yin''s sword heart finally regained its freedom. However, she was not in a hurry to start, but first closed the torn dress, picked up the torn half of the skirt, tied it around her waist and tied a knot on the left, which was very beautiful.


    Chu fan waved, the dragon soul sword flew back automatically, suspended in front of her, and made a clear and pleasant clang, like a living life.


    "Take this sword and avenge those people who died in the moon watching sword clan." Chu Fan said faintly.


    At the thought of the dead elder and the second elder, as well as the disciples of the sect, the murderous spirit in Ye Yin''s eyes became more and more intense, as if his blood were boiling, and there was a violent spirit in his body.


    "Wind devil Kojiro, I''ll kill you." Ye Yin took hold of the handle of the dragon soul sword and chopped it down with a sword: "kill in half a month!"


    A golden half moon sword light came out of the body, full of two meters in diameter, and roared to kill the wind devil Kojiro opposite. The wooden table between them, the floor under their feet, and the chandelier on the ceiling, where the golden half moon sword light passes, there is nothing to stop,


    The distance of less than ten meters soon came. Xiaojiro, the wind devil, was startled. He understood the strength of Ye Yin''s sword heart. Compared with them, xiaojiro, the wind devil, was not inferior to her. But this time, she used Chu fan''s dragon soul sword. The power of half moon killing was doubled. Like ploughing, the floor was broken and swept towards him.


    Dare not answer, the wind devil Kojiro quickly dodged and avoided. The golden half moon sword light almost wiped the tip of his nose, breaking a big hole in the wall behind him. Two of the other three knives hanging on the wall were cut off, and the other one fell into the sea with the collapsed wall.


    "Full moon serial killing!" Ye Yin''s sword heart scolded angrily. Holding the dragon soul sword in both hands, he split three swords in a row in an instant. The three swords were meter shaped, just like three Golden Wheel saws with a diameter of more than two meters, crossed each other and frantically cut at the wind devil Kojiro.


    Seeing this scene, the wind devil Kojiro had no fighting spirit and suddenly turned and jumped into the sea¡® Bang '', the villa collapsed. Ye Yin Jianxin and Chu fan rushed out at the moment when the villa collapsed. Chu fan landed on the beach, but ye Yin Jianxin grabbed the dragon soul sword, jumped into the sea and chased Jiro

 Chapter 809

    "Bang Bang..."


    On the sea, it seemed like an explosion. One after another, a column of water rose into the sky. When the last column of water fell, the sea was suddenly dyed red by blood, and countless broken limbs and bones floated on the Shanghai surface. Even Chu fan, such a murderous guy, almost vomited out.


    Then, ye Yin''s sword heart emerged from the sea and walked to the beach step by step. As the sea became shallower and shallower, her beautiful figure showed more and more. The long white skirt, which was torn, has become a short skirt. Now it is close to the body. It''s even more attractive than not wearing it - wet temptation.


    But at this time, Chu fan is not in the mood to appreciate her graceful figure, because her right hand holds the dragon soul sword, while her left hand holds a person''s head. Needless to ask, this must be the head of wind demon Kojiro.


    Under normal circumstances, she has almost no chance to kill the wind demon Kojiro. The strength of the two people is not much different. They are half weight. Even if the wind devil Kojiro is slightly inferior to Ye Yin''s sword heart, ye Yin''s sword heart can''t stop him if he wants to run.


    But today, because of Chu fan''s appearance, the wind devil Kojiro was directly scared out of fighting spirit. His strength was naturally greatly reduced. He wanted to escape and didn''t dare to fight at all. Moreover, his most powerful is five knives, but now there are only two left, and his strength has been reduced again.


    His biggest failure was to escape by jumping into the sea. In terms of water, he can only swim, but ye Yin''s sword heart is excellent in water. He can not only breathe in the water, but also open his eyes and see things. The most important thing is that ye Yin''s heart is filled with hatred and anger. There is a dragon soul sword in his hand. His strength is doubled. How can xiaojiro, the wind devil, have a chance to live?


    If he was on the shore, he would be seriously injured at most, but he would never be killed by Ye Yin Jianxin.


    Sad, lamentable!


    "How are you? Are you all right?" Chu fan hurried up to meet Ye Yin Jianxin. Before he reached Ye Yin Jianxin, ye Yin Jianxin suddenly closed his eyes, softened his body and fell down.


    Chu fan hurried up with an arrow step and held Ye Yin''s sword heart in his arms. After careful inspection, she had no trauma, but exhausted her physical strength and cultivation. There was also excessive sadness and exhausted her mind. Now, her great revenge, has been tight nerves suddenly relaxed, how can she hold on?


    When she woke up, she found herself lying in the cabin of the moon watching sword sect. The stove in the house was burning vigorously, and the room was as warm as spring. The wet clothes on her body have been taken off without a rag. She is covered with a thick quilt. Under her body is a warm leather mattress, which is as warm as her mother''s arms. It makes her nose sour and has an impulse to cry.


    Suddenly, she thought of Chu fan. Where has Chu fan gone?


    Not caring so much, ye Yin Jianxin lifted the quilt, jumped out of bed, grabbed the underwear and long skirt on the side, put them on quickly, and was about to open the door and go out to find Chu fan, but found a note left on the table.


    "Remember, you owe me another life. You must be well before I come back. Wait for me! Sleep with you!"


    Seeing the words on the note, ye Yin Jianxin seemed to see Chu fan''s bad smile. She couldn''t help laughing. But then, tears fell down and fell on the table, crying heartbroken.


    She was the only one left in the moon watching sword sect. All her former classmates died miserably at the hand of wind demon Kojiro. She really doesn''t know what reason she has to live. She is a sinner. She is the eternal sinner who let the moon watching sword sect fall.


    However, Chu fan''s words made her give up the idea of dying. Yes, I owe Chu fan too much, and I have nothing to repay him except my body.


    Since you want it, I''ll wait for you to sleep


    When Chu fan leaves the moon watching sword sect and is ready to help Saito Liangmei completely eradicate ITO Feng and others, she finds that she has mobilized the army to arrest ITO Feng and his family. Unfortunately, Augusta and Pu Shucheng left Japan first, and they escaped.


    They should not die. They were afraid of being used as scapegoats by ITO Feng. Therefore, after discussing the distribution of interests, they left Japan one after another. Unexpectedly, their caution made them escape. Otherwise, they would be caught and even killed by Saito Liangmei in the rage.


    Saito Liangmei, who looked like a king, sat on the emperor''s hall, gave orders in an orderly manner, and dealt with difficult events one by one with iron blood and determination. All the personnel involved were executed without mercy.


    For a time, the major Japanese giants and senior military officials were silent for fear of being caught by Saito Liangmei. And behind her stood an invincible and powerful existence, and no one dared to have a different heart.


    On the other hand, ye yinjianxin and Chiba Qingzi also moved to the palace. While protecting Saito Liangmei, they were also protected by Saito Liangmei. The three troubled women twisted into a rope, which contained the unique power, so that those who harbored evil intentions had to give up their thoughts.


    Chu fan, after returning Ye Yin''s sword heart to the wooden house and Chiba Qingzi to the palace, goes back to Yanjing, the capital of China.


    This night, for some people, it was a nightmare. Countless blood sucking bats circled over the scientific research center, blocking the sky and the sun. On the ground, more than a dozen mutant werewolves, like tigers and sheep, fought frantically in the scientific research center.


    Their bodies are too strong. Bullets hit them, causing limited damage to them. They can''t kill these mutant creatures at all. The elite guards selected by the army are as fragile as paper men under the sharp teeth and claws of these werewolves, and can''t resist the crazy attack of these werewolves at all.


    In just a few minutes, the werewolf broke the guard''s defense and successfully entered the scientific research center. Fortunately, the researchers in the scientific research center have gone home to rest. Otherwise, these people will die under the sharp teeth of the werewolf.


    In that case, the loss will be difficult to estimate.


    Xia Yanran was the first to receive the news. She immediately reported it. At the same time, she called all members of the sacred blade Xuan group and rushed to the scientific research center for support. On the way, she called Qiaoyun and Suyu again. Both of them are in Yanjing city and will soon come to help.


    Just as she was about to call Su Yuan, she suddenly received the news that there was a large-scale invasion in the night city, and the night city military was crying for help. In this way, the strong Tianjing who were originally prepared to support the scientific research center got on the helicopter and rushed to the night city for rescue. Only two people came to the scientific research center, but before their vehicles approached, they were blocked by the suicide attack of blood sucking bats.


    "Damn rats, die for me." Luo Bing, group leader of the fourth group, holding a heavy machine gun, frantically pulled the trigger at the bats flying down in the air.


    Bullets are like a water curtain, hitting the vampire bats continuously, and the close ones are directly blasted casually. The bullets can penetrate several bats in succession. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of vampire bats are exploded, like dumplings.


    In this case, the hot weapon still works. Zhen Shushu threw the military spike aside, grabbed a small punch and stood on Luo Bing''s left side. He killed some fish that escaped the net. Ye Keqing also took two pistols and stood on the right side of Luo Bing. Facing the blood sucking bat flying down, he kept pulling the trigger, almost one shot at a time, and all shot in the head. The shooting method was very accurate.


    Xia Yanran, Wei Zhongan and long Qianchi, the three strong men in heaven, did not use guns, but used their weapons to kill the scientific research center on foot. Although the vampire bats did not want to attack and block, they still could not stop the footsteps of the three. Soon, under the cover of Luo Bing and others, the three people had come to the door of the scientific research center.


    At this time, a dozen larger vampire bats suddenly poured out from the door of the scientific research center. On their claws, they grabbed a small red flash device and came close to the three in the blink of an eye.


    "No, it''s a bomb!" Xia Yanran exclaimed, desperately waved a sword and wanted to keep these vampire bats in the door. The other two also realized that if these bats were close, the three of them would be blown into a pile of broken meat.


    However, with so many bats pouring out at the same time and so close, how can they all stop?


    Just when the three thought it was difficult to save their lives this time, sharp swords fell from the sky like rain, nailing more than a dozen blood sucking bats to the ground. Almost at the same time, a row of trees and vines suddenly grew in front of the three people. The trees and vines quickly formed a tree wall to firmly protect the three people.


    "Boom, boom..."


    A series of explosions shocked Xia Yanran and made them black in front of their eyes. They almost spit out a mouthful of blood to protect their tree wall. They were blown to pieces, and all three were injured. If there were no tree wall to resist the central power of the explosion, I''m afraid all three would be killed here.


    Without saying a word, Su Yu, who arrived in time, found a small wooden box with six small swords in it. Each sword has a different shape, but it is very chic, with an irrecoverable sharp breath.


    "Swordsmanship ? disease!" Su Yujiao snapped, put two fingers of her right hand together, waved on the wooden box, and six small flying swords flew out at the same time.


    Six flying swords rose in the storm and immediately became the same size as normal swords. They were as fast as a rainbow through the sun and penetrated the bodies of blood sucking bats. After penetrating the bats, Su Yu''s two fingers suddenly retracted, and the six flying swords immediately circled in the air and flew back faster.


    Just a few times back and forth, she killed most of the huge bats, but more blood sucking bats rushed at her. It was obvious that they had realized that she was the biggest enemy.


    At this time, Qiao Yun, wearing a long green skirt and holding a long green bow, stood on the top of a tree not far away. She bent her bow and aimed at the center of the blood sucking bats in the air. At the moment when all the blood sucking bats flew down, she finally revealed a man who hid his body in his cloak.


    Right now!


    Qiao Yun made a fierce look in her eyes, suddenly pulled the bow full and let go. A green light arrow penetrated the body of hundreds of blood sucking bats like a laser and hit the man''s body accurately.

 Chapter 810

    "Ah!"


    The man hiding in the cloak suddenly gave a shrill scream, his body exploded with a bang, and the black cloak was blown to pieces. But strangely, the man''s body disappeared. Instead, it was fragments of a black cloak, turned into small vampire bats, scattered and fled everywhere.


    At the same time, the blood sucking bats, who were still frantically attacking, quickly rose to the sky after hearing the scream, roared into the distance like a black storm, disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye, leaving only the dead bats on the ground and none alive.


    "Yan Ran, are you all right?" Su Yu came to Xia Yan Ran, picked her up from the ground and hurriedly took out a pill and put it into her mouth.


    Then, Qiaoyun quickly rose and fell on the treetops and came to Xia Yanran. With a wave of her hand, she sprinkled a canopy of green rain. The trauma on the three people healed slowly, which surprised Wei Zhongan and long Qianchi. When she looked at the two women again, her eyes were more respectful.


    If they hadn''t appeared in time, their old bones would have to be explained here. I''m ashamed to live so old that I''m not as good as a little girl.


    Before the wound healed completely, Xia Yanran grabbed the long sword and rushed into the scientific research center. There were two werewolves rushing in the face. Before Xia Yanran could make a move, a flying sword directly cut off one werewolf''s neck, and the other werewolf was pierced by an arrow. In the blink of an eye, two ferocious werewolves were killed and fell in front of several people.


    It is shocking that after the two werewolves died, their long hair quickly retracted, and their wolf heads and claws changed back to human shape. They are impressively a burly Chinese.


    "This... How is this possible?" Xia Yanran stared in surprise. When did China have this mutant creature?


    Long Qianchi said in a deep voice: "don''t be stunned. Hurry in to protect the meteorite samples. In any case, they can''t take the meteorite samples away."


    "Let''s go separately." Wei Zhongan clapped the Dragon thousands of feet. The two old partners understood and rushed in towards the front door.


    Xia Yanran was afraid that they had something to do. She hurriedly said, "Suyu, you are fast. Go in from the back and meet a werewolf. There is no amnesty. Qiao Yun, you stay outside. Once a werewolf escapes, you must stop it."


    "Don''t worry, I promise there won''t be a werewolf left alive." Qiao Yun pointed to her toes, swished her figure, rushed to the highest roof of the scientific research center, held a green long bow and stared around vigilantly.


    Without saying a word, Su Yu walked directly around the back of the scientific research center and broke through the window. With her strength, these werewolves pose no threat to her, but Wei Zhongan and long Qianchi are different. Therefore, after giving orders, Xia Yanran waved to Luo Bing and others who rushed behind, took the lead in chasing the second old man and rushed into the scientific research center.


    About 30 minutes later, Xia Yanran, Su Yu and others ran out of the scientific research center and came to the roof. Seeing that their faces were not very good-looking, Qiao Yun hurriedly asked, "where are the meteorite samples?"


    "Lost!" Xia Yanran''s face was even more ugly. So many people were stunned that they robbed the meteorite sample under their eyes.


    Qiao Yun stared: "how could it be? I''ve been staring here. Absolutely no werewolf escaped. Could there be werewolves hiding in the scientific research center that you didn''t find?"


    Suyu shook her head: "we checked room by room. All werewolves were killed, but they just didn''t find the meteorite sample. Maybe they hid it somewhere?"


    Meteorite samples are not big. If they were hidden, it would be difficult to find them even if they were dug three feet into the ground. If it''s only good to be hidden, I''m afraid the meteorite samples have been taken away before they came.


    "Yan Ran, you''d better report quickly. These werewolves are Chinese faces. You have to verify their identity as soon as possible, and then dig out the organization." long Qianchi warned aside.


    Before Xia Yanran could speak, Qiao Yun suddenly said, "what? Werewolf is a Chinese face? It''s bad!"


    "What''s the matter?" Xia Yanran and Suyu asked in unison.


    Qiao Yun said anxiously, "just now, several wounded soldiers withdrew from the scientific research center. Will they be... Disguised as werewolves?"


    Xia Yanran''s face changed greatly. She quickly ordered to go down to the walkie talkie and quickly went downstairs. Before several people came downstairs, the results had been heard from the walkie talkie. On the way to the hospital, the wounded killed the medical staff, robbed the ambulance and ran away.


    "Set up a card to intercept immediately and allow the use of weapons of mass destruction. No one will stay alive." Xia Yanran ordered her face to go down and ask people to deal with the aftermath. She, Su Yu, Qiao Yun and others rushed to the place where the werewolf escaped.


    In the early morning, on the coast of the East China Sea, the tide ebbed, leaving some fish, shrimp, shellfish and crabs. A pair of sisters and brothers in a nearby fishing village, carrying plastic buckets, got up at this time and came to the beach to pick them up as usual.


    Although they are small fish, shrimps, crabs and shells, these things are the source of all the living expenses of their siblings. Her sister Bian Qingwu is 12 years old and has not gone to school, because she has to take care of her sick father and crazy mother. With only a little money, she can barely afford her brother Bian Qingzhou to study alone.


    Although she was a little poor, Bian Qingwu never complained. She got up early and went to bed late every day. Even if she was a little free, she would take her brother''s books and teach herself.


    Her handwriting is more neat than that of her brother. She didn''t go to school, but she can help her brother with his homework. People in the fishing village said that if Bian Qingwu went to school, he would certainly be able to enter the University.


    Unfortunately, there is no such condition in her family. Neither father nor mother can leave her care.


    "Sister, give me the bucket and I''ll get it." Bian Qingzhou is ten years old. Although he has lost some weight, he is about the same height as his sister. He grabs to carry the bucket like a little man.


    In more than half an hour, most of the seafood was loaded in the bucket. When it was dawn, these seafood could be sold in the market for about 100 yuan. These gains have been a lot for the sister and brother.


    Bian Qingwu was really tired. He handed the bucket to his brother, straightened his waist, wiped the sweat on his forehead, suddenly stared in amazement and exclaimed, "look, brother, there seems to be someone in front of me."


    "People?" Bian Qingzhou had a small flashlight in his hand and shone in the direction of his sister''s fingers. Sure enough, on the beach, there was a man in black, whose clothes were soaked by the sea.


    "Elder sister, can it be a dead man? Otherwise, I''ll go back to the village and call someone?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go and have a look first." Bian Qingwu was startled at first sight, but now he''s not so scared. It is often said that saving a person''s life is better than building a level 7 floating slaughter. If the best time for rescue is missed, isn''t that person dead?


    Bian Qingwu took the flashlight from his brother''s hand, walked quickly over, tentatively shouted, "Hello, hello?"


    The man in black didn''t move. Bian Qingwu hesitated, squatted down slowly, pulled the man in black on the shoulder and turned him over. But at the moment when the face of the man in black was exposed in front of her, Bian Qingwu was immediately frightened and turned pale.


    It was a pale and bloodless face, but what really frightened her was that the man''s eyes opened and his pupils were red. Looking at her, she showed a frightening smile. Suddenly, two sharp canine teeth appeared from his lips.


    It was still at the seaside at night. Leng Buding met such a strange person, let alone a 12-year-old girl. Even if he was an adult man, he would have to be scared to death.


    "Ah!"


    Bian Qingwu screamed, released the man, turned and ran. But at the moment she turned around, the man suddenly hugged her, opened his mouth, fiercely bit her neck and sucked hard.


    The man''s face became ruddy in an instant, but Bian Qingwu''s face became as pale as paper and his eyes closed slightly. Instead of feeling pain, he was still intoxicated and enjoyed the feeling.


    "Let go of my sister." Bian Qingzhou rushed angrily. In his small hands, he grabbed two pebbles respectively. He didn''t dare to throw them out for fear of hitting his sister, but he took the pebbles and hit the man''s forehead.


    The little boy doesn''t have much strength, but it''s a stone. It''s enough to hit his head. But before the stone hit the man, the man suddenly raised his head, grabbed Bian Qingzhou''s wrist, pulled him closer, opened his mouth and bit him again.


    "Bang bang", the man felt as if he had bitten the steel plate, and his front teeth almost broke. He didn''t understand what was going on. A sharp big sword cut across his mouth.


    "Poof!"


    Almost half of the man''s head was cut off, and his just recovered injury was badly hurt again. He gave a sharp scream, and his body exploded with a bang. He turned into a little bat and fled around.


    "Huh? Blood clan?" Chu fan was surprised. He had just returned to China from Japan. Because he found the wrong direction, he bumped into this scene and saved Bian Qingzhou. But he didn''t want this guy to be a blood clan. What surprised him more was that one of the little bats grabbed a dark iron plate on his claw, which was a meteorite sample.


    "Still want to go? Stay for me."


    Chu fan no longer kept it. He threw the dragon soul sword out. In a moment, the dragon soul sword turned into a huge black dragon. The big mouth of the black dragon''s breaking army opened and prepared for half a second. It suddenly spewed out a burning black flame. All the bats stained with black flame were instantly burned into fly ash.


    Within three seconds, the fleeing little bat was caught up by the fast-moving black dragon, burned clean, and then wrapped in the meteorite sample and returned to Chu fan.


    Fortunately, the meteorite sample was not lost.


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief and collected the meteorite samples. He was about to call Xia Yanran. The little boy Bian Qingzhou suddenly cried, "sister, what''s the matter with you? Sister, wake up, sister..."

 Chapter 811

    "Sister, sister, wake up, sister..."


    The little boy Bian Qingzhou cried into a small flower face, hugged his sister''s shoulder and shook hard, but his sister Bian Qingwu seemed to be asleep. No matter how he shook, he couldn''t wake up.


    Chu fan hadn''t noticed before, but now he looked at it with some surprise. Normally, he has seen a lot of beautiful women, but he never expected to see a young girl who has begun to show the prototype of beautiful women by the sea. She is like a flower in bud. Once it blooms, it will turn the country into a city.


    Unfortunately, her body is a little malnourished. The parts that should have developed are only slightly raised, which is much worse than those girls in big cities. It is not difficult to see from her clothes that her living conditions are not very good, and her clothes and trousers do not fit very well, which is obviously worn by others.


    Such a young sister and brother have to come to the seaside in the middle of the night to pick up these scattered marine goods. They make Chu fan think of himself. When he was so old, he also had to get up early to hunt and cut firewood. Sometimes he had to cross two mountains in order to pick herbs and mushrooms. Walking in the middle of the night may not be able to come back before dark.


    They are all hard-working people. Just help if you can.


    Chu fan sighed and comforted, "little brother, don''t cry. Put your sister down. I''ll put some medicine on her and she''ll be fine."


    "Really?" Bian Qingzhou quickly put his sister flat and knelt on the ground. "Brother, you are a good man. When I grow up, I will repay you."


    Chu fanle waved his hand and said, "just have this heart. Get up."


    With that, Chu fan squatted down, held Bian Qingwu''s head in his hand, let her slowly turn her head, and saw four clearly visible blood holes on her neck and the position of the great artery. Her face turned pale, and her skin showed an unhealthy pallor, as if her blood had been drained.


    Chu fan became dignified, stretched out his hand and tried on her nose. He didn''t breathe, and hurriedly put his fingers under her neck. There was no pulse. Now, Chu fan is a little nervous. He talked big just now. If he can''t save the girl, he can''t afford to lose that person.


    It was urgent. Chu fan ignored so much. He immediately bent down and put his ear on Bian Qingwu''s left chest. After about five seconds, there came an unheard heartbeat.


    Chu fan is greatly relieved. As long as he is still alive, otherwise, Chu fan will really have nothing to do.


    "Brother, my sister... What''s wrong with her?" Bian Qingzhou asked nervously.


    "Your sister just lost too much blood. It''s no big deal." Chu fan rubbed his head and put his other hand under Bian Qingwu''s neck. The bitten part was gently rubbed and the wound healed quickly. Her face gradually became ruddy. In addition, she could see her slightly undulating chest and slightly trembling eyelashes.


    She felt as if she had a dream. In the dream, she put on a beautiful skirt and a pair of Cinderella''s crystal shoes. In the dream, her father recovered from his illness, and her mother was no longer crazy. They drove their own fishing boat and took her and her brother to sea for fishing.


    My father is tall and has a kind smile; Mother smiled quietly, carefully and considerate. The whole family talked and laughed and was happy, not to mention how beautiful it was. Even though he clearly knew that it was just a dream, Bian Qingwu didn''t want to wake up anyway.


    It was not until she heard a strange man talking to her brother that she reluctantly opened her eyes, but she only saw a tall figure walking away. She wanted to call the man, but she was weak, reluctantly raised her hand, hung down powerlessly, and fell into a coma again.


    Chu fan first sent a text message to Xia Yanran and told her that the meteorite sample was in his hand. Subsequently, they called Su Yuan and Kong Qingqing respectively and soon learned about the detailed war situation of night city and Devil Island.


    After weighing, Chu fan immediately stepped on the dragon soul sword and flew to the night city.


    Although the situation in Devil Island is more dangerous, there should be no problem with the help of powerful demons such as huoqilin and Luo Yu. At most, some buildings will be destroyed and rebuilt afterwards.


    But the situation in night city is different. There are too many residents. Once the war breaks out on a large scale, it must be these innocent people who suffer first. It''s them that make the night city prosperous. If even the minimum security can''t be guaranteed, who dares to go to the night city for development in the future?


    At this time, in the night city, the fierce gunfire has stopped. Even if there are occasional gunshots, the noise is not very big. The two sides are in a stalemate, and no one can do anything.


    This time, the military heads of the three countries adjacent to the night city, bewitched by Augusta, agreed to attack the night city together. At that time, the night city will be plundered and destroyed.


    After that, the vast grasslands around the night city will be their world again.


    I thought that once the murderer Wang Chufan died, it would not take much effort to lay down the night city, but they never thought that the science and technology of the Chinese military would be ahead of this level. Before the regular army disguised as robbers approached the night city, they had been discovered by Li Bingqian, who was in charge of security in the night city, and quickly made an attack deployment.


    During these days, many soldiers have been mobilized from major military regions in China, which is now in good use. In addition, a large number of troops have been deployed at the secret training base in the Karakoram mountains. With a phone call, these people rushed to the night city for support.


    When the battle started, the Allied forces of the three countries who came to sneak attack were ambushed immediately, but there were too many of them. The advantages gained by China were soon destroyed, and the Chinese soldiers could only retreat one after another.


    Finally, Li Bingqian resolutely recalled all the soldiers, broke up into parts, entered the urban area and fought guerrilla warfare with the other party. Although the strategy is true, the number of people in China is still too small. Moreover, the coalition forces of the three countries are not stupid and resolutely give up attacking the urban area, but launch a fierce attack on the military region headquarters.


    Although the defense facilities of the military region were strong and unbreakable like iron barrels, the other side dispatched weapons of mass destruction, and even the reinforced concrete walls were destroyed.


    In the end, Li Bingqian took up guns and fought with the soldiers. Unexpectedly, she also killed several people. But there were so many people on the other side that they were about to break through the gate of the command center and catch them all alive.


    Just when they thought there was no hope, Su Yuan and Kong Qingqing fell from the sky. A large-scale ice and snow field, centered on Su Yuan, broke out.


    In a short period of more than ten seconds, large snowflakes floated in the sky. The original dry and hot warm wind has also become a cold wind. The guns in the hands of soldiers are like ice lumps, but the ice hands can''t put them down, not to mention how much they suffer.


    With Kong Qingqing''s cooperation, he flapped his wings at high altitude and rolled up the strong wind. With the help of the wind, the ice and snow can cut his face like a knife. Moreover, the heavy snow all over the sky makes people unable to open their eyes and freeze their limbs.


    In contrast, the Chinese soldiers are much better. Anyway, this is their home. There are warm cotton clothes in the Quartermaster warehouse. The soldiers hiding in the urban area directly smash open the shopping mall and find out all kinds of cotton clothes to keep warm. As for the loss, who can care about it at this time? Wait until the war is over.


    However, such a large-scale ice and snow field also consumes a lot of Su Yuan. After more than half an hour, she was too tired to continue and had to hide in the command center.


    Fortunately, the Allied forces of the three countries fled in a hurry and retreated temporarily, but stopped outside the ice and snow field and waited for the opportunity to make a comeback. At this time, Chu fan arrived.


    "Wife, are you all right?" Chu fan was most concerned about Su Yuan. He went directly to the command center, grabbed her wrist and delivered his aura to her body. It was like injecting a clear spring into the dry pool, which immediately shocked Su Yuan''s spirit and made her look much better.


    Su Yuan was relieved: "I''m fine. Fortunately, I came in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid the city will be destroyed. I don''t know how many people will die."


    "Well, it''s hard for you." Chu fan looked at only a dozen women soldiers left in the command center. They were not combatants, but technical arms responsible for high-tech operation. At this time, they were also fully armed, at least everyone was equipped with a gun.


    However, everyone is wrapped in a bed quilt, which has some impact on the image. Otherwise, it must be heroic and fearless.


    "Report!" Li Bingqian threw away the quilt, stepped forward two steps, endured the cold and gave a military salute, and said in a trembling voice, "according to preliminary statistics, more than 70 of our soldiers died in the war, and almost everyone else hung the lottery. If we don''t treat them as soon as possible, the death toll will continue to increase."


    "I know." Chu fan snapped his fingers, and the fire of the hot sun floated out of his fingers and hung over his head like a small sun. Suddenly, the temperature in the command center suddenly increased, and the female soldiers whose lips were blue with cold suddenly turned red. The quilts were finally thrown aside, quickly gathered together and looked at Chu fan in worship.


    At this time, Chu fan couldn''t care so much. He frowned and asked, "where are Tieshan, Ding Shusheng and Yu Hang? What''s the situation?"


    Li Bingqian immediately took Chu fan to the big screen of the command center, pointed to several red dots above, and explained: "Zhang Tieshan led a company to the horse farm in the east of the city, and Ding Shusheng led a company to the mastiff garden in the west of the city. These two places are easy to defend and difficult to attack, and form a corner with the operation command center of the military region."


    "Yu Hang and Cao Zhiyong introduced the enemy into the urban area in order to distract the enemy. The purpose is to protect the battle command center in the military region." speaking of this, Li Bingqian remembered and changed her face. "No, chief of staff Tang and Lieutenant Colonel Zhang Qiuhan are still outside..."

 Chapter 812

    Zhang Qiuhan was also a woman with a hard life. When he was young, his father was a bad gambler and lost all the valuable things in his family. Moreover, as long as he lost money, he would certainly drink and beat their mother and daughter when he was drunk. They said that they were losing money. If they could give him a son, they would certainly transit. How can they lose every day like this? It was hindered by Zhang Qiuhan''s daughter.


    In such a lack of warmth in the family, Zhang Qiuhan has been stumbling for 16 years. After her 16th birthday, she escaped from the house and went out to work with the eldest sister of the neighboring village.


    At her age, she could only work in the factory and worked overtime day and night, so that she didn''t know what she was living for. Until she learned to surf the Internet and met a man, she found the meaning of living and soon lived with him.


    Those days, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. She was willing to do any hard work and tired work for that man. But soon, she was cheated to the mountain village by the man''s rhetoric and sold by him.


    That period was the most important turning point in her life. It was an unforgettable experience that changed her life. After that, she no longer believed in love, or even anyone.


    In order to escape, she pretended to be soft and obediently became a daughter-in-law for a lame old man in his forties in the mountain village. After more than a month, she finally found a chance and escaped. At that time, she found herself pregnant.


    In order to make money as soon as possible and kill her children, she resolutely entered the nightclub. With her young body and excellent appearance, she soon became the number one, maintained by a rich businessman and lived a superior life.


    She thought that her life would be better and better in the future, but unexpectedly, the wife of the rich merchant soon came to the door and asked someone to beat her severely. The jewelry and famous brand bags bought by the rich merchant for her were also taken away by the wife of the rich merchant without leaving her a penny.


    At this time, she finally understood that men can''t be trusted. If you want to live really well, women still need to rely on themselves.


    Not long after that, she asked the rich merchant''s wife out, but secretly seduced two gangsters. After the gangster dropped a bodyguard brought by the rich merchant''s wife to the ground, she personally cut a finger of the rich merchant''s wife, which scared the rich merchant''s wife to pee her pants on the spot.


    She blackmailed her from the rich merchant''s wife and won the respect of Li Bingqian and others. At this time, when Chu fan asked, Li Bingqian said, "don''t worry, it''s hard for her to die with me." Chu fan took out a porcelain vase, poured out a dark red pill from it and stuffed it into Zhang Qiuhan''s mouth. Just about to help her caress her chest, Tang Xiaodao first put his hand on her chest and gently stroked it a few times. He looked nervous, which made Chu fan seem to be aware of something.


    Chu fan took out a small dagger, stuffed it into Tang Xiaodao and patted him on the shoulder: "come on, take out the bullets from her body and leave the rest to me."


    "You''d better come." Tang Xiaodao resolutely put the dagger back into Chu fan and said firmly, "general Chu, you''re a doctor now. There''s nothing to avoid. Just do it. I''ll wait for your good news outside."


    "Hey, take a bullet... Are you there?" Chu fan wanted to call Tang Xiaodao back, but Tang Xiaodao turned and left without hesitation.


    If at ordinary times, Chu fan just stripped Zhang Qiuhan off and slept, there was no psychological obstacle, but since he knew Tang Xiaodao liked her, Chu fan couldn''t mess around. Can not because a woman, bad feelings between brothers, should not see as little as possible... No, try not to see.


    "General Chu, let me come." Li Bingqian volunteered and took the dagger from Chu fan. On one side, a female soldier had taken the medicine box. After detoxifying with alcohol, she resolutely tore Zhang Qiuhan''s military uniform and exposed her whole body to the air.


    She was shot three times, one in the thigh, one in the lower abdomen, and a fatal bullet hit her right chest. Although it was not her heart, she hurt her lungs, causing congestion in her lungs and difficulty breathing. She was shot more. She lost too much blood is also a big problem. If she delays for a few more minutes, she may die heroically at any time.


    At this time, Li Bingqian''s face was grim. She focused on the gunshot wound in Zhang Qiuhan''s chest, gently pressed it twice, found the right position, decisively cut open her wound, then propped up the wound with two fingers, took tweezers and quickly took out the bullet.


    "Prepare to sew the wound." Li Bingqian ordered in an orderly way.


    Nearby, the female soldiers hurried to prepare the suture needle and the thread specially used to sew the wound. They didn''t dare to look. Don''t turn your head and hand over the needle and thread.


    Just as Li Bingqian was about to sew up the wound, Chu fan, who turned his back to this side, suddenly said, "don''t sew, close her clothes and give me the rest."


    "Give it to you?" Li Bingqian didn''t know what Chu fan was going to do, but just hesitated. She resolutely closed the military dress skirt on Zhang Qiuhan and covered her graceful figure.


    "Yes."


    Chu fan turned around and just glanced at her chest. He put his eyes on her chest and stretched out his hand. He shook it gently for a few seconds about a centimeter above her chest, as if he were massaging. Li Bingqian frowned and his already cold face became colder.


    Chu fan is a little speechless. What eyes? Didn''t I touch her body?


    Soon, Chu fan took back his hand and turned around again: "continue to take down a bullet. Call me after the bullet is taken out."


    mystify!


    Li Bingqian secretly feigned and quickly opened Zhang Qiuhan''s military uniform. Taking a needle and thread, she was ready to help her sew up the wound, but the scene in front of her immediately stunned her. Just now, the wound she cut herself has healed. If she can''t see the shallow knife marks, she suspects that there is something wrong with her nerves.


    Just rub it a few times and the wound heals? How on earth did he do it?


    "Are you ready?" Chu fan asked sideways.


    Li Bingqian woke up and hurriedly said, "Ma... It''ll be right away."


    The following action is fast. Li Bingqian takes out the bullet in her abdomen first. Chu fan still massages her every other space as he did last time, and the wound heals without medicine. Then the bullet on Zhang Qiuhan''s thigh was taken out and cured by Chu fan.


    "How? Is she all right?" Li Bingqian asked nervously, still holding a dagger in her hand.


    Although the bullet was taken out and the wounds healed, Zhang Qiuhan lost too much blood and hurt her lungs and the woman''s most important son Gong. She is not a regular doctor, and she doesn''t know whether she is good or not.


    Chu fan held Zhang Qiuhan''s wrist, closed his eyes, carefully felt her physical condition and frowned. Li Bingqian and several female soldiers became more nervous. They held their breath and dared not breathe.


    For a long time, Chu fan put down her hand and said in a deep voice, "her life is saved, but she may not be able to be a mother in the future."


    "It''s lucky to be able to save her life." Li Bingqian breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly called two female soldiers and sent Zhang Qiuhan to the room to rest. When she was finished, she found that Chu fan didn''t know when to leave, and she was still holding a fine dagger for surgery.


    Looking around, there was no one else. Li Bingqian, like a thief, pulled out the dagger tied to her calf and inserted it into it. It was just right.


    Li Bingqian is a little excited. From now on, this dagger is mine. hey!

 Chapter 813

    It was almost dawn. After research, the battle command center of the coalition forces of the three countries decided to take the night city at all costs, even if it was blown up. Otherwise, the three countries will certainly become the object of ridicule all over the world.


    With a military strength ten times higher than that of the Chinese military, they not only failed to fight down the night city, but also suffered heavy casualties. Who can bear the result? Since it''s impossible to come to Yin, let''s go to hard ones. As long as the speed is fast enough, the Chinese military can''t grasp anything.


    At more than three o''clock in the morning, it was dawn. Dozens of fighters flew from the border. If they were allowed to fly over, it would only take a round of bombing, and the night city would be razed to the ground.


    It is also true that these three countries are in a hurry. There is no way, so they have to make such a bad decision. The typical loss is great at the expense of others rather than themselves. But in order to protect his dignity, he admitted the loss.


    Fighter planes arrive in an instant. As long as they enter the designated area, the night city military region, which will bear the brunt, will certainly be destroyed by gunfire. In the military region, the soldiers who are still cleaning up the battlefield and treating the wounded are stunned by the roaring fighters. It feels like the end of the world. There is no place to hide.


    Even Tang Jinlong, Tang Xiaodao and others showed desperate eyes. The night city military region is newly built. Where are the military facilities to control the air? There are only a few helicopters, most of which are also used for transportation. How many helicopters do you rely on to fight with others? I''m afraid it was shot down before it took off.


    Li Bingqian also ran out of the battle command center. When she saw the fighter coming rapidly in the distance, she was stunned. As soon as she loosened her hand, the dagger fell down and almost stabbed her foot.


    It''s over, this time it''s over


    "Ouch!"


    Suddenly, there was a deafening roar, which made the mountains and forests rustle. A huge black dragon nearly 100 meters long was born in the air. It hovered and danced above the military area command. Several blazing black fireballs ejected in succession, accurately hit the fighter flying in the face, and immediately exploded in the air, scattering and falling like fireworks.


    At almost the same time, Su Yuan produced a pair of ice wings behind her and quickly flew into the air. A huge ice cone, like a machine gun, shot down the fighters flying from the left one by one, even faster than the black dragon. In the blink of an eye, a dozen fighter planes were shot down and exploded on the ground.


    I don''t know when there was a green skirt girl holding a long bow on the roof of the military region. She was like an elf. Every time she pulled a bow and shot an arrow, three green arrows would be shot. No matter how the fighter dodged, the green arrow seemed to have eyes. It turned a corner to catch up with the fighter, hit the bomb cabin and detonated the bomb directly in the air.


    In just over a minute, more than half of dozens of fighters were damaged. Seeing that things were bad, the rest turned around and ran back as soon as they crossed the border. Even so, many fighters were killed, leaving only three fighters who narrowly escaped back.


    Now, on the border, the coalition forces waiting to take the opportunity to attack on a large scale were dumbfounded. They looked at the huge black dragon in the air and the beautiful girls flapping their wings. Many soldiers couldn''t even hold their guns.


    Is this still fighting? The black dragon alone can kill them all, and the woman who flutters the ice wings seems to be her in the middle of the night, causing the cold current and freezing death and frostbite most of their soldiers. What''s more, there is another archery woman on the roof.


    Who are these people?


    Fortunately, after annihilating the coalition fighters, the black dragon disappeared. Su Yuan and Qiao Yun also returned to the ground and did not come out to pursue them. Otherwise, the coalition forces would have to be frightened and flee in a hurry.


    But now, what should I do? Fight or not?


    At this time, on the question of whether to fight or not, the battle command center in the rear has quarreled over this matter, and almost copied the guys and fought among themselves.


    I thought I could make a lot of money in the night city, but in the end, the loss was heavy, and I had to face the condemnation of the Chinese authorities. This deal can be said to have lost all my underpants. Still playing? If you fight again, you''ll have to compensate your wife and children.


    But the other side advocated launching long-range rockets and directly razing the night city to the ground. But in this way, there is no way to shirk responsibility. Let alone China, even countries around the world will condemn their actions.


    The gain is not worth the loss!


    While the three parties were arguing, the Pakistani military general first received instructions to withdraw immediately. After questioning, we learned that the Kashmir region at the border between Pakistan and India is under pressure.


    It''s a military exercise.


    There are frequent frictions along the border between the two countries, but there must be a reason for launching such a big military exercise. If it is related to the night city in China, it is dangerous. Faced with the enemy, no matter how powerful Pakistan''s military force is, it dare not fight on both lines. Moreover, if you really want to annoy China, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Now, there was no discussion. The Pakistani military ordered to withdraw quickly. As for the later things, I won''t play with who I love.


    The remaining military leaders in Afghanistan and Tajikistan looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. Preparing to contact the above, the head of the Afghan military also received a phone call and suddenly changed his face.


    The Iranian military has launched a large-scale attack, and the war has started on the border between the two countries, but the name refers directly to their action against the night city. To put it bluntly, the Iranian military is helping China, or night city.


    Do you still have a choice whether to fight the night city or go back to fight the fire? The night city is also the territory of China. If someone beats down their own territory, it may not be whose.


    No one can afford the loss. Without a word, the head of the Afghan military immediately ordered to retreat!


    The Allied forces of the three countries withdrew two, leaving only one in Tajikistan. Among the three, Tajikistan''s military strength is the weakest, but Tajikistan''s military is the most popular. Once the night city is laid down, the biggest beneficiaries are them, because there is too little land in Tajikistan. If the night city can be controlled in their hands, it will bring unimaginable benefits to them.


    But now, only they are left. How else? Even if the heart is unwilling, the head of the military still reluctantly ordered the retreat.


    The danger of night city, lift!


    If you follow Chu fan''s temper, do these people still want to run? They have to leave their lives on the border. But now, he was still worried about the safety of Devil Island, and he didn''t have time to argue with the coalition forces of the three countries.


    Write it down first and let''s settle the account slowly later.


    Chu fan gives Su Yuan and Qiaoyun the task of rectifying the night city. With Qiaoyun''s rain technique, the casualties of Chinese soldiers should be minimized. But there are still many Chinese soldiers who stay on this prairie forever.


    At dawn, the battle of devil island came to an end.


    All the buildings just completed were destroyed by gunfire overnight. The island was full of holes, just like a girl who had been trampled by hundreds of big men. It was devastated, filled with smoke of gunpowder and the fire of war that had not been extinguished.


    Ten humanoid mecha soldiers who attacked Devil Island plowed almost the whole island like an iron plow. The combat effectiveness of the Four Saints mercenary Corps is indeed the top in the industry, but compared with these mecha soldiers, it is like a mantis, which can''t stop the progress of humanoid mecha at all.


    Fortunately, the Four Saints'' mercenary Corps is not expensive. It''s not good. Everyone scattered and fled to avoid, but even so, many people were beaten into a sieve and died.


    Hongluan protects Natasha and King Li protects squid. After the death of King Kong, drunkard and madman, they lead away mecha soldiers. However, Natasha and other young people hide in underwater caves.


    This undersea cave was discovered by accident. No one knows except the high-level mercenary Corps such as hongluan and Natasha. Unexpectedly, it really came in handy.


    The entrance of the cave is under the sea. Passing through a waterway, you will come to a huge cave in the center of the island. It is not a problem to hide here for a few hours. But after a long time, when the oxygen runs out, everyone will be suffocated in it.


    Ten mecha fighters, after destroying all the facilities on the island and killing everyone in sight, are ready to return. But when ten helicopters came to pick up, countless fierce animals and birds of prey came to the sky.


    "Damn it, these guys again." Bai Yumei stood gnashing her teeth on Kong Qingqing''s back, who was incarnated as a seven treasure peacock, and said to Angelia next to her, "Angelia, help me destroy these big guys in the sea."


    "No problem!" Angelia jumped off Kong Qingqing''s back without hesitation and burst into the sea. Soon, the waves became more and more turbulent and the waves rolled higher and higher. With the huge size and tonnage of the aircraft carrier, they could not resist the impact of the waves and began to swing with the waves.


    "Tornado storm!"


    Bai Yumei''s hands were flat, so quietly suspended in the air. Around her body, a whirlwind quickly formed. Just in the blink of an eye, the power of the whirlwind increased hundreds of times, like a storm dragon, rising to the sky and connecting to the sea, roaring towards the aircraft carrier.


    With the formation of the storm dragon, a huge vortex also appeared in the sea water. The vortex quickly soared from more than ten meters to hundreds and thousands of meters. The huge aircraft carrier, in this huge vortex, swayed like a leaf boat, and began to rotate with the power of the vortex. No matter how the motor roared, it could not break away from the power of nature.


    When the vortex and the storm dragon were integrated, the aircraft carrier could no longer bear it. Together with more than a dozen warships, it rotated rapidly around the vortex and was drawn into the seabed.


    Soon, the wind was calm, and even a boat board could not be seen on the sea. Bai Yumei closed her eyes and fell on her back. With a pop, he fell into the sea and sank to the bottom of the sea

 Chapter 814

    While Bai Yumei and Angelia joined hands to destroy the fleet, many powerful demons, led by Huo Qilin and Luo Yu, rushed towards the ten mecha soldiers raging on the island.


    Xiong Ba of the bear family, at the moment of jumping from canglan''s back, turned into a huge black bear comparable to the mecha soldier, threw down a mecha soldier in the air, opened his big mouth and bit on the mecha soldier''s head.


    The solid metal shell soon twisted and deformed under his huge biting force. Although the heavy machine gun of the mecha soldier was held down by Xiong Ba, he still had an alloy knife at his lower leg.


    Taking advantage of Xiong BA''s unprepared, the mecha soldier suddenly took out the alloy knife and stabbed him in the abdomen.


    "Poof!" the alloy knife pierced Xiong BA''s abdomen, and half of the blood stained tip came out of his back. The huge pain and the anger of being badly hurt made Xiong Ba completely furious. The huge bear paws were raised and severely knocked down. They directly beat the head of the mecha soldiers into discus. The people who controlled the mecha soldiers were not spared. Their head was directly exploded and died.


    Tielin jumped down with Xiong BA at the same time. He was not as big as Xiong Ba, but his strength was better than him. As soon as a mecha soldier lifted his gun, he punched the gun away, and then knocked the mecha soldier to the ground. His fists were like beating drums and hammered on the mecha soldier''s chest continuously.


    The hard alloy steel plate was smashed into pits by Tielin''s fist. With his hammer, the pits became larger and larger. The mecha soldiers in it spit blood and soon died.


    Canglan turned into a male lion with ribs and wings. With a roar of anger, he flew over the head of a mecha soldier. Before he turned around, he jumped up from behind him, bit his steel arm and tore it hard. Unexpectedly, he tore off his arm, and then the other arm and thigh. But when he was ready to end the life of a mecha soldier, The operator inside decisively started the self exploding device and blew up the careless and forced canglan. The flesh and blood were blurred and the life and death were unknown.


    "Cang LAN!" the Xuannv cried sadly. She rushed to Cang LAN like lightning and felt a pill and put it into his mouth. Turning her head, the Xuannv''s eyes had become blood red, and she scolded angrily. Her body was like electricity and rushed towards the nearest mecha soldier.


    I saw a silver light and shadow rotating rapidly around the mecha soldier. In a few seconds, the figure of the Xuannv stopped and still stood beside canglan. The mecha soldier seemed to lose power and clubbed there motionless. Until three seconds later, there suddenly appeared fine cracks on the huge body of the mecha. When its arm peeled off from its body, Its body collapsed in an instant and turned into metal fragments all over the ground. Even the soldiers who controlled the mecha inside were no exception and turned into a pile of broken meat.


    Haotian turned into a black tiger and soon destroyed a machine armor with a fierce flame. After absorbing the lessons of Xiong Ba and canglan, the demon people dare not underestimate these steel machine armor anymore. They give full play to their strength and kill them.


    Bi Qing, a snake beauty, turned into a giant python with a thick bucket. She immediately wrapped herself around a mecha soldier, contracted wildly, and forcibly turned the mecha into an iron bar. The soldiers who controlled the mecha were strangled alive before they could even start the self explosion device.


    The blood gurgled down the gap between the Python''s body. Then, the mecha was wrapped by Biqing snake''s tail and thrown out, "bang", knocking the mecha in front of the rabbit beauty Dongxue to the ground.


    At the next moment, Dongxue scolded and bounced his legs on the ground. His body jumped high, at least more than ten meters high. When she fell, the mecha soldier just got up from the ground. At this time, her slender legs wrapped around the head of the mecha soldier. With a twist of her soft waist, she unexpectedly swung the huge mecha soldier up, drew an arc from the top of her head and hit the ground heavily.


    Then, the waist of winter snow twisted again, and the body of the mecha soldier flew back and hit the hard stone ground again, splashing gravel and shaking the ground. After turning back and forth three times in a row, Dongxue finally released the mecha soldiers. They were so tired that they were sweating all over, holding their knees with both hands and gasping for breath. The mecha soldiers who were smashed by her three times in a row have been almost thrown into discus. As for the people who control the mecha, they have long been thrown into a pool of mud and are not human.


    In the twinkling of an eye, six of the ten mecha soldiers had been killed. The remaining four mecha soldiers were far away and quickly fought back. However, a huge peacock rushed from the air. At the moment they shot, it was divided into seven, turned into seven peacocks of different colors, and rushed at the four mecha soldiers respectively.


    "Da da ta ta..."


    Four peacocks failed to escape, and were instantly torn to pieces by bullets, but the other three successfully approached the mecha soldiers. One of the peacocks was ice blue. He opened his mouth and spewed out a stream of water. The water column fell on the mecha soldier and turned into ice in an instant, freezing the mecha soldier on the spot.


    Another peacock is red and its feathers are like flames. From a distance, it looks like a Firebird. It makes a clear bird song and flies over the head of the mecha soldier. At the moment of flying, a bowl mouth thick fire column was ejected from its mouth. The fire column fell on the mecha soldier and quickly spread to his whole body. It suddenly became a fireman. After only holding on for a few seconds, the mecha soldier was burned red and then turned into molten iron.


    The other peacock is cyan, as fast as the wind. While avoiding the bullet shooting of the mecha soldiers, it quickly flapped its wings and rolled up a huge hurricane, flying sand and stones, so that the mecha soldiers can''t distinguish between the southeast and northwest, let alone capture her figure.


    Unfortunately, the power of the wind blade is OK for flesh and blood. In the face of this iron pimple, it will be much worse. The constant tinkling sound can not cause great damage to the mecha soldiers, but the heavy machine gun in the hands of the mecha soldiers was knocked out, and the combat power was sharply reduced by more than half.


    "Sister Qing, leave one for me!" Luo Yu roared and turned into a Fire Kirin. He was burning all over and dived down. As soon as the mecha soldier raised his gun, he was sprayed with Kirin real fire.


    His unicorn is really hot, but it is much more domineering than Kong Qingqing''s flame. In the blink of an eye, the mecha soldiers turn into molten iron, and then even the molten iron evaporates. As for the people inside, they didn''t even leave their ashes.


    Then, Luo Yu turned into a human, plunged into the whirlwind with an arrow step, prepared his right fist for a second, and then blasted out¡® With a bang, the huge mecha soldier was stunned by his punch and flew into the air. Then with a bang, it exploded into sparks and fell into the sea.


    Luo Yu gasped and slowly withdrew his fist. His right arm and even his whole fist were wrapped in red scales, and his right arm was obviously several times stronger than his left arm. It can be imagined that the power of his right fist was no worse than Tielin.


    This is an authentic Unicorn arm.


    "Sister Qing, help Xiong Ba, he''s dying." Dongxue knelt on the ground, hugged Xiong BA''s head and cried like a tearful man.


    On the other side, Xuannv knelt in front of canglan on one knee, looked dignified, and said in a deep voice: "we must send him back to the holy land of the demon family immediately, otherwise it will be too late."


    Kong Qingqing hurried to Xiong Ba and waved to sprinkle a white light. However, the wound on Xiong BA''s chest was too big and the healing ability of white light was weak. He barely slowed down the speed of blood flow, but he couldn''t heal the wound at all.


    "Sorry, my understanding of the profound meaning of light is still very shallow, and I can''t cure Xiong BA''s injury at all." Kong Qingqing scolded herself and lowered her head, as if it was her fault.


    Just as the demon people were ready to return as soon as possible, Angelia, who was wet, helped the weak Bai Yumei from the beach. Far away, Bai Yumei cried anxiously, "come on, call brother fan..."


    "Yes, how can I forget him?" Kong Qingqing was overjoyed. She quickly felt out her mobile phone and called Chu fan. What made her anxious was that Chu fan couldn''t get through.


    Damn it, the chain fell off at the critical moment. Wait for your help. Where have you been?


    With the help of Tielin, Xuannv carried the huge canglan and said in a deep voice, "there''s no time. Hurry to carry Xiong Ba on her back and go back to the holy land with me to find Duanmu''s father for help."


    "I''ll come." Kong Qingqing sighed and squatted down in front of Xiong ba.


    She knew very well that it was too late to rush back to the demon clan, but now there was no better way except the holy land of the demon clan. But just as the two women were ready to take off, a human shadow flew to Chu fan.


    "What''s the matter? Xiong Ba and canglan are injured?" Chu fan was surprised and hurried, "come on, put them down and be careful!"


    Then, the flower fairy demon king flew out of the bone tower and danced back and forth around canglan and Xiong ba. In his hands, he kept sprinkling green life energy. Under the eyes of the people, the huge wound in Xiong BA''s chest stopped bleeding, and the wound was half a foot long, shrinking a little. At this rate, his injury will heal in less than a minute.


    Canglan recovered faster. In itself, his injury was not as heavy as Xiong ba. Although it looked scary, it was all skin injuries. It took only about half a minute for his body to recover and open his eyes.


    "Elder sister!" canglan lowered her head in silence under the cold gaze of Xuannv.


    The Xuannv snorted coldly, "come with me."


    Looking at her back as she turned and left, canglan looked bitter and looked at Haotian aside. Haotian had no choice but to spread his hand and said that he could not help. Among them, Xuannv is the well deserved boss. Although she seldom speaks, as long as she speaks, even the rebellious Haotian has to be obedient.


    Chu fan glanced at him and whispered to Kong Qingqing, "what''s the situation?"

 Chapter 815

    "He deserves it!"


    Kong Qingqing also raised his face and glared at canglan: "this is a battlefield. Do you think it''s a family? Chu fan came in time this time, otherwise, your life will be lost."


    Biqing hugged her shoulder and said coldly, "it''s too childish!"


    "I..."


    Canglan opened her mouth and wanted to refute, but even the petite and lovely winter snow stared at him angrily. He immediately felt guilty and lowered his head sadly: "I''m wrong, can''t I be wrong?"


    "It''s no use telling us. You''d better tell your sister quickly." Chu fan waved his hand and turned his head. Seeing that Xiong Ba had opened his eyes, he immediately raised his eyebrows and scolded angrily: "you''re still pretending to be dead when you wake up? Get up quickly."


    Xiong Ba didn''t dare to neglect it. He hurried to get up. As soon as he raised his head, a huge fist appeared in front of him. "Bang" hit him with stars in his eyes and stumbled to the ground. Then Chu fan took an arrow step forward, bent down and grabbed his skirt, just lifted his tall and burly body, raised his fist and gave him a hard punch.


    "Stop fighting!" Kong Qingqing quickly stopped Chu fan and persuaded him.


    Dongxue hugged Chu fan from behind and cried, "brother fan, don''t hit him. He hasn''t recovered yet."


    Biqing hugged her shoulder and didn''t mean to persuade him to fight. She sneered: "if you should hit him, he won''t have a long memory."


    "All right." Hao picked up Xiong Ba and said, "he can remember the lesson without you hitting him, can''t he?"


    "Yes!" Xiong Ba nodded hurriedly. When he looked at Chu fan again, his eyes were evasive. He was too scared to look at him.


    This guy, his fist is so hard that he can''t move his teeth. It really hurts!


    Chu fan rubbed his fist and glared at Xiong ba. Then, he glanced coldly at the demon people and said coldly, "I''m also reminding you when I beat Xiong ba. To despise the enemy is to seek death, and I''m not responsible for the lives of my teammates."


    "Have you ever thought that if the other party''s number of mecha is doubled, how many of you can survive? The mistakes of any one person will greatly reduce their own strength, and the result will be mission destruction."


    Suddenly, Biqing, Tielin and others who didn''t care just now nodded solemnly. This operation is really a little careless. If the number of mecha is more, they will be sieved. In addition, if Bai Yumei and Angelia didn''t sink the fleet first, they only need a round of artillery coverage attack. No matter how strong their strength is, they will have to be blasted into slag.


    Their individual combat effectiveness is really strong, strong enough to easily destroy a strong humanoid mecha, but their weakness is also obvious, that is, their defense is not enough, and they can only be reduced to cannon fodder under dense artillery fire.


    "On the battlefield, a child may kill you. Think about it!" Chu fan glanced coldly at several people, turned and walked towards Bai Yumei. He took the weak Bai Yumei from Angelia''s hand and said to Angelia, "go to the undersea cave and see if hongluan is there."


    "Oh!" Angelia promised and walked quickly to the beach.


    About twenty minutes later, more than a dozen people, such as hongluan, ran over wet. Before asking, they saw dozens of bodies in the open space in front of Chu fan, including drunkards, madmen and King Kong.


    "Plop!" Hong Luan took the lead and knelt to the ground. Tears flowed down, but no one cried.


    They died to cover the retreat of hongluan and others. It can be said that they saved hongluan and others with their lives. However, they died well. At least, they reserved fire for the Four Saints'' mercenary corps, and as long as there is one person in the Four Saints'' mercenary corps, they will not perish.


    The old thief hugged King Kong''s body and burst into tears. They had been together for decades, like brothers of life and death. But today, they are separated from each other forever. They can no longer drink and boast together.


    "Brother, walk slowly on the road and wait for me." the old thief choked. "When I avenge you, I''ll go to you. Then we''ll reincarnate together and be brothers in the afterlife."


    "I am the old thief, but the Four Saints mercenary Corps can''t live without you." Chu fan patted the old thief on the shoulder, glanced at hongluan, Natasha and others one by one, and said in a deep voice, "I Chu fan swear here that I will eradicate the red umbrella company and avenge the dead brothers and brothers."


    "But now, there is a question to listen to your opinions." Chu fan asked, "whether to stay in Devil Island or move the headquarters of the mercenary regiment? No matter what decision you make, I respect your choice."


    Natasha looked gloomy: "you are the head, or you make a decision."


    "Get up wherever you fall." Hong Luan wiped away her tears and gritted her teeth. "The headquarters can''t be moved. On the contrary, we have to build the headquarters better and more militarized, so that no country can dare to think about our headquarters again."


    Chu fan swept over the crowd and asked, "you think so, too?"


    No one spoke, and they didn''t know whether they supported or opposed it.


    For Devil Island, they have devoted too much effort and really have a sense of belonging. It''s like a home built by themselves. If they really want to give up, who can give up? But they also know that devil island can not be built overnight, but to destroy it, it only needs a round of artillery coverage and bombing, and the whole island can be flattened.


    Now, Devil Island is almost in ruins. All previous efforts have come to naught. To rebuild, it will not only cost a lot of money, but also countless human and material resources. Besides, no one can guarantee that this kind of thing will happen again when Devil Island is rebuilt this time. Can you be so lucky to escape the disaster next time?


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default."


    Chu fan took a deep breath and said, "OK, let''s rebuild Devil Island according to what Hong Luan said. However, if we want to play, we should play a big one. We should not only build it better, but we don''t have to spend a penny and make a contribution."


    Natasha exclaimed, "Chu fan, what do you want to do?"


    "Destroy my mercenary base and kill so many of my brothers. This account can''t be solved with money." Chu fan waved his hand, "cremate the people first, and then load the ashes on the ship. Repair it one day and start action at night."


    It didn''t use Chu fan''s orders. Kong Qingqing took Tielin and others of the demon family to help. With the help of her true fire, the body was cremated quickly. After more than an hour, all the bodies became ashes and were packed in various porcelain jars.


    Then, hongluan took people and sent the ashes to a fishing boat in the port. Now, the fishing boat is still intact, such as the forest on the island, the cave on the mountain wall, the developed apron and several helicopters.


    That night, Chu fan took people to the United States, dispersed, and began beheading according to the list listed during the day.


    The Johansen family, including Augusta and Bowen, had a total of 38 people. Overnight, they all died by cutting their throats with a sharp blade, and they didn''t know who the murderer was.


    The most shocking thing is that the president of the United States, diplomats, the head of the Sea Eagle special corps and so on. A total of 13 top military and political leaders died inexplicably at home or in their lover''s bed.


    In addition, there are Park Shucheng, chairman of Hanguo Xuri group, a total of 18 men, women, old and young; The Afghan military general responsible for attacking the night city and the soldiers of the two regiments involved in the war were all killed overnight. Their whole body looks black and purple. It seems that they have been poisoned. Pakistan and Kyrgyzstan are no exception. All the people who participated in the war died. There was no sound, no sign, and even the gun didn''t ring.


    Suddenly, the world was shocked and all kinds of news were overwhelming, as if the world had come to an end. Chu fan, the initiator of the terracotta warriors, was in the night city to discuss with the people how to build the night city. Suddenly, he received the news that Li Lao and Xiao Lao came to the night city in person by military helicopter.


    "Grandpa, Li Lao, why are you here?" Chu fan hurriedly said, "please come in. Just call if you need anything. Why come all the way?"


    "Let''s go in and say," old Li looked dignified and took the lead in entering the night city military region.


    Old Xiao grabbed Chu fan, took him aside, drank and scolded in a low voice, "you smelly boy, you''re too cruel."


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about?" Chu fan looked innocent. "I didn''t do anything."


    "You..." Xiao was so angry that he wanted to kick him and poked him in the forehead. "Who else can there be except you? You think others are fools? On this day, Yuan shous from almost all over the world called."


    Chu fanxin said, it''s right to call. What you want is this effect. If you dare to move my territory, you have to pay a price. This is a warning. Next time, who will die. Who doesn''t panic?


    Like the United States, if the president steps down, the people below will break their heads and want to squeeze up, but now, this is a hot potato. Who dares to take over? Maybe just came on stage and his ass wasn''t hot, he was killed inexplicably. Thanks!


    As for the leaders of the three countries who jointly attacked the night city, they were even more frightened. The generals and soldiers who attacked the night city died overnight. It was obviously Chu fan who did it. But why didn''t he kill them? If they don''t even understand this signal, they have lived in vain for so many years.


    "However, you did a good job, boy. You didn''t leave any handle on Leng. Gao, it''s really high!" Xiao old scolded Chu fan, turned his thumb and praised him, "These ambitious fellows just don''t clean up. If they don''t show their color, they don''t know what pain is. They have made great achievements this time, but you still have to let out some benefits, okay?"


    "I understand!"

 Chapter 816

    In addition to Xiao Lao, Li Lao, Chu fan and others, Zhuge Yun was also present in the conference room.


    Logically speaking, Zhuge Yun is not qualified to participate in the secret meeting of this scale, but at the strong request of Chu fan, Li Lao did not refuse. Therefore, Zhuge Yun made an exception to become a member of this secret meeting to analyze the gains and losses of Chu fan''s interests and help Chu fan make the most appropriate decisions.


    In terms of IQ, Chu fan asked himself that he was a little worse than Zhuge Yun. All the people here were old foxes. If he was careless, Chu fan would fall into their language trap. It''s not impossible to lose hundreds of billions.


    Although no one will be greedy for a penny, but if this money is spent on others, isn''t Chu fan busy in vain?


    "Chu fan, there are no outsiders here. I''ll say whatever I have." Li Laoshen said, "The series of events that broke out this time are obviously premeditated, organized and targeted actions. Fortunately, you have nothing to do. You saved Yecheng and recaptured the meteorite sample. In view of your great achievements this time, after the research and decision of the senior military, you have been promoted to the rank of Lieutenant general, Yecheng military region has been promoted to the rank of provincial military region, which is the same as Yanjing military region, and Chu fan From now on, it''s the night city military region that says whether you''re not excited or not. Now Chu fan, like Yu Jianqiu, is a lieutenant general and a commander of a large military region stationed at the border. At his age, let alone in China, even in any country in the world, there is no such precedent. Even Xiao Lao is a little jealous of him.


    You know, Xiao is always promoted to a lieutenant general in his fifties and a general in his sixties. But how old is Chu fan this year? He is already a lieutenant general before he is thirty. Generally, it is good for an officer of his age to be a lieutenant colonel.


    "The leaders of the three countries on the border have called in person and confessed to the incident, but they all deny that they are the behind the scenes planners of the incident, that is, they will not bear the main responsibility." before Chu fan could speak, Li Lao waved his hand, "You don''t have to worry. This is a commonly used means in the world. It''s just a matter of face. They won''t lose a penny if they should be compensated."


    Chu fan has discussed this with Zhuge Yun for a long time. According to Zhuge Yun, the compensation is affirmative. Otherwise, Chu fan''s anger can''t be suppressed. But they won''t bear the responsibility. Anyway, the person who did it has been killed by Chu fan, and there is no proof. Moreover, as long as the conditions are satisfactory to Chu fan, the matter will pass.


    "The three parties paid US $200 billion respectively for the construction of the night city. In addition, they also took the initiative to sign trade contracts with us. In the next ten years, we have the priority to export the grain, steel, cotton, etc. they need. In short, if they want to buy things, they must buy our Chinese goods at the same price."


    Speaking of this, Li Lao asked, "Lieutenant General Chu fan, do you think this condition is OK?"


    "Some places are OK, but some places are almost."


    "For example?"


    Chu fan coughed and said, "the three parties paid 600 billion yuan of compensation together. It sounds like a lot, but in fact, it''s not as much as I earned in emperor worship. You can see, old Li, the night city is now full of waste. I''m afraid I can''t even splash the 600 billion yuan into it."


    Li Lao was angry: "you boy, six hundred billion is still scarce? Otherwise, the construction of night city has been given to me. All the funds are entirely in my hands. You just need to go out with the design plan, whether it is a building or a road repair, it has the final say, how about money and how it is?"


    Hmm? There seems to be something here.


    Chu fan leaned back on the chair and asked, "Li Lao, I''m afraid they gave more than these?"


    "I know I can''t hide it from you, boy." old Li shook his head and said reluctantly, "the three parties have also given us a condition. From now on, they will build mountains, roads, schools, nursing homes and other facilities for us free every year, with a total investment of 100 billion a year for ten years."


    "It''s almost the same." Chu fan glanced at Zhuge Yun, and Zhuge Yun nodded slightly, indicating that it was OK. After all, the money was spent in China, which Chu fan won, but not all of it was spent in the night city.


    And the 600 billion yuan of the night city is basically enough to develop and build the night city.


    "But I have another condition," said Chu fan.


    Old Li said, "you say!"


    "Let them give up the border line for 300 Li each and give it back to them in 100 years."


    "Give me a fright." old Li sighed with relief. "It''s not impossible to borrow it for 100 years, but it seems a little more to give up 300 Li each. 100 Li should be their bottom line."


    "I don''t care. It''s only 300 Li. If you can''t talk, let them talk to me in the night city." Chu Fan said rudely.


    Li Lao and others were speechless and asked them to come to the night city? They had to pee their pants? However, it''s good. I''m sure they dare not refuse.


    "Well, let''s talk about the night city first. Next, let''s talk about your island." old Li paused for a moment before slowly saying, "The head of the American Embassy in China came to me early in the morning and said that their fleet was transferred privately by the navy general, and they had nothing to do with the red umbrella company. This was all done by the Johnson family and the red umbrella company. They had nothing to do with them. They were also victims."


    Chu fan sneered: "since it has nothing to do with them, what are they nervous about? Mr. Li, please reply to them and let them not be nervous. I don''t need them a penny to rebuild Devil Island."


    If you really don''t need them to pay a penny, it''s estimated that no one dares to sleep at night. "


    "We all know what the truth is, but no one dares to take responsibility for this kind of thing. But the United States will also give compensation, and the amount of compensation is still a lot, a total of 400 billion US dollars, all for the construction of Devil Island."


    Seeing that Chu fan didn''t say anything, old Li smiled bitterly and said, "400 billion is a lot. How big is Devil Island altogether? If you''re afraid of trouble, contract the construction of the island to me, and I''ll send a fleet to deliver materials to you. Moreover, the most important thing we need in China is construction workers. Is 1000 people enough? If not, I''ll help you find it."


    "Li Lao, when did you change your profession and become a contractor?" Chu Fan said. "It''s not a matter of money, but my brothers. You can''t die in vain."


    Before old Li could speak, Chu fan waved and interrupted, "don''t tell me about the compensation pension. Most of them have no relatives. Who will the pension be given? Moreover, they sent out humanoid mecha. Aren''t you afraid?"


    Xiao Lao said: "With regard to the humanoid mecha developed by the red umbrella company, our Chinese military has also collected some information and is even trying to catch up, but our technology is ten years behind that of the red umbrella company. In a short time, it may be difficult to catch up with their technology. However, we have developed a super weapon to restrain their mecha soldiers, so you don''t have to worry about this."


    "Grandpa, have you seen the mecha soldiers of the red umbrella company?" Chu fan asked Xiao, turned his head, glanced at the people present and said in a deep voice, "Do you know how powerful the mecha fighters are? It''s no exaggeration to say that in a big city like Yanjing, if ten mecha fighters are dispatched, it will take about ten hours to completely destroy the city and turn it into a pile of ruins."


    "But what if a hundred mecha soldiers are dispatched? It only takes an hour. If a thousand mecha soldiers are dispatched, it may only take five minutes to completely destroy a city."


    "Today''s mecha fighters can''t fly with, so mobility is a defect of them. But once they have jet like overspeed power, can the defense weapons you developed still work?"


    Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "I''m not alarmist. There are ten or twenty mecha soldiers. I''m still sure I can wipe them out, but once the number exceeds too much, I can''t even guarantee my self-protection."


    Li Lao pondered for a long time, looked up at Chu fan and asked, "Chu fan, what do you mean..."


    "I want the details of the mecha soldiers. If I can''t share them, I won''t ask them for a penny, but I promise that at least one of their people will die every day." Chu fan stands up, "Li Lao, you answer him according to what I said. In addition, 400 billion is not enough, at least 800 billion US dollars."


    With that, Chu fan strode out. Let Zhuge Yun talk to them about the rest. Chu fan didn''t bother to talk to them.


    He was not afraid that the American authorities would not agree. They were unjustifiable. Now they have completely angered Chu fan. Who is not afraid? It is easier to ask God than to send God. If there is no bleeding, it will certainly not work.


    What he has to do now is to strive for more interests for himself. After all, these interests are bought with the lives of his night city soldiers and demon Island mercenary brothers.


    The only thing that makes Chu fan feel lucky is that the top leaders of Yecheng military are still alive. Except for a shot in Tieshan''s shoulder, others are only bruised. As for ordinary soldiers, 76 people have been sacrificed, accounting for one third of the total number of Yecheng military region.


    No way, how can there be undead in the war? Compared with Devil Island, the war situation here is good.


    Chu fan has just left the military region and is ready to go to Yecheng Public Security Bureau to see director Xu junchuo. That night, she also participated in the war and killed two enemy troops. Now, Yecheng is in chaos again. She hasn''t slept for two nights.


    But at this time, Chu fan suddenly received a call from Hong Luan. As soon as he answered, Chu fan couldn''t help exclaiming, "what? Qinglong and suque have gone to the headquarters of red umbrella company?"

 Chapter 817

    "Qinglong, father-in-law, can''t I call your father?"


    On the phone, Chu fan was about to cry: "I''m not trying to stop you, but can you wait for me? There are my people in the red umbrella company. It will be much easier for you to wait until I pass. Besides, the red umbrella company is crowded. How many people can you kill if you and your husband go? It''s better if you wait for me to bring more people over. Let''s bring the red umbrella company all in one pot, isn''t it?"


    "I''ll only wait for you for an hour. In an hour, I''ll act together with the rosefinch and calculate the new hatred and old hatred." Qinglong said coldly and hung up the phone directly.


    Chu fan wondered if there was a new hatred, but what was the old hatred? Did Qinglong and the red umbrella company have a hatred before? I haven''t heard of it. However, there was no time to think about these things. Chu fan immediately asked Song Wen to bring Dou Yutong. In addition, Su Yu, who stayed in Yanjing, Liu catkins in Guizhou, Su Yuan and Qiao Yun in night city, and Yu qiangmei in Yunnan were all killed by Chu fan Gather here and gather in the night city.


    After they arrived, Chu fan set out with others and went straight to the headquarters of the red umbrella company in Columbus. At the same time, Luo Yu and other demon strongmen waiting for news on Devil Island also set out together to catch up with Chu fan and others.


    This time, Chu fan is pouring out, which shows his determination to destroy the red umbrella company. We can''t let the red umbrella company develop any more, otherwise, we don''t know what will happen next time.


    In this series of events, the main emissary behind the scenes pointed directly at the red umbrella company. Chu fan wondered where he provoked the red umbrella company? Except for the destruction of several humanoid mecha in Tiankeng, Myanmar, there seemed to be no deep hatred that could not be solved.


    In just over half an hour, Chu fan and others crossed the Pacific Ocean and came to Columbus, Ohio, where there was a 108 storey commercial building, and Chu fan and others fell on the roof of the building.


    Fortunately, both the green dragon and the rosefinch are here, which makes Chu fan feel relieved. Not to mention anything else, Chu fan can''t ignore hongluan''s biological parents alone. Besides, the Four Saints mercenary Corps was founded by green dragon. Most of the dead people are old guys who have followed him for half their lives. Chu fan can bear it, but he can''t.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry!" Chu fan stepped forward, "you gave me the mercenary regiment, but I..."


    Qinglong waved his hand: "it''s not your fault. I''m too naive."


    What do you mean? Chu fan doesn''t understand. He looks at his mother-in-law, Zhuque. Seeing that Qinglong has no objection, Zhuque pulls Chu fan aside and whispers, "we just got the news. White tiger and Xuanwu are from the red umbrella company."


    "What?"


    Chu fan couldn''t help shouting and said angrily, "these two guys are from the red umbrella company? No wonder they will target our four saints mercenary Corps. Oh, by the way, who did you listen to?"


    "The white tiger told me in person," said Qinglong, looking at the dimly lit metropolis in the distance with his hands on his back. "His purpose is very simple. He wants to provoke me and let me and the rosefinch die."


    "Then you two still come?" Chu fan immediately came without a fight. You two are not afraid of death, but you can''t be so fierce. If you are excited, you will kill the door regardless.


    I have more than ten people with my family. I can''t afford any mistake.


    "Gratitude and resentment always have to be solved." Qinglong said in a deep voice, "white tiger said. He waited for me at the bottom floor, if I could reach the bottom floor alive."


    The rosefinch said, "Chu fan, this has nothing to do with you. You really don''t have to get involved. As long as you can help me take good care of hongluan."


    Chu fan was immediately angry: "what are you talking about? I Chu fan, am I a greedy and afraid of death? Yes, you have old hatred with white tiger and Xuanwu, but they have new hatred with me. Even if you don''t come to their trouble, I won''t let them go."


    "But..."


    "No, but!"


    Chu fan waved to interrupt her, turned around and said, "this task is very arduous and dangerous. Because our battle is underground, maybe no one can leave alive. It''s too late to quit now. I won''t blame anyone."


    "Husband, we are a family. We should live and die together." Dou Yutong took two steps forward and held Chu fan''s hand.


    Su Yuan, Qiao Yun, Kong Qingqing and others came silently, stood firmly beside him and told him their decision with action.


    Tielin said loudly, "brother, I''ll go with you."


    "How can such a funny thing be without me?" Luo Yu came over and looked enviously at the many beauties around Chu fan. "Sisters in law, who has a sister in your family? Introduce one to me?"


    "Get out of the way." Chu fan glared at him. You Fire Kirin, what are you coaxing? Human woman, who can stand your burning temperature?


    Xiong Ba, Biqing and Dongxue all firmly supported Chu fan and walked over. Canglan and Haotian looked at each other and hesitated, but they didn''t say anything. Xuannv said coldly, "since everyone is here, there''s no reason to retreat without fighting. Those humanoid mecha almost killed my brother and brother. This revenge can''t be undone."


    "Yes, this revenge must be avenged." canglan said fiercely.


    Paralyzed, I almost died in the hands of mecha soldiers last time. This time, I have to destroy this broken base.


    Seeing that everyone had no objection, Chu fan stopped talking nonsense and said directly, "OK, I won''t say more if you''re polite. Let me arrange the course of action."


    "Yutong and I lead the team. She can control Serena, who was released before, and pick us up. It will be much safer. But I don''t suggest that everyone go in. We should leave a team outside to pick us up." Chu fan glances at Xiong Ba and Tielin and says, "Xuannv, you stay with Xiong Ba and canglan. In addition, Qiao Yun, you also stay. In case there is air support, it depends on you and Xuannv."


    "Well, don''t worry." Qiao Yun nodded and agreed.


    Although it''s a pity that we can''t fight side by side with Chu fan, it''s still very important outside. Once surrounded and attacked by heavy firepower, none of Chu fan wants to come out alive.


    "In addition to the people left behind, Yutong, Su Yuan, Kong Qingqing, Yanran, Tielin, as well as the first team of Qinglong and suque, open the way in front. Suyu, you take hongluan, catkins, rose, Xiaomei, crape myrtle, Song Wen and Biqing behind to prevent being attacked from behind."


    "No problem!" Su Yu nodded and agreed.


    Everyone had no objection. As soon as Chu fan waved his hand, they quickly took action and entered the building from the top floor. Dou Yutong controlled a captain level guard with authority and directly entered the elevator using his fingerprints and pupils.


    From the top floor to the first floor, the captain had permission to enter any floor, but he could not go deep into the underground elevator. At this time, Kong Qingqing had insight into the guard information of the whole floor and soon found a person with authority hidden in the guard.


    It''s easy to do. Dou Yutong has the power of devouring the soul spider emperor, and can control anyone with mental power no more than her. After controlling the guard, they entered the elevator again.


    "No!"


    Chu fan suddenly blocked the elevator door to be closed, frowned and said, "don''t you think it''s too easy for us to come in?"


    "I also feel a little strange. It''s reasonable to say that all the monitoring equipment should be poured out here. Even if we kill the guard, it shouldn''t be so easy." Xia Yanran said nervously.


    Just as her voice fell and she stepped out of the elevator, the elevator suddenly fell. Xia Yanran screamed and fell down. Chu fan grabbed her arm. Otherwise, with her cultivation, she fell into the elevator shaft. Even if she didn''t die, she must be seriously injured.


    However, she stayed, but there were Tielin, Qinglong, Zhuque, Suyuan and Kong Qingqing on the elevator. Before they could get out, they fell down with the elevator.


    "How to do now?" Xia Yanran patted her chest with lingering fear. She looked down and could only see a slip of Mars. It could be seen how fast the falling speed was. It was not in the end. But even if Chu fan waited to catch up at this time, it must be too late.


    Chu fan comforted: "don''t worry, it will be fine with Su Yuan and others. Now what we have to do is, how to go down and where to go down?"


    "Two roads!"


    Song Wen was very interested. Instead of feeling afraid, she felt very interesting. She pointed to the dark elevator shaft and said: "First, jump down from here. I think this is the simplest and most effective route. Second, take the sewer. This is what is shown in the movies. There must be a drainage channel for such a large underground project, and this channel can not only link the outside, but also go directly to the underground."


    Xia Yan nodded: "Xiaowen''s proposal is good. I suggest that we divide our troops into two ways now. One team can fly. Go down here and meet Su Yuan as soon as possible. The other team will follow me through the sewer and then meet at the bottom."


    "Well, it''s not too late. Catkins, you take hongluan and I take Yutong. The four of us go down the elevator shaft, and the others follow Yanran and go to the sewer." Chu fan orders and squats down in front of Dou Yutong. Dou Yutong is not polite. He lies directly on his back, is carried by Chu fan, and jumps down from the elevator shaft.


    Almost at the same time, a huge explosion suddenly came from the elevator shaft, and a large fire burst into the sky, but Chu fan''s body was covered by the fire of the scorching sun, and the ordinary flame could not cause any harm to him at all.


    When he rushed through the flame explosion area and came to the bottom, he found that the elevator had been blown to pieces, and a huge hole had been blown out in one side of the wall. Su Yuan and others were embarrassed, but fortunately, no one was injured.

 Chapter 818

    "What''s the matter?" Chu fan came to Su Yuan, grabbed her wrist and quickly transported the aura into her body. With her cultivation, she couldn''t help panting. It can be seen that the consumption just now is certainly not small.


    Before Su Yuan could speak, Qinglong said the thrilling process just now.


    At the moment when the elevator fell, Su Yuan started the ice power to use the ice to jam the lift car. Unfortunately, the car fell too fast. Su Yuan could only slow down the car, but could not stop it completely. At this time, Qinglong has also broken the top of the car with his sword and led people to the top of the elevator car.


    I thought it would be all right, but when they got down and were ready to leave the elevator shaft, the explosives placed at the bottom of the elevator shaft exploded. Thanks to Su Yuan, she spent her whole body cultivation and condensed a huge ice shield in front of her to protect Qinglong and others, otherwise they would have to be killed here.


    In order to deal with Chu fan and others, the red umbrella company really did everything, risking all its blood.


    "It''s all right." Chu fan looked around and found that this is a corridor, which can go left and right, but which way to go is a big problem. If you go right, you may easily find white tiger and Xuanwu. Otherwise, you may encounter more dangers.


    Qinglong said faintly, "just choose one. White tiger is a very cunning person. He won''t let us find him easily."


    "Maybe he''s not here at all," said the rosefinch faintly.


    Chu fan feels the same way. He has a feeling that this is a trap specially designed for him. The white tiger will never let himself be buried with them.


    Suddenly, a human light and shadow appeared in front of Chu fan and others. He was a tall Chinese man about 2.3 meters tall. He was wearing a set of silver armor and leaning on a mountain axe like a door board. He looked at several people with a smile.


    "White tiger, you scum." the rosefinch was so angry that a real fire spewed out. Unfortunately, after the fire, the white tiger still stood there without damage.


    "Rosefinch, I haven''t seen you for so many years. You''re still so angry." the white tiger smiled, "Don''t be angry. If you''re lucky, you''ll see me soon. But first of all, you have to survive. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that poison gas has been injected into the whole underground base. It only takes 30 minutes, and the poison gas will spread to all corners. If you don''t want to be poisoned, hurry up. I''ll wait for you in the main control room at the bottom. Ha ha , good luck! "


    With a flash of light and shadow, the figure of the white tiger disappeared.


    Chu fan is not afraid of poison gas, but Qinglong and rosefinch can''t. After opening the memory ability of perspective eye, Chu fan soon found the figure of white tiger and waved his hand and said, "come with me!"


    At the same time, there is a huge screen in the huge and empty main control room. The screen occupies almost the whole wall. The white tiger more than two meters high is in front of the screen, which is only half the height of the screen.


    In the main control room at this time, in addition to the white tiger, there is also a burly bald man with a height of 1.8 meters. His left hand holds a shield, but his right hand carries a war hammer. The hammer head is like a watermelon with eight edges and corners. Just look at the shape, it must be heavy.


    In addition to them, around the main control room, there are two technicians, who are in front of the giant computer, beating the keyboard with flying fingers, issuing instructions one by one, busy.


    "It''s impossible. They seem to know the route. They haven''t taken any detours at all. Aren''t all the things we arranged useless?" basaltic said in a deep voice.


    White tiger is also very depressed, and his eyes have been staring at Chu fan, but he can''t understand how Chu fan knows the route of the base?


    "There''s no way. Release all biochemical people immediately, block the whole base and evacuate in ten minutes." the white tiger ordered decisively.


    "At their speed, ten minutes is not enough," Xuanwu said in a deep voice. "I''ll go out to resist for a while and delay as much as possible. When you''re ready, give me the news, and I''ll go back and meet you."


    The white tiger hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, hurry up and go back."


    Xuanwu promised and quickly went out. As soon as he left his front foot, the white tiger opened an escape passage. There were two fast cars that could leave the base at a speed of 100 meters per second. When he came to the ground, he would detonate the whole base and the whole building, burying Chu fan and Qinglong forever.


    These two fast cars are specially prepared for white tiger and Xuanwu. As for the other two technicians, they can only stay and be buried with Chu fan and others.


    Besides, Chu fan and others rushed out of the labyrinth like corridor, and a hall like a football field appeared in front of them. Around the hall, there were countless large glass water tanks with all kinds of strange creatures.


    With a human body, it is as strong as a black bear. It is a creature with tusks and a wide mouth. It is nearly three meters tall. It stands in the water tank with its eyes closed, bites a respirator in its mouth, and sends out a string of bubbles from its mouth from time to time, indicating that it is actually alive.


    There are people with wings like bats; people who are like gibbons and bigger than Tielin; people with wolf heads and long hair, etc. they are in all kinds and strange shapes, but without exception, we can see the shadow of people from them.


    "This... What are these things?" Chu fan asked in surprise.


    Qinglong couldn''t answer this question, but hongluan heard it and said, "unexpectedly, the rumor is true. This should be the creatures that hongumbrella company fused and cloned with human and animal genes. From their appearance, we know that these creatures are born for killing."


    "Leave them alone and hurry to find the white tiger." the rosefinch urged.


    Chu fan then took back his sight from these creatures. However, in addition to these creatures around him, there were metal boxes with a height of more than one person in the hall. A pipe was connected above each metal box, but no one could see what was inside.


    However, if others can''t see it, it doesn''t mean that Chu fan can''t do it either. Just one look, he was surprised and said, "hunter?"


    "What hunter?" Hong Luan asked in surprise.


    Chu fan immediately pulled her back quickly: "you''ll know right away. Get back quickly. These guys are coming out soon."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the pipes were disconnected, and the metal box was like a refrigerator. A crack opened, and countless gases spewed out from the crack. Then, the large glass water tanks around burst, and the liquid inside flowed out. The cloned creatures inside woke up one after another, opened their scarlet and tyrannical eyes, and soon locked Chu fan and others, roared and rushed towards several people.


    "Let me come!"


    The rosefinch snapped, raised her arms suddenly, and made a sharp cry in her mouth. Suddenly, countless fire crows flew out of her and rushed towards the cloned creatures.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, more than 20 cloned creatures were hit by fire crows. It was like igniting an oil pan. The flame soared. In an instant, the cloned creatures became fiery people. Before they got close, they fell to the ground and burned into coke.


    But just after these clones were eliminated, those standing metal boxes were opened almost at the same time, and ferocious monsters with naked muscles sprang out of them.


    Their appearance is like a skinned werewolf, but they are bigger, three meters tall, and their claws are longer and sharper. Their scarlet muscles are strong and strong. Obviously, their strength is also extraordinary.


    In their open mouths, smelly mucus dripped down. They soon found Chu fan and others. They roared in their mouth and rushed towards Chu fan and others with both hands.


    "Suyuan, you protect Yutong and hongluan." Chu fan took out the dragon soul sword and released the black dragon at the first time. Then he grabbed the dragon soul sword with both hands and rushed out.


    In this case, the sword technique doesn''t work, because there are too many hunters. Once the sword flies out, the hunters may have rushed in front of it before it flies back.


    Therefore, Qinglong also resolutely gave up the imperial sword, held the sword and shuttled through the siege of the hunter. He was able to do it easily. His sword technique was unhurried. He often directly cut off the hunter''s neck or pierced the hunter''s heart, brain and other key parts.


    What he pursues is to exert the greatest effect with the least strength, but Chu fan is just the opposite to him. The hunter is violent, and he is more tyrannical than the hunter. One person plunges into the hunter''s circle with one sword and reaps the hunter''s life like a whirlwind of blades. There was hardly a complete hunter''s body where he passed.


    Soon, these hunters also found Chu fan''s terrible place, avoided one after another, and turned around to attack Su Yuan. Maybe, I think women are easy to bully? But soon, they were taught a lesson by reality. If women get angry, they are more terrible than men.


    "Fire crow, go!"


    Hongluan threw her hand and shot out a small fire crow. Unfortunately, the number of fire crows she sent out was very small, only three or five. Regardless of temperature or volume, it was much worse than the fire crows sent out by rosefinch.


    However, Su Yuan wrapped the Flamingo with an ice pick, and then stabbed the ice pick into the hunter''s eyes one by one. The eye is one of the most vulnerable parts of the hunter. The whole ice cone penetrates with great momentum, but the lethality of the ice cone is limited and can not kill the hunter.


    But at this time, the fire crow wrapped in the ice cone exploded like a bomb in the hunter''s head. Suddenly, the hunter''s head was blown to pieces and fell powerlessly to the ground.


    In this way, the two women cooperated, and the hunting speed was the fastest. It took only three minutes. A total of 81 hunters were killed, and the smelly blood and corpses were left on the ground. Several women had to cover their mouth and nose. Under the leadership of Chu fan, they rushed across the hall and towards the central main control room.

 Chapter 819

    "Green dragon, rosefinch, long time no see." just as they walked out of the hall, a strong man with a shield blocked their way in the corridor in front of them.


    He wears a set of thick plate armor like a turtle shell, one in front of and one in front of him, to protect his body tightly. Except for the elbow, ankle, shoulder blade and other joints, other parts also wear steel tube like tightly combined armor. From the appearance, this plate armor alone must weigh at least 800 Jin. If you add the heavy shield and hammer in the man''s hand, The weight is even more amazing.


    "Xuanwu? Do you dare to come out to see me?" the rosefinch shouted angrily. "In those years, you and the white tiger killed Qinglong and me, suspected and hated each other for more than 20 years, and worse for more than 20 years. I can ignore these, but why don''t you let go of King Kong and drunkards? Don''t you care about the feelings of those years?"


    Xuanwu sneered: "it''s no wonder that I blame you. If you don''t enjoy well, you have to rebuild the Four Saints'' mercenary corps and let the murderer Wang Chufan be the head."


    "What does it have to do with your red umbrella company when I''m the head?" Chu fan was very depressed. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "There are many places where you hinder us." Xuanwu Leng snorted. "The Miyamoto consortium, ITO family and Minako Sakai family who became the queen of Japan were supported by our red umbrella company. You first destroyed Miyamoto consortium and Minako Sakai''s plan. Finally, you even destroyed the plan of ITO family."


    "There is also the Johnson family in the United States. Our red umbrella company has supported it for decades before we have the present Johnson family. In addition, the president of the United States and many congressmen were supported by our red umbrella company, but they were destroyed overnight by you."


    "There are also those mecha, and the soldiers who control mecha. Each mecha consumes countless financial and material resources, and each soldier who controls mecha is carefully trained, but you destroy half of it."


    Xuanwu''s sharp eyes, like a blade, stared at Chu fan and said with a sneer: "you said that there are few places where you hinder our red umbrella company?"


    "In this way, we have a lot of revenge. Do we still have a chance to resolve it?" Chu fan asked.


    Xuanwu was stunned. Is Chu fan going to take refuge in the red umbrella company? If he can really join the red umbrella company, it will be very beneficial to the development of the red umbrella company. It''s just that if he comes, he won''t have to shit on his brother''s neck in the future?


    "Chu fan, don''t talk nonsense with him. He''s procrastinating." Qinglong warned aside.


    "It''s too late to find out now!" Xuanwu laughed and ran away. Although he was wearing heavy plate armor, he ran at a speed that was not slow at all. When Chu fan and others chased him, countless zombie dogs skinned and exposed their scarlet muscles came face to face.


    These zombie dogs, each as big as a calf, have sharp teeth and tusks, and their green saliva drips. They burn small pits on the ground like sulfuric acid, emitting bursts of white smoke.


    These zombie dogs seemed to know Xuanwu, avoided Xuanwu one after another, and bared their teeth towards Chu fan and others.


    "Let me come!" Su Yuan scolded and jumped into the center of the dogs. At the moment when her feet landed, an ice blue cold current radiated around her.


    Suddenly, a zombie dog was frozen into an ice sculpture and fixed on the ground in various forms. The whole process was no more than ten seconds.


    This skill made the rosefinch and the green dragon look at it. I didn''t expect that Su Yuan, who didn''t know anything, would be so powerful in such a short time. No wonder the red umbrella company is deeply afraid. If Chu fan continues to develop, I''m afraid no one in the world can compete with him anymore.


    "Suyuan, how are you?" Chu fan smashed all the zombie dog ice sculptures blocking the road, came to Suyuan and asked with concern, "do you want to have a rest?"


    Su Yuan was slightly panting, shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Hurry to chase them. Don''t let Xuanwu run away."


    Although Su Yuan solved the zombie dog quickly, just stopping them a little was enough for Xuanwu to run away. Fortunately, Chu fan can track the figure of Xuanwu and white tiger and soon catch up with the main control room.


    "White tiger, you bastard..."


    In the main control room, Xuanwu roared angrily and rushed to the speed car channel on the inner side. Unfortunately, he was still a step slow. The white tiger smiled at him, started the speed car and disappeared in place.


    The one behind the original two fast cars has been smashed into scrap iron. Besides the white tiger, who else has this ability? Obviously, the white tiger abandoned him, let the Xuanwu stop Chu fan, Qinglong and others, and then buried them all alive under the ground more than 1000 meters deep.


    As for Xuanwu, this sad guy was sold by the white tiger at the critical moment.


    "Oh, what''s the situation?" Chu fanle said, "Xuanwu, you''ve been Yin by your brother. Do you want to surrender and go with me to destroy the white tiger?"


    Xuanwu sneered, "you can let me go if I surrender?"


    "No!" Chu fan was still very honest, "but I can make you die faster."


    "You don''t have to do it. We can all die here soon." Xuanwu pointed to the electronic timer in the center of the main control room and hummed, "the whole underground base will explode in four and a half minutes. At that time, we all have to be trapped and die in it. No one wants to go out alive."


    Chu fan was surprised: "my grass, what are you doing? Run!"


    He saw with his own eyes that the white tiger took a high-speed car and sped away along the channel. Although Chu fan didn''t have a high-speed car, he was confident that the flying speed of the sword would only be faster than that of the white tiger. He was sure to run out in more than four minutes.


    But just as he ran to the entrance and was ready to take a look, the eye of insight suddenly gave an alarm. Without looking at it, he turned and lay on the ground. The whole passage was destroyed by a series of loud noises, and the huge stones almost hit Chu fan.


    "Chu fan, take people back the same way... Oh, by the way, don''t forget to inform Xia Yanran and evacuate them as soon as possible." Qinglong took his sword and strode towards Xuanwu.


    The rosefinch resolutely walked to Qinglong. Qinglong looked at her, and the rosefinch was looking at him. They both saw the determination in each other''s eyes. Instead of persuading her to leave, Qinglong showed a free and easy smile.


    "Life is no joy, death is no fear." Qinglong pointed to the Xuanwu sword and said sternly, "old four, new hatred and old hatred, let''s get to know each other today."


    If only facing Qinglong, Xuanwu still has the courage to fight. But now, Qinglong and rosefinch work together, and rosefinch happens to be his nemesis. He knows that he has no hope at all.


    "Plop", Xuanwu knelt down and cried, "boss, I''m not human, but I was cheated by the bastard white tiger. I got on the thief ship and couldn''t get down. Boss, third sister, will you forgive me? I''ll take you out, and then we''ll kill the scum white tiger together."


    "Whoosh!" Chu fan''s dragon soul sword came suddenly. Xuanwu only saw the golden eyes in front of him, subconsciously raised the shield to protect his body, but the alloy shield enough to withstand rocket bombardment was easily penetrated in front of the dragon soul sword like paper paste, and then stabbed into the mouth of Xuanwu.


    "Poof!"


    The tip of the sword came out of the back of the Xuanwu''s head and pierced his helmet.


    Then Chu fan took two steps forward, took back the dragon soul sword and hurriedly said, "there''s no time. Hurry up and leave."


    Green dragon and rosefinch took a deep look at Xuanwu, sighed, turned around and followed Chu fan and others, and quickly returned to the original road. However, before several people came to the elevator shaft, a series of explosions suddenly occurred in the elevator shaft. Even the corridor outside the elevator shaft was blown up, filled with smoke. Several people withdrew decisively without looking at it.


    In order to deal with Chu fan and others, the red umbrella company has really paid a lot of money. Such a huge underground base will be bombed if it is said to be bombed. The loss is not hundreds of billions of dollars. It takes a lot of time. You can''t build such a huge underground base without decades.


    "There are still two and a half minutes." hongluan looked at the timer on his wrist and said solemnly.


    Two and a half minutes, unless there is a channel, it must be impossible to get out. But you can''t wait to be blown up here, can you?


    When several people were at a loss, a big hole was suddenly opened in the wall on the right, and then the figures of Yu Qiang Mei and Tielin were exposed.


    "Chu fan?" Yu Qiang Mei said in surprise, "we have found you. Our road has been blown off and there is nowhere to go. Hearing that the wall is empty, we worked together with Tielin to blow the wall away."


    Before Chu fan could speak, Xia Yanran walked quickly and asked hurriedly, "have you found white tiger and others?"


    "I found it, but he ran away." Chu fan pointed to hongluan''s night timer and said, "in two minutes, the whole underground base will explode and we will be buried alive. Yan Ran, do you have any good way?"


    "Come on, take me to the main control room." Xia Yanran ordered anxiously.


    In order to save time, Chu fan simply picked up Xia Yanran and flew over with the dragon soul sword. Because I came once and was very familiar with the terrain, I returned to the main control room in only ten seconds.


    Xia Yanran took a look at the electronic timer. Without saying a word, she took out a small computer from Chu fan''s ring and skillfully connected it with the main computer. Then a crackling beat, and soon a password input interface appears.


    "Damn it, it''s too late." Xia Yanran took a picture on the main computer.


    If you give her time, she can use hacker technology to find out the password, but it will take at least ten minutes. But now, with more than a minute left, it''s too late.


    "If you have a password, can you stop this timer?" Chu fan asked.

 Chapter 820

    "If you have a password, can you stop the timer?"


    "I''m not sure. I have to try to know." Xia Yanran sighed. It seems that she will die here this time.


    But then Chu fan suddenly stretched out his hand and quickly tapped on the keyboard, and then the password verification passed. Xia Yanran stared at the computer. How could she not understand that it had passed the verification?


    "Don''t be stunned, hurry up." Chu fan urged.


    "Oh!" Xia Yan woke up and quickly operated on the computer. Behind her and Chu fan stood Su Yuan, Qinglong and others. A total of fifteen or six people''s lives were in her hands.


    10¡¢ Nine, eight... Five, four, three


    Everyone''s heart hung up, like the youngest Song Wen, who had been appointed to close her eyes and wait to die. But at this time, Xia Yanran suddenly knocked down the Enter key and was greatly relieved: "OK, done!"


    Suddenly, everyone looked at it with great joy. Sure enough, the red timer had stopped, and the number displayed on it was 02, that is, it was only two seconds away, and they were going to sleep here.


    Chu fan was overjoyed. He hugged Xia Yanran excitedly and kissed her fiercely: "Yanran''s wife, you''re so powerful."


    "Cough, don''t be happy too early." Xia Yanran coughed and said, "once this timer starts, it can''t stop."


    "Now this is..."


    "Delay!" Xia Yanran pointed to the number displayed on her small computer. "I did my best to extend it for 15 minutes. When the 15 minutes are over, the main timer will continue to beat. Once it returns to zero, the base will explode."


    Chu fan was surprised: "shit, what''s the fuss? Hurry up and withdraw."


    "This way, I just took the time to scan the structure of the underground base. In addition to the underground waterways and elevators, there is a safe evacuation channel with fast cars on it..."


    "Don''t think about it, that channel was also blown up." Chu fan pointed to the corner, where there was a lot of rubble. He wanted to get through it. With Chu fan''s strength, it would take at least 150 minutes.


    Xia Yanran glanced, nodded and said, "there''s no choice but to take the exhaust channel. But at this time, the exhaust channel is full of poison gas, and the exhaust channel is very narrow, so many of us will walk very slowly."


    Chu fan glanced at the crowd and said decisively, "stay sweet, and everyone else enters the space of the bone tower."


    Qinglong and others haven''t understood what''s going on. Chu fan has taken down the bone tower pendant from his chest and threw it on the ground. Suddenly, a tall tower appeared in front of everyone.


    The door on the first floor opened, and Chu fan urged everyone to enter quickly. Among the people present, Tielin and others of the demon family had seen the strange and naturally walked over, while the relationship between Qinglong and Zhuque and Chu fan was not the same. Knowing that Chu fan would not harm them, they didn''t ask any more and walked in with the people.


    Suyuan and Suyu stay and insist on following Chu fan. Chu fan didn''t refuse, put away the bone tower, and quickly ran to another direction under the leadership of Xia Yanran.


    Soon, the four people came to an exhaust hole. Chu fan stamped his foot, and they had rushed up and directly crushed the louver windshield of the exhaust hole with the dragon soul sword. The exhaust channel is square, about 60 cm square, and people can only crawl inside. Fortunately, Chu fan is not an ordinary person. Even if he crawls, he is not slow.


    After passing through the square exhaust channel of more than 30 meters, Chu fan saw a huge pipe in front of him. A huge exhaust fan was embedded in the front of the pipe, blowing fresh air into it.


    "Yan Ran, you can also enter the space of the bone tower." Chu Fan said to the ashen Xia Yan Ran.


    This time, Xia Yanran didn''t refuse and obediently entered the bone tower space. On the other side, Su Yu had rushed over to destroy the impeller of the huge fan, but she was stopped by Su Yuan.


    "Be careful, there is high-voltage electricity on it." Su Yuan carefully walked forward, looked carefully, pointed to the cable with the same color as the wall and said, "we have to cut it off with an insulator."


    Su Yu, who knows what an insulator is? He raised his hand and cut off the cable with a sword. The sword Qi cut off the cable without even a spark. Soon, the impeller of the huge fan slowly stopped rotating, which was more convenient. The three people directly drilled through the gap between the impellers and ran at full speed


    Soon after Chu fan and others entered the underground base, a large number of dark creatures also appeared outside.


    Countless werewolves surrounded the whole building. In the air, there were countless huge vampire bats circling in the air. At the center is a tusk monster with a slender neck, a long snake tail and a pair of bat wings. On its back, there is an old man in a black dress and a gentleman''s hat.


    The old man has a western face, a big nose, blue eyes and a civilization stick in his hand. He looks like an elegant noble gentleman. When the monster flapped its wings and stopped in the air, he stood on the monster''s back, steady and fearless that he would fall.


    "Nicholas, a strong man from the East and Prince of the blood clan, sincerely congratulates you on your arrival." the old man bowed slightly on the monster''s back and smiled, "especially this fairy beautiful girl, I smell the blood of my descendants from your long bow. As expected, my grandson Yuri died in your hands?"


    Qiao Yun, holding a long bow, stood gracefully on the highest spire of the building, looked at Nikolay, an old man who was almost equal to her, and said faintly: "If your grandson is a blood clan who tried to rob meteorite samples in China, that''s right. He did die in my hands. However, how can I not feel your anger? I killed your grandson. Don''t you feel bad and don''t you want to kill me to avenge him?"


    Nikolay said with a faint smile, "I have so many descendants that I can''t count them myself. It doesn''t matter if I die one or two. However, I''m curious. How did you kill Yuri?"


    "Well, you''ll know soon."


    Qiao Yun said that, her eyes suddenly became sharp, bent her bow at Nikolay, and a thick green arrow was formed in an instant. At the moment she loosened the bow string, the laser generally shot out.


    This arrow started the battle. Xiong Ba, canglan, Dongxue and Xuannv, who were guarding downstairs, took the initiative to kill several werewolves. The werewolves themselves were violent and irritable and difficult to control. After their companions were killed, these werewolves rushed up angrily and fought with Xiong Ba and others.


    In the sky, Nikolay didn''t mean to dodge the arrow shot by Qiao Yun. Instead, he stretched out a hand and wanted to catch the arrow, but the arrow was tangible. He caught it empty. The next moment, the arrow opened a big hole in his chest, and his heart could see clearly, but he looked down like nothing and praised: "Powerful, but with this move alone, you can''t kill Yuri."


    As soon as the voice fell, the arrow flew back faster. This time, the target of the arrow was not Nicholas, the blood prince, but the neck of the ferocious monster at his feet.


    It''s so weird. No one expected that the arrow could fly back by itself. Moreover, Nikolay didn''t expect that Qiao Yun would fall on his mount.


    With a ''poof'', the monster''s slender neck was pierced and shed countless dark green blood.


    The monster gave a shrill scream and plunged into the ground. For a moment, Nikolay was almost thrown down and jumped off the monster''s back. It should be standing on the back of a huge bat.


    In just a few seconds, the hole in his body had recovered, and the recovery speed was even faster than the cure of the flower fairy demon king. Before falling to the ground, the monster finally stabilized its shape, flapped its wings, looked up and flew into the sky again, and the hole in its neck had recovered to a small wound hole the thickness of a pencil.


    But what it didn''t know was that at the moment it rose into the sky, there was already a Xuannv on its back. It was hurt by Qiao Yun and hated Qiao Yun. It was bent on looking for her revenge. Who would have thought that someone would come to its back quietly?


    However, Nikolay found it and immediately exclaimed, "blood sickle, be careful behind your back."


    When the monster heard the cry, he looked back subconsciously, but there was a silver flash in front of him. His neck had been cut into three sections. He couldn''t even scream, so he lost his power and fell straight.


    After cutting off its neck, Xuannv wielded her sword to cut off its wings, cut off its tail, and even cut its body into 36 pieces. Before these broken corpses landed, she spewed out a real fire and burned them all.


    Nikolay was silly. Was this woman a butcher? The dismemberment was so skillful that he was stunned that he didn''t even have a chance to rescue. The blood sickle, a heterogeneous monster that had been with him for more than 200 years, died in the hands of the Xuannv.


    "Ah!"


    Nikolay was completely angry. He roared angrily up to the sky. He stared at the Xuannv, gnashing his teeth and said, "dare to kill my pet, I''ll catch you and be my blood slave..."


    "Whoosh!" three green arrows shot in a row, divided into three ways, penetrating his head, heart and the most important part of a man.


    Suddenly suffered such a heavy blow, even if Nicholas was a blood clan, he couldn''t bear it. His body burst open, turned into a bat in the sky, escaped from afar, and condensed into a complete body in the distance.


    "You... You all die." Nikolay was so angry that he almost vomited blood, roared and waved his hands. Suddenly, countless huge bats rushed towards Qiaoyun on the roof like bombers.


    At the same time, the cloak behind Nikolay was thrown away and the man disappeared. The next moment, he appeared strangely behind Qiao Yun, opened his scarlet mouth and bit down the artery on her neck

 Chapter 821

    "Poof!"


    A sharp object pierced Nikolay''s lower abdomen. At the same time, Qiao Yun''s dark hair, like a living poisonous snake, suddenly rolled Nikolay''s neck and made him a few centimeters away from Qiao Yun''s neck, but he was stunned and couldn''t bite it.


    "It''s a surprise, isn''t it?"


    Qiao Yun turned around and said with a faint smile, "if you don''t take your body as bait, can you be fooled by this old bat?"


    "You... What have you done to me?" Nikolay finally showed a look of fear in his eyes. He felt that the blood energy in his body was rapidly disappearing, and the life energy was rapidly pulled away. In a few seconds, he seemed to be as old as a teenager and his hair was white.


    "I planted a seed in your body. It grows fastest, but the premise is that you need plenty of food." before Nikolay''s incarnation bat fled, Qiao Yun said first, "don''t waste your energy. The seed has taken root and sprouted in your body. No matter how many incarnations you have, you can''t get rid of it until you feed it or suck you dry."


    Nikolay was frightened and said in a voice: "no, no, you can''t do this. Let me go. Please let me go. I don''t want to die..."


    "If you don''t want to die, let your men stop."


    Nikolay quickly shouted a few words. The werewolf and the vampire bat finally stopped. In this short period of more than ten minutes, werewolves suffered heavy casualties, but Xiong Ba also suffered injuries. After all, werewolves are too ferocious and too many. It''s a completely fatal impact. It''s not easy for them to persist for so long.


    Xuannv panted and stopped. In her hand, there were a pair of silver short swords longer than one foot. They were very small and exquisite, but also extremely sharp. Before, she dismembered Nikolay''s pet blood sickle with this pair of short swords. Like killing a pig.


    "This beautiful young lady, I swear in the name of the blood prince that I won''t be enemies with you in the future. Please let me go." Nicholas seemed to say sincerely, "as long as you promise to let me go, I''m willing to give you all my wealth. This money is definitely rich enough to be an enemy country."


    Qiao Yun was not moved at all and asked lightly, "tell me first, what is the relationship between you and the red umbrella company?"


    "I..."


    "I want to hear the truth."


    "All right!" Nicholas said helplessly, "our blood group is one of the founders of red umbrella company. It took us 30 years to build this base. It took us..."


    "Don''t tell me this is useless. What I want to know is, who else is the largest shareholder of red umbrella company besides your blood family?"


    Nikolay just hesitated for a moment. The passing speed of life energy in his body suddenly increased ten times, which scared him to say: "There are three founders of the red umbrella company, one of whom is the queen Ophelia of our blood family, and the other two are the Pope of the Vatican Vatican and the great elder of the guard of the gods in Jerusalem. Later, the jagged mountain hermit of enamel, the Yasukuni soul of Japan, the sea Eagle of America and the round table Knight of Eagle also participated and owned 10% shares respectively."


    "So much?"


    Qiao Yun was surprised and suddenly asked, "no, your blood clan is not a sworn enemy of the Vatican. How can you cooperate?"


    "The sworn enemy is just an illusion for outsiders to see. Otherwise, we live so long, aren''t we very lonely?" seeing Qiao Yun''s face is not very good, Nikolai hurriedly said: "don''t worry, our blood clan never enters the territory of China..."


    "Hum, what happened to your grandson Yuri last time?"


    Nikolay said, "it was an accident. In fact, I stopped it, but Yuri wanted to die himself. I can''t help it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan rushed out of the building and shouted, "it''s going to explode, let''s go!"


    Qiaoyun didn''t even think about it. As soon as she dodged, she jumped from the top of the building to the top of a building nearly 100 meters away. Then she jumped again, whoosh. In less than ten seconds, she appeared ten kilometers away. Just stopped by Chu fan and wanted to ask about the situation, the red umbrella company building suddenly exploded violently, and the ground within a radius of kilometers collapsed, forming a huge explosion A bottomless pit.


    It''s too dangerous. If Chu fan is a little late, let alone they can''t leave alive, even Qiaoyun and others don''t want to leave. Unless they can fly in the air like Xuannv and canglan, even Xiong Ba, xuenv and even Qiaoyun will be buried under the ruins.


    "Where are the others?" Qiao Yun suddenly remembered and immediately grabbed Chu fan''s shoulder. His voice trembled.


    Chu fan comforted, "don''t worry, they''re all fine."


    As soon as he waved his hand, the bone tower space opened, and Qinglong and others walked out one after another. They saw the thick smoke in the distance. Everyone knew what had happened and didn''t speak for a long time.


    This is a disaster, with at least thousands of casualties. Although most of them are not Chinese, they are innocent. Maybe they don''t even know what happened, so they were sacrificed by the red umbrella company.


    "Uncle Qinglong, do you want to continue chasing the white tiger?" Chu fan asked.


    Qinglong shook his head and sighed: "forget it, since he escaped, his life should not be destroyed. Killing Xuanwu is enough to comfort King Kong''s spirits in heaven."


    Chu fan nodded: "well, let''s go back now, but don''t worry. Once I find out the whereabouts of the white tiger, I will inform you and let you personally end his evil life."


    "Qinglong and I are going to Devil Island." rosefinch''s eyes are slightly red. "Before, if Qinglong and I were here, they wouldn''t die."


    "Master!" hongluan went over, took her mother''s hand and accompanied her to tears.


    I''m used to it. For a while, I''m not used to it. However, rosefinch doesn''t care about these. As long as hongluan can be well, she will be satisfied.


    Qinglong waved his hand: "well, it''s settled. Hongluan, will you go with us or with Chu fan?"


    "I..."


    Hongluan looked at Chu fan reluctantly. These days, because of the death of King Kong and others, she couldn''t talk to Chu fan. Even without personal feelings, Chu fan needs to make up his mind about the reconstruction of Devil Island and the future development direction.


    "Uncle and aunt, you go first. I have something to discuss with hongluan. I''ll send her later." Chu fan took hongluan''s hand and brought her to his side.


    The green dragon and the rosefinch didn''t say anything. They nodded to Chu fan, then rose to the sky and flew in the direction of Devil Island.


    Then Nikolay flew over and landed in front of Chu fan. The next moment, several swords were erected on his neck. One sword really had no place to put it. It fell between his legs from bottom to top. It was chilly, which made him stunned and afraid to move.


    "Let him go, he is my slave now." Qiao Yun said faintly.


    Nikolay nodded quickly: "yes, yes, I''m her most loyal servant. My name is Nikolay. I''m a blood family."


    "Blood clan?" Chu fan stared at Nikolay and Qiao Yun, and dared not believe, "he... He''s your slave? Wife, didn''t you lie to me?"


    "What are you doing? I planted seeds in his body. No one can drive them away except me. As long as I think about it, the seeds will take him as nutrients and suck him up."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "plants also suck blood and eat meat?"


    Song Wen suddenly said, "brother fan, haven''t you played plant vs. zombie? One of the plants is called big mouth flower, which is actually cannibal. It''s a carnivorous plant. It''s old and ferocious."


    "NIMA, it''s too scary." Chu fan couldn''t help shivering, and then looked at Qiao Yun''s eyes, which were different from before.


    Qiao Yun looked at him angrily: "what are you afraid of? I can''t eat you again?"


    "Cough, talk about serious things." Chu fan pointed to Nikolay, "what should he do with this?"


    "Listen to you, you say kill, you say put." Qiao Yun said lightly, but Nikolay almost farted.


    For fear that Chu fan would kill him, Nikolay hurriedly said, "I... I''m very useful. I can... Be your insider. I''ll tell you any news at the first time. Please don''t kill me. I really don''t want to die. Sobbing!"


    The old blood clan was scared to cry. However, Chu fan was very interested in his proposal. After whispering a few words with Qiaoyun, Qiaoyun used to order several times on Nikolai and said faintly, "from now on, the seeds will dormant for half a month. You only need to come to China once every half a month. Remember, if you bring me the news, I''m not satisfied..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll satisfy you." Nikolay whispered. How can he have the noble temperament when he first appeared? If he was put in China, he would be a eunuch serving the old Buddha.


    After Chu fan and others left, Nikolay looked up angrily and said, "when you fall into my hands, I will torture you. Life is better than death..."


    Before he finished, Nikolay was severely whipped on the back of his head. He was so frightened that he jumped away quickly, turned around in fear, and saw a little beauty with child face and huge chest standing behind him.


    The girl knew him. Just now she stood beside Chu fan and shouted one by one. Shit, didn''t she go with Chu fan? When did you come back?


    "Smelly bat, if you dare to speak ill of my brother behind his back, I will cut your chicken - chicken a hundred times a day." Song Wen glared at him fiercely, turned and disappeared.


    Nima, who are these people?


    Nikolay was still in shock. He looked left and right, back and forth. After confirming that Song Wen really left this time, he was relieved. Just about to curse, he hurriedly covered his mouth and dared not stay any longer. He quickly turned into a bat and flew away in the distance.


    I have to inform her majesty as soon as possible. The Chinese are too powerful to provoke

 Chapter 822

    For more than ten days after returning from Columbus, Chu fan was so busy that he didn''t even have time to sleep, not to mention being close to his wife. He had no chance at all.


    In these ten days, Chu fan was almost in the night city and Devil Island. If he could not fly with his sword, running alone could kill him. After more than ten days of busy, the original chaotic situation has finally stabilized, and various facilities are being built in an orderly manner.


    This time, Huaxia has made great efforts to establish a large military base in the night city. The air force and army have strengthened their equipment. Various armored forces and flying forces have successively settled in the night city to enhance the military strength of the night city military region.


    With these powerful troops stationed, the defense of the night city has increased sharply. If we fight again on that scale, we don''t need Chu fan''s people to fight, and we can cripple the incoming enemy.


    In addition, Chu fan also set up outposts 300 li away from the Three Kingdoms, which seemed to put the 300 Li grassland into the territory of China and become a part of the map of night city.


    Reason? Where to reason? The three kingdoms are unjustifiable, and they are afraid to annoy Chu fan, so they can only stare. It''s said to take a hundred years, but look at this posture, you can''t want to come back after a hundred years.


    On the side of the night city, with the extra 300 Li territory, it finally has the scale of a prefecture level city. Although the population still can not meet the standards of prefecture level cities, this is not a problem. As long as the country makes great efforts to develop, it will not worry about attracting businessmen. As long as there are businessmen, it will drive more economy and attract more people. I believe that in a few years, night city will become the next economic development zone and a national key city.


    In contrast, Devil Island is much simpler. It has gathered a large number of workers from China and transported various building materials from South Africa. In the past, it has been in full swing to build villas and residential areas according to the standards of the resort. In addition, the caves in the hinterland of the island were specially designed and reinforced by Chu fan, which became the most secret air raid shelter in Devil Island.


    With air vents, water and food are reserved. If the last time happens again, the food and water stored here will be enough for 100 people to maintain for half a month. Of course, this is just a rainy day. I believe that with the last lesson, no one is willing to try this kind of loss trading.


    Destroyed a demon Island, lost 800 billion US dollars, and was retaliated by Chu fan, destroying a huge military base. Compared with the military base of red umbrella company, Devil Island is nothing. The military base of others has been built for 30 years, but Devil Island can be built without using it for a year. Where is there any comparability?


    It''s a big loss!


    What makes the United States vomit blood is that Chu fan salvaged the aircraft carrier and warship that sank into the sea. After being repaired by experts, he was put into use soon. Now he is the escort of Devil Island.


    To this end, the United States sent people to negotiate with Chu fan several times, and the price was higher and higher, but without exception, they all ended in failure. Chu fan clearly told them that brothers are not short of money. This aircraft carrier and more than a dozen warships are brothers'' booty. If you want, wait until they are scrapped.


    In addition to the green dragon and rosefinch living in Devil Island, Angelia also volunteered to stay in Devil Island. Compared with the environment of big cities, she prefers the sea. Although she can''t be often away from Chu fan, Chu fan rarely goes home even in Sichuan Province.


    Moreover, the defense force of Devil Island is still too weak. If Angelia, a mermaid who can control the power of the sea, can protect her safety.


    In addition, Chu fan also took time to visit Japan, because so many major events have taken place in the world, even the succession of the emperor has become insignificant. Therefore, this is in line with Saito Liangmei''s mind, low-key completed the throne ceremony, and became the first female emperor of Japan in modern times.


    With her strong support, the whole country has selected hundreds of girls under the age of 10 to receive the training of Ye Yin Jianxin. Girls who can persist for one year and have high understanding will be included in the moon watching sword sect and become their own disciples.


    Her admission standards have been much relaxed, but they are still very strict for these children. It would be good if one tenth of hundreds of people could pass. Those eliminated will be sent to another secret institution for training. When they grow up, they are the biggest trump card power in Saito Liangmei''s hands.


    Therefore, in recent years, what Saito Liangmei needs to do is to cultivate students, recuperate and conserve energy. When the cultivated forces grow up, she will have enough cards to root out dissidents and completely grasp her rights in the palm of her hand.


    And Chiba Qingzi. Chu fan went back to China with herself several times to raise her fetus, but Chiba Qingzi refused. In her words, she was the woman of Chiba family first, and then the woman of Chu fan.


    Now, seven or eight out of ten Chiba family members have died, leaving only her and her brother. In addition, they are all collateral branches of Chiba family. Although the position of the Chiba family is much lower than before, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. The benefits are enough to make anyone jealous.


    What''s more, Saito Liangmei seized all the industries and deposits of the ITO family, and compensated a small part of them to the Chiba family. Now, the Chiba family seems to have become the largest wealthy family in Japan. The position of the head of the family makes people jealous.


    In this short period of more than ten days, Chiba''s brother suffered three assassinations, but he narrowly avoided them. But if he goes on like this, at least he will make a mistake and die.


    Finally, after secret consultation, the brother and sister decide to let Chiba Qingzi inherit the title of the house. In order to ensure Chiba Qingzi''s safety, Chu fan has to arrange someone to protect her. After Chu fan''s careful consideration, Luo Yu and Biqing, with more than a dozen strong demons, came to the kingdom of Japan to protect Chiba Qingzi.


    They were reluctant, but Chu Fan said that as long as Chiba Qingzi gave birth to the child, their task would be over. Of course, they should bring the child back to China together. In this regard, Chiba did not refuse, but did not agree.


    Because only with the help of the people arranged by Chu fan can she stabilize the situation as soon as possible, integrate several major companies and get on the right track. When everything settles down, there will be no danger. At that time, she will hand over the power to her brother, and then take her children back to China with Luo Yu and others.


    I think so, but no one can tell the specific situation. We can only look at it step by step.


    On this day, Chu fan finally handled all the things and returned to Sichuan Province, ready to relax. Therefore, he specially came to Qin Yumei''s home. As expected, Lan Jie and Zhuge Huan were there.


    Because of their similar experiences and good temper, the three women moved together and lived in this two-story villa. Usually, three women can go shopping together, go out to dinner together and take care of their children together. Tangtang and Zhuge Yan also get along well. They stick together all day. Their brothers and sisters shout like brothers and sisters.


    It was evening. The three women were only wearing pajamas. They were sitting on the sofa drinking tea, watching TV and chatting. In the children''s room nearby, Zhuge Yan and Tangtang were playing a jigsaw puzzle. They didn''t even know someone came in.


    "Ah!" Qin Yumei took the lead in discovering Chu fan and stood up in surprise, "Chu fan, when did you come back?"


    Hearing her cry, Zhuge Huan and Lan Jie quickly turned their heads and saw Chu fan changing shoes at the door. They were overjoyed and walked over. Before Chu fan could do it, Zhuge Huan squatted down, helped him get a pair of slippers, took his shoes to the bathroom, wiped them clean, and then took them out and put them away.


    Qin Yumei helped Chu fan take off his coat and found the bag in his hand. She asked with concern, "have you eaten? I''ll get you something to eat?"


    Chu fan has no time to speak, because Lan Jie can''t wait to hold his neck and block his mouth with a hot kiss. I can see she''s really suffocating.


    "Dad, I want to kiss too!" Tangtang ran out and took Chu fan''s trouser legs and said pitifully.


    Lan Jie hurriedly pushed Chu fan away, turned red and ran into the kitchen: "I... I''ll cook a bowl of noodles for you."


    "Master!" ZHUGE Yan was also very excited, but he was very restrained and sensible. He poured Chu fan a cup of tea first.


    Chu fan stooped to pick up sugar, then took the tea, asked Zhuge Yan to sit down and said with a smile, "Xiaoyan, are you lazy about the lessons I taught you?"


    "No, the disciple keeps practicing every day, and his mother and two aunts can testify."


    Tangtang immediately raised his hand: "I can also testify to my brother. He is really hard and doesn''t play with Tangtang."


    Chu fan pinched her little nose with a smile and asked, "why don''t Tangtang practice with her brother? Don''t you want to be as powerful as your mother when you grow up?"


    "I''m afraid that after practicing, I''ll look like those uncles in my mother''s company. They have thick arms and thick thighs. Tangtang holds Chu fan''s neck and pleads like a spoiled child," Dad, Tangtang don''t practice martial arts. Tangtang doesn''t want to be ugly. Otherwise, Dad shouldn''t like Tangtang. "


    "Well, well, don''t practice if you don''t practice. Let brother Xiaoyan protect you in the future, okay?"


    "Good!"


    Soon, Lan Jie came out of the kitchen with a bowl of steaming noodles in her hand and put it in front of Chu fan. She scolded her daughter Tangtang: "come down and go back to the room to do her homework."


    Tangtang was not happy, but Zhuge Yan pulled Tangtang''s skirt and took her upstairs.


    Taking advantage of the two children''s inattention, Chu fan touched Lan Jie''s slender and strong thigh like lightning, and said with a bad smile, "are you worried? The night is growing, and I''m yours tonight. Hehe!"


    "Virtue can''t stop you from eating."

 Chapter 823

    After dinner, Chu fan was on the sofa, drinking the tea made by Qin Yumei and eating the fruit salad made by Lan Jie. After settling down two children, Zhuge Huan helped Chu fan prepare underwear, dental tools and so on, which looked like a virtuous man - wife.


    After all this, it was already more than ten o''clock. At this time in the past, Zhuge Huan had already laid down and slept. Although Chu fan came back, she was still a little sleepy. She said hello to the three people who were talking happily on the sofa and went upstairs to take a bath.


    But not long after she entered the bathroom, she was startled by a soft noise from the door. When she returned home, she saw Chu fan coming naked.


    Suddenly, Zhuge Huan''s face turned red and said angrily, "you... You violent dew crazy, get out quickly."


    "Hey, sister Huan, I''m here to rub your back." Chu fan smiled and picked up the bath towel and came to Zhuge Huan.


    Zhuge Huan protected her breasts with both hands and didn''t know where to hide. Although she had a super friendly relationship with Chu fan, it was the first time she was so frank and relative as today. Especially the light was bright. Chu fan''s strong muscles made her face hot and her heart beat. She didn''t dare to look up.


    But she lowered her head and happened to see little Chu fan with high morale. It seemed that she had sounded the charge signal and was ready to attack and fight.


    "You... You go out quickly, I don''t need you to rub your back." ZHUGE Huan blushed, so she simply turned around and looked out of sight.


    Chu fan was shy and said with a smile, "sister Huan, you don''t need it, but I need it. In this way, you can rub my back for me, right?"


    "Really just rubbing your back?"


    "Really!"


    Zhuge Huan was not sure whether what Chu Fan said was true or false. Let''s take it as true. But at the moment she turned around, Chu fan hugged her soft waist, and their naked bodies immediately stuck closely together. Before Zhuge Huan exclaimed, Chu fan lowered her head and held her red lips.


    At the beginning, Zhuge Huan was still struggling and beat Chu fan''s chest with her small hand. But when Chu fan''s big hand moved down and landed on her round hip, she lost her strength completely. She subconsciously held Chu fan''s arm and let you pick it.


    I don''t know how long later, when Zhuge Huan woke up from Chu fan''s kiss, she found that she didn''t know when to turn around, hold the washbasin with both hands, and put on a posture that made her ashamed and angry. I want to escape, but it''s too late.


    "Ah!" ZHUGE Huan uttered a cry of surprise. He was startled by the cry. He grabbed a towel, put it in his mouth and closed his eyes


    Half an hour later, Chu fan came out of the bathroom holding the weak Zhuge Huan, put her on the big bed and covered her with a quilt. She had fallen asleep.


    When Chu fan came to Qin Yumei''s room, he found that she was not there. At this time, she is not waiting in the room. Where can she go? Chu fan subconsciously sweeps with her perspective eyes and is immediately happy. It turns out that Qin Yumei is dragged by Lan Jie and lies on her big bed. Both women are wearing love interest underwear with nosebleed. Don''t mention it.


    This is the rhythm of letting Ge Jing - die. Spell it!


    The next morning, before Chu fan woke up, Kong Qingqing came to the door.


    "Brother fan, Nicholas is coming. Qiao Yun asked me to come with you." Kong Qingqing said hello and was about to help Chu fan take her clothes, but as soon as she turned around, Chu fan grabbed her arm, screamed and fell on the bed.


    "No... don''t make trouble... Sister Huan, they are all outside..."


    In less than twenty minutes, Chu fan, fresh and fresh, came down from the upstairs with Kong Qingqing''s flushed face. At the sight of the two, Zhuge Huan blushed and hurriedly said, "breakfast is going to be cold. Come and eat."


    "Qingqing, here are milk, soybean milk and rice porridge. Which do you like?" Qin Yumei asked with a smile, pointing to several drinks in front of her.


    Kong Qingqing hurriedly said, "sister Mei, sit down and I''ll come by myself."


    "It''s a family. You''re welcome. What? Drink some milk?"


    "Let''s have porridge." Kong Qingqing sat down opposite Chu fan, took a bowl of hot porridge handed over by Qin Yumei, took some pickles first, took a bite, and suddenly his eyes brightened. "This pickle is good, isn''t it pickled by sister Huan?"


    Zhuge Huan brought up steamed stuffed buns, fried dough sticks and other breakfast, smiled and said, "you guessed wrong. This pickle is pickled by Lan Jie. It is said that it is her mother''s ancestral craft. If you like to eat, bring some back later."


    Chu fan is really hungry. He didn''t go to bed until the early morning last night. He had another morning exercise this morning and his stomach was empty early. Until he stuffed two big steamed stuffed buns, he made room and asked, "where are the two children and sister LAN? Haven''t you got up yet?"


    "Do you think everyone is like you?" Kong Qingqing glared at him angrily. "When I came, I just met sister LAN going out. She drove the two children to kindergarten."


    "Is it all this time?" Chu fan took out his mobile phone and took a look. Sure enough, it''s almost nine o''clock, and the kindergarten students must arrive before 8:30. In a word, Kong Qingqing came as soon as they left.


    While eating, Chu fan asked about his family. In fact, it''s no big deal. Qin Yumei, Lan Jie and Zhuge Huan live together and take care of each other. Moreover, with two children, they won''t feel lonely. The only drawback is that Qin Yumei failed to get pregnant last time. This time, at her request, Chu fan left all her resources to her, but no one is sure whether she can get pregnant.


    And Chu fan''s home, because Angelia and ah Jiu left, seemed deserted. However, dragon dance and fengyao are naughty, which also adds some vitality to the villa.


    Originally, Chu fan was going to go home to see Gan Niang and Su Yuan today, but now Kong Qingqing came to the door and had to let go of her home first. After breakfast, Chu fan went out with Kong Qingqing and rushed to Yanjing city.


    According to the address provided by Qiao Yun, Chu fan looked all the way and found that the place where she lived was a newly built high-end residential community, and all of them were duplex buildings. There are more than 200 square meters on the upper and lower floors. It''s not too much to say it''s a small villa.


    In addition to Qiao Yun, Xia Yanran and Jiang Siyan are also in the building. Moreover, all three of them wear home clothes, as if they all live here.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu fan looked around and asked, "where''s Nikolay?"


    "Haven''t arrived yet." Qiao Yun patted the sofa beside her. "Sit down and have a look at our three homes. Do you feel at home?"


    That''s true. Did they all learn from Zhuge Huan? It''s also very good. It''s not always convenient to live in Grandpa''s house.


    Chu fan didn''t sit down, but looked around. Downstairs was very simple. The big living room was divided into two parts by the sofa. Opposite the sofa was the TV wall and behind it was the restaurant. It was very simple and looked spacious enough.


    The kitchen is open. There is a long bar between the kitchen and the restaurant. There are three high chairs next to it and three small chandeliers of different colors hanging above it, which looks like a bar. On one side of the restaurant is the wine cabinet on the whole wall, in which all kinds of famous wines at home and abroad are placed, which is very valuable.


    In addition, there is a spacious bathroom downstairs, in which there is a washing machine. It is very convenient to wash clothes and dry.


    The stairs made of pure solid wood are spiral, which saves a lot of space. Facing the stairs is a sunrise tatami with a tea table and a set of exquisite purple sand tea set.


    The room is well designed. There is nothing to do in spare time. It''s also comfortable for several people to sit down, drink some tea, chat and spend a leisurely time. Moreover, there is a row of bookcases on the side wall, in which there are some classical masterpieces at home and abroad, which makes the room full of bookiness.


    Juxtaposed with the study, there are two bedrooms, which can be regarded as the master bedroom. They are spacious and bright, with bathrooms and bathrooms respectively, which are very convenient and comfortable. On the opposite side, there are also two bedrooms. Although the area is larger, the lighting is much worse.


    Chu fan casually pushed open a bedroom and took a look. He saw that the places where gadgets were placed, such as bedside and partition, were all models of military weapons such as aircraft and artillery. Needless to ask, this must be Xia Yanran''s room.


    When I opened another sunrise room, I saw that the room was full of flowerpots, all kinds of green plants and full of vitality. Many of them had bright flowers. As soon as I opened the door, there was a strong smell of flowers.


    The room is nice, as if in nature. It must be comfortable to sleep in this room.


    When he pushed open the bedroom door on the other side, he was stunned. This room must belong to Jiang Siyan if there is no accident, but there are almost no furnishings in her room. There is only a large writing desk with computers and piles of neatly placed documents.


    At this time, the computer was still on. Obviously, before Chu fan came, Jiang Siyan was still busy working. Suddenly, Chu fan felt sorry for her. A girl of her age is enjoying her boyfriend''s pursuit. Even if she has already pursued it, she will often eat together, go shopping, watch movies and so on. Even if they are not in the same city, they will at least make a phone call every day, usually send wechat and video chat.


    But Chu fan almost didn''t call Jiang Siyan for nothing. When looking for her, she mostly increased her burden, but she never thought whether she could be busy, tired or have time to rest.


    "Don''t look, let''s go out to dinner?" Jiang Siyan hurriedly pushed Chu fan out and prepared to close the door, but the next moment, she was tightly hugged by Chu fan.


    "Siyan, I''m sorry. I ignored your feelings." Chu Fan said seriously, holding her shoulders with both hands. "Hand over all the work on your hands to the country. You won''t be so tired in the future."


    Before Jiang Siyan could speak, Chu fan stretched out a finger, pressed her red lips and said, "I know you want to help me, but we can''t spend all our money now. No matter how much money we make, it doesn''t make any sense to us."


    "But... I like this job."

 Chapter 824

    Although Chu fan was not hungry, he still accompanied several women and had a happy lunch. I don''t know whether it''s to hold on or not to have a good rest last night. Chu fan is a little sleepy and is ready to go back for a nap, but at this time, Nikolay arrived.


    This time, he came to China in an open and aboveboard manner. He had everything ready, including identity, passport and other procedures. Moreover, his arrival caused a great sensation. Even Xiao Jingsheng, Chu fan''s second uncle and mayor of Yanjing City, specially came to the international hotel where Nikolai stayed to welcome him. It was not until the evening that Nikolay finally sent the official people away and invited Chu fan to drink.


    "Old fellow, you''re very awesome?" Chu fan was very upset, holding a glass of red wine and sitting down on the sofa. He asked angrily, "just say it. What good news do you have to tell me this time?"


    "Which do you want to hear first, a good news or a bad news?" Nikolay asked with a smile.


    Chu fan almost smashed the red wine cup in his hand. You''re so special. You just have nothing to look for. Let you say it. What nonsense?


    Qiao Yun still held Chu fan and asked lightly, "listen to the good news first."


    "The good news is that our blood queen has decided to establish a deep cooperative relationship with you in China, so that general Chu fan can take shares in the red umbrella company and have as many shares as the blood queen."


    Chu fan was stunned: "let me take a stake? But the shares of the red umbrella company have been distributed. Where can I get 20% of the shares?"


    Nikolay smiled cunningly: "this is the bad news I want to say. Naturally, this 20% share can''t be given to you for nothing, but you should fight for it yourself."


    "You mean... Rob?"


    "Almost," said Nikolay "The round table Knight of Eagle country and the jagged mountain hermit of enamel country have always wanted to take control of the red umbrella company, but for the company, they pay the least and are not very satisfied with the distribution of benefits. Therefore, as long as you can get rid of these two organizations, you can get the shares belonging to them, which together is exactly 20%."


    Chu fan didn''t hurry to answer, frowned and asked, "even if I get 20% of the shares, what benefits can I get?"


    Nikolaton was in high spirits and hurriedly said, "of course, there are many benefits. First, 70% of the high-tech R & D achievements of red umbrella company can be shared free of charge. As a major shareholder, you have the right to download the scientific and technological materials of humanoid mecha. In other words, as long as you become one of the major shareholders of red umbrella company, you will have the development technology of humanoid mecha in China."


    These benefits are too tempting. If someone else had agreed, I''m afraid they would have been eager to come down. Besides, as long as the ordinary high-tech achievements of hongumbrella company come up with the same, an ordinary person can become a rich man on the dominant side in a short time.


    If Huaxia can have the highest scientific and technological sharing authority of red umbrella company, the scientific and technological level of Huaxia will accelerate at least ten times or even a hundred times, which will greatly reduce the gap with superpowers such as the United States.


    However, the more generous the conditions, the more Chu fan feels that there is a problem. Fundamentally speaking, he and the red umbrella company are enemies of life and death. But now, the red umbrella company not only does not retaliate against Chu fan, but also invites him to join the partnership, which is somewhat puzzling.


    "Nikolay, I destroyed so many of your mecha and the underground base you worked hard to build. Don''t you hate me at all?" Chu fan couldn''t help asking.


    Nikolay said with a bitter smile, "if you say you don''t hate you, I''m afraid you don''t believe it yourself, but what can you do just hate? You''re so strong that our blood queen and the Vatican Pope have to win over you, give you benefits, and form a life and death Alliance with you. In this way, it''s good for everyone to share, and it''s good for all of us."


    Chu fan was silent for a long time and said in a deep voice, "this matter is too big for me to decide. You give me two days to consider and study, and give you an answer in two days."


    "No problem!"


    Chu fan and others left the international hotel and returned to the duplex upstairs where Qiaoyun lived. As soon as they entered the door, Chu fan couldn''t help asking, "Qingqing, did you find out what he thought in his heart? I always think he has bad intentions and is biting us."


    "Yes, this is a huge pit."


    Kong Qingqing said in a deep voice, "the round table Knight of Eagle country and the jagged mountain hermit of enamel country have been declining in strength, so the red umbrella company has long wanted to eradicate these two power organizations. However, behind these two organizations, there is national support, just like the sacred blade of China."


    "The red umbrella company doesn''t dare to make too much trouble for fear of causing public anger. Once many countries unite, no matter how strong the red umbrella company is, it can''t escape being destroyed."


    Chu Fan said, "so they chose me and used me as a gun to eradicate these two power organizations for them?"


    "That''s more than that." Kong Qingqing continued. "Although these two power organizations are not as powerful as the red umbrella company, they are not so easy to deal with. Moreover, they have ancient sacred vessels respectively. Once they urge the power in the sacred vessels, they can enhance the user''s strength dozens of times. At that time, you may capsize in the gutter and be killed by the two power organizations."


    Qiao Yun said, "if something happens to you, we will not give up. At that time, we will fight for both of us, and the red umbrella company will come out to clean up the mess and kill two birds with one stone."


    Chu fan takes a breath of air-conditioning. This plan is really poisonous. If Kong Qingqing hadn''t read his mind, how could he understand so many secret things? Thanks to Nikolay''s long life, otherwise, ordinary people really don''t know such secret things.


    This is a special plan to drive away tigers and swallow wolves. It''s cruel and unique!


    "This plan is by no means what Nikolay can think of." Chu fan sneered. "If there is no accident, it should be the pen of the blood queen. Don''t fall into my hand, dead old woman, or I will burn her to ashes."


    Kong Qingqing suddenly smiled: "brother fan, if the Blood Queen really falls into your hands, I''m afraid you should be reluctant to burn her."


    "What do you mean? Is it difficult? She''s still a beautiful woman?"


    "It''s not just a great beauty. She''s definitely a great beauty. One look can make people crazy. Kong Qingqing said," brother, you catch her and let her sleep every day. "


    Chu fan shivered and hurriedly said, "pull it down. Nikolay has lived for hundreds of years. The blood queen must live longer. I''m not interested in old women. You''d better leave it to you."


    Without waiting for Kong Qingqing to say more, Qiao Yun interrupted her and said solemnly, "what should we do now? Should we turn down Nikolay? In this way, they will soon come up with other strategies. It''s not a matter to be so concerned."


    "Indeed, if you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of thieves." Chu fan''s heart is horizontal, "promise him to stabilize them first, and then we will study the countermeasures."


    "Why don''t you discuss it with Grandpa first?"


    Chu fan hesitated, nodded and said, "well, it''s a national event after all. It''s ok if it''s done. If it''s screwed up, brother can''t bear the responsibility."


    That night, Chu fan came to the Xiao family, and in addition to the Xiao family, Li Lao was invited to have dinner together. After dinner, Chu fan followed Xiao Lao and Li Lao to the study.


    Originally, Chu fan intended to go directly to Zhongnanhai to find Li Lao, but the fewer people he knew about it, the better. Otherwise, once the news leaked, the consequences would be unimaginable. So he asked grandpa to invite Li Lao to dinner, by the way.


    In the study, after listening to Chu fan''s report and analysis, the two old people fell into meditation. For a long time, Xiao shook his head: "it''s good for you to pay attention, but it''s too risky. In case you make a mistake, our losses in China will be too big. We can''t afford to lose."


    Chu fan smiled and comforted, "Grandpa, there is no risk-free task in seeking wealth and wealth. Besides, if I can''t fight, I can run. It''s not so easy to kill me."


    "Li Lao, what do you think?" Xiao Lao couldn''t persuade Chu fan. He simply turned and asked Li Lao, who was still frowning and meditating.


    Mr. Li took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "there are far more problems than you get."


    "First of all, it is certain that the soul of Japan''s Yasukuni and the American sea eagles are all loyal to the red umbrella company. Then, the red umbrella company asked you to kill the round table knights of Eagle country and the jagged mountain hermit of enamel. Another purpose is to unify the shares of the red umbrella company, hold them all in the palm of your hand, and then rule the whole world."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "isn''t it? The red umbrella company is crazy. The world is so unified? He has too much appetite?"


    "This is definitely not alarmist." Li Laoshen said, "this is a must lose multiple-choice question. Whether you win or lose, you will always suffer."


    "What do you say?"


    "If you win, the red umbrella company will certainly give you the same benefits as agreed. After gaining your trust, it will immediately plot with you to eradicate the Pope and the guards of the gods. At that time, the whole red umbrella company will be yours and the blood queen."


    Chu fan nodded: "but even so, I don''t suffer."


    "Silly boy, you think too naive. If these power organizations were so easy to destroy, they wouldn''t have been inherited for so many years, so that the red umbrella group didn''t dare to take action easily." old Li sighed and said, "Youdao is to kill thousands of enemies and lose 800. Your strength is strong, but can you ensure that your friends will not die like you?"


    "As long as half of your people die, the Blood Queen''s goal will be achieved. At that time, she will launch a counterattack against you with the strength of the whole family. Can you resist it?"

 Chapter 825

    At noon the next day, Chu fan took Kong Qingqing and Qiaoyun to Nikolay''s hotel again.


    "General Chu, how are you thinking?" Nikolay asked with a smile.


    Chu fan also said bluntly: "I''ve considered it clearly. I''m deeply honored for the Queen''s kindness. Unfortunately, I don''t like war, and I can''t let my brother fight for my life. Although I really want to join the red umbrella company, I really can''t complete the conditions you put forward, so... I can only be sorry."


    His answer seemed to have been expected by Nikolay for a long time, and did not show any surprise or tension. He immediately said, "if we just feel unacceptable for the conditions put forward by the queen, we can discuss it again."


    Chu fan was a little surprised. He subconsciously looked at Kong Qingqing and saw Kong Qingqing nodding slightly. He looked at Nikolay and said, "discuss? Can the Queen''s conditions be changed?"


    "It''s impossible to change, but we can make some changes." Nicholas smiled. "If you just don''t want your friends to work hard, you can also choose to be employed by our queen. At that time, our blood family will send elite to help you complete the plan, but in this way, you can only get 10% of the shares. What do you think of this proposal?"


    "Do I need to do it alone?"


    "Of course, we only care about general Chu. Of course, if a strong person like Qiao Yun is willing to fight, it will be better."


    Chu fan and Kong Qingqing exchanged eyes again and soon completed the negotiation. Then Chu fan nodded: "OK, I promise you. Go back and tell her majesty when the plan is ready. Let me know when I need to do it."


    Before Nikolay thanked him, Chu fan raised his hand to stop him and said coldly, "remember, I only do it twice, so it''s best not to find me for some trivial things. I have no obligation and no interest."


    The three left the hotel, bought some marinated meat and vegetables, and returned upstairs. Kong Qingqing and Qiao Yun cook while Chu fan calls Xia Yanran and Jiang Siyan and has lunch together.


    At dinner, Chu fan told Xia Yanran the result of the negotiation. Xia Yanran immediately asked, "Qingqing, is this what Nikolay said reliable? Don''t set a trap for us and put Chu fan in."


    "Don''t worry, I know exactly what Nikolay is thinking." Kong Qingqing said solemnly, "Today''s proposal must have been inspired by the queen last night. Otherwise, I knew it clearly during the negotiation yesterday. Although this plan is dangerous to Chu fan, it is not dangerous with his strength. Besides, there are still us. At the critical moment, we are not vegetarian."


    Xia Yanran was worried: "but I still don''t think it''s reliable."


    "Don''t worry," Chu Fan said with a smile, "when this task is completed, we can get the scientific and technological achievements of the red umbrella company. By then, there will be countless benefits to China. For these scientific and technological materials, I''m worth the risk."


    After dinner, Qiao Yun stopped Kong Qingqing and Jiang Siyan: "I don''t need your help. I''ll clean it up myself."


    "Sister Qiao Yun, I''d better do the dishes." Jiang Siyan was very embarrassed. She didn''t cook and didn''t say it. She couldn''t justify not cleaning the table or washing the dishes.


    Before Qiao Yun could speak, Kong Qingqing''s face turned red and said shyly, "sister Qiao Yun, I know what you mean, but having a baby... It''s not easy to have it."


    "Have a baby?" Jiang Siyan suddenly stared. What''s the situation? Have a baby?


    Qiao Yun put the dishes and chopsticks into the dishwasher, looked at the two women who followed up Chu fan, and said seriously, "what''s the situation now? You know better than me. Yes, Chu fan is strong now, but it doesn''t mean that his safety is higher. In contrast, I hope he is an ordinary person, do you understand?"


    "I understand!" Kong Qingqing said helplessly, "the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Now, Chu fan has been listed as the most powerful person in the world. His existence will pose a great threat to all countries. Almost no country except China doesn''t want him to die. Therefore, he lives in conspiracy and calculation all the time."


    Qiao Yun nodded: "wood shows in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. We have to prepare in advance for the incense of the Chu family. In the next few days, you three will accompany Chu fan. As for work, let go first. Big things are not as important as this."


    "Sister Qiao Yun, what about you?" Jiang Siyan asked in some confusion. In her opinion, the only person who is most qualified to have children for Chu fan is Qiao Yun. But now, she almost doesn''t sleep with Chu fan, but pushes Chu fan to them. It''s too generous.


    "I''m not in a hurry. Sooner or later, I''ll give birth to Chu fan." Qiao Yun smiled and pushed both women out. She was busy in the kitchen.


    For three consecutive days, Chu fan stayed in Yanjing city. Every day, in addition to going to her father''s house to play chess and chat with her grandfather, they almost stayed at home. These three days, Xia Yanran and Jiang Siyan accompanied her all the way. Even when they went to bed at night, they gave up their reserve and stayed in a bed.


    But these days, Chu fan is so comfortable that he doesn''t have to take the initiative. Xia Yanran and Jiang Siyan are like Pan Jin Lian''s upper body. It''s called an initiative. Moreover, various postures and different styles make Chu fan happy and don''t want to leave.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. A phone call to him forced him to leave his wife and come to the airport with Qiao Yun. After waiting for more than half an hour, an airliner flying from Yingguo landed at Yanjing International Airport. Not long ago, the golden haired, blue eyed and enchanting Yingguo Royal Princess Evelyn, accompanied by a tall, large chest and cold woman, walked out of the airport and went straight to Chu fan.


    "Evelyn!" Qiao Yun happily went forward, opened her arms and prepared to give Evelyn a big hug. It can be said that Evelyn is Qiao Yun''s best friend. She brought Qiao Yun to the eagle country and let her see the outside world.


    Evelyn also taught Qiaoyun English and taught her to make up, dress up and other fashionable and popular fields. The feeling of being both a teacher and a friend is not comparable to that of Xia Yanran.


    However, before she could get close to Evelyn, she was stopped by the tall girl with big breasts around her. Her eyes were cold, her feet were slightly staggered, her hands were clenched into fists and raised her vigilance, as if she had to do it at any time.


    "Helen, I''m sorry." Evelyn quickly pulled away the girl in front of her and smiled apologetically at Qiao Yun. "She was arranged by my brother to protect me. I don''t know the relationship between us, so please don''t mind."


    "How could it be." Qiao Yun came forward and took her hand, looked up and down, and said with a smile, "haven''t you made a boyfriend yet? In your royal family, an older woman like you will be laughed at."


    Evelyn blushed and couldn''t help punching her. She said angrily, "dead girl, what are you talking about? Look at the occasion. Chu fan is still there."


    "I didn''t hear anything."


    Chu fan quickly took her eyes away from Evelyn. The dead girl was absolutely intentional. She even wore a short skirt with a low chest and a beige windbreaker. She looked sexy and charming, pure and fashionable. Moreover, when she found that Chu fan''s eyes fell on her, she was proud to hold her chest up, which made it clear that she was seducing her brother.


    Unfortunately, I''m not interested in small steamed buns. The pair of big white pears next to me are good.


    "Get in the car. I''ve booked a hotel for you." Chu fan goes over and prepares to take the suitcase from the big breasted girl. This is a must for a gentleman. Is it difficult for a woman to carry a suitcase and throw it into the car?


    But his outstretched hand was patted away by the big breasted girl. Moreover, her strength was so strong that Chu fan stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    Wipe, brother didn''t give up all the time. What do you mean, my nose is not my nose and my face is not my face?


    "I''m sorry, Chufan, Laura didn''t mean it." Evelyn hurried.


    Chu fan waved his hand and interrupted Evelyn''s words. He stared at Laura with big breasts and said with a playful smile: "your name is Laura?"


    "Yes!"


    "Do we know each other?"


    "No!"


    "I have a grudge against you?"


    "No hatred!"


    "Grass, what do you mean?" Chu fan glared. "Man, I''m kind enough to pick you up. I''m good enough to help you take the box. Is there anything wrong? Apologize to me immediately, otherwise I''ll bear the consequences."


    Laura immediately put on an offensive posture and said eagerly, "I''ve long wanted to learn the Kung Fu of the murderer king. Come on, let me see if you have a false name and how you make me responsible for the consequences?"


    "I wipe, you''re still strong." Chu fan suddenly stepped forward two steps, and Laura immediately stepped back two steps nervously. She was preparing to launch a fierce attack, but Chu fan hugged Evelyn and kissed her hard on her lips.


    Now, don''t say Laura is stupid. Evelyn and Qiaoyun are stupid.


    What''s going on? Isn''t he going to take revenge on Laura? How did he take revenge on Evelyn?


    "Evelyn, take care of your people. Next time, I''ll pick your clothes. Hum!" Chu fan seems to have done a trivial thing for an hour and turned to drive.


    Evelyn was stunned and had not recovered from the shock. Qiao Yun quickly helped her: "Evelyn, are you okay? I''m so sorry, Chu fan..."


    "Asshole, I''m going to kill you." Laura grabbed the suitcase and hit Chu fan hard. Then, she rushed at Chu fan like an enraged female tiger with fire in her eyes.

 Chapter 826

    "Laura!" Evelyn suddenly stopped Laura, her cheeks flushed and her breath was a little short. "Don''t do this. Chu fan is our friend. He just... Just joked with me."


    Are you kidding? Is there such a joke? It was the first kiss of the Royal Highness, so not clear.


    However, Laura did not see the expression of shame and anger from Evelyn''s face. Instead, she was a little shy. She took Qiaoyun''s hand, lowered her head and walked quickly towards Chu fan''s car.


    Chu fan easily grabbed the box thrown by Laura and threw it into the car. Without looking back, he walked to the other side, opened the door, drilled in and started the car. When Qiao Yun and Evelyn passed, she naturally opened the rear door and sat in the back seat, but the co pilot put Evelyn''s suitcase. Where else is Laura''s seat?


    Laura was so angry that she really wanted to kick the box out of the car with Chu fan, but she also knew that she couldn''t pass Chu fan without saying whether she could beat Chu fan or not. No way, she had to take out the box, go to the back of the car, open the trunk and put it in. Then she came back and sat down in the co pilot.


    Chu fan leisurely drove the car, looked ahead and said lazily, "Ms. Laura, you''d better not stare at me, otherwise you will fall in love with me."


    "Will I fall in love with you? Hum!" Laura hugged her shoulder and snorted coldly. "Unless you become a woman, I won''t fall in love with you."


    Chu fan immediately stared and said in surprise, "do you like women? God, this interest is terrible. In fact, you can try. Men are better for you."


    "Hum!"


    "Well, I have a female friend who once liked women like you. As a result, under my guidance, she has corrected and began to like men." Chu fan asked excitedly, "do you want me to help you correct it? The whole process is free to ensure that you eat marrow and taste and become addicted at one time."


    Laura was so angry that she roared, "shut up. I just like men or women. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Yes, it has nothing to do with me, but Evelyn is my friend, and I have to be responsible for her safety." Chu fan turned back and said, "Evelyn, for your safety, why don''t you live in my house?"


    Evelyn hasn''t said anything yet. Laura hurriedly said, "no!"


    "Why not?"


    "Because..."


    "Because you have a bad heart, don''t you?"


    "I..."


    Laura, who was not fluent in Chinese, was stunned to say a complete sentence. Just when she was about to go crazy, Qiao Yun finally said, "stop making trouble and drive well."


    "Yes, wife." Chu fan agreed with a smile and ignored Laura until he drove to the downstairs of the hotel. He didn''t say a word.


    First take Evelyn and her husband to the guest room. Then Chu fan takes several people to the restaurant. After ordering and sitting down, Chu fan asks, "Evelyn, your brother said you came to China to ask me for help? What happened?"


    "Well... It''s not convenient here. We''ll talk in the room in the evening, okay?"


    "OK, no problem." Chu fan nodded in surprise, as if Evelyn had promised him something.


    In this regard, Evelyn blushed, lowered her head, gently inserted a small piece of steak, put it in her mouth and slowly ate it. Laura, who was sitting with her, looked at Chu fan with hate, as if she had taken the steak in the plate in front of her as Chu fan. With a knife, it was almost cut into meat sauce.


    Qiaoyun is also very helpless. Chu fan has this virtue and can go to him. He won''t be like this. What''s the matter today?


    "Sorry, I''ll go to the bathroom." Evelyn stood up, and Laura hurried up and walked away with her.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Qiao Yun quickly whispered, "what''s the matter with you today? Evelyn is not a casual woman. Don''t fool around."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "wife, do you know what her brother told me when he called?"


    "What did you say?"


    "He said that the queen should marry Evelyn to me, so that I can help them the eagle royal family in good faith."


    Qiao Yun was stunned, and then asked, "did you kiss her before..."


    Chu Fan said reluctantly, "I want to arouse Evelyn''s disgust. It''s best to turn around and leave in anger. In this way, I don''t have to marry her and wade in this muddy water."


    "No wonder." Qiaoyun breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately sympathized with Evelyn. "Poor Evelyn, still can''t escape the mercy of fate, or want to be the object of marriage. Chu fan, if you can, you''d better help her. She''s my only friend. I don''t want to see her sad."


    "I''ll try my best."


    At this time, Evelyn and Laura came back. Chu fan and Qiao Yun had enough conversation. It seemed that they had a pleasant dinner and returned to the hotel room again. Despite the tiredness of the journey, Evelyn took a bath, changed into simple home clothes and sat down on the sofa.


    Laura brought three cups of coffee and put them in front of Chu fan, but Chu fan waved his hand: "I don''t drink this thing. Change me a cup of tea."


    Wipe, think of me as your maid?


    Laura really wanted to pour hot coffee on Chu fan''s face, but at the thought of the great mission to China and Evelyn''s eyes, she could only swallow the coffee, turn around and go back to make tea.


    "Chu fan, are we friends?" Evelyn thought for a moment, raised her head and asked in a positive color.


    Chu fan nodded: "of course, we are best friends. Your business is my business. If you need my help, just say, no matter whether I can do it or not, I will try my best to help you. Who and who are we?"


    This bastard, when did you have such a thick skin? Qiao Yun shook her head and said nothing to Chu fan.


    Evelyn''s cheeks were slightly red, but she was not angry. Instead, she showed a happy look on her face and said happily, "it''s the greatest luck for me and my brother in our life to know you and Qiaoyun and become best friends with you. Chu fan, our Eagle royal family, needs your help."


    "Don''t worry, speak slowly." Chu fan took the tea from Laura and frowned. "Change me a cup, even the cup."


    "You..." Laura couldn''t help getting angry.


    Qiao Yun stood up and said faintly, "Laura, sit down. I''d better make tea for him."


    "I''ll give you this cup of tea." Chufan handed it to Laura.


    Laura snorted coldly, "I don''t like tea."


    "Give it to Evelyn. In fact, drinking tea is good for your health." Chu fan handed the tea to Evelyn, and Evelyn reached out to pick it up.


    Now, Laura couldn''t sit still. She quickly grabbed the tea cup and looked a little frightened. "Well... I''ll make you another cup."


    Evelyn finally understood that it was not Chu fan who deliberately tossed Laura, but that Laura moved her hands and feet in the cup. Well, maybe I spit, or I put salt or sugar, or I stirred it with my hands.


    "Sorry, actually, Laura is very nice, just..."


    "It''s all right. I''m not so stingy. I''m just teasing her. Let''s talk about you."


    Evelyn took a deep breath and said, "about the huge ''earthquake'' in Columbus, the United States, a few days ago, is it actually your big pen?"


    In fact, everyone knows that it is definitely not an earthquake, but a collapse caused by a huge explosion, but this negative news must be suppressed. What is reported in the media is only an unprecedented strong earthquake, resulting in ground collapse.


    In this regard, Chu fan did not say anything, but took the tea handed by Qiao Yun and took a shallow sip.


    "In the intelligence of our Eagle Kingdom Royal family, the collapsed building is the secret base of the red umbrella company. Combined with a series of events in China''s night city, scientific research center and Devil Island you privately purchased, it is not difficult to guess that you retaliated against the red umbrella company."


    "You are very strong, and only you can force the red umbrella company to this point. Therefore, on behalf of the royal family of the eagle country, I am here to form an alliance with you. I hope you can help us through the difficulties."


    Chu fan asked without delay, "the difficulty you said is the red umbrella company?"


    "That''s right!"


    Evelyn said in a deep voice, "we have received a secret report that the red umbrella company is going to launch a palace upheaval against the royal family of our Eagle country. The palace is guarded by the round table knights, a power organization of our Eagle country. These round table knights are the primary targets of the red umbrella company."


    Wipe, there was a crash!


    The red umbrella company found Chu fan and asked him to help destroy the round table knights of the eagle country; Evelyn came to Chu fan and asked him to go to the dry red umbrella company. Isn''t that self contradictory?


    Seeing Chu fan''s silence, Evelyn hurriedly said, "the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Whether from a personal point of view or from the national interest, we should work together to eradicate this ambitious red umbrella company. Otherwise, once it continues to grow and develop, I''m afraid the end of the world is really coming."


    "As far as I know, the Knights of the round table owns 10% of the shares of the red umbrella company. Now, you want to join hands with me to get rid of the red umbrella company." before Evelyn spoke, Chu fan waved and interrupted, "I don''t believe you, but I can''t afford to lose."


    Evelyn took a deep breath: "About the round table knights, it is not clear in a few words that they own 10% of the shares of the red umbrella company, but I can guarantee that the red umbrella company is determined to take back the 10% shares, eradicate the round table knights and overthrow our Eagle royal family. In this way, the whole Eagle country will be controlled by it and provide it with all kinds of resources."


    "In order to show my sincerity, I would like to marry Huaxia, advance and retreat with Huaxia, and live or die together."


    Chu fan was defeated in Evelyn''s hot eyes. You said you were going to marry to China, but you looked at me for Mao?

 Chapter 827

    When he got home, Chu fan couldn''t help asking, "wife, what do you mean by Evelyn? Do you want to marry in China? In what era, who still does this?"


    Qiao Yun gave him a white look: "don''t pretend. I can see it. Can you see it? Evelyn said she would marry to China, but who else can marry her except you?"


    "No?"


    "Why not? She''s a drunkard, not a drunkard. She says it''s a marriage, but in fact, she''s coming for you."


    What was the two of you saying? "What are you two talking about? What kind of relatives are you not interested in?" Evelyn asked. "Why didn''t you pick her up? Why didn''t you bring her home?"


    Chu fan was in a hurry: "do you still bring home? I''m angry enough to come to China. Bringing home must kill me."


    Looking at his back, Xia Yanran became more confused and asked Qiao Yun in a low voice, "what''s the matter with him? Why is he so reactive? I didn''t say anything?"


    "He is guilty!" Qiao Yun smiled and shook her head. She really didn''t know what to say about him.


    It is reasonable to say that Evelyn is the little princess of the royal family of the eagle country. If she advertises for marriage, princes and nobles all over the world will have to fight her head and blood. But now, people are rushing to China to find Chu fan, and he has put it on the spectrum.


    Others don''t know Chu fan. Can Qiaoyun not know him? Although his mouth is hard, his heart will be happy. Not to mention Evelyn''s identity, her beauty and perfect figure alone are enough to make Chu fan salivate.


    He is not Liu Xiahui. For women, the more the better, so he won''t push out the beautiful women who take the initiative to throw themselves into the arms.


    Chu fan took a bath and came out. He found Qiaoyun sitting in bed reading. Hearing the sound, Qiaoyun said without raising her head: "tomorrow, Evelyn will sign some agreements with Huaxia in her official capacity. If it''s all right in the afternoon, let''s go out with her?"


    "This..."


    "That''s it." Qiao Yun threw down her book and got up and went to the bathroom.


    Chu fan opened his mouth and finally turned into a bitter smile. Heaven and earth conscience, for Evelyn, I just hold an appreciative attitude, but I never thought of anything to happen with her. The key is too familiar to start.


    At night, Chu fan stays in Qiaoyun''s room, but Qiaoyun still drives him out. However, he has to find Jiang Siyan. After watching her fall asleep, Chu fan gets up and goes to Xia Yanran''s room.


    Unfortunately, her relatives came, and Chu fan was happy to be quiet. He simply took her to Qiaoyun''s room and hugged her left and right. There was rain and dew, and no one was left out.


    The next morning, several people still got up. Kong Qingqing came back with breakfast. Without scruples, he broke into Qiaoyun''s room directly, pulled a stool and sat down. He asked excitedly, "a good news and a bad news, which do you want to hear?"


    Chu fan opened his bleary eyes and muttered, "why did you go last night? Why did you come back early in the morning?"


    "Last night, I went back to the holy land of the demon family. Old Duanmu told me that he had found a way to revive the nine demon kings."


    "What?" Chu fan immediately sat up from the bed in surprise. The spring light suddenly leaked. Kong Qingqing couldn''t help blushing and subconsciously avoided his sight.


    Chu fan couldn''t care so much. He grabbed his shorts and put them on his body, then pulled the quilt and covered Xia Yanran who was still confused on the bed. The next moment, the nine demon kings... No, now the ten demon kings came out and looked at Kong Qingqing with dignified faces.


    "Girl, tell me in detail, what''s going on?" boss black scale asked in a deep voice.


    It''s too big. Except the ice Scorpion King, the nine demon kings have been imprisoned for thousands of years. They live and die in the lock demon tower. It''s better to die in a vigorous battle than this.


    If there is a chance of resurrection, even if they live only one day, they are willing to try. However, the black scale boss has some doubts. How many ways did he think about it? But no matter what kind, it is not possible for the current Chu fan or the three demon kings of the demon holy land.


    "Duanmu said that there is still a spiritual root in the world." Kong Qingqing''s eyes fell on the flower fairy and said, "this spiritual root is a root of the flower fairy''s sister in those years."


    The flower fairy was immediately excited: "you mean, it''s still alive? How can it be? Why don''t I feel it at all?"


    "Father Duanmu said that more than a thousand years ago, he had the honor to enter an island floating on the sea and saw a tree of life on it. He concluded that it was a spiritual root of sister fairy. Unfortunately, he couldn''t get close to it, let alone collect it and transplant it to the holy land of the demon family."


    "An island floating on the sea?" black scale was shocked. "Is it... Penglai fairyland outside the sky?"


    "It must be, it must be Penglai fairyland." the flower fairy demon king was very excited. "I was lucky to go in once and lived in it for more than 100 years. I must have left a root when I left. I didn''t expect it to survive and still remain today. There is hope for resurrection. Wuwuwuwuwu!"


    The flower fairy demon king cried with excitement. She waited for this day for too long.


    Black scale couldn''t help being excited: "if this thing is true, the resurrection will be much easier. Chu fan, as long as she finds this spiritual root, the flower fairy demon king can be successfully resurrected. As long as she recovers to the cultivation in the heyday, she can reshape our muscles and bones, regenerate blood and flesh, and let us really live."


    "The premise is that we must find the spiritual root?" Chu fan asked in a deep voice.


    Black scale nodded, raised his head and meditated for a long time. He said slowly, "Penglai fairyland in the outer sky is a very strange place. It is not only a fairyland, but also a real holy land for cultivating immortals. Its appearance is irregular. Those who are destined may walk in unconsciously, while those who are not destined will not see its shadow even if it takes thousands of years."


    "What about that?" Chu fan was stupid. Did he let me fool around in the sea? Isn''t this bullshit? With that Kung Fu, it''s better to think of something else.


    The flower fairy demon king said, "as far as I know, people with pure heart and wood attribute are easier to enter Penglai fairyland."


    Suddenly, the eyes of Chu fan and others fell on Qiao Yun. Among the people present, only she was wooden, and she was kind-hearted and pure. According to the meaning of the flower fairy demon king, she is the most suitable candidate.


    Qiao Yun frowned and said, "even if I go in, it won''t help."


    "The appearance time of Penglai fairyland can be long or short. If it''s lucky, Chu fan may arrive in time so that you can enter together." Hei Lin took a deep breath, "Don''t put too much pressure on you. Just let it be. Anyway, we''ve been waiting for so many years, and it''s not bad for these 100 years. Even if we can''t find Kunlun fairyland, Chu fan has almost the strength to help us find other ways to revive in about 100 years."


    "I''ll start now!" Qiao Yun said decisively.


    Kong Qingqing hurriedly said, "I''ll go to Devil Island and ask Angelia to help find it. She can control marine creatures. With the help of these creatures, it should be smoother."


    "Call Song Wen and ask her to send you there. The speed can be faster." Chu Fan said, turned back and saw the Yan devil and the king of nightmares, who were still standing there. Chu fan was stunned, "what''s the situation with you two?"


    "Can''t wait, you find someone for me right away, and I''ll get a separate body, otherwise, they''re all resurrected, and I haven''t got the spectrum yet." the Yan devil couldn''t help saying.


    Chu fan looked at the king of nightmare and didn''t wait to speak. The king of nightmare said, "you can''t wait any longer. Arrange it as soon as possible. Once you find the spiritual root, you can directly enter the spiritual root and grow flesh and blood like giving birth to life. Once the time is ripe, the ontological yuan God can enter the body and resurrect successfully."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Let me think about it. Where can I find the right person for a while?"


    "Forget it, I think the girl named hongluan is quite suitable." Yan Mo said, "although her qualification is still a little poor, it''s OK. You call her, and I''ll become her escort as soon as possible and get a separate body, which is also a guarantee for her safety."


    Chu fan nodded. Hongluan is fire attribute, which is very consistent with the Yan devil in attribute. However, she is really a little worse. We have to find a way to raise her physique to a higher level. In this way, it is good for both hongluan and Yan devil.


    "Boss nightmare, do you have a suitable candidate?" Chu fan waved his big hand. "My wives, which one do you like, just say, don''t be polite to me."


    I don''t know. I thought he sold his daughter-in-law.


    Chu fan just said casually. Unexpectedly, the king of nightmares was really rude and said bluntly: "I''ve found a candidate. Like the Yan devil, her qualification is a little worse, but it also meets my standard. Originally, I wanted to wait, but now let''s see. I can''t wait any longer. It''s just her."


    "After talking for a long time, who are you talking about?"


    "Singer, don Feifei!"


    "Who? Don Feifei?"


    Chu fan was surprised. How could she choose her? What ability does she have to attract the king of nightmare?


    The king of nightmares said, "for so long, you don''t even know what my ability is? It''s not me. If they add up, they don''t have to be my opponent."


    "This is the truth." Yan devil rarely nodded and said, "but he is not good at attack, otherwise, the boss is him, not old black."


    "I''ll go. It''s so awesome. Tell me quickly. What''s your ability?"


    "The group increases and weakens various abilities, such as strength increase, speed increase, weakness, fatigue, aging, fear, hallucination, etc." the king of nightmare said, "if you like you, as long as you enter the dreamland I arranged, you can get married and have children in it and live a sleepy life, and don''t want to return to reality."


    "I grass, this ability is against the sky."

 Chapter 828

    It''s easy to call Hong Luan, but Tang Feifei


    Chu fan smiled bitterly. Last time at Yanjing airport, Tang FEIBA came and took the initiative to express her sincerity to Chu fan, but as a result, she was drunk by Chu fan and he Xiaoying, and disappeared the next day.


    Although it''s not Chu fan''s intention to get Tang Feifei drunk, who makes Tang Feifei drunk and Chu fan runs away? So far, Tang Feifei hasn''t called Chu fan again. He must still be angry.


    Forget it, let''s send Evelyn away first.


    At noon, after Qiaoyun asked Evelyn out, she set off and went to the vast sea to look for the ethereal Tianwaitian Island - Penglai fairyland. Chu fan made an appointment with her. When she sent Evelyn away, she went to the sea to find her. At that time, get a cruise ship and float slowly on the sea. Wherever you go, it''s a vacation.


    Lunch was eaten in a Chinese hot pot restaurant. Evelyn ate this kind of food for the first time. The spicy bottom of the pot, coupled with strong dipping, made her very happy. The air conditioner was on in the room, but she still couldn''t stand the steaming heat of the hot pot. Even if she drank beer, Evelyn couldn''t help sweating.


    "No, it''s too hot. I have to take off my clothes." Evelyn put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth with a paper towel, wiped the sweat on her forehead, and got up to take off her clothes.


    Lara quickly pulled her down and whispered, "princess, are you crazy? You have nothing but skirts left in your underwear."


    "Chu fan is not an outsider, it doesn''t matter." Evelyn smiled and looked at Chu fan. Chu fan just didn''t see it. He sandwiched a few pieces of fat sheep meat and rinsed it in the hot soup pot. As soon as it changed color, she took it out, dipped some material into her mouth and ate it. It was called a fragrance.


    Soon, Evelyn took off her skirt. To Chu fan''s disappointment, she even wore a sports bra. Although she still showed a large amount of white soft meat, she wouldn''t cause too much sensation even if she went to the street. The streets are full of girls who wear less than her. There are a lot of people. Where is she now.


    As for the lower body, she wore a pair of white anti light leggings. If she stood up, she might see some outline, but now sitting, Chu fan couldn''t see anything.


    "Come on, have another drink." Evelyn was very excited. She picked up the draft beer cup and touched Chu fan. She drank it in a forthright gulp.


    This kind of drinking method, Chu fan was afraid, and even said in a voice: "slow down, slow down, what are you doing in such a hurry? You should be drunk in a while."


    "I''m a good drinker. I don''t believe you ask Laura."


    Laura nodded: "the princess''s drinking capacity is really good, but it''s better to drink less."


    "You don''t understand. Chu Fan said, eat hot pot, don''t drink beer, and come to China for nothing." Evelyn handed Laura the cold draft beer sent by the service. "Come on, try it, too. With Chu fan here, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. Today is to relax and be happy."


    Chu fan muttered in his heart, what does he want to do? I have to drink wine. Why do you two drink hard? What can I do if you two get drunk?


    I really ran to Chu fan''s words. The draft beer was refreshing when drinking, but it was very strong after drinking. Evelyn and Laura were very sober when drinking, but after returning to the hotel, the two women''s wine strength came up.


    "Playing poker is like fighting landlords in China. If you lose, you''ll drink." Evelyn was drunk and shook when she walked. If Chu fan hadn''t helped her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Laura was not much better than her. She held Evelyn''s other arm and staggered her to bed. She ran into the bathroom with her mouth covered and vomited.


    Really, with this amount of wine, you still want to get your buddy drunk?


    On the contrary, Chu fan sympathizes with Evelyn. She is a high princess. In terms of gold content, she is more respected and noble than Princess Mamela. Moreover, she is likely to be the heir to the queen of eagle.


    At ordinary times, there are many men who pay great attention to her, such as crucian carp across the river. She ignores it. But now, in order to let Chu fan help, she even gives up her dignity and even uses the low-level trick of seduction. It can be seen that she is really desperate.


    Everyone has a love of beauty. In the face of Evelyn, who is as beautiful as flowers and often makes eyes, if Chu fan is not moved at all, it is a lie. If she really takes the initiative to send herself to Chu fan''s bed, he will not push her away at most.


    But now, she''s drunk. Chu fan can''t take advantage of people''s danger, can she?


    Chu fan smiled bitterly to himself. Do you think you are unnecessary? Why don''t you just say you want to sleep with me? Can I refuse you?


    No way, Chu fan took off Evelyn''s shoes, put his legs on the bed, pulled the quilt and covered it for him. Just then, Laura rushed in, pulled Chu fan away and protected her in front of Evelyn''s bed.


    "Chu fan, don''t force me to do it?" Laura was still a little drunk, but she was much more sober than before.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "I''m not as dirty as you think. Even if you don''t come in, I''m ready to go back."


    Laura looked back at Evelyn sleeping on the bed. She was relieved and said, "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    "All right, you help Evelyn clean her body and have an early rest. I''ll go back."


    "Wait a minute!" Lara hesitated. "I''m not in a good state today. I''m afraid I can''t protect Princess Royal if anything happens."


    Chu Fan said helplessly, "so, do you really want me to stay and sleep with your princess?"


    "What do you want? This is a suite. Besides the princess''s room, there is my room."


    "You mean we sleep in the same room?" Chu fan looked up and down at Laura, especially her magnificent chest, which was really not so big. This alone is enough to make her a beauty.


    Laura couldn''t help glancing at him: "you think beautiful. I sleep in the room and you sleep on the sofa."


    "Wipe, I won''t do it." Chu fan turned his head and left, turning his face faster than turning a book.


    Laura hurriedly said, "who''s your bed and who''s my sofa? Is that all right?"


    Seeing Chu fan''s hesitation, Laura didn''t have a good way: "if you didn''t have to drink with the princess, could I drink so much wine? Moreover, you are also responsible for the princess''s safety in China. Besides, the princess is also your friend. It''s public and private. You can''t sit idly by?"


    Well, it seems that today I''m guarding two beauties, but I''m going to guard the empty room alone.


    Chu fan promised to come down and go straight back to his room to take a bath and go to bed. Laura went to Evelyn''s room, took the cup and lay down on the floor at the foot of her bed. At such a close distance, even if there is an accident, she can respond as soon as possible. Otherwise, across a wall, if you really sleep to death and don''t know that the princess has been stolen, you can be blamed for a hundred deaths.


    But after lying for a long time, Laura not only didn''t fall asleep, but became more and more awake. Thinking of the princess''s forced smile and compromise these days, she felt unworthy for the princess. However, as the crisis approached, no one could save the eagle Kingdom except Chu fan. And if you want chu fan to help, don''t try to impress him except beauty.


    Do you have to let the princess wronged herself to please Chu fan?


    Laura was thinking wildly. Suddenly she heard something coming from the next door. It could be judged from the footsteps that it was Chu fan, but he didn''t sleep in the middle of the night. What did he get up for? Does he want to take the opportunity to come and steal incense?


    Laura suddenly became nervous. She held her breath and dared not breathe. However, she heard the sound of opening the refrigerator door, followed by the sound of drinking water. She was relieved, but then she felt a little thirsty. Moreover, an idea in her heart came out and got out of control. She stood up and went out quietly.


    Chu fan woke up with thirst and filled more than half a bottle of mineral water. He felt much more comfortable, but the cold mineral water also drove away most of his sleepiness. As soon as I closed the door of the refrigerator and was ready to go back to sleep, Leng was startled to see a man standing at the opposite door.


    "I''ll go. Why haven''t you moved at all? I''m scared to death!" Chu fan patted his heart and asked, "Why are you up?"


    "I''m thirsty, too. Help me get a bottle of water, thank you." Laura said faintly.


    Wipe, you have hands and feet. Can''t you take it yourself? But Chu fan was too lazy to talk nonsense with her. He turned back and opened the refrigerator door, touched a bottle of mineral water and threw it over, so he was ready to go back and have a rest.


    But then Laura suddenly said, "Chu fan, can I... Talk to you?"


    "Talk? What do you want to talk about?" Chu fan was surprised. He looked at her carefully and found that although she was still wearing clothes, the buttons of her shirt were untied. Her huge chest almost jumped out of the collar, and the black bra was clearly visible.


    The lower body is still wearing pants, which is the professional ethics of the standard bodyguard, because no one knows when the danger will come, so the bodyguard usually doesn''t take off his clothes to sleep.


    Laura didn''t seem to know Chu fan''s eyes. Although the light in the room was not turned on, the moonlight outside was very bright. It shone in through the window, not to mention bright as day, but it was not difficult to see each other with their eyesight.


    Laura sat down on the sofa and said faintly, "you too."


    "It''s getting late. If you have anything to say, I''m still sleepy." Chu Fan said so, but he still walked over, sat down opposite Laura and put the mineral water on the tea table.


    As the distance was closer, he saw more clearly. He could see the deep gully in Laura''s chest and a black mole above it clearly. His mouth was dry and he couldn''t help grabbing the mineral water bottle and gulping down the remaining half bottle of water.


    "Chu fan, what do you think of my figure?" Laura suddenly asked.


    Chu fan, who was drinking water, suddenly sprayed out a mouthful of water, which made him cough. After a long time, he said strangely, "Laura, what are you trying to say?"

 Chapter 829

    Laura stood up, put her hands on her chest, and slowly untied the shirt buttons one by one. Under Chu fan''s gaze, she let the shirt fall freely, and then untied her belt


    Chu fan was just stunned. Laura took off her underwear and had no shirt. Her chest looked more majestic, like two mountains. He was sure that Laura could not see her toes when she looked down, and her sight was blocked by her big chest. Even compared with Song Wen, who has a child''s face and huge chest, she has to be a little better. After all, she is much higher than Song Wen in both height and weight, and the scale is naturally much larger.


    Just as Laura reached behind her and untied the bra hook, Chu fan finally woke up and quickly waved her hand and said, "stop, you... What do you mean? I''m not a casual man in advance."


    "What if you whenever you promise to help your highness, I will do anything, whenever and wherever possible," Lara said, wearing her hands in her chest.


    "Laura, who do you think I am?" Chu Fanteng stood up and angrily said, "this is not what I can help. You should know better than me how powerful the red umbrella company is. I promise you that you will send yourself to hell. No one can guarantee whether you can come back alive."


    "If I had nothing to worry about and fought for Princess Evelyn, I wouldn''t frown. But now I not only have a wife, but also children. I also have older parents and family. I have to plan for their future."


    Chu fan took a deep breath: "so, you''d better go back with Princess Evelyn. When the time is ripe, I won''t have to beg me. I''ll take the initiative to end it with the red umbrella company."


    He was not in a hurry and could afford to wait, but the eagle king''s room was in danger. No one knew when the red umbrella company would start. Once the red umbrella company started, without Chu fan''s help, the royal family of the eagle country would not be spared and would be destroyed.


    Unfortunately, Chu fan didn''t give her any chance. After saying this, he resolutely turned back to his room and closed the door.


    But he lay in bed and said he couldn''t sleep.


    The red umbrella company let him destroy the round table knights of the eagle country, which is tantamount to letting Chu fan destroy the royal family of the eagle country. On the other hand, Evelyn, on behalf of the royal family of the eagle Kingdom, asked Chu fan to help deal with the red umbrella company. For this reason, she even gave up her dignity and hinted to Chu fan many times that as long as he nodded, Evelyn could accompany him and do anything at any time.


    Help who?


    In any way, Chu fan should help Evelyn, because she is not only Qiao Yun''s best friend, but also very close to Princess Mamela. The key point is that Chu fan and red umbrella company will fight sooner or later.


    As Laura said, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Therefore, joining hands with the round table knights is indeed the best choice, but the key is that he needs time to improve his strength as soon as possible, have enough assurance, and then uproot the red umbrella company.


    Evelyn, I''m sorry!


    Suddenly, the door creaked and was gently pushed open. Chu fan sat up. When he saw the person coming, he was stunned: "Laura, what do you... What do you want to do?"


    I don''t know when, Laura took off her only underwear and walked slowly towards Chu fan without a rag. She is tall, her muscles are stronger than ordinary men, and her lower abdomen has eight abdominal muscles. She looks like a King Kong Barbie.


    What makes Chu fan''s heart beat most is that she is a white tiger sister, as smooth and tender as a baby. Not that he had a good eye, but that Laura came to the bed and stood in front of him.


    "Gudu!" Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and his mind was in chaos.


    Are you going or not?


    Just when he hesitated, Laura leaned over and put her arms around his neck, took the initiative to kiss his lips, and then went all the way down


    "Hiss..."


    Chu fan took a breath of air conditioning, couldn''t help supporting the bed with both hands and leaned back. Special, will you? It''s licking, not biting.


    At dawn, Laura got up from bed, took a deep look at Chu fan and said, "remember what you promised last night, and I promise you any request anytime, anywhere. Also, Princess Evelyn can''t know about it. Please."


    Chu fan regretted it. Why is he so frustrated? Haven''t you seen a woman? How could she be so confused that she took it down. What surprised Chu fan most was that when he entered, he obviously felt the obstruction, and the blood stains on the sheets also proved this.


    This is her first time.


    The first time is definitely different from the nth time. If she is a casual woman, Chu fan can also play casually without any responsibility. But now, she gave her first time to Chu fan, which made Chu fan have another mountain on his back. He should not only be responsible for her, but also pay for last night''s things - help Evelyn.


    Beauty is a curse!


    As soon as Laura entered the bathroom, Evelyn got up. Chu fan also got up quickly, rolled up the sheets and threw them into the wardrobe. Then she dressed quickly and went out as usual.


    "Good morning!" said Evelyn shyly. "I was drunk last night. Didn''t I make a fool of myself?"


    "No, you fell asleep when you drank too much. You slept until dawn." Chu fan looked at the time and said, "it''s getting late. I''ll go back first. Oh, by the way, you can go back as soon as possible. I''ll go there in the near future. We''ll discuss the details at that time."


    Evelyn was surprised and said, "you mean... You promised to help me?"


    You can''t do it without help. Your master and servant''s trick is too powerful to prevent.


    "Are we friends? Besides, I''ll have a war with the red umbrella company sooner or later. Who won''t help you?" Chu fan pretended to wave his hand easily. "OK, I have to arrange it. If I have time, I''ll see you off at the airport."


    "No, no, we can go to the airport by ourselves. Thank you, Chu fan!" Evelyn was really grateful. She opened her arms and wanted to hold Chu fan, but he was so scared that she quickly took out her mobile phone, pretended to call and walked out quickly.


    Evelyn has some doubts. Why is there something wrong with Chu fan today? After drinking so much wine last night, he didn''t let go. Why did he promise as soon as he woke up. Last night, didn''t anything happen?


    Just then, Laura came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel. Evelyn hurriedly asked, "Laura, what happened last night?"


    "Last night? Nothing happened." Laura was a little guilty. She didn''t dare to look into Evelyn''s eyes and turned back to her room to get dressed.


    Her reaction made Evelyn more confused. Then she followed her and asked, "Chu fan slept in your room last night?"


    "Yes, he slept in my room and I slept on the floor of your room all night," Laura said as if nothing had happened.


    This can stand scrutiny, because Laura''s quilt is still thrown on the floor, but she only slept the first half of the night, and almost all the second half of the night was in Chu fan''s bed.


    After entering the door, Evelyn couldn''t help smelling: "what''s the smell in your room? It''s strange."


    "Er... Chu fan didn''t take a bath last night and drank so much wine. I''ll just open the window and get some air." Laura just opened the door of the wardrobe and hurried to open the window before she could get her clothes. She didn''t know that the sheets fell out of the cabinet.


    When she opened the window and turned around, she was so ashamed that she almost got into a crack. It''s over. It''s all exposed.


    Evelyn simply knew what the blood on the bed sheet meant. Then she thought of Laura taking a bath early this morning, Chu fan''s sudden change, and the strange smell in the room.


    "Laura, you..."


    "I''m sorry, princess." Lara bowed her head. "You are the body of a thousand gold, and I am just a servant. I don''t want to spend the night with someone. Even if I die for the princess, I will never regret it, and I will be most willing to."


    Evelyn sighed, hugged Laura and said bitterly: "Why bother you? This is my mission. You don''t have to bear it for me. Besides, I don''t like Chu fan very much, but I don''t hate him. Even if I return to China completely, others will think I have handed myself over to Chu fan in exchange for his help. Therefore, you are taken advantage of by him for nothing."


    Now, Laura is stupid. She has been tossed about for half a night and played in vain. Can she stop joking like this?


    Chu fan eats breakfast outside, calls Xia Yanran, leaves Yanjing City, and goes straight to the seaside. Qiao Yun is still looking for Penglai Wonderland at sea. If Chu fan doesn''t help, she has to prepare something for her.


    But when he came to the beach and was about to call Qiaoyun and ask her where she was, he saw a little boy about ten years old coming from a distance with a bucket.


    The bucket is more than half a meter high. It contains a lot of seafood and a lot of sea water. Therefore, the weight of this bucket of water is very heavy. It must weigh at least thirty or fifty kilograms. Let alone a little boy about ten years old, even if it is carried by an adult, it needs some strength.


    If it was normal, Chu fan would certainly help the little boy, but now, he was very confused and eager to find Qiaoyun. Therefore, he just glanced at the little boy and dialed Qiaoyun''s phone.


    But just then, the little boy was surprised and said, "big brother, it''s really you? You don''t remember me. Some days ago, you saved my sister by the sea."


    Chu fan suddenly remembered that when he came back from Japan, he happened to meet Yuri, the grandson of Blood Prince Nicholas, who escaped here with meteorite samples. He almost sucked the blood of the little boy''s sister and was saved by Chu fan.


    The phone rang a few times and no one answered. Chu fan hung up the phone, turned around and asked, "it''s you. Where''s your sister? Why didn''t she come with you?"


    "Plop!" Bian Qingzhou suddenly knelt down and cried, "big brother, please save my sister. She was caught by the villagers and wanted to burn her."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "why? What''s wrong with your sister? The villagers want to burn her?"

 Chapter 830

    Saving a person''s life is better than building a level 7 floating slaughter. Chu fan asked himself, although he is not a saint, he can''t die, can he? Besides, he has seen Bian Qingwu, Bian Qingzhou''s sister. She is a very beautiful girl.


    Fate has made the sisters and brothers suffer too much. They shouldn''t take Bian Qingwu''s life anymore. It''s not fair to her!


    Under the leadership of Bian Qingzhou, Chu fan soon came to a small fishing village nearby with a bucket. Early in the morning, most of the people in the fishing village just got up, and some people''s chimneys haven''t smoked yet.


    "Big brother, this is my home." Bian Qingzhou pointed to the low grass house in front of him.


    The thatched cottage has not been repaired for many years. The grass on the roof is thick and thin, and plastic cloth and asbestos shingles are pressed in some places. Needless to ask, it must have leaked.


    There are only two rooms in the thatched cottage. The eaves are low. You can reach the rafters on the eaves. The wooden doors and windows are askew. Many places lack glass and are covered with plastic cloth, but it is not very tight. There is air leakage everywhere.


    Bian Qingzhou opened the door and invited Chu fan in. Chu fan looked around without looking at his feet. He almost got stuck on the ground. After taking two steps forward, he found that the ground in the house was much lower than that outside. In this way, the space in the house would be much larger, but it would be very wet in the house, and it would be inconvenient to go back and forth.


    However, after seeing the environment in the house, Chu fan also understood that there was a ceiling stretched with broken blue plastic cloth less than 50 cm above his head. The center of the plastic cloth sank and there was a small hole in it.


    It can be imagined that when it rains outside, there will be light rain in the house, and the rain will fall on this layer of plastic cloth, gather in the center and flow out of this small hole.


    There is hardly any furniture in the house. A wall is tied with straw on the north side, leaving a door and a curtain on it. Needless to ask, this should be Bian Qingwu''s room.


    There was almost nothing else in the house except some firewood.


    "Cough! Cough!" suddenly came a cough. Then a weak voice came out: "canoe, who are you talking to?"


    Bian Qingzhou put the bucket away, hurried over and said excitedly, "Dad, I invited the big brother I met with my sister last time. He said he would help me save my sister."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan also bent down and came in. No way. The lintel is too low. If he doesn''t bend down, he can''t get in at all. But originally I smelled a strange smell in the outer room, and the smell in the room was even stronger. It seemed that it was a mixture of excreta and drugs, which made Chu fan wrinkle his nose.


    How do they live in this family?


    Under the window, there was a big Kang with bedding on its head. A middle-aged man with a sallow complexion and thin bones barely supported him to sit up from the Kang. At the top of the Kang, there was a pile of ragged bedding, a woman with dishevelled hair and almost naked body. She squatted in the corner. On her feet, she was even tied with an iron chain. Her hands were also covered with thick canvas. Like handcuffs, they could only be unfolded for about half a meter, greatly limiting her freedom.


    Seeing a stranger coming, the woman immediately grabbed the quilt in horror and covered her whole body. As soon as she shook it off, the smell in the house became stronger.


    "I''m sorry, there''s not even a place to sit at home... Cough! Cough!" Bian Kui just said a few words and coughed again.


    Chu fan patted Bian Kui on the back and asked, "uncle, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Old problems." Bian Kui calmed down and sighed. "A few years ago, he worked in a quarry and was exposed to lime and stone powder all day. He slowly contracted lung stones. In order to cure the disease, he spent all his family''s savings. As a result, the disease was not cured, but dragged down two children. Alas!"


    Bian Kui even had the heart to die, but he couldn''t give up his two children and his crazy woman. He knew very well that he could take care of her if he was alive, but once he died, her life would be more difficult and the lives of the two children would be more difficult.


    Chu fan asked curiously, "if you work for a quarry and get sick, isn''t the quarry responsible?"


    "Responsible? Ha ha!" Bian Kui shook his head with a bitter smile. "Who cares about the life and death of our common people these days? There are more than a dozen people working with me at the same time, all of whom have varying degrees of lung disease. We went to the market to discuss the story, were beaten out and complained to the county. Instead, we were arrested in the Bureau, closed for more than half a month, and still paid money."


    "Collusion between officials and businessmen, we ordinary people can''t afford it. Alas!"


    "Uncle, where is the quarry where you work? Where is it?"


    "In Tonghai County, the quarry is in the mountain behind our village, about thirty miles away." Bian Kui advised, "young man, I know you are a good man, but you don''t know what''s going on here. The county head of Tonghai County is the brother-in-law of the quarry director, and the quarry was jointly opened by their brother-in-law and brother-in-law. You''d better leave it alone and face will cause you trouble."


    Chu Fan said with a faint smile: "uncle, don''t worry about it. I''ll find someone to ask you. Try to give some money and you''ll have a better life."


    With that, Chu fan went out with the phone, made a phone call outside, and directly reported the things here to Li Lao. Little things? This is Chu fan. I don''t know how many I haven''t met.


    If the people lose confidence in the government, they dare not imagine the consequences.


    After receiving Chu fan''s return, Li Lao was also very concerned and promised Chu fan that he would immediately send an investigation team to verify the situation. Once verified, he would not tolerate it.


    After the call, Chu fan turned back and looked at his Bian Qingzhou and said, "let''s go and take me to your sister. Oh, by the way, you haven''t told me what mistake she made, and the villagers are going to kill her?"


    "They say my sister is... A vampire," Bian Qingzhou said wrongfully, wiping her tears.


    Chu fan was surprised: "vampire? Tell me carefully, what''s going on?"


    After Bian Qingzhou tells the story, Chu fan finally knows what changes have taken place in Bian Qingwu in the days after he left.


    The night after she woke up, she killed the only old hen in her family and drank all her blood. However, no one knew what was going on, and no one doubted her.


    But since then, the poultry and livestock in the village have been killed. Almost every night, chickens, ducks, cats, dogs and other small animals die strangely. Without exception, they all die by biting their throats and sucking dry blood.


    Slowly, there were fewer and fewer small animals, and cattle and sheep began to be bitten to death. Because no one found out what killed these livestock, everyone thought that the village was haunted and there were zombies. Timid, even the whole family moved away.


    Finally, just the night before yesterday, Bian Qingwu was caught by a man who had a stomachache in the middle of the night when he was secretly hunting prey to suck blood. His screams led the nearby villagers to Bian Qingwu''s house and caught her.


    As like as two peas, she has two hands that are spitting out of her lips, just like the vampires in the movie. At that moment, she was tied up and shut up in the ancestral hall at the entrance of the village, ready to burn her at noon today.


    Unexpectedly, she was only bitten by the blood clan and turned into a blood clan. I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing?


    Under the leadership of Bian Qingzhou, Chu fan came to the ancestral hall at the entrance of the village without fear or danger. The door of the ancestral hall was closed tightly, and Bian Qingzhou whispered, "brother, my sister is locked here, and there are still guards inside. You have to be careful not to be found?"


    "Don''t worry, you find a place to hide, I''ll go back." Chu fan patted Bian Qingzhou on the shoulder, jumped up the wall more than two meters high, looked around and jumped in quietly.


    The ancestral hall is not big, about more than 80 square meters, in which the ashes of the dead people in the village are placed, which is equivalent to a ashes storage place. Around the ancestral hall, there is a wing room. In the East Wing room, there is an old man who has no children, no children, no residence and lame legs. Therefore, the villagers let him live in the ancestral hall and give him some living expenses every month, which is enough for him to eat and drink.


    The West Wing room is a warehouse, in which some new urn, yellow paper and other items are stored, and Bian Qingwu is locked here.


    Chu fan jumped down and was about to go to the ancestral temple. Suddenly, the door of the East Chamber opened. Chu fan immediately dodged behind a big tree in the garden. A lame old man in his sixties came out. He took two steamed buns in his left hand and a bottle of wine in his right hand, and walked towards the West Wing room step by step.


    With a squeak, the door of the West Wing room opened. The old man went in, but closed the door again. Chu fan, like a civet cat, dodged to the door, gently pushed the door open a gap and looked at it.


    "Dancing, are you hungry? Grandpa brought you something to eat and a bottle of wine. When you''re full, you won''t be hungry on the road."


    "Grandpa Zheng, will you let me go? I can''t die. If I die, what will my parents do? What will my brother do?"


    Bian Qingwu was tied to a chair and couldn''t move at all. And some days I haven''t seen her. Her skin is getting whiter and whiter. Moreover, her figure seems to have developed a lot. She was strangled by a rope, and the outline of two hills appeared on her chest.


    "Grandpa Zheng, you let me go. I will repay you by being a cow and a horse in my next life. I beg you."


    "Hey, don''t cry, don''t cry, don''t you embarrass me?" the old man thought hard and said, "it''s OK to let you go, but you have to promise me a condition."


    Bian Qingwu said excitedly, "you said, as long as I can do it, I will promise you."


    "In fact, it''s very simple for you. As long as you sleep with me, I''ll let you go."


    "What?"


    Bian Qingwu was ashamed and angry, and her face turned red. If she had been in normal times, she would have scolded, but now she has become a prisoner. Can''t you promise?

 Chapter 831

    "Qingwu, Grandpa let you go, but you have to take responsibility. Maybe you''ll lose your job in the future." the old man patiently advised, "think about your parents and your little brother. If this family doesn''t have you, they will starve to death."


    Bian Qingwu sobbed: "Grandpa Zheng, I''m only twelve years old."


    "What happened when I was twelve? When I was your age, many girls aged twelve or thirteen got married and had children. Besides, Grandpa just slept with you. Who knows if you don''t tell me?"


    "But..."


    "It''s getting late. After a while, the villagers will come. It''s too late for you to leave." the old man threatened.


    Bian Qingwu closed his eyes in despair, let the tears flow down, cried and nodded: "OK, I promise you, you let me go first."


    "That''s not good. What if you run away?" the old man opened the wine bottle and sent it to Bian Qingwu''s mouth. "Drink this bottle of wine. After drinking the wine, I''ll let you go right away."


    Do you still have a choice when Bian Qingwu is desperate? The old man quickly put the bottle in her mouth and poured it down. Soon, most of a bottle of wine went down. Bian Qingwu was choked and coughed. He shook his head and got rid of the bottle.


    Although she spilled a lot, she vomited some more, but the wine in her stomach was about half a kilo. Bian Qingwu''s pale little face is now like a peach blossom, with a touch of blush. He is drunk.


    Suddenly, the old man got excited, trembled and untied the rope on Bian Qingwu, and then couldn''t wait to untie the buttons on her clothes.


    Having been single for more than 60 years, I''m finally going to be the bridegroom''s official. Woo woo!


    Drunk Bian Qingwu tried to stop, but she was soft and had no strength, but she still struggled and protected her chest. The old man couldn''t breathe because he was excited and because he was old. He couldn''t solve it. He was anxious and said angrily, "dead girl, I''m saving you, you know?"


    "No... don''t..."


    "Let go!" the old man got angry and slapped him.


    With a bang, the old man''s hand stopped in the air, like being clamped by a pair of pliers.


    The old man subconsciously looked back and saw that there were more young people around him. He was shocked: "what do you... What do you want to do?"


    "You ask me, I still want to ask you." Chu fan shook off the old man''s hand and said coldly, "I''ve been watching outside for a long time. You say you''re so old, why don''t you know how to be humble? She can be your granddaughter, and you can do it too? If you''re not so old, I really want to send you to prison and rebuild you again."


    The old man was scared silly. Originally, he was guilty when he did this. Now he was caught. Can he not be afraid? If he were ten years younger, he might fight, but now he has trouble walking. What can he fight with the guy in front of him? Isn''t that death?


    "Get out!" Chu fan shouted fiercely. He was so frightened that the old man rolled and limped out.


    Then, Chu fan stooped down to help Bian dance and looked at her carefully. He didn''t feel any change in her. It was the same as before. How did you become a vampire?


    "Don''t... don''t..." Bian Qing couldn''t open his eyes. He subconsciously wanted to push Chu fan away, but he couldn''t get into his arms, so he was completely drunk and went to sleep.


    Chu fan sighed, bent down, picked up Bian, who was only about 37 kilograms, danced lightly and strode out.


    Outside, Bian Qingzhou was in a hurry. Suddenly, he saw a man jump down from the wall. It was Chu fan. He still held a man in his arms. He recognized it by looking at his clothes. It was his sister, Bian Qingwu.


    "Elder sister, elder sister, what''s wrong with you?" Bian Qingzhou was so anxious that he grabbed her arm and shook it hard, so that he cried.


    Chu fan comforted: "don''t worry, your sister is fine. She just drank some wine, slept and woke up."


    At this time, Bian Qingzhou also smelled the smell of wine on his sister. Finally, he was relieved. He suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, "come with me and hide your sister first. Don''t let anyone find her."


    "Don''t worry, no one can take your sister with me." Chu fan strode towards Bian''s house.


    Soon, the two returned to Bian''s house. Chu fan directly sent Bian Qingwu to the small room separated from the north of her outer house. It was very simple. Only a cloth curtain was pulled on the fence tied with straw. It was regarded as a curtain and covered the straw. It looked much cleaner.


    There is only a small bed made of two wide boards in the cabin. The legs of the bed are a few bricks. It is low and only 30 cm high. All kinds of leaflets and newspapers were pasted on the wall, and there was a faint fragrance in the room. It was two worlds with the outer room.


    Just as he put Bian Qingwu on the bed and covered her with a thin quilt, there was a sudden noise outside. Bian Qingzhou quickly ran out, looked at it and hurried back. He hurriedly said, "brother, the villagers have found it. Take your sister and I''ll stop them."


    Chu fanle, who can you stop, a ten-year-old boy? However, the courage is commendable, and it can be seen that the feelings of the sister and brother are very deep.


    "Don''t worry, you stay here and watch your sister. I''ll go outside and reason with the villagers." Chu fan told and strode out. In the yard, the villagers were stopped by dozens of tools, such as shovel, broom, harpoon, and so on.


    "That''s him!" the old watchman pointed to Chu fan behind the crowd and shouted, "he rushed into the ancestral hall and not only took Bian Qingwu away, but also beat me. Let''s go together and smash the smelly boy to death."


    Originally, Bian Qingwu was taken away, which made these villagers angry. Now someone incited them, and suddenly impulsive villagers rushed up. Since someone did it, others naturally couldn''t look at it. They threw all kinds of guys at Chu fan.


    "Ping Ping!"


    Chu fan stood there without moving his feet. With only one hand, he blocked all the guys who hit him. Without exception, they were all broken in two. Now, those people were silly, standing there one by one, not knowing whether to advance or retreat.


    "Stop!" a loud voice woke everyone up. The villagers quickly retreated and a group of people came together. Together, there were more than 30 people. It is estimated that the young and middle-aged people of the whole village have come.


    But this time, with a lesson from the past, no one dared to provoke Chu fan, but Bian Qingwu couldn''t be let go because of him. Finally, a big, red faced old man came.


    "Young man, which village are you from? You have relatives with the Bian family?" the old man asked.


    Chu fan shook his head: "I''m not a native, and I don''t have any relatives with the Bian family."


    "Then who are you in charge of?" the old man waved his hand. "This is the business of our fishing village. It has nothing to do with you. Hurry up."


    "Old man, are you..."


    "I''m the village head." the old man patted his chest proudly and said, "in this ten mile eight village, who doesn''t know that I''m old man Lin? I''m highly respected and dare not say, but who dares to say that I''m unfair? Who has a contradiction that I mediate, which is not convinced?"


    "Young man, Bian Qingwu has become a vampire. She must be burned, or she will kill all of us."


    Chu fan laughed: "Sir, you''ve always seen too many movies? There''s no vampire in this world."


    Old man Lin said anxiously, "what I said is true. All the livestock and poultry in the village are eating her up. If this goes on like this, she will have no animal blood to suck, so she should suck human blood."


    "Yes, we all saw it with our own eyes. She is a vampire."


    "She killed our cattle alive."


    "And my rhubarb..."


    After all, the people in the fishing village are not rich. It''s OK to die a chicken and duck, but the loss of money is not a bit. The Bian family is so poor that they can''t find anything valuable if they want to lose money.


    Chu fan pressed his hands down and said loudly, "listen to me. In fact, you all misunderstood. Bian Qingwu is a very rare disease, not a vampire."


    Seeing that people didn''t believe it, Chu fan solemnly said, "in medicine, this disease is called hysteria, which is a mental disease. Moreover, this disease usually occurs at night, during the day and ordinary people. There is no doubt that as long as she is treated, she still has a great chance to recover."


    People are skeptical. After all, it''s strange to say that there are vampires in the world. Moreover, what Chu Fan said is a little too true. He can even say the name and symptoms of the disease clearly. It''s probably true!


    "But what''s the matter with her two sharp teeth?" a villager asked loudly.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not simple. It''s her denture ground by herself with shells. It''s in the house. If you don''t believe it, come in with me."


    There are no dentures, but who dares to go in the villagers? The Bian family is a paralytic and a madman. Now they have a small mental illness. How can they deal with it in case of further infection?


    Without waiting for everyone to return, Chu fan suddenly asked, "village head, I heard that many people in your village work in the quarry and have lung disease?"


    "Isn''t it? Alas, these unscrupulous bosses, who cares about the life and death of our common people? My son has only been married for three years, and his daughter-in-law has run away because of this disease." when he mentioned this, old man Lin was full of bitterness.


    Everyone also talked about the quarry. Without exception, they were cursing the quarry owner and county officials. I can see that their resentment is very deep.


    "Everybody, tell you a good news." Chu Fan said loudly, "I have reflected your situation to the central government. Soon, the investigation team will come down and investigate this matter. Once the truth is found out, others can''t guarantee that they will at least give each patient a compensation and send you to a regular hospital for treatment."


    "Don''t believe it? This is my certificate!"

 Chapter 832

    "Night city military region, commander, lieutenant general, Chu fan..."


    The village head moved back, distanced himself from the certificate in his hand, and read word by word.


    "Let me see, let me see!" all the villagers gathered around and craned their necks to look at the certificates in the hands of the village head.


    Lieutenant general, this is a senior official, but is it true that he is so young?


    Don''t say they don''t believe it. Even the only well-informed village head in the village has some doubts. Now there are many fake certificates. Won''t this certificate also be bought with money?


    Just when they didn''t know whether they should believe Chu fan or not, a dozen cars roared over and went straight to the door of Bian''s house. First, a police car opened the door and jumped down several dignified policemen. Then, in the two cars, several dignified men and women in uniforms also jumped down. At the back, there was not only a police car, but also a military card. More than 20 heavily armed soldiers jumped from it. They quickly lined up in two teams and ran over with neat steps.


    This situation frightened the villagers and avoided them like a tide. This is blocked by a wall. Otherwise, these villagers must run home.


    "Report!" more than twenty soldiers went straight to Chu fan. One of the soldiers headed by him quickly stood at attention and paid a standard military salute. "Lieutenant Xiao Tie of Linhai military region, come to report and ask the head for instructions."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "don''t be so nervous. I just ran into it. How to do it depends on the arrangement of the investigation team."


    Just then, surrounded by more than a dozen policemen, several men and women in uniforms came over. The older man saw Chu fan, hurried forward and took the initiative to stretch out two hands: "are you Chu fan and general Chu? Hello, I''m Zhang Shan, mayor of Linhai City. This time, I''m taking a team to investigate the quarry."


    The villagers are stupid. Is this the mayor? Darling, the mayor came here in person to take care of this little thing in our village? Is it too much of a fuss? At this time, the village head still held Chu fan''s certificate in his hand, which was like a hot potato. He almost threw it out and hurriedly stuffed it into the hands of the man next to him.


    The man was even more frightened and hurriedly stuffed his certificate into another person. As a result, the people passed around, and the certificate returned to the village head. This time, the village head was pushed out, but he had to walk towards Chu fan trembling.


    But as soon as he walked out, he was pointed at by several guns. He was so scared that he almost peed in his pants that he couldn''t lift his legs up and shivered. He has been a village head all his life. The biggest officials he has seen are the township head and the Secretary of the township party committee. How can he have seen this battle?


    Fortunately, at this time, Chu fan waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "this is village head Laolin. He knows about the quarry. He can''t offend clearly. Please come over."


    Suddenly, a woman next to the mayor quickly walked over and gently held the old village head. "Village head Lin, don''t be nervous. You can say whatever you have. General Chu and Mayor Zhang will decide for you."


    Women are really a good regulator. The old village head was not so afraid at once. He followed the woman, stuffed the certificate to Chu fan first, and squeezed out a smile more ugly than crying, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Before Mayor Zhang could speak, Chu Fan said first, "Mayor Zhang, I have something to do later. I''ll leave you with the villagers'' condition and the quarry."


    Mayor Zhang Shan immediately said, "don''t worry, general Chu. I will investigate the matter and give a satisfactory answer to the injured villagers."


    At present, Mayor Zhang Shan took people to the old village head''s house to understand the situation. On the other hand, the police and soldiers launched a joint attack and went straight to the quarry. At the same time, Zhang Shan also called the county and asked the major leaders of the county to come to the small fishing village for an on-site meeting immediately.


    Compared with this matter, Bian Qingwu''s matter was not a matter. In the twinkling of an eye, the people in the yard were all gone, leaving only Chu fan and Bian Qingzhou.


    "Big brother, you''re really good." Bian Qingzhou looked at Chu fan with admiration and was so happy that his face blossomed with joy.


    Although he is young, the children of poor families are in charge early, and his mind is much more mature than his peers. Now, Chu fan not only saved his sister Bian Qingwu, but also helped the whole village. Once the money is returned, the life at home will be better, and his father''s illness can also be treated systematically.


    "That''s right. Don''t look who I am?" Chu fan rubbed Bian''s head and said with a smile, "let''s go and see if your sister wakes up?"


    When they returned to the house, they found Bian Qingwu sleeping soundly without disturbing her and came to the main house. Before he could speak, Bian Kui struggled to kneel on the Kang and kowtow to Chu fan.


    "Uncle, what are you doing?" Chu fan quickly stopped him. "Don''t you break me?"


    Bian Kui cried with excitement and sobbed, "young man, you are a great benefactor of our family, but I really don''t know how to thank you. I... sobbing!"


    "Uncle, you don''t have to do this. This is what I should do." Chu fan comforted and his eyes fell on the woman curled up in the quilt at the top of the Kang. Although her hair is as messy as a chicken nest and her body is dirty, it is not difficult to see that her facial contour is very similar to Bian Qingwu. If she is well groomed, she is definitely the first beauty in this small fishing village.


    What makes Chu fan puzzled is that she doesn''t look very old. She seems to be in her thirties, which is much different from Bian Kui''s age.


    This old guy, he''s still eating tender grass.


    Bian Kui seemed to see Chu fan''s doubts and said with a bitter smile: "To tell you the truth, I picked up Xiaocui. She was ten years younger than me. At that time, it was raining, and she was drenched with rain. She stood under the big tree in front of my house, shivering with cold. When I saw her poor, I called her in, asked her to sit on the hot Kang and cooked her a pot of seafood porridge. As a result, she didn''t go."


    "Originally, I wanted to take her home, but she said nothing. When she was full, she lay down and went to bed. I asked her not to say anything. Until one day, it rained and thunder, she was very afraid, so..."


    "I see." Chu fan waved his hand to stop him from saying. After all, there are children. Some words can be understood without being so thorough.


    It seems that Bian Kui''s character is still good. After all, he should have been in his thirties at that time. He is just vigorous. Although Xiaocui is only 15 or 16 years old, she is already a big girl. It''s not easy for him to bear it when they sleep on the same Kang. If Xiaocui wasn''t afraid to get into his bed, they might not get together.


    Recalling the past, Bian Kui also had a smile on his face and said in memory, "those days were my happiest and happiest time. After Xiaocui married me, she was much better. She usually helped me cook and clean up the house. She didn''t despise my poverty at all. Before long, Xiaocui became pregnant and gave birth to light dance."


    "In order to make their mother''s life better, I went to the quarry and worked early and late every day. Although I was tired, my heart was warm. Because I not only had a daughter-in-law, but also a daughter, and the daughter-in-law was pregnant again, I had to earn more money to support them."


    "Unfortunately, when Qingzhou was five years old, I got sick and couldn''t work any more. All the money saved before was spent to see me a doctor. When I was arrested in the detention center, Xiaocui sent me food. She was stimulated and fell ill again. She hasn''t been better since. Alas!"


    Chu fan hesitated and said, "uncle, I''ve learned medicine and am especially good at treating mental diseases. If you can trust me, let me diagnose my aunt. If you can treat it, I''ll arrange a hospital for you and try to recover her as soon as possible."


    Bian Kui suddenly became excited and nodded again and again, "middle, middle... However, she is afraid of people. No one can get close to her except me and light dance and light boat."


    "This is easy to handle!" Chufan looked at four times. "Do you have any Baijiu in your house? What do you drink?" she said. "She''s drunk and she knows nothing."


    This is a good idea, but Bian Kui''s family is poor. How can he afford to buy wine?


    Chu fan happily pulled out the money house, and drew a 100 yuan ticket to the Bian boat: "go to the village store to buy a bottle of high Baijiu, the rest of the money to buy some wine and vegetables, I will drink with your father later."


    "This..." Bian Qingzhou didn''t dare to pick it up and looked at Bian Kui. Seeing Bian Kui nodding, he happily took the money and ran out.


    Before long, Bian Qingzhou came back with a bottle of 54 degree Erguotou in his hand and handed it to Chu fan. Chu fan opened the wine bottle and handed it to Bian Kui. From the wine and vegetables Bian Qingzhou bought, he took out a roast chicken, tore off two chicken legs, handed it to Bian Kui, and then took Bian Qingzhou out.


    Outside, Chu fan calls Qiaoyun again. This time, he gets through quickly. Chu fan reports his location and asks Qiaoyun to come as soon as possible. When he puts down the phone, he finds that Bian Qingwu doesn''t know when he got up. He is leaning against the door frame and staring at him.


    "Wake up? How do you feel?" Chu fan walked over.


    Bian Qingwu was about to speak when her stomach suddenly turned up. She quickly covered her mouth and staggered out. She retched in the yard and vomited some pungent liquor. She gasped and burst into tears.


    At this time, Chu fan handed a bowl of warm boiled water and said, "rinse your mouth, and then drink the water. You can feel better in your stomach."


    Bian Qingwu was obedient. He rinsed his mouth and drank water. His stomach was more comfortable and his mind became clearer. He turned his head, looked at Chu fan carefully and said, "you... Can you turn around?"


    "Turn around? Why?" Chu fan is very depressed. Does he look ugly and make her feel sick?


    Bian Qingwu stubbornly pulled Chu fan''s shoulder and asked him to turn around without speaking for a long time.

 Chapter 833

    "Hey, how are you? If you don''t talk, I can go?" Chu fan got up and wanted to go, but he was suddenly hugged by Bian Qingwu from behind.


    "It''s you, it must be you. I remember your back." Bian Qingwu''s cheek pasted on Chu fan''s generous back, with an unprecedented sense of security, said, "you saved me last time at the seaside. This time at the ancestral temple, you saved me again. Am I dreaming?"


    I know my back. I said, I''m so handsome. How can no one like it?


    "How do you know that I saved you this time in the ancestral temple? At that time, weren''t you drunk?" Chu fan asked sideways.


    Bian Qingwu closed his eyes and said, "I''m drunk. I can''t open my eyes, but I can hear you. Even if you send me home, I remember clearly. It''s just top heavy. I don''t have any strength and can''t speak."


    "Thank you!"


    At this time, a cough suddenly came not far away, startled Chu fan, quickly broke away from Bian Qingwu''s embrace and turned back. Qiao Yun didn''t know when to appear behind him and looked at them strangely.


    "Qiao Yun, don''t get me wrong. Qingwu drank too much..." Chu fan was about to explain. Bian Qingwu shook and plunged into his arms.


    No way, Chu fan had to hold her and couldn''t watch her fall? But without coincidence, her hand happened to be on her little ass. Qiao Yun looked angry.


    You can spend all your time outside. No one cares about your bad things, but you can''t do it on a minor girl? How old is she? Her body is not fully developed. Can you do it?


    Chu fan was about to cry: "wife, you really misunderstood. I didn''t do anything..."


    "Let go!" Qiao Yun came to Chu fan and patted him on his hand, which scared Chu fan to release Bian Qingwu. Losing support, Bian Qingwu slipped from Chu fan''s arms and fell to the ground, but Qiao Yun held her hand and walked towards the hut.


    "Be careful of the ground..." Chu fan hurriedly reminded, but it was still a step late. Qiao Yun and Chu fan stepped on the air for the first time, hugged Bian Qingwu and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, her body was very coordinated. She soon stabilized her steps and stared at Chu fan.


    It''s up to me, too? It''s really unfair.


    Chu fan didn''t dare to defend himself. He went to open the curtain. Qiao Yun walked in with Bian Qingwu and put her back in bed. This time, Bian Qingwu really fell asleep, and his originally frowned eyebrows finally stretched out and slept soundly.


    "What''s going on?" Qiao Yun couldn''t help wrinkling her nose. The smell in the house was really bad.


    Chu fan took her out and explained the story briefly. He sighed helplessly, "you can see the situation of the light dancer. Can I ignore it?"


    "Everything else is easy to say, but what do you do about Bian Qingwu becoming a blood clan? Even the flower fairy demon king has nothing to do with this change."


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, but she certainly can''t stay in the fishing village, otherwise she will have to make a big disaster." Chu fan pondered for a moment and said, "it''s really not good. Send her to the holy blade base. There, although she will lose a lot of freedom, her life will be much better than now."


    Qiao Yun shook her head: "don''t draw a conclusion so quickly. Wait until Bian Qingwu wakes up and ask her what she thinks."


    As they were chatting, Bian Qingzhou came over and carefully said, "brother, my mother is drunk and asleep."


    "Wife, are you coming or me?"


    "I''ll come." Qiao Yun dutifully followed Bian Qingzhou in.


    After all, they are all women. It''s more convenient. Qiao Yun doesn''t care about Chu fan, but she has to think about each other. Besides, Bian Qingzhou''s father is still there. In case Chu fan sees something that shouldn''t be seen, both sides will feel embarrassed.


    Chu fan has nothing to do in his spare time. He takes the bucket Bian Qingzhou brought back from the seaside to the stove in the corner of the yard. In fact, it is an irregular earth stove built of bricks and sand, with an iron pot on it, even without a lid. However, both the iron pot and the tableware in the cabinet are washed very clean. In a large water tank next to the cooker, the water is full, clear and pure, and there are no impurities.


    Needless to say, Bian Qingwu must have picked it up. From this, we can see that the little girl is a very clean person and pays great attention to hygiene. As for the house, there was really no way. Her father was ill all year round and peed in the house. Her mother is even more crazy. She urinates on the Kang. She can''t get it washed every day.


    After a while, when Qiaoyun came out of the house, Chu fan had washed the small crabs, scallops and other seafood in the bucket and picked up by Bian Qingzhou, threw them into the pot, put dry firewood on the shelf and boiled them over the fire. Soon, a strong smell of seafood came out of the pot.


    Taking advantage of this time, Chu fan scooped some rice, washed it, opened the boiling pot, skimmed the floating foam, then put the rice in, added some oil, stirred it evenly, made a large iron basin, closed the pot, regarded it as a pot cover, and stewed paella.


    "How about it?" Chu fan withdrew several fires and let the stove fire be smaller, otherwise, the stewed rice must be a string of cigarettes.


    Qiao Yun pulled a small bench, sat down next to Chu fan and said, "Qingwu''s mother is not seriously ill. I just helped her sort out the damaged brain nerves, and she will be fine. But Bian Qingwu''s father''s illness is a little difficult."


    Needless to say, Chu fan also knows that Bian Kui''s illness is very serious. If we don''t pay close attention to treatment, I''m afraid it will not be delayed for half a year. His disease is different from other diseases because he has been working in a lime filled environment for a long time and inhaled a lot of lime in the waste.


    At the beginning, it was OK and did not affect life, but more and more lime slowly condensed into stones in the lungs, just like concrete, which only hardened the lungs and infected the lesions.


    Think Bian Kui''s lungs have 80% induration, and only 20% can maintain operation. However, this overload operation can''t last for long. It may kill him if one mouthful of phlegm is held back.


    If he had another disease, Qiao Yun would help him cure it. But Bian Kui could cure the inflammation of his lungs, but she couldn''t help the stones in his lungs.


    "Look at the pot, I''ll go in and have a look." Chu fan patted the floating ash on his hands and got up and walked towards the house.


    On the earth Kang, Bian Qingwu''s mother, Xiaocui, lay serenely beside Bian Kui, covered with Bian Kui''s quilt and pillowed his pillow. Bian Kui, sitting on the Kang against the wall, looked at his wife Xiaocui with tenderness in his eyes. He loved her so much that he wanted to give her a good life. Unfortunately, it backfired. His family became poorer and poorer, and his life became worse and worse.


    Xiao Cui, follow me and make you suffer.


    Bian Kui stroked his wife''s cheek and couldn''t help leaving two lines of muddy tears. He is not afraid of death, but he is reluctant to die. He is reluctant to leave his wife, children and this leaky home.


    Seeing Chu fan coming in, Bian Kui quickly wiped away his tears and said gratefully, "young man, I really don''t know how to thank you and the girl. I..."


    "Uncle, you don''t have to be polite to me. There are more than one billion people in China. It''s fate that you and I can meet. Don''t worry, my aunt will get better and you won''t die." Chu Fan said with a smile.


    Listening to him, Bian Kui felt much better, but he was at a loss. He didn''t know whether to let Chu fan sit down. I can''t help it. The house is too messy and the smell is not very good. If others dislike it, they run out and won''t come in.


    Chu fan didn''t have so many scruples. He grabbed Bian Kui''s hand, carefully felt his pulse, pondered for a long time, and solemnly said, "uncle, your disease is very serious. If you don''t pay close attention to the treatment, you may not live for half a month, and there is only one treatment method, but it is dangerous. Are you willing to try?"


    "I..."


    Bian Kui hesitated. Suddenly, Bian Qingwu''s firm voice came from the door: "governance, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, we must not give up. Moreover, I believe brother Chu fan."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "how do you know my name?"


    "I heard it." Bian Qingwu looked completely awake. She went to see her mother. She hadn''t slept so firmly for many years. Although it is still uncertain whether she will recover from her illness, the current situation definitely bodes well.


    "Dad, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. No one can save you except brother Chu fan. Why do you hesitate?" Bian Qingwu advised painstakingly.


    It has to be said that Bian Qingwu is very independent. Although she is young, she has a great voice in this family. Even Bian Kui has to listen to her.


    "Good!" Bian Kui gritted his teeth. "Young man, I''ll give you my old life."


    Chu fan comforted, "don''t be nervous. I''m still a little sure. The success rate is very high. Dance lightly and go get a washbasin."


    "OK!" Bian Qingwu didn''t ask anything. He turned and went out. He soon took a clean plastic basin and stood by the Kang under the command of Chu fan.


    At Chu fan''s command, Bian Kui lay on the Kang with his face down and his head sticking out of the Kang. Below is the washbasin Bian Qingwu took.


    "Qiao Yun, come in and help me." Chu fan shouted. Qiao Yun soon came in and grabbed Bian Kui''s thin wrist.


    After all the preparations were done, Chu fan slowly stretched out his palm, put it on Bian Kui''s bony back, gently patted it twice, then rubbed it, then patted it twice, and then rubbed it.


    This repeated for about three minutes. Bian Kui''s face was congested, his breathing was getting faster and faster, and there was a sign of vomiting, but he tried his best to restrain it.


    Suddenly, Chu fan gave a loud drink, slapped him heavily on Bian Kui''s back. Suddenly, Bian Kui opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of black and purple blood. What makes people wonder is that it seems that something else fell out and hit the plastic basin.


    "Pa!" Chu fan paused for a moment and clapped again.


    Bian Kui, who had just stopped spitting blood, spit out another mouthful of blood, followed by two retching sounds, spitting out two mouthfuls of thick sputum mixed with blood clots. Gray particles as big as soybeans fell down like pearls and covered the bottom of the basin with a dense layer.

 Chapter 834

    At ten o''clock at noon, Chu fan stewed paella. Bian Qingwu also stewed a soup with some home grown vegetables with the small fish his brother picked up at the seaside.


    In addition, Bian Qingwu also fried a plate of vegetables, scrambled an egg, picked some tender cucumbers and fresh lettuce; Bian Qingzhou took the money given by Chu fan and went to the grocery store to buy some ready-made cooked food, pig head meat, cucumber, air dried sausage, bacon and a roast chicken.


    The small table was so full that there was no place to put the dishes and chopsticks.


    Qiao Yun was already hungry. During Bian Qingwu''s busy time, she took a large lettuce leaf in her hand, wrapped some paella, and then put two pieces of shredded roast chicken into a big rice bag, which she ate with relish.


    On the other side, Chu fan and Bian Kui drank wine. If this scene is seen by the villagers, they must lose their eyes.


    "Brother, I''ll dry this glass of wine. You can do whatever you want." Bian Kui took up the small bowl and drank the wine in one gulp, as if he were a different person. He was very heroic.


    He is so happy that he seems to be dreaming now. The disease that has plagued him for many years has healed today. He feels comfortable and breathes smoothly. Not to mention drinking, he can carry a bag of rice and run.


    Of course, drinking is allowed by Chu fan and approved by light dance. Otherwise, he dare not touch the wine anyway.


    He escaped from death. He should cherish his life more than anyone. But since Chu Fan said it was okay to drink, what else to worry about? I must have a good drink. I''m happy today.


    But he was drinking wine, but he kept looking at the house. His wife Xiaocui had also woke up and was taking a bath in the house. She knew that she was taking a bath, which showed that she was really well, but Bian Kui was still a little worried and couldn''t calm down to drink.


    Suddenly, Bian Kui held the bowl to his mouth, but he was stunned. He looked at the door and didn''t know that the wine spilled out.


    Chu fan quickly looked back and saw Bian Qingwu''s sister and brother, holding their mother Xiaocui''s hand and coming out of the house.


    Xiaocui took a bath and changed the clothes she wore when she got married. She suddenly looked like a different person. Originally messy long hair, now washed clean, still dark and beautiful, and it seems to have been cut again, turned into ear length short hair, looking dry and neat.


    Although the red jacket on her body was a little old, it made her look much younger. Bian Kui, who had not seen her smile for a long time, found that she smiled. There were two shallow dimples on her cheeks. Her cheeks were white and red. It seemed that they had returned to the day of their marriage.


    With a "clang", Bian Kui''s wine bowl finally fell down. Fortunately, it fell on the table, otherwise it would have to be broken.


    And this sound finally woke him up, quickly stood up, took a few steps forward excitedly, and said in a trembling voice: "Xiaocui, Xiaocui, do you... Do you still know me?"


    "Silly, after so many years, can I not know you?" Xiaocui glanced shyly at him, took a pair of children to Chu fan, and suddenly knelt down.


    "Hey... Cough, what are you doing? Get up, get up." Chu fan was almost stuck by a chicken bone. He hurriedly called Qiaoyun and helped Xiaocui''s mother and son up.


    He wanted to help, but Xiaocui looked like a young woman in her thirties after grooming. She was just as beautiful as Qiao Yun. The most embarrassing thing for Chu fan is that she didn''t even wear underwear inside, and her figure is good. Chu fan just glanced at her and found two points in front of her chest, which stand out outside her clothes.


    I didn''t mean to make this happen.


    Xiaocui seems to be aware that she''s dew point, but she can''t help it. She sits beside Bian Kui with crimson cheeks, barely eats a bowl of rice, and quickly walks back to her room to clean up the house.


    Bian Qingwu and his brother then went in to help, and Chu fan put down the wine bowl at this time and seriously said, "Uncle Bian, I have to tell you something."


    "Brother, I''m listening." Bian Kui was a little drunk. He was so happy.


    Chu fan thought about it and asked, "uncle, do you believe there are vampires in this world?"


    Suddenly, Bian Kui woke up most of his wine and said, "before... Didn''t you say there were no vampires?"


    "I lied to the villagers. Was it difficult for them to catch Qingwu and burn him?"


    Chu Fan said, "to tell you the truth, some time ago, Western blood families, that is, vampires, attacked the scientific research center of Yanjing city. One of them escaped and was met by Qingwu brothers and sisters who picked up seafood on the beach."


    "At that time, if I hadn''t happened to pass by, their sister and brother''s life could not be saved, and even the people in your whole fishing village could not be spared. Although I saved Qingwu, she had been bitten by a vampire, but I didn''t expect that she would become a member of the blood family, which is commonly known as a vampire."


    At this time, Bian Kui completely sobered up. His newly rising sense of happiness was filled with despair again. He liked light dancing more than light boat. For so many years, without Bian Qingwu''s busy support, I''m afraid the family would have broken up long ago.


    But now, Bian Kui and his wife are well, but Bian Qingwu has an accident. Is God blind? Can''t you see that our Bian family is happy?


    "Dad!" Bian Qingwu came over, took his father''s bony hand, smiled and comforted, "you don''t have to be sad. Since brother Chu can kill vampires, he must help me, right?"


    Chu Fan said, "I''m not sure now, but I can contact the blood clan. They must have a way to control your desire to suck blood. As long as you can restrain this, the blood clan identity is a good thing for you. It can keep you young forever, and it''s no problem to live hundreds of years."


    "But before solving this problem, you must come with me. I''ll send you to a place where you can exercise. Once your problem is solved, you can go home at any time."


    Bian Qingwu said without hesitation, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    "Light dance!" Bian Kui burst into tears, holding his daughter''s hand tightly and sobbing.


    Her life is too hard.


    Chu fan took out his checkbook, signed a check for 200000, tore it off, handed it to Bian Kui and said, "uncle, take the money, build a house well, and then do some small business. Life will be better and better."


    "This..." when did Bian Kui see a check? I don''t know if I should take this thing or not.


    Instead, his daughter-in-law Xiaocui calmly took the check, ordered his son Bian Qingzhou to bring a book, carefully clamped the check in the book, and then said to Chu fan: "Little brother, dancing in this family, I haven''t enjoyed a good day, but I''ve suffered a lot of sins. From today on, I entrust her to you. Whether to treat her as a sister or a niece depends on you. Her father and I believe you."


    Chu fan blushed a little when he said this.


    Xiaocui is really telling Chu fan, but her words also reveal another meaning. Can you treat Bian Qingwu as a sister and a niece?


    Before Chu fan could speak, Qiao Yun comforted, "don''t worry, aunt, we''ll take good care of Qingwu. Maybe we can solve the problem in a few days, and she can come back and reunite with your family."


    With her words, Xiaocui understood. She got up and said, "drink slowly. I''ll say a few words to Qingwu."


    She took the light dance back to the house and didn''t know what she said. When Bian light dance came out, her face was as red as cooked prawns. She looked like she was hot.


    At this time, Chu fan also had enough to eat and drink. After a long delay, he simply got up, took Bian lightly and waved goodbye to Bian Kui. They took Chu fan and his three people to the gate and watched their figure disappear before they reluctantly returned home.


    Chu fan and the three of them, after walking to a place where there was no one, Qiao Yun and Chu fan separated and continued to go back to the sea to find Penglai fairyland. Chu fan flew with his sword, took Bian Qingwu back to China, handed her over to Xia Yanran, and went straight to Hong Kong Island.


    He came to Hong Kong Island this time to ask Zheng Juncheng for help and buy some cruise ships. With the supplies on the cruise ship, he doesn''t have to go back and forth to land, and he can drift and look for it at sea for a long time.


    But unexpectedly, Zheng Xueqi didn''t run to rush into his arms at the first time she saw him, but turned around and left, closing the door heavily.


    Wipe, what''s going on?


    "Uncle Zheng, where did I offend Xueqi?" Chu fan asked with a bitter smile.


    Zheng Juncheng let Chu fan on the sofa and rolled his eyes at him: "you ask me, who should I ask? What to drink?"


    "Well, boiled water." it seems that Zheng Juncheng has a deep prejudice against Chu fan, but Chu fan doesn''t understand what he did wrong?


    Seeing Chu fan like this, Zheng Juncheng also felt that he had passed some time. His stretched face finally eased down and whispered, "a few days ago, Xueqi went to Australia island and came back to lock herself in her room all day. Today''s mood has just improved. You came here at this time. No, you''re angry again."


    "Then I''d better go."


    Chu fan stood up and was about to leave. Zheng Juncheng stared: "smelly boy, if you dare to take this step, you won''t want to see my daughter again in the future."


    "Ha ha, I''m just kidding. How can you take it seriously?" Chu fan smiled and pointed to Zheng Xueqi''s room door. "Why don''t I go and have a look?"


    "Nonsense, I''ll teach you this?" Zheng Juncheng didn''t have a good way. "If you don''t coax my daughter well, I''ll let you never see her."


    Wipe, how can you use your daughter to threaten outsiders?


    Chu fan shook his head, walked over and knocked on the door. There was no sound inside. Chu fan tried to push the door, but the door was unlocked. He walked in easily. Without me, Zheng Xueqi must have deliberately left the door for him. At this time, if he dared to go, he would really hurt Zheng Xueqi''s heart.


    "Xueqi! Xueqi?" Chu fan shouted twice, but the room was quiet. Not only did Zheng Xueqi disappear, but there was no movement at all.


    Shit, she wouldn''t want to jump from upstairs, would she?

 Chapter 835

    Chu fan was shocked and ran to the window. When he passed the bathroom, the bathroom door suddenly opened, stretched out a jade arm, grabbed Chu fan''s wrist, dragged him reeling and stumbled into the bathroom.


    "Xueqi, this is... Uh huh!" before Chu fan finished, Zheng Xueqi tightly hugged his neck, pressed it on the wall, and kissed his lips hot and wild. For a long time, Zheng Xueqi had to let go of her until she kissed her whole body and had difficulty breathing.


    "Xueqi, what''s the matter with you today?" Chu fan couldn''t help gasping. The kiss was too long.


    In the past, she was very reserved. If Chu fan wanted to make out with her, he had to say sweet words for a long time. He had to touch her for a kiss under her half push. It''s not like today. She''s like a female wolf who wants to be dissatisfied. If Chu fan didn''t try his best to resist, her clothes would have to be taken off by her.


    Speaking of this, Zheng Xueqi was so aggrieved that she wanted to cry. She took off all her hands and feet, pouted and asked, "do you think I''m not as good as Sandy? My chest is not as big as her, or my waist is not as thin as her? My legs are not long enough? Or my skin is not as white as her? She can satisfy you, so can I?"


    Zheng Xueqi became more and more aggrieved. She couldn''t help sobbing: "we''ve known each other for a longer time than her. I''ve been like that in the hot spring resort in Japan, and you didn''t say you wanted me. But now, Sandy is pregnant, but I still... You say, do you like me or not?"


    Chu fan is confused. Is sandy pregnant? When did it happen? Why didn''t I know anything?


    Zheng Xueqi was still tearfully scolding Chu fan. Suddenly, Chu fan grabbed her shoulder and asked excitedly, "you said Sandy was pregnant? Is it true?"


    "Is it true, you don''t know?" Zheng Xueqi tried to break away, but she couldn''t break away. The pain made her frown. "You hurt me."


    "Oh, I''m sorry!" Chu fan quickly loosened Zheng Xueqi, rubbed her slightly red shoulder, suddenly picked up her pretty face, kissed her heavily on her lips, and said with a smile, "Xueqi, are you angry about this? If you want children, it''s very simple. Hei hei!"


    This time, it was Zheng Xueqi''s turn to be afraid. She watched Chu fan take off her clothes. She was both excited and nervous, and had some expectations in her heart. Just when Chu fan pressed her on the wall and was ready, Zheng Xueqi suddenly woke up and hurriedly said, "no, don''t be here, go... Go to bed, please, don''t be here."


    This is her first time. Without a grand wedding, she can barely accept it, but she doesn''t even have a bed. She really feels wronged. The most important thing is that she wants Chu fan to know that he is his first man.


    "Ah!"


    Zheng Xueqi, lying in bed, screamed. Almost all her fingernails pierced Chu fan''s back, and tears flowed down. Who says it''s happy, enjoyable and addictive? This is torture. It''s too painful.


    Zheng Juncheng, who was drinking tea downstairs, was startled. The tea was sprayed out. He hurried upstairs and was about to knock on the door. Suddenly, he heard a sound as if there were nothing in it. As a passer-by, he naturally knew what the voice represented. His raised hand was also slowly put down, with a bitter face.


    Although he knew that his daughter would have such a day sooner or later, when this day came, he still felt a little uncomfortable. After raising her for more than 20 years, he was afraid that she would be wronged. For so many years, he was stunned and did not renew his string. He focused all his energy on his daughter. It''s not too much to say that his daughter was his father''s little lover in his last life. Zheng Juncheng poured all his love into his daughter. His daughter is everything to him.


    But now, the daughter is occupied by other men, not only occupying her heart, but also occupying her body. Zheng Juncheng didn''t know what it was like in his heart. He didn''t even know how he went downstairs. He took a bottle of wine directly and didn''t even use the cup. He drank it so much.


    I don''t know how long later, Chu fan came down from upstairs and saw Zheng Juncheng sitting on the sofa drinking. With a lost face, he understood his mind. He also took a bottle of wine and two glasses in front of the wine cabinet and walked over.


    "Uncle Zheng, I''ll have two drinks with you." Chu fan filled the wine and handed Zheng Juncheng a cup. Zheng Juncheng took the glass without saying a word and was about to pour it into his mouth, but Chu fan stopped him, "wait a minute, listen to me first."


    Under Zheng Juncheng''s drunken eyes, Chu Fan said, "Uncle Zheng, I know your feelings for Xueqi. She is all you have. But you also know that she is a girl. Sooner or later, she has to get married and live with other men."


    He didn''t say it was OK. After listening to his words, Zheng Juncheng''s eyes were red and his tears almost fell down. Once the baby girl who had been raised for more than 20 years was robbed, he was helpless and had to bless them. He felt flustered.


    "In fact, uncle Zheng, you don''t have to be like this." Chu Fan said with a smile, "you know my situation better than anyone. I''m afraid I can''t stay in a place in my life. Therefore, it''s better to let Xueqi stay with you all the time. I promise that I will come to accompany Xueqi and you every month."


    "Seriously?" Zheng Juncheng suddenly woke up, sat up and asked excitedly.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "not only that, I decided to let Xueqi''s first child and me take your surname Zheng. You''ll wait to have grandchildren."


    "OK, ok... Sobbing!" Zheng Juncheng cried with joy. His tears could not stop. He cried like a child.


    Chu fan comforted him for a while, drank two glasses of wine with him, and asked him to help get some cruise ships. We''re all a family. What else do we share? Zheng Juncheng promised to arrange for him immediately.


    Later, Chu fan went upstairs and comforted Zheng Xueqi. Then he left the Zheng family and went to Australia. He had to ask sandy to make sure she was really pregnant.


    At the same time, a tall, blonde girl appeared on the coast of Australia. She was bloodstained and pale. In her hand, she held a bloody lightsaber, but she used it as a crutch to support her body and prevent herself from falling down.


    In front of her stood two men in silver armor, one with a broadsword and the other with a cross gun, staring at her.


    "Sevina, don''t make unnecessary resistance." the man with the cross lance said coldly, "come back with me to the Pope, and he will send you back to the embrace of the father. When the next Holy fall, you will still be a pure eight winged angel."


    "Father God?" sevina sneered. "Are you still the most faithful believers of the Father God? Yes, I am no longer pure, but I am much more holy than the Pope. He is a demon in a gorgeous appearance. Every holy angel has been swallowed by him. Don''t you think I know?"


    "Come on, Kress, Toby, kill me, and you can go back and restore your life with your demon Pope." sevina struggled, clenched the bloody lightsaber and took a defensive posture


    Ma Rulong''s house.


    "Godmother, is Sandy at home?" Chu fan couldn''t wait to ask when he entered the door.


    On the sofa, Du Meilan and Isabel were drinking coffee. They were surprised to see Chu fan coming. Did he know Sandy was pregnant?


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Chu fan simply ran upstairs. Isabel was in a hurry. She quickly put down her coffee and wanted to catch up to see what happened, but she was grabbed by Du Meilan and said with a faint smile: "let him go, let''s not get involved."


    "Well... I''ll call Zhang Ma and prepare more dinner."


    "I''ll call the master and ask him to come back early."


    Chu fan didn''t have time to pay attention to these. He went upstairs and directly came to Sandy''s room door. He took a deep breath and raised his hand to knock on the door. After thinking about it, he first opened his perspective eyes and saw sandy lying in bed.


    If so, thanks to not knocking at the door, otherwise, she had to wake up.


    Chu fan gently opened the door, walked in with light hands and feet, sat down by the bed, brushed off a wisp of beautiful hair on her face and cherished her face. She was only nineteen years old and still in school, but because she was pregnant with his child, she had to stop her studies and stay at home honestly.


    Sandy is not a quiet girl. She likes excitement, such as racing, bars and other exciting places, which is her favorite. But now, because she is pregnant, she completely says goodbye to her interests and hobbies and stays at home as a lady. It''s really difficult for her.


    Just when Chu fan was ready to take off his clothes and lie down with her for a while, sandy suddenly became nervous. Sweat soaked out of her forehead and her breathing became urgent.


    "No... no, don''t come here... Ah!" Sandy suddenly screamed and woke up from her nightmare.


    Chu fan quickly took her hand and asked with concern, "what''s the matter? Don''t be afraid, brother is here."


    "Brother? You''re just in time. Come on, go and save sevina. She''s about to lose her support." Sandy was so anxious that she burst into tears.


    Chu fan was confused: "Sandy, are you okay?"


    "What I said is true," Sandy said urgently. "Sevina is the eight winged blood angel who occupied my body. She has an accident. Go and save her. It''s on the beach. Go."


    "Sandy, did you think you were dreaming?"


    "No, I can really feel it. Brother, please save her, or you will regret it all your life."


    "OK, I''ll go now. Don''t cry." Chu fan comforted, put on his clothes again and walked out quickly.


    At the entrance of the stairs, Du Meilan was about to go upstairs. When he saw that Chu fan came down, he asked unexpectedly, "are you... Going to go?"


    "Sandy asked me to go out and do something." Chu fan comforted, "don''t worry, godmother, I''ll be back soon."


    As soon as Chu fan came out of the door, Isabel chased her, but when she chased outside, Chu fan''s figure had disappeared.


    "This child, how did she leave so soon?" Isabel complained with some dissatisfaction. She came back and happened to see sandy running out in her pajamas, with tears on her face.

 Chapter 836

    "Poof!"


    The cross spear in Kress''s hand pierced sevira''s chest and suddenly blood splashed. Then, Toby''s broadsword also cut severa''s neck, fast.


    Sevilla was black and blue and had no strength to dodge. But even if she died, she didn''t regret her decision, just some regret


    "When"


    With a loud noise, Toby''s broadsword was smashed and flew out. Then, a big foot flew into the air and kicked out Chris who had no time to dodge. This change made sevira, who closed her eyes and waited for death, suddenly opened her eyes and saw a strong figure blocking in front of her, like a towering mountain, blocking the storm from the front.


    It''s him. Why is he here? Does he know?


    Sevira had mixed feelings and didn''t know what it was like, but one thing was certain that her life was saved. The tensed spirit relaxed, and the breath in his heart immediately vented. Sevira felt powerless and could no longer stand, and fell down soft.


    At this time, a strong arm wrapped around her waist and let her fall into a warm and generous embrace. She only had time to look at Chu fan and fainted.


    "She''s pregnant," said the flower fairy demon king in Chu fan''s ear.


    "What?" Chu fan was shocked and didn''t dare to set the channel, "you said she... She..."


    "100% sure, it''s yours."


    Chu fan is going crazy. How is this possible? At that time, her original spirit was in Sandy''s body. Even if she was pregnant, it was Sandy. What does it have to do with her? How did she get pregnant?


    "Who are you?" Toby said angrily. "You''d better stay out of the Vatican''s internal affairs."


    Kress pointed at her with a long gun and shouted, "put her down, or even you will be killed."


    Chu fan doesn''t like the Vatican. If it weren''t for the Vatican, could sandy be taken away? Now that he knew that sevina was pregnant with his child and was hurt like this, he naturally became more disgusted with the Holy See.


    "My name is Chu fan. The woman you''re chasing is my wife." Chu fan glared. "The child in her belly is mine. Do you say I''m qualified to take care of it?"


    "You''re Chufan?" said cress coldly. "I''m going to find you. Unexpectedly, you sent it to the door yourself. Die, pagan."


    The cross spear slammed down at Chu fan, and a silver fighting spirit, like a blade, cleaved down at Chu fan. This time, even a huge stone had to be smashed, but Chu fan stood there, stunned and didn''t even hide. The dragon soul giant sword was inserted on the ground beside him. He didn''t even have the meaning to catch and parry, as if he wanted to bear Kress''s full blow with his body.


    Toby, who was still ready to shoot, stopped and stared at the scene. No one knew what he was thinking. And cress, seeing that Chu fan didn''t dodge, used only 80% of his strength. At the moment when the long gun fell, it suddenly became 100%, so he almost used all his milk strength.


    But at this time, Chu fan just raised his right hand and grabbed the long gun with tens of thousands of kilograms of power. With a loud bang, the beach standing under his feet was like being hit by a meteorite. Suddenly, it collapsed for several meters, forming a circular sand pit with a diameter of more than 30 meters.


    "Impossible!"


    Cress exclaimed in disbelief. The next moment, he was kicked out by Chu fan. In mid air, Kress opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Before he landed, his cross lance flew like a sharp arrow, penetrating his heart and nailing him to the ground.


    At the moment Chu fan took over Kress''s long gun, Toby turned and ran without hesitation, regardless of Kress''s life and death. Fortunately, he runs fast, otherwise, he will definitely die. But since he ran away, Chu fan was too lazy to chase, picked up sevina in a coma and returned to Ma''s house.


    At home, Du Meilan and Isabel were comforting sandy who was crying. They saw Chu fan coming back with a bloody woman. Before they could ask, Chu fan had already carried someone upstairs.


    This guy really makes this his home? Don''t forget, you are the son-in-law of the horse family. How can you bring other women home?


    But Sandy was not angry. Instead, she hurried up and locked the door before Du Meilan arrived.


    "Brother, is it sevina? How is she? Is there anything wrong?" Sandy asked nervously.


    Chu fan put sevina on Sandy''s bed, quickly stripped her bloodstained clothes, and quickly healed her large and small wounds. At this time, Chu fan''s eyes fell on her white and smooth belly, which was obviously bloated, which was definitely not what an unmarried girl should have.


    Until then, Chu fan remembered and asked, "Sandy, how did you know she was in danger?"


    "I don''t know, but I can often feel her, especially today." Sandy patted her chest with lingering fear. "Thank you for coming, otherwise, she and her children won''t live."


    Before Chu fan asked again, sandy took him out: "don''t disturb her rest. Let''s go outside and talk."


    In the downstairs living room, sandy simply explained the matter to her aunt and mother, then snuggled up to Chu fan''s arms and whispered, "I''m pregnant. Are you happy?"


    "Of course I''m happy." Chu fan whispered and smiled in her ear, "you''re the second. If you give birth to a boy, you''re the eldest son and grandson of our Chu family."


    "Really?" Sandy said happily, "then I will try my best to give you a son."


    Seeing their muttering and flirting, dumailan and Isabel were helpless. The girl is really outgoing. At home, the whole family follows her for fear that she might knock and bump, and that she might have something wrong. As for her, she is not satisfied. The young lady has a stronger temper than before.


    But now, when Chu fan came, she immediately became a clever little woman. Everything followed others'' wishes. How can she have a little miss''s temper?


    "I can''t stand you," Isabel stood up. "I''ll go to the kitchen and talk to you."


    Du Meilan was also a little tired of them. He hurriedly said, "Sandy, take Chu fan back to the room to have a rest. Don''t be tired."


    Upstairs, Sandy was going to take Chu fan to the next room, but Chu fan took her back to his room after glancing at her and said to sevina on the bed, "don''t pretend. Get up quickly. I''ll ask you something."


    Sevina opened her eyes, sat up with the quilt, and looked at Chu fan with complex eyes.


    Before that, she almost killed Sandy and almost occupied Sandy''s body; Then, Chu fan slept with sevina while she was still occupying Sandy''s body.


    The originally hostile relationship is now closely linked because of her baby. This time, she was saved by Chu fan. Sevina doesn''t know whether she should hate Chu fan or thank him.


    "First of all, how did you get pregnant?" Chu fan pulled the chair and asked sandy to sit down. "Logically, you are just a Yuanshen body. You can''t get pregnant."


    Sevina said bitterly, "you''re right. I''m really just a Yuanshen body. Under normal circumstances, I really can''t conceive. But the problem is, I''m a powerful eight winged blood angel and integrated with Sandy''s body."


    "The blood angel is closest to people''s physique, but in terms of probability, the probability of blood Angel pregnancy is no more than 1%, but unfortunately, I was a living person in Sandy''s body at that time."


    "At that time, Sandy was just in the ovulation stage, so she succeeded once."


    Chu Fan said impatiently, "I don''t want to hear this. I just want to know why you are pregnant?"


    "Angels are created by the Father God and do not have fertility, but our blood angel is an exception, because our blood angel''s constitution is closest to the human body, and itself is an element body."


    "I''m an eight winged blood angel, so even if I''m just a yuan God, I still have fertility like people," sevina explained, "Sandy and I look like just one body, but in fact, I overlap with her body. The difference is that her body is flesh and blood, while my body is elemental. As a result, we are pregnant with your child at the same time."


    Chu fan admires himself a little. With a 1% chance, he can be bumped by himself. He is really strong.


    "Oh, by the way, you were brought down by the Pope. Why did he send someone to chase you?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    Sevina hesitated for a moment and said, "because I''m pregnant."


    "Fart, what''s the matter with pregnancy? Didn''t he come out of his mother''s belly?" Chu fan was furious. "Even my wife and children dare to move. I think he''s tired of living. Don''t be afraid. Wait for me to go there sometime and raze the Holy See to the ground. Break the Pope to pieces and vent your anger."


    "The holy see is not wrong, but the Pope is no longer the former Pope." sevina said in a deep voice, "he sold his soul and fell into hell in order to pursue the power of eternal life. Just because I saw through, he was desperate to kill me."


    "And this?"


    "Chu fan, you should hurry up. Once the Pope opens the hell channel, countless demons will pour into the world. At that time, the world will become a battlefield and countless civilians will become a dinner for demons."


    Chu fan finally became dignified. It seems that he should start with the Pope first. To get rid of the Pope is equivalent to destroying one-third of the red umbrella company and breaking an arm of the blood queen. However, the Holy See has strong strength and can''t be eliminated so easily.


    Just when he was thinking about it, sevina suddenly asked, "can you get me something to eat? I haven''t eaten for three days."

 Chapter 837

    Sevina was saved, but how to place her has become a difficult problem. You can''t let her stay in Australia and live with sandy, can you? Nowadays, sevina is wanted by the Holy See. Where she is, there will be danger.


    If sevina''s strength is restored by 50%, there is no need to worry about her safety, but the price of having a child is that her cultivation has fallen sharply, which has degenerated to the point that even ordinary angels are inferior.


    She must be sent away as soon as possible!


    "Brother, can''t you stay with me all night?" Sandy said bitterly.


    A girl of eighteen or nine years old is the golden age to enjoy a good youth, but sandy conceived her child early, but the child''s father is not around yet. Although she knew that Chu fan would not want her and her children, she would inevitably worry about gain and loss.


    Who doesn''t want his man around? It''s safe to sleep.


    Chu fan originally planned to take sevina away as soon as possible, but since sandy asked him to stay, he felt a lot of guilt and stayed.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll go when you fall asleep." Chu fan hugged sandy, lay in bed and stroked her hair. Unexpectedly, there were no distractions. But if he doesn''t want to, it doesn''t mean that others don''t want to.


    Sandy didn''t even know what it was like, so she conceived a child. Now she curled up in Chu fan''s arms. Don''t mention how excited she was.


    "Brother, I want to."


    Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "what do you want? I''ll take it for you."


    Sandy said angrily, "you hate it. People want... That!"


    "Ah?"


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "Sandy, you are pregnant now. You can''t exercise violently."


    "I don''t care!" Miss sandy got angry, turned over and rode on Chu fan, quickly took off the inside and pulled down Chu fan''s shorts.


    Chu fan was anxious: "slow down, slow down..."


    They tossed about in the middle of the night. Sandy was comfortable and slept contentedly, but Chu fan was sleepless and wanted to cry without tears.


    For fear of hurting Sandy''s baby, Chu fan slowed down ten times and didn''t dare to enter it all. He endured it very hard. But sandy, who had just tasted it, was easy to be satisfied. Moreover, she was sweating all over. She was sleepy and tired. She soon fell asleep.


    Well, I''d better go.


    Chu fan carefully took out her arm from Sandy''s armpit, covered her with a quilt, left a note on the bedside cabinet, and quietly left the room. At the door of the next room, Chu fan knocked gently. Soon, sevina in a white dress appeared at the door and asked vigilantly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you." Chu fan yawned and said, "come with me. I''ll take you to a place with elegant environment. I promise no one can find you. After you have a child, your strength should recover a lot. At that time, you''ll be safe and go anywhere."


    Sevina had no other choice, and she also believed that Chu fan would not harm her, because she was pregnant with Chu fan''s child. Her accident is not good for Chu fan. Therefore, sevina didn''t even return to her room, so she quietly left with Chu fan.


    At ten in the morning, Chu fan came to Devil Island. As soon as they fell from the air, a red flame rushed over and startled him.


    "Auntie, it''s me!" Chu fan shouted quickly. Suddenly, the fire disappeared, and Chu fan''s mother, rosefinch, appeared in front of him.


    The rosefinch was surprised: "Chu fan? Why did your boy come in the middle of the night? Who is this woman?"


    "It''s hard to say!" Chu fan asked curiously, "aunt, why do you keep a vigil in the middle of the night?"


    "I can''t sleep. I got up and walked around. I just ran into it." the rosefinch glanced at sevina and said coldly, "come with me."


    With the rosefinch leading the way, Chu fan and others relaxed a lot and soon came to the side of the island. A large open space was repaired here and several simple movable plank houses were built.


    The construction project of Devil Island has just started. It is not only the place where workers live, but also the temporary residence of Qinglong, hongluan and others. As soon as Chu fan approached, the slender figure of the green dragon appeared at the entrance of the stairs, dressed in a green shirt, unspeakable elegance.


    "Chu fan? Why are you here?" Qinglong was surprised.


    Chu fan didn''t answer and said to the rosefinch, "aunt, do you have a free room? First arrange a residence for her."


    "You haven''t told me who she is." the rosefinch asked angrily.


    Chu Fan said, "she has nothing to do with me, just... Hey, she''s pregnant."


    The rosefinch asked suspiciously, "what does it have to do with you that she is pregnant?"


    Chu fan was even more embarrassed and scratched his head: "mine!"


    Now, the rosefinch and the green dragon are completely speechless. They are pregnant with your child. Do you still say you two have nothing to do? Fool the ghost? However, they also knew that Chu fan had provoked a romantic debt and didn''t say anything ugly. They went to open the door of a room and invited sevina in.


    "Master, haven''t you slept yet?" Hong Luan opened her eyes and asked vaguely.


    This is a four human world. In addition to the red Luan, Natasha also lives here. There is also a bed for rosefinch, and another berth is vacant, just for sevina to live in.


    No way, Devil Island is under construction, and the accommodation conditions are rudimentary. Their room is pretty good. The workers'' dormitories are standard ten rooms, five beds, upper and lower bunks. Compared with them, hongluan''s room is equivalent to the presidential suite.


    When someone came in, Natasha woke up and was about to ask. Chu fan happened to come in later. She was surprised and shouted, "husband? Why are you here?"


    "Hey, hey, I miss you." Chu fan went over and directly took Natasha out of bed, startling Natasha.


    Although she also wants to have something with Chu fan, there are rosefinches in the house.


    "Come on, aunt rosefinch is still watching," Natasha whispered, blushing.


    The rosefinch stared at Chu fan and hummed, "I''ll wait for you next door. When you''re settled, come here quickly. Hum!"


    Chu fan took Natasha in his arms and came to hongluan''s bed. He was excited about hongluan. He looked at Chu fan with big eyes and said excitedly, "husband, are you going to have a wedding with me? I''m already ready."


    Brush, the quilt opened, Chu fan didn''t go in, but put Natasha in hongluan''s arms. Suddenly, the two women were stunned. What''s going on?


    "Sevina, you sleep in Natasha''s bed first and arrange accommodation for you tomorrow." Chu fan pointed to Natasha''s bed and said to sevina. With that, Chu fan leaned over, kissed the two women on the cheek and said, "go to bed first. I''ll explain it to you in detail tomorrow morning."


    Then Chu fan opened the door and went out to the next door.


    Qinglong lives here. In addition to him, there are several veterans of the mercenary regiment, but Zhuque doesn''t care, even if those veterans walk around the house in big underpants.


    However, Chu fan glanced, frowned and said, "uncle, let''s go out and talk."


    It''s no small matter. The fewer people know, the better. It''s not that Chu fan doesn''t trust these veterans, but it''s always right to be cautious.


    Soon, the green dragon and the rosefinch followed Chu fan to the beach. Chu fan briefly explained sevina''s identity and the process of pregnancy. Then, he told them the Holy See''s pursuit of sevina.


    The two people who had been careless finally realized the seriousness of the problem. No wonder Chu fan would send people here in the middle of the night.


    "Don''t worry, now the Devil Island is absolutely safe. No one dares to make the idea of Devil Island."


    The Green Dragon said in a deep voice, "you came just in time. I have something to discuss with you."


    "Is it about aircraft carriers and fleets?" Chu fan asked.


    The Green Dragon nodded and said, "yes, it looks awesome to have an aircraft carrier and fleet, but it costs too much money. Moreover, it''s a bit of a fuss for our demon island."


    The rosefinch said, "a few days ago, the United States sent someone to negotiate and wanted to buy the aircraft carrier and fleet back. The conditions let us drive freely. I think it''s time to let go."


    "It''s up to you to do it. I don''t mind." Chu fan yawned and said sleepily.


    Qinglong shook his head helplessly: "OK, you''ve driven so far. Go back and sleep for a while. If you have anything, we''ll talk about it tomorrow morning."


    "Well, uncle and aunt, you can rest early. Don''t be too tired." Chu fan threw down a sentence and couldn''t wait to run back.


    Sleepiness is on the one hand. The key is that before and sandy, they couldn''t get up and down. Now they have a chance, how can they resist it? He ran back to the room and threw himself on the single bed where Hong Luan and Natasha slept.


    "Creak! Creak! Creak!"


    The poor single bed was almost broken by three people. It groaned for half a night. It didn''t finally calm down until dawn. The three people in bed fell asleep, and sevina on the bed behind them finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She not only listened in the middle of the night, but also watched for half the night for free. The sympathetic stimulation made her almost chew the quilt, and her pants were already wet.


    No, I can''t live with them tomorrow. I have to get a separate residence, even a tent or cave, as long as it can shelter from the wind and rain.


    Originally, she didn''t fall asleep in the middle of the night. After running so far in the middle of the night, she listened to her bed for half a night. At dawn, she was so sleepy that she finally fell asleep.


    At this time, the three people in the other bed are not so effective for only one reason - too crowded. No way, Chu fan had to get up, give the bed to them, climb directly from the bed and get into sevina''s quilt.


    Sevina was also too sleepy. She didn''t notice it. She was hugged by Chu fan. She subconsciously leaned against him, put her head on Chu fan''s shoulder blade, and slept more heavily.


    And Chu fan, his hand flexibly got into her skirt, held the firmness in front of her chest, and his other hand passed under her neck and fell on her back. He soon fell asleep


    I don''t know how long later, sevina was awakened by a loud noise. She suddenly found that it was wrong. Her body suddenly tightened, but then she was stunned

 Chapter 838

    Sevina was stunned. Chu fan didn''t mention it when she held her, but she also held Chu fan and rode on Chu fan with her legs. Her posture was extremely indecent. Moreover, because her pants were wet, she secretly took them off before going to bed, and Chu fan didn''t wear them at all.


    This posture of the two may "take advantage of the weakness" at any time. Thanks to sevina, who woke up first, sevina might not even know how she lost her body if it was Chu fan.


    However, the feeling of holding him was really down-to-earth, and he didn''t feel disgusted with that thing.


    Sevina was confused. Did she like him? Impossible, how can I like him? However, I have his child in my stomach, and I don''t want to get rid of him in my life.


    She didn''t know what to do, partly because of the child in her belly, and partly because she lost all her ability and was no longer the powerful eight winged blood angel. If she loses Chu fan''s protection, she will not only lose her children, but also her own life.


    Alas! This is fate.


    Sevina turned around gently, so she didn''t have to face Chu fan. As everyone knows, men prefer to hold women from behind. Chu fan is no exception. This posture can make two people''s bodies stick together more closely.


    When Chu fan hugged her body and held the beauty in front of her chest, her body suddenly tightened, and then softened like water. She felt that she had never been so down-to-earth, as if there was a mountain behind her, which brought her endless support.


    But just when she closed her eyes and was ready to squint for a little longer, Chu fan''s waist stirred, and sevina immediately screamed, frightening her to cover her mouth. How did this happen?


    At noon, Chu fan woke up and found himself lying in bed alone, but he clearly felt that he was sleeping with a woman? Anyone here?


    "Brother, are you awake?" Angelia opened the door and looked at Chu fan. When she saw that Chu fan woke up, she ran over happily, threw herself directly at him, kissed him on the lips and said with a smile, "I''ve prepared delicious food. Get up quickly."


    "Wait, I''m not dressed yet..."


    Put on your clothes, Chu fan was dragged out by Angelia and set up a barbecue rack in the open space by the sea. Hongluan was picking up seafood such as sea fish and scallops by the sea. Natasha was holding a large leaf, fanning a cigarette, flipping the kebab quickly, and occasionally brushing some spices. She was very busy. However, looking at her skillful appearance, it seems that she often does this job.


    What surprised Chu fan most was sevina. She picked up a bunch of dry firewood in the forest. Although not many, she was really not idle. She put down the dry firewood and went to help hongluan. She didn''t look at Chu fan from beginning to end.


    What''s going on?


    "Sevina, don''t need you, just rest at ease and wait to eat." hongluan was a new woman, and her character seemed to have changed a lot. She kindly pushed sevina away.


    For these jobs, sevina really can''t do it, so she didn''t force it. She went to help Natasha, but Natasha quickly waved her hand: "don''t you, hide away. This smoke is bad for the development of the fetus."


    Sevina had no choice but to look at Angelia. Angelia smiled and said, "I don''t need your help. These things are enough for us to eat all day. You''d better have a rest."


    "I''ll pick up firewood!" sevina and Chu fan''s eyes met, and immediately like a frightened little rabbit, they hurried to avoid, turned and walked into the woods.


    Chu fan hurried to hongluan and whispered, "girl, what happened?"


    "What happened? Didn''t you count it in your heart?" hongluan glanced at him, pushed him away and became busy.


    Chu fan hit a soft nail and angrily came to Natasha. He grabbed a meat kebab, rolled down the meat in one bite and chewed it in a big bite.


    Natasha said anxiously, "Hey, it''s not cooked yet."


    "Eight mature, just right." Chu fan finished eating, grabbed another string, and asked, "Natasha, how do I feel? You''re all strange today?"


    "Really? Why don''t I think?" Natasha glanced at him with a smile and continued to bake the string.


    Chu fan stopped eating a string and frowned, "no, how do you know sevina is pregnant?"


    "She said it herself."


    "She said it herself?"


    Natasha didn''t have a good way: "don''t pretend. We saw it this morning. You and she... Hum, lied to us that it had nothing to do with her. Is it interesting?"


    Chu fan wronged: "what did I do?"


    "Ah!"


    In the woods, sevina''s exclamation suddenly came out. Chu fan didn''t think about it. He swished in the past. Almost in the blink of an eye, he came to sevina and asked nervously, "what''s the matter? What happened?"


    "No, nothing, just... Her hand was stabbed." sevina showed Chu fan her finger. There was a drop of red blood on her belly, which was as eye-catching as a blood pearl.


    "Why are you so careless?" Chu fan walked over and naturally grabbed her hand, put her injured finger in her mouth, sucked it and spit out the blood in her mouth. At this time, their eyes met. Sevina quickly took her hand back and hurried away.


    I wipe, she won''t fall in love with brother, will she?


    During the meal, a black spot appeared in the sea. Before the meal was finished, the black spot was close to the island. It was a huge cruise ship. When approaching the island, the speed of the cruise ship had slowed down. Then, three white people took a speedboat, quickly approached the island, landed on the small wharf and walked towards Chu fan.


    "Oh, Mr. Chu fan, I''m so lucky to meet you here." led by a middle-aged man of about 40, he smiled and extended his hand.


    Chu fan had just eaten a roast fish. When he saw the man reaching over, he handed him the drill rod of the roast fish. He grabbed another hot one and ate it in a big gulp. He didn''t pay any attention to him at all.


    "You talk, I''ll go back first." Natasha said, picked up sevina, turned and left.


    Fortunately, all three of them paid attention to Chu fan and didn''t notice sevina. For them, the temptation of beauty is far less important than this task, and the key to completing this task is Chu fan.


    The man was stuffed with a drill rod in his hand, but he was not angry. He put the drill rod aside and said politely: "general Chu fan, introduce yourself. I''m the Vice Minister of the Ministry of foreign affairs of the United States. You can call me Jonathan."


    Chu fan still ignored him, and Jonathan didn''t care. He continued: "I''m here about the aircraft carrier and fleet. In fact, for general Chu fan, the aircraft carrier and fleet are meaningless. They are just furnishings for you. Therefore, I hope you can return them to our American military..."


    "Still?" Chu fan''s eyes turned and snorted coldly, "do you mean I robbed the aircraft carrier and warship?"


    Jonathan was startled and quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, no, I don''t mean that. I mean..."


    "OK, don''t talk to me about these ozone layers. Just say it. What conditions can you give?" Chu Fan said impatiently.


    Jonathan was immediately excited. He was afraid that Chu fan would not talk to him about terms. Since Chu fan asked, it proved that he intended to return it. This task is expected to be achieved.


    Take a deep breath, Jonathan said, "to show our sincerity, our American military has decided to pay you 300 billion US dollars and announce to the world that Devil Island will belong to you forever."


    Chu fan skimmed his lips: "don''t do this. Devil Island belongs to me. Do you still use you to announce that you are the boss?"


    Jonathan smiled, "you''re right. Devil Island belongs to you. I''m abrupt."


    "No more nonsense. If you meet my three conditions, you can take these broken ships away immediately."


    "You say! You say!" Jonathan said excitedly.


    Chu fan stretched out a finger: "first, 300 billion dollars, many points into my card; second, I want rare metals equal to the weight of these broken ships; third, give me this cruise ship."


    Jonathan ton frowned and said, "general Chufan, I can meet both the first condition and the third condition, but the second condition..."


    "Can''t you be the master? It''s all right. I''m not in a hurry. You can go back and ask clearly. Come back again." Chu fan waved his hand like driving flies, and didn''t bother to look at the three.


    Look at this, Chu fan is iron and wants the lion to open his mouth.


    With $300 billion, we can almost rebuild an aircraft carrier fleet, but the key is that it takes time, not overnight. Moreover, the most precious thing is not the aircraft carrier and fleet, but all kinds of weapons and facilities on it. Apart from other things, there are 20 fighters and helicopters alone, as well as all kinds of guns and torpedoes, which can not be seen in the market.


    Things are valuable, but technology is priceless. Therefore, the United States can''t wait to redeem the fleet, even if it spends a lot of money. However, Chu fan also needs rare metals equal to the weight of the fleet. This is not just a matter of money, but a major event related to strategic deployment. Moreover, the money of these rare metals combined may not be able to buy 300 billion.


    Jonathan can''t be the master if he double his spending at once, but Chu fan means that if it doesn''t work this time, I''m afraid it won''t work next time. Jonathan didn''t dare to neglect. He immediately went aside and made a phone call to state his interests. He was thirsty. It took more than an hour for him to hang up and return to Chu fan.


    "General Chufan, you won." Jonathan stretched out his hand bitterly. "Thank you!"


    Chu fan laughed and said, "you''re very kind. Oh, by the way, let''s have some food and celebrate."

 Chapter 839

    Chu fan and Jonathan signed the draft contract respectively. Before long, Chu fan received $300 billion in the account provided by Chu fan. The ownership of the cruise ship that sent Jonathan and others to Chu fan has also been changed into Chu fan''s personal belongings.


    As for the same amount of rare metals, this can not be collected overnight. We have to give the American official time to prepare. It is agreed that they will be delivered within six months, a total of 280000 tons.


    But then, after Chu fan took Jonathan and others on the aircraft carrier, Jonathan was silly. The deck of the aircraft carrier was empty, not to mention the aircraft, not even a speedboat.


    Jonathan''s heart was half cold. He rushed into the cabin and sat down on the ground after a rough inspection. It''s over. The aircraft carrier is still in the pit, but 80% of the engines on it have been disassembled, and there are no weapons and ammunition left. To put it simply, there is only an empty shell left. It will take at least 180 billion yuan to recover.


    "Cough, that..." Chu fan coughed and said, "that''s it when we salvage it. Of course, the engine was still there, but the engine was broken. I was preparing to repair it. You''re coming."


    Jonathan wants to cry without tears. Although there are more than a dozen warships that haven''t been checked, is it still necessary to see? It must have been torn apart, leaving only empty shells.


    Woo woo, how can I make a job back?


    If it''s someone else, he may protest with the other party in righteous words. At least, he can win back some, but the other party is Chu fan, the king of murder. He really doesn''t have the courage. Not only that, but after such a big dark loss, he should give no less rare metals, not even a kilo.


    "OK, I''ll give you everything. Drive away quickly." Chu fan waved his hand, jumped down from the aircraft carrier, and quickly returned to the island in a speedboat. As for how they drove the fleet away, it was not his concern.


    No way, Jonathan had to call and report truthfully. It was inevitable to be scolded and bloody, but there was no way. He had to send a fleet to drag the aircraft carrier back.


    Before Jonathan and others left, ten armed helicopters roared over and landed slowly on the apron opened up on the island. In addition, there were four latest fighters, which came later and landed on the apron.


    Seeing this scene, Jonathan ran desperate. He was sure that this was the plane on the aircraft carrier. If you can take these planes back, you will bear less responsibility.


    However, when he ran near and saw the new baking paint sprayed on the fuselage and the dazzling red flag, he was black and almost fainted. It''s so cruel that he erased all the symbols of the United States and replaced them with the Chinese flag. Now, even if he knows it''s a plane carried on an aircraft carrier, he won''t go back.


    Murderer king, my heart is too dark!


    Chu fan didn''t care about that. He asked people to drive the cruise ship near the island, and then took hongluan and others up.


    "Now, this ship is ours. Choose your own room and we''ll live on the ship in the future." Chu fan waved his hand and said with great style.


    "Cut!" the women turned away without giving face at all.


    Give Chu fan to the depressed. Isn''t the luxury room on the ship good? Is it much better than your dormitory? But before he could recover, several women suddenly cheered and rushed back, almost stepping on the soles of Chu fan''s feet.


    I wipe. Are you kidding me?


    Three days later, Jonathan finally took both the aircraft carrier and the fleet, along with the staff on the cruise ship. It doesn''t matter. Chu fan is really worried about these people. Moreover, it''s going to be treated as a family to live here. Being served all day, he feels like living in a hotel.


    In these three days, Chu fan was very busy. Angelia was fine. She had a strong constitution and was sensitive. Just kissing her mouth and touching it twice could make her unbearable. But hongluan and Natasha are not good stubble, especially hongluan, who enjoys it for the first time. When she has a chance, she will pester Chu fan to come once. Chu fan was so frightened that he almost didn''t dare to meet Hong Luan alone.


    What surprised Chu fan was sevina. Although she didn''t say she liked Chu fan, she didn''t exclude it. Especially at night, Chu fan was always rushed to her bed, coming and going, and they were used to it. However, events like the first time never happened again.


    Finally, there was no outsider. Chu fan took hongluan alone to the beach and told her about the separation of Yan devil. Hong Luan was naturally full of joy, but Yan devil was very picky.


    Finally, Chu fan used three and ten fire Bodhisattvas, combined with the fire of yin and Yang, to make hongluan reborn and the fire attribute in her body more pure. In this way, she reached the minimum standard of Yan devil.


    "Boy, leave all the fire Bodhi. It''s useless to you, but it''s very important to hongluan girl." Yan devil said impolitely.


    Chu fan naturally doesn''t feel bad for his wife and happily gives the fire Bodhi to hongluan. Anyway, the fire bodhi tree in Myanmar Tiankeng is still there, and there are many fire Bodhi on it. Now it is estimated that it will soon mature.


    Then, the Yan devil separated, and Hong Luan inherited the Yan devil''s terrible flame attack. Although the realm is still low, over time, she is definitely no less powerful than Su Yuan.


    However, there was a man in her body, and Chu fan felt strange.


    "Go away, I''m not a man." Yan devil caught Chu fan''s idea for the first time and scolded with a black face.


    This time, Chu fan was even more surprised: "what? Are you a woman?"


    "I''m not a woman... Do you roll?" Yan devil was angry and said that he revealed his mouth. He became angry and hit a big fireball.


    With a bang, a huge pit was blown out of the sea where Chu fan stood. Good guy, it''s more powerful than ten high explosive hands - thunder. It can be seen that he''s really angry.


    In the evening, Angelia returned to the bottom of the sea and went to Ba hai to have a rest. In contrast, she prefers to live in the sea, and since she stayed in Devil Island, she found Bahai and became a real Island guard.


    Hongluan started her rigorous cultivation because of the separate supervision of the Yan devil. Naturally, she can''t play crazy with Chu fan anymore. But for the future of the two people, hongluan was rare to be serious, and even Chu fan''s face disappeared.


    Natasha, after two days with Chu fan, began to devote herself to her busy work. Both the construction of the island and the development of the mercenary regiment need her to deal with. In the past, there were old thieves and others to help, but now, since King Kong and others died, the old thieves drink all day and don''t care about the mercenary regiment.


    As for Qinglong and Zhuque, they are more deterrent and responsible for the safety of the island. As for how to develop and build, they do not participate at all. Like a couple of immortals, they are inseparable almost all day, strolling around the island.


    That night, Chu fan naturally came to sevina''s room with a tray on which he put his own fruit salad.


    "I don''t think you eat much at night. Isn''t it wrong for you?" Chu fan casually walks over and puts the fruit plate in front of sevina. "Eat some fruit and supplement some vitamins, otherwise you will be hungry at night."


    Sevina sat by the head of the bed, holding a book in her hand, shook her head and said, "I don''t want to eat, I have no appetite."


    "Now, it''s not whether you want to eat or not, but you have to eat." Chu fan pointed to her lower abdomen. "You don''t think about yourself, you should think about our children? It needs nutrition urgently now."


    Sevina had no choice but to put down the book, took the fruit fork handed by Chu fan and ate it in small bites. I don''t know if I don''t eat it. It tastes sour, sweet and delicious. Sevina soon had an appetite and ate most of it unconsciously.


    When she wanted to eat, she found that Chu fan had been looking at her. Then she suddenly woke up and quickly put down the fruit fork. She was embarrassed and said, "you can have some, too. I''m full."


    "Hoo!"


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief: "do you know how much you ate? It''s the weight of four people. You ate most of it alone. What I made is really so delicious?"


    He took a bite, and he frowned with acid. He quickly handed the fruit plate to sevina: "if you like it, eat it all. It''s too sour."


    "Sour? Why don''t I think?" sevina was surprised and took two more bites. She felt that the taste was really good. "Why don''t you try again?"


    "Forget it, you''d better eat it yourself." Chu fan muttered in her heart that sour children are hot women. She likes to eat sour so much. Nine times out of ten she is pregnant with a boy.


    When she had enough to eat and drink, Chu fan cleaned up the fruit tray, took a bath, and naturally lay down on sevina''s bed. Sevina looked at him unexpectedly and asked, "don''t you go to hongluan''s room?"


    "I''ll leave early tomorrow morning, so I won''t go anywhere tonight." Chu fan hugged sevina''s waist and immediately made sevina nervous.


    Usually, Chu fan comes in when she is asleep. Even if she wakes up, she pretends to sleep. Like now, they are like husband and wife. It''s the first time they lie in bed talking and being intimate.


    However, Chu fan''s words warmed sevina''s heart and soon relaxed. She couldn''t help leaning against Chu fan''s arms. Even if his hand moved up a little, she didn''t resist.


    It''s not like I haven''t touched it? Besides, do you care about this little thing when you are pregnant with his children? Moreover, she likes this feeling very much. It is not only physical pleasure, but also a strong sense of happiness in her heart.


    Is he and I a family?


    Sevina couldn''t sleep without thinking, but Chu fan soon snored, which made sevina a little dissatisfied. Didn''t he have any interest in himself?


    Anyway, he will leave tomorrow. You have to try anything you say tonight

 Chapter 840

    "Oh!"


    Sevina couldn''t help but utter a murmur, hurriedly covered her mouth, nervously looked at Chu fan and saw that he was still sleeping, so she slowly moved for a moment or two


    Nervousness, excitement and pleasure made sevina''s actions louder and louder, and her voice more and more uncontrollable. Finally, she gave a loud cry, so she couldn''t lie down on Chu fan and cried.


    This time, Chu fan was startled. He didn''t dare to pretend to sleep. He patted her on the head and asked with concern, "what''s the matter? Does it hurt you? Come down quickly and I''ll check it for you."


    Sevina shook her head, bent down again, hugged Chu fan''s neck tightly, choked in his ear and said, "I can''t live without you. What should I do?"


    "Then don''t leave." Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief and patted on her hip. "I thought it was a big thing. Don''t worry. I''ll come back to see you when I''m finished."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. What have I lied to you?"


    "Then... Do it again..."


    Until noon, sevina slept exhausted, and Chu fan got up. Outside, hongluan and Natasha have been waiting for a long time.


    "You don''t have to send it?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "I''ll come back soon after I go back."


    Hongluan said in a deep voice, "just received a call from sister Yanran. Prince Nicholas of the blood family has come and is waiting for you in Yanjing city."


    "He''s just in time. I''m just looking for him." Chu fan strode to the door. When he got to the door, he remembered. He quickly turned back and asked, "did you say anything?"


    "Sister Yan Ran said that Prince Nicholas seemed to know the existence of Bian Qingwu." hongluan asked angrily, "who is Bian Qingwu?"


    "What do you think?" Chu fan glared at her. "Qingwu is the girl I saved by the sea. She''s only twelve years old this year. Forget it. I''ll tell you in detail when I come next time. Let''s go!"


    At the same time, in the luxury suite of the international hotel in Yanjing, Nikolay stared at Bian Qingwu, who was nervous and afraid, and turned three times. If Xia Yanran hadn''t been in the room, she would have been scared to scream.


    Why are old men like this? So did grandpa Zheng, who was watching in the ancestral temple, and so did the foreign old man. How disgusting!


    "Cough!" Xia Yan coughed, put down her coffee and said faintly, "Mr. Nikolay, now you can tell me how to know that Qingwu is a blood family?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Bian Qingwu hurried back while Nikolay stopped, hid behind Xia Yanran and looked at Nikolay nervously. I don''t know why, she always felt that the old man was very strong, which made her have the impulse to kneel and worship.


    What the hell is going on?


    "In fact, this is not a secret." Nicholas sat down on the other side of the sofa and said with a smile, "there is a very mysterious feeling between our blood families. No matter how far away we are, we can feel the existence of blood families."


    "At the moment when the little girl became a blood clan, I felt it, because she was my descendant and a new member of my Nicholas family." Nicholas took out a slender test tube and carefully handed it to Bian Qingwu.


    The test tube is made of crystal. It contains scarlet blood. Xia Yanran can''t help frowning when she sees it. However, Bian Qingwu behind her couldn''t help licking her lips and brightened her eyes.


    "What is this?" Xia Yan asked coldly.


    Nicola laughed and said, "are you worried about the little girl''s affairs? And I am here for this. Drinking the essence of the blood, at least in three years, will not cause impulse to blood, nor will it become a blood clan in the evening."


    Xia Yan ran over the tube and looked at it curiously. He frowned and asked, "do you say this is the essence of blood? How did you get it out?"


    "Well, you''d better not know."


    "Sorry, I still can''t believe you. Let Chu fan make a decision when he comes back." Xia Yanran handed back the test tube without hesitation.


    Nikolay didn''t insist: "well, I''ll explain to Mr. Chu fan when he comes back. In fact, we have a cooperative relationship now. I won''t harm your friend. Besides, she is now my descendant. I haven''t had time to train her. How can I harm her?"


    Xia Yanran ignored his words directly. The old bat has lived for hundreds of years and is really crafty. It would be good if one of his words was true. If you believe him, you may not even know how to sell it, and you have to count the money for him.


    Until more than five o''clock in the afternoon, Chu fan didn''t arrive, but the phone called. After Xia Yanran answered the phone, she got up and said to Nikolay, "Chu fan has ordered Western food. Let''s go. Please!"


    "You go downstairs and wait for me first. I''ll change my clothes." Nikolay politely invited Xia Yanran and closed the door. As for whether to change clothes inside, Xia Yanran doesn''t know.


    Fortunately, Nikolay didn''t keep the two women waiting. It took only about ten minutes, so he changed his clothes, went downstairs happily and got on Xia Yanran''s car. Then he drove all the way to the door of a western restaurant.


    As soon as the car stopped, the doorman quickly stepped forward, opened the door and respectfully asked, "is it Miss Xia Yanran? Mr. Chu told you to take someone upstairs when you come."


    "Well, thank you!" Xia Yanran threw the car key to the doorman, took Bian Qingwu''s hand and walked in with big steps.


    Behind him, Nikolay didn''t feel slighted at all. He smiled and leaned on the civilization stick. He followed him very gentlemanly and nodded slightly to the doorboy, which made people feel good.


    If the doorman knew that Nikolay was a vampire and his eyes were on the artery in his neck, he didn''t know if he could laugh.


    Downstairs, the restaurant is empty. There are no guests. Xia Yanran is a little surprised. She has also come to this restaurant. Usually there are full guests. Why is there no one today?


    "Welcome!" a tall, blonde foreign beauty stepped forward and asked enthusiastically in fluent Chinese, "is it Miss Xia Yanran? Mr. Chu fan is upstairs. Please follow me."


    What''s this guy doing?


    Xia Yanran was confused and followed the foreign waitress to the second floor. It is also a spacious restaurant, but there is a piano and a small stage upstairs.


    At this time, a girl is sitting in front of the piano, playing a world famous song gracefully. Not to mention how well she plays, just the graceful figure and the elegant and quiet temperament revealed when playing the piano are enough to fascinate any man.


    Xia Yanran went upstairs and looked directly at the girl. She was surprised. She hurried forward, looked into her head and exclaimed, "Feifei? Why are you here?"


    Yes, it''s not others who play the piano, it''s the big star - Tang Feifei.


    She was finally liberated today. She didn''t wear sunglasses, masks and hats. She had a plain face without any whitewash, but she looked beautiful and refined, especially the faint smile at the corners of her mouth and clear and transparent eyes, as if she were a fairy separated from the secular world, noble and elegant.


    Seeing Xia Yanran coming, Tang Feifei finally stopped and smiled cunningly: "why, can''t I come?"


    "You!" Xia Yan poked her forehead and sighed helplessly.


    Xia Yanran naturally knows what happened to Tang Feifei and Chu fan at the airport. That time, if he Xiaoying was not present, Tang Feifei and Chu fan might have done everything.


    Before, Xia Yanran also felt that this was a good thing. After all, it was Tang Feifei''s impulse, and it was inevitable that she would regret it. But now it seems that they might as well be together that time. At least, they won''t involve he Xiaoying.


    This time, he Xiaoying didn''t run away, and Tang Feifei fell into the fire pit.


    At the thought of this, Xia Yanran was angry and glared at Chu fan sitting not far away. Asshole, how many girls do you want to harm?


    "By the way, why don''t you have any guests in such a big restaurant?" Xia Yanran looked around curiously. There was no guest upstairs and downstairs except them. Is it


    At this time, the blonde waitress came over and said politely, "Mr. Chu, can I order?"


    "Order!" Chu fan waved his hand and said bluntly, "just order whatever you want. It''s my treat today."


    "Mr. Chu, you''re too polite. You just have a meal. You can''t wrap up the whole restaurant." Nikolay smiled and sat down opposite Chu fan. He nodded to Kong Qingqing sitting on the side of Chu fan. "Hello, Miss Kong!"


    "Hello!" Kong Qingqing smiled and nodded as a greeting.


    Xia Yanran was not surprised by the emergence of Kong Qingqing. Only Kong Qingqing''s mind reading skills can understand Nikolai''s plot. Otherwise, in terms of brains, none of them can play but the crafty Nikolay.


    "It''s all right. It''s my treat. You pay the bill." Chu Fan said with a smile.


    Nikolay had just had a drink and almost choked. With his cunning, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Nima, who invited people to dinner and asked them to pay? For Nikolay, it''s just a small matter to pack a restaurant, but the key is that it''s a little oppressive. You Chu fan are so rich that you care about these three melons and two dates?


    How stingy!


    This is a long table. Chu fan sits in the main seat and Nikolay sits opposite. The remaining four women sat on both sides. Xia Yanran sat on one side with Bian Qingwu, and Tang Feifei and Kong Qingqing sat opposite.


    Several people ordered something. Tang Feifei also ordered a song. Immediately, a special pianist walked over and began to play.


    Before the meal began, Nikolay took out the test tube and repeated his previous words.


    Chu fan was also very curious about this thing. Then he took a closer look at it and looked at Kong Qingqing without trace. Seeing her smile, he immediately put his heart down and handed it to the jealous Bian Qingwu.


    "Drink!"

 Chapter 841

    In the eyes of others, the shocking blood seemed to be a delicacy in Bian Qingwu''s hands, and she couldn''t wait to drink it. Suddenly, she showed an intoxicated look, as if she had taken poison - products, and the whole person floated up.


    "Light dance!" Xia Yanran couldn''t help patting her and asked with concern, "are you okay?"


    "Ah, i... I''m fine, really fine." Bian Qingwu was startled and shook his head quickly.


    Then, several people chatted while eating. Although Nikolay was old, he had a good appetite. He ate a large piece of steak. He was very satisfied, put down his knife and fork, wiped his mouth with a paper towel and said, "Mr. Chu, I heard that the little princess of Eagle country is friends with you?"


    Yes, that''s his real purpose in China, isn''t it?


    "Yes, Princess Evelyn has a good relationship with Qiao Yun. We often go out to eat and go shopping together. We are friends." Chu fan also put down his knife and fork and said with a faint smile, "since you mentioned Evelyn, I won''t hide it from you. She asked me to help her last time she came to China."


    Nikolay hurriedly said, "did you promise?"


    Chu fanle said, "do you think if I promise her, I can still sit and eat with you?"


    Before Nikolay could relax, Chu Fan said, "but I didn''t refuse."


    "What do you mean?" Nikolay''s heart hung up again and asked in confusion.


    "The meaning is actually very simple." Chu fan took a glass of red wine and said, "first start with the jagged mountain retreat in enamel, and then decide on the round table knight. Nikolay, what do you think of my proposal?"


    Nikolay breathed a sigh of relief and took up his glass: "OK, just do as you say. I hope you won''t change your mind this time."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have enamel friends, and I have nothing to do with the jagged mountain retreat."


    Next, they chatted for a while, ended the banquet and returned to Nikolay''s international hotel. In his room, he taught Bian Qingwu some of the blood clan''s abilities, including some attack, defense and other skills. It was not until evening that Chu fan left with Bian Qingwu and others.


    "Light dancing and drinking blood have an effect." Xia Yanran looked at Bian light dancing carefully and breathed a sigh of relief. "Usually at this time, she can''t help showing the appearance of blood clan. She won''t be quiet if she doesn''t suck enough blood."


    Chu Fan said curiously, "how did she come over these days?"


    "Drink blood!" Xia Yanran gave him a white look and didn''t have a good airway. "I asked him to get some blood bags from the blood bank for her, which made her quiet. Otherwise, she will bite me when she changes."


    Bian Qingwu immediately tightened his clothes and said timidly, "yes... Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    "Well, well, I know you can''t control yourself." Xia Yanran patted Bian Qingwu''s head and smiled, "but you don''t have to worry in the future. If you want to go home, I can send you back at any time."


    "Really?" Bian Qingwu suddenly became excited.


    Although she doesn''t worry about food and clothing here and her living conditions are many times better than before, she still cares about her humble home. I''ve been away from home for more than ten days. I don''t know what''s going on with my parents and little brother?


    Back home, Xia Yanran asked Bian Qingwu to take a bath. She and Chu fan came to her room and closed the door.


    "Qingqing, there is no outsider to talk about now." Xia Yanran said in a deep voice.


    Kong Qingqing collated the train of thought and slowly said, "Nicola is really the essence of blood for dancing lightly, and it can really make light dance within three years, and will not expose the identity of his blood clan. However, this thing has a disadvantage, but Nicola did not mention it."


    "What malpractice?" Chu fan asked hurriedly.


    "The essence of this blood is condensed in the blood pool accumulated by the blood race. This small bottle has to be saved for a year. The most important thing is that there is a drop of blood of the blood queen." Kong Qingqing said solemn. "Dancing and drinking the essence of this bottle of blood will be controlled by the blood queen. Unless the blood queen dies, she will never be able to get rid of her controlled fate in her life."


    Chu fan was shocked and stood up: "then you still let her drink? This... Isn''t it harmful to her?"


    "Don''t be nervous. Qingqing must have her reason to do so." Tang Feifei pulled Chu fan and comforted, "listen to Qingqing first."


    Kong Qingqing didn''t have a good way: "you, care is chaos. Can I harm Qingwu? First of all, this is the best way to solve Qingwu''s blood clan identity, and it''s the only way we can do it at present."


    "Secondly, even if light dance is controlled by the blood queen, the problem is not big. What can light dance do when we have precautions? Moreover, the blood queen may not see light dance as a small blood family."


    "The most crucial point is that as long as we kill the blood queen, the problem of light dance being controlled will be solved naturally. Otherwise, everyone will die together."


    Xia Yan nodded: "Qingqing is right. It really doesn''t do us much harm. As long as you dance under my eyes, you''ll be fine."


    Chu fan took a deep breath, sat down again and continued to ask, "say another thing, about Evelyn coming to China to find me."


    "Well, Nikolay didn''t think so much, and I didn''t know the details very well. However, he concealed something about the jagged mountain retreat in enamel."


    "What are you hiding?"


    Kong Qingqing said: "the three giants of the red umbrella company are the blood queen, the Pope of the Vatican and the great elders guarded by the gods. In addition, there are the Yasukuni soul of Japan, the sea eagle of the United States, the jagged mountain monastery of enamel and the round table knights of Eagle."


    "Among them, the Yasukuni soul and the sea eagle are the strongest supporters of the blood queen, the round table knight is the supporter of the Vatican Pope, and the jagged mountain hermit is the supporter of the guard of the gods."


    "The blood queen asked you to kill the round table knight and the jagged mountain hermit. In fact, she wanted to weaken the strength of the Pope and the guards of the gods. The next step is to ask you to help deal with these two giants."


    "Therefore, it is the same for the blood queen whether it is the round table Knight first or the jagged mountain hermit."


    Now, Chu fan was upset. He felt that he had fallen into the trap designed by the blood queen and couldn''t climb out. No, we have to find a way to let the blood queen know that brother is not your thug.


    After pondering for a long time, Chu fan suddenly said, "Yan Ran, contact Evelyn as soon as possible, let her collect the information of the Jingguo soul as soon as possible, and let the round table Knight kill the Jingguo soul first."


    "I see." Xia Yanran picked up her cell phone and went out.


    This is to cut the soul of Yasukuni. This proposal was put forward by Chu fan. Naturally, he will not stand idly by. At that time, with his assistance, the soul of Yasukuni will be destroyed.


    "I''ll see the light dance." Kong Qingqing gave Chu fan an ambiguous look and walked out with a smile. Chu fan and Tang Feifei were left in the room.


    Look at Tang Feifei''s meaning. I''m not going to leave tonight, but Chu fan still hesitates. It''s not good to drag her down like this, isn''t it?


    But at this time, the king of nightmare suddenly appeared, startled Tang Feifei, subconsciously hid behind Chu fan and looked at the Black Unicorn that suddenly appeared in the room.


    Its shape is a high headed horse with a black horn on its head, emitting a dreamy light. Its four hooves are full of fire, and its body is covered with fine black scales. Its scarlet eyes emit a soul stirring cold light.


    Tang Feifei just took a look, but his eyes couldn''t be moved. He walked out of Chu fan''s back and walked towards the king of nightmares step by step.


    "Stop!" Chu fan snapped and dragged Tang Feifei back.


    Tang Feifei seemed to be awakened. Her dull eyes suddenly recovered. She dared not look at the king of nightmares again. She turned her head and threw herself into Chu fan''s arms, shaking with fear.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "I said, you scared others, you know?"


    "Ha ha!" the king of nightmare grinned, but Chu fan shuddered with that cold fangs. Especially, who tells me that horses are vegetarian animals? I''m in a hurry.


    "She''ll agree," smiled the nightmare king, "unless she doesn''t like you."


    Hearing this, Tang Feifei suddenly turned around and looked at the king of nightmares in shock. He didn''t dare to channel: "it... It can still talk? Is it and Luo Yu them..."


    "Don''t compare me with that idiot Fire Kirin." the king of nightmares is still very arrogant. "If I''m at the peak, he doesn''t deserve to lift my shoes."


    "Is it really so powerful?" Tang Feifei couldn''t believe it.


    The king of nightmare didn''t explain any more and asked directly, "little girl, do you want to be more powerful than Chu fan?"


    "Yes, of course." Tang Feifei''s eyes brightened. "Can you help me?"


    "Of course." the king of nightmares proudly said, "as long as I become your escort, you can have all my abilities. At that time, with your eyes, Chu fan will have to listen to me."


    "Wow, great, I want, I want!"


    Chu fan listens to a black line. Why is it so exciting?


    Before Chu fan protested, the king of nightmares had separated a separate body and drilled into Tang Feifei''s body. Then, Tang Feifei passed out and the nightmare king returned to the bone tower space.


    Well, I''d better find Yanran.


    Chu fan puts Tang Feifei to bed, covers her up and leaves the room. Kong Qingqing takes a bath in the bathroom. Chu fan takes the opportunity to sneak in. Originally, he planned to find Xia Yanran, but Xia Yanran left Bian Qingwu in the room, which frustrated Chu fan''s plan to fly together, so he had to hold Kong Qingqing and go back to the room to sleep.


    But I don''t know when Chu fan suddenly woke up from his dream and saw that he came to ancient times, wearing a Dragon Robe and sitting on the court hall.


    Really, am I awake or dreaming?

 Chapter 842

    "Your Majesty, when King Wen returned to Xiqi, he really rebelled. Please order the king to send a large army to attack Xiqi, take all the people of King Wen back to Chaoge City, read out King Wen''s sin in front of all civil and military officials and the people all over the world, and then behead him in public as an example."


    "King, the last general is willing to go to Xiqi to catch King Wen."


    Chu fan sat on the Dragon chair and was stunned. This is so special. This dream is too real. How can it be the same as real? But who''s wrong with me? Why did I become king Zhou? Am I that stupid?


    Oh, by the way, where''s Daji?


    Just when Chu fan thought of Daji, he heard a clear sound from the collision of rings and emeralds. Subconsciously, he looked on his side and saw a slim and colorful girl with a white veil on her face.


    Although I couldn''t see her face, Chu fan''s eyes widened just because of her enchanting figure, a look of color soul and grant. Daji, this is definitely the fox spirit of Daji. It''s so enchanting.


    "Your Majesty, the star picking building is completed. It''s time for us to go up and play." Daji said coyly holding Chu fan''s arm.


    "Good, good!" Chu fan quickly waved to the bottom, "ebb tide and retreat."


    Picking the star roof, Chu fan finally catches the opportunity and nervously lifts the veil on Daji''s face. When she reveals her true face of Lushan, Chu fan is stupid. This is so special. Why is it Tang Feifei?


    "Your majesty!" Daji stamped her feet in anger. "Isn''t he beautiful?"


    Chu fan nodded hurriedly: "beautiful, beautiful, but..."


    "Your Majesty, it''s so hot..."


    He was so excited that Chu fan enjoyed the imperial life in the star picking building. He didn''t play with Daji sisters until they were exhausted.


    When Chu fan woke up, he found that he had returned to reality, but the scene in front of him made him ignorant - forced again.


    This is so special. What''s the situation? What happened last night?


    On the big bed, there were several women lying horizontally and vertically. Among them, Tang Feifei was behind Chu fan, holding Chu fan like an octopus, sleeping soundly; Xia Yanran slept upside down at Chu fan''s feet, holding one of his thighs and talking.


    Kong Qingqing rolled down the bed with the quilt in her arms. She wrapped herself tightly like a silkworm chrysalis, but what made Chu fan feel incredible was that Bian Qingwu curled up in his arms. She was also naked and had mottled tears on her face.


    Shit! It can''t be true?


    Chu fan was so scared that he almost jumped up. He got up carefully and looked carefully. There were plum blossoms on the bed. It was obvious that he did a good thing last night. But whose is this? Bian Qingwu or Tang Feifei?


    It''s over. Tang Feifei is fine, but Bian Qingwu is only twelve


    Woo woo!


    Chu fan''s cry woke Xia Yanran up. After waking up, several women were also confused. What''s the situation?


    "Chu fan, what''s going on?" Xia Yan asked fiercely with a cold face.


    Chu fan covered his face and cried bitterly: "I don''t know. It''s just like waking up. Sobbing!"


    Xia Yanran wanted to kick him out of bed, but at this time, Bian Qingwu rubbed her eyes and woke up. The scene in front of her startled her. She wanted to find something to protect her young body, but she didn''t even have a quilt around. In a hurry, she had to protect her newly raised chest with her hand, and her face was red.


    "Light dance, why are you here?" Xia Yanran asked hurriedly.


    Suddenly, Bian Qingwu was stunned, frowned and thought hard for a long time, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I remember that I had a dream last night that I became Hu Ximei and was called by the king to accompany me, and then... Then..."


    "What? You also dreamed of fooling around drinking with King Zhou?" Kong Qingqing said in surprise. "You are the pheasant and chicken essence, Xi Mei, and I am the pipa essence and jade chime."


    Now Chu fan stopped crying, stared at Kong Qingqing and Bian Qingwu, looked carefully, and suddenly exclaimed, "shit, it''s really you two. Tang Feifei is the fox spirit Daji, Yan Ran is Huang Feihu''s sister, Princess Huang... No, how can we have the same dream? It''s still in the dream..."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan''s eyes fell on Tang Feifei and asked strangely, "Feifei, did you get the thing last night?"


    "That''s right!" Tang Feifei said proudly, "how about it? Is it fun?"


    "Funny fart!" Chu fan jumped out of bed in a rage and shouted at Tang Feifei, "do you know what you did last night? Do you know how big light dancing is? You killed me, do you know?"


    Tang Feifei''s face was full of saliva, which frightened her into silence. She curled up in bed wronged, with tears, but she didn''t dare to cry. This time, Xia Yanran couldn''t see it anymore. She came to pull Chu fan apart and advised him, "forget it, it''s already happened. It''s no use scolding you. You''d better think about how to deal with the aftermath."


    Kong Qingqing held the quilt aside and looked at Chu fan angrily: "don''t pretend. You know whether you are excited or angry. Hum, you take advantage of the cheap by yourself, but you can push the fault on Feifei."


    Wipe, how can you forget Kong Qingqing? It''s over.


    Sure enough, Tang Feifei finally woke up after listening to Kong Qingqing''s words. He immediately glared at Chu fan and ran out angrily.


    "You!" Xia Yan shook her head silently, and then chased out.


    Kong Qingqing yawned, smacked his lips and said, "Feifei can play very well. I have to try again another day. Ha!"


    Chu fan almost got stuck on the ground. Are you still here? What''s more, if I regret my death now, I can''t let the king of nightmare become her escort. It''s too pit.


    Now, if he doesn''t understand what happened, he will really be stupid. Last night''s dream was actually the power of the king of nightmares - real fantasy.


    This kind of dreamland is too strong. Even Chu fan inadvertently took the move and thought he really crossed it. Moreover, everything that happened in the dream is the same as it really is. Now when I look back, I can still remember it, as if it had just happened.


    But in fact, everything happened in the bedroom. There were neither princes and ministers, nor any pavilions, wine and food. Only the beauty was real, and he really enjoyed the treatment of an emperor.


    It''s so cool!


    But when Chu fan saw Bian Qingwu, who was shy and nervous, and dared not face him face to face, he calmed down, grabbed the shorts on the ground and put them on.


    Special, brother''s glorious image is ruined!


    Chu fan put on his clothes and saw Bian Qingwu still sitting on the bed. He said nothing and was at a loss. He had no clothes on his body and no quilt on the bed. For a time, he didn''t know what to say.


    With an idea, Chu fan quickly grabbed the quilt on the ground and covered Bian Qingwu''s petite and thin body first. Then he was relieved, rubbed his hands and said, "Qingwu, we were last night..."


    "Big brother!" Bian Qingwu suddenly summoned up the courage, raised his head and said with red cheeks, "in fact, nothing happened to us last night."


    "What?" Chu fan grabbed Bian Qingwu''s hand in surprise. "Is what you said... True? We really... Really nothing happened?"


    Bian Qingwu stopped talking, bowed his head and pinched it. Do you want to hurry Chu fan or not? Are you talking?


    For a long time, Bian Qingwu blushed and whispered, "last night... Last night I used... My mouth..."


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, fortunately, he almost made a big mistake. Now there is still a chance to remedy it.


    "Light dance, it''s a dream. You can have a good sleep. After you wake up, you''ll forget all the previous things, okay?" Chu fan advised.


    Bian Qingwu raised his head, looked at Chu fan, looked gloomy, nodded and said, "I understand."


    Wipe, what do you understand? Chu fan wanted to explain it to her, but this kind of thing became darker and darker, but how to say it? Forget it. She''ll figure it out by herself.


    However, before Chu fan went out, Bian Qingwu suddenly said, "brother, can you take me home?"


    "Go home?" Chu fan was stunned and thought carefully. Bian Qingwu came out almost half a month. It''s time to go home and have a look.


    "OK, let sister Yanran take you to buy some new clothes and gifts, and then I''ll take you home." Chu Fan said and hurried out.


    He thought about it. After sending Bian Qingwu back this time, he would give her to Xia Yanran. He''d better meet her as little as possible. It is estimated that in a year and a half, she will forget herself.


    After several people dressed up, they simply ate something. When Xia Yanran was ready to take Bian Qingwu out, she suddenly received a phone call. She immediately pushed Bian Qingwu to Kong Qingqing and drove the military vehicle towards the base.


    Chu fan thought that Kong Qingqing could take Bian Qingwu to buy clothes, but several people didn''t wait to go downstairs. Kong Qingqing also received a call and hurried to the night city. In this way, Bian Qingwu was pushed to Tang Feifei by her.


    Tang Feifei doesn''t care much. Anyway, she''s going out shopping with Chu fan. It''s not much to dance with Bian. But they just came down from upstairs. Tang Feifei''s agent came directly to the door and dragged her into the car and recorded the program.


    Looking at the graceful and slightly lost Bian Qingwu, Chu fan quickly showed a smiling face and patted her on the shoulder: "it''s their loss that they don''t go. Go, brother, take you to buy clothes, and then set out to take you home."


    "Hmm!" Bian Qingwu finally got happy, quickly walked a few steps to catch up with Chu fan and got into his car.


    Soon, they came to a shopping mall. After parking the car in the parking lot, Chu fan took Bian Qingwu to the shopping mall. Bian Qingwu, who was nervous and timid, tentatively grabbed Chu fan''s arm. Seeing that he had no objection, he slowly put it on. He was as happy as a swallow and walked into the mall.


    Chu fan can only smile bitterly to himself. It seems that he can''t explain clearly more and more

 Chapter 843

    Bian Qingwu is not old and thin, but she is not short. She is one meter sixty-three. Among girls, she is tall. Moreover, she is only twelve years old and has a lot of room to grow up.


    However, although she was tall enough, the childishness on her face could not be concealed. Anyone could see that she was still a minor girl. Of course, she doesn''t look like 12. Some people believe that she is 14 or 15. Because of her family, she is much more mature than her peers.


    In this way, Chu fan was less embarrassed. When he walked casually, others thought they were brothers and sisters, and there was not much difference in their eyes, which made Chu fan secretly relieved.


    "How can I help you, sir?" a saleswoman came up and said warmly.


    Chu fan patted Bian Qingwu on the shoulder and said, "help my sister choose some suitable clothes. The price is not a problem."


    "OK!" the saleswoman liked Chu fan. She quickly piled up smiling faces and took them to the store, introducing them while walking. Chu fan doesn''t know too much about these, but he still has this aesthetic vision.


    One morning, Bian Qingwu, like a puppet, was pulled by the clerk, changed into new clothes, and then came to Chu fan to show him. As long as Chu fan nodded, the clerk immediately wrapped it up for him happily, and then chose the next one.


    In order to satisfy Chu fan, the saleswoman even took Bian Qingwu to choose several shoes and underwear. In this way, Bian Qingwu''s image and temperament immediately became different.


    First of all, because she wore a padded bra, her chest was more straight and straight. Her dress set off her youth. She was as charming and lovely as a student sister who had just entered middle school.


    In particular, she didn''t use any cosmetics. The pure natural beauty made her look beautiful and refined. The faint shyness of wanting to speak and being ashamed made people excited.


    This is not because the appearance of Bian Qingwu makes many people around the boutique, mostly men, looking at Bian Qingwu in amazement.


    Being seen by Chu fan alone, she couldn''t stand it. Now she was surrounded by so many people. Bian Qingwu blushed and whispered in front of Chu fan, "brother, let''s go."


    "Oh, good!" Chu fan came back and hurriedly said, "young lady, help pack all your clothes and take this card to settle the account."


    "Yes, sir."


    The saleswoman came excitedly and prepared to take the bank card from Chu fan to pay the money. But at this time, a loud voice came: "I''ll pay for the consumption of this young lady."


    Oh, is there anyone else in a hurry to spend money?


    Chu fan turned around unexpectedly and saw a fat man with a big belly and a charming girl in his arms. At the first glance, Chu fan could not help frowning.


    The fat man is obviously a nouveau riche. On his thick fingers like a radish, he even wears eight big gold rings inlaid with various gemstones. Each ring is valuable. On his neck, he also wore a large gold chain, which was no exaggeration. The thickness of the gold chain was not inferior to that of a dog chain, and even stronger.


    What makes Chu fan angry most is his lewd and evil eyes. It seems that there is no one else in his eyes, only Bian Qingwu himself. Especially when he opened his mouth and showed his two big gold teeth, Chu fan felt disgusted.


    Special, where did this come from? How did you live to this day?


    The fat man took out a bank card from his pocket and stuffed it into the salesgirl. He waved briskly: "go, the password is six eight."


    "This..." the saleswoman was at a loss. She met this kind of thing for the first time. She really didn''t know how to solve it.


    Bian Qingwu was a little timid. He hurried to Chu fan and grabbed his arm nervously, as if he had done something wrong.


    "Don''t be afraid!" Chu fan patted her little hand, glanced at the fat man and disdained, "are you very rich?"


    "Of course!" said the fat man proudly. "I''m poor and have only money left. If I''m happy, it''s not a problem to buy the whole commercial building."


    The coquettish girl in his arms immediately coquettishly said, "brother Ma, I want a BMW X6."


    "Buy!"


    The fat man waved his hand forthrightly, and immediately let the girl happily hug his neck and kiss his fat face. Anyone with a clear eye can see that what she likes is the fat man''s money, which has nothing to do with his people.


    But the fat man doesn''t care. In his dictionary, money can buy everything. Even if he knows that the seductive girl likes his money, he is also happy. Isn''t it just one car? Little fun, just make him happy.


    Hey, hey, I bought a car for this goblin. She had to cooperate even through the back door. So the money is not in vain. However, the young girl in front of him is much better than the demon in his arms, both in image and temperament. Moreover, he can be sure that the girl is definitely an original product.


    This is the best of the best.


    "Boy, is she a sister?" said the fat man, "I like her very much. Please make an offer."


    Chu fan took out his ears and didn''t dare to put the channel: "what are you talking about? I didn''t hear clearly. You say it again."


    "Wipe, are you so deaf?" the fat man was very upset. He stared at Chu fan and said loudly, "I like your sister and want to take her back to the coal city. Don''t worry, I won''t treat her badly. As for the bride price, ask for it, and I promise I won''t bargain."


    Chu fan is completely speechless. Who are these people? How can you say that the bride price is thicker than the wall? At your age, you can be Bian Qingwu''s father.


    "Brother, let''s go." Bian Qingwu was afraid, pulled Chu fan''s arm and said nervously, "we don''t buy clothes, I want everything..."


    "Qingwu, don''t be afraid. Brother is here. No one wants to take you away." Chu fan comforted Bian Qingwu, and a trace of anger could not help but rise in his heart. It''s special. I''m here to take my sister to buy some clothes. How can I meet such a top-grade product? I don''t know what to do.


    Seeing Bian Qingwu''s fear, the fat man was even more proud. Hei hei smiled and said, "don''t be afraid, little sister. My brother will certainly hurt you. Hei hei, come with me. You can buy whatever you want and I''ll buy you whatever you want."


    The seductive girl in his arms stared at Bian Qingwu jealously, but didn''t dare to speak. As for what she was thinking, Chu fan couldn''t guess if she wasn''t Kong Qingqing. But the fat man has succeeded in angering him.


    Chu fan sneered, "you said, let me make an offer?"


    "Yes, bid quickly. I don''t have time to talk with you here." the fat man said impatiently.


    Chu fan nodded: "OK, I won''t talk nonsense to you. As long as you can take out half of my card, I''ll decide today and give you my sister."


    "Ah!" Bian lightly danced and exclaimed. He could not help shaking and almost cried.


    Chu fan quickly held her in his arms and whispered, "don''t worry, brother''s money can kill him."


    Bian Qingwu bit his lips and tried not to let himself cry, but the gloom in his eyes hurt Chu fan''s heart and couldn''t help but regret. It can be solved in other ways. Why show off your wealth? Although he has confidence, he doesn''t pay enough attention to light dance and regards her as a cargo.


    Chu fan patted her head and said with a smile, "don''t think about it. In my heart, you are priceless. Even if you give me a golden mountain, I won''t let you leave me."


    "Really?" Bian Qingwu''s eyes lit up and finally had a little surprise. Under the gaze of Chu fan''s eyes, she shyly lowered her head.


    Chu fan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, put his arm around Bian Qingwu''s shoulder, took out his bank card and said to the saleswoman, "take our shopping and swipe our card at the cashier."


    "Oh, yes, sir." the saleswoman hurriedly brought Bian Qingwu''s tried clothes and other items. There were more than a dozen clothing bags. She led the way and soon came to the cashier.


    Behind her, in addition to Chu fan and Bian Qingwu, there were two fat people and a group of onlookers.


    This kind of thing is not common. I think it''s very interesting. Who wants to miss it?


    "Check out!" Chu Fan said faintly to the cashier in the cashier''s desk.


    "Yes, sir." the cashier took the receipt from the salesgirl, settled it quickly and said politely, "Sir, you have spent a total of 846480 yuan. According to the regulations of the shopping mall, you can apply for a membership card free of charge and have a 95% discount. After settlement, the total is 8004156. The change can be erased. You just need to pay 800000."


    "Swipe the card!" Chu fan throws the bank card to the cashier.


    Next to him, the fat man glanced and said, "boy, don''t think you have two money, you don''t know heaven and earth. Do you know who I am? Do you know how many assets I have? You''re not qualified to be crazy with me."


    "Ah!" the cashier suddenly exclaimed. His eyes stared at the numbers displayed on the POS machine in disbelief. He couldn''t say a word.


    Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to the fat man. He knocked on the table and said to the cashier, "Miss, please tell him the number on the card."


    "This... This..." the cashier didn''t speak quickly and couldn''t even say a complete word.


    The saleswoman nearby was worried and grabbed the POS machine: "I''ll read it!"


    But when she saw the numbers displayed above, she was completely stunned and lost her soul. It is estimated that she would not know if she took off her underwear at this time.


    "Look at the way you haven''t seen the world, get out of the way!" the fat man pushed the saleswoman away rudely, looked down carefully, and suddenly his mung bean eyes stared several times larger, his big mouth opened like a dead catfish, and his forehead was sweating.

 Chapter 844

    "It''s not true, it''s definitely not true."


    The fat man stared at the POS machine and talked unconsciously. He couldn''t believe it. It''s true.


    The seductive girl in his arms was curious. What could scare her big gold owner like this? But after she looked at it with her probe, she suddenly petrified. Her eyes were fixed. She stared at the display screen of the POS machine and was not willing to blink.


    1¡¢ Two... Twelve, thirteen.


    It''s scary. There are thirteen figures. How much is it? The seductive girl calculated silently in her heart. The final conclusion shocked her again. It was trillions.


    How is that possible? When will there be a billionaire in China? Is he so young? Right in front of yourself?


    Fat man is a coal boss. He is really rich, but he also has a score to compare with who. His total assets of more than 3 billion yuan can indeed go sideways in China, but when he meets Chu fan, he is no different from the beggars on the street.


    The gap is too big!


    "Benedictine!" Chu fan knocked on the table and said faintly, "can I swipe my card?"


    "Oh, but... Yes." the female cashier finally recovered and hurriedly asked Chu fan to enter the password.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "brush it, there is no password."


    Joke, who dares to touch his bank card? Not to mention that no one dares at home, not even abroad.


    After swiping the card, Chu fan took out his wallet, pulled out a stack of money from it and handed it to the salesgirl: "this is your hard work. Thank you just now."


    "No... you''re welcome." the saleswoman felt her face stiff and smiled unnaturally. "This... This is what I should do."


    "Well, thank you. Goodbye!" Chu fan picked up the big and small bags next to her and strode away with Bian light dance.


    Seeing them coming, the onlookers hurried to make way for them. No one dared to point out to them again. Although they don''t know the numbers displayed on the card, they can also see from the reactions of cashiers, clerks, fat people and enchanting women that the money on Chu fan''s card is definitely not a small amount.


    Rich people must have power. Otherwise, how can they make so much money? Regardless of whether this force is black or white, it can''t be provoked by ordinary people. Until Chu fan and his wife were gone, someone with good faith came forward, handed the salesgirl a red ticket and asked in a low voice.


    The saleswoman hesitated and whispered the number on the card. The man''s face changed greatly. Looking at the back of Chu fan, she shook her head with a bitter smile and walked away.


    People are more angry than people.


    "Brother Ma, we''d better buy a car?" the enchanting woman also calmed down, pasted the fat man''s body again and said coyly.


    Although Chu fan''s card made her jealous, she also knew that Chu fan would not like a woman like her. To be realistic, it is important to seize the immediate interests. Of course, if she had a chance, she wouldn''t mind getting in touch with Chu fan. Even if it was a chance, I believe he wouldn''t treat himself badly.


    Just his card and any change will be enough for her to eat and drink all her life. Unfortunately, she may not see Chu fan in her life.


    "Get out!" the fat man suddenly became angry, pushed away the enchanting woman and said with gnashing teeth, "Cao NIMA, don''t you have two money? Dare to show off with me? I''m so that you have no place to spend your money."


    The enchanting woman was stunned: "brother Ma, what are you going to do? Brother Ma, wait for me..."


    Chu fan didn''t care about this episode at all. He came out of the mall with Bian Qingwu. He first sent all his clothes to the car, and then took her back to the mall to help her father, mother and brother buy some clothes and shoes respectively, and then went back to the underground parking lot again.


    But this time, before he could get close to his car, he saw the doors of the front and rear cars open and several ill intentioned men jump out of the car. The first one was still holding a cook Sharp Machete in his hand, while the others were holding a steel pipe in their hands, and a man even carried a short handled fire axe with a sharp sharpened edge and a frightening cold light.


    Surrounded!


    "Ah!" Bian Qingwu was frightened and screamed. He subconsciously grasped Chu fan''s arm. His delicate body rustled and trembled. There was no blood on his face. He looked at the front and back in fear. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t be afraid!" Chu fan patted her hand and hugged her thin body in his arms. His body temperature and generous chest finally eased Bian Qingwu''s tension, but her eyes were still a little panic. She didn''t dare to loosen Chu fan''s hand for a moment.


    Chu fan took out his cigarette and said faintly, "elder brothers, if you have something to discuss, why use a knife? Say a few and I''ll call you."


    Several people looked at each other. It''s too polite. Here''s the money? If all the objects robbed were like him, who would hurt people? Who else can be caught? However, Chu fan''s reaction made them don''t know what to do for a while, subconsciously looking back at the car.


    Then, the fat man jumped out of the car. Behind him, the enchanting girl was still following. She was a little nervous, but more excited, as if she was about to get Chu fan''s card.


    "It''s you." Chu fan snapped, lit the cigarette in his mouth, took a deep breath, and asked, "make a price. How much do you want?"


    The fat man also thought it was a little strange and cooperated too much. He took the initiative to send money before he opened his mouth. Well, I must be afraid of death. I''m too afraid of death.


    Hey, hey, just be afraid of death.


    "I want all the money in your card," said the fat man excitedly. "As long as you call me the money, I promise not to hurt you and the little beauties around you. Otherwise... Hum, I will bear the consequences."


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die." Chu fan shook his head, took out his cell phone and called the police, "Hey, are you Yao Yao? I''m in a robbery..."


    Lying grass! The boy called the police.


    "Go on, cut him down." the fat man shouted angrily.


    Anyway, the boy''s card doesn''t have a password. Kill him and get the card. This job will be done. As for the police... Hum, when they get to the scene, the man has long disappeared.


    But at the moment when several outlaws rushed up, Chu fan wiped his other hand from the back of his waist. He already had a silver desert eagle and a black muzzle in his hand, which immediately frightened several outlaws.


    This is special. What''s the situation? The boy has a gun on him. Is he a policeman? But when did the police match the desert eagle? What level is this?


    Chu fan finished the call, chucked his cell phone and sneered, "a group of things without eyes robbed my brother. You don''t ask who my brother is?"


    "Big... Big brother..."


    "Who is your eldest brother? You don''t see how old you are?" Chu fan stared at the fat man and scolded several people: "squat down and hold your head with both hands. Who dares to move around, I''ll blow his head out."


    The fat man raised his hand and said with a smile, "brother, misunderstandings are misunderstandings."


    "Misunderstanding? If I didn''t have a gun, would it be a misunderstanding?" Chu Fan said, suddenly turned the muzzle of the gun, aimed at a man on the edge, and suddenly pulled the trigger. With a bang, the man''s head was directly exploded, turned into a bloody body and fell to the ground.


    In his hand, he dropped a gun. Just now he secretly took out the gun and was found by Chu fan and shot in the head. And this scene frightened those people into silence, and the atmosphere dared not breathe.


    "Ah..."


    The coquettish girl was so frightened that she hugged her head and screamed and turned around to run, but Chu fan''s cold voice came from behind her: "if you dare to take another step, you will end up with him."


    Suddenly, the seductive girl''s legs trembled and dared not move any more. She saw a stream of golden liquid flowing down her smooth and white thighs and converging into a river at her feet. Reluctantly turned around, and his shorts were wet.


    It was all small things. She was so frightened that she didn''t dare to cry.


    It''s none of my business, woo woo!


    The fat man was also frightened and said in a trembling voice: "brother, this time I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please raise your hand and let me go... In this way, I''ll give you all the money. Will you spare my life?"


    "Money? Cut!" Chu fan disdained. "Do you think I''m a poor man? Keep your money and prepare to spend it in hell."


    The fat man looked pale and helplessly lowered his head. However, his eyes secretly glanced at Chu fan. Seeing that his eyes moved elsewhere, he immediately grabbed the seductive girl next to him, wrapped his arms around her neck and hid his whole body behind her.


    "Kill me? If you don''t want her to die, put down the gun and let me go." the fat man shouted fiercely, "otherwise, I''ll strangle her first."


    Chu fan was angry and happy: "I said, are you sick? First, I''m not a policeman. Second, what does her life or death have to do with me? You strangle her. It''s a plus. You want me to let you go? You dream."


    "Don''t fool me." the fat man hid behind the girl, breathing quickly and sneered, "it''s not the police. Can you have a gun in your hand? Both sides are dead. It''s better to pull a cushion. Oh, by the way, this woman is a college student of Yanjing University. I''ve just known her for a few days. If she dies... Hey hey, you can blame yourself."


    "Help... Help me..." the girl opened her hands and her eyes were full of supplications. As the arms around her neck tightened, her tongue stretched out, her face was blue and purple, and her eyes were protruding out of her orbit.


    Chu fan was not moved at all, as if he hadn''t seen it, but Bian Qingwu couldn''t see it anymore. He gently pulled Chu fan''s clothes and said, "brother, you save her. She''s innocent."


    "OK, listen to you."


    Chufan''s words immediately overjoyed the fat man, and his arm loosened. But at this time, Chufan suddenly pulled the trigger, banged, and the fat man''s foot was exploded. He screamed, released the girl, and fell to the ground on his back.

 Chapter 845

    "In front, turn left at the intersection in front and you''ll come to my house." Bian Qingwu, sitting in the co pilot, couldn''t help getting excited.


    She and Chu fan went shopping all morning. At noon, they met a gang of fat people who robbed them. After dealing with them, Chu fan took her to eat and found a nearby hotel to rest for a while. Then he drove on the road and sent Bian Qingwu home.


    Along the way, the car didn''t drive slowly, but it couldn''t stand the long way. It wasn''t until the evening that the car finally entered the boundary of Tonghai County and could see the endless sea.


    At this age, Bian Qingwu has never left home. The farthest place she has been is to buy medicine in Tonghai County more than ten miles away. Most of the time, she sells seafood in the village market and rarely goes to the county.


    This time, she followed Chu fan to Yanjing city. Although she opened her eyes and gained insight, she always felt that she was a rootless duckweed and was not comfortable at home. So, this time she came back, she was very happy and eager to see her parents and her little brother who had never been separated.


    I don''t know how they are?


    Finally, the car drove into the small fishing village and stopped at Bian Qingwu''s house, but when she got off the car, Bian Qingwu was stupid. Is this... Is this her own house?


    I saw that the original low and dilapidated thatched cottage had become a tall and imposing two-story building. Because of the speed requirements, even when it was dark, a group of workers were still working hard and in full swing.


    "It''s time to eat, take a break, wash your hands and eat." Bian Kui came out of the temporary prefabricated house and shouted.


    The roaring mixer stopped, and the busy bricklayers and small workers threw down their tools and strode over. Bian Kui''s wife, Xiaocui, took out a basin of washing water from the house, put it on the beer box at the door, and put a snow-white towel. As soon as she looked back, she saw Bian Qingwu standing at the gate.


    "His father, look, who''s back?" Xiaocui excitedly tugged Bian Kui. Bian Kui subconsciously looked at the door and said in surprise, "light dance?"


    "Dad!" Bian Qingwu hurriedly ran over and was about to hold his father, but Bian Kui stretched out his hands, but hurriedly stopped his daughter: "no, no, dad is dirty, don''t dirty your new clothes."


    Indeed, Bian Kui was so busy that he was disheartened and had no clean place all over. Bian Qingwu had to stop, but then he asked excitedly, "Dad, is this the big house we built?"


    "Of course," Bian Kui said happily, "after you left last time, the government sealed up the quarry and fined a large sum of money. Then, we gave 100000 compensation to each of our sick old workers, and contacted the hospital to treat us free of charge."


    Just then, Chu fan came with big and small bags. Bian Kui and Xiaocui hurried up: "just come and buy something."


    "Yes." Chu fan handed things to the couple, pointed to the completed two-story building and said with a smile, "uncle, you''re building very fast."


    "Hey, thanks to you."


    Chu Fan said curiously, "what does this have to do with me?"


    Xiaocui took a stool from the house to Chu fan and explained, "other workers were taken away by the hospital for treatment, but you cured her father''s disease and left a lot of money for the country. Therefore, the mayor specially transferred the engineering team to build a house for us free. Moreover, the materials used are delivered home at a cost. We just need to provide food and accommodation for the workers."


    Bian Kui handed Chu fan a cigarette and said happily, "originally, I didn''t want to build such a big house, but the villagers said that this was a good opportunity, and there would be no shop after this village. Normally, it would cost more than 200000 to build such a large two-story building, but now the government only charges costs and avoids labor costs. I spend less than 100000 yuan in total."


    "Hey, hey, the mayor came yesterday and said that when it was finished, he would help me contact the decoration team. It was estimated that 50000 yuan would be able to finish the decoration. He also left me a business card and said that if I had anything to do in the future, I would call him directly." Bian Kui said proudly.


    Chu fan is funny to himself. His dancing father is too naive. He can''t build this two-story building without 300000, but he only spent 100000. Even if it''s the cost price, the government must pay him more than half.


    And the money to decorate the house, compared with building, will certainly not be less, or even more. It''s only symbolic to charge Bian Kui 50000 yuan. Can the mayor dare not dress up for Chu fan?


    Others can''t find such a way. Now such a great opportunity is in front of him. If he misses it, he will be a fool. As long as Chu fan is satisfied, any word will be enough for the mayor of Linhai City to use all his life.


    Not to mention, Chu fan is really satisfied with his practice. If you have an eye, something will happen.


    "All right!" Xiaocui glared at him. "People are looking at Chu fan''s face, otherwise they will pay attention to you? Bring wine to the workers and go to dinner."


    "Hey!" Bian Kui was afraid of his daughter-in-law Xiaocui. He quickly picked up a few bottles of beer and walked to the big table on the open space. After taking a few steps, he remembered and quickly turned back and asked, "brother, didn''t you eat? Why don''t you have some together?"


    Xiaocuixin said, can Chu fan eat with you? But before she could speak, Chu fan took two bottles of beer and strode over.


    "Ha ha, I''m really hungry. Come on, everyone has worked hard. I''ll give you a toast."


    Originally, the people were still a little restrained, but after two glasses of wine, the people''s conversation box opened. You and I kept asking. Chu fan didn''t have any airs. He chatted with these workers from all over the world.


    Because Chu fan was present, the meal time was extended, but they didn''t drink much wine. After all, they had to work overtime later, especially at night. Even if they pulled the lights, their sight was greatly affected. So be careful.


    After dinner, Chu fan helped pull the lamp and was ready to go back to the county to find a hotel to stay. After all, there is really no place to live here. Can''t you sleep in the car all night?


    Unexpectedly, Chu fan just got on the bus. Bian Qingwu even opened the door and sat up.


    "Light dance, won''t you stay with your parents?" Chu fan asked.


    "My mother said that she didn''t even have a place to live at home. Let me go to the county with you and come back tomorrow morning." Bian Qingwu''s cheeks were red and didn''t dare to see Chu fan.


    Chu fan thinks about it. It''s noisy here. Even if there is a place to live, he can''t sleep. But her mother was so relieved that she let Qingwu go with me?


    Shaking his head, Chu fan drove those messy thoughts out of his mind, started the car, left the small fishing village and drove towards the county. As soon as he left here, the village head couldn''t wait to run home, picked up the phone and dialed according to a number recorded in the phone book


    It was dark and Chu fan drank some beer again, so the speed was much slower, but the fishing village was not far from the county. About 15 minutes later, the car had arrived at the gas station outside the city.


    Chu fan drove in and told the staff to fill up the oil, so he got off and went to the toilet. When he came back, he found two more men next to the car. He suddenly looked cold and stepped up.


    Why are these guys without eyes everywhere?


    "General Chu, Hello!" before Chu fan walked in, one of the middle-aged men warmly extended his hands and greeted him.


    At this time, Chu fan saw his face and was impressively Zhang Shan, mayor of Linhai City. This guy is well informed. How long has he been here, man? He knows. Agent background?


    "Mayor Zhang, are you..." Chu fan shook hands with him pretending not to know. It''s not so simple to meet in the gas station, is it?


    Zhang Shan smiled awkwardly: "in fact, I left a private phone in the small fishing village. As soon as I heard from you, let him inform me immediately. General Chu, don''t get me wrong. I just want to report to you about the quarry. If you are dissatisfied, just point it out and I will improve."


    Chu fan can''t laugh or cry. I''m not your boss. Can you report to me? However, Chu fan is not a migrant worker who knows nothing now. He still knows something about those things in officialdom.


    Zhang Shan''s report to him is false. His real purpose is to sell well. It''s best to get on the big ship of Chu fan. At that time, he can go on smoothly without sailing.


    In this way, they were polite. At the warm invitation of mayor Zhang Shan, he followed Mayor Zhang''s car to the county guest house. After opening the room, the Secretary of the county Party committee and others prepared a reception banquet. Chu fan had no choice but to sit down again and have a drink with these officialdom people.


    These people can drink too much. If Chu fan doesn''t have some wine, he must be drunk by these people and lie down. But even so, Chu fan was still a little drunk. He went back to the guest house, put his head in bed and fell asleep.


    Dizzy feeling, also very good!


    After driving all day, Chu fan drank so much wine and slept heavily. He didn''t wake up until dawn. He felt as if his throat was going to smoke. He propped up his bed and was ready to get some water to drink. But when he pressed his hand down, he met a soft, greasy and warm body, which startled him.


    What happened?


    Chu fan immediately woke up and stared. He saw that Bian Qingwu was also in the single bed except herself. Moreover, she seemed to be naked.


    Shit, why is she here?


    Chu fan is confused. What happened last night? Why don''t you have any impression? He carefully opened the quilt and covered his face. After all, Bian Qingwu was not only naked, but also naked.


    Woo woo, how could this happen? Drinking can delay things, but it''s killing me

 Chapter 846

    "Brother, are you awake?"


    Bian Qingwu opened his eyes, quickly sat up and asked with concern, "are you thirsty? I''ll pour you water..."


    "No!"


    Chu fan grabbed Bian Qingwu''s wrist and dragged her back. Turning a blind eye to her bare upper body, he raised his face and asked, "what''s the matter? I remember very clearly. This is my room. Why did you come in? Still sleeping in my bed? Where are my clothes?"


    Suddenly, Bian Qingwu became nervous: "last night, I was afraid you were drunk, so I came to have a look. I found that you didn''t even close the door and fell asleep on the bed without taking off your clothes. There was a smell of wine and sweat on your clothes. I wanted to help you wash. I took great efforts to help you take off your clothes."


    "Then, I found that you were full of sweat, so I had to call hot water and wipe your whole body..."


    "But you always have to leave me a pair of underpants?"


    Bian Qingwu''s face turned red, lowered his head and whispered, "you took off your underpants, you still... Still..."


    Chu fan immediately became nervous and hurriedly said, "what else have I done? I won''t give you..."


    "No, but you want me to use my hands... And you want me to take off my clothes and stay with you."


    Is there a mouse hole? I want to get in and avoid. What a shame! How could I do such a thing? Do you like underage girls in your heart? That''s ridiculous.


    Chu fan subconsciously glanced at her and suddenly found that Bian Qingwu''s body was much fatter than before. Although it was slightly thinner than her peers, at least there were no obvious ribs on her body. The small cage bag in front of her chest also increased a lot, like the green flowers and bones that had just exposed sharp corners. It looked so beautiful.


    "Er... It''s late at that time. Get up quickly." Chu fan didn''t know what to say. He hurried to look for his underwear, but he looked around the bed, not to mention his underwear. He didn''t even have his clothes.


    Bian Qingwu hurriedly said, "the clothes are on the laundry pole in the bathroom. I washed them last night. Maybe... They haven''t dried yet."


    Don''t say it''s not dry. Even if it''s just washed, Chu fan has to wear it. If he gets bored with her in bed again, he doesn''t know what he will do. At the same time, he was also secretly vigilant and wanted to distance himself from Bian Qingwu as soon as possible, otherwise something would happen sooner or later.


    In the bathroom, Chu fan blushed with his wet underwear. It''s a shame to let a little girl wash her underwear. It''s no wonder that drinking will delay things. In the future, you can''t drink like this. Even if you want to drink, you should evaporate the alcohol and keep yourself awake all the time.


    Later, Chu fan left the hostel with Bian Qingwu, found a breakfast shop nearby, ate some food, went to the morning market, bought some meat, rice, white flour and edible oil, and then drove back to the small fishing village.


    Although they got up early, when they returned to Bian Qingwu''s house, the workers had already had breakfast and began to work. Chu fan sent almost half an hour of pork to the kitchen. Regardless of Bian Kui and others, he hurried away.


    Before leaving, Bian Qingwu''s eyes were reluctant to give up, but Chu fan was ruthless, pretended not to see and drove away. Of course, before leaving, Chu fan didn''t forget to leave her a check for one million. With this money, the Bian family won''t have to worry about money in the future.


    On the way back to Yanjing City, Chu fan received a call from Xia Yanran, saying that Evelyn had come to China again and asked him to pick him up at the airport. Isn''t that bullshit? I''m driving a car, not a plane. Can I catch the plane?


    "She is willing to wait and go to the hotel without waiting." Chu fan threw down a sentence and hung up the phone. However, the speed has increased a lot unconsciously and rushed back.


    At more than 12:00 noon, Chu fan finally entered the outer ring of Yanjing city. He was about to find a place to fill his stomach first. Xia Yanran''s phone came again.


    "What? Still waiting at the airport?" Chu fan couldn''t help scolding. What did the loser want to do? More than two hours have passed since Evelyn took the flight to land. She is still waiting at the airport. Do you have to pick it up in person before you go to the hotel?


    Wipe! Why do I owe you?


    No way, Chu fan still has to go to the airport. Who makes Evelyn Qiaoyun''s best friend? Before, he slept with Laura, his bodyguard.


    Alas, this is impulsive punishment.


    When Chu fan arrived at the airport, it was already a little faster, that is to say, Evelyn waited at the airport for three hours. This little girl is really stubborn. To put it bluntly, she is dead hearted. Can''t she find a place to have a rest first?


    "Hi, dear Laura!" far away, Chu fan saw Laura and Evelyn. He deliberately didn''t say hello to Evelyn, but opened his arms with a smile and strode towards Laura.


    Suddenly, Laura''s face turned red, glared at Chu fan, stepped back and hid behind Evelyn. And Evelyn also just stood up and said faintly, "Mr. Chu fan, you''re here at last."


    "Can''t you come?" Chu fan didn''t have a good way. "I just came back from Linhai City and didn''t even drink a mouthful of water on the way. Do you think you can''t let others pick it up? Can''t you take a taxi to the hotel by yourself?"


    Chu fan still wanted to say, but Evelyn''s eyes were red and tearful, almost falling into tears. Now Chu fan lost his temper and said helplessly, "OK, are you hungry? I''ll take you two to find a place to eat, and then take you to the hotel."


    I''m so busy this day.


    After dinner, Chu fan sent them to the international hotel they had stayed in before. Coincidentally, it was the suite they stayed in last time. At the thought of that night and Laura, Chu fan''s expression was a little uncomfortable. He subconsciously glanced at Laura and felt that she had a better figure and was a little more charming on her cold cheeks.


    Girls and women are just different.


    "Chu fan, there are two main things I''m looking for you in China this time." Evelyn said bluntly, "I think we have to study the plan for the soul of the Japanese Yasukuni."


    Chu fan frowned: "what else to study? Don''t I help you enough?"


    Before, after Chu fan and Xia Yanran negotiated the results, Xia Yanran fed back the matter to Evelyn. The round table knights of the eagle country came forward to find a reason to destroy the Yasukuni soul organization in Japan. Among them, Chu fan will take people to help, strive for one hit and kill, and minimize the loss.


    But Evelyn is not satisfied with such conditions. Is she a little greedy?


    "Don''t be angry and listen to me." Evelyn said sincerely. "I know this plan is the best choice for our Eagle country, but the problem now is that there are only twelve round table knights, and Laura is one of them."


    Chu fan was surprised and asked, "Laura, are you also one of the Knights of the round table?"


    Laura nodded and said faintly, "yes, I am the youngest. I have just become a round table knight. My responsibility is to protect Princess Evelyn. In addition, there are two people to stay in the palace. Two people will protect her majesty and one will protect Prince William. Therefore, there are only six round table knights who can really use."


    Only six? Are you kidding? Is it for you or for me? I''m afraid it''s not enough to plug people''s teeth.


    Evelyn said with a bitter smile, "Chu fan, I know you are very dissatisfied, but this is a fact, and none of us can change it. Because the red umbrella company has been eyeing, no one knows when they will attack the queen, so the safety of her majesty is the most important."


    "So, I can only have the courage to ask you to help me to the end. I... like Laura, I can promise you any request at any time." Evelyn said decisively with crimson cheeks.


    She is a princess who has received an orthodox aristocratic education. From small to large, the men she sees are very limited. Until the end of her studies, she did not appear in public and contact all kinds of nobles, but no one dared to show the slightest blasphemy to her.


    It is not too much to say that she is a pure little white flower, pure and flawless. However, it was obvious that she was really desperate and forced to say such words to Chu fan.


    Chu fan also wants to help her, but it''s obviously their Eagle country''s business, but Chu fan has to come out and help, but they hide behind and pick up ready-made ones. It''s too unfair. The key point is, why did Chu fan let the round table Knight of the eagle country come forward? I just don''t want to involve myself, but once Chu fan comes forward, the relationship he barely maintains with the red umbrella company will disappear.


    The last series of events almost made Chu fan regret for life. He didn''t want to experience it again.


    "Princess Evelyn, there is no room for discussion." Chu fan hardened his heart and said coldly, "all the twelve round table knights must go out. Of course, if you are afraid of a fire in the backyard, I can send someone to help you guard your home. In addition, you have to send dead soldiers to cooperate with the round table knights. At that time, I will personally bring someone to help."


    Before Evelyn could speak, Chu fan waved to interrupt and said solemnly, "you should know that once I was exposed, not only I would be retaliated by the red umbrella company, but also your Eagle Kingdom palace would be subjected to the crazy attack of the red umbrella company. Therefore, if you can''t even meet this condition, we don''t need to cooperate."


    With that, Chu fan got up and strode away without looking back. Even if Evelyn chased and shouted behind, he didn''t look back, let alone stop.


    Outside, Chu fan took a deep breath. Without leaving in a hurry, he leaned against the car, lit a cigarette and smoked slowly. Recalling what had happened before, he felt that he had done wrong?


    The eagle king''s room is so weak, is it necessary to cooperate with them?

 Chapter 847

    In the evening, Chu fan accompanied Jiang Siyan to have a candlelight dinner. When he was preparing to take her home to comfort her for a long time, he suddenly received a call from Laura.


    "What? I went to the bar to drink?" Chu fan was angry. You said you were a Japanese princess. You didn''t stay well in the hotel. What bar did you go to in the evening? It doesn''t matter what happened to you, but don''t bother me.


    If Princess Evelyn has an accident in China, Chu fan is the first one to be responsible. Who told people to come for him?


    No way, Chu fan had to go to the bar. Not surprisingly, Princess Evelyn was surrounded by several malicious guys, toasting one after another, trying to get her drunk. Laura was standing next to Evelyn, but she couldn''t dissuade Evelyn or fight those guys.


    If something happens, the princess''s reputation will be ruined. Laura had no choice but to call Chu fan and ask him to take Evelyn away.


    "Don''t drink, come home with me." Chu fan walked over, grabbed the glass in Evelyn''s hand, took her by the wrist and left.


    After being stunned, Evelyn suddenly shook Chu fan''s hand away and said in a loud voice, "I won''t go. Why should I listen to you? You''re not me? Come on, let''s continue to fight."


    Before Chu fan could speak, a tall man reached out and pushed Chu fan away, glared at him, and warned, "there''s nothing about you here. Get out as soon as possible, or I''ll break your leg."


    Chu fan was angry and happy: "you want to break my leg? You have the courage to say it again."


    "I wipe it. What can you do again? Little Bizi, get out of here..."


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan suddenly punched the guy with his mouth full of dung and almost fell to the ground. The man lowered his head and touched his nose. His hands were full of blood. His nose was hot, sour and painful. His tears splashed and couldn''t stop falling down.


    "Cao NIMA, do you dare to do it?" the man was furious and shouted, "go up and fix it in death. I''ll bear the accident."


    At the command, several guys nearby picked up wine bottles and chairs and smashed them at Chu fan. But before they could get close, Chu fan kicked them back one by one. All of a sudden, Chu fan and the three of them vacated a large open space, with tables and chairs scattered on the ground.


    The music in the bar also stopped, the spotlight was turned off, and it was illuminated like day by several fluorescent lights. Those drinking and dancing around gathered around, looked at this side from a distance and pointed at Chu fan. Many people took out their mobile phones to shoot videos. They were very excited.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Several burly security guards pushed aside the crowd and came to Chu fan. Just in time, a tall man with a bloody face got up from the ground, glared at Chu fan with venomous eyes, and shouted to the security guard: "Captain Zhou, this man is murdering in your field. What do you think of this?"


    "Less money?"


    Hearing the sound, Captain Zhou recognized the man in front of him. He was surprised and quickly ordered, "hurry, send money and go to the hospital..."


    "Go to your paralyzed hospital?" Qian Shao pointed to captain Zhou''s nose and yelled, "I was beaten in your field. If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer, I promise your bar will close tomorrow."


    Captain Zhou was scolded bloody, but he didn''t dare to fart. He had to turn his head and glanced at Chu fan. With his eyesight, it can be seen at a glance that the identities of these three people must be different, especially the two foreign women. They are so beautiful. Their temperament is definitely not comparable to that of women who mix in the bar.


    Before Captain Zhou came up with a solution, a fat middle-aged man squeezed in with sweat on his face. He couldn''t even wipe his sweat. He came to Qian Shao and said in fear, "what''s the matter with you, Qian Shao?"


    "Lao Liu, I was beaten in your shop. What do you say about this?" Qian Shao snorted coldly, raised his head, his nostrils facing the sky, and looked high and angry.


    "Qian Shao, don''t worry. I''ll give you a satisfactory explanation." Lao Liu nodded and bowed, turned around, and the flattery on his face suddenly turned into arrogance. Pointing to Chu fan, he shouted, "Lao Zhou, what are you doing? Catch these three people and give them to Qian Shao."


    "Boss, this..."


    Lao Liu angrily said, "can''t you understand me? I asked you to catch people."


    Captain Zhou sighed helplessly and was about to open his mouth and let Chu fan admit his mistake. Chu fan suddenly sneered and said, "the forest is big and there are all kinds of birds. Isn''t Lao Liu? You opened this bar?"


    "No, but I''m the manager of this bar. I''ll do whatever I say about the big and small affairs in the bar." old Liu snorted, "I remind you that it''s best to kneel down immediately and kowtow and apologize for less money. Maybe you can save your life, otherwise, you''re afraid you won''t see the sun tomorrow."


    "Do you dare to kill with less money?" Chu fan asked in consternation.


    Lao Liu took a pity look at Chu fan: "don''t you know the background of Qian Shao? Listen, Qian Shao''s father is Qian Mufeng, the boss of the underground world in Yanjing city. All the gangsters in Yanjing City, large and small, belong to master Qian. You dare to play for less money. Isn''t it too long?"


    Qian Shao became complacent: "boy, it''s still time for you to kneel down and beg for mercy, otherwise you''ll end up very miserable. I promise!"


    Chu fan was angry and happy: "I have something to tell you. Not only will your end be very miserable, but also your father Qian Mufeng."


    With that, Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to these idiots. He took out the phone and ordered him to go on: "first level battle instructions, arrest the Mafia gangs led by Qian Mufeng, and none of them can be let go."


    Hang up the phone, Chu fan then called again: "second uncle, I''ve asked someone to arrest Qian Mufeng. You send someone right away... Wait a minute, what''s your bar?"


    "Boiling point bar." Lao Liu sneered, "pretend. I''ll see who you can move here?"


    "Boiling point bar, come here as soon as possible. I suspect this bar is irregular." Chu Fan said, hung up the phone directly and stared at Evelyn. "Are you satisfied now?"


    Evelyn was already drunk and said with a smile, "Chu fan, have you come to drink with me? Ha ha, I knew you wouldn''t ignore me. Laura, bring me the wine and I''ll have a drink with Chu fan."


    "OK, I''ll drink it for a while and then go back." Chu fan grabbed the glass in her hand, but Evelyn stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Chu fan had no choice but to reach out and hug her.


    Only about ten minutes later, the rapid sound of police sirens came from outside the door. Then, a large number of police rushed in. The first person was Director Wen of Yanjing Public Security Bureau.


    Last time at the airport, because of Chu fan, his future was almost destroyed, but fortunately, he also had a deep background and did not have much bad deeds. He was called by his immediate boss, deputy secretary Huang of the political and Legal Commission, and escaped.


    This time, after receiving mayor Xiao''s instruction, he immediately rushed to the boiling point bar. At a glance, he saw Chu fan in the crowd. Director Wen''s legs and stomach trembled and almost got stuck on the ground.


    Living ancestor, why are you again?


    "Director Wen..."


    When manager Liu and Qian Shao saw Director Wen, they quickly smiled and bowed to meet him, but they didn''t look at them at all. They went straight to Chu fan. Their tall and straight body was half short and forced out a smile: "general Chu, we meet again."


    "It''s Director Wen." Chu fan lightly pointed to Qian Shao and his friends, and said, "these people bullied my friends. I stopped them, and he said he wanted to kill me. And manager Liu, he said Qian Shao killed me like a playboy. I suspect Qian Shao has a homicide case, and manager Liu may be a participant."


    Qian Shao and manager Liu immediately opened their eyes. This is so special and cruel. They directly put on a murderer''s hat. It''s going to kill.


    But before they could explain, manager Wen quickly turned around and shouted, "come on, torture them all, take them back to the Bureau and interrogate them severely."


    "Director Wen, I''m innocent, Director Wen..." manager Liu cried with tears in his heart. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him at all. He put handcuffs on him and took him out.


    Soon, people were taken away, and the staff in the bar were controlled. Soon, a large number of illegal drugs were found. That''s enough to close the bar.


    Outside, Chu fan asked curiously, "Director Wen, who is this Qian Mufeng? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Director Wen said with a wry smile: "speaking of it, Qian Mufeng owes his position to you."


    "Me?" Chu fan was surprised. "I don''t know him. What does this have to do with me?"


    Director Wen explained, "do you remember the prince?"


    "Of course I remember. I cleaned up the prince. He''s much more honest now."


    Director Wen said with a wry smile, "he''s more than honest. He doesn''t dare to stay in Yanjing city and run to Qingmeng grassland. Qian Mufeng is actually the person arranged by Prince Jing to come to Yanjing city to replace the prince."


    Chu fan opened his mouth and didn''t know that the smoke fell from the corner of his mouth.


    What''s the matter? The crown prince had to go abroad to develop on the prairie because of himself. At present, Qian Mufeng doesn''t even know what happened and has to be expelled from Yanjing city.


    But am I to blame?


    Chu fan smiled bitterly in his heart. Originally, he wanted to find an opportunity to visit King Jing''s house. He didn''t look at others. Looking at ah Jiu''s face, he still wanted to have a good relationship with King Jing as much as possible.


    But now it''s good to kill one of the generals under Prince Jing. But this is not bad for me.


    After thinking about it, Chu fan called again and asked the people who arrested Qian Mufeng to withdraw back. However, he asked Director Wen to tell him to leave Yanjing as soon as possible, otherwise, don''t say that he won''t give Prince Jing face.


    Finally, Chu Fan said goodbye to Director Wen, took drunken Evelyn and Laura, and drove back to the international hotel.

 Chapter 848

    Chu fan takes the lead. Laura holds Evelyn in the back. The three get on the elevator and come to the door of the suite.


    "Room card!" Chu fan stretched out his hand.


    Lara felt on her body, but reluctantly said, "take it to your highness, and I can''t reach it."


    On purpose, she must have done it on purpose. Even if you hold Evelyn, you can''t help it. However, Chu fan was too lazy to talk nonsense and put his hand into Evelyn''s tight jeans pocket.


    The fabric of jeans is very thin and elastic. Chu fan feels as if he is directly touching Evelyn''s thigh. The smooth feeling makes him look at Evelyn more.


    This girl is not only beautiful, but also has a great figure. Especially her skin is as tender and smooth as milk. I don''t know how she maintains it. You don''t bathe in milk every day, do you?


    It was not easy to take out the room card. Chu fan opened the door and strode in. But as soon as he took two steps, he suddenly stretched out his hand to stop Laura and the two behind him. He glanced vigilantly. His eyes fell on Laura''s room and said coldly, "since you''re here, come out and meet."


    Someone?


    Laura was surprised that she didn''t notice it, but if there was no one, Chu fan couldn''t joke at this time. Well, there is only one possibility. The people who come are very powerful. I don''t know how to compare with Chu fan, but they must be much better than her.


    Then, the door opened automatically, and a cold, piercing cold current blew out of the room. The ground quickly formed a layer of ice at a speed visible to the naked eye. The cold made Laura shiver and her eyes frosted.


    Evelyn was even worse. If Chu fan hadn''t hugged her in time, she would have been frozen into an Iceman. But even if Chu fan kept her warm, she woke up from the cold, her lips were blue, and her teeth trembled and asked, "what... What''s the matter, good... It''s so cold."


    Chu fan''s face was dignified and stared at Laura''s room. Although it was separated by the wall, the wall was nothing to him. However, the people in the opposite room were like a fog, and could only see a human outline. Besides, not to mention the appearance, Chu fan couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman.


    The cold fog on the human body seems to block Chu fan''s perspective eyes. This is the first time he has encountered this situation. He can''t allow him to be careless. However, when he didn''t pass, the man didn''t come out, so he was in a stalemate.


    The man had plenty of time, but Chu fan couldn''t. the temperature in the house was getting lower and lower. Only the position where the three of them stood was not frozen, only one meter around. If Evelyn and Laura hadn''t held Chu fan tightly, they would have been frozen to death.


    However, it is not a way to go on like this.


    "Laura, you can take care of Evelyn for ten seconds." Chu fan whispered and handed Evelyn into Laura''s hand. At the same time, he summoned the fire of the scorching sun to float over the heads of the two women like a small sun. Suddenly, the two women felt much warmer. However, the hot fire of the scorching sun also reduced the temperature by half in an instant.


    The temperature of this cold current is too low, which is much purer than the ice aura controlled by Su Yuan. It''s almost the same as the ice power exercised by the ice emperor himself.


    Chu fan didn''t dare to delay any longer. He shouted angrily and rushed over like electricity. But his ready fist went to the next room, but there was nowhere to vent, because at the moment he started, the man in the next room jumped out of the window and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    What the hell is this guy? It seems that the strength is not below yourself.


    Is it the blood queen? But he doesn''t use the Kung Fu of blood clan.


    When Chu fan remain perplexed despite much thought, Lara suddenly exclaimed: "princess, Princess highness..."


    "Whoosh!"


    Chu fan ran back, hugged Evelyn and said hurriedly, "what''s the matter? She was fine just now. Why did she suddenly faint?"


    Laura said hurriedly, "just as you rushed in, an ice needle shot into Evelyn''s body and she fainted."


    "Ice needle?" Chu fan hurriedly asked, "where did the ice needle come from?"


    "On the frozen ground in front of us."


    Damn it, it''s impossible to prevent.


    Chu fan stooped to pick up Evelyn, strode out, chose an empty room, kicked the door open directly, and then ordered Laura to go down to go through the formalities, but he closed the door and put Evelyn on the big bed in the room.


    It''s about life and death. Chu fan doesn''t have so many taboos. He directly tore up Evelyn''s frosted clothes and didn''t even leave a cloth strip. In the twinkling of an eye, a delicate body as perfect as an ice sculpture was exposed in front of Chu fan.


    But at this time, he didn''t want to appreciate it. He quickly bent down and carefully examined her body. Normally, she was shot by an ice needle. There should be a pinhole in her body, but Chu fan checked her body up and down and found nothing.


    There''s no way, so I have to check it from the body.


    Chu fan takes a deep breath and holds Evelyn''s hand. The aura is sent into her body to relieve her body temperature and dissolve the cold in her body. Under the extremely Yang and hot aura in Chu fan''s body, Evelyn''s body soon softened and became ruddy, but when Chu fan thought it was no big deal, suddenly a yin and cold aura burst into Chu fan''s body.


    Chu fan snorted, his ruddy face suddenly turned white, suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood, and fell straight on the bed.


    Laura came back and was startled to see this scene. Why did Princess Evelyn not cure and Chu fan lie down? At this time, the flower fairy demon king flew out and said hurriedly, "Chu fan is in big trouble. Now only Evelyn can save him. You immediately fill the bathtub with hot water, and then put Chu fan and Evelyn in. Come on!"


    "Er... OK!" Laura nodded subconsciously, quickly ran into the bathroom, quickly put water into the bathtub, then ran back, stripped Chu fan''s clothes and put them in the bathtub.


    Then came Evelyn, who was also carried in by Laura, but when Laura put her into the bathtub, the flower fairy gave a serious command: "let Evelyn sit on Chu fan, hurry up."


    "This..."


    Laura hesitated a little. They''re both like this. What else do you want them to do? What is this? There''s no such way to save people.


    There was no time to explain. The flower fairy scolded and immediately drilled a vine from the palm of her hand. She quickly wrapped Evelyn''s body, separated her legs, found the right position and let her sit down suddenly.


    "Ah!"


    Evelyn screamed and was awakened by the strong stinging pain. This feeling is not as simple as being stabbed, but more like being pierced by an ice cone, which makes her soul seem to be frozen.


    The taste was so painful that she really wanted to die directly. Unfortunately, she couldn''t faint. On the contrary, the taste of pain became stronger and more unbearable.


    For about ten minutes, Evelyn was tortured to death, but her voice seemed to be frozen. She couldn''t even make a sound. Laura looked at it and wanted to rescue it, but she was bound by a vine and fell to the ground like zongzi. She watched the scene helplessly, but there was no way.


    Finally, Su Yuan arrived. Seeing this scene, her eyebrows frowned.


    The sixth seal of nine Yin Jue pulse finally broke out.


    With Su Yuan''s physique and accomplishments, it is difficult to bear the pure Yin cold gas from the seal of nine Yin Jue pulse. It is valuable for Evelyn to persist for ten minutes. But if we don''t stop it, Evelyn will die.


    I had no choice but to do it myself.


    But when Su Yuan was ready to take off her clothes and replace Evelyn, Qiao Yun also arrived.


    "Suyuan, your cultivation is higher than me. Let me come this time." Qiao Yun quickly untied her clothes without saying a word.


    But just then, a girl in a white dress jumped in and said with a smile, "brother fan... Ah, this... What''s the matter?"


    "Xiaomei?" Su Yuan said in surprise, "you''re just in time. Come on, save Chu fan."


    Qiao Yun took off her clothes. When she saw Bai Yumei, she hesitated, put on her clothes again, and said in a deep voice: "Xiao Mei, Chu fan''s nine Yin Jue pulse broke out. If you really like him, save him as soon as possible."


    "I... I..."


    Bai Yumei was at a loss. She wanted to give herself to Chu fan, but this situation made her have the impulse to turn around and run away. In her heart, she wanted to cry without tears. Originally, she secretly went down the mountain to find Chu fan to play. Although the contract between the two was terminated, she came to the door with her familiarity with Chu fan''s smell.


    I wanted to give Chu fan a big surprise, but unexpectedly, he gave himself a big shock.


    Woo woo, what about romance? No romance, at least there should be a bed. There are so many people watching... I quit!


    Although she wanted to run away, Chu fan was in danger. She just hesitated for a moment, shed tears, untied the ribbon around her waist and let the white skirt slip.


    "Brother fan, you haven''t said you love me. Woo woo!" Bai Yumei walked over crying, and Qiaoyun hurriedly picked up Evelyn.


    At the moment, Bai Yumei hesitated again, but just then, Su Yuan pushed her behind. She screamed and jumped on Chu fan


    The night passed quickly. When Chu fan woke up, he had made three achievements. He didn''t know anything about what happened last night, but he couldn''t help grinning because of his soaring cultivation.


    What''s the matter? After a sleep, the cultivation unexpectedly broke through the heavenly realm. The later stage is full. Should it be the realm of change?


    Change the world, practice Qi and return to God. Chu fan feels that his spiritual power has increased multiple times. Even if he closes his eyes, he can feel the wind and grass within 100 meters


    "Shit, what''s the situation?" Chu fan suddenly found that there were two beautiful women lying beside him, one was Evelyn, which he expected, but when did Bai Yumei come?


    Isn''t this another fantasy made by Tang Feifei''s girl?

 Chapter 849

    Whether he is true or false, let''s talk about it first.


    Bai Yumei, who was sleepy and tired, didn''t wake up. Chu fan pressed under her and snorted. Finally she woke up. When she saw the person on her body, she even cried.


    Now, Chu fan was startled: "Xiaomei, why are you crying? Don''t cry. Is it hurting you?"


    "Woo woo, it''s shown on TV that boys chase girls for at least a year. They also have to send flowers, chocolates and buy all kinds of small gifts. Finally, they have to kneel down and propose with a ring, but I don''t have anything. You haven''t said you love me yet." Bai Yumei said more and more wrongly, crying like a tearful person.


    However, this charming face like a pear blossom with rain made Chu fan move his fingers. He couldn''t help lowering his head, holding her chattering mouth and blocking all her complaints back.


    "Creak! Creak! Creak!"


    The big bed of the hotel couldn''t help moaning in protest, violent shaking and harsh cry, which soon woke up Evelyn in her deep sleep. When she saw the two people around her doing something that made her face warm and heartbeat, she turned away in shame and covered herself with a quilt.


    Go! No! Go! Don''t go


    Evelyn''s heart is tangled. If she gets up and leaves now, I''m afraid she can''t be with Chu fan in the future. But if you stay, don''t you have to bear the pain of last night again? The mere thought of the pain made her tremble and scared to death.


    I don''t know how long after that, when Evelyn was cruel, opened the quilt and was ready to leave, Chu fan suddenly reached out and grabbed the beauty in front of her chest. This part had never been touched before. Evelyn felt as if she had been hit by an electric current. She was numb and screamed. She fell down on the bed along Chu fan''s strength.


    Turning her head sideways, Evelyn happened to face Bai Yumei, and she saw an intoxicated expression of immortality and death. Bai Yumei was born to be seductive to the bone and charm Tiancheng. At this time, her cheeks are crimson and her eyes are like silk, which adds a bit of charm.


    "Ah!"


    Bai Yumei looked at Evelyn and suddenly made a loud cry. She closed her eyes like pain and pleasure, as if she had lost her soul. Just when Evelyn couldn''t understand it, Chu fan had let go of Bai Yumei, hugged Evelyn and turned over.


    It was still the posture last night, but the feeling was very different from last night. Evelyn, who had thought she would suffer another torture, suddenly found that it didn''t seem so uncomfortable. On the contrary, she had an impulse to shake up.


    God, what''s the matter with me?


    It was not until noon that the knock on the door woke up the three people who had just fallen asleep. Before opening the door, Suyuan and Qiaoyun pushed the door in and came over.


    "Eh, this fairyland has brought you all?" Chu fan laughed, "that''s just right. Let''s come together..."


    "Come on, you big head ghost." Qiao Yun spat at Chu fan and hit his shorts on the ground on his face. He didn''t have a good way. "The sixth seal of your nine Yin Jue pulse broke out last night. Don''t you remember at all?"


    Until then, Chu fan suddenly remembered what happened last night. He was sleepy and suddenly sat up: "no, there''s big trouble."


    "What''s going on?" Su Yuan frowned. "According to the forecast, it will take at least a month or so to break the seal. Why is it suddenly early? What happened last night?"


    Although Suyuan has heard Laura explain the incident last night, Laura doesn''t know as much as Chu fan, so she has to ask Chu fan about it.


    Chu fan didn''t hide it. He told the mysterious strong man he met last night. No one could guess the identity and origin of the mysterious man. But vaguely, several people had an ominous premonition. Nine times out of ten, this man came to Chu fan with bad intentions.


    But who is he?


    Just when Chu fan and others were puzzled, a phone call came to Chu fan''s mobile phone.


    "What? Let me go to the United States?" Chu fan frowned. "What can''t be said on the phone? OK, I know. I''ll be there."


    As soon as he hung up, Su Yuan hurriedly asked, "who called? What did you do in the United States?"


    "Nikolay called and said the blood queen wanted to see me." Chu fan took a deep breath and said, "he said that the queen can solve the mystery for me about the attack."


    Su Yuan resolutely said, "I''ll go with you."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "no one needs it. I can ensure my safety. But before going to the United States, I must send Evelyn home."


    No one refuted his decision. After a simple discussion, Chu fan immediately set off to send Evelyn and Laura to the airport, send them back to Eagle country first, and then Chu fan turned to America.


    Along the way, Evelyn didn''t speak. Even she didn''t understand what happened to herself.


    Didn''t you come to China twice to prepare and give yourself to Chu fan? Now, her goal has been achieved, and Chu fan has promised to help them, but she is not happy anyway.


    Perhaps, after this separation, the two will have nothing to do with each other.


    Evelyn glanced at Chu fan. He was sitting on the seat across the aisle, blindfolded and sleeping soundly. She sighed, unbuckled her seat belt, got up and went to the bathroom. Laura also quickly untied her seat belt. When she was ready to go, Chu fan suddenly stood up and waved to her with a bad smile in her mouth, and then walked over.


    Lara scolded one thing. This fellow must have been in a bad mood. But if he can cheer up his royal highness, let him go.


    Evelyn didn''t know that Chu fan was behind her. At the moment she opened the bathroom door, Chu fan went in, covered her mouth with her hand, opened her skirt with her other hand and pulled off her pants.


    Evelyn was frightened. She struggled and resisted desperately. She was anxious and afraid, and her tears fell down. Just then, Chu fan kissed her on the earlobe, whispered a bad smile and said, "don''t be afraid, it''s me!"


    Suddenly, Evelyn was stunned. She couldn''t believe it. What she saw was the bastard she loved and hated. Before she could complain, Chu fan had kissed her little mouth and pressed her on the bulkhead.


    More than half an hour later, Evelyn came back with rosy cheeks and vain steps. Along the way, she could hardly lift her head. With so many surprised eyes, it seemed that what she did with Chu fan in the bathroom had been known. This time, the sneaky stimulation made her more sensitive and almost fainted.


    From the beginning to the end, Chu fan didn''t say a love word, but his actions showed his attitude towards Evelyn, which finally stabilized Evelyn''s mood of worrying about gain and loss.


    At least, his body still fascinates Chu fan. That''s enough.


    It took ten hours to fly from China to Eagle country. After resting for two hours, Evelyn stood up with a red face and went to the bathroom. Chu fan knew the signal very well and happily followed him.


    But before long, Chu fan felt unbearable. In this regard, women have natural advantages. As long as they have a little rest, they can recover their physical strength. Although Chu fan''s physical strength can hold, it is limited after all. After two times, what comes out is clear. If they go on, they have to spit blood.


    "Hey, go to the bathroom with me." Evelyn stabbed Chu fan who pretended to be dead and simply told him to get up. Chu fan still wanted to make excuses. Evelyn was already lying in his ear and whispered, "this is the last time, please."


    Alas, it''s hard to accept beauty''s kindness. I''ll fight it!


    Almost an hour later, Chu fan came out of the bathroom with a pale face and trembling legs. It''s too cruel. I can''t believe that Evelyn can use her mouth... Crazy, this woman must be crazy.


    The only consolation for Chu fan is that Laura hasn''t been involved. Otherwise, he doubts whether he can get off the plane alive.


    Woo woo, it''s not my buddy. However, the bullets are limited. She doesn''t give my buddy a chance to recover at all.


    Finally, the plane landed at the eagle capital airport. Before Evelyn got up, Chu fan got off the plane first. When Evelyn and Laura chased out, Chu fan had run away. She stamped her feet in anger, but there was no way.


    Originally, Chu fan wanted to go directly to the United States, but his current state was too tired. He simply found a hotel and stayed in it. At the same time, a dozen men and women with black hair and yellow skin came from all over the world and left the airport. These people were scattered like fish into the sea. However, they went in the same direction, which turned out to be the location of the eagle Kingdom palace.


    In the evening, Evelyn finally found out the whereabouts of Chu fan. She immediately took Laura to the hotel where Chu fan stayed and blocked the sleeping Chu fan in her bed.


    "Your Highness, I''ll go out, and you can rest for a while."


    Laura was ready to leave, but Evelyn stopped her: "Laura, you stay, too. Let''s take a nap with him."


    She really wanted to come with Chu fan again, but seeing Chu fan tired, Evelyn couldn''t help feeling guilty and embarrassed. Is he a slut in his bones? What a shame!


    In fact, she just doesn''t want chu fan to leave so soon. If Chu fan can stay in the eagle country with her for even one day, she will never make such a crazy move on the plane.


    Now, not only is Chu fan sleepy, but she is also tired and sleepy, but she is afraid that her sleep is too heavy. When she wakes up, Chu fan has run away. So she asked Laura to stay, too. In this way, if Chu fan wanted to go, it wouldn''t be so easy.


    As for his meeting with the blood queen in the United States, Evelyn doesn''t care. She can''t wait for Chu fan not to take risks. It''s best to stay in the eagle country and play with her for a few more days.


    In this way, the two women hugged Chu fan left and right, and soon fell asleep. But before long, a sudden bell woke all three

 Chapter 850

    "Bang!"


    While the phone rang, the door was suddenly kicked to pieces. Two men in black and wearing a black hood appeared at the door. They just picked up their guns and covered their heads with a quilt.


    "Poof poof!"


    The two men shot several shots continuously by feeling, and the pistol with silencer was very quiet, but its power was not reduced at all. The bullet instantly made holes in the quilt, but when they got rid of the quilt, they found that the three people on the bed disappeared.


    No, why three people?


    When they looked at each other, the gap was bad and they were decisively ready to retreat, but at the moment they turned around, they saw a man behind them. He had a skirt around his waist and looked funny, but his appearance made the two killers split their liver and gall, shook their hands and almost fell down.


    "Kill... King of killers?" one of the killers'' voices trembled, subconsciously stepped back, but hit the door frame, stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    "Japanese?" Chu fan guessed their identities from his stiff Chinese and his face wrapped in his hood. Immediately frowned and said, "are you here to kill me?"


    "No, no, no, no!" the killer quickly shook his head, "we are..."


    "It''s a misunderstanding, I''m sorry!" another killer quickly made a deep bow, but his head didn''t wait to be raised. Chu fan suddenly took an arrow step forward and slapped him on the head.


    The killer fell on the ground with a plop, and his body twitched twice and stopped moving completely. Blood gurgled out of his mouth and nose, and soon gathered under him into a river. He could not live.


    The remaining killer''s face changed greatly and he was still hesitating. He might be able to escape if he wanted to fight. But as soon as he raised his head, he met Chu fan''s cold and fierce eyes. He was scared to death. All his courage disappeared and almost knelt down.


    Murderer, why is he here? Shouldn''t he have gone to America?


    "Are you... Ninjas from Yasukuni Shrine?" Chu fan suddenly asked.


    "Hmm..." the killer nodded subconsciously, but then he calmed down and shook his head, "no, no, we are... ER!"


    He didn''t need to explain. Chu fan stretched out his hand and grabbed his neck. His five fingers contracted. GABA crushed his throat bone. The killer stared at his frightened eyes. His neck was soft and tilted aside, and he didn''t breathe.


    At this time, Laura and Evelyn came out of the corner of the bathroom. Laura was fine. She was wearing clothes, but Evelyn''s skirt was easily picked up by Chu fan and wrapped around her waist. She reluctantly put on her pants, protected her chest with both hands and came out barefoot.


    "He... They are..."


    "Ninja of the Yasukuni Shrine." Chu fan quickly pulled off his skirt and threw it to Evelyn. He went to put on his clothes and hurriedly ordered, "call quickly. There may be an accident in the palace."


    Evelyn then remembered that she ran back to bed to look for her mobile phone. There was a missed call on it. It was her brother Prince William. But when she called back, the phone couldn''t be connected.


    "Big brother must have had an accident. What should I do?" Evelyn cried out in a hurry. She was already at sixes and sevens.


    Chu fan shouted, "calm down. Being anxious won''t help. The top priority is to go back to the palace as soon as possible. Maybe there''s still time."


    "Yes, we''ll go now." with Laura''s help, Evelyn quickly put on her skirt. As for her underwear, she didn''t know where to throw it. Even if she saw it, she didn''t have time to wear it.


    When Evelyn was dressed, Chu fan briefly said his analysis: "the blood queen asked me to go to the United States. Obviously, she wanted to transfer me away, and then let the Ninjas of the Yasukuni soul club take the opportunity to kill into the palace and launch a coup. The only thing the blood queen didn''t calculate was that I would stay in the eagle country and still be with you."


    Laura said in a deep voice: "this matter is definitely not just the assassination of the Yasukuni soul shrine, but also the secret support of our Eagle royal family members."


    "Uncle black?" Evelyn suddenly exclaimed, "no, it''s impossible. Uncle black loves me most. He will never betray his mother."


    "Your Highness, this is reality, and reality is so cruel," Lara said helplessly.


    Before Evelyn could say anything more, Chu fan shouted, "there''s no time. Take me to the palace."


    It was too late to go downstairs. Chu fan directly smashed the glass of the large French window, hugged the two women''s waist and jumped out of the window. Evelyn screamed loudly, like an octopus, hugged Chu fan and dared not open her eyes.


    But Laura was very calm. When she was in mid air, she felt that the buildings on both sides were retreating rapidly. She was shocked by the feeling of flying in the air. When she calmed down and looked at her feet subconsciously, she saw a golden flash. The three of them had fallen on the roof of a tall building outside the palace.


    "Chu fan, please, save my mother and brother. They must be very dangerous now." Evelyn burst into tears and grabbed Chu fan''s arm as if she would fall to the ground as soon as she let go.


    At this age, she has hardly suffered setbacks, but what is happening now will not only make her lose her status, but even her relatives. At the thought that she was going to have nothing, Evelyn wanted to jump off the tall building in despair.


    But there was Chu fan around her. In her heart, there was nothing Chu fan couldn''t do. Therefore, Chu fan became her life-saving straw, and she didn''t dare to let go for a moment.


    "The situation is a little bad." Chu fan stared at the palace in the distance and said in a deep voice, "the palace is too quiet. It doesn''t accord with common sense."


    Laura''s face changed greatly: "you mean, the queen may have..."


    "This is only one possibility. Another possibility is that the palace has not been attacked at all."


    Chu fan didn''t believe what he said. The large-scale deployment of the Yasukuni soul shrine must have made a good plan to sink the boat. If it is not successful, it will not give up. Therefore, there is only one result. The battle is over. As for the queen and others, whether they are dead or alive is not what Chu fan can expect.


    "No, it''s impossible!" Evelyn suddenly stared and screamed. Suddenly she opened her mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Her eyes were black and fell soft in Chu fan''s arms.


    Chu fan sighed, took out a small pill, put it in her mouth, took out the phone and dialed Song Wen. After waiting for about ten minutes, Song Wen suddenly appeared beside Chu fan and startled Laura.


    "Brother fan, are you looking for me?" Song Wen said with a smile. But then her eyes fell on Evelyn and she was surprised, "isn''t this princess Evelyn? What''s the matter with her? She''s hurt?"


    "Something happened to the palace. As soon as she was worried, she vomited blood and fainted." Chu fan handed Evelyn to Song Wen and told her, "you must take Princess Evelyn back to China immediately. You must guard her every step. Don''t let her have anything, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll take good care of her and won''t let her lose it." Song Wen patted her plump chest, and suddenly there was a surge of waves. Then, a six pointed star array appeared at her feet, sending out a faint silver moonlight. In Laura''s frightened eyes, Song Wen disappeared with Evelyn.


    Chu fan patted the dull Laura: "don''t look, come with me."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Of course I''m going to the palace." Chu fan took Laura, jumped down from the high building, and quickly approached the palace like a ghost in the dark.


    Outside the palace, Chu fan hid in a dark corner and looked at the inner gate of the palace more than 20 meters away. A full eight guards, fully armed, guarded the city gate. Four of them came back to inspect the city, and the other four stood on both sides of the city gate.


    In addition, there are many secret outposts on the city wall, which is almost step by step. Even if Chu fan doesn''t understand the layout of urban defense, he can see that such strict defense is absolutely abnormal.


    "It seems that her majesty has really had an accident." Laura clenched her fist secretly, stared at several people at the city gate and gnashed her teeth. "The people guarding the city gate have been replaced. One of them I know is the close guard of Prince Black."


    Chu fan frowned: "it seems that the palace has completely fallen into the control of Prince Black."


    "I know a secret road leading to the Queen''s bedroom." Laura waved to Chu fan, "come with me!"


    Wipe, there''s a secret way. Didn''t you say it earlier?


    Chu fan scolded secretly in his heart, hurried after Laura''s back and ran away quickly.


    In fact, he knew very well that this secret road was very important. Laura would never reveal it unless she had to. This is not distrust of Chu fan, but her duty. Even if Chu fan is her husband, she can''t reveal any secret about the royal family to him.


    But now, the Queen''s life and death are uncertain, and she can''t care so much.


    Soon, they came to the door of a bookstore thousands away. At this time, the bookstore had already closed and the room was dark. Laura looked around warily. Seeing that there was no danger, she walked forward and knocked three times at a constant speed and two times in a hurry. After knocking three times, a low voice finally came: "who?"


    "It''s me, Laura!" Laura whispered hastily.


    Chu fan stood on her side, subconsciously opened his perspective eyes, looked inside the door, and saw a black muzzle, across the door, aimed at Laura''s head. Without thinking, he squatted down on her shoulder.


    Almost at the same time, the gunshot came. With a pop, the high penetrating steel core bullet flew through the wooden door board, close to Laura''s scalp, and brought down a wisp of her long hair.


    Laura was stunned. How could this happen? Did the people inside betray the queen? She is the Queen''s most trusted person.


    Chu fan didn''t think so much. At the moment of pressing Laura, he kicked out without hesitation. The wooden door panel was like paper paste. He kicked a hole directly without reducing his strength and severely kicked the leg bones of the gunman inside.


    "Ah!"


    There was a woman''s scream and a plop falling to the ground. Before Chu fan could do it again, Laura had smashed the wooden door and rushed in, grabbed the woman''s neck on the ground and said angrily, "why did you do this? Why?"

 Chapter 851

    "I want to be free." the woman''s words immediately drained all Laura''s strength.


    People in this world pursue different things. Some people like power, some people like money, some people like beauty, some people like traveling, some people like staying at home, and so on.


    However, for the bookstore owner in front of her, all she wants is insignificant freedom. Yes, for others, freedom is their right, but for this woman, freedom is what she yearns for most and has become what she cares about most.


    She must stay in the bookstore year after year, day after day, can''t fall in love, can''t get married, can''t travel, can''t go shopping, and can''t even make friends.


    This kind of day is more difficult for her than going to prison. Every day, she wants to leave here more and more. Prince Black saw this point, secretly lobbied again and again, and finally rebelled against the woman.


    And what Prince Black gave her was very simple - freedom! She doesn''t want to waste her youth. She wants to fall in love, get married, have children, go out with her husband and children and travel around the world.


    The most important thing is that she is not optimistic about her majesty, because she is too kind. How can she be the opponent of the wily and ruthless Prince Black? Taking refuge in Prince Black can be free. There is only one way to die if you continue to stay on the Queen''s side.


    So she betrayed her majesty.


    "Laura, you''re not me. I don''t know how important freedom is to me." the woman took a deep breath and said, "kill me. In this way, I''ll be completely free."


    Suddenly, Chu fan stepped forward and stepped on her hand. It hurt so much that she couldn''t help screaming. She felt that her fingers were going to be broken. Her scream suddenly woke up the dull Laura. At this time, she found that the woman secretly wanted to pick up the gun on the ground while she was stunned. The purpose was self-evident.


    "Damn you!" Laura kicked out angrily. The woman''s body flew a few meters sideways. She fainted completely without humming.


    "Don''t think so much. It''s important to enter the palace." Chu fan patted Laura with a lost face and whispered.


    Laura suddenly woke up and hurriedly said, "yes, it''s important to enter the palace. Come with me."


    In the bookstore, there was only one woman. Now she fainted. Chu fan and her husband immediately went unobstructed and soon came to the innermost row of bookshelves near the wall.


    Here are some of the most boring publications, almost nobody cares, but who would have thought that there would be a mystery in it?


    Laura walked over and clicked on one side of the bookshelf. A numeric keyboard suddenly popped up on the wall. She quickly entered at least a ten digit password on it, and suddenly there was a low sound. Then Laura came forward to push the bookshelf and heard the heavy friction. The wall behind the bookshelf cracked a crack enough for one person to enter sideways.


    "Come with me," Laura said, about to get in through the crack, but Chu fan dragged her back.


    "I''m advanced!" Chu Fan said involuntarily, and leaned into the crack.


    Laura lost her mind for a moment. Is he concerned about me? But he was only stunned for a moment and hurried to enter. The sound came again. The wall recovered its original appearance, and there was no trace from the outside.


    Chu fan''s sight is not affected in the dark, so he has to go ahead. But after he came in, he knew he was worried too much. The walls here were inlaid with fluorescent stones, which made a deep tunnel green. Although there is no bright light, it is bright enough for this deep and narrow tunnel.


    "There is no mechanism here?" Chu fan asked in a low voice.


    Laura stood behind Chu fan and lowered her voice: "the tunnel is very ordinary. It was built a hundred years ago. Now it''s just for emergencies. It''s hardly used."


    In this way, Chu fan was relieved, quickened his pace and quickly ran to the other end of the tunnel.


    The distance of more than 1000 meters was almost instantaneous for Chu fan. Even because they couldn''t display in the tunnel, they came to a step in more than a minute.


    There are only a few steps on the steps. Above is a two meter square platform and above is a delicate secret door.


    Laura walked forward carefully, listened carefully to the outside, subconsciously looked at Chu fan, saw Chu fan nodding, she gently opened the door, looked at it, and jumped up sensitively after confirming that there was no one around.


    When Chu fan came up, he found that this was actually a bedroom. A faint fragrance of flowers filled it. Taking a deep breath made him relaxed and happy. As can be seen from the decoration style of the house, this is definitely the Queen''s bedroom. Only here can the queen enter the tunnel and escape at the first time.


    It is completely the decoration style of the last century, giving people a strong European flavor. It is plain, but it shows taste and dignity everywhere. It can be said that any piece of furniture here can be sold at a sky high price. This is not only because the queen has used it, but also because these things have been used by successive queens. It''s not too much to say they are antiques.


    But at this time, there was no one in the Queen''s bedroom. Not only the queen was absent, but also the maid and bodyguard serving her. No doubt, something must have happened.


    "Chu fan, what should I do?" Laura was so confused that she didn''t know what to do.


    Chu fan patted her on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t worry, there are no signs of fighting here. The situation should not be as bad as we think. Go out and have a look first!"


    They were about to slip out, but as soon as they came to the door, Chu fan suddenly took Laura, the cat quickly backed back, looked around, dodged under the bed and covered Laura''s mouth.


    Suddenly, before Laura could speak, she heard footsteps, which scared her to breathe. Then, the sound of opening the door came, and the messy footsteps came closer and closer, even to the Queen''s bedroom.


    "Eh? How did the secret road open?" a woman''s voice came.


    Hearing this sound, Laura suddenly showed a surprised look on her face. She was about to go out, but Chu fan held her down. Laura stared at him angrily and said that the women outside were my sisters and members of the round table knights. Like me, she would never betray her majesty.


    But then, a man''s low voice said, "something''s wrong. Nine times out of ten, Laura is back."


    "Laura? Isn''t she dead? It''s trouble."


    "Stop talking nonsense. You take Prince William away immediately. I''ll take him to search for Laura immediately. She must not escape."


    "Good!"


    Just a few words made Laura fall into the ice, and her heart was cold. These two are the Queen''s personal guards. Have they betrayed her majesty? But why on earth is this?


    There was no time to think so much. Chu fan lay under the bed and saw it clearly. Prince William was bound with his hands and threw down from the tunnel entrance. Right now, Chu fan, with a fierce look in his eyes, rushed out like a shell and blew the woman who was about to jump out.


    Then he shouted angrily and kicked the man with a sharp whip.


    The man was wearing thick gold armor. Facing the kick from Chu fan, he didn''t dodge. He just bent his arms and protected his head. In his opinion, no matter how powerful Chu fan is, he will not be much stronger than himself. Moreover, he is very confident in his defense.


    He has thought about it. When he parries Chu fan''s leg, he will take advantage of the situation to turn passivity into initiative, make the sharpest counterattack, and be sure to kill Chu fan in one go.


    Unfortunately, the idea is naive and the reality is cruel. If it had been before, he might have really blocked Chu fan''s leg, but this time the nine Yin Jue pulse broke out, Chu fan escaped from death again, and his cultivation was also greatly improved.


    If we compare Huajing to a door, then at least 99% of people are blocked outside the door and can''t step in for a lifetime. Unfortunately, Chu fan went in and became the youngest strong man.


    The man in front of him can be said to be the top three of the round table knights. His fighting spirit has reached the purple gold level, which is equivalent to the strong man in the later stage of China''s Tianjing. Unfortunately, the person I met was Chu fan, and Chu fan far exceeded him in both cultivation and strength.


    So, as soon as he put his arm up, he was kicked out by Chu fan. Even his helmet kicked out a pit. He threw blood on the wall and pasted it on the wall for three seconds. Then he slowly slipped and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Laura also ran out from under the bed, grabbed the wilting woman on the ground, couldn''t help crying and shouting: "why? Why betray her majesty? Why?"


    "For the sake of the royal family and the people of the eagle country." the woman was hit in the stomach by Chu fan and was seriously injured. She held on at one breath. "The red umbrella company is too strong. We are enemies and will only bring disaster to our country and people. So..."


    "So, you betrayed her majesty and took refuge in Prince Black?" Laura pushed the woman away with tears in her eyes and choked. "Did you forget the oath you made when you became a knight of the round table? The duty of the knight of the round table is to be loyal to the queen to the death, but you betrayed the queen and your faith. I killed you..."


    "Stop!" suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    Laura pulled out the dagger and stopped in the air. Looking back, she saw Chu fan holding Prince William. It was Prince William who just stopped her from killing.


    "Laura, save their lives for the time being. You and Chu fan should go and save her majesty."


    "Where is the queen?" Laura asked hurriedly.


    William took a deep breath and said, "in the Council hall, go quickly. It''s too late."

 Chapter 852

    The conference hall is the place where the queen and other princes and ministers discuss state affairs. But in fact, this is an enlarged conference room.


    In the center of the huge hall, there is a circular conference table. In addition to the queen, there are only three Archduke, three princes and six Marquis of the eagle kingdom.


    The three great princes, second only to the queen, not only have strong financial resources, but also have the control of the army. In short, they control the military power of the eagle country and at least 30% of the wealth of the whole Eagle country.


    Chu fan is rich, but he was rich overnight, but the wealth of the three great princes was bought by generations with blood and life. It is no exaggeration to say that they are rich and invincible.


    Although the Queen''s status is noble, the real power is almost in the hands of the three Archduke, and the Marquis''s status under the Archduke depends on the Archduke''s power. Therefore, almost all of the six Marquis are Archduke''s people.


    As for the three princes, they are all close relatives of the queen. One of them is her husband Lawrence, the other is her brother black, and the last Prince is Prince William who has just been canonized.


    Although these three people are of noble status, they are all famous and powerless furnishings like the queen, but their identities are very sensitive and they are also the objects of the three great princes. Because, once the queen has an accident, these three are all qualified to be in power, while others have bad names and bad words.


    Just like now, the queen was stabbed and dying, so she invited several Archduke and Marquis overnight. In addition to the Queen''s serious injury, Prince Lawrence was also stained with blood, with only half of his broken sword in his hand, holding the queen in grief.


    He really liked the queen. For her, he gave up too many things and was willing to help her manage state affairs wholeheartedly. He also secretly planned with the queen to take back the military power from the three Archduke, but before the plan was implemented, the queen


    In addition, Prince Black was also seriously injured, especially in his lower abdomen. He was stabbed and almost cut open his stomach, but he just held on, killed several outlaws and saved the Queen''s sister.


    But at this time, the Queen''s situation is very bad and she may die at any time.


    "Your Majesty, what else do you want to order?" the eldest Archduke vernal came forward and said in a deep voice.


    Anyone can see that the queen must be hopeless, and calling them all at this time must have something important to announce, and nine times out of ten it has something to do with the throne.


    There is only one heir to the throne, that is Princess Evelyn, but Princess Evelyn is not here.


    The queen half lay in Prince Lawrence''s arms, reluctantly opened her eyes and said in a trembling voice, "after my death, let... Let Evelyn inherit the throne. However, Evelyn is too young and has to rely on the assistance of the three Archduke for many things."


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. Princess Evelyn is very intelligent. She must be a qualified queen after a few years of training. Just..." vernal hesitated and said, "Prince Lawrence and Prince Black, who is suitable to assist the government?"


    The queen looked at Lawrence reluctantly and tried to touch his cheek, but she couldn''t lift it up anyway. Lawrence''s heart was like a knife. He held her hand and tears flowed down, but he didn''t dare to cry.


    "I''m sorry!" the queen smiled and said reluctantly, "I''m... Not a good wife. I''ve wronged you."


    "No, you are the best wife in the world. Marrying you is the greatest happiness of my life."


    The queen closed her eyes, gasped, reluctantly opened her eyes again, and her eyes fell on black. Her eyes were complex, including pain, despair, helplessness and supplication.


    Black took his sister''s hand and cried, "sister, what else do you have to tell me? I promise you everything."


    "Black, we are brothers and sisters, and Evelyn is your niece." the queen left a line of blood and tears in her eyes, and her breathing became more and more urgent. "Promise me to take good care of her and help her..."


    "Sister, sister!"


    "Her Majesty..."


    Everyone cried in unison, as if the queen had gone to see God. Black, in particular, cried very sad, which made one very sad. But at this time, there was a scream at the door. Then, a guard at the door was kicked in and almost hit a marquis.


    Bang bang!


    Guards, like sandbags, flew in one after another. One of the sad guys just landed on the conference table and almost smashed the table. Just when everyone was stunned, two young people strode in from the door.


    "Laura?"


    A marquis said angrily, "are you crazy? This is the Council hall, and you can come in? Get out."


    The heartbroken Lawrence subconsciously raised his head. When he saw the Chinese, he suddenly felt a sense of deja vu. At this time, he heard the Marquis scold and found Laura next to him.


    "Are you... Are you Chu fan?" Lawrence was overjoyed and hurriedly picked up her majesty and stumbled to Chu fan. Because she was too anxious, she stepped on the Queen''s skirt and fell down holding the queen.


    Chu fan raised her hand to catch the queen. Laura took the opportunity to hold Lawrence steady. Before he could speak, Laura first said, "don''t worry. With Chu fan, the queen will be fine."


    Chu fan rolled his eyes. You think too much of my brother. My brother can cure all diseases, but the key is to live. However, now the situation is urgent, and he has no time to talk nonsense. He quickly put the queen on the ground and checked it carefully. Although the queen has no breath and heartbeat, her body is still hot, indicating that she still has a glimmer of hope.


    Just when he started to treat the queen, Prince Black was in a hurry. He suddenly pulled out his sword and shouted angrily: "dare to desecrate the Queen''s body and kill him..."


    "Who dares to move?" Laura took a step, protected Chu fan and the queen, and shouted, "black, you wolf hearted bastard, you don''t even let your own sister go for power. Are you still human?"


    Suddenly, the Archduke and Marquis looked at black in shock, but these people were crafty and would not intervene at this time. To put it bluntly, no matter who becomes the queen, it can''t turn them. Besides, this kind of brotherhood is not rare among the royal family.


    No matter who is in power, it is inseparable from the support of their three great princes. Moreover, this is equivalent to their family background, and it is inappropriate for anyone to intervene. However, Prince faund stood out in a strange way, saying, "Lara killed his royal highness, and now he killed the queen, and she came to kill them for me."


    No one answered his cry. Archduke watt and Archduke Reginald, who were still standing next to him, quickly distanced themselves from him for fear that they would be unlucky to accompany him.


    Four of the six marques naturally followed the footsteps of the two Archduke, and the two marques who had taken refuge in Archduke vernal did not hesitate to step back and hide away after looking at each other.


    When Lawrence called out Chu fan, they guessed Chu fan''s identity. Are you kidding? The famous murderer king is right in front of him, and dare to follow black to the black? Too long?


    Vernal and black tied a rope, but they didn''t. They didn''t want to be buried with them.


    Laura sneered: "Archduke vernal, it seems that you also participated in black''s assassination of the queen? It''s really brave. Aren''t you afraid that your vernal family will be uprooted and remain infamous for thousands of years?"


    Duke vernal''s body trembled, his mouth murmured, and he couldn''t say a word. Black was desperate to hang his sword. He couldn''t understand why such a careful plan would fail? Moreover, it was defeated by a sudden Chinese.


    Didn''t he go to America? How did it appear in Eagle country? I didn''t find his information on the flight. Is it true that he was cheated by the red umbrella company?


    "Alas!"


    A long sigh attracted everyone''s attention. At this time, they found that the queen didn''t know when to wake up and stood up from the ground with the help of Chu fan. Although her snow-white dress was dyed red by blood, her complexion was ruddy, her breath was long, and there was no sign of injury.


    Seeing her recovery, Lawrence wept with joy, suddenly threw away half of the broken sword in his hand and came forward to hold the queen. At this time, the queen was only his wife, the mother of his son and daughter in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." the queen patted Lawrence on the back and comforted.


    Lawrence released his hand, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and sincerely saluted Chu fan: "thank you, general Chu fan."


    "Cough, you should."


    Chu fan still doesn''t get used to it. He takes his daughter''s daughter. In fact, he and the queen are his own cheap father-in-law and mother-in-law. How can he die? Isn''t that what it should be.


    "Black, is power really so important?" the queen looked at her brother sadly. He was ten years younger than the queen. It can be said that she brought him up with one hand. But she never thought that one day he would kill her in turn.


    Up to now, Blake went out of his way and said loudly: "Who doesn''t want to have the supreme right? Ask them, who doesn''t want to have it? Sister, you work hard and have a headache for state affairs all day. Why do you still hold on to it? Simply give me the throne and I''ll share your worries and solve your problems. Then you can travel around the world with your brother-in-law and go wherever you want..."

 Chapter 853

    "Take him down." the queen rubbed her eyebrows tired and sat down in her chair.


    It''s normal for others to target her, because when she sits in this seat, she has to bear calculations and assassinations from all aspects. But she never thought that her brother wanted her to die for power.


    It''s so sad.


    The next thing was much simpler. Chu fan was eyeing. The three Archduke and the Marquis were honest and sat in the conference hall all night. This night, all the people who colluded with black caught, died and fled. A turmoil was eliminated and settled.


    Early in the morning, the tired queen arranged several Archduke and others to rest, and she also returned to the bedroom. As soon as I entered the door, I was tightly hugged by Evelyn, who was waiting anxiously. The mother and daughter hugged their heads and cried. Chu fan''s nose was sour.


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed and said, "Evelyn, since it''s all right, I''ll go first..."


    "No!" said Evelyn hurriedly. "You can''t go."


    Wipe, brother sold it to you? If you want to go, who can stop you?


    "Mr. Chu fan!" before Chu fan could speak, the queen suddenly came over with a smile. "You''ve been busy all night. It''s time to have a rest. Evelyn, Laura, you take Mr. Chu fan to rest first. I''ll invite him to dinner at noon."


    "Your Majesty, don''t you have to eat?"


    "It''s just a meal. It won''t take you much time."


    In front of the queen who raised her hands and feet with supreme air, Chu fanleng couldn''t say no. after thinking about it, she just had a meal. What''s to be afraid of? Is it hard for her to eat my brother?


    Don''t say, I haven''t slept all night. I''m really sleepy.


    Chu Fan said goodbye to the queen and followed Evelyn to her bedroom.


    "Chu fan, is there anything else to prepare?" Evelyn looked at him shyly and timidly, and put her hands on the ribbon around her waist, as if she would undress and sleep with him as long as he nodded.


    Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "no, no, you''re busy. Go ahead. Don''t worry about me... Well, I''ll take a bath first."


    If she can scare Chu fan like this, Evelyn can be proud of it. But Chu fan just entered the bathroom, took off his clothes and prepared to soak in the bathtub for a while. The door opened and Evelyn in Tulle came in. There was a neutral gear in it. The temptation to hide and show made Chu fan look straight.


    Goo Doo!


    Chu fan swallowed a mouthful of water and said in his heart, this is the rhythm of brother Jing - death. However, in the face of this peerless creature, death is worth it.


    But before he waved and asked Evelyn to come and take a bath, the door opened again, and Laura, dressed in a Black Porn fun clothes, came in shyly and nervously. The two women stood side by side and put out an attractive pose, which almost dazzled Chu fan.


    In terms of height, Laura is much higher than Evelyn, but it seems that Evelyn''s little bird depends on people, so people can''t help taking care of her carefully for fear that she will be hurt; But Laura is a King Kong Barbie, with wide shoulders and thick back, no better than Chu Fanxun. A woman like her also gives people a strong desire to conquer.


    Evelyn''s skin is white, tender and smooth; Laura''s skin was tight and strong, full of strength. On Evelyn, Chu fan doesn''t dare to drive at full speed for fear of hurting Evelyn, but here with Laura, Chu fan doesn''t have so many scruples. Even if he has full horsepower, Laura can fight with him for several rounds.


    Laura is not as beautiful as Evelyn, but her chest is surprisingly large. Unlike the strong muscles elsewhere in her body, her chest is still full and jade, but it is stronger than ordinary people. I don''t know, I thought she had silicone glue inside. But Chu fan knows that this is absolutely original, such as fake replacement.


    Although Evelyn is beautiful, there are some shortcomings in her chest. It is no exaggeration to say that Bian Qingwu, 12, has no smaller chest than her. However, her slender legs and round hips are enough to make up for the shortcomings of her chest.


    Now, these two beauties with different styles come to the bathroom. What do you want to do?


    From the bathroom to the living room, and from the living room to the bedroom, they tossed until noon. They finally stopped. They were too lazy to take a bath. They directly stuck in bed and fell asleep. As for the luncheon prepared by the queen, it also completely blew up and put a queen''s pigeon.


    It was not until evening that Chu fan got up from bed with a weak waist and legs. It''s terrible. These two women are two dissatisfied female wolves. They are crazy and almost swallow their brothers.


    It''s scary!


    Go while the two women are awake.


    Chu fan took his clothes into the bathroom, prepared to take a shower, put on his clothes and left, but as soon as he turned on the shower, Laura came in. Seeing her, Chu fan trembled and complained secretly. This big breasted girl was the most fierce when she was high. She was simply not human.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just want to accompany you for a while." Laura walked over and wiped Chu fan tenderly. Fortunately, Chu fan turned his back to her, otherwise, he might have to blow the charge horn somewhere. At that time, he doesn''t want to have to.


    "Do you know the Queen''s intention to leave you?" Laura whispered.


    Chu fan was stunned, pondered for a moment and said, "I hope I can help her stabilize the throne?"


    "You only guessed half right." Laura turned to Chu fan, applied the bath lotion evenly to him, and said, "your influence is too great. As long as you stay in the palace, the three Archduke will have to obey the Queen''s wishes. As long as you can take the military power in the hands of the three Archduke, the Queen''s position will be completely stable, and last night''s events will not happen again."


    Chu fan nodded repeatedly. Before, he didn''t know enough about the royal family of the eagle Kingdom, but after listening to the discussion of the queen Bansu and others last night, Chu fan knew that the queen was far less powerful than he thought. In addition to the guards guarding the king''s city, she had only round table knights in her hands.


    Every year, she has to draw 80% of the tax to support the army. In short, she spends money to support others. The army is nominally assigned by her, but in fact, she can''t mobilize any small soldiers without three Archduke nodding.


    "Princess Evelyn, she will take over as Queen in the future." Laura looked at Chu fan and said, "Do you have the heart to see her work for state affairs all day? You don''t know how arrogant the three big publics are. Usually, they don''t even give the queen face. In the final analysis, they have such confidence because they have the power of war. Otherwise, the queen will be more relaxed, and many policies that benefit the country and the people can be successfully promoted."


    Chu fan reluctantly said, "I really want to help her, but I can''t let me kill all three Archduke?"


    "I don''t need you to do anything!" Evelyn pushed the door in and said excitedly. "As long as you can attend your mother''s party and admit that you are my fiance, these things will be solved."


    No... fiance? Shit, this is forcing my brother to make a statement.


    But seeing Chu fan''s stunned expression, Evelyn immediately bit her lips wrongly, her big eyes were watery, and she looked like she was crying. Suddenly, Chu fan''s heart was soft, and she hurriedly said, "OK, I can''t listen to you?"


    "How nice of you, husband!" Evelyn immediately burst into tears and smiled. She hurried over and politely helped Chu fan wash it. But as she washed it, her eyes were full of spring


    Until the maid knocks

 Chapter 854

    After a circle, Chu fan didn''t drink much wine, but the business card in his pocket could hardly be stuffed.


    Everyone knows Chu fan''s strength. It''s certainly right to have a good relationship with him. Even if you can''t get benefits, it will never be bad. Besides, how many people have died one after another in the United States and Afghanistan, which borders China? Although we all know that Chu fan did it, you can''t grasp the handle of others. Not only do people die in vain, but they lose money and goods, but also lose their home.


    Where to reason?


    After getting rid of those flattering guys, Chu fan finally breathed a sigh of relief. I really don''t understand why these people are still keen on this one by one. Are they hypocritical and interesting?


    "Hungry? Have something to eat?" Laura came over at some time. Seeing that Chu fan had no objection, she turned and took Chu fan to the table and handed him a plate. As for what she wanted to eat, she picked it up at will, just like the buffet. However, the buffet is luxurious enough, including a foot long lobster, a king crab the size of a basketball, as well as all kinds of seafood and cakes.


    Chu fan and his two daughters rolled the sheets in bed all day. They didn''t eat breakfast and lunch. They were really hungry. Since no one bothered him, they just had a good time. The lobster is good. Chu fan directly reaches out to grab one and chews it.


    Don''t say, this big lobster is more delicious than domestic crayfish. It''s too delicious.


    On the other hand, Laura didn''t think Chu fan looked ugly. Instead, she thought he was more frank and lovely. Moreover, she also knew that Chu fan was really hungry. She ordered the kitchen to prepare two steaks for Chu fan immediately, and then she began to peel off the shell of another lobster, dig out the shrimp meat inside and send it to Chu fan''s mouth.


    The relationship between them, let alone feeding Chu fan, was nothing even if it was mouth to mouth, but there were countless pairs of eyes staring at the scene. This scene made everyone find a signal.


    This guy likes beautiful women!


    All of a sudden, the celebrities at the banquet, either spontaneously or at the instigation of intentional people, came towards Chu fan with wine glasses. One by one, they either scratched their heads or smiled modestly. What''s more, they bent down in front of Chu fan and threw their eyes. The beauty in front of Chu fan was even more generous to let Chu fan see enough.


    "Don''t eat!" Chu fan was so upset that he didn''t even stop eating. Especially the big girl in front of me. What are you showing? The pair of balls are going to fall off. Also, I can smell your coquettish smell several meters away. Do you still want to seduce me? I''m afraid of getting dirty - disease.


    Just now, the maid sent the steak that had just gone out. Lara answered the dish and said to Chu fan, "I''ll take you upstairs. Just now, your highness seems to have gone upstairs."


    "Let''s go!" Chu fan didn''t look at the women, took up two glasses of wine and followed Laura upstairs. As for the resentful and angry eyes of those women behind him, he didn''t bother to answer.


    Laura opened the door and was about to go in. Suddenly she was stunned and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were in a meeting..."


    "Chu fan, you''re just in time. Come in and sit down." the Queen''s voice came from the room.


    Chu fan was discovered by the queen before she showed up. There''s no way. Laura has two plates in her hand, and she certainly won''t send food to Evelyn or the queen. Guess with her heel, she must be followed by Chu fan.


    After entering the door, Chu fan found out how bad he had come. In this guest room, there were not only her majesty, but also three Archduke, but Princess Evelyn didn''t know where she had gone.


    Chu fan strode in, greeted the three Archduke and sat down directly on the sofa. He sat down, and Laura had to bite the bullet, put the steak in front of him, and was ready to stand next to the queen.


    But Chu fan patted his side and said irresistibly, "sit down and help me cut the steak. I can''t cut it well."


    Laura rolled her eyes at Chu fan. In this world, you won''t?


    Chu fan picked up the knife and fork and cut it a few times. He really didn''t cut it off. When he was angry, Chu fan simply threw the knife and fork on the tea table, grabbed the steak and bit it. Well, it tastes really good and powerful.


    "Laura, you go and help him cut the steak." the queen smiled and ordered. She didn''t feel that Chu fan''s behavior had disgraced her royal face. And Chu fan and Laura''s affairs, she is also very clear, have served Chu fan to sleep, what is it to serve him to eat?


    With the Queen''s orders, Laura had to sit next to Chu fan, pick up a knife and fork, help him cut the steak into small pieces, and then feed him one by one. Occasionally, she had to feed him a drink. That was a considerate service.


    Even the three great princes secretly envy this treatment. It''s not that they haven''t enjoyed it, but in front of the queen, who dares to be so presumptuous except Chu fan?


    Why didn''t he choke?


    "How are you three thinking?" the queen said after a moment of silence. "I don''t intend to pursue this incident, but the military power must be taken back. I promise that your status will remain unchanged and your family will prosper forever."


    The three Archduke were silent. The queen speaks well, but she really wants to hand over her military power. Who knows if she will turn over? Once the queen controls the military power, it will add wings to the tiger. Who dares not obey the Queen''s orders in the future?


    If you don''t pay


    The three subconsciously glanced at Chu fan. The goods ate and drank heartlessly, as if they didn''t hear their conversation at all. But the three Archduke knew that this was the devil who really ate people and didn''t spit bones. If he was determined to help the queen, he wouldn''t give up his military power, I''m afraid he couldn''t even go out of this door.


    "Mother!" Evelyn suddenly pushed the door in. When she saw that Chu fan was also there, she quickly walked over happily, "so you''re here. I''m going to find you."


    Chu fan stretched out his hand to her, took her and sat down beside her. He frowned and said, "Why are your hands so cold? Are they cold?"


    "It''s all right. I forgot to wear my coat when I went out just now." Evelyn put her hand to her mouth, breathed a sigh, gave Chu fan a sweet smile and said, "I''m hungry, too."


    "But the steak is cold."


    "It''s okay, I don''t care."


    Laura quickly handed over the plate with more than half of the cut steak on it. But before Evelyn could reach out, Chu fan took the plate first and said, "don''t worry, I''ll heat it up for you."


    Heat up? Do you have to go to the kitchen yourself?


    But in full view of the public, Chu fan snapped his fingers and suddenly drilled a cluster of dazzling flames from his fingers. It floated out of Chu fan''s fingers like a naughty little life and revolved around the steak. The cooled steak suddenly made a Zillah sound, the heat rose, and the house was immediately filled with the smell of barbecue.


    "Well, eat this time." Chu fan sent the steak as if it had just come out of the pot to Evelyn, and the cluster of flames rose slowly and suspended over the tea table, like a small sun, emitting a scorching temperature.


    The queen was fine. She just felt a little hot, but the three Archduke were roasted, and their beards were almost scorched. One by one, they stood up from the sofa and hid far away. Then they felt better.


    Seeing this scene, Chu fan seemed to find out what he had done. He quickly took back the flame and apologized: "I''m sorry, didn''t hurt the three Archduke?"


    "No, no!" the three Archduke quickly waved his hands and sat down again.


    It''s special. It''s a threat to us.


    "How are you thinking, Archduke?" the queen asked at the right moment.


    This time, vernal said decisively, "I agree!"


    "I agree."


    "Agree!"


    When they handed over their military power, the three great princes seemed to have unloaded a heavy burden, and immediately felt relaxed. It seemed that it was not so hot, and Chu fan looked at them with kindness.


    The three smiled bitterly in their hearts. Just now, the guy''s eyes were like eating people. It was so scary. In this case, who dares not to agree?


    Now that things are done, Chu fan is full, says hello to several people, gets up and goes out with Evelyn and Laura. This time, instead of going back to the banquet hall, the three left directly through the back door.


    "Husband, can''t you stay with me for another day?" Evelyn reluctantly took Chu fan''s hand. "It''s not too late for you to leave one night and tomorrow morning."


    Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "I really can''t delay any longer. What happened last night must have something to do with the blood queen. I must figure out this account with her. Otherwise, she really thinks I''m a bully."


    Without waiting for Evelyn to speak again, Lara advised him, "Princess highness, let him go. Only if we solve the blood clan queen as soon as possible, our royal family will be completely safe."


    Solve the blood queen? Chu fan smiled bitterly to himself. How can it be so simple? If the mysterious person who appears in China one day is the blood queen, even if Chu fan enters the realm, he dares to say that he can retreat all over, but he can''t guarantee what he can do to the blood queen.


    Without some strength, can you develop the red umbrella company so strong? Even the state wants her to support it. Belittling the blood queen is tantamount to seeking death.


    Chu fan didn''t say anything more. He stepped on the dragon soul sword, cut through the sky and galloped away.


    Evelyn looked at the direction of Chu fan''s departure and said sadly, "Laura, I seem to be... Really in love with him."


    "Isn''t that very good?" Laura pretended to easily take out her mobile phone, shook it and said with a smile, "I have a phone here to send you back to the big breasted girl. With her ability, it''s not easy when you want to see Chu fan? Even if you go to China to sleep with him every night, it''s not impossible."


    When Evelyn was surprised, she grabbed her mobile phone: "why didn''t I think of it? I''ll call Song Wen and ask her to come over. I''ll invite her to dinner and let her have fun in Eagle country for a few days..."


    PS: I''ve made up what I owe today. I won''t easily promise in the future, but it will break out when it''s time to break out. Please continue to pay attention!!

 Chapter 855

    According to the address given by Nikolay, Chu fan came to Bismarck city in the north of the United States. When he left the eagle Kingdom, it was more than 11 p.m. and it took him more than half an hour on the road. When he arrived in Bismarck City, it happened to be about 5:30 a.m. in the United States.


    The time difference between the two places is five hours. Maybe it''s not obvious if he takes a plane, but Chu fan''s sword flying speed is much faster than that of the plane. Suddenly, he doesn''t adapt from dark to day.


    Wipe, brother, do you want to sleep or not?


    "Mr. Chu fan!" outside the airport, Nikolay waved to Chu fan who came out, looking very enthusiastic.


    The two agreed to meet outside the airport in Bismarck city. Otherwise, Chu fan will be discredited when he goes to this strange city. Where can he find Nikolay? I just don''t know how long Nikolay has been waiting here.


    Chu fan strode over and smiled awkwardly, "sorry to keep you waiting."


    "It doesn''t matter. The least valuable thing of our blood family is time." Nicholas opened the door himself and said with a smile, "get in the car. I''ll take you to the hotel first."


    "Why, the queen doesn''t welcome me, or there isn''t even a guest room at home?" Chu fan tries to push the door and get off, "then I''d better go."


    "Don''t, you misunderstood." Nikolay was overwhelmed by Chu fan''s reaction and hurriedly said, "Your Majesty doesn''t welcome you, but... The ancient castle where the queen lives, I''m afraid you don''t adapt."


    Chu Fan said, "I''ve even lived in graves. What else is not suitable? Drive!"


    Nikolay had no choice but to order the driver to drive. When the car started, he advised again: "Mr. Chu fan, you''d better stay in a hotel. I promise I can book you the best hotel and meet your needs."


    "Wipe, I''m not afraid. Are you afraid of a hair?" Chu fan has no good airway. "Go and leave. If you don''t go, turn around. Brother goes straight home."


    "Well, when I didn''t say anything," Nikolay turned his head bitterly.


    It''s good to meet such a stupid green head. I don''t know a thing. What can you do with him?


    The blood queen lived far away and drove for more than an hour before she came to a manor in the suburbs. There is only one castle like tall building in the whole manor. It seems that it has been built for many years. It is all made of large bluestones. The gap is covered with moss and looks full of desolate historical charm.


    The windows of the whole castle are not only pitifully few, but also very small, and they are closed, giving people a dull sense of depression. People with little courage are afraid that if they only look at the appearance of the ancient castle, they will be afraid to enter the door.


    Chu fan is an expert in art. He is brave and knows that the blood queen lives here. Naturally, he won''t care about this. After getting out of the car, Chu fan looked at the castle and followed Nikolay in. On the way, the maids and male servants they met were very respectful and polite, but Chu fan found that they were all blood families like Nikolay.


    Because their blood is cold and flows slowly.


    This is so special. It''s the nest of blood clan.


    With a "squeak", the heavy wooden door was pushed open, and suddenly a cold wind blew on his face, which made Chu fan shiver. I thought to myself, this place is really evil - sex.


    "Mr. Chufan, please sit down, and I''ll invite her majesty." Nicholas politely invited Chufan to sit down on the sofa and ordered the maid to serve coffee, but he hurried upstairs.


    In his spare time, Chu fan looks around. Not to mention, the blood queen has good taste. There are world-famous paintings hanging on the wall. Although Chu fan doesn''t know the authenticity, he doesn''t think it will be a fake in the name of the blood queen.


    Before long, Nikolay came down from upstairs and said politely, "Mr. Chufan, your majesty, please go upstairs."


    The shelf is big enough. The queen of Eagle didn''t put such a big spectrum.


    Chu fan felt sick in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. He followed Nikolay upstairs. The stairs are still wooden. Stepping on them makes a dull sound. Chu fan doubts whether he will trample on the stairs if more people go upstairs together.


    Fortunately, the stairs were strong, and there were not so many people in the castle. Chu fan followed Nikolay to the third floor and stopped in front of a heavy door.


    Nikolay knocked on the door and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, Mr. Chufan is coming."


    "Please come in!" a clear and pleasant voice, like a pearl falling on the plate, came from the room.


    Nikolay opened the door and extended his hand to invite Chu fan in, but he didn''t mean to go in at all. When Chu fan stepped in, he quickly closed the door, as if he was afraid of Chu fan running away.


    Chu fan didn''t care. All his attention was attracted by the woman standing with her back to him and holding a glass of red wine. Just a figure of his back made Chu fan''s blood flow and breathing become urgent.


    It''s so tempting. This is definitely the most perfect woman in the world. Whether it''s height, weight or body, it''s just right. One point higher shows thin, one kilogram more shows fat, and another centimeter thicker waist will show her bloated figure.


    Slender legs, under the cover of thin gauze, flicker, and between the legs, there is no gap, and must be tight. Chu fan secretly suspected that the queen would not be an old woman after living so long, would she? But it is reasonable to say that after becoming a woman, there must be a gap between her legs, never so tight.


    The waist and hip are so perfect that they are almost like works of art without any defects. I don''t know what she looks like. If she''s too ordinary, she''ll be blind.


    Maybe, the blood queen knew what Chu fan was thinking. At this time, she slowly turned around and a middle sex beauty face with the most perfect gene in the West appeared in front of him.


    Her eyes are flirtatious purple, her cheeks are thin, her nose is high, and her lips are slightly thick, giving people a very cold, proud and noble temperament. If it weren''t for her long shawl hair and the looming peak in front of her chest, Chu fan really couldn''t judge her gender.


    If you hide her feminine characteristics and change into Chu fan''s clothes, you will definitely be a peerless beautiful man all over the world. Of course, she is not as beautiful as Li Qingcheng and Su Yuan, but her temperament makes Chu fan have the impulse to kneel down and lick her feet.


    This is definitely a real blood queen, such as fake change.


    "Am I beautiful?" the blood clan queen asked faintly with a slight eyebrow.


    Chu fan nodded subconsciously: "beautiful, but worse than my wife. Can I take the liberty to ask you a question?"


    "Ask."


    "How old are you? Are you a virgin?"


    The blood queen was stunned. She must have never dreamed that Chu fan would ask such a question for the first time. However, she was only stunned for a short time and said with a faint smile, "it''s impolite to ask a woman''s age. As for whether I''m a virgin... What do you think?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Chu fan laughed and naturally sat down on the sofa: "Your Majesty asked me to come, don''t you want to discuss these with me? Or go straight to the subject, what''s the identity of the man who attacked me?"


    The queen gave him a blank look. Who first raised the topic? As if I''d like to discuss this with you.


    "You can call my name Meredith." the queen didn''t sit down, looked down at Chu fan and said faintly, "as for the man who attacked you, it should be the snow goddess in the guard of the gods."


    "The gods guard? The goddess of ice and snow?" Chu fan was stunned. "I didn''t provoke them. Why did they come to attack me?"


    "It''s very simple. I arranged the people." Queen Meredith shook her glass with interest and asked, "you seem to have guessed. You''re not surprised or angry. Why?"


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    There was a knock at the door. Then a maid pushed the door in, put a cup of mellow coffee in front of Chu fan, and obediently withdrew. She didn''t look at Chu fan from beginning to end, let alone say a word.


    Until she closed the door, Chu fan took a sip of coffee and said faintly, "you know the reason better than me, so you don''t have to play riddles with me. Let''s be frank, what do you want?"


    Meredith arranged the goddess of ice and snow guarded by the gods to go to China and attack Chu fan... No, it should be to warn him and make him feel the crisis. At this time, he must be eager to know who the hidden person is. Then, Meredith''s phone, he will rush there at the first time.


    At the same time, Meredith designated a plan to attack the eagle royal family on the night when Chu fan might arrive in the United States. In this way, without Chu fan''s assistance, the royal family of the eagle kingdom will easily change their masters, and Prince Blake is 100% a puppet she secretly supports.


    However, Meredith never expected that Chu fan would come again and again with Evelyn on the plane. As a result, Chu fan didn''t go to the United States in time, but stayed in the eagle country and slept with Evelyn.


    Meredith didn''t have to ask about the later things. The plan failed completely. But she is not angry. The gains and losses of one city and one pool have little impact on the outcome. As long as Chu fan can be removed, the queen of the eagle country can change at any time.


    As for the people in the Yasukuni soul shrine in Japan, what''s the big deal?


    Until this time, Meredith really regarded Chu fan as an opponent. He walked across from him, sat down slowly, smiled and said, "you are a very interesting opponent and a young man with great potential. If you can really join my blood family, we must be the best partner."


    "You let me join the blood clan?" Chu fan sneered. "Are you kidding? I''m not a vampire? How can I join your blood clan? What''s good for me?"


    Meredith took a deep look at Chu fan and said faintly, "blood clan members are not necessarily vampires. For example, I..."

 Chapter 856

    Meredith, the blood queen, is not a vampire. How is this possible?


    In the face of Chu fan''s doubt, Meredith just smiled faintly, took a shallow drink from the wine glass, and said: "the blood of the blood clan is cold, and it needs to constantly suck fresh blood to maintain the blood flow in the body. Therefore, there is the less elegant name of vampire."


    "But in fact, our blood clan can also live in the hot sun and even marry and have children like normal people, but it needs a very harsh condition." Meredith paused for a moment and said solemnly, "that''s the heart of blood bat."


    "What is the heart of blood bat?" Chu fan asked curiously like a pupil.


    Meredith said positively, "the blood bat is the holy beast of our blood clan. As long as the blood bat is immortal, our blood clan will always exist in the world. Every hundred years, a different species will be born in the blood bat group. If you are lucky, you can integrate with it and become like people."


    "Chu fan, you are very lucky. A blood bat has just been born. I don''t know what kind of abilities it has, but this is a very good opportunity." Meredith said, "as long as you become a blood bat, I can take you to wanbat cave. If you can get the favor of blood bat, you will get eternal life and powerful blood clan powers."


    Chu fan was surprised: "so powerful?"


    "Of course!" Meredith said proudly, "otherwise, how can I become the boss of the red umbrella company? I don''t boast. Even the great elders guarded by the Pope and the gods dream of becoming a blood family and obtaining the inheritance of blood bats. Unfortunately, none of them has the honor without my consent."


    Chu fan was more confused: "they rushed you not to, but why did they choose me?"


    "The reason is very simple. You have no ambition," Meredith said. "Once you get the blood bat inheritance, you will automatically become the king of the blood family. The Pope gives his soul to the devil, and the elder guarding the gods gives his soul to the gods. They are too greedy. Once they get the power of the blood family, let alone my blood family, even the whole world will be destroyed by them."


    Chu fan whispered to himself as if you were a great Savior. Your blood family is not a good thing.


    "Then, you are not afraid of me. You gain the blood clan ability, and then kill you to be the king of the blood clan?" Chu fan asked playfully.


    Meredith smiled: "if you succeed in inheriting the blood bat, I am willing to pass the blood clan throne to you, and I just want to be your queen."


    "What?" Chu fan stood up and whispered, "you... You want to be a queen? Elder sister... No, grandma, you want to marry me?"


    Are you kidding? You can be my grandparents and marry me? I


    At the thought of sleeping in a bed and a quilt with an old woman of hundreds of years old, Chu fan had goose bumps all over and couldn''t help shivering. It''s horrible!


    "Actually, I''m not as old as you think," Meredith said, taking up his glass, shaking it a few times, and then drinking it down, "Of course, it must be much older than you, but I don''t think age is a problem. Regardless of age, my appearance and body are the same as those of a 20-year-old woman, and even more perfect. Aren''t you moved at all?"


    It''s false to say she''s not moved, but Chu fan is hard to harden at the thought that she''s the queen of the blood clan. At last, Chu fan shook his head: "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in becoming a blood clan. If there''s nothing else, I think I should leave."


    I''m not only not interested in becoming a blood clan, the key is that I''m not interested in you, the blood clan queen. I''m about to get rid of that obstacle.


    "It''s rare to come. It''s better to stay for two more days. Maybe you''ll suddenly change your mind?" Meredith seemed to think of it and said, "Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you that your big star lover will perform in the opera house in Bismarck tomorrow afternoon. As far as I know, the people guarding the Holy See and the gods are eyeing her."


    Big star... Lover... Who?


    Chu fan frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly opened his eyes and exclaimed, "you mean... Tang Feifei?"


    "Seems so?"


    "Shit, how could she come to Bismarck? It''s nothing to ask for trouble." Chu fan angrily takes out his cell phone and calls Tang Feifei directly.


    The phone rang for a long time and finally answered. Before Chu fan could speak, a dissatisfied sissy came out of the phone: "I told you how many times, don''t call when we Feifei rehearsed. Remember, this is the last time, otherwise, you''ll never want to see Feifei."


    Doodle doodle


    Chu fan looked at his cell phone foolishly. Damn it, who is this dead eunuch? Dare to hang up my phone? Dare to threaten me? It''s really an old longevity who eats arsenic - he''s impatient.


    "If you don''t think the castle is too cold, I''ll ask someone to prepare a room for you immediately..."


    Chu fan raised his hand and interrupted, "no, you can arrange someone to take me to the opera house."


    "Becoming a blood clan..."


    "Wait until I come back." Chu Fan said impatiently.


    Meredith stopped talking and ordered to go down. Someone immediately sent Chu fan out of the castle, got in the car and rushed to the opera house.


    Just after Chu fan left, Nikolai quietly appeared in the Queen''s room, bowed his head respectfully and said, "Your Majesty, the blood bats in the ten thousand bat cave are restless. If you don''t think of countermeasures, I''m afraid there will be a big mess."


    "Wait a minute, but tomorrow night at the latest. If not, we can only kill the newly born blood bat alien."


    Nikolay''s body shook and opened his mouth, but he didn''t dare to say it. He bowed and retreated quietly.


    Meredith uttered a faint, inaudible sigh as the door closed. If she had a choice, how could she take the initiative to find Chu fan? But now, the Pope and the guards of the gods have a hidden intention of joining hands. If one of them is not eliminated as soon as possible, their blood family will suffer next.


    Of course, she can also find the best person among the blood clan members to enter the ten thousand bat cave and try her luck, but if she doesn''t have strong strength, there is only a dead end.


    Meredith can help and send people in safely. She may not be able to subdue the blood bat alien, so she can''t intervene. The most important point is that the best blood family under her is Nicolas, but Meredith knows him very well. Nicolas is not a willing and ordinary guy. To put it bluntly, he is the same kind of person as the Pope.


    Once he has the same strength as the blood queen, can Meredith control him? Maybe he will set up a strong opponent for himself, and even be bitten by Nikolay.


    Meredith would never make such a low-level mistake.


    Chu fan, you will agree


    For nearly an hour, Chu fan finally returned to the city. When the car stopped in front of the opera house, Chu fan pushed open the door and jumped down.


    "Please show me your invitation, sir."


    At the gate of the opera house, Chu fan was stopped by a tall security guard, but where did Chu fan get any invitation?


    Seeing that Chu fan couldn''t take out the invitation, the security guard''s face immediately cooled down and said impolitely, "I''m sorry, I can''t enter without the invitation."


    Oh, shit. What are you looking for?


    Chu fan was about to break in. At this time, a coquettish blonde came up, took out the invitation and shook it in front of the security guard. She glanced at Chu fan with disdain and hummed, "the opera house is not qualified for beggars like you."


    what? Brother, you are so rich that you call me a beggar?


    Chu fan is really speechless. How can there be such arrogant and powerful women everywhere? He was too lazy to kill her with money. His fingers bent and bounced secretly on the side of his legs. Just as the girl was about to enter the door, she suddenly screamed and fell to the ground.


    Unfortunately, a gust of wind blew and lifted her skirt. The black t-shaped pants inside were immediately exposed, straightening the security guard''s eyes.


    "Asshole, don''t you help me up?" the girl hurriedly pressed down her skirt, glared at the security guard and scolded.


    The security guard also looks after people''s food. This woman can''t afford it at first sight. Where dare she neglect it? Besides, I saw her fat white buttocks just now. I''m sorry if I don''t help her.


    But he didn''t remember until he picked up the girl. What about the Chinese just now? When did you leave?


    Go? How could Chu fan leave? If the girl hadn''t come, he would have let the security guard lose two front teeth. But since he didn''t have to do it, Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to him. While he turned to help the girl, he passed by him like a ghost and came to the interior of the opera house.


    Turning a corner and pushing open a gate, Chu fan appeared in front of a theater that could accommodate tens of thousands of people. Right in front of him was a big stage, on which many people were rehearsing. On the huge theater stand, there were only a few seats in front, and there were more than a dozen people, most of whom were directors, cameras and other theater staff.


    Chu fan walked along the narrow corridor and glanced carefully, but he didn''t find Tang Feifei. Was he deceived by Meredith''s old maid? It''s impossible. She''s not full. It''s impossible to joke about such a thing.


    Where''s Tang Feifei?


    It happened that several girls who had just jumped the Little Swan stopped, wiped the sweat on their forehead and walked out from the side. Chu fan suddenly realized that Tang Feifei was not at the front desk, so he must be backstage.


    However, so many people are watching. How can we get there?


    Coincidentally, at this time, a man came behind Chu fan and said hurriedly, "give way, I can''t hold it."


    Chu fan turned around and was immediately happy. A girl was holding three boxes of mineral water. She was so tired that she was sweating. She looked at the mineral water and was about to fall.


    "Give it to me and I''ll send it to you." Chu fan took the mineral water and sent it to the people backstage.

 Chapter 857

    Three boxes of mineral water almost blocked Chu fan''s head and face. Besides, who cares about a theater busboy. In this way, he really got in without danger.


    Backstage, Chu fan felt as if he had been to his daughter''s country. He was stunned that he didn''t see a man. Moreover, when these women changed their clothes, they didn''t avoid others. They took them off so grandly that Chu fan blushed.


    "Give me a bottle of water." a voice woke Chu fan up and quickly grabbed a bottle of water and sent it.


    Since I''m a water bearer, I''m going to play to the end. Hey hey, speaking of acting skills, I''m no worse than you.


    That''s a very young girl, the one who just danced ballet. She just took off her ballet clothes. It may be a hot relationship. She just stood there before she had time to change her clothes.


    The beauty of the upper body is pasted with two almost transparent "stickers", and the lower body is just a t-shaped pants, which is extremely attractive. She obviously saw that Chu fan was a man, but she didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and asked him to send water to him. It can be seen that these foreign women are really open.


    "Miss, your water." Chu fan just glanced, looked away, unscrewed the water and handed it over.


    The girl took the water, but didn''t drink it in a hurry. She asked curiously, "are you a staff member of the theater? How come I''ve never seen you?"


    "Cough, well, I''m here to help."


    The girl suddenly realized and said with a smile, "I see. Are you a fan of someone? Let me guess, it should be... Tang Feifei, right?"


    Chu fan half true and half false stared and said in surprise, "Oh God, how do you know? This beautiful lady, can you tell me where Miss Tang Feifei is? I just want to sign for her and take a picture."


    "People are also stars, don''t you want to take a picture with me?" the girl looked at Chu fan bitterly, which meant that Chu fan was abandoned all the time.


    Chu fan was in a good mood. Did he look at it? Brother''s charm can''t be stopped. Even the stars have to rush to take pictures with their friends. Shoot it. Anyway, it''s idle and doesn''t cost money.


    "Click!" Chu fan hugged the girl''s shoulder, took out his mobile phone and took a selfie. Not to mention, the mobile phone presented by the queen has really high pixels and beauty function, which makes the girl bright eyes and teeth.


    Chu fan is not inferior. He is handsome and has a strong self-confidence, which makes him smile. He has a unique temperament and charm.


    "Sir, can we take a picture together?" another tall girl with cool temperament came over and took the initiative to take a picture with Chu fan.


    And her dress is only a little more than the girl next to Chu fan. Only her close fitting underwear and white skin eclipsed the white bra.


    Just take it. Who is Chu fan afraid of?


    The girl came and naturally leaned against Chu fan''s arms, took the initiative to pick up his hand, put it on her waist, and showed a sweet smile to the camera. With a click, a picture of a handsome man and beautiful woman was taken.


    Chu fan looked at the photo happily and said that he hadn''t found it before. He was still very photogenic. It''s all right in the future. We''ll make two movies, too.


    Is this a fan? Where are fans taking photos without asking for autographs? Besides, which fan can afford the special mobile phone for eagle king''s room? It''s not something money can buy.


    Others may not recognize this mobile phone, but what do these female stars do? That is the existence of living at the forefront of fashion. They have to read fashion magazines and fashion weekly almost every day. This mobile phone, which is more luxurious than luxury goods, can''t escape their eyes.


    After taking a picture, the girl confirmed that what Chu fan was holding was the Royal mobile phone symbolizing identity and status. God, is he a prince? But he is Chinese.


    Anyway, this guy is definitely a big fish. He''d rather kill the wrong one than miss it.


    "Sir, this is my contact information. I have the opportunity to drink together." the girl was very intelligent. She didn''t ask Chu fan''s name or ask for his business card. Instead, she stuffed a note with a telephone number into Chu fan''s pocket, kissed her hand on her mouth, left a deep look in her eyes, smiled and walked away.


    The movement here startled the women backstage. They took the initiative to take a group photo with Chu fan. In less than half an hour, Chu fan didn''t know how many photos he had taken, and the muscles on his face were stiff with laughter.


    What made him smile most was that he was kissed by someone on his face, leaving a red lipstick. The clothes on his body were messy, and his trousers and belts were almost taken away.


    This is not a woman. It is clearly a group of female wolves.


    In order to get rid of these women, Chu fan was in a panic. Seeing that there was a door in front of him, he quickly pushed the door and drilled in.


    Hoo, it''s safe at last.


    "Hey, who are you? Who let you in?" a familiar sissy came behind Chu fan.


    Chu fan turned around and before meeting, there stood a man in colorful clothes, with his left hand on his waist and his right hand holding the orchid finger pointing at him, with a round stare... Er, it could also be a woman.


    He is very delicate, with big eyes, long eyelashes, light makeup on his face, and a charming temperament. His figure is slim, his chest is not very conspicuous, but there is a little bulge. There should be a cup.


    Chu fan really wants to have a good look with perspective eyes. Is he a man or a woman. But I still gave up the idea. If this is a male and female Erzai, I have to scare my brother?


    "See what see, have never seen a man?" sissy is even more angry, and the delicate blue orchid fingers almost poke to Chu fan''s nose, because Chu''s smell of perfume is like a blue musk.


    If she was a woman with perfume on her body, Chu would be happy to breathe deeply, but the smell of perfume came from a man. He almost did not vomit.


    "Are you Tang Feifei''s agent?" Chu fan snapped off his sissy hand and asked.


    "Ouch!" the sissy cried out in pain, covered the back of her hand, took two steps back with some fear, and shouted fiercely, "so what? I warn you, Feifei has bodyguards around. If you dare to mess around... Ah, kill someone, help..."


    Chu fan just raised his fist, scared the sissy into crying and howling, and ran into the inside.


    What is it?


    Chu fan snorted disdainfully and strode over. After a few steps, he was stopped by two powerful bodyguards. Moreover, without a word of nonsense, they fought with fists and showed no mercy.


    "Pa Pa!" the two big mouths slapped the two bodyguards. Chu fan shouted, "dead girl, if you don''t come out again, I''ll kick your bodyguards back to China."


    Whoosh, a girl with untidy clothes rushed out of the room. It was Tang Feifei.


    "Chu fan? Why are you here?" Tang Feifei surprised and plunged into Chu fan''s arms. "I''m so happy to meet you here. Let''s open a room?"


    Chu fan pushed Tang Feifei away from her arms with a black thread, pointed to her clothes and asked with a black face, "what''s the situation? Do you have to explain it to me?"


    No wonder he suspected that anyone who saw his girlfriend''s clothes untidy would think of some angry things. At this time, Tang Feifei woke up, giggled and said, "yes, what you think, I did... Well, play with you. People change clothes inside. When they hear your voice, they hurried out."


    Originally, he wanted to tease Chu fan, but his face was frighteningly black. Tang Feifei immediately told the truth. Afraid of his anger, he stood on tiptoe like a flatterer, kissed him on the lips and whispered, "I miss you."


    "Feifei, who is this rude guy?" the sissy appeared again at this time.


    Chu fan''s anger, which had just been extinguished, immediately flared up again. He angrily pointed to his sissy and asked Tang Feifei, "is this man and woman your agent? What''s the matter? He dared to hang up on me. He dared to approach me when you changed your clothes..."


    "No, don''t be angry. Tony is very nice." Tang Feifei quickly stopped Chu fan for fear that he would destroy the sissy in his anger. He quickly stressed, "he is my best sister. Of course, he also wants to avoid when I change my clothes, but it happened suddenly just now..."


    Chu fan is speechless. What kind of sisters are you looking for? Just find one like this. I really don''t know what ecstasy he gave you.


    "All right!" Chu fan waved impatiently, "tell him that if you dare to hang up on me again in the future, I''ll send him to Thailand and help him completely transform it."


    "Well, I know." Tang Feifei skillfully hugged Chu fan''s arm and stared at the sissy, "what are you doing? This is my boyfriend. Don''t apologize to him soon."


    Tony shouted angrily, "Feifei, what are you talking about? You''re a star. How can you fall in love and make a boyfriend? You let the man leave immediately and don''t contact him in the future."


    Tang Feifei''s face suddenly became ugly, while Chu fan looked at him with great interest and took out a cigarette to light one, but he was thinking whether to farm him or feed him to fish.


    "Tony, for the last time, he is my boyfriend. I can marry him and have children whenever he wants," said Tang Feifei coldly. "Compared with him, any performance and fame are worthless."


    "Feifei, what ecstasy did he give you?" Tony flushed with anger and shouted, "you are a future world superstar. How can you ruin your future because of a man at this time?"


    "As your agent, I must be responsible for your image and your future..."


    Tang Feifei interrupted him impolitely: "from now on, you are not my agent."

 Chapter 858

    Tony is really nice to don Feifei, but that''s just because don Feifei can bring him great glory and benefits. If because of other things, Tang Feifei will firmly stand on his side, but the person he offends is Chu fan. He strongly opposes Tang Feifei and Chu fan in front of Chu fan.


    Tang Feifei knows Chu fan very well. If he doesn''t solve the problem quickly, Chu fan may turn around and leave. In front of her beloved man and career, she chose the former without hesitation.


    Besides, when she became a star, she didn''t want to make money, and she didn''t want to be famous. She just liked it. But her words immediately stunned Tony.


    "What are you talking about?" Tony said angrily to Tang Feifei, pointing to Chu fan with trembling fingers. "For this man, you want to get rid of me? Don''t forget, you can have today, but it''s all my credit. Can you have today without me?"


    Tang Feifei frowned. She suddenly felt that Tony in front of her was like a stranger. Is this his true face? There is no denying that Tony has strong communication skills, but if Tang Feifei doesn''t have some real skills, she can''t be famous.


    Moreover, Tony can help Tang Feifei by performing all kinds of performances and helping her make money, but is it not for himself? Tang Feifei is a cash cow. Everyone has the same popularity. Can it be controlled by a small agent?


    However, Tony has been with her for a long time after all. Tang Feifei doesn''t want to tear his face with him. He just said faintly, "Tony, you apologize to my boyfriend now. I''ll take it as if nothing has happened. We''ll still be good sisters in the future."


    "Apologize? Hum!" Tony raised his head and sneered, "Feifei, are you wrong? If you and this smelly man apologize to me, we will still be good sisters, but you must break up with this smelly man, otherwise, I promise he can''t leave Bismarck alive."


    Chu fan is angry and happy. This dead demon is quite crazy.


    "Paralyzed, dare you threaten me?" Chu fan loosened Tang Feifei, strode towards Tony and said fiercely, "I can''t leave Bismarck city alive. Grass, I can''t let you leave the opera house alive first."


    Tony was so frightened that he turned pale and ran out screaming: "kill..."


    "Forget it, don''t pay attention to him." Tang Feifei took Chu fan and said apologetically, "in fact, I didn''t want to perform in Bismarck city originally. It was Tony who insisted on me."


    "I understand. Now that we''re here, let''s perform. When the performance is over tomorrow, we''ll go home together." Chu fancai doesn''t bother to talk to the dead demon. At that time, he might as well sleep comfortably with his wife.


    "Let''s go, let''s find a place to eat, and then... Hey hey!" Chu fan showed a meaningful bad smile, slowly slipped her hand around Tang Feifei''s waist and pinched her full and round hip.


    Tang Feifei gave him a charming white look and broke away his hand: "wait for me, I''ll change my clothes."


    Chu fan waited for ten minutes, and Tang Feifei finally came out. She was wearing a beige woolen coat and a pair of boots, wrapped herself tightly.


    "Let''s go!" Tang Feifei came forward and took Chu fan''s arm, leaned on him intimately and walked out happily. As for what rehearsal, go to hell. With a boyfriend around, what can be more important than accompanying him? It''s a big deal. I''m not going to the show.


    But as soon as they came out of the backstage, they were stopped by several people.


    Headed by a mature and steady man of about 30 years old, wearing a famous brand suit and looking good, he is a typical American. On his side, as like as two peas, four of them were standing in the ranks of the powerful guards. Two of them were black men about two meters tall. They were exactly the same.


    The most surprising thing is that Tony, who ran out before, stood behind the man. When he saw Chu fan coming out, he immediately pointed to Chu fan and shouted, "it''s him. I don''t know what overpowering drug she gave Feifei. She''s going to marry him. Master feld, you must save Feifei."


    Chu fan is speechless. Feifei and I are in love, okay? Also, we are only in the stage of falling in love, not to the point of getting married. Besides, when did Feifei become your family?


    "Miss Feifei, is what Tony said true?" feld didn''t even look at Chufan, as if he didn''t exist.


    Don Feifei''s face sank: "Mr. field, it''s my right to marry anyone. No one has the right to interfere. Also, Tony is no longer my agent. Sorry, I''m not feeling well. I''m afraid I can''t attend the performance. Sorry!"


    Tony immediately said, "master feld, you see? It''s all because of that smelly boy. When he comes, my Feifei doesn''t even want me..."


    "Shut up!"


    Feldli gave a drink, which made Tony tremble. He covered his mouth wisely, but his eyes were resentful and stared at Chu fan. Now, he not only hates Chu fan, but also hates Tang Feifei.


    Tang Feifei naturally saw this scene clearly and shook her head helplessly. It''s really disappointing that Tony is such a person.


    "Miss Feifei, you are now a contract actor of our company, and I have the right to restrict your personal behavior." feld smiled faintly. "If you breach the contract, you must pay the company a sky high liquidated damages. I think this money is enough for you to earn a lifetime without eating or drinking."


    Tang Feifei was stunned: "when did I become a contracted actor in your company? Tony, what did you do?"


    "Nothing, just help you choose an entertainment company." Tony took out a document from his bag, shook it in his hand and said proudly, "this document was signed by you before we came to the United States. But don''t worry, master feld will try his best to package you, make you popular in the country and make you a world-class star."


    "I did it for your own good."


    Tang Feifei trembled with anger. She didn''t have to look at her. She knew that she was sold by Tony and sold to feld, the little owner of Huanqiu film and television group.


    No wonder Tony tried his best to persuade himself to perform in Bismarck and signed a donation document. Bullshit! He must have made a fake and used his trust in him to sign the contract.


    "Tony, you... You are despicable and shameless!" Tang Feifei cried angrily. She was sad that she had been sold and more deceived by her trusted good sisters.


    Is money really that important?


    At this time, Tang Feifei suddenly remembered one thing, quickly wiped away her tears and asked fiercely, "Tony, did you also tamper with the money I donated to the mountains?"


    "I... I didn''t!" Tony was a little frightened in his eyes and didn''t dare to look into Tang Feifei''s eyes. Needless to say, he must have lied to Tang Feifei in this matter.


    Tang Feifei was so dark that he almost fainted. I didn''t expect that I had always trusted Youjia and had been cheating myself. How could I believe him?


    "OK, it''s worth recognizing a person''s true face through this matter." Chu fan hugged Tang Feifei''s shoulder, let her lean on her shoulder, smiled and comforted, "don''t cry, I''ll help you solve this little thing. Who makes us your husband? My husband is to solve problems for his wife. Hey!"


    After listening to Chu fan''s words, Tang Feifei felt a warm current pouring out of her heart, full of happiness. All grievances, sadness and panic disappeared without a trace.


    She slowly closed her eyes and a sweet smile came out of the corner of her mouth. It''s nice to have a feeling of being spoiled by my husband!


    Chu fan took out a cigarette and lit one. He glanced lazily at feld, lit it with his finger holding the cigarette and said, "bring the contract. How much liquidated damages do you need? I''ll compensate you."


    "Who are you?" feld finally looked at Chu fan and snorted disdainfully, "compensate? Can you afford it?"


    Tony got excited and said loudly, "if Feifei defaults, he should pay at least 30 billion US dollars. Now give the money to master feld and return the contract to you."


    "Husband..." Tang Feifei looked at Chu fan nervously and wrongly, and wanted to stop talking.


    Just determined the relationship and caused him so much trouble. Thirty billion dollars. I can''t make so much money in my life. How can I lose it?


    Chu fan smiled and scraped her little nose: "don''t worry, I haven''t paid attention to this little money."


    With that, he took out the checkbook from his pocket, quickly signed a $30 billion check, and threw it away. Although it was only a thin piece of paper, it stabbed Tony''s hand like a knife.


    Tony stared at the scene in disbelief. He didn''t feel the pain until the blood flowed out. He immediately hugged his wrist and screamed loudly. His nose was running and tears were streaming, but he was stunned and didn''t dare to touch the check.


    Feld''s eyes became dignified. As soon as he waved his hand, the two strong black men immediately held Tony down, like catching a chick, so that he couldn''t move at all. Then feld reached out and slowly pulled the check out of Tony''s hand.


    "Call to confirm." feld looked at the check and handed it to a bodyguard behind him.


    The bodyguard quickly took out his mobile phone, dialed it according to the phone above, and soon came back, whispering, "the check is valid."


    Chu fan took a deep breath of smoke and said faintly, "is the check OK? Can we return the contract to us?"


    "Who the hell are you?" field asked in a deep voice.


    "My name is Chufan. I''m not as famous as Mr. feld."


    Feld frowned slightly. The name Chu fan seems to have been heard somewhere? At this time, the face of a bodyguard behind him changed greatly. He quickly leaned over to his ear and whispered a word.


    "What? The king of murder?" feld cried out in horro

 Chapter 859

    "You really killed Chufan, the murderer of the Johnson family?" feld''s voice trembled.


    It''s hard for him not to believe that except the king of murder, who can take out 30 billion US dollars without blinking his eyes? Besides the king of murder, who else can pierce a person''s hand with a thin piece of paper?


    God, what the hell did I do? How could you provoke this devil? Even the most powerful Johnson family in the United States has been destroyed by him. If he wants revenge, his family may not be able to get through tonight.


    Chu fan threw away his cigarette end and said positively, "you can''t talk nonsense. The collapse of the Johnson family has nothing to do with me. On the contrary, Bowen of the Johnson family and I are good friends. In Dibai, their father and son had dinner and wine with me."


    "Look at my broken mouth!" feld patted himself on the face, immediately stepped forward with a smile on his face and handed the check respectfully. "Mr. Chufan, I''m really sorry. If I knew you were Miss Feifei''s boyfriend, I wouldn''t dare make an idea of her. You''d better take the money back."


    "That''s no good. Since you signed the contract, you must pay the liquidated damages." Chu fan took out another cigarette and stared, "why, don''t you think the money is less?"


    Feld''s forehead sweat came down and hurriedly said: "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Take what you give, but you have to return the contract to us?"


    "Oh, yes." feld suddenly woke up and immediately turned back to scold. "What are you doing? Bring the contract."


    The bodyguard quickly took out a contract from the briefcase and handed it respectfully.


    Chu fan took it over and gave it to Tang Feifei. Tang Feifei looked carefully this time, confirmed that it was correct, and nodded to Chu fan.


    "Here''s another one." feld immediately handed another contract to Chufan.


    The contract originally belongs to Tang Feifei, but it has always been in Tony''s hands. Now, both contracts have been taken back. Tang Feifei immediately tore the two contracts into pieces and threw them out.


    "Pa!"


    Chu fan snapped his fingers, and the pieces of paper falling from the air suddenly burned up, like a meteor fire shower, which was spectacular. And this hand almost scared feld to pee and his legs trembled.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree, and the name of the king of murder are all bought with practical life. Why would I mess with his woman? What should I do? What should I do?


    Just when Firth was in a state of unconsciousness, Chu fan suddenly asked, "Feifei, how much do you donate?"


    "Over the past few years, there have been more than 300 million."


    Chu fan nodded, turned his head and said, "Mr. field, Tony is your friend. You''re sure you can let him spit out the money, right?"


    "No problem. I promise to let him spit out the money and give you a satisfactory answer." Fels said carefully. "Where does Mr. Chufan live? Shall I send you a car?"


    "Don''t bother. I''ll find a hotel nearby. Feifei will perform tomorrow."


    "Well, well, I promise to deliver the money early tomorrow morning. Go slowly, go slowly!" feld politely, even groveling to send Chu fan away. Feld was relieved until they went away.


    At this time, Tony''s crying voice came: "master feld, can I go to the hospital?"


    "Do you still want to go to the hospital?" field''s eyes crossed and said angrily, "you almost killed me, don''t you know? Take him away and I''ll cut you alive if I don''t hand over 300 million."


    "What? Three hundred million? Where can I get so much money?" Tony knelt on the ground and cried, "Feifei donated three hundred million, but I only deducted a part, a total of more than 200 million, but I''ve squandered them. Master feld, I''m loyal to you. You have to save me."


    "It''s really unlucky to take it away." feld waved his hand, took out a cigarette, took a few puffs, and his mood gradually calmed down. After thinking about it, he took out his mobile phone and quickly dialed dad.


    I still have to listen to my father about this. Maybe he can have some remedies.


    When he learned that his son had offended the murderer Wang Chufan and was still holding the murderer Wang''s 30 billion check, old feld almost got angry. He scolded his son. If he was around, he would have to beat feld up.


    "How did the Johnson family destroy? The cause was the contradiction caused by Bowen, who fell in love with the murderer''s woman." old field angrily complained, "I warned you long ago to take warning from Bowen''s deeds. Don''t learn from him and bring death to yourself and the family. But why don''t you listen?"


    Feld is still wronged. Who knows that Tang Feifei is the woman of the murderer king? If I had known this relationship, I wouldn''t have dared to make Tang Feifei''s idea.


    "Dad, something has happened. You should think of a way to remedy it." feld asked with a sad face.


    After a long silence on the other end of the phone, old field''s voice came: "wait for my news. I''ll find a middleman to help make peace. Remember, don''t make any more ideas about his woman, do you hear me?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll walk around when I see Chinese women in the future..."


    In the hotel room, Tang Feifei pouted and protested, "I''m hungry and want to eat fried rice. Otherwise, I won''t play with you."


    In her body, Chu fan regained his man''s self-confidence. Naturally, he obeyed her. He quickly got out of bed to make a phone call and ordered some delicious food. In fact, don''t mention Tang Feifei, Chu fan is also a little hungry. He originally said to go to dinner first and then go back to the hotel, but Tang Feifei first tasted it. He was more concerned about this kind of thing than eating, and just took Chu fan to the guest room. As a result, she couldn''t bear it first, begged again and again, and did everything she could to help Chu fan release once.


    Chu fan is so beautiful, lying in bed, smoking in his mouth and hugging Tang Feifei, not to mention how comfortable it is.


    This is a woman. It''s not like Evelyn and Laura. They are two female wolves. How fierce!


    In fact, it''s all psychological. Evelyn asked for it again and again on the plane because she knew she wanted to be separated from Chu fan. At that time, Chu fan was already sleepy. How could she stand her tossing?


    But now it''s different. He and Tang Feifei have countless gestures to unlock in the spacious guest room. Chu fan is naturally excited and can give full play to it. In contrast, Tang Feifei is much weaker and naturally becomes a little sheep.


    If they were on the plane, they would be like Evelyn and would be separated from Chu fan forever. She promised that she would become a female wolf and even be more ferocious than Evelyn.


    Before long, the guest room was knocked. Chu fan hurried out of bed, put on his bathrobe, opened the door, casually gave Xiao Fei to the waiter, pushed the dining car forward and directly to the bedside.


    "Get up, sluggard, it''s time to eat." Chu Fan said hello and quickly took away the covers on the dining car. The smell suddenly came to his nose, which greatly increased his appetite.


    After the two had a full meal, Tang Feifei immediately regained her combat effectiveness and began to tease Chu fan. As a result, naturally, there was another expedition. Until the latter half of the night, they hugged each other and fell asleep.


    Early in the morning, Feld ran to the door of Chu fan''s guest room and waited. He didn''t dare to knock. He was afraid of disturbing Chu fan''s rest and missing the opportunity to remedy, so he had to wait outside.


    It was several hours before noon and the door finally opened.


    "Shit, scare me. Why are you here?" Chu fan was startled by feld standing at the door.


    Feld hurriedly said, "I came early in the morning for fear of disturbing your rest, so... I''ve been waiting outside."


    "Just say, what are you doing?"


    "Yes... That''s right." feld quickly took out a contract and respectfully sent it to Chu fan. "This is 20% of the shares of Huanqiu film and television group. I hope you can accept it, Mr. Chu fan."


    Chu Fan said curiously, "shares? For me?"


    Feld hurriedly said, "if you think there are few shares, I can give you another 5%."


    "No, I can''t take the shares of your company without merit." Chu fan pushed the shares back without hesitation.


    Feld said anxiously, "Mr. Chufan, don''t rush to refuse first. Let me explain. Well, it''s my fault to let Miss Feifei sign up for Huanqiu film and television. I shouldn''t have taken the $30 billion. But Mr. Chufan, you insist on giving it, and I can only get it."


    "After I went back last night, my father scolded me severely, but if I returned the money to you, you wouldn''t want it. Therefore, my father and I decided without authorization and changed the money into the shares of Huanqiu film and television."


    Feld said sincerely, "Mr. Chufan, please take this share, otherwise my father will kill me. Besides, I have no other meaning. I just want to make friends with you and make money together in the future. What do you think?"


    "This..." Chu fan hesitated to look at Tang Feifei. Feld immediately understood it, stuffed the contract into Tang Feifei''s hand and said with a smile: "it''s OK for Miss Feifei to sign. In the future, Miss Feifei will be the second largest shareholder of Huanqiu film and television group."


    "Me?" Tang Feifei was startled. He was a little star. How did he become a major shareholder all of a sudden?


    "This... Is this appropriate?" Tang Feifei was a little nervous. There were more than 30 billion yuan. With so much money, what else could he play? Spending money alone would be enough for him to spend his whole life.


    Chu fan was very satisfied and said with a smile, "since Mr. feld is so sincere, you can sign it. In the future, you can be personally responsible for public welfare undertakings."


    As soon as he mentioned public welfare, Feld remembered and quickly took out a check and handed it over: "I almost forgot that this is Tony''s three hundred million, and I added another seven hundred million. It can be regarded as making a little contribution to China''s public welfare."


    "Well, on behalf of thousands of suffering children and old people in China, thank you." Chu fan patted feld on the shoulder and said with a smile, "haven''t you eaten yet? Let''s have lunch together. It''s my treat."

 Chapter 860

    "Mr. Chu, are these women on the stage interested?"


    Firth and Chufan sit in the front row of the theater, just like a pair of good friends who have known each other for many years. They have a close relationship.


    "Whatever you like, just open your mouth and I''ll let her come to accompany you later." Fels said very forthright. It can also be seen that Firth is very influential in the entertainment industry. These people are little famous stars in the world, and they are even hotter at home.


    If he dares to say such words, he must have this confidence. Otherwise, isn''t he moving a stone and hitting himself in the foot? Unfortunately, Chu fan has no interest in these women.


    "Forget it, I don''t lack women." Chu fan yawned. He was not interested in these little swans, sopranos and dances. Unfortunately, Tang Feifei''s program is behind, and Chu fan is about to fall asleep.


    Firth quickly smiled: "that''s why there is a lack of women around Mr. Chu. Like these mediocre fat and vulgar powders, they can''t get into your eyes at all. I was rash."


    "Firth, you don''t have to. We are friends. Just call my name."


    "Obedience is better than respect, brother Chu fan. I''ll give you a toast."


    They talked first and drank wine. Finally, Tang Feifei appeared.


    Tang Feifei wore an elegant long skirt full of ancient Chinese characteristics. When she came on the stage, dozens of air holes on the edge of the stage spewed out gas at the same time, making the whole stage like a fairyland, with a hazy sense of mystery.


    Tang Feifei is the fairy in the fairyland. Her long skirt floats in the wind and hires Tingting to come out of the background. In her arms, she held a Guqin and sat down on the platform rising from the center of the stage.


    "Ding Ding Dong..."


    The crisp and pleasant sound of the piano is as smooth as mountains and flowing water. When it is excited, it is like ten thousand horses galloping and golden iron horses, which makes the audience''s hearts hang up. It seems that they have come to the ancient battlefield. There are cries of killing everywhere, which is soul stirring. Lyric time is like boudoir resentment music, which makes people''s nose sour and can''t help falling tears.


    When a song ends, the aftersound still lingers over the theater for a long time. It was not until Tang Feifei got up from the stage and saluted the audience slightly that the audience calmed down and stood up one after another with warm applause.


    It''s wonderful. It''s definitely the most wonderful piano sound in the world, but how did she do it?


    Under the stage, only Chu fan secretly laughed. When she played the piano, she used the ability of the king of nightmares to send the dreamland to everyone''s mind. It''s strange that she wasn''t immersive.


    Of course, it is undeniable that Tang Feifei''s piano skills are indeed of some standard. Otherwise, it will not make people intoxicated, almost lost and unable to extricate themselves.


    "It''s so touching." Firth cried, clapping and wiping tears, sobbing. "I''ve never heard such a beautiful piano sound. It reminds me of my first love, sobbing!"


    "As for it?" Chu fan lost his smile, took out two and handed them to him, and patted him on the shoulder. "You cry slowly, I''ll go first."


    Firth hurriedly said, "I''ll see you off."


    "No, no, we''ll just take a taxi." Chufan stopped Firth and got up and went backstage.


    There are many people backstage. Those who are ready to play are still making up and changing clothes backstage. Because Firth said hello in advance, as soon as Chu fan came in, the chief director immediately ran over and said with a smile: "Mr. Chu, are you looking for Miss Feifei?"


    "Yes, where''s Feifei?"


    "She''s changing clothes inside. Go and find her." the director politely sent Chu fan to the door, knocked on the door, smiled and turned away.


    Normally, someone knocked at the door. Tang Feifei should come and open the door soon, but Chu fan waited for a long time, but there was no movement in it. He raised his hand and knocked again, but there was still no movement.


    Chu fan subconsciously sweeps it with perspective eyes, suddenly looks dignified, kicks the door open and strides in. Where is Tang Feifei in a small room? On her dresser was a small wooden box.


    Don''t open it. Chu fan can see clearly that there is a little bat in the box. Don''t ask, Tang Feifei was taken away by the blood queen Meredith. However, Chu fan checked it carefully. Sure enough, Meredith came to this room when Tang Feifei performed. When Tang Feifei stepped off the stage, she stopped and took it away as soon as she entered the door.


    But what does she mean by leaving this little bat?


    Chu fan was wondering when the phone suddenly rang. It was Nikolay. Chu fan answered immediately and angrily said, "what do you mean? Threaten me? Believe it or not, I''ll tear down your queen''s castle now?"


    "It''s just an ancient castle. If you tear it down, you''ll tear it down." Nikolay said faintly, "but if you want to save Tang Feifei, you''d better go to wanbat cave as soon as possible. If you''re late, she may become the second blood queen."


    "What? Meredith took Feifei to the ten thousand bat cave? Shit!" Chu fan almost dropped his cell phone. What the hell does this damn old maid want?


    "Damn it, where is the ten thousand bat cave? Hurry and send me there."


    "The little bat will take you to wanbat cave. Good luck." Nikolay said, hung up the phone directly, Chu fan called again and turned it off directly.


    Paralyzed, when I find you, I have to find a hundred beggars to turn you over.


    Chu fan cursed, grabbed the wooden box, strode to the window, lifted the cover, and the little bat curled up inside immediately flew out of the window. Chu fan followed, stepping on the golden sword, walked and stopped for ten minutes, and finally came to the mountain more than 100 kilometers away from Bismarck city.


    This is a large cemetery built near the mountain. At this time, it is more than 10 p.m. the cemetery is dark and tombstones emit a pale shimmer under the faint starlight.


    "Quack, quack, quack!"


    A burst of owl''s cry came. Even if Chu fan was brave, he couldn''t help feeling a little creepy. This place is so scary.


    Deep in the cemetery, in front of the tallest tombstone, the little bat suddenly disappeared. Chu fan strode over and saw that there were no words on the tombstone, but some strange symbols were engraved, like tadpoles. In addition, there is a six pointed star pattern on the base of the tombstone, but all this is plain and light, without any strange place.


    Chu fan didn''t bother to find it. He directly opened his perspective eyes. His eyes quickly passed through the tombstone, penetrated the ground and found a deep and wide step. On one side of the tombstone, there was a hole like a mouse hole through which the little bat got in.


    But the little bat can get in. How can Chu fan get in? He''s not a mouse? Just when he was ready to enlarge the hole with the dragon soul giant sword so that he could drill in, a big bat flew over and landed next to Chu fan and turned into Nicholas.


    "Wait a minute!" Nikolay stopped Chufan and said, "Mr. Chufan, this tombstone has been preserved for more than a thousand years. You can''t just destroy it."


    "OK, then open this ten thousand bat cave." Chu fan, with a huge sword on his shoulder, stares at Nikolay maliciously. If he dares to chatter again, my brother must chop him with a sword.


    "Opening the ten thousand bat cave is actually very simple. As long as you become a blood clan and use the blood clan energy, you can start the Dharma array and let the cave reveal." Nikolay smiled, "Mr. Chu fan, are you ready?"


    Chu fan stared and scolded, "I''m going to look at you. Aren''t you a blood clan? Help me open the Dharma array and I''ll go in. It''s really special!"


    Nikolai was a little embarrassed: "I can open the Dharma array, but... None of us can go in without the Queen''s order, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" Chu fan put the dragon soul giant sword across his neck, and Nikolay couldn''t help but turn pale with threatening eyes.


    "The queen will... Kill me," said Nikolay in a trembling voice.


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "if you don''t help me open the Dharma array, I''ll kill you now. Choose for yourself."


    "That... That''s all right." Nikolay reluctantly compromised, put his hand on the tombstone and said with a bitter smile, "you have to say a good word for me when you see your majesty later."


    "I know, hurry up." Chu fan urged impatiently.


    Soon, a faint blood light was instilled into the tombstone from Nikolay''s palm. In an instant, the tadpole symbol on the tombstone slowly lit up, and then the six pointed star pattern on the base of the tombstone, as if it had been infused with fresh blood, slowly emitting blood light.


    For about ten seconds, the tombstone disappeared. What appeared in front of Chu fan was an inclined downward step. A cold wind blew out of the cave, which made Chu fan shiver.


    "You, lead the way." Chu Fan said. Nikolay had no choice but to go down.


    When he went down, Chu fan put out the fire of the scorching sun and suspended it on his head. It was illuminated like day within a radius of ten meters. He didn''t feel so cold. The two walked about dozens of meters, and finally the steps came to the end. In front of them was a natural cave.


    The diameter of the cave is about five meters. It extends straight ahead. I don''t know where it leads. According to Chu fan''s estimation, he should reach the mountainside, even the root of the mountain. However, it is said to be the ten thousand bat cave. Where are the bats?


    When Chu fan was wondering, Nikolay, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and whispered, "the front is the habitat of vampire bats. They will attack anyone except the queen."


    "Are they afraid of fire?"


    "Afraid!"


    "Afraid of the sun?"


    "Afraid!"


    "Then why are you so wordy? Hurry up."


    Nikolay was speechless for a while, and his feelings were in vain. This guy didn''t know what fear was. But I have to say that Chu fan does have some strength. Just the fire of the hot sun he summoned can scare away the vampire bats.


    The first pass of the ten thousand bat cave should be unobstructed.

 Chapter 861

    "Squeak, squeak..."


    When they reached the end of the cave, Chu fan heard a sharp cry, like thousands of mice. However, this is not a mouse, but a fighter among bats - vampire bats.


    What appeared in front of Chu fan was a huge cave, like a stadium. The dome was at least ten meters high. Countless black bats with palm sizes were flying and screaming in the air, but none dared to attack Chu fan.


    There is no other reason, just because the fire of the hot sun suspended on Chu fan''s head is like a small sun, which not only emits dazzling light, but also emits scorching temperature. It is because of the hot sun that these vampire bats are restless. Let alone attack, they don''t know where to hide.


    "This way!" Nikolay looked around, said hello, and walked to the right first.


    There is thick bat feces at his feet. Chu fan knows that this thing is still a kind of medicinal material - yemingsha. It has a good effect on the treatment of eye diseases, malaria and other diseases. However, there are so many bat droppings in this place that you can almost drown your feet with one foot. Moreover, this kind of bat sucks blood, and the composition of feces must be different. I don''t know if it can be used as medicine.


    There is not a footprint on the ground. I really don''t know how Meredith took Tang Feifei in. Anyway, Chu fan won''t walk like Nikolay, and he can fly with his sword.


    Seeing the direction, Chu fan flew past like lightning, from the hole here to the hole at the other end of the cave. It didn''t matter if he left. The fire of the scorching sun naturally followed him. Nikolaton, who fell behind, became the target of bat attack.


    Asshole, you give me a hand.


    Nikolay scolded secretly in his heart, but his feet accelerated. In a few seconds, he could come to Chu fan. In this way, the crisis was naturally relieved.


    But he never thought that, just as the bats squeaked and rushed towards him, the earth bags with big fists suddenly swelled up in the bat dung on the ground. Then, a big scorpion with thick arms came out of the bat dung and swam towards Nikolay.


    Not caring so much, Nikolay''s figure turned into a big bat and flew over the top of the scorpion. In the twinkling of an eye, he came to Chu fan. The bat turned and became Nikolay again.


    At this time, there was a hissing sound in the cave. Chu fan looked intently and saw poisonous snakes, spitting their cores and swimming here quickly.


    Behind him, the speed of the big scorpion is not slow compared with that of the snake. It is a hot pursuit of Chu fan. Moreover, these creatures are not afraid of the fire of the hot sun. Special, too aggressive!


    "There''s no way. I''ll take care of the front and you take care of the back." Chu fan protected himself with the fire of the hot sun, and the fire of the Yin spirit spread out on the ground like a sea of fire, spreading forward quickly.


    The eyes and mouths of poisonous snakes of all sizes spewed out cold and inflammation one after another where the fire of yin and spirit passed. In the blink of an eye, only a complete snake skin was burned, and the snake meat and bones inside were burned to a trickle.


    He was relaxed, but Nikolay was in a hurry. Every time he took a palm, he would send out a bloody handprint and shoot a big scorpion to death, but he was a single attack. There were too many big scorpions, and soon he was surrounded by the big scorpion.


    "Die!"


    Nikolay was enraged, burst into a loud drink, and suddenly burst out a bloody aura from his body. Centered on him, he spread in all directions.


    The blood colored halo was like the waves thrown by stones in the water. All the big scorpions burst open one after another. In a moment, hundreds of big scorpions surrounded Nikolay, none left, all burst into slag.


    Chu fan skimmed his mouth: "you are so cruel. At least leave a whole body for others."


    Nikolay''s face twitched slightly, and he really wanted to have a big fight with Chu fan. You are a loser. You don''t hurt your back when you stand and talk. You''re not cruel. You burned all the snakes alive.


    Nima, can you help me die? I''m so kind to show you the way, but you''re watching. What qualities?


    "Don''t be stunned. Lead the way ahead." Chu fan waved his hand as if he ordered his soldiers.


    Nikolay endured again and again. With a black face, he strode to the front, quickened his pace and sped forward. This time, without any obstacles, they soon came to the huge cave full of stalactites and stalagmites.


    "This should be the deepest part of the ten thousand bat cave." Nicholas looked around and whispered, "be careful, this is the habitat of the wolf headed bat. This wolf headed bat has a wolf like head and is more ferocious and aggressive than a wolf."


    Chu fan suddenly became interested, and this kind of bat? It''s not a hybrid of wolves and bats, is it? The wolf''s body, coupled with the bat''s wings, doesn''t that mean adding wings to the wolf?


    Great, this is definitely a great role!


    "Where''s Meredith? Where did you take my wife?" Chu fan is most concerned about Tang Feifei''s safety, but the cave is very large, and there are many stalagmites to block his sight. He can''t even see the shadow of Meredith and Tang Feifei.


    "Look separately. I''ll go to the left and you go to the right." Nikolay said, regardless of whether Chu fan agreed or not, he stepped up and walked over.


    Chu fan has no doubt about this. Why not do it separately? But to his surprise, after walking for a long time, he didn''t even see a little bat, let alone a wolf headed bat.


    Old man, won''t you deceive me?


    Thinking of this, Chu fan simply stopped walking and shouted, "Meredith, I''ve arrived. Let my wife go quickly."


    The echoes echoed in the cave for a few seconds before they gradually disappeared. Then, a sharp and slightly childish cry suddenly came out from the depths of the cave, like giving orders. Then, an excited wolf howl came from the depths of the cave.


    Chu fan suddenly had an intuition that he seemed to be in trouble


    Whoosh! A bat as big as a wolf sprang out of the cave and landed on a huge stalactite with two scarlet eyes staring at Chu fan.


    Then one, two, three came out


    In a flash, as like as two peas in Nicola''s description, at least more than 100 giant bats, which are exactly like wolves, have bat wings, more powerful and more difficult to deal with.


    Tigers can''t hold a group of wolves, let alone a group of more ferocious wolves who can fly.


    This time, Chu fan didn''t dare to be careless. He pinched the sword with his hand. The dragon soul giant sword quickly suspended on his head, divided into two, and then divided into four... In a moment, hundreds of dragon soul swords appeared on Chu fan''s head.


    "Ouch!"


    A red wolf headed bat in the lead suddenly gave a howl. Those wolf headed bats behind him rushed out without hesitation and jumped at Chu fan from a commanding position.


    At the same time, Chu fan stretched out his hand and shouted, "kill!"


    Whoosh, whoosh


    A dragon soul sword, like a sharp arrow, flew over the sky. The first dozens of wolf headed bats were directly tied into a horse honeycomb and fell from the air.


    However, there are too many wolf headed bats, and their speed is very fast. In addition to those in front who are unable to prevent being shot, only a few unlucky ones in the back are killed. Most of the wolf headed bats avoid the dragon soul sword and rush towards Chu fan quickly.


    Chu fan still held the main body of the dragon soul giant sword in his hand. He raised a middle finger to the wolf headed bat and shouted loudly. He released the black dragon from the army.


    Such a powerful thug doesn''t need it. It''s expired.


    "Ang!"


    As soon as the army broke out, it sent out an earth shaking dragon chant, shaking the whole cave. The stalactites hanging in the air were almost broken.


    Chu fan was so shocked that his ears were buzzing. He couldn''t help jumping up, slapped him hard on the forehead and scolded, "what''s the ghost howling? Do these wolf cubs for me."


    The breaking army glared at him, and two black smoke mixed with sparks came out of his nostrils angrily. Loser, do you really think I''m your pet? Why, with this attitude, do you still want to be my brother-in-law? Dream!


    In such a stupefied moment, a wolf headed bat rushed over and bit hard at the broken army''s neck. It didn''t matter, and the rest of the frightened wolf headed bats also aroused their fighting spirit and rushed at the huge and slender black dragon.


    There are many woolens of the Dragon nationality. You can''t make a mistake!


    Now, I''ve completely angered the army. The dignity of the Dragon nationality. How can these rats provoke? If you don''t give them some strength, these cubs really think they are wolves? Even if he really becomes a wolf, in the eyes of Prince benlong, he is as vulnerable as a mouse.


    With a big mouth, the army broke the wolf headed bat that dared to challenge him into two pieces. Then the dragon''s tail shook. More than a dozen wolf headed bats, like flies flapped by flies, hit the stalactite heavily, breaking cracks and shaking the stalactite.


    But there were a few wolf headed bats jumping on the broken army. There was no way. He was too big. However, no matter how wolf headed bats bite, Leng can''t tear open the broken Dragon Armor defense. Instead, he turned over and shook off the wolf headed bats. The Dragon claws waved like a sharp blade and tore several wolf headed bats into pieces.


    "Ang!"


    The breaking army gave another shriek and rushed out. The target was the leading bloody werewolf bat. The guy was also an old and crafty guy. He turned his head and ran away when he saw something bad. Moreover, he kept shuttling between stalactites with his dexterity, trying to get rid of the breaking army.


    But the breaking army really came. It didn''t dodge. It was stunned that it broke stalactites and made the cave crumble and almost collapsed.


    The dragon soul sword, which frightened Chu fan and quickly called him back, did not allow him to resist. If you toss about the loser again, you must be buried alive.

 Chapter 862

    Although the broken army was recalled, the shock he brought still existed. The wolf headed bats who escaped the disaster were completely frightened and dared not provoke Chu fan again. They ran away with their tails in the blink of an eye.


    Chu fan carried the dragon soul sword for ten minutes, and finally came to the end of the cave. He saw that there were caves on the whole wall, dense, like beehives magnified countless times.


    Among them, one-third of the caves are hiding wolf headed bats, while the other two-thirds are empty. It is estimated that those who attacked Chu fan will never come back.


    Since they were afraid of being beaten, Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to them. He set his eyes on the huge cave in the center and the highest place. It was too conspicuous. Not only the cave was huge, but also a huge platform protruded from the stone wall. Moreover, the caves inhabited by Wolf headed bats seem to be formed around this big hole. Therefore, this hole must be extraordinary.


    Just when Chu fan was ready to rush up and see what happened, an angry and childish scream came out of the cave. Then, a golden figure flew out of the cave and suspended on Chu fan''s head.


    What a beautiful bat. It has three pairs of wings. Moreover, its head is not a wolf or a mouse, but a powerful lion''s head.


    The lion is the king of all animals. Naturally, it is very powerful. The bat is covered with fine golden scales, three pairs of bat wings and a domineering lion''s head. Needless to ask, this must be the alien born in the ten thousand bat cave - the bat king.


    Unfortunately, it is still too small. It is only slightly larger than the vampire bats outside. It has a powerful appearance and has no strong strength. It seems that it is not confident enough.


    What made Chu fan feel strange was that it didn''t seem to see Chu fan. It stared at a pair of small blood red eyes and glared at the platform on the wall. Soon, he understood, because Meredith, the blood queen, walked slowly out of the cave, but her eyes fell on Chu fan.


    "Hey, old Chu female, where did you get my wife?" Chu fan raised his head and said, "send my wife out quickly, otherwise, don''t say I ruined your hole."


    After living for so many years, is Meredith''s self-restraint comparable to that of ordinary people? Chu fan is not angry about the title of old Chu - woman. Moreover, what he said is indeed true.


    Therefore, Meredith just said faintly, "the big star is in this hole, and you now have two choices. One is to agree to my previous requirements and become a blood clan. I will try my best to help you become the king of blood clan."


    Chu fan''s eyes narrowed slightly and sneered, "what if I don''t agree?"


    "Then I have no choice but to let your little girlfriend bear the inheritance of this blood race." Meredith said faintly, "with her physique and strength, the probability of success is no more than 10%, and the whole process will bear unbearable pain."


    "If you are willing to let her take risks and make her suffer, just refuse me. I don''t mind waiting another hundred years."


    Chu fan''s dragon soul sword pointed at the bat king in the sky and sneered, "what if I kill it first?"


    "Roar!"


    The little bat King seemed to understand Chu fan''s words. He immediately turned his head, stared at Chu fan angrily and roared angrily at him. What makes Chu fan laugh is that the little guy''s voice is more like a puppy. He''s not only no deterrent, but also very cute.


    Especially, I''m a little reluctant to start the whole. However, for my big star wife, I can only grievance you.


    But before Chu fan could start, his face suddenly changed, and he quickly set up the dragon soul sword and stood in front of him like a shield.


    "Dangdang!"


    Three loud noises in a row, as if a heavy hammer had hit the dragon soul sword in front of Chu fan for three times in a row. It''s too sudden. If it weren''t for the warning of insight, my buddy would have been dishonored and disgraced today.


    Until then, Chu fan began to pay attention to the little bat king. The little thing could even attack the sound wave, and the sound wave had no sign, which was impossible to prevent.


    "Well, isn''t it amazing?" Meredith smiled faintly. "This is the innate instinct of the little bat king. There are many unknown talents that you and I don''t know. Once it grows up, its strength will surpass you and me."


    "If you can inherit it at this time, you can inherit all its talents. In this world, no one is your opponent."


    Meredith was a little excited and took a deep breath: "don''t hesitate. As long as you become a blood clan, you are the Supreme God. Money, status and women are readily available."


    "Really?" Chu fan seemed to be moved, and the dragon soul giant sword slowly hung down.


    Meredith was more excited and nodded again and again: "of course it''s true. I swear in the name of zulilis, the blood clan master, I will take you as king and let you command all blood clans and even rule the whole world."


    "Ha ha, it sounds tempting." Chu fan smiled, suddenly his eyes were fierce, and a fierce sword cleaved down at the little bat king, "but I refuse!"


    "Whoosh!" a golden sword light separated from the body and split the unprepared little bat king in half like lightning.


    Meredith''s face changed greatly, her five fingers opened, and her nails popped out like a spring knife. They were three centimeters long, sharp and sharp, like a dagger.


    Her complexion was iron blue, and her purple pupils seemed to burn, sending out purplish red anger, but she was still trying to restrain herself, because she was not sure of winning. Otherwise, how could she accommodate Chu fan so much?


    "Eh?"


    Chu fan was stunned, and his eyes fell on the little bat king in the air. It was split in two. Not only did it not die, but it didn''t even shed a drop of blood. Unexpectedly, half of the two bodies grew up separately. One little bat king has now become two.


    "Immortal body?"


    Meredith couldn''t believe it. She screamed as if she had caught her husband cheating. She didn''t calm down before. At almost the same time, behind a huge stalagmite opposite Chu fan, there was a cry of surprise. Although it was not loud, it attracted the eyes of Chu fan and Meredith.


    "Nikolay, you old man, what are you hiding? Come here quickly." Chu fan shouted.


    Nikolay was helpless, so he had to show his body from behind the stalagmite and come here step by step. Seeing him getting closer and closer to Chu fan, his steps are getting faster and faster.


    Suddenly, Meredith snapped and jumped down from the platform. The target was Nicholas.


    "Nikolay, you want to die!"


    At this moment, Nikolai suddenly ran up, came to the little bat king and said with a grim smile, "you want to stop me? It''s too late. The little bat king, it''s mine, and I will become the greatest king of blood clan."


    Meredith stopped in mid air and glared at Nikolay angrily across the little bat King: "Nikolay, you dare to touch the little bat king, I''ll let you die without a burial place."


    "Up to now, do I still have a way back?" Nikolay''s face twisted and said bitterly, "I am deeply in love with you and loyal, but how did you treat me? Take me as your slave and when did you treat me as an adult?"


    "How many times have you had the chance to destroy the born blood bat species rather than fulfill me? Don''t I have anything you like?"


    Nikolay took a deep breath, his eyes fell on the two little bat kings, his eyes were crazy, and said excitedly, "as long as I get its inheritance, I can surpass you and become a new blood family king. But don''t worry, when I become the blood family king, you will become my queen, and I won''t treat you badly. Ha ha ha!"


    "Dare you!" Meredith snapped angrily and rushed to Nikolay. Unfortunately, she was still a step late. Nikolay had opened his hands and quickly grabbed both little bat kings in his hands.


    Although the little bat king has high talent, after all, he has just been born and his strength is still very weak. Naturally, he is not Nicolas''s opponent. Don''t forget, no matter how weak it is, it is still the king of blood bat.


    "Roar!"


    The little bat king suddenly roared. The wolf headed bat, who had been hiding in the cave, rushed out with red eyes and rushed recklessly towards Nicholas and Meredith.


    This time, the wolf headed bat was really desperate, fearless and completely suicidal. Moreover, countless blood sucking bats poured out, like locusts crossing the border, and rushed at them.


    Seeing this scene, Chu fan was happy. They killed each other. My brother just went to save my big star wife. Feifei, I''m coming.


    Whoosh!


    Chu fan first stepped onto the platform and ran into the hole. The hole is not deep, about ten meters. At the deepest point, there is a stone platform half a meter high. Above it is a stone trough about half a meter in diameter, like a bowl, filled with scarlet liquid.


    This is so special. It''s all blood.


    Whatever it is, it has nothing to do with my brother. Chu fan looked around and found a pit on the right. Tang Feifei lay down in the pit and couldn''t wake up.


    Chu fan came forward to pick up Tang Feifei and was ready to leave. Suddenly, he saw that the blood in the stone trough suddenly burst out bubbles, cooing, as if the water was boiling.


    What''s going on?


    At the same time, Chu fan suddenly appeared two figures around him, startling him: "Wenwen? Light dance? Why are you here?"


    "If you want to come to you, I''ll take her..."


    Before Song Wen finished her explanation, Bian Qingwu came to the stone trough with an arrow step, carefully stretched out his hands and touched something slightly larger than a goose egg from the blood pool.


    Its shell is blood colored and very smooth. After it is taken out of the blood, the blood on it slides down and emits flashing red light, accompanied by a heartbeat.


    Chu fan was surprised. Is this thing still alive?


    "Light dance, put it down..."


    Chu fan was about to stop, but Bian Qingwu suddenly bit his finger and pressed the bleeding finger on the blood egg

 Chapter 863

    "Bang!"


    The blood egg suddenly burst into pieces, and a huge lion roared. Before Chu fan could see it clearly, he saw a golden light drill into Bian Qingwu''s chest and disappear.


    At the same time, the violent fighting outside suddenly stopped. Chu fan didn''t think about it. He waved the dragon soul sword and fiercely chopped at the hole. At the same time, he whispered, "what are you doing? Take the light dance away."


    "Oh, oh!" Song Wen suddenly woke up, quickly hugged Bian Qingwu who fainted, and disappeared as soon as she dodged.


    At the mouth of the cave, Meredith and Nikolay were about to rush in, but they were forced back by a powerful sword. It took two seconds. When they rushed into the cave again, they saw that Chu fan had awakened Tang Feifei and was helping her up.


    "Where''s the bat king?" Meredith and Nikolay asked loudly at the same time.


    Chu fan rolled his eyes and said, "who did you ask? You two have been fighting for it, and I haven''t seen it? Get out of the way. I''m going to take the star''s wife home."


    Meredith was fine, still slightly panting, but Nikolay was a little embarrassed. His clothes were about to be torn into cloth strips, his face was pale, and an old product was exposed, but he didn''t feel it.


    Maybe he doesn''t care about anything.


    "You''re talking nonsense. The bat king must have been hidden by you." Nicholas cried out with red eyes and panting, "hand over the bat King quickly, or I''ll kill your woman."


    Chu fan looked hard and said in a cold voice, "are you threatening me? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you old bat now?"


    "How dare you?"


    Nikolay also gave up. Today, he didn''t hesitate to offend queen Meredith in order to get the little bat king. As long as he can get its inheritance, he can be proud and become a man as powerful as God.


    But just now, when he and Meredith were fighting for the little bat king and resisting the crazy attack of wolf headed bat and blood bat, the two little bat kings in his hand suddenly disappeared. At almost the same time, the roar of the little bat king came out of the cave.


    They rushed to the platform at the first time, but they were forced back by Chu fan''s sword. When they came in again, there was nothing. They not only lost the figure of bat king, but even its breath.


    There are Chu fan and Tang Feifei in the cave. Besides them, who else can hide the little bat king? The left and right are dead. It''s better to fight together.


    "I dare not?" Chu fan sneered, pointed at Nikolay with the dragon soul sword, and suddenly shouted, "Feifei, help me."


    "Weak!" Tang Feifei scolded, and a crimson purple halo issued, which not only covered Nikolay, but also the queen Meredith. She felt that her strength was drained and almost wilted to the ground.


    Nikolai stumbled and almost got stuck. At this moment, Chu fan''s figure came by lightning, and a sword split Nikolai in two. Then, the hot sun was cremated into a fire dragon, which spewed out from Chu fan''s mouth, and the whole cave became a sea of fire in an instant.


    Meredith screamed and rushed out against the flames, but Nikolay was not so lucky. His body was split in half, exploded with a bang and turned into little bats in the sky. But before these bats fled, the cave was surrounded by a sea of fire.


    Almost in an instant, all the bats were turned into ashes, and only one fell to the ground, turned into Nikolay, rolled violently on the ground, and gave a shrill scream.


    "Ah!"


    Nikolay cried miserably, "let me go. I''m wrong. Please let me go... I don''t want to die... Ah..."


    Chu fan and Tang Feifei stood in the sea of fire, but they were undamaged. They looked at Nikolay. The flame spewed out of his eyes and ears and struggled on the ground for a few seconds. Their flesh and blood were burned to ashes, and their bones were burned red. Then they flowed like mercury and evaporated slowly.


    Old man, I''ve wanted to kill you for a long time. Dare you challenge me? I bah!


    Chu fan spat, hugged Tang Feifei''s waist and strode out of the hole. Outside, those wolf headed bats were almost dead, and there were not many blood bats left. They fluttered their wings and fled in confusion.


    In such a big cave, only Meredith, the blood queen, was left. She stood in the air with a silver bat on her head and a fox on her head. She looked cunning.


    To Chu fan''s eyes, Meredith''s clothes were burned out. He stood naked in the air less than five meters away in front of Chu fan. He had no grass on his concave and convex body. He didn''t know whether it was born or just burned out.


    Chu fan felt that she should belong to the former. If she was burned up, her hair could not be spared.


    Tut Tut, unexpectedly, she is still a top grade. Unfortunately, older.


    "Your Majesty, are you waiting for me?" Chu Fan said lazily. "Don''t be so polite. I''ll just go back by myself."


    "Hey, take off your clothes." Tang Feifei poked Chu fan, pouted and said.


    Chu fan stared at her: "what are you doing?"


    "Give it to her." Don Feifei gave Meredith a white look. "Such a big man, he doesn''t even wear clothes... Do you still see?"


    Wipe, she doesn''t wear clothes and won''t be seen? Do you want me to close my eyes?


    There was no way. At least it was the queen and Chu fan burned all his clothes. Therefore, Chu fan was more or less guilty. He quickly took off his coat and threw it to Meredith. He untied his belt and asked, "do you want pants?"


    Meredith was also impolite. She took Chu fan''s coat and put it directly on her body. Although she was not much shorter than Chu fan, she was high on her legs. Chu fan''s coat was worn on her like a small skirt, covering her ass.


    The shape of her is even more attractive than not wearing it. Most of her chest is exposed from the collar. Pink grass berries are faintly visible. The hem is constantly exposed to the spring light with her movements. Chu fan can''t help but be hard.


    Special, this old place - woman is very provocative.


    Since she didn''t need pants, Chu fan simply tied them again. Although he still had a big underpants inside, they were covered by pants, which was better than the anger of a long gun.


    Man, you care about face.


    "Is everything all right? I can go if it''s all right." Chu fan took Tang Feifei and fell from the air. While Tang Feifei didn''t notice, he quickly glanced at Meredith.


    How to maintain it? At such an old age, wood ears are still powder. Is it really the old place - female?


    "Wait a minute!" Meredith shouted suddenly.


    Chu fan turned back impatiently: "I said, I don''t know anything."


    "You really don''t know?" Meredith raised his hand to stop before Chu fan spoke. "OK, I''ll treat you as if you don''t know, but I have a piece of advice. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Say!"


    Meredith walked slowly over and said faintly, "there is a great chance of failure in the inheritance of blood bat, and this time there is a six winged bat King rarely seen in a thousand years. The probability of success is lower, which should not exceed one in a thousand."


    Shit, one in a thousand chance of success, isn''t it almost impossible to succeed?


    Chu fan was immediately startled and hurriedly said, "what will happen if the inheritance fails?"


    "One corpse and two lives."


    Wipe, it''s not having a baby?


    "To be specific, how can one corpse have two lives?"


    Meredith said faintly, "now, inheritance should begin. Without me, the probability of success would be lower."


    "Shit, didn''t you say earlier?" Chu fan immediately took Tang Feifei, strode over, came to Meredith and grabbed her wrist. The next moment, a six pointed star pattern appeared under him, and behind him, a virtual shadow of a dragon and beast with eight scorpion tails appeared.


    Meredith was surprised and her heart almost jumped out of her throat. She thought she knew Chu fan very well, but until now she found that her understanding of Chu fan was only superficial.


    This guy, too many secrets. What''s this?


    "Whoosh!"


    Meredith felt dark in front of her eyes, as if she had been sucked away by a large vacuum cleaner. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a strange environment. Moreover, the cold indoor made her shiver and subconsciously tighten her clothes.


    This is Chu fan''s home in Guangyuan City. Besides Song Wen and Bian Qingwu, there are Su Yuan and Dou Yutong in the room.


    Chu fan''s sudden appearance startled Song Wen in the house, but then Song Wen came forward and grabbed Chu fan''s hand and dragged it to the bed.


    "Brother fan, you came back just in time. Help Qingwu. She''s dying."


    Chu fan also saw Bian Qingwu lying on the bed. The white sheets were almost red with blood. Her face still maintained a painful expression and was frozen in ice.


    Seeing Chu fan coming, Su Yuan quickly explained: "after Qingwu was brought back, her blood vessels burst all over her body. She still held her head in her hands and kept screaming. I really had no way to freeze her. But this method can''t last for five minutes at most. Otherwise, it will permanently hurt Qingwu''s body and even freeze her to death."


    "Chu fan, there is a powerful yuan God in Qingwu. I can expel it, but Qingwu doesn''t allow me to intervene. What should I do?" Dou Yutong asked anxiously.


    She is an expert in playing with her soul. She has a hundred ways to peel off the bat King Yuanshen in Bian Qingwu''s body, or even kill it. But Bian Qingwu tried his best to obstruct and even protect the original God of the bat king, so that Dou Yutong could not intervene.


    Originally, Su Yuan frozen Bian Qingwu to ask Song Wen to bring Chu fan back as soon as possible, but unexpectedly, Chu fan came back first before Song Wen started.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a way." Chu fan came forward and checked carefully. Sure enough, there was a very powerful yuan God in Bian Qingwu''s body, which was the six winged bat king.


    The six winged bat King''s Yuanshen is entangled with Bian Qingwu''s Yuanshen. The six winged bat king wants to devour Bian Qingwu''s Yuanshen, while Bian Qingwu tries his best to resist and absorb its Yuanshen power.


    Unfortunately, Bian Qingwu is too weak. Without external help, she will soon be swallowed up by the six winged bat king. Even with external help, it is very difficult for her to absorb the power of the six winged bat king.


    Chu fan took a deep breath, turned back and asked, "Meredith, it''s up to you."

 Chapter 864

    "Why should I help you?"


    Meredith said faintly, "give me a reason to help you."


    Chu fan really wants to strangle the old woman on the bed. When is it? You still talk to me about terms. You really treat yourself as an onion? I can''t save Bian Qingwu without you?


    "If you don''t want to help," Chu fan waved, "please help yourself."


    Su Yuan had no good face for Meredith and said coldly, "please!"


    Meredith never thought that Chu fan would order to leave. Did he really ignore the little girl''s life and death? Although Meredith wants to help Chu fan very much, she is also the blood queen no matter how she says, and she still has pride.


    Since people don''t use it, don''t stick your hot face to your cold ass.


    "Remember, if the God of the little bat king is destroyed, the girl will die. As for what to do, decide for yourself." Meredith got up and went out.


    Without butcher Zhang, don''t you even eat pork? Cut!


    Chu fan didn''t bother to talk to Meredith. He walked around the bed for two times and frowned: "Yutong, your Yuanshen is the strongest. Can you enter Qingwu and help her?"


    Dou Yutong was a little embarrassed: "I can go in, but the ability of the soul eating spider emperor is to devour. I''m afraid I can''t control it and devour the yuan God of the little bat king, which will harm Qingwu."


    Does brother have to go down in a low voice to beg Meredith''s old woman?


    Just when Chu fan was frowning, Xiao Longwu and Xiao Wuyao ran in hand in hand and directly came forward and hugged Chu fan''s thigh: "Dad, when did you come back? I miss you so much."


    "Dad wants you too." Chu fan patted the two little guys on the head and reluctantly smiled. "Go outside and play. Dad has something important to do here."


    Xiaowuyao looked on the bed and said excitedly, "what a lovely little bat, brother, let''s catch it as a pet?"


    "OK, OK." Xiaolong dance nodded again and again. Before Chu fan could speak, the two little guys suddenly turned into a golden light and a red light. Through the ice, they got into Bian Qingwu''s nostrils.


    Chu fan was startled and rushed forward. He was about to ask the two little guys to come out quickly. Dou Yutong suddenly stopped him: "don''t worry, take a look first."


    Whoosh!


    The golden six winged bat King sprang out of Bian Qingwu''s body and suspended on her head. Then, a golden dragon and a little fire phoenix flew out of Bian Qingwu''s body.


    To Chu fan''s surprise, Bian Qingwu''s yuan Shen also got out of his body and stood between the two sides. It seemed that he was still protecting the little bat king.


    "Please, don''t hurt it." Bian Qingwu begged bitterly. Look at that, he would cry.


    But the two bear children didn''t listen at all. With a dragon chant, Bruce Lee danced around Bian and came to the six winged bat king like lightning. The dragon tail shook it and beat it hard.


    With a "pa", the six winged bat king was pulled out like a ball. Then, xiaofengyao came and opened his mouth to eject a hot pillar of fire, which made the six winged bat King scream again and again.


    It barely rushed out of the burning range of the pillar of fire. It was patted on the head by the dragon tail and hit the ground heavily. Before it turned over, the little dragon dance had jumped down. The four Dragon claws pressed the little bat king, opened a big mouth and was about to bite down.


    At this time, Bian Qingwu rushed up recklessly, jumped on the six winged bat king, hugged his neck and closed his eyes. It seems that he is using his own body to resist the heavy damage that the bat king will encounter.


    At this scene, the little bat king was finally moved. He shed a tear in his eyes and took a deep look at Bian Qingwu. His body exploded and turned into a golden spot in the sky and integrated into Bian Qingwu.


    The two bear children are confused. Why did they lose the little bat? I haven''t had fun yet.


    "You two, come back to me quickly." Chu Fanli drank. The two bear children calmed down and didn''t dare to be willful any more. They hurried out and stood in front of the bed with their heads down like children who did something wrong.


    "Come here!" Chu fan shouted.


    The two bear children trembled and timidly walked over. Before Chu fan could speak, Bruce Lee hurriedly said, "Dad, it''s all my fault. If you want to hit me, it''s none of my sister''s business."


    "It''s all my fault. I''ll never play again." xiaowuyao wiped her tears and looked up with tears. "Dad, forgive me and my brother."


    Chu fan hugged the two bear children and said with a smile, "you two little guys helped dad a lot today. Dad thanks you too late. BoBo!"


    The two bear children were kissed and were stupid. What''s the situation?


    "Dad, you... You really don''t blame us?"


    "No wonder, but don''t be so mischievous in the future. Do you hear me?" Chu fan immediately became severe again.


    The two little guys just relaxed and immediately became nervous and nodded again and again. I can see that they are really a little afraid of Chu fan.


    Chu fan doesn''t want to be too strict with the two little guys, but they are too naughty. If they don''t care how well they teach, they may cause much trouble in the future. Moreover, they are not ordinary people. Once they go astray, they will not only kill many people, but even themselves.


    "Go play." Chu fan patted the two little guys on the head. The two bear children were relieved and ran out.


    Chu fan turned his head and saw that the ice on the bed had disappeared. Bian Qingwu''s face was pale and lay on the big bed dyed red by blood. He had not woke up yet.


    However, her vital characteristics are obvious, her breathing is symmetrical, and she seems to be asleep. However, Chu fan carefully checked it. Leng didn''t find the trace of the six winged bat king. Was its yuan God really absorbed by Bian Qingwu?


    "Don''t look at it. No matter what the situation is, Qingwu''s life is saved." Dou Yutong breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "go out and have a rest first. I''ll change the sheets for Qingwu."


    "I''ll help you." Tang Feifei immediately volunteered to help pick it up.


    Chu fan didn''t refuse and took Su Yuan out.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?" Chu fan came down from upstairs and saw Meredith sitting on the sofa drinking tea. Her legs are tight, but because of sitting, the whole hip side is almost exposed.


    On her body, there is only Chu fan''s coat.


    Seeing Chu fan coming downstairs, Meredith stood up and said helplessly, "Chu fan, I know you are very dissatisfied with me, but even if I do it, it will play a limited role. Therefore, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, there''s really nothing I can do..."


    "OK, what''s the use of saying this at this time?" Chu fan waved his hand and didn''t have a good airway. "Why, do you want me to take you back?"


    "It''s not necessary to give it away, but I hope you can give me a suit of clothes." Meredith pointed to the two bear children playing the game console not far away. "Although I don''t care very much, it''s better to put on some clothes if there are children."


    Without Chu fan''s opening, Su Yuan said faintly, "come with me and I''ll help you prepare your clothes."


    "Thank you!" Meredith was very polite, nodded slightly to Chu fan, followed Su Yuan upstairs with elegant steps.


    At this time, Song Wen came over with a large glass of fruit juice. Just about to have a drink, she suddenly remembered and hurriedly handed the fruit juice to Chu fan: "brother fan, you can also taste the fresh fruit juice I just squeezed out. It''s very delicious."


    Chu fan was really thirsty. He took a sip of it, but he immediately puffed it out and stared, "how much sugar did you put? It''s too sweet."


    "Isn''t dessert good?" Song Wen tasted it and smacked her lips. "I think it''s good to drink. Try some more..."


    "Pull it down, I''m afraid of urine sugar." Chu fan pushes away the juice handed by Song Wen, goes to the kitchen, takes a bottle of mineral water, and gulps it down in one breath.


    At this time, he remembered and asked curiously, "Wenwen, how did you mix with Qingwu? Did you know each other before?"


    "It''s not!" Song Wen pouted and told the story in detail.


    It turned out that when the blood bat alien was born, that is, the six winged bat king was born, every blood family would have a kind of telepathy. Even Bian Qingwu, who was far away in China, was no exception. It was like a call from the depths of her soul, which made her have a strong impulse to go to the United States to find the blood bat alien.


    She couldn''t get in touch with Chu fan, but she found Yanjing city. She waited outside the community where she once lived all day. It was almost midnight before she finally blocked Jiang Siyan who came back from work.


    Then, through Jiang Siyan, she found Xia Yanran and was sent to Sichuan Province to be taken abroad by Su Yuan. As a result, it was delayed for two days, but on the eve of departure, Bian Qingwu suddenly became impatient and wanted to go right away. He couldn''t wait for a moment.


    Just then, Song Wen sneaked out and came to Sichuan Province to find Chu fan. Su Yuan handed Bian Qingwu to Song Wen and asked her to take Song Wen to find Chu fan. Song Wen can lock Chu fan''s position through the body of the eight tailed scorpion dragon. Therefore, she takes Bian Qingwu and directly comes to Chu fan, just in front of the blood pool where the little bat king was born.


    As for everything Bian Qingwu did, she was driven by her instinct. Song Wen was only responsible for leading the way and didn''t know anything else.


    Chu fan secretly lamented that Bian Qingwu was really lucky. She not only took the six winged bat King away from the blood queen and the blood prince, but also had a one thousandth chance of success.


    Although this is directly related to Chu fan''s help, if she hadn''t arrived in time, the newborn bat king might have been killed by Chu fan.


    If Meredith knows that Bian Qingwu has become the queen of blood, I don''t know if she will go crazy? But one thing is certain that she will lose sleep and never want to sleep again.


    Just thinking, Meredith changed her work clothes and came down from upstairs. It should have been Suyuan''s clothes, but there was an exotic style on her. Especially the chest, really want to crack the clothes.


    "Chu fan, I want to recognize that girl as my daughter. Please promise me." Meredith said solemnly.


    PS: thanks for the red envelope reward support of "anonymous 4311779" and "lone wolf"!

 Chapter 865

    "Do you want to recognize light dance as your daughter?" Chu fan was stunned and his eyes shifted from Meredith to Suyuan next to her.


    Su Yuan was also very helpless. She walked over and whispered, "when she changed her clothes, she woke up with a light dance. Now she is taking a bath in the bathroom and will come down in a minute."


    In particular, I wanted to hide it from Meredith, but I didn''t expect that Bian Qingwu''s inheritance of blood bat was exposed in the blink of an eye.


    If people live, they will succeed in inheritance. However, Meredith wants to be Bian Qingwu''s godmother. It''s beautiful!


    Meredith said in a deep voice, "well, I''m serious. Besides, I promise to treat her as my own daughter and give her the best of everything..."


    "No!" Chu fan refused decisively.


    Meredith was in a hurry: "why? She is a blood clan. Only I can better teach her all kinds of knowledge about blood clan, and only I can make her grow up faster. If she likes, I can let her be the queen of blood clan and inherit the red umbrella..."


    "Stop!"


    Chu fan interrupted her and said coldly, "you don''t need to dance. She just wants to live a quiet life, so that her parents can eat and wear warm clothes, so that her brother can go to school well, get married and start a career when she grows up, and she doesn''t have to worry about her family anymore."


    Before Meredith could speak, Chu fan waved to her and stopped her from speaking: "I know exactly what you think in your heart. You can come to me for anything, but you''d better not think of dancing, otherwise I will die with you at all costs."


    "Brother!"


    Bian Qingwu''s slightly trembling voice came from the entrance of the stairs. The next moment, her figure burst into smoke and disappeared. Then, she appeared in front of Chu fan and looked at him with tears. When Chu fan opened his arms, she finally couldn''t help crying, plunged into his arms and cried loudly.


    Just now, she heard what Chu Fan said and felt deeply. Chu fan is the one who knows her best. Moreover, Chu fan not only saved her twice, but now he is so desperate to protect her. She felt that even if she was allowed to die for Chu fan now, she would be willing and smile at the corners of her mouth.


    It''s enough to have a confidant in life! Although Chu fan was ten years older than her, she didn''t think there was a generation gap between them. Originally, she still had a very vague definition in her heart, and now she finally recognized it. He is not his brother, but the one who will accompany him for the rest of his life.


    "Brother, when I grow up, I will marry you." Bian Qingwu lay on Chu fan''s shoulder and whispered in his ear, "whether you like it or not, I have to marry you!"


    Chu fan is stupid. Why did he hit one in his hand? She''s only twelve years old. She''s booked? Is it too early?


    "Cough!" Su Yuan coughed. Bian Qingwu immediately pushed Chu fan away like a frightened little rabbit and ran upstairs with a red face.


    Suyuan shook her head helplessly and said, "in fact, I think it''s a good thing."


    Meredith was surprised and said, "Miss Su, do you think so? Great. You help me persuade Chu fan. I really want to be good for that little girl."


    "Suyuan, don''t you have a fever?" Chu fan frowned. "Qingwu has her own ideas. We''d better not interfere too much."


    "Don''t worry. Listen to me."


    Su Yuan said with a faint smile, "Chu fan, you want to live a relaxed and happy life, but it doesn''t conflict with learning the secret skills of blood clan. Besides, isn''t it good for a girl to have more self-protection?"


    "Yes, Miss Su is right. Girls still have to learn some self-defense skills, otherwise it will be too late to learn again after a big loss." Meredith nodded and praised again and again.


    Su Yuan glanced at Meredith and said with a smile, "I can decide for light dance and let her learn blood clan secrets from you. But I have two conditions. If you can''t do it, treat me as if I didn''t say anything."


    "No, you talk first. What conditions?"


    "First, light dance can''t leave China. If you really want to be her first teacher, stay in China, or come often to teach her all kinds of blood clan secrets."


    Meredith nodded: "that''s no problem. I can come to China once a year and systematically teach her all kinds of blood clan knowledge and secret skills. I will never hide."


    "Second, it''s not necessary to recognize Qingwu as a daughter. After all, she''s going to marry Chu fan as a wife in the future." Su Yuan said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you recognize a daughter. We''re all a little shorter. So, it''s better to recognize her as a sister, which will save us embarrassment when we meet in the future."


    Meredith hesitated for a while and nodded helplessly: "well, sister is sister. Can I go up and see her?"


    "Whatever!"


    In the next few days, Meredith stayed at Chu fan''s house and carefully taught Bian Qingwu all kinds of knowledge. Bian Qingwu was really talented and learned very fast. Meredith also developed two talents and abilities brought to her by the three winged bat king, one is blinking and the other is sonic attack.


    In a blink, Bian Qingwu inadvertently used it once before, but she couldn''t use it later. Under the guidance of Meredith, she was able to use it freely and learned a set of strange footwork from Meredith. Within a radius of ten meters, it was very difficult for Chu fan to catch her. After all, she appeared and disappeared.


    The sound wave attack is the same as that used by the little bat king in the ten thousand bat cave. The attack power is not very strong, but it is difficult to resist. Su Yuan tried. She put three ice shields in front of her. The front one was unharmed, but the back two were all broken.


    Beat cattle across the mountain!


    A week later, Meredith boarded the plane home and left. These days, Bian Qingwu is still very fond of this dry sister. No matter what purpose she has, at present, she does her best to teach Bian Qingwu all kinds of knowledge.


    These days, Bian Qingwu lives at Chu fan''s house very comfortably. In addition to studying every day, she also goes shopping with Su Yuan and Dou Yutong, goes shopping with her godmother Lin sue to the vegetable market, and occasionally cooks to show her hand. Even Lin Sue praises her for her good workmanship.


    If she didn''t miss her parents and brother, she really didn''t want to leave here. She likes this family and everyone here. But she knows that she can''t be with Chu fan now. Compared with Chu fan, her parents and brother need her care more.


    So after Meredith left, she was going home.


    "Godmother, I can''t fit any more." Bian Qingwu said helplessly, looking at the big and small bags around him.


    When she heard that Bian Qingwu was leaving, Lin su''e bought her a lot of things and asked her to take them back to her parents and brother. Among them, she brought two bags of specialty products, as well as some clothes, cosmetics and other things, which were bought by Su Yuan and Dou Yutong and asked her to take them back to her parents.


    Lin su''e looked and found that there were a lot of things that hadn''t been loaded. Chu fan came and waved quickly, "Xiao Fan, you''re right here. Go and find a bigger bag."


    "Godmother, when will people have to eat when you bring so many things?" Chu Fan said reluctantly, "I''m ready for money. It''s not better for people to buy what they lack at that time?"


    Lin su''e glared at him and said discontentedly, "can money be the same as gifts? Gifts represent the mind. Forget it, I don''t need you. I''ll find it myself... I remember, there''s a canvas bag in my room?"


    "Well, I''d better go." Chu fan had no choice but to rummage through the boxes and cabinets. He found a big bag he hadn''t used for a long time, stuffed it full, and then went out with several bags and threw it into the car.


    Driving is just a way. After getting on the bus, Chu fan handed Bian Qingwu a plain ring and said, "put it on!"


    "Ah!" Bian Qingwu was startled, and his face turned red. He said with a pinch, "brother, is it... Too early?"


    "Little girl, what are you thinking?" Chu fan scraped her nose, grabbed her delicate hand and put the ring on her finger.


    To Bian Qingwu''s surprise, the original larger ring was shrunk by one circle after wearing it. It was neither loose nor tight. It was just right. On closer inspection, there was a small bat with six wings and lion heads on the ring, which was just like her hare bat Wang Yimo. She love this ring immediately.


    Chu Fan said, "input the spiritual power."


    "Oh!" Bian Qingwu agreed, closed her eyes and touched the ring. Soon, she stared in surprise and didn''t dare to channel, "brother, this is..."


    "It''s the Najie I refined for you last night. With it, it''s much more convenient to carry things in the future." Chu fan pointed to the big and small bags on the back seat. "Pack up all the things and I''ll fly you over."


    Bian Qingwu was very excited. He took several packages into the ring, took them out, and loaded and unloaded them back and forth several times. It felt like taking something out of his pocket. It was very convenient. However, this thing is safe and anti-theft. It''s so tired that thieves can''t steal a dime.


    "Brother, thank you." Bian Qingwu suddenly looked over and kissed Chu fan on the face.


    Chu fan looked at her helplessly and parked his car in a parking lot. When he was preparing to take her back to the small fishing village, he suddenly received a strange phone call.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll answer the phone." Chu fan leaned against the car, connected his cell phone and said, "Hello, this is Chu fan... Qinghe? Have you changed your phone number?"


    On the phone, song Qinghe''s voice was a little hurried: "cousin, come to Tangmen quickly. Something serious has happened."


    "What''s the big deal?" Chu fan frowned. "Besides, an accident in Tangmen has nothing to do with you and me. Why do you care so much?"


    Song Qinghe smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t want to take care of it, but my godfather is also in Tangmen."


    "Uncle has returned to Tangmen? What have you done?"


    Song Qinghe took a deep breath and said, "Tang qiner, the former first beauty of Tang clan, is back!"

 Chapter 866

    It was learned from Song Qinghe that Tang qiner was a bad comer this time. Moreover, her cultivation was extremely high. Even the old sect leader Tang Jue was no match. She was beaten and vomited blood and was bedridden.


    Tang qiner gave Tang Zhong''s son Tang Jinlong three days to return to Tangmen as soon as possible to pay off his father Tang Zhong''s debts. For the Millennium foundation of Tangmen, Tangmen had no choice but to inform Tang Jinlong and let him come back.


    The people of Tang clan gave up Tang Jinlong and wanted to exchange his death for the peace of the sect. For this, Tang Jinlong could risk his life for the sect, but song Qinghe''s mother and daughter were unwilling. Why should Tang Jinlong bear the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation? Even if his father lost Tang qiner in those years, so what? People are gone. Do you have to kill them all?


    In this way, song Qinghe thought of Chu fan and called Chu fan with Tang Jinlong on his back. Because Tang Jinlong is not only her godfather, but also Chu fan''s uncle. Even for the rest of his aunt Chu Jingxian''s life, Chu fan will certainly not sit idly by.


    Hang up the phone, Chu Fan said helplessly, "Qingwu, I''m afraid I can''t take you home."


    "It''s all right. I can go back by myself. You can go there." Bian Qingwu reluctantly smiled. "If you have time, come to the small fishing village to see me. I''ll make you a seafood dinner."


    Chu fan rubbed her head and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''ll go to the small fishing village to see you in three or five days at most. Call me if you have something!"


    "Yes!"


    Bian Qingwu summoned up his courage, suddenly came forward and kissed Chu fan on his mouth. It was like being frightened. His figure ''poof'' turned into a blue smoke. The breeze blew and the smoke dissipated. What appeared in front of Chu fan was a big bird like golden bat. Its bat wings were spread out for one meter three or four. It was shocking that there were three pairs of bat wings, which were almost transparent.


    A lion''s head was very powerful. He roared at Chu fan, turned and galloped away.


    The little girl is more and more presumptuous, but I like it. hey!


    Chu fan licked his lips, as if the smell of Bian Qingwu still remained. Suddenly a phone call startled him. Seeing that it was Tang Feifei, Chu fan was immediately happy: "why, just separated, he missed me again?"


    "Yes, I just miss you, no way?" Tang Feifei pretended to be fierce, but in fact, she narrowed her eyes with laughter.


    Hearing Tang Feifei''s voice, Chu fan was in a much better mood and said with a smile, "OK, who dares to say no. don''t worry, I''ll be back soon. You can stay in Sichuan Province and play more days."


    "You''re not here. It doesn''t mean anything at all." Tang Feifei said with dismay, but then got excited again. "Why don''t I go with you? It''s like going to the seaside for vacation. Hey hey, sister Suyuan said, let me supervise you. I''m afraid you''ll be bullied by your little sister Qingwu. Cluck!"


    Chu fan smiled bitterly to himself. Is there such a beast, man? Even if Qingwu is willing, I can''t be so anxious.


    "If you want to go to the seaside for vacation, I don''t mind, but Qingwu has gone back, and I''m going to Chongqing soon. If you want to be with me, how about I take you back to your hometown to meet your parents?"


    Tang Feifei was startled: "see your parents? Is it too early? Does your family dislike me?"


    "It''s hard to say. If you''re afraid..."


    "Who''s afraid?" Tang Feifei took out the courage of going to the execution ground and said loudly, "don''t you just see your parents? I don''t believe it. I''m such a beautiful and lovely beauty. Will someone dislike me? Where are you now? I''ll go to find you right away."


    "Well, you''d better wait at home. I''ll go back to pick you up." Chu fan had no choice but to get on the bus again and drive in the direction of home.


    Chongqing, Chu family.


    "Godmother, Chu Fan said he would come right away. Don''t worry. Godfather will be fine." Song Qinghe sat down next to Chu Jingxian and patted her hand.


    Chu Jingxian''s tears have not stopped since she learned that Tang Jinlong was in danger. Although she was infertile, Tang Jinlong and her feelings were the same for decades and never blushed. Now that a man has an accident and even his life is in danger, can Chu Jingxian not get angry in a hurry?


    If Tang Yinhu and Tang Xiaodao hadn''t arrived at Chu''s house this morning, Chu Jingxian might still be in the dark.


    Tang Yinhu also advised: "sister-in-law, please relax. As soon as Chu fan arrives, brother will definitely be fine."


    Just then, Chu Yang strode down the stairs and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Dad!"


    Chu Jingxian burst into tears when she saw her old father. She choked and said, "Jinlong... He''s back in Tangmen."


    "He was originally from Tangmen. Why should he cry when he returned to Tangmen?" Chu Yang stared at his daughter and thought something big had happened.


    Song Qinghe hurriedly said, "Grandpa, Tang qiner is back. He asked me to be my godfather. I heard that even Tang Jue was hurt by her."


    "What?" Chu Yanggang sat down and stood up again in surprise. He didn''t dare to believe, "the tangqin son you said is the one who wants to marry Jinlong''s father?"


    "That''s right."


    "It''s troublesome." Chu Yang sat down slowly and frowned. "She hid for so many years. Now she suddenly came back and fought. It must be a bad comer. Did you call Chu fan? Only he can save Jinlong."


    Song Qinghe nodded and said, "I called. Chu Fan said he would be there soon."


    Chuyang was relieved: "then it''s all right. Don''t worry. With Chufan, Jinlong will be fine. Qinghe, take your godmother back to the room to have a rest. I''ll wait for my grandson here."


    Chu Yang likes Chu fan from the bottom of his heart. If possible, he really wants to see Chu fan and talk to him every day. Unfortunately, the smelly boy is too busy. He is busy with national affairs. Chuyang, a veteran, can''t find a reason to let him go home.


    This time, it was rare for Chu fan to come back. Chu Yang didn''t go out for a walk. He prepared a pot of good tea and sat in the living room, chatting with Tang Yinhu and Tang Xiaodao first, drinking tea while waiting for Chu fan to arrive.


    Song Qinghe sent ganniang upstairs and poured her a cup of hot milk with two sleeping pills. After drinking for a while, Chu Jingxian sleepily closed her eyes and fell asleep on the bed.


    At this time, her phone suddenly rang, startling song Qinghe. Without even looking at the number, she hurried to answer: "you''re here? I''m... Who are you?"


    "I can''t hear my voice?" a man''s low voice came over the phone. "If you want to save your Godfather Tang Jinlong, you''d better come out right away. I''ll wait for you at the gate of the Chu family. It''s too late."


    It''s Downing. What happened to godfather?


    Song Qinghe didn''t dare to neglect. He quickly went downstairs and ran out in a hurry.


    In the living room, Chu Yang shouted, but song Qinghe didn''t seem to hear it. Tang Yinhu hurriedly said, "go after Xiaodao and see what happened?"


    "Yes!" Tang Xiaodao immediately stood at attention and quickly chased out.


    After this year''s training, Tang Xiaodao seems to be a regular soldier. It''s hard to see the shadow of a former killer. This vigorous and resolute manner makes Chu Yang nod again and again. It''s a good seedling.


    Song Qinghe ran to the gate and saw a car parked not far away. The window fell and a man wearing sunglasses hooked his fingers at her. Song Qinghe knew him. It was downing who had an engagement with her.


    Since Chu fan helped her break her engagement last time, Downing hated song Qinghe and others. Today, he took the initiative to come to the door. Is he really so kind? Although song Qinghe has some doubts, can Tang Ning dare to mess around in the daytime?


    Taking a deep breath, song Qinghe strode over and asked anxiously, "how''s my godfather?"


    "Just an hour ago, uncle Jinlong was beaten down the cliff by Tang qiner..."


    "What?" Song Qinghe was so dark that he almost fainted.


    Downing said anxiously, "this is not a sad time. Get in the car and I''ll take you there. Maybe I can find uncle Jinlong''s body."


    When the door opened, a man jumped out of the car and helped song Qinghe on the bus. Song Qinghe was stunned. Her mind was blank. She didn''t even know how to get on the car. She didn''t calm down until she got on the car. She immediately said in a harsh voice: "if you lie, my godfather will be fine. Let me get off quickly."


    "Get off? Ha ha, don''t worry. I''ll let you off when you get there. Ha ha!" downing laughed, quickly started the car and sped away.


    Tang Xiaodao chased out and happened to see song Qinghe pushed into the car. The window slowly rose and blocked the driver''s face. But it was just a glance. Tang Xiaodao also recognized the person. It was Tang Ning.


    It''s broken!


    Tang Xiaodao chased for a few steps and stopped helplessly. No matter how fast he ran, he couldn''t run faster than a four wheeled car, but he wrote down the license plate number, quickly returned to the Chu house and consulted Tang Yinhu about countermeasures.


    At almost the same time, Chu fan and Tang Feifei took a taxi and stopped at Chu''s door. Seeing Tang Xiaodao''s back running back, Chu fan raises his hand to say hello. Tang Xiaodao has disappeared.


    This guy was driven out by the wolf. Why did he run so fast?


    Tang Feifei paid the fare, came to hold Chu fan''s arm and said nervously, "this is your grandpa''s house?"


    "Yes, are you afraid?"


    "Well, I''m a little nervous." Tang Feifei quickly took out the mirror, looked at it, and asked, "do you think my hair is messy? Can I wear this dress? Will it not look solemn enough?"


    Chu fan couldn''t help laughing and said, "just go home and have a look. As for scaring you like this? Don''t worry. As long as you go back, you just don''t wear clothes... Cough, that won''t work. Let''s go. My grandfather is very kind and must like you."


    "Wait a minute!" Tang Feifei pulled Chu fan again. "Do I want to buy something? It''s impolite to come to the door empty handed for the first time."


    "There''s something urgent this time. Let''s make up the gift when we''re finished."


    As they were talking, Tang Yinhu, Tang Xiaodao, Chu Yang and others hurried out

 Chapter 867

    Seeing Chu fan, Chu Yang was so excited that he stumbled at his feet and almost got stuck on the ground.


    Chu fan hurried forward with an arrow, held the old man, smiled bitterly and said, "Grandpa, I really can''t afford your way of greeting."


    "Rolling calf, do you think I''m going to kowtow to you?" Chu Yang was so angry that he raised his hand and rewarded Chu fan with a shudder, pointed to the door and said loudly, "Qinghe has been kidnapped."


    "What?" Chu fan covered his head and said in surprise, "Qinghe just called me. How could he be kidnapped in a twinkling of an eye? Knife, I saw you running back in a panic just now. Is it because..."


    "That''s right!" Tang Xiaodao said quickly. "As soon as I caught up with him, I saw that Qinghe was taken away by downing. I couldn''t catch up, so I had to go back and inform him first. At this time, you''ll come."


    Chu fan remembered that when he stopped, there was indeed a car in front of him that had just left. Was that the car that took song Qinghe? Wipe, brother, one minute faster... No, even more than ten seconds faster, it must have stopped people.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll get the green lotus back now. Just wait for me at home. It''s okay." Chu fan comforted and asked Tang Feifei to stay and help take care of Grandpa. He ran after Tang Ning in the direction of leaving.


    The speed was faster than that of a car, which made Chu Yang and others stunned. I haven''t seen you for a while. It seems that this smelly boy''s cultivation has improved a lot.


    "Grandpa, it''s windy outside. Let''s go in." Tang Feifei skillfully came forward and held Chu Yang''s arm.


    Until then, Chu Yang found that the girl in front of him was not the one around Chu fan last time. However, this girl is more beautiful and quiet. Well, Chu fan has a good eye. This girl will certainly have children in the future.


    "Let''s go. With Chu fan here, Qinghe will be fine." Chu Yang waved his hand, called several people back, turned his head and asked, "girl, what''s your name? How old are you this year? What''s your job..."


    This is checking your account!


    Chu fan''s ability to recall the perspective eye is better than any tracker. He chased it all the way to a small village at the foot of Daba Mountain.


    This family should be the richest man in the village. It not only has a large courtyard, but also has a more beautiful house than others. It is made of red brick, color steel roof and water heater. It can be seen that the living standard of this family should not be low.


    In the spacious yard, there are all kinds of agricultural machines and tools, rotary cultivators and planters. In the semi open garage on one side, there is also an agricultural tricycle covered with tarpaulin, which is well maintained.


    Just in front of the garage, there was a Toyota bully parked. Chu fan recognized it at a glance and took song Qinghe away. Since the car is here, people can''t run. Chu fan lights himself a cigarette first and takes a breath. He has run for dozens of miles all the way. Other people are already tired into a dog.


    "Tang Shao, the food is ready. Let''s have something to eat first." the head of the household, Lao Liu, bowed and smiled pleasantly.


    Lao Liu seems to be in his forties. His eyes are active and have great insight. Otherwise, how can he become a village director? He can become the village director and live such a rich life, but it all depends on the Tang Shao in front of him. That is his reborn parents. Let alone a meal, Tang Shao wants to sleep with his daughter-in-law. He has to happily send his daughter-in-law to Tang Shao''s bed.


    This is the God of wealth!


    "How can we eat without wine?" Tang Ning waved his hand. "Tang Lin, go to the car and bring the good wine I brought. Today is my young master''s wedding night. How can we do without wine?"


    "OK!" Tang Lin quickly turned and ran out.


    Lao Liu suddenly realized it, patted him on the face, smiled and said, "look at my memory, I forgot about it. Tang Shao, you drink. I''ll let my daughter-in-law decorate the room, get two red candles, and let my old woman get a wedding dress for my new daughter-in-law. After eating and drinking, you can worship heaven and earth with her and enter the bridal chamber."


    "Hahaha, OK, OK!" downing happily patted the head of household on the shoulder. "Lao Liu, when I get married and become the Lord, I promise you endless money."


    "As long as Tang Shao is happy, it doesn''t matter whether he has money or not." Lao Liu stretched out his hand and invited him, "Tang Shao, please take your seat. I''ll arrange it now. You eat slowly first."


    "Hurry up and ask your son and daughter-in-law to come and have a few drinks with me."


    "Right now, right now." Lao Liu walked out happily.


    Outside, Chu fan didn''t hurry. When he finished smoking a cigarette, he saw that several people shuttling back and forth entered the house and didn''t come out for a long time, so he slipped past quietly. At this time, it was late and the doors were locked. Who would have thought that someone would come in at this time?


    Originally, the Liu family had a big wolf dog to guard the yard, but just because downing came, Lao Liu tied the big wolf dog into the pigsty. Unexpectedly, it was convenient for Chu fan.


    The lights in the house are bright, and several people are drinking and drinking. Chu fan looks through the wall under the window and clearly sees several people in the house. It''s really downing. The other is Tang Lin, who guards the mountain gate.


    Who gives you courage, these bastards?


    Chu fan has a flash in his mind. Is it related to Tang qin''er? Otherwise, why don''t you come early or late? Why don''t you catch up with song Qinghe when Tang qiner finds Tang clan?


    After thinking about it, Chu fan didn''t disturb a few people to eat and drink. He turned and walked quickly to the West.


    Lao Liu''s house consists of four large rooms. The old couple live in the East and the young couple live in the West. They go through their own doors. However, the east side occupies an area of two and a half rooms, while the west side has only one and a half rooms.


    This type of house is very common in rural areas. It not only gives the little couple private space, but also allows the family to live together. Although the little couple''s house is a little small, because the kitchen is over the old couple, it is still very spacious.


    Chu fan came to the door, gently opened the door and dodged into the house. At present, there is a spacious living room, sofa, color TV, computer, everything. It is facing the north wall of the door, and two doors are lined up. The west side is the bedroom and the east side is the bathroom. The decoration is not luxurious, but in the countryside, it is simply a palace.


    When Chu fan came to the bedroom door and saw song Qinghe on the bed, she couldn''t help but be happy. The Ni Zi was wearing a red suit and light makeup on her face. She was tied to the bed in a big font and was still in a coma.


    Chu fan looked around, grabbed the pillow towel over Song Qinghe''s head, and then a hungry tiger rushed to her. He was so heavy that song Qinghe gave a snort. He suddenly woke up and exclaimed, "Downing, you bastard, get away and don''t touch me... I''m Chu fan''s woman. If you dare to touch me, Chu fan will kill you..."


    "Shit, when did you become my woman?" Chu fan lifted the pillow towel on Song Qinghe''s face, stared and asked, "you make it clear, otherwise, I''ll turn around and go now."


    Song Qinghe tearfully looked at Chu fan riding on him, feeling as if he was dreaming. Mingming fell into hell. Why did he come to heaven all at once? If I had known it was Chu fan, I would pretend I didn''t know anything and let him control me.


    "Cousin, my hand is numb. Can you untie the rope for me first?" Song Qinghe said in a trembling voice.


    It''s boring. I''m still trying to tease her for a while.


    Chu fan stooped down and quickly untied the rope on Song Qinghe''s wrists, but just before her hands were liberated and Chu fan turned over and got out of bed, song Qinghe suddenly raised his hand and took him a big mouth, which stunned Chu fan.


    Then song Qinghe suddenly hugged Chu fan''s neck and kissed his big mouth.


    It''s special. It''s a slap to a sweet jujube.


    Chu fan wants to push song Qinghe away, but his hand touches a soft ball. He is not a hairy boy who doesn''t understand anything. Knowing that this is a minefield, he quickly pulls his hand, but song Qinghe grabs his hand and presses it on his chest.


    Crazy, this girl is completely crazy.


    For a long time, song Qinghe was really out of breath and let Chu fan go. Jiao panted and asked, "how does it feel?"


    "OK!" Chu fan answered casually, then slowed down, quickly pulled back his hand and quickly turned over and got out of bed.


    What happened to my brother today? The concentration is also too poor. Is it because she is wearing happy clothes? Look at Song Qinghe, bare chested and flirting with spring. It can be seen that Chu fan almost became a bird beast. Don''t turn your head quickly.


    "You... Get dressed quickly and I''ll take you home." Chu fan didn''t speak quickly.


    "Sobbing!" Song Qinghe suddenly covered his face and began to cry.


    Chu fan was worried: "what are you crying about? I didn''t do anything to you?"


    "Sobbing..." Song Qinghe cried even more sadly.


    "What do you want?" Chu fan asked impatiently.


    Song Qinghe wiped his tears and looked wrongfully at Chu fan: "cousin, can you marry me like this?"


    "Wipe, didn''t you kiss me on your own initiative, or did you let me touch it on your own initiative?" Chu fan was a little anxious. It depends on my brother''s rhythm.


    Song Qinghe looked down and said, "I asked you to touch my clothes, but who asked you to untie my clothes? I''m still a yellow flower girl. How can I meet people in the future?"


    Chu fan really wants to die in front of her. You can kiss me. I can''t see anyone if I touch you? But who knows you don''t even wear underwear?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What do you want?" Chu Fan said first before Song Qinghe opened his mouth. "Explain in advance that I can''t marry you. You''d better give me less ideas."


    "Forget it." Song Qinghe looked gloomy, closed his skirt, pointed to the rope on his ankle and said, "help me untie the rope and take me home."


    If I had said that earlier, wouldn''t it be over?


    Chu fan came forward and quickly helped her untie the rope on her feet, but just then, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside. Before Chu fan got up, song Qinghe suddenly hugged Chu fan and rolled over and covered her quilt

 Chapter 868

    "Green lotus... Burp, when we enter the bridal chamber, we... Burp, we are husband and wife..."


    Downing opened the door and came in drunk with a hiccup, but the scene in front of him suddenly made him half drunk and his eyes were red.


    His goddess and wife rolled on the bed with other men. Just as he was stunned, a big red quilt was thrown out and just covered his head.


    "Adultery husband and wife, I''ll kill you dog men and women." downing was angry and had lost his mind. He darted up and suddenly opened the quilt. He saw that the man pressed on Song Qinghe''s snow-white body was still an acquaintance. He wanted to kill Chu fan in his dream.


    Downing raised his palm and said, "Chu... Chu fan? How is it you?"


    "Why, can''t you?"


    Chu fan is still pressing on Song Qinghe. This time, he can''t get up without song Qinghe holding him. Because song Qinghe didn''t wear anything on her upper body. It all depended on Chu fan to hide her shame.


    Downing is extremely sad and angry. Why is he everywhere? He picked up a ready-made bridal chamber that I had worked hard to decorate. Woo woo woo, Jin Ke mu, water Ke fire, you beat me so much.


    He wanted to slap Chu fan to death, but he knew in his heart that ten of them were not Chu fan''s opponents, and it was asking for trouble to start with him. Today''s thing is completely planted. He doesn''t dare to expect anything to happen with song Qinghe, as long as he can retreat.


    "OK, of course." the Downing also woke up, quickly put down his hand and reluctantly said with a smile, "how about the bridal chamber arranged for you, buddy? What do you think are the shortcomings? I''ll let someone tell you about it."


    Be flexible and flexible. That''s a big husband. Hum, after today, I''ll settle this account with you slowly. As for song Qinghe, I''ll sleep with her sooner or later. Bitch!


    Chu fan grabbed the quilt and covered song Qinghe. He finally got away. He turned over from the bed and slapped Tang Ning. Tang Ning almost vomited blood. He is also the young leader of Tang clan. Dare you hit me?


    "Why? Shouldn''t you?" Chu fan lit a cigarette for himself, took a sip, sprayed the cigarette on Downing''s face, and sneered, "this bridal chamber is prepared for me? Do you think I''m a fool?"


    Tang Ning stood up from the ground, gnashing his teeth and said, "don''t be too proud of Chu. You can protect song Qinghe, and you can also protect her godfather? I''m not afraid to tell you that Tang Jinlong is doomed this time. No one can save him except me."


    "Oh? So Tang qiner has to listen to you?" Chu fan sneered.


    Tang Ning was proud: "Tang qiner won''t listen to me, but she still has some friendship with my grandfather, and my grandfather only has a grandson like me. If I say a few good words for Tang Jinlong, I believe Tang qiner will also give some face."


    Because Chu fan slapped him, half of his face swelled up, but he still had to look proud and let Chu fan see speechless. I really don''t understand. Where does he get confidence?


    He is not short of five elements. He is born short of smoke!


    "Pa!"


    Chu fan slapped him again. Downing turned around and fell to the ground with a "plop", and the other half of his face swelled rapidly, looking quite symmetrical.


    "Go back and tell your grandpa that I''ll personally pick up my uncle tomorrow." Chu fan pointed to Downing with a cigarette and said in a cold voice, "if my uncle Tang Jinlong loses a hair, I''ll tear down a house in your Tang clan, and what''s going on today. If your grandpa doesn''t give me an explanation, I''ll do it myself and castrate - you idiot."


    Downing was really scared and said in a trembling voice, "you... Dare you?"


    "I dare not?" Chu fan glared and tried to do it. Downing shouted with fear, stumbled up and ran out.


    "Waste!"


    Chu fan threw away his cigarette butts and stared at Song Qinghe on the bed, "do you still want to sleep here?"


    "Cousin, people haven''t dressed yet." Song Qinghe held on to the quilt in shame, as if he was afraid of being seen by Chu fan.


    Chu fan wants to hit the door frame. Who dragged himself to bed just now? Who took off the wedding clothes on his own initiative? Why weren''t you shy then? Now it''s late to install a lady!


    "Love to wear it or not, I''ll go." Chu fan turned to open the door and left.


    Now, song Qinghe was in a hurry. He quickly opened the quilt, jumped out of bed and shouted, "cousin, wait for me..."


    This girl is still very talented. Chu fan glances at her inadvertently and runs faster. Don''t throw it in your hand. But he didn''t go far, so he stopped Tang Lin who wanted to drive away in the yard.


    "Leave the car key and go away!" Chu fan waved impatiently.


    Chu fan doesn''t bother to fight for the tiger. However, if he doesn''t trouble them today, he doesn''t mean to let them go. They will feel better when they arrive at Tangmen.


    Tang Lin said with a bitter smile: "Chu Shao, I''m a follower..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you want to eat two big pot stickers like downing?"


    "No, no, I''ll go now. I''ll go now." Tang Lin was frightened. He didn''t dare to say more and ran away.


    Old Liu, the head of the household, wanted to come over and say a few words, but he saw Chu fan kick the tail of the car. Toyota, which was originally facing north, made a 180 degree turn in place. The front of the car turned around and turned its head to the south.


    Lao Liu, his son, daughter-in-law and others were shocked. Is this guy still human? You kick the car and turn around. If you kick someone, you can''t kick someone to death?


    Originally, he wanted to keep the car by relying on the old and selling the old. After all, the car was brought by Tang Shao, and the opportunity to flatter should not be missed. But now it seems that it''s better to flatter less. Otherwise, if you flatter the horse''s hoof, you will be kicked to death by the horse.


    "Let''s go!" Lao Liu waved to his son and daughter-in-law to hurry back to the house. Such people can''t even provoke Tang Shao, and we can''t even provoke him.


    But Chu fan shouted at this time, "stop, who, open the door."


    "Ah, ah!" Lao Liu quickly bumped past, opened the door left and right, and stood aside with a smile. He didn''t know that Chu fan was a guest from their family.


    At this time, song Qinghe ran out of the house in his red suit and got into the car directly, afraid that Chu fan would leave her behind. Chu fan didn''t say anything. He started the car. Toyota was like a fierce tiger and roared out.


    "Cousin, do you think I look good in this red dress?" Song Qinghe winked charmingly. Unfortunately, Chu fan did not squint and drove the car fast.


    Song Qinghe gave him a white look and rubbed his lower abdomen: "I''m hungry!"


    Chu fan still ignored it and drove his car as if song Qinghe didn''t exist.


    "Stop, if you don''t stop, I''ll jump?" Song Qinghe shouted.


    Seeing that Chu fan still ignored her, song Qinghe was angry and really went to open the door. Chu fan was startled. He quickly locked the door and angrily said, "can you stop making trouble?"


    "Woo woo!"


    Song Qinghe suddenly cried sadly and upset Chu fan. He had no choice but to compromise and said, "OK, I''ll invite you to dinner. Is this the head office? But there''s no place to eat in the wilderness? You can bear it again. When you get to the city, you can eat whatever you want."


    After crying for a while, song Qinghe''s mood gradually stabilized. He took the paper towel handed by Chu fan, wiped the corners of his eyes, and said mockingly, "do you think I''m a woman who doesn''t love myself?"


    "Also, what good woman could kiss a man and let him touch it?" as soon as she said it, song Qinghe''s tears fell down again and sobbed, "I''m cheap. No one wants to send it to the door. I''m shameless to strip myself... Sobbing!"


    How can I feel guilty about this? But I came to save her. Why did I make a mistake?


    Chu fan put on the brake and stopped the car on the roadside. He said helplessly, "Qing He, I understand your mind, but you don''t understand my situation. Why do you jump in?"


    "I don''t care." Song Qinghe suddenly raised his head, looked at Chu fan with tearful eyes and said in a trembling voice, "in fact, when I was in Guangyuan City, I liked you a little, but at that time, we were enemies, and I warned myself many times that it was impossible between us. We can make people, and you became my cousin."


    "Do you know what I''ve been doing since you left last time? You may not believe it. I''m busy dating." Song Qinghe said sarcastically, "I want to marry myself out as soon as possible so that I may forget you, but I''ve seen so many men, and none of them can move me."


    "If godfather is not in danger, I may not call you yet, because I want to forget you and all my memories about you. If I were not caught here by downing and saw you in a desperate situation, I would never be so cheap as to take the initiative to send myself to you."


    "But why did you come to me? Just let me be bullied by that bastard downing. In this way, maybe Godfather can come back safely without your help."


    Chu fan felt more guilty: "you are my cousin. You were taken away by downing. How can I sit idly by? It''s also my fault. I shouldn''t joke with you like that..."


    "By the way, it''s all your fault!"


    He didn''t mention it. Song Qinghe almost forgot that when he woke up, Chu fan, an asshole, rode on her. Otherwise, can he slap him angrily, hug him excitedly, kiss and touch him?


    "You said you would wake me up if you saved me. Why did you tease me?" Song Qinghe was so angry that tears flowed and hit Chu fan on the chest. "People were scared to death. You teased people. They were so happy that they couldn''t help kissing you, but you pushed an inch and touched me."


    Chu fan grabbed her wrist and said in a daze, "what did you say? I touched you? You grabbed my hand and put it on your chest, okay?"


    "You say you didn''t touch it?"


    "Touch it!"


    "Responsible or not?"


    "Not negative!"


    "I... I''ll fight with you." Song Qinghe gritted his teeth and rushed up


    PS: Thank you for your red envelope reward support of "pen and ink spring and autumn 088805369"!

 Chapter 869

    In the dark, on a secluded country road, a white Toyota overlord stopped by the road, and the body shook violently


    If someone sees this, he must think someone in the car is doing something shocking, but in fact, song Qinghe fiercely jumped on Chu fan and pinched him by the neck to strangle him.


    Chu fan naturally can''t stand being pinched, but the space in the car is narrow. He doesn''t dare to make big moves for fear of hurting song Qinghe. Just when he resisted, he didn''t know what he met. The seat back suddenly fell down, and Chu fan and song Qinghe fell down together.


    How could it be so coincidence that song Qinghe was torn apart by Chu fan at the moment he fell, and she was so straight on Chu fan''s face. The fullness of her chest seemed to be deliberately sent to Chu fan''s mouth, blocking his mouth and nose, and almost choked him in one breath.


    Chu fan was silly. Although the car was dark, he also knew with his eyes closed that what was sent to his mouth. He could swear that he really didn''t mean it. It was completely instinctive and stirred it with the tip of his tongue.


    "Ah!"


    Song Qinghe screamed like an electric shock, suddenly sat up, protected his chest with both hands, blushed like blood, and didn''t know what to do. No matter how bold and unrestrained she is, she is also a big girl. Being provoked in this place is almost the same as being forked.


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed and said, "well, I''ll take you to eat. Just in time, I''m a little hungry."


    Aren''t you hungry, or can you take a bite on someone''s big white steamed bread?


    Song Qinghe calmed down and was about to go down from Chu fan, but her hands were on her chest, and the weight of her body naturally fell on her hips. As soon as she moved, something happened.


    Originally, Chu fan was still trying to restrain the expansion somewhere, but she could not control her reaction and suddenly tilted up. They didn''t wear much. Song Qing felt it when he was in a hurry. He loosened his hand and held the handle next to the door. He thought of it in a panic. But at this time, Chu fan also sat up and saw a pair of dazzling headlights in front of him. He was dazzled and confused


    "Hum!"


    Song Qinghe gave a dull hum, but this time she didn''t avoid it. She just trembled violently. She dared to hold Chu fan''s head, try to hold her chest out, bite her lips and don''t let herself cry.


    I don''t know how long later, song Qinghe gave a depressed cry of pain. Chu fan suddenly woke up as if he had been knocked by someone. But at this time, he found that his belt was untied, song Qinghe''s pants faded to the bend of his legs and rode on him


    How did this happen? Why are you so confused that you have to deal with her?


    Chu fan smoked his nose and suddenly smelled a musk. His eyes fell on the perfume bottle in front of the car. This thing was made of pure musk, and musk had a stimulating effect.


    Cursive Downing, you''ve hurt me.


    According to the survey and statistics, 90% of men regret after they have been derailed. Chu fan is no exception. He was very exciting and cool before, but after that strength, he began to worry about the aftermath.


    Alas! It''s all impulse!


    Song Qinghe also calmed down. She was also a little ashamed, because she clearly remembered that she took off Chu fan''s pants on her own initiative, or she straightened them with her hands, and then something happened later.


    How did this happen? Is it true that you are a slut in your bones? Yes, I like Chu fan a little, but the development speed is too fast. It feels like a dream.


    By the moonlight outside the window, song Qinghe happened to see Chu fan''s regretful expression. He suddenly became stiff and looked gloomy. He turned back to the co pilot and quickly sorted out his clothes and trousers. He said faintly, "don''t worry, I won''t pester you. It''s just an accident. When you get home, don''t mention it again. Just think nothing has happened."


    "Qinghe, I..."


    "Stop talking, I''m sleepy."


    Wipe, I was hungry just now. I was sleepy again after a while. Chu fan was speechless for a while, arranged his clothes, started his car and drove towards the city. This time, neither of them spoke on the road. The car drove very fast. In about half an hour, the car had entered the urban area.


    Chu fan opened the window to make himself more sober, and let the cold night wind blow away the dirty air in the car. But before long, a strong smell of barbecue came. Chu fan slowed down, looked around, turned the steering wheel, turned into a street on the right, found a spacious place and stopped the car.


    "Get out of the car and go back after supper." Chu fan jumped out of the car and strode towards the shed beside the road.


    Song Qinghe wanted to drive away, but when he started the car, he found that the car key had been taken away by Chu fan.


    Asshole!


    Song Qinghe cursed and opened the door to get off. Suddenly, a telephone rang, startling her. It''s Chu fan''s cell phone. It''s Tang Feifei.


    She looked at it and answered: "Hey, I''m song Qinghe... Uh huh, I''m fine. I''ll eat outside with my cousin and go back in a minute... Bye!"


    Hang up the phone. Like a thief, she quickly closes the door, quickly comes to Chu fan and hands over her mobile phone.


    "Who called?" Chu fan asked casually, grabbed a meat kebab and handed it over.


    Song Qinghe didn''t dare to look at Chu fan. He sat down opposite him, bowed his head and said, "it''s Tang Feifei. She asked you when to go back."


    "Oh, eat quickly. Order what you want." Chu fan didn''t care and began to concentrate on eliminating the meat kebab in front of him.


    Song Qinghe ate two mouthfuls and felt dull. He turned his head and said loudly, "boss, let''s have a dozen beers."


    "OK!" the boss quickly brought a dozen iced beer and put a bottle opener on the small table. "You two take it easy. Just ask if you need anything."


    "No need for the time being, thank you!" Song Qinghe grabbed a bottle of beer and opened it. Without asking Chu fan, he blew it directly into his mouth. At one breath, most of the beer went down without changing his face.


    Chu fan frowned: "drink slowly. The wine is too cold and bad for your health."


    "Don''t worry about it." Song Qinghe angrily grabbed the wine bottle again and drank the remaining half bottle of wine with his neck up.


    Chu fan shakes his head, no longer cares about her, and takes a big bite of meat. There must be a way to the front of the mountain. Fill your stomach first.


    Suddenly, a man stood up on the table next to him, came over with a bottle of beer and said with a smile: "Miss, good wine capacity, have a drink together?"


    "Just drink, who''s afraid?" Song Qinghe stood up, grabbed the beer and touched the bottle in the man''s hand. They both raised their necks and drank another bottle at the same time. Moreover, she drank nearly twice as fast as the man.


    As we all know, there is a big difference between blowing on a bottle and drinking in a cup. Because the bottle mouth is small, it can''t slow down at all. It''s all about sucking out beer with one effort. This requires not only a good amount of wine, but also the ability to use this energy. Great. I drink faster than I pour.


    "Good!"


    The crowd applauded, and the man looking for song Qinghe to drink was willing to bow down and slipped back. But soon, another one stood up and wanted to share wine with song Qinghe. Song Qinghe did not refuse anyone. In the blink of an eye, a bottle of wine was drunk again, not slower than the previous one.


    As soon as I came and went, I drank up a dozen beers. Without song Qinghe talking, someone asked the boss to serve wine and continue drinking, as if he had to compare song Qinghe.


    And Chu fan, just like the air, no one looked at him. On the contrary, song Qinghe surrounded several people and took turns to share wine with her. But the wolf eyes kept scanning song Qinghe. Red fruit was greedy.


    Unfortunately, song Qinghe has drunk more than a dozen bottles of beer, and his mind is noisy. How can he find these? Especially when she was drinking on her back, her chest was full and almost burst into happy clothes, because she didn''t wear underwear. The two points in front of her chest were clearly visible.


    Who is not greedy for such a beautiful girl who is so punctual and bold? Naturally, these guys had a bad intention to fight with her. After she got drunk, they picked her up and landed on the ground.


    Finally, after drinking the 14th bottle of beer, song Qinghe stumbled and almost fell to the ground. A man standing next to her immediately stepped forward to help him, but before he met song Qinghe, he was stumbled by a man and almost stuck on the table.


    "Drink well? Drink well and go home with me." Chu fan hugged song Qinghe''s waist and was ready to take her away, but the men quit.


    "Brother, it''s not good to eat alone?"


    "Yes, it took us a lot of effort to get her drunk. Have you agreed to take her away?"


    "Let go of that girl!"


    Chu fan disdained a few guys with wine bottles and vertical eyebrows: "she''s my wife."


    "Hahaha, she''s your wife, and I''m still her husband."


    The man seemed to hear a big joke. Just when it was funny, song Qinghe suddenly swung the wine bottle and hit him hard on the head. The wine bottle broke and the man''s forehead was bleeding. Several people who were still teasing were silly.


    "You deserve it too?" Song Qinghe stared at the man drunk, put his arms around Chu fan''s neck and said sweetly, "husband, let''s open a room. I want to sleep with you."


    "Speak well." Chu fan blushed a little. Usually she doesn''t. This wine has changed the whole person.


    Song qinghorton cried: "husband, I''m wrong. It''s all my fault. I''ll listen to you in the future. When you want it, I''ll give it to you, both before and after..."


    Chu fan listens to a waterfall sweat. What is it with? He dared not let song Qinghe go on, otherwise he could not tell what nonsense to say. But he wanted to leave with song Qinghe, but someone quit.


    "Want to go?" the guy with blood on his head stopped him and said with gnashing teeth, "beat my head like this. Do you want to go away?"

 Chapter 870

    "Lose money!"


    "Hit someone and want to go?"


    Several people hullabaloo surrounded Chu fan. Some picked up small Mazars and others picked up wine bottles. They were vicious, as if they were going to eat people. In particular, the one with a blooming head and a bloody face added a bit of ferocity.


    Chu fan didn''t like these guys at all, and the guy who was beaten deserved it. This is Chu fan here. If she were a single girl, she might be bullied by them.


    However, song Qinghe also made a mistake. Who let her drink with others? But why does she drink so much wine? In the final analysis, it''s still because of the relationship between confused and Chu fan, and Chu fan still has some regrets.


    Therefore, Chu fan still feels guilty about song Qinghe. As for the guys around him, he can''t talk about guilt, but he should lose some money if he beat someone.


    "Come on, how much do you want?" Chu fan took out his wallet and took out all the cash in it. There was a thick stack, at least more than 10000. He handed it over. "Should these be enough?"


    Seeing Chu fan take out the money, the guys raised by several people slowly put it down. More than 10000 is a lot. How much is more?


    The beaten guy took the money, turned it over in his hand, frowned and said, "just a little money? Where are the beggars?"


    This greatly surprised several people. They all looked at him and said to themselves that you are not satisfied? It doesn''t cost 100 yuan to go to the clinic to bandage the small wound on your head. How much more do you want?


    Chu fan also frowned: "too little? You pay me back and I''ll take you to the hospital. Even if you live to death, I''ll reimburse all the expenses. How about it?"


    "Just medical expenses? I don''t have to work, find a girlfriend, honor the elderly and raise children in the future?" the guy who broke the head said plausibly, "at least 500000. Otherwise, you let me come on your head, and I don''t want a penny. What do you think?"


    "My grass, are you crazy?" a guy quickly pulled him aside and whispered, "no, more than 10000. You knock him on a wine bottle? Silly?"


    "Shut up!" the guy who broke his head whispered in his ear. "When I put him down, not only the money in his pocket is ours, but also the girl."


    The man was stunned and said, "but... This nature has changed..."


    "What''s the nature? If you''re afraid, go now and no one will stop you." the guy who broke his head was impatient. He pushed aside the man and walked over, pointed at Chu fan with a wine bottle and said loudly, "choose two roads by yourself."


    Chu fan tightened song Qinghe in his arms and stretched out his hand: "return the money to me and I''ll let you fight."


    "This is your choice." the guy who broke his head waited for him to say this. He stepped forward with an arrow, swung the wine bottle, and hit Chu fan''s head.


    "Pa!"


    The beer bottle bloomed on Chu fan''s forehead, and Chu fan just protected song Qinghe''s head with his hand and stood there without moving his hair. This scene shocked everyone. Is it a head or a stone pier? It''s too hard.


    Chu fan took advantage of the man''s stupor, grabbed his money from the man''s hand, put it in his pocket and said faintly, "now, we''re even. Bye!"


    The guy who broke his head looked at his empty hands. The wine bottle was broken and his money was gone, but his head still hurt.


    "Stop! Brothers, let''s go together." when the guy who broke his head saw Chu fan go away, he was worried. He picked up two bottles of beer again, said hello and rushed up first.


    The other people looked at each other, picked up the guy, and then rushed over, but as soon as they ran out a few steps, the guy whose head was broken flew back, struggled on the ground for a few times, and didn''t get up.


    Several kinds of guys were raised. Just about to pass, Chu fan suddenly flew up and kicked off the thick green tree at the mouth of the bowl on the roadside. They were so frightened that the guys suddenly stopped their steps and carried the wine bottles behind them for fear of being seen by Chu fan.


    "Dare to come again, this tree is your example." Chu fan glared at several people, took song Qinghe to the car, put her in the car, fastened her seat belt, turned back to the cab, started the car and left.


    After teaching several people a lesson, Chu fan was in a much better mood, but when he saw the drunken song Qinghe, the co pilot, he had a headache again. If you send her back, talk nonsense and don''t let everything out?


    Chu fan is not afraid of being blamed, but he is afraid of being forced by his aunt to marry song Qinghe. He doesn''t hate song Qinghe, but the relationship between Song Qinghe and Li Qingcheng is overwhelming. His relationship with Li Qingcheng has been determined. How can he explain to Li Qingcheng if he marries song Qinghe again?


    The more you think about it, the more headache you get. Chu fan simply finds a hotel and stays first.


    Finally, song Qinghe went upstairs, took off her shoes and covered her with a quilt. Chu fan was ready to leave, but at this time, song Qinghe suddenly got up and threw up as soon as he turned over.


    There was no waste at all. It was all sprayed on Chu fan. He smoked him and almost vomited out. He rushed into the bathroom, took off his clothes, threw them into the washing machine, took a quick shower, and then came out with a bath towel. He smelled the smell in the room. It was so heavy that people wanted to vomit. Chu fan hurried to open the windows, then held his breath and cleaned up the dirt by the bed.


    Song Qinghe vomited for a while and finally fell asleep, but her clothes and sheets were covered with vomited dirt. Chu fan really can''t bear to let her sleep like this.


    "I owe you in my last life."


    Chu fan sighed and went to help her take off her clothes, but at the moment when her pants were taken off, Chu fan''s eyes were fixed on her little inside. The snow-white pants were dyed red by blood.


    Can''t it be such a coincidence? Aunt?


    Chu fan reluctantly shook his head and pulled down her pants. Anyway, that kind of relationship has happened, and there is nothing to avoid. Then there was the sheet. After pulling it down, she covered her with a quilt, took a pile of dirty clothes, went into the bathroom and stuffed things into the washing machine.


    But when he was putting water in the washing machine, Chu fan suddenly thought of a problem. He quickly took out all his hands and feet, found his underwear from the washing machine, and looked carefully. It was indeed stained with blood.


    If song Qinghe is a great aunt, she must have wing protection angels, but there is no protection in her pants. This proves that she didn''t come to my aunt, but


    Chu fan stood in front of the washing machine, holding a pair of underpants. He didn''t know what it was like. Accidentally, I picked the girl''s corolla of song Qinghe. What can I do as if nothing had happened? Is that too cruel to her?


    Oh, headache!


    After tossing around all day, Chu fan was tired and sleepy. He took the bed quilt, lay on the sofa and soon fell asleep. When he woke up, it was early morning. Chu fan opened his eyes and saw that he had more people in his arms, curled up like a kitten, impressively song Qinghe.


    What''s the situation? Chu fan looked carefully. The bed was empty. The quilt was opened and thrown aside, but when did she get up and drill into her arms?


    It is undeniable that song Qinghe is still very beautiful and has a great figure. The big one and the big one feel great. But at this time, Chu fan didn''t want to be mistaken by her for sleeping with her.


    But when he carefully took out his arm and was ready to get up, song Qinghe suddenly turned around and arched Chu fan off the ground.


    With the a "plop", Chu fan was thrown to grin. Song Qinghe suddenly woke up and turned around. He happened to see Chu fan lying on the ground with the her face red, but he didn''t move his eyes. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "Still laughing!"


    Chu fan quickly grabbed the quilt to cover himself and said angrily, "explain in advance that the sofa is mine. You went to bed in the middle of the night. You took the initiative to climb up."


    "I know."


    Song Qinghe blinked her big eyes and suddenly made a move that made Chu fan stunned. She unexpectedly opened the other half of the quilt, jumped onto Chu fan, lowered her head and kissed his lips.


    In this kind of thing, the man''s resistance is really vulnerable. Chu fan constantly reminds himself that he can''t go wrong any more. But when song Qinghe holds him, he can''t say a word of his refusal. As soon as his eyes are closed, he is at his mercy.


    Do what you like!


    Song Qinghe first came in a storm, but after all, she first tasted the taste and soon lost the battle. At this time, Chu fan just rose, how can she give up halfway? Immediately, there was another rainstorm and gale.


    After this scene, song Qinghe felt that he had become a pool of mud and couldn''t even move his little finger. However, this feeling is so cool that it seems to fly.


    At this time, the phone rang. Chu fan reluctantly got up and went to answer the phone. Song Qinghe, at the moment Chu fan left, felt a burst of emptiness, as if he had lost his soul. His good mood disappeared at once.


    Forced to get up from the ground, song Qinghe helped the wall into the bathroom and took a hot bath. When the water washed on her, she felt like Chu fan''s hand stroking her.


    She closed her eyes and imagined what had just happened. She was interested again. Just then, a pair of big hands wrapped around her waist from behind, and a fiery and bulky body pasted on her back.


    The familiar feeling and smell made song Qinghe soft and turned around with his shoulder. But when she closed her eyes and raised her head slightly to welcome a kiss, she was slapped on her hips.


    "Ah!" Song Qinghe gave a painful cry and gave Chu fan a look.


    Chu fan rubbed her hip with a smile: "it''s getting late. They''re waiting for us to go back."


    "Ah!"


    Song Qinghe exclaimed, "I almost forgot. Godfather is still in Tangmen. Get dressed quickly and go to Tangmen."


    While she was busy getting dressed, Chu fan leaned against the door frame and asked with a smile, "did you think about what to say after going back?"

 Chapter 871

    "Don''t worry, I won''t give you trouble." Song Qinghe laughed at herself, but when she was turned around, her tears fell down, her shoulders twitched, but she bit her lips and didn''t let herself make any sound.


    At this time, Chu fan came and grabbed her shoulder, asked her to turn around, gently wiped away the tears on her face, and said with a smile: "silly girl, you give yourself to me without reservation. Can I pretend that nothing has happened? Or in your heart, brother is an irresponsible and responsible person?"


    Song Qinghe raised his head and asked with tearful eyes, "then tell me, how do you explain when you go back?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll propose to my aunt. If she doesn''t agree, I''ll kneel down and hold her thigh."


    "Puff Chi!" Song Qinghe burst into tears and smiled, hugged Chu fan, pasted it on his generous chest, and said faintly, "in fact, I don''t want much, as long as you have me in your heart."


    Chu Fan said with a bad smile, "it''s not just you in your heart, but me in your stomach."


    "What do you mean?" Song Qinghe looked up blankly. She didn''t know why. Until she found Chu fan''s bad smile, she woke up. Her cheeks were crimson and gave him a hard white look, "it''s not serious!"


    They tossed about all morning. Isn''t her stomach full of the seeds planted by Chu fan?


    "Oh, you forgot to mention it. Hurry downstairs to the drugstore." Song Qinghe was anxious and took Chu fan downstairs. They bought Yuting from a nearby drugstore. After eating in the car, they hurried back to Chu''s house.


    Far away, they saw two people standing at the door of Chu''s house, impressively Tang Feifei and Chu Jingxian. Seeing that the car stopped nearby, the two people focused on the car. When they saw Chu fan and song Qinghe get off the car, Chu Jingxian''s tears couldn''t help falling down.


    "Green lotus!" Chu Jingxian burst into tears and couldn''t speak.


    Song Qinghe hurried forward to hold the godmother, smiled and comforted, "Mom, I''m fine, and I made a suit of happy clothes back. Look, how nice I look in this suit?"


    "Well, it looks good. My daughter looks good in everything." Chu Jingxian wiped her tears and hurriedly asked, "did that bastard Tang Ning bully you? And what''s the matter with your clothes?"


    "It''s getting late. Let''s get on the bus first. I''ll tell you slowly on the way."


    "Go and have a peace with you first."


    Chu Jingxian took her daughter into the door, but Chu fan was stopped by Tang Feifei. Her small hand pinched under his ribs and pouted: "it''s a disaster to a good family girl again."


    "Cough, don''t talk nonsense. Qinghe and I are very pure cousins." Chu fan himself is a little guilty. He has no blood relationship with song Qinghe. What kind of cousins is he in his life? Moreover, he has developed other people''s saline alkali land into fertile land. At a glance, people with a clear eye can see that song Qinghe is very different from before.


    Girls and young women are very different in their walking posture, their eyes and so on. Chu Jingxian worried about her daughter and didn''t find it normal, but Chu fan and song Qinghe didn''t return overnight. Can Tang Feifei doubt it?


    Now, she just cheated Chu fan, but his reaction completely betrayed him.


    Tang Feifei was angry and bitter. He couldn''t help but pinch him twice: "have you married her?"


    "No, this is absolutely not." Chu fan smiled and hugged Tang Feifei''s waist. Tang Feifei struggled and followed him.


    Chu fan accompanied the smiling face. As he walked to the yard, he simply said what had happened. To sum up, song Qinghe was caught, suffocated and drunk. As a result, there was an accident.


    "I will wear as like as two peas in red," Tang Feifei said.


    "Buy, let''s buy one that is 100 or 1000 times more beautiful than her one... No, I have to find a fashion designer to design a unique one for my big star wife to ensure that you can marry to the Chu family."


    Under the attack of his rhetoric, this article was finally exposed. Tang Feifei smiled on his face, took his arm, and then entered the door. In fact, she''s not jealous, but because she''s worried about Chu fan, she didn''t sleep well all night, but he''s so merry outside. Who can''t be angry?


    Besides, Tang Feifei knew that there were many women around Chu fan. If she was jealous, she would have died of acid. From the moment Chu fan was identified, she had been psychologically prepared. She was not the first and certainly not the last.


    When he got home, chuyang couldn''t help scolding them. He didn''t go home at night. Don''t you know that his family cares? But it was getting late. He was also worried that his son-in-law Tang Jinlong had something to do. After a few words of advice, he waved to Chu fan to set out as soon as possible and bring Tang Jinlong back.


    Chu fan came out without even drinking hot tea. Tang Xiaodao drove another Land Rover from Chu''s garage. The co driver sat Tang Yinhu and behind him sat Chu fan''s uncle, Teng Bailey.


    The internal injury was completely healed. Teng Boli''s cultivation even jumped two levels in a short time. Now it is a perfect cultivation in the later stage of Tianjing, which is not inferior to Tang Jue, the old sect leader of Tang clan.


    Just go. The old man has a good intention. It''s bad to refuse. In fact, Chu fan knew that many people were watching the excitement, and he was the only one who really helped.


    This life!


    In the other car, Chu fan drove. The co driver sat Tang Feifei, followed by Chu Jingxian and song Qinghe''s mother and daughter. Along the way, song Qinghe started talking about what had happened since he received a phone call from Downing. Until this morning, he picked up and said everything he could say.


    But Chu Jingxian has managed the company for so many years. Is it so easy to fool? Before, I ignored many problems because I was worried about my daughter. Now I calm down and feel something wrong. Moreover, many of song Qinghe''s words are vague and can''t even justify themselves.


    This girl, what happened with Chu fan?


    In front of Chu fan and Tang Feifei, Chu Jingxian can''t ask. She can only pretend to be confused. It''s over. But she made up her mind that when she went back, she must ask clearly.


    It doesn''t matter, headache!


    Before 12 noon, Chu fan and his party came to the huge archway at the foot of Daba Mountain. As soon as the car stopped, two Tang clan disciples jumped out of the dark and said politely, "the sect leader knows that you are coming. Let''s wait here for a long time. Please!"


    "What about Tang Lin? Why didn''t he guard the mountain gate?" Chu fan asked casually.


    A disciple said casually, "Tang Lin had a stomachache today. He ran to the toilet eight times at night. Now he can''t even get up. How can he guard the mountain gate?"


    Chu fan knew that Tang Lin was afraid to see Chu fan, so he came up with such an idea and avoided it. I believe Chu fan doesn''t have time to take care of his small role.


    If nothing had happened between Chu fan and song Qinghe, Chu fan might be too lazy to talk to him, but now it''s different. Chu fan can''t spare Tang Lin''s accomplice and Downing''s mastermind.


    Today, I have to turn Tangmen upside down.


    All the way, they walked for nearly an hour. Chu fan was ok, but Chu Jingxian''s body was a little unbearable. However, in order to see her husband as soon as possible, she climbed to the top of the mountain and came to Tang family castle.


    Suddenly, Tang Feifei grabbed Chu fan and leaned to listen: "listen, there''s a piano."


    "Yes?" Chu fan listened carefully. It seemed that there was a faint sound of the piano and said with a smile, "if there was, there would be. Tangmen is an ancient sect. It''s very common to play the piano, write and splash ink."


    "But I always feel that the sound of the piano is familiar." Tang Feifei frowned and followed Chu fan into the Tang family castle.


    After entering the city, the sound of the piano became clearer and clearer. Tang Feifei''s face became dignified and said, "go first. I''ll go to see the player."


    "Hey, be careful." Chu fan shouted. Tang Feifei ran away as if he hadn''t heard him.


    When she left, song Qinghe was happy and quickly hugged his arm. She had been greedy for this position for a long time.


    "Cousin, you will decide for me later and teach that bastard downing a lesson." Song Qinghe shook Chu fan''s arm coyly.


    "Cough, don''t worry. One who bullies you can''t run away." Chu fan pulled his arm and said helplessly, "can you pay attention to the influence? My aunt is watching."


    "Oh!"


    Song Qinghe quickly released Chu fan and turned to hold Chu Jingxian''s arm. If you still don''t understand at this time, Chu Jingxian has lived in vain for so many years. She can''t help but stretch out her finger and poke her forehead with a helpless sigh.


    Silly girl, Chu fan is a fire pit. Why did you jump in? Alas!


    In the hall, the people of the Tang clan have long known that Chu fan and others have been waiting for him for a long time. What makes Chu fan feel abnormal is that the people of the Tang clan seem to be very arrogant, just like beating chicken blood.


    What''s going on? Aren''t they afraid that my brother will tear down the hall?


    "Hahaha, brother Chu fan, you''re all right." Tang Haochuan, who had met once, took the lead in welcoming him with a smile on his face. He didn''t feel nervous when someone came to the door.


    Since the last incident, he has become the leader of Tang clan. But now, the leader on the stage is empty, but he is standing under the stage. Chu fan doesn''t think that he can let the head of a sect meet him personally. There must be a problem here.


    "Tang clan leader is polite." Chu fan smiled and arched his hands. "I heard that the old sect leader was injured. I don''t know how his condition is?"


    "My father just got caught in the wind and cold. It''s no big deal. He let brother Chu fan worry about him."


    Two people chatted a few words. Song Qinghe couldn''t help but say loudly, "where''s my godfather? What have you done to him?"


    "Don''t worry, brother Jinlong is safe." Tang Haochuan smiled and comforted, but turned his head, his face became serious and whispered, "but the situation is not very optimistic. If you want to take brother Jinlong, you have to get the consent of our Tangmen leader."


    "Sect leader? Aren''t you the leader of Tang clan?" Chu fan rolled his eyes and told me what?


    Tang Haochuan said with a bitter smile, "I''m not the sect leader anymore."


    "Who is the sect leader? Please come out and meet him."


    Suddenly, a cold female voice came: "it''s me!"

 Chapter 872

    The voice came from behind. Chu fan subconsciously turned his head, but immediately stared at the two women who walked into the hall like a ghost.


    The first woman was ominous. She looked like she was in her thirties. Her skin was white, tender and smooth, but her hair was more than half white, and there were several shallow crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes. As like as two peas, Tang Feifei was shocked by the fact that the woman she was holding was actually the same as the two women.


    If you dye Tang Feifei''s hair white and draw a few crow''s feet, even if she and the old woman are twins, some people believe that they are so similar.


    Tang Feifei... Tang qiner


    Chu fan suddenly woke up. Aren''t they mother and daughter? It''s a lot of fun.


    "See the sect leader!" Tang Haochuan took the lead and bowed to the old woman who came in. A large group of people shouted neatly as if they had been rehearsed. And Tang qiner held her head high and took Tang Feifei to the high platform. With a wave of her sleeve robe, she sat down firmly in the chair. Full of style!


    Tang Feifei stood on her side and looked at Chu fan with tangled eyes, but he didn''t dare to say a word. Seeing this scene, Chu fan''s heart sank. It seems that things are a little bad.


    "Feifei, who is this eldest sister? She looks so much like you that she can''t be your sister?" Chu Fan said with a smile.


    Tang Feifei was almost scared to death, asshole. When is it? Are you kidding? Still sister, what do you look at? This is my grandmother.


    Tang qiner''s eyes were like electricity. He glanced at Chu fan coldly, frowned slightly and said, "are you Chu fan?"


    "That''s right, that''s right." Chu Fan said with a smile, "what do you call this eldest sister? Feifei, why don''t you introduce it."


    Tang Feifei glanced at her grandmother secretly. Seeing that she didn''t seem angry, she hurriedly said, "don''t shout. This is my grandmother, the Tang qiner you''re looking for."


    "What? Grandma?" Chu fan shook his head and said, "no, it''s too different."


    Tang qiner raised her eyebrows and asked, "don''t Feifei and I look alike?"


    "No, no, no, grandma, you misunderstood." Chu fan hurriedly said, "you and Feifei stand together. They are just a pair of sisters. Who dares to say you are different? And I mean, you are too young to look like Grandma."


    "Glib!" Tang qiner finally smiled as the iceberg thawed on her face.


    Although Chu fan''s words made Tang Feifei blush, I have to say that thick skinned people are really likable. The first level was passed carelessly.


    "You came to Tangmen to propose marriage to me?" Tang qiner took Tang Feifei''s hand and said faintly, "I''m such a baby granddaughter. You can''t marry her without my nod."


    Chu fan nodded again and again: "that''s that. You''re an elder. If you can''t be satisfied, Feifei won''t be happy even if she follows me. However, I have another thing to do today, about my uncle Tang Jinlong..."


    "Tang Jinlong has been killed by me." Tang qiner coldly interrupted Chu fan''s words. Suddenly, Chu Jingxian, standing behind Chu fan, blacked out and fainted directly.


    Song Qinghe quickly hugged the godmother and cried: "Mom, mom, what''s the matter with you, mom, wake up..."


    Now Chu fan couldn''t laugh. He took out a pill and put it into Chu Jingxian''s mouth. He whispered, "green lotus, take your aunt out first. Uncle, you can go out too."


    "Yes!" Tang Xiaodao is now completely a military style. Without hesitation, he picked up Chu Jingxian and strode out.


    Timberley was still a little worried: "boy, although my uncle is old, he has never lost a fight."


    "Don''t worry, uncle. If I can''t hold on, I''ll ask you to go with me."


    "Don''t be impulsive!" timberley patted Chufan on the shoulder, turned and walked out.


    After the arrangement, Chu fan raised his head, met Tang qiner''s cold eyes and said faintly, "old lady, in Feifei''s face, I call you grandma, but your style really has no place to be respected."


    "Are you talking to me?" Tang qiner''s face became colder, stared at Chu fan without blinking, and said coldly, "don''t you want to marry Feifei?"


    "Feifei is my woman. No one can change it, but I won''t embarrass her, so I won''t do it to you."


    Chu fan then turned to Tang Haochuan and said faintly, "take me to find Tang Jinlong."


    His voice was not loud, but there was a momentum of not being angry and self threatening, which made Tang Haochuan''s face look bright. He felt that Chu fan''s cultivation was unfathomable and stronger than last time.


    Pervert, how did he practice? Did you eat chemical fertilizer?


    "Brother Chu fan, you are embarrassing me." Tang Haochuan said with a bitter smile, "if you kill me without the order of the sect leader, I dare not take you."


    "Well, I''m not difficult for you. Where''s Downing? Call him out."


    Tang Haochuan''s face changed greatly: "how did Tang Ning provoke you?"


    "Provoke me?" Chu Fan said angrily. "Yesterday afternoon, he kidnapped my cousin song Qinghe. If I hadn''t gone in time, he would have cooked the raw rice."


    "It''s... it''s impossible. Ning''er has been in Tangmen. How can he go down the mountain to kidnap song Qinghe..."


    "Do you mean that I recognize the wrong person, or do you think I''m making trouble out of nothing?"


    Before Tang Haochuan could answer, Chu fan looked up at Tang qiner, who was sitting high on the stage, and said loudly, "Tang clan leader, your Tang clan disciples kidnapped my cousin with an evil intention. Do you have to explain this to me?"


    Tang qiner''s face was as heavy as water. He waved his hand and shouted, "come on, bring downing up and confront him face to face."


    "There''s another one named Tang Lin. they kidnapped my cousin yesterday." Chu fanleng snorted, "the white Toyota bully I brought today is their crime tool. If you still want evidence, I''ll ask someone to get the surveillance video immediately to see if these two scum took my cousin?"


    Tang Haochuan and others have believed 80% of what Chu Fan said. With Chu fan''s identity and status, they can''t find such an excuse. But now he has the handle. I''m afraid it''s hard to do well.


    Soon, the two disciples who went to find downing came back empty handed and respectfully said, "tell the headmaster, I''ve searched all over the sect, but I can''t find downing."


    Then, the other two disciples brought Tang Lin. as soon as they entered the door, Tang Lin fell on his knees and cried, "it''s none of my business. It''s all Downing''s idea..."


    "Shut up!"


    Tang qiner''s face was livid with anger. In her opinion, it''s not a big deal for the disciples to catch a woman to marry in the hall, but the problem is that the disciples didn''t even dare to show their face and ran away directly. But before the confrontation in court, he knelt down, or knelt down towards Chu fan and put things down.


    In those days, the Tang clan was so powerful that experts in Tianjing cultivation emerged one after another. When wandering the Jianghu, they were all Niubi figures who swayed their arms and dared not provoke anyone. But now, generation by generation is not as good as generation, and her face as the sect leader has been lost.


    "Grandma!" Tang Feifei gently tugged Tang qiner''s sleeve, his eyes full of prayers.


    She is the most uncomfortable one. On one side, she is the closest relative and on the other side, she is the favorite man. They have a conflict. Tang Feifei is caught in the middle. She is in a dilemma and has to worry to death.


    "Shut up!" Tang qiner shook off Tang Feifei, looked up coldly and proudly, and hummed, "if you want to kill or cut, you''re welcome. Hum!"


    Tang Lin almost peed in his pants, but at the same time, he also felt cold about the new sect leader''s indifference. He turned to hug Tang Haochuan''s thigh and cried, "sect leader, I''m really forced. You have to save me."


    "Don''t scream. I''m not the sect leader now." Tang Haochuan was a little nervous and said in his heart, isn''t this smelly boy trying to hurt me?


    Tang Lin jumped up, pointed to Tang qin''er and said loudly, "what kind of sect leader is she? She''s an elder of the Tang clan because of her high Kung Fu? She can''t even protect the disciples of the Tang clan. What qualifications do you have to be a sect leader?"


    "Damn it!" Tang qin''er shook his hand violently, a little cold light flew out, and ran straight to Tang Lin''s eyebrows as fast as lightning.


    No one expected that Tang qiner would suddenly attack his disciples. Even Tang Lin didn''t expect that Tang qiner would be so cruel and cruel. At this critical juncture, Chu fan suddenly clapped a silver needle in front of Tang Lin''s face and immediately changed direction and flew out sideways.


    With a sniff, the silver needle pierced into the log post, leaving only a small pinhole. If this stabs Tang Lin, he must not survive.


    Tang qiner''s move made Tang Haochuan and others frown and regret it. Let Tang qin''er be the sect leader. I''m afraid it will destroy Tang clan.


    "Chu fan, don''t you want me to explain to you? Why stop me?" Tang Qin asked coldly.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "will you be the sect leader? Do you think killing Tang Lin is an explanation for me?"


    Tang qiner said angrily, "what else do you want?"


    "It''s not what I want, but there''s something wrong with your treatment." Chu fan patted Tang Lin and said, "if I want to kill, I did it yesterday. Why come to the door today? Even my bitter Lord knows that I have to forgive others. But you are the leader of the sect. If you say kill, kill. The Tang clan disciple is not raised by his father and mother?"


    These words made Tang Lin cry with gratitude and burst into tears. He''s bent! One side is the young leader of Tang clan. Dare Tang Lin listen to his orders? But now something''s wrong and I''m angry with him. Am I a stepmother?


    Without waiting for Tang qiner to speak, Chu fan continued: "the most important thing is that the mastermind is Tang Ning. You don''t send someone to catch him back as soon as possible, but you only operate on Tang Lin. do you want to protect Tang Ning and let him run away?"


    "Chu fan is right."


    "Indeed, the practice of the sect leader is inappropriate."


    "No matter what, you can''t just kill."


    "Yes, kill Tang Lin today. If any of us make a small mistake tomorrow, will we even kill us?"


    Chu fan smiled knowingly. What he wanted was this effect. Don''t you want to be the leader? Now, none of the Tang clan disciples support you. Do you still have the face to sit down on the sect leader''s chair?

 Chapter 873

    "Shut up!"


    Tang qiner was so angry that she was livid. She angrily pointed to the people under the stage and scolded, "who doesn''t accept it? Stand up, you, you and you. Have the courage to repeat what you just said?"


    Suddenly, everyone was silent, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. Although she is dissatisfied with the sect leader, she has high accomplishments. Even the old sect leader has been hurt. Who is her opponent? Alas, I can''t live in the future.


    Then Tang qiner pointed the sign at Chu fan and said angrily, "do you dare to provoke the relationship between the upper and lower levels of Tang clan? Believe it or not, I will kill Tang Jinlong now?"


    "How dare you?"


    Chu fan, unwilling to show weakness, took two steps forward, angrily stared at Tang qin''er and said in a loud voice, "don''t think you''re Feifei''s grandmother, I don''t dare to beat you. If you have the courage, you can try my uncle''s finger?"


    "How dare you threaten me?" Tang qiner was so angry that he shouted, "come on, go and bring Tang Jinlong to me. I''ll kill this bastard in front of the boy surnamed Chu today."


    Chu fan''s eyes were fierce: "you dead old woman, keep your mouth clean for me, and then call me an evil seed. Don''t say that I smoke you with a big mouth."


    "I''m sorry..."


    Tang qiner''s words didn''t say, so Tang Feifei covered her mouth quickly, and the words behind couldn''t be said.


    "Dead girl, will you help him or me?" Tang qiner patted off his granddaughter''s hand and stared at Tang Feifei angrily. That look made Tang Feifei afraid.


    "Grandma, will you calm down?" Tang Feifei carefully pulled grandma''s hand, but Tang qiner threw it away and said loudly, "why don''t you let him calm down? He''s angry with me. You blame me now? No wonder that girls are outgoing and have men. What do you want grandma to do?"


    "Grandma!" Tang Feifei cried because she was wronged. She saw clearly that although Chu fan was suspected of provoking, grandma was really unpopular and her practice was really chilling. But what can she do? Who made Tang qiner her grandmother.


    Chu fan was soft hearted. He came forward and pulled Tang Feifei, gently wiped her tears and comforted her: "don''t cry. I just talk about it. Can I really fight with her? It''s bad. She''s also your grandmother."


    Tang qiner was almost turned upside down with anger. What is good or bad? Can you talk?


    "Let go!" Tang qiner tugged at her granddaughter, glared at Chu fan and hummed, "just because of your performance just now, you want to marry my granddaughter for the next life. Hum!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether I marry your granddaughter or not. It doesn''t matter whether she marries me or not." Chu Fan said with a smile. "I forgot to tell you that your granddaughter has been pregnant for more than two months, and the child''s father is me. Ha ha ha!"


    "You... You die!"


    Tang qiner was finally angered. He threw away his granddaughter, ran down the steps and kicked Chu fan''s head with a fierce leg. Look at that posture. It''s to stay with Chu fan.


    Chu fan is waiting for her. The old lady thinks she is right. She won''t be soft if she doesn''t suppress her by force. Moreover, if you want to marry Tang Feifei, you must pass this level. Since you have to fight sooner or later, why are you polite? Play!


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    Cough, don''t get me wrong. Chu fan didn''t slap with the old lady, but Tang qiner''s leg, like a rotating wheel saw, kicked Chu fan''s arm on the side of his head at a very fast speed.


    The strength of each blow weighs about 10000 kg, not to mention the human arm. Even a two meter thick reinforced concrete column was broken by her continuous kicks. However, Chu fan didn''t fight back. With only one arm, he blocked Tang qiner''s fierce attack.


    With this skill alone, Tang qiner realized that Chu fan''s strength must be above her. No wonder he dared to find someone important in Tang clan alone. But it''s not that easy to win me.


    He kicked Chu fan more than ten legs in a row without any effect. Tang qiner resolutely flew back and landed next to Tang Feifei. He looked at Chu fan with a dignified face.


    "Old woman, do you want to fight?" Chu fan moved his arm and said with a smile, "the strength of the massage just now is OK, but it''s too single. Do you have a chest push or something?"


    "Chu fan!" Tang Feifei was angry and gouged him out. This is my grandmother. Why do you say anything?


    Tang qiner was really angry. He took a deep breath and said, "Feifei, bring the piano."


    "Grandma..."


    "You don''t listen to me?" Tang qin''er snapped.


    Tang Feifei had no choice but to take out his Guqin from Najie and hand it to Tang qiner.


    Tang qin''er and the Tang clan were stunned. Where did this come from? Is it the legendary Najie?


    Tang Feifei was delighted. He quickly took down the ring and handed it to Grandma: "grandma, if you like it, this ring will be given to you."


    "Give it to me?" Tang qiner was excited. It was a baby. She couldn''t wait to pick up Najie and look closely in front of her eyes, but there was nothing special about it. How did she put it in?


    "Feifei, where did you get this?" Tang qiner asked casually.


    Tang Feifei glanced at Chu fan and said carefully, "yes... It was given to me by Chu fan."


    "What?" Tang Qin''s son suddenly became angry. He raised his hand and was about to throw the ring out, but he raised his hand, but he said he couldn''t throw anything out. No way. It''s too valuable. It''s not too much to say it''s priceless.


    Smelly boy, such an important baby says to give away people. His strength is still so high. What''s his origin?


    "Hey, old woman, how about we make a bet?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Tang qin''er was angry at his smiling face. He glared at him and hummed, "what do you want to bet?"


    Chu fan took off his ring, shook it in front of him, and said with a smile, "the inner space of my ring is 100 times that of Feifei. If you can beat me, this ring will be my filial piety to your old man. How about it?"


    The bet is big enough, but it''s also difficult. After trying Chu fan''s Kung Fu, Tang qiner knows that he won''t win much. But she couldn''t help nodding: "well, if I lose, I''ll decide and marry Feifei to you."


    Chu fan immediately smiled: "OK, you old man, let''s do it. I''ll let you do three moves."


    Just now, an old woman shouted, and now she is an old man again. Spit, what a shame!


    Tang qiner ignored these, returned the ring to Tang Feifei, took the Guqin back to his seat, sat down cross legged, and put the Guqin on his lap. Seeing this scene, the Tangmen disciples in the hall turned around and ran, like seeing a flood and fierce beast. In the blink of an eye, they ran clean, leaving Chu fan and the three of them.


    "My greatest Kung Fu is Qin skill." Tang qin''er said faintly, "if you can resist three pieces of nishang soul chasing music, even if you win."


    "Come on, I''m all ears." Chu fan simply sits down and winks at Tang Feifei.


    Tang Feifei was so angry that he secretly bit his silver teeth. He had already thought about it. In the evening, he had to squeeze all the bad water out of him. Hum!


    The sound of the piano sounded, and Chu fan soon entered the artistic conception of the sound of the piano. He felt that he had returned to his hometown in the Qilian Mountains and spent time with Qiao Yun, not to mention how beautiful it was.


    Suddenly, it seemed that a ladle of cold water poured down his head. Chu fan was inspired and suddenly woke up. He found that he didn''t know when to stand up, pinched the orchid finger and put on a dancing posture.


    On the stand again, Tang Feifei smiled so much that she covered her stomach and bent down, tears laughing out.


    What a shame, brother. I lost it home today.


    Chu fan didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately sat down cross legged and ran the great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra. The sound of the piano was immediately isolated. In his mind, there were solemn Sanskrit Zen songs. He was as calm as water and ignorant.


    Tang qiner glanced at Chu fan and saw him sitting on the ground. If he shaved his head and put on a cassock, he would be an eminent monk. Although he is younger, he exudes abundant Buddhist power, which is rare in the world.


    Sure enough, there is a way.


    As soon as Tang qiner''s piano sound changed, it suddenly became sentimental, as if there was a beautiful woman wearing neon clothes dancing in front of her, or the one with fewer clothes.


    This time, Chu fan''s face turned red slightly. Even if he was sitting, he could see that he was bulging below. Tang Feifei couldn''t help spitting, but he secretly guessed in his heart, who is this guy thinking? Can it be yourself?


    However, the effect is only here. Chu fan''s lips move back and forth, as if he were reciting scriptures silently. In addition, there is nothing unusual. To Tang qiner''s surprise, a faint golden shimmer appeared on Chu fan''s body surface, setting him off more solemnly.


    I don''t believe you can resist the third paragraph.


    Tang qiner also stopped hiding and played with all his strength. Suddenly, the music changed again, from the sentimental music to the golden iron horse, as if he had come to the battlefield where tens of thousands of people fought.


    The sound of horse hoofs, fighting and shouting, like an awl, penetrated Chu fan''s heavy defense and got into his ears. Before long, Chu fan''s face became ferocious, like a fierce beast that wanted to eat people. However, his eyes are still closed, but I''m afraid he won''t last long.


    Tang qiner became proud and accelerated his playing speed. As long as Chu fan opened his eyes and lost his mind, he would lose. However, Tang Feifei was nervous and said in a trembling voice, "grandma, stop playing, stop, stop..."


    "Roar!"


    Chu fan suddenly gave a roar and suddenly opened his eyes. Suddenly, a tyrannical atmosphere from the ancient famine raged on him. In his open eyes, he could not see the black and white eyes, but a scarlet red. Under the gaze of Tang qiner, Chu fan''s body was like exploding beans, making a crackling sound and rising rapidly.


    Strong arms, thighs and muscles are like vines coiled on old trees. They look full of wild and fierce explosive power.


    "Chu fan, no!"


    Tang Feifei rushed out and stood in front of Chu fan. He was so anxious that he cried: "wake up, it''s me. I''m your big star wife."


    Chu fan glared at Tang Feifei in front of him and slapped him

 Chapter 874

    "The body is a bodhi tree, and the heart is a mirror. Wipe it frequently from time to time, so as not to cause dust!"


    It''s the voice of black scale. He is much deeper than Chu fan in the cultivation of great Brahma Prajna Heart Sutra. It''s not too much to say that he is an eminent monk.


    At the moment when Chu fan''s palm was about to fall, a low voice echoed in the hall, like a morning bell and evening drum, pounding heavily on Chu fan''s heart, shocked his body, and his scarlet eyes gradually dimmed and became clear again.


    "Husband!" Tang Feifei was sobbing with tears in her eyes. Just now, she was afraid and worried. If Chu fan really lost her mind, let alone her and grandma, I''m afraid the whole Tang clan would be slaughtered by him.


    Others don''t know Chu fan''s strength, but she knows too well. Ten grandmothers are not Chu fan''s opponents.


    "Sorry, scared you?" Chu fan smiled. His body was like a deflated balloon, shrinking rapidly and changing back to the original shape. He opened his arms to Tang Feifei. Tang Feifei immediately burst into his arms crying.


    Chu fan comforted a few words, looked at Tang qin''er on the high platform and said with a free and easy smile: "you won, this ring belongs to you."


    Tang qiner reached out to catch the ring thrown by Chu fan and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t afford such a valuable baby. You''d better take it back. Besides, I was the loser just now. You won."


    Tang Feifei quickly wiped away the tears on her face and begged, "grandma, the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation have been over for so many years. Why do you hold your grudge? Let Tang Jinlong go. He is Chu fan''s uncle and my future uncle."


    "Silly girl, if I want to kill him, I can keep him until now?" Tang qin''er stared at her angrily. "Is Grandma an unreasonable person in your eyes?"


    Tang Feifei immediately turned her worries into joy, released Chu fan and turned to her grandmother''s arms. A burst of coquetry coaxed Tang qiner to laugh. Suddenly the rain cleared up and the dark clouds dispersed.


    However, Chu fan is a little silly. The old lady didn''t intend to kill Tang Jinlong. What do all the previous acts mean? Test? Wipe, it''s over!


    Hearing that there was no movement in the hall, the people of Tangmen looked at it with a trembling head and saw that there was no danger, so they came in one after another. Among them, Tang Jinlong and Tang Jue are at the forefront. It seems that they are not embarrassed at all?


    "Uncle, are you all right?" Chu fan asked with concern.


    It''s one thing to listen to Tang qiner. Now that Tang Jinlong is really okay, Chu fan''s hanging heart finally falls to the ground.


    "I''m fine!" Tang Jinlong smiled bitterly, which made Chu fan wonder again. Is there any secret?


    When Tang Jue and others came in, Tang qiner took Tang Feifei down from the stage and didn''t have a good way: "the position of sect leader is back to you. It''s a bunch of disappointing things."


    People in Tangmen immediately bowed their heads in shame, but some people refused. It''s obvious that you are bossy and domineering. How can you blame us?


    "Actually, I wasn''t hurt by elder martial sister. On the contrary, she was helping me heal." Tang Jue coughed a few times and said with a bitter smile, "in the early years, I had a problem practicing martial arts and left a hidden disease. Elder martial sister took the opportunity of competition to help me get through the blocked meridians... Cough, although she vomited some blood and suffered some pain, elder martial sister really did it for my good."


    Tang qin''er glared at him: "don''t pick it up. I''ll help you because I''m looking forward to the face of the master. In addition, I don''t want to see the Tang clan fall in your hands. Originally, I wanted to help you manage the Tang clan well, but facts have proved that I''m not that material. So, you''d better come by yourself."


    Everyone in Tangmen was relieved. She was not the leader at last. Otherwise, Tangmen would have to be torn apart by her. But Tang Lin was a little oppressed. Just now, he almost died in Tang qiner''s hands. Is this too much fun?


    "Why, I can''t test my grandson-in-law with you?" Tang qiner glared at Tang Lin, "if he dares not to save you, he doesn''t deserve to be my grandson-in-law."


    What can Tang Lin say? He can only smile bitterly. Who makes mistakes first? You deserve to die.


    Chu fan patted Tang Lin on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t be sad. Even if my grandmother didn''t take the shot before, you can''t die. If you can''t control this strength, can you help the sect leader heal? I''d have killed him."


    This explanation surprised Tang qiner to see Chu fan. Smelly boy can speak very well. No wonder he will abduct my baby granddaughter.


    In fact, she didn''t keep her hand. If Chu fan didn''t stop it, Tang Lin would be dead. But with Chu fan''s explanation, even she almost believed it, and others believed it.


    "Thank you, sect leader. I will concentrate on my cultivation in the future and don''t make trouble again." Tang Lin hurried forward and bent down to salute, thanking Tang qiner for his mercy.


    This time, although I was greatly frightened, compared with the punishment, it was light. Like Downing, I still don''t know where to hide. I''ll certainly be severely punished when I come back. I''ll never hang out with him again.


    Since it was a false alarm, it was much simpler. Chu fan refused the banquet of Tang clan and took Tang Jinlong home directly. Unexpectedly, Tang qiner also followed and sat in Chu fan''s car.


    What does the old lady want?


    All the way, Chu fan was frightened. He didn''t finally return to Chu''s house until more than three o''clock in the afternoon. On the way, song Qinghe called and asked his family to prepare wine and vegetables. Chu fan and others came in. The food was just ready!


    Among the people, they didn''t eat lunch. They were already hungry. Moreover, Tang Jinlong came back unharmed. Naturally, the whole family was happy. However, Tang qiner''s arrival was somewhat unexpected. When they learned that she was Tang Feifei''s grandmother, the Chu family was relieved.


    After dinner, Chu fan sat on the sofa drinking tea, but Tang qiner stood up and said faintly, "Chu fan, I''m tired."


    "Green lotus, send grandma to the guest room to have a rest." Chu Fan said quickly.


    "No, I''ll send grandma up. You can talk." Tang Feifei smiled and helped Tang qiner upstairs.


    Seeing that Tang Jinlong was a little distracted, Chu fan couldn''t help asking, "uncle, what''s the matter with you? When you came back, I saw something wrong with you and were absent-minded during dinner. What''s the matter?"


    Chu Jingxian immediately became nervous: "Jinlong, did they do something to you? Take off your clothes and let me see where they hurt?"


    "Don''t listen to Chu fan''s nonsense. I''m not hurt, but..." Tang Jinlong stopped talking and didn''t know how to speak.


    Chu Yang stood up and said, "you talk. I eat a little too much. Go outside."


    "Dad, you don''t have to avoid it. In fact, it''s nothing, just..." Tang Jinlong looked upstairs and said with a bitter smile, "my father, in fact, is also Feifei''s grandfather."


    "What?" Chu fan was surprised and jumped up, "Feifei is... Your father''s granddaughter, so... Isn''t Tang qiner your mother?"


    "You can say so." Tang Jinlong said with a bitter smile, "I only learned about it yesterday. When Tang qiner married my father, she was actually pregnant, but she didn''t know it."


    Chu fanle said, "this is a good thing. In theory, Feifei has to call you uncle."


    Tang Feifei calls Tang qiner grandma, so Tang qiner must have been born a daughter, and her daughter and Tang Jinlong are a father''s own sister and brother. Don''t Tang Feifei have to call Tang Jinlong uncle.


    Turning his head, Chu fan looked at Song Qinghe and said with a smile: "this time, Feifei is your cousin, gaga!"


    Song Qing''s face turned red when Horton, and he took a hard look at the goods. Others can''t hear it, but she knows very well that the goods can''t think of any obscene - trivial bad things.


    At the thought of the sisters serving Chu fan together, song Qinghe felt hot and his face was hot. Tang Jinlong immediately found out and said curiously, "Qinghe, why is your face so red? Is it a fever?"


    "Ah, but... Maybe I caught a cold last night?" Song Qinghe regretted it as soon as he said it. Which pot didn''t open and which pot to carry. It''s unknown to tell the godmother that he did something bad last night?


    "You talk, I went upstairs." Song Qinghe lowered his head and trotted upstairs.


    Tang Jinlong looked at his daughter''s back and frowned: "how do I feel that Qinghe is a little strange today?"


    "Cough!" Chu Jingxian coughed, "are you tired, too? Go upstairs and have a rest."


    "I''m not tired. I''ll talk to Chu fan and our father for a while."


    "You''re not tired, people are not tired? Hurry upstairs." Chu Jingxian glared at him. Tang Jinlong was a little funny. He was old husband and wife. Are you so worried?


    Chu fan was a little uneasy. His aunt asked Tang Jinlong to go upstairs. She must have said something about Qinghe and himself. If Tang Jinlong knew that he had harmed his daughter last night, would he run down and fight with himself?


    Just when Chu fanru sat on a needle felt and was nervous, Chu Yang handed him a cup of tea. He didn''t have a good way: "now you know you''re afraid? What have you done?"


    "Grandpa, I..."


    "OK, I can''t manage your young people''s affairs, but you should remember one thing." chuyang said positively, "a bowl of water should be leveled. Don''t favor one over the other and hurt a woman''s heart. Understand?"


    Chu Fan said sincerely, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I know what to do."


    "If you have nothing to do, just stay a few more days. If you have something to do, you can do it. Don''t accompany me, an old man." Chu Yang waved his hand and went out for a walk with his back.


    Chu fan thought about it, quietly went upstairs and glanced across the door. Sure enough, Tang Jinlong and Chu Jingxian were in Song Qinghe''s room and were questioning in a low voice. Song Qinghe blushed, shook his head for a moment, nodded for a moment, and didn''t say a word.


    In the other room, Tang qiner took Tang Feifei''s hand and whispered something. Tang Feifei was tearful and seemed to have encountered something difficult to choose.


    Chu fan''s heart is half cold. Tang qiner doesn''t want Tang Feifei to leave me, does he?

 Chapter 875

    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Chu fan knocked on the door. He didn''t wait to open the door. He pushed the door in directly.


    "Feifei!" Chu fan pulled Tang Feifei over, put his hands on her shoulders and said in a deep voice, "remember, no matter who, can''t separate us, okay?"


    "I know, but..." Tang Feifei sobbed and cried, as if she had really encountered something difficult.


    Chu fan held her in her arms, looked at Tang qiner and said in a deep voice, "Feifei and I really love each other. Why can''t you help us? I know I''m not dedicated enough, but I promise I''ll make her happy, happy and happy all her life. I..."


    "All right!" Tang qiner waved his hand and interrupted Chu fan. "It''s no use telling me these. Who won''t say sweet words? If you want to marry my granddaughter, you have to show some sincerity."


    "Sincerity? You said it earlier." Chu fan was relieved and said with a smile, "I thought it was a big deal. Isn''t it sincerity? You can make a price. How much is sincerity? Cough, don''t want less. Feifei is priceless in my heart."


    Tang qiner was so angry and happy that he saw Chu fan for the first time. He smelled of copper and died shameless. Can money buy love?


    Tang qiner shook her head and sighed, "Feifei was brought up by me. Although she never said it, I know very well that she also wants to be picked up by her parents like other children. On holidays, she can be accompanied by her parents to play in amusement parks, zoos and other places."


    "When she grew up, Feifei was very happy when she came back from school every day. In fact, I knew everything that happened to her at school. Including her being bullied by her classmates and crying alone on the roof, but I always pretended that I didn''t know anything, because I could help her for a while, but I couldn''t help her for a lifetime. She had to go down the road of life."


    In Chu fan''s mind, such a picture emerged. A little girl was surrounded by a group of classmates, saying that she was a wild child without parents and a tall fat boy would push her to the ground. Watching her cry, then a group of children ran away with a smile, leaving her alone, hiding in a dark corner and crying secretly. When she got home, she had to pretend to smile as if nothing had happened.


    This is just a small fragment of her life experience. There must be many more excesses than this. Chu fan is heartbroken at the thought that she has suffered so many grievances for so many years. She hugs Tang Feifei in her arms more tightly, gently rubs her hair with her cheek and whispers: "In the future, I will always accompany you. No matter what difficulties I encounter, I will always accompany you."


    Tang Feifei was so moved that she burst into tears. She held Chu fan''s skirt tightly with both hands, for fear that Chu fan would disappear if she let go. Outsiders only saw her bright and famous side, but who knows how much she suffered and suffered from growing up?


    A child without parents, no matter how much money she makes and how great achievements she has made, her life is not complete. Fortunately, she met Chu fan. At least, she found a shoulder to rely on, a harbor to park, and a man to accompany her all the time.


    As long as he loves me and dotes on me, it''s enough!


    "In fact, Feifei''s parents are still alive." Tang qiner suddenly sighed, "for so many years, I''ve been avoiding for fear of being found by them. Unexpectedly, they still found Feifei."


    Chu fan was stunned: "why do you want to avoid? Can Feifei''s parents still harm her?"


    "Feifei''s parents won''t hurt her, but the problem is that her parents are also trapped and can''t protect themselves. Alas!" Tang qiner shook her head and sighed, her eyes red and tears looming.


    After Chu fan''s questioning, Tang qiner finally told the truth. It turned out that Tang qiner''s mother was a Miao native or a saint of the Miao moon worship sect.


    The worship of the moon sect is an ancient religious sect with a longer history than the Tang clan. Its members are all Miao people. They are good at using poison, poison, controlling beasts and other side sects. They are very powerful.


    The saints of the moon worship sect are the purest, most beautiful and most qualified girls in Miao. They were trained from childhood. A saint is born every 20 years. The girl selected as a saint can no longer live with her family. She should live in the temple, clean the temple and pray for the people every day.


    Saints can also get married, but before they get married, saints must cover their faces with white gauze and can''t let outsiders see her true face. Until she reaches the age of 18, she will marry the leader of moon worship. At that time, she can lift her veil and leave the temple. At the same time, new saints will appear to take over the work of saints.


    After thousands of years, the worship of the moon has never made any mistakes, but there was an accident in Tang qiner''s mother''s generation. She fell in love with an outsider. He was a famous doctor who got lost collecting herbs in the mountain and was bitten by a poisonous snake. On his deathbed, he was bumped by the saint and placed him in a remote cave. He secretly delivered food to him every day, and the doctor was gentle Conversation and profound knowledge deeply attracted the saint. Finally, on a dark night, they eloped and escaped.


    The saint was abducted, which was a great humiliation of the moon worship religion. Soon, the young and middle-aged people in the whole Miao area went out to look for the saint''s whereabouts, but it was three years later when they found the saint.


    The doctor was killed on the spot, and the saint was tied back. After wenpo''s examination, she learned that the saint had given birth, but she suffered a lot, but she just didn''t tell the whereabouts of the child.


    In fact, before that, the child had been sent to Tang Jinlong''s grandfather''s house, which is now Tang qiner. Her father and Tang Jinlong''s grandfather are close friends. The couple are afraid of being found by the people who worship the moon. Therefore, the child was raised by Tang Jinlong''s grandfather when he was born, so as not to affect the child.


    Tang Jinlong''s grandfather never mentioned this to anyone. He regarded Tang qiner as his own and raised him with his sons Tang Zhong and Tang Jue. He was named Tang qiner. He was very pleased that Tang Zhong and Tang qiner naturally came together as childhood sweethearts, but unexpectedly, Tang Zhong''s maid Tang Yue intercepted their Hu on the way, which annoyed Tang qiner. Regardless of anyone''s persuasion, they resolutely left the Tang clan.


    Originally, Mr. Tang was ill. He was very angry about this and died soon. On his deathbed, he left a letter telling Tang Jue that no one could touch the letter unless Tang qiner was found. In addition, he drove Tang Zhong out of the inner door.


    Unexpectedly, on the third day after father Tang''s death, Tang qiner secretly came back. During the worship, he found this letter and learned his life experience from the letter. As a result, Tang qiner gave up his readily available happiness, left Tangmen again, went to Miao Jiang to find his mother and avenge his father.


    By virtue of her superb martial arts, she really found her mother, but at that time, the former Saint had been tortured to be as thin as a firewood. She wanted to take her mother away. At this time, she was found. Her mother didn''t want to drag Tang qiner down, so she resolutely hit the wall and killed herself. Tang qiner was able to escape.


    However, her identity was also leaked. Like her mother, she was chased by the whole miaojiang again.


    In the process of escape, Tang qiner gave birth to a daughter named Tang Lian, and fostered her in the countryside. He dared to go back to see his daughter only during the Spring Festival. At the same time, she passed on what she had learned all her life to Tang Lian. She didn''t ask how great she was, but to protect herself.


    But Tang Lian inherited her mother''s beauty and wisdom. When she was young, she became the most beautiful woman in shiliba village. For this reason, she caused a lot of trouble and even killed people. No way, Tang qiner had to take her daughter to the city. She felt that after so many years, people who worship the moon should give up.


    In those days, mother and daughter really had a very comfortable and comfortable life. Tang Lian, relying on her strength, found a job as a music teacher. It was not a problem to support mother and daughter. Moreover, she also made a boyfriend, and he was also a doctor.


    At that time, Tang qiner vaguely felt that things had turned around and seemed to turn back. Several times, she wanted to ask her daughter Tang lian to leave with herself and live in a different place. She could see that Tang Lian and her boyfriend were very happy. She couldn''t say that.


    Maybe I''m too sensitive?


    But on the day Tang Lian and her boyfriend got married, the people of moon worship came and took both the husband and wife away. Tang qiner narrowly escaped and tracked all the way to miaojiang, but this time, the moon worship sect was heavily guarded, and she couldn''t get in at all.


    This consumption is a year. Tang qiner''s hard wait is not in vain. Her daughter Tang Lian was pregnant when she was arrested and is going to have a baby now. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she knocked out a steady woman who hurried to deliver the baby. She disguised herself as a steady woman to deliver the baby to her daughter and mixed in.


    Originally, Tang qiner came to save her daughter, but now she has a small one. She has no choice but to give up her daughter, hold her newborn child, escape from miaojiang and remain anonymous. And the child she took away was Tang Feifei.


    "Chu fan, you are the only one who can save Feifei''s parents." Tang qiner wiped her tears and said, "I only have such a daughter. She has suffered for 20 years, and my granddaughter has suffered for more than 20 years. I......"


    Chu Fan said positively, "you don''t have to say. I promise you that no matter how much you pay, I will save your daughter, son-in-law, my father-in-law and mother-in-law. Otherwise, how can I have the face to marry Feifei?"


    "I''ll go with you," Tang Feifei said firmly.


    Chu fan wiped away the tears on her face and said with a smile, "of course you are a daughter. Don''t worry. Brother Jiming will take you to Miao Jiang in a big way. God will stop killing God and Buddha will stop killing Buddha!"

 Chapter 876

    "I can''t wait for a moment." Tang Feifei took Chu fan''s arm and begged, "husband, take me to fly over now. I want to see my mother right away."


    Chu fan doesn''t care, but he can only fly with one person. If Tang Feifei goes, Tang qiner will stay here.


    Before he could speak, Tang qiner denied it first: "no, miaojiang is not an ordinary place. Without perfect preparation, going is tantamount to death."


    "But..."


    "Feifei, grandma knows you''re worried about your mother, but she''s been waiting for so many years. It''s not bad for one or two days." Tang qiner comforted, "listen to grandma, have a good sleep today, prepare some necessities tomorrow, and then we''ll start again. This time, with Chu fan, we''ll be able to save your parents."


    "All right." Tang Feifei can only compromise.


    See what the two women mean, they are going to sleep in a room. Chu fan naturally can''t stay, so he has to get up and go back to his room to have a rest. But not long after he returned to his room, Chu Jingxian and his wife came.


    "Aunt, uncle, you haven''t rested yet?" Chu fan smiled a little unnaturally and hurriedly invited them to sit down, pouring tea and taking fruit.


    Chu Jingxian waved her hand: "don''t be busy. Sit down and I''ll ask you something."


    It''s a knife. I can''t hide.


    Chu fan''s heart was horizontal. He sat down opposite them and said with a smile, "aunt, what do you want to ask?"


    "What are you doing yourself? Do you still need me to say?" Tang Jinlong glared at him. Smelly boy, I didn''t take care of it at one glance. You even brought disaster to my daughter. Otherwise, knowing that he could not beat him, Tang Jinlong would have started to smoke him.


    Although song Qinghe is his adopted daughter, the couple have no children. They treat song Qinghe like their own daughter. Don''t say it was an accident. Even if song Qinghe really found a boyfriend, Tang Jinlong won''t be comfortable.


    Don''t you all say that your daughter was my father''s little lover in her last life? Whose little lover was robbed by others? Can you not be angry? But that man is Chu fan. He is also Tang Jinlong''s wife and nephew. In terms of blood relationship, Chu fan is much closer than song Qinghe.


    What''s this called!


    Before Chu fan could speak, Chu Jingxian was unwilling: "what are you shouting? I think you have a loud voice? Qinghe himself said that it was an accident. Chu fan is still a victim."


    Chu fan almost threw herself into Chu Jingxian''s arms and cried. It''s better for her aunt. Her mother is not so biased.


    Although Tang Jinlong was five or six outside, he was short in front of Chu Jingxian. In those days, he was just a poor boy without money and power. Chu Jingxian followed him wholeheartedly regardless of the advice of her family and friends.


    With the help of the financial resources and relations of the Chu family, Tang Jinlong came to this day step by step. It can be said that without Chu Jingxian, he could not even create a black knife killer organization, not to mention the current scenery, the rank of chief of staff and quasi major general of the military region.


    All this is thanks to Chu fan.


    To tell the truth, he is actually very grateful to Chu fan, but gratitude belongs to gratitude. He won''t thank Chu fan for his daughter''s happiness. Unfortunately, they did things first, which made him angry and almost spit blood.


    Chu Jingxian doesn''t care about that. In her eyes, her nephew is her own son, with meat on the palm and back of her hand. Besides, I can say my nephew, others can''t!


    "Xiao Fan, you too. You''re such a big man. Why don''t you have any concentration?" Chu Jingxian turned her head, stared at Chu fan angrily and complained, "what should I do now?"


    Chu Fan said bitterly, "aunt, tell me, I''ll listen to you."


    Anyway, it''s done. I really can''t. I took song Qinghe to the hospital and mended the film. Can you two still eat me? But in front of his aunt, Chu fan still tried to pretend to admit his mistake. He was a big filial son.


    Sure enough, Chu fan''s attitude satisfied Chu Jingxian, and his face eased a lot. He said reluctantly, "you can''t blame it all. You''re a young man of your age. You''re vigorous and green lotus is so beautiful. Impulse is inevitable."


    "So is Qinghe. Even if you are her cousin, you can''t be too casual. If you can avoid you when changing clothes, maybe you won''t be impulsive and this won''t happen."


    "What? I''m impulsive?"


    Chu fan finally heard something wrong: "you mean, I lost control of my mood and gave the green lotus... To that or something?"


    "Nonsense, it''s not you. Is it my daughter''s initiative?" Tang Jinlong clenched his fist and stared at him. If the smelly boy dared to argue again, even if he knew he couldn''t beat him, he would have a fight with him.


    It''s not a thing anymore.


    Chu fan is in a hurry. It is obviously song Qinghe who took the initiative. How can he bite back? No, I have to make it clear to her


    "What are you going to do?" Chu Jingxian grabbed Chu fan and said angrily, "you want to run? Sit down. You are not allowed to go anywhere unless you make it clear today."


    "Aunt, I am wronged." Chu fan is about to cry. Song Qinghe, you dead girl, can pit your dead brother.


    Chu Jingxian pressed Chu fan''s shoulder and asked him to sit back on the sofa. She didn''t have a good way: "are you still wronged? I''ll ask you something. Have you had a relationship with Qinghe?"


    This is the truth. Chu fan nodded subconsciously.


    "Then you have to be responsible." Chu Jingxian didn''t give Chu fan a chance to speak at all, and waved her hand to interrupt him. "Well, it''s a good day tomorrow. I''ll call all our relatives and friends of the Chu family to witness. You and Qinghe will make an engagement first, and then choose an auspicious day to marry you."


    "What?"


    Chu Fanteng stood up again: "get engaged tomorrow? No, I''m going away tomorrow..."


    "Heaven and earth are big, and marriage is not important." Chu Jingxian is completely like a mother, and she is not discussing it with Chu fan at all. "I asked your parents about it, and they said, everything is arranged by me. If you dare to slip away, I''ll jump down from this upstairs."


    Chu fan wants to cry without tears. How can he look for life and death? Aunt, I really have something important to do tomorrow. Saving people is like fighting a fire. Unfortunately, Chu Jingxian didn''t give him a chance to explain at all. She put down a cruel word and got up and left in a high spirit.


    That style really has the momentum of a strong woman. No wonder it can clean up big people like Tang Jinlong.


    "Uncle..."


    "Smelly boy!" Tang Jinlong grabbed Chu fan''s skirt and said fiercely, "if Qing He didn''t let me fight with you, I would beat you up today. Listen to me. If you dare to flee, I''ll jump from the building with your aunt. Hum!"


    Chu fan''s forehead is sweating. This is the threat of red fruit. It''s awesome!


    The couple gave an ultimatum and left in a clear mood, but Chu fan''s mood was extremely poor, and he didn''t feel sleepy at all. What should I do? Do you want to tell Tang Feifei that the day of going to miaojiang will be postponed for another day? But saving people is like putting out a fire. How can you afford to delay?


    But I really want to sneak to miaojiang with Tang Feifei. What if Chu Jingxian and his wife really jump off a building? Didn''t you become a sinner through the ages?


    Headache!


    Chu fan was in a dilemma when the door was suddenly knocked. Chu fan was stunned. Who would come at this time? Is it Tang Feifei? Chu fan hurried to open the door. As soon as he was about to speak, he saw song Qinghe wearing a set of gouache pajamas with a brightly colored fruit plate in his hand.


    "How is it you?" Chu fan reached out to take the fruit tray, said ''thank you'' lukewarm and ready to close the door.


    Song Qinghe hurriedly blocked the door and reluctantly said with a smile, "why, don''t you invite me in?"


    "It''s too late. Men and women are different." Chu fan asked, "do you have anything else to do?"


    Chu fan''s indifferent attitude made song Qinghe heartache. He couldn''t help falling tears, covered his mouth, shook his head, turned and ran back.


    Seeing this scene, Chu fan was soft hearted. When she thought about it carefully, she couldn''t blame it all. Could she tell her parents that she took the initiative? Does she still have face to see people?


    For women, face is more important than anything, but it is undeniable that men take advantage of this kind of thing, while women lose too many things.


    Alas, this is all debt!


    Chu fan sighed helplessly, took the fruit tray and went out again. He came to the door of song Qinghe''s room and looked at it with perspective eyes. Sure enough, the girl was lying on the bed with her shoulders twitching. It was obvious that she was crying sadly.


    In Chu fan''s impression, song Qinghe is a very powerful woman. Whether it is competing with Su Yuan for the demolition and reconstruction project of shanty towns, or using an iron fist to encroach on the gangster forces of the Dou family, it is very sharp, rapid and overwhelming.


    If it hadn''t been for Chu fan, the current Dou family would have ceased to exist, and what did song Qinghe rely on? How many people were there in the original black knife killer organization? But she can borrow the "potential" of the big owls from other provinces to drive the tiger and swallow the wolf, and then sit and reap the benefits.


    Chu fan really didn''t expect that such a strong and cruel woman would cry? She won''t really fall in love with brother, will she?


    When he was thinking, the door on the side suddenly opened. Chu fan didn''t care to take a look, so he hurried to push the door into the house. Looking through the door, Tang Feifei came to his door and knocked. Seeing no response, he turned and went downstairs.


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, but then he was stunned. What are you afraid of? It''s like being a thief. I just apologize to song Qinghe, that''s all.


    "What are you doing here?" Song Qinghe sat up, held a quilt, red eyes, pouted and said angrily.


    Chu fan smiled awkwardly and shook the fruit plate in his hand: "too much. I can''t finish eating. I just think of something to discuss with you."


    "Is it an engagement?" Song Qinghe said mockingly. "Don''t worry, I won''t pester you. I''ll go and tell my parents in a moment that I''m cheap and shameless to seduce you. I deserve no one. I... I''m a shameless woman. Wuwuwuwuwuwu!"


    PS: Thank you for the red envelope reward support of "Wu Shen Yan Bing"!

 Chapter 877

    "Qing He, what are you doing?"


    Chu fan hurried forward, sat down by the bed, wiped away the tears on her face and said helplessly, "in fact, I don''t want to be engaged to you, just..."


    "What are you talking about?" Song Qinghe immediately raised his head and said excitedly, "you... Are you really willing to marry me?"


    "Who doesn''t want to marry a beautiful woman like you? Besides, we have cooked the raw rice. No matter who is right or wrong, I will be responsible for you."


    Chu fan was a little embarrassed and said, "it''s just that I have a very important thing to do tomorrow. I''m going to Miao Jiang. Saving people is like fighting a fire. I can''t afford to delay."


    "Well... We''ll get engaged when you come back from miaojiang?"


    "No problem!" Chu fan agreed, "but aunt and uncle..."


    Song Qinghe immediately patted his chest and said excitedly, "give it to me. I''ll tell them that if they don''t agree, I''ll jump from upstairs."


    Chu fan was scared out of a cold sweat. His feelings are inherited. How can he jump from a building. However, song Qinghe is right to say. Hey, Chu fan is afraid of Chu Jingxian and his wife, but Chu Jingxian and his wife are afraid of song Qinghe, and song Qinghe is afraid of Chu fan.


    This whole stick, tiger, chicken. Gaga!


    "Cough, well, my aunt is a very reasonable person. Please tell her that she will promise." Chu fan gets up. "I''ll go back first."


    "I''ll see you off."


    Song Qinghe takes Chu fan to the door and can''t wait to find Chu Jingxian and his wife. Chu fan got rid of a heart disease and was in a good mood. He hummed a little song, closed the door, took off himself first, and then went to the bathroom.


    While he was washing, there was a knock on the door. Chu fan hurriedly grabbed the bath towel and went to open the door. He saw song Qinghe standing at the door with the previous fruit tray. He looked at him shyly and squeezed in without saying a word.


    What''s going on?


    Chu fan was confused and was about to close the door when he saw Tang Feifei staring at him angrily at the door. Chu fan was scared into a cold sweat. How could he feel caught cheating?


    "Come on, come on!" Chu fan waved to Tang Feifei, but Tang Feifei gave him a back of his head and closed the door heavily.


    Chu fan eats a snuff and closes the door bitterly, but sees song Qinghe running to bed and turning on the TV. He is covered with a quilt and holding a remote control. There was a fruit tray in front of her and a glass of water on the cabinet next to her.


    What are you doing?


    "Cough, Qinghe, you... You..."


    "There''s a new ghost film. It''s always scary. You can watch it with me for a while?" Song Qinghe lifted the quilt. "Come in quickly. This ghost film has been highly evaluated on the Internet. It''s terrible!"


    Wipe, horror, are you still watching?


    Chu fan understood that she was a drunk man, not a drunk, but if she was kicked out, she wouldn''t have to cry all night? Forget it, I''ll eat some losses. Even if I''m pinched to pieces by the big star''s wife tomorrow, I''ll admit it!


    The TV sound was not too loud or too small. Song Qinghe naturally leaned against the head of the bed, forked a piece of fruit with the fruit, and took a bite. He suddenly remembered Chu fan and hurriedly sent the rest to his mouth.


    Chu fan, like a wooden stake, opened his mouth dully, chewed wax and ate tastelessly. He probably didn''t even know what fruit he was eating or what he was thinking.


    What can I think? Instead of you, sit next to a beautiful woman who only wears pajamas and doesn''t even wear underwear. It''s strange that she can resist chaos.


    This is forcing me to make mistakes!


    At the beginning, Chu fan was really confused in his mind, but when he focused on TV, slowly, he was really attracted by the film plot and forgot that there was a big beauty around him.


    Who directed it? The female ghost is too beautiful, but she dies miserably


    Song Qinghe focused his attention on Chu fan. Seeing that he was indifferent, he couldn''t help hating in his heart. Isn''t miss Ben as attractive as the female ghost in the film?


    Just then, the film came to a horror plot. Song Qinghe finally caught the opportunity, screamed and plunged into Chu fan''s arms. Her delicate body rustled and trembled, as if she was really frightened.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it''s just a movie." Chu fan patted her on the shoulder, smiled and comforted. Besides, I didn''t look at her much.


    Song Qinghe has an impulse to smash the TV. It''s just a broken movie. Is it so attractive? I don''t watch the attractive beauty around me, but I keep my eyes on the movie. Is it sick?


    be ill?


    Song Qinghe suddenly came up with an idea. Su Shou went all the way down Chu fan''s chest, suddenly grabbed Chu fan''s angry murder weapon, and couldn''t help laughing with satisfaction. Install, continue to install, this thing can''t deceive people.


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "Qinghe, this is at home. It''s not good to be known."


    Song Qinghe licked his lips and asked, "are you afraid?"


    "I''m a big man. What''s to be afraid of? The key is you..."


    "I''m not afraid either." Song Qinghe rushed up and boldly kissed Chu fan''s lips, but his hand was not idle for a moment. This kind of thing is natural and instinctive. It''s like pouring a bucket of oil on dry firewood and throwing a lit match, which immediately makes them breathe quickly and out of control.


    More than half an hour passed quickly. Chu fan patted song Qinghe, who was tired of patting him, and whispered, "it''s getting late. Go back quickly."


    "I don''t." Song Qinghe hugged Chu fan tightly and begged, "let me sleep here all night. I''ll go back as soon as dawn. I''m sure no one will find out. OK?"


    "Sleep well and don''t touch it."


    "How do you touch me?"


    "I..."


    At midnight, Chu fan was sleepy. He felt song Qinghe climb up again. He couldn''t help but say sleepily, "what else do you want to do if you don''t sleep?"


    "I can''t sleep." Song Qinghe lay down in Chu fan''s ear and whispered, "cousin, let''s do it again?"


    In the early morning, Chu fan felt that he had just fallen asleep. A delicate and smooth hand held him again, stirred him for a while, and was awakened again. It was not until something came downstairs that song Qinghe slipped back to his room with a crimson face.


    It is estimated that she will not get up all day, but Chu fan wants to cry without tears. This night, I was tossed four or five times. Who can stand it? The key is, man, I have to drive today. I haven''t slept all night. I have to drive to sleep?


    Finally confused for a while, Tang Feifei came in, directly pinched his nose and woke him up.


    "Wife, I''m sleepy. Please do me a favor and let me sleep a little longer." Chu fan turned over and fell asleep again with the quilt.


    Tang Feifei''s face turned red. The guy didn''t wear underpants. He didn''t say it. His big farts - stocks were exposed, and he didn''t feel bad - ashamed. Looking at the sheets, there are mottled water marks everywhere. You don''t have to ask. The war between the two must have been very fierce last night.


    "Get up and hurry on the road after breakfast. You have to buy a lot of necessities." Tang Feifei won''t give him a chance to rest. He just pulled Chu fan up, helped him put on his clothes and dragged him downstairs.


    In the downstairs restaurant, chuyang and others have already eaten. Seeing Chu fan downstairs, chuyang is very happy to greet him and personally clip him a big steamed stuffed bun. Pass him a bowl of millet porridge. In his words, this is a serious breakfast, anti hunger and nutritious!


    Chu Jingxian personally peeled two eggs for Chu fan and asked him about going to miaojiang. She didn''t complain about him anymore. She just told him to be more careful and come home to book the marriage at the first time after coming back.


    Chu fan was submissive and vaguely promised to come down. He just buried himself in eating. No matter who said anything, he just hummed and promised. As for engagement, let''s delay it first. It''s a day.


    There were two people on the table who were not so friendly to Chu fan. One was Tang Jinlong and the other was Tang qiner. Tang qiner and Tang Feifei live opposite Chu fan. Tang Jinlong and Chu Jingxian live next door to Chu fan. With their cultivation, they can''t hear what happened in Chu fan''s room last night.


    "Smelly boy, if you dare to make my daughter suffer a little injustice, I have to work hard with you." Tang Jinlong glared at Chu fan and warned him with his eyes. He didn''t care whether Chu fan could understand it or not.


    On the other side, Tang qin''er glanced at Chu fan coldly, gave him both eggs in front of him, and said with meaning: "what you eat makes up what you eat, you eat more, it''s very hard."


    Chu fan almost choked on an egg. The old lady is so poisonous that she can make up for what she eats. My friend needs to eat more eggs. Do you have to grow a string of eggs below?


    Seeing the strange atmosphere at the table, Chu Yang coughed and said, "Xiao Fan, you''re going to miaojiang? It''s a remote place with mountain roads and few people. You have to be more careful and prepare more things to be prepared."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been to places worse than miaojiang, and I''ll be fine." Chu fan ate the steamed stuffed bun, wiped his hands and stood up. "Take your time and I''ll go out and buy something."


    "I''ll go with you." Tang Feifei quickly stood up and followed Chu fan out.


    It was still early, but Chu fan and his wife were driving. They really found an outdoor goods store that had just opened. They almost filled the car with all the things they could use.


    Then, they went to the supermarket and bought a lot of vacuum packaged cooked food, instant noodles, spices and so on. Anyway, they have a ring to eat and use, which can be loaded. After all the things to be prepared were ready, it was more than 9 a.m. when Chu fan returned to Chu''s house, they found that Chu Yang had prepared a Hummer SUV for him and two barrels of oil in the spare box.


    "Drive this car. It has a high chassis, high climbing performance and strong endurance." Chu Yang said. "Before entering the mountain, you must prepare enough oil, otherwise you can only cart it back."


    Chu fan gave a thumbs up: "the veteran will go out, one on top of the other. With this car, I can drive to the top of the mountain. Let''s go!"


    "Bon Voyage!"

 Chapter 878

    "Hey, you haven''t slept enough?"


    Tang Feifei, the driver, was very dissatisfied and shouted at the back: "you''re in the service area. Can you go to the bathroom?"


    It was Chu fan''s sweet snore that responded to her. It seemed that knocking the Gong in front of him would not wake up.


    "Forget it, let him sleep." Tang qiner pushed the door to get off and moved. Although the Hummer is spacious, it is not comfortable as a luxury car. It is bumpy all the way. Ordinary people can''t stand the hard journey.


    At this time, the three had come to the boundary of Guangxi, and it was dark. Not far ahead is a high-speed exit. You can stay in the town, but there are also guest rooms in this service area. You just don''t know what to eat.


    "Fill up the fuel tank." Tang Feifei said hello to the staff of the gas station and said to grandma, "grandma, shall we eat here, rest for a while and continue on the road, or stay all night?"


    "Stay one night. Don''t be too tired." Tang qiner stroked her hair and said with a smile, "don''t worry, your parents will be fine."


    "I know, but I''m just worried." Tang Feifei pouted. "Just live. It''s cheap for this pig."


    According to her idea, after eating in the service area, she asked Chu fan to drive all night. Who let him hang out with song Qinghe last night? Look at his listless look, you know, they must have been tossing around all night.


    At the thought of not sleeping all night, she was even more angry. She really wanted to pull Chu fan out of the car. People worry about their parents and stay up all night. You heartless guy is happy. it ticks me off!


    The fuel tank was soon filled up. Tang Feifei and Tang qiner went to the bathroom together, but as soon as the two women went in, two guys with fierce faces came up behind them, holding daggers and shouting in a low voice: "don''t cry, take out the money, come on!"


    "Brother, we''re lucky today. We''re still talking about mother and daughter flowers." another man smiled. "The young is beautiful and tender, and the old charm still exists. It must clear away heat and fire. Brother let you choose first."


    "Of course I want to be young. Hey hey, it''s so watery."


    "Death!" Tang qiner was furious. This is the women''s toilet. Just as she was about to take off her pants, two men came in. With this one alone, these two guys can''t keep their eyes. How dare they rob money and sex?


    Especially the robber''s words, it hurts your self-esteem.


    Just as she was ready to do it and give the two robbers a good time, Tang Feifei suddenly stopped her and said with a smile: "grandma, why use an ox knife to kill a chicken? Look at me."


    With that, Tang Feifei took two steps forward and smiled at them: "you two, fight under the surveillance. I''ll go with whoever wins."


    "OK!" they quickly put away the dagger and ran out happily.


    Tang qiner was stunned. In a word, she sent them away? It seems that they are going to kill each other. But that''s bullshit, just because Feifei is beautiful?


    "I''ll see..."


    "What are they doing?" Tang Feifei took her grandmother and said with a smile, "don''t worry, they can''t die."


    "If I can''t die, I have to go."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Mend the knife!"


    Tang qiner really wants to kill the two bastard robbers, but Tang Feifei doesn''t want to create problems. It''s important to save people. However, when they came out of the bathroom, they saw that they were fighting on the ground not far away. They were black and blue and gnashing their teeth.


    Seeing this scene, Tang qiner''s anger suddenly disappeared. He looked at it with interest and asked, "Feifei, how did you do it?"


    "Secret, Hei hei!" Tang Feifei smiled mysteriously and took Tang qiner to the car.


    Far away, they saw two people lying next to the car and fainted. What''s going on?


    The two women hurried to the front and saw Chu fan change his posture and still sleep, but what''s the matter with these two people?


    "Cough!" the staff at the gas station coughed and whispered, "let''s go. These people are bastards who rob cars and money. If it weren''t for the people in the car just now, the car would have been driven away."


    "What kind of world, this is too rampant." Tang Feifei took out her mobile phone and angrily said, "I want to call the police."


    "Forget it!" Tang qiner pressed her cell phone and said, "these people dare to rob blatantly. There must be someone covering it. If you call the police, you may involve yourself and waste time."


    "Do you want to eat?"


    "Bear it again, go to the city to eat, find a place to stay for another night, and go on the road early tomorrow morning."


    Tang Feifei angrily kicked the man on the ground, got in the car and left.


    Half an hour later, the car entered Xilin County and stopped in front of a nice looking hotel. This time, without Tang Feifei''s greeting, Chu fan woke up, rubbed his bleary eyes and asked, "where is it?"


    "Home!" Tang Feifei glared at him, opened the door, got off and walked towards the hotel.


    Later, Tang qiner couldn''t help complaining about Chu fan: "even if you are young and in good health, you should know how to control."


    "Cough, we also go in." Chufan''s old face is red, and run away.


    Song Qinghe, you dead girl, you killed my brother


    Tang Feifei booked two standard rooms, paid the money, took the room card, didn''t even go to the building, and directly turned out of the hotel. It''s fast. Tang qiner hasn''t entered the door yet.


    "So soon?"


    "Well, two rooms." Tang Feifei shook his room card and asked, "grandma, what shall we eat in the evening?"


    "Just eat around here. Don''t go too far."


    After a bumpy day, how can you still feel like eating? Chu fan excitedly pointed to the brightly lit signboard facade not far away: "hot pot city, let''s go to eat hot pot."


    Tang Feifei asked sideways, "what do you think, grandma?"


    "OK, let''s eat hot pot."


    Since there was no objection, the three immediately went down the aisle and didn''t use it for five minutes, so they came to hotpot city. While eating and drinking, several policemen in police uniforms came in and looked around. They found Chu fan and immediately strode over.


    "It''s the three of them!" the chief policeman took out a picture, looked at it and shouted, "cuff them all and take them back to the Bureau for interrogation overnight."


    "Yes!" several policemen behind him stepped forward with a dart, holding bright handcuffs in their hands, and were about to torture Chu fan''s wrists.


    "Stop!"


    Chu fan stood up and said angrily, "why do you arrest people? We have broken the law to eat?"


    "It''s not against the law to eat, but you''ve already violated the law by robbing and wounding people in the service area." before Chu fan could speak, the male policeman waved and interrupted, "if you have anything, tell me back to the Bureau. Take it away!"


    "Take you paralyzed!" Chu fan slapped the male policeman in the face, didn''t relieve his anger, then stepped up and scolded, "I''m the victim. Why don''t you catch the robber, but come and catch me? Grass, are you with the robber?"


    How dare anyone beat the police these days? But Chu fan did beat the police. Several guys with handcuffs were stunned for a long time. They didn''t know whether to do it or not. There are only two kinds of people who dare to beat the police. One is silly, and the other is backstage.


    Look at Chu fan. He doesn''t look like a fool?


    But the male policeman who was beaten in the face and kicked to the ground was angry and shouted, "what are you doing? He not only refused to arrest, but also attacked the police. Now I order that the criminals who refused to arrest and attacked the police be killed on the spot as the captain of the criminal investigation team of Xilin County Public Security Bureau."


    The captain gave orders. There''s no hesitation. But before they could take out their guns, there was a black muzzle in front of them. These people were stunned.


    It''s really a robber. He''s still carrying a gun. Now he hit the muzzle of the gun.


    "Paralyzed, don''t stop eating." Chu fan scolded and shouted, "now, take out the guns, put them on the ground, and then go to the root of the wall and squat."


    "Cough!" the beaten captain finally woke up and reluctantly smiled, "brother, it may be a misunderstanding..."


    "Misunderstood fart, if I don''t have any ability today, I don''t know how to be tossed by you scum." Chu Fan said impatiently, "I count three. If anyone doesn''t move, I''ll kill him first. Two!"


    Let me wipe. Is this three numbers? Start directly from two.


    Several attendants didn''t dare to neglect, hurriedly took out their guns and threw them on the ground. They ran away and squatted at the root of the wall. The captain still wanted to talk. Chu fan stared at him and didn''t dare to fart. He threw down the gun and squatted at the root of the wall with his head in his arms.


    Chu fan waved to the surrounding diners: "don''t be afraid, everyone. I''m not a robber. On the contrary, these scum are the robbers. As for me, I have a gun, hey hey, go with me, but I''m on the side of justice."


    After listening to his explanation, everyone finally understood that people are also policemen. Wipe, he also said that he was a robber. Isn''t this a thief shouting to catch a thief?


    Now in this world, black and white, who says to eliminate it?


    Tang Feifei whispered, "what should I do now?"


    "It''s all right. It''s time to eat and drink. I''ll call." Chu fan put the gun on the table, took out his mobile phone and made a call. Then he continued to eat without looking at the policemen.


    About ten minutes later, a police car roared over. A policeman with a loudspeaker hid behind a car and shouted, "listen, the robbers inside, you have been surrounded. Put down your weapons and surrender immediately and strive for leniency..."


    Chu fan was upset for a while. Why are these people haunted? I just want to have a quiet meal. Why is it so difficult?


    "Why don''t I go out and send them all away?" Tang Feifei whispered.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "don''t worry about them. Let them shout outside."


    As soon as the voice fell, a loud voice suddenly came from outside: "listen, my friend inside, I''m Du Feng, director of Xilin County Public Security Bureau. What conditions do you want, let''s talk face to face..."

 Chapter 879

    This is the of both the police and the robbers. Now even a large number of police have been sent out.


    The diners in the hot pot city regret it. How can they believe Chu fan''s words? This guy has a gun in his hand. In case he''s a robber, don''t you want to be a hostage?


    Woo woo woo, I''m just eating a hot pot. Why do I spread this kind of thing?


    "I came in alone without any weapons." after a pause for a few seconds, Du Feng''s voice came again, "I came in?"


    "Come in if you want to come in, and the door is unlocked?" Chu Fan said angrily.


    Before long, a tall middle-aged policeman came in with his hands raised. The scene in front of him stunned him. How is it different from what he thought? Shouldn''t the robber hide behind the hostage and point a gun at the hostage''s head?


    Looking around the hall, there were at least 20 diners. Although they were a little frightened, they were not threatened. Looking at them one by one, he was stunned and didn''t find out who the robber was.


    "I''m coming!" said Du Feng.


    "I see you."


    Chu fan didn''t put down his chopsticks and waved to Du Feng: "here, come here!"


    Finally, Du Feng saw the pistol on Chu fan''s desk. Good guy, it was a large caliber desert eagle. This thing is definitely not something that ordinary people can play with. It has too much recoil.


    Look at his feet, there are several guns. These guns look familiar. They are the guns uniformly distributed by their public security bureau. Needless to ask, they must be those wastes.


    But is the robber too arrogant?


    Du Feng''s mind turned. If he pulled out the gun at this time, he was 50% sure to kill the robber before he fired. But it''s also possible to be shot dead by someone else before you shoot yourself.


    Bet or not? If you win the bet, you will get promoted and get rich, but if you lose the bet, you will lose your life.


    Just when he hesitated, he threw a red book in front of him. He didn''t react quickly and had to be hit in the face by the red book.


    Officer card?


    Du Feng quickly opened the certificate and only looked at it. His hand trembled and the certificate almost fell to the ground. The rank of lieutenant general is too high. But then he realized that this thing was fake. How could there be such a young lieutenant general? Isn''t that bullshit?


    "See clearly? If you don''t believe it, you can call the above number to check the authenticity." Chu fan snorted coldly, turned his head and continued to eat.


    It''s so special. The meat is hard and white. It''s a pot of good little fat mutton.


    Just as Du Feng was about to verify the authenticity of his certificate, there was a riot outside. As soon as he turned back, he saw a group of heavily armed soldiers rush in, directly holding a slight rush and pointing the muzzle of the gun at him.


    Pedal pedal!


    A leading officer strode in, looked left and right for a few eyes, saw Chu fan, immediately stepped forward, stood at attention, saluted, and said loudly, "major Qin Shuo of Yunnan Military Region has been ordered to protect the safety of the chief. Please give instructions!"


    Chu fan pointed to Du Feng: "tell him who I am."


    Don''t tell, Du Feng has seen clearly. Chu fan, commander of Yecheng military region, is a lieutenant general.


    Special, how can it be this evil star? Well, how did he come to this small place in Xilin County? Pit father!


    "Chief, it''s all a misunderstanding, misunderstanding!" Du Feng sweated on his forehead, quickly returned his certificate with both hands and said with a smiling face, "I''ll let people withdraw..."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Chu fan sneered in his heart. Since he jumped out, he still wanted to shrink back? What''s so cheap?


    "Before I came to Xilin County, when I was refuelling in the high-speed service area, I really met several robbers. But I didn''t expect that as soon as I sat down to eat, people from your public security bureau came. Without saying a word, they would handcuff me and say that I was a robber."


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "I doubt now that these policemen and robbers are a gang, and you, the director, had better be clean under your ass, otherwise none of you can run."


    "General Chu, listen to me. I really don''t know about it. I..." Du Feng was worried. He really didn''t know about it, but he really wanted to investigate. Who dares to ensure that his ass is clean? It''s all right. I found out.


    Chu fan interrupted impolitely: "do you know, it has nothing to do with me. I have informed the provincial government. If you want to keep the black hat, you should eradicate these social tumors as soon as possible to prove your ability. Otherwise, I don''t mind asking my soldiers to help you, but at that time, do you think you still have the face to sit down in this seat?"


    Du Feng''s face turned pale. He immediately stood at attention and said loudly, "please rest assured, I will root out these robbers and give you a satisfactory answer."


    "Wrong!" Chu fan shook his finger. "It''s not for me, but for the people in Xilin and a sunny day for passers-by."


    "Good!" the diners in the hall couldn''t help clapping their hands, which immediately attracted a burst of thunderous applause.


    Nowadays, there are few people who really work for the people.


    Without waiting for Chu fan''s orders, Du Feng couldn''t wait to turn around and run back. He gave an order to take away those guys who worked for the tiger. I believe that the robber gang will be arrested soon.


    The police are gone, and we can''t let these soldiers go in vain. Chu fan asks the waiter to prepare another table immediately to reward the soldiers who came to protect him all night. Chu fan is still curious. This man came too soon.


    After inquiry, they learned that Qin Shuo was stationed outside Xilin County at the junction of Yunnan and Guangxi, ready to encircle and suppress a drug trafficking gang. Unexpectedly, before they started, they received orders from their superiors to come as soon as possible to protect the head''s personal safety.


    "Robbers, drug gangs..."


    Chu fan frowned: "it''s too coincidental. Won''t it be the same group?"


    As soon as Qin Shuo sat down, he stood up again: "chief, we won''t eat any food. Since you''re all right, we''ll finish the task first."


    "Well, the task is important." Chu fan took out his wallet, took out all the money in it and patted it in Qin Shuo''s palm. Before he refused, he said seriously, "take it. This is my personal intention, but you should remember that you can''t take your brothers out to have a big meal until you finish the task. When you have a chance, I''ll invite them to drink again."


    Tang Feifei wiped her mouth and said with a smile, "take it. This is your leader''s order."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as he heard the order, Qin Shuo immediately put the money away, saluted, led the soldiers and turned away. But looking at the eyes of those people around him, Chu fan immediately lost any interest. He threw down his chopsticks, put away his gun and asked, "are you eating well? When you''re eating well, check out quickly, and we''ll go back and have a rest."


    Look at this, don''t want to stop eating. Tang Feifei had no choice but to take out her wallet and check out at the front desk. There''s no way. Chu fan gives Qin Shuo all his money and has no cash on him.


    After paying the bill, the three quickly left. However, when they returned to the door of the hotel, Tang Feifei took Chu fan''s arm and wanted to go out to buy something. Tang qiner told them a few words, took the room card and went upstairs to have a rest.


    "What are you going to do if you don''t go back to bed?" said Chu fanxin. Don''t you think there are enough things to provoke?


    Tang Feifei gave him a blank look and said, "I didn''t mean to say that because you weren''t full. What? You''re not hungry? If you''re not hungry, let''s go back..."


    "Don''t, don''t!" Chu fan smiled. "It''s still the big star''s wife who loves me. Tonight we... Hey hey!"


    "Hum, don''t even think about it." Tang Feifei shook Chu fan''s arm and ran away with a giggle. Looking back and smiling, Chu fan was hard at that time.


    This woman is different from the girl. It''s so provocative!


    This time, they went a little far. They ate some barbecue and drank some beer at a barbecue stand. As a result, the simple Tang Feifei gradually fell into the trap designed by Chu fan - drinking a little too much.


    "I''m not leaving... I''m not drunk..."


    Tang Feifei''s face was red, her eyes were drunk and confused, and her little red mouth made Chu fan''s heart itch. It is said that warm, full and think about what desire, on the premise that there must be a beautiful woman around.


    It''s my husband and wife. Why are you polite? It''s business to go back to bed quickly.


    But when Chu fan was holding Tang Feifei and preparing to go back, his way was stopped by several people. Looking at those boys dyed yellow hair and pierced earrings, I knew that they were not good birds. They had to stick a note on their forehead saying, ''I''m a hooligan''.


    "Brother, it''s not a good habit to eat alone." a young man who looked less than 20 laughed. "Why don''t you let your brothers have fun, too? What''s that saying?"


    "It''s better to be happy alone than to be happy with others!" a short young man interposed.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it." the young man patted the short young man on the shoulder. "Dongzi''s literary talent is high and his mouth is full of chapters. Hahaha, unlike Lao Tzu, his export is dirty."


    "Du Shao, this little girl looks a little familiar, like the big star... Er, Tang Feifei, yes, it''s Tang Feifei, too much." a attendant frowned and smiled, "get this girl into bed, like a big star."


    Du Shao looked at it carefully and his eyes lit up: "it''s really like, hahaha, today I''m so lucky that I let my brothers meet a big star. Don''t care if she''s Tang Feifei, I''ll think she''s... Wipe, what are you waiting for and drive?"


    "OK!" a little brother ran to drive, but no one asked Chu fan for advice. Give Chu fan depressed. How can you meet such a person who is not afraid of death wherever you go?


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed uncontrollably to prove his sense of existence and said, "brothers, this woman is my wife."


    Du Shaoyi glared: "your wife? Where did it say? Take out the marriage certificate. If you don''t have a marriage certificate, you''ll die. I tell you, this girl belongs to me today."


    "Are you too lawless?" Chu fan took out his cell phone. "I want to call the police!"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    At the mention of the alarm, the boys were not afraid, but laughed loudly as if they had heard a joke. In particular, the short young man smiled and burst into tears. He reluctantly held back his smile, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, pointed to Du Shao and said, "do you know who Du Shao is? You call the police to catch him, the son of the director of the Public Security Bureau? You report it and see who the police are coming to catch?"

 Chapter 880

    "Are you Du Feng''s son?" Chu fan couldn''t help asking.


    It was a coincidence that Du Feng had just left for more than two hours when he met his son again. Looking at his son''s arrogance, Du Feng''s old boy must not be a good thing.


    Wipe, brother, he almost cheated me.


    The short young man glared: "the name of the director is also what you call? While we du Shao are in a good mood, put down this woman and go away, otherwise we will catch you and lock you up for a few years."


    Chu fan was angry and happy: "if you say it''s off, you think the public security bureau is opened by your family?"


    "Yes, the public security bureau is still run by our family." Du shaoniu coaxed. "My father is the director. Who dares not to give him face? Don''t talk about making your daughter-in-law. Even if I put you in prison, it''s my word. If you know what''s going on, get out, or... ER!"


    Du Shao''s face changed before he finished, because there was a black muzzle in front of him, and the gun was in the man''s hand.


    Grass, what''s going on? Why do you still have a gun when you run into someone on the street? Special, this guy can''t be a knife and gun, can he?


    "Brother, brother, don''t... don''t be impulsive. Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings." Du Shao stammered. As for his attendants, his legs were soft with fear. It''s OK to let them eat, drink and have fun and bully ordinary people. If they really run into horizontal and deadly people, they are better than anyone.


    Chu fan was speechless: "you are really Du Feng''s own son. You even speak in the same tone as the old guy. Take out the phone and call your father immediately."


    And this good thing? It''s not ironic, is it?


    Du Shao is a little confused. He really doesn''t understand whether this call should be made or not.


    "I asked you to call, you don''t understand?" Chu fan shouted.


    "Right away, right away." Du Shao was frightened. He hurriedly took out his mobile phone, called it tremblingly, and said with a cry, "Dad, Dad, come and save me. I''m pointed at my head with a gun... At the door of the barbecue shop on Huaxing Road, come quickly. You won''t see your son me later."


    Hung up the phone, Du Shao looked at Chu fan uneasily: "that..."


    "You shut up and squat." Chu fan angrily scolded and interrupted Du Shao''s words. The muzzle of the gun swung, frightening him to run on the road teeth and squat down with his ears.


    His attendants didn''t dare to neglect. They ran in a similar way. They squatted in a row, all holding their ears with their hands, not to mention how depressed they were.


    Du Shao was planning. When he saw how Dad should explain, he heard Chu fan''s voice behind him: "governor Hao, I have to trouble you..."


    Du Shao''s eyes were dark and he almost fainted. God, he was calling governor hao? If it''s true, isn''t it over? What should I do? What should I do?


    He only thought about himself, but he didn''t think about what would happen to his father. Once Du Feng steps down, his aura as the chief''s son will disappear. At that time, he will change from a arrogant dandy to a small figure trampled on by others.


    Du Feng came quickly. Chu fan''s phone hasn''t been put down yet. Du Feng arrived in the police car. As soon as he got off the bus, he saw Chu fan. His legs were soft and almost stuck on the ground.


    Haunted, why did you meet him again?


    "Dad, Dad, please save me." Du Shao called out excitedly when his father came.


    It''s good if Dad comes. There''s no injustice with dad. Hum, I''ll catch the boy later, and then I have to toss his horse to death.


    Seeing Du Feng stride towards himself, Du Shao is still very moved. He can see the intimacy and estrangement at the critical moment. This is definitely his father, such as fake change. But just as he stood up and prepared to give his father a hug, he was greeted by a big ear scraper, which almost took out his big teeth.


    "Pa!" the slap was crisp and loud, which made Du Shao feel confused. It seemed that he had been beaten for the first time. It hurt so much.


    "Dad..."


    Du Shao just cried out. Du Feng raised his foot and kicked him in the stomach and directly kicked his son. If his police hadn''t stopped him in time, he would have taken out the gun.


    "You... You wait for me." Du Feng pointed to his useless son on the ground and strangled his heart. You can''t accomplish anything more than defeat. You''re killing your father.


    "Director Du, it''s a little late to think of educating his son now?" Chu fan''s voice came from one side.


    From what his son did today, we can see that this is definitely a big dandy who bullies men and women, and Du Shao did more than that.


    This is a collision with Chu fan. If someone else, the couple''s life will be ruined. The men were put in prison and the women were ruined by these guys who are even more hateful than hooligans. However, there is no place to reason.


    In the final analysis, Du Feng''s connivance to his son is just a mistake, which makes all the credit accumulated by Du Feng over the years go to naught. He is not a qualified director, let alone a qualified father.


    "General Chu, i..."


    Du Feng''s forehead was sweating. He was about to explain, but Chu fan interrupted: "you don''t have to explain anything. If I hadn''t brought a gun just now, your daughter-in-law would have been robbed by your son and sent me to prison. Hehe, he said that the police station was opened by your family."


    It''s over. It''s over this time.


    If we could go back 20 years ago, Du Feng would shoot his son against the wall. He would rather not be a black sheep than be killed by him. Now, it''s no use explaining anything. It''s like he was cramped and fell down softly.


    "Director, director, what''s the matter with you?" the policeman around hurriedly held Du Feng and hurriedly said, "come on, call an ambulance. The director fainted."


    At this time, a black Audi car stopped on the roadside. Before the car stopped steadily, a middle-aged man opened the door and jumped out of the car. Because of his worry, he stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    The young man who came down from the co pilot hurried forward to hold him and said with concern, "county magistrate Deng, please slow down."


    It''s burning. Can you slow down?


    County Magistrate Deng shook off the Secretary''s hand, went straight to Chu fan and took the initiative to stretch out his hands: "general Chu, I''m really sorry to have wronged you."


    "You are..."


    The Secretary hurriedly said, "this is county magistrate Deng of Xilin County."


    Chu fan shook the hand of county magistrate Deng: "Hello, county magistrate Deng. In fact, it''s nothing for me to be wronged, but if the people of Xilin County are wronged, but there''s no place to redress their grievances, it''s not a small matter."


    County Magistrate Deng''s forehead was sweating. Not to mention the energy of the general Chu in front of him, just a reprimand on the phone was enough to make him tremble. The mayor said that governor Hao would come to Xilin County tomorrow to investigate. At that time, officials from the province and the city would be present.


    If it is normal, county magistrate Deng is eager for them to come and investigate. As long as the leaders are arranged, they may move their positions and be transferred to the city. But now, it''s clear that the investigation is to pick on the thorn. If one is bad, he, the county magistrate, has to fall into it.


    "What general Chu said is that I will deal with it seriously."


    "County magistrate Deng, I''m giving you trouble."


    "No trouble, no trouble, I have to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I really didn''t know that Du Feng''s son was so lawless." county magistrate Deng sighed, "it''s also my fault that I focused on construction and the welfare of the people, but only ignored the supervision of the cadres'' families. When governor Hao and mayor Zhou arrive tomorrow, I will make a profound review..."


    Chu fan was too lazy to listen to his official voice. He waved his hand and said, "OK, I''ve reported the matter. As for how to deal with it, you see what to do. Bye!"


    "General Chu, where do you live? Let me ask the driver to drive you there?"


    "No, I''ll take a taxi." Chu fan waved at the roadside. A passing taxi stopped. Chu fan first sent Tang Feifei on his shoulder to the car, waved to county magistrate Deng, got into the car and walked away.


    When Chu fan is gone, county magistrate Deng still looks at Chu fan''s leaving back. The secretary comes over and whispers beside him: "county magistrate, the people in the police station are still waiting for your instructions."


    "Take them all away and interrogate them all night." county magistrate Deng waved impatiently, "no matter who''s the child, you can''t be severely punished. Also, call the director of the petition office to me."


    "Yes!"


    The secretary just took out his mobile phone and was ready to call. County magistrate Deng immediately said, "forget it, inform everyone in the leading group and go to the county government for a meeting immediately..."


    Because of the arrival of Chu fan, a huge anti-corruption storm blew up in Xilin County and even Baise City. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know all this. He got into a mess, patted his ass and left. He returned to the hotel and directly took Tang Feifei back to his room.


    Drunk Tang Feifei fell asleep in the car and was carried upstairs by Chu fan. But after entering the hotel room, Chu fan stripped her and took her into the bathroom. Soon, under the urging of his magic palm, Tang Feifei''s alcohol evaporated rapidly, and then stimulated by the water flow, he suddenly woke up.


    "Ah, big villain, what are you doing?" Tang Feifei hurriedly protected her chest, but her coquettish appearance was more like a little sheep blocked in the corner by a big gray wolf, which immediately made Chu fan beast - angry.


    "Hey hey, lonely men and women, not dressed yet. What can you do?" Chu fan, with a bad smile, stepped forward two steps. Tang Feifei said bitterly, "grandma is next door. If I don''t come back all night, she will know."


    "What are you afraid of? We are aboveboard and not afraid of her knowing." before Tang Feifei could speak again, Chu fan stuffed the bath towel into her hand and turned around, "rub my back first, and then put you back."


    "Really?"


    "When did I lie to you?"


    Pure Tang Feifei really believed it. She was relieved and began to rub her back for Chu fan. But before long, Chu fan grabbed the bath towel and wanted to rub her back. As soon as she came and went, there was a sound of ''Pa Pa Pa Pa'' in the bathroom, and the woman couldn''t help whispering

 Chapter 881

    The next morning, Tang Feifei slipped out of Chu fan''s room and was about to knock on the opposite guest room door. The door opened first, and Tang qiner appeared at the door.


    "Grandma!"


    Tang Feifei smiled and said, "are you awake? I came back too late last night. I''m afraid I''ll wake you up, so..."


    "Make it up, keep making it up!" Tang qiner stared at her angrily and poked her forehead. "You will be sold by that smelly boy sooner or later."


    "He can''t bear it." Tang Feifei pouted and took grandma''s arm. Before she scolded, she quickly said coquettishly, "grandma, I''m hungry. Let''s go and have something to eat first?"


    Tang qiner said to Chu fan''s room, "don''t call him?"


    "No matter him, it''s better to starve him." Tang Feifei said, but she was thinking, what can I bring him back later?


    Opposite the hotel is a breakfast shop. As soon as the two women sat down, Tang Feifei received a call from Chu fan, told him the location, and quickly ordered a piece of shredded pork noodles with snow vegetables and two drawers of steamed stuffed buns for him.


    Before the shredded meat noodles were brought up, Chu fan had already come up in a rage. He took a sip of a bowl of millet porridge in front of Tang Feifei, grabbed the steamed stuffed bun and ate it, just like the reincarnation of a hungry ghost.


    "Boss, can you fry some eggs?" Chu fan asked vaguely with steamed stuffed bun in his mouth.


    The boss was busy on the noodle table. When he heard the speech, he was embarrassed and said, "brother, I''m really sorry. I''m too busy. I can''t spare the pot. However, there are tea eggs here. They are just boiled. They taste better than fried eggs. How about some?"


    "OK, ten."


    Tang qiner was angry when he saw him. He can eat too much. If he can work, he can sleep all day in the car yesterday. Don''t you have to sleep all day today? She wanted to say something about Chu fan, but Tang Feifei sent the peeled tea eggs to Chu fan''s mouth and forgot that her grandmother was sitting next to her.


    Alas, the water poured by the married girl, who still has my grandmother in her eyes?


    Chu fan''s eyes are sharp. At a glance, he can see that Tang qiner is jealous. He quickly winks at Tang Feifei. Tang Feifei is stunned. He looks at Chu fan''s eyes and suddenly understands. He quickly peels a tea egg for grandma and puts it in her atherosclerotic bowl.


    "Grandma, you eat too."


    "Hum, finally think of me?" Tang qin''er''s face became better and ate slowly.


    Chu fan ate breakfast for ten people alone. When he left, he packed the pot of tea eggs and took them away. There were 70 or 80 eggs, not 100. When I went back to pick up the car, I saw two cars parked outside the hotel. County magistrate Deng and the Secretary I saw last night were waiting patiently.


    "County magistrate Deng, are you..." Chu fan asked mistily with a bag of tea eggs.


    County Magistrate Deng was studying whether to enter the hotel. Unexpectedly, Chu fan came up from behind. County Magistrate Deng quickly came over and shook hands with him, smiled and said, "general Chu, I''ve come to report to you."


    "Stop!" Chu fan quickly waved his hand. "I''m not your leader. What do you report to me? Besides, I''m just passing by and left right away."


    "Let''s go now?" county magistrate Deng was stunned. Seeing that Chu fan really wanted to go, he hurried to catch up, "general Chu, you rarely come here. How can we let Xilin County Government express it."


    A man in his fifties stepped forward quickly and took the initiative to stretch out his hands: "Hello, general Chu. I''m Xu Guoliang, Secretary of the county Party committee of Xilin County. Before coming, governor Hao specially instructed you to stay anyway. Governor Hao and others will arrive at noon. It''s not too late for you to meet governor Hao and go again."


    Chu Fan said positively, "to tell you the truth, I have a special task this time. Saving people is like fighting a fire. I can''t afford to delay. Well, I''ll call governor Hao later. When I come back, I''ll come to complain. But today, I really don''t have time."


    No wonder I came to this place. I had a task. It''s also the misfortune of master Du Feng. Why did you two hit the muzzle of the gun?


    After greeting for a while, Chu fan finally got rid of the two enthusiastic county leaders and got on the car with tea eggs. On the bus, the Secretary of county magistrate Deng stuffed a lot of fruits and local specialties. It can be seen that county magistrate Deng was very intentional and prepared.


    At more than eight o''clock, Chu fan finally left Xilin County and got on the highway again. This time, his destination is Heishan Town, a small town at the southernmost end of Guangxi. Further on, there will be no roads, all mountains, and the Miao village where the moon worship sect is located is in the depths of the 100000 mountains.


    Today, Chu fan was in good shape. He drove for several hours. At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, he finally arrived in Heishan town. The town is actually not much bigger than the village, but there are only a few more small buildings. The streets are still gravel roads. Once the car passes, it rolls up the yellow sand all over the sky, just like the old county in the 1980s.


    However, although the town is small, the facilities are quite complete. On both sides of cross street, there is a postal savings office, a town government office building, a state-owned guest house and a farmers'' market. In addition, they are all small shops. They collect medicinal materials, sell fruits, buy miscellaneous agricultural products, sell rice flour, grain and oil, and also open personal small hotels.


    "Grandma, let''s live here today." Chu fan stopped in front of the state-owned guest house. It should be safer to live here. Of course, he is not afraid of people, but afraid of losing his car in the middle of the night. Trouble!


    Before Chu fan got off, Tang qin''er suddenly said, "continue to drive forward and turn right at the intersection in front."


    It seems that she knows it very well. In that case, listen to her.


    Chu fan pushed the door open, but since Tang qiner spoke, Chu fan had to close the door and continue to drive forward. According to Tang qiner''s instructions, he turned seven and eight and stopped in front of a farmer''s yard.


    "Grandma, is this a hotel?" Tang Feifei looked out of the window curiously, but it didn''t look like a hotel.


    Tang qiner jumped out of the car and said faintly, "I know this family. If you put the car in their house, it will be fine. Let''s go!"


    When Chu fan and Tang Feifei jumped out of the car, Tang qiner had opened the gate and strode in. Just after walking a few steps, several people came out of the room. The first one was an old man with dark skin and wrinkled face. He looked at it carefully and said in surprise: "is it Miss Tang? You haven''t come for some years. Come on, please come inside."


    "Lao Wu, your bones are still so strong. It seems that you have had a good time these years." Tang qiner walked over with a smile and looked familiar with the old man.


    The old man smiled bitterly and said, "you are still the same as you used to be, but I have become a bad old man... Eh, these two are..."


    Tang qiner pointed to Chu fan and said, "my granddaughter Feifei and my granddaughter''s son-in-law Chu fan. This time, I''m going to take them to worship the moon, but it''s a little late now. Do you have any vacancies in your house? If not, let''s go to the hotel..."


    "Yes, there are still several vacant rooms. Even if not, I have to make room for you in the cowshed." Lao Wu was very enthusiastic and hurriedly said, "don''t stand outside. Please come inside. Hey, this family is poor and can''t compare with your city. As long as you don''t dislike it, you can live as long as you want."


    "Old Wu, my car..." Chu fan embarrassed and pointed out.


    As soon as old man Wu patted his forehead, he quickly waved his hand and said, "second, go and open the door and let the guests drive in and directly drive into the warehouse."


    The young man who has been standing behind old man Wu looks eighteen or nine years old. He is as black as his father, but he is very strong. He is about one meter seven, but he weighs at least 150 or 60 kilograms. The neck and head are almost thick on one side, with long arms and short legs.


    "Brother, please drive in and I''ll open the gate for you." the young man smiled with a simple and honest smile. He ran very fast with short legs. It''s not too much to describe him as walking fast. He came to the gate in a few steps and opened both sides of the gate.


    Chu fan got on the bus again, fell back and slowly drove into the yard. At this time, the young man had run ahead, opened the warehouse door on the east side, cleaned up the mess inside, made a large space, and waved Chu fan to drive in.


    Not to mention, although old man Wu''s family is only a farmer, the family conditions should be good. There are three main houses, a warehouse in the East and a horse pen in the west, with two red and brown ponies tied inside.


    This kind of horse is a specialty of Miao area. It is not good at running, but it has great endurance, especially on mountain roads. In this place, all good cars are in vain. This pony is the main means of transportation.


    Chu fan parked the car. The young man didn''t know where to find a bundle of tarpaulin. He covered the car quickly. Before Chu fan started, he was busy. He clapped his hands and locked the warehouse door.


    "Brother, have a cigarette." Chu fan took out a cigarette, handed it over and said with a smile, "my name is Chu fan. What''s your name?"


    "My name is iron egg." the young man quickly glanced at the main room. Seeing that no one was paying attention, he quickly picked up the cigarette, put it under his nose and smelled it. He was still a little reluctant to smoke.


    Seeing this, Chu fan simply stuffed him with a box of cigarettes that had just been unpacked: "smoke, I still have it if I don''t smoke."


    "I''ll smoke later." iron egg put the cigarette in again, carefully stuffed it into his pocket and whispered, "don''t let my father know. He won''t let me smoke."


    "Why?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    Iron egg was embarrassed to scratch his head: "my father said that if you smoke too much, it''s easy to have no children."


    Chu fan''s hand shook and the smoke almost fell to the ground. He didn''t dare to buy a channel: "how old are you this year? Have a daughter-in-law?"


    "I''m seventeen this year," iron egg said proudly. "In our place, children as old as me can make soy sauce."


    I''ll go. It''s too early to get married. Will you get married on the 14th and 5th?

 Chapter 882

    In fact, Tiedan is not married yet, but she is engaged. Her daughter-in-law is a girl in a stockade nearby. She can get married at any time when she has enough money for the bride price and is ready for the wedding room.


    After inquiry, it was learned that the iron eggs family was originally a farmer in the stockade, but old man Wu had a lively mind and became a second dealer early. Go to nearby villages, buy all kinds of mountain goods and herbs, and then transport them to the city. There is no worry that they can''t be sold at all.


    Only in recent years did old man Wu stop when he was too old to run. However, his wealth was not cut off. His eldest son took over, continued to buy mountain goods, and then sent them to the designated sales points in big cities.


    Everyone was talking first. Suddenly there was a trumpet outside. Iron egg quickly stood up and said, "my brother is back."


    With that, Tiedan ran out in a hurry. Soon, the door opened, a silver gray pickup truck came in and pulled over. Then, two young men and women, both in their twenties and sixes, jumped out of the car and dressed very fashionable, which was different from the people in this town.


    After entering the house, the man''s eyes fell on Tang qiner, immediately showed a professional smile and said enthusiastically, "aunt Tang, when did you arrive?"


    "I''ve just arrived, too." Tang qiner''s eyes fell on the woman beside him and said with a smile, "haven''t seen him for several years. Junkai is married? Your daughter-in-law is very beautiful. Which village?"


    The woman said with a big smile, "Hello, aunt Tang. My name is aster. I''m from the falling moon dock."


    "The moon landing dock is a good place," Tang qiner said with emotion. "When I went there, the patriarch specially called the villagers in the stockade and held a bonfire banquet, singing and dancing. Now when I think back, it seems like yesterday."


    Aster was surprised and said, "I''m the daughter of the patriarch. I remember when you said it. You gave me a pair of Tremella ornaments back then."


    Tang qiner looked at her carefully and suddenly woke up: "are you the little girl with a sheep''s horn braid?"


    "Well, it''s me."


    "How many years have passed in a flash? At that time, you seemed to be only seven or eight years old. Now you are more than twenty?"


    "Twenty two."


    Chu fan stood up with a box of cigarettes in his hand and handed one over: "my name is Chu fan. Excuse me."


    Junkai quickly took the cigarette, took out the lighter, lit it for Chu fan first, and then himself to show his respect. After taking a sip, Junkai said with a smile, "aunt Tang saved my father''s life. Let alone live for a few days, it''s no problem to live here for a long time."


    At this time, Tang Feifei, who had been facing his back, turned around, nodded slightly and said with a smile, "Hello, my name is Tang Feifei."


    Suddenly, the smoke from Junkai''s mouth fell down and the whole person was stunned. Beautiful, so beautiful, just like a fairy from the sky. Although Tang qiner is also very beautiful, she is old after all, but Tang Feifei is like a blooming flower, at a time of fragrance, let alone him. Even Chu fan will be absent-minded for a moment when he sees her for the first time.


    How can you be a big star if you are not beautiful and have no temperament?


    Aster pinched her husband''s back vaguely. Junkai regained his consciousness and hurriedly said, "the food is ready. Let''s go and have dinner. This way, please!"


    With a faint smile, Tang Feifei naturally took Chu fan''s arm and walked towards the living room. By doing so, she was obviously telling the couple that she already had a man.


    Sure enough, Junkai looked gloomy. Although he knew that there was no possibility between himself and Tang Feifei, who didn''t fantasize about having such a beautiful woman? Especially married men want more than they did when they were not married.


    Shiwan secretly breathed a sigh of relief and glared at the man in the back. Junkai knew he was wrong and hurriedly said, "I''ll get the wine."


    In this house, the living room is still quite spacious. Because guests came, he set the table in the living room and put a large table. In such a short time, old man Wu''s wife even made more than a dozen dishes and almost filled the table. All kinds of mountain delicacies smell delicious. Even Tang Feifei moved his index finger and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water.


    What a feast!


    It''s hard to be gracious. Old man Wu has a good way of persuading wine. Even Tang qiner couldn''t help drinking more cups. Chu fan drank more than a kilogram of wine alone, but he didn''t change his face. Instead, he drank more than three old men Wu.


    In the evening, aster invited Tang Feifei and his wife to her room to have a rest. As for Junkai, he slept in his father''s room. Anyway, it was an earth Kang, which was spacious enough.


    Chufan followed Tiedan to a small bedroom opposite the kitchen. There was a single bed in it. He asked Chufan to sleep on the bed, but he pulled a straw mat and covered the floor with a blanket. He soon fell asleep.


    Old man Wu got married relatively late and didn''t get married until he was in his early 40s. He said he was delayed because of poor family conditions, but Chu fan thought that nine times out of ten he had been waiting for Tang qiner for so many years.


    A fair lady, a gentleman. Tang qiner at that time was not inferior to Tang Feifei now. Which man can be indifferent to her? However, old man Wu was infatuated with her for so many years.


    And his two sons have very different personalities. Although the contact time is not long, Chu fan hasn''t seen anyone. In a few words, he can see a person''s temper.


    Wu Junkai, the eldest brother, is a little thin. Although he is enthusiastic, he shows a merchant''s philistine and smiles very falsely. Moreover, he has some crazy thoughts about Tang Feifei. Although it is obscure, he can''t hide it from Chu fan''s eyes. He tried to get Chu fan drunk, but he drank himself too much.


    Chu fan doesn''t pay much attention to such people. Who makes his big star wife too attractive? Besides, if you stay one night and leave tomorrow morning, you can''t be angry with him.


    The second iron egg is a simple and honest man. He is not as eloquent as his eldest brother, but he has great insight. He pours wine and dishes with great enthusiasm. At the beginning, he didn''t dare to look at Tang Feifei, but after a few drinks, he let go, but his eyes at Tang Feifei were very clear, like seeing his own sister, without any distractions.


    Maybe in his eyes, his daughter-in-law who hasn''t passed the door is a fairy, more beautiful than Tang Feifei. This is beauty in the eye of the beholder.


    The next morning, Chu fan was awakened by the collision of pots and pans. When he sat up, he found that iron egg had gone out at some time. As soon as he got dressed, Tiedan opened the door and looked. Seeing that he got up, he immediately grinned and said, "brother, are you awake? I''ll prepare shampoo for you and have breakfast soon."


    Chu fan has the feeling of returning to the mountain village. When he is in his hometown, he also goes to bed early and gets up early, because there is no TV, no computer, no mobile phone. Why don''t he go to bed?


    In the morning, Lao Wu''s daughter-in-law and aster baked a pot of noodles. They were very delicious. Even Tang Feifei, who didn''t eat much in the morning, ate two and drank a bowl of mushroom soup. After breakfast, it was less than eight o''clock, but Lao Wu had fed the two horses fodder, put on the saddle, bridle and bridle, and put two big pockets on the horse''s back. They were full of money, and I didn''t know what they contained.


    "I''m old, and my legs are not as good as before." old man Wu patted the pony''s forehead and said, "this time, let iron egg take you. He''s been there several times. He''s familiar with the road and won''t go wrong."


    Tang qiner refused and said, "Lao Wu, don''t bother. I''ve been there several times and can''t get lost."


    "It''s all right. Anyway, iron egg is idle at home. When he comes back, he can collect some mountain goods." old man Wu can''t refuse. He turned to his son iron egg and told him, "be careful and don''t make any mistakes, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I didn''t go to the mountain once or twice? I promise to send aunt Tang safely and then send them back safely." iron egg patted his strong chest and banged, as if to prove to people that he was resistant to beating.


    Then, Tang qiner said goodbye to the old Wu family, took Chu fan with them, followed iron egg and headed for the mountain.


    Chu fan whispered, "isn''t it not good for us to spend the night for nothing? Otherwise, I''ll go to the savings office in the town to get some money and send it to father Wu?"


    "Wait for you? The cauliflower is cold." Tang Feifei glanced at him and whispered, "when I get up, I''ll put my money under my pillow. I''ll see it when aster cleans up the house."


    "How much did you leave?"


    "Not much, exactly two thousand dollars."


    Two thousand yuan is nothing to Chu fan, but for Wu''s family, it''s equivalent to their family''s income for ten days. But feelings can''t be measured by money. If you were in a big city, you wouldn''t be able to eat 20000 yuan for that table of food last night alone.


    Walking is a boring and helpless thing. At the beginning, Tang Feifei was still in high interest. She pointed out like sightseeing. Occasionally, she took out her mobile phone and asked Chu fan to take some photos, which was easy and freehand. She didn''t worry about her parents'' anxiety and tension before.


    I''ve been waiting for so many years. It''s not bad for one or two days. Besides, with Chu fan, what else to worry about? Therefore, Tang Feifei has completely put down and regarded this operation as a trip.


    But after a long time, she felt boring. Moreover, she couldn''t lift her legs after walking more than ten miles in one breath. This still has the power of the demon king to enhance her physique, otherwise, she can''t even walk two miles.


    "Iron egg, how long do we have to walk?" Tang Feifei asked breathlessly in the back.


    Iron egg was still the same as usual. He didn''t even sweat on his forehead. He looked back and said with a smile: "where is this? If we follow the current speed, we will have to walk for at least ten days."


    "Ten days?" Tang Feifei stumbled and almost got stuck on the ground. Is it too far? If I knew this, I let Chu fan fly over with me.


    "I''ll carry you on my back." Chu fan bends down. Tang Feifei is not polite. He lies on his back and doesn''t wait to speak. Chu fan knows what she wants to say, "I asked grandma. There is miasma all year round in the depths of 100000 mountains. It is difficult to find the address of the moon worship sect from above. Moreover, once it falls on a strange boundary, it may not be able to tell the direction, so it is even more difficult to find the place."

 Chapter 883

    As soon as Chu fan walked out with Tang Feifei on his back, he saw iron egg stop. Chu fan couldn''t help asking curiously, "why did you stop? I''m fine. It''s OK to carry her for how long."


    "Brother, the horse I led is for sister Feifei." iron egg said strangely. Looking at his smiling face, he seemed to be looking at a Damascus monkey.


    "Wipe, didn''t you say earlier?" Chu Fanton came out of anger and shouted to Tang Feifei on his back, "hurry down and ride a horse!"


    Tang Feifei smiled down from his back and said, "you took the initiative to carry me. It''s hard for me to be generous. Hee hee!"


    Dead girl, you knew it long ago, but you deliberately didn''t tell me and took me as a horse. Hum, you rode me today, and it''s my turn to ride you in the evening. Gaga, gaga!


    Tang Feifei was scalded by Chu fan''s bad smiling eyes. He didn''t have to guess what he was thinking. He couldn''t help spitting at him. He quickly came to the pony, grabbed the saddle, stepped on the stirrup, and rode up. Very neat!


    Iron egg was a little surprised. I didn''t see that such a charming young lady can ride a horse? He''s very agile.


    "Aunt Tang, you can ride a horse, too. You still have a long way to go."


    "I don''t need to. Go a little further."


    Although Tang qiner is old, she has a good foundation of Kung Fu. Naturally, this mountain road is nothing to talk about. Although the pony carried Tang Feifei, it was not slow at all. It could still keep up with several people and move forward step by step.


    The four walked for several hours at a time. Even if they rode, Tang Feifei was too tired. He couldn''t help asking again, "iron egg, how long do you have to walk? I''m hungry!"


    "Soon, hey hey!"


    "Fast, fast, you''ve said it 800 times, but when are you going to go?"


    Iron egg smiled and pointed to the front: "after this mountain, we can rest and eat."


    Tang Feifei was immediately happy and hurriedly drove the pony to speed up. But as the saying goes, if you look at the mountain and see that the mountain is not high, you have to go around if you want to turn it over. This circle will go down for almost another hour. Tang Feifei is almost hungry.


    "Water, give me some water to drink. I''m so thirsty." Tang Feifei said dryly.


    Chu fan just handed over the water bag and heard the iron egg say, "bear it again. There is a river in front. Drinking water is sweet. Make sure you want to drink after drinking."


    "There is really a river, listen." Chu fan listened, and there was a faint sound of water.


    Now, Tang Feifei came to her senses. She hurried to get off her horse and ran at full speed through the woods. Sure enough, she saw a small river with clear drinking water. She could see fish swimming around.


    Tang Feifei jumped down from his horse, hesitated by the river and asked, "can I drink this water?"


    "Of course, we can drink. The river can grow. In the days to come, almost all the water we drink is from the river." iron egg came forward, squatted down on a green stone by the river, washed his hands, picked up the water and put it to his mouth, and even drank a few mouthfuls.


    Chu fan doesn''t pay so much attention. He used to drink this kind of mountain spring water in the mountains. It''s very clear and sweet. But he just squatted down and was ready to talk to someone. He found that two short legged horses followed him and drank upstream of him.


    Especially, you two will find a place.


    Chu fan had no choice but to get up, take a few steps forward, bend over and drink a few mouthfuls. The taste is really good. It''s much better than the mountain spring water sold. Even drank a few mouthfuls, washed his face, then untied the water bag hanging on his body, poured out the warm water inside, refilled it, and handed it to Tang Feifei.


    "Drink it. It''s filtered by nature to ensure beauty."


    Seeing that they all drank, Tang Feifei took a tentative drink. It was clear and sweet. It was really good to drink. Moreover, she was really thirsty. She had no scruples and drank a third of it with a water bag.


    On the other side, iron egg had taken down the package on the horse''s back, took out an iron pot from it, picked up some stones by the river, built a recommended stove, put the pot on it, poured in a whole bag of water, picked up some dry firewood, and soon started the fire.


    The red flame, the licking bottom of the pot, and the water in it soon made a Zillah sound. At this time, iron egg took out a piece of dried meat and a knife, and quickly cut the meat into the pot one by one. Soon, a strong smell of meat came from the pot.


    Then, iron egg took out a handful of wild vegetables from a small basket on horseback, cleaned them by the river, and then threw them into the pot. Suddenly, the meat smell changed, becoming more fragrant and more appetizing.


    "Iron egg, you also brought this wild vegetable from home?" Tang Feifei asked curiously.


    Before the iron egg spoke, Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "this wild vegetable was picked by someone else''s iron egg on the road. It''s not like you. It''s no use just looking for squirrels and birds."


    "You''re useful. You don''t do anything?" Tang Feifei glared at him angrily. Unfortunately, she was disappointed. Chu fan magically took out a food bag from behind, which contained some fresh mushrooms.


    Now, even the iron egg couldn''t help but wonder: "brother, have you lived in the mountains? I understand very well. These mushrooms are difficult to meet. When did you pick them?"


    "Ha ha, I picked some when I saw them on the road." Chu fan took the mushrooms and went to the river to wash them. He took out a small pot and set it on fire. In addition, he took out some bittern and a picnic mat, spread them on the flat ground by the river, arranged everything, and looked straight at the iron eggs.


    Where did you get all these things?


    "Brother, are you a magician? Are these... True?"


    "Don''t you know if you taste it?" Chu fan grabbed two tea eggs and threw them. The iron egg quickly reached out to catch it, peeled the shell and threw it into his mouth, nodding again and again, "really, it tastes good, but I didn''t see you bring anything?"


    Chu fan smiled mysteriously: "I brought more than these things, enough for us to eat for ten days and a half months."


    Before long, the mushrooms were cooked. Chu fan was not afraid of heat. He directly reached out to take the mushrooms out of the boiling water, washed them again with water, and then threw them into the meat soup pot. Suddenly, a delicious smell came to Tang Feifei''s nose, which made Tang Feifei swallow her saliva.


    "OK, you can eat." iron egg took out four stainless steel water ladles, scooped them directly into the soup and handed them to Tang Feifei. "Sister Feifei, you have a taste of salty first."


    "Just... Just use this?" Tang Feifei was a little embarrassed. It''s good to use a basin or a ladle. Isn''t it too rough?


    Chu fan didn''t think so. He scooped a ladle and handed it to Tang qin''er. Then he handed a ladle to iron egg and said, "don''t you understand? The broth is too hot and there is no table. How can you take it? The ladle is different. It''s not hot and it''s convenient to drink."


    "Brother, you know so much." iron egg thumbed up. If he didn''t know that Chu fan came from outside, he thought Chu fan was from the stockade. I feel that Chu fan knows more about Dashan than he does.


    Chu fan broke the dough cake from the iron egg, threw it into the soup and said casually: "In fact, I grew up in the mountains. I followed my father to hunt in the mountains when I was eight years old, and I went into the mountains with my brother when I was ten years old. Although I didn''t walk so far, it''s common to live in the mountains for three or five days. At that time, I didn''t have such conditions. I just baked a few sweet potatoes. If I could bake a pheasant, it would be the new year."


    Seeing that Tang Feifei was still in a daze, Chu fan handed Tang Feifei the pastry broth he had made and continued: "when I was on the construction site, I used a water ladle, but it was not stainless steel, but plastic, cheap, only two yuan each. At that time, I was also curious and asked my co-workers why not use a basin? Later I learned that it was not hot and convenient to use this thing!"


    When it is hot, it is soft and soft, but when it is cold, it is as hard as a discus, and people with good teeth can''t bite. But one advantage of this kind of cake is that it lasts a long time and won''t get moldy, but when you eat it, you must soak it in hot soup.


    Chu fan had eaten like this before, so iron egg thought he was from the mountains. Otherwise, how could he know everything?


    While they were eating, they listened to Chu fan''s story about the past. Unconsciously, Tang Feifei ate a lot and felt that it tasted good. It was iron eggs. He ate some of Chu fan''s Stewed and tea eggs and drank some wine.


    The woods are covered with grass. The two ponies have had enough to eat and drink. They lie down in the shade of the tree and are tired after walking so far.


    After dinner, Tiedan rushed to wash the things, reinstall them, and several people went on the road again. This time, Tang Feifei didn''t ride a horse. They were faster. They walked for several hours at a time. It was almost dark, and finally came to a village.


    "This is the lunar dock. My sister-in-law''s home is here." tie egg was very excited and took his horse to stride forward.


    Silly boy, your sister-in-law''s home is here. What are you excited about?


    The sound of horses'' hoofs soon attracted the attention of the villagers in the stockade. Several tough men came up, looked carefully, and immediately smiled with relief: "who was I then? It turned out to be an iron egg. Hahaha, I came to pick up your daughter-in-law?"


    "Fast... Fast. Hey, hey!" iron egg led the horse and walked into the village with a giggle.


    When Tang Feifei in the back appeared in the sight of the people, the laughter of the people suddenly stopped. They stared at her one by one, as if they had seen a fairy.


    "Hello, my name is Tang Feifei. Excuse me." Tang Feifei nodded politely and said hello.


    Finally, several big men woke up and hurriedly said, "Hello, my name is Wu lang."


    "My name is Wu Bo."


    "My name is..."


    "Cough!"


    A heavy cough startled the guys who scrambled to introduce themselves and hurried back. At this time, an old man with white beard living on a crutch came over with the help of a girl.

 Chapter 884

    "Brother Chu fan, this is the zabu patriarch of the falling moon dock."


    Iron egg led the horse forward, took a small bag from the package on the horse''s back, and handed it to him with both hands: "father zabu, this is the broken tobacco that my father asked me to bring you."


    "Cough!" the old man covered his mouth with his fist, coughed a few times and nodded. The girl next to him hurried forward two steps and picked up the small bag. At close range, she and iron egg''s eyes met, and immediately ran back with scarlet cheeks like a frightened lark.


    Chu fan looks at this and that. This man and woman are flirting. There''s something wrong.


    This silly boy is too real. Why don''t you bring some gifts to your little lover? When you have a chance, I must teach you well. Can you marry a daughter-in-law like this?


    "These are..." father zabu tried to open his eyes and wanted to see several people behind iron egg. Unfortunately, it was too dark and his eyes were not very good. He couldn''t see clearly.


    Without waiting for the introduction of iron egg, Tang qiner came forward and said with a faint smile: "brother zabu, do you still know me?"


    "You are..." zabu craned his neck and looked carefully. Suddenly, he was surprised. "Are you sister Qin? Is it really you?"


    "It''s me. I''ve come to see you." Tang qiner took two steps forward and held father zabu''s trembling hands. His hands were thin and rough, just like the dried bark of an old tree. Looking at his wrinkled old face and the gray beard under his jaw, Tang qiner''s eyes were wet. "Brother zabu, I haven''t seen you for a few years. You''re much older."


    Zab said with a bitter smile, "how many years? We haven''t seen each other for nearly 20 years? I thought I''d never see you in my life. Unexpectedly, I''d see you again before I die. Sister, where have you been over the years? Why don''t you come back and see me. Ah?"


    "I''m sorry!" Tang qiner couldn''t help crying, and father zabu couldn''t help crying. The two people, who were 150 years old together, almost hugged each other and cried bitterly.


    Chu fan whispered to himself that the old man was probably a good friend of his grandmother. Otherwise, how could he be so excited?


    "What do you think?" Tang Feifei couldn''t help but poke him. He gave him a bad look. He must have never thought of a good thing. If grandma saw him, he had to smoke you.


    "Grandpa, let''s go back and talk about it?" the girl said crisply. Then he glanced at Tiedan, who hurriedly said, "sister Evian is right. We haven''t eaten yet."


    "Yes, let''s go home." father zabu held Tang qiner''s hand tightly and said nothing, for fear that she would disappear out of thin air. Looking at their nagging words in front of them, Chu fan feels more and more that their relationship is not simple.


    To Chu fan''s surprise, father zabu was the patriarch, but the place he could live was not very good. He was just a small three room thatched house. The window was still pasted with window paper, and the paint on the window lattice was lost, revealing the rotten wooden frame.


    It can be seen that the old house has been for at least decades. Maybe it''s older than the old man.


    When she got home, the girl Evian was busy, boiling water, cooking, picking vegetables and cutting meat. Here, iron egg giggled all the time, making Miss Evian too ashamed to lift her head.


    "Smelly boy, still giggling!"


    Chu fan patted iron egg on his shoulder and gave him something. Iron egg was stunned. When he spread his hand, he saw a green leaf in his palm. When he looked carefully, he knew that it was a jade leaf carved from a piece of jade. Even the vein was clearly visible. It was really very beautiful.


    "What are you doing?" Chu fan pushed him and urged, "go quickly and give this thing to miss Evian. When you come back, she will certainly be willing to marry you."


    "This... This is too expensive, I can''t take it." iron egg was very excited, but he closed his eyes and stuffed things into Chu fan for fear that he would regret opening his eyes.


    I don''t see. The boy is quite straight.


    "Take it. I have plenty of these things at home. If you like, I''ll give you a full set of rings, earrings, bracelets and necklaces when you get married..."


    "Stop!" iron egg breathed quickly and held the emerald leaf tightly in his hand. "This one is enough. I''m afraid I won''t be happy with too much."


    Although he is from the mountains, he still knows the value of this thing. Usually, this kind of jade jewelry is handed down by the older generation, which is equivalent to the existence of family heirloom. This piece of jade leaf alone is enough to top all betrothal gifts.


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder: "you call me big brother. I''ll take you as my brother. What''s the difference between brothers? Go and speak out your heart boldly."


    "Can you do it?"


    "Wipe, you really have ink." Chu fan kicked the iron egg in the past.


    Iron egg left. Tang Feifei sat over and whispered, "you and iron egg are sneaky. What are you talking about?"


    "Hey, hey, let''s watch a good play. This silly boy has proposed." Chu fan lights a cigarette and looks at iron egg''s back with a bad smile.


    Tang Feifei was stunned and said, "propose? You... Did you encourage it? You, how can you do this? In case, in case Evian doesn''t agree, don''t you hurt the iron egg?"


    "Don''t worry, since I dare to encourage, I must be sure." Chu fan took Tang Feifei''s shoulder and whispered, "don''t you find that when Miss Evian looks at the iron egg, her face will turn red. She looks shy and timid, which is very similar to you once."


    "You mean, when I used to see you, I did the same?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Don''t stink. I was deceived by your sweet words and the appearance of gold and jade." Tang Feifei pouted and hummed, "if I had known you were such a bad guy, I wouldn''t like you."


    "Wipe, you mean, say I''m a loser? I''m your husband without you..."


    Not far away, father zabu held a dry cigarette bag in his mouth, looked at the playful Chu fan and said with emotion: "it''s nice to be young, but it''s a pity, it''s a pity. Alas!"


    Others must not understand the headless sentence, but Tang qiner knew it clearly. At the beginning, when she first came to miaojiang, she knew zabu. Zabu fell in love with her at a glance, but there was old man Wu around her, and he and old man Wu were still close as brothers.


    Because of this concern, zabu buried his feelings deeply in his heart until Tang qiner left. He blessed Tang qiner and old man Wu in his heart, but as a result, Tang qiner didn''t choose anyone, but left miaojiang. No one knew where she had gone.


    The two men waited hard for many years. Old man Wu couldn''t bear the persuasion of his family. He married and had children. He completely forgot Tang qiner, but zabu never married. Evian was his adopted daughter.


    Now, father zabu sees two pairs of young people, as if he saw himself and Tang qiner again. He regrets it. If he could go back to the past, he would be desperate to express his feelings to Tang qiner. Even if he was rejected, he would not leave regret.


    Unfortunately, time will not go backwards, and there is no way to make up for what you miss.


    "Brother zabu, I''m sorry for you." Tang qiner lowered her head bitterly. She also regretted that when she was young, she was too impulsive and grumpy. If she had more patience and tolerance, her life might be different now.


    If Tang Zhong didn''t leave in anger when he got married, he might not die so early. He may not only have one daughter and one granddaughter. Even with the background of Tangmen, his daughter may not be captured by people who worship the moon.


    If her daughter is not captured by Baiyue cult, she will not know zabu''s father and old man Wu. They will not wait so many years because of her that zabu''s father has not married all his life.


    "I don''t blame you, really." father zabu knocked the extinguished cigarette bag pot on the sole of his shoes and sighed, "if I do it again, I will still be the same as now. It''s all life and no one can change it."


    Evian came over: "Daddy, aunt Tang, the food is ready. Come and have a meal."


    "OK, eat, eat." zabu tucked the cigarette bag pot into his waist and stood up from his childhood horse, but he felt his brain buzzing and his body shaking, and almost fell to the ground.


    Tang qiner hurriedly held him and asked with concern, "brother zabu, are you okay?"


    "It''s all right, it''s the old problem." father zabu waved his hand and walked to the table with a smile.


    The table is placed in the yard. A 40 watt bulb at the door can also illuminate wine and vegetables. After several people sat down, father zabu ordered Evian to take out the old wine he had hidden for many years and pour it to several people.


    This wine has been used for years. The liquor is a little sticky. When the mud seal is opened, you can smell a mellow smell. If you are not good at drinking, you can get drunk just by smelling it.


    "Old man, you can''t drink this wine like this. You have to blend it." Chu fan stopped zabu''s father from drinking and ordered iron egg to take some clear spring water.


    The wine has been hoarded for so many years, and the water is almost volatilized. The rest is wine cream with higher alcohol concentration. If you drink it directly, it can burn people''s stomach. It''s too strong!


    Chu fan carefully blended for a while and tried several times before filling a bowl for zabu''s father again. He smiled and said, "zabu''s father, how about you try the blended wine?"


    Father zabu picked up the bowl, took a sip from his neck and drank the wine. Evian and Tang qiner wanted to stop it, but they slowed down.


    "Dad, you can''t drink like this," said Evian anxiously. Dad is old and his physique is much worse than before. He usually only drinks a little, but today he drinks so much all at once. His body will not be able to bear it.


    Zabu''s father was in a good state and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Today, my father is happy. One more bowl, one more bowl, and I promise not to drink more."


    "Brother zabu, you''re in poor health. You''d better not drink it." Tang qiner advised.


    "It''s all right. Don''t you know my drinking capacity?" he said. Father zabu went to get the wine jar, but he just stood up, his body suddenly shook and fell down

 Chapter 885

    "Dad!" Evian screamed and was about to rush up, but Chu fan stopped him.


    Chu fan comforted, "don''t be afraid. If you have a brother here, dad will be fine."


    "Evian, don''t be nervous. Chu fan''s medical skills are very good." Tang Feifei also hurried over, grabbed the six gods, cried and comforted Evian.


    Tang qin''er was closer. When zabu''s father fell down, she helped him. After listening to Chu fan''s words, she couldn''t help but be stunned and said, "do you still know medical skills?"


    "I don''t quite understand, but there should be no problem saving people." Chu fan stooped to pick up the comatose old zabu father and comforted, "you don''t have to worry. Wait for me outside for a while. He will be fine soon."


    "Daddy!" Evian cried and ran after him. He was stopped by Tiedan and Tang Feifei at the door and persuaded. He didn''t go in again, but refused to go. He stood at the door and waited, crying so that his eyes were swollen.


    After about ten minutes, Chu fan opened the door and came out. Evian hurriedly said, "how''s dad?"


    "Alas!" Chu fan sighed.


    Evian''s body shook and almost fainted. It''s over, it''s over. Dad must have left. Woo woo!


    "It''s a pity that the food is cold because of Miss Evian''s skill." Chu fan shook his head and sighed, strode over, picked up his glass and drank it. Tut Tut, the wine tastes really good.


    Tang qiner was stunned. What exactly does this mean? Anyone here? Is it cured or sent away?


    Only Tang Feifei knew Chu fan. He looked at him angrily and comforted him: "don''t cry, Evian. Your brother fan teases you. My father is well."


    "Ah?" Evian''s cry stopped. Before he could ask clearly, the door opened again, and a tall, thick browed and big eyed middle-aged man appeared at the door. Seeing him, Evian covered his mouth in horror and almost screamed.


    The iron egg seemed to see a ghost. His eyes almost fell to the ground. He rubbed his eyes hard and stared at it again. Yes, it''s not an illusion. It''s true, but... How can it be?


    "Zha... Zha Bu?" Tang qiner stood up in disbelief. The middle-aged man in front of her was Zha Bu more than 20 years ago. However, how could he be so young at once? He''s still like a man who''s fine. Has he recovered from his illness?


    "Daddy?" Evian called out in a tentative voice.


    Zabu glared at her angrily: "why, don''t you even know your father?"


    "Yes, but you..." Evian pointed to zabu and looked up and down. It was incredible. It was like a dream. How did he become young all of a sudden?


    "Don''t worry, go and heat up the dishes again. I''m going to get drunk with your aunt Tang and brother Chu fan today." zabu laughed, patted Evian on the shoulder and strode towards the table.


    At this time, Tang qiner finally calmed down and said in surprise, "Congratulations, brother zabu. You look younger than me now."


    "In my heart, you will always be so young and beautiful." zabu took a glass of wine, solemnly handed it to Tang qiner and said in a trembling voice, "qiner, God has given me another 20 years. Do you have the heart to let me wait for you all my life?"


    Suddenly, Tang qiner''s face turned red, but she didn''t resent zabu''s performance. People are not plants, who can be ruthless? For her, zabu has been waiting for the old man with white beard for forty years. How many forty years are there in his life?


    I remember that when she first came to miaojiang, she was still pregnant. At that time, she knew zabu and Lao Wu. For more than ten years, she came to visit her mother almost every year to worship her mother.


    The last time, her daughter was captured by Baiyue sect, that is, the year Tang Feifei was born. Since then, Tang qiner has never been to miaojiang, because she was afraid of revealing her whereabouts. She was found by Baiyue sect and then captured Tang Feifei.


    But she never thought that zabu had a deep love for her. He hadn''t seen her for more than 20 years. He was stunned that he hadn''t married all his life. Before, zabu was an old man in his twilight years. Tang qiner had no other ideas. He just felt guilty and delayed his whole life.


    Unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, Zab was 20 years younger and looked only in his early 40s. His almost dead heart was rejuvenated and ready to move again.


    "Zabu, we are all old." Tang qiner avoided zabu''s hot eyes, and Gu Jing''s heart beat violently.


    What''s the matter with yourself?


    Before zabu could speak, Tang Feifei sat down beside her grandmother with a smile, hugged her arm and said, "grandma, you''re not old at all. If you dye your hair black, it''s believed that you''re my mother."


    "Go, pure nonsense!" Tang qin''er glared at her angrily. What kind of child, even Grandma teased, no big or small.


    Chu fan put down his glass and said with a smile, "what else do you dye? Grandma, if you want to be young, I can help you get it now to ensure that you become as young as Feifei. It''s said that you are believed by both sisters."


    "I... can I?" Tang qiner was moved. She didn''t say she wanted to marry zabu, but a simple woman''s love of beauty. Which woman doesn''t want to be young and beautiful forever?


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "grandma, before you decide to get married, I promise to let you get married. Hey hey!"


    "Fuck off!" Tang qiner gouged him out. The bastard became more and more presumptuous. How old am I and still married? But at the sight of the persistent and burning zabu, her heart softened again.


    "Zabu, I''ve always regarded you as my brother and never thought about that." Tang qiner sighed and said, "besides, I''ve been used to living alone for so many years. Isn''t it good for us to be brothers and sisters?"


    "OK, brothers and sisters are brothers and sisters." zabu smiled freely, "but you must promise me not to disappear again. You will come here every year. I... I miss you!"


    Tang qiner''s eyes turned red and nodded again and again: "well, when I have nothing to do in the future, I''ll settle down here with you. In fact, I like the environment here in miaojiang, with beautiful mountains and water, no air pollution, and simple and kind people."


    "OK, that''s settled." zabu stuffed the wine into Tang qiner, picked up a glass of wine and touched her. They smiled at each other and drank together.


    Although Tang qiner didn''t promise to marry zabu, she was willing to stay for him, which made zabu very satisfied. Physical and psychological changes made him very happy today. A jar of thick wine cream mixed at least more than ten kilograms of mellow wine, and half of it went into his stomach. Finally, he got drunk and lay on the table.


    Iron eggs were also drunk. They drank two bowls of this product, but the wine was too strong. They left the table early and went to bed. Yiyun is very busy. Just settled the iron egg, my father is drunk again. Fortunately, Chu fan can help. Otherwise, these two old men, she is a weak woman. She is not sure what she is like.


    Chu fan didn''t drink less, but his drinking capacity was not comparable to zabu, and he didn''t do anything at all. However, he didn''t have a chance today. Tang Feifei was pulled back to his room to have a rest by Tang qiner and left him alone outside.


    Before he finished smoking a cigarette, Evian wiped the sweat on his forehead and came over: "brother Chu fan, I''ve made the bed for you. Have a rest early."


    "I''m not sleepy. Stay a little longer. It''s cool outside." Chu fan pointed to the small bench opposite and said, "sit down. I''ll ask you something."


    Evian sat down in doubt and asked, "brother Chu fan, what do you want to ask?"


    "Do you know moon worship?" Chu fan asked.


    Evian nodded and said, "we Miao people are almost all believers of moon worship. The blessing Festival on the third day of the first month is held in Fenghuang village, where moon worship is located, and we all have to participate."


    Chu fan nodded and asked, "do you know how far Phoenix stronghold is from here?"


    "Er..." Evian thought for a moment and said, "usually, we walk together for at least seven or eight days. If we ride a fast horse, it will take two or three days to arrive."


    "General orientation, do you know?"


    Evian stood up, looked to the South and stretched out his hand to the Southeast: "it should be in that direction. Fenghuang mountain is the highest mountain among the 100000 mountains in miaojiang. It''s like a flying phoenix. It''s easy to find."


    "Thank you, Miss Evian." Chu fan took out another cigarette and said, "go back and have a rest first, and I''ll smoke another cigarette."


    "Well, OK," said Evian, "brother Chu fan, your room is on the east side. You live in the same room with my father. Don''t go wrong."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t run to your room. Ha ha ha!"


    Evian blushed and hurried back.


    The little girl is only sixteen or seventeen years old. When did she meet such a cheeky guy as Chu fan? If it was Tang Feifei, he would certainly fork his waist and reply to him fiercely. He hurried to my mother''s room and cut him.


    Chu fan smoked slowly. When a cigarette was finished, he added some forage to the horse and peed at the root of the wall. Then he took out the dragon soul giant sword, stepped on it and galloped away in the direction indicated by Evian.


    It''s seven or eight days to go. Chu fan doesn''t have that spare time. If he can find it, he might as well rescue the people first and save Tang Feifei and his wife to take risks. For others, it takes seven or eight days to walk, but for Chu fan, he is afraid of flying too far with a flick of his fingers. Therefore, he has to deliberately slow down and observe the terrain all the time.


    But when he flew up high, he found that there was thick fog over the mountains and forests, and it was dark below, and he couldn''t see anything. There are many peaks, but I don''t see a peak like a Phoenix.


    Where is the worship of the moon?

 Chapter 886

    Yingyue lake is a deep lake under Huzui waterfall in the depths of 100000 mountains in miaojiang. The pool has a wide area and is the source of several small rivers. This place is different from other places. I don''t know why. There is no thick fog over yingyue lake at night. You can see the stars and moon in the sky. The moon is reflected in the water, so it has the beautiful name of yingyue lake.


    Yingyue dock is a village near yingyue lake, which is also named after yingyue lake. Youdao is a person from one side of the land and water. The girl of yingyue stronghold is the most beautiful of the eighteen strongholds and thirty-six strongholds in miaojiang. People say that it is because they have drunk the water of yingyue Lake since childhood, so they have white, tender and delicate skin, pretty face and good figure.


    At this time, several beautiful young girls were taking a bath in yingyue lake. After a day''s drying, the temperature is just right. It''s neither cold nor hot. It''s best to take a bath.


    Because it is dark and the visibility is not high, even if someone really peeps, he is not afraid. Moreover, when they take a bath, mechanisms are arranged around them. If anyone dares to peep, he will be unable to eat.


    Several girls chattered and frolicked in the water. Unaware of the darkness, a dark figure was staring at them.


    "OK, OK, stop making trouble." a plump and graceful girl shivered and couldn''t help hugging her shoulders. "It''s a little cold. We should go back."


    "Ziyan, look, what''s that?" a girl suddenly exclaimed. Several women looked in the direction of her fingers and saw the center of the pool. Suddenly, a bright light rushed into the sky, as if there were some treasure.


    The girl named Ziyan seemed to have a strong opinion. When she saw this scene, she was not surprised. Instead, she calmly grabbed the girl around her and said, "it''s a little strange. Hurry ashore and get dressed."


    "Can there be anything strange?" a girl said excitedly. "I heard that some old people said that there was an old clam with beads in yingyue lake. On the night of the full moon, the old clam would open the clam shell, expose the pearls inside and absorb the moonlight. This is a baby. Isn''t it a pity to miss it?"


    "I''ve heard of it, too. It must be a big pearl."


    "What are you doing? Hurry to catch the big pearl. After a while, the old clam ran away. If you want to find it again, you can''t find it."


    Ziyan grabbed this, but another girl plunged into the water and soon lost her figure. In a daze, the girl caught by her also shook off her hand and swam towards the luminous position with a smile.


    "Come back soon..." Ziyan shouted anxiously, but who else on the water? She was anxious and angry. She was about to follow her and drag them back. At this time, a cold wind blew and made her shiver. Subconsciously, she looked back and saw a ferocious monster behind her.


    The monster is two meters tall, with a slender neck, strong limbs and a pair of wings on its back. It looks like a big lizard with wings. The distance was so close that Ziyan could see the saw teeth and tusks in its open mouth. Its saliva dripped from the corners of its mouth and fell into the tan water. It even gave a "hiss" and emitted a stream of white smoke.


    "Ah!" Ziyan screamed with fear, and this sound also made the monster open its big mouth, roar, suddenly open its big mouth and jump at her.


    Ziyan''s soul was scared away. He held his head in both hands and closed his eyes tightly. Suddenly, there was an angry cry in his ear: "evil animal, how dare you hurt people? Aren''t you afraid of being struck by thunder?"


    "Bang!"


    "Poop!"


    What''s that noise?


    Ziyan subconsciously opened his eyes and saw more people before. He stepped on the water with his feet and held a golden giant sword in his hand. When Ziyan opened his eyes, the monster came out of the water, flapped his wings, flew into the air again, and gave an angry roar. However, he didn''t dare to attack rashly, but just confronted the man in front of him.


    Did he defeat the monster? He saved me?


    Although he couldn''t see his face, Ziyan felt that he was the most handsome and brave man in the world.


    Chu fan made two turns in the air and didn''t find Fenghuang mountain. Instead, he was attracted by the milli light over the pool. He happened to see a monster trying to eat people. How can he do this? He didn''t even think about it, so he fell from the air and kicked the monster out in front of the purple smoke.


    "Roar!" the monster responded with an angry roar.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "what are you calling for? Come here quickly, or I''ll beat you all over the ground today."


    The monster was enraged and suddenly rushed over. Chu fan threw down the dragon soul sword, raised his fist, prepared to cut it hard and subdue it. Unexpectedly, this guy was a thief. He shot falsely and quickly raised it to the sky, and soon disappeared.


    If Chu fan caught up at this time, he would catch up, but at this time, the moon on the water suddenly disappeared, but none of the girls came up.


    Something''s wrong, something''s wrong.


    Ziyan also noticed that something was wrong. He forgot that he was wearing nothing. He cried loudly: "Hua Ying, Zi man, LAN Zhi, come out..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go down and have a look." Chu fan comforted. A fierce son plunged down and disappeared. Ziyan stood in the water, nervous and afraid, and dared not move.


    After a while, the water burst open with a bang. Chu fan ran out of the water with two naked girls, stepped on the water for a while, came to the shore, put the two women down, and shouted to Ziyan, "what are you doing? Come and save people."


    "Oh!" Ziyan came back and hurried to the shore.


    As she got closer to the shore, her figure gradually broke away from the water and was exposed to the air. But Chu fan didn''t even have time to see it now. After putting down the two women, he turned and plunged into the water again.


    Ziyan still knows something about saving people. As long as they spit out the water in their stomach and resume breathing, people will be fine. If at ordinary times, she would certainly wake them up in the most gentle way, but now, the two good sisters in front of her are drowning and fainting. How can she have time to save them one by one?


    Without any hesitation, she directly hit the lower abdomen of Hua Ying. The bulging abdomen of Hua Ying was hit hard. Suddenly, she opened her mouth and spewed out a mouthful of water. People also coughed violently and woke up.


    "Come on, get down and spit water." Ziyan helped her turn over and hit Lanzhi''s lower abdomen with another punch. Similarly, Lanzhi also spit water, coughed loudly and woke up. Ziyan helped her kneel on the ground and spit for several times.


    At this time, Chu fan ran out of the water again and held a girl in his arms. As soon as he put her down, purple smoke covered her lower abdomen and punched her. But there was clear water flowing out of the girl''s mouth, but she didn''t wake up.


    "Ziman, Ziman, wake up." Ziyan cried anxiously and hit the girl''s stomach continuously, but the girl still didn''t respond.


    "Don''t fight. If you don''t wake up, you''ll kill you first." Chu fan stopped Ziyan and ordered, "hold on!"


    Ziyan holds Ziman''s shoulders. Chu fan comes to Ziman''s back and claps her back.


    "Poof!"


    Ziman suddenly opened his mouth and spit out a big saliva. He sprayed purple smoke all over his face, but the man also coughed and woke up.


    "Ziman, you finally woke up... Woo woo, you scared me to death..."


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed and asked, "are there only four of you? Is there anyone else?"


    "No, no, just the four of us. Ah!"


    Ziyan saw that Chu fan avoided his eyes, subconsciously looked down and screamed. His hands hurriedly protected his chest and knelt down on the ground. The white face is as red as maple leaves in autumn. It''s very beautiful.


    "Well, I didn''t see anything." Chu fan hurriedly said, "put on your clothes first. I''ll go down and find out the culprit."


    "Puff!" Chu Fan said, plunged into the water and disappeared.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ziyan hurriedly took over several people''s clothes, whether they were weak or not, and urged them to wear clothes for fear that they would be seen if they were slow.


    Don''t think about it, they were all picked up by Chu fan. Don''t say to look, they touched it.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. Just after they were dressed neatly, Chu fan finally showed his head from the water, and then walked ashore step by step. The four girls blushed and looked at Chu fan shyly. Their eyes were like seeing a little lover.


    The four girls were as like as two peas, but the beautiful ones were purple and purple, and the two girls were twins. However, Chu fan recognized Ziyan at a glance and thought her chest was the largest of the four women, at least the D cup, while her sister Ziman was smaller and should be the B cup.


    Maybe this is the only difference between the two sisters.


    "Here, this is the Pearl you are looking for." Chu fan spread his hand and put a pearl the size of a longan in his palm. The Pearl was silvery white and gave out a cold light, which immediately attracted the sight of the four women.


    In fact, there is one thing Chu fan didn''t say. At the bottom of the pond, there is a monster - xuangui, and this pearl is dedicated by the xuangui who has a life of thousands of years.


    At the bottom of the pond, Chu fan talked with xuangui for a while, otherwise he would come in the morning. From xuangui''s mouth, he learned that the monster attacking several girls was a fierce beast alien - Double winged ghost Jiao. It was not only powerful, but also very cruel and aggressive.


    It knows that every time the black turtle has a full moon, it will spit out internal alchemy to absorb the moonlight. Therefore, it has been eyeing the Black Turtle''s internal alchemy. Today, I wanted to fight with xuangui again. As a result, I met four women taking a bath.


    Double winged ghost Jiao likes to suck the blood of a girl. How can he miss such a good opportunity? But it didn''t expect to meet Chu fan and was scared away.


    All this, Xuan GUI saw in his eyes. Before Chu fan could speak, he took the initiative to send a precious night pearl and asked Chu fan to let him live. After living for so many years, it can feel that Chu fan is a great threat to it, and its greatest ability is defense. Its attack power is really not very good.


    "As long as you tell me where Phoenix Mountain is, I''ll give you this big pearl. How about it?" Chu fan shook the big pearl and said with a smile.

 Chapter 887

    "Are you going to Fenghuang stronghold?" Ziyan told Chu fan''s purpose. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t refute, he hesitated and said, "it''s very close to Fenghuang stronghold, but it will take at least two days to climb over several mountains. If you want to go, I can take you there."


    "Would it be too much trouble for you?" Chu fan was a little afraid of the bold Miao girl. She was still very shy when she didn''t wear clothes before, but now she was not so shy when she put on clothes. She stared at him with big eyes. She was shy and pretty. The fool could see that she was very fond of Chu fan.


    Ziyan said with a smile, "no trouble. You saved our sister. We don''t know how to thank you. It''s also right to help you lead the way. Oh, by the way, my name is Ziyan. I don''t know your name yet."


    "I... my name is Chu fan and I''m from outside." the four big girls stared at me. Rao is Chu fan''s thick skin and can''t bear it. Especially before, I saw other people''s white flowers. Now I feel like I''m caught peeping.


    These girls, why is there such a big gap between wearing clothes and not wearing clothes? Who can stare at people?


    "Hee hee, little brother, my name is Ziman, and I''m Ziyan''s sister." the little girl was so weird that she held sister''s arm and didn''t know what she said in her ear, which made Ziyan blush and couldn''t help scratching in her armpit.


    Hua Ying and LAN Zhi also came to say hello to Chu fan. The four girls crowded together and chirped to Chu fan, as if they were making fun of Ziyan. The girl blushed and scratched the itching of several women. The women immediately laughed and forgot the danger just now.


    It''s nice to be young!


    Chu fan sighed in his heart. He felt that he was standing with them. He seemed to be getting older. Why didn''t he have any vitality? In terms of age, they are seventeen or eighteen, and they are twenty-five or six.


    After laughing for a while, Ziyan was pushed out and came to Chu fan. He said shyly, "brother avatar, your clothes are wet. Come home with me to change clothes and have a night''s rest. I''ll take you to Fenghuang stronghold tomorrow morning?"


    Chu fan looked down, his body was wet, and the water wet the ground under his feet. He can do his best to dry his clothes, but he doesn''t want to expose himself too much for fear of scaring several girls. Besides, he can''t sleep. He can''t let Ziyan follow him at night, can he?


    At that moment, Chu fan stuffed the night pearl into Ziyan, saying that it was her reward for leading the way, but Ziyan obviously wanted to be crooked. He held the night pearl tightly in his arms with both hands, and ran towards the path between the woods with blushing cheeks.


    Several women giggled and left Chu fan behind, chattering and laughing constantly. Chu fan followed several women, but he didn''t feel lonely. He felt like he was a few years younger with them.


    Think about it carefully. Chu fan understands the reason. He is not old, but what he has experienced in the past two years is more thrilling and exciting than others'' life experience. It''s not too much to say that his experience is richer than an old man.


    Money, status and beauty are all he needs, but the nine Yin Jue pulse is like a sharp blade hanging over his head, so that he can always remind himself that he can''t relax. In fact, if there is no terminal disease, it is also good for them to live in the mountain village carefree. At least they don''t know what sorrow is. They can be happy every day and live a simple and happy life.


    For a moment, Chu fan wanted to live in miaojiang for a long time. The air in this place is fresh. What he eats, lives and uses are pure green and pollution-free things. It''s also good to live in seclusion in this place.


    Soon, Chu fan followed several women into a village. After entering the village, Huaying and Lanzhi bid farewell to each other and went home. Ziyan and Ziman sisters took Chu fan straight to a thatched cottage.


    On the steps at the door of the thatched cottage, a man was smoking slowly with a cigarette bag in his mouth.


    "Daddy!" Ziyan came forward and shouted. Before the introduction, the middle-aged man suddenly stood up. He was more than one meter tall. In the dark, a pair of bright eyes fell on Chu fan like cold electricity.


    "Who is he?" Gu Feng asked coldly.


    Ziman hurriedly said, "Dad, we met little brother in yingyue lake. If it weren''t for him, my sister and I wouldn''t be back."


    "You went to yingyue lake to take a bath again?" Gu Feng was furious. "How many times have I warned you? You are not allowed to take a bath in yingyue lake. Why are you disobedient? What happened?"


    "I... we met the big pearl and wanted to catch it. As a result... We drowned." Ziman was timid and subconsciously hid behind Chu fan.


    Ziyan quickly stopped his father and said, "Dad, we met a monster. If avatar hadn''t appeared in time to save me, I would have been eaten by the monster now. There are also my sister, Jacaranda, and Lanzhi. If they weren''t eaten by the monster, they would have drowned."


    Gu Feng was surprised: "what are you talking about? Strange... Monster? Is it a big guy with wings like a lizard?"


    "Dad, have you seen that monster?" this time, Ziyan was surprised, because what Dad said was the same as the monster she saw. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, how could he know so clearly?


    Gu Feng pulled his daughter aside and strode to Chu fan. He looked at him carefully by the weak moonlight and didn''t dare to believe: "you... Beat the monster away?"


    "Daddy, avatar is very powerful." Ziyan quickly blocked Chu fan and said anxiously, "at that time, he fell from the air and kicked the monster into the water with one foot. Then he stood on the water with a big golden sword. He was so frightened that the monster shouted and turned his head and ran away."


    "Big golden sword? Where is it?" Gu Feng asked. Chu fan didn''t have any big sword. He was wet and looked like an unlucky man who fell into the river.


    Chu fan patted Ziyan on the shoulder and said faintly, "Ziyan, I still don''t bother you. You just point out the direction and tell me which way to go."


    "No, we Miao people. What we say is like splashed water, which is not recycled." Ziyan gritted his teeth and said, "wait for me, I''ll bring something and I''ll send you there."


    "Wait!" Gu Feng stopped his angry daughter and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Don''t worry!" don''t turn your head when Ziyan is wronged.


    Chu fan saved your two daughters. If you don''t thank him, how can you question others? It''s rude.


    Ziman also pouted and said angrily, "little brother is going to Fenghuang stronghold. When he got lost, he just ran into us to take a bath and saved us. In order to thank him, sister wants to take him to Fenghuang stronghold. It''s so simple, but why don''t you believe it? Little brother is really a good man!"


    "Are you going to Fenghuang stronghold?" Gu Feng looked at Chu fan up and down, frowned and said, "you''re not from miaojiang. What are you doing in Fenghuang stronghold at night?"


    Before Chu fan could answer, Ziyan stamped angrily: "Dad, how can you keep asking like this? Someone saved your two daughters."


    "Forget it, I''d better find it by myself." Chu fan can see that Gu Feng doesn''t welcome him. In that case, why are you pestling here? If no one leads the way, can''t I find Fenghuang stronghold?


    "Ziyan, Ziman, you should pay more attention to safety in the future. I''ll go first." Chu fan turned and left, but he was grabbed by Ziman around him and firmly hugged his arm.


    "I won''t let you go." Ziman cried anxiously, unaware that his small chest was pressed on Chu fan''s arm and cried, "little brother, don''t be angry, OK? Dad doesn''t mean any harm."


    "Avatar, I won''t stop you if you want to go, but you must take me." Ziyan stubbornly walked forward and said, "I promised you that I would send you to Fenghuang stronghold. If you go now, don''t I become a dishonest person?"


    "But..."


    Gu Feng was helpless. He waved his hand and said, "stay. I''ll take you to Fenghuang village early tomorrow morning."


    Before Chu fan refused, Ziman had happily pulled Chu fan towards the hut.


    The thatched cottage is very simple. There are only two bedrooms, one of which is where Gu Feng lives with his daughter-in-law, and the other is the boudoir of Ziyan and Ziman sisters. Chu fan was taken directly to their room by the two sisters. In addition to two single bamboo beds, there was only an old dressing table and two camphor cabinets with copper corners.


    Ziyan cleans up her bed quickly, spreads the bedding, and looks at her back. Chu fan has a warm feeling. It seems that she is a virtuous little daughter-in-law, making a bed for her husband. Even the folds on the sheets have to be smoothed by hand.


    "Little brother, the bath water is ready. Go take a bath first." Ziman came in and said hello. Chu fan hurried out with him. If he stayed in the house with Ziyan again, he really didn''t know if he would do anything.


    No way, who let me see other people''s white flowers before? Now as soon as they close their eyes, their naked figures sway around in front of them.


    It''s over. I''m going to lose sleep tonight.


    The bathroom is outside, just like the toilet. It is only one and a half meters square. It is still a half cut door. When people stand inside, they can see it above their chest. It''s also very simple. There''s only a big wooden bucket. It''s full of water. It''s still cold.


    Ziman sent Chu fan in, turned his back and said shyly, "little brother, take off your clothes and put them on the door panel. I''ll wash them for you."


    Chu fan was taking off his clothes and was stunned: "you washed it for me. What shall I wear for a while?"


    "Hehe, elder sister went to get you daddy''s clothes. You wear them tonight. When the clothes dry tomorrow, you can change them back."


    "Hoo, scare me." Chu fan quickly took off his clothes and stepped into the barrel. Don''t say, the water was cool, and immediately dissipated the dry heat on his body. Before he could speak, Ziman had grabbed Chu fan''s wet clothes and trotted away. At this time, Chu fan remembered that his underpants were also inside.


    Let a little girl wash her underpants? Wipe, what''s this called?

 Chapter 888

    "Avatar, this is the dress my father wore when he was young. You can make do with it first."


    When Chu fan finished taking a bath, Ziyan also came over with a pile of clothes, turned his face and handed them over from the door panel.


    Before, Chu fan looked at everyone else. Now, although he was across the door, Chu fan still felt uncomfortable. His old face turned red and hurriedly took over his clothes. But when he got his clothes, he was stupid.


    What''s all this and what?


    Ziyan brought him the traditional clothes of miaojiang, the old coarse cloth woven by hand and the navy blue dyed by local method. It didn''t look very good, but it was very strong and wear-resistant. Moreover, the exquisite hand embroidery and fine stitching make this dress much more precious.


    But the problem is that this traditional Miao clothing is very different from the clothes Chu fan usually wears. He doesn''t know how to wear it. If he didn''t wear underpants, he would have the cheek to ask Ziyan girl, but now, no matter how thick he is, he can''t say it.


    Fortunately, Ziyan may also know that he won''t wear this kind of clothes and explain it to him outside. He reluctantly found the moon white underwear and put it on his body first. Then he opened the door and came out.


    "Your clothes in miaojiang are too cumbersome." Chu fan bowed his head and tried to fasten the button. The buttons on this dress are all hand-made. They are not only tight, but also many. There are at least more than 20 buttons in a dense row.


    It''s just a dress. As for making so many buttons? It takes more trouble to wear than to take off.


    Ziyan''s face was red and came forward to help Chu fan fasten the buttons. To Chu fan''s frustration, she couldn''t fasten a button for a long time, but with her dexterous little hands, she fastened the buttons easily. No!


    Before long, a small Miao elder brother with thick eyebrows and big eyes appeared in front of her, which made her even more happy. He helped Chu fan smooth the wrinkles on his clothes, took two steps back, and said with a smile: "brother fan, you are more handsome in this suit than when dad was young."


    "No way, who makes me handsome? Hey hey!" Chu fan feels very good. This dress is tailor-made for me. It''s too suitable. The pattern on this dress is a little exaggerated. It''s even embroidered a dragon with gold thread. It''s a little strange.


    Ziyan bit his lips and asked in a slightly trembling voice, "Avatar, do you like this dress?"


    "Yes, I like it very much." Chu fan didn''t raise his head, looked at himself and asked casually, "do you sell anything here? When I leave, take more back."


    The blood color on Ziyan''s face suddenly faded and became as pale as paper. His eyes were sad, but he forced his smiling face and reluctantly said, "our clothes are not sold here, but if you like, I can make them for you myself."


    "That''s not necessary. It''s too troublesome." as soon as Chu fan finished his words, Ziman came out of the house.


    "Elder sister!" Ziman shouted from a distance and ran over quickly. Seeing Chu fan''s shape at this time, his eyes lit up and said in surprise, "little brother, this dress is tailor-made for you. It''s so handsome."


    "That''s necessary." Chu fan forked his waist triumphantly and wanted to laugh a few times. People should be well dressed, but they also need to be handsome. If you don''t believe it, try on a suit for Wang Mazi. No matter how good the clothes are, pockmarks or pockmarks, pits or pits.


    Before Ziman could speak, Ziyan suddenly grabbed his sister and said faintly, "it''s getting late. Avatar, you have to rest early. We''ll start early tomorrow morning."


    Looking at the back of the two sisters leaving, Chu fan felt very puzzled. How did the girls in miaojiang have a gust of wind and rain? It was fine just now. Why did you suddenly get angry? I didn''t provoke you either?


    Since he didn''t understand, Chu fan didn''t bother to think so much. He went back to his room, lay down on the Ziyan bed, put his hands behind his head and looked at the ceiling. At this time, the door opened and Gu Feng came in with his eye bag in his mouth.


    "Uncle, you haven''t slept yet?" Chu fan quickly sat up and said hello.


    Gu Feng sat down on Ziman''s bed and said, "Ziyan sisters went to live with their mother. I''ll stay in their room with you all night. Smoke?"


    "Whole two." Chu fan was also impolite. He took the dry tobacco bag handed by Gu Feng and took a sip in his mouth. Suddenly, a spicy cigarette rushed into his stomach, circulated in his lungs for a week and gushed out of his nostrils.


    "Good smoke, sprayed with wine, tastes very good." Chu fan praised and took another sip.


    Gu Feng was shocked by his smoking method. You know, he doesn''t smoke into his stomach. It''s commonly known as Bata smoke. He takes a sip and spits it out. The smoke enters his mouth from the cigarette bag rod and spits it out directly. None of them smokes into his stomach like Chu fan.


    If it''s Gu Feng, you can get confused with only one mouthful. It''s too strong for ordinary people to enjoy. But Chu fan is like a person who has nothing to do. Gu Feng finally believes that Chu fan is not simple.


    "Young man, do you want to worship the moon?" Gu Feng pondered for a long time and finally couldn''t help asking.


    Chu fan didn''t cover it up. He simply nodded and said, "yes, I just went to worship the moon. My father-in-law and mother-in-law were caught and locked up in worship the moon. I have to save them."


    "What?" Gu fengteng stood up and said angrily, "you''re married?"


    Chu fan was stunned and said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    What else? Gu Feng really wants to go up and take off his clothes. What are you doing in my clothes when you''re married? Can''t you see that''s the dress I wore when I got married?


    Suddenly, Gu Feng stared and asked, "is the person you want to save a man and a woman, or a husband and wife?"


    "You asked, my father-in-law and mother-in-law are not husband and wife. What are they?"


    "They... In their forties? And a daughter?"


    "Uncle, are you all right?" Chu fanxin said. The old man seems to have a brain problem. They don''t have a daughter. Where did my daughter-in-law come from?


    Gu Feng''s breath became urgent: "the person you''re looking for is the former Saint Tang Lian and his wife?"


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "uncle, do you know Tang Lian? That''s my mother-in-law. Do you know where she is locked up?"


    Really, he really came to Tang Lian.


    Gu Feng closed his eyes in despair and almost fell to the ground. It took him a long time to open his eyes and say, "I know where Tang Lian and his wife are being held, but I won''t tell you or let Ziyan show you the way."


    "Why?" Chu fan frowned. "I saved your two daughters. Can''t I just let Ziyan bring me a way?"


    "Just because you saved my two daughters, I can''t let you die. Do you understand?" Gu Feng shouted.


    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps came from the next door. The mother and daughter, who only wore close fitting clothes, ran over barefoot.


    "What''s the matter?" Ziyan hurriedly blocked in front of Chu fan and said eagerly, "what''s killing you? Why are you still arguing because of what?"


    "Dad, calm down and speak slowly." Ziman took dad''s arm and asked him to sit down in bed.


    The mother of the two women looks very young and looks six points similar to the sisters. It can be seen that when she was young, she must be the most beautiful woman in shiliba village. Now, although she has become the mother of two girls, she is still charming and does not age prematurely because of hard work.


    Their mother and daughter were all wearing close fitting clothes and trousers of crescent white. The only difference was that their mother still wore a coat on her shoulder. Seeing Chu fan, her eyes are also bright. It''s quite like her mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law. Especially this suit was worn by Gu Feng when she married her husband. Now she wears it on Chu fan. She seems to see Gu Feng again, just as natural and handsome.


    "His father, little brother is a guest and saved our daughter. You can talk to others." Ziyan''s mother advised patiently.


    Gu Feng glared and said loudly, "what do you know about women? He has been married. This time he went to Fenghuang stronghold to save the saint Tang Lian and his wife who have been imprisoned for 20 years. What''s the difference between this and death?"


    "His father, keep your voice down." Ziyan''s mother was startled and hurried to close the windows and doors. If it gets out, it may bring disaster to their family.


    Ziyan was even more stupid when she was struck by lightning. She never thought that the man she just liked had been married, and her daughter-in-law was the daughter of the former Saint Tang Lian.


    Over the years, the worship of the moon, and even the whole Miao people, have been tracking down the whereabouts of Tang Lian''s daughter. Because of the defection of Tang Lian and Tang qiner, the position of the saint of the worship of the moon has been in vain, in order to catch Tang Lian''s daughter back and take over the position of the saint.


    Only in this way can they wash away the shame of their mother, daughter, grandparents and grandchildren and bring to the worship of the moon.


    The whole Miao people are looking for Tang Lian''s daughter, but now Chu fan jumps out by himself and wants to take the initiative to send it to the door. What''s not death?


    "Do you think you can beat the monster away and be invincible in the world?" Gu Feng subconsciously lowered his voice, but he was still angry. "Arrogant and arrogant! Do you know that the monster is the pet of the great wizard of the moon worship cult? The great wizard can subdue such a powerful monster. It''s easy to kill you."


    Gu Feng spit on Chu fan''s face. Seeing that he was silent, Gu Feng calmed down slowly, took a deep breath and said, "it''s not too late. I''ll send you away from Miao Jiang and don''t come back in my life. Also, take off this suit right away. My daughter won''t marry you."


    "What?" Chu fan thought his ears were auditory hallucinations and hurriedly asked, "your daughter married me? Who said that? We just met."


    Ziyan''s mother said reluctantly, "in our Miao area, if a boy puts on the clothes given by a girl, it means that she likes you. If this dress is the new dress her father wore when he got married, it means that she wants to marry you. If you put on this suit, it means that you are willing to marry her."


    Chu fan stared: "how can I know this? Isn''t it cheating?"

 Chapter 889

    "Cough, Ziyan, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to pit people on me, but on you." Chu fan quickly corrected and said, "look at this, it''s a misunderstanding. In this way, if I take off my clothes, you''ll think I''ve never been here, okay?"


    "Don''t take it off!" Ziyan said loudly with red eyes. "There''s no reason to return the clothes when they''ve been sent out. Anyway, I think you must marry in this life."


    Then Ziyan covered his mouth and ran out crying.


    Her mother was worried that Ziyan would have an accident. She didn''t dare to delay and hurried out. Gu Feng wanted to say something, but his little daughter Ziman pulled her clothes and looked at her pleading eyes. Gu Feng sighed helplessly and squatted on the ground.


    In this case, Chu fan is neither leaving nor staying. Leng doesn''t know what to do. You said it was a good thing. How can I save people and make mistakes?


    Soon, Ziyan''s mother came quickly and waved to Gu Feng: "his father, come here."


    "If you have anything to say!" Gu Feng has no good airway.


    "Come here, something serious has happened."


    Gu Feng knocked the cigarette bag and pot, stood up and went out with his wife. Ziman slowly came to Chu fan. Chu fan retreated and sat on the bed.


    "You... What do you want? I called someone?"


    "Puff!"


    Ziman couldn''t help laughing: "little brother, no wonder my sister will like you. You''re really interesting. Even I like you a little."


    "Don''t worry, a married man like me is not worth your sister''s love." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "in fact, there are better men in the world than me. Can you help me persuade your sister as a misunderstanding?"


    "It''s late!"


    Ziman said seriously, "in our Miao area, girls'' bodies are sacred. Except their parents, they can''t be seen by men."


    "What if you don''t see it carefully?" Chu fan hurriedly asked.


    Ziman glanced at him, bit his lips and said, "if a girl''s body is accidentally seen by a man, she has three choices."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "what are the three choices? Tell me, what are the three choices?"


    "First, if she doesn''t dislike this man, she can choose to marry him."


    "I know that. Say the second one."


    "Second, if she hates this man and doesn''t want to marry him, she will kill him herself."


    "No, it''s too extreme. I was trying to save people, but I didn''t mean to peep. Besides, if I didn''t save you at that time, none of you would come back. Talk about the third!"


    "Third, if she likes this man, but that man doesn''t want to marry her, and she doesn''t want to kill him, she still has a choice at this time."


    Chu fan felt a little bad: "what choice?"


    "Suicide!" Ziman leaned down, only a few centimeters away from Chu fan, and whispered, "if my sister commits suicide, I won''t live."


    Chu fan stares big eyes. What are you getting involved with? Isn''t it messy enough? However, Chu fan is not a fool. He can hear the meaning of Ziman''s words clearly. This is to advance and retreat with Ziyan and live and die together.


    If her sister Ziyan marries me, will she marry me too? Buy one get one free!


    The distance was too close. Chu fan didn''t dare to look directly at Ziman''s bold eyes, but his eyes avoided, but just landed on her towering chest. Although her place is not as magnificent as her sister''s, the B cup is not small, especially she is still bent, and the lapel of her clothes is slightly larger, which is just sent up to Chu fan to see.


    Chu fan felt his mouth dry and subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of spit. Why didn''t he find it in the pool before? It turned out that the girl''s figure was also very attractive. For the first time, he also thought of a poem - Xiaohe just showed his sharp corners, and there had been a dragonfly standing on his head.


    Cough, it''s still a little Pink Dragonfly.


    "Little brother, if you are willing to stay, I can persuade my parents to marry you with my sister, OK?" Ziman''s seductive voice came in his ear.


    Chu fan nodded subconsciously, but he immediately reacted, shook his head and said, "no, I really have a daughter-in-law, and there is more than one."


    Chu fan, who calmed down, resolutely held her shoulder, stood up, distanced himself from her and said seriously: "Ziman, you and your sister are still young, and the world you come into contact with is only as big as a slap in the face. If you have the opportunity, you can go to the big city and have a look. In fact, things like what happened by the pool are very common in big cities, which is really nothing."


    Ziman shook his head, poked Chu fan''s hand away and didn''t turn his head: "I''m not going. Several sisters in the stockade left the stockade because of curiosity and never came back. I heard that they met bad people when they went out and were sold to the mountains to be a daughter-in-law for fools."


    Chu fanxin said, it''s really easy to sell their sisters'' simplicity. Alas, how can it be corrected? Suddenly, Chu fan thought of something and hurriedly said, "no, Hua Ying and LAN Zhi are like you. Why don''t they want to marry me?"


    "They are engaged, and naturally they are different from our sisters." Ziman glanced at Chu fan. "Only a few of us know this. If you dare to spread it, wait to duel with their men."


    "I wipe, I saved their fiancee. They don''t thank me and have to duel with me? Is there something wrong?" Chu fan was completely speechless. There was no place to be reasonable.


    At this time, Gu Feng came in with a gloomy face. Chu fan didn''t know why. He felt empty in his heart. He was a little timid in the face of the guy who could kick himself to death.


    What''s the matter with me? Man, what''s to be afraid of? Can he still eat me?


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed and said, "uncle, I think I''d better go. It''s troublesome for you."


    "Where are you going?" Gu Feng glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "you have seen all my daughter''s body. You say, what should I do about it?"


    Chu fan is going to cry. Why are you still holding on to this? I was saving people. Do you understand? Did you force me to marry your daughter just because I saw her body? That doesn''t make any sense.


    "Uncle, the situation was urgent. How could I care so much to save people?" Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "if I had known this, I would..."


    "How about you? Watching my daughter being eaten by monsters and drowned?" Gu Feng stared at the bull''s eye as if he wanted to eat people.


    Ziman was even more heartbroken, with tears in his eyes, as if Chu fan had abandoned all the time.


    Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "uncle, Ziman, don''t get me wrong. How can I die? I mean, if I had known this, I wouldn''t have so many things if I didn''t follow Ziyan home."


    Now Gu Feng had nothing to say, and Ziman stopped his tears. Indeed, as Chu Fan said, if he really ran away, would he really look for life and death? How silly that must be. But since Chu fan followed, he put on his father''s clothes in a muddle headed way, there was no room for maneuver. If he walks away now, sister Ziyan and sister Ziyan may really be unhappy. If they really find shortsightedness, Chu fan has become a sinner for thousands of years.


    Wipe, am I wronged?


    "Or... I''ll go?" Chu Fan said, tentatively moving two steps to the door, but was stopped by Ziman. But before she could speak, her sister Ziyan opened the door and came in.


    "Elder sister!" Ziman hurried to open the way and shouted nervously.


    Ziyan''s eyes were red and swollen. Obviously, she cried. Her mother stood outside the door, shook her head and sighed helplessly, turned and walked back.


    "Dad, Ziman, you go out first. I have something to talk to him alone." Ziyan said calmly.


    "Alas!"


    Gu Feng sighed, stood up and walked out without looking back. Ziman was a little worried. He wanted to stop talking and looked at Chu fan. Chu fan looked at her for help and wanted her to stay.


    If they all leave, what if Ziyan plays a hooligan against my brother in the house? Brother Dingli can''t!


    "Sister..."


    "Get out!" Ziyan''s face became cold. Ziman was frightened and didn''t dare to say any more. He gave Chu fan a look of self-help, went out and closed the door for them.


    In the middle of the night, Chu fan felt that something was going to happen. But unfortunately, Ziyan didn''t say a word, so he looked at him directly, and the atmosphere became more and more embarrassing.


    "Cough!" Chu fan was so flustered that he coughed and said, "that..."


    "You don''t have to say anything. I know what you mean." Ziyan interrupted Chu fan, turned around and blew a breath at the yellow oil lamp. Suddenly, the room was dark.


    What are you afraid of? What are you doing?


    Chu fan became nervous, but his sight was not affected by the darkness. He could clearly see the purple smoke in front of him, untied the buttons on his clothes one by one, and soon showed his perfect figure.


    For a woman, the night is a bold time. If it is put in the day, she dare not do so. But now, although her face was red, her hands were not slow at all. Soon, she even took off her underwear. As in the moon reflecting lake, she didn''t wear a rag. Her skin was as white as ivory. It was as conspicuous as jade in the dark.


    Chu fan is different. He wears a navy blue dress. He seems invisible in the dark. Let alone purple smoke, Chu fan will lose his sight. But the more you can''t see him, the bolder Ziyan is.


    "Avatar, am I beautiful?" Ziyan''s voice trembled slightly, and his eyes fell in the direction of Chu fan. Although she couldn''t see anyone, she could hear Chu fan breathing more and more heavily. She felt that she was right.


    In the dark, she heard the voice of saliva swallowing. Then, Chu fan''s voice came: "beauty, you are beautiful."


    Ziyan seemed to be encouraged. With great courage, he put down his hands in front of his chest, straightened up his proud chest and asked, "Avatar, how''s my figure?"

 Chapter 890

    "Ziyan, don''t do this." Chu fan forced himself to turn around and stare at Ziyan CHIGUO''s body. He couldn''t guarantee whether he would lose control.


    She is too young, only seventeen years old, but her figure, which looks like a minor? That kind of green and delicate temptation is definitely a fatal poison for men. Even Chu fan, a flower veteran, can''t resist. If he had changed to two years ago, he would have turned into a wolf and rushed up recklessly.


    "I''m a man with a family. It''s not worth it. Besides, I have more than one wife. Why do you want to bring yourself in?" Chu Fan said helplessly.


    "I don''t care." Ziyan stepped forward two steps excitedly, but his foot tripped over something and fell down with a cry of surprise.


    Chu fan is standing in front of her. Can you watch her fall? He swore that he really just wanted to give her a hand, but it happened to press on the beauty in front of her chest. This thing is a little too big. I accidentally hit it.


    Cough, I didn''t mean to... Don''t say, it feels really good


    Ziyan was pinched by him for a few times, and suddenly felt soft. He unconsciously gave a cry in his mouth. His whole body was soft and fell in Chu fan''s arms. He grabbed her arms with both hands and said, "Avatar, I won''t leave Miao Jiang or disturb your life. I just hope you can come to Miao Jiang to see me every year, and I''ll be satisfied."


    "That''s no problem. The problem is... Can you put your clothes on?"


    Ziyan was speechless. Although she couldn''t see fan''s face clearly, she still rolled her eyes. Duplicity guy, why didn''t you find out before? However, since he likes his body, it means that he has accepted himself. What kind of gentleman do you pretend to be?


    "Avatar, you... You want me?" Ziyan''s heart was horizontal, closed his eyes and boldly said this sentence, a shy look picked by Ren Jun.


    Chu fan is really moved. Instead of you, there is a naked beauty in front of you. The snow-white steamed bread is shaking in front of you. Dare you say you are not moved? But when he put the purple smoke on the bed and was ready to take off his clothes, he suddenly woke up and slapped himself.


    "Pa!" the crisp sound and the burning pain on his face made Chu fan wake up completely, resolutely step back and turn around.


    "Ziyan, this matter is slow first. You can think about it later." Chu fan threw down a sentence and strode out. You can''t go without me. How can I do this? It''s not human!


    As soon as he opened the door, he was startled by Ziman, who was hiding outside the door and eavesdropping. He turned his eyes angrily: "what did you hear?"


    Ziman was not embarrassed at all. He gave him a thumbs up and said with a low smile, "little brother, you are a pure man."


    "Pure man fart." Chu Fan said bitterly, "if I were really a pure man, I wouldn''t go at this time."


    "You''re talking about animals, and you''re not as good as animals at best. Giggle!" Ziman laughed up and down, making Chu fan angry. He really wanted to strip her off, throw her on the bed, and do all the brain of their sisters.


    "Still laughing?" Chu fan became angry and slapped her on her hip. "Go and help me comfort your sister. I''ll go out and smoke a cigarette."


    "You won''t run away?" Ziman was spanked, but he wasn''t angry. Instead, he grabbed Chu fan and asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m still in a hurry to worship the moon and teach to save people. How can I go without your sister leading the way?" Chu fan pushed Ziman in, turned and left.


    Outside, Chu fan was greatly relieved. What''s this called?


    Think about it carefully. He and Ziyan have only realized it for three or four hours at best, but how can they develop so rapidly that they almost entered the bridal chamber first. It''s true that Miao girls are infatuated. Once they are in love, even if they know it''s a fire pit, it''s stupid!


    What a lovely silly woman!


    In the dark, a little fire loomed. Chu fan looked carefully and found Gu Feng squatting at the root of the wall smoking. If such a thing happened to Leng buting, it would be good if he didn''t hang.


    "Uncle, is there no other way to do this?" Chu fan took a box of cigarettes from Najie, took one of them and remembered it. He quickly handed another to Gu Feng, but Gu Feng refused.


    The old and the young squatted at the root of the wall and smoked silently until Chu fan finished smoking a cigarette, Gu Feng''s cigarette bag pot was empty, knocked the ash in the cigarette bag pot and stood up.


    "Let it go first. If you can come back alive, you can study this problem." Gu Feng glared at Chu fan. "If you dare to run away, I won''t let you go even if I catch up with the ends of the earth and become a fierce ghost."


    "No, No." Chu fan nodded and agreed.


    If you can delay it, there may be a solution sometime. To tell you the truth, if the girl was not afraid of purple smoke, Chu fan really wanted to fly back now. He would rather walk a few more days than suffer here.


    But fortunately, Gu Feng was no longer difficult for him and turned back to the house. When Chu fan finished smoking his second cigarette, Ziman came out, pulled Chu fan''s clothes and whispered, "little brother, it''s almost dawn. Why don''t you go back to sleep?"


    "Where''s your sister?"


    "She has slept with a Niang. Don''t worry. She is in a good mood and isn''t angry with you."


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s good, that''s good."


    Ziman suddenly kissed him on the cheek and said with a smile, "good night, little brother!"


    It''s two thirty in the morning. Good night? Is it more appropriate to say good morning?


    Chu fan wiped the saliva on his face with a bitter smile, shook his head and walked back to the room. Gu Feng seemed to have fallen asleep, facing the wall and saying nothing. Chu fan didn''t bother him. He went to bed lightly, but he couldn''t sleep.


    It is undeniable that Ziyan sisters are good girls. Although they are not old, Ziyan has a mature and stable that does not meet the age. Her sister Ziman also has the innocence and liveliness of a little girl and is very likable.


    But liking doesn''t mean possessing. If you see a woman you like, you have to take it for yourself. What''s the difference between that and the bandits who dominate the people? But the key is that the two sisters take the initiative to send it to Chu fan''s arms. Who can stand it? Didn''t you force me to make mistakes?


    Alas, no blessing!


    Chu fan was cranky. He didn''t know how long it took before he finally fell asleep. He felt his nose itchy as soon as he fell asleep. He couldn''t help sneezing and woke up.


    "Hee hee, wake up? Eat." Ziman said with a smile in front of the bed.


    You dead girl, can''t you let me sleep a little more?


    Seeing that Chu fan was very upset, Ziman suddenly lowered his head and kissed him on his lips. Jiao Chen said, "is that right?"


    Dead girl, you''re playing with fire.


    Even if Chu fan was sleepy again, he was in spirit at this time. He went out with Ziman and put an enamel washbasin on the stone stool in the yard, which contained most of the water. Ziman was still holding a white towel in his hand and stood aside waiting for Chu fan to wash his face.


    Chu fan had just washed two. Ziman looked around and asked, "brother-in-law, I kissed my sister just now. Can you kiss me too?"


    "Poof!" Chu fan choked his nose with a mouthful of water, and then gushed out of his mouth, coughing so that his tears fell down.


    Ziman also patted him on the back, but he didn''t have a good way: "as for being so excited? Sooner or later it''s your people..."


    "Stop!" Chu fan quickly waved his hand, "Ziman, please forgive me. One of your sisters is enough to give me a headache. Will you stop mixing with me?"


    "The dog bites LV Dongbin and doesn''t know the good people!" Ziman angrily puts the towel into Chu fan''s hand, "ignore you."


    This girl, a gust of wind and rain, no wonder her chest is not long. I''m still a child!


    In the morning, Ziyan''s mother baked corn flour and wild vegetable cakes. They were very rough, but the taste was delicious. With a bowl of bacon soup, Chu fan ate them with relish. This made Ziyan and others who were originally not very interesting breathe a sigh of relief.


    After all, it is far from the city and has a bad harvest. We can only harvest some coarse grains. Fine grains such as rice and white flour are rare here. Generally, only people who often go out to sell mountain goods can have some, but there will never be more. After all, transportation is too laborious, almost all rely on manpower to carry back, in order to eat, it is not worth it.


    After Chu fan had had enough to eat and drink, Ziyan had wrapped the cakes baked by his mother in oil paper and put them into a backpack. In addition to some dry food, he also brought two pieces of dried meat, a firewood chopper, a bow and a pot of arrows.


    Is this a march to war?


    "Ziyan, don''t you need to take these things?" Chu fan pointed to the machete and bow and arrow. In his opinion, this thing is useless. It''s not strong enough to tickle the two winged ghost Jiao last night.


    Gu Feng said, "take it with you. There are many beasts in the mountains. They don''t weigh much anyway. Be prepared."


    "Well, give it to me and I''ll take it for you." Chu fan took the machete from Ziyan''s hand. It must be at least ten pounds or eight pounds. He felt embarrassed to let a girl carry it.


    Ziyan didn''t say a word and couldn''t see whether she was angry. Before leaving, Gu Feng grabbed Chu fan and solemnly said, "I''ll ask you again for the last time. Are you really going to worship the moon to save people? It''s a near death."


    "Uncle, I came to miaojiang to save people." Chu fan also said firmly, "but don''t worry, I will bring Ziyan back to you completely, I swear!"


    "Purple smoke!" mother wore an apron and her eyes were red. The more she wiped her tears, the more she felt as if she were separated from life and death.


    Ziman was very happy. He was infected by his mother and was a little sad. He grabbed his sister''s hand and choked: "sister, you must be careful. My father and mother are waiting for you to come back."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take him back to Fenghuang stronghold. It''ll be fine." Ziyan pretended to be relaxed and patted his sister''s hand, then went to hug his mother and comforted her.


    "Go back, I''m gone!" Ziyan hardened his heart, loosened his mother, stepped back a few steps, stood beside Chu fan and waved to his father.

 Chapter 891

    Seeing their family reluctantly, it was as if they would never see purple smoke again. Chu fan knows that if they don''t show their hands, they can''t be at ease. Thinking of this, as soon as he stretched out his hand, the dragon soul giant sword appeared out of thin air, whirled and danced on Chu fan''s head for a few weeks, and quietly suspended beside him.


    Gu Feng and the three of them are all dumbfounded about the dragon soul giant sword that appears out of thin air. Where does he hide such a big object? How can you fly?


    Gu Feng, in particular, almost stared out of his eyes when he saw the giant sword, and dared not put the channel: "this... This..."


    "Uncle and aunt, can you rest assured this time?" Chu fan took Ziyan''s waist and jumped onto the big sword. He turned back and waved to Ziman with shining eyes and said with a smile, "little sister, wait for brother to come back and take you around the world. Bye!"


    "Whoosh!"


    The dragon soul giant sword took Chu fan to the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Dragon soul sword, the legendary dragon soul holy sword, was born!" Gu Feng was so excited that he shed two lines of hot tears, flopped down on his knees and cried.


    Aside, Ziman was frightened. He quickly grabbed his mother and whispered, "what''s the matter with Aung, dad? Elder sister can''t come back. As for crying like this?"


    "What do you know?" the mother scolded her, helped her husband up and whispered, "you see? That''s really the dragon soul sword?"


    "No mistake, as like as two peas in the hands of the ancestors in the temple, the sword can still carry people flying away from heaven, and it must be the dragon''s holy sword."


    Gu Feng stood up excitedly and said, "I have to spread the news right away. The prediction has come true..."


    Chu fan took purple smoke and flew three times over the 100000 mountains in miaojiang. He still couldn''t find the exact location of Fenghuang mountain. However, Chu fan had to take purple smoke and fall by yingyue lake.


    "Ziyan, if you don''t want to help me, I won''t force you." Chu fan was a little upset. Along the way, he asked Ziyan ten words, and she didn''t bring back one. As for? I didn''t sleep with you. It''s for your own good. Why don''t you know? Are you happy if I have to sleep you?


    Seeing that Chu fan was angry, Ziyan was wronged and red in his eyes. He simply turned around and didn''t look at Chu fan. Seeing her like this, Chu fan''s heart is soft again. Can''t he walk away? I really want to go. The dead girl can''t think about it anymore. She jumped into the pool and committed suicide. That brother has really become a sinner.


    "Alas!"


    Chu fan sighed. She pulled Ziyan''s shoulder and asked her to turn around. Ziyan didn''t resist it, but when she turned around, her beautiful face as beautiful as a flower had been invaded - occupied by tears. In the end, pear flowers with rain, even more beautiful. But before Chu fan could speak, she rushed to Chu fan''s arms first, hugged his waist tightly, and cried even more sadly.


    "Ziyan, you are beautiful and kind, really." Chu fan stroked her hair and said sincerely, "If I don''t have a girlfriend and care, I can stay in miaojiang for you, work at sunrise and rest at sunset, and be a pair of fairies. But I can''t lie to you. I have fiancees. They are as beautiful and kind as you. They are waiting for me to go back."


    "They?" Ziyan suddenly raised his head and asked in amazement, "do you mean your fiancee? Can you marry many wives?"


    Chu fan''s old face was red, and he laughed and laughed, "well, in fact, the outside is just monogamous like yours, but I''m quite special..."


    "You can accept other girls, why can''t you accept me?" Ziyan said excitedly. "What they can do, I can do, and I will do better than them."


    How did you go around and come back?


    Chu fan reluctantly said, "Ziyan, you are a good girl. You will meet a better man than me in the future. As for what happened in this pool last night, you really don''t have to care. Outside, men and women can take a bath in the same pool. If you feel a loss, I''ll take off my clothes and take a bath for you to see."


    Ziyan stared at him without blinking. Chu fan''s expression stagnated and said with a bitter smile: "you don''t really want to see it? I just said casually. In fact, this matter is only a small episode in your life. It doesn''t affect you. You still have the right to choose to like boys. After a few years, you will find that this is still a good memory."


    "Memories are beautiful, but they can also become painful." Ziyan shook his head and said sadly: "In your opinion, this is just a trivial matter, but in our Miao area, it is a major event that can change the fate of a woman''s life. The man identified by our Miao women will not change in his life. Even if he is injured or disabled, he will take care of him all his life."


    Chu fan suddenly asked, "what if one party gets sick and dies?"


    Ziyan''s mouth showed an intoxicating smile: "if we become husband and wife, if you leave me first, I will prepare a big coffin in the mourning hall, dress myself up, drink poisonous wine and lie in the coffin side by side with you. Life is the same fur and death is the same cave!"


    Chu fan is completely speechless. He can''t be saved when he meets such a dead girl.


    "Avatar, I want to take another bath."


    "OK, you wash it. I''ll have a cigarette over there."


    "No, you have to stay here and watch me wash."


    Ziyan''s stubborn eyes made Chu fan sit down on the bluestone on the bank, hold the smoke, look at the Ziyan in front of him, remove his clothes, fold them and put them next to Chu fan.


    Her skin is white, tender and smooth, like a good lanolin white jade, emitting a glittering and translucent luster; The perfect figure of nearly 1.7 meters is concave and convex, and there is no scar on the body; With slender legs and tight feet, a pair of small jade feet, ten toenails like red cardamom, are fresher and natural than nail polish.


    Chu fan''s eyes were straight. The cigarette was in his mouth and was about to fall, but he didn''t feel it. Beauty, too beautiful, not only the beauty of people, the key is the environment here. Under the dawn sunshine, purple smoke is like a bathing fairy. Although she is naked, she has a holy temperament all over her. It seems that she has a little evil thoughts and is blasphemous to her.


    Ziyan smiled at him, walked slowly into the pond, stopped when the pond just passed the peaks in front of her chest, gently lifted up the water and washed it.


    Bata!


    The cigarette finally fell down and almost burned a hole in Chu fan''s clothes. He was so frightened that he quickly swept the cigarette end to the ground. It''s all like this. What else are you pretending to be a saint? Let''s take a mandarin duck bath first.


    Gaga, little sister, brother is coming


    But just as he was about to take off his clothes, there were suddenly two more people beside him - Song Wen and Tang Feifei.


    "Wow, brother fan is peeping at the girls'' bath." Song Wen exaggerated and startled the purple smoke in the pool. She quickly lowered her head to the water and stared at the two unexpected guests.


    Tang Feifei was more direct. He reached out and grabbed Chu fan''s ear and said angrily, "well, I left my grandmother and me in the middle of the night. I thought you went to explore the way first. Unexpectedly, you are romantic and happy here. Do you deserve me?"


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "Feifei, you really misunderstood. This... This is an accident."


    "Accident? If I''m a little late, do you want to go down and wash with her?" Tang Feifei glanced at her, and her heart was even more sour. She couldn''t help wringing on Chu fan''s waist. "You playboy, where''s the beautiful girl from? Say, what have you done to her?"


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I really didn''t do anything." Chu fan was so anxious that his forehead was sweating. He felt that he couldn''t explain clearly even if he had ten mouths, but he really didn''t do anything.


    They were pestering here, but Song Wen squatted down and tried the water temperature. She was surprised and said, "the water is good. I also want to take a bath. Brother fan, let''s take a bath together?"


    And wash it together? Chu fan wanted to strangle the big breasted girl''s neck and Qin her to death in the water. Success is not enough, failure is more than. You didn''t come early or late. Why did you come here at this time? And brought Feifei here. It''s not a pit. What am I?


    Song Wen was stared at by Chu fan. She suddenly became nervous and said, "it''s none of my business. Sister Feifei asked me to come. How did I know you were having an affair here?"


    "Steal... Have an affair? I steal your sister... Hiss, hiss, easy, easy..." Chu fan grinned and begged for mercy. I can''t help it. Who really makes a mistake this time.


    "Stop!" Ziyan finally understood, walked slowly ashore from the water and said calmly, "it has nothing to do with Avatar. I want to take a bath and let him stay here."


    Tang Feifei looked at her up and down and felt ashamed. The little girl was not old, but her skin was whiter and tender than her, and her figure was better than her. The most annoying thing was her face, which was even more beautiful than her.


    No wonder he would fascinate the heartless, the whole little fox spirit.


    "My name is Tang Feifei. I''m Chu fan''s fiancee." Tang Feifei was angry, but on the surface, she smiled like a spring breeze and extended her hand friendly.


    Ziyan ignored her hand, grabbed her clothes to block her chest and said faintly, "my name is Ziyan, a little Miao girl in yingyue stronghold. Last night, I took a bath here with some friends and met a terrible monster. If avatar hadn''t happened to pass by, our sisters might have been eaten by the monster."


    Chu fan quickly explained, "it''s a two winged ghost Jiao. It''s very cruel. According to Ziyan''s father, this two winged ghost Jiao is a pet kept by the great wizard of the moon worship sect. Here, it''s very close to the Phoenix stronghold where the moon worship sect is located."


    No wonder the little Miao girl will take a bath to show the heartless. She had seen it last night.


    This is trouble!

 Chapter 892

    If it had been before, Tang Feifei, like Chu fan, must have known nothing about Miao customs. However, Tang qiner has entered Miao area many times and knows the customs of Miao area like the back of his hand. Coincidentally, when she couldn''t sleep last night, Tang qiner told her a lot about Miao area, including the marriage customs of young men and women in Miao area and various taboos.


    Now, Tang Feifei learned that Chu fan had seen Ziyan take a bath and was wearing a new dress from Miao Jiang. Naturally, he guessed what had happened. In this regard, she was more helpless than angry.


    Can you blame Ziyan for this? It was her misfortune that she met a monster in the bath. When she was in despair, she was rescued by Chu fan. It was normal to have love for him. Which girl doesn''t want to marry a strong man?


    And Chu fan, when he meets this kind of thing, he can''t die. Even if he knows that the bodies of Miao girls can''t see, he can''t watch Ziyan they are eaten by monsters.


    Besides, his clothes are wet. There''s nothing wrong with changing into father Ziyan''s clothes, but who knows there are so many ways in it?


    I don''t blame Chu fan or Ziyan. Whose fault is that? Do you really want chu fan to marry this little Miao girl home?


    Just when Tang Feifei felt in a dilemma, Ziyan had dressed up and said faintly, "let''s go. I''ll take you to Fenghuang stronghold."


    Tang Feifei was surprised, but she didn''t say anything. No matter how much she sympathized with Ziyan, she wouldn''t generously let her husband out, even if she just gave up a position.


    Ziyan walked very fast. Tang Feifei didn''t say anything more. He took Chu fan and hurried after him. Behind her, Song Wen had taken off her shoes and was preparing to go into the water. Tang Feifei shouted. She also waved to Tang Feifei: "you go first, I''ll take a bath."


    "Be careful, there is a big turtle in the water. Don''t be eaten by it." Chu fan''s voice came from a distance.


    Song Wen was startled and stared at the pool, but she didn''t look dangerous.


    Smelly brother fan, won''t you lie to me?


    At this time, huge bubbles suddenly appeared in the middle of the pool, like water boiling, turning up huge spray, and huge waves poured in all directions.


    Song Wen hurriedly ran ashore and stood on a tall bluestone. When she looked, she saw a huge dark shadow in the middle of the pool, at least more than ten meters in diameter, and it became clearer and clearer. Finally, the shadow surfaced. It was a huge turtle shell like an island, five or six meters high.


    If it weren''t for Chu fan''s previous tips, who would associate it with the big turtle? In Song Wen''s opinion, it was an island piled with rubble. The gap between the stones was covered with water and grass, and the stones were covered with moss. There was even a small fish jumping and struggling in the water and grass, and finally fell into the water.


    When the head like a python stretched out of the water, Song Wen looked straight. It was really a big turtle, but it was too big. How many years would it take to grow so big?


    The old turtle grinned at Song Wen, but Song Wen screamed. He didn''t have time to wear his shoes. He ran away screaming with his shoes. In fact, the old turtle wanted to show her kindness, but he forgot one thing. His big mouth was covered with sharp teeth. Song Wen thought he wanted to eat people. How dare he stay?


    All the way, Ziyan didn''t speak and walked fast. Chu fan and Tang Feifei follow Ziyan closely. Although Tang Feifei has some difficulty, she insists on biting her teeth and refuses Chu fan''s help.


    Don''t believe it. I''m not as good as a little girl?


    It was Song Wen who was surprised. Although she was full of flesh, she was prone to lose her heavy truck when she ran. But after catching up with Chu fan, she was unexpectedly not tired. Instead, she kept talking in high spirits. Occasionally, she had to go to the woods to pick some wild flowers. When she met a squirrel or a pheasant, she had to catch up for a while, It''s like traveling here for a holiday. It''s fun to play alone.


    Ziyan walked to noon at one breath. Under Chu fan''s repeated persuasion, he finally stopped by a stream. She didn''t make any cooking stoves. She just took out the corn flour and wild vegetable cakes in her backpack and gave them to several people for practical use. She also handed the water bag to Tang Feifei. She was not jealous or hostile because she was Chu fan''s woman.


    The more she was like this, Tang Feifei was a little embarrassed and hesitated. She took some of her dry food and cooked food from Najie and handed them to Ziyan, but Ziyan refused.


    Chu fan sighed, took a piece of bread, tore a duck leg from the roast duck in Song Wen''s hand, and handed it to Ziyan: "here you are. I like to eat the cake baked by my aunt."


    Ziyan still wanted to refuse, but Chu fan couldn''t help grabbing her two mouthfuls of cake and stuffed bread and roast duck legs into her hand. This little move moved Ziyan almost to tears. She could feel that Chu fan didn''t have feelings for her, but


    Her eyes fell on Tang Feifei and her look darkened again.


    Tang Feifei is beautiful and wears beautiful clothes. She is still the daughter of a saint. She has a noble identity. What can she compete with others?


    "Ziyan, here you are." Tang Feifei handed over a ham sausage. Seeing that Ziyan didn''t reach out, she simply peeled the ham sausage, grabbed the bread in her hand and broke it, sandwiched the ham sausage in and stuffed it into Ziyan, whispered, "can I talk to you alone?"


    Ziyan was stunned for a moment and subconsciously glanced at Chu fan. Chu fan immediately turned his head and ate the big cake as if nothing had happened.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." Tang Feifei stood up and walked upstream.


    Ziyan hesitated and got up to follow him. In her opinion, Tang Feifei still needs her to lead the way. Naturally, she won''t do anything to her. However, Tang Feifei must want her to leave Chu fan. What should I do then?


    They didn''t go far. Tang Feifei stopped at the corner in the upper reaches of the stream. Before she could speak, Ziyan said first, "I won''t give up."


    "Ha ha, I know." Tang Feifei smiled kindly, patted the clean and smooth bluestone next to her and said, "sit down and let''s have a good chat... By the way, how old are you this year?"


    "Seventeen, it will be eighteen after the new year." Ziyan obediently sat down and slowly ate. She asked and answered Tang Feifei''s questions, and didn''t hide anything.


    Soon, Tang Feifei understood her family situation and said with a bitter smile, "so that day, not only you were seen by the animal, but also your sister Ziman and two other girls."


    "Hmm!" Ziyan nodded.


    Tang Feifei was curious: "since they are like you, why don''t they pester Chu fan, but you want to marry him?"


    "I''m different from them." Ziyan said seriously, "Hua Ying and Lanzhi are engaged people. They have long liked men in their hearts. It can also be said that they are married women. It''s an accident to be seen naked by Chu fan. It''s like seeing a doctor when people are ill. Just because the doctor is a man, won''t he see you?"


    "What about your sister Ziman? What about her?"


    "If I can marry avatar, Ziman will marry with me." Ziyan said bitterly, "who let him save us, and Ziman is still my sister. It''s all life, and no one can change it."


    When you think about it carefully, they really can''t control it. That kind of deep-rooted customs and ideas are difficult to change.


    "Ziyan, do you... Know Chu fan?" Tang Feifei asked.


    Ziyan was stunned and said seriously, "I don''t know him. I know nothing about him except his name. But I know that he is a good man. If I miss him, I will regret it all my life."


    Tang Feifei shook her head with a smile and said, "what if you find that Chu fan is not as good as you think? For example, he is a murderous murderer. For example, he is a romantic prodigal who shows mercy everywhere. Will you still like him and marry him?"


    "Yes!"


    Ziyan said without hesitation: "if he is really a murderer, he must be an unforgivable bad man; if he is really a romantic prodigal, it can only show that he is too excellent. No woman can resist his charm, including you, me and my sister Ziman."


    Tang Feifei is completely speechless. I really don''t understand. It''s only a short night. How can Ziyan know him so well? But it is undeniable that her analysis is very accurate. Chu fan''s killing only blooms for bad people. It is precisely because he is so excellent that Tang Feifei can''t extricate himself. She pulled down her cheek and volunteered to climb into his bed.


    On such a thought, she felt that she was really not qualified to ask about Ziyan. In the Chu family, she couldn''t be ranked at all. There were only two people who could take charge of the family, one was Su Yuan from Jiang Province and the other was Qiao Yun from Yanjing city.


    It seems that they have to come as soon as possible.


    When the two women went back, Chu fan, who was eating and drinking, was stunned. The two women who were strangers just now came back holding hands and laughing.


    Some people say that a woman''s mind is the most elusive, but the two women''s development speed is too fast. After talking for less than half an hour, they seem to have become a pair of good friends. How on earth did she do it?


    Tang Feifei glanced at Chu fan proudly, coughed and said, "I''ve discussed with Ziyan. You can take her and speed up to Fenghuang village. When you arrive, Wenwen will take me there."


    Chu fan took a look at Ziyan, and the little girl blushed. Her eyes didn''t dare to look at Chu fan. This makes Chu fan more curious. What did Tang Feifei tell her? However, this is a good thing for Chu fan. Naturally, he has no reason to refuse.


    After cleaning up, he took the purple smoke and rushed up into the air. He stuck to the treetops and accelerated along the route below. Although the speed was far from reaching the limit, it was several times faster than walking. When the sun was about to set, Chu fan finally saw a huge Miao village in his sight.

 Chapter 893

    "Here we are. This is Fenghuang stronghold."


    Ziyan pulled Chu fan behind a big tree outside the stockade, pointed to the temple on the hillside and said, "that''s the temple of moon worship, which honors our ancestors of the Miao people. The saint you''re looking for is imprisoned in the temple."


    Before Chu fan could speak, a crow''s shrill cry suddenly came from the tree. In the silent village, it sounded like a big radio horn.


    It''s frustrating to meet a crow before you act!


    Chu fan picked up a small stone, bent his fingers and bounced out. With a slap, the stone accurately hit the branch where the crow stood. He was so surprised that it fluttered and flew up, but hovered over Chu fan''s head and shouted louder.


    "I wipe, the damn bird is looking for death." Chu fan was angry and was about to kill the annoying guy. Ziyan''s face changed greatly. He grabbed Chu fan''s arm and hurriedly said, "come on, run, we have been exposed."


    "What?" Chu fan also wanted to ask clearly. He saw that in the originally quiet and peaceful stockade, countless strong men holding broadswords, bows and arrows suddenly poured out, and the target was their hidden position.


    Chu fan is depressed. Just because of a crow, do you have such a big reaction?


    "This is the crow guard specially domesticated by the moon worship sect. Once an outsider breaks in, the crow will call a warning." Ziyan explains in a hurry and pulls Chu fan to turn around and run away.


    However, the crow on the top of the head chased the two people and circled over their heads. If it goes on like this, even if Chu fan runs home, this thing will follow him all the way.


    Chu fan ran a few steps with Ziyan before he calmed down. Why did brother run? What if it''s found? I''m not a thief. I''m here to steal?


    Thinking of this, Chu fan stopped, took out the dragon soul giant sword and jumped up with Ziyan. Whoosh, the dragon soul sword took Chu fan and wiped the crow''s body. It screamed and fell on the tree, dropping several black feathers.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu fan and his disciples came to the temple and were about to enter. A roar came from the temple. Then, the two winged ghost Jiao they saw last night rushed out of the temple and blocked Chu fan''s way with open teeth and claws, but it obviously recognized Chu fan. It was just a false voice and didn''t dare to come forward to find abuse.


    It is a monster. Its intelligence has been opened. Its IQ is no lower than that of people. Can anyone who can kick it off with one foot be easy to provoke?


    "Evil animal, do you really want to die?" Chu fan stared, and the dragon soul sword suspended on his head suddenly gave a dragon sing, and the golden light burst, which scared the two winged ghost Jiao to fly out and run away!


    "Hum, I''ll clean you up slowly when I have time." Chu fan grabbed the fallen dragon soul sword, put it on the steps at the gate of the temple, and turned into the temple with purple smoke.


    The people who chased out of the stockade heard the roar of the sacred animals protecting the temple and ran back one by one, but when they came close, they found that only a big sword was inserted on the steps.


    "This is... Is the dragon soul holy sword?" a middle-aged man shouted incredulously.


    "It seems that it is really a dragon soul holy sword."


    "As like as two peas in the hands of the ancestors."


    "Can''t it be imitation?"


    A burly young man strode up the steps, stretched out his hands and wanted to pull out the dragon soul sword, but the sword seemed to grow on the steps. He let his sucking strength come out and couldn''t shake it.


    "Get out of the way, let me come." a tall fat man came forward, spit in the palm of his hand, squatted down, held the handle of his sword in both hands, and shouted angrily, "get up... Ah..."


    His face turned red, but the dragon soul sword still couldn''t be pulled out.


    At this time, a group of people came quickly. When they saw it, they quickly made way for them to come to the temple.


    "Patriarch, Dragon... Dragon soul holy sword." the middle-aged man pointed to the dragon soul sword on the steps and said excitedly.


    The patriarch Wu Long''s eyes lit up and said in surprise, "it''s really the dragon soul holy sword? Who found it?"


    "Patriarch, we didn''t find it, but... It was brought by a man and a woman."


    "I know that girl. It seems to be Ziyan, the daughter of Gufeng in yingyue stronghold."


    All the people spoke in all directions. Wu Long stared and angrily said, "where are the people?"


    Now, no one dared to say anything, but they all stretched out their fingers and pointed to the entrance of the temple. It goes without saying that people have gone in.


    Wu Long''s face changed greatly and asked, "what about the sacred animal protecting the temple? Why didn''t he come out and stop them?"


    "Clan leader, that boy is so powerful that he scared away the sacred beast protecting the temple with a stare."


    "Yes, that boy flew over us with the dragon soul sword. We watched him insert the dragon soul sword on the steps, but so many of us were stunned that we couldn''t pull it out."


    It seems that this is a bad comer.


    Wu Long''s face changed, pondered for a moment, waved decisively and said, "go and invite the great wizard right away, come on!"


    The area of the temple is not large, only about 200 square meters, but it is nearly six meters high. It is made of black strip stones. It looks mysterious and depressing.


    Chu fan walked into the temple with purple smoke and found that the walls around the temple were inlaid with bronze beast lamps. He didn''t know what lamp oil was used, but there was a faint smell of sandalwood.


    On the altar directly in front, there is a huge bronze statue. The bronze statue is a tall, burly and majestic general, wearing armor and holding a golden sword in his hand.


    If it is not as like as two peas, it is a real dragon soul sword. This discovery suddenly aroused his great interest in the temple. Who is this man?


    "Crash! Crash!"


    A harsh chain sound came. Chu fan subconsciously turned his head and saw that in the corner, a woman wearing a long white shirt and hair, like a female ghost, hobbled over.


    Her hands and feet were locked by thick chains. According to Chu fan''s visual observation, these two chains alone weighed at least 30 kilograms. They were too thick, just like a child''s arms.


    But her hands and feet were chained, and she even held a rag in her hand, as if Chu fan didn''t exist. She walked in front of them and wiped the road they had stepped on again.


    "She is the saint you are looking for." Ziman bit his lips and whispered in Chu fan''s ear.


    She was so poor that in her memory, the poor Saint had been like this when she first came to the temple to worship. I don''t know how she survived all these years.


    Chu fan unkempt that although as like as two peas in the hair, Chu can see her appearance through the gap between her hair. It looks just like Tang Qin son, but she is much older than Tang Qin, and her hair is all white.


    Just as the patriarch Wu Long took people into the temple, the dragon soul sword inserted outside the door suddenly flew in and fell into Chu fan''s hand. Wu long watched Chu fan swing a sword with a "clang", and the chains on the saint''s hands and feet were cut off and fell to the ground.


    "I''m sorry I''m late." Chu fan sobbed with wet eyes.


    It''s terrible that she was imprisoned in this way for more than 20 years. How did she get through all these years? What do you have to eat? Where do you live? Chu fan saw that there was no bed or bedding here. It was a miracle that she could still live.


    Tang Lian slowly raised her head and looked at the strange young man. She didn''t know who he was or why he wanted to save her. She wanted to ask, but she hadn''t spoken for twenty years. She couldn''t speak.


    "Clang!"


    Chu fan threw down the dragon soul sword, came forward, grabbed her thin hands and said excitedly, "my name is Chu fan. It''s your son-in-law, your mother and your daughter. They''re all coming. They''re on the way. They''ll be there soon."


    As soon as the voice fell, Song Wen arrived with Tang Feifei.


    As soon as she saw Tang Lian, Tang Feifei''s tears couldn''t stop, but Song Wen took a bad breath, grabbed a roast chicken and ate it.


    Chu fan grabbed the roast chicken and scolded in a low voice, "I know to eat. Go and pick up Feifei''s grandmother."


    "Give me the roast chicken first."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. When it''s over, I''ll give you ten roast chickens."


    "That''s what you said. I want ten roast pheasants."


    "I see. I''ll go up the mountain and catch it myself, and then bake it for you, okay?"


    "It''s almost the same." Song Wen smiled and turned and disappeared without a trace.


    This scene frightened Wu Long and others who came in. Who are these people? Why come and go without a trace?


    On the other side, Tang Feifei finally couldn''t help it. She screamed her mother, threw herself into Tang Lian''s arms and burst into tears. And Tang Lian, at the moment she saw Tang Feifei, her eyes didn''t leave, and she didn''t even dare to blink. She was afraid that Tang Feifei would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Until she hugged Tang Feifei, she was convinced that it was not a dream, but true.


    "Female... Daughter..." Tang Lian''s voice is hoarse and her pronunciation is not clear, just like a mute trying to learn pronunciation.


    A good man was tortured like this. These hard hearted guys have to kill them.


    Chu fan stooped to pick up the dragon soul sword, pointed to Wu Long and others opposite, and angrily said, "who imprisoned my mother-in-law? Say!"


    "Well... Stop your anger, young Xia. It''s a matter..." Wu Long was startled and even his explanation became incoherent.


    Just at this time, a thin old man in black robe and holding a wooden staff came in. Behind him, he was followed by the two winged ghost Jiao with open teeth and claws. Needless to ask, this must be the great wizard of the moon worship sect.


    "Who are you? Dare to come to worship the moon god?" the great wizard''s eyes were sinister. His eyes fell on the dragon soul sword in Chu fan''s hands. His eyes suddenly became wild. "It''s really the dragon soul holy sword. Leave the sword and you can roll."

 Chapter 894

    "What, what?"


    Chu fan can''t believe his ears. The old guy wants to leave his dragon soul sword and let himself roll? Where did he get confidence? With the ghost Jiao behind him?


    "Do you want my sword?" Chu fan asked uncertain. Unexpectedly, this sentence angered the great wizard.


    "What''s your sword? It''s the holy thing of our moon worship cult - the dragon soul holy sword. It''s an artifact used by our ancestors of the Miao people. Can you touch it?" the great wizard waved impatiently. "For your sake of bringing the holy sword back, I can let you go, but you can''t take this woman away."


    I''ve seen crazy, but it''s the first time I''ve seen crazy like him. The whole mallet!


    Chu fan carried the dragon soul sword on his shoulder and glanced at him: "it seems that you imprisoned her here? I don''t know what mistake she made. Do you want to torture her like this?"


    "She is the illegitimate daughter of the holy woman in the church and should be punished like this." the great wizard shouted angrily.


    "Oh!" Chu fan pulled Tang Feifei over and said with a smile, "she is Tang Lian''s illegitimate daughter. Can she be punished here instead of her mother?"


    Now, people finally see that this is a young version of Tang Lianna. It''s so beautiful.


    The great wizard was even more excited: "great, the saint finally appeared..."


    "Hey, did Tang Lian leave?" Chu fan interrupted the great wizard.


    The great wizard smiled darkly and said, "leave? No problem. I will personally send her to her man if he is still alive. Jie!"


    Tang Feifei''s body shook and trembled, "you... You killed him?"


    "Kill?" the great wizard shook his head and said with a smile, "I never kill, but that man defiled the saint. According to the religious rules, he had to bear the punishment of ten thousand snakes eating bones. Therefore, I threw him into the snake cave, but he was lucky to survive in the snake cave. I don''t know whether he is still alive now."


    Tang Feifei was so dark that he almost fainted. Snake cave is not a good place to listen to this name. Can people come out alive when they go in?


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Chu fan patted Tang Feifei on the shoulder. Tang Feifei immediately leaned against him and sobbed in a low voice. Although she had been prepared before coming, she couldn''t help crying when she learned the bad news.


    Sad for the injustice suffered by their parents and cry for their incomplete life. She wondered why all the unfairness fell on her family. None of the four generations was happy.


    Chu fan comforted a few words, his eyes fell on the great wizard and said with a light smile: "I''m sorry, Feifei is my daughter-in-law, and she has already conceived my child in her stomach. Are you going to send me to some snake cave, too?"


    "What?" the big wizard''s face suddenly became ferocious and terrible, "you... You also defiled the saint?"


    "Shit saint, she''s my wife."


    The great wizard roared angrily, "come on, kill him for me. I''ll feed the poisonous snakes in the snake cave with his blood and flesh. I''ll let his bones be eaten by the poisonous snakes forever. I''ll let him live forever."


    He shouted for a long time. He was stunned that no one dared to go there. The great wizard looked back and gnashed his teeth and scolded: "he''s alone, a group of waste. What''s terrible? Ghost Jiao, kill him for me."


    When he got his order, the ghost Jiao roared and fiercely rushed towards Chu fan, but before it came to Chu fan, Chu fan''s eyes were sharp, and the dragon soul sword in his hand chopped down like lightning.


    Ghost Jiao couldn''t dodge. He was directly split in two by the sword. Before he could even scream, he sprinkled a bloody rain all over the sky and fell down from the air. His intestines and stomach flowed all over the ground. It was really a river of blood.


    In addition to being shocked, wu long and others clapped their hands secretly. This vicious ghost Jiao should have been killed long ago. Unfortunately, no one can kill it. Unexpectedly, the evil and invincible ghost Jiao was slaughtered by an outsider. It''s really gratifying to remove a great harm for Miao Jiang.


    The great wizard was stunned. How could it be that such a powerful ghost Jiao was killed by the boy in front of him with a sword? Oh, by the way, it must be because of the dragon soul sword. If I can get the dragon soul sword, I must leave more than him.


    "The dragon soul sword is mine, it is mine." the great wizard fanatically stared at the dragon soul sword dripping blood in Chu fan''s hand, suddenly took a black gourd from his waist and said with a grim smile, "boy, you forced me to die."


    With that, the great wizard pulled out the plug on the mouth of the gourd and immediately flew a black cloud from inside. The black cloud sent out a slight buzzing sound like a fly and roared towards Chu fan.


    "Be careful, it''s a heart eating Gu." clan leader Wu Long shouted behind.


    Ziyan pushed Chu fan away and said in a loud voice, "brother avatar, run..."


    Chu fan was almost pushed and speechless. Is brother so bad? What else can a broken heart devouring Gu do to me? You underestimate my strength.


    Seeing that the black cloud was about to devour the purple smoke, Chu fan bent his fingers and popped up a flame. The flame fell in the middle of the black cloud as if it had ignited gasoline. It soared, quickly turned into a big fireball and swallowed the whole black cloud.


    What makes people feel incredible is that the fireball is white. Instead of feeling hot, it gives people a cold feeling, especially the purple smoke. Almost all her hair touched the fire, but she was stunned to make her shiver.


    "Great wizard, do you really want my sword? OK, I''ll help you." Chu fan threw the dragon soul sword in front of the great wizard. The original dull great wizard was immediately excited. He grabbed the dragon soul sword and laughed wildly, almost crying.


    "Dragon soul sword, I finally found you. You are mine. Ha ha... Ah!" the dragon soul sword he held in his hand suddenly trembled violently. The great wizard was afraid of it running away and held it in his arms with both hands, but he didn''t want the dragon soul sword to fly, and the great wizard flew out with it, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "See the leader!" Wu Long suddenly knelt down on one knee.


    Before Chu fan calmed down, several people behind him quickly knelt down on one knee and shouted in unison: "see the leader."


    "Wait!" Chu fan quickly waved his hand, "what do you mean? I''m not your leader."


    Wu Long said excitedly, "the dragon soul sword is the holy thing of the moon worship sect. The person it chooses is not only the leader of our moon worship sect, but also our Miao king."


    Just because of a sword, I became the leader of the sect and the king of Miao? That''s far fetched.


    Before wu long could speak again, Chu fan waved his hand and interrupted: "stop, I said for the last time, I''m not your leader or the king of Miao. I came to Miao Jiang to save my mother-in-law. I''ll leave immediately after saving people."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan''s eyes were fierce: "who dares to stop, ghost Jiao is his example. Get out of the way!"


    "Leader, listen to me. If I''m finished and you want to go, I won''t stop." wu long stood up quickly and ordered anxiously, "hurry, please invite some elders and ask the elder to bring the collected prophecy treasure box."


    "Yes!" a young man ran out quickly.


    Seeing that Chu fan was impatient, wu long had an idea and hurriedly said, "master, in fact, Song Yu is still alive."


    "Song Yu?" Chu fan didn''t slow down for a moment. "Who is Song Yu?"


    Tang Feifei quickly wiped away her tears and said, "Song Yu is my father. You say... He''s still alive? But just now the great wizard said he had..."


    "Yes, Song Yu was indeed thrown into the snake cave, but he survived." Wu Longlian hurriedly said, "well, I''ll take you there now. With the power of the leader, I will be able to save Song Yu from the snake cave."


    "Lead the way!"


    Tang Feifei held her mother, but Tang Lian''s feet were deformed and her walking was very unstable. Chu fan simply bent down and carried her out of the temple where she had been imprisoned for more than 20 years.


    Fortunately, it was late at this time, otherwise, she would not be able to adapt to the strong light outside.


    The party walked very fast, but it took more than half an hour to reach a valley in the back mountain.


    "Leader, this is snake valley. There are all kinds of poisonous snakes living in it. Few people can go in except the great wizard. It was he who strongly advocated throwing Song Yu into the snake cave." Wu Long said quickly.


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "the great wizard is the mastermind, and you are the accomplices. If my father-in-law is still alive, everything is easy to say, otherwise, I''ll throw you all in and bury him."


    What else can Wu long do except smile bitterly?


    Yes, it was really advocated by the great wizard, but none of them objected. But who would have thought that Song Yu would have such a strong son-in-law 20 years later?


    Alas, the cycle of justice, retribution!


    "Leader, this is realgar, which can drive away snakes." Wu Long took out a bag of light yellow powder and told, "you follow me closely. Don''t stay."


    With that, he picked up a long branch, wrapped the cloth wrapped with realgar powder around the tip of the branch, and then went into snake valley with courage.


    It is worthy of being snake valley. Just after entering the valley for less than ten meters, a poisonous snake quickly swam in the grass. Wu Long immediately stopped it with a branch. The poisonous snake smelled realgar and immediately curled up and didn''t move.


    Wu Long picked up the poisonous snake with a branch, threw it out from a distance, and then continued on the road. At the beginning, poisonous snakes appeared one by one, but after walking more than 50 meters, the speed of poisonous snakes suddenly increased, almost flocking from all directions.


    Wu Long''s face was sweating. He also did it according to the way of the great wizard, but why are there so many poisonous snakes today?


    Seeing that they were about to be besieged by poisonous snakes, a golden light flashed in the air, and the dragon soul sword flew back with the great wizard and suspended in front of the people.


    "Ang!"


    A dragon chant came from the dragon soul sword. Those poisonous snakes seemed to see the nemesis. They turned around and left in a hurry and ran away in the blink of an eye.


    With a "plop", the great wizard loosened his hand and fell from the dragon soul sword, as if he had lost his soul, and his pants were soaked.

 Chapter 895

    "Break the army, take the great wizard and open the way in front of him." Chu fan ordered.


    A black dragon suddenly appeared in the dragon soul sword. The black dragon hovered in the air for a few weeks and fell quickly. With a "bang", the sand flew away and rolled up the dust in the sky. When the dust and smoke dispersed, the black dragon disappeared and was replaced by a resolute young man in black.


    Black Dragon - break the army!


    The dragon clan is the king of monsters. A few poisonous snakes can scare them to death with a cough. How dare you come and provoke them? With him, it''s more effective than realgar powder.


    As for Wu Long, when the cold and fierce eyes of the army came, he was so frightened that he turned around and ran away, leaving wu long alone.


    "You have a lot of courage." Wu Long smiled coldly, revealing a pale sharp tooth. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll eat you? I''m much more fierce than that ghost Jiao. It eats people, and I''m not picky about food."


    Wu Long almost cried. If it weren''t for the cramps in his legs and stomach, do you think I wouldn''t run?


    Chu fan frowned: "stop talking nonsense and go quickly."


    "Ha ha ha, I''m teasing you." the broken army patted wu long on the shoulder, laughed, picked up the big wizard''s leg and dragged him forward.


    There was no obstacle along the way. They soon came to a cave in the center of snake valley. It is said to be a grotto. In fact, it is like a well. It is about two meters in diameter. It is dark. I don''t know how deep it is. There is a fishy smell in it, just like dead fish and rotten corpses mixed together. That smell makes people want to vomit.


    "Is this what you call the snake cave?" Chu fan asked with a frown, covering his mouth and nose.


    Wu Long nodded repeatedly: "no, that''s right. This is the snake cave. Because there are all kinds of poisonous snakes living in it, the great wizard often asks people to throw all kinds of animals or people who make mistakes into it to feed poisonous snakes, so it will have this fishy smell and rotten smell."


    "Can people still live here? Fuming has been smoked to death."


    Wu Long said anxiously, "really, Song Yu is still alive. People in Fenghuang stronghold can often hear the sound of low musical instruments. Occasionally, a man can also hear poetry and singing. Who else can be here besides Song Yu?"


    "Yes... Yes..." Tang Lian anxiously grabbed her daughter Tang Feifei''s hand and pointed to the cave. She anxiously wanted to express her ideas, but she spoke too hard and could only send out a yes, but Song Yu''s name could not be said anyway.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll go down and pick up my father." Tang Feifei wiped the tears on her mother''s cheeks and was about to go over, but Chu fan stopped her. "You''d better stay up with your aunt. I''ll take care of this dirty and tired work."


    Tang Feifei hugged Chu fan and kissed him on the cheek: "be careful."


    "Don''t worry, a small snake cave can still embarrass me?" Chu fan turned and waved to the army, "brother, come here."


    The army immediately retreated two steps vigilantly: "come on, I won''t go down."


    "I didn''t let you go down, but I asked you to come and help me see how deep the hole is." Chu fan squatted there and stared again and again, thinking that he would kick him down when the army came.


    Hum, being a pet should have pet consciousness.


    Chu fan is thinking about it. The army is really coming, but before Chu fan gets up, he kicks him on the ass. Chu fan yells and scolds and plunges his head down.


    "Break the army, you bastard black dragon, dare to Yin me. When I go up, I have to take your tendons and peel your skin... Oh, paralyzed, dare to bite my ass?"


    The breaking army squatted in front of the snake cave and was as happy as a flower: "man, just the fancy intestines in your stomach, you still want to pit me? Next life... Shit!"


    Zheng Mei, who broke the army, was kicked in the ass, and the one who followed him also fell.


    Ziyan clapped his hands and hummed, "you are the one in the pit."


    "Who, dead girl, wait for me..." the breaking army yelled inside. Ziyan grabbed two stones and threw them down.


    I can''t afford to meet such a tough little girl!


    To Chu fan''s surprise, the bottom of the snake cave is like a big belly bottle. It is very spacious, with a height of five or six meters, but a diameter of more than ten meters. Originally, the bottom was covered with dense poisonous snakes. When Chu fan fell, he was bitten by a poisonous snake on his ass. but after the army broke down, all the poisonous snakes escaped like a frightened bird, and there was no one.


    "Ha ha, I knew you wouldn''t let me take risks alone." Chu fan laughed and hugged the broken army''s shoulder, but was thrown away by the broken army''s impolite hand. He didn''t have a good way, "don''t be narcissistic. If your woman hadn''t kicked me, I would come down with you?"


    "Deserved it!"


    "Shit, believe it or not, I''ll go up now?"


    "Don''t introduce, I''m afraid you can do it?" Chu fan hurriedly pulled the broken army and said with a smile, "this place still depends on you. Let''s go. Our brothers go and return early."


    "I''ve had bad luck in my life to know you." the broken army walked angrily into the cave.


    There is also a deep cave on one side of the snake cave. If Song Yu is still alive, he must be deep in the cave. Chu fan did not go far, but he heard the faint sound of a low musical instrument playing an old song - the beauty of spring.


    "We are remembering, recalling that winter, revealing the vitality of spring on the top of the mountain in winter. Our story, saying that spring, the good time in spring, remains in our hearts..."


    I don''t know what instrument it is, but the melody is low and sad. People feel sour and want to cry.


    Chu fan quickened his pace, followed the sound, and soon came to the end of the cave. He saw a man wearing snake skin and long curly hair covering his face, sitting on a green stone slab, holding a white bone stick in his hand. Like a flute, he was lowering his head and blowing hard.


    "Uncle Song Yu!" Chu fan stepped forward excitedly. "I''ll save you."


    "Don''t come here!" Song Yu suddenly stopped looking, "you recognize the wrong person. I''m not Song Yu. Song Yu died long ago."


    "Who are you?"


    "Me? I... I forgot my name myself."


    The breaking army suddenly came to Chu fan''s ear and whispered, "his legs are gone."


    Chu fan''s pupils contract. Song Yu sits there. His body is empty. How can he have legs?


    "Uncle, where are your legs?"


    "Legs? Long gone." Song Yu slowly turned around, lifted up his long hair covering his face, and revealed an ugly face full of pits and scars, which almost frightened Chu fan.


    Song Yu said with self mockery, "is it a shock to you? How can I see people when I look like this? I''m going to die after all. It''s better to leave her a perfect image."


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief: "uncle, just because of this little thing, you even lost your wife and daughter?"


    "Daughter? You said I... I have a daughter?" Song Yu was excited. "What you said is true? I really have a daughter? How old is she? Is she as beautiful as her mother?"


    "You want to know? It''s very simple. Follow me up and you''ll see her with your own eyes soon."


    "No, I can''t see it. I can''t let her see me." Song Yu quickly lowered her hair and covered her face.


    The broken army said, "that''s your own daughter. You really don''t want to see her?"


    Song Yu was excited. He wanted to see his daughter, but he was afraid that his appearance would scare her, and he was even more afraid to leave an ugly impression in his daughter''s heart that could never be erased.


    "Uncle, in fact, it''s very simple. If you cover your face with a piece of cloth, she won''t see you?" Chu fan offered advice and said with a smile, "when you see your daughter, you''ll have no regrets even if you die, right?"


    "Yes, yes!" Song Yulian hurriedly said, "come on, give me a cloth and send me up to have a look at her."


    Chu fan reaches out his hand to tear off a piece of the broken army''s clothes and makes the broken army jump with heartache. I can''t buy clothes with money. Why don''t you tear your own clothes?


    Soon, Chu fan helped Song Yu cover his face, carried him behind his back and returned the same way. On the way back, I learned that Song Yu broke his legs when he was thrown down that year.


    Then, the broken leg was bitten by a poisonous snake and poisoned. In order to survive, he broke his leg with a stone, opened the way with the broken leg and climbed to the innermost part.


    Here is the hotbed of snakes. Snake eggs are everywhere in the cracks of the wall, so he is not short of food; Many of these cracks lead directly to the outside, so the air flow in the cave can be maintained. Although it is still dirty, it can ensure his smooth breathing.


    Whenever it rains, rain will flow in from the gap. In order to store water, he dug a shallow pit below, but there are too many poisonous snakes here. The rain caught the snake''s saliva, so he was poisoned.


    At first, pustules grew on his face. After the pustules were broken, the meat on his face also rotted. Finally, although he survived, his face was completely destroyed.


    But anyway, he survived. Chu fan admired his tenacious perseverance. Ordinary people would rather commit suicide than live in such a place.


    Chu fan knew that Tang Lian was the driving force to support him to live. If Tang Lian was thrown into the snake cave like him, they might have both died and committed suicide.


    "Whoosh!" Chu fan ran up from the bottom of the cave with Song Yu on his back. When he saw Song Yu on his back, Tang Lian couldn''t help jumping over, but before she could get close, she was stopped by the breaking army that followed him.


    "Don''t go over there. He''s full of poison. He''ll die if he meets it." the broken army said in a deep voice.


    Chu fan put the broken army on the ground, pulled Tang Feifei in front of him and said, "see? This is your daughter. Her name is Tang Feifei and she is my wife. Hey hey, your son-in-law, am I very handsome?"


    "Dad!" Tang Feifei flopped and knelt on the ground, crying.


    Although she didn''t know that her father''s face was destroyed, she could see his legs, no!

 Chapter 896

    "Whoosh!"


    Song Wen finally arrived with Tang qiner.


    "I''m so tired. It''s so hard to find this place. I almost ran abroad." Song Wen took a big leaf and fanned it in her chest like a fan. She also deliberately pulled open her skirt. It seems that the cool wind can better blow in and make herself cooler.


    In this regard, Chu fan just thought he didn''t see it, but the army broke up with a smile. He just wanted to look at it, but his foot was severely stepped on. It hurt so much that he jumped with his feet in his arms and tears were coming down.


    Why are girls so violent now? It''s me. I''m breaking the army.


    "Don''t think you''re a black dragon, I won''t step on you. Believe it or not, I''ll call your sister crape myrtle?" Song Wen forked her waist and stared fiercely at the army, with a posture of scolding him for 3000 rounds.


    In this regard, the broken army hid behind Chu fan. Good men don''t fight with women, especially a little girl like her. However, it''s better to stay away.


    "Lian''er!" Tang qiner''s voice trembled, and her tears spilled out of her eyes, blurring her vision. She stretched out her hands and wanted to touch her daughter, but she was afraid of meeting the mirror and water moon, and disappeared at the touch.


    "Mom!" Tang Lian let out a heart rending cry, suddenly stepped forward two steps, flopped down on her knees, hugged her thigh and cried bitterly.


    Tang Lian is even more tearful. She squats down and picks up her daughter. The mother and daughter hug their heads and cry bitterly, which makes everyone present sad.


    On the other side, Tang Feifei finally stopped crying and reached out to unlock the black cloth on Song Yu''s face, but he struggled to avoid it and shouted, "don''t touch me. I''m poisonous. If I touch you, I''ll be poisoned."


    "But you are my father," cried Tang Feifei. "You let me see you. I want to know what you look like. Even if you become ugly, I won''t dislike you. Because you are my father."


    Song Yu couldn''t help choking: "I''m satisfied to see your mother and daughter alive. Good daughter, take good care of your mother for me. You want to know what your father looks like and ask your mother to draw for you. She must remember what I looked like when I was young. My father was much more handsome than your boyfriend at that time."


    "Wipe, believe it or not, I''ll throw you back?" Chu fan couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Do you chat like this? No wonder you don''t even have a friend."


    Song Yu didn''t care, but Tang Feifei was worried. He glared at Chu fan, pouted and said, "my father is more handsome than you."


    "Yes, uncle is much more handsome than me, all right?" Chu fan is completely speechless. She married her daughter-in-law and forgot her mother. She''s good. With her father, she doesn''t even want a man.


    At this time, Tang qiner''s mother and daughter finally stopped crying, turned around, came to Tang Feifei, looked at Song Yu on the ground, lost her legs and covered with black cloth on her face. You don''t have to ask about his appearance. His face must have been destroyed.


    "Yu''er, don''t you have anything to say when you see me?" Tang qin''er asked in a trembling voice.


    "Mom, you''ve suffered for so many years." Song Yu struggled to get up and knocked Tang qiner''s head three times, and his forehead was bleeding. Before Tang qiner reached out for help, he immediately moved back and rubbed a few steps, "don''t touch me. I''m poisonous. I''ll poison you, too."


    Tang qiner hurriedly said, "it''s all right. Feifei''s son-in-law is very capable. He will certainly make you better. Don''t think too much."


    "No," Song Yu said with a bitter smile, "Mom, I can''t be filial in front of you in my life. If I have the next life, I''ll still be your son-in-law. Ah Lian and Feifei, please."


    With that, he didn''t give people a chance to respond, so he turned and rushed to the cave entrance of the snake cave. This move frightened Tang Feifei. Tang Lian immediately blacked out and fainted. Thanks to Ziyan, she held her in time and didn''t fall down.


    Tang qiner stepped forward with an arrow, but she was still slow. She saw that Song Yu was about to fall. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew. Song Yu had been knocked unconscious by Chu fan and placed on the other side of the cave.


    Seeing here, Tang qiner and Tang Feifei were relieved.


    "Chu fan, the poison on him..." Tang qin''er asked nervously. If Song Yu can''t recover completely, he will still have the idea of dying. In that case, even if Tang Lian saves her, she will die depressed.


    Tang Feifei even more nervously grabbed Chu fan''s arm. At the thought of her father who had just met, she wanted to commit suicide in order not to let her see his ugly side, so her tears couldn''t stop flowing down.


    "Husband..."


    "Don''t worry, his poison is not a problem, and it''s not difficult to restore his appearance, but his legs..." Chu fan looked embarrassed.


    Tang qin''er hurriedly said, "his legs are broken. Naturally, he can''t recover. It''s good to let him recover his appearance and relieve the snake venom."


    "In fact, I can make his legs grow again, but the price is a little big." Chu fan hugs Tang Feifei''s waist and laughs, "but who makes him the father of my big star wife? If I don''t shed some blood, how can I prove my sincerity."


    Tang Feifei asked excitedly, "can you really make my father''s legs grow again? You don''t mean to make me happy?"


    "Can you make fun of this? Don''t worry. When they wake up, I promise they will feel like a dream." Chu fan patted his chest and made Tang Feifei happy and moved. He couldn''t help hugging Chu fan and gave him a hot kiss.


    "Cough!" the army broke into a cough, interrupted the intimacy between the two men, pointed to the big wizard with a black nose and a swollen face, and said, "what about this old man?"


    Chu fan''s eyes cooled down: "since he likes poisonous snakes, let him be with poisonous snakes, and let him know how my father-in-law came over so many years."


    "I see." the breaking army came forward and kicked the great wizard''s leg, which made him wake up with a sore throat, but then the breaking army kicked again, and the great wizard''s other leg was broken.


    Many times of severe pain made the great wizard faint again, but the army didn''t bear it at all. He bent down, grabbed the great wizard''s hair, shook his hand and threw him down from the mouth of the snake cave. As for whether he can survive, it depends on his own nature.


    Then, led by Wu Long, the party quickly returned to Fenghuang village and settled Tang Lian and Song Yu at his home. Chu fan was busy in the middle of the night before he finally came out of the room.


    "How about my parents..." Tang Feifei asked nervously.


    Chu fan wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with relief: "fortunately, they have been all right."


    "Thank you, thank you." Tang Feifei sobbed and cried. She was so happy. From now on, she will also have parents.


    Chu fan rubbed her head and said with a smile, "silly girl, why are you polite to me? They are your parents, aren''t they my parents? Unless you don''t want to marry me."


    "Don''t think about it. I''ll depend on you in my life." Tang Feifei broke into tears, wiped away her tears, pointed to the room and asked, "I... can I go in and see them?"


    "You''d better not go in first. Later, you prepare two buckets of bath water. When they wake up and take a good bath, everything before will pass."


    "Well, I see."


    Wu Long came over and said respectfully, "leader, several elders have been waiting for a long time. Look... Do you want to meet them first?"


    "Do you have anything to eat?"


    "Yes, the food is already ready. I''ll have it delivered."


    "No, I''ll go with you. By the way, what''s the matter with your prophecy?"


    Tang qiner and others stayed here. Naturally, someone brought food, but Ziyan followed Chu fan. Along the way, she felt more and more that Chu fan was ridiculously strong, and now she became the leader of the church for no reason.


    She was more and more excited and nervous. If Chu fan was really the leader, would he stay in miaojiang in the future? Even if he can''t stay in miaojiang all the time, how can he come several times a year? If all this is true, will he marry me?


    Chu fan followed wu long. As soon as he walked out of the door, he was startled by the outside scene. There were too many people. It was dark. It was estimated that the whole Phoenix stronghold came, men, women, young and old, with a total of one or two thousand people.


    What are you doing?


    "Leader, please show me the dragon soul sword." Wu Long said respectfully.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. First explain the Lao Shizi''s prophecy clearly. What''s going on?" Chu fan glared at him and hummed, "if I find you lying to me, I will break your limbs and throw you into the snake cave to feed the snake like a great wizard."


    Wu Long was sweating and hurriedly said, "don''t dare to deceive the leader. This prophecy was left by the great wizard of the previous generation. He gave his life for this prophecy. Before his death, he sealed the prophecy in a box and left a word."


    "What do you say?"


    "He said: the holy sword is now, the leader stands, the Miao border is prosperous, and the people are blessed." Wu Long took the camphor box from the elder and handed it to Chu fan. "The leader, this is left by the great wizard of the previous generation. No one knows what''s in it. He left his last words before his death. Only the dragon soul holy sword appears can it be opened."


    Chu fan looked at the camphor wood box carefully and found that there was nothing strange about it, not even carved. It was just an ordinary wooden box. However, two seals were pasted on it, which read "the leader personally enlightens".


    There won''t be any mechanism here, will there?


    Chu fan didn''t hurry to open it, but looked at it with perspective eyes. At this look, he was stunned. There was a portrait in it, and the people in the portrait were seven or eight points similar to him.


    This... How is this possible?


    Chu fan cut the seal with his fingernails, quickly took out the picture scroll inside, and hurriedly said, "come on, help me take it."


    Ziyan took the scroll with both hands and unfolded it. When she saw the person in the portrait, she couldn''t help but scream and shake her hands. The scroll almost fell to the ground.


    "Ziyan, is this... The person in this painting me?"

 Chapter 897

    "Avango, as like as two peas in this portrait," said purple smoke excitedly, "look, the style of the clothes he wears is exactly the same as the one on you, as if it were painted in your way."


    "How could this be possible?" Chu fan still couldn''t figure out who had such a great skill. He drew his own appearance and sealed it in a box decades ago. How did he know? Is there really any big prophecy?


    Wu Long picked up the wooden box on the ground, took out a yellow cloth from it and handed it to Chu fan respectfully: "leader, here is a letter left by the great wizard. Please have a look."


    "Letter?" Chu fan hurriedly grabbed the cloth and silk, and saw that it had written some small block letters with vermilion. The handwriting was very delicate, as if it was made by a woman. Chu fan asked casually, "is the great wizard male or female?"


    "Male." Wu Long answered without thinking about it, but the words came out and he hurriedly said, "female, female."


    Chu fan stared: "is it a man or a woman?"


    "Female." Wu Long''s forehead was sweating. "The great wizards you threw into the snake cave are men. The last generation of great wizards are women. They are mother and son."


    "The profession of the great wizard is still hereditary?" Chu fan shook his head. No wonder the great wizard will be arrogant, domineering and lawless. It turned out to be a second generation of officials. I don''t know. Did his dead mother calculate that her only son was thrown into the snake cave by me to feed the snake?


    Chu fan then set his eyes on the handwriting. After reading the words above, his face became more and more strange. He admired the great wizard he had never met. He was too accurate.


    What is written on the cloth and silk is in classical Chinese, but Chu fan can still understand it in combination with himself. To sum up, there are four things: Chu fan saved four girls in yingyue lake, and one of the twin sisters is his wife; Cut off the chains of the imprisoned saint with the holy sword; When he went down to the snake cave, he carried out a miserable man with broken legs; Broke her son''s leg and threw him into the snake cave.


    Chu fan began to doubt that the portrait and cloth and silk were made by Wu Long, but the cloth and silk turned yellow. It was obvious that they had been written for some years, and the handwriting didn''t seem to be new. But Chu fan couldn''t figure it out. Could the great wizard see what happened decades later through prophecy?


    In order to determine the authenticity, he opened the recall ability of the perspective eye and didn''t want to let him see it. It was a woman wearing a black robe and a black veil on her face. She sat on the ground, dipped a brush in cinnabar, sat at her desk and wrote small words on a snow-white cloth.


    She seemed to feel that Chu fan was looking at him. She turned back and looked at him, untied her veil and showed her true face. She smiled at Chu fan, who didn''t exist at all. She was really a beautiful woman. She smiled and loved her country and city.


    Chu fan''s breathing was urgent. This woman was so powerful, but how did she know I would look at her with the pupil of time? Weird, weird.


    "Wu long, do you have a portrait of a great wizard?"


    "Yes, yes!" wu long promised and ordered people to bring the portrait of the great wizard quickly.


    Before long, someone ran over with a scroll and handed it to the patriarch. Wu Long quickly untied the ribbon on the scroll, respectfully handed it to Chu fan and said, "this portrait was drawn by the great wizard himself against the mirror and has been placed on the altar in the temple."


    "Open it!"


    "Yes!"


    As like as two peas exactly alike, Wu Long saw the scroll again, and Chu fan looked at her again. The characters in the picture were exactly the same as the women she saw. Black clothes and black gauze, though she could not see her face, Chu fan remembered her eyes and the eyes of the woman she saw with the pupil of time. It seems to say that you can''t escape. God is destined to let you be the king of Miao and the leader of the sect. It''s no use for you to escape... Hum, who asked you to kill my son? This is retribution!


    Chu fan wants to cry without tears. There are so many people in the world. Why did you choose me?


    Looking at the dark crowd opposite, the older teeth of them were about to fall out, and the younger ones were still sucking in their mother''s arms, but even so, no one spoke out and looked at Chu fan with reverent and fanatical eyes.


    They waited too long for this day. The religious leader is the God in the eyes of the Miao people, who can bring them plenty of food and clothing, happiness and health. Especially when Chu fan arrived, he eradicated the perverse and cold-blooded great wizard, killed the human eating two winged ghost Jiao, and eliminated a great harm for Miao Jiang. Who is not happy that Chu fan has made such a great contribution? Who doesn''t want to support him as the leader?


    "Please bring out the holy sword," Wu Long saluted respectfully.


    Are there any other options? But Chu fan always has the feeling of catching up with ducks on the shelf. Do I have to be the leader of the church according to the prophecy of the great wizard? If I don''t do it, I''ll go right away. Who can stop me?


    But in the face of so many expectant eyes, Chu fanleng was unable to say no. he sighed helplessly. As soon as Chu fan waved his hand, the dragon soul sword suddenly rose into the sky, rotating rapidly in the air for a few weeks like a golden dragon, and stopped quietly on Chu fan''s head.


    "See the leader!"


    More than two thousand people in the opposite suddenly knelt down and cried. Several old people were so excited that they took Chu fan by surprise and hurriedly called the people up. Isn''t this my birthday?


    Finally, Wu Long persuaded all the people to stand up. When Chu fan was wondering how to explain, Wu Long said excitedly, "master, please tell us a few words."


    "OK, I''ll just say a few words."


    Chu fan jumped onto the dragon soul sword and made himself stand higher, but his move immediately made people more excited. Many people knelt down again and worshipped.


    After a while, Chu fan finally calmed down again. He sincerely said, "thank you for your love for me, but I really can''t be your leader. My home is outside. Like you, I have parents, relatives, friends, wife and children..."


    "Sect leader!" Wu Long took the lead in kneeling down and sobbed, "sect leader, you can''t go. If you go, our Miao area will become a plate of loose sand again. There will be endless fighting among the strongholds, and many innocent people will die every year. Can you bear to watch our brothers kill each other?"


    "Master, we''ve been waiting for you for decades. Now you''re finally back. You can''t leave us alone."


    "Master, miaojiang is your home. Your roots are here."


    The elder excitedly presented a book with a dark red cover and said, "listen to Wu Long, your name is Chu fan, and the Chu surname is the royal family in Miao. This is the genealogy that the previous leader asked me to keep. Please have a look."


    Shit, it''s getting more and more suspense. Why are you still a king, man?


    Chu fan quickly took the book, opened it and looked at it. To be exact, this is a genealogy of the Chu family. Every 50 years, there will be a leader. Chu fan roughly calculated that this genealogy has been handed down for more than 1300 years since the day when the moon worship religion was founded.


    Chu fan in front just glanced at it roughly and turned it directly to the end. The next page recorded that the leader of the sect, Chu Tianshu, should be about 100 years old.


    "Chu Tianshu, why don''t you have children?" Chu fan asked, pointing to the name of Chu Tianshu.


    The elder smiled bitterly and said, "in those years, if the saint hadn''t betrayed and fled from Miao, she would be Chu Tianshu''s wife. Because of this, it was a great blow to Chu Tianshu, and he himself was weak and soon fell ill. But even if he took a wife in order to delay his offspring, he couldn''t leave any offspring."


    Chu fan calculates that the defected saint is Tang qiner''s mother. Tang qiner is more than 70 years old this year. It''s normal that her mother should be about 90 years old, ten or eight years different from Chu Tianshu.


    But just because my brother''s surname is Chu, he is the descendant of King Miao?


    Although Chu fan didn''t say it, the elder saw his mind, stretched out his hand, clicked on the genealogy, and said, "Chu Tianshu also has a younger brother who left miaojiang because of the saint, and his whereabouts are still unknown."


    "What?"


    Chu fan quickly stared. Sure enough, there was another person''s name Chu Yuheng next to Chu Tianshu.


    Who is Chu Yuheng? No, it''s just


    "You... You wait first, i... I''ll call to ask." Chu fan doesn''t speak quickly. He feels a military satellite phone from Najie and calls his grandfather Chu Yang.


    Although it''s already midnight, Chu fan can''t calm down for a moment without asking about such a big thing.


    The phone rang a few times and finally answered. It was a woman''s voice: "Hello, who are you?"


    "Who are you?" Chu fan was stunned and looked at the number carefully. Yes, it was the phone number left by grandpa, but how could a woman answer the phone in the middle of the night?


    "I''m Chu fan. Where''s my grandfather?"


    "Ah!" the woman exclaimed on the phone and hurriedly said, "yes... It''s Chu Shao. I... I''m the old man''s... Nurse... The old man woke up. I''ll call him now."


    Soon, Chu Yang''s old voice came out on the phone: "is it Xiao Fan? What''s the matter with calling so late?"


    "Grandpa, what''s my grandpa''s name?"


    Chu Yang said curiously, "why did you suddenly think of asking this?"


    Chu Fan said anxiously, "tell me first, isn''t grandpa Chu Yuheng?"


    "How do you know?" Chu Yang was surprised and asked, "even your father doesn''t know about it. Who did you listen to?"


    It''s over. It''s true. I''m really a descendant of King Miao. But what a coincidence!


    When Chu Yang asked for the third time, Chu fan took a deep breath and said, "Grandpa, don''t ask. I''ll explain to you slowly when I go back and go to bed early."


    The phone was hung up. Chuyang was so angry that he almost smashed his mobile phone. You little bastard woke me up in the middle of the night and said half of what you said. Did you let me go to bed early? I sleep on your grandmother''s legs

 Chapter 898

    In the room, Tang Lian woke up first. As soon as she moved, she heard the sound of water. At this time, she found that she was sitting in a big bath bucket filled with clean water, and the water was still warm.


    It''s not a dream. It''s true.


    Tang Lian was ecstatic and stretched out her hands. Not only did the iron chain disappear, but also the calluses on her wrists were gone. Her skin was smooth, white and tender, as if she had returned to twenty years ago.


    Isn''t this still a dream?


    "Feifei! Niang!" Tang Lian subconsciously shouted, but then she was startled by her voice and touched her throat. The tingling dryness disappeared and her chest was not stuffy.


    It''s a dream. It must be a dream. Hehe, the dream is quite true. How good would it be if the dream could go on and never wake up?


    "A Lian... A Lian..." a murmur like a dream attracted Tang Lian''s eyes. At this time, she found that there was a bath bucket behind her. A man who haunted her, like her, sat in the bath bucket and fell asleep.


    Tang Lian''s tears immediately came down. She dreamed of a man countless times, but today is the most real. He was as outstanding as twenty years ago. Tang Lian stretched out her hand to touch his face, but she dared not touch him, for fear that he would disappear as soon as she touched him.


    "Brother Yu, brother Yu!"


    In Tang Lian''s excited whisper, Song Yu slowly opened his eyes. When he saw the woman who had been suffering for more than 20 years, he stood up and wanted to cross the bath bucket. However, because he was too anxious, he fell to the ground and even knocked over the bath bucket.


    "Ah Lian, is it really you?" Song Yu came forward excitedly and hugged Tang Lian tightly. The temperature on her body and the smooth and tender skin within reach gave him a kind of unreal feeling.


    "I''m not dreaming, am I? Lian, pinch me."


    As soon as Song Yu''s voice fell, Tang Lian took the initiative to kiss him on his lips, stroked his cheek, and asked in a trembling voice, "brother Yu, I hurt you. Do you hate me?"


    "Nonsense, we are husband and wife, so we should share weal and woe." Song Yu held her hand tightly for fear that she would disappear. He looked at her without blinking and said, "for you, even if I die, I will never regret. Ah Lian, I love you!"


    "Brother Yu!"


    Moved to tears, Tang Lian, like twenty years ago, took the initiative to kiss his lips. Two couples in their forties, like newlyweds separated for a few days, couldn''t wait to roll to bed.


    When it was over, they lay side by side in bed, listening to each other''s breathing, and their hands were still tightly held.


    At this moment, they still have an unreal feeling. Which is the dream now or in the past?


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Tang Feifei knocked at the door: "Dad, mom, are you awake? I sent you some food. Is it convenient to go in?"


    "Wait... Wait a minute!" Tang Lian sat up in panic and looked around. She found two sets of clothes on the table beside the bed. She quickly grabbed the clothes, handed the men''s money to Song Yu, and quickly put the women''s money on her body.


    Tang Feifei pushed the door and entered. Facing her parents who were not well dressed, she was not shy at all. She naturally put down the tray. She used to help her mother fix the hook of the bra, help her zip up the back of the dress, and take a rubber band from her hair. She helped her tie up her scattered hair in a bun and tie it behind her head with a rubber band.


    Although she is wearing Tang Feifei''s clothes, her mother and daughter are about the same height, even the cup is almost the same, so she fits very well. If the bun at the back of her head didn''t make her look more mature, it was believed that she was Tang Feifei''s sister.


    Tang Feifei didn''t speak. After finishing her mother''s clothes, she turned around and helped her father fasten his shirt buttons. She squatted down and tidy up his trouser legs. Even the zipper in front of him helped him pull up without any pinch or embarrassment.


    Later, she picked up the suit on one side. Song Yu was flattered. He quickly stretched out his hand and put on the suit at the mercy of his daughter. The couple didn''t speak, but their eyes kept falling on Tang Feifei. No one was willing to move away, for fear that she would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    After helping her parents put on their shoes, Tang Feifei stepped back two steps, opened her arms, smiled in tears and said, "Dad, mom, I''ll take you home."


    Tang Lian couldn''t help it anymore. She cried and hugged her daughter. Song Yu was still a little nervous. But under Tang Feifei''s gaze, his eyes were wet. She opened her arms and hugged the two most important women in her life.


    The man who was thrown into the snake cave without a drop of tears cried like a child at this moment.


    It''s not a dream. It''s all true.


    Finally free!


    They were free, but someone fell into the pit.


    Chu fan lay in bed, tossing and turning, and couldn''t sleep. He couldn''t understand why he became king Miao in a muddle? What a coincidence. But the facts are all there. He can''t even rely on it, because in his bones, there is also the blood of Miao people.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open with a squeak. Chu fan suddenly sat up and whispered, "who?"


    "Ah!" it was a girl who came in, as if she was startled and exclaimed.


    Chu fan heard it and saw it clearly. He secretly touched the girl who slipped into his room. It was Ziyan. Suddenly, he was a little helpless: "Ziyan, why did you come to me if you don''t sleep?"


    Ziyan was a little nervous. He held his clothes in his hands and said, "Avatar, i... I''m afraid alone."


    Indeed, let her be a girl and rest in this strange environment. How can she sleep? Especially after so many events today, she has been strong after so long.


    Chu fan sighed and waved to her, "come here!"


    Ziyan was overjoyed and hurried over, but she didn''t have Chu fan''s eyesight. She tripped over the stool and fell down with a cry of surprise. Seeing that she was about to make close contact with the ground, a strong arm suddenly hugged her and she stopped.


    "Be careful, as for that hurry?" Chu fan joked.


    Ziyan blushed like blood, lowered his head and didn''t dare to see Chu fan. He whispered, "brother avatar, can you... Can you let me go?"


    "Ah? Oh!" Chu fan quickly helped Ziyan up, retracted his hand like an electric shock, and said with a dry smile, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean it."


    It was as if my friend had deliberately touched her chest. But she''s going to lie on the ground. If I don''t hold her like this, should I watch her fall?


    "Avatar, you don''t have to say sorry. No matter what you do to me, you should. I like it all!" Ziyan said, hurriedly jumped into bed, grabbed the quilt to cover himself, and turned his back to Chu fan, as if he didn''t dare to see anyone.


    It''s really hard for her to be a big girl and say such shameful words. However, in her heart, she has regarded Chu fan as her man. Since she is a man, don''t touch it twice. Even if she does something else, she is willing to do it.


    Besides, she''s ready to come to Chu fan''s room so late.


    If at ordinary times, Chu fan may really can''t help it, but he''s full of messy things now. How can he still be in the mood to have sex with her?


    Seeing Ziyan lying down in bed, Chu fan simply sat on the ground and took a cigarette, but he didn''t light it. To tell the truth, he has no interest in this king of Miao, but who makes him a descendant of the king of Miao? Even the great wizard predicted that he was the future king of Miao. Is there any delay in this matter?


    He can take people away, but in that case, he can''t cross the barrier in his heart. After all, he is indeed a descendant of the Miao king. He has the responsibility to let the people in Miao live a happy life.


    But how?


    "Avatar, why don''t you go to bed?" Ziyan sat up and saw Chu fan with a cigarette in his mouth. He immediately took out a sickle and lit it and sent it to him. "Smoke, I don''t mind."


    Chu fan was not polite. He lit the cigarette, took a deep breath, slowly spit out the green smoke, and asked, "Ziyan, is the king of Miao really so important to you?"


    Ziyan simply got out of bed, sat side by side with Chu fan and said, "of course, the Miao king is important. He is the leader of our Miao region, just like a parent. According to his father, when the old Miao king was still alive, the people in Miao region were very rich. The stockaded villages were like brothers, humble and helpful to each other."


    "But since the death of the Miao king, the big and small affairs of Miao Jiang have been handed over to the big wizard and several elders, but the big wizard is arrogant and domineering because of his special status, and becomes more and more cruel and inhumane because he keeps ghost Jiao. How can Miao Jiang still be as friendly as before under his leadership?"


    Ziyan said, "take yingyue stronghold as an example. Because of a good field, we have fought with the nearby Lianhua stronghold for decades, and more than a dozen people have died. If there is king Miao, he will preside over justice and solve the matter peacefully, rather than let the two strongholds fight."


    No wonder they tried to be the king of the Miao by themselves. The situation was so tense.


    "Is there such bloodshed in other strongholds?"


    "Yes, and there are not a few." Ziyan said firmly. "As far as I know, almost every year, people bleed and get hurt because of disputes between the stockaded villages, and some even get killed alive."


    "In addition, the medical conditions in miaojiang are not good, especially when pregnant women have children. Once it is difficult to give birth, not only the children can''t be saved, but also the lives of adults can''t be guaranteed. Less than one tenth of twins like my sister and I can survive, and half of them can''t even survive."


    Speaking of this, Ziyan held Chu fan''s hand, looked at Chu fan with tears in his eyes, and choked: "brother avatar, you just stay. The people in miaojiang really need you."


    Chu fan wiped the tears from her face, looked at her seriously and said, "if I stay, the woman who will become the queen will be Tang Feifei; if I leave Miao Jiang, I will take you with me."


    "You choose whether to let me stay or let me take you away?"


    PS: Thank you for the red envelope reward of "17k book friend 38n4vbsd"!

 Chapter 899

    Ziyan was confused. She didn''t expect that Chu fan would give her a multiple-choice question, and these two choices are very important to her, but they are like fish and bear''s paws.


    Yes, if Chu fan stays to be the king of Miao, Tang Feifei will naturally become his wife, because she is the saint of moon worship for many years, and the saint''s husband is the leader of moon worship and the leader of Miao Jiang.


    If Chu fan leaves miaojiang with Ziyan, she can put aside all her concerns and even don''t care about the customs of miaojiang. In this way, she can be with Chu fan. Although she can''t get Chu fan''s complete love, she believes that Chu fan can bring her happiness and happiness.


    Most importantly, Chu fan looked at her body. No matter what Chu fan thought, she had regarded him as her husband.


    But now, the problem arises. One side is Ziyan''s own lifelong happiness, and the other side is the hope of the people in miaojiang. How to choose? No matter which one, Ziyan hopes to get, but she is destined to get only one of them.


    "Avatar, can you hold me for a night?" Ziyan raised his head with tearful eyes and asked in a trembling voice.


    Seeing her like this, Chu fan felt bad. Okay, why are you telling her this? It''s cruel for a little girl to make such a choice.


    Chu fan threw away her cigarette butts, bent over to pick her up, put her on the bed and said with a smile, "don''t think so much. I''m teasing you. Don''t worry, I won''t let you leave me."


    He said the truth, but Ziyan thought Chu fan was comforting her, but even so, she was still very moved, curled up in Chu fan''s arms and wept silently. Chu fan hugged her and stroked her hair. The chaotic state of mind calmed down slowly.


    Think about it carefully. It doesn''t seem to be a big deal. Isn''t it just being a parent and helping deal with some things? Which child is naughty and disobedient. He presses the big board on the ground and slaps his ass hard.


    The little tree doesn''t go straight without repair. These people just don''t deserve to be beaten. They''ll be honest after beating them a few times.


    Thinking so, Chu fan''s mind was put down, looked down and found that Ziyan didn''t know when she had fallen asleep. Tears were still hanging on her face and her hand tightly grasped Chu fan''s corner of clothes for fear that he would disappear.


    As soon as Chu fan moved, Ziyan opened his eyes and woke up. Chu fan hurriedly said, "don''t be afraid. I''m just wearing clothes. It''s a little boring."


    Ziyan blushed, loosened Chu fan, lay flat and closed his eyes. There was a rustling sound of stripping in her ear, her face reddened and her breathing was rapid.


    If... If he wants to


    Just thinking about it, she felt Chu fan''s hand on her chest and clumsily untied the new loop on her clothes.


    "I don''t mean anything else. I just don''t feel comfortable sleeping in clothes." Chu fan complained, "what clothes are you wearing?"


    Ziyan couldn''t help laughing. With a red face, Ziyan untied the new loop on her clothes and let Chu fan take off her clothes. She didn''t have any underwear in it. After she took off her clothes, there was nothing in it.


    Just when Ziyan was ready to bear the storm, Chu fan lay down beside her, hugged her in his arms and whispered, "sleep, have a good sleep, don''t think about anything. When tomorrow morning, all problems will be solved."


    "Hmm!" Ziyan believed Chu fan, closed his eyes, pillowed his shoulder, smelled his taste, and soon fell asleep.


    Chu fan felt as if he had just fallen asleep and was awakened by a sudden knock on the door. He took his hand away from Ziyan''s chest without trace, sat up and asked angrily, "who? In the early morning, did you let people sleep?"


    "Sect leader, come... Someone is coming." Wu Long''s nervous voice came outside the door.


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way while he was wearing clothes: "come on. Who?"


    "Well... Cough, Gu Feng of yingyue stronghold."


    Chu fan stumbled and almost fell out of bed. Is Gu Feng coming? If he sees himself and his daughter, chiguoguo, lying in the same bed, the old man will have to fight with himself with a cigarette bag and pot?


    "You... You stop him and I''ll go out right away."


    Chu fan turned around, patted on Ziyan''s hip and urged, "come on, get up, your father is coming."


    "Ah?" Ziyan immediately sat up, because the action was too fierce, the pair in front of her chest trembled violently like waves, and her eyes were straight.


    What did you think last night? How can you hold back and sit still? It''s incredible!


    "You... You go out quickly. If my father sees you, you''ll be dead." Ziyan hurriedly protected his chest and shouted angrily. She was so cute. Chu fan couldn''t help but bow his head, kissed her little red mouth and walked quickly to the door.


    Outside the door, wu long was about to continue knocking. The door suddenly opened and his hand almost knocked on Chu fan''s forehead.


    "Master, you can figure it out." Wu Long subconsciously glanced in. Although he only glanced at Hong, he saw a beautiful back still in bed. Now, everything is clear.


    Chu fan quickly closed the door and didn''t have a good way: "have you seen enough? Why did Uncle Gu Feng come? So fast?"


    "Not only is Gu Feng coming, but the patriarchs of more than a dozen nearby stockaded villages are all coming. It is said that the patriarchs of other stockaded villages are also on their way." Wu Long took Chu fan aside and whispered, "they must have some doubts about you, the king of Miao, and even take the opportunity to make some problems difficult for you. You have to be mentally prepared."


    "What''s ready?" Chu fan arranged his clothes and snorted coldly, "those who follow me will prosper and those who oppose me will die. Whoever dares to refuse, I''ll let him go to the snake cave and accompany the great wizard."


    Wu long kept complaining. He was really afraid of everything.


    Last night, he stayed up with several elders and was studying this problem. There is no doubt about Chu fan''s strength. He is definitely the most powerful Miao king in the past dynasties, but his means are also the most ruthless.


    That''s a great wizard. There''s no merit or hardship. Without a word, he broke his legs and threw them into the snake cave. Yes, Miao really needs a wise leader, but they are also afraid of a tyrant. Now it seems that even if Chu fan is not a tyrant, he doesn''t seem to be close to any wise and divine force.


    Alas, it''s a blessing, not a disaster. You can''t hide it. Look at your own luck.


    Soon, in the reception hall of Wu Long''s house, Chu fan saw the dusty Gu Feng. In the room, in addition to him, there were seven men of the same age, all with a cigarette bag and pot in their mouth.


    "Uncle Gu Feng, why are you here?" Chu fan walked in with a smile.


    Seeing Chu fan, Gu Feng immediately stood up and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Fortunately, wu long then came in and hurriedly said, "leader, Gu Feng recognized that you were holding the dragon soul holy sword, so he quickly sent out the news, and then rode a fast horse all night. So far, he hasn''t even drunk a mouthful of water."


    "As for such a hurry?" Chu Fan said with a smile, "chief wu long, hurry to let his aunt prepare something to eat..."


    "Don''t worry about eating first."


    A bearded middle-aged man stood up, looked up and down at Chu fan, and asked, "are you Chu fan?"


    "It''s me."


    "I don''t know why he is a great man. He is just a dull boy whose hair hasn''t grown up yet." the beard sneered, "what virtue do you have? How can you dare to inherit the position of leader in miaojiang? Hand over the dragon soul sword and get out as soon as possible."


    Wu Long was anxious and was about to speak. Chu fan waved his hand to stop wu long from speaking. Looking at the beard, he smiled and said, "I came to Miao Jiang to find someone. I didn''t want to inherit the position of leader. However, the dragon soul sword is mine. Why should I give it to you? I don''t deserve it. Do you deserve it?"


    The beard said angrily, "I didn''t say I deserve it, but the dragon soul sword is a sacred thing in miaojiang. How can it fall into the hands of outsiders? As for who will be the leader of the sect, it''s not up to you to ask. Naturally, we will choose a highly respected person from the clan leaders of various stockaded villages in miaojiang. It may be anyone of course, but you can''t be an outsider."


    "OK, great." Chu fan smiled at Wu long. "Can you stop me this time? It''s not that I don''t want to be the leader. As for the dragon soul sword, who likes it, who can take it."


    Whoosh!


    The golden light exploded, and the dragon soul sword flew out of Chu fan''s back. With a clang, it was inserted in front of the beard, which startled him.


    Chu fan stood up, arched his hands at the people around him and said with a smile, "take your time to study, and I''ll excuse you. Goodbye! Goodbye!"


    "Master, master, you can''t go..." Wu Long chased the door, but Chu fan walked too fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Wu long turned around, pointed to big beard and scolded, "Lao Liao, Lao Liao, why can''t you calm down at all? Do you know that he split the ghost Jiao kept by the great wizard in half with a sword last night. Even such a powerful great wizard didn''t make a move under his hand..."


    Liao Mu didn''t care and said, "if you are strong, you can be the leader? What we need is a leader who is respected and respected by everyone. What can he do as a hairy boy? Apart from picking up girls, he can only eat milk."


    Although Liao Mu''s words are somewhat rude, it is undeniable that his words are still very reasonable. At least, Gu Feng didn''t refute it. Wu Long opened his mouth and patted his thigh with hate: "I don''t care what you think. In short, I only know Chu fan. He is the leader. Hum!"


    For these old die hards, his words were like casting pearls before swine. Therefore, wu long was too lazy to quarrel with them and simply ran out. The leader hasn''t eaten yet. He has to hurry up and don''t let the leader hungry. Wait for some elders to come and take out the portrait in the prophecy box to see what else they have to say?


    There were no outsiders in the living room. Liao Mu looked at the dragon soul sword in front of him and said, "look at the appearance, it''s really a dragon soul sword... Huh?"


    He held the handle of the sword and wanted to pull it out, but he pulled it out several times. He was stunned that he couldn''t shake the dragon soul sword

 Chapter 900

    Chu fancai didn''t bother to argue with them, and he was really hungry. Smelling it, he found the restaurant and found that Tang qiner was the only one sitting there eating. It can be seen that wu long worked hard for this breakfast. There were a variety of delicious food on the table.


    "Grandma, why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Chu fan sat directly opposite Tang qin''er, stretched out his hand and grabbed the miscellaneous grain flour steamed bread.


    Tang qiner stretched out his chopsticks, knocked on the back of his hand, frowned and said, "have you washed your hands?"


    "Go now!" Chu fan immediately stood up with a smile as soon as he sat down, and went outside to wash his face.


    Last night, Ziyan went to sleep in his room. It must not be hidden from the wise old lady. To tell the truth, Chu fan was really guilty in front of her, but fortunately, Tang qiner just stared at him and didn''t give him a look.


    This is a good sign!


    After washing, Chu fan returned to the table, reached for a steamed bun, sat down on the bench and asked casually, "where''s Feifei? Haven''t you got up yet?"


    "Feifei was in her parents'' room last night. The three of them talked all night." Tang qiner glanced at Chu fan, "Xiao Fan, thank you!"


    "Hey, it''s all a family. Thank you." Chu fan belongs to the one who gives some sunshine. Seeing Tang qiner''s mood is very good, he quickly raised his ass and sat next to her, whispering, "grandma, you help me advise. Do you think I''m the leader or not?"


    "Do you really want my advice?"


    "Of course, you eat more salt than I do. You must be right to listen to your advice."


    Tang qiner shook his head and said, "I can only tell you my idea, but I can''t guarantee whether it''s right or wrong. You have to judge it yourself."


    "I know that, grandma," you said


    "Alas!"


    Tang qin''er sighed and said, "if my mother hadn''t eloped with others, there wouldn''t have been these things later. Of course, we can''t say that my mother was wrong. After all, everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness. But at that time, she did make a big mistake."


    "But from my personal point of view, they are right. When I was young, I even wanted to avenge them and kill all the people who killed my parents. I didn''t expect that it would involve my daughter and son-in-law."


    Tang qiner glanced at Chu fan and said, "if it weren''t for you, Feifei might not be able to escape bad luck. This is life. Our mother and daughter have been going around for decades. Finally, we still have to marry to your Chu family and become your Chu family''s daughter-in-law. This is the cycle of cause and effect!"


    "So, my suggestion is that if it''s yours, no one can take it away; if it''s not yours, you can''t take it if you want. Let it be!"


    Chu fan frowned: "then the hatred of your parents, your daughter and son-in-law is so settled?"


    "The dead are gone, and the living are reborn. What''s not satisfied?" Tang qiner pointed to the food on the table and said earnestly, "you can''t be too greedy."


    "Cough!" Chu fan gave a dry cough and hurriedly put a corn cake in Tang qiner''s mouth. "Grandma, try this. It tastes very good. You can''t eat it outside."


    "I''m full. Take your time." Tang qiner glanced at him, got up and went out.


    The old lady didn''t forget to knock before she left. Didn''t I just sleep with Ziyan and do nothing else? Why are you greedy? However, what she said does have some truth. She has enough mess outside. If she takes over the mess in miaojiang, she won''t have to kill her brother?


    But is it too irresponsible to just walk away?


    Just as he had just picked up the soup bowl and had a drink, two people suddenly appeared in front of him, which scared him to spray out a mouthful of soup. He coughed and said, "first wife, why are you here?"


    "Wow! Brother fan, you know I''m coming, and you specially prepared so many delicious food for me?" Song Wen sat down, grabbed the corn cake and ate it. Her stomach is connected to a bottomless pit, and she doesn''t feel full after eating eight meals a day.


    No wonder the chest is so big that it can eat too much!


    Su Yuan took out a paper towel, handed it to Chu fan and said faintly, "why, can''t I come?"


    "I don''t mean that, I mean..."


    "Well, I''m worried about you." Su Yuan sat down next to me and said, "Grandpa called me last night. I said you were in miaojiang, so he had to come. I thought, I''d better let you know about it first. You see, do you want the old man to come?"


    Chu fan wiped the corners of his mouth, pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "don''t let him come here first. When I handle the things here, I''ll go back and explain them to him in detail."


    "I think you''d better go back and tell the old man about things here first. Otherwise, he must die in a hurry at home."


    Chu fan was helpless at the thought of Grandpa''s violent temper. He knew he wouldn''t call him. But in that case, who did not ask him? Forget it, just go back. If you make it clear, it won''t worry him.


    "Well, I''ll go back now. Will you stay here and wait for me or go back with me?" Chu fan stood up and asked.


    Suyuan also stood up and said, "I won''t go back with you. Wenwen said, Feifei''s parents have found it? I just went to visit. There is a little girl named Ziyan. Don''t you please come out and let me see?"


    "Cough, well, wait until I come back. I''ll go first." Chu Fan said, pulling up Song Wen who ate happily, and both disappeared in her dissatisfaction and protest.


    Chu family, old man chuyang is walking back and forth in the living room. Sitting on the sofa next to song Qinghe, he couldn''t help but advise: "Grandpa, don''t turn around. Sister Su Yuan has gone to find the heartless one. Anyway, they will definitely come back. Just wait patiently for the news."


    "I know, but I can''t calm down." Chu Yang paused for a moment and turned to go on. But just then, Chu fan came back.


    "I''m so tired." Song Wen complained loudly. Seeing song Qinghe, she said excitedly, "sister Qinghe, I have delicious food here. Would you like to try it? It''s brought back by Miao Jiang. We can''t buy it here."


    Song Qinghe hurriedly stood up without waiting to ask. Chu Yang had caught Chu fan and hurriedly said, "you smelly boy, how did you run to Miao Jiang? Tell me, how did you know your grandfather''s name?"


    "Grandpa, do you know grandpa''s life experience?" Chu fan asked.


    Chu Yang was stunned and said, "well, your great grandfather really didn''t say it. I only know that my hometown is miaojiang, and I don''t know anything else."


    "Did grandpa leave any photos or portraits?"


    Chu Yang just took Chu fan to sit down. When he heard what he said, he immediately stood up and said in surprise, "I forgot if you didn''t say it. Your great grandfather really left a picture of a young woman in Miao clothes. I''ll find it for you now."


    On the other side, Song Wen has chewed a corn flour cake. There are two coarse grain buns in the fruit plate on the tea table. She didn''t forget to bring some when she left. Although it''s not worth a few money, it''s much more precious in her eyes than steamed stuffed buns and dumplings.


    There''s nowhere to buy money!


    Song Qinghe came to Chu fan and asked in a low voice, "what happened? Grandpa called me up in the middle of the night and asked me to contact you. I couldn''t get through to you, so I had to call sister Su Yuan. She contacted Wen Wen and found you."


    "Don''t mention it!" Chu fan sat down, drank a large glass of water first, and simply said his experience in Miao Jiang. Don''t say he doesn''t believe it. Even song Qinghe feels incredible. Someone can predict that Chu fan will be king of Miao decades ago? And left a picture of him.


    This is too mysterious! If she heard this from other people, she wouldn''t believe it. However, seeing Chu fan''s various magical abilities, she was not surprised at this great prophecy.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Song Qinghe asked excitedly, "stay in miaojiang and be the king of miaojiang? Or put oil on the soles of your feet and walk away?"


    "I don''t know. Come back and discuss with grandpa and listen to his opinions."


    Just then, Chu Yang hurried down the stairs excitedly. Behind him, there was a charming middle-aged woman. She was wearing a white coat and a white nurse''s hat on her head.


    "Sir, please slow down." the middle-aged woman chased after her and didn''t forget to give her an advice.


    Chu Yang didn''t seem to hear it. He held a long wooden box under his armpit and a photo album in his arms. He excitedly came to Chu fan: "come and have a look. This is what your grandfather left."


    Chu fan didn''t hurry to see the portrait in the box, but looked at the middle-aged woman with great interest and said with a smile, "Grandpa, who is this aunt?"


    "Smelly boy, what do you think?" Chu Yang glared at him and didn''t have a good way. "Jinqiu is the nurse I invited."


    "Hello, my name is Shangguan Jinqiu, the nurse of old Chu." the middle-aged woman came over, took out a certificate and handed it to Chu fan, "this is my nurse certificate. You can also call old Li to verify it."


    Chu Fanzhen was startled by her certificate. Good guy, she still has a military position. Her position is not low. She even reached the rank of lieutenant colonel. Although it''s just a medical staff weaving, it''s also a soldier of zhengbajing.


    Looking at the resume behind her, there are only two people who have cared for her, but one of them is the current No. 1 chief Li Lao, and the other is Xia Lao, who has died for many years, that is, Xia Yanran''s grandfather.


    But what Chu fan doesn''t understand is how can she come to Chongqing to be a nurse for his grandfather chuyang? You know, chuyang is no longer a soldier and is not qualified to enjoy her level of professional care.

 Chapter 901

    "Hello, aunt Jinqiu." Chu fan quickly returned the certificate to Shangguan Jinqiu and said with a smile, "aunt Jinqiu, can I take the liberty to ask you a question?"


    "You want to ask why I came to Chongqing to be a nurse for your grandfather?" Shangguan Jinqiu said with a faint smile.


    Chu fan nodded: "yes, it''s reasonable to say that my grandfather can''t afford a nurse like you now."


    "In fact, the reason is very simple." Shangguan Jinqiu glanced at Chu Yang and said faintly, "in those years, because of my father, our family was greatly involved. Only two people regardless of past grievances extended a helping hand, one of them is your grandfather."


    Chu fan''s mind moved and asked, "the other won''t be old Xia who has died?"


    "That''s right!" Shangguan Jinqiu said with a light smile, "it was under the arrangement of old Xia that I had the opportunity to study in the health school, and Chu Yuheng really worked hard. He not only gave birth to four sons in a row, but also managed the business in an orderly manner. The girls and sons-in-law who were eyeing the position of the head of the family had completely died.


    Later, after the war, the Chu family was so rich that it naturally became the target of plunder by the big warlords. Chu Yuheng decisively broke his wrists and spilled a lot of money to keep the family. However, it also attracted a lot of criticism. The original Chu family in Chongqing was all divided.


    In those years, the Chu family almost fell apart and their families were destroyed. Fortunately, chuyang, who studied abroad, returned, abandoned literature and martial arts and joined the team of the war of resistance against Japan, saving his family and some of his remaining possessions.


    "Alas, now it seems that your great grandfather just walked out of the Miao area and met your great grandmother." Chu Yang was very sad. Who would have thought that your root was in the Miao area and the Lord of the Miao area.


    A hundred years ago, it was the royal blood of more than 10000 people. Although Miao area is vast, sparsely populated and not rich, its cohesion is absolutely unique. It can be seen from the genealogy that the Chu family has been in control of Miao area for more than 1000 years, which is much longer than the imperial courts of previous dynasties.


    Chu fan put everything away, hesitated and asked, "Grandpa, I came back this time just to ask for your opinion. You see, do I want to be the king of Miao?"


    "Don''t ask me, I can''t give you the answer." Chu Yang sat down slowly and said, "if you take this seat, you have to bear all the responsibilities. For you, the benefits are negligible, but there are a lot of troubles."


    "If your great grandfather is still alive, he will certainly let you inherit the throne of King Miao. This is the glory and responsibility of our Chu family, which can not be shirked. However, today is no better than in the past, and your identity is special. Once you take this seat, it may not be a good thing for you."


    Chu fan understands what Chu Yang said, but can he still retreat now? Not to mention the prophecy of the previous generation of great wizards, but Ziyan and Tang Feifei can''t pass.


    Although he had known Ziyan for a short time, he knew that Ziyan was a girl with a dead heart. If Chu fan dared to leave, she would be determined to die. Chu fan couldn''t talk about love for her, but she still liked her very much. She was beautiful and dared to love and hate. Even when the great wizard released the heart eating poison, he didn''t hesitate to push Chu fan away and let him run away, but exposed himself to the heart eating poison In front of you.


    A woman is willing to die for you. Isn''t it enough to prove how much she loves you? Chu fan can''t let go of this alone. On the other hand, Tang Feifei is a new saint in Miao. If Chu fan leaves, this knot can''t be untied. Do you want her to repeat her mother''s mistakes, trapped in the temple and live in the dark?


    "OK, go quickly." Chu Yang patted Chu fan on the shoulder, smiled and comforted, "no matter how you choose, you are my grandson, and grandpa supports you."


    "Well, take care." Chu fan stood up, and this time, Song Wen didn''t say hello and took the initiative to go to Chu fan, "come on, sister Qiaoyun called me again."


    Chu fan didn''t think so much. He told song Qinghe to take good care of his grandfather, so he took Song Wen back to miaojiang quickly.


    For Song Wen, as long as she has been to a place once, she can remember the coordinates and transmit them infinitely. In addition, it can only be transmitted to Chu fan, Tang Feifei, Su Yuan, Qiao Yun, Dou Yutong, Yu Qiang Wei and Hong Luan.


    Whoosh!


    Song Wentu is convenient. She directly locks Tang Feifei''s position and takes Chu fan to deliver it. When she gets to the place, she doesn''t even look at it. As soon as she turns around, she goes away again. Chu fan is left alone and looks at the scene in front of her.


    "Bastard, you still see?" Tang Feifei angrily stood in front of her mother. She glared at him.


    Chu fan calmed down and hurriedly ran out: "what, I didn''t see anything..."


    This is Tang Lian''s room. Just now, Tang Feifei helped her mother take a bath and was helping her wear underwear. Chu fan appeared.


    "Song Wen, that dead girl, she must have done it on purpose." Tang Feifei cursed with gnashing teeth.


    On the contrary, Tang Lian was very calm and free, and said with a faint smile: "forget it, Chu fan is your man. Like my son, what''s embarrassing? Besides, aren''t I still wearing underwear?"


    "I knew Chu fan would bring back some bras. My bras are a little small for you."


    "Go, where did you ask your son-in-law to buy this?"


    Outside the door, Chu fan wiped the sweat on his forehead and said in his heart, when Song Wen''s dead girl comes back, I have to beat her if you don''t beat her, brother Keng.


    "Chu fan? What are you doing here?" Song Yu''s voice came behind him.

 Chapter 902

    "Ah, uncle!"


    Chu fan was startled, as if he had been caught peeping. He hurriedly said, "I''m just looking for you. How do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    "No, no, very adapted." Song Yu was very excited when he mentioned his legs. If he wasn''t surrounded by a self-made bone stick instrument, he doubted whether he had a super long and real nightmare, but the instrument was made of his own leg bones. It couldn''t be a dream. Therefore, all this is the credit of Chu fan. Chu fan not only saved his life, but also gave him a pair of legs and an intact face.


    "Chu fan, uncle, I really don''t know how to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would..."


    "Uncle, you''re so polite. Chu Fan said with a smile," what''s the relationship between Feifei and me? It''s my duty to help you and my aunt. You don''t dislike my son-in-law. "


    Song Yu wiped the wet corners of his eyes and smiled: "if you are not satisfied with a son-in-law like you, where can you find a satisfied son-in-law? Only a little, you..."


    "Squeak!" the door opened. Tang Lian stood at the door and stared at Song Yu. Then she smiled at Chu fan and said, "come in and chat. Aunt hasn''t thanked you yet."


    "No, no, this is what I should do." Chu fan was a little guilty and didn''t dare face Tang Lian''s eyes. He hesitated, "well, aunt, I have something to deal with outside..."


    "Go ahead. Don''t worry about us. No matter what decision you make, we will support you."


    Tang Feifei came out, took Chu fan''s arm, turned back and smiled at his mother: "Mom, Chu fan and I have passed by. When we finish dealing with things here, we''ll go home together."


    "Good, good!" Tang Lian finally couldn''t help getting excited. After more than 20 years, I can finally leave this ghost place and go home.


    After walking a few steps, Tang Lian could not help but twist her hand on Chu fan''s waist and said sour, "did you become the bridegroom again last night? You''re really good. You won''t even let go of a minor girl. Bird beast!"


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "what do you think? Ziyan and I are innocent."


    "Can you be innocent after sleeping in the same room?" Tang Feifei gave him a white look. "Don''t tell me, you slept in one bed and the other on the ground last night. Hum!"


    "Well... We did sleep in the same bed, but I swear by my personality, we didn''t do anything."


    Tang Feifei said, "have you ever seen a wolf who doesn''t eat meat?"


    "Yes!" Chu Fan said with a smile, "grey wolf doesn''t eat meat."


    "Nonsense, grey wolf doesn''t eat meat, but he''s too stupid to eat sheep." Tang Feifei hummed. "If he and the lamb are locked in the same room, there must be only a pile of sheep bones the next morning."


    "Big star wife, I really didn''t do anything."


    "Come on, don''t pretend with me. Even if you can really hold it back, you must have touched it all over." Tang Feifei gouged him out with hatred. "You have to keep someone by your side in the future, otherwise you can''t sneak into the bed of the big girl''s daughter-in-law in the middle of the night."


    Chu fan was wronged. It was clearly my room. Ziyan slipped in by himself. How could it be me stealing incense and jade?


    I''m crazy to reason with women?


    Chu fan resolutely shut his mouth, quickened his pace and walked towards the main hall.


    From a distance, Wu Long walked anxiously around the door. When he saw Chu fan coming, he welcomed him with great joy: "leader, you are back. Go to the front yard and have a look. They are going to fight for a holy sword."


    "Never mind him, kill one less." Chu fan pulls wu long in the way aside and strides in. As soon as he entered the door, he turned around and left, as if he had seen a flood and fierce beasts.


    Isn''t that fatal? Thirty six strategies, walking is the best policy!


    "Wu Long clan leader, you just said, who fought with whom?" Chu fan hugged Wu Long''s shoulder and seemed to be very familiar and walked out. As soon as I took two steps, Tang Feifei dragged me back. "Want to run? I''ll make it clear about you and Ziyan in front of sister Suyuan today. If you don''t make it clear, you''re not allowed to go anywhere."


    "Master, I''ll come back later." wu long looked at this posture, resolutely shook off Chu fan and fled quickly.


    Gods fight and children suffer. It''s wrong to help anyone with the leader''s housework. It''s better to be invisible.


    No way, Chu fan had to follow Tang Feifei and return to the room again. Seeing several women in the room, Chu fan immediately showed a surprised look: "Qiao Yun? When did you come?"


    "Just a few minutes before you came in." Qiao Yun said faintly, "close the door and come over here."


    "Ah!" Chu fan quickly promised and walked over.


    In the room, Su Yuan and Qiao Yun sat side by side. On the opposite chair, there was a stiff purple smoke, while Song Wen stood in front of the window and played with the basin of Mimosa like a person who had nothing to do.


    Poor Mimosa, she''s killing her.


    Chu fan sat down on the throne. Seeing that Tang Feifei was a few steps behind, he quickly waved: "don''t stand, come and sit down."


    The speaker was careless, but the listener was intentional. Tang Feifei''s face immediately became unnatural. He quickly waved his hand and said, "forget it, let sister Su Yuan and sister Qiao Yun sit down. I... I''ll sit here."


    That''s a seat in the main palace. Who dares to sit?


    Chu fan just reacted. He couldn''t laugh or cry. He was just a seat. Was he so nervous?


    "Sorry, I have to let you two go because of my business." Chu Fan said, "but it''s already like this. What do you say?"


    "What else can we do? Cold!" Su Yuan gave him a cold look and said to Qiao Yun, "do you see it? He''s right. We can''t do anything about him and start playing rogue."


    "It''s all right. I''ve decided." Qiao Yun said faintly. "After going back, he is not allowed to go anywhere. He must eat fast and abstain for at least a month."


    Now, Chu fan is stupid. Abstinence for a month is nothing, but why did you let me fast? You don''t know. I''m a wolf. I''m happy without meat. What can I do without meat?


    Unfortunately, Qiao Yun didn''t discuss with him at all. She looked up at the purple smoke opposite and said with a smile: "sister purple smoke, how old are you this year?"


    "Ten... Eighteen!" Ziyan was not confident enough. His eyes were evasive. He didn''t dare to look at Qiao Yun at all. She could see that even Chu fan had caught his tail when he came.


    She wanted to tell the truth, but she was afraid that Qiao Yun would break her up with Chu fan on the pretext of her youth. Although she is not many days away from the age of 18, she is still a little guilty.


    Qiao Yun looked at Ziyan with great interest and asked uncertainly, "are you really eighteen?"


    "Still... More than a hundred days away."


    "That''s not an adult," Qiao Yun said with a smile. "Don''t be nervous. I''m not here to break up you two, but you have to promise me one thing."


    Ziyan immediately looked up and asked, "what''s the matter? You say!"


    "Before you turn 18, you can''t have any substantive contact with Chu fan. Can you do it?"


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Ziyan was relieved, nodded and said, "OK, I promise you."


    Qiao Yun nodded, smiled and said, "if only you could understand, I did it for your own good. Won''t you blame me?"


    "No, no, I appreciate you very much." Ziyan glanced at Chu fan and sincerely said to Qiao Yun, "can I call you sister?"


    "Of course. In the future, we will be a family. You can call me sister Qiao Yun."


    "Sister Qiaoyun, thank you!" Ziyan''s eyes fell on Suyuan again. "And sister Suyuan and sister Feifei, thank you too."


    Song Wen quit and hurriedly ran over: "and me, I''m your sister Wenwen."


    "Er..." Ziyan looked up and down at her suspiciously and asked, "are you as old as me?"


    Song Wen proudly raised her chest and said, "look, who''s the big one... Ah!"


    Chu fan had a black face and no good way: "who is the size of your chest? People asked about his age."


    "Oh!" Song Wen was honest and said weakly, "I... I''m eighteen..."


    Chu fan stared: "how much?"


    "Seventeen!"


    "Say it again."


    Song Wen pouted and said angrily, "sixteen, are you satisfied now? Hum!"


    Su Yuan came over, rubbed Song Wen''s small head and said with a smile: "to be exact, Wen Wen is also 17 years old this year, but her birthday is relatively small, and there are more than 200 days to celebrate her birthday."


    Ziyan also smiled: "unexpectedly, there are others younger than me. However, there''s nothing wrong with being a sister. Wait a minute, I''ll take you to eat the best food in miaojiang. How about it?"


    "Really?" Song Wen suddenly opened her eyes, and her saliva was about to flow out.


    This snack goods, as long as there is food.


    "Suyuan and Qiaoyun, you haven''t seen Feifei''s parents yet?" Chu fan winked at Tang Feifei. "Feifei, take them to meet your uncle and aunt. I''ll tell Ziyan something."


    In the event, Qiao Yun and Su Yuan still focus on Chu fan. Without refutation, they say hello to Ziyan and go out with Tang Feifei. When she left, she dragged Song Wen away.


    After they left, Ziyan became nervous. She was afraid to hear Chu fan say anything heartless, but she had to listen. Just when she was tangled and uneasy, Chu fan sat down beside her and held her trembling hand.


    Ziyan was startled and retracted his hand like an electric shock.


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t let you leave me." Chu fan held her hand again and said with a smile, "don''t forget, we slept in the same bed last night. Ha ha!"


    Hearing what he said, Ziyan''s tension finally eased. He held Chu fan''s hand tightly and asked, "what do you... What do you want to say to me?"

 Chapter 903

    "Dig, I don''t believe I can''t pull out this sword." the bearded Liao Mu shouted angrily.


    In the living room, a dozen people surrounded the dragon soul sword and tried their best, but they were stunned and couldn''t shake it. Just when they had nothing to do and were ready to dig up the ground, Chu fan came in from the door with purple smoke.


    Wu long, with sharp eyes, immediately shouted, "be quiet, the leader is coming."


    "Shit!" Liao Mu snorted, "let me admit that he is the leader unless the sun comes out in the West."


    "Yes, he is an outsider. He is not qualified to be the leader of miaojiang."


    "Wu long, you have to think clearly. Among us, you are the most qualified person to be the king of Miao. Do you want to give power to a foreign hairy boy?"


    "Yes, if you don''t want to be the leader of the sect, just stay aside and don''t hinder us. We''ve agreed that whoever can pull out the dragon soul holy sword is the leader of the sect."


    Ziyan quickly came to his father Gu Feng, took his arm and whispered, "Dad!"


    "Alas!" Gu Feng sighed and patted his daughter''s hand. "Come home with me. It''s just a dream. Forget him as soon as possible."


    Forget? How could you forget? By the pool, Chu fan will never forget the moment when she saved her. Last night, they shared a bed and had a skin kiss.


    In this life, she can''t hold anyone in her heart except Chu fan.


    But Ziyan couldn''t refuse at all. Gu Feng took his daughter''s wrist and just dragged her to go out from Chu fan, but at this time, Chu fan stretched out his hand to stop their father and daughter: "uncle, wait a moment."


    At the moment when the father and daughter stopped, Chu fan waved to the dragon soul sword. Several people couldn''t shake the dragon soul sword. Suddenly, the golden light was full, and a clear sound of dragon singing was issued, whizzing into Chu fan''s hand.


    "Take it!" Chu fan handed the sword to Ziyan. Ziyan looked at him hesitantly, gritted his teeth, and stretched out his hand to grasp the handle of the sword.


    She knew that the sword was unusual and was ready to be pressed down, but unexpectedly, the sword was as light as a feather in her hand, and she couldn''t feel any weight.


    What''s going on?


    Liao Mu was in a hurry. He rushed over with a big step and grabbed the dragon soul sword in Ziyan''s hand. Ziyan subconsciously dodged. The sword edge accidentally scratched Liao Mu''s body and immediately cut his coat, almost hurting his skin and flesh.


    "What are you doing?" Ziyan hugged the dragon soul sword tightly and stared at Liao mu in surprise and anger.


    Liao Mu was also startled. The sword was too sharp. If he didn''t hide fast, his stomach would have to be opened. But the more so, the more he wants to take this sword as his own. With this sword, who dares to prevent himself from becoming the leader?


    "Gu Feng, if you want to be the leader of the sect, just say, let your daughter come out and fight with us. Do you look down on us too much?" Liao Mu said with a sneer.


    Gu Feng said angrily, "you''re talking nonsense. When did I want to be the leader?"


    "Well, you are noble. I admire you, but your daughter is holding the dragon soul sword symbolizing the king of Miao. Isn''t that right?" Liao Mu stretched out his hand. "Give me the sword. The land that our two strongholds have been fighting for more than ten years belongs to your yingyue stronghold."


    "This sword is neither mine nor my daughter''s. If you want, ask its owner." Gu Feng shouted, "Ziyan, exchange the sword for someone else."


    Before Ziyan handed the sword back, Chu fan waved his hand and said with a smile, "uncle, since someone wants it, give it to him. I don''t underestimate him. Even if I give him the sword, he can''t take it up."


    "Cut, a little girl can hold the film. I can''t hold it?" Liao Mu sneered and stretched out his hand. "Bring it!"


    Ziyan bit her lips and looked at Chu fan. Chu fan nodded slightly. She was cruel and handed her sword. In her opinion, the sword is light without any weight. Liao Mu has a big arm and a round waist. How can he not hold it?


    Others also regretted that they should have taken the sword like Liao mu. Now, Liao Mu has the dragon soul sword. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult for him to hand it over.


    Liao Mu didn''t care. He stared at the dragon soul sword. Seeing that Ziyan really handed it over, he couldn''t wait to catch it, but he took it. The dragon soul sword didn''t move.


    "Smelly girl, let go!" Liao Mu thought Ziyan would not let go of the dragon soul sword, so he couldn''t help shouting angrily.


    Ziyan had tears in her eyes and reluctantly withdrew her hand, but at the moment she let go, Liao Mu''s hand grabbed the dragon soul sword and sank suddenly. With a plop, Liao Mu knelt down on his knees and his hands were pressed on the ground by the dragon soul sword. He gave a shrill scream, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t pull his hands out of the sword.


    This scene shocked the people. They all saw it with their own eyes. The sword was floating in Ziyan''s hand like a chicken feather duster. How could it become as heavy as Mount Tai in Liao Mu''s hand?


    "Come on, help Lao Liao up." Wu Long woke up first, greeted him quickly, and rushed forward first. But he grabbed the handle of the dragon soul sword and wanted to pick it up, but his face was stunned.


    No wonder Lao Liao will fall down. Is the sword of emotion so heavy?


    "Grass, what are you doing? Please help me take the sword away." Liao Mu cried and his hands were pressed. It''s ok if he broke them, but he could feel the pain like broken bones and tendons. His hands were intact, even a piece of skin was not broken.


    Until then, he realized how powerful Chu fan was. Unfortunately, it''s too late to say anything now.


    Wu long tried. He couldn''t lift the sword alone. He quickly waved: "don''t be stunned. Let''s take a hand together."


    Several people rushed up and surrounded the dragon soul sword like a car. They stretched out their hands to buckle the edge of the big sword. Wu Long also shouted a slogan: "one, two, three, hi!"


    Seven or eight people''s faces were purple, but the dragon soul sword seemed to take root. Several people were stunned that they couldn''t shake it. Just like this, the heads of several people were sweating. Looking at Liao mu, they shook their heads and said they couldn''t help.


    Just now, the sword was not too deep and strong, but it was too heavy and evil. Who can pull it out?


    "Lao Wu, help me!" Liao Mu cried.


    Wu Long smiled bitterly and said, "Lao Liao, you asked the wrong person. You have to tie the bell to solve the bell. Who did you get the sword from? You''d better ask someone else to take the sword back."


    Liao Mu''s eyes fell on Ziyan. He knew that as long as the girl stretched out her hand, his hands would be free. However, don''t mention that she is a female child. Even her father Gu Feng has never lowered his head for so many years. Now it''s more painful for him to pull down his face and beg for Ziyan than to kill him.


    Just when his face turned pig liver and he didn''t know how to speak, Gu Feng said faintly, "Ziyan, pick up the sword and give it back to others."


    "Oh!"


    Ziyan promised and reached out to pick up the dragon soul sword. What made Wu Long blush was that a girl only used one hand and didn''t bother at all.


    People have to die than people, and goods have to be thrown away. Old!


    "Avatar, you''d better keep this sword." Ziyan handed it over.


    Chu fan smiled and said, "this sword is destined for you. Just take it."


    "But..."


    What else did Ziyan want to say, but Chu fan had turned his head and told wu long, "chief wu long, please summon the villagers to the temple. I have something to announce."


    "Good, good, no problem." Wu Long hurried out.


    Chu fan took Ziyan''s hand, then went out of the living room and walked in the direction of the temple.


    In front of his father, Ziyan was still a little embarrassed. He blushed and bowed his head. He didn''t dare to look at his father. Like a little daughter-in-law, he obediently followed Chu fan''s footsteps. As for the dragon soul sword, hold her in your hand, and your hand swings back and forth with your steps. You don''t feel any weight at all.


    Behind him, Gu Feng looked at their backs and didn''t know what it was like. In a flash, the little girl around has grown up and become a big girl. This means that she will get married and leave him soon.


    Although he had thought more than once that his daughter would get married and leave him, he never thought that this day would come so early and so suddenly. What worries him most is the little daughter of the family. She is also seen by the smelly boy. What if she wants to marry Chu fan?


    Oh, what a headache!


    "Lao Gu, you have a good daughter." Liao Mu said bitterly, "my brother and I have fought for so many years, and I am completely convinced this time. The land belongs to yingyue stronghold, but there is something we have to discuss."


    Gu Feng looked at him warily, "you wild goose plucking hair, would you be so kind? Come on, what do you like about yingyue stronghold?"


    "Hey, hey, don''t you have a little girl? It seems that he and Ziyan are twins. It happens that my son is 18 years old this year. He looks like me. He is tall, powerful and handsome. He is not as good as our in laws? How about it?"


    Gu Feng was angry and happy: "just like your son, it''s less than one meter seven. How dare you say it''s tall and powerful? It''s also handsome. I can''t even catch up with half of my youth."


    Liao Mu said angrily, "grass, don''t talk nonsense and be happy. Do you agree or not?"


    "Lao Liao, if I had thought about it before, but now... Alas, it''s too late!" Gu Feng pointed to the back of Chu fan and Ziyan, shook his head, sighed bitterly and walked over.


    Liao Mu is confused. What does that mean?


    Behind him, someone patted Liao mu on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t be stunned. Don''t you understand? That boy probably wants sisters to take all. Tut Tut, why don''t I have such a good life as Gu Feng and have such a beautiful and lovely daughter."


    "The boy gave the dragon soul sword to the girl Ziyan. It seems that he really likes her. Unfortunately, I originally planned to go with Gu fengga''s in laws, but now it''s completely over."


    "Hey, Gu Feng, slow down..."

 Chapter 904

    In front of the temple is a spacious flat land, where the annual blessing Festival is held. Today, although it was not a blessing day, other people from the stockade did not come, but even so, the flat ground was full of people, bringing families and children, and almost all men, women, old and young were present.


    On the steps, Chu fan looked at the purple smoke with sweat at the tip of his nose and said with a smile: "nervous?"


    "A little!"


    "Don''t be afraid, I have everything."


    Being held by Chu fan, Ziyan became more nervous. Avatar is too brave. My father is standing under the stage. When he sees me, I''m dead. However, Chu fan''s hands were warm and thick, which made her reluctant to give up.


    Tangled for a while, she simply avoided her father''s almost spitting eyes and looked down at her toes.


    Anyway, it''s already like this. Whatever you like!


    "Everyone, after a night''s verification, several elders and I can confirm that Chu fan has our Miao King blood, and he is our Miao king." Wu Long walked onto the stage and shouted excitedly.


    As soon as the voice fell, the Miao people in Fenghuang stronghold were excited and immediately shouted, "King Miao! King Miao! King Miao!"


    Wu long stretched out his hand and stopped shouting. This quality is much better than the melon eating people in China. It is neat and uniform. Even the children don''t cry.


    "I know that there are still many people under the stage who have doubts. Next, I will show you the evidence room by room. First, let''s invite the elder to show the prophecy treasure box that the previous generation of great wizard gave him."


    Wu long stretched out his hand to invite. The elder standing under the stage immediately went up the steps, showed everyone the wooden box in his hand, and said, "you see? The seal on it was torn last night, and there was a picture left by the great wizard."


    As like as two peas in the Miao nationality, the yellow cloth and silk cloth are exactly alike.


    "I swear by the life of my whole family that I have kept this treasure box for decades. It was not opened until yesterday. The portrait is absolutely true. Anyone who has any questions can come on stage to verify it. If I can point out that the painting is new, I will jump into the snake cave myself."


    Miao people almost know the prophecy treasure box kept by the elder, and everyone knows the character of the elder. For so many years, if he hadn''t enforced the law impartially and let the great wizard still have some fear, Miao Jiang could not be harmed by the great wizard.


    The elder showed it for a few minutes, but no one spoke. He was very satisfied with it and proved that he was still very authoritative in the hearts of the masses. But just as he was about to put away the portrait, a loud voice sounded in the crowd.


    "I have doubts"


    A Miao man with a height of about 1.75 meters and a big waist separated the crowd and walked to the front row. Seeing this man, Liao Mu''s eyes were green. He hurried over and shouted in a low voice, "what are you doing here, smelly boy?"


    "If I don''t come, Ziyan will be someone else''s daughter-in-law." Liao Feihu pushed his father away, straightened his chest and shouted, "elder, just a picture can''t prove anything. There are yellow old white cloth in my family. If you like it, I can draw one for you now, which is better than the one you have."


    The elder was furious: "Liao Feihu, do you mean I cheated?"


    "Elder, you misunderstood me. I naturally believe in your character. Who doesn''t know that elder is upright and never favors anyone." Liao Feihu glanced at Chu fan lightly, "but I''m afraid you''ve been cheated. Are you sure this treasure box hasn''t been tampered with? It''s not difficult if I want to steal a beam and change a pillar without talking to others."


    "You..." the elder was so angry that his face turned white. He instructed Liao Feihu and almost carried his anger.


    Chu fan quickly patted the elder on the back and said with a smile, "don''t be angry. It''s normal to have doubts. Even I doubt whether anyone stole my portrait and stored it in the box. To tell the truth, I have no interest in the seat of the Miao king, but who makes me a Chu family?"


    With that, Chu fan took out the genealogy, handed it to Wu Long, and took out a picture and a photo.


    "It''s estimated that only grandfathers know this painting." Chu fan glanced under the stage and asked, "which uncle is willing to come up and help me identify who this man is?"


    "You, you, and you..." Wu Long ordered several old people in succession. The old man did not hesitate. He trembled to the stage with a crutch. Wu Long came down from the stage with the picture, sent it to several old people and said, "look carefully. Do you know who this woman is?"


    "Don''t look, this woman is the saint Gu Yao." an old man only looked at it and vowed.


    Another old man took a closer look, nodded and said, "yes, it''s Gu Yao. Moreover, I''ve seen this painting before. It seems to be made by Chu Yuheng. Chu Yuheng and his eldest brother Chu Tianshu almost fought for this."


    Chu fan also came down from the stage, handed the photos to several old people, smiled and said, "please take a look again, you know the people in this photo?"


    "This man... Looks familiar, but I can''t remember who he is for a while."


    "I also feel familiar, but I really haven''t seen this person, otherwise, I must remember him."


    Chu fan is a little helpless, but it''s no wonder these people don''t know each other. When Chu Yuheng left Miao Jiang, he should be about the same age as Chu fan now. Chu Yuheng in the photo is an old man in his 70s and 80s. If they can feel familiar, it''s already very good.


    Liao Feihu sneered: "what if there is a portrait of the saint Gu Yao? What if it is painted by Chu Yuheng? Can it prove that you are the descendant of the Miao king?"


    "Shut up, smelly boy." Liao Mu really wants to take him home with a big mouth. You''re looking for death.


    "Dad, I don''t want to be the king of Miao? I just raise questions in everyone''s heart. Is there something wrong?" Liao Feihu glanced back and said loudly, "do you think I''m right?"


    "Yes!" a dozen men shouted in the crowd.


    Liao Mu doesn''t have to look. These are the best friends brought by his son. Why are you everywhere, these bastards? If it had been before, Liao Mu would have agreed with his son, but now he is really afraid.


    Before Chu fan took back the photo, an old man suddenly grabbed Chu fan''s wrist: "wait a minute, this... This man seems to be Chu Yuheng."


    "Chu Yuheng? How could it be?"


    "Look here, Chu Yuheng''s left hand is missing a little finger, and the old man''s left hand is also missing a little finger."


    "Well, it looks like Chu Yuheng."


    "Yes, it''s Chu Yuheng. This finger was the one he had a quarrel with his eldest brother. In a rage, he cut his finger. Before long, he disappeared."


    Chu fan put down his heart, thanked several old people, turned to the stage, looked at the people under the stage, and said in a deep voice, "just now, did you hear what the old men said? I can tell you for sure that the person in this photo is Chu Yuheng. He is my great grandfather, and my name is Chu fan. This painting is my great grandfather''s collection."


    "To tell you the truth, I came to miaojiang this time just to take away the saint Tang Lian who has been imprisoned in the temple for more than 20 years and Song Yu who has been pushed into the snake cave by the great wizard. Their daughter Tang Feifei is my fiancee. I have the responsibility to save the old couple and get them out of the sea of suffering. As for the Miao king and leader, I really have no interest."


    "What you don''t like to hear is that there''s nothing I care about except Ziyan in miaojiang. You eat coarse grain steamed buns every day. When the harvest is bad, you have to eat wild vegetables to satisfy your hunger. And you wear old homespun cloth woven by yourself, just like the one I wear. It''s hard and not warm at all. The most important thing is that the medical conditions here are too poor. You can have a headache and fever at all It will kill people. As for pregnant women and newborns, the risk of death is greater. "


    "I live in a luxury villa outside. When I go out by car, I eat delicacies and wear silk. Of course, I don''t want to show off to you, but I want to tell you that the seat of King Miao is really unattractive to me. But then again, who makes me the great grandson of Chu Yuheng? I have the responsibility to make all the people in Miao live a good life, the most important thing At least let you not worry about food and clothing. When you are sick, you can get effective treatment, so that every new born child can grow up healthily. "


    "OK!" Liao Mu shouted first and clapped his hands.


    This time doesn''t mean when to stay? He doesn''t want to curry favor with Chu fan, just ask him not to care about himself.


    Suddenly, there was a wave of applause. Almost every Miao people clapped their hands from the heart, even three-year-old children were no exception. They thought it was very interesting. But the eyes of the elderly Miao people were moist. Chu fan''s words had the deepest feeling for them.


    Over the years, life has been fairly good. In those years, people only complain. They really don''t have enough food and clothes. Many people freeze to death and starve to death because of lack of food and clothing every year.


    In addition, due to the lack of leaders, there are often frictions and even armed fights between stockaded villages because of some small things, which is also one of the reasons for the poverty of Miao Xinjiang. Just ask, in order to fight a piece of land, and finally abandoned, no one can get food, can not go hungry?


    If there is a Miao king, he will be able to handle such incidents impartially and at least reduce the occurrence of bloodshed. For these Miao people, a good life is the key. As for who will be the king of the Miao, they don''t care very much.


    However, the Miao people in each stockade are very united. If other stockade chiefs are allowed to be the Miao king, many people must oppose it. On the contrary, Chu fan''s coming to be the Miao king is justifiable and reasonable. Who wants others to be the descendants of the Miao king?


    "King Miao! King Miao! King Miao!" the crowd cheered loudly

 Chapter 905

    The former residence of King Miao is a super large courtyard with the best location, the best environment and the most spacious and bright in Fenghuang village. Although no one has lived for many years, it is cleaned and ventilated every day. Therefore, it is spotless and does not even have a musty smell.


    Now, Chu fan has become the new king of Miao and naturally moved into the residence of the king of Miao. In addition to Ziyan, there are more than a dozen village chiefs such as Wu Long and Gu Feng, as well as elders and deacons of the moon worship sect.


    In the reception hall, after Ziyan brought the people fragrant tea, she sat next to Chu fan, which made her father Gu Feng turn his eyes. He deliberately left a place beside him, but his daughter ignored it, as if she hadn''t seen it.


    Alas, girls are outgoing. With men, they forget their father immediately.


    "If you have anything to tell me, please tell me. We will do our best to support you." Wu Long said happily.


    From the beginning, he was a firm supporter of Chu fan. Now, Chu fan has really become the leader of miaojiang. He must have his share in the benefits. Naturally, he is more and more happy in his heart.


    Chu fan glanced at the crowd, slowly put down the teacup and said faintly, "I''m calling you to tell you that I''m leaving Miao Jiang and going back to the mainland."


    "What?" wu long, the elder and Liao Mu stood up in surprise.


    The news is too sudden. He has just been recognized by everyone. Why should he leave in a twinkling of an eye? Especially wu long, his joy just now turned into loss and almost cried.


    Not with you!


    "Master, you can''t go." Wu Long said anxiously, "there are all kinds of wastes waiting to prosper in miaojiang. It''s time to need you. If you go, what can we do?"


    "Leader, you can''t go anyway." Liao Mu clenched his teeth. "I know how much I offended before, and my son has spoken unkindly many times, but as long as you stay, I''m willing to be punished. Even if you cut off my head, I have no complaints."


    Chu fanle said, "OK, what am I doing with your head?"


    Before he could say more, Chu fan waved his hand and said: "Well, I''m not so stingy. I''ve long forgotten the previous things. But I do have to leave. However, you don''t have to be too nervous. I''m just leaving temporarily. As long as I want to come back, it''s only a matter of minutes. Moreover, I''ll arrange everything before I leave, but it needs everyone''s support."


    Originally, the people were still very excited. The position of King Miao, which had been idle for decades, now finally has a master, which is equivalent to having a backbone. Everyone is full of energy and is ready to do a great cause under the leadership of the new king Miao, so that the villagers can have a good day.


    But this just confirmed the identity of the Miao king. He was going to leave. For a moment, everyone felt bad. How could he be happy?


    "What''s the matter? As I said, I''m just leaving temporarily. If necessary, I''ll come back at any time." Chu fan knocked on the table and said positively, "before I leave, I want to do something for the people in miaojiang, but I need everyone''s help."


    Wu Long sighed and said, "master, just tell me directly. No matter what you want to do, we will support you."


    The elder and others expressed their positions one after another. Even Gu Feng put down his prejudices and nodded in support of Chu fan.


    "Everyone should know what the purpose of my coming to miaojiang is."


    Chu Fan said positively, "originally, I was going to turn the Miao border upside down, but who admitted that I was confused and became the king of the Miao. My father-in-law and mother-in-law have made it clear that they will not be held accountable for being imprisoned for more than 20 years. But this matter has to be reflected."


    "If I''m not a descendant of the Miao king, I might destroy even the temple. I don''t know how many people will die or hurt if I stop me. Because a saint destroyed the previous Miao king, Saint Gu Yao, her daughter Tang qiner and granddaughter Tang Lian, and almost destroyed Tang Lian''s daughter Tang Feifei. This matter must attract everyone''s attention, so I decided to abolish the previous selection of saints The rules are changed to recommendation and audition by the whole family, and every saint has the right to choose her spouse freely. "


    Wu Long frowned and said, "it''s OK to abolish the previous rules for selecting saints, but the whole family can recommend and audition. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult."


    "Even if a saint can marry freely, there are probably no people willing to be a saint." Liao Mu said with a bitter smile.


    Gu Feng knocked the cigarette bag pot on the sole of his shoes and said faintly, "anyway, I will never let my daughter be a saint. Even if I give more food and better treatment."


    Chu fan knocked on the table and said, "I want to know why everyone doesn''t want to be a saint? Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "Leader, you don''t know." Wu Long patiently explained, "after a girl becomes a saint, she will be subject to many constraints. For example, she can''t touch meat and smell every meal, bathe in incense every day, wipe the inside and outside of the temple every day, watch the oil lamp at night, don''t go out, kneel in front of the statue in the morning, noon and evening, chant scriptures and pray, and can''t even talk to the opposite sex."


    "Who wants to let his daughter suffer this crime? It''s too tired and miserable."


    The people nodded and said that the saint was really a hard job. It was simply not done by people.


    They didn''t say that Chu fan really didn''t know. He thought the saint was a very noble and holy career. Unexpectedly, it was much more severe than being a nun.


    "How did you choose the saints before?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    The people''s eyes fell on Gu Feng. Gu Feng coughed and said slowly, "in the past, people who made mistakes would send their daughter to the temple to reduce the punishment. After screening, the most beautiful and intelligent one would become a saint and marry the king of Miao in the future."


    Chu fan found something wrong. How can they all look at Gu Feng when they mention the saint? Gu Feng, Gu Yao


    "Uncle Gu Feng, are Gu Yao and you relatives?"


    "You found out," Gu Feng said bitterly. "In fact, many people know that Gu Yao is my grandfather''s sister."


    "What?"


    Chu Fanteng stood up: "according to this calculation, Tang qiner is your aunt and Tang Lian is your cousin..."


    Speaking of this, Chu fan glanced at Ziyan: "is Tang Feifei your cousin?"


    Gu Feng nodded: "yes, Tang Lian is really my cousin."


    "Uncle, you''re not authentic." Chu Fan said unhappily. "Since you know Tang Lian is your cousin, you''ve watched her suffer for so many years? Don''t forget that her grandmother Gu Yao was the saint who made atonement for your family."


    Chu fan is really angry this time. He hates people who cross rivers and tear down bridges and don''t read old love. Yes, Gu Feng has no ability to save Tang Lian, but you can help her to live better, but what did he do? He turned a blind eye and was cold and heartless. If it weren''t for Ziyan''s face, Chu fan really wanted to throw him out now.


    It''s not as good as relatives, not even other people for two generations.


    Gu Feng didn''t defend himself. He just lowered his head and sat down silently. Ziyan''s eyes were ruddy. He suddenly stood up and shouted to Chu fan, "you don''t know anything. Why do you say dad? In those days, Tang Lian and her husband would have been executed if Dad hadn''t pleaded desperately. Can you still live today?"


    "Yes, sect leader, you really wronged Gu Feng." Wu Long said in a deep voice, "in those days, Gu Feng knelt in front of the temple for three days and three nights to save Tang Lian and his wife. Finally, it was the elder and us who begged for help that Tang Lian survived. For this reason, Gu Feng paid the fattest piece of land in yingyue stronghold, resulting in their barely enough food every year."


    The elder also said, "since then, Gu Feng has been sick with old cold legs. When it rains on cloudy days, his legs will swell and ache. But even so, he insists on coming to the temple every month to send Tang Lian some food and drink and some commonly used medicinal materials. Without Gu Feng, Tang Lian can''t persist until now."


    Chu fan was embarrassed. It made trouble. He sprayed people''s faces before he could figure it out. If there is a mouse hole in front of him, Chu fan will drill in without hesitation. What a shame!


    "Sorry, uncle, I misunderstood you." Chu fan made a deep bow to Gu Feng and sincerely apologized to him.


    Gu Feng didn''t care. He waved his hand and said, "I don''t blame you, but I have no ability. I can only help her so much."


    Chu fan looked at the purple smoke on his side and said with a smile, "purple smoke, I''m sorry."


    "Hum!" Ziyan turned his head and gave him a back of the head. But then she glanced at Chu fan secretly, as if she was afraid that he would be angry.


    Chu fan laughed and rubbed her head. The misunderstanding disappeared and the atmosphere became relaxed again.


    "In fact, you don''t understand what I mean." Chu Fan said with a smile, "since we want to cancel the previous rules of selecting saints, the work of saints can also be changed."


    "My initial idea is to build miaojiang into a tourist resort, and the saint''s job is to be responsible for all things of the tourism company." before everyone''s attitude, Chu fan put his hand around Ziyan''s shoulder and said: "the candidate for the first saint, I recommend Ziyan..."


    "I object!" Gu fengteng stood up and shouted angrily.


    Liao Mu stared at him and said, "what''s your hurry? Listen to the leader first."


    "Master, the tourist resort you mentioned can make us live a good life?" Wu Long asked excitedly.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "if you operate properly, I guarantee that everyone can eat rice and white flour in the future. All kinds of delicious food, beautiful clothes outside the mountain, as well as TV, telephone, mobile phone and computer will enter each household one after another."


    "At that time, even if you lie at home and don''t work, you will have endless food, even if you have big fish and meat every day."

 Chapter 906

    Chu fan and everyone are having a meeting. Su Yuan, Qiao Yun and Tang Feifei are coming.


    "Didn''t bother you?" Suyuan asked with a smile.


    Chu fan stood up and waved to the three women, "you''re just in time. Help me."


    Sitting beside Chu fan, wu long and the elder hurriedly got up and gave up their seats. Fools can see that the relationship between these girls and Chu fan must be extraordinary. It may be the future Princess Miao. It must be right to flatter them.


    It seems that the rule that King Miao only marries saints should also be changed.


    "Let me introduce it to you." Chu Fan said with a smile after the three women sat down, "Su Yuan, chairman and President of Sichuan Sichuan Chongqing group, has assets of more than ten billion; Qiao Yun, chairman of Sinopec Group, has total assets of at least 100 billion US dollars; you all know Feifei, but what you don''t know is that she is still a big star. As for her assets, there are not many, because the money she makes has been donated to poor mountainous areas..."


    "Ziyan, come home with me." Gu Feng stood up with a black face and scolded coldly.


    He was so angry that he couldn''t understand why there was such a shameless person. What he couldn''t understand was that Su Yuan sat next to Ziyan and the two women held this hand. It seemed that she could talk.


    What''s good about Chu fan? Why do you have to marry him? Even the rules of selecting saints can be changed. What does it matter if you are looked at by him?


    Ziyan was startled by her father and didn''t dare to refute. She could only stand up timidly, but before she started, she was pulled by Su Yuan and dragged her to sit down again.


    "Sister Suyuan!" Ziyan screamed in embarrassment, trying to stop talking.


    "Don''t be afraid, there''s me." Su Yuan patted the back of her hand and gave her a confident smile. Then she looked at Gu Feng with a black face opposite and said with a smile: "you''re Ziyan''s father, uncle Gu Feng?"


    Gu Feng snorted coldly, "I don''t dare!"


    "Uncle Gu Feng, in fact, I can understand your current mood. To tell you the truth, my father was as angry as you at the beginning. But after a long time of contact, he acquiesced in our relationship. Do you know why?"


    Su Yuan paused for a few seconds. Seeing Gu Feng didn''t mean to speak, she continued with a smile: "the reason is very simple. We eat and live together and live in harmony like a family. What you want is nothing more than the happiness and happiness your daughter can live. I can assure you that we will love Ziyan like our own sister, take care of her and don''t let her suffer any injustice."


    "Uncle Gu Feng, if you take Ziyan now, she may not be happy all her life." Qiao Yun said faintly on one side.


    "Uncle!" Tang Feifei stood up, made a deep bow to Gu Feng and said sincerely, "she has told me all about your care for my mother. Without your care, she might not be able to survive today."


    "I won''t say thank you. If you have any difficulties in the future, just ask me. What I can''t do is Chu fan. Even if you want the stars in the sky, we will find a way to pick one for you."


    Tang Feifei took a look at Ziyan and said with a smile: "as for Ziyan''s cousin and Chu fan, don''t worry about it. Now he advocates freedom of marriage. As long as Ziyan is happy and happy, everything else is not important."


    Liao Mu couldn''t help asking, "are you... Not jealous at all?"


    Gu Feng was just about to ask. Unexpectedly, Liao mu, a straightforward guy, asked first. Yes, they are all curious. How can these women get together, talk and laugh, and help Chu fan find a wife? This is not normal.


    "In fact, the reason is very simple." Su Yuan said lightly, "if any of you walk around the gate of death, you want to open everything. Being happy is the most important thing for people to live. You should not only make yourself happy, but also make the people you like happy and happy. As for what others think and think, it is worthless compared with living."


    Qiao Yun also explained with a smile: "you only see a few of us. In fact, Chu fan has many confidants outside, including the little princess of the eagle Kingdom, the sister of the emperor''s chief, the daughter of the Brahman sect in India, the female emperor of Japan and so on."


    "Each of these people has a high status and unparalleled beauty, but they are wholeheartedly waiting for Chu fan. There is only one reason. They are people who have experienced life and death. Without Chu fan, they may be dead now."


    "It is said that beauties love heroes." Tang Feifei said positively, "we may not be beauties, but Chu fan is definitely a great hero. I am satisfied to be with him in this life, even if I have no reputation."


    Ziyan stood up and looked at Gu Feng timidly: "Dad!"


    "Alas!" Gu Feng sighed and said helplessly, "just, just, I don''t care about you, but Chu fan, I warn you that even if you become the king of Miao, if you dare to bully my daughter, I will fight for justice with you."


    "I bullied her?" Chu Fan said with a bitter smile. "Uncle, you don''t know my position at home. Even pet dogs should be in front of me. It''s good if I don''t be bullied by them."


    No matter what he said was true or false, Gu Feng''s worry disappeared. When her daughter was old, her father couldn''t help it. I hope she didn''t see the wrong person.


    In fact, even Gu Feng didn''t realize that the big reason why he could compromise was Chu fan himself. His character and what he did made Gu Feng feel inferior.


    When I was young, if I faced four young and beautiful girls who didn''t wear clothes, I wouldn''t be able to sit still like Chu fan. In that case, which young man can hold back?


    Others are about to break their heads for the position of King Miao, but Chu fan is indifferent to fame and wealth. He doesn''t pay attention to the position of King Miao at all, but pays more attention to Ziyan. Isn''t a man who regards women more important than the throne worth trusting for life?


    "Cough!"


    Wu Long coughed and reminded, "master, let''s talk about the tourism company. We don''t know anything about this."


    The sect leader is really fighting for Ziyan. He even belittles himself as a dog. But how can you say it casually? It affects your glorious image too much.


    Everyone agrees. This tourism company sounds good, but I don''t know if it can really make the people in Miao Jiang live a good life.


    "In fact, I don''t know much about this." Chu Fan said with a smile, "however, these two around me are the bosses of large companies. It''s better to listen to their suggestions."


    Chu fan is good at making money and doing business. He is really not that material. However, he will choose people. Whether Qiao Yun or Su Yuan, he is clear about doing business and opening a company. He soon straightened out his ideas and explained everything.


    Because of the geographical environment in Miao Jiang, even donkey friends are rarely willing to come here. It''s too dangerous. If they are careless, they will throw their lives here. But in fact, it''s far from as scary as the outside rumors. On the contrary, it''s full of beautiful scenery.


    From noon until dark, Tang Feifei, who was in charge of recording, almost filled his diary. According to the location of the scenic spot, several tourist routes are planned.


    The whole process will take a long time. After all, the mountain road is too difficult to walk. To maintain the original style of Miao Xinjiang and ensure the safety of tourists, these aspects need to be improved step by step. There are too many scenic spots, and it is impossible to open them all at one time. They should be a little, step by step, so that tourists can go deep into Miao Xinjiang, and finally come to the temple and even participate in the blessing Festival.


    Once the tourist route is opened, the villagers in the nearby stockade will have jobs. Security, sanitation, catering, accommodation, etc. all need manpower. The fat and water will not flow into the fields of outsiders. These jobs must be left to the local Miao people.


    With a job, you can make money. With money, you can buy all kinds of daily necessities. Therefore, a small assembly should be established. Slowly, the assembly will become a market to meet all the needs of local people and foreign tourists.


    Of course, once there is an influx of foreign population into miaojiang, it will certainly bring damage to miaojiang to a certain extent. Most importantly, it will bring great changes to the simple miaojiang people.


    Chu fan doesn''t know whether this is a good thing, but there are advantages and disadvantages. No one can avoid this problem.


    The most important one is about the medical problems in Miao Jiang. Under Tang Feifei''s proposal, each village selects two young people, a man and a woman, follows Chu fan back to the health school in the city, receives the most systematic training, and then goes to a large hospital to practice and accumulate experience.


    Three years later, these people will graduate and return to miaojiang to set up clinics in each village. At the same time, schools are set up in each stockade so that every child can go to school, even college, and go outside to see. If you like teaching, you can go back to the local area to be a teacher. If you like medicine, you can learn medicine and come back to the clinic.


    Slowly, this will form a virtuous circle. Ten years later, these people can live a good life without Chu fan''s worry. However, the early investment is not a small amount. Moreover, in the short term, it can only go out but not go in, and there is no benefit.


    However, once the tourism company has formed a scale and vigorously promoted it, the previously invested funds will be fed back multiple times. However, Chu fan did not intend to take the money, but changed it into shares in proportion and distributed it to each village in miaojiang.


    "Well, let''s stop here first." Chu fan yawned, stood up, rubbed his stomach and asked, "Lao Wu, do you have anything to eat? My stomach is getting hungry."


    Wu Long quickly stood up: "I''ll let people prepare..."


    "No need." Su Yuan stood up and said with a smile, "I''ve already got people ready. Chief wu long, please inform everyone in the stockade to gather in the big square in front of the temple. We''ll have a bonfire party in the evening to celebrate."

 Chapter 907

    Song Wen, alone, almost emptied the reserve warehouse of a supermarket.


    All kinds of rice noodles, fresh meat and frozen meat are piled into hills in front of the steps of the temple, and there are countless snacks and children''s toys. Not to mention how many times Song Wen has run, in short, she is no longer in the mood to eat this snack. She lies on the steps without image and looks like she has been wheeled by several big men.


    "Leader, this... This is all for us?" Wu Long ran forward excitedly, and tears came down.


    How can we eat so much food.


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "of course, this is for you Phoenix stronghold. Others don''t have to be jealous. I promise, every stronghold has it."


    Wu Long wiped away his tears, turned around and waved his big hand: "what are you waiting for? Move the grain and put it in the warehouse. I''ll share it with you early tomorrow morning. Who, who, call your daughter-in-law to have noodles, and who''s daughter-in-law, stew the meat quickly... Shit, who''s the bear child, throw the water thing to me, and then spit water on my pants, and I''ll spit your father''s face..."


    Previously, the villagers of Fenghuang village only supported Chu fan as king of Miao because of the face of the clan leader. Anyway, they don''t have to take out a grain. Who is the king of Miao? But now, these people support Chu fan from the bottom of their heart. For nothing else, they rely on Chu fan to bring them so much food. Who do not support him? Can someone else bring you so much food?


    Finally, you don''t have to go hungry


    On the big square, they set up stoves and cooked on the spot. Although miaojiang was short of rice and grain, these women''s cooking skills were quite good, and their hands and feet were agile. Soon, a strong smell of meat spread.


    On the other hand, several women have begun to bake white flour cakes and steam white flour buns. After smelling the fragrance, some children with toys gather in front of the cooker, staring at the fragrant white flour cakes in the pot, and their greedy saliva flows.


    A brave child, taking advantage of his mother''s carelessness, quickly fished a piece of cake and took a hard bite, but before he could swallow it, he got two slaps on his ass.


    "Don''t beat, don''t beat, just eat a cake, as for it?" Tang Feifei came forward to protect the beaten child, took the cake again, stuffed it into his hand, helped him wipe away the tears from the corners of his eyes, and said with a smile, "go play. There''s more after eating."


    There are no big fish and meat, nor so exquisite dishes, not even tables, chairs and benches. The tableware is provided by the villagers themselves. Each person holds a bowl of broth and eats white bread. It feels like Chinese New Year.


    Only Chu fan put a table here. The table was still moved out of the Miao King''s residence. It was no problem to sit more than a dozen people. Most of the dishes are ready-made brine. To tell the truth, the taste is only ordinary, but these people eat with relish.


    What they drink is the high-quality wine brought from outside, which is much higher than the wine made by Miao Jiang himself. After a meal of wine, almost all these people drink and lie down.


    "Uncle Gu Feng, let''s have another drink?" Chu fan took up the wine bowl and asked with a smile.


    Gu Feng''s face was purple and waved his hand: "no, the wine is too strong. If you drink it again, you have to spit it out."


    "Well, let''s find a place, have a cigarette and say a few words."


    "OK!"


    Gu Feng stood up, stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Chu fan hurried forward to hold him, waved to the coming Ziyan to reassure her, and then held Gu Feng to sit down in front of the steps of the temple.


    Chu fan took out a cigarette and handed it to Gu Feng. This time, Gu Feng didn''t refuse. He gathered in front of the lighter and took a deep breath and said, "what do you want to say, say it."


    "Uncle, I know you feel uncomfortable, but I can''t help something myself." Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "Ziyan is your daughter. You should know her temper better than me. I Chu fan is not a gentleman, but I''m not a person who can''t move when I see a beautiful woman."


    "Comparatively speaking, Suyuan and I have experienced the hardships of life and death; Qiaoyun and I were childhood sweethearts; even Tang Feifei and I were together after several twists and turns. Frankly, I''m not sure whether I will fall in love with Ziyan, but I can assure you that I won''t do anything to her until I love her."


    Gu Feng just smoked silently without saying a word. He''s so old. What don''t you understand? If Ziyan and Chu fan had known each other for a long time, he might not worry, but their time of understanding was too short. How could they love each other?


    What love at first sight is nonsense. If Ziyan didn''t take a bath and was caught by Chu fan, she couldn''t have married him. But it''s not love, it''s just a bondage of traditional ideas.


    Gu Feng is afraid of this. Once Chu fan leaves, Ziyan calms down, and there will be some estrangement between them. Chu fan doesn''t care. Anyway, he doesn''t intend to live in Miao Jiang, but Ziyan can''t. how can she get married in the future? She''s ruined her life.


    "That''s good. Anyway, Ziyan is not 18 years old yet, and it''s still early to talk about marriage." Gu Feng threw the cigarette butts on the ground and crushed them, and took a deep breath. "I''ll give you a year. If you can fall in love with her at that time, she really falls in love with you, and I''ll personally send her to you and entrust her to you. Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, I will leave forever and never see the face of purple smoke again."


    Gu Feng was silent for a long time, shook his head and said, "don''t do this. You are still the king of Miao and Ziyan is still my daughter. Even if you can''t be husband and wife, she is still your cousin."


    At this time, Ziyan ran over and said excitedly, "Dad, what do you say to avatar? It''s mysterious."


    "Ha ha, I''m discussing with your father when to marry you." Chu fan joked.


    Ziyan''s face immediately turned red, stared at him and stood up with Gu Feng''s arm: "Dad, it''s getting late. Let me take you back to your room to have a rest?"


    "Well, good!"


    No matter how much Gu Feng drank, he was also a little dizzy at this time. He staggered back to the Miao King''s residence with his daughter. It is Chu fan''s home now. Gu Feng naturally wants to live with him.


    When Chu fan settled all the drunk people here and got home, it was already midnight. Unexpectedly, the oil lamp in the living room was still on. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Su Yuan, Qiao Yun and Tang Lian.


    "Why don''t you sleep? Wait for me?" Chu Fan said with a smile.


    Tang qiner stood up and said in a deep voice, "we''re going back."


    "Go back?" Chu fan suddenly sobered up. "Why are you in such a hurry? It''s not too late to leave tomorrow morning."


    Tang Feifei came over, took Chu fan''s arm and said helplessly, "originally, I wanted to wait for you to go together. But my parents can''t stay any longer, so I''d better take them back first. When they are all settled, I''ll come back with you."


    "Then how can you go? Shall I take you back?"


    "I don''t need you. Qiao Yun and I are just going back." Su Yuan also came over and said, "after going back, I will hurry up to register a tourism company. When you have time, think of a good name and send it to me."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "there''s not even a network signal here. How can I send it to you? Forget it, I''ll call you by satellite phone."


    Qiaoyun then came over and said, "I''ve left a locator in the square in front of the temple. Soon there will be staff coming to erect the tower. At that time, I will receive the mobile phone signal. In addition, I''ll contact the wind power plant and ask them to investigate the terrain in miaojiang. I believe it won''t be long before electricity will be available here."


    Chu fan hugged the two women, took a deep breath on their necks and whispered, "thank you. You''ve suffered."


    "Yes." Su Yuan smiled, "who makes you king Miao and we are your wife?"


    "We are a family, what do we share with each other?" Qiao Yun stroked his cheek and said, "well, let''s go first. You don''t have to worry. It''s not too late to deal with all the things here."


    Chu fan sent them to the courtyard. Su Yuan took Tang qiner, Qiao Yun took Tang Lian, and Tang Feifei took her father Song Yu. Like three meteors, they cut through the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Wipe, you''re all gone. Let me sleep with the quilt at night?


    "Avatar, can I fly around in the air like them?" the voice of purple smoke came not far away.


    Chu fan waved to her. Ziyan immediately came over and rushed directly into his arms. Her delicate body rustled and trembled.


    "What''s the matter? Is it cold?" Chu fan hugged her and walked towards the house.


    Sitting down by the bed, Chu fan saw tears on Ziyan''s face and hurriedly asked, "Why are you crying? Did your father tell you something?"


    "No!" Ziyan shook his head and said, "I suddenly found myself very useless. I can''t help you at all. I''ve added so much trouble to you."


    "Hey, I think it''s a big deal." Chu fan rubbed her head with a smile. "Two years ago, Qiao Yun and I were not as good as you. At that time, I went up the mountain to hunt and collect medicine every day. Qiao Yun washed and cooked at home, and the food and use were almost the same as yours. But now, don''t we all change? As long as you are willing to learn with your heart, I believe you won''t be worse than them."


    Ziyan asked excitedly, "really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Come on, I''ll teach you a set of cultivation skills first. When you learn it, just like them, they fly around in the air."


    Chu fan spent two hours to open up the eight meridians of Ziyan, and left a drop of pure aura in her body. With this drop of aura, her cultivation speed will increase ten times. Once she has fully refined and absorbed this drop of aura, she can at least reach heaven. At that time, she will be able to practice sword defense.


    But after Ziyan shyly ran out to take a bath, Chu fan was depressed again. It seems that my brother is destined to sleep alone tonight. Alas, the hard bed is so cold that there is no one to warm the quilt. It''s a mistake!


    Soon after he lay down, Song Wen came over with the quilt and said shivering, "brother fan, I''m so cold..."

 Chapter 908

    Chu fan stayed in miaojiang for a week. During these seven days, under the leadership of Ziyan, he walked through the eighteen strongholds and thirty-six docks in miaojiang. Everywhere he went, Song Wen sent a large number of grain and various daily necessities.


    To this end, Chu fan promised to sleep with her every night and gave her two spirited little turtles. Otherwise, the girl would have quit early.


    Finally, Chu fan returns to yingyue stronghold with Ziyan.


    When they learned that Ziyan had become the saint of the moon worship sect, the people in yingyue stronghold showed sympathy. Her sister Ziman even cried on the spot and complained about Chu fan''s ruthlessness. How can she make her sister a saint?


    However, when they learned that she, the saint, didn''t have to do any work, but was only responsible for mediating the contradictions between the stockaded villages and managing the upcoming tourism company, these people immediately showed envious eyes. They came forward one by one to congratulate themselves, and didn''t forget to introduce themselves and find a job first.


    Even Ziman didn''t know where he heard the word president. He had to be president. To this end, she sat in Chu fan''s arms and shook his neck like a spoiled girl. If he didn''t agree, he would dare to drill his quilt at night.


    The little girl''s chest is not big, but her little ass is round and warped. She sits on Chu fan''s thigh and rubs hard. Who can stand it? If her sister Ziyan hadn''t pulled her away in time, Chu fan would have been embarrassed.


    The crowd didn''t disperse until midnight. Chu fan followed the sisters home. As for Song Wen, after completing her mission, she ran away with her little turtle. Although Miao has beautiful scenery and good air, it''s too cold at night. Moreover, anyone who is used as a means of transportation will be unhappy.


    Also, it''s very comfortable to sleep with Chu fan, but he always sleeps with a stick. It''s hard, either on his belly or on his thigh. It''s not comfortable at all.


    When they got home, the three people were silly. Gu Feng and his wife had already slept, leaving Ziyan sisters and Chu fan with two beds in one room. How can they sleep?


    "It''s all right. I''ll spread a mat on the ground." Chu Fan said very readily.


    Is it difficult for my friend to be shy and sleep with the sisters? You can only think about it. If you really do it, man, you won''t have to sleep all night. You have to hold back your bleeding.


    In this regard, neither of the two sisters said a word, blushed and silently paved Chu fan with a mat on the ground. In addition, he didn''t even mix a pillow. No way, there was no extra bedding in the two sisters'' room, and the mat was taken down from the purple smoke bed. He can''t even have to come over and let the two girls sleep on the plank bed?


    Fortunately, the young man had a lot of firepower. Even if it was cooler at night, he didn''t feel cold. With the strength of wine, he soon fell asleep, but before long, he felt someone lying down around him. Needless to ask, it must be Ziyan. The girl was reluctant to leave and shy. She came to be gentle with her sister while her sister was asleep.


    Chu fan didn''t speak, turned over and hugged Ziyan''s waist, let her fully feel the heat of her rise, and kissed her little mouth impolitely. These days, they have been making out secretly, but today, I don''t know what happened. Ziyan almost bit his lips.


    When Chu fan stroked her round buttocks, the purple smoke in her arms finally pushed Chu fan away and whispered, "brother-in-law, I''m Ziman."


    The confused Chu fan was immediately awakened and stared at Ziman. Her clothes were half covered and her trousers were half faded by herself, revealing a piece of white flowers. It was obvious that Chu fan almost spewed out nosebleed.


    These days, he has been suffocated. It''s more painful to see, touch and eat than a bachelor. Now, even if he knows it''s not possible, he can''t let go of what he said on Ziman''s hip.


    It feels so slippery and elastic. But how could she be Ziman?


    "How is it you?" Chu fan lowered his voice and quietly put up her dirty pants. He became dignified again, as if he wasn''t the one who did the bad thing just now.


    Ziman was still wronged: "people were afraid that you were cold, so they wanted to give you the quilt, and then I went to sleep with my sister. Who promised that you would drag people into your arms and touch them as soon as you covered them..."


    "Stop!" Chu fan hurriedly interrupted her and looked back at the purple smoke on the bed. She looked at the wall as if she had fallen asleep. Chu fan lowered his voice and hurriedly said, "OK, hurry over."


    "Brother-in-law, the bed is so small, how can my sister and I sleep?" Ziman snuggled up in Chu fan''s arms and said with a smile, "brother-in-law, you''re really warm. Otherwise, I''ll make do with you for one night. In this way, if you have a quilt, I won''t be cold. Kill two birds with one stone, okay?"


    Chu fan wanted to nod and promise, but if he really hugged his strange sister-in-law and slept all night, something had to happen. He''s not a good man or woman. He''s like an ascetic monk these days. He even quit everything.


    He can guarantee that he won''t mess up, but who can guarantee that Ziman will be as honest as her sister? In case the gun goes off, things will be in trouble. Gu Feng was so stubborn that he had to knock Chu fan''s head out with a fire stick.


    Before Chu fan refused, Ziman''s twisted body suddenly stopped, frowned and said, "what? It''s really in the way."


    "Don''t..."


    Chu fan wanted to say "don''t catch it." unfortunately, he was a little late. An object like a red iron bar was caught by Ziyan''s slender and dexterous hand, pinched it and rolled it up and down.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    Chu fan took a breath of air-conditioning. Isn''t it fatal? If it goes on like this, something will happen.


    Just at this time, Ziman came to Chu fan''s ear and whispered, "brother-in-law, is this very comfortable?"


    "Ziman, come on... ER!"


    His words were held back by Ziman''s accelerated speed, and he wondered, who did this girl learn from? Are there such restricted books and films in miaojiang? Or is she self-taught? If Chu fan hadn''t bitten his teeth, he might have vomited now.


    Seeing that they were about to get out of control, the purple smoke on the bed suddenly turned over and sat up. Ziman was so frightened that the cat was in Chu fan''s arms that he didn''t dare to look up. However, the moonlight outside the window shines in, and the house is as bright as day, but the figures of Chu fan and Ziman have nowhere to hide. They must be clearly seen by Ziyan.


    While Chu fan was thinking about how to explain, Ziyan got out of bed with the quilt and lay down on the other side of Chu fan.


    "Avatar, can''t you stay in miaojiang?" Ziyan fell on his chest and pinched Ziman''s cheek. The dead girl is still pretending. Where was the fierce and bold strength just now?


    Chu Fanzhen didn''t know how to answer this question. If there were not so many things waiting for him to deal with, he really wanted to move to miaojiang with Su Yuan and them without asking about the world. How carefree would he be?


    Unfortunately, this is a luxury for Chu fan. At least now he can''t retire.


    "If you are willing to stay, tonight, my sister and I are yours." Ziyan''s voice trembled and took off his dirty clothes in front of Chu fan, revealing his flawless body.


    It''s a lie to say she''s not moved, but Chu fan promised Gu Feng and Su Yuan that she wouldn''t really have sex with her before she turned 18. Therefore, Chu fan resolutely grabbed the quilt, covered it for her, and pulled her to lie down beside her.


    "Ziyan, don''t embarrass me. I promise you I''ll come to miaojiang once a month, okay?"


    Ziyan was also impulsive. He only had a little hope for Chu fan to stay. Now Chu fan was calm when he heard it. Resting on his shoulder blade, Ziyan said softly, "if I have learned the art of defending the sword, can I find you?"


    "Of course." Chu fan stroked her back and said with a smile, "you don''t have to learn to defend the sword. When the signal tower is installed, I''ll give each of you a mobile phone. If you miss me, call me. I can pick you up at any time."


    Ziman came to his senses, propped up his upper body and asked excitedly, "brother-in-law, what is the sword technique? Is it the kind of Kung Fu you fly around with your sister? I want to learn it, too."


    "You can learn, but can you loosen your hand first?"


    "Oh!"


    Ziman reluctantly released his hand. Before Chu fan could breathe a sigh of relief, Ziyan held it again and offered a kiss


    After some tossing, Chu fan roared and vomited! Ziyan took a towel, wiped his hands, and lay down next to Chu fan again. This time, the three were tired, hugged each other, and soon fell asleep.


    In the morning, a knock on the door woke the three. When they found their state at this time, the two women almost screamed. I don''t know when their clothes were gone. They snuggled up in Chu fan''s arms, not to mention how fragrant they were.


    Especially Chu fan, one hand is big and soft, the other hand is very and warped, not to mention how cool it is. After the two women sat up with a cry, Chu fan finally exposed a part in front of them. They were so scared that they blushed like blood, grabbed their clothes and quilts and ran back to their bed.


    Chu fan was depressed. As soon as they left, they took away the quilt, leaving his brother alone. He sat naked on the mat, and his eggs were cold.


    "Get up and have breakfast." Gu Feng''s voice came outside the door.


    Chu fan quickly promised, put on his clothes and trousers, opened the door and went out.


    "Well, I slept on the ground last night." Chu fan didn''t know how. He explained first, but he regretted after explaining. Isn''t there three hundred taels of silver here?


    Fortunately, Gu Feng didn''t say anything and asked Chu fan to wash his face and eat. Before long, the two sisters got up, blushing, followed behind their mother and came to the table. They looked as if they had been caught in bed.


    Not everything, right?


    They didn''t say anything, but they were blocked by their mother. Although they were wearing clothes and there was a mat on the ground, they slept in the wrong bed. Ziyan slept on Ziman''s bed and Ziman slept on Ziyan''s bed.


    And the towel thrown next to the mat was wrinkled. As a mother who came over, she could see what was going on at a glance.


    To Chu fan''s surprise, Ziyan''s mother not only didn''t blame Chu fan, but also cooked several red eggs.


    Who is this for?

 Chapter 909

    When they came, there were three people. When they returned, Chu fan was left alone, but he still had a car left in Heishan town. If you want to rely on him, it''s just a car. Just leave it in Heishan town. When the mountain road is repaired in the future, you can give it to Ziyan sisters to drive. But father zabu of luoyuewu wants to go back with him to find true love.


    At the age of 70 or 80, there is still a sprouting spring heart. For Tang qiner, father zabu waited 40 or 50 years. Even Chu fan admired this infatuation. Without a word, he drove with old zabu and set foot on his way home.


    Chu fan called before leaving. Tang qiner''s family was going to settle down at the foot of the bus mountain in Chongqing, the village where song Qinghe was robbed by Tang Ning and ready to marry.


    The environment here is good, with fresh and quiet countryside, modern facilities and convenient transportation. Tang Lian and his wife, who are not used to the hustle and bustle of big cities, like here very much.


    Lao Liu, the village head, was removed from his post because he helped downing imprison song Qinghe last time. Fortunately, song Qinghe didn''t kill all of them, but even so, he didn''t dare to live here.


    Therefore, Tang Lian and others came at the right time. His house was sold at a high price. The family took the money and moved to a big city to live. They left the house, tricycle and everything inside and outside the house.


    After a few days of sorting, the old Liu family gave all the things they had to the villagers. The tricycle changed a new electric car in the town, and the TV and washing machine simply changed two milk goats in the village.


    In order to make her parents live more comfortable, Tang Feifei doesn''t ask for the price at all. She wants the best of everything. If she wasn''t afraid of trouble, she would like to push the house to build a new villa. Anyway, it''s not bad for money. Why don''t you live more comfortably?


    But for Tang Lian and his wife, they have been very satisfied. Not to mention the days when they were imprisoned, even before they got married, they didn''t expect to live such a carefree life.


    You can''t be too greedy. You can have a place to settle down, plant vegetables, raise two sheep, and go up the mountain to pick mushrooms in your spare time. For Tang Lian and his wife, they are already very satisfied.


    As soon as the family settled down, Chu fan drove back with zabu''s father.


    "Brother zabu? You... Why are you here?" Tang qiner was surprised. She only heard Tang Feifei and Chu fan calling and knew that Chu fan was back, but she never thought that zabu would come here.


    Zabu got out of the car, looked at the house first, half true and half false smiled and said, "I''m here for a few days. I don''t know if you''re welcome or not."


    "Of course you''re welcome, father zabu. Please come in." Tang Feifei took zabu''s bag and walked to Chu fan with a smile. He took his arm, but secretly twisted it on his waist and whispered, "have you done anything bad these days?"


    Chu fan whispered in her ear, "we''ll go to the hotel in the evening, you''ll know."


    "Spit, I''m not rare." Tang Feifei said not rare, but couldn''t wait to take Chu fan to Westinghouse. This room was originally the wedding room of Lao Liu''s son. At the beginning, song Qinghe was tied to the big bed in this room.


    Now, this room has become Tang Feifei''s boudoir. Although it hasn''t moved as a whole, the wall has been pasted with wallpaper, bought a new wardrobe, sofa and TV, and even changed the bed.


    As soon as he entered the door, Chu fan hugged Tang Feifei and kissed her little mouth. As soon as the heel knocked on the door, the door closed. Tang Feifei was dizzy with kisses. She didn''t wake up until they fell on the big bed.


    "No, in broad daylight..." she wanted to push Chu fan away, but Chu fan kissed and touched her, which made her face hot and her whole body soft, and she couldn''t make it out at all.


    Women are hard spoken, but their bodies are honest. Counting the days in miaojiang and the days when Chu fan stayed in miaojiang, they haven''t had that for nearly half a month. There is a saying that a small parting is better than a new marriage. Who can restrain it?


    Unexpectedly, this toss didn''t matter. They didn''t even eat dinner. It was dawn in the past. This time, Tang Feifei finally believed that Chu fan had never done anything bad these days. Otherwise, he could not be so greedy and toss again and again.


    It seems that he''s holding it hard these days.


    Early the next morning, Chu fan hugged Tang Feifei from behind. He was a little stupid and wanted to be hard. Feel his hot, Tang Feifei also woke up, hurriedly avoided, begged: "you get up quickly, it''s not enough for one night?"


    "A lifetime is not enough." Chu fan smiled and bumped into it. Tang Feifei immediately gave a dull hum. But just then, the door was knocked.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Tang qiner''s voice came from outside the door: "when do you two want to sleep? The sun is going to dry your ass. get up and eat!"


    "Come, come!" Tang Feifei quickly promised, pushed Chu fan away and said angrily, "it''s all your fault. Now I''m blocked by my grandmother. How do you let me see people?"


    Chu fan couldn''t laugh or cry, as if no one knew. A woman is known for her thin skin, but does she have to pretend that she hasn''t done anything?


    After they got up, Chu fan found that his mobile phone was out of power at some time. He asked Tang Feifei to help find a charger, charge and turn it on. He was going to have dinner with Tang Feifei when a phone suddenly called in.


    Who, so coincidentally, just turned on the phone and called in?


    "Hello, this is Chu fan... Canoe? Don''t cry. What''s the matter?"


    Chu fan''s face was dignified. He didn''t say in a deep voice until he heard his words: "don''t worry. Tell your parents that I''ll be there right now. Light dance will be fine."


    Seeing Chu fan hang up, Tang Feifei hurriedly said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Qingwu killed someone and has been taken away by the police." Chu fan grabbed his coat. "You help me and grandma. They say, I must go there right away."


    "It''s all right. Go quickly. If you need my help, don''t forget to call me."


    Chu fan hugged her and hurried out. When Song Yu, Tang Lian and others came out, Chu fan had poured the car out of the yard and sped away.


    Since these days, the Bian family has undergone earth shaking changes. The poorest poor households in the small fishing village have become the richest man in the small fishing village, which can be seen from the Xiaoyang upstairs newly built by Bian''s family.


    Chu fan raised the speed to the limit all the way. It was really fast. In only two hours, he came to the small fishing village where Bian Qingwu lived and stopped in front of Bian Qingwu''s small foreign building.


    The small building is very beautiful. The whole building is pasted with external wall tiles. The roof is a kind of imitation tile red color steel plate, and a solar water heater is installed on it. The original gates have been removed and replaced with painted iron fences. There is a warm lampshade every three meters. It''s very beautiful.


    Both sides of the courtyard are surrounded by red brick walls, which are two meters high. Most people can''t climb up if they want to. A warehouse has been built on the east side of the courtyard, half of which has been changed into a garage. It''s not that Bian Kui wants to buy a car, but that Chu fan can have a place to store the car when he drives here.


    A row of small sheds were built on the west side, separated by brick walls in the middle, including coal bunker, firewood shed, chicken rack and a dog kennel. In a short period of time, the family has been tidied up in good order. The coal bunker is filled with coal. The wood in the firewood shed is cut into small pieces and stacked neatly. There is a puppy lying in the kennel. There are more than a dozen chickens scattered in the open space surrounded by iron mesh.


    It was a warm little yard, but at this time it was full of sadness. Chu fan stopped the car and strode in. Before he reached the door, Bian Qingzhou ran out, hugged his waist and cried.


    Bian Kui and Xiao Cui also came out of the room. Xiao Cui was ok, but her face was a little pale, but Bian Kui had a broken beard and red eyes, as if she had stayed up all night.


    "What''s going on?" Chu fan asked in a deep voice.


    Xiaocui dodged the door and said calmly, "go in and say it. I can''t speak clearly in a few words."


    As soon as he entered the door, Chu fan felt that the room was cold and clear, as if no one lived. I opened the lid and took a look. The porridge inside was still cold. I didn''t know when it was cooked. It had a sour taste.


    "Didn''t you eat? Just in time, I didn''t eat either." Chu fan took out his wallet, took out a stack and stuffed it into Bian Qingzhou. He ordered, "go to the grocery store to buy something to eat, buy two bottles of wine, and I''ll have a drink with your father."


    "It won''t take so much money." Bian Qingzhou only took two, returned the rest of the money to Chu fan, and ran out quickly.


    If at ordinary times, Xiaocui must have cooked, but now she is really out of mind. To pour Chu fan a cup of hot water, he found that the kettle was empty. But he had to take Chu fan a bottle of mineral water.


    "Aunt, don''t be busy. What happened? How can light dance kill people?"


    "Alas, I''m to blame for the lack of money!" Bian Kui sighed with remorse, squatted down and beat his head with remorse.


    Listening to his meaning, Chu fan probably understood what the reason was. After careful inquiry, Xiaocui finally said the whole story.


    Bian Kui is an honest man. He has been poor for half his life. Now he suddenly has money. Naturally, he has a lot of money. In just one month, he became a celebrity in the small fishing village. People greeted him everywhere. The seafood at home was almost uninterrupted. Someone sent it to his house every day.


    He is also very generous. At the beginning, he prepared a gift for those who helped him. He will help anyone who has a difficult problem. Although he borrowed money, he didn''t have a lot of money, but all his actions told others that he had money and had a lot of money to spend.


    However, everyone in the village knows that the Bian family has a rich and powerful son-in-law. Even the Bian family''s house was built under the supervision of the mayor. Ordinary people really don''t dare to think about Bian''s family. But there are many people who are desperate for money.


    On the third day after Bian Qingwu came back, something happened

 Chapter 910

    Since knowing Chu fan, great changes have taken place in Bian Qingwu.


    She is still a little girl under the age of 13, but she is already the pillar of the family. Before dawn every day, she and her brother would go to the beach to pick up the seafood left by the ebb tide in exchange for a meager living expenses.


    Because she was bitten by a vampire, she almost died by sucking dry blood. Although she was saved by Chu fan, she became a blood clan and almost burned by the villagers. Later, she not only went to big cities, but also went abroad. Once the little girl in the fishing village who could only see a piece of the sky, had opened up her horizons and become a proud girl with great potential like a blood queen.


    Money is no longer out of reach for her. Not to mention the money given to her by Chu fan, the gold bank card given to her by her newly recognized sister Meredith, the blood queen, is enough for her to spend her whole life.


    It is often said that the poor have no one to ask in the busy city, and the rich have distant relatives in the mountains. The great changes in Bian''s family have made this once deserted home lively. Relatives and friends who come to visit every day almost trample on the threshold of Bian''s family.


    Bian Kui is an honest man. He doesn''t know how to refuse people at all. Anyone who comes should give him a warm-hearted help. Who makes him rich now? But after Bian Qingwu came back, Chu fan couldn''t understand what he thought. He simply didn''t think about it. He comforted: "don''t worry, Qingwu will be fine. Wait for me to call and ask."


    At this time, Bian Qingzhou had bought back some ready-made cooked food. Xiaocui quickly wiped the tears from her eyes and went out for a while. She soon cut the pig head meat and red intestines and put them on a plate. Canned fish and peanuts soon filled the table.


    Afraid that Chu fan is not full, Xiaocui also specially cooked several bowls of noodles. These days, they haven''t eaten much. Now Chu fan is here. It seems that he has a backbone and is not so worried.


    A bottle of Baijiu, Chu fan drank a half bottle at a time, and then took out the phone, found Zhang Shan''s telephone call, and soon the phone was connected, and the voice of Zhang Shan was plain: "is Chu general? What''s the matter with you?"


    "I heard that you were transferred? Congratulations!" Chu Fan said lukewarm.


    Zhang Shan smiled bitterly and said, "I was transferred, but now I''m no different from retiring early."


    Chu Fan said curiously, "what''s the situation? With your ability and age, you shouldn''t."


    "In fact, even I don''t know what''s going on. I may have offended someone? Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you something. The case of the quarry in the small fishing village has been closed, a little money has been fined, and the person has been put back."


    Chu fan is no longer a small migrant worker who didn''t understand anything in the past. He has more contact with people in officialdom. He also knows that these people in officialdom talk almost without a word of nonsense. So, what is the purpose of the quarry case specially mentioned by Zhang Shan?


    After pondering for a moment, Chu fan had an idea and asked tentatively, "Mayor Zhang, you give me a solid foundation. Is there someone in charge of the quarry? Is your transfer also related to the quarry?"


    Zhang Shan was silent for a long time and said in a deep voice: "general Chu, you''d better leave it alone..."


    "Brother, it''s not whether I want to take care of it or not, but that I can''t do it." Chu fan tried to hold back his anger and briefly said the story of Bian Qingwu''s arrest. He was filled with indignation. "It''s all bullied on me. Can I ignore it? Forget it, if you''re afraid of being implicated, I''ll ask others."


    Zhang Shan said with a bitter smile, "I''ve been like this. How bad can it be? I just didn''t expect that these people were bold enough to rob the house and kill people. But..."


    "Brother, when I''m a brother, tell me what you know. If something happens, I''ll bear it alone."


    "Look what you said, am I the kind of person who is afraid of things?" Zhang Shan hesitated and gritted his teeth. "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you, but you have to think about it. The other party''s background is very deep. If you want to break your wrists with him, you have to do what you can."


    Chu fan sneered: "I''m really curious. Who is it and what background can it have?"


    Subsequently, Zhang Shan began to talk endlessly from the seizure of the quarry.


    The factory director of the quarry is Yang Mingliang. His brother-in-law is Han Dexin, the county head of Tonghai County. In fact, the quarry was opened by their brother-in-law and brother-in-law. Originally, it was normal for several occupational patients to appear in the quarry. Although Yang Mingliang didn''t do what he did, as long as he was willing to spend money, it would be over.


    But with Zhang Shan''s investigation, it seems that the quarry is not as simple as the surface, but before he can make an in-depth investigation, he came down and ordered him to leave. He is still a cold bench.


    At this time, he knew that Han Yonghe, Secretary of the provincial Party committee of Dongshan Province, was the pro uncle of Han Dexin, head of Tonghai County. If Han Dexin hadn''t been able to help him up, his current achievements would never have been just a county magistrate.


    To this end, Han Yonghe also talked to Zhang Shan personally and clearly told him that he didn''t want him to interfere in the quarry. He also said that let him reflect for a period of time, which means that if he is soft, he will be promoted immediately.


    For Zhang Shan, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to be close to the big tree of the provincial Party secretary. However, he always felt uneasy. If there is no problem with the quarry, will the Secretary of the provincial Party committee come forward? But what are they afraid of?


    People who mix officialdom should be careful at every step. Once he takes refuge in Han Yonghe and becomes a member of his camp, no one can run away if something happens to Han Yonghe. Although the probability of Han Yonghe accident is very small, the quarry is like a fishbone, which makes Zhang Shan sleep and eat hard. He always feels that there is something in it. Once it is poked out, even Han Yonghe will be unlucky.


    Zhang Shan doesn''t want to get on a big ship, but it capsized. Just when he was hesitant to tell the truth, his only son was beaten. Then he received an anonymous call. The person on the phone warned him to intervene in the quarry and let him prepare to collect his son''s body.


    "Since you think highly of me and call me brother, I''ll ask you to call me brother." Zhang Shanyu said, "if you don''t have full confidence, don''t act rashly. In fact, it''s not difficult to save Bian Qingwu with your energy, but you have to think about the consequences if you want to check the quarry. As far as I know, Han Dexin has something to do with the people on the road..."

 Chapter 911

    Seeing Chu fan hang up, Bian Kui quickly asked, "what did Mayor Zhang say? Can you save Qingwu?"


    "Don''t worry, dancing will be fine." Chu fan grabbed the wine bottle, filled Bian Kui a glass, and asked, "uncle, when you were working in the quarry, did you find anything wrong with the quarry?"


    "What''s wrong? No." Bian Kui picked up the glass and suddenly remembered something. The glass was put down again and frowned. "You don''t tell me, I forgot. After our group of workers were found to have physical problems, they were dismissed. Since then, the quarry hasn''t recruited workers nearby or seen any workers in and out."


    "We went to ask for an explanation, but the quarry was surrounded by high walls, making it like a prison. There were ferocious wolf dogs at the door, and none of us dared to approach."


    It is reasonable to say that a quarry is afraid of stealing? They are all big stones that can''t be moved, but now they are mysterious. There must be something here!


    "Uncle, where is the quarry? How far is it from here?"


    "It''s on the mountain in the north. It''s estimated to be more than 20 miles." Bian Kui casually pointed to the back window. Through the window glass, you can see the outline of the barren mountain in the north.


    Xiaocui came in with a bowl of hot noodles, put it in front of Chu fan, wiped her hands on her apron and asked, "Chu fan, can you save Qingwu first? I''m afraid she''s being bullied inside."


    "She was bullied?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "Don''t worry. It''s good if she doesn''t bully others in there. Sit down and eat. When you''re full, I''ll go to the county and pick up the light dance first."


    With Chu fan''s words, Xiaocui was relieved and asked her son Bian Qingzhou to sit down for dinner. These days, for the family, it seems that the sky has fallen down. Who still wants to eat? But now, Chu fan came, just like an Optimus Prime, supporting the sky.


    Although Bian Qingwu is still in the detention center, with Chu fan''s guarantee, Bian Kui and others finally let go, as if they couldn''t do anything without Chu fan.


    Chu fan was really hungry. He didn''t eat breakfast. He drove more than 1000 kilometers at one go, and the lunch point was past. Although it was just simple noodles and beat two poached eggs, Chu fan ate more delicious. He ate two bowls of noodles, two eggs and drank a bottle of wine. Almost all the cooked food bought by Bian Qingzhou was eaten by him alone, just like the reincarnation of a starving ghost.


    After dinner, Chu fan made a full interval and stood up: "uncle, do you know where the county public security bureau is? Let''s go."


    "No problem. I''ll wash my face and go."


    Soon, Bian Kui washed his face and changed his clothes. Although he had a broken beard, he was much more energetic than before. Outside, Chu fan has started the car and waited for him to get on the bus.


    All the men, women and children in the village know that something has happened to the Bian family. These days, the Bian family rarely calms down and no one comes to visit. I can''t help it. People are so realistic. Who knows what happened to the Bian family? I don''t know if the people who helped Bian''s family last time will come.


    But now, when I saw a car parked in front of Bian''s house, Haoxin villagers came out and got together in twos and threes, pointing and talking. It is estimated that few people can value Chu fan.


    Bian Qingwu killed people. Even if you have more money, can you get a murderer out of prison? However, these people still envy Bian Kui. Why did they have such a good life and meet a handsome young and rich tycoon? What''s good about Bian Qingwu''s girl? She has no chest and no ass. she looks better. What can she look at when the light is turned off?


    Bian Kui got into the car. Chu fan immediately started the car and drove out of the small fishing village slowly. When he got on the road, the speed suddenly increased several times. Bian Kui was so frightened that he grabbed the handrail on the door and hurriedly said, "slow down, slow down, it''s just a moment, it''ll be here in a few minutes."


    The small fishing village is only more than 20 miles away from Tonghai County. The road surface is newly repaired. The car doesn''t feel bumpy when running. Chu fan could be two minutes ahead of time if there were not several forks.


    But even so, it usually takes 15 minutes. It only took him more than seven minutes and just half the time of others to come to Tonghai County. When he got to the city, the speed naturally slowed down. Under the guidance of Bian Kui, Chu fan didn''t go away at all and went straight to the door of the County Public Security Bureau.


    "Stop!"


    At the entrance of the stairs, a man in police uniform with two buttons on his collar, blushing and thick neck, stopped Chu fan: "what are you two doing? How did you rush in? Do you know where this is? The Public Security Bureau, go there to register if you have something to do."


    Chu fan frowned: "of course I know this is the Public Security Bureau. If I buy vegetables, I won''t come here."


    "Oh, how dare you argue with me?" the male policeman was angry. He took out a pair of handcuffs from behind, grabbed Chu fan''s hand, and with a click, he handcuffed him. "You... Burp, you disturb social public security and detained him for three days according to law."


    Chu fan was angry and happy: "I disturbed the law and order? Why did I disturb the law and order when I came to your police station to find someone? It was you who drank during work hours. I want to complain to you."


    "Hahaha, you want to complain about me?" the male policeman laughed as if he heard a big joke. "Do you know who I am? Still complain about me? Who, you tell him who I am?"


    A passing female clerk stopped and frowned slightly. She was obviously disgusted with his style, but she didn''t say anything. She just said calmly: "Gao Ming, the nephew of the director of the County Public Security Bureau and the captain of the first criminal investigation team of the County Public Security Bureau."


    "Hahaha, you hear me? The director is my uncle. You complain about me?" Gao Ming glanced at Chu fan proudly, looked at the female clerk with a sidelong look, and said with a smile, "Xiao Li, are you free in the evening? I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Zhang Li raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you have time?"


    "You say these two goods without eyes? It''s too simple. Wait until I lock them in the interrogation room, and then we''ll go."


    "Are they here to report the case? Why don''t you lock them up?"


    "What''s wrong? I''ll just say it here."


    Gao Ming glanced at Chu fan and hummed, "however, seeing that you are the first offender, I can forgive you and see if you understand the rules."


    "Rules? What rules?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    Bian Kui hurriedly stabbed him and whispered, "spend money to avoid disaster!"


    "Oh!"


    Chu fan suddenly realized, but then his face showed embarrassment and said, "I came in a hurry and didn''t bring so much money with me? Captain Gao, can I call and ask my friend to send 20000?"


    20000? I''ll go and catch a fat sheep.


    He tortured Chu fan, just to scare him, even if he could get three or five hundred flowers, but he never thought that Chu fan would give 20000 if he opened his mouth. Twenty thousand, enough to play in the bath center for a week.


    "OK, no problem. Did you bring your cell phone? You don''t need mine?" the wise attitude suddenly made a 180 degree turn and asked Chu fan to enter his office. As for the dinner date with Zhang Li, he had long forgotten.


    Although Zhang Li is somewhat beautiful and young, compared with money, Zhang Li is not as attractive as money. Besides, Zhang Li wants to work in the Public Security Bureau. She can hook up sooner or later, but if Feiyang misses it, she really misses it.


    Bian Kui didn''t know what medicine Chu fan was selling in his gourd, but he knew Chu fan''s energy. He must have his reason for doing so. Therefore, he didn''t say anything and was not nervous. He followed into the office.


    Chu fan was still handcuffed on one of his wrists. He refused Gao Ming''s mobile phone, took his mobile phone out of his pocket, turned out a number and dialed it.


    "Hey, how did you think of calling me?" Xia Yanran''s surprised voice came from the phone.


    On one side, Gao Ming heard clearly and finally relieved that he was a woman. This must be his girlfriend or wife. That''s no problem. The money will be delivered in a minute. Twenty thousand. It''s so easy.


    No, we have to find a way to get more oil and water from this fat sheep. It is estimated that it should not be a problem to get 1.8 million.


    A glass of water he had poured for Chu fan was unknowingly sent to his mouth. He heard Chu fan say, "wife, I was caught in the Public Security Bureau of Linhai City and Tonghai County. You must send me 20000 yuan immediately."


    "Caught? What have you done? Have you been whoring again? Is 20000 enough?" Xia Yan asked anxiously.


    "Won''t you bring more? The more, the better!" Chu fan roared angrily and hung up the phone directly.


    "Poof!" Gao Ming was so excited that a mouthful of water gushed out. The more, the better. It''s going to kill me with money. What made him happy most was Xia Yanran''s words, which made him think of a very wonderful idea.


    Hey, hey, as long as you''re good, it''s easy to do. I have to squeeze you dry.


    "Brother, where are you from? What do you do? What''s the matter with coming to the public security bureau?" Gao Ming remembered to open the handcuffs for Chu fan and immediately put on a warm face, as if he had known Chu fan for a long time.


    Chu fan rubbed his wrist and said with a faint smile, "my family is from other places. I have opened a real estate company at home. I don''t have much assets, just a few hundred million."


    How many... Billion? I''m rich now.


    Clever eyes were shining. He was about to ask Chu fan about his purpose. Chu fan pointed to Bian Kui next to him and said, "this is my uncle. His daughter was arrested a few days ago and said she killed someone. I happened to come to investigate and help to ask."


    "Are you Bian Qingwu''s relative?" Gao Ming''s face changed greatly. "You... Your surname?"


    "Don''t be your surname Chu, Chu fan!"


    "Plop!"


    Gaoming, a staggering two step backward, stumbling over a chair, falling down to the ground, becoming pale and wine awake.

 Chapter 912

    At the beginning, Mayor Zhang Shan went to the small fishing village because of the quarry. Naturally, the people of Tonghai County Public Security Bureau were no exception, but Gao Ming was not at home that day and couldn''t see Chu fan.


    But later, he learned from his colleagues that a big man came to the small fishing village. He was much younger than him, but he was already the head of the big military region, such as the fake lieutenant general rank.


    Even county magistrate Han Dexin almost broke in Chu fan''s hand. How clever is it?


    "Pa!" Gao Ming slapped himself with a big mouth, quickly got up and said with a sad face, "general Chu, i... I really don''t know it''s you. If I knew..."


    Chu fan waved to interrupt and said faintly, "call your director and let him come right away."


    "Yes!" Gao mingduo took out his cell phone and made a call. He was almost scared to cry.


    What day is it today? The idea is too back. How did you hit the muzzle of the gun? Now, 20000 yuan has been lost. I''m afraid I''ll be stripped off. Woo woo, why am I so unlucky?


    Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He took two glasses of water and handed Bian Kui a cup. Just after drinking two drinks, there was a sudden sound of footsteps in the corridor. Then, the door was pushed open. A man who looked familiar to Chu fan walked in quickly, and his forehead was sweating.


    "General Chu, when did you arrive?" the man couldn''t care to wipe his sweat, so he asked with a smile.


    "You are..."


    "Oh, I''m Luojiang, director of Tonghai County Public Security Bureau." director Luojiang took out a cigarette and handed it to Chu fan, but Chu fan blocked it with his hand. He didn''t force it, so he handed it to Bian Kui.


    Bian Kui didn''t dare to put on airs. He quickly took the cigarette. Before taking out the lighter, Luo Jiang had sent the lighter to him. He hurried up to light the cigarette and thanked him again and again.


    Luo Jiang also ordered one, took a sip, and asked tentatively, "general Chu, are you here for Bian Qingwu?"


    Chu fan nodded: "yes, I''ll ask. What''s the situation? Even if she killed someone, should she be self-defense? Also, she''s obviously less than 13 years old. How can she change her registered permanent residence?"


    "Is Chu Chu, Bian Bian dancing not legitimate defense?" you didn''t see it with your own eyes? "Luo Jiang looked at Bian Kui with a meaningful look." she has her age. According to the investigation of registered residence of the police station, she has reached the age of fourteen and has reached the standard of criminal responsibility. "


    Chu fan glanced at Bian Kui. Bian Kui shook his head and said that everything he said was true and there was absolutely no lie. Chu fan has a bottom in his heart. Play with me. You''re still young.


    "Director Luo, can I see your interrogation records and material evidence?"


    "This... Is not allowed in principle, but since it is general Chu, you personally asked, I will cooperate." Luojiang politely extended his hand and invited, "go to my office and I''ll ask someone to prepare it for you. Don''t worry, Bian Qingwu will never be subjected to any coercion although she is in the detention center."


    Chu fan and Bian Kui stood up, followed Luo Jiang out, and just walked to the door. Chu fan looked back at Gao Ming, smiled faintly and said, "director Luo, your nephew is good. You have to train well."


    "Don''t tease me. I''m such a disheartened nephew. Don''t worry. I''ll strengthen my discipline in the future. If he doesn''t repent again, I''ll kill him."


    Gao Ming was scared to pee until Chu fan walked away from his uncle. He was relieved. He felt his legs soft and almost sat on the ground. It''s so scary. Why am I so unlucky?


    No, you''d better hurry and hide first


    In Luojiang''s office, clerk Zhang Li quickly sent a document to Chu fan. When Chu fan looked carefully, Luojiang brought another fruit knife in a sealed bag, which was also stained with blood, which was shocking.


    "General Chu, according to our investigation, the truth is like this," Luo Jiang explained patiently, "Bian''s family suddenly got rich, which will certainly attract the attention of people with intentions. On the night of the incident, two thieves entered Bian''s family and wanted to take some money, but they were found by Bian''s family. In the process of the two thieves escaping, Bian Qingwu came out with a fruit knife. Maybe he was frightened, stabbed out indiscriminately, and stabbed one of the thieves to death."


    Bian Kui suddenly stood up and said in an excited voice: "nonsense, four people came that night. They didn''t steal, they wanted to rob and kill..."


    "Uncle, I can understand your mood, but our police case is about evidence." Luo Jiang knocked his finger on the document and said, "This evidence was provided by another thief, and we did extract the fingerprints and footprints of the two people at Bian''s house that night. The most important thing is that we found this bloody fruit knife at Bian''s house with Bian Qingwu''s fingerprints and the blood of the dead."


    Speaking of this, Luo Jiang looked at Chu fan and said, "if general Chu doesn''t believe it, I can take you to the morgue. There is a fatal knife wound on the deceased''s chest. It was confirmed by the forensic inverted model that the fruit knife killed him."


    Chu fan picked up the sealed bag, handed it to Bian Kui and asked, "uncle, look carefully. Is this knife yours?"


    "Yes, but..."


    Chu fan waved his hand and signaled him not to worry. He put the fruit knife on the table and asked faintly, "director Luo, can I see Bian Qingwu?"


    "Yes, I''ll send you there." Luo Jiang was very enthusiastic. Without saying a word, he took Chu fan out and walked outside.


    Bian Kui nervously pulled Chu fan: "Chu fan, you must believe me. Qingwu, she was really wronged."


    "Don''t worry, I know." Chu fan patted the back of his hand, took him back to the car, followed the car in Luojiang and drove towards the detention center.


    Tonghai County is not big. You can run around the city in half an hour, and the detention center is just south of the Public Security Bureau, only about 2000 meters apart. You will soon be outside the detention center.


    Luo Jiang brought people in person. Naturally, the journey was unimpeded. In a visiting room, Luo Jiang smiled and said, "general Chu, if you take a moment, I''ve asked someone to invite Bian to dance. Don''t worry, she lives in a single room here. It''s delicious and delicious. No one dares to bully her."


    "Thank you, director Luo." Chu fan looked at him gratefully. "I''ve written down your kindness."


    "Everywhere, this is what I should do." Luo Jiang smiled politely.


    Although he covered up well, the happy look in his eyes could not escape Chu fan''s golden eyes. Chu fan sneered in his heart and made you small miscellaneous fish happy first. When I find out the details, I''ll catch you big fish and small fish in a net.


    Shit, tigers don''t get angry. Do you really think I''m a sick cat?


    There were two doors in the visiting room. Chu fan and his family came in from the south door. After a while, the iron door on the North opened, and Bian Qingwu, who was a little thin, was brought in.


    She changed into a yellow waistcoat, but she didn''t get hurt except that her face was a little pale and looked a little haggard. When she saw Chu fan and her father, she was so excited that she burst into tears.


    "Brother, why are you here?" Bian Qingwu said hello to Chu fan before looking at his father. Tears couldn''t stop falling down and choked, "Dad, let you worry. How are mom and brother?"


    "Good, all good, just wronged you." Bian Kui also had a sour nose and tears. He loves his daughter and blames himself. If he has the ability, how can he let his daughter suffer in this place?


    Luo Jiang said well, but no matter how good this place is, it is also a prison. Can it be compared with home?


    Chu fan rubbed her head and said, "you have such a big thing. Can you not come? I''m sorry I''m late."


    "It''s all right, I''m here... Very good." Bian Qingwu forced out a smile, but it made people more sad.


    Chu fan looked back at Luo Jiang and asked, "director Luo, can I have a few words with Qingwu alone?"


    "This... Is not allowed in principle, but since general Chu has spoken, I have to meet your request anyway." Luo Jiang whispered, "but it can''t be too long."


    "Don''t worry, just three or five minutes."


    Luo Jiang nodded and waved to several prison guards in the room. They walked out of the room one after another and closed the door.


    Chu fan glanced at the closed door. There were two prison guards standing outside, but they were just smoking cigarettes and chatting in a low voice. They didn''t mean to eavesdrop. I want to know with my heel that there must be monitoring equipment in this place, and even eavesdropping devices are hidden.


    In this regard, Chu fan only glanced briefly and found two hidden monitors and four eavesdropping devices. It can be said that when they speak in any position, others will hear them clearly.


    Unfortunately, they are destined to be disappointed.


    "Light dance, let''s talk over there." Chu fan took Bian light dance''s shoulder and came to the corner of the wall. Facing the wall, he bowed his head and whispered.


    In the next room, Luo Jiang wore a headset and frowned at Chu fan and Bian Qingwu on the computer screen. It''s really strange. What are they doing? Why is there no sound? You know, there was a bug stuck under the windowsill next to them. At such a close distance, even a mosquito could hear it clearly, but I couldn''t hear them make a sound.


    Just when he didn''t understand, Bian Qingwu turned his head and seemed to cough inadvertently in the direction of the eavesdropper. Luojiang''s headset suddenly hummed, with a sharp voice, like a steel needle, firmly inserted into Luojiang''s eardrum.


    "Ouch!" Luo Jiang cried out in pain, pulled down his headset, covered his ears with his hands, and closed his eyes painfully. In the nervous cry of the prison guard nearby, he calmed down for a long time.


    "What are you talking about?" Luo Jiang could only hear the prison guard, but he couldn''t hear a word. His ears were buzzing like hundreds of bees.


    The prison guard pointed to the display screen. Luo Jiang found that Chu fan and Bian Qingwu had finished their conversation. He couldn''t care about his ears and hurried ove

 Chapter 913

    "Qingwu, take care of yourself." Chu fan hugged Bian Qingwu into his arms and whispered, "bear with me again, and I will save you soon."


    "Well, I see."


    Bian danced and watched Chu fan and his father Bian Kui leave. His anxiety and uneasiness finally calmed down. These three days are like a year for her, waiting for Chu fan to save her every minute.


    After her accident, he thought of calling Chu fan at the first time. Unfortunately, he didn''t get through at all because he was in miaojiang and his mobile phone had no signal. At that time, she was also flustered. She forgot to tell her parents the phone numbers of Su Yuan and Xia Yanran, so she was taken away by the police.


    In these three days, Bian Kui and his family called Chu fan almost day and night, but there was only one sound, turned off or not in the service area. But Bian Qingwu, who is locked up in the detention center, doesn''t know. She thought Chu fan didn''t care about her.


    Several times, she almost impulsively fought her way out to find Chu fan. However, she endured it again and again when she thought of her parents and brother. She can''t escape. If she escapes, she will become guilty without sin.


    She believes that Chu fan, knowing the news, will come to save her. She also believes that Chu fan will prove her innocence and let her go out of the detention center calmly.


    Now, with Chu fan''s promise, she can finally rest assured.


    Outside the room, Chu fan saw Luo Jiang and held his hand gratefully: "director Luo, thank you so much."


    "What are you talking about? I can''t hear you." Luo Jiang said loudly.


    Next to him, a prison guard hurriedly said, "director Luo suffers from intermittent deafness and tinnitus. I didn''t know why just now. This disease was committed."


    "This is no small matter. Hurry to send director Luo to the hospital, and I should go back." Chu fan smiles in his heart, waves his hand with Director Luo, and takes Bian Kui home.


    Chu fan returns to Bian''s house and finds that Xia Yanran has arrived. In addition to her, Tang Feifei and Su Yuan have also come and are talking with Xiaocui.


    "Why are you here?" Chu fan glared at Tang Feifei. Needless to ask, she must have told Su Yuan. Tell her about this. Why do you owe her so much.


    Tang Feifei said weakly, "sister Suyuan asked me. I can''t lie to her, so I can only tell the truth."


    "Is light dance OK?" Suyuan asked with concern.


    "It''s all right. You can''t leave the detention center because you have good food and drink." Chu fan simply explained the matter and said, "it''s clear that it''s for the Bian family. Recently, the Bian family has only offended one person."


    "The director of the quarry." Xia Yanran immediately guessed the key to the problem.


    Chu fan nodded and explained the relationship between quarry director Yang Mingliang, Tonghai County head Han Dexin, and Dongshan provincial Party Secretary Han Yonghe. Several women realized that no wonder they could make the case watertight. There was such a great God behind their feelings.


    Xia Yan frowned and said, "Secretary Han is an old man in Dongshan province. He has a wide range of contacts. It''s a little difficult to move him."


    "If you have difficulty, you should also go."


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "we''re in charge of this matter. Even if we go to the heavenly king Lao Tzu, we''ll be tough. It''s ok if Han Yonghe doesn''t know about it, but if he interferes, I have to fight him today. Even if he can cover the sky, I''ll poke a hole in the sky."


    "What can I do for you?" Su Yuan said without hesitation. At this time, who do not support their own men? He''s a brother in war. He''s a father and son soldier. Chu fan doesn''t have a brother, but he has a wife. It''s absolutely no problem to pull out a women''s army.


    "Now that you''re here, stay at home and protect the uncle''s family." Chu fan turns back and asks Xia Yanran, "how many people do you bring?"


    "The soldiers of a reinforced company are on standby by the sea and can attack at any time."


    "Good!"


    Chu fan was happy and immediately ordered, "immediately send someone to stand by outside the quarry. As soon as my signal is sent, you will take someone to rush in."


    Xia Yanran was surprised and said, "go to the quarry to catch Yang Mingliang? Is it a bit of a fuss? Besides, let''s catch people so openly. It''s unknown."


    "Do you think it''s just a simple quarry?" Chu Fan said once about Mayor Zhang Shan''s transfer and the reasons for his transfer. "I''m sure there''s a problem with this quarry, otherwise, it''s impossible for mayor Zhang Shan to taboo Mo Shen."


    "That said, what if I can''t find anything?"


    "That''s why I asked you to take someone to wait for me outside the quarry." Chu fan patted Tang Feifei on the shoulder and said with a smile, "in a moment, Feifei and I will go in while it''s dark and check it first. If there''s any harvest, I''ll send a signal to you and you take someone in to catch people. When we catch the little fox, the old fox can''t hide his tail if he wants to hide it."


    "That''s a good idea. That''s it."


    It was still early. Chu fan was not in a hurry. He studied with Xia Yanran and others for a while. In order to ensure that in case, Xia Yanran went to one side and made several calls continuously. Once the scene got out of control, the reinforcement she brought was not enough to do anything at all.


    At more than ten o''clock in the evening, Chu fan and Tang Feifei changed into black night clothes, quietly left Bian''s house and flew towards the quarry in the north.


    At the same time, Xia Yanran also came to the beach, took a soldier of the reinforced company, marched quickly and rushed to the quarry in the north.


    Chu fan is no stranger to quarries. In the past, when he was in Qilian Mountain, there was a quarry on the mountain near the town, and the roar of mountain bombing could be heard almost every day.


    The rock is blasted to pieces by explosives, then crushed into various types of stone by stone crusher, and then transported to major construction sites. The work is very simple and has little technical content. Now, almost all of them are loaded and transported with large machinery, and the workers are much less than before.


    How much profit can a quarry make? As for letting a county magistrate get in? But now, not only the county magistrate has stepped in, but also the shadow of the provincial Party Secretary, which is a little thought-provoking.


    Chu fan and his wife came to the quarry easily. The quarry was surrounded by steel wire mesh, which was one kilometer long and extended to the mountains on both sides. These fences alone were not a small project.


    A quarry is a large-scale machinery except for stones. What are you afraid of stealing? Isn''t this trying to cover up? The huge quarry has only a row of humble dormitories. Among them, only one side of the kitchen is still lit, steaming hot, and a strong smell of meat.


    Unexpectedly, the food in this place is not bad. Do you have extra meals in the middle of the night?


    Chu fan waved his hand and motioned Tang Feifei to wait for him in place. He turned over and jumped in from the steel wire fence. The cat walked quickly around the waist and quickly came to the wall of the dormitory.


    Glancing at the four dormitories with perspective eyes, he found that two of the beds in the four dormitories were empty, and there were 16 people in the other two dormitories, sleeping like a dead pig.


    Chu fan was about to cross the kitchen and look again. He found that Tang Feifei also slipped over. Surprisingly, she was still followed by two big wolf dogs. Look at the cheap way of wagging her head and tail, as if Tang Feifei was their master.


    "Why did you come in?" Chu Fan said in a low voice.


    "If I don''t come, you will be bitten by the dog." Tang Feifei pointed to the two big dogs and whispered, "these two things have found you long ago, but they touch them silently and are ready to bite you. Of course, the two dogs can''t do anything to you, but if they bark, our plan will be ruined."


    Chu fan thumbed up: "you''re still powerful!"


    "That''s!" Tang Feifei was very proud and pointed to the distance. The two big dogs ran past happily and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Chu fan and Xia Yanran came to the outside of the kitchen and took a careful look. They found that there were six people busy inside. A red teacher was frying in a big pot with an extra large shovel.


    The big pot enough for dozens of people was filled with stewed potatoes and cabbage, which made Chu fan wonder. How did he become potatoes and cabbage when he smelled the meat? The food is too bad, isn''t it?


    Besides, there are only 16 people in the dormitory. Even if there are another 16, they can''t eat so much?


    Suddenly, Tang Feifei pointed to the other side. Chu fan looked and saw that there was a big master over there. In front of him was a normal household iron pot, and he was holding a pot of stew into the basin.


    Then, a middle-aged woman came quickly, put the dishes in large bowls and put them on the long table on one side of the kitchen. There was also a middle-aged woman who put on bowls and chopsticks, exactly 16 pairs.


    The steamer on the other side was opened. A woman took out steaming plates and put the steamed rice in a bowl. Others carried bags of steamed bread and put it on the table.


    "Almost, go and ask someone to come over for dinner." the chef threw away the spatula and walked towards the table with a pot of fried vegetables just out of the pot.


    Immediately, a middle-aged woman with sharp legs and feet walked out quickly, came to the two dormitories, knocked hard on the door and said loudly, "eat, get up and eat."


    In about ten minutes, the dormitory door opened, and the people inside came out one after another. They walked into the kitchen angrily, sat down and began to eat.


    At this time, Chu fan and Tang Feifei hid in the north of the kitchen. There was a small window to see inside, but because of the dark sky, the people inside couldn''t see the two people in the dark outside.


    Chu fan learned from their gossip that they were about to change posts with another group of people, but there was no one else in such a large quarry? Moreover, looking at the clothes of these people, they don''t look like coolies?


    Just then, Tang Feifei poked Gu Chufan, pointed to the people who cooked in the kitchen, and saw them take out buckets and put potatoes and cabbage in the big pot like washing pig food.


    The big pot on the other side was also opened. There was a big pot full of rice, but the moldy smell was clearly the rice stuffy from the old moldy rice.


    Who is this for?

 Chapter 914

    A quarry has to work in two shifts. One group eats big fish and meat, while the other group eats potatoes, cabbage and moldy rice without oil and water.


    The most important thing is that Chu fanleng didn''t find out where the other group was. However, it doesn''t matter. These people will finish eating soon. When they finish eating, they must go to change another group. Naturally, everything will be clear at that time.


    Chu fan and Tang Feifei waited patiently for about 20 minutes. These people finally had enough to eat and drink. They passed in an orderly way. In a group, they lifted the bucket full of food with a wooden stick and walked towards the door.


    These people wore miner''s lamp caps on their heads. Therefore, although the road was not easy to walk, it was also smooth and stable. To Chu fan''s surprise, they walked towards the reception room at the gate of the mine.


    Because there was a light at the door of the reception room, Chu fan didn''t dare to approach. He didn''t go around to the back of the reception room until the sixteen people went in one after another.


    Unfortunately, a bald man of about 50 came out of the reception room wearing an army coat and humming a minor. Seeing his posture of loosening his trouser belt as he walked, it was clear that he came out to drain water.


    Chu fan took a quick look inside and found that it was empty. He no longer hesitated. Taking advantage of the bald man''s urination, he came forward to cover his mouth and strangle his neck.


    "Be honest, I''m a policeman!"


    In a word, the bald man was scared like chaff, and his legs couldn''t stand stably. If Chu fan hadn''t strangled his neck, he would have collapsed to the ground.


    It seems that there is something really wrong here. Chu fan glanced around and kidnapped the man to a dark corner. He felt a desert eagle on his forehead and asked coldly, "you only have one chance to tell me where those people went just now?"


    "Go... Go to the underground mine, change your guard," said the bald man trembling. I didn''t finish peeing just now. Now I''m all peeing in my pants.


    Before Chu fan could continue to ask, he put everything away with a sad face.


    It turns out that the quarry mined Jinsha three years ago, which is very different. Under normal circumstances, it is necessary to re declare and pass the examination and approval before they can have the mining qualification.


    Can taxes be the same for stone mines and gold mines? That is definitely the difference between heaven and earth. The huge benefits are enough for people to take risks.


    If it''s just tax evasion, it''s understandable. After all, it''s painful for anyone to hand over the real gold and silver in his pocket. Moreover, tax evasion is common all over the street.


    But in this quarry, a group of migrant workers were detained. These people were caught or cheated. Many of them were mentally retarded, that is, the mentally retarded who have strength and can work but have incomplete intellectual development.


    Like slaves, these people were imprisoned in underground mines and specialized in gold panning. In order to prevent them from escaping, the factory director Yang Mingliang hired a group of thugs, those who had just eaten.


    There are more than thirty of these people in total. They are divided into two classes to supervise these people in turn. They are like supervisors in earlier years. If anyone dares to be lazy, they will whip them directly and show no mercy.


    "Officer, I was forced," said the bald man with a sad face. "They threatened me to kill my family if I dare to tell the story. I dare not say."


    "Hum, now you''re not afraid of being killed?" Chu fan snorted coldly and said, "even if you''re an accomplice, it''s enough to shoot. However, if you do meritorious deeds, you may not even have to go to jail."


    The bald man nodded quickly: "I will cooperate with the government and perform well."


    "Well, let me ask you, is Yang Mingliang there?"


    "He usually doesn''t live in the mine at night. His brother is in charge of everything here. He comes every night and takes the screened gold away."


    Chu fan pondered for a moment and continued to ask, "it''s impossible that his brother-in-law Han Dexin doesn''t know about this mine?"


    "I know. Occasionally, Han Dexin will replace director Yang and take the gold away."


    "Does Han provincial Party secretary know about this?"


    "This... I don''t know."


    Chu fan asked in detail again. He got up and said to Tang Feifei, "send a signal."


    Tang Feifei took a box of fireworks from the ring and lit it on the ground. Soon, a flash ball with a sharp whistling sound sprayed into the air and exploded with a bang. The bright fireworks exploded a gorgeous pattern in the air.


    Then, fireworks rushed into the sky one by one, as if it was a festival. The movement here soon attracted the people in the kitchen, running out with their rice bowls one by one and staring at the fireworks in the air.


    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps came. Countless heavily armed soldiers directly kicked open the door and rushed in. Two wolf dogs barked wildly and dared not come forward. They were all shot by a soldier.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Several people at the kitchen door dropped their rice bowls to the ground and smashed them. Several women were so frightened that they squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms and cried for mercy.


    "Take this man too." Chu fan grabbed the bald man''s neck and pushed it to a soldier. The soldier''s face was cold and stern. The mouth of the micro punch gun in his hand was aimed at the bald man. He was so frightened that his legs and stomach were cramped. How could he move? Knocked to the ground by the butt of a soldier''s gun, don''t you go? Shoot you if you don''t go.


    "What''s the situation?" Xia Yanran quickly came to Chu fan and asked.


    Chu fan pointed to the reception room and said, "there is a secret passage that leads directly to the underground gold mine."


    "What? Gold mine?" Xia Yanran was surprised. "There are gold mines in this place? It''s incredible."


    "What''s more incredible is still ahead." Chu fan briefly said that the prisoners were mining and eating pig food. Xia Yanran was so angry that she gnashed her teeth and waved her hand, "come on, rush in for me. If you encounter resistance, kill them."


    "Yes!" one of the team leaders said hello and immediately rushed into the reception room with a team of people.


    Chu fan pointed to the mine and said, "there is also a shaft in it, which is the channel for transporting stones. In the past, several people guarded it and caught one by one."


    "Yes!" someone led the team over again.


    Xia Yanran took out her mobile phone and sent out the edited text messages one by one. This was edited by her while she was waiting for boredom. She didn''t expect to use it at all.


    Unexpectedly, such a small quarry would involve such a big case.


    The sky in Dongshan province is going to change!


    Shortly after Xia Yanran''s message was sent, ten armed helicopters in Yanjing military region took off and rushed to Dongshan province.


    At the same time, Xiao Jingsheng, who had fallen asleep, got up immediately and reported it. After receiving the instructions, he rushed to Yanjing military region. After waiting for about half an hour, all the people of the Central Discipline Inspection Commission arrived. Without saying a word, he got on a helicopter and rushed to Dongshan province.


    These people didn''t even know what had happened. They just received an order to meet them in the military region. With Xiao Jingsheng as the leader of the task force, they began to investigate the officials of Dongshan province.


    This news really made everyone take a breath of air-conditioning. This is to cut the officialdom of Dongshan province. Who stabbed the hornet''s nest? Dongshan province is not far from Yanjing city. Helicopters run straight and fly fast. Chu fan is not over yet. People have arrived.


    Under Xia Yanran''s instruction, the provincial Party committee compound of Dongshan province was surrounded, but these soldiers could not move around. People and vehicles could enter, but anyone who came out should be subject to the strictest scrutiny.


    In contrast, the family building of Tonghai County government was not so lucky. In the middle of the night, a team of soldiers rushed directly into the county magistrate Han Dexin''s house to control Han Dexin''s wife and children who were still sleeping, but they didn''t catch Han Dexin.


    However, a large number of gold bars were found in the safe of his home. Two boxes under the bed were full of US dollars, a total of 8 million.


    On Chu fan''s side, the prisoners have been rescued. Chu fan almost shed tears when he saw their eyes dull and skinny.


    It''s terrible. Good people are locked in the mine day and night, and they are tortured crazy. These animals should be killed! Yang Mingliang and Han Dexin should be shot 100 times.


    Xia Yanran answered the phone, returned to Chu fan and said in a deep voice, "Han Dexin didn''t sleep at home and didn''t catch it. However, all the roads out of the city were blocked, and he couldn''t run."


    "And Yang Mingliang''s declining net."


    Chu fan''s face was cold and stern, and his eyes fell on the thugs squatting on the ground with their heads. These people helped the tyranny and committed no less sins than Yang Mingliang and Han Dexin.


    Just now, a soldier who came back from the mine reported that a corpse hiding cave was found in the mine, in which at least 20 corpses were found, and the specific quantity is still being counted.


    "A bunch of animals!"


    Chu fan took out the sand Eagle again and shouted, "drag someone over to me."


    A soldier came forward and caught an unlucky ghost. He could not live or die. He was knocked down by the butt of a gun and kicked with one foot.


    "It''s none of my business. I didn''t kill people..." the unlucky wolf cried.


    "Shut up!" Chu fan shouted angrily, pointed a gun at his forehead and asked coldly, "do you know where Yang Mingliang and Han Dexin are?"


    "I really don''t know that."


    "Who is Yang Mingliang''s brother? Point him out to me."


    The unlucky ghost hesitated. At this time, Chu fan pulled the trigger, and with a bang, the unlucky ghost''s head exploded like a smashed watermelon and fell straight to the ground.


    Kill a man and the rest are stupid. It''s too cruel. I don''t even have a sign. I''ll kill if I say so.


    "All have it." Chu Fanli drank.


    The soldiers who were stunned by Chu fan''s killing quickly woke up and immediately stood at attention.


    "Ready!"


    The soldiers did not hesitate to pick up their guns. The black muzzle of the gun was aimed at the thugs. As long as Chu fan gave an order, they would not hesitate to sieve these people.

 Chapter 915

    "I said, I know where Yang Mingliang is."


    "Han Dexin has a little honey who lives in 802, unit 1, building 6, Dexin Garden community."


    "He, he is Yang Mingliang''s brother - Yang Jinbao..."


    These thugs were scared out of their courage. They dared not hesitate. They rushed to explain what they knew, for fear that they would be suddenly shot by these soldiers.


    Xia Yanran pressed down Chu fan''s muzzle and comforted: "calm down. Just leave the matter here to me. Go to the detention center to pick up light dance."


    "There''s nothing wrong with Qingwu. I''ll take someone to catch Yang Mingliang and you''ll take someone to catch Han Dexin." Chu fan pointed the thugs at the muzzle of the gun and said, "watch it for me. Let one go and I''ll shoot him."


    "Please rest assured that there will be no less," an officer shouted.


    Chu fan nodded, put away his gun, pointed to Yang Jinbao who collapsed to the ground and shouted, "take him with you. If you don''t want to die, take me to your brother, otherwise, you can go on the road now."


    "The government spared his life. I said, I said everything." Yang Jinbao''s forehead was broken. Chu fan waved his hand. Two soldiers came forward, put up his arms and took him to a military vehicle.


    In the car, Yang Jinbao explained all his bed wetting when he was a child. Chu fan learned that these people in the mine had criminal records, and several of them even went to the palace. Just because they love leisure and hate work, they can''t find a serious job, and Yang Jinbao has served in prison and knows many cellmates. After he got out of prison, he helped his brother recruit these people.


    This place is very good. Although we have to go to the mine every day, the salary is high and the treatment is good. Every few days, Yang Jinbao will take these people to the county to relax and make them more loyal and work harder.


    In their view, the mine is covered by the county magistrate. What can happen? Besides, those who have been caught, entering the mine is equivalent to entering the cage. It is more difficult to go out than to go to heaven.


    As for the corpses in the cave, a few of them fought hard and were killed, and the rest almost died of fatigue and illness. In the eyes of these people, those workers are just tools for making money. If they die, they will get another one soon. It''s not easy to catch a few people these days?


    But they never thought that the mine cave was exposed so soon that they didn''t even have the power to resist, and they didn''t dare to resist at all. They still don''t understand how they came from these simple and rough soldiers instead of the police? Especially the leader, who said to kill without blinking, was so cruel.


    Less than half an hour later, the military car stopped outside a bath center in the county. In addition to the dozens of soldiers accompanying it, two more cars, a total of more than 40 people, surrounded the whole bath center at Chu fan''s order.


    "Lead the way and find your brother. You''ll take the credit. If you dare to play with a moth, I promise you''ll die ugly." Chu Fan said coldly.


    Yang Jinbao swallowed a mouthful of water secretly and said to himself, brother, you can''t blame me. I really have no move.


    "Go!" a soldier kicked him. Yang Jinbao dared not delay any longer and hurried to the bath center.


    Now, it''s more than one o''clock in the morning, and the bath center is still open for business, but almost all the doormen and security guards have gone to bed, and there is no receptionist at the door. So that the whole bath center was surrounded that no one noticed. Until more than 30 soldiers rushed in, the footsteps were like thunder and deafening. Who could sleep?


    "What do you do? What do you do... Ah!"


    A man with a bath towel on his body came out of the lounge. As soon as he shouted, he was hit back by the butt of a gun. Then the door was kicked open. Despite the screams of the red fruit girl inside, he pulled her hair out.


    In the eyes of these soldiers, there are only orders, not men and women. When they met the cooperators, their attitude was good. They just asked people to gather in the downstairs hall for inspection. Like the forced criminal just now, they were beaten to blood in the nose and dragged out with wolves crying and ghosts howling.


    Chu fan followed Yang Jinbao and came to the third floor. A man just came out of the guest room. He didn''t put on his shoes because he was too anxious.


    "Jinbao? Are you..." before the man finished, the muzzle of two black guns hit his forehead, which scared him almost to pee in his pants. At this time, he saw that Jinbao was not followed by friends, but a group of cold-blooded soldiers.


    Chu fan took the first two steps and said coldly, "are you the boss of this bath center?"


    "Yes... No, not..."


    "Is it?"


    "Well, there are some shares, but I''m just a manager. I don''t have the big head..."


    Chu fan waved impatiently, "where''s Yang Mingliang?"


    "He... He''s gone."


    "Gone?" Chu fan sneered, "when I find him, I''ll kill you. Search for me!"


    A group of soldiers rushed up and the luxurious decorated door was kicked open by these people. No matter who slept in it or whether it was male or female, they all took it away.


    "Da da ta TA!"


    Outside, there was a sudden gunshot, which scared Yang Jinbao to the ground. He felt that he had never been so afraid of being caught in prison. These people really dare to shoot and kill. It''s so scary!


    The manager of the bath center was also stunned. He also thought to help Yang Mingliang delay. As long as he ran out, he would certainly find a way to save himself. But now he found that he was wrong, and it was a big mistake. These people didn''t ask for any evidence at all. They said they would kill.


    Dare not think any more, the manager hurriedly said, "Sir, i... I''m wrong. Yang Mingliang is in that room. I''ll show you now..."


    "Now you know what''s wrong? It''s too late!" Chu fan sneered. "You may not know what Yang Mingliang has done? Don''t worry, you''ll be on the road with him soon."


    "Sir, spare your life. I really don''t know anything..."


    Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He strode over, stopped at the door of the innermost guest room, kicked the door open, and strode in.


    On the big bed in the guest room, a girl curled up in the corner with a thin quilt and looked in horror at Chu fan and others who came in. From her bare white shoulders and her underwear scattered on the ground, it can be seen that she should be a first-class sleep without wearing anything.


    "Where''s Yang Mingliang?" Chu fan shouted.


    The girl trembled with fear. She quickly pointed to the window and said in a trembling voice: "he... He jumped out of the window just now, and then heard the gunshot... It''s none of my business, I don''t know anything."


    "Take it away!" Chu fan waved his hand and went to the window. A soldier saw Chu fan below and immediately shouted, "report to the chief. He just caught a man who jumped from a building and tried to escape. After verification, he is the No. 1 target Yang Mingliang."


    "OK!" Chu fan was shocked and shouted, "tie him up and put him in the car."


    "Yes!"


    Chu fan strode downstairs. He even met an acquaintance at the entrance of the stairs on the third floor. He was immediately happy: "Oh, isn''t this director Luo? Why are you here when you don''t sleep at home in the middle of the night?"


    After seeing Chu fan, director Luo Jiang, who was still a little frightened, turned pale and couldn''t say a word. Just now, he thought he could muddle through. As long as he could leave here, he would be safe. But I didn''t expect to meet Chu fan. He is the only one who can have so much energy to mobilize the army to arrest Yang Mingliang.


    This time, Yang Mingliang was doomed, and he, director of the County Public Security Bureau, stopped resting at home in the middle of the night, but was blocked in the guest room of the bath center. With this alone, he would never want to mix in the system in the future. When he thought of all the things he had helped Yang Mingliang before, a stream of blood rushed into his mind, and Luo Jiang fainted directly.


    Chu fan has no sympathy for Luojiang. He is not worthy of pity. Based on his appearance in the bath center, Chu fan can conclude that his relationship with Yang Mingliang must be very iron. Then, can he know nothing about what Yang Mingliang did?


    As a law enforcer, ignoring the law and even acting as an umbrella for criminals, he should be killed more than Yang Mingliang.


    Chu fan explained that he left some people to clean up. He went straight out of the bath center and came to the military car outside. A man in his thirties was staring at him with a vicious look like a wolf.


    He had only a bath towel around his waist, and his legs were dripping with blood. It was obvious that he had been shot and injured just now. After a simple bandage, the blood has stopped, but even if his injury is cured, I''m afraid it can''t be as flexible as before.


    "Yang Mingliang, didn''t you expect?" Chu fan asked with a faint smile.


    Yang Mingliang gnashed his teeth and said, "who the hell are you? Where did I offend you? You caught me so loudly?"


    "Two months ago, I didn''t even hear your name. You just wanted to offend me, and you didn''t have a chance." Chu fan took a cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath, and said faintly, "I was the one who sealed up your quarry last time, and I invited the research team."


    Yang Mingliang''s face changed greatly: "are you the murderer Wang Chufan?"


    "Yes, I am Chu fan." Chu fan, holding a cigarette, pointed to Yang Mingliang. "Do you think you want to die? I beat you once. You spend a few small money to cure the disease of the village name. Who will know that you are a gold mine? But you retaliate against Bian Qingwu''s family. You think you can do whatever you want if you have a brother-in-law who is a county magistrate?"


    When Chu fan spoke about the gold mine, Yang Mingliang suddenly looked like death. The exposure of the gold mine was small, and the imprisoned workers were the big deal. Dozens of people, who dares to protect him? Even his brother-in-law, Han Dexin, will be shot this time.


    "Can I have a cigarette?" Yang Mingliang calmed down.

 Chapter 916

    Chu fan took out a cigarette, handed it to him and helped him light it. He asked faintly, "do you have anything else to say?"


    Yang Mingliang''s hand trembled slightly. After smoking two cigarettes, his hand stabilized. He looked up and said, "can I talk to you alone?"


    "It''s not necessary." Chu fan resolutely refused, "if you have anything to say, if you want to bribe me, you''d better save it. I have too much money to spend. I don''t want a small gold mine like you for nothing."


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to speak, Chu fan waved his hand: "take it away!"


    "Wait!" Yang Mingliang hurriedly said, "I... I want to ask you something."


    Chu fan frowned: "you beg me? Why should I help you?"


    "I know I''m not qualified to ask you for help now, but I have something you might like." Yang Mingliang said in a deep voice. "It''s the video data of Dongshan provincial officials in my bath center. I think you must need it now."


    Chu fan was surprised: "how do you know I need this information?"


    "Guess? It''s obvious." Yang Mingliang took a deep breath and said mockingly, "if you just catch me, you need to send so many soldiers? Just dozens of policemen."


    "At best, I''m a chicken, and what you hold in your hand is an ox killing knife. If you don''t know that you will die, I won''t give you the information, because with these information, someone will try their best to save me. But now, these are useless. You can''t live your own sins. Since you will die, I can''t control so much."


    Chu fan pondered for a moment and said, "tell me first. What do you want me to do for you?"


    "I like a woman. Her name is Liang Xiaoping. She is a married woman." Yang Mingliang laughed at herself. "Aren''t you surprised? In fact, I can''t understand it. Why can''t I forget her?"


    It turned out that Yang Mingliang and Liang Xiaoping were from the same village. They grew up together since childhood. They shared the same table from primary school to high school graduation. Because of the great difference in results, Yang Mingliang did not enter the University, while Liang Xiaoping was admitted to the university with excellent results.


    In order to be with Liang Xiaoping, Yang Mingliang resolutely went out to work. In the city where Liang Xiaoping went to school, the gap between the two people is becoming larger and larger. Liang Xiaoping knows better men, while Yang Mingliang is becoming more and more inferior. Until one day, Liang Xiaoping got married, Yang Mingliang left disheartened and went to his brother-in-law Han Dexin.


    With the help of his brother-in-law, he quickly established himself in Tonghai County, contracted the quarry, and finally mixed like a man. But these years of experience taught him one thing, that is, he must have friends.


    Don''t people often say that there are many friends and many roads. Therefore, he specially shares with others and opened an extremely high-end bath center. The massage technicians in it are hired from famous night shows all over the country with high salaries.


    With money in Yang Mingliang''s pocket, he is naturally generous in spending money. What kind of friends can''t he make? Especially with his brother-in-law Han Dexin, even the mayor has to give him some face.


    The whole Dongshan province has three religions and nine streams. As long as there are some leading figures, almost all of them have drunk with him, and most of them have bathed and massaged in his bath center. But when his career was booming, he suddenly met his first girlfriend Liang Xiaoping.


    In just a few years, their identities have changed greatly. Liang Xiaoping married a talented senior brother. The senior brother also lived up to expectations, entered the ranks of civil servants and soon became a minor. Unfortunately, he worked in Tonghai County.


    Yang Mingliang felt that this was an opportunity given to him by the old God and immediately launched a fierce offensive against Liang Xiaoping. Unexpectedly, Liang Xiaoping clearly told him that she was a man with a husband. She loved her husband very much. Even if her life was not very rich, she would not betray her husband.


    People say that what you can''t get is the best. That''s what Yang Mingliang is. The more Liang Xiaoping is like this, the more he likes it. He has used coercion, inducement and various means, but Liang Xiaoping is not moved, but is becoming colder and colder to him. What''s more irritating is that her husband, Yang Mingliang, promised that as long as he left Liang Xiaoping, he would help him to be promoted to the deputy department level.


    This is a step that others need to work hard for a lifetime, but Liang Xiaoping''s husband refused and said that even if he looked at the door of the government, he would not leave Liang Xiaoping.


    After getting drunk once, Yang Mingliang drove Liang Xiaoping''s husband into the hospital and became a vegetable, but Liang Xiaoping still didn''t abandon her husband. After Yang Mingliang woke up, he regretted that he wanted Liang Xiaoping to live a better life, but he didn''t want to push her life into a dilemma.


    He wanted to help her, but Liang Xiaoping refused. On several occasions, he wanted to summon up the courage to admit that he bumped into her husband and asked her for forgiveness, but he didn''t dare to say it. He was afraid that after saying it, they wouldn''t even have to make friends.


    Originally, he planned to leave a sum of money for Liang Xiaoping before leaving China, which is also a little compensation for her. Unexpectedly, retribution came so quickly that he was trapped and doomed before he left.


    Youdao is that people are dying, and his words are good. At this time, the only person who feels guilty is Liang Xiaoping. In fact, he couldn''t tell whether he still loved her or not. Maybe he was unwilling to do it at the bottom of his heart, which made him want to take Liang Xiaoping as his own. But in fact, any woman he picked out around him was more beautiful, younger and more feminine than liang Xiaoping.


    "I''ve hidden a batch of gold bars in the dark grid in my basement, a total of 100, weighing 10 kg." Yang Mingliang said, "I hope you can help me give these gold bars to Liang Xiaoping, tell her the truth, and say that I compensated her."


    "I don''t expect her to forgive me. I just hope she can be good in the future and say sorry for me."


    "Sorry, I can''t promise you." when Yang Mingliang was so anxious to stand up, Chu fan waved his hand and comforted, "don''t worry, listen to me. Your gold bars are to be confiscated and compensated for those killed by you and those living. However, I can help you in private and send Liang Xiaoping a sum of money in your name."


    Yang Mingliang shed tears of gratitude and sobbed down his head: "thank you, I thank you..."


    "I don''t need to thank you. It''s true to give me the video you said."


    "Yes." Yang Mingliang hurriedly said, "the video is stored in a USB flash disk by me, and the USB flash disk is placed on the ceiling of my room and bathroom. You can touch it as long as you take down the exhaust fan."


    Chu fan waved his hand. The soldier next to him immediately ran out. About ten minutes later, the soldier came back with a black USB flash disk in his hand and handed it to Chu fan.


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Yang Mingliang couldn''t help scolding, "I''m dead. These disgusting things don''t want to be better. They all change - state one by one."


    "All right, send him to the hospital for dressing up. Remember, he can''t have any problems before the handover. Understand?"


    "I see!"


    Chu fan gets off and several soldiers escort Yang Mingliang to the hospital. He calls Xia Yanran and tells her about the USB flash disk. Xia Yanran immediately asks him to send the USB flash disk to his uncle Xiao Jingsheng. Chu fan called again, asked his uncle''s address, flew directly over and gave him the USB flash disk.


    In order to determine the authenticity of the USB flash disk, ye two got two laptops and inserted the USB flash disk. Soon, the data on the USB flash disk was read out, which was impressively more than 30 g video data.


    Chu fan casually opened one and saw a small restricted film, which is still in HD. Although some parts are not very vivid, the face of the hero on the screen is very clear.


    "Who is this man? He seems to be more than 50 years old. He can be a grandpa even if he finds such a little girl. Bah!" Chu fan cursed, withdrew and clicked a video to go in.


    At this time, the shocked Xiao Jingsheng calmed down, sighed helplessly and said, "I didn''t expect Secretary Hong to be such a person. Alas, it''s not safe at night."


    "Secretary Hong? Is he the Secretary of Tonghai County Party committee?"


    Xiao Jingsheng shook his head: "no, he is the Secretary of Linhai municipal Party committee. He has done a lot of great things that benefit the country and the people. I didn''t expect that at his age, he would... Alas!"


    Chu fan stood up and yawned: "second uncle, take your time. I''ll go back first... Oh, by the way, my sister is still locked up in the detention center. Can I let her out now?"


    "Don''t ask me. You can do it yourself."


    Chu fan has no way at all. Who makes him his own uncle? Since he doesn''t help, Chu fan can only find a way by himself.


    After returning to Tonghai County, Chu fan directly returns to Bian''s house and finds that Tang Feifei has slept in Bian Qingwu''s room. This heartless woman, people are sitting in the living room, and you run to bed.


    How can you sleep without calling me?


    "Let''s have a rest early. We''ll go to the county tomorrow morning and pick up the light dance home." Chu fan yawned and dragged Su Yuan upstairs.


    Bian Kui hurriedly said, "come on, get the bed quilt for Chu fan and clean up the room next to Qingwu..."


    "Don''t talk, no one thinks you''re dumb." Xiaocui glared at him angrily and asked him to take his sleeping son back to the room.


    Bian Kui hasn''t figured it out yet. After sending his son back, he happens to see Chu fan coming out of the kitchen with two bottles of water in his hand and entering Bian Qingwu''s room. Across the door, he vaguely heard the laughter of women inside, and the only women in the family were the two women brought by Chu fan except his daughter-in-law Xiaocui.


    Do they live together? This... This is too... That''s what.


    He was still worried about Chu fan''s body. His ear was suddenly caught by someone. He almost cried out in pain.


    "Don''t sleep, what are you doing at the door? Go back to sleep with me." Xiaocui took him away fiercely

 Chapter 917

    Chu fan slept quietly here, but the people in the mixed system of Dongshan province didn''t sleep almost all night. Because their old one was taken away to talk.


    After a series of phone calls, everyone knew what had happened and was stunned one by one. No one could have imagined that a quarry in xiaotonghai county would lead to such a big case, and this case even involved Lao Yi.


    However, with the understanding of these subordinates to the old leaders, he is not the kind of mercenary?


    At dawn, there is no clear news about the old one, but Secretary Hong of Linhai City and the newly appointed mayor have been found out one after another, not only in terms of life style, but also in terms of economy. The amount of cash found at home is amazing.


    The most shocking thing is Tonghai County, where more than one third of the officials involved are still growing. County Magistrate Han Dexin was the first to bear the brunt. Last night, he was arrested at the home of a divorced woman. At that time, they didn''t even have a cloth on them.


    The second is Luo Jiang, director of the Public Security Bureau. When he was arrested, he talked back hard, but when people found out that he had a lot of unknown property and even sent his son abroad to study, he completely collapsed to the ground.


    One night, he not only explained what he had done over the years, but also explained the whole process of perjury against Bian Qingwu. At that time, the person who went to the small fishing village to catch Bian Qingwu was his nephew Gao Ming. Before he went to the police, he received a call from Yang Mingliang.


    In terms of relationship, Gao Ming and Yang Mingliang are more iron. They often drink together. If their friends have something to do, why don''t they help? In addition, Yang Mingliang promised on the phone that after it was done, he would give him two 500 grams of gold bars. If they were changed into money, it would be at least more than 2.3 million.


    Even in the face of money, this favor must be helped anyway.


    This is not the first time Gaoming has done this. While Bian''s family took Bian Qingwu away, he took away the fruit knife on the tea table without trace. On the way back to the police station, he stabbed the dead robber in the chest with this fruit knife, and then put the bloody fruit knife into a sealed bag, which became an important criminal evidence.


    When he returned to the police station, Gao Ming began a sudden trial. Unfortunately, Bian Qingwu, although young, was also a person who had seen the world. He simply ignored it. In a word, he was less than 13 years old and was in self-defense.


    It''s easy to decide whether it''s self-defense, but she''s not old enough to bear criminal responsibility, but it''s not easy to do. Finally, Luo Jiang came forward and used his right to change Bian Qingwu''s account. When Bian Kui went to inquire, he forcibly re handled the account book for him. As for the old account book, it was destroyed directly.


    In the hospital, Yang Mingliang, after bandaging his legs, explained the incident in detail. At the beginning, he wanted to spend money to avoid disasters and minimize the impact. Anyway, it was a gold mine. He didn''t want money. But he didn''t expect that Mayor Zhang Shan soon realized that there was a problem in his mine.


    For this matter, Han Dexin found his uncle Han Yonghe. In a word, Zhang Shan was transferred from Linhai City to sit on the bench. At this time, Yang Mingliang learned that the man behind him was the murderer Wang Chufan.


    From that moment on, Yang Mingliang never slept a safe sleep again. He advised his brother-in-law Han Dexin to go abroad with him, but Han Dexin was reluctant to give up everything beautiful in front of him.


    In order to prevent future trouble, my brother-in-law and brother-in-law came up with a poisonous trick. They asked someone to pretend to be a robber and rob Bian Qingwu''s house. After getting a sum of money, they killed their whole family.


    As soon as the Bian family died, Chu fan broke off contact with the Bian family and even the small fishing village. At that time, he will try his best to track down the whereabouts of the robbers and avenge Bian Qingwu. But people are hidden in the underground cave of the quarry. Who can find them?


    Unfortunately, people are not as good as heaven. Instead of killing Bian Qingwu, she killed one of the robbers he sent. The other three were scared out of their wits and ran back in embarrassment. Yang Mingliang had the layout behind him.


    Now, the truth has come to light. Bian Qingwu belongs to self-defense, and her registered permanent residence has been changed again. She doesn''t need to bear any legal responsibility at all.


    Early in the morning, Xia Yanran, who had been busy all night, came to Bian''s house and told Chu fan and Bian Kui the good news. They stopped cooking. They cleaned up immediately and got on the bus and went straight to the County Detention Center.


    Chu fan asked Bian Kui and his wife to wait patiently in the car. He walked in under the leadership of a male policeman.


    "Bian Qingwu, you can go out." with a bang, the iron door was opened. Bian Qingwu, who was closed inside, calmly folded his clothes, put all his utensils in order, and combed his hair with his hand, so he didn''t rush out of the room where she was detained.


    Luo Jiang is right. Bian Qingwu is really taken care of. The room where she is detained is similar to the guest room of the hotel. There is an independent bathroom and TV. What she wants to eat is specially bought for her, and she doesn''t need to pay. The only thing is that she can''t leave the room.


    Now, she took a bath and changed into the clothes she wore when she came. She was nostalgic for the room she had lived in for several days. It''s not that she didn''t give up, but that the room left her a deep impression that she will never forget in her life.


    Although there is no need to worry about food and clothing, TV and computers are available. Don''t others want this kind of life after struggling all their life? But she would rather go back to the past and get up early with her brother to pick up seafood at the beach than come back here to enjoy happiness.


    Only when you lose freedom can you know how precious freedom is.


    At the door, Bian Qingwu bowed to the policewoman at the door and said sincerely, "thank you for your care these days."


    "No, no, I''m also under orders." the policewoman was a little frightened and hurried, "if there''s anything to offend, please don''t mind."


    This attitude is quite different from that when Bian Qingwu first came in. It was after Luo Jiang called specially that the policewoman was much better to her. Just now, the policewoman learned that the weather had changed in Tonghai County. The fuse was the little girl in front of her. She was in a cold sweat.


    It''s too hanging. If I treat other prisoners like that, I''m afraid I''ll be more miserable than Luojiang. Now, she just wants to see Bian Qingwu off as soon as possible. It''s best not to see her again in her life.


    She also doesn''t understand. Since the girl has such a big background, why should these people touch the bad luck? Isn''t this death? As everyone knows, Han Dexin, who proposed to do this, regretted his intestines at this time.


    Originally, he wanted to beat Chu fan with the help of his uncle''s power to let him know that the strong dragon does not pressure the local snake. Even if you compare with the ox, you have to give me some peace in Dongshan province.


    As long as the hard evidence is solid, even if Chu fan has a big background, he won''t want to get people out. At that time, if he wants to save Bian Qingwu, he will have to ask Secretary Han Yonghe. At that time, Han Yonghe will be a natural person. Will Chu fan still have trouble with Han Dexin and Yang Mingliang?


    Unfortunately, the idea was good, but the result was unexpected. They not only successfully rescued Bian Qingwu from the detention center, but also folded them in. That is to say, if you harm others, you will end up harming yourself. If you do evil, you can''t live.


    As soon as Bian Qingwu walked out of the detention center, he saw a familiar Wei''an figure standing in the sun. He was so excited that tears filled his eyes. All the grievances he had suffered flew out of the sky, and his heart was full of happiness.


    "Qingwu, brother takes you home." Chu fan puts out his hand to her, and Bian Qingwu can no longer control himself. With a flash of his figure, he immediately crosses the distance of nearly ten meters and plunges into Chu fan''s arms.


    Chu fan stroked her hair and let her cry in her arms until a few minutes later, her cry gradually stopped and looked up.


    "Enough crying?" Chu fan wiped the tears from her cheeks and said helplessly, "I''m blind in this suit. You have to wash it for me when you go home."


    "No problem." Bian lightly danced and took Chu fan''s arm and said with a smile, "as long as you don''t dislike me and wash your clothes all your life."


    "Cough, your parents are still waiting outside. Let''s go." Chu fan coughed and dared not entangle on this topic, so he took her away quickly.


    When they walked out of the gate of the detention center and stayed outside, Bian Kui and his wife, who were waiting anxiously, immediately greeted them, took Bian dancing, asked them all the time, looked up and down, and confirmed that she was really nothing, so they were greatly relieved and completely relieved.


    "Light dance hasn''t had breakfast yet?" Chu fan waved. "Get in the car and take you to have a good meal."


    "Brother, I want to go home."


    Xiaocui hurriedly said, "there''s everything at home. Just go home and eat. I''ll cook and make a light dance favorite. You''ve lost weight these days."


    Since they all strongly asked to go home, Chu fan didn''t insist anymore. He drove with Bian Qingwu towards home. Soon, the small fishing village was vaguely in sight. Looking at the blue sea outside the window and smelling the humid air full of sea smell, Bian Qingwu was in a better mood.


    This is the taste of home!


    "Stop!" Bian Qingwu suddenly shouted. Chu fan subconsciously stopped the car. Bian Qingwu got off and ran to the beach.


    Chu fan, Bian Kui and Xiao Cui also got out of the car and looked in the direction Bian Qingwu ran to. They saw a thin figure on the beach, carrying a large bucket, walking barefoot and laboriously on the beach.


    "Light boat?" Bian Kui was surprised and hurried over.


    Xiaocui hurried over and complained, "why did the child come out to pick up scallops again?"


    Before Chu fan came near, the sister and brother had come with a bucket. Although Bian Qingzhou looks like a mud monkey, his face is going to be happy. Obviously, he has achieved a lot today.


    Bian Kui quickly grabbed the bucket and complained, "smelly boy, I asked you to review at home. Why did you come to the beach again? Our family doesn''t lack this money now."


    "I didn''t want to sell money. I just thought my sister must want to eat this. Come and pick up some back and taste fresh for my sister."


    In a word, Bian Kui and his wife were speechless. Recently, life has been so good that they unknowingly ignore their concern for their children. At this time, they suddenly realize that money is not important. The whole family is happy and safe together, even if they eat bran and swallow vegetables.


    "Come on, let''s go home." Bian Kui took his son with a bucket and walked in front. Xiaocui took her daughter and followed her in the direction of home.


    Well, I''d better drive first.

 Chapter 918

    At noon, Xiaocui prepared a table of rich fishing village food, and specially prepared a bowl of seafood noodles for Bian Qingwu. She said that she would go to bad luck and be safe in the future.


    Bian Qingwu doesn''t believe these statements, but this side is cooked by her mother. She peels every shrimp inside. It''s not only delicious, but also full of strong family affection.


    After dinner, Bian Qingwu poured several cups of tea to Su Yuan and Chu fan, and sat down next to Chu fan on the sofa, being clever and sensible.


    While drinking tea, Chu fan tells Xia Yanran where Yang Mingliang hid the gold bars, and asks her to take out the gold bars and hand them in. Incidentally, he said what he promised Yang Mingliang, and asked Xia Yanran to help check the address of the woman named Liang Xiaoping.


    "Unexpectedly, Yang Mingliang is still an infatuated person." Xia Yanran picked up her cell phone, stood up and said, "OK, I''ll call and ask, what''s the woman''s name?"


    "Liang Xiaoping!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a "pa" sound in the kitchen. It seemed that the plate fell to the ground and broke. Bian Qingwu hurried over and asked with concern, "Mom, are you okay?"


    "I... I''m fine." Xiaocui was a little excited, wiped her hands on her apron, hurried out and said in a trembling voice, "Chu fan, what did you just say is the name of the woman you''re looking for?"


    "Liang Xiaoping." Chu Fan said curiously, "aunt, do you know her?"


    Xiao Cui''s lips moved back and forth, but she didn''t say a word for a long time. Now, even Bian Kui, who was dizzy with drinking, found that his wife had a problem. He quickly came forward and asked, "Xiaocui, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with you? Dance lightly. Take your mother back to her room to have a rest. I''ll clean up the kitchen later."


    "Chu fan, i... can I go with you?" Xiaocui asked in a trembling voice.


    Now, Chu fan can be 100% sure that Xiaocui must know Liang Xiaoping and even be very familiar with her.


    Chu fanrou said in a soft voice, "aunt, if you want to go, it''s no problem. But can you tell me what the relationship between Liang Xiaoping and you is?"


    Bian Kui, Bian Qingwu, and Bian Qingzhou all looked at her nervously. Even Chu fan had a hunch that the relationship between Xiaocui and Liang Xiaoping was definitely not simple.


    Xiaocui hesitated again and again, sighed helplessly, and said slowly, "my name is Liang Xiaocui. My hometown is Rao town in the north. I also have a sister. She is five years younger and her name is Liang Xiaoping."


    Chu fan and others were surprised. Unexpectedly, a Liang Xiaoping was also involved in Xiaocui''s identity. What makes people wonder is why she should hide her husband and children?


    Although Chu fan and Xia Yanran and others wanted to know, it was related to Xiaocui''s privacy. No one was very interested and didn''t ask. However, since Xiaocui opened her mouth, she didn''t intend to hide any more. She told her story in detail.


    Liang Xiaocui was born in a scholarly family. Her father is a university professor and her mother is a teacher in a middle school. Therefore, she has been smart and learned everything quickly since childhood. From primary school to high school, she has always been the first grade, and her grades have never declined.


    Before going to college, she was like a piece of white paper, so pure that people couldn''t bear to blaspheme. Boys who liked her could form a strengthened company, but she never considered it. Because she has always remembered her parents'' words in her heart, she must not talk about friends and delay her studies before entering the University.


    In fact, almost every parent has said this to their children. However, few children can really do this, but Liang Xiaocui did.


    After going to college, she contacted more people and made more friends. In order to enter the society as soon as possible, she even found a part-time tutor without telling her parents. Unexpectedly, this part-time job has become an important turning point in her life.


    The man who hired her as a tutor was a graceful and polite mature man. Through contact, he learned that he was the manager of a company. Because he was busy with his career, he ignored his wife''s feelings and his wife left him. He was busy with his work and had no time to take care of his children, so that his children''s academic performance decreased.


    The emotional blank made her easily believe the man''s words, and the man''s handsome appearance, elegant and funny conversation, as well as his carefulness and consideration soon made Liang Xiaocui fall into his carefully compiled love network.


    During that period of time, Liang Xiaocui was very happy. She imagined that as soon as she graduated, a man would marry her. Although he had children, she didn''t care. As for his money, Liang Xiaocui never wanted to ask him for a penny.


    But when they had been dating for less than three months, a proud woman came to her, gave her a big mouth without saying a word, scolded her for seducing other people''s husbands, and found several fierce women to tear and beat her, and almost stripped her clothes.


    The onlookers around her pointed and talked about her. She felt like a bad woman who destroyed people''s family, but she really didn''t know he had a wife.


    Finally, she summoned up the courage to find his company, but he ruthlessly drove her out and said a lot of ugly and heartless words. Discouraged and heartbroken, Liang Xiaocui didn''t even know how to leave the company. She was walking on her way home, but she was caught by several hooligans


    After that, she went crazy and came to the small fishing village. She met Bian Kui, a kind bachelor, and lived in his house. At the beginning, Bian Kui didn''t know her name, but she knew from her self-talk that her name was Xiaocui, so she kept calling down.


    "Who is that man?" Bian Kuitan stood up, his eyes red, angrily rushed into the kitchen and grabbed a kitchen knife out. "Tell me, I''ll cut him right away."


    Liang Xiaocui grabbed the fruit knife on the tea table and shouted, "if you dare to go out of this door, I''ll die in front of you."


    "Clang", the kitchen knife fell to the ground, and Bian Kui hurried forward two steps, "cui''er, you... Calm down, i... I''m not going, I''m not going anywhere. I''ll guard you at home. Put down the knife first."


    Bian Qingwu also advised, "Mom, my father doesn''t care, but wants to breathe for you. Don''t you know who he is after all these years?"


    Bian Kui nodded again and again: "what Qingwu said is right. If I could marry such a beautiful daughter-in-law as you, I would have burned Gao Xiang. How can I dislike you? I just think that man is not a thing, if it weren''t for him..."


    He wanted to say, if it weren''t for the man, how could Xiaocui go crazy? But then again, if Xiaocui is not crazy, how can she marry him and give birth to a pair of sensible children?


    But even so, he would never thank the man. If he knew who the man was, he would kill him.


    "All right!" Chu fan grabs Liang Xiaocui falsely. The knife in her hand swishes into Chu fan''s palm. He slowly puts it on the tea table and says, "it''s been so long. Why do you mention it? Aunt, are you sure that Liang Xiaoping is your sister?"


    "I don''t know." Liang Xiaocui shook her head bitterly. "There are many people with the same name and surname. Who knows if she is my sister? If not..."


    Bian Qingwu interrupted, "if not, I''ll accompany you back to my hometown and meet my grandparents. OK?"


    "I......" Liang Xiaocui hesitated, wondering whether she should go back.


    Suyuan took her to sit down on the sofa and advised her, "aunt Liang, there are only cruel children in the world, not cruel parents. What happened in those years is not your fault, and you didn''t humiliate your parents, so you can go back and tell everyone that you are innocent."


    "Don''t worry!" Chu Fan said angrily, "aunt, tell me the details of the man. I will let him return your innocence and let him be punished as he deserves."


    "This..." Liang Xiaocui looks at Bian Kui and doesn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Bian Kui sighed, "cui''er, decide for yourself. Anyway, we are still the same as before. No one wants to separate us."


    Xia Yanran said, "aunt Xiaocui, don''t worry, we won''t disclose your address and your name, so even if the man is punished, it won''t affect your life in the small fishing village. And those bastards who bully you, I will catch them and bring them to justice."


    "He... His name is Li Bin. He is the general manager of yuyifang pharmaceutical company." Liang Xiaocui sighed. "Forget it. It''s been so many years. It''s strange that I''m too simple to believe his nonsense. At this point, I''m responsible for myself, and no wonder others."


    She said she didn''t want revenge, but she still said the man''s name and occupation. Subconsciously, she actually wants revenge. It can be seen that women are more likely to remember revenge and will not forget it for many years.


    "OK, that''s it." Chu fan stood up and said with a smile, "have enough to eat and drink. Go to Liang Xiaoping''s house. Maybe you can recognize a relative."


    "I''ll go too." Bian Qingwu jumped up and pulled up his little brother.


    Bian Kui smiled brightly and said, "simply, let''s all go and go to the supermarket to buy something."


    "We won''t go." Xia Yanran and Suyuan got up, said goodbye to Bian Qingwu and others, and went out. Tang Feifei didn''t go, but went directly to the co pilot. Obviously, she wanted to follow.


    Fortunately, Chu fan''s car is spacious, and the four members of Bian Qingwu''s family are not crowded behind. Chu fan drives towards the county according to the address sent to him by Xia Yanran.


    "Dance lightly. I''ll buy you a car later?" Chu Fan said casually. I don''t have a car at home. It''s inconvenient to go back and forth to the city.


    Before Bian Qingwu could speak, Tang Feifei gave him a bad look: "at Qingwu''s age, can you get the driver?"


    "I didn''t let Qingwu drive?" Chu fan glanced at Bian Kui and Xiaocui in the rearview mirror and said with a smile: "uncle and aunt, you both go to get a driver''s license. When the license comes down, I''ll give you a car."


    "Forget it, we can''t drive this car." Bian Kui smiled bitterly. "If you want to be really thoughtful, buy me an electric tricycle."

 Chapter 919

    Tonghai County is a small county that has just started its development. There are not many buildings. Most residents still live in that kind of old house. Especially in the peri urban areas, because there is no unified planning, the streets are everywhere, there is not even a drainage canal, and the dirty water flows wantonly, emitting an unpleasant smell.


    But on such a road, a middle-aged woman rode a three wheeled bicycle with an "inverted donkey". In fact, the carriage was in the front and people pedaled in the back. Although it was light, if the car contained a little more goods, it would block the cyclist''s line of sight, which was very inconvenient.


    "Collect the rags, collect the old household appliances, old furniture, waste books and waste newspapers..." the woman''s voice was still very loud. The cry spread far away, and she rode on an upside down donkey and shouted in the streets.


    At the door of a house, when the door opened, a middle-aged man smiled and said, "Sister Ping, there are some waste wires in my house. Do you want to?"


    "Yes, as long as you can sell money, you can take everything." Liang Xiaoping stopped the car, took out a steelyard and said, "take out the wire. I''ll calculate you two yuan and sixty-one kilograms."


    "Two yuan and six yuan? Sister Ping, I''m a serious 800 yuan copper wire. How much is a kilo of copper? At least 14 yuan? Even if my copper wire has rubber, it doesn''t weigh as much as the copper wire. You only give me two yuan and six yuan. Do you want to deceive me?"


    "Elder brother Liu, it''s very troublesome to peel the copper wire. How can I earn some manual fees?" Liang Xiaoping said with a smile. "Besides, our neighbors live in the neighborhood, and I can get you? Who doesn''t know that you, Liu, can calculate the bones. It''s not easy to earn you some money. Well, I''ll give you five yuan a kilogram, how about it?"


    Lao Liu said with a satisfied smile, "it''s almost the same. Come in and weigh it. There''s a lot of it."


    "Here... I have the car..." Liang Xiaoping is a little embarrassed. There are some rags on the car. Although they are not worth much money, if they are lost, they will not only lose money, but also lose money.


    Lao Liu urged, "don''t worry, you can''t lose your car. If you''re afraid of losing it, just push the car in."


    "All right!" Liang Xiaoping was reluctant to give up the big deal and pushed the car into Lao Liu''s yard.


    After Lao Liu closed the door, he greeted Liang Xiaoping into the house. Liang Xiaoping refused and said, "I won''t go in. It''s bright outside."


    "You''re afraid I''ll eat you?" Lao Liu smiled. "Don''t worry, my wire is full of a sack. Come in and help me. I can''t lift it alone."


    "So much?" Liang Xiaoping was a little excited. No one could lift it. How many kilograms would it cost? Even if you earn a dollar a catty, you can earn more than 100 yuan this time. You''ll catch up with your usual day.


    "Brother Liu, where did you get so many wires?" Liang Xiaoping did not doubt him, put down the scale and followed Liu into the house.


    Just after entering the door, Lao Liu suddenly turned around and hugged her. He said in a hurry, "Xiao Ping, I like you for a long time. Marry me."


    "Lao Liu, you let go..." Liang Xiaoping was surprised and angry. She tried to break away Lao Liu''s arms, raised her hand and gave him a big mouth. "Who do you think of me? I have a husband."


    "Yes, you have a husband, but he sleeps half dead all day. Do you want to keep him all your life?" old Liu begged, "Xiao Ping, brother really loves you and really wants to live with you. If you promise, I''d like to take care of him with you..."


    "Stop talking." Liang Xiaoping''s face cooled down. "Brother Liu, I thank you for your kindness, but I only like him in my life. As long as he lives, I will take care of him for one day. If he dies, I will reincarnate with him and be a husband and wife in my next life."


    "If you don''t have a wire, I''ll go."


    Liang Xiaoping turned to go. Lao Liu didn''t know where he had the courage. He suddenly came forward and hugged her. As soon as she threw her hard, she fell down on the bed. In her cries of pain, Lao Liu, with red eyes and like a bull with hair, rushed up in his coarse clothes and tore her clothes like crazy.


    "Xiao Ping, I like you. Just follow me. I will be nice to you... Ah!" Lao Liu suddenly screamed. He covered his crotch with his hands and was kicked down by Liang Xiaoping.


    Just now, Liang Xiaoping pretended to be soft and gave up the struggle, which made Lao Liu overjoyed. She loosened her legs and was ready to take off her pants, but she didn''t want her to bend her knees and give him a shot, hitting the lifeline.


    This place is the lifeblood of men. Lao Liu feels that his eggs are going to break.


    This woman is so cruel!


    Liang Xiaoping ran out of the room in panic. She wanted to run out, but suddenly wanted to go. The car was still in the yard. She hurried back to push the cart. But when she pushed the car, she found that the door was still plugged in. She hurried to open the door again.


    At this time, Lao Liu finally relieved the pain and chased out. The more anxious Liang Xiaoping was, the more she couldn''t open the door. If she couldn''t run out again, let alone chastity, she was afraid that she would lose her life.


    "Help..." Liang Xiaoping shouted for help.


    As soon as he shouted twice, Lao Liu caught up with Liang Xiaoping and slapped her heavily in the face, causing her to stumble and fall to the ground. At the next moment, Lao Liu jumped up, grabbed her neck with one hand, and tore her clothes with the other hand. Only twice, her coat was torn open, revealing her white bra and white skin no worse than that of a girl.


    Lao Liu was like a wolf who saw fat meat. Her eyes were green and she tore her pants more madly. Liang Xiaoping was pinched almost out of breath. She grabbed her hand on the ground. She grabbed half a brick and smashed it on Lao Liu''s head.


    "Ah!"


    Lao Liu screamed and fell to the ground from her. Liang Xiaoping quickly got up and prepared to open the door, but Lao Liu grabbed her hair again. The severe pain and fear in her heart made her make a sad cry.


    "Help, help... Oh, oh, oh!"


    When she had time to shout, Lao Liu covered her mouth from behind, strangled her waist with her other hand and dragged her to the house. As long as she entered the house, even if she broke her throat, she couldn''t be heard.


    Seeing that she was getting farther and farther away from the gate and her strength was getting smaller and smaller, Liang Xiaoping shed tears in despair. She knew that she was doomed today. Brother Qiang, you said you wanted to protect me all my life, but why can''t you wake up?


    Seeing her, she was about to be dragged into the house. The door was suddenly kicked open. The huge movement startled Lao Liu. Liang Xiaoping didn''t know where her strength came from. She suddenly pushed Lao Liu open and ran towards the door.


    She was too anxious, too afraid, and her legs and feet were weak. She just ran two steps, she stumbled and fell down.


    "Be careful!" Chu fan stepped forward, held Liang Xiaoping and comforted, "don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you."


    "Xiao ping!" a familiar cry with a tremor came into Liang Xiaoping''s ears. She raised her head and her eyes suddenly fell on the woman in front of her. She didn''t dare to channel, "sister? Is it you, sister?"


    Liang Xiaocui took two steps forward, looked up and down at her sister with tears, and sobbed, "it''s me, it''s me! Xiaoping, you''ve suffered."


    "Sister!" Liang Xiaoping let out a sad cry and rushed into her arms. The sisters hugged each other and cried bitterly. Next to them, the three members of Bian Kui''s family also wet their eyes. Tang Feifei cried like a tearful man, as if she had found her sister.


    Unexpectedly, she is still a sentimental woman!


    Chu fan didn''t expect to meet Liang Xiaoping here before he found her home. It seems that the old saying is right. Good people are rewarded. I just did a good deed. I found the person I was looking for.


    "Where are you going?" Chu fan suddenly shouted.


    Lao Liu was startled. Instead of stopping, he rushed into the house faster, took out two kitchen knives and said fiercely, "dare to meddle in my business. I''ll kill you first today."


    "Qiang Nu failed to do it. Now there is another charge of wounding people with weapons." Chu fan turned back and ordered, "Feifei, don''t cry, call the police quickly."


    "Why don''t you call?" Tang Feifei sobbed, wiped her tears with a paper towel, pouted out her mobile phone, called the police and called.


    Now, Lao Liu, who was just going to scare Chu fan, was really anxious. If he called the police, he would have to squat for at least five or six years?


    "Who dares to call the police?" Lao Liu rushed over with fierce eyes, waved a kitchen knife and cut at Tang Feifei.


    Before the kitchen knife fell, Chu fan suddenly flew up and kicked him on the wrist. The kitchen knife in his hand took off and flew into the air. Chu fan grabbed it and accurately crossed his neck.


    A cold knife breath intruded into Lao Liu''s skin and immediately made him goose bumps, which scared him out of breath. He hurriedly said, "brother, don''t... don''t be impulsive, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong. You forgive me this time, I really didn''t mean it."


    "Didn''t you mean it? Did you see that Aunt Xiaoping was beautiful and made a temporary intention?"


    "Well, actually, I''ve liked her for a long time, but she''s always lukewarm to me. I drank some wine today, so..."


    Liang Xiaoping sisters finally stopped crying. Hearing Lao Liu''s words, Liang Xiaoping hurriedly said to Tang Feifei who was preparing to call the police: "no, don''t call the police."


    "Xiao Ping, he wants to bully you. Do you still want to forgive him?" Liang Xiaocui asked puzzled.


    Liang Xiaoping said bitterly, "in fact, Lao Liu usually takes good care of me. Although I''m impulsive today, I''m also responsible for this. If I hadn''t been greedy, I wouldn''t have entered the yard or the door, so many things wouldn''t have happened."


    "Thank you, thank you, Sister Ping." Lao Liu slapped himself with a big mouth and said remorse, "I''m an asshole. I''m not human. I''m fascinated by ghosts..."


    "All right!" Liang Xiaoping took a deep breath and said, "Lao Liu, I''ll tell you for the last time. Zhang Qiang is the only one in my heart. Even if he will never wake up, I won''t leave him."


    "Forget about today. You can do it yourself."

 Chapter 920

    "Come in, this is my home." Liang Xiaoping opened an iron door. After entering, she opened the door left and right. Chu fan rode an inverted donkey into the yard. In the back, Liang Xiaocui''s family came in, followed by Tang Feifei. She drove and stopped slowly outside the door.


    Fortunately, the terrain in front of Liang Xiaoping''s house is slightly higher, and some red bricks are paved. It''s dry and flat. Unlike other people''s homes, there are potholes and puddles, and there is no place to go.


    Liang Xiaocui came in and glanced around. She was even more sad. Before, her family was poor enough, but Liang Xiaoping''s family was no better than theirs.


    An old house with small grey tiles on the roof. Several places were covered with white asbestos tiles, which looked like patched. Needless to ask, it must have leaked.


    There are three rooms in the house. The walls have fallen off, revealing the adobe inside and the column base full of moth eyes. The window is still an old-fashioned upturned window, supported by a wooden stick. Almost none of the glass on it is complete, but it is tightly spliced, and all the joints are pasted with newspapers.


    The door was even worse. There was a gap as big as a palm on the top, but it fell to the ground below, grinding the ground into an arc-shaped groove.


    Liang Xiaoping came forward and opened the door lock. She said with a embarrassed smile, "the house is simple. I''ll make you laugh."


    "Very good, much better than our previous home." Bian Qingwu came forward and took Liang Xiaoping''s arm and said with a smile, "aunt, I want to live in your house for a few days. Won''t you not welcome it?"


    Liang Xiaoping smiled and touched her head: "as long as you don''t dislike it, you can live as long as you like. Come in, it''s hot outside!"


    Bian Kui didn''t hurry in. When Chu fan stopped the car and came over, he followed him in. This little move made Liang Xiaoping more curious. What exactly did the young man do?


    As soon as he entered the door, Chu fan smelled a faint smell of sandalwood and looked around. He found that the house was very similar to Bian Qingwu''s old house, but Liang Xiaoping''s house had more Westinghouse. Although there is a curtain hanging on the door, Chu fan can clearly see that there is also a set of tools for baking cold noodles, grasping cakes and other street snacks in Westinghouse.


    Chu fan seems to see that Liang Xiaoping goes through the streets to collect waste products during the day, but she has to go to the street to make snacks such as grasping cakes and baking cold noodles at night. Others sleep ten hours a day, but she can''t sleep for about five hours and is busy with her feet off the ground.


    He couldn''t understand why the sisters'' lives were so bitter?


    "Just sit down and I''ll pour you some water." Liang Xiaoping didn''t invite several people into the inner room, but sat down around the square table in the central small living room. Although the house was a little shabby, it was clean, the tables and stools were wiped clean, and the room was in good order without any smell of oil smoke.


    Chu fan sat down. Liang Xiaoping brought him a cup of hot water and asked curiously, "sister, how do you know I live here?"


    Liang Xiaocui glanced at Chu fan. Chu fan took out his wallet, took out a check of one million denominations from it, put it in front of Liang Xiaoping, and explained, "this check is from a guy named Yang Mingliang who asked me to hand it over to you."


    "Yang Mingliang?" Liang Xiaoping''s face changed and hurriedly pushed the check back. "I can''t take the money. You''d better give it back to him."


    "Aunt Xiaoping, don''t rush to refuse. You deserve the money." Chu fan told Yang Mingliang what happened when she drove her man into the hospital and ended up in a vegetable. "Now, Yang Mingliang has been arrested in prison. What he did is enough to be shot ten times. Therefore, you take the money without any grudge. He owes you."


    Liang Xiaoping shook her head: "his money is too dirty, I don''t want it."


    Chu Fan said with a bitter smile, "forget it, I''d better tell you the truth. Yang Mingliang did leave you a batch of gold bars, a total of 100 pieces, weighing 10 kilograms. Please give these gold bars to you, but I refused on the spot. However, I decided to help him settle this grudge because he helped me a little. I paid the money. It''s absolutely clean. Take it."


    Before Liang Xiaoping refused, Bian Qingwu grabbed the check, stuffed it into Liang Xiaoping and said, "aunt, this money is really nothing to brother fan. If you still refuse, I''ll send you five million tomorrow. Your niece is now a billionaire."


    "Really?" Liang Xiaoping was surprised and looked at her sister Liang Xiaocui. Liang Xiaocui nodded, "take it. Chu fan is not an outsider. With this money, you can live a easier life in the future. By the way, where''s your brother-in-law?"


    "He... Is lying in the room." Liang Xiaoping''s happy face suddenly went down, collected the check, went to open the curtain of the door and walked in with several people.


    There are several sets of old-fashioned furniture in the room. Although some are old, they are wiped very clean. On an old combination cabinet, there is an obsolete 21 inch color TV, an old stereo next to it, and even an old record player in the corner. Needless to say, Liang Xiaoping received all these furniture and TV. Although they are all obsolete goods, they still have a dazzling feeling in this home.


    Thirty years ago, this was definitely the standard for 10000 yuan households. It was too extravagant.


    "Xiao Ping, this... This is her brother-in-law?" although she was prepared, Liang Xiaocui couldn''t help being surprised when she saw the man in bed.


    The man was covered with a thin quilt and couldn''t see his figure, but his face was almost out of phase. His skin was covered with bones. He was timid and had nightmares for ten days.


    Liang Xiaoping didn''t think he was scary at all. She took a towel, soaked it in the basin, twisted it a little, wiped the man''s face and thin palms, and calmly said, "his name is Zhang Qiang. We met in college. He was very handsome at that time. Many girls liked him, but he chose me."


    "After graduation, he became a civil servant and was assigned to the Local Taxation Bureau of Tonghai County. In just three years, he became a clerk and was ready to raise an associate subject next. At that time, he said that when he became an associate subject, we would have children. Unexpectedly, a car accident destroyed him, me and our happiness."


    Liang Xiaoping said frankly, "however, I don''t care, because I firmly believe that one day, he will hear my call and wake up from his dream."


    A little hope is a good thing, but the chance is too small. Not to mention whether Zhang Qiang will wake up, it is a problem whether he can stick to it or not.


    Liang Xiaocui looked at Chu fan and asked, "Chu fan, this is Qingwu''s little uncle, not an outsider. If you can help, please help."


    "It''s a little difficult, but it''s not very difficult." Chu fan smiled, stuffed his wallet into Tang Feifei and said, "take your aunt to the supermarket to buy some delicious food. When you come back, my little uncle will probably wake up."


    "Eat, eat all day." Tang Feifei grabbed her wallet angrily and rolled her eyes. "Say, what do you want to eat?"


    "Whatever. Just buy it. No matter what you buy, I like it."


    "That''s what you said." Tang Feifei suddenly became happy and took Bian Qingwu out.


    "I''ll go with you." Bian Kui was stabbed by his wife, gave a quick greeting, and took his son out.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only Chu fan and Liang Xiaocui sisters left in the room, and Zhang Qiang who couldn''t wake up in bed. Before Chu fan ordered, Liang Xiaocui took her sister''s hand and said, "let''s go out and wait. Don''t disturb Chu fan to treat her brother-in-law."


    "He... He''s a doctor?"


    "No, but he is better than the doctor."


    In the small living room outside, Liang Xiaocui simply told her sister about her experiences over the years. When she heard that Liang Xiaoping cried again. Why are our sisters so miserable?


    Unconsciously, an hour passed. Chu fan suddenly opened the door curtain and came out. Liang Xiaoping quickly stood up, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and asked nervously, "how''s it? Brother Qiang, is he awake?"


    Chu fan shook his head and said, "no!"


    Suddenly, the fire of hope that had just risen in Liang Xiaoping''s heart was quenched by a ladle of cold water. Her heart was cold. She really wanted to get some mouse medicine and eat it with Zhang Qiang.


    At this time, Chu Fan said with a smile: "it doesn''t mean he can''t wake up. Hehe, don''t worry. He will wake up in less than half an hour."


    "Really?" Liang Xiaoping turned grief into joy and grabbed Chu fan''s wrist.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "of course it''s true. You burn some hot water first. When he wakes up, let him take a good bath. You have to have a good drink with him in the evening."


    "Let me boil the water. You go in and have a look." Liang Xiaocui patted her sister on the shoulder and gave Chu fan a white look.


    This smelly boy is getting smaller and smaller. Your little aunt is also funny.


    In the kitchen, Chu fan helped carry a large bucket of water and poured it into the pot. Liang Xiaocui skillfully ignited the firewood and put on the wood. The stove soon became more and more prosperous, making a crackling sound.


    "Chu fan, your uncle and I want to do something, but we don''t know what to do." Liang Xiaocui sat on a small bench and looked up and asked.


    Chu Fan said casually with a smile, "dancing Cary has endless money. What are you two doing? Listen to me and learn to drive, and then you two will drive out to travel, not to mention all over the world, all over the north and South headquarters of China?"


    "But..."


    "Nothing," said Chu fan. "Even if you want to do something, you have to wait until you come back from your hometown. Don''t worry!"


    Liang Xiaocui nodded. It''s time to go home and have a look. After so many years, I don''t know if my parents are still there.


    Just as she recalled the past, Liang Xiaoping suddenly shouted in surprise: "brother Qiang, are you awake? You... Don''t you know me?"

 Chapter 921

    "You... You Xiaoping?" Zhang Qiang sat up from bed and said in surprise, "what are you... Where are you?"


    No wonder Zhang Qiang almost didn''t recognize her. Over the past two years, Liang Xiaoping has changed too much. From a middle school teacher full of intellectual beauty, she has become like a village woman facing the Loess and facing the sky. The contrast is too great. If he hadn''t known her too well, he could hardly recognize it.


    There is also the house they lived in, which is too different from their previous house. The house is dark and the furnishings are all things from the 1980s. Zhang Qiang once thought he had gone through it and returned to 30 years ago.


    "Brother Qiang!" Liang Xiaoping hugged him and cried with joy. She waited too long for this day. She really couldn''t hold on. Thankfully, he not only woke up, but also recovered his physical condition, even better than before the accident.


    Miracle!


    "Don''t cry, tell me, this... What''s going on? Why can''t I remember anything?"


    Liang Xiaoping sobbed and told him everything about being hit by a car and sleeping in the hospital for two years. Speaking of hardship, she couldn''t help crying and couldn''t speak.


    Zhang Qiang''s memory slowly recovered. Looking at the furnishings in the room, he couldn''t help but red his eyes. He hugged Liang Xiaoping and said movingly, "Xiao Ping, you''ve suffered."


    Although Liang Xiaoping didn''t elaborate on how she came over the past two years, he guessed that Liang Xiaoping must have suffered a lot. Otherwise, she wouldn''t let herself become like this.


    At the beginning, the combination of Zhang Qiang and Liang Xiaoping envied many men and women in the University. They were beautiful and inseparable, and their feelings were enviable. However, the combination of the two did not get the blessing of their parents. The reason is very simple. Zhang Qiang''s hometown is in the countryside, and Liang Xiaoping''s parents are intellectuals. In either way, the two families are not right.


    But they were very determined. They took the marriage certificate behind their parents'' backs and came together without the blessing of relatives and friends. In order to give Liang Xiaoping happiness, Zhang Qiang gave up the invitation of a large company, entered the government department and was assigned to the Local Taxation Bureau of Tonghai County.


    He was smart and willing to bear hardships. Soon after he came, he solved a long-standing land problem in the local area. He was exceptionally promoted by the leader and became a section member. Although they have no savings and their lives are not so rich, their feelings are as good as ever, and they have never blushed.


    But all this changed after accidentally meeting Yang Mingliang. Until Zhang Qiang was hit by a car into the hospital and became a vegetable, the sky on Liang Xiaoping''s head collapsed in half.


    In order to cure Zhang Qiang, Liang Xiaoping spent all her savings. The house they bought with a loan was sold at a low price and moved to the edge of the city to rent. In order to take better care of Zhang Qiang, Liang Xiaoping quit her teacher''s job, got a tricycle and collected waste products from the streets every day, so that she can often go home to take care of her husband.


    During a busy day, she sometimes couldn''t even eat. When she came home, she changed her clothes and went out of the night stand to sell snacks such as grasping cakes and baking cold noodles, so as to make more money to buy nutrient solution for her husband.


    Therefore, she specially went to learn infusion. In those days, her hands and even her feet were pierced by needles, but she just bit her teeth and survived. Every day I would give my husband a bottle of glucose and a bag of nutrient solution every few days. Two years passed unconsciously.


    In the past two years, she has changed from a beautiful teacher in her thirties to what she looks like now. It is said that she is 50 and some people believe it. The hair is messy, the skin is rough, and the face is gray, as if it had not been washed.


    At the thought of her living in such a dilapidated house and making herself look like this for herself, Zhang Qiang had an impulse to cry.


    "Xiao Ping, why are you so stupid? Is it worth forcing yourself like this for me?" Zhang Qiang sobbed.


    With tears in her eyes, Liang Xiaoping smiled: "as long as you live, everything is worth it. Why, do you dislike me ugly?"


    Zhang Qiang shook his head: "in my heart, you will always be the most beautiful woman. Meeting you is the luckiest thing in my life. Being married to you is the greatest happiness in my life. Wife, I love you!"


    "I love you too!" the couple, who had suffered several times, hugged each other tightly, as if they wanted to integrate them into one.


    At the door, Bian Kui held Liang Xiaocui''s hand. They looked at each other with four eyes. They didn''t need any language. The feeling of water and milk and blood is thicker than water has gone beyond the love between husband and wife. They have a common child and a complete family. No factor can break the blood relationship between them.


    Tang Feifei also unconsciously holds Chu fan''s hand, and her eyes are full of envy. She looks at Liang Xiaoping and Zhang Qiang hugging together. She was thinking, if one day, he became a vegetable, can Chu fan take care of him for a few years like Liang Xiaoping? If the person who becomes a vegetable is Chu fan, can he do like Liang Xiaoping?


    She doesn''t even know!


    At this moment, in her heart, Liang Xiaoping''s image suddenly became great. In this regard, Tang Feifei had to admire this ordinary woman.


    Bian Qingwu holds his mother''s hand, but the other hand quietly pulls Chu fan and sends his hand to his palm. Chu fan didn''t look back, but he held her hand tightly in the palm of his hand, which seemed to tell her that he wouldn''t leave her no matter when, where and whatever happened.


    Suddenly, Bian Qingwu showed a sweet smile, but her eyes were filled with tears, which were tears of happiness.


    Only Bian Qingzhou took his father''s hand, looked at this and that, and couldn''t help asking, "Mom, when shall we eat? I''m hungry!"


    In a word, several pairs of people immersed in this happy and wonderful moment were awakened. Liang Xiaoping quickly wiped away her tears, pointed to Liang Xiaocui beside Bian Kui and said, "brother Qiang, let me introduce you to Liang Xiaocui, the sister I once mentioned to you. Next to her is her husband Bian Kui, their two children, Bian Qingwu and Bian Qingzhou."


    "These two are Qingwu''s friends, Chu fan and Tang Feifei." Liang Xiaoping emphatically introduced Chu fan. "If it weren''t for Chu fan, I''m afraid you wouldn''t wake up now. We have to thank others."


    "Every drop of kindness should be rewarded by Yongquan." Zhang Qiang said sincerely, "brother Chu fan, I won''t say thank you for your help. If there''s anything I can help in the future, in a word, even if it''s going up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire, I Zhang Qiang will never frown."


    Chu fan smiled and waved his hand: "don''t be so polite. You''re just sick and need to be well conditioned for some time. Aunt, please help him take a bath and change his clothes. Let''s go out to cook and celebrate together later."


    "Let me cook..."


    "No, no, you take care of your brother-in-law. Just have me in the kitchen." Liang Xiaocui stopped her sister and turned and went out.


    Tang Feifei bought a lot of things in the supermarket. Most of them were cooked food. Under the busy work of Liang Xiaocui and her daughter Bian Qingwu, the dishes were soon filled with cold, hot, color and flavor.


    In addition, Tang Feifei also bought several bottles of good wine. As soon as he poured the wine, Zhang Qiang, dressed neatly, pushed the door and came out.


    No wonder it makes Liang Xiaoping die hard. He really has a good skin bag, white skin, combed his back, and has a very elegant temperament. Liang Xiaoping has also been well groomed and dressed. She looks much younger. However, the hard work in the past two years has done great harm to her skin. It will take at least a few years of maintenance to recover.


    But the appearance has little effect on them. Looking at the way they hold hands, they are like newlyweds.


    "Come on, I''ll give a toast to brother Chu fan first." Zhang Qiang took a glass of wine and smiled brightly, "thank you for saving your life."


    "Wait!" Chu fan stopped his drinking hand and said with a smile, "I''ll take your heart, but you''d better not drink this wine today. Not only can you not drink, but you can only choose some light food for these dishes instead of big fish and meat."


    Liang Xiaoping hurriedly said, "listen to Chu fan. Your illness is just right. Your intestines and stomach haven''t fully recovered. Let''s slowly adapt to it for a few days."


    "I cooked porridge. Drinking some porridge is very effective for the recovery of intestines and stomach. I''ll hold a bowl for you." Liang Xiaocui said, got up and went into the kitchen.


    I''m happy today. Apart from Bian Qingzhou''s young age and Zhang Qiang''s discomfort, the rest of the people drank some wine. It was not until it was completely dark that the banquet ended.


    Zhang Qiang and his wife took Chu fan to the intersection, watched them get on the bus and leave, and then came home with great regret. But then, Zhang Qiang held his doubts for a long time and finally couldn''t help asking them.


    "What exactly does Chu fan do? Relatives of your brother-in-law''s family? It looks like he has a lot of money."


    Liang Xiaoping''s action to clean up the dishes and chopsticks slowed down, hesitated, and said, "listen to my sister, this Chu fan seems to be a big man in the military. Even the Secretary of the provincial Party committee of Dongshan province was brought down by him."


    "Poof!"


    Zhang Qiang spewed out a mouthful of water and coughed: "what are you talking about? He brought down the Secretary of the provincial Party committee? This... How is this possible? Did you hear right?"


    "More than half of our Tonghai County Party Secretary, county magistrate and township leaders were removed, and even the director of the County Public Security Bureau was dismissed. It is said that because they arrested my niece Bian Qingwu, Chu fan turned Dongshan province upside down in a rage."


    Zhang Qiang took a breath of air-conditioning. Although he overestimated Chu fan, he never thought that Chu fan should have so much energy. Is he from a big family in Yanjing?


    "By the way, what is his relationship with Qingwu? How do I feel that their relationship is very unusual? And the girl named Tang Feifei should be Chu fan''s girlfriend? But why doesn''t she mean to be jealous?"


    "Why do you care so much? Come in and I''ll tell you something."

 Chapter 922

    Liang Xiaoping pulled Zhang Qiang back to the bedroom, drew the curtain, carefully took out a bag from the wardrobe, took out a wallet from the bag, opened the wallet, carefully took out a check from the inside and handed it to Zhang Qiang.


    Zhang Qiang glanced, his pupils suddenly contracted and exclaimed, "one million... Ten thousand?"


    "Keep your voice down!" Liang Xiaoping hurriedly covered his mouth and said in a low voice, "this money is given by Chu fan. Look at this money, should I take it or not?"


    Zhang Qiang pondered for a long time and sighed: "my life is given by Chu fan. Is there still a million? Take it. We''ll go to see the house tomorrow. I''ll take time to go to the unit and try to get back to work as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    Liang Xiaoping collected the check again, put it back in the cabinet, hesitated and said, "the man who drove into you has found it."


    "I know. It''s Yang Mingliang."


    Zhang Qiang said, "I just remembered that when I hit me, I saw him, but later, I didn''t know anything."


    "According to Chu fan, Zhang Qiang has been arrested by the police for committing a crime. Moreover, his crime is relatively large, and it is estimated that he will be shot." Liang Xiaoping lowered her head and youyou said, "When he knew that he would die, he used what evidence as a chip to ask Chu fan to send me a hundred gold bars to compensate you. Chu fan refused, and then he personally gave us a million."


    Zhang Qiang nodded: "Chu fan is right. Yang Mingliang''s money is not clean. We can''t take it. But Chu fan gave it. Let''s take it. Anyway, it looks like he doesn''t need a million. Maybe he will be our nephew''s son-in-law in the future. Hehe!"


    The couple haven''t spoken for two years. After seeing Chu fan off and cleaning up their home a little, they can''t wait to lie down and go to bed. People say that a small farewell is better than a new marriage, but although they meet every day, they have been separated for two years. They are old husband and wife. How can there be so many flowers before the moon?


    But after a hot sweat, neither of them was sleepy. They hugged each other and whispered, as if there were endless words to say. After a break, Zhang Qiang couldn''t help but have another time. This time, they insisted for a long time. They were exhausted and finally hugged each other and slept contentedly.


    The next morning, Chu fan promised to buy Bian Kui an electric car. He simply drove Bian Kui to the county again, found an electric car store, chose the best three wheeled electric car, and attached a spare battery.


    Bian Kui tried and drove very smoothly, because it was small and convenient, and the speed was not very fast, which was just suitable for people of his age. In particular, the small fishing village was only 20 miles away from the county seat, and it wouldn''t take long to drive an electric car.


    Just as Chu fan was going to go to the vegetable market with Bian Kui to buy some beef and go back to make dumplings, he suddenly received a strange phone call. Chu fan readily answered and said, "Hello, this is Chu fan. Who are you?"


    "Chu fan, this is Zhang Qiang. Do you... Do you have time?" Zhang Qiang''s voice came over the phone.


    Chu fan quickly turned off the car and asked, "I have time now. What''s the matter?"


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. I just want to ask you, are you familiar with the people of the county government?"


    "Er... I''m not familiar with it. Is it something at work? What''s the problem?"


    After a phone call, Chu fan finally found out. It turned out that during Zhang Qiang''s illness, his administrative establishment was retained, but his position was held by others. There is no way. There are several weaving of government departments, one more can''t, and one less can''t. Zhang Qiang has become a plant man. It''s not certain whether he can wake up or leave a position for him?


    This morning, he went to the Local Taxation Bureau in high spirits. He smoked and sweetened when he saw people. Then he came to the director''s office and applied to return to his post. However, he was told that the number of employees in the Local Taxation Bureau is full now. If he wants to come back, he has to wait patiently. When there is a vacancy, he will top it again.


    In this regard, Zhang Qiang has no way. Who let him sleep for two years?


    But Zhang Qiang is not a person who gives up easily. After leaving the Local Taxation Bureau, he immediately went to the county government, found the acting county magistrate, reacted to his situation, and hoped that the organization would consider it as appropriate. He can go to any unit, and he is confident to do his job well.


    Unfortunately, the acting county magistrate didn''t bother to pay attention to him at all. That''s what he said. Let him go home and wait for news. Once there is a suitable position, he will be arranged to work.


    For these excuses, Zhang Qiang is very clear in his heart. It is just that he didn''t give gifts, or he is going to arrange someone''s relatives to come in. This kind of thing is a recognized hidden rule in the industry and can''t be avoided.


    When it comes to money, he now has a million yuan given by Chu fan. If he takes some of it casually, he is expected to become a sideline soon. But he doesn''t want to rely on money to pave the way. Once this kind of thing starts, it''s difficult to restrain it.


    A million dollars looks like a lot, but the higher the administrative level, the more money you need to spend. When there is no money, you can look for Chu fan to ask for money and gifts? If you can''t help being greedy for a moment, the rest of your life will be ruined.


    After thinking for a long time, he finally picked up the phone and called Chu fan. He can not give gifts, but if Chu fan has a relationship in this regard and helps say a word, it shouldn''t be anything?


    "That''s it?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "OK, I know. Go home and wait for the news. I''ll call and ask."


    Hang up. Chu fan doesn''t know who to call. It''s not too big, but too small. If Zhang Qiang is at the section level, Chu fan''s words can make him directly the director of the local tax bureau. If he is at the section level, Chu fan can make him the head of Tonghai County.


    But he is just an ordinary staff member, and Chu fan knows big people. It''s too much of a fuss to ask them for help.


    Just thinking about it, suddenly a call came in. Chu fan was happy when he saw the caller ID. how could he forget him: "hahaha, brother Zhang Shan, you''re all right!"


    "Brother, you are really good." Zhang Shan was in a good mood and said with a happy laugh, "brother, I owe you a big favor. When will the sea market come, I have to buy you a drink."


    "Listen to what you mean, the official has been reinstated?"


    "It''s more than just restoring the official''s original position. I''ve taken a step forward." Zhang Shan smiled proudly. "Now I''m the Secretary of Linhai municipal Party committee. Ha ha, thanks to you, brother."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "I''m the one to thank. If it weren''t for the information you provided, how could I dig up such a big case in the quarry?"


    "OK, let''s not thank each other. I''ll just tell you what you need in the future. Just ask."


    "Hey, hey, there''s really a small thing. Brother, you have to help me anyway."


    Zhang Shan was stunned and immediately asked solemnly, "tell me, even if I can''t do it, I will try my best to help you."


    "It''s really no difficulty for you." Chu fan was embarrassed and said, "it''s Bian Qingwu''s little uncle. He was originally a small clerk of Tonghai County Local Taxation Bureau. He has rested for two years because of illness, but now no one wants it. You see, help arrange a job for any unit. He''s not picky about food."


    Zhang Shan breathed a sigh of relief and said with an angry smile, "that''s all?"


    "Yes, that''s all."


    "What''s his name?"


    "Zhang Qiang was hit by a car two years ago. He was a vegetable and slept for two years."


    "OK, I see. When you come to Haishi, don''t forget to call me. I have too many things to do, so I won''t talk to you."


    After Chu fan calls, Bian Kui has bought the meat and ground it into meat. In his other hand, he carries a white striped chicken and throws it into the carriage of the electric tricycle to greet Chu fan home.


    Chu fan''s car is fast. He returns to Bian''s house first. As soon as he stops the car at the gate of the hospital, Zhang Qiang calls in: "Chu fan, thank you so much. Where are you? I''ll treat you to dinner?"


    "They are all from their own families. Why are you so polite? If you are all right, take your little aunt to the small fishing village. We make beef steamed dumplings at noon. If you miss it, you have no luck."


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Liang Xiaocui has made up her face, and picked some fresh coriander and chrysanthemum from the garden and mixed them into the meat filling. The red is meat and the green is vegetables. It looks like she has an appetite.


    Just as several people were gearing up to make dumplings, a taxi stopped outside the door. Zhang Qiang and Liang Xiaoping, who had changed into new clothes, got out of the car with big bags and small bags and strode into the yard.


    "Brother in law, your house is so angry." Zhang Qiang said to Bian Kui with a smile.


    Bian Kui said with a smile, "I borrowed Chu fan''s light. I can''t build such a big house without him."


    After entering the house, Chu fan put down his rolling pin and said with a smile, "has the work problem been solved?"


    "Solved!" said Zhang Qiang excitedly. "The acting county magistrate personally called me and asked me to report to the county government tomorrow, be a secretary to the county magistrate and concurrently serve as the deputy director of the government office. The county magistrate also said that when I made some achievements, let me go to the grass-roots level to exercise well, hold my hand and have to invite me to dinner."


    Liang Xiaoping teased aside: "now, his waist is hard. He dares to push even the invitation of the county governor. He really treats himself as a character?"


    Before Zhang Qiang could speak, Chu fan smiled and waved his hand: "it''s all right, not to mention the county magistrate. Zhang Shan, Secretary of Linhai municipal Party committee, would like to invite me to drink..."


    Before he finished, Chu fan''s phone rang. Tang Feifei handed him the phone and said, "it seems that it''s my second uncle."


    "Second uncle, are you finally willing to call me? I thought you forgot my nephew." Chu Fan said with a smile. I don''t know what was said on the phone. Chu fan suddenly said in surprise, "what are you talking about? You''re coming to Dongshan province and becoming the Secretary of the provincial Party committee? Second uncle, Congratulations!"

 Chapter 923

    Snipe and clam fight, fishermen benefit.


    Han Yonghe, former Secretary of Dongshan provincial Party committee, retired early because of shielding his nephew Han Dexin, ending his political career. It''s really a pity that the old secretary, who has been honest all his life, did not protect his evening when he was about to arrive at the station.


    According to the survey, Han Yonghe has just learned that the quarry his nephew made is a gold mine. Although the gold content is not high, it is also a gold mine after all. He has severely reprimanded Han Dexin and asked him to go through the formalities as soon as possible, but unexpectedly, a big case was found at this juncture.


    When he learned that Han Dexin and Yang Mingliang had imprisoned and killed dozens of people, the old secretary fainted in front of him. When he woke up, he was already in the hospital. Originally, he didn''t know about the case. Even if he was punished, it wouldn''t be so serious. The old secretary took the initiative to retire and have a good rest.


    Only two people know the inside story. One of them is Han Yonghe, and the other is Xiao Jingsheng, who is about to take office. Han Yonghe recommended Xiao Jingsheng to the organization on the condition that Xiao Jingsheng would try his best to raise his hand and reduce the sentencing of Han Dexin.


    The face of the old secretary has to be given, and the conditions he gives are enough to move people. Xiao Jingsheng can''t refuse in any way. With the recommendation of Han Yonghe, Xiao Jingsheng''s appointment will be issued soon. In recent days, he will leave Yanjing and work for Dongshan provincial government.


    Because of this news, Zhang Qiang became more enthusiastic. At Bian Kui''s house, he got drunk with Chu fan and almost matched him as a brother. Chu fan can see that Zhang Qiang has a great official addiction. Of course, he is so enthusiastic about himself because he saved him, but the real reason for him to take the initiative to curry favor is his strong background.


    If the Secretary of the provincial Party committee covers his back, he will not be able to stop it all the way?


    In the evening, Zhang Qiang drank too much and stayed at Bian''s house. Anyway, there were many rooms in the new building built by Bian''s house. He casually cleaned up a guest room for Zhang Qiang and his wife. Chu fan helped Zhang Qiang to the bed. Liang Xiaoping took off her husband''s shoes, covered the quilt, turned her head and said gratefully, "Chu fan, thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Chu fan pulled a stool and sat down by the bed and said seriously, "aunt, but there''s something I want you to tell my uncle tomorrow."


    "You say!"


    Chu fan paused for a moment and said, "I can see that my sister-in-law is pure and honest. To tell the truth, such a person is very difficult to mix in officialdom, easy to offend people, excluded from the circle and can''t be reused."


    "However, my uncle''s enthusiasm for being an official is very high. I''m afraid that he will be too enthusiastic about fame, wealth and status in the future and go the wrong way." Chu Fan said positively, "Although he can get a lot of attention because of my relationship, I want to put the ugliness first. If my little uncle does anything special under my guise, I will personally send him to prison. Don''t blame me for my cold-blooded and ruthless at that time."


    Liang Xiaoping hurriedly said, "don''t worry, I will supervise him well. If he dares to go astray, I won''t spare him first."


    Chu fan''s face eased down, smiled and comforted: "don''t be too nervous. I just give a preventive injection in advance. Sometimes, it''s not that you want to be greedy, but that someone keeps sending money to you, even if you don''t accept it. At this time, if you can''t solve it, you can find me and dance."


    "Well, I see."


    "OK, you can rest early. I''ll go back to Sichuan Province tomorrow. When you have time, you can go to Sichuan Province. I''ll accompany you all the way."


    The next morning, Chu fan ate Xiaocui steamed crab roe bun and drank fish porridge. The taste was really good, just one word - fresh!


    When Chu fan was about to finish eating, Zhang Qiang got up with a hangover look on his face. He sat down and drank a bowl of porridge before his face turned a little bloody. He wiped his mouth and said: "Chu fan, your little aunt told me this morning. Don''t worry. I Zhang Qiang won''t pull the tiger''s skin and seek personal interests for myself. I don''t have to be an official or a senior official. I just hope to do something real for the people, that''s all."


    "With your words, I''ll be relieved." Chu fan sandwiched a steamed stuffed bun for him and said, "you just need to control your hands, especially your little aunt. How many officials are destroyed in the hands of your daughter-in-law."


    Tang Feifei didn''t have a good way: "eat your food. Are you an elder, or is your aunt an elder? How can you give a political class to your aunt and uncle?"


    "Hahaha, Chu fan sounded an alarm for me. I''m afraid I''m going the wrong way." Zhang Qiang said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll remember your words and won''t forget them."


    After breakfast, Zhang Qiang drives Chu fan''s car away. In Chu fan''s words, he gave it to Bian Qingwu, but no one in the Bian family can drive it. Zhang Qiang borrows it for a few days first.


    Xiaocui and Bian Qingwu prepare some dried seafood and fill a big bag with it. Chu fan takes it back to his family to taste it. It''s a local specialty. But when Chu fan and Tang Feifei are going home, a phone call suddenly hits Chu fan''s mobile phone.


    "Hello, who?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    A familiar female voice came out on the phone: "Chu fan, where are you? Do you have time? Come to Yanjing city. I have something to find you."


    "Su Yu?" Chu Fan said in surprise, "you also use your mobile phone? What''s the matter?"


    "I can''t make it clear on the phone. Let''s talk face to face when you come."


    Hanging up, Chu fan looked at Tang Feifei and asked, "it seems that there is no way to go back with you. Otherwise, you go to Yanjing with me?"


    Tang Feifei wanted to stay with Chu fan in Yanjing for a while, but after thinking about it, she shook her head: "forget it, I''d better stay at home with my parents. When you''re finished, come over and let''s meet your grandpa."


    "OK, then wait for my call." Chu Fan said goodbye to Bian Kui and others with his backpack. When they walked out of the small fishing village with Tang Feifei to a place where there was no one, they parted ways, one to the South and the other to the north.


    Yanjing City, once the imperial capital, has many big houses where princes and ministers lived. Although many houses with exquisite shapes and covering a wide area have been destroyed and high-rise buildings have been built, some quadrangles have been preserved.


    Nanxiang still retains some ancient buildings. It''s not too much to say that an inch of land and an inch of gold here. Any house is sold at a price of 100 million. There is still a price without a market, and there is almost no sale.


    The scenery here is also, with beautiful environment, shady trees and far away from the noise of downtown. It is very suitable for people who like quiet. Su Yu bought a quadrangle here, hung the sign of Jishi hall, and sat down to see people every day.


    She has a rule that she only sees ten patients from 10 a.m. every day, and she sees the disease for free without any charge. If she grabs the medicine, she can grab the medicine here or go to the drugstore outside without forcing.


    In addition, she also specializes in selling a pill for strengthening the body. Only one pill is sold every day. The price is super expensive. It''s sky high, but even so, the supply is still in short supply, and people spend a lot of money to buy it every day.


    With unparalleled medical skills, Su Yu soon became famous in Yanjing City, even on TV and became a well-known miracle doctor. An endless stream of people come to her for treatment every day, but she only sees ten patients every day, which leads to many patients staying in front of her house. Over time, there are many hotels around, and the business is even more popular than Suyu''s hospital.


    Chu fan looked for it according to the address sent to him by Su Yu. From a distance, he saw a long line at the gate of the courtyard, as if waiting in line to receive free coupons.


    Are you here to see a doctor?


    Chu fan was about to walk over when he saw a car stop nearby. A young man came down, opened the back door, helped a middle-aged man out of the car and went straight to the front of the team.


    "Hey, how do you jump in the queue?" the man in the first row was unhappy. "I want to see a disease and line up at the back."


    "Wipe, you''re not ill. What''s the line?" the young man took out his wallet, took out a stack of banknotes and handed them to him. "Take the money and I''ll buy your seat."


    The man in the first place curled his lips and said in disdain, "you want to buy my seat with this money? Do you know how much a man spent for a seat yesterday? 300000! Do you want to send beggars with this money?"


    "300000? Why don''t you just grab it." the young man quickly signed a check for 100000 yuan and handed it impatiently. "100000, take the money and get out."


    "If you can''t afford money, don''t pretend to be an uncle here." the man in the front row was unmoved and waved his hand. "Go and ask someone else to buy it. I won''t sell it for 300000 less."


    Chu fan looked carefully and found that the ten people in line in front were almost strong guys, and they seemed to be very familiar, talking and laughing, and there were no sick people around them.


    Looking behind them, the queue is complicated. There are old people, teenagers, tired girls and sad middle-aged people.


    Chu fan feels as if he guessed the purpose of Suyu calling him. Thinking of this, he didn''t go in. He went to the place where there was no one, made a phone call and told Su Yu about the problems he had observed.


    Suyu said helplessly, "yes, that''s the problem. I just found it. My free clinic is for the benefit of the people, but now it has become a means for them to collect money. If this goes on like this, can''t I attract a curse? Chu fan, what can I do about it?"


    "This little thing baffled you?" Chu fan smiled. "I helped you solve the problem. How can you thank me?"

 Chapter 924

    Where is the highest consumption these days?


    Some people say that marrying a daughter-in-law is the most expensive now, and it often requires hundreds of thousands of bride price gifts. Ordinary people toss about for most of their life. Once their son gets married, he not only has to empty out his family, but also owes a lot of debt.


    The couple''s relationship is good, but it''s really going to be a year and a half. They can''t go together. They shoot and break up. The woman has made a lot of money. She has to be wronged. She says that her great youth has been ruined. But what about the man? He lost his wife and broke his soldiers. Who can he reason with?


    Others say that buying a house is the most expensive these days. Houses in first tier cities often cost 10000 or even tens of thousands of square meters. How many years do some college students who have just left school have to struggle to save enough money to buy their own house? Others say that buying a car is the most expensive, while others say that eating and staying in a hotel are the most expensive. After all, for those who often travel on business, staying in a hotel all year round is much longer than staying at home.


    But in fact, the consumption of hospitals is the highest.


    If you have no money, you can not marry a daughter-in-law, buy a car, buy a house, or even eat a restaurant or stay in a hotel, but if you are ill, can you not go to the hospital? For most people, what they fear most is illness, because once they get sick, they may spend all their life savings and even owe a lot of debt.


    If you can cure the disease in this way, you are afraid that the money will be spent and the disease has not been cured. The patient closed his eyes and left, but the relatives left have to bear the hardships of life and the pain of losing relatives.


    This is a hard creditor. You can''t do it without paying.


    The emergence of Su Yu gives hope to those people who are not rich. Su Yu is not only good at medicine, but also uses the most reasonable medicine. She often needs the least money to cure the disease. This noble character and sentiment is where she is praised and respected.


    However, with her fame, her troubles followed. Some opportunistic people, seeing the huge business opportunities here, began to arrange people to wait in line outside, and then sell their positions at a high price.


    These days, there are still people who don''t need money, and there are not a few. Compared with large hospitals, Su Yu''s medical skills are more convincing, and the charge is almost negligible. Even if you spend a high price to buy a position, it''s nothing.


    One come and two go, a position was fired to a sky high price of 300000, and at such a price, there are still many buyers.


    Just when the ten scalpers were bidding up the position price, police cars roared to them. When things looked bad, they didn''t want any money and ran away.


    "Bang!" the sound of a gun scared a timid yellow cow to the ground. He held his head in his hands and peed in his pants.


    "Stop, or I''ll shoot." he shouted sternly, which frightened the cattle. In such a stunned time, he rushed up to more than a dozen policemen, pressed the ten cattle to the ground and put them in handcuffs.


    Chu fan walked over, pointed to the thin girl who ranked No. 11 and said, "what are you doing? Now you are the first. Come forward!"


    "Me? Really?" the girl hurried forward in surprise and almost shed tears. For this position, she waited for three days and was finally waited by herself.


    It''s not easy!


    However, as soon as the girl took a few steps, the position in front was occupied by a young man. It was the guy who paid for the position just now. He said angrily, "I''ve bought this position. You''re second."


    For girls, don''t mention ranking second, even ranking tenth. At most, they can always look sick today. But the people behind quit. If a young man occupies a position, it means crowding out the tenth person. Who can do this?


    In the tenth place was a 12-year-old boy. He helped an old lady to come forward and said angrily, "why do you rank first? My grandmother and I waited for three days before we got a position. You should queue up at the back as soon as you arrived. Money is great?"


    The young man was happy: "yes, I am rich and capable. You also spend money to buy it. Cut!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a policeman came quickly and said in a cold voice, "please consciously line up at the back."


    The man was immediately angry: "what did you say? Let me line up in the back? I spent money. This position is mine."


    "Sir, we have caught the scalpers who resell their positions. We will return all the stolen money they collected. We also hope you will consciously abide by public order. As long as we don''t buy scalpers'' tickets, they will have no opportunity to take advantage of it, and this kind of thing will naturally disappear."


    The man said impatiently, "don''t talk to me about these big reasons. He is willing to sell me the position. I am willing to spend money to buy it. What do you worry about? Anyway, I have spent the money, and this position is mine."


    No matter how the police persuaded him, the man was determined and just didn''t go. In his words, when the money was spent, he didn''t want to go back. Who is responsible for delaying his father''s illness?


    When the two were deadlocked, a policeman with a team came over and asked seriously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Director Yan, he paid for the seat. I asked him to line up in the back, but he said nothing."


    Yan Jun, director of Xicheng District Public Security Branch of Yanjing City, received a phone call and immediately brought people to catch the scalpers. I thought it was over, but I didn''t expect that there were still people occupying a position. Isn''t this a provocation?


    But he was about to speak when he suddenly found that the middle-aged man next to the young man looked familiar. When he looked carefully, he was surprised and said, "Dong Li? Are you..."


    Li Bin raised his head, looked up and down at Yan Jun, frowned and said, "are you..."


    "Oh, I''m Yan Jun, director of Xicheng Branch." Yan Jun said with some embarrassment, "I just received the alarm, so I brought someone here. Dong Li, look at this..."


    Li Bin said faintly, "director Yan, give me face. When I get well, I will come to the door to thank you."


    "This..."


    Yan Jun hesitated. He said whether it was big or small. The key was the one who called. He was too big to provoke. However, it seems that the one who called the police is not in. If it''s just a quota, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal to be a favor.


    But just as he was about to call the team back, a young man came up to him. Seeing his appearance, Yan Jun immediately trembled. Even the cigarette handed by Li Bin''s son couldn''t take it. He hurried forward and asked politely, "you are Chu..."


    "Yes, I called the police." Chu fan interrupted him, pointed to Li Bin''s father and son, and asked, "director Yan, how are you going to deal with so many people watching?"


    Now, are there any other options? If you offend Li Bin, you can change your position at most. It''s a big deal to sit on the bench. But if you offend the evil star in front of you, you will lose not only your job, but also your life.


    "Don''t worry, I will deal with it impartially." Yan Jun immediately said solemnly. Then he turned and waved his hand, "come on, take these two away!"


    Li Hongfei, Li Bin''s son, suddenly became angry, pointed to Yan Jun''s nose and yelled: "do you dare to catch me? Believe me or not, I''ll call and let someone withdraw your director?"


    Yan Jun is also in his forties. He was scolded by a young man pointing at his nose. He suddenly had a fever. But he was Li Bin''s son. But Chu fan is watching. He can''t do anything.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Yan Jun waved his hand and shouted, "what are you doing? Take people away immediately!"


    "Who dares?" Li Hongfei is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He even has to fight with the police.


    At this time, Li Bin pressed his son''s arm and said faintly, "director Yan, I''m sorry. My son is too worried about my disease and offended you. Please don''t see things like him."


    "Dong Li, it''s nothing for your son to offend me. I''m afraid he offended others." Yan Jun glanced at Chu fan vaguely. Li Bin immediately understood after mixing in the mall for so many years. He looked at Chu fan carefully and said nothing. He took his son into the police car.


    Chu fancai didn''t bother to pay attention to them. He asked the ten people in front to come forward. Just as he was ready to come forward and knock on the door, a military car drove over and stopped at the door. The door opened and two young armed soldiers jumped down.


    They saw Chu fan at a glance. They immediately ran over, slapped to attention, raised their hands and saluted loudly: "report to the chief, cao meng and Xu Yan, members of the first team of Yanjing Security Bureau, come to report!"


    Chu fan returned a military salute and said with a smile, "relax. From now on, your task is to protect Dr. Su Yu. I will give you the right to cut first and then play. Go stand guard!"


    "Yes!"


    Holding guns, the two soldiers quickly ran to both sides of the door, standing one by one, staring straight ahead, motionless, like two human sculptures.


    Now, Li Bin and his son Li Hongfei in the car took a cold breath and said to Yan Jun who just got on the bus: "director Yan, who is this man?"


    Yan Jun said with a bitter smile, "Dong Li, you scared me in a cold sweat just now. This is the youngest lieutenant general in China, Chu fan and commander Chu."


    "The leader of the night city military region, the murderer Wang Chufan?" Li Hongfei exclaimed, as if afraid of being heard. He quickly covered his mouth, his eyes were frightened, and his body rustled and trembled.


    Mom, I walked around the gate of hell just now. It''s too mysterious. How did I meet him?


    Soon, the police car took the people away, and the military car took the people away, leaving two soldiers standing guard at the door. Chu fan settled the people outside and knocked at the door.


    After knocking for a long time, the door finally opened. A girl who seemed to be only 15 or 16 years old and wearing ancient clothes put her head out, looked at him up and down, turned her eyes, and didn''t have a good airway: "go to the back to line up and knock on the door to break your fingers. Hum!"

 Chapter 925

    I wipe it. Where did you get the girl film? Her temper is even worse than my brother. It''s too arrogant!


    As soon as she wasn''t careful, the girl stared at Chu fan and wanted to close the door. Chu fan quickly blocked the door with her feet and asked, "where''s Su Yu? Su Yu asked me to come."


    "Su Yu is also what you called?" the girl stared at Chu fan angrily. "Take your feet away and mess around again. I really beat you?"


    Chu fan is angry and happy. She is not a young girl and has a good temper. I want to see how you beat me today. At that moment, Chu fan pushed the door hard, knocked the little girl open with his shoulder, and swaggered in.


    The girl didn''t expect that Chu fan would be so bold and strong, which made her small chest ache. Suddenly, the fire added fuel to the general, more fire, an arrow forward, put his hand on his shoulder.


    As long as Chu fan looks back, it must be an eye sealing hammer to greet him. Beat him a panda eye first. Unexpectedly, Chu fan kept walking, as if he didn''t know he had a hand on his shoulder.


    If the girl was just unprepared before, she was rushed in by Chu fan, but now, with great strength in her hand, she seems to have caught a bison. Instead of stopping him, she was dragged reeling and screamed and hit Chu fan on her back.


    "Ah!"


    In the girl''s exclamation, Chu fan suddenly turned around and held the girl tightly in her arms. They were close to each other and didn''t wear much. The girl could clearly feel that her little chest was flattened and the hot and strong from below scared her like an injured deer. She looked at Chu fan in horror and didn''t dare to breathe.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "little sister, why are you careless when you walk? Don''t thank me. I never leave a name when I do good deeds."


    Feeling that her hand on her waist was slipping slowly, the girl suddenly woke up and hurriedly pushed Chu fan away, blushing and staring at him. When she was about to work hard with him, Su Yu came out of the room.


    "Husband!"


    Su Yu exclaimed in surprise. She flew over like a swallow, put her arms around Chu fan''s neck and offered a hot kiss. Chu fan was even more impolite. He put one hand around her waist, and the other hand skillfully got into her clothes and massaged a high and low part.


    This scene was seen by the girl, shocked and more indignant. Little martial uncle is such a talented fairy beauty. How can you like such a smelly man? He must have been deceived by his sweet words.


    No, I want to save little martial uncle and drive that smelly man away!


    "Cough!"


    The girl coughed heavily, but the effect was really not good. They seemed not to hear it and were still kissing. She couldn''t help coughing twice. This time it finally worked. The two were finally separated.


    "I said, is there something wrong with your voice?" Chu fan turned around with Su Yu in his arms and said discontentedly, "it''s immoral to go to see a doctor if you''re uncomfortable and disturb the couple''s intimacy. Do you understand?"


    "You... You..." the girl was so angry that she pointed to Chu fan and couldn''t speak.


    Do you dare to accuse me of immorality when you do such immoral things to little martial uncle in public? What a shame!


    Su Yu blushed slightly and advised, "well, Lingxiang is my fourth generation disciple of Shushan. I saw that she was smart, so I took her out to practice and help me learn some medical skills."


    "Little martial uncle, don''t be cheated by him." Lingxiang ran to Su Yu, took his arm and whispered, "when he came in, he looked at me in a daze. He just insulted me."


    Her voice was not loud, but Chu fan was not far away. She heard her words clearly and almost went to pick up the little girl and throw it into the street. Yes, I admit I touched you, but it''s impolite to touch you on the waist? The point is, when did I look at you?


    Before Chu fan could speak, Su Yu frowned slightly and said, "Lingxiang, don''t talk nonsense. Chu fan is not that kind of person."


    Chu fan is secretly pleased that his wife is sensible and understands me!


    "Little martial uncle, what I said is true." Lingxiang said with tears in her eyes, "I wouldn''t let him in just because he looked at me with obscene eyes. But he broke in and hugged me, which made people''s chest still hurt. The most irritating thing is that he used him... To support me. Little martial uncle, such a person really doesn''t deserve you. Don''t be confused by his sweet words."


    Now, Su Yu can''t believe it. Based on her understanding of Chu fan, he is not an upright gentleman. He can''t do such a thing in his life. Yes, Lingxiang is very beautiful and lovely, but how old she is. You can''t wait to start with her. Are you too anxious?


    Thinking of this, Suyu glared at Chu fan angrily.


    This kind of eye dart is too childish for Chu fan. He thought Su Yu was flattering him. He was not ashamed, but proud. But Ling Xiang was very happy. As long as little martial uncle was angry, he would drive the smelly man out. At that time, he would never see the smelly man again.


    Ha ha, I''m so smart!


    "Wife, I''m wrong!" Chu fan lowered his head and said, "I shouldn''t be in such a hurry to come in, and I shouldn''t joke with xiaolingxiang. If you''re really angry, punish me not to sleep tonight."


    "The beauty you want!"


    Su Yu gave him a white look, put his hand around his arm and took him to the house.


    Now, Lingxiang looks silly. What happened? Shouldn''t you drive that smelly man out? Why did you drag him into the house instead? No, you can''t let that smelly man succeed.


    Ling Xiang was about to catch up with her, but Su Yu closed the door. A voice came from the house: "Ling Xiang, call me ten minutes in advance. Don''t disturb me during this time."


    "Yes!" Lingxiang reluctantly agreed and sat down on the steps, holding her face with both hands, angrily staring at a passing ant, as if it were Chu fan.


    The little ant seemed to feel her angry eyes. He couldn''t help looking up at her and said in his heart, I didn''t provoke you. What are you fierce with me?


    At this time, Su Yu''s rapid breathing and the squeaky groans of her gums suddenly came from the house.


    Lingxiang''s small ears stood up and quickly pasted them on the door to listen carefully. She felt as if an elephant rolled back and forth on the bed. Otherwise, how could such a strong wooden bed make such a tragic sound?


    And little martial uncle, what''s the matter? Why is the sound strange?


    Suddenly, a groan like pain and appointment came out. Ling Xiang was so anxious that she scratched her ears and cheeks. She wanted to knock on the door and was afraid of being blamed by Su Yu. She didn''t know. She always felt uneasy in her heart, as if something was going to happen.


    Yes!


    Lingxiang had an idea and quickly walked around to the backyard. There was a small window right opposite the bed. I don''t know if they were too anxious. The curtain was only half pulled, blocking their upper bodies.


    Ling Xiang only looked at it and was so frightened that she quickly covered her mouth and squatted down. It''s scary!


    But after a while, she couldn''t help but stand up quietly and look at it secretly. This time, she saw it more clearly. She felt that somewhere she seemed to be a relative who came once a month. A warm stream flowed out, subconsciously clamped her legs, dared not look any more, and hurried back.


    Lingxiang returned to the wing where she lived and quickly changed into a pair of pants, which was a relief. But what the hell is going on? Why did they do that?


    In this regard, Lingxiang is like a piece of flawless white paper. She lived in Shushan since childhood, and the door rules of Shushan are very strict. No one taught her these things at all. Moreover, Shushan has no books on physiology and no small films on popular science knowledge. Naturally, she doesn''t understand anything.


    Chu fan and Su Yu tasted the forbidden fruit early and separated for so long. It''s better to have some real truth than sweet words. The harder Chu fan works, the more he cares about Su Yu. If time doesn''t allow, he may keep doing it.


    In her busy schedule, Su Yu looked at the time, hugged Chu fan''s neck and whispered, "the time is coming. Shall we come back in the evening?"


    "Good!" Chu fan roared and launched a final charge.


    Finally, before Ling Xiang knocked on the door, Su Yu opened the door with a crimson complexion. Ling Xiang, who was guarding the door and was about to knock, said, "go and open the door and let people come in one by one."


    "Oh!" Ling Xiang secretly glanced inside and saw Chu fan sitting on the chair drinking tea as if nothing had happened, as if he hadn''t done anything. However, there seems to be a smell in the room. It''s strange!


    Su Yu''s face was even redder. If she knew what had happened just now, she was afraid that she would get into the ground with embarrassment. They were also too careless and too involved. Their vigilance was reduced to the lowest level. They didn''t even notice that someone was approaching and were watched live.


    Because the beds in the house are messy, even if the windows are opened, the smell can''t be dissipated for a while and a half. Su Yu simply directs Chu fan to help move the table to the yard. Just now, the first patient has been invited in. She is the thin girl before. However, it is not her who is ill, but an old woman with white hair who has to cough and breathe every step.


    "Miracle doctor, my grandmother, she..." the girl was eager to tell the old lady''s condition, but Su Yu waved her hand and interrupted: "you don''t have to say anything. Help your grandmother sit down."


    "Oh, good!" the girl dared not neglect, hurriedly helped the old lady to sit down in the chair, rolled up the old lady''s sleeve and put it on a wrist pillow according to Su Yu''s instructions.


    Su Yu put her three fingers on the old lady''s pulse door, closed her eyes and looked into it carefully for a moment. She began to talk about the old lady''s condition, but there was no difference. Then she wrote a prescription and gave it to the girl.


    Just then, there was a violent quarrel outside the door


    PS: Thank you for the red envelope reward of "lone wolf"!

 Chapter 926

    "What''s the matter?" Chu fan came out and asked in a deep voice.


    At the door, a middle-aged man, like a shrew, swears at the door. If it weren''t for the guard of two guards, he would have rushed in.


    "Report to the chief!" cao meng immediately stood at attention and said loudly, "this man said that the miracle doctor is a liar. His father took the medicine prescribed by the miracle doctor. Not only did he get sick, but he became more serious."


    Su Yu also came out, frowned and said, "what happened?"


    "You smelly woman who is fishing for fame..." the middle-aged man scolded when he opened his mouth, but as soon as his words were exported, his neck was pinched, and he was out of breath. His face was purple. He struggled powerlessly, but he couldn''t get rid of it anyway.


    Su Yu was in a hurry. He quickly pulled Chu fan away and advised him, "calm down. Violence can''t solve the problem. You want me to ask what''s going on?"


    Chu fansong opened his hand. The middle-aged man covered his neck and coughed violently. Just now, he felt the smell of death. It was terrible.


    "It''s our fault to say something. You can make any compensation you want, but if you scold in your mouth, I don''t guarantee whether you will strangle you next time." Chu Fan said coldly.


    "All right, don''t say a word." Su Yu stepped forward and asked, "Sir, you said I was fishing for fame and reputation? Can you make it clear, how did I fish for fame and reputation?"


    Not to mention this, the middle-aged man''s anger erupted again when he mentioned it and said loudly, "you''re not just fishing for fame and reputation. You''re simply careless about human life. Just half a month ago, I took my father to see a doctor here and lined up for two days before it was our turn. At that time, you diagnosed my father as liver cirrhosis and prescribed me a side of traditional Chinese medicine to let us go home for conditioning."


    "In the past half a month, according to your instructions, we didn''t dare to make any difference. We gave our father medicine on time. There were signs of improvement in the first few days, but just two days ago, my father suddenly became seriously ill and now he is in the intensive care unit."


    The middle-aged man looked at the people lined up outside and said in tears, "everyone, what I said is true. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the hospital with me. My old father is still lying on the hospital bed. It''s this woman who said that my father''s disease can be adjusted with traditional Chinese medicine, but what''s the result?"


    "Woo woo, Dad, I hurt you. I shouldn''t have listened to this liar and let her show you the disease and hurt you."


    Su Yu looked at the man carefully and suddenly said, "I remember. Your father did see a disease here, but your father''s disease is no problem. Even if the medicine has side effects, it will never make your father seriously ill because of taking traditional Chinese medicine."


    The middle-aged man angrily said, "you mean, I''m here to blackmail you? If you say so, I''ll call the police now and let the police make a judgment for us to see if I''m lying or you, a miracle doctor, is a fake at all."


    Su Yu met this kind of thing for the first time. For a moment, she didn''t know how to deal with it. But she firmly believes that the medicine she prescribes is absolutely no problem. Even if she can''t cure the patient, she will never aggravate the patient''s condition.


    But why did the patient get into the intensive care unit?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." Chu fan patted her on the shoulder, looked at the indignant man and said faintly, "for the sake of your father''s serious illness, I don''t care about your abusing my woman before, but you have to answer me a few questions."


    "You say!"


    Chu fan paced back and forth in front of the door and asked, "you just said that your father''s condition improved after he went back from seeing a doctor here, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, but later the condition worsened..."


    Chu fan waved to interrupt him and continued to ask, "I ask you, did you buy the traditional Chinese medicine for your father in Jishitang?"


    "Of course, I bought it for seven days, and the effect was very good. I bought it for seven days, but then my father''s illness worsened."


    Su Yu suddenly asked, "where''s the medicine? Have you brought it?"


    "Bring it, you see." the man turned and took a bag of traditional Chinese medicine from a young girl and threw it at Su Yu''s feet angrily.


    Su Yu didn''t care about his attitude. He squatted down and opened the bag. He grabbed a handful of dried traditional Chinese medicine, looked carefully, and smelled it under his nose. Finally, from the pile of unknown herbs, he picked up several black bark like herbs, grass roots and several blackened medicinal slices.


    "This medicine is not from our Jishitang." Su Yu stood up and said categorically.


    The man was stunned and then angrily said, "it''s impossible. I personally grabbed the medicine from your Jishitang medicine shop. I still have the receipt from your medicine shop. Do you want to deny it?"


    The girl took out a receipt and handed it to the man. The man shook the receipt in front of Su Yu and said loudly, "you see clearly. Is this the receipt of your Jishitang?"


    "Yes, this is the receipt of our Jishi hall, but the date on it is half a month ago, that is to say, the medicine you caught for the first time was caught in our Jishi hall." Su Yu said faintly, "As you said just now, the effect of the first medicine is very good. Your father''s disease has indeed improved, which shows that the problem lies in the second medicine. Are you sure we caught the second medicine at Jishi hall?"


    "This..." the middle-aged man was speechless and asked, "call your brother and ask him if this second medicine was caught in the Jishitang medicine shop?"


    The girl didn''t dare to neglect, so she hurried to one side and called: "brother, did you catch the traditional Chinese medicine your father asked you to catch last time in Jishitang?"


    "Of course, I specially drove there. Can it be false?"


    "Where''s the receipt?"


    "Lost!"


    The girl was speechless for a while. When she didn''t know how to talk to her brother, her mobile phone was suddenly robbed, which startled her. Seeing that it was Chu fan, she immediately angrily shouted, "what are you doing? Give me back my cell phone."


    Chu fan, as if he hadn''t heard it, turned on his mobile phone and asked coldly, "you said that you caught the medicine in Jishi hall. Then I ask you, where is Jishi hall? Which direction does the door open? Is the man or woman who caught the medicine for you? How old is it? How much did it cost?"


    This series of questions made the man on the other end of the phone speechless. It took him a long time to relax. He angrily said, "who are you? Why should I tell you this?"


    "I''m the boss of Jishi hall. Now your father came to the door and asked me to give an explanation. If you can''t get a receipt and answer me, it means that you didn''t catch the medicine in our Jishi hall. We Jishi hall won''t be responsible for any consequences."


    "All... It''s been so long. Who remembers clearly? I won''t tell you. Return the phone to my sister quickly."


    Chu fan turned to look at the middle-aged man and asked, "Sir, you have been to the Jishitang medicine shop. You should remember the exact address of the Jishitang medicine shop? Please tell your son where the medicine shop is and in which direction the door opens. The person who filled the medicine is male or female. How old is it and how much did it cost you?"


    The middle-aged man stepped forward two steps and asked in a trembling voice, "son, tell your father the truth. Did you catch this medicine in Jishitang?"


    "Dad, they are all the same Chinese herbal medicines. Which drugstore do you buy different? My pair is more than 600 more expensive than the one you bought before."


    In a word, it has been fully explained that the second medicine for the old man was not caught in Jishitang. It was also the reason for this medicine that exacerbated the old man''s condition and entered the intensive care unit.


    But the middle-aged man was still unwilling. He hung up the phone and asked, "Suyu fairy, is this medicine different from your Jishitang medicine?"


    "Of course not!"


    Su Yu twisted the black bark of the three herbs he picked up and said, "in my prescription, there is a traditional Chinese medicine called bitter bark. It contains a kind of bitter lignin, which can enhance people''s gastric juice secretion and drug absorption. But this is not bitter bark. I don''t believe you can find a drugstore to verify it."


    "And this!" Su Yu twisted up the grass root and said, "thatched grass root has the effect of clearing heat and diuresis. Unfortunately, this is not."


    "If it''s just two fake drugs, it doesn''t do much harm, but the key is this, Sophora flavescens."


    Su Yu twirled the slightly blackened white medicinal material slice and said, "this is indeed Sophora flavescens, but it has gone moldy and deteriorated. The deteriorated Sophora flavescens will produce a toxic substance. Although the toxin is not high, it will increase the toxicity of this toxin when mixed with many traditional Chinese medicines, especially your father''s liver function is not complete and can''t decompose this toxin, so his condition is aggravated."


    Speaking of this, Suyu sighed and said, "I deeply sympathize with your experience, but it really has nothing to do with me. Please help yourself!"


    The middle-aged man blushed and couldn''t say a word. He thought Suyu had hurt his father, but unexpectedly, the problem was the medicinal materials. These unscrupulous drug dealers, aren''t they harmful?


    "I''m sorry!" the middle-aged man bowed to Suyu, turned and was about to leave, but was held by his daughter. Before he could scold his daughter, he found that his daughter had bent her knees and knelt down.


    Su Yu was surprised and quickly picked her up: "what are you doing, get up!"


    "Suyu fairy, on behalf of my father, I apologize to you. Please save my grandpa. He''s dying." the girl cried.


    Suyu sighed, turned back and said, "Lingxiang, take a second-class antidote pill."


    "Yes!" xiaolingxiang hurriedly ran back. Time was not long. She came out with a thin necked porcelain bottle in her hand. The mouth of the bottle was blocked with a wooden stopper wrapped in red silk and handed it to Su Yu.


    Before Su Yu handed the porcelain vase to the girl, she stretched out a hand and grabbed it.


    "Chu fan, what are you doing?" Su Yu asked in a low voice.


    Chu fan rolled his eyes and hummed, "this pill doesn''t count the manual cost. How much does it cost to use only medicinal materials? You send one today and another tomorrow. We have to drink the northwest wind the day after tomorrow."


    The middle-aged man hurriedly said, "I''ll buy it. No matter how much it costs, I''ll buy it."

 Chapter 927

    "Introduce yourself first." Chu Fan said faintly, "my name is Chu fan, commander of Yecheng military region and lieutenant general. In addition, I also own 51% of the shares of Sinopec Group. There are private islands overseas. I don''t have to say how much assets?"


    The middle-aged man was startled by Chu fan''s identity. He was afraid for a while. Thanks for not making trouble here, otherwise he would have to suffer a heavy loss today. But then, he couldn''t understand. What did Chu fan mean by saying this to him?


    "When I tell you this, I just want to tell you that I don''t need money." Chu fan shook the porcelain vase in his hand and said, "this pill needs at least more than a dozen precious medicinal materials. It takes more than ten hours to refine it successfully, and the probability of success is no more than 50%."


    "Although your father''s illness has nothing to do with our Jishitang, after all, he is a patient we have treated, so I can decide to sell you this pill at cost price. 3 million!"


    "How much?" the middle-aged man was surprised. "Three million? This... This is too expensive. What medicine can be worth so much?"


    This time, before Chu fan could speak, Su Yu said first, "the main material of this detoxification pill is the snow lotus of Tianshan Mountain for hundreds of years. This medicine alone is almost worth three million. Of course, I don''t ask you whether to buy it or not."


    Seeing that he was still hesitating, Chu Fan said, "I can tell you clearly that the selling price of this pill is at least more than 6 million, and there is still a price without a market. You can buy it today, and you don''t have to sell it to you if you buy it with 6 million tomorrow. You have to think clearly. After this village, there will be no shop."


    "I''ll buy it!"


    As soon as the middle-aged man gritted his teeth, he quickly took out the checkbook, signed a check for $3 million, handed it to Chu fan, and took the porcelain bottle from Chu fan''s hand. After hesitating for a while, the middle-aged man asked, "this... Can you give me a receipt?"


    "No problem!" Su Yufen asked. Xiaolingxiang immediately ran back to the house and soon wrote a receipt in traditional and vertical calligraphy, with a square seal at the corner.


    Chu fan first took the receipt, took a closer look, frowned and said, "what''s this? I didn''t tell you, is this pill sold at half price? Change it quickly!"


    Xiaolingxiang glared at him. If it weren''t for the little martial uncle, she really wanted to cover his face with her seals.


    Su Yu took a look and nodded: "Chu fan is right. Write another one."


    Before xiaolingxiang could speak, Chu fan shook her hand and the receipt in her hand burst into flames. The goods also took out a cigarette, put the burning note to her mouth, lit the cigarette, and took a comfortable deep breath. Then a mouthful of smoke was sprayed on xiaolingxiang''s face, choking her to cough and tears.


    "You... Hum!" Xiaoling waved a small fist to Chu fan, turned and ran back to the room. After a while, he took back a receipt and handed it to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man looked at it carefully, confirmed that it was correct, carefully put away the receipt, and prepared to leave with his daughter. At this time, Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "don''t elongate your face, as if you had suffered a great loss. After you give this medicine to your father, you will know that the money is not wasted."


    Indeed, as soon as the middle-aged man''s head was hot, he really spent $3 million and bought a pill that he didn''t know whether it had any effect. After buying it, he regretted it. Although three million is nothing to him, he feels cheated.


    At the same time, there was a faint hope in his heart that if the pill was as magical as they said, his father might be able to save it. But even so, his face was not very good-looking. He was really unhappy.


    Now, Chu Fan said that he was a little embarrassed. Who is Chu fan? The chairman of Sinopec Group, whose assets are more than 100 billion, cares about your 3 million? Besides, people are still in charge of the military region, and it is impossible to sell fake drugs.


    I''m too mean!


    The middle-aged man sincerely thanked and hurried away with his daughter. Chu fan, Su Yu and others also returned to the courtyard again. Su Yu also sat down again and continued to see the patient.


    Two hours passed quickly. With a lesson from the past, these people chose to fill the medicine in the Jishitang medicine shop. Although it was far away, the price of the medicine in the Jishitang medicine shop was reasonable and the quality was assured. Even if it was far away, it was worth it.


    After seeing off the last patient, Suyu couldn''t help standing up and came to Chu fan sitting on the couch, shook his arm and asked, "what would you like to eat at noon? I''ll cook for you myself."


    "Don''t bother, I''ll invite you out for Western food." Chu fan stood up with a smile.


    Before Su Yu could make a statement, Xiaoling xiangton on one side said, "good western food. I''d like to go for a long time, but little martial uncle won''t let me go. Brother fan, let''s go now."


    "What do you call me?" Chu fan glared and snorted, "no rules, call uncle Shi."


    "Ah?" xiaolingxiang peeked at Su Yu and said, "you... You are a generation older than my little martial uncle? Then you and her..."


    "No culture!"


    Chu fan solemnly explained, "martial uncle Gong means your martial uncle''s husband, understand?"


    "Poof!" Su Yu gushed out a mouthful of water, and gave him a look of anger. "Don''t be careless. You book a seat first and I''ll change my clothes."


    Xiaolingxiang also rolled her eyes, pursed her small mouth and followed Suyu into the house. Before Chu fan came in, she closed the door and locked it. Want to come in and watch Miss Ben change? Next life!


    As everyone knows, Chu fan didn''t need to go in at all. He stood at the door, across the door, watching Su Yu take off his clothes with relish, and found a bold and hot white one-line collar off shoulder shirt in the wardrobe. The corner of the shirt was surrounded by a black edge, which looked fashionable and sexual.


    The lower body changed into a pair of Cowboy SHORTS to show her attractive big and long legs. Her bones and flesh are symmetrical and full of flesh feeling, but it won''t make people feel that her legs are thick and meaty, just right.


    Wearing a pair of simple and exquisite high-heeled sandals on his feet, his curled hair opened and fell like a waterfall behind his head. Suyu looked in the mirror, took a simple headrope and tied up her long hair, which immediately made her look more mature. Even if there was wind, she wouldn''t mess her hair.


    You can''t judge by appearance. Su Yu, who used to be like a female Taoist, learned to dress up. Who did you learn from? If you go back to Shushan in this dress, no one will recognize her. It''s like a changed person.


    But I like it. hey!


    Chu fan wiped the saliva on the corner of his mouth, turned around, took out a cigarette and stuffed it into his mouth. He was about to take out a lighter to light the cigarette. He looked through the window of the wing room and saw a more fragrant scene.


    Xiaolingxiang took off too fast. In such a short time, she had only one pair of pants left on her. It''s a little girl. There''s a kitty behind the pants.


    Xiaonizi is facing Chu fan with her back. She is worried in front of the cabinet. Instead of having no clothes, she has too many clothes. She doesn''t know what to wear for a moment.


    "Hey! What are you looking at?" Su Yu came out and patted Chu fan on the shoulder.


    Chu fan was startled. The smoke in his mouth almost fell to the ground. He hurriedly said, "nothing, wow, Suyu, your clothes are so beautiful."


    "Just beautiful clothes?" Suyu flashed at him.


    If she was seen by her fellow disciples in Shushan, she would have to lose her eyes. Who would have thought that the cold and arrogant Suyu would be coquettish with men. Is this really Suyu?


    "Beautiful clothes, more beautiful people. Hey hey!" Chu fan stretched out his hand to hold Su Yu''s waist and said with a smile, "let''s go!"


    "Wait for Lingxiang." Suyu patiently explained, "Lingxiang is just simple in mind and doesn''t taboo world affairs. She doesn''t mean to fight you. Don''t be general with her."


    Chu fan skimmed his mouth: "a yellow haired girl, I don''t bother to pay attention to her. OK, just wait a minute if you want to wait. I''ll call and ask which western restaurant is good."


    Suyu was helpless. After making trouble for a long time, he hasn''t booked a seat yet. If she knows, Chu Fangang just patronized to see her and xiaolingxiang change clothes. I don''t know if she can laugh.


    Maybe she heard Chu fan''s words. Ling Xiang was afraid of being thrown down by Chu fan. She casually chose a chiffon short sleeved shirt with a small lapel, a white Capri pants and a pair of flat cloth shoes on her feet. It was very pure and fashionable. It''s just that the chiffon shirt is so thin that she even wears a black bra inside.


    There is no denying that a woman dressed like this is really eye-catching, but at her age, it''s not good to dress like this. In addition, the Capris she wears and the tight design can highlight the temptation of the girl''s long legs, but it also outlines the outline of her pants.


    Thanks to the small pants, they are also white, otherwise, they must be seen. But even so, outsiders can see her pants as soon as they punch holes, which can definitely surprise men''s eyes.


    "Ling Xiang, will you go out in this dress?" Su Yu frowned.


    In the past, she would never wear so few clothes, expose white meat and walk in the street, let alone let Lingxiang wear like this. But now, she doesn''t object, but Lingxiang''s dress is too... Too that, which is inconsistent with her age.


    Xiaolingxiang looked down and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yu pointed to her inner - clothes and whispered, "it''s all revealed. There are also small pants. Outsiders can see clearly. It''s better not to wear them if you wear them like this."


    But at this time, Chu fan came back and said with a teasing smile: "it''s good. When you take her out, men will look at her and won''t stare at you. Hey hey!"


    "Ah!" Ling Xiang screamed, holding her small chest and ran back for her life.

 Chapter 928

    Crystal Palace is a newly opened western restaurant in Yanjing. It is very high-end. It costs tens of thousands to eat any meal. It is said that the food and wine here are transported by air from abroad, and the Michelin star chef is in charge of the stove. The taste is definitely not to be chosen.


    Thanks to Jiang Siyan, otherwise Chu fan couldn''t even enter the door. People''s Crystal Palace only receives guests who order meals. If you don''t make a reservation, people won''t entertain you even if you take out more money.


    It is reasonable to say that such a restaurant will have fewer and fewer people and eventually close down. But in fact, on the contrary, people who come to the Crystal Palace for dinner every day should book one or two days in advance, otherwise, there is no place at all.


    However, Chu fan is an exception. The reason is that Jiang Siyan has a gold card for this restaurant. She made a phone call and booked the location immediately. It is a private room specially reserved for VIP guests in the restaurant. It is rarely open to the public at ordinary times, so as to meet guests like Chu fan who come to dinner temporarily.


    If there is no position, the consequences are very serious.


    Chu fan didn''t drive. Su Yu didn''t have a car and couldn''t fly with his sword in downtown. Therefore, the three simply took a taxi to the Crystal Palace restaurant. When Chu fan took two women out of the car, he immediately attracted countless amazing eyes.


    Su Yu is mature, hot and elegant; Ling Xiang is green and astringent, just like a little Laurie, with a sweet smile, pure and lovely.


    Such a large and small beauty with different temperament is usually difficult to see one. What''s the day today and how can two best products pop up at once? What an eye!


    Chu fan knew that it was impossible to bring such two beauties to dinner. However, he doesn''t care. He''s not someone else''s daughter-in-law. Why hide it? Let them look around and envy them.


    But the three had just walked a few steps, and a red Ferrari convertible roared over. With a sharp brake sound, the car stopped steadily in front of the three.


    Wipe, do you drive like this? Almost hit my brother. Also, how can you park like this? Don''t you see the way in my brother''s way?


    Chu fan''s violent temper was about to go up and overturn the car as soon as he rolled his arm, but Su Yu grabbed him and whispered, "forget it, we''re here for dinner. Don''t get angry. We can''t make mistakes."


    You''re lucky to be paralyzed.


    Chu fan glared at the driving man and was pulled by Su Yu to go around the back of the car. The young man who could drive started the car and fell back more than a meter, blocking Chu fan''s way again.


    This time, Chu fan was angry. He kicked the door and moved the car more than one meter. A big pit suddenly appeared in the door, which must not be opened.


    "Boy, annoy me again. I''ll smash your car into scrap iron. Get out!"


    "My grass!" Duan Peng was surprised. He quickly took off his sunglasses, took out a cook Sharp Machete from the side, held the seat with one hand and jumped out of the car sensitively.


    "Little Bizi, how dare you smash my car?" Duan Peng pointed to Chu fan with his cook Sharp Machete and said fiercely, "believe it or not, I''ll chop you?"


    "Speeding in the city and carrying control knives in the car." Chu fan glanced at him and hummed, "these two are enough for you to squat in the number for half a year. Dare you do it with me? Haven''t you even killed a chicken?"


    Duan Peng was irritated and said loudly, "it''s no use talking to me. I''ll give you two ways, one is to compensate me for a new car, the other is to give me the two beauties around you. It''s hard to lose one."


    Chu fan was angry and happy: "you''re still greedy. You want both?"


    "Boy, it''s your blessing to like your horse. Do you know who I am?" Duan Peng sneered. "You also called the police to catch me. You can report it and see who the police are coming to catch?"


    "Listen to that, you have a background. What does your father do?"


    Duan Peng said proudly, "my grandfather is the Minister of culture, and my father is the chairman of Longteng film and television entertainment company. Do you know the prince? That''s my eldest brother. I''ll call a hundred bastards right away. One knife per person can cut you into meat."


    "The prince is your eldest brother?" Chu fan frowned. "Didn''t he go to Qingmeng prairie? When did he come back? Where''s Qian Mufeng?"


    "Do you know the prince?" Duan Peng is not without eyes. Chu fan even knows that the prince has gone to Qingmeng grassland and can open his mouth and hand over Qian Mufeng''s name, which shows that he is very familiar with these two people.


    What the hell is this guy?


    At this time, Duan Pengcai remembered that Chu fan kicked the car one meter sideways. How hard did it have? This knife in my hand is really good, but I have to hit someone else.


    "I don''t know!" Chu fan didn''t bother to pay attention to him and took two women to the restaurant. Leaving Duan Peng, he stuck there awkwardly. He didn''t know whether he should catch up or not.


    You''d better ask first. Don''t mess with the prince''s friends. That''s bad luck.


    After thinking about it, Duan Peng didn''t dare to call the prince, but wisely called Mufeng''s son Qian Shutao. He said he was the prince''s brother. In fact, he was self styled. At best, he drank wine with the prince twice, and the prince called him brother a few times. The one who really has a good relationship is actually Qian Shutao, which is the previous sin. Chu fan has less money.


    That time, Evelyn came to China to find Chu fan. She got drunk in the boiling point bar and was almost picked up. When Chu fan went, he met Qian Shutao and had less money. Qian Shutao is arrogant. It''s a pity that he met Chu fan. If Chu fan hadn''t let him go, let alone him, Qian Mufeng, his father who just came to Yanjing for development, would have to be caught.


    "Hey, Duan!" when the short message was connected, Qian Shutao''s bright voice came over, "you boy, let you come to drink, and you put it on the spectrum. Don''t worry, your sister is my sister, and my business is my business. After drinking the wine, I''ll take someone to discuss it for you. How about it?"


    Duan Peng quickly thanked him, and then asked cautiously, "brother Tao, I just met someone who seems to know the prince and Lord Qian."


    "There are many people who know the prince and my father. The key depends on whether the prince and my father recognize him." Qian Shutao said with a smile, "Duan, are you frightened by a word from others? Ha ha!"


    Duan Peng''s face was hot. He quickly said a few words, hung up the phone, and stared at the gate of the Crystal Palace. How could he possibly know the prince and Lord Qian?


    Shit, you dare to kick my car. If you don''t give me an explanation, you have to hurt you today.


    If at ordinary times, Duan Peng would certainly ask Qian Shutao for help. He was angry and didn''t have to do it. He killed two birds with one stone. But not today. If Qian Shutao sees the big and small beauties, he may not even have the chance to drink the leftover soup.


    However, if you go alone, you can''t get a bargain. You still have to call some helpers.


    After hesitating for a while, Duan Peng called, threw his machete into the car, touched a cigarette to light it, and leaned against the car to smoke. Just after smoking a cigarette, a Mercedes Benz business car roared over and stopped beside him.


    When the door opened, twelve big men with big arms and round waist jumped out of the car one after another. These men had clean tactical equipment, making them look like special forces. But in fact, this is the security guard of his father''s company. This uniform is specially customized for these security guards.


    "Boss!" a man in his early thirties ran over and asked, "which guy without eyes annoyed you? In a word, do you want arms or thighs? I''ll unload him and bring him to you myself."


    "Don''t worry, wait for him to come out of the restaurant." Duan Peng took out his cigarette, made one and arranged it in a low voice.


    In the restaurant, Chu fan didn''t take Duan Peng seriously at all. He ordered some delicious food in the box and ate with two beautiful women.


    "Su Yu, I found that there are still many deficiencies in your Jishi hall. You have to improve it as soon as possible." Chu Fan said while eating.


    Su Yu stopped her movements and asked, "you mean those people in line outside the door, and the medicine shop is too far away, right?"


    Chu fan put down his knife and fork, picked it up, wiped his mouth and said, "in fact, if you sit in the medicine shop, you will avoid similar events to a great extent. Moreover, you will better publicize Jishitang, but why do you treat people in such a remote place?"


    "Secondly, it''s not very reasonable for people to queue up outside to see a doctor." Chu Fan said, "you only see ten people every day and have to queue up. Don''t you let people queue outside all day and all night? This can greatly improve the popularity of Jishi hall, but it will also bring you some bad negative effects. Even if you really treat patients, they won''t thank you!"


    Suyu was a little alarmed: "I... I just don''t like there are too many people in the medicine shop, so I specifically moved here. It''s your idea to treat ten patients every day, but now you say so, i... what should I do?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not that serious."


    Chu fan comforted: "it''s my fault. I thought it was too simple before, but now there''s still time to remedy it. First of all, you still have to stay in the medicine shop. If you think the medicine shop is too crowded and noisy, you can get a single room next door or in the backyard, two hours in the morning and two hours in the evening."


    "In addition, the process of a regular hospital is adopted to register for medical treatment. The person in front of the number will see a doctor first, and if it can''t be turned today, it will continue tomorrow. In this way, not only do you basically don''t have to wait in line outside day and night, but also put an end to scalpers, because every number is registered with an ID card. If the patient''s identity is inconsistent with the number received, the number will be invalid and the next person will be replaced."


    "In this way, you will be tired every day, but you will win the respect and good reputation of patients. In addition, I suggest you take some apprentices. When they graduate, you won''t have to work so hard."


    "Speak slowly, I have to write it down..."

 Chapter 929

    "Boss, how long do we have to wait?" the security captain in the car whispered.


    Duan Peng has been waiting outside for more than an hour, but he didn''t see Chu fan come out. At this time, they should have had lunch, but because they were waiting for Chu fan, they had to wait here hungry.


    "Wait a minute!" Duan Peng threw his cigarette butts on the ground, glanced at many security guards and said, "when this is done, I''ll ask everyone to rub a meal, and there will be a program in the evening."


    It is said that there must be brave men under the heavy reward. With Duan Peng''s words, those hungry and boring security guards were as energetic and excited as beating chicken blood. They wanted to copy the guy and rush in now to beat the man who offended Duan Shao.


    However, this matter should not be too publicized. It''s not good to make a lot of noise.


    Suddenly, a security guard pointed to the door and said hurriedly, "boss, is it the boy? He has two beautiful women with him. It''s really on time."


    "Get out of the way, I''ll take a look." Duan Peng quickly pulled the person blocking his sight aside, looked carefully at the past, and said excitedly, "yes, it''s him. My brothers are ready to do it. When it''s done, I''ll cover all the expenses today and double the bonus this month."


    Duan Shao is too bright. He not only provides food, drink and play, but also has money. If he doesn''t do this job well, how can he be worthy of him?


    As soon as the security captain winked, twelve bodyguards quickly jumped out of the car and surrounded Chu fan.


    Chu fan was happy and said to Su Yu, "you see, what I said is right? It must have been called by the boy surnamed Duan. Alas, beauty is a disaster!"


    "It''s not my fault to be beautiful?" Su Yu glanced at him and said, "send them away quickly. I''m a little sleepy."


    "Lingxiang, I''ll give it to you." Chu fan lazily hugged Su Yu''s waist and didn''t mean to do it at all.


    Ling Xiang stared at him, pouted and said, "Why me? People don''t come for me?"


    "You say you are not a beauty?"


    Isn''t this bullying? You have to do it if you''re beautiful? Still a man, not a gentleman at all!


    Chu fan turned a blind eye to her and said with a smile, "I''m doing it for you. Girls eat so much and will get fat if they don''t exercise. At that time, they won''t be beautiful."


    "Hum!"


    Ling gave him a back of the head, stepped forward two steps, forked his waist and said loudly, "what do you want to do? Get out of the way!"


    "Little girl, we don''t mean any harm. We just want to invite the gentleman behind you to have a cup of tea and talk about something." the security captain hypocritically made an invitation gesture, "Sir, please!"


    Chu Fan said lazily, "what if I don''t go with you?"


    "Sir, we''re just working. Don''t make it difficult for us." the security captain invited again, "please get in the car!"


    "Are you a demobilized soldier?" Chu fan suddenly asked.


    The security captain was stunned and didn''t speak.


    Chu fan asked coldly, "you should know very well in your heart what will happen if we get on the bus with you. What you do is to help the tyrant. If the woman that the boy likes is your sister, will you help him catch people and send them to his bed?"


    The security captain was flushed by Chu fan''s words, and his face was hot, as if he had been slapped hard. At the beginning, he was also a famous man, an iron soldier who shed blood for the country and still has scars on his body.


    But who is to blame for being like this?


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to maintain his integrity and jealousy of evil, but heroes also need to eat, women and parents to support. He can''t earn money. He can''t even support himself. What can he take to marry a daughter-in-law? What do you take to support the elderly?


    It is not that he has changed, but today''s society forces him to change.


    To understand this, the security captain soon calmed down and said in a deep voice, "I need this job and money!"


    In a word, it means everything.


    Chu fan could understand, without saying anything, waved to Lingxiang: "try not to hurt people, they are also forced to be helpless."


    "How wordy!"


    As soon as Lingxiang''s voice fell, the figure ''whoosh'' came down to the security captain. He was so fast that he startled him. Although he reacted quickly and made a decisive defensive gesture, he was kicked out by a beautiful whip leg of xiaolingxiang.


    As soon as the expert reaches out his hand, he knows whether there is one.


    These security guards were stunned by Lingxiang''s clean skills. It''s hard to imagine that a girl of fifteen or sixteen could have such a strong explosive power that she kicked out a man with more than 160 kg at one stroke. Did she grow up drinking melamine milk powder?


    "Hey, you guys, let''s go together to save time." Lingxiang also proudly hooked her fingers to several security guards, stood straight like a martial arts master, put one hand behind her, and made a sign move with the other hand.


    It is too laggy girl to wear this adorable girl. She is still very strong.


    Many security guards look at me and I look at you. I don''t know whether to do it or not. Let''s go together. It''s disgraceful to win. A bunch of old men bully a little girl. It''s embarrassing to say it. But if you lose, it will be even more humiliating.


    Just when the crowd didn''t know how to end, a BMW X6 drove over and stopped in front of the crowd. A dozen security guards saw the car and immediately stood aside. Lingxiang was also called back by Suyu.


    I don''t know who is coming, but it looks like it''s from the other party. It may be an expert.


    However, when the door opened and saw the two people coming down from the car, Chu fan and Su Yu were stunned. It''s the middle-aged man and his daughter who bought a second grade antidote pill in the courtyard.


    Did they find these people? Pills can''t have no effect, but what do they mean?


    Duan Ziliang stretched out his hand from a distance and walked towards Chu fan with an excited face: "general Chu, thank you so much."


    What happened? It''s not like you''re here to find fault!


    Chu fan was stunned. He subconsciously stretched out his hand and shook it with Duan Ziliang. Before he could speak, Duan Ziliang said excitedly, "my father took your pill, vomited and diarrhea for a while, and he was all right. No, I have to bring him here and thank him personally."


    "There''s no need to thank you. You pay and I sell medicine. Both sides are willing, and no one owes anyone." Chu fan understood his intention and glanced vaguely at the dodgy security guards next to him.


    Duan Ziliang subconsciously looked at the past and immediately frowned: "Why are you here? Did Duan Peng make trouble again? What about others?"


    The security captain finally got up, wiped the blood soaked from the corners of his mouth, came to Duan Ziliang, bowed his head and said, "Chairman..."


    "Where is Duan Peng?" Duan Ziliang shouted coldly.


    Before the security captain could speak, the girl walking behind suddenly said, "brother''s car is over there!"


    "This bastard, it''s hard not to teach him a lesson all day." Duan Ziliang strode over angrily and cried bitterly to Duan Peng in the car.


    It''s really unlucky. How could I meet Dad? What''s worse, in front of his car is a Mercedes Benz business from the security guard, and behind him is his sister''s BMW X6. His Ferrari is caught in the middle. There is no way to run.


    "Do I have to invite you? Get off!" Duan Ziliang came to the sports car and shouted coldly to his smiling son in the sports car.


    Duan Peng was startled and said with a smile, "Dad, why are you here?"


    "I let you off!" Duan Ziliang shouted angrily.


    This time, Duan Peng knew that his father was really angry. He didn''t dare to smile. He pushed the door obediently and wanted to get off. But he pushed it twice before he remembered that the door was crushed by Chu fan''s foot and couldn''t be opened at all. Helpless, I had to hold the door and jump out of the car.


    Duan Peng just landed on his feet. Before he could stand firm, Duan Ziliang grabbed his skirt and raised his hand with a big mouth, which completely stunned him. But this is just the beginning. His father didn''t intend to let go at all. He pulled his neck and collar like a dead dog and dragged him to Chu fan. He kicked his ass. Duan Peng stumbled and fell to the ground, lying in front of Chu fan.


    "General Chu, this smelly boy is my despairing son. If you offend you today, you kill him. I don''t have a complaint." Duan Ziliang said solemnly.


    "Is he your son?" Chu fan dared not believe. What a coincidence!


    Duan Ziliang smiled bitterly and said, "I wish he wasn''t my son. Alas, unfortunately, I''m ashamed to have such a dandy. General Chu laughed!"


    Chu fan waved his hand: "forget it, it''s no big deal. However, if you let him go on like this, something will happen sooner or later."


    "In the past, I was always reluctant to let him suffer, but now I understand. Jade is not cut into stone, so I really can''t let him go on fooling around like this." Duan Ziliang shouted to Duan Peng on the ground, "don''t get up quickly, thank general Chu for his generosity. Your boy has made a big trouble today. If it weren''t for me, your boy wouldn''t even know how to die."


    "General Chu? Which general Chu?" Duan Peng couldn''t remember. Who doesn''t know the general of Yanjing city? But I haven''t heard of a Chu. He''s so young... Shit, it can''t be... Is it the murderer?


    Looking at Chu fan again, Duan Peng''s legs and stomach cramped and almost peed in his pants. What should I do? I provoked the king of murder. I''m dead this time. Woo woo!


    Chu fan shook his head and felt that he was falling in price even after arguing with him.


    "OK, I have something else to do. Let''s say goodbye." Chu fan took Su Yu and was ready to leave. At this time, an old man stepped down from the BMW X6. The girl quickly held his arm and came to Chu fan.

 Chapter 930

    "Talented people from all generations have led the way for hundreds of years."


    The old man looked at Chu fan, nodded and said, "the old man has heard a little about the deeds of general Chu. Although the killing nature is quite heavy, the bones of a general are withered. Which historical famous general did not step on the bones of thousands of people? Killing one is for sin, slaughtering ten thousand is for male, and general Chu can afford to be a hero."


    "The old man flattered me!" Chu fan smiled modestly.


    The old man smiled and said, "you are too modest. Hehe, it''s rare that general Chu is so young and generous. He also set up the Jishitang medical school to cure the people all over the world for free. I''m ashamed of such kind deeds."


    Chu fan was embarrassed to be praised by the old man. However, he was a pedantic scholar, which made Chu fan feel as if he had really become a hero, and even a little complacent in his heart.


    Since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes. No wonder so many people like brother. Ha ha ha ha!


    "Don''t boast, old man. I''ll be proud if you boast again." Chu fan was in a good mood. He looked at the old man very well. He looked at him up and down and said with a smile, "it seems that the old man has recovered from his illness. Congratulations!"


    "Thanks to the blessing of general Chu, the old man can live a few more years. It''s just... Alas!" the old man looked at Duan Peng and sighed, "in fact, Duan Peng is not bad in nature. It''s just that my Duan family is such a single child. It''s too spoiled at ordinary times, coupled with the inducement of some people with ulterior motives, that makes him look like today. Shame!"


    "Duan Lao doesn''t have to blame himself. Your grandson is still young and hasn''t made any big mistakes. As long as you supervise and manage the religion more in the future, I believe he can turn evil into right."


    "That said, it''s hard for our family to be cruel to him." Duan laowei sighed. There is only one seedling in the family. Who is willing to beat and scold? It is also the love and connivance of his family that makes him more and more dandy, bolder and more out of line.


    Chu Fan said casually, "in fact, it''s very simple. As long as you send him to the army, within three years, I promise he will change his face and become a hard man with an iron bone."


    "That''s a good idea!" old Duan clapped his hands happily and said with a smile. "It''s really a word that woke up the person in my dream. Why didn''t I think of it before. Since general Chu put forward the idea, I have a thick face. Please do me a favor and take Duan Peng to the night city. No matter how you practice, as long as he is alive."


    Chu fan suddenly felt that the old man seemed to have set a trap for him, and he foolishly drilled in by himself. Wipe, I said how he boasted as soon as he met. He was waiting for me here.


    However, it''s not a big deal. It''s no big deal for Chu fan to help him. But Chu fan was still uncomfortable, as if he had been calculated.


    Before he could speak, Mr. Duan first said, "in fact, I''ve long wanted to send Duan Peng to the army, but I can''t bear his hardships. Moreover, I''ve found several military friends, but no one is willing to leave Duan Peng. General Chu, your grandfather chuyang and I are old friends. If you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, you have to help me anyway."


    Well, I''ve moved grandpa out. Thank you for not mentioning it before. Otherwise, it''s estimated that a three million pill can''t even get back a penny.


    "Duan Lao, I can help you, but I can''t guarantee that Duan Peng will come back alive." Chu Fan said, "you should know what''s going on in my night city. Although no one dares to think about night city now, compared with other military regions, the danger of night city border is still much higher than that of other military regions."


    "If you let me arrange Duan Peng in the night city military region, I will certainly ask someone to train him hard and make him grow into a qualified soldier in a short time, but he should participate in the patrol mission like all soldiers. Once he meets fierce bandits, a gun battle is inevitable."


    Chu fan spread his hand: "if you agree, I''ll take the man away. I can only ensure his safety as much as possible, but I dare not say he will come back alive. If you don''t want to give up, I''m happy. You''d better find someone else."


    Old Duan looked at his grandson. Duan Peng''s eyes were full of prayers. It was clear that he didn''t want to be sent to the night city. If he didn''t say that he would suffer, his life would be in danger at any time. In the past, he didn''t take these seriously at all, but today, he is really afraid.


    "Alas!" old Duan sighed, waved his hand and turned around: "Ziliang, Duan Peng is your son, or you should make this decision."


    "Dad!" Duan Peng''s voice trembled. He almost knelt down to his father and swore to change evil and return to justice. But Duan Ziliang was cruel and said decisively, "Duan Peng, don''t blame my father for being cruel. I did it for you."


    "Dad, Dad, I know I''m wrong. Don''t send me away. If I don''t go, I won''t go anywhere." Duan Peng knelt down with a ''plop'', holding his father''s thigh with snot and tears, but Duan Ziliang seemed to be hardened and unmoved.


    Seeing no effect, Duan Peng knelt forward a few steps, came to Grandpa, held grandpa''s thigh and cried, "Grandpa, you save me, if I go, you may not see me in your life. Grandpa, you save me, I change, I will change this time..."


    Old Duan''s eyes were red and said with regret, "every time you said to change, but which time did you change? It''s better to go to the army to reform than keep you at home. If you can come back alive, even if you don''t recognize my grandfather, if you can''t come back, I''ll have your grandson. General Chu, take him away now."


    Now, what else can Chu fan say? He took out his mobile phone and made a call. Soon, after the call, Chu fan turned back and said, "go to Yanjing military region now. There will be a helicopter to night city tomorrow morning. At that time, someone will send Duan Peng there, and I will arrange someone to take good care of him."


    Duan Peng shivered excitedly. This care must not be a good thing. He jumped up and ran without thinking about it. He thought that no matter where he went, he could never be sent to the night city. That place was hell. If he didn''t die, he had to peel off the skin.


    But as soon as he ran two steps, he was caught up by Lingxiang. A leg trip made him fall and a dog gnawed at the mud. Then he grabbed his back neck and pulled it up and dragged it back to Chu fan.


    "Let go of me, I won''t go to the night city in my death..." Duan Peng waved his hands indiscriminately and shouted like going out.


    Chu fan sneered: "do you think anyone is qualified to go to the night city? Before, you almost killed your grandfather because you caught the wrong medicine. And those friends you made, such as Prince and Qian Mufeng, who is a good man? If you hang out with them, you will have to sneak yourself into prison sooner or later."


    "Yes, now you can rely on your father to eat, drink and have fun every day. People compliment you everywhere. But dare you say that after you pass by, they won''t spit on your back?"


    "You don''t have to be respected by everyone, but at least you can''t be hated by everyone. Dare you say that those women who flirt with you really like you? If you don''t have money, who doesn''t bother to look at you?"


    Chu fan demoted Duan Peng to nothing. He blushed and bowed his head. He couldn''t say a word. Chu fan vented, took a deep breath and said, "do you think your life is very valuable? I tell you, even my cousin Zhao Hongxue is in the night city. Are you not even as good as a woman?"


    "She''s going to be an official. Can she be the same as I''m going to be a soldier?" Duan Peng is still defending himself. Unfortunately, he doesn''t even feel confident when he says it.


    Chu fan sneered and said, "how old is the night city? How much difference can it be between being an official and a soldier? I dare not, but I dare not. What excuse can I find for myself? OK, you say Zhao Hongxue is a woman and an official. I don''t mention her. My brother-in-law Qin huailiang, who is less than 20 years old this year and has been a soldier for less than a year, is now a second lieutenant."


    "And Zhang Tieshan, my good brother who grew up with me, rushed to the front in almost every task. When was he afraid of death? Yu Hang, the son of Yu Jianqiu, commander of Yunnan Military Region, was also in the night city. He was on duty like all soldiers, patrolling the border. In terms of identity, he was more noble than you, and he was also the only child of the Yu family."


    "No one jumps out of a stone. Who is not afraid of death? But if everyone is afraid of death and doesn''t become a soldier, our China would have been divided up long ago."


    Chu Fan said coldly, "I''ll ask you for the last time. Are you still a man? Is there any blood?"


    Duan Peng was finally aroused by his blood. He stuck his neck and said loudly, "isn''t it just being a soldier? I''ve lost a big scar on my head. Twenty years later, I''ll still be a hero. I''ll go with you. I''ll never come back if I''m not a teacher."


    "Your boy''s ambition is not small." Chu fan was angry and happy, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "very good, have ambition! Remember, the man is bleeding and sweating without tears. Don''t give up at any time. Hold on!"


    Duan Peng was patted short by Chu fan, and his confidence was not enough: "boss, can I really do it?"


    "Shit, stand up straight and tell your grandpa and your father if you can do it?"


    Duan Peng straightened his back like a conditioned reflex and said loudly, "I can do it... Er, can I go home first and discuss with my mother... Just say a word and call..."


    Chu fan really couldn''t listen. He pressed his neck and just stuffed him into the car and asked Su Yu to go back first. He personally escorted Duan Peng to the Yanjing military region.


    At the gate of the military region, Xia Yanran and two soldiers have been waiting for a long time. Chu fan pushes Duan Peng to Xia Yanran. Immediately, like a prisoner, he is locked in his arms by two soldiers and put on a military vehicle. Chu fan told Duan Ziliang and others not to talk at all, so he got on the bus and returned.


    On the bus, Duan Lao was still reluctant to give up. He looked back frequently and almost shed tears. Duan Ziliang''s heart was also very heavy. He was silent all the way. His daughter Duan Xinxin was very cheerful and constantly persuaded his grandfather and father to make their father and son feel better.


    Chu fan refuses the dinner invitation of his father and son and is sent back to the courtyard where Su Yu lives

 Chapter 931

    In three days, under the drastic reform of Chu fan, Jishitang medicine shop opened with a new look.


    First of all, an adjacent store was opened, and the middle partition opened a door, which became Su Yu''s exclusive sitting room. In addition, the original Jishitang pharmacy has added a computer number receiving machine. As long as you brush your ID card, you can get a number note indicating your identity and the exclusive words of Jishitang pharmacy.


    The machine is guarded by security personnel, and the store is also guarded by security personnel to maintain order, which not only greatly improves the efficiency, but also eliminates the scalper party and greatly facilitates the patients. The key to the one-stop service of seeing a doctor and filling medicine is that the price of medicinal materials is cheap and free of medical fees.


    For a time, the name of the miracle doctor Su Yu fairy spread to the surrounding districts and counties centered on Yanjing city. Many patients even came from other places to find Su Yu for treatment. She was so busy that she didn''t even have time to eat with Chu fan.


    On the other hand, Jishitang pharmaceutical company in Guizhou is also gradually sending the developed traditional Chinese medicine preparations to Suyu. Some patients who are too lazy to cook traditional Chinese medicine want convenience and buy finished drugs directly. The efficacy is no worse than that of boiled traditional Chinese medicine, but the price is slightly higher. But for those patients who don''t need money, this traditional Chinese medicine preparation with non-toxic side effects and health preservation is more popular.


    She made Jishitang famous, and its specialty traditional Chinese medicine preparations were recognized by the majority of patients. She immediately attracted countless orders for Jishitang pharmaceutical company. The light Pharmaceutical Workshop doubled in a short time and was very busy.


    In order to prevent the poisoning of deteriorated medicinal materials, Su Yu specially called to tell him that unlike other things, medicinal materials can''t be careless. A little carelessness will kill people.


    To this end, he Xiaolin began to focus on the purchase of medicinal materials. Any medicinal materials entering the company should be accepted by her in person. It was Su Yu''s timely advice that stopped a batch of inferior medicinal materials from entering. The person in charge of the purchase of medicinal materials who wanted to mix fish''s eyes with pearls and make a big profit was dismissed from the company on the spot as an example.


    There are not a few people who are mercenary, but after he Xiaolin focused on the purchase of medicinal materials, they basically put an end to their ideas. It''s nothing to earn some price difference, and it''s not a big deal to receive some kickbacks, but if you want to get moldy and deteriorated medicinal materials to harm people, don''t blame the company for being cruel.


    It doesn''t matter if you earn a little money, but it may destroy the whole company. Once such a black sheep is found and never hired, those involved in a large case will even be sent to the judicial organ to bear the corresponding legal consequences.


    Seeing Jishitang on the right track, Chu fan is ready to go back. Before leaving, Su Yu wants to have lunch with him. Chu fan naturally can''t refuse this little request, so he stays in Su Yu''s consulting room and waits for her to get off work.


    When he was almost asleep, it was eleven o''clock at last. Su Yu just finished looking at a patient. Chu fan quickly stood up and urged, "come here at noon. Let''s go to dinner first?"


    "Well, good!" Suyu was also a little tired and ordered Lingxiang to ask the people outside to disperse first and continue in the afternoon. But when she was ready to change her clothes and have dinner with Chu fan, Ling Xiang walked in with a embarrassed face.


    "Martial uncle, there is a man named Li Bin outside. The situation is special. Can you help him first?" Lingxiang asked nervously.


    This kind of thing happens almost every day. If everyone asks Su Yu to help see a doctor, she doesn''t have to eat or sleep. From the first day of opening, Su Yu has formulated a strict time system for himself. Anyway, there are no emergency patients who come to see him. There will be no problem waiting.


    Two hours in the morning and two hours in the afternoon. She goes to work and leaves work on time. It''s OK to delay for a few minutes, but she will never delay her work and rest time because of a patient. It''s not her inhumanity, it''s the rules.


    For so long, Ling Xiang knows this very well, but why is she so unconventional today that she pleaded for help?


    Before Su Yu could speak, Chu fan suddenly asked, "xiaolingxiang, when did you change your mobile phone?"


    "Ah!" Ling Xiang was startled, subconsciously covered her trouser pocket, hesitated and couldn''t speak.


    Although it was just a glance, Su Yu still saw the outline of a mobile phone. It was not the one used by Lingxiang at all. His face suddenly sank and sternly scolded: "how many times have I told you? You can''t accept the gift from the patient. Why don''t you listen? Send it back quickly."


    "Yes!"


    Lingxiang was tearful and walked out wronged, but as soon as she opened the door, a young man crowded in, smiled and said, "miracle doctor, I heard it outside. It''s just a mobile phone, which is not worth a few money. If you''re busy, we won''t do anything in the afternoon."


    Su Yu said faintly, "I appreciate your kindness, but we can''t accept it. Lingxiang!"


    Ling Xianglian hurriedly took out his mobile phone and stuffed it into the young man''s hand. He also glared at him: "here you are. People say no. you have to give it. I''m scolded. Are you satisfied?"


    "Lingxiang, I didn''t give you your cell phone to bribe you." the young man seemed to say sincerely, "I really just want to make friends with you. There''s no other meaning."


    "I don''t want it!" Lingxiang''s face was red, a little nervous and cramped, and hurried back to Suyu''s back. But instead of being angry, she looked shy and excited.


    Some people pursue to prove that they have grown up. No, some men began to be uncontrollable and come to confess.


    So excited!


    Chu fan suddenly said, "I seem to have seen you somewhere. Your name is..."


    "Li Hongfei!"


    The man smiled shyly and said, "two days ago, my father and I went to the quadrangle and bought a number from the scalpers. As a result, you called the police and took it away."


    "I remember, it''s you boy." Chu fan waved his hand. "OK, take back your things. You have to use snacks to chase girls. You can''t spend money alone."


    Li Hongfei said with a bitter smile, "I want to be careful, but Lingxiang stays with Suyu fairy all day. It''s hard for me to ask her for dinner. Well, why don''t I invite you to lunch and make a friend by the way? My father also runs a pharmaceutical company. Maybe we still have cooperation."


    Su Yu glanced at Ling Xiang and saw her as a shy girl. She obviously wanted to go out to dinner with Li Hongfei. But I don''t know why. Suyu always thinks Li Hongfei''s purpose is impure. If pure Lingxiang goes out with him, he must suffer a heavy loss.


    But if you refuse, Lingxiang is safe, but she will not be happy. She will even complain that she destroys her boyfriend. After thinking about it, Suyu nodded: "it''s just that we''re going out to dinner. Why don''t I invite you to know each other."


    "How can I make you spend money? In the afternoon, I have to ask you to see my father." Li Hongfei was very happy. He quickly stuffed his mobile phone into Lingxiang, winked at her and whispered, "my phone number is stored in it. If you have time to contact wechat."


    Subsequently, Li Hongfei took out his mobile phone, made a phone call and walked out quickly. Looks like that. It''s time to order.


    "Little girl, spring is moving?" Chu Fan said with a bad smile. "You have to be careful. Good-looking men can''t be relied on. He may have a plot to get close to you."


    Lingxiang glared at him and hummed, "don''t think about people like you. What''s my plot? Besides, I don''t want to do with him. I''m just making friends, eating and chatting."


    "Yes, eat, chat, go shopping, watch movies, and go to bed."


    "Bah, bah, bah, the dog can''t spit out ivory. You think everyone is like you. You''re dirty."


    Chu fan curled his lips: "well intentioned to remind you that you regard kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung. Forget it, anyway, I remind you. It''s too late to cry at that time."


    Before Ling Xiang could speak, Su Yu said seriously, "Ling Xiang, I don''t care if you make friends, but you should be measured and don''t be deceived by men''s rhetoric, you know?"


    "Martial uncle, I''m not a child. I can tell what''s good and what''s bad." for fear that Su Yu''s lesson will not be over, Ling Xiang hurriedly urged, "let''s go. It''s bad to let others wait for a long time."


    With that, Lingxiang went out first. It seemed that she couldn''t wait.


    Su Yu frowned with some worry. Chu fan advised, "don''t worry, Lingxiang is smart. It''s not so easy to take advantage of her."


    "She''s smart, but emotionally, she''s a piece of white paper. I''m really afraid she''s cheated."


    "You, don''t worry." Chu fan hugged her waist and said with a smile, "since Li Hongfei knows me, he naturally knows my identity. If he wants to move Lingxiang, he has to weigh his consequences first. Don''t worry, it will be fine!"


    "I hope it''s my heart." Suyu broke away from Chu fan, went to the inner lounge, changed a broken flower dress, grabbed a leather handbag and took the initiative to put Chu fan''s arm on.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "wife, you are more and more like an urban white-collar Beauty."


    "Why, you don''t like it?"


    "Of course." Chu fan stroked her drooping hair behind her ears and said, "however, I still like you. You are white and do not have the slightest earthly vulgarity. You are like a fairy demoted to the world. You are ethereal and noble."


    Su Yu looked down and said nervously, "why don''t I change it back?"


    "Forget it, I''ll just talk about it." Chu fan laughed. "You''re not a fairy now. You''re my wife. I like it regardless of what you wear and how you dress. In this way, I''ll take you to the beach when I have time. You''ll be beautiful when you change into a bikini."


    "I''m not wearing it."


    Su Yu''s cheeks were slightly red. She suddenly came to Chu fan''s ear and whispered, "if you want to see it, I''ll show it to you alone in the evening."

 Chapter 932

    Chu Fanyuan planned to leave after lunch, but Suyu suddenly wanted to show him in a bikini. For this reason, she had to stay one night before leaving.


    In fact, he knew very well that Suyu was reluctant to leave him, so he changed the law and tried to keep him for one day. After all, they spend too little time together and too much time apart.


    Bear it again. After I have solved the blood clan, the Vatican Vatican and the guards of the gods, and the red umbrella company jointly founded by the three giants, night city and the Four Saints'' servant corps are on the right track, I will take my wives and find a place with elegant environment to live in seclusion. Then we can be together all day.


    In other words, how come there is no news of Meredith, the blood queen these days? It seems that they have disappeared. There is no movement at all. However, this is not necessarily a good thing. It may be brewing a shocking conspiracy.


    Anyway, the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Let''s feed Su Yu''s wife first.


    Speaking of it, Li Hongfei is really an expert in picking up girls. Chu fan is ashamed of this. Although the women around him far exceeded Li Hongfei in quantity and quality, Chu fan had to admire him for his ability.


    If Chu fan and Li Hongfei walk side by side in the street, I believe that 80% of women look at Li Hongfei, because he is handsome, wears famous brands, raises his hands and feet with the self-confidence of the rich childe, that kind of polite temperament and occasionally bold eyes can definitely make any woman''s heart beat faster.


    Although Chu fan''s image is also good, by contrast, he is inferior. No way, who made him deliberately keep a low profile. Long ordinary, wear again ordinary, eyes will not discharge, see beautiful women will not chat, ask, who will like such a man? The bank card in his pocket does have astronomical figures. Unfortunately, no matter how much money you have, who knows? Far less effective than a luxury car key.


    When Chu fan and Su Yu went out, Li Hongfei was standing at the door with Ling Xiang. I don''t know what joke he told. He teased Ling Xiang to cover her stomach and burst into tears. At this rate, it is estimated that she will have to change from a girl to a woman at night.


    "Chu Shao, I''ve booked a place. Let''s go there now?" seeing Chu fan coming out, Li Hongfei hurriedly pulled Lingxiang forward. Lingxiang''s small hand was caught. It was like an electric shock. She quickly threw away his hand. She looked at Suyu ruddy. She was relieved to see that she didn''t pay attention. Then Li Hongfei gave a white look. This guy is becoming more and more presumptuous!


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. Just call my name."


    "Well, I''ll just call brother fan." Li Hongfei was very good at coming and said warmly, "brother fan, sister-in-law, take my car. The car is in the parking lot and you''ll be there in a few steps."


    The sound of sister-in-law immediately brought the distance between the two sides closer. Su Yu''s uneasiness on her face was finally relieved. She felt that Li Hongfei was good. If she really liked Lingxiang, it would be good.


    Li Hongfei drove a silver gray range rover. Lingxiang directly opened the door and sat in the co pilot. Li Hongfei opened the rear door, waited for Chu fan to get on the bus, then returned to the driving position and drove out steadily.


    Along the way, Li Hongfei kept talking, but he wouldn''t give people the feeling of boredom. Even Chu fan began to feel that he was exquisite and worthy of communication. He knows a lot, from military and politics to clothing and food. Unknowingly, the car drove to the place. Unexpectedly, it was not a five-star hotel. On the contrary, it was a courtyard similar to Suyu''s residence.


    "Brother fan, you must have never been here." Li Hongfei said with a smile, "this is a private restaurant. It is said that it is the descendant of the chef of the imperial dining room in the palace and can make Manchu and Han banquet. He only makes two tables every day. If you want to eat, you have to book three days in advance. Sometimes he can''t book it."


    Chu fan smiled: "it seems that you took great pains for today''s meal."


    "Oh, brother fan, don''t get me wrong." Li Hongfei said with a bitter smile, "my father is kind to the owner of this shop, so we are an exception. We can come at any time. As long as we have enough ingredients, we can avoid the manual fee and don''t need money."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, I''m just saying it casually." Chu fan patted Li Hongfei on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I''m going to drool after you say that. Hurry in."


    Just entering the door, a middle-aged woman welcomed out and warmly greeted several people to the backyard. In the middle of a small pond surrounded by the garden, there was an all wooden pavilion with an eight immortals table. There was already a middle-aged man sitting there.


    Seeing Chu fan coming, the middle-aged man quickly stood up, stretched out his hand from a distance, came forward and said with a smile: "general Chu, I''ve heard a lot about your name... Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Li Bin. I''m Hongfei''s father and the chairman of yuyifang Pharmaceutical Group Company."


    With that, Li Bin took out two business cards from his pocket, handed them to Chu fan and Su Yu respectively, and warmly asked them to sit down.


    "Li Bin... Yuyifang Pharmaceutical Group..." Chu fan frowned and thought, "I seem to have heard this name somewhere."


    Li Bin picked up the purple clay pot on the table, poured tea for Chu fan and said with a smile, "in our China, we are still famous for the imperial medicine group. However, it is far from your Jishitang. Hahaha, in the future, we have to ask general Chu to take care of it."


    "Hehe, we can''t talk about taking care of you. It''s only right for everyone to make money together." Chu fan took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "our Jishi hall is a newly built company, and there are still many shortcomings. Many places have to learn more from your Imperial medicine workshop."


    "It''s normal to learn from and communicate with each other," Li Bin said with a smile. "If general Chu is interested, the door of our company will be open to you at any time. You are welcome to visit and guide at any time."


    "Definitely!"


    Several people were talking happily. Chu fan''s cell phone suddenly rang. He took a look. It was Bian Qingwu. Suddenly, Chu fan had a flash in his mind and thought of some information.


    No wonder I think this guy named Li Bin is familiar. Isn''t he the gentle scum who cheated Bian Qingwu''s mother and made her insane? It''s really a narrow road for my friends. I haven''t bothered him yet. He jumped out by himself and brought it to the door.


    At this time, looking at Li Bin and Li Hongfei''s father and son, Chu fan thought their smiles were too fake, but why didn''t he notice them before?


    "Light dance, tell you a good news." Chu fan repressed his excitement and said in a low voice, "I found Li Bin."


    "Who is Li Bin?" Bian Qingwu was a little confused for a moment. She called Chu fan to ask him to have a seafood dinner in the evening. Anyway, it was only a few minutes for him. Unexpectedly, Chu fan gave her a big surprise before she could speak.


    Chu fan glanced back and whispered, "you forgot aunt Xiaocui''s first boyfriend, the guy who deceived her feelings."


    "What?"


    Bian Qingwu became angry and said, "you found him? Where is he? I''ll go right away."


    "I''m in Yanjing city." Chu fan hesitated and asked, "do you want to talk to aunt Xiaocui about this? Or let her come too?"


    "I''ll ask my mother first and I''ll send you a text message later." Bian Qingwu hung up the phone.


    Chu Fan Shi ran walked back. The middle-aged woman had started serving food. It was cool and hot. It was really full of color, smell and taste. It made people have an appetite and saliva.


    Suyu whispered, "who''s calling you? If anything..."


    "It''s all right. I have to stay in Yanjing for a few more days." Chu fan picked up his glass and said with a smile, "Dong Li, you are an elder in medicine. I have to learn more from you. I respect you for this glass of wine."


    "Oh, don''t dare, don''t dare!" Li Bin quickly picked up his glass, "learn from each other, learn from each other."


    Li Hongfei hurriedly served the dishes, and constantly introduced the materials used in the dishes and the cooking process, as if he were a chef. What''s rare is that he still speaks clearly, as if it was really his fried dish.


    Before long, Chu fan received a text message. He picked up his mobile phone, glanced at it, put it on the table and said with a smile, "Dong Li, it seems that the development of your company has encountered a bottleneck?"


    Li Bin''s smile suddenly froze on his face, turned into a bitter smile, and said, "it''s general Chu who has figured out the current situation of our company so quickly. Yes, our imperial medicine workshop has indeed encountered a bottleneck and has reached the critical moment of life and death."


    In fact, the message was sent by Bian Qingwu, but Li Bin didn''t know. He thought Chu fan had someone investigate their company. With Chu fan''s energy, investigating a company is not a piece of cake? Li Bin had tried to hide it as much as possible, but unexpectedly, he was cheated by Chu fan''s text message and didn''t admit it to himself.


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "not really? Yuyifang is also one of the largest pharmaceutical group companies in the industry. Chain pharmacies almost opened abroad. How can it be so serious?"


    "The bigger the shop, the more money you earn, but correspondingly, the greater the consumption." Li Bin sighed. "Now the imperial medical workshop is like an old man with a big mountain on his back. He is unable to take another step forward."


    "What does Dong Li mean..."


    Li Bin said excitedly: "general Chu has huge financial resources. If he is willing to inject capital, the imperial medical workshop will inject fresh blood and will soon be rejuvenated. At that time, he will certainly earn a lot of money..."


    "Stop!" Chu fan waved to interrupt him, and the old God said, "I do have money, but why should I invest in your imperial medicine workshop? To say a bad word, your company must be full of holes. No matter how much money I invest, it''s useless."

 Chapter 933

    Originally, Li Bin wanted to use his three inch expert tongue to persuade Chu fan to inject capital into his imperial medicine workshop. As long as there is a large amount of capital injection and Chu fan''s huge background support, the imperial medicine workshop will certainly usher in the second spring. It''s difficult not to prosper.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Chu fan was not just a general in a hundred battles, but also a shrewd businessman. Moreover, the military intelligence system is too powerful. In such a short period of time, it is far from simple to find out the current situation of his imperial medical workshop. It is far from simple to want him to pay and go next to his big tree.


    At this stage of the company, Li Bin has no way to go. His technology is backward, he has no ability to develop new products, and he can''t collect a lot of bad debts. There are also huge chain stores, like leeches attached to the company, which suck up the imperial medicine workshop sooner or later.


    Yuyifang is in urgent need of reform, but this premise needs huge financial support. Otherwise, he can only watch yuyifang lose money again and again until the company goes bankrupt.


    In fact, he came to find Su Yu. His treatment was false. His real purpose was to take a fancy to Su Yu''s Jishitang pharmaceutical company. Especially now Jishitang pharmaceutical company is at the height of the sun. Traditional Chinese medicine preparations for treating various diseases have been developed one after another, just like eating.


    Once the imperial medical workshop and Jishitang reach cooperation, the stagnant water of the imperial medical workshop can be revitalized. Of course, he didn''t know the relationship between Jishitang and Chu fan at that time. After seeing Chu fan and being taken away by the police, his brain became alive and changed to Chu fan''s route.


    As long as you climb the big tree of Chu fan, you will certainly prosper in the future. Reputation, status and wealth will all come to the bowl. Therefore, he deliberately let his son get close to Lingxiang. As long as he took the little girl, Chu fan loved his house and Wu, so he had to take care of his imperial medical workshop. Of course, it would be better if Chu fan could invest in yuyifang.


    "General Chu, don''t rush to refuse first." Li Bin calmed down, took a sip from his glass and said in a deep voice, "There are indeed many problems in our imperial medicine workshop, but compared with the huge scale of the company, these problems are nothing at all. Moreover, these problems are problems for me. If you inject capital into the imperial medicine workshop, these problems will be solved easily. Who dares not to give you face?"


    Chu fan smiled: "so, Dong Li is interested in my contacts?"


    "I don''t deny it, but I need more money now." Li Bin thought for a moment and said, "if you want to completely change the current situation of Yuyi square, you need to inject at least 1 billion. This money is an astronomical figure for others, but it should be nothing for general Chu. As long as you are willing to inject capital, you should be able to get 25% - 30% of the shares."


    Chu fan knocked on the table with his finger: "according to this, as long as I take out four billion, I can buy the whole imperial medicine workshop. Is that right?"


    "Ah?"


    Li Bin and Li Hongfei are stupid. This is really a local rich man. He wants to buy the whole company. Four billion. Is he burning more money?


    Li Hongfei looked at his father excitedly and almost urged him to promise. Four billion yuan. Even if the company is not all owned by their Li family, they can get at least 55%, that is, two billion yuan.


    With so much money, what company do you want? Just get rid of this heavy burden and start again in another place. With so much money, why not? Why hang from a tree?


    Li Bin was equally excited, but he was much more stable than his son. He forced himself to calm down. After seeing Chu fan looking at the sky, he couldn''t help asking, "general Chu, are you kidding? Do you really want to buy the whole imperial medical workshop?"


    "I''m free. How can I make you happy with this?" Chu Fan said indifferently, "But it''s only four billion yuan. This little money is not enough to win a gamble. Well, go back and discuss with the shareholders, calculate the company''s accounts clearly, and give me an appropriate price. As long as it''s confirmed that there is no problem, I''ll buy the imperial medicine workshop and give it to my Suyu wife."


    "Thank you!" Suyu smiled at him modestly. Although he didn''t know what he wanted to do, he must have his reason for doing so. She just had to cooperate.


    Lingxiang was worried. She winked at Chu fan for several times. Unfortunately, Chu fan didn''t seem to see it and began to eat and drink. In the end, Chu fan and Suyu were full, but Lingxiang didn''t want to eat at all because she was worried about Chu fan.


    Seeing that the working time in the afternoon was approaching, Chu fan got up and said goodbye to the Li family. He left happily with Su Yu and Ling Xiang. Outside, Li Hongfei had already arranged a driver to take Chu fan and others back to the medicine shop. After Chu fan and his son left, they took a taxi back to the company. The directors of the company had been waiting for a long time.


    Back in the medicine shop, Chu fan lies directly on the bed in the rest room in the consulting room and sleeps. Su Yu starts working in the afternoon again. Ling Xiang leads people in and can''t help but go inside and pushes Chu fan on his shoulder.


    "Wake up, don''t sleep!"


    "What are you doing?" Chu fan turned over impatiently. "I have something to say tomorrow. I''m sleepy."


    "Are you still in the mood to sleep?"


    Ling Xiang shouted, "if you want to buy a four billion dollar company, you can buy it? At least discuss with the people in our company? In case of loss, whose money is it?"


    "Don''t worry, even if you really lose, you won''t lose your dowry." Chu fan''s mouth full of wine fumes made Ling Xiang cover his mouth and nose, frowned, turned in disgust and walked out quickly.


    I''m worried about what he does. The money is his. It''s better to lose it all.


    Lingxiang is holding her mobile phone and hesitates. Should she tell Li Hongfei to ask him to die for money?


    Chu fan slept until more than five o''clock in the afternoon. When he woke up, Su Yu''s work was over. He changed his casual clothes and was sitting by the bed reading. Seeing Chu fan wake up, she quickly put down the book and asked, "are you thirsty? I poured you a glass of water and get up and have a drink."


    Chu fan drank up the water in one breath, belched comfortably and said, "Suyu, don''t you have anything to ask?"


    "What do you want to ask? About the acquisition of imperial medicine workshop?" Su Yu smiled and shook her head. "I can feel that you don''t really want to buy this company, but you must have your reason for doing so. If I should know, you will naturally tell me that I shouldn''t know. It''s useless for me to ask."


    "There''s nothing you can''t say," Chu Fan said in a deep voice. "There''s only one reason. This guy Li Bin hurt Bian Qingwu''s mother. Originally, I didn''t intend to pay attention to him, but I didn''t expect him to come to the door himself, so I can''t ignore it."


    "Hurt Bian Qingwu''s mother? What''s going on?"


    Chu fan simply said the matter again, and immediately he almost broke Su Yu''s silver teeth with anger. A fierce murderous spirit burst out in his eyes: "why bother so much, just let me kill him and avenge Qingwu''s mother."


    "Isn''t it too cheap to kill him?" Chu fan sneered. "I doubt that the gangsters who bullied aunt Xiaocui also have something to do with this Li Bin. Otherwise, how can there be such a coincidence?"


    "No matter who is involved, I won''t let him go easily. Doesn''t Li Bin want money? I''ll give him hope, and then take everything he has, let them go to the street to beg, and let their family live rather than die."


    Su Yu calmed down and asked, "is there anything I can do for you?"


    "No, you can''t help me with this. I''ll find a professional to check it for me." Chu fan grabbed the cell phone at the head of the bed, called Xia Yanran and asked her to help check the case as soon as possible. Later, another call was made to Kong Qingqing, who was far away in Sichuan Province, and Tang Feifei, who stayed in Chongqing.


    That night, Chu fan drove Maserati, who Qiaoyun left in Yanjing, and took Suyu to the airport. After waiting for about 20 minutes, an airliner from Dongshan province landed at Yanjing airport. Soon, he saw Bian Qingwu''s mother and daughter, as well as Bian Kui and Bian Qingzhou, coming out of the airport channel.


    "Light dance, here!"


    Chu fan waved and shouted. Bian lightly danced and immediately found Chu fan in the crowd. He hurried over with a suitcase.


    "Well, are you still used to flying?" Chu fan asked with a smile and took the suitcase in her hand.


    Bian Qingwu reluctantly smiled: "it''s OK, but I''m a little anxious to wait."


    If she were herself, she must have flown over. With her supersonic and terrible speed, she could come to Yanjing city in only a few minutes. But with her parents and brother, she can only fly with her.


    In contrast, Bian Kui and his wife don''t look very well. It may be the first time to fly. With Chu fan''s greetings, they both reluctantly smiled and followed out of the airport hall. Until this time, Chu fan found that his car was too small to hold so many people. Just when he was worried, next to Maserati, a running door opened, and Xia Yanran jumped out of the car and waved.


    Chu fan immediately walked over excitedly: "Why are you here?"


    "Before Qingwu got on the plane, he sent me a text message saying that all four of their family were coming." Xia Yanran gave Chu fan a white look, "I knew you were careless and wouldn''t think so much, so you drove over directly."


    "Hey, hey, I''m still sweet. My wife is careful." Chu fan leaned over and whispered, "there''s a reward tonight."


    "Fuck off!" Xia Yanran pushed him away angrily and warmly greeted Bian Kui and his wife to get on the bus. Soon, the two cars left the airport one after another and came to the courtyard where Su Yu lived. It''s clean, beautiful and spacious. The whole west wing room is empty. Bian Kui''s family is more than enough.


    After settling down Bian Qingwu''s family, Chu fan made plans to take several people out to dinner, but Liang Xiaocui called Chu fan to a place where no one was, hesitated and said, "Chu fan, aunt doesn''t want to investigate the previous things..."

 Chapter 934

    "Let bygones be bygones."


    Liang Xiaocui sighed: "I''m very satisfied with my life now. It doesn''t matter what hatred or hatred. Besides, I blamed me for being too young and simple. Even if I didn''t meet Li Bin, I would meet someone else. So, forget it."


    Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "aunt, if he just deceived your feelings, I certainly wouldn''t invite you. But you don''t want to know who was behind the scenes behind the bullying?"


    "You mean..."


    "I''m not sure yet, but if it''s confirmed that it''s related to Li Bin, I''ll say it for you."


    When it comes to this, Liang Xiaocui can say nothing more. In the final analysis, it was those little gangsters who really hurt her. They made her insane and came to the small fishing village. She could not remember what had happened in the middle, nor did she want to remember it again.


    For Li Bin, she only has resentment, but she has not reached the point of hatred. She complained that since he didn''t want to divorce his wife, why did he provoke himself? Why cheat yourself?


    But for those gangsters who ravaged her, she only had unforgettable hatred. She would never forget the experience of that day in her life. It was dark, and her world was dark.


    Chu fan pretended to be relaxed and smiled and said, "aunt Xiaocui, you don''t have to think too much. Just come to relax and leave all other things to me. Tomorrow, I''ll show you around and have a good walk."


    "OK, listen to you." Liang Xiaocui finally breathed a sigh of relief, patted him on the arm and went out.


    At dinner, Kong Qingqing and Tang Feifei finally arrived together. They sat down and ate like starving ghosts.


    Chu fan quickly poured two glasses of juice: "you two slow down. What''s the matter? It seems that you haven''t eaten all day. What have you two done?"


    "Still talking!"


    Tang Feifei took a look at him and said vaguely, "you left a mess in miaojiang and patted your ass and left. How do you let Ziyan deal with it alone? You really love her."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "did you two go to miaojiang?"


    "Of course, you don''t care, I can''t care." Tang Feifei sipped the juice and said, "Fenghuang village and several surrounding villages have set up huge fans of wind turbines. Fenghuang village can use electric lights and watch TV in no more than seven days at the latest."


    Chu fan is a little ashamed. During this time, he is so busy that he forgot to call Ziyan. Thanks to Tang Feifei''s help, otherwise, Ziyan must be kept off the ground for so many things.


    But turning his head, he asked curiously, "Qingqing, what did you do with it?"


    "Can the huge fan of the wind turbine stand up without me? Hum, dream!" Kong Qingqing snorted.


    Chu fan touched his nose and looked at Tang Feifei, waiting for her to solve her doubts. Tang Feifei wiped the oil stains on the corners of his mouth. Mans said methodically, "you don''t know that place in miaojiang. It''s all mountain roads, and large machinery can''t be transported at all. Even those wind turbines are lifted by steel wire rope by borrowing military helicopters."


    "However, other people''s helicopters can''t stay there all the time. They are on call for you. At this time, I thought of Qingqing." Tang Feifei said with a proud smile, "I asked her for help and called some strong friends over. With their help, it''s no problem to erect a huge fan. It''s easier than a crane."


    Now, Chu fan figured out that his feelings were to pull Kong Qingqing to be a strong man. To say the effort, Tielin and others of the demon family are really suitable. They have convenient action and infinite power. They are simply a humanoid crane.


    Kong Qingqing finally had enough to eat and drink. He asked, "what''s the matter with you in such a hurry to call us?"


    Chu fan winked at her and said with a smile, "are you full? Let''s go home when you''re full and drunk."


    For convenience, several people didn''t go too far for dinner. They were near Suyu''s house. Chu fan strolled around and sent Bian Kui and his wife back to Suyu''s residence. He drove and prepared to go back to Xia Yanran''s small duplex building. At this time, Bian Qingwu opened the door and got on the co pilot.


    Chu fan glanced at her and said nothing. He started the car and drove towards Xia Yanran''s home.


    Originally, Xia Yanran shared her house with Qiaoyun and Jiang Siyan, but now Jiang Siyan is very busy and rarely comes back to live. Qiaoyun wanders around the sea all day looking for the legendary Penglai Fairy Island. She can''t see her in the middle of the night for ten days.


    Therefore, Kong Qingqing and her family live here, which is still very spacious.


    This time, when Bian Kui and his wife were away, Chu fan didn''t have so many scruples. He told the whole story. Suddenly, Kong Qingqing and Tang Feifei were filled with righteous indignation. They almost went to find Li Bin now to find out the truth, and then break him up.


    This kind of person shouldn''t let him live in the world. It''s a waste of air.


    "This is the information you asked me to check." Xia Yanran came out of the study, holding a stack of printed information in her hand and sent it to Chu fan.


    Chu fan took it and quickly looked at it. He frowned and said, "that''s all?"


    "No way. It''s been too long. It''s too difficult to find out all the gangsters who committed crimes at that time. However, there are still some clues to check, but it takes time, not one or two days."


    "Don''t worry, I estimate that it will take Li Bin at least three days to deal with the company''s affairs." Chu fan asked, "is three days enough? As long as I can find one of the original gangsters, I can let him speak and nail Li Bin to death."


    Xia Yan nodded: "three days should be enough. You talk and I''ll make a call."


    Kong Qingqing took an apple in his hand and said carelessly, "as for such a hard work, take me to meet the guy named Li Bin. I can even find out about his bed wetting when he was a child."


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "what we want now is evidence. We want to ruin him. We want him to have nothing."


    "It''s not easy to want evidence?" Tang Feifei gave him a white look. "You forget what I do? As long as it is confirmed that Li Bin did it, I can let him tell the story in detail to the judge."


    That''s a good idea, but Chu fan noticed that Bian Qingwu''s face was not very good. He hurriedly asked, "Qingwu, are you uncomfortable? Otherwise, go back to your room and have a rest."


    "Elder brother, can I ask you something?" Bian Qingwu hesitated and said faintly.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "Why are you polite to me? If you have anything, just say it. I promise you."


    "I don''t want this to be publicized. If it is really confirmed that the man did it, please give him to me. I will kill him myself and avenge my mother."


    Chu fan patted her on the head and comforted, "I understand, but let me do this. Don''t worry, even if he is alive, I will make him a hundred times more painful than dead."


    At night, while sleeping, Chu fan had another dream. He dreamed that he had become king Zhou again. Tang Feifei was still the fox spirit. They were ridiculous for most of the night. They tossed and exhausted and fell asleep.


    The next morning, according to the plan discussed last night, Chu fan called Li Bin and asked him out for tea. This time, he didn''t bring Su Yu, but Kong Qingqing.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Li Bin not only brought his son, but also a middle-aged beautiful woman. Seeing that she was richly dressed and famous brand all over, don''t ask, it must be Li Bin''s wife.


    Sure enough, Li Bin introduced for the first time: "this is my wife Zhao Yufeng, the actual controlling shareholder of Yuyi square."


    "Hello, general Chu!" Zhao Yufeng smiled gently and implicitly. He shook hands with Chu fan and said with a smile, "I''ve heard that general Chu is young, but he has been in a high position and has earned a huge family fortune. When I saw him today, he is indeed a dragon and Phoenix among people, elegant and elegant."


    "Mrs. Li is flattered. Please sit down." Chu fan turns around and sees Kong Qingqing. He casually introduces him, "this is my assistant, Kong Qingqing!"


    "Hello!" Zhao Yufeng shook hands with her politely. Although Kong Qingqing is only an assistant, it depends on who she serves. Besides, she''s so beautiful. What kind of assistant is she? All know!


    After greeting, several people sat down respectively. Chu fan smiled and asked, "Dong Li, I''m serious about yesterday''s proposal. How are you thinking?"


    Li Bin was secretly pleased. It seems that Chu fan is a little worried. Just be anxious, which shows that the imperial medical workshop has something he likes. In this way, he can take the initiative in the negotiation and may be able to sell more money.


    Chu fan doesn''t care about the big business of hundreds of millions, but it''s not a small amount on Li Bin. If he can ask for three or five hundred million more, he''ll be rich.


    However, despite the secret joy in his heart, Li Bin didn''t reveal it at all on the surface and said, "general Chu, to tell you the truth, I went back yesterday afternoon and told the members of the board of directors about it. Now, the members of the board of directors are divided into two factions, one advocates selling the company, while the other insists on guarding the company."


    Chu Fan said curiously, "Why are you still guarding the company when the imperial medical workshop has reached this level? Do you have to wait until the company goes bankrupt before you are willing to let go?"


    "General Chu doesn''t know anything. In fact, they don''t want to sell, but the price... Alas!" Li Bin sighed, "Also blame me. I was too anxious yesterday and wanted to transfer part of the shares to you. Therefore, the price I said was about 30% lower than the market price, but who knew you were going to buy the whole company? I didn''t care, but other directors suspected that I colluded with you to sell the company at a low price, and I made a profit."


    Li Bin spread his hand with a bitter smile: "you say, who am I going to reason with?"


    PS: Thank you for the red envelope reward support of "17k book friends rwtn831nc"!

 Chapter 935

    "Dong Li, you''re wrong to say that." Chu Fan said displeased. "We agreed to buy yuyifang pharmaceutical company at the price of $4 billion. Now you say the price is low. Isn''t this the starting price?"


    "General Chu, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to start the price by sitting down. It''s just the directors of the company..."


    "I don''t care what others mean, it''s four billion yuan. Don''t think of me for more." Chu fan waved his big hand and stood up and said coldly, "I''ll give you three more days. If you haven''t settled in three days, keep the company yourself. I don''t want it. Hum!"


    "General Chu, general Chu..."


    No matter how Li Bin greets him, Chu fan doesn''t look back. He angrily takes Kong Qingqing away. However, after they left, the three of Li Bin''s family laughed.


    "It seems that he really intends to buy the company." Zhao Yufeng walked behind Li Bin, gently pinched his shoulder and said with a smile. "Husband, you really have the ability to sell a rotten company with holes. It''s four billion. How should we spend the rest of our life?"


    Li Hongfei sat down beside his father excitedly and said, "if we have this money, let''s just start an entertainment company. At that time, we can make a lot of money by making any film. If our company has its own artists, we can make more money."


    "No!" Zhao Yufeng immediately rebuffed, stared at her son and didn''t have a good way, "don''t think I don''t know your ghost mind. Opening an entertainment company will make your father and son like a fish in water. At that time, keep a little star for three days and two days, and occasionally make one or two hidden rules. Will the family still want it?"


    Li Hongfei suddenly wilted and said, "then you say, do something? You can''t do nothing and eat nothing?"


    "If you want me to say, open a cosmetic hospital for beauty and body care." Zhao Yufeng said excitedly, "these days, cosmetic surgery people are everywhere. As long as we hire several highly skilled cosmetic doctors from the cold country, are we afraid we can''t make money? The money we earn from minor operations such as breast augmentation, nose pad and eye corner opening every year is enough for us to spend."


    Speaking of this, Li Hongfei immediately became interested again and echoed: "that''s a good idea. At that time, we will open a urology specialty to treat those who are sick..."


    "All right!"


    Li Bin gave a low cry, frowned and said, "you two are happy too early. Is it so easy to earn the killing King''s money? If you annoy him, don''t lose your life if you don''t get the money."


    Zhao Yufeng was startled and nervous: "husband, is it... As serious as you said?"


    "It''s more serious than I said." Li Bin said in a deep voice. "Once Chu fan finds that the company is only a mess and worthless, can he not be angry? It''s not easy to clean up the three of us at that time."


    "Well... What should we do? Otherwise, if we don''t sell, no matter how much money we have, we have to spend it with life. If we don''t have life, what''s the use of giving you more money?"


    "No!" Li Hongfei was in a hurry. "The money is coming. How can we extrapolate? Besides, if we say we don''t sell it at this time, doesn''t he have to think we''re starting from the ground? As soon as Chu fan is angry, our family will die."


    "This is not good, that is not good, but how to do?" Zhao Yufeng was so anxious that she almost cried.


    Li Bin was annoyed by the noise and said angrily, "don''t howl. Things haven''t come to that step yet. He''s in a mess first. Now it''s a society ruled by law. Chu fan is willing to buy it. Even if he knows that it costs a high price, he has to bear it. As long as we don''t get caught by him, he has nothing to do with us."


    There is a master in the family, but it''s different. The mother and son seem to have found the backbone and calm down slowly. Li Hongfei asked, "Dad, what should we do now?"


    "Didn''t he give us three days? He took advantage of these three days to sell all his belongings and book air tickets." Li Bin''s eyes flashed a resolute, "when we get the money, we''ll go right away and hide abroad for a few years. After the limelight has passed, we''ll quietly go back to China and live in a small city with a good environment. He can''t find us."


    "That''s a good idea, but where are we going?"


    "Go to America. The air in America is good."


    "Go to Japan, which is close to China..."


    The three of them began to study which country to take refuge in. Chu fan and Kong Qingqing walked out of the teahouse. As soon as they came to the car, Kong Qingqing couldn''t help retching and almost spit out.


    Chu fan quickly took out a bottle of water from the car, handed it to her, and gently patted her on the back: "rinse your mouth first, and then drink two mouthfuls."


    For a long time, Kong Qingqing''s pale face finally turned a little bloody. He took a deep breath and said, "it''s disgusting. There are three people in this family. There''s nothing good."


    "Come on, let''s go home." Chu fan opened the door. After Kong Qingqing sat on it, he closed the door, went to the other side and drove away.


    Before long, they returned to Xia Yanran''s residence. Unexpectedly, Liang Xiaocui was also there. When asked, they learned that Xia Yanran arranged a person to take Bian Kui and his son to the scenic spot. Liang Xiaocui stayed at home on the grounds of physical discomfort, but followed Xia Yanran here after her husband and son left.


    She said she didn''t care, but in fact, it was a knot in her heart. If she didn''t untie it, she wouldn''t be at ease in her life.


    Seeing Chu fan and their return, Xia Yanran immediately poured tea for them, asked them to sit down on the sofa in the living room and asked, "how''s the investigation? Did Li Bin do it?"


    Chu fan looks at Kong Qingqing. Only she knows the truth.


    Kong Qingqing drank a cup of tea, finally calmed down the surging stomach and intestines, and slowly said, "when he was young, Li Bin''s family was not good, but with his smart mind, he was admitted to the University and climbed up to the daughter of a vice mayor at that time, his current wife, Zhao Yufeng."


    "When she was young, Zhao Yufeng was pretty, but she was arrogant, mean and jealous, so she had few friends. But Li Bin got her favor. They soon lived together and made her pregnant."


    "Therefore, the vice mayor, who originally did not agree with their marriage, could only acquiesce in their marriage. He opened a pharmaceutical factory in the name of Zhao Yufeng. From then on, Li Bin began to prosper and his business grew bigger and bigger. From a pharmaceutical factory to today''s big pharmaceutical company, he can also be regarded as a successful businessman. However, his relationship with Zhao Yufeng , but it''s not as good as it seems. To put it bluntly, he only likes the property and background of Zhao Yufeng''s family. "


    "When his old father-in-law was in office, even if he had thoughts, he didn''t dare to take action, but when Zhao Yufeng''s father retired and the power of the Zhao family fell greatly, he began to lose control and secretly looked for women outside with his wife behind his back."


    "Aunt Xiaocui is just one of his many women. He knows two women almost every year, but they don''t last long. They will soon be disturbed by his wife beating mandarin ducks. Among them, eight women, like aunt Xiaocui, were humiliated by Zhao Yufeng in the street first, and then bullied by hooligans soon, so they had to leave Yanjing."


    Chu fan hurriedly asked, "Li Bin did all this?"


    Kong Qingqing shook her head: "it''s not Li Bin, but his wife, Zhao Yufeng. She found the gang of hooligans. The leader is Cao Tiezhu, Zhao Yufeng''s cousin."


    "Cao Tiezhu used to be a gangster in his hometown. He was idle, but he was very good at women. He and Zhao Yufeng had an ambiguous relationship since childhood. Even if Zhao Yufeng got married, they still maintained this relationship and kept in touch."


    "The eight victims, including aunt Xiaocui, were all done by Cao Tiezhu at the instigation of Zhao Yufeng. The police have not been able to solve the case because there was also a director of the police station involved."


    Speaking of this, Xia Yanran stood up and said in a deep voice, "I''m going to check it and arrange someone to control it. I should be willing to check it quickly. Don''t want to run away."


    Bian Qingwu held her mother''s shoulder and whispered to comfort the sobbing Liang Xiaocui. This is also a matter of no way. Every victimized woman doesn''t want others to know her own affairs. If she doesn''t tell them, she will let the murderer go unpunished and make the murderer worse.


    For such people, we can''t shrink back, otherwise, it will encourage the arrogance of the murderer.


    Catch it well. There are not many such people shot. If a bad man dies, at least one good man will be saved from being killed. worth!


    Kong Qingqing paused for a moment and continued: "yuyifang Pharmaceutical Group has been unable to make ends meet and is in a state of loss. Moreover, yuyifang pharmaceutical group still has serious tax evasion. Otherwise, just paying taxes will bring yuyifang down."


    "In addition, yuyifang pharmaceutical group still has a number of huge loans and is simply unable to repay them. The most important thing is that Li Hongfei once pushed a pregnant girl downstairs and killed two people."


    "Stop talking." Chu fan interrupted Kong Qingqing''s words, looked at Xiaocui with tears on her face, and said to Bian Qingwu, "Qingwu, help aunt back to her room to have a rest. Just leave it to us and ensure that they will be punished as they deserve."


    "Hmm!" Bian Qingwu picked up his mother, and they got up and went upstairs.


    Good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. It''s not the time to not report. Since Li Bin and his son sent them to the door by themselves, they can no longer let them be at ease. As for how to deal with them, this problem needs to be studied carefully.


    In the evening, Chu fan took Kong Qingqing and Tang Feifei to the door of Dihao club. Looking at the luxurious and neon flashing plaque, Chu fan was speechless.


    It''s really a narrow road. I found it here again. Ah Jiu, ah Jiu, it''s not my brother who can''t get along with you. It''s your brother''s friends. There''s no good man.


    Sorry!

 Chapter 936

    The last time he came to Dihao club, Chu fan accompanied he Xiaoying to talk about business, but he clashed with Cao Xuejun, the younger brother of club manager Cao Xuemei, which led to the prince. Finally, Chu fan fought with the prince and almost smashed the whole club.


    After that incident, Dihao club was closed for more than a month, and several senior executives were arrested. It was not until Qian Mufeng was in charge that Dihao was reopened. However, the previous style of Dihao has changed, and all the miasma things have disappeared. From the perspective of decoration, it feels a lot more elegant. Even the waiters wear cheongsam and smile, giving people a feeling of high-end atmosphere and grade.


    Chu fan got out of the car, directly threw the car key to the coming doorman, and walked towards the club talking and laughing. But at the door of the club, he was stopped by the welcoming lady and said politely, "excuse me, sir, please show me your membership card."


    "Call manager Cao and ask her to come down and pick me up." Chu Fan said faintly.


    Who is this guy? He opened his mouth and asked manager Cao to come down to meet him. He can pretend to be forced. However, Miss Yingbin was suspicious, but she didn''t dare to be disrespectful on the surface. She quickly sued and went aside to make a phone call.


    Before the phone was put down, a burly man in a security uniform led the team out of the elevator. He happened to see Chu fan at the door. He trembled and almost got stuck on the ground.


    Mother, why is this evil star coming again? Let''s go!


    "Stop!" Chu fan saw the security guard leaving at a glance and quickly said, "who, come here for me."


    "Oh, isn''t this Chu Shao?" the security guard''s face was sad, but he responded quickly enough. When he turned around, his face was full of smiles. He even ran and bumped to Chu fan and said with a flattering smile, "Chu Shao, what can I do for you?"


    Chu fan raised his hand, knocked a chestnut on his head and scolded, "what are you running for? Don''t you welcome me?"


    "Oh!" the security guard held his head and said with a bitter smile, "Chu Shao, you are a distinguished guest who can''t be invited by our club. How dare I not welcome you."


    "Don''t pick it up with me. Let me ask you, is your manager Cao Xuemei there?"


    "Yes, I''ll call her now and ask her to come down to meet her."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "there''s no need to meet her. Take me to her. If the prince is here, it''s OK to see your prince."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the mobile phone in the hand of the nearby welcoming lady almost fell off. Even the crown prince doesn''t pay attention to who this is. Thanks for not offending him just now, otherwise, I have to share the matter.


    It''s hanging! But how can such a big man not have a membership card?


    Soon, Chu fan was sent to the KTV private room upstairs by the security guard. All kinds of drinks, drinks, snacks and fruits quickly filled the whole tea table. The princess in the box played a light music very wisely and sat aside. She didn''t dare to get close.


    The time was not long. The mature and cool manager Cao Xuemei, dressed in a professional suit, walked in quickly. As soon as she entered the door, her cold face seemed to thaw like an ice river, revealing a smile like a spring breeze. She hurried forward and seemed surprised and shouted, "Chu Shao, what brings you here. What a rare guest."


    "Put away your bad mouth and face. It''s good if you don''t scold me in your heart." Chu fan drank a beer and asked bluntly, "who is Cao Tiezhu?"


    Cao Xuemei was stunned and asked, "what did you ask him for? Did he... Did he offend you somewhere? I''ll take him to make amends for you..."


    "Cao Xuemei, I won''t investigate the matter last time because of the face of the prince''s sister ah Jiu. If you don''t want to get angry, you''d better cooperate with me and hand over the people. Otherwise, if I really investigate it, you can''t get rid of it."


    Cao Xuemei''s face was white and her lips were silent for a long time. After more than a minute, her eyes finally darkened and said, "Chu Shao, wait a moment, and I''ll let him come."


    When she came to the door, Chu fan''s voice came from behind: "you can also send him away, but you have to think about the consequences. If others don''t let go, take yourself in."


    Cao Xuemei really thought so, but after hearing Chu fan''s words, she completely broke the idea. Since Chu fan dares to say that there must be a net outside, let alone a living man, he is afraid that even a fly can''t fly out.


    My father, what the hell did you do? How did you get into trouble with him?


    Cao Xuemei looked sad. She hurried to the staff dormitory upstairs, stopped at a door and knocked hard. It was not knocking, but smashing the door, which almost broke open.


    "Grass, who?"


    A swearing voice came from the house, and then the door opened. A middle-aged man wearing only one big underpants appeared at the door. When he saw Cao Xuemei, he immediately smiled and said, "it''s Mei Mei. Come in."


    Cao Xuemei looked into the room. There was clearly a woman lying on the bed. The smell of tobacco, wine and some liquid almost made her vomit. He covered his mouth and nose with disgust and didn''t have a good airway: "put on your clothes and come with me."


    "What are you going to do?" Cao Tiezhu''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "is there a good job?"


    "Dying, you still want to make money?" Cao Xuemei glared at him angrily. "Tell me the truth quickly. Where did you offend Chu Shao?"


    Cao Tiezhu was frightened and said nervously, "Mei Mei, don''t scare me. I didn''t do anything. Besides, who is Chu Shao you said? I don''t know Chu at all."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Chu Shao is a big man who can''t even provoke the crown prince. Now people come to you by name. As for whether you have caused trouble, ask for more luck." speaking of this, Cao Xuemei reminded, "don''t think about running. Chu Shao wants to catch you. You can catch you back even if you run to the horizon. If you cooperate with Chu Shao, there may be a way to live."


    Cao Tiezhu was so scared that he didn''t even know how to put on his clothes and trousers. But he broke his head and couldn''t remember where he offended Chu Shao.


    It''s so special. I can''t even provoke the crown prince. How can I provoke such a big man? Who the hell invited it?


    In the box, Chu fan didn''t take Cao Tiezhu seriously. They should eat and drink. The two women even sang with a microphone, as if they were coming to play. Just as Chu fan drank a bottle of beer, Cao Xuemei finally sent someone over.


    After entering the door, Cao Xuemei said respectfully, "Chu Shao, this is the person you are looking for, Cao Tiezhu, who is also my father."


    "Plop!" Cao Tiezhu knelt down directly, gave himself a big mouth and said with a sad face, "Chu Shao, I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. Please raise your hand and spare me this time."


    Chu fan sneered, "spare you? Tell yourself what you''ve done?"


    "I......" Cao Tiezhu could not say it.


    Cao Xuemei was anxious and angry, and said angrily, "speak, what bad have you done behind my back?"


    "I... a few days ago, I helped people collect debts and beat... Broke someone''s leg." Cao Tiezhu said obediently.


    If you just break someone''s leg, there should be room for maneuver.


    Cao Xuemei stole a glance at Chu fan and saw him frown slightly. Her heart was a flicker. She quickly scolded her father and said, "it''s not this. Is there anything else?"


    "I... I also... Slept with the man''s daughter-in-law." Cao Tiezhu lowered his head and trembled slightly.


    Now, Cao Xuemei is stupid. Dad, this is a crime. If someone else is willing to spend money, there may be room for maneuver, but Chu fan is the one who stands out. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to deal with it.


    Money? Is Chu fan a poor man?


    "Chu Shao, people... You take it away." Cao Xuemei desperately didn''t turn her head and stopped looking at her father. He''s hopeless all his life.


    Cao Tiezhu was in a hurry. He came forward and hugged his daughter''s leg. He cried and begged, "Mei Mei, you can''t wait for death. Please help your father beg for mercy. If I am taken away this time, you may never see me again."


    "If I can''t see better, I''ll save worrying about you." Cao Xuemei choked.


    Seeing Mei Yong begging her, Cao Tiezhu simply knelt down in front of Chu fan and said eagerly, "Chu Shao, you let me go. My daughter has money, and you can compensate as much as you want. It''s really not good. I''ll compensate you for my daughter. She lives well..."


    "Shut up!" Chu fan really couldn''t listen. He pointed to Cao Tiezhu and scolded, "you deserve to be a father. You''re scum."


    "Yes, I''m scum. I''m scum. Killing me will dirty your hands. You''d better let me go..."


    Chu fan couldn''t bear it anymore. He kicked Cao Tiezhu out. He hit the wall and fainted. And this scene, Cao Xuemei saw in her eyes, she didn''t feel any pain in her heart, just like a stranger.


    Her heart has been completely broken, cold and numb. It''s better to be taken away by Chu Shao. People like him who never repent will be clean without him sooner or later.


    Chu fan made a phone call and soon came up with two plainclothes. He pulled up Cao Tiezhu who fainted on the ground and went out with his arms. Chu fan then stood up. Before leaving, Chu fan glanced at Cao Xuemei and said faintly, "I Chu fan won''t wrong a good man, but I won''t let a bad man go. You know your father''s virtue better than me. I hope you can be present on the day of his sentence. It''s good to hear. What bad things he has done over the years."


    "Also, it''s best to rot in your stomach. When others ask, do you know how to answer?"


    "I understand." Cao Xuemei wiped the tears on her face and said faintly, "don''t worry, he''s dead. No one will think of him."


    "That''s great. Goodbye!" Chu fan threw down a sentence, took the two women out of the box, went downstairs and left.

 Chapter 937

    In the police station, Cao Tiezhu has woke up, but at this time, he has stayed in the interrogation room. He is sitting in an iron chair welded on the ground. His thighs are blocked by an iron plate. He can''t stand up if he wants to stand. His hands were handcuffed and he wanted to run, but there was no door.


    In the next room, Chu fan with Liang Xiaocui stood in front of a large glass and looked at the people in the interrogation room opposite. The glass is specially made. You can see the opposite side from his side, but you can''t see them from the opposite side. Next to the small speaker, the questions and answers from the opposite interrogation room came out. The sound quality was good, clear and free of noise.


    "Aunt, look at that man. Do you know him?"


    "It''s him. I know him when he turns to ashes." Liang Xiaocui''s voice choked and tears fell down. It was this beast that led people to catch her and humiliated her for hours. If you give her a knife now, she will stab him without hesitation, even if she dies with him.


    Chu fan handed her a paper towel and comforted her, "don''t be sad. He will certainly pay the price for what he has done. From today on, this page will turn over. Uncle Bian Kui and you help each other, light dance and light boat. You should be happy."


    "Well, thank you, Chu fan."


    "Why are you polite to me? You should."


    They soon came out of the police station. Bian Qingwu, who was waiting outside, hurried to meet them and asked nervously, "Mom, are you okay?"


    "Mom, it''s fine." Liang Xiaocui wiped her tears, smiled reluctantly and said, "are you hungry? I didn''t eat anything at night. Why don''t we buy some vegetables and go back to make a snack? I''m also hungry."


    "Cook wonton, I know the wonton in a shop tastes very good." Tang Feifei smiled, held Liang Xiaocui''s arm and walked to the car.


    Bian Kui was relieved to see his wife open her heart knot and worry all day. During the day, he obviously went out to visit the scenic spot, but in fact, he deliberately hid out for fear of Liang Xiaocui''s embarrassment.


    Any man will not tolerate his wife being bullied, but he knows himself. If she is not stimulated and insane, how can he marry him as his wife? It is even more impossible to give birth to a pair of beautiful and lovely children.


    He doesn''t care about what happened before. As long as his wife is healthy and happy, and the family is safe and harmonious, it''s better than anything.


    "Uncle Chu fan, thank you." outside the car, Bian Kui handed Chu fan a cigarette and said gratefully.


    "Here we go again. Aunt Xiaocui has thanked her just now." Chu fan takes a cigarette in his mouth, approaches Bian Kui and whispers, "it''s not easy for her to be nice to aunt Xiaocui in the future."


    "Well, I understand."


    When the party got home, Xiaocui, who was going to cook, was pushed out of the kitchen. Finally, it was the night snack completed by Chu fan and Bian Qingwu. There''s no way. Tang Feifei is a big star. She doesn''t touch the spring water. Just let her wash a few bowls and break two.


    Kong Qingqing was more and more helpful. He could cut a coriander with his hand. There was not much blood flow, but tears almost flooded the kitchen. Chu fan wondered. Is it so difficult to cook some wonton?


    Having enough to eat and drink, Chu fan drives and sends Bian Kui and his wife back to the courtyard where Su Yu lives. Chu fan naturally stays and lives with Su Yu. But in the middle of the night, Bian Qingwu came over with a pillow and slept beside Chu fan.


    The next morning, Xia Yanran finally came back. Seeing her eyes full of red silk and yawning, she must have stayed up all night. Chu fan hurriedly sent a bowl of cold millet porridge in front of her and complained, "Why are you so anxious? It doesn''t matter one day later. Drink some porridge, eat two steamed stuffed buns, have enough to eat and have a good sleep."


    "I know."


    Xia Yanran drank more than half a bowl of porridge, grabbed a big steamed stuffed bun, took a bite, and said excitedly, "before midnight, Cao Tiezhu explained everything. Then, I issued a wanted notice on the Internet, and several people have been arrested. It is estimated that before long, all the people involved will be arrested."


    "OK, we can take the second step." Chu fan swallowed most of the steamed stuffed bun excitedly.


    At noon, Li Hongfei had a big meal with a group of friends. Then he went to the billiards hall and fooled around all afternoon. In the evening, he went to the bar to continue the carnival. Although he hasn''t got the money yet, he has regarded himself as a rich family worth billions. It''s called a rich man.


    In the bathroom of the bar, he couldn''t help but have a fight with the soaked horse. Then he separated from the crowd drunk and took the horse to the hotel. In order to seek stimulation, he even got something exciting and smoked with the horse.


    Just when they were excited and entangled together again, Director Wen personally led the team, broke through the door and caught them. Two bags of drugs, totaling 10 grams, were seized on the spot.


    Li Bin''s wife, Zhao Yufeng, was wearing pajamas, with a mask on her face and constantly making calls with his mobile phone. He could never answer. Suddenly he asked, "why don''t you take this phone from me?"


    "Aren''t you used to it?" Li Bin leaned against the head of the bed, holding a newspaper and hummed, "it''s too late to manage now."


    Zhao Yufeng glared: "are you blaming me? Isn''t Hongfei your son? Besides, when I used to him, didn''t you object? Also, he made a mistake. Which time didn''t you come forward to help him settle it?"


    "Well, I won''t argue with you." Li Bin threw down the newspaper, lay down and said, "don''t worry, he''s not a child and knows how to behave. Besides, it''s not the first time he doesn''t go home?"


    "That''s right, but why can''t he get through?"


    Li Bin didn''t have a good way: "did you turn on your cell phone when you were asleep? With the virtue of that smelly boy, you can''t tell which woman you are lying on now. Hum!"


    Speaking of this, Zhao Yufeng suddenly became interested. She leaned against Li Bin, gave him a push like a silk, and said sweetly, "husband, if my son is not here tonight, we can live in a world of two."


    "It''s an old husband and wife. What''s the world of two?" Li Bin directly turned his back. "Go to bed. I''m sleepy."


    "Hum!" Zhao Yufeng turned angrily. The couple turned their backs to each other, half a meter apart.


    The next morning, Li Bin left home and went to the company. The company has too many things to deal with. At least, Chu fan can''t see the problem on the surface. Zhao Yufeng stood in front of the window, opened a seam in the curtain, watched her husband drive away, and immediately took out her mobile phone to call Cao Tiezhu.


    Hum, don''t you think I''m not as attractive as a young goblin? I don''t think you''re useful. If I don''t farm my own land, I''ll find someone else to help. Aren''t you the only man in the world?


    But soon she threw her cell phone on the bed angrily. Asshole, the chain fell off at the critical moment, and the mobile phone was turned off.


    There is a saying that thirty is like a wolf and forty is like a tiger. Zhao Yufeng and Li Bin are still married, but there is almost no such life. Li Bin is someone outside, but Zhao Yufeng occasionally goes outside to find stimulation in addition to Cao Tiezhu.


    Lying in bed, Zhao Yufeng called her son again. As usual, she turned it off. She scolded, threw down her cell phone and stopped calling. In her opinion, her son must have fooled around with a woman when he turned off the phone. Toothroot didn''t expect anything to happen to his son.


    But when she calmed down, she felt more and more lonely. She felt an electric toy under her pillow and began to stir it up by herself. It was not good, but it was getting worse and worse.


    "One by one, they are all heartless things." Zhao Yufeng scolded with gnashing teeth, threw down her toys, got up, dressed, left home with her bag and went to a night show that she often patronized.


    She''s ready to pack two strong Niu Lang today. Have a good time. After tomorrow, if you want to play again, you may have to wait until some day.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, the two strong men were squeezed dry by her. They lay on the bed like dogs and couldn''t get up. Zhao Yufeng was still dissatisfied. It was no use cursing. He took out a stack of money and threw it to the two: "get out of here and see what''s useless."


    They did not refute, holding their clothes, grabbed the money and ran out.


    This woman is crazy. She is a bottomless pit of desire and dissatisfaction. She can''t serve her.


    "Xiao Xie, the two people you introduced to me are not good. I can''t work in just two hours. I haven''t had fun yet... OK, I don''t have money? You can find two more right away. Money is not a problem... OK, I''ll wait, as soon as possible."


    Put down the phone, Zhao Yufeng grabbed the cigarette and lighter on the head cabinet, snapped, lit a slender lady''s cigarette for herself and took a comfortable sip. Just lie on the head of the bed without clothes and quilt.


    Hum, although I''m old, what''s worse than those young girls for our body maintenance? Old man, I''d rather give the public food to those fox spirits than to me. Hum, I''m still happy without you!


    Before a cigarette was finished, a doorbell rang at the door. Zhao Yufeng immediately threw down her cigarette butts and jumped out of bed. She didn''t wear any clothes, so she walked past naked.


    "It''s coming fast. I..."


    Zhao Yufeng couldn''t wait to open the door, but as soon as she saw the man at the door, she was stunned: "you... You are..."


    Standing outside the door were two policemen. The scene in front of them immediately stunned them. Good guy, it''s too casual to open the door without clothes. If the young girl is OK, but the aunt... Her chest is sagging, her waist is as thick as a bucket, her skin is loose, and her thighs are full of fat.


    Alas, there''s nothing to see!


    "Cough, can you put on your clothes?" an older policeman coughed and avoided his eyes.


    At this time, Zhao Yufeng calmed down, screamed, immediately closed the door and quickly put on her clothes

 Chapter 938

    The two policemen waited outside for five minutes before the door was opened again. Zhao Yufeng, who was dressed neatly, appeared nervously in front of them and reluctantly said with a smile: "two police officers, are you... Looking for the wrong person?"


    "Are you Zhao Yufeng?"


    "Yes, I''m Zhao Yufeng, but I didn''t break the law."


    As soon as the voice fell, a policeman handcuffed her wrist and said coldly, "you said you didn''t break the law, but someone has explained all your crimes. If you have anything, tell us to go back to the police station."


    "I won''t go. I didn''t commit a crime. Why should I go to the police station with you?" Zhao Yufeng grabbed the door frame and shouted, "I want to call my family. I want to hire a lawyer..."


    "The evidence is conclusive. You can''t escape the law even if you invite the gods." the policeman grabbed her arm, one by one, held her hard and went out. Downstairs, the door of the police car opened. They directly pushed her up, then followed her into the police car and roared away.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Li Bin finally came home after a busy day. He saw that his home was cold and quiet, and there was no sound at all.


    "Yufeng! Yufeng?"


    Li Bin shouted twice, but no one promised. He threw his jacket off on the sofa, loosened his tie and walked into the bedroom. Turning on the light, he saw an electric toy thrown on the bed, and the bedding on the bed was messy. Zhao Yufeng was not at home at all.


    The loser must have fooled around with her cousin again.


    Li Bin''s face was dark. He took out his mobile phone and dialed, but there was no response. He didn''t get through twice, but he simply stopped, but then he remembered his son Li Hongfei. The smelly boy didn''t show up all day. What did he do?


    Li Bin made two more calls to his son. He also failed to get through. An ominous hunch made him panic. He always felt that something bad was going to happen.


    What''s the matter? Why can''t you get through to the phone one by one?


    Just when he couldn''t understand, the phone suddenly rang. He quickly grabbed his cell phone and answered: "Hello, is it Hongfei?"


    "Hello, this is Yanjing Public Security Bureau. Are you Mr. Li Bin?" a man''s voice came out on the phone.


    Li Bin''s heart clicked and his mobile phone almost fell off his hand. I''m really afraid to come whenever I want. My wife and son didn''t wait for the phone, but they waited for the phone of the Public Security Bureau.


    Did Hongfei make trouble again?


    "Hello, comrade policeman, this is Li Bin. What can I do for you?" Li Bin asked carefully.


    "Your wife and son are in the police station. I just want to inform you that you should go to the No. 1 detention center in the city as soon as possible tomorrow morning and pay the living expenses of your wife and son. Otherwise, they will have to sleep on the board bed."


    Unlike prisons, detention centers hold criminals who have committed crimes and have not yet been sentenced. During their detention, prisoners can''t make money. They need to spend money on bedding, washing utensils and food. Who pays for this money? Of course it''s the prisoner''s family.


    If the prisoner has no family members or the family members are unwilling to pay, he can only sleep on the plank bed and eat the worst food. Anyway, he can''t die of hunger. But even so, when he is sentenced, the money will be deducted from the points he earned while serving his sentence in prison.


    If you break the law, do you still want good treatment? The most important thing is the word "money". If you have money, you can live comfortably in prison. You don''t have to do any work, but you don''t have money. You''re tired in prison and nobody cares.


    "Pa Da!" the mobile phone finally fell from Li Bin''s hand. As soon as the screen was black, the sound broke.


    Public Security Bureau, detention center, what did they do? Why are they all in?


    After a long pause, Li Bin finally calmed down. He quickly grabbed his clothes and ran out. Half an hour later, he came to the Municipal Public Security Bureau and found Director Wen of the Municipal Bureau who was still working overtime.


    "Director Wen, what crime did my wife and son commit?" Li Bin couldn''t wait to ask as soon as he entered the door.


    Director Wen put down the information he was reading, took off his glasses and said faintly, "Dong Li is coming. Sit down!"


    Looking at his attitude, Li Bin''s heart was half cold. Speaking of it, he and Director Wen are no strangers and drink together. Although it is a public occasion, they also have so much friendship.


    Usually, Director Wen is very enthusiastic when he meets him, but today''s lukewarm attitude shows that his wife and son have really made a big mistake.


    What''s the use of being anxious? Li Bin took a deep breath and sat down in his chair. Director Wen got up, poured him a glass of water, put it in front of him, then sat down again and handed a document in front of Li Bin.


    "You see, this is your son''s confession." Director Wen said faintly, "I think you should know this case very well?"


    Li Bin looked at it for a few times and said anxiously, "Director Wen, isn''t this case closed? Huang Jing jumped upstairs by herself. My son wants to save her."


    "Look at this again." Director Wen handed over another document and said faintly when Li Bin stared wide eyed and stunned, "This case happened three years ago. At that time, deputy director Liu was in charge of the case. He was taken away by the Discipline Inspection Commission for conversation last night. This morning, he explained everything he had done over the years, including this case."


    "I still have the confession of the lawyer who was in charge of this case. As a lawyer, he used his understanding of the law to make use of the loopholes in the law, give advice and forge facts for you."


    Finally, Director Wen took out a recording pen, pressed the play button, put it in front of Li Bin and said, "this was recorded by the victim Huang Jing on her mobile phone before she died. You can''t imagine that this mobile phone has been kept by Huang Jing''s family. Do you think you can stop them from avenging Huang Jing by giving money and intimidating his family?"


    This series of evidence completely crushed Li Bin''s confidence. He closed his eyes and couldn''t help shedding two lines of old tears. It''s over. My son is completely over this time. Killing is a capital crime. Even if he doesn''t shoot, he won''t be able to leave prison alive in his life.


    But then, Li Bin opened his eyes and asked eagerly, "what about my wife? What crime has she committed?"


    "Well, you have to ask yourself." Director Wen sneered. "Tell yourself, how many women have you cheated and played with over the years?"


    "Does this... Does this have anything to do with my wife''s case?"


    "Of course it doesn''t matter." Director Wen hummed, "you like to look for excitement and keep all kinds of women, while your wife likes to beat mandarin ducks with a stick. In fact, it doesn''t matter. She is your wife and has the right to defend marriage, but her practice is too extreme and vicious."


    Li Bin said anxiously, "what did she do?"


    "See for yourself." Director Wen threw a brown paper file bag in front of him.


    Li Bin couldn''t wait to open the file bag and poured out all the things inside. Suddenly, pieces of paper and photos fell in front of him. He picked up a photo and looked at it. Suddenly, his pupils contracted and lost his voice: "Hou Chunhua?"


    A total of eight photos of women, although after many years, he recognized the eight quiet young women at a glance. Among them, there is Bian Qingwu''s mother, Liang Xiaocui, but at that time she was still very young and smiled with a shy and pure beauty.


    After reading the photo, Li Bin picked up the document and glanced at it quickly. It was dark and almost fainted.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible," Li Bin said nervously.


    He couldn''t believe it. His wife Zhao Yufeng did all these things, but the facts were in front of him. He couldn''t believe it. Thinking of that time, Liang Xiaocui and other women disappeared in his world one after another, he closed his eyes in pain and despair.


    Eight beautiful girls brought him both physical and spiritual comfort. It was a lie to say that he had no love for them, but the power of the company was in the hands of his wife Zhao Yufeng. In the face of money and love, he could only choose the former.


    He didn''t know until today that no wonder his wife found out and broke up with the women he had an affair with, and these women disappeared. It turned out that Zhao Yufeng was forced away by this vicious means.


    Of the eight girls, only three called the police. Unfortunately, they were all suppressed by deputy director Liu at that time. Three girls could not bear this insult and chose to commit suicide. The other four girls chose to swallow their anger and quietly leave to another city to start their life again.


    Only Liang Xiaocui was the worst. She was driven crazy. She had been crazy for so many years. If she hadn''t met Chu fan, she would have to be locked on the Kang and spend the rest of her life in a dirty environment.


    "Your wife Zhao Yufeng still wants to deny it, but her cousin Cao Tiezhu has explained everything. The people involved in this big case are not only Cao Tiezhu, but also your friend, deputy director Liu. He was still the director of a small police station. Unexpectedly, he mixed up with gangsters and did such things that people and gods are angry with."


    Director Wen clapped the table angrily, stood up, walked back and forth for a few steps, and said, "Chairman Li, for the time being, these cases have not involved you, but you are still suspected. Therefore, you can''t leave Yanjing city in the near future. You should cooperate with our police at any time. Do you know?"


    "I understand. I will fully cooperate with the police investigation." Li Bin stood up powerlessly and asked, "Director Wen, can I see my wife and son?"


    "Not today, but tomorrow." Director Wen took a deep breath and said, "when you go to the detention center tomorrow morning, you can have a few words with them. In addition, you''d better think about it clearly, take the initiative to explain it and be found out by us, but two properties. Don''t take chances. I really don''t want you to be caught."


    "Thank you for reminding me. Bye!" Li Bin turned around and stumbled. He almost fell to the ground and held the wall. Then he stood firm and walked out slowly with heavy steps

 Chapter 939

    Li Bin didn''t even know how he came home. He lay in bed without taking off his shoes and fell asleep tired. In his sleep, he dreamed of those women who had been better. One by one, they rushed at him like fierce ghosts and claimed their lives.


    "No, it''s not me. I don''t know anything... Ah!"


    Li Bin screamed and suddenly sat up from bed. At this time, he found that he had a nightmare. Looking outside, it was already light, and he was sweating all over, his face was blue and his lips were white, as if he had been seriously ill.


    After a long sigh of relief, Li Bin''s beating heart slowly stabilized. He grabbed the pillow towel and wiped his face. He immediately got up, went to the bathroom, took a bath, changed his clothes and went out of the door. I remembered when I didn''t find the car outside. I left the car at the Public Security Bureau. I came back by taxi last night.


    After going to the Public Security Bureau and taking the car, Li Bin came to the detention center. After he stuffed the red envelope, he met his wife Zhao Yufeng very smoothly. After a day''s absence, she seemed to be a lot older all at once. Her face without makeup made her a little older.


    In the past, Li Bin only thought Zhao Yufeng was jealous and small-minded, but he never thought that her heart would be so vicious. Eight young girls in their prime were destroyed by her, destroying their fate in life. Even three girls died young because of her cruelty.


    Hehe, retribution!


    "Husband, you''re here!"


    Seeing Li Bin, the dejected Zhao Yufeng rushed to the stage immediately, grabbed the phone and said, "husband, please help me out. I don''t want to stay here for a minute. By the way, aren''t we rich? You take out some up and down management, and you will be able to save me out. Husband, you talk, don''t you want to care about me..."


    "Shut up!" Li Bin roared unbearably, startled Zhao Yufeng, stared at Li Bin in disbelief. It''s the first time he''s had such a big fire in so many years.


    "You... How dare you yell at me?" Zhao Yufeng said angrily with tears in her eyes. "Don''t forget Li Bin. You can have today without me? Now that I''m in, you''re finally free and can look for junior three unscrupulously. However, don''t forget that the company is mine and I''m the largest shareholder. If you leave me, you''re nothing."


    Across the glass, Li Bin looked at the almost strange face and said painfully, "at this point, you dare to say this. Yes, if I didn''t help your Zhao family, I wouldn''t have today, but don''t forget that without my dedicated efforts, can you enjoy so many years of prosperity?"


    "You Zhao family invested millions in me, and how much did I earn back? Tens of billions. Without me, what do you take to get in and out of high-end clubs? What do you take to buy famous brand clothes and cosmetics? Without me, what do you take to maintain wild men?"


    Zhao Yufeng was a little frightened. She thought that she had been exposed looking for a cowherd in the hotel. She was immediately ashamed. But at the thought that Li Bin was not idle outside, even more excessive than her, her guilt was immediately thrown out of the sky.


    "How are you going to say I''m ok? Calculate for yourself. When was the last time you touched me? And how many women did you maintain outside? If it weren''t for you, could I be here today?" Zhao Yufeng stretched out her hand and pointed to Li Bin and said loudly, "you ungrateful white eyed wolf, I hate you all my life..."


    Li Bin closed his eyes in despair. As for what his wife said behind him, he couldn''t hear it.


    Ask yourself, the reason for all this is because of him. If he had not been too eager for quick success and instant benefit, he could not have married Zhao Yufeng, a woman he didn''t like. Naturally, he would not place his feelings on beautiful women after he became famous. As a result, Zhao Yufeng, who is good at jealousy and food protection, will do such things.


    If one side of the quarrel closes its mouth and the other has no opponent, it will naturally close its mouth. When Zhao Yufeng stared at him angrily, Li Bin opened his eyes and said with complex eyes: "wife, it''s my fault. Don''t worry, even if I lose my family, I will save you and my son."


    "What''s the matter with my son?" Zhao Yufeng immediately jumped on the big glass. Unfortunately, Li Bin had put down the phone and turned lonely and went out.


    Zhao Yufeng slapped the big glass and screamed loudly. Unfortunately, Li Bin outside couldn''t hear it. He opened the door and left without looking back. On her side, two policewomen came in and dragged her out.


    Li Bin smoked a cigarette outside, calmed down his chaotic mood, heard the call of the prison guard, quickly threw down his cigarette end and returned to the meeting room. However, the people inside were replaced by his son, Li Hongfei.


    Like his mother, as soon as he saw Li Bin, Li Hongfei rushed forward and cried eagerly, "Dad, Dad, please help me out. If I stay any longer, I will be killed..."


    Li Bin picked up the phone and pointed to the opposite telephone. Li Hongfei understood. He grabbed the phone and asked, "son, have you been beaten?"


    At this time, Li Bin, with a black nose and swollen face, was beaten. The pain of flesh and blood is nothing. What he can''t bear most is that he spent the whole night squatting in the toilet. There is a special addiction in the prison - good guy. He tortured him twice a night. It''s really unbearable.


    Seeing his father, Li Hongfei was like a child who didn''t grow up. He said with tears in his eyes, "Dad, I really can''t stay for a day. This is not a place for people at all. Please help me out, otherwise I will be killed."


    Li Bin doesn''t want to get his son out as soon as possible, but now, I don''t know who is behind it. He turned over all the cases for so many years and tried and finalized them in such a short time. The key is that the evidence is conclusive, which makes it difficult for him to turn over the case.


    Don''t catch it. It''s his only son. Without his wife, he can look for it again, but if his son is gone, can he have another one? He is not hard hearted and has high hopes for his son. It''s a pity that his son was so unlucky that he made an irreparable mistake. This time, he really felt powerless.


    But anyway, he will try his best to save his son.


    Thinking of this, Li Bin reluctantly smiled and said, "don''t be afraid. When we sell the company and get the money, I will be able to save you. Bear it again!"


    Li Hongfei has also calmed down. His father''s words let him see hope. He thinks he can get the money tomorrow and leave the ghost place the day after tomorrow at the latest. He is relieved. But then he looked behind Li Bin and said disappointed, "why didn''t my mother come to see me?"


    "She... She went to manage." Li Bin didn''t dare to tell his son the truth, otherwise his son would have to collapse.


    Li Hongfei didn''t think much. After talking to Li Bin for a while, he hung up the phone and reluctantly followed the prison guard back.


    Li Bin has been watching his son taken away, as if a heart had also been taken away. It is as painful as a heart. He made up his mind to get his son out anyway, and his wife must get her out, but after he came out, he divorced her and parted ways since then.


    Leaving the meeting room, Li Bin went to the office of the director of the detention center and left a 200000 bank card for the director. With this money, the director immediately became enthusiastic and patted his chest to ensure that they would not be wronged by their mother and son. They were entertained and delicious.


    With the director''s words, Li Bin finally let go, left the detention center and returned to the company as soon as possible. After a busy day in the company, when all the materials were ready, it was more than 1 a.m. Li Bin didn''t go home either. He just lay down on the sofa in the office and soon fell asleep.


    As usual, it was a nightmare. When he woke up in the morning, he was in a trance and had a terrible headache. After washing his face with cold water, he had some spirit. He forced himself to go downstairs, eat something, come back and drink two cups of strong coffee to refresh himself. He didn''t pick up the phone until 9 a.m. and call Chu fan.


    "Hello, general Chu. I''m Li Bin. Do you have time today? Let''s talk about the acquisition of the company... OK, I''m in the company and waiting for you."


    In about an hour, Chu fan, accompanied by Kong Qingqing and Xia Yanran, came to the headquarters of yuyifang group. As soon as he entered the door, he saw a simple and orderly hall. The front desk was properly dressed and had a warm smile, giving people a sense of approachability.


    After politely asking about the intentions of several people, the front desk immediately sent them to the elevator room more politely, pressed the floor number, walked out of the elevator, watched the elevator door close, breathed a sigh of relief and turned back to the front desk.


    In the elevator, Xia Yan smiled and said, "I don''t see. The quality of the staff in the imperial medicine workshop is quite high. It''s very good!"


    "Pull it down!" Kong Qingqing disdained. "It''s all pretended. The front desk that received us just now is a manager''s person. Usually his eyes are higher than the top, so he doesn''t bother to talk to others."


    "No, that girl doesn''t look like the kind of person whose eyes are higher than the top?"


    "Sister Yanran, you can''t just look at the appearance." Kong Qingqing said faintly, "a few days ago, she was walking in the street. Just because a street sweeper touched her, she was reluctant to let others compensate her clothes. Later, the old woman knelt down for her, and she stopped."


    Xia Yanran believed her words, but she couldn''t believe that everything on the surface of the sweet looking receptionist was an illusion. It''s so unpredictable!


    The elevator stopped. As soon as the door opened, Li Bin had been waiting at the door. Seeing Chu fan coming out, he immediately extended his hand enthusiastically: "general Chu, you can come. Are you going to visit the office area or go directly to my office?"


    "There''s nothing to visit. I''d better go to the office to talk about the acquisition."

 Chapter 940

    In the office area, there is a busy scene in full swing. I don''t know how many orders and businesses the company has. Employees are so busy that they say the company doesn''t make money. Who will believe it?


    Unfortunately, these Chu fan are too lazy to see. Li Bin''s painstaking efforts are destined to be busy in vain.


    In the office, after Li Bin''s secretary brought tea to him, he withdrew. Only Chu fan and Li Bin were left in the room. Without too much politeness, Li Bin put the data sorted out these days on the tea table in front of Chu fan and said with a smile: "general Chu, this is all the data of yuyifang pharmaceutical company. I can guarantee that the company is far more than four billion."


    "Oh?"


    Chu fan looked at it casually and said with a faint smile, "Dong Li, I don''t understand. Since the company is far more than four billion, why would you sell it to me cheaply? There''s nothing fishy in it?"


    Li Bin said with a wry smile, "I knew I couldn''t hide it from general Chu. You wouldn''t believe it if you said something fishy. Yes, the company is in my hands. It''s really difficult to operate, but I founded the imperial medical workshop. I really can''t bear to let it collapse. That''s why I want to find someone with strength and ability to take over."


    Then Li Bin picked out several copies from many materials and put them in front of Chu fan. He said, "this is the reason. General Chu will see for himself."


    Chu fan looked carefully and said in surprise: "so much debt? Good guy, I feel this is a pit."


    "General Chu, don''t hurry to make a conclusion. Look down and you''ll understand after reading." Li Bin drank tea slowly. In fact, his palms were sweating.


    This is a dangerous move. It exposes its shortcomings. The purpose is to win Chu fan''s trust and ignore the biggest problem of the company. At the same time, he also thought that if he could, he would rather charge less money in exchange for Chu fan''s friendship, so as to ask him to help get his wife and children out of the detention center.


    For others, it may be more difficult than going to heaven, but for Chu fan, it''s just a word. But he knew it was urgent and had to do it step by step. Otherwise, he might lose all his previous efforts and draw water with a bamboo basket.


    Sure enough, Chu fan patiently saw the stack of data from the beginning to the end, rubbed his eyebrows, and said with a bitter smile: "Dong Li, you really gave me a problem. I owe nearly 800 million, and the balance owed to the company is nearly 1 billion. On the surface, I still took advantage of 200 million, but in fact, it''s not sure whether these money can be collected."


    "Hehe, these arrears are a big problem for me, but for general Chu, they are not a problem at all." Li Bin smiled, "As long as you buy the whole imperial medical workshop, I dare say that those guys who owe money will take the initiative to send the money to you at the first time, and you don''t have to go to your door to collect the account. As for the two hundred million, it''s the debt cost I gave you. After all, I owe the money when I was in office. I''m sorry to ask you for help."


    Chu fan pointed to Li Bin and smiled: "you are really cunning. However, the two hundred million benefit fee is worth it. Apart from these, the company has no problem?"


    "No, absolutely not." Li Bin vowed and pointed to the information on the full tea table. "If you don''t believe it, you can see for yourself. The assets and debt transactions of the whole company are here. How dare I cheat you."


    When he said this, his voice could not help trembling slightly, and his heart hung up to his throat. He was right. The company''s assets and accounts were here, but what he said was not the truth.


    If Chu fan carefully read all the information, he will certainly find the inside story here, but Li Bin bet that Chu fan won''t read it carefully. As long as he signs and gets the money, Chu fan will be late even if he finds the problem again. Who doesn''t let him see it clearly?


    Seeing that Chu fan sorted out the data and reloaded it into the file bag, Li Bin''s hanging heart finally fell down and said with a smile: "how about, general Chu, if there is no problem, can we sign an agreement?"


    "No problem!" Chu fan stretched out two fingers. Kong Qingqing immediately gave him a cigarette and lit it with a lighter. Chu fan took a cigarette and said slowly, "however, the person signing the agreement is not me, but Su Yu. I bought the company for her."


    Li Bin was stunned and hurriedly said, "what about the Suyu fairy? Why didn''t you let her come?"


    "Don''t worry, sign your name and I''ll pay you." Chu Fan said carelessly.


    Li Bin doesn''t care who signed it. Anyway, I sold the company as long as I could get the money.


    "General Chu, this is the share transfer agreement drafted by my lawyer. Would you like to have a look?"


    "I don''t worry about your work. Sign it."


    It''s better not to look at it. If everyone is as cheerful as Chu fan, I can make crazy money. Unfortunately, there is only one Chu fan in the world. Except him, everyone else is monkey. If you want to deceive others, dream.


    After signing, Li Bin couldn''t wait to send his laptop to Chu fan, put his bank card he had already prepared, and rubbed his hands excitedly: "general Chu, do you think you can transfer money?"


    Chu fan took out a bank card and threw it to Kong Qingqing: "you operate it. You know the password."


    "Good!"


    Kong Qingqing readily promised to skillfully operate on the computer. Soon, the account and password are entered. As soon as you hit the return, the money can immediately hit the account provided by Li Bin. But at this time, the door was suddenly knocked. Kong Qingqing raised her hand and stopped in the air. Li Bin was in a hurry. I really wanted to help her knock back.


    Damn it, whoever you are, you''re dead.


    Li Bin held back his anger, angrily opened the door and shouted to the nervous female secretary at the door: "I didn''t tell you, don''t bother me..."


    "Chairman, silver... The people from the bank are coming." the female secretary whispered nervously.


    As soon as he heard about the people in the bank, Li Bin immediately turned pale, glared at her, and quickly said, "hold them as soon as possible, as long as ten minutes."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll go right away." the female secretary didn''t dare to neglect, so she quickly turned and walked away.


    Li Bin closed the door, took a deep breath at the door, turned back, the gloom on his face had disappeared, became relaxed and comfortable again, and walked back in spring.


    Chu Fan said curiously, "Dong Li, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just a medicine supplier who comes to urge the debt." Li Bin said with a bitter smile, "I''ll make you laugh, but I can''t help it. I can''t collect the debt outside. What can I give them? Alas, it''s all difficult!"


    Chu fan nodded: "it''s really difficult, but it doesn''t matter. When I take over the company, I will settle the debts of these people as soon as possible. I do things like this. I never owe others, but others don''t want to owe me money."


    "That''s, that''s, who doesn''t know the character of general Chu? If they know that the company has been transferred to general Chu, as long as you say a word, they promise not to come to the door to collect debts." Li Bin shook his head reluctantly, "to tell the truth, I''m really a little afraid of them."


    "Ha ha, from now on, you don''t have to worry about it." Chu fan ordered Kong Qingqing with his cigarette finger, "transfer money to Dong Li quickly and let him get rid of it as soon as possible."


    Kong Qingqing didn''t have a good way: "if I hadn''t been interrupted just now, the money would have been transferred. Now the operation is delayed, and I have to re-enter my account and password."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry!" Li Bin''s forehead was sweating. He said he wasn''t worried, but he was anxious to smoke in his heart.


    But when Kong Qingqing raised his hand and was ready to knock the car back, the door was knocked again. This time, knocking on the door was like beating a drum, as if he would break the door if he didn''t open the door again.


    Shit, whoever you are, you''re dead this time.


    Li Bin was furious. Teng stood up, strode over, opened the door and shouted, "dute, get out of here... Er, you are..."


    At the door, there were not female secretaries, but several policemen dressed in clothes. The first one said seriously: "Li Bin, after reporting, your company is suspected of many large illegal loans. After verification, your company is insolvent and can''t repay the loans at all. Therefore, your company has been sealed up. All the real estate under your company''s name will be auctioned in the near future to repay the bank loans. And you, come with us now."


    It''s over, it''s all over.


    Li Bin felt the world spinning. He fainted directly in the dark


    Seven days later, Li Bin walked out of the detention center. The door was empty and there was no one to pick him up. He had no money in his pocket and couldn''t even afford to take the bus. However, he had to walk to the city.


    As a chairman of the board of directors, when did he walk so far? Moreover, these days in the detention center, he can''t eat enough and sleep. How can he still walk? He stopped several cars on the way and no one stopped. He really couldn''t move. He just sat down on the roadside and waited for the car to come.


    For a long time, a taxi finally passed by. This time, he summoned up his courage and rushed up with an arrow, forcing the taxi to stop.


    "My grass, do you want to die?" the driver poked his head out of the window and yelled.


    If at ordinary times, Li Bin had to smoke him with a big mouth, but now, he has become so frustrated that he has no pride and capital.


    "Master, I''ve been robbed and I don''t have any money on me." Li Bin begged pitifully, "can you take me home? When I get home, I''ll give you double the fare."


    "Robbed? I think you just came out of the detention center?" the driver hit the mark, but for the sake of money, he didn''t embarrass him. He waved his hand and said, "get in the car. Where are you going?"


    "Jingtai garden!"


    "Oh, I don''t see. You''re still a rich man. The houses in that place are not cheap. They are all villas, often ten or twenty million..."

 Chapter 941

    The taxi was stopped by the guard at the gate of Jingtai Garden community.


    "Mr. Li, you can''t go in now," said the guard politely.


    Li Bin immediately said angrily, "my home, why can''t I go in?"


    "Mr. Li, your house has been sealed by the bank. The doors and windows are sealed. Even if you enter the community, you can''t go home." the security guard said patiently.


    Now, Li Bin is stupid. He can''t even go home. Where should he go?


    Nearby, the taxi driver was in a hurry and couldn''t help asking, "I said, I''ll send you back all the way. Won''t you even be unable to pay the fare?"


    "Well... If you lend me your phone, I''ll ask my friend to send me some money, and I''ll give you three times the fare." Li Bin said eagerly.


    The driver reluctantly took out his mobile phone: "I''m unlucky to meet you. Call quickly. I have to charge for more than five minutes."


    Youdao is true in adversity. Usually Li Bin has a lot of friends around him. He eats, drinks, takes a bath and massages. His relationship is very good, but today he knows that if a person is down, even the dog ignores you.


    He called several times in a row, but he was stunned that no one was willing to come and help him. He was so angry that he almost dropped the driver''s cell phone. Just raised his hand, the driver quickly grabbed the mobile phone back.


    "Are you crazy? This is my cell phone. You can''t drop my cell phone even if you are angry?" the driver scolded. "What day is it today? Why didn''t I read the Yellow calendar? I''ve been unlucky for eight years when I met you, a lost star. Forget it, I don''t want the fare."


    The driver turned to get on the bus and wanted to go. Li Bin was in a hurry. He grabbed the swing stick hanging around the security guard''s waist, startling both the driver and the security guard.


    "You... What do you want to do?" the driver became nervous. As the saying goes, soft is afraid of hard, hard is afraid of horizontal, and horizontal is afraid of death. This one has nothing in front of him. What can''t he do?


    He''s barefoot, but he wears shoes. Even if he cuts a path in the car, he can''t afford to be provoked by money.


    The security guard is even more anxious. If there is something wrong, he must be involved. At that time, he may lose his job. At that moment, he hurriedly said, "Mr. Li, calm down. If you have anything to say, it''s a big deal. Can''t I pay for the taxi for you?"


    "Ha ha ha!" Li Bin laughed and made them laugh. The heart said, the old guy can''t be stimulated and has a nervous disorder, right?


    After laughing for a long time, Li Bin cried, sobbed and said, "I Miss Li Bin, who has dominated the mall for more than 30 years. Unexpectedly, today I need a security guard to pay my fare. Hahaha, have I been down to this point?"


    "Well, Mr. Li, I was outspoken just now. Don''t mind." the driver softened his tone and said, "in this way, I''ll make friends. I don''t want the fare. Really, I''ll see you later..."


    "Stop!" Li Bin shouted angrily, "I''m the chairman of the imperial medicine workshop. How much fare will I send you? Wait, I''ll give you the money right away."


    "No, I don''t mean anything else... Ah!" before the driver finished, he suddenly gave a cry of surprise, covered his mouth with his hands, and looked at the scene in front of him in horror.


    Just now, Li Bin aimed his swing stick at his mouth and knocked it down. When he lowered his head and covered his mouth, his hand trembled and spread out slowly, there were two blood stained teeth in his palm. One of the teeth was golden. It was obviously a golden tooth.


    Li Bin''s mouth was full of blood, but he didn''t feel the pain. He stretched out his trembling left hand, gently twisted the golden tooth, handed it to the driver, and said vaguely: "this golden tooth will be regarded as your fare, okay?"


    "This... This..." the driver is a little embarrassed. How can anyone pay with gold teeth by car? Also, it''s too bloody.


    "Take it!" Li Bin put his gold teeth into the driver and sneered, "even if I''m down, I don''t need your sympathy."


    With that, he threw his swing stick to the security guard, turned and hobbled away.


    Since then, there was another beggar in Yanjing City, but he didn''t want other people''s handouts. He picked up food from the dustbin every day. When he was sleepy, he found a leeward place to sleep. His face was dirty. No one could see that he was the chairman of the medicine group of the Imperial medicine workshop.


    Thirty years east of the river, thirty years west of the river. How many innocent girls did he cheat for his own selfish desires? How many people''s happiness have been destroyed? Today, he finally got what he deserved.


    Justice is clear, retribution is not good!


    On this day, it was finally the day when Zhao Yufeng and others were sentenced. Including Zhao Yufeng and Cao Tiezhu, up to 24 people were involved in the case and accepted the sentence in Yanjing Higher People''s court.


    Chu fan takes Liang Xiaocui and Bian Qingwu, wears sunglasses, enters the trial hall in a low-key way, and casually finds a seat to sit down. Before long, the victims like Liang Xiaocui and Chu fan dressed up as if they were afraid of being known. Wearing masks and glasses, they entered the trial hall and sat down in twos and threes.


    Finally, Cao Xuemei also came and let her sit in the last row. Just sitting down, many prisoners in yellow vests, handcuffs on their hands and shackles on their feet were brought in one by one. The second in front was her father, Cao Tiezhu.


    After not seeing him for more than half a month, he lost a whole circle, with a broken beard, lowered his head dejectedly, followed the team like a walking corpse, walked to the front and lined up in two rows.


    Behind each of them stood a riot policeman with a gun. Whoever dares to make a change, the bullet will surely burst their heads mercilessly. In this situation, who dare not be honest?


    Soon, the presiding judge took the lead in, followed by several judges, sat down on the high platform and began to tell the sins committed by all the people. During this period, the women in the auditorium couldn''t control their emotions for several times and covered their faces and cried out.


    They cried with joy and said goodbye to their tragic past. From now on, they can finally let go of everything and begin to enjoy life.


    Finally, the presiding judge began to read out the sentencing of many criminals. The principal offender Zhao Yufeng committed many crimes of forcing women to do things, which indirectly led to the death of three people. He was sentenced to death with a two-year suspension of execution.


    The principal offender Cao Tiezhu, who committed many crimes of forcing women to do things, was of a bad nature and did not repent. He was sentenced to life imprisonment and deprived of political rights for life.


    The rest of the prisoners, the lightest of them, were sentenced to ten years. This major case, which has been buried for more than ten years, was finally vindicated, and the criminals involved were finally punished.


    Before the trial was over, Liang Xiaocui stood up. Chu fan hurriedly got up, held her arm and walked out the back door. Just after going out, there was a cry behind him: "wait a minute!"


    Chu fan turned around and saw a tall young woman whose face was blocked by dark sunglasses.


    "Is it you?" Chu fan glanced at her. Her identity was clear at a glance. It was Cao Xuemei. Chu fan sneered, "you really came. How about I didn''t wrong your father?"


    "I''m sorry!" Cao Xuemei bowed to Liang Xiaocui and said sincerely, "I know that my sorry can''t make up for the harm my father caused to you, but he has been punished. As his daughter, I can only say I''m sorry. I hope you can forgive him."


    Liang Xiaocui took a deep look at her and said in a trembling voice, "I will never forgive him in my life. Chu fan, let''s go!"


    "Light dance, you take your aunt on the bus first."


    Chu fan threw the car key to Bian Qingwu, turned his head and said to Cao Xuemei, "although your father and your brother are not good, your woman''s character is OK. Even if we can''t become friends, we can also be an acquaintance. As an acquaintance, I give you a piece of advice to leave the crown prince as soon as possible, otherwise one day you will be sent to prison like your father."


    With that, Chu fan ignored Cao Xuemei and turned to chase Bian Qingwu.


    That afternoon, Bian Kui and his family boarded a return plane and went back to a small fishing village in Dongshan province. On the way back to the city, Chu fan wondered if he would buy some gifts for Grandpa, otherwise he would not be beaten out if he went there?


    After returning to Yanjing city for more than half a month, he went twice. He was still burning his eyebrows. He sat for a while and left. He was busier than the head of No. 1. Now, everything has been solved, and Chu fan finally relaxed. If he doesn''t go to see the old man again, he must be scolded.


    When passing a high-end gift shop, Chu fan got out of the car and went in, but the things here are beautifully packaged, but the quality is really not good. In the position of master Xiao, what we drink at home must be special cigarettes and wine. How can we compare with these street goods sold outside?


    By the way, buy some good tea. Grandpa must like it.


    Chu fan went out of the gift shop and began to look for a shop selling tea all over the street. As a result, the shop didn''t find it, but he met a girl carrying a burden to sell bulk tea. As soon as he drove past, he smelled a faint smell of tea, which immediately made people relaxed and happy.


    What kind of tea tastes like this before brewing. If it is soaked in boiling water, the taste will be stronger. Without saying a word, Chu fan stopped the car at the roadside, said hello, and came to the girl in three or two steps.


    "Beauty, how do you sell tea?" Chu fan squatted down and looked carefully. In the burden carried by the girl, several kinds of tea were put in straight small bamboo baskets. Chu fan is a master who drinks tea like a cow chewing peony. Tea is tea. He can''t distinguish any variety.


    "Ah, don''t catch!" the girl suddenly drank and patted Chu fan''s hand to catch tea. She didn''t have a good airway. "Why are you so rash? Tea can''t be caught by hand. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 942

    "Sorry, sorry, I really don''t understand." Chu fan doesn''t feel angry. If he doesn''t understand, he doesn''t understand. People don''t let him touch. Naturally, he doesn''t let him touch. It''s like a big girl''s chest. It''s easy to touch it.


    Seeing Chu fan''s good attitude towards admitting his mistake, Murong Qing smiled and said, "those who don''t know are not guilty. The main reason is that there is sweat on their hands, which will change the taste of tea. Generally, tea is made with wooden tweezers or scooped with a small spoon, but they can''t touch their hands."


    "Got it." Chu fan pointed to the tea and asked, "your tea tastes very good. How can you sell it?"


    "This is Tieguanyin, 29912; this is Dahongpao, 26612; this is Maojian, 199912..."


    Chu fan interrupted the girl''s chattering introduction, pointed to the basket full of light green tea behind the burden and said, "I''ll take this. Just tell me how to sell this."


    Murong Qing was surprised and said, "this is the wild camellia I picked and fried myself. Are you sure you want to buy this?"


    "Sure, that''s it!" Chu fan smelled very clearly. The light tea fragrance came from this basket.


    Murong Qing hesitated for a moment and said, "if you really want to buy it, I''ll make it cheaper for you... 6612."


    "OK, just six hundred and six. Pack them up for me and I''ll take them all." Chu fan took out his wallet without saying a word, but he saw that the money in it didn''t seem to be enough to pay the bill. He hurried, "why don''t I transfer the money for you?"


    "What? You... You want it all?" Murong Qing was startled, looked carefully at Chu fan and asked, "this tea is different in sales. It''s not famous and the price is expensive. Why do you buy it? Also, you don''t bargain when you buy things?"


    Chu fanle said, "you have to bargain when you buy something, but you also get something. Like your wild camellia, it may be worthless in the eyes of others, but in my eyes, it is much better than Tieguanyin. Let alone 660, I want it even more expensive."


    Murong Qing suddenly became interested and asked curiously, "can you tell me what you like about it? Although my tea is a little different from others in the process of picking, drying and frying, I asked myself that I don''t have the craftsmanship of those teachers, but why do you like it?"


    "This tea has a very unusual taste." Chu fan closed his eyes, sniffed and said intoxicated, "it''s very light and fresh, as if he were in a tea garden. There''s no such taste in other tea leaves."


    "Hey, you come here again and I''ll shout rude?" Murong Qing gave him a hard look. The more he said, the more outrageous he became, and his nose almost stuck to others. Do you smell tea or me?


    Chu fan was startled. He opened his eyes and found that he unknowingly gathered around Murong Qing. He looked like a pig, as if he was flirting with others. Looking at her carefully, I found that the girl was still very beautiful, with a kind of light and graceful beauty.


    No wonder they can stir up such good tea. They look beautiful. But it''s strange that she also has the fragrance of tea. What''s the matter?


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it." Chu fan smiled and pointed to the tea. "I''d better hurry to weigh it. I''m still in a hurry to go home."


    "Don''t weigh it too much. It''s eight kilograms and six Liang, totaling 56760 yuan. Don''t change it. Just give it 56700." Murong Qing said with a small face.


    Originally, she planned to sell it to the man who knew how to appreciate her tea at a lower price. After all, what she burst out was a falsely high price, waiting for Chu fan to bargain. But unexpectedly, Chu fan doesn''t bargain at all. Why are you polite?


    Zhou Yu beat Huang Gai, one willing to beat and the other willing to suffer. Maybe my tea is really worth the money.


    The two took out their mobile phones and made friends with each other. Then Chu fan scanned and confirmed that the money was transferred to the special tea girl. Then they picked up the bamboo basket containing tea and asked, "beauty, can you send me this bamboo basket?"


    "Oh, I made it up by myself. Take it if you like. It''s for you!" Murong Qing waved her hand without raising her head, and her eyes haven''t been pulled out of her account.


    Just for a while, there was more than 50000 yuan in her account. This money does not contain any water. It is all hard-earned money. She has never seen so much money in her life.


    When she woke up, she found that Chu fan had left at an unknown time. She was even a little disappointed and uneasy. She received so much money from others. If the tea was not so good, wouldn''t it be a lie?


    This big fool, why don''t you know the counter-offer? It must be more money!


    By the way, I still have his wechat.


    Murongqing quickly opened wechat, hesitated and sent a message: "if you think wild camellia is not as good as expected, you can come to me at any time and I''ll return the money to you. My name is murongqing!"


    After the message was sent out, her face had a fever. Why did she tell people her name inexplicably? Really, get back. But at this time, a phone call made her forget to withdraw her message and answer the phone


    Chu fan drove back to Xiao''s house. Old Xiao just came out of the house. When he saw Chu fan coming with a bamboo basket, he was immediately angry and happy: "you smelly boy, it''s rare to come to see me. Come and give me this?"


    "Grandpa, this is a good thing. It cost me tens of thousands of oceans." Chu fan walked over with a smile and sent the bamboo basket to old Xiao. "Smell it, how does it taste?"


    "Hmm?" Xiao came close and sniffed and said in surprise, "what kind of tea tastes good. Take it in and make some tea."


    The grandparents and grandchildren entered the house. Chu fan put down his bamboo basket and took the initiative to make tea. But looking at his clumsy technique, Xiao Lao Lian hurriedly said: "You can stop. If you go on like this, good tea will be made into inferior products. You can learn it when you have time. This tea making is a craft that can cultivate your sentiment and cultivate your self-cultivation. Don''t jump up and down and run around like wild monkeys all day. Why don''t you grow up when you want to be a father?"


    "Yes, I will listen to your teachings. When I go back, I will find a master to learn the tea ceremony."


    When Xiao was about to do it himself, a beautiful young girl of 16 or 17 years old with bright eyes and teeth jumped in. She saw Chu fan at a glance. She immediately opened her eyes and ran over in surprise: "cousin, you''re coming!"


    "The girl came just in time. Show your cousin your tea art and let Grandpa see if your tea art has made progress." Xiao put down the teapot, sat back with a smile and said to Chu fan nearby, "Xiaoyan''s tea art is not simple. If you have time, learn more from your cousin."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "really? Xiaoyan, whether the tea just bought by my cousin today is a treasure depends on your skill."


    "Just look." Xiao Yan is also a crazy person. She immediately threw down her schoolbag and ran to the bathroom to wash her hands before returning to the tea table. When she saw the light green tea full of bamboo baskets, she was stunned. "Cousin, is this the tea you bought? It''s still packed in bulk, and the appearance is too bad."


    Chu fan''s Old God said, "the difference in taste doesn''t mean the difference in taste. As for whether it''s a good tea, you''ll know if you try it."


    "Grandpa, do you really want to use my cousin''s tea?" Xiao Yan was reluctant. When did she use such bad tea? It was a waste of my tea art.


    Xiao said faintly, "girl, this tea is like people. A good-looking person doesn''t mean knowledgeable and talented. It''s probably an embroidered pillow. So is tea. How do you know if it''s good tea if it''s not brewed?"


    Well, I was preached.


    Xiao Yan had no choice but to take a bottle of mountain spring water and put it into the kettle to burn. On the other side, she scooped some wild mountain tea with a teaspoon, leaned under her nose and smelled it carefully. She was surprised and said, "there''s really some different taste, cousin. Where did you buy this tea?"


    "On the street, a girl sold it with a burden."


    Xiao Yan is speechless. This kind of tea is good in the eyes of ordinary people, but it can''t be sold in a noble family like the Xiao family.


    "Cousin, you fool grandpa with this broken tea?" Xiao Yanbai glanced at him. "It''s too stingy. How can you give this kind of bulk tea as a gift?"


    "I dig?" Chu fan glared at her. "Do you know how much this tea cost me? Nearly 60000 yuan."


    Xiao Yan glanced: "the price is very expensive, but there are a lot of them. You have to have a ten jin eight Jin one? Cut!"


    The tea she usually drinks is at least a thousand yuan or two. Moreover, it is packed in boxes and cans, no more than three Liang at most. How can she buy back more than eight kilograms at once?


    While they were bickering, the water had boiled. Old Xiao quickly said, "girl, don''t quarrel with your cousin. The water is boiling."


    "Hum, if the tea isn''t good, I''ll feed it to the pigs." Xiao Yan glared at Chu fan as if he had done something wrong. However, when she poured the hot tea into the teapot and washed the tea, a strong smell of tea drifted out of the teapot and sucked it in, which was immediately refreshing.


    Xiao was surprised and said, "well, good tea, good tea, come on, make a cup and I''ll try it."


    "Oh!" Xiao Yan also calmed down, hurriedly accelerated her action, poured out the tea washing water, refilled it with boiling water, shook it for a moment, and poured it into the three small tea cups in front of her.


    Xiao picked up the tea cup, put it on his nose and smelled it. He was deeply intoxicated and said, "the taste of this tea makes people feel like being in the tea garden. It''s fresh and natural. It''s good. It''s good tea!"


    Chu fan couldn''t wait to drink it up, smacked his mouth and said, "the taste is really different, but that feeling can''t be said."


    "Cousin, how can you drink tea like this? It''s like cattle chewing peony and pigs eating ginseng fruit." Xiao Yan picked up the tea cup, smelled it deeply, and then took a sip. The tea was contained in the bottom of her tongue, and then swallowed it slowly. Her tongue suddenly began to saliva.


    Just when she was ready to teach her cousin how to taste tea, Chu fan''s mobile phone suddenly rang in a hurry

 Chapter 943

    "Suyuan, you... Oh, it''s Hao Jia... What are you talking about? Your sister Hao min lost? She''s so big, how can she say she lost it? Don''t worry, talk slowly. What''s the matter?"


    Hao Jia was Su Yuan''s secretary when she started the company. She is also a veteran employee of the company. She is now the vice president of Sichuan Chongqing group. Since these days, the company has been managed by Hao Jia. Even Chu fan, who doesn''t often go to the company, knows that she is the first to come to the company and the last to leave almost every day.


    It was precisely because of her diligence and efforts that she won Su Yuan''s trust. When Su Yuan was not in the company, she completely replaced Su Yuan to keep the company running stably.


    But now, she is holding Su Yuan''s phone and choking to tell Chu fan about her sister''s loss of contact. It turned out that more than two months ago, Hao min was admitted to Yanjing University and began to study at Yanjing University.


    Usually, almost every day, she calls her family or sends a video to tell her interesting things in Yanda and her own trivial things. But since yesterday, she has lost contact. She didn''t call home. Her family can''t contact her anyway.


    If Suyuan hadn''t stopped her, she might have rushed to Yanjing city in person to find her sister Hao min. But when she and Su Yuan asked for leave, Su Yuan immediately thought of Chu fan. He was in Yanjing city. It was better for him to deal with this kind of thing than Hao Jia himself. After all, even if Hao Jia went to Yanjing, her eyes were black. In the end, Chu fan had to help.


    Instead of wasting time, it''s better to ask Chu fan to help find someone as soon as possible.


    "Don''t cry. Tell me your sister''s class and I''ll help you find it." Chu fan comforted. "Don''t worry, Hao min is a smart girl. She''ll be fine."


    Hung up. Before Chu fan could speak, Xiao Yan asked, "are you talking about Hao min, a student of class 3 of Yanjing University and freshman finance department?"


    "Do you know Hao min?" Chu fan asked in surprise.


    "We are not only classmates, but also roommates in the same dormitory." Xiao Yan said curiously, "Hao min is missing? No, I saw her go out yesterday."


    "Stall?"


    "Yes, she set up a stall in the night market to sell some fashionable but cheap clothes. Her business is good." speaking of this, Xiao Yan took out her mobile phone and quickly dialed a number. "Don''t worry, I''ll call and ask... Hello, Rourou, did Min Min come back last night? Oh, do you know where she went..."


    After a few words, Xiao Yan hung up the phone with worried eyes and said, "I asked the sisters in the dormitory. She said Hao min didn''t go back at all last night. Don''t ask, she must have had an accident. Cousin, let''s call the police?"


    "Don''t hurry to call the police first." Chu fan thought and asked, "you must know where Hao min''s stall is?"


    Xiao Yan nodded: "it''s in a night market not far from our school. It''s lively at night."


    "Take me there quickly." Chu fan took Xiao Yan and walked away. When he got to the door, he remembered. He turned back and said to Xiao, "Grandpa, I have something to go first. I''ll come back to dinner with you when I''m finished."


    "Go, go." Xiao waved his hand. He still appreciated the grandson. Although I don''t know what he has been busy all day, I can hear from the phone just now that he is going to save people.


    As long as he takes the right path, Xiao Lao is afraid that after Chu fan has power and wealth, people will become swollen, lose themselves and do something against the law and discipline. Now it seems that his worry is superfluous, and Chu fan''s heart of justice is still very firm.


    Worried about Hao min, Chu fan drove the car very fast. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yan was not afraid, but very exciting. She kept shouting all the way.


    "Come on, surpass the car in front. As long as you surpass three more, you will surpass 90."


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "is Hao min your sister? She''s missing. You don''t seem to worry at all, but you''re still very happy."


    "Er... I forgot when I was excited." Xiao Yan stuck out her tongue and quickly pointed to the fork in front, "slow down and turn left at the intersection in front."


    "Shit, didn''t you say it earlier?" Chu fan slammed on the brake, the car shook violently, and the speed soon fell down. There is a red light ahead, but where does Chu fan have time to wait? Seizing an opportunity, he suddenly accelerated and turned around, which scared the opposite vehicle to brake quickly and almost caused a serial rear end collision accident.


    The night market is actually a pedestrian street, and motor vehicles are forbidden to enter. According to Xiao Yan''s instructions, Chu fan chose a place on the street, stopped the car and hurried over.


    After walking about 100 meters, Xiao Yan pointed to a large light box plaque in front of her and said, "well, Hao min usually sets up a stall here, but there''s nothing here. What clues can you find? If you want me to say, you''d better call the police and let the police call the surrounding supervision and control, and you''ll find it."


    Chu fan had no time to talk nonsense with her. He turned on the memory ability of the perspective eye, and the picture of last night suddenly appeared in front of him.


    At night, the pedestrian street is brightly lit, there are countless vendors on both sides of the street, and the goods sold are also diverse and diverse. In front of the lamp box plaque in front of him, a plastic cloth was paved on the ground, which was filled with all kinds of trinkets, as well as some underwear, socks and other commodities. On both sides, there are also two white steel clothes shelves, which are full of T-shirts, small shirts, skirts, jeans and other clothes.


    There are not many goods, but they are very comprehensive. A girl in a white T-shirt and jeans, with a wallet tied around her waist, is busy collecting money, changing money, taking goods, etc. her forehead is full of sweat. She is the lively girl who once met Hao min.


    Previously, Hao min was arrested by Qian huaigu and locked up in a small hotel next to the KTV opened by sister Meng. To this end, Chu fan summoned a company of armed police, smashed the KTV, grabbed sister Meng on the spot, and rescued Hao Min who was imprisoned.


    After more than a year, Hao min seems to have changed from an innocent and lively girl to a capable and busy small vendor. From her busy degree, we can see that she is very popular and there are an endless stream of shoppers. I don''t know how much she can earn a day, but Chu fan can clearly see the money in her wallet, at least three or five thousand yuan.


    Based on a hundred yuan for a dress, she had to sell at least thirty or fifty pieces this night. This sales volume surprised Chu fan secretly. However, it is not surprising to think of Hao min''s more mature figure, beautiful face and sweet voice.


    Similarly, he has to spend money on clothes. Instead, he will buy them from the little girl. He looks good and cries one by one. He''s embarrassed if he doesn''t buy them. Besides, even if it''s a little expensive, it''s nothing. Who needs that $180?


    Now, Chu fan can almost confirm that Hao Jia was targeted because of the money in her bag. Who is not jealous of a little girl who carries so much money in her pocket every day? She doesn''t have a flower escort yet. It will happen sooner or later.


    Alas, the little girl is still too young and naive.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?" Xiao Yan couldn''t help patting him aside and interrupted Chu fan''s observation.


    Chu fan took out his wallet and stuffed her with 100 yuan: "I''m thirsty. Buy a bottle of water for my cousin."


    "Cut!" Xiao Yanbai glanced at him and walked angrily to the shop across the street with the money. She knows very well that Chu fan is looking for an excuse to send her away, but she doesn''t understand. Can she find Hao min in a daze?


    Hum, I want to see. What clues can you find?


    Without Xiao Yan to make trouble, Chu fan blinked and the memory ability was launched again. This time, time passed a lot later. The people in the night market began to break up in twos and threes.


    Hao min was no exception. She cleaned up the stall, folded all her clothes, and then made a big bag with a sheet. She pushed out a bicycle from behind the light box plaque. Then she held the big bag in her hands, put it on the back seat of the bicycle, and tied it back and forth with a rope.


    Judging from her skillful technique, she often does such things. She is very skilled and tied firmly. Then she took down the two white steel clothes hangers and put them in a special canvas pocket. They became a cylinder less than the mouth of the bowl, about one meter long. She forced them into the back seat and tied the rope of the big bag. After making sure she wouldn''t fall down, she pushed a few steps, got on the car and drove steadily to the walking street.


    "Hey, cousin, what are you going to do? Wait for me!" Xiao Yan bought Chu fan water, but she bought a cup of milk tea. As soon as she looked back, she saw Chu fan walking quickly to the walking street. She couldn''t even wait for someone to give her change, so she hurried out.


    Chu fan was secretly curious while following Hao min''s figure. When he came, he passed Yanda, just in front of the pedestrian street, about more than 1000 meters. It won''t take long to walk. Along the way, there are almost main streets, cars coming and going, and street lamps. Who dares to rob so blatantly?


    Just thinking about it, Chu fan saw that Hao min suddenly jumped out of the car when she walked to the street. At this time, a sweet looking girl came up to her, handed her a cup of hot milk tea, smiled and said something.


    It can be seen that they are very familiar. Hao min didn''t think about it. She took the milk tea and drank it. Then she pushed the car and talked and laughed with the girl towards the school.


    After walking for a while, Hao min suddenly shook. If the girl hadn''t helped her in time, she might have fallen. At this time, the street lights around suddenly went out. A black car stopped next to it. The door opened. A hand stretched out and dragged Hao min into the car. The girl behind helped push it.


    At this time, Hao min was still conscious, but she seemed powerless and couldn''t resist at all. After being dragged into the car, the girl followed her into the car. Then, the black car started quickly and disappeared into the night.


    Then a van came, loaded the bicycle on the ground and took another road

 Chapter 944

    "Cousin, where are you going? Wait for me..." Xiao Yan chased the pedestrian street. Chu fan had jumped into the car and was about to leave.


    "You go back first." Chu fan only said in time and drove away. Xiao Yan was so angry that she threw the mineral water in her hand at Chu fan. Unfortunately, Chu fan drove too fast and didn''t hit it at all.


    Xiao Yan was so angry that she jumped to her feet, but there was nothing she could do about Chu fan. She could only grind her teeth and suck a mouthful of milk tea, as if she were drinking Chu fan''s blood. Then he walked angrily towards Yanda.


    Chu fan chased the black car and ran around the city for more than an hour, but finally stopped at the back door of a high-end club. Hao min, who had fallen asleep, was carried into the club. Soon, a young man came out, smiled and hugged the young girl who came down from the car. He frivolously provoked her jaw. I don''t know what to say. The girl coyly threw a wink, which was very provocative.


    The young man hugged her waist, pinched her hip, took out a bank card, stuffed it along her collar, touched her chest, smiled and waved his hand. The girl got on the car, and the black car left soon. The total stay time was no more than five minutes.


    If he hadn''t met this young man, Chu fan might not know where this is, but Chu fan knows this boy. It''s Qian Shutao, who wanted to bully he Xiaoying at the imperial club last time. Looking back on the surrounding environment and driving route, Chu fan finally remembered that this is the back door of Dihao club.


    Now, Chu fan was angry. He thought that the emperor Hao had restrained a lot after the last incident, but unexpectedly, it was only the appearance that restrained him. In fact, he intensified. It was unforgivable to do such a despicable act of robbing girls.


    Chu fan confirmed that Hao min didn''t come out after she went in. She turned to get in the car, made a phone call, then drove around to the front and swaggered in. This time, the welcoming girl at the door had a good attitude, very respectfully invited Chu fan in, and even made a special call to manager Cao Xuemei.


    Chu fan didn''t go upstairs, so he sat down in the hall and waited for Cao Xuemei to come. Before he smoked a cigarette, Cao Xuemei hurried out of the elevator and came up with a smile: "Chu Shao, why don''t you come up? What do you want to drink?"


    "Cao Xuemei, you really don''t know how to write death words." Chu fan snorted coldly.


    Cao Xuemei was so frightened that her face turned pale that she hurriedly said, "Chu Shao, where did you start? I... I didn''t do anything?"


    "Speak back!"


    Chu fan suddenly stood up and said angrily, "the sister of the vice president of our company was kidnapped to your club by Qian Shutao last night. Dare you say you don''t know? I tell you, if my sister is intact, it''s OK to say. Otherwise, none of you, including the lady, can run up and down the club."


    "This... This is impossible..." Cao Xuemei also wanted to explain. She saw Chu fan''s angry and fierce eyes and immediately changed her tone. "Chu Shao, I really don''t know about it, and the crown prince certainly doesn''t know... Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to check it and give you a satisfactory explanation."


    "I don''t need you. I''ve sent someone." Chu fan''s voice just fell. Director Wen of the Public Security Bureau came with a team himself. There were hundreds of police and armed police around the imperial club.


    As soon as Director Wen entered the door, he saw Chu fan and hurriedly came over: "general Chu, the club has been surrounded according to your instructions. Now, even a fly can''t fly out."


    "OK!" Chu fan pointed to the backyard and said, "last night, a Yanda girl named Hao min was caught by Qian Shutao in this club. Go and find someone."


    "Don''t worry, none of them can run." Director Wen turned around, waved his hand and shouted, "go, take everyone to the open space outside, and focus on a Yanda girl named Hao min."


    "Yes!" many policemen rushed upstairs in high spirits and acted quickly. It took less than half an hour. At least hundreds of people, like animals, were driven out, holding their heads and squatting in front of the club door.


    But after waiting for a long time, Chu fan didn''t see anyone bring Hao min out. Just when he couldn''t sit still, Director Wen hurried over and whispered, "general Chu, Hao min didn''t find it, but found a Yanda girl named Murong Qing."


    "Murong Qing?" Chu fan frowned and asked, "where are the people? Bring them."


    As soon as Director Wen waved his hand, someone immediately came up with a nervous girl. Chu fan just met her and exclaimed, "it''s you?"


    Chu fan never expected that he would meet the girl selling tea here just after he separated.


    "Why are you here?" Chu fan asked in surprise.


    Murong Qing did not expect that the person who saved himself was the guy who had just met and killed someone else''s money. He was immediately moved to tears and rushed to Chu fan''s arms. Under Chu fan''s comfort, he stopped his tears for a long time, choked and told the story in detail.


    Before meeting Chu fan, murongqing''s classmates invited her to a birthday party, but she didn''t like that noisy occasion. She was going to buy a gift to bring it down, so she didn''t attend the party. At that time, she also wanted to sell more tea and make more money.


    But after Chu fan bought tea and left, her classmate found her and dragged her to dinner. She didn''t drink much wine, but she was drunk. After waking up, I found that I had been tied up and imprisoned on the big bed in the guest room.


    Fortunately, there was only one enchanting young woman in the house. She was instilling some skills to please men. She even took a banana and showed it to her. Murong Qing was ashamed and afraid. She wanted to ask her to let herself go. However, her mouth was sealed with tape. She couldn''t speak at all. She could only look at the enchanting young woman and weep silently.


    Just when she thought her life was ruined, the police rushed in, arrested the enchanting young woman on the spot and saved her. This accident made Murong Qing like a dream. She didn''t even know how to go downstairs. Until she saw Chu fan, she burst into tears and vented her fears.


    At least, this is the only person she knows. At this time, she feels that Chu fan is her closest person.


    "Don''t cry, it''s all right." Chu fan comforted, looked up at Director Wen and asked, "where''s Qian Shutao?"


    "He is not in the club, but I have issued a wanted notice. No matter where he goes, he can''t run away this time."


    Chu fan looked aside. Cao Xuemei, who had been handcuffed, asked faintly, "manager Cao, now, do you still say you don''t know about it?"


    "I don''t know." Cao Xuemei said calmly, "I''m only responsible for the operation and management of the club, but the club is not mine. The prince is not here. Lord Qian is the big boss of the club. I''m just a worker. The boss''s son brings people back to live. Don''t you need to report to me?"


    Chu fan nodded: "OK, I''ll take it as it. You don''t know, but you always know where Qian Shutao has gone?"


    "At noon, a friend asked him to have dinner, and he didn''t come back after he went out." Cao Xuemei said it without thinking. Her intuition told Chu fan that she didn''t lie.


    But he couldn''t understand why he disappeared out of thin air when he saw Hao min brought in with his own eyes?


    "Murong Qing, have you seen a girl named Hao min?" Chu fan suddenly said to Murong Qing, "she is about the same age as you and a student of Yanda..."


    "What? Hao min was also caught?" Murong Qing covered her mouth in horror, and tears immediately spilled out of her eyes again.


    Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "don''t cry first. Tell me quickly. Have you seen Hao min? She was caught last night."


    Murong Qing quickly shook her head and cried, "I don''t know, I don''t know anything. Sobbing!"


    In the final analysis, she is just an ordinary girl. When did she experience this when she was so old? Scared to death.


    Just when Chu fan was going to ask Director Wen to send her back to the police station first, Murong Qing suddenly stopped crying and said, "I remember. The woman who taught me all kinds of skills said that she seemed to want me to please someone after I learned it. She also said that as long as I am happy to serve that person, I will not only be fine in the future, but also have endless money."


    This time, without Chu fan speaking, Director Wen quickly ordered it. Soon, a frightened and trembling young woman was pushed over. Murong Qing immediately pointed and said loudly, "it''s her. She showed me all kinds of shameful actions in the room and threatened and lured me to obey, otherwise she would kill my family. Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!"


    Murongqing was wronged and afraid to cry. Chu fan patted her on the back and comforted her. His eyes fell on the young woman and asked faintly, "do you know what you have done?"


    "Yes, but I have no choice." the young woman also threw herself out. "Don''t expect me to tell you anything. It''s a death around. I won''t betray my boss."


    "Boss?" Chu fan sneered. "What good did Qian Shutao, that idiot, give you? Do you even want your life? Or are you afraid that he will retaliate against your family?"


    The young woman looked at Chu fan in amazement, and then her eyes fell on Cao Xuemei. Before she could speak, Cao Xuemei said coldly: "I don''t know what you did. Chu Shao has come to the door."


    "Chu Shao?" the young woman was stunned. Then she thought of the frightening man and suddenly lost her voice. "Are you Chu fan, the murderer?"


    "Since you know my name, you should know my means." Chu Fan said with a cold smile, "how about I give you a choice and choose a way to die?"


    The young woman was immediately frightened, peed in her pants and cried, "I said, I said everything..."

 Chapter 945

    Jinzun leisure and entertainment club is located in the suburb of Yanjing City, close to mountains and rivers. It is definitely a Fengshui treasure land with excellent scenery. On the surface, this is a high-end club, but if you didn''t listen to the beautiful young woman, who would know that this is a gold selling cave that hides filth?


    More than half an hour later, a large number of police and armed police officers and soldiers rushed over like a flood. Chu fan stood in the front. As soon as Director Wen waved his hand, many armed police immediately separated left and right, surrounded the club, and even ambushed snipers on the top of the mountain. Now, even the people in the club can''t escape.


    "Ding Meiling, are you sure that Hao min is in the club?" Chu fan asked coldly.


    The beautiful young woman caught by Dihao is Ding Meiling. After learning the identity of Chu fan, she knows everything and puts it all away. To Chu fan''s great shock, there were more than 30 girls trained by her hand, and finally they were sent to the golden bottle club.


    Hao min is not the first, and Murong Qing would not be the last if he didn''t meet Chu fan. What do you want to do with so many girls in such a gorgeous and magnificent club?


    "I''m sure people must be inside," said Ding Meiling nervously. "But you should be careful. There''s a gun in it."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a gunshot in front of him, which startled Director Wen and others. He squatted down like a conditioned reflex, but Chu fan was still standing there in the face of danger. In this regard, Director Wen''s face was slightly feverish. He quickly stood up, took the walkie talkie and shouted, "who fired the gun?"


    "Bang!"


    Another gunshot came. This time everyone heard it clearly. The gunshot came from the top of the mountain. Then, a voice came from the walkie talkie: "report, more than a dozen gunmen and weapons of mass destruction were found in it. Just now we had to shoot and kill two people who wanted to throw grenades. Please give instructions!"


    "Well done!" Director Wen was surprised. If the sniper hadn''t shot decisively and threw two grenades across the wall, how many people would have died?


    "Pay close attention to the movement inside. If you find any gunmen, shoot them immediately."


    "Yes!"


    The order was issued, but there was no movement in it. Needless to ask, it must have been beaten and afraid. Who showed up and died, silly ratio went out.


    "Chief, the gangsters are all hiding in the room." the voice of the sniper came from the walkie talkie.


    Director Wen gritted his teeth and ordered, "put on the smoke bomb!"


    Suddenly, more than a dozen armed police rushed up and threw yellow smoke bombs into the partition wall. Then, Director Wen waved his hand, rushed up more than a dozen armed police and rushed to the wall. The armed police who had thrown smoke bombs squatted down and held their hands in front of their chest. At the moment when the armed police stepped on it, they suddenly raised them high and sent them to the wall.


    But at this time, there was a gunshot inside. An armed police officer who jumped on the wall broke down, was quickly caught by the armed police below and quickly hugged back.


    Director Wen quickly came forward and took a look. The armed police were shot in the shoulder. It was no big deal, but they also lost their combat ability. He quickly ordered: "doctor, hurry, save people!"


    Behind the police car, two ambulances were also followed. At this time, it was just in use. Three medical staff rushed over with stretchers and medicine boxes. They first treated the wounded armed police who were shot, then sprayed hemostatic spray and bandaged the wound. They acted skillfully and quickly treated the wound.


    However, they can only stop bleeding simply now, they can''t take out the bullet, and they have to go to the hospital for follow-up treatment. This was just the beginning, and then there was a loud gunfire inside. Several of the dozen armed police who rushed in fell, but similarly, the exposed bandits were killed one after another by the snipers on the top of the mountain.


    But in the building, there are hidden dead corners and gunmen. The snipers can''t see them, but they greatly threaten the armed police who rushed in. At this critical juncture of life and death, no one dared to be a hero. They found shelters to hide first. One by one, they were like great enemies, holding their guns nervously and waiting for the opportunity.


    Director Wen learned from the walkie talkie that the situation inside was critical. His forehead was sweating. He said anxiously, "general Chu, the firepower inside is very fierce. If there is a strong attack, I''m afraid there will be heavy casualties."


    "I''d better come. You''ll start to treat the wounded immediately." Chu fan shook his head and sighed secretly. For some ordinary cases, these policemen can still cope with them easily, but if you really want to meet such fierce bandits, they are still a big difference compared with the regular army.


    If the people in the night city military region need only one class of soldiers, they can easily rush in and kill all the bandits without casualties. In contrast, the armed police soldiers in these big cities are like tigers in the zoo, while the soldiers in the night city military region are all wild in the mountains and forests, and their combat effectiveness is naturally not a level.


    Chu fan didn''t expect that he just wanted to see the combat effectiveness of these armed police, but several of them were put down face to face. How can he stand? Even if Director Wen doesn''t speak, he will do it. In a word, he came to the club door like a ghost and jumped in from the high wall with a whoosh.


    Then, the gunfire sounded like firecrackers in the new year, which made Director Wen outside nervous and secretly admire him. He deserves to be the king of murder. He went into the tiger''s den alone. So many gunmen couldn''t hit him. That''s great!


    If Chu fan is hit, can the gunfire keep going? Eh, why is the gunshot so low?


    About five minutes later, the gunfire gradually disappeared. Director Wen hesitated, gritted his teeth, waved his hand and said, "rush in with me!"


    Today''s case is too big, and there have been casualties. If he, the director of the Bureau, doesn''t take the lead, let alone credit, he may have to be punished. Now, it''s a good chance for him to make up for his mistakes. I bet Chu fan has solved all the gunmen, otherwise... Bah, bah, bah, otherwise, I''ll fight!


    But when he rushed in with people, he was stunned. There were corpses everywhere under the tree, on the rockery, in the fountain pool and beside the wall. The blood dyed the ground red. The water column ejected from the fountain pool was as red as blood and gave off a pungent smell of blood.


    This is a slaughterhouse. It''s Shura hell. Some young policemen turned pale on the spot, bent down and vomited wildly. They had not seen a bloody scene, but the situation in front of them was too tragic and blood flowed into a river.


    Don''t mention them. Even Director Wen''s stomach surged. He was surprised. No wonder he was called the king of murder. He was really cruel. Killing people was as easy as chopping vegetables and melons. For ordinary people, I''m afraid it''s too soft to kill.


    "Come on, first treat the wounded. By the way, gather all the bodies and others rush in with me." Director Wen adapted for a moment, immediately began to arrange and took the lead in rushing into the club.


    In the hall, more than a dozen waiters squatted in the corner with their heads in their arms. They were so frightened that they cried. Immediately, the police came forward and supervised them. The others scattered and separated, and began to investigate step by step. They caught everyone and left none.


    Besides Chu fan, he used himself as bait to attract countless firepower, but it also exposed the position of the gunman. A hand-made flying sword seems to have wings. It passes through the throat or chest of each gunman like lightning. No one can return it all his life.


    Chu fan has perspective eyes. No matter where the armed bandits hide, they can''t escape his sight. Soon, he searched the whole building. He didn''t find the gunman again, but he didn''t find Hao min either.


    No, according to Ding Meiling, there are at least more than 30 people detained here. Why don''t you see any?


    Chu fan came out of the building and happened to see Director Wen who rushed in with people. Director Wen hurriedly said, "have you found someone?"


    "No!" Chu fan shook his head. His eyes suddenly fell on a young woman squatting in the corner and holding her head in both hands. Her clothes didn''t look like a waiter. She should be a person of management. He immediately pointed to her and ordered, "bring her here."


    Suddenly, two policemen strode over and dragged the woman over. Before Chu fan asked, the woman was scared and shouted, "it''s none of my business. I don''t know anything..."


    Chu fan immediately grabbed Director Wen''s gun and put it on the woman''s forehead. He said coldly, "dare you say you don''t know anything? What are so many gunmen doing? Where are the women arrested? Dare you say you don''t know, I''ll kill you now."


    "I... I..." the woman was so frightened that she couldn''t speak. Suddenly, a gunshot rang in her ear. She immediately held her head and screamed, "people... People are locked in the basement. Don''t kill me..."


    At this time, a policeman ran over and shouted, "report, found the basement entrance."


    "Lead the way!" Chu fan threw his gun at Director Wen and strode in the direction of the police.


    Soon, led by the police, several people came to a hidden stairway. From the outside, this is a lounge, but who would have thought that there would be a revolving staircase for people to enter and exit in the wardrobe?


    At the door of the lounge, there lay the bodies of two gunmen. Like the people outside, they were all killed by one shot. But at that time, Chu fan only focused on killing people and didn''t notice that there was another mystery in it.


    "Did you find it?" Chu glanced at the little policeman.


    The little policeman immediately became nervous and hurriedly said, "I found two bodies lying here. I thought it might be something important, so I went in and searched, and then I found the staircase entrance."


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder and said, "yes, very careful. Do a good job. You have a bright future."


    "Thanks, thanks for the praise." the little policeman was so excited that he was incoherent that he immediately straightened his waist and was about to take the lead in rushing down, but he was dragged back by Chu fan.


    "Bang bang!" three bullets were fired from the inside, almost killing the little policeman. He was so scared that his face turned white and his legs were soft.

 Chapter 946

    "You wait up there, I''ll go down first." Chu fan ordered. People had already rushed out like shells and jumped down the patio in the center of the revolving stairs. In an instant, the gunfire was loud and the bullets flew around, frightening the people above to avoid everywhere. Chu fan''s action was too fast. Ordinary people''s naked eyes could not catch it at all, so they could only chase after his shadow and shoot.


    He killed all the gunmen who came face to face and blocked Chu fan. At this time, Chu fan landed on his feet and looked around. He found that it was a long corridor with seven or eight bodies lying across it.


    After confirming that there was no danger, Chu Fan said hello. Director Wen immediately rushed down with people and quickly removed the body. However, there was an iron door on the left and right. Director Wen returned to Chu fan and asked hesitantly, "general Chu, there are two doors now. Which one shall we go first?"


    Chu fan glanced. Inside the iron gate on the left, there was a spacious casino. The sound insulation effect was so good. After the sound of guns outside for so long, the people inside didn''t know anything and were still gambling in full swing.


    After a careful look, there was no one with a gun except the charge officer and the maid shuttling back and forth. Chu fan put down his heart, pointed to the iron door and said, "take someone over and pay attention to safety."


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine." Director Wen promised very happily, but then he regretted.


    It''s a life-threatening job. You have to face and suffer. The bullet doesn''t have eyes. Who knows where to shoot it? But now that the words are out, he has to bite the bullet. However, just in case, he took an explosion-proof shield from the riot police and came to the iron door with his teeth.


    "Open the door!" Director Wen shouted with a cross heart.


    "Chief, let me come?"


    "Chief, I''ll come!"


    Director Wen stared: "don''t argue. Get ready. I''m going to open the door?"


    "Three, two, one!" Director Wen shouted, opened the iron door, rushed in and shouted, "don''t move, everyone squat down and hold your head with both hands!"


    The people inside didn''t even look back. They still shouted loudly. They all bet red eyes. They didn''t know that a group of deadly police came behind them.


    Director Wen did not expect that this was a casino, and many gamblers in the casino were still familiar with faces. This... This special, are you crazy?


    "Bang!" Director Wen was stunned for a moment, suddenly raised the muzzle of the gun and fired a shot at the ceiling. At this time, the dull gunfire suppressed the noise. Everyone turned around in amazement and suddenly looked silly.


    What''s going on? When did the police come?


    "Don''t move, everyone squat down, hold your head with both hands, come on!" Director Wen shouted.


    Now is an extraordinary time. No matter who it is, there are suspects. Even if his immediate boss dares to mess around, he will shoot people without hesitation.


    In this case, no one can suppress it. Whoever gets involved will be unlucky.


    He went well on this side, and Chu fan took several people to the iron door on the other side and stopped the two policemen from opening the door. Chu fan opened his perspective eyes and looked at it first. At a glance, his eyes immediately stared round.


    Inside, there is a cell like a hotel room. Why do you say so? Because the layout inside is almost the same as that of the hotel. There is a bed, a TV and a small bathroom, but the door of this room is welded with steel plate. There is an iron lock outside and no window inside. It is more difficult to escape than to ascend the sky.


    There are a total of twelve rooms. In each room, there is a girl wearing only thin pajamas. They either hold the quilt, sit on the bed, or knock melon seeds leisurely, watch TV, and lie in bed naked.


    Suddenly, with a fierce look in Chu fan''s eyes, he suddenly kicked the iron door out. In a flash, he came to the door of the innermost cell, held the iron lock in his hand, twisted the iron lock with a quack, opened the door and rushed in.


    "Shout, the louder you shout, the more excited I am. Hei hei!" on the big bed, a beautiful girl with a good figure is firmly tied in a big font. Next to her, a fat, bald old man is approaching with a bad smile.


    The beautiful girl in bed cried her tears dry and her voice hoarse, but she was unable to stop the tragedy. If she had a choice, she would rather die than be spoiled by such an old, ugly and obscene man.


    Unfortunately, she was not only tied here, but also stripped off. If the old man opposite was not unsatisfactory in some way, he might have been eager to press it up. Instead of winning the old man''s sympathy, her bitter plea aroused his animal desire. She watched him approach step by step, and the girl closed her eyes in despair.


    Just then, there was a loud noise from the iron gate. The bald man was startled. He turned around. Before he could see who the visitor was, he was pinched by his neck and thrown out heavily.


    "Bang!" the bald man''s fat body hit the wall, and he didn''t even scream. He fell to the ground like a pool of mud. And this is not over. Chu fan passed by and kicked hard under him. The bald fat man who had fainted immediately sat up with a miserable howl, a dry howl, turned his eyes and fell straight down again.


    At this time, many policemen rushed in. When they saw this scene, they were startled: "this... Isn''t this the director of XX bureau?"


    Chu fan stared: "he is a criminal now. Do you still use me to teach you how to do it?"


    "I see!" several policemen immediately understood. With a wink, the two policemen set up the fainted bald fat man and went out.


    Chu fan pointed to the cell door around him and said, "open the door and let everyone out. Comfort them and don''t scare others."


    When the police were busy, Chu fan returned to his room, came to the bed, wiped the tears from the girl''s cheeks on the bed, reluctantly smiled and said, "don''t be afraid, brother, I saved you."


    The girl is no one else. It is Hao Min who has been missing all day and night. After her hands were untied, the girl could no longer control herself. She rushed into Chu fan''s arms and cried out of breath. She almost fainted.


    Chu fan patted her smooth back and comforted her: "well, well, it''s just that you''ve been seen all by others, and there won''t be less meat. If you feel wronged, it''s a big deal. I''ll catch the dead fat dead back and strip it all so that you can see enough."


    "You hate it!" Hao min finally stopped crying and suddenly found that she was still naked. She immediately exclaimed to protect her chest, but her legs were forked and tied. She just couldn''t stop it.


    Looking at her embarrassed and red cheeks, Chu fan smiled and said, "don''t worry, my eyes are bad and I don''t see anything."


    Hearing what he said, Hao min was a little lost. When Chu fan helped her untie the rope, her hand blocking her chest didn''t know what she thought, but it slowly hung down.


    The 18-year-old girl has a mature figure. Although she can''t compare with familiar women such as Su Yuan and Hao Jia, she has a green and tender charm. Especially when she got out of bed and stood in front of Chu fan, her towering chest didn''t sag at all, like demonstrating to Chu fan.


    "Cough!" Chu fan quickly grabbed the sheet and wrapped it around her. "Put on your clothes quickly. I''ll wait for you at the door."


    Before Hao min could speak, he had run out in embarrassment. If you don''t run, you can''t. a tent has been set up below. If you don''t go again, you must be found by the girl Hao min. What a shame. How did you react?


    This scene has been discovered by the sharp eyed Hao min. originally, she was still in a lost mood. Suddenly, it became bright, just like the little fox who stole the chick. She smiled cunningly in her eyes, began to look for clothes and put them on quickly.


    It''s not a long time. Hao Min has put on her clothes and walked out. It seems that she is afraid of being thrown down by Chu fan. She grabs Chu fan''s arm and doesn''t give up. She doesn''t know. She thought she was Chu fan''s sister.


    When someone found Chu fan, his task was completed. When he was about to take Hao min back, Director Wen suddenly ran over and stopped talking. He seemed to have old constipation. He didn''t dare to say if he wanted to say it. If he didn''t say it, it wouldn''t work. Don''t mention how difficult it was.


    "Director Wen, if you have anything to say, it''s not a day or two for us to deal with?" Chu fan stopped and said discontentedly.


    Director Wen gritted his teeth and said, "general Chu, take a step to speak."


    "What''s the matter, God nagging." Chu fan was dragged aside by him. As soon as he heard a word, he couldn''t help losing his voice, "what? Xiao... He''s the boss?"


    Director Wen whispered, "not a major shareholder, but there must be his shares. Look..."


    "What about people?" Chu fan''s face was as heavy as water, and his fist was rattling. It was obvious that he was extremely angry.


    Director Wen was startled and hurriedly said, "general Chu, you must restrain yourself. He is too young, maybe he has been used, and he may not know about things here."


    "What don''t know? He''s been caught. He doesn''t know anything?" Chu fan yelled angrily and scolded. He gasped violently, took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "where''s the man? Bring him here."


    "OK, I''ll bring him here now, but you must control your emotions." Director Wen told him to go away and come back soon, followed by a dejected young man with his hands handcuffed behind him.


    When he saw Chu fan, the young man immediately brightened his eyes and rushed forward two steps with ecstasy: "cousin, cousin, save me..."


    Director Wen grabbed him, but he couldn''t rush over. Chu fan came to him like a whirlwind, raised his hand and a big mouth, directly pumped him out and fell heavily to the ground.


    "General Chu, calm down, calm down." Director Wen quickly blocked Chu fan and let him pass. He had to kill someone.


    Chu fan hated pointing to the boy struggling to get up on the ground and scolded, "how can the Xiao family have such a scum like you? You''ve lost grandpa''s face."

 Chapter 947

    Chu fan never dreamed that such a big case would involve Xiao Long, the son of his uncle Xiao Weiguo. I still remember the first time he came to Xiao''s house, Xiao long disdained him very much, and Chu fan thought he was just an ignorant dandy and had a sense of propriety. Unexpectedly, he was bold enough to do such a big thing behind his back. It was like looking for his own death.


    "Cousin, cousin, save me, you have to save me..." half of Xiao Long''s face was swollen. He came to Chu fan, hugged his thigh and cried, "I was given a pit by the crown prince. He set a pit for me."


    "You deserve it!" Chu fan kicked him out and said bitterly, "don''t you have a brain? You know you''ve been cheated. Why don''t you inform your family as soon as possible? How can I help you now?"


    "Cousin..."


    "Don''t call me cousin. I''m not as dirty as you." Chu fan waved angrily. "Take him away. Do what you should do."


    Director Wen asked someone to take Xiao Long down, came to Chu fan and whispered, "it''s better for you to talk to your family as soon as possible. I''ll try to reduce the impact."


    Chu fan patted him on the shoulder, sighed and strode out. Behind her, Hao min glanced at Director Wen, hurriedly chased Chu fan and trotted out.


    Outside, Chu fan hesitated again and again, dialed Xia Yanran''s phone, briefly explained the things here, and immediately startled Xia Yanran. Chu fan asked Chu fan to wait for her at the door of the police station. She would arrive right away.


    Chu fan gets in the car, throws her cell phone to Hao min and asks her to report peace to her family. As for what happened here, don''t tell them first. The family in the province cares about it.


    Just after he returned to the police station, before he had finished smoking a cigarette, a military car came roaring and speeding, parked next to Chu fan''s car. Then, the doors on both sides opened almost at the same time. Xia Yanran and xiao gang jumped down from the car and came to Chu fan.


    "Why didn''t you tell me such a big thing in advance?" Xiao Gang grabbed Chu fan''s skirt and roared angrily.


    Chu fan gave him a cold stare: "how can you tell me? Xiao Long is your brother. He has committed such a big crime that you don''t know at all? Saving people is like fighting a fire. Do you understand? How do I know it has something to do with Xiao Long?"


    "Calm down, the most important thing now is how to minimize the impact and how to keep Xiao Long''s life." Xia Yanran quickly pulled Xiao Gang away, took the cigarette from Chu fan''s mouth, took two bites in his mouth, and asked, "is there room for maneuver?"


    Chu fan shook his head: "there were more than 20 gunmen who died in my hands. The police killed three and injured more than a dozen. According to the preliminary account of a female criminal named Ding Meiling, they arrested at least more than 30 young girls, but only 12 were rescued at the scene, and the rest were missing."


    Xia Yanran''s heart sank. More than 30 beautiful girls and at least 178 girls were missing. Not only can no one save Xiao Long in such a big case, but the Xiao family will be greatly affected, and even cause a series of chain reactions, with unimaginable consequences.


    Xiao Long, it''s over!


    "Bastard, I''ll kill him myself." Xiao Gang roared angrily and strode to the police station.


    Xia Yanran was startled and hurriedly ran after her. After a long silence, Chu fan called her mother: "Mom!"


    "Smelly boy, why do you think of calling me today?" Xiao yuewan is in a good mood. She can still hear the sweet square dance music from the phone. It can be imagined that she is dancing the square dance now.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with me? Do you want to get married?" before Xiao yuewan laughed, he suddenly exclaimed, "what are you talking about? Xiao Long... What''s wrong with him?"


    Chu fan simply said the matter again and asked, "Mom, do you want to tell Grandpa and uncle about this? I''m afraid they can''t carry it."


    "I have to say that!" Xiao yuewan said in a trembling voice. "It''s too big to be covered in paper. Your uncle and your grandfather will have to know such a big thing in a short time. Instead of that, I''d better tell them as soon as possible and make preparations as soon as possible. If I don''t tell you, I''ll buy a ticket and go back to Yanjing immediately."


    Chu fan sent Hao min to the gate of Yanjing University. Before she got off, she saw two beautiful young girls coming out of the university campus, talking and laughing, seemingly very close.


    Hao min was immediately angry. She got out of the car and ran over: "Hu Xuemei, you shameless woman!"


    "Pa!" a big mouth reeled the slightly charming girl of the two women. Hao min didn''t get rid of her hatred. She went up and grabbed her hair, shook it fiercely, and shouted angrily, "I believe you so much. You drugged me and sold me. I''m really blind. How can I know a snake hearted woman like you?"


    The girl nearby quickly pulled her away and advised her, "Hao min, what are you doing? Have something to say..."


    "Still say a fart." Hao min shouted, "she sold me."


    The girl was startled: "no... no?"


    "Zhang Caiyi, wake up. If you hadn''t met me, you wouldn''t even know how to be sold."


    Hu Xuemei, who was caught with her hair, finally pushed Hao min away and said angrily, "are you crazy, Hao min? I just introduced you to a boyfriend. I agree that you can live in one place, but I don''t agree to pull it down. Do you frame me like this?"


    "You... You''re shameless!" Hao min was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She couldn''t understand why there were such shameless women in the world who were exposed and dared to talk nonsense. Why didn''t she even feel guilty?


    Hu Xuemei straightened her hair and shouted to the students around her: "All the students are here. Let''s give me some comments. Is it wrong for me to help my good sister introduce her boyfriend? People invite you to dinner and sing. They spend a lot of money. You don''t want to go to the hotel? Since you don''t want to, why did you go to dinner and sing with others?"


    The students around her pointed at Hao min as if she had really done something shady. Hao min, who is usually very eloquent, was as if she had returned to the dark cell and had been stripped of her clothes in the face of so many students'' suspicious, contemptuous and disdainful eyes.


    At this time, a tall figure appeared in front of her, patted her head and said with a smile: "black can''t be white, white can''t be black, it''s not worth being angry with such a woman."


    "Brother fan, you''re just in time. Ask someone to catch her. She''s a human trafficker." Hao min saw Chu fan and immediately came to the backbone. She grabbed his hand and pointed to Hu Xuemei. "It''s her. She gave me a cup of milk tea. I woke up and was tied to the bed."


    Facing Chu fan''s deep eyes, Hu Xuemei felt guilty for no reason. She didn''t dare to look at Chu fan at all. She sneered, "Psycho, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Yiyi, let''s go!"


    "Yiyi, if you go with her, you''ll regret it all your life." Hao Min wants to drag Zhang Caiyi back, but Chu fan holds her. It''s not that he doesn''t want to save people, but it''s unnecessary.


    Just when Zhang Caiyi didn''t know who to trust, a police car stopped at the school gate. Several policemen separated the crowd and came in. They looked at Hu Xuemei and the photos in their hands and asked, "are you Hu Xuemei?"


    "I... I..." Hu Xuemei panicked and didn''t know how to answer.


    Hao min hurriedly said, "yes, she is Hu Xuemei. She abducted and trafficked several girls in the University."


    At this time, several policemen found Chu fan standing next to her and immediately stood at attention: "general Chu..."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "don''t be so formal. Hurry up to handle the case and try to return the victim justice as soon as possible."


    "Yes!" the leading policeman turned to look at the ashen Hu Xuemei and said coldly, "Hu Xuemei, you are suspected of abducting and selling girls. The case is serious, the nature is bad and the evidence is conclusive. Now you are arrested according to law. Handcuff her and take her away!"


    The two policemen came forward, and the shiny handcuffs'' clicked ''and handcuffed her hands. She was like frost eggplant, completely wilted and dejected, and was taken to the police car by the police.


    This scene was seen by many students at the door and photographed. No one thought that Hu Xuemei, who has always been a public school flower, was an individual dealer. It''s incredible.


    Zhang Caiyi, in particular, is so scared that her legs are soft. If she hadn''t met Hao min, she would be in danger today. Who would be prepared for her best friend? It''s terrible.


    "Hao min, thank you!" Zhang Caiyi took her hand with tearful eyes. "In the future, you will be my best friend."


    Hao min helped her wipe away her tears, smiled and comforted her: "I also learned a lesson from a cut. If my brother hadn''t saved me in time, I wouldn''t know where to suffer now. Remember, you can''t hurt others, and you can''t guard against others!"


    "Well, I remember."


    When Hao min thought of Chu fan, she found that he didn''t know when he had left, but it doesn''t matter. His mobile phone is still in her hand. Sooner or later, he has to come back to find her.


    "Yiyi, eat with me. I''m starving."


    "OK, what would you like to eat? It''s my treat."


    The two women went to dinner happily, and Chu fan, who was hiding not far away, was finally relieved. He was afraid that this matter would have a bad impact on Hao min. now it seems that it has passed.


    It''s nice to be young. He doesn''t know what sorrow is. As long as he is happy. Although Chu fan is not much bigger than Hao min, he always feels as if he is in his seventies and eighties.


    People are not old, heart is old!


    In the evening, Chu fan drove back to Xiao''s house. Xiao was waiting for him to come back for dinner. Seeing Chu fan coming back, he immediately stood up from the sofa and said with a smile, "I''m waiting for you. Go wash your hands and come and drink with me."

 Chapter 948

    "Where''s uncle? Let him and his aunt come too." Chu Fan said faintly and went straight to the bathroom.


    Xiao Lao was stunned. He lived so old that he couldn''t understand anything. It''s something in his words. Did his uncle do anything against the law and discipline?


    No, no, if it''s his uncle, he can''t let his aunt come too. Is it Xiao Gang?


    Soon, old Xiao overturned this idea. He knew Xiao Gang''s nature. Although he was brave and resourceful, he was honest. He would not do anything that violated the law and discipline.


    Is it... Xiao Long?


    Mr. Xiao fooled him. Mrs. Xiao knew this little grandson. His second ancestor and big dandy, who had not achieved enough and had more than enough to fail, often made small mistakes. This time, 80% of them did something wrong again.


    Alas, it''s time to be cruel and take good care of his temper, otherwise he will have to make a big mess sooner or later. If Xiao Lao knows that Xiao Long has made a big basket at this time, I don''t know if he will be angry to death.


    Xiao Lao went to one side and called his eldest son and youngest son in person to ask them to go home for dinner as soon as possible. Usually, Xiao seldom calls them because he knows they are busy and state affairs are much more important than family affairs.


    But today, Chu fan brought it up. There must be something important to say. Second, Xiao Jingsheng, his youngest son, will soon work in Dongshan province. If he doesn''t have a meal, he won''t know when and when to get together next time.


    But he put down the phone and found that Chu fan went to the bathroom to take a bath. What did he do this afternoon? Don''t change your shoes. Throw them everywhere. If someone else, Mr. Xiao would have been angry, but he liked Chu fan from the bottom of his heart. Naturally, he wouldn''t say anything about him. He got up and went over, picked up the shoes Chu fan threw at the bathroom door and was ready to put them on the shoe rack at the door.


    But at the moment he picked up Chu fan''s shoes, he found a dark red mark on the ground. He subconsciously turned over the sole of his shoes and took a look. Suddenly, his pupils contracted and his face was dignified.


    On the sole of Chu fan''s shoes, there is a large pool of dried blood. Judging from Xiao''s many years of experience in the war of resistance against Japan, this is 100% human blood. In other words, Chu fan went out to kill this afternoon.


    It''s nothing strange that he killed people. Are there still few people who died in his hands? But as soon as he entered the door, he wanted to see his uncle''s family. Did he


    "Ba Da", Chu fan''s shoes fell to the ground. Master Xiao almost fainted. At this critical juncture, Chu fan suddenly opened the door, held master Xiao, and said with concern: "Grandpa, are you okay?"


    "Xiao Fan, tell me the truth, has Xiao long been by you..."


    "Grandpa, don''t think about it. Xiao Long doesn''t own the blood. He''s still alive."


    In nature''s garb, he was ready to hold the sofa and sat down. When he suddenly found himself covered in foam, he could not go out. But at this time, Xiao Yan came back jumping.


    "Grandpa, cousin... Ah!" Xiao Yan cried happily. She was about to go over. She suddenly found the ferocious protruding object on Chu fan. She was scared to scream. She quickly covered her face with her hands and turned away.


    "Cousin, you... Why don''t you wear clothes?" Xiao Yan stamped her feet in shame and embarrassment. Why did she take a bath before eating? Why did you run out naked before you finished washing?


    Shame!


    "Xiao Yan, come and help Grandpa." Chu fan couldn''t care so much. He blocked himself with Xiao Lao''s body and didn''t dare to let go.


    Hearing Chu fan''s words, Xiao Yan finally regained her consciousness. Regardless of her shyness, she hurried to hold grandpa and said with concern: "what''s the matter with Grandpa? What''s wrong? Otherwise, I''ll call a car now and we''ll go to the hospital..."


    "No, I''m fine." old Xiao seemed to be much older all of a sudden. He waved his hand and signaled that Chu fan could let go. Chu fansong opened his hand. He turned around and walked slowly towards the restaurant with the help of Xiao Yan.


    In just a few minutes, Chu fan ran out barefoot with a bath towel around. After confirming that grandpa was all right, he ran upstairs to get dressed. At the command of her grandfather, Xiao Yan went to the washing machine in the bathroom and took all the clothes Chu fan took off, with a pair of men''s underwear on it.


    "Grandpa, what''s the matter?" Xiao Yan was slightly drunk and subconsciously hid the conspicuous men''s underwear behind her. I cursed in my heart. How did I bring this thing with me? It''s a shame today!


    Xiao Lao didn''t pay attention to these. He quickly unfolded Chu fan''s clothes and checked them carefully. He found a few drops of dark red blood on his cuffs and trouser legs. No wonder he suddenly wanted to take a bath. Obviously, he deliberately took off his clothes for fear of being discovered by Xiao. He wanted to change his clothes and eat again. But I didn''t want to be exposed by a pair of his shoes.


    While Chu fan was upstairs changing clothes, Mr. and Mrs. Xiao Weiguo and Mr. and Mrs. Xiao Jingsheng had arrived together. In addition, Xiao Qinghua, Zhao Tianyuan, Xiao Haiying, Zhong Yi and their daughter Zhong Ziqi came.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Xiao Qinghua curiously. "Wan''er called me and said something big had happened at home. Let me come as soon as possible. This dead girl is about to be a grandmother. She''s still so mischievous."


    Xiao Haiying said with a smile, "it''s not good if there''s no accident? I think Wan''er wants us to come back more to accompany her father, but she went to Sichuan Province and didn''t say to come back."


    Before others could speak, Xiao waved his hand coldly: "now that you''re here, sit down."


    Xiao Weiguo and others, who still wanted to speak, had to swallow their words back to their stomachs and take their seats respectively. Looking at Xiao''s serious face, everyone had an ominous feeling in their hearts, but what happened?


    Several people looked at each other. No one understood what had happened, so they had to look at Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan quickly shook her head, meaning to tell everyone that she didn''t know. However, after seeing Chu fan coming down from upstairs, they understood that it must have something to do with the boy.


    This boy is really loved and hated. What I love is that because of him, the status of the Xiao family is increasing day by day. Now it seems to have become the largest aristocratic family in Yanjing. It has greatly improved both in military influence and politics.


    But this boy is a wild tiger. He does everything according to his own preferences, regardless of the core interests of the family. His credit is not small, but similarly, he caused a lot of trouble, which hurt his head to death.


    This time, I don''t know what big trouble this smelly boy has caused to the Xiao family.


    "Uncle, second uncle, aunt and second aunt, you are all here." Chu fan greeted with a smile, sat down in the empty seat next to Xiao, picked up the wine bottle and was ready to open it to pour wine for everyone, but Xiao stopped him.


    "Don''t be busy pouring wine!" said Xiao faintly. "Tell me what you did this afternoon?"


    "Grandpa, let''s eat first. I didn''t eat lunch. When I''m full, I''ll talk slowly."


    "Bang!" old Xiao slapped the table hard and startled everyone.


    Xiao said angrily, "now, if you don''t make it clear, don''t eat first."


    Xiao Jingsheng hurriedly advised, "Xiao Fan, did you make your grandfather angry again? Admit your mistake..."


    "Shut up, there''s no place for you to talk." Xiao was really angry today and said in a cold voice, "listen to me. No one is allowed to interrupt Chu fan when he speaks, otherwise, get out of here."


    Now, no one dares to speak. In this family, Xiao is the emperor. His words are the imperial edict. Who dares to listen?


    Chu fan had no choice but to put down the wine bottle and said slowly, "in the afternoon, I bought some tea and brought it to Grandpa. Xiao Yan was also present at that time, and she made tea for us. But at this time, I received a call from Su Yuan. She told me that Hao min, the sister of Hao Jia, vice president of Sichuan Chongqing group, lost contact."


    "Hao Jia is a veteran of our Sichuan Chongqing group. She works hard for the company. She is Su Yuan''s right-hand man and has a very good relationship with us. Her sister, who was saved by me once in Sichuan Province, is a very likable girl. Oh, by the way, she is also Xiaoyan''s classmate and roommate."


    "Under the leadership of Xiao Yan, I found the last place where Hao min appeared - the night market street near Yanda, where I found some clues and traced them all the way to the imperial club." Chu Fan said seriously, "at that time, Director Wen led a surprise inspection and rescued another arrested girl from there. She was Murong Qing, the girl who sold me tea."


    "What? Murongqing was also caught?" Xiao Yan was surprised. Her father glared at her. She was so scared that she stuck out her tongue and sat down quickly, afraid to say anything.


    "I couldn''t find Hao min in Dihao club, but I caught a woman named Ding Meiling. She tied Murong Qing to the bed, blew all kinds of indecent actions in front of Murong Qing, and forced Murong Qing to observe and study. After Ding Meiling was caught, she quickly explained everything. It turned out that people were transferred to a club called Jinzun in the suburbs."


    "When I sent someone to encircle and suppress Jinzun and save people, I encountered the tenacious resistance of more than 20 gunmen. Three policemen died on the spot and more than a dozen policemen were injured. Finally, I personally killed more than 20 gunmen and was able to enter."


    "In a hidden room in Jinzun club, we found an underpass. After entering, we found that it was not only a large-scale casino, but also a prison for holding and bullying girls. I found Hao Min who was captured in it. At that time, she was tied to the bed by a bald fat man. If we go one step later, her life will be ruined."


    Chu Fan said so much at once, and everyone present was shocked. In places like Yanjing City, there are people who dare to do such things. They are too brave to make money.


    But who is the organizer?


    Before they asked, Chu fan paused for a moment and said slowly, "when I was leaving, Director Wen called me aside and said that he had caught a major shareholder. That person was... Xiao Long!"

 Chapter 949

    "Impossible!" Xiao Weiguo suddenly stood up and shouted angrily, "how can Bruce Lee do such a thing? Chu fan, what do you want to do? Where did I offend you, my uncle, and you want to harm me like this?"


    "Shut up!" old Xiao slapped the table angrily and glared at his eldest son. "What''s your son''s virtue? Don''t you know what he''s a father? What else does he dare not do?"


    Chu Fan said reluctantly, "uncle, I don''t want to be Xiao Long, but he was caught and many people in the club can identify him. In full view of the public, I just want to get rid of him, but there''s nothing I can do."


    "I caught people, but I went to save people. It was an accident to catch Xiao Long. Believe it or not, uncle. In short, Xiao long can''t get rid of it."


    "My son..." Li Fang, Xiao Weiguo''s wife, couldn''t help crying. Xiao Weiguo''s face was blue and his lips trembled. She couldn''t say a word.


    "Stop howling!" Xiao Weiguo roared and startled Li Fang. He didn''t dare to cry any more, but he still sobbed in a low voice. Annoyed by Xiao Weiguo, he took out a cigarette, took two bites, immediately ran over to death, and then took out another one.


    Every inch is lost!


    Xiao Weiguo is different from his brother Xiao Jingsheng. He follows the business line and controls nearly 100 billion assets of Xiao group. It is precisely with the huge financial support of the Xiao group that the immediate family members of the Xiao family are proud of their rapid development. They are all unimpeded and invincible in military, government and business.


    Especially when Chu fan came to the fore and became more and more influential, the Xiao family seemed to have become the largest rich family in Yanjing. They were in the limelight, and countless people visited them every day.


    Xiao Weiguo is immersed in the strong satisfaction brought by this towering power and can''t extricate himself. Apart from others, even those ministerial cadres have to say hello to him when they see him, and he is just a businessman.


    Over the past few days, Shaw group has been so smooth that it can hardly do anything. Money is like a strong wind, gathering more and more. And he felt that there was nothing he couldn''t do in the world.


    But today''s incident, like a heavy hammer, completely woke him up and made him understand that money is not everything. For example, no matter how much money he has, he can''t get his son out. Don''t look at the scenery of the Xiao family. Xiao Long has committed a crime and wants to be shot. No one can save him.


    After a long silence, Xiao Weiguo twisted out the third cigarette and glanced up. His eyes finally fell on Chu fan. He took a deep breath and said, "Xiao Fan, you did the right thing. My uncle doesn''t blame you, but Xiao Long is your cousin after all. You must think of a way to save him."


    Before Chu fan could speak, old Xiao Leng hummed: "You said it''s easy. How can you save him? If you just gather people to gamble, even if it''s just human trafficking, you can save his life. But he even recruited a group of outlaws, equipped them with guns, and caused heavy casualties to the police. Where is this? Capital! Such a big thing happened here. Don''t say we can''t save him. We Xiao family may be implicated by him."


    Xiao Lao sighed: "Xiao Fan, why don''t you kill him on the spot? This scourge is worth dying, but once it is used, our Xiao family will be in danger!"


    "Dad, isn''t it that serious?" Xiao Haiying advised. "Bruce Lee is no more naughty, but he is our Xiao family''s child after all. How can he ignore an accident? If I say, it''s OK to give a suspended death sentence, and then slowly reduce his sentence."


    Xiao Qinghua stabbed her husband Zhao Tianyuan, hoping that he would help him to say a word, but Zhao Tianyuan frowned, cigarette in his finger and said nothing. This made Xiao Qinghua very angry and glared at him, but there was nothing he could do.


    Zhao Tianyuan sighed helplessly: "this case is not as simple as it seems. Based on my understanding of Bruce Lee, he absolutely does not have the courage to do it. Chu fan also said just now that Bruce Lee is a shareholder, he must have a partner. Who is this partner? What is his purpose? What hidden dangers will he bring to us? This is the most important thing at present."


    "Dihao club is the crown prince''s property!" Chu fan immediately said, "the crown prince can''t get rid of this case, and Jinzun club is also the crown prince''s property nine times out of ten."


    "It''s not that simple. The prince won''t stand under the dangerous wall." Xiao Jingsheng frowned. "Bruce Lee may have been used!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a guard hurried in: "report, there are people from the military political office outside, looking for General Zhao."


    Zhao Tianyuan was stunned: "people from the political department? Looking for me? Please come in!"


    Everyone''s heart sank, feeling a little bad.


    Soon, the people from the political department came in. They first greeted Mr. Xiao, then smiled bitterly at Zhao Tianyuan and said, "minister Zhao, we are also responsible. Please forgive us for offending. Come with us!"


    "No problem, I fully cooperate with your investigation, but I want to ask, what did I do?" Zhao Tianyuan handed over two cigarettes and asked calmly.


    Two people in the political department looked at each other, and one of them whispered, "you must have heard about today''s case. The principal criminal Xiao Long was arrested on the spot and more than 20 gunmen in the club were killed. After investigation, the guns used by these gunmen were from your military region."


    "What?" Zhao Tianyuan was surprised and the smoke fell to the ground. "This... How is it possible? The guns in our military region are strictly controlled. How can they appear in the hands of a group of gunmen?"


    "Minister Zhao, guns can be forged, but gun numbers and rifling are not so easy to forge. You don''t have to worry. We all believe you, but you still have to go back with us and explain it clearly. Please!"


    Zhao Tianyuan glanced at the crowd, his eyes fell on Chu fan, nodded slightly, and strode out with the people in the political department.


    Just now, when Xiao Qinghua asked him to help intercede, he had doubts in this regard, but he didn''t expect that things came so quickly, and the first one was to operate on him.


    It must have something to do with the prince, and the prince must be someone''s gun.


    This is about to fire on the Xiao family. If not, the whole Xiao family will have to fall in, and Xiao Long is the fuse of the whole event and a bomb enough to kill all the Xiao family.


    Now, Chu fan is the only one who can save Zhao Tianyuan and the whole Xiao family.


    The Xiao family watched helplessly as Zhao Tianyuan was taken away, and the whole family was silent. If we were still worried about Xiao Long just now and were still thinking about how to reduce his punishment, now everyone knows. Let alone that Xiao long can''t keep it, it''s unknown whether we can protect the Xiao family.


    When they were at a loss, the guard ran in again. This time, before he could speak, Xiao Weiguo stood up like a frightened bird and asked, "what''s the matter again?"


    "Discipline... The people from the discipline inspection commission are here. Please cooperate with the investigation." the guard swallowed his spit and said carefully.


    "People from the discipline inspection commission?" Xiao Weiguo''s body shook. This is to kill the Xiao family. How can such a large Xiao group be a little greasy if it really needs to be investigated? But a small thing, if caught, may lead to an earthquake and tsunami, causing the whole Shaw group to suffer immeasurable losses.


    Xiao Weiguo''s eyes fell on Lao Xiao and said in a trembling voice, "Dad!"


    Xiao Lao waved helplessly: "go!"


    "Elder sister, Jingsheng, take good care of your father. I''ll be fine." Xiao Weiguo reluctantly smiled and looked at Chu fan. "Xiao Long doesn''t care. He''s dead or alive. It''s up to heaven. However, you must find out who stabbed us in the back and give us an innocence."


    Chu fan nodded solemnly: "don''t worry, uncle. Dare to move our Xiao family. I promise I won''t let him go."


    "OK, take care!" Xiao Weiguo took a deep breath and strode out. After he went out, he never came back.


    In a short period of more than ten minutes, two Xiao family members had problems. Who would be next? Everyone sat at the table, but at this time, no one was in the mood to eat. Xiao Qinghua was fine because she knew her husband was innocent. Even if she was taken away by the political department, she couldn''t find anything. But Li Fang cried her tears dry. First her son was caught in an accident, and now her husband was taken away for questioning.


    The husband is better. Even if the problem is found, it''s all a small matter. It''s not difficult to deal with it. But her son Xiao Long may never come back.


    After a long silence, Chu fan stood up first. Xiao Jingsheng hurriedly said, "Xiao Fan, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll catch the prince. As long as I catch him, I''ll be able to find out who''s behind all this. At that time..." Chu fan flashed a fierce look in his eyes. "I''ll be able to find out the truth and return my uncle and uncle''s innocence."


    Up to now, there is no better way. But Chu fan just walked to the door, but the door was pushed open first. Xia Yanran and Xiao Gang rushed in and almost ran into Chu fan.


    "What''s the matter with you two in such a hurry?" Chu fan asked hurriedly.


    "The preliminary interrogation results came out." Xia Yanran quickly came to the table and handed an interrogation report to Xiao Lao.


    Xiao Laogen didn''t look at it. He shouted coldly, "read!"


    "Er... I''d better say it." Xia Yan glanced at the people and said in surprise, "where''s the big uncle and uncle?"


    Xiao Qinghua sighed: "your uncle was taken away by the political department, and your uncle was also taken away by the Discipline Inspection Commission."


    "The big uncle was taken away because of the gun, wasn''t he? It''s trouble!"


    Xia Yanran frowned and said, "Xiao Long told him that the prince asked him to steal the gun from his great uncle, but the key to the problem now is that the prince left himself clean. Relying on Xiao Long''s confession alone, it is impossible to condemn the prince. That is to say, Xiao Long was trapped by the prince."

 Chapter 950

    "If you don''t pull me, I''ll beat the prince to death." Xiao Gang sat down in his chair and scolded, "He gave Xiao Long drugs and controlled Xiao Long, but now he picked himself up, but he put all the charges on Xiao Long. But we can''t do anything about him. Xiao Long, that idiot, why didn''t you say such a big thing earlier? He deserved to shoot him!"


    "Well, it''s no use complaining about him now. Let''s think about what to do." Xia Yanran took Chu fan to sit down again. She didn''t know where to start with such a big mess.


    Chu fan knocked his finger on the table and said slowly, "at present, the most important thing is to find out what happened to those guns. Even if they came out of the big uncle, we have to find out who handled them. Xiao Long alone may not be able to do this."


    Xiao Jingsheng nodded: "Xiao Fan is right. Xiao Long doesn''t have such a big skill. Someone must help him. As long as he finds out the man, his eldest brother-in-law will be fine."


    "As for Uncle..."


    Before Chu fan finished his words, he was interrupted by Xiao: "don''t worry about him. Check out the gun first."


    "OK!" Chu fan took Xia Yanran and stood up, ready to leave, but at this time, the guard came in again.


    Chu fan was angry: "grass, who did you come to catch?"


    "Er... Report to general Chu. This time... I''m here to catch you." the guard said timidly. He was afraid. Chu fan is a famous murderer and has a violent temper. What if he gets angry and cleans himself up? It''s all for nothing.


    This job is hard to do!


    Chu fan was stunned: "did you catch me? What did I do?"


    "I don''t know. You''d better go out and have a look by yourself."


    "Where are the people?" Chu fan asked as he walked out.


    The guard hurriedly said, "yes... It''s from the National Security Bureau."


    "Mom, how dare Guoan catch Lao Tzu?" Chu fan went out murderously. Xiao was afraid of him making trouble and quickly ordered, "come on, keep up with him. Don''t let him make trouble, otherwise the trouble will get bigger and bigger."


    Xia Yanran also woke up and hurriedly chased out.


    Now, I don''t know how many pairs of eyes look at it. If Chu fan beat the people of national security without help, even if it''s reasonable, it will become unreasonable. In all likelihood, someone deliberately wants to annoy Chu fan. As for the purpose, it''s not clear, but it''s certainly not a good thing.


    Outside, six cars came, and at least a dozen soldiers with guns pointed at Chu fan. In the dark, there were snipers who had aimed at his head. As long as he dared to resist, he was likely to kill him on the spot.


    Chu fan came to the door. Before he could speak, Xia Yanran had chased him out and dragged him back. First she asked, "director Luo, what crime has Chu fan committed?"


    "He knows what crime he has committed." the first is a middle-aged woman with high cheekbones and red lips. She is as thin as ribs. If she meets on the road at night, she must be regarded as a skeleton.


    Although she doesn''t look very good, Xia Yanran and others know her. She is Luo Lan, director of the National Security Bureau. She has a black heart and ruthless hands. It is said that none of the people who were held by her can come out alive.


    Luo Lan stares at Chu fan and laughs horribly like a night owl. "King of murder, I know you can fight very well, but I remind you that if you dare to resist arrest, I have the right to kill you on the spot. As for whether you will accidentally hurt the people of your Xiao family, I can''t guarantee. Therefore, you''d better be honest and come with me."


    "Just go, I''m afraid you''re an old woman?" Chu fan glanced. "You can''t get married. See, my brother is handsome? Just your virtue, I can''t stand it again."


    "You..." Luo Lan was so angry that her eyes were burning and she almost carried her breath. She was so big. When was she scolded like this? Yes, she really didn''t look very good and her figure wasn''t plump enough, but no matter how she was, she couldn''t change the fact that she was a woman.


    Son of a bitch, I want to see if you can harden up today.


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth. How long can you be arrogant?" Luo Lan waved her hand. "Come on, cuff him to me!"


    Suddenly two soldiers rushed up and wanted to twist Chu fan''s arms and put on handcuffs, but Chu fan stood there motionless. The two soldiers had thick necks and blushed. They were stunned that they couldn''t twist Chu fan.


    At the next moment, Luo Lan pulled out a gun and put it on Chu fan''s neck. He said in a cold voice, "be honest with me, otherwise, if my gun goes off and hurts you."


    "Director Luo, if you want to arrest me, you have to give a reason?" Chu fan glanced at her. "How can I say that I am also a lieutenant general? If you say to arrest me, how can I know if it is your personal behavior?"


    "You want a reason? OK, I''ll give you a reason." Luo Lan took back the gun and sneered. "According to our investigation by the National Security Bureau, you have a close relationship with the new Japanese empress, Liangmei Saito, and Chiba qingko, the chairman of the board of directors of the Japanese Chiba consortium. She is pregnant. Is the child yours?"


    Chu fan rolled his eyes and said, "you''re really wide in charge. You take care of whose children she''s pregnant. Is your National Security Bureau free or full?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Now I suspect that you betray state secrets and even that you may be a spy of the Japanese people." Luo Lan snorted coldly, "is this reason sufficient?"


    Chu fan nodded: "it''s difficult for you to buckle such a big hat for me. OK, I''ll go with you, but don''t use the handcuffs? That thing is of no use to me."


    "It''s useless to wear it. If you dare to break away, there will be no amnesty!" Luo Lan waved her hand, and the two soldiers rushed up immediately. Chu fan cooperated very well this time, put on the handcuffs, got pushed into the car and roared away.


    Things became more and more complicated, and the hearts of the Xiao family sank. I really don''t know who is behind the attack. It''s too cruel to kill the Xiao family.


    "Alas! It''s going to change!" old Xiao sighed, turned back and staggered towards the villa.


    Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Lao''s back and intuitively told her that Xiao Lao seemed to have guessed something, but why didn''t he say it? Is there any scruples? Or is he ready to give up?


    No matter what he thinks, Xia Yanran won''t watch Chu fan get caught. After everyone left, she edited a text message, selected several people, sent them out in groups, and then immediately drove to Suyu''s quadrangle.


    Besides, Chu fan was put on a black hood when he got on the car, and a strong soldier grabbed his arm on each side. Someone else, let alone move, doesn''t even know where he was taken. But the black hood was the same to Chu fan. He could clearly see the surrounding environment. After driving for more than half an hour, the car stopped in front of an abandoned factory in the suburbs.


    The factory was a state-owned rice flour factory in the early years, but it has long been abandoned, leaving only some old machines and some dilapidated factories. As soon as the car stopped, the door opened automatically, and then the car drove in slowly. After turning into a large warehouse, a huge slope appeared on the ground, extending to the underground. I don''t know how deep it is.


    It seems that the powder rice factory is just a cover. The real national security bureau is underground like the sacred blade.


    Chu fan is an expert in art. He is brave and not afraid of what Luo Lan did to him. The hood on his head was taken off until the car stopped. Chu fan pretended to be dazzling and hurriedly blocked the light above his head. He heard Luo Lan drink, "hang him up!"


    Suddenly, two burly soldiers grabbed Chu fan and tied his hands firmly with an ox tendon rope. The ox tendon rope was stained with blood. Obviously, it had not been used less, but the ox tendon rope became stronger after being soaked in blood.


    One end of the rope tied Chu fan, and the other end passed through a beam of the ceiling and fell into the hands of a soldier behind. With a drag without effort, Chu fan''s feet were off the ground and hung in mid air.


    "Director Luo, it''s not in line with the rules for you to do so?" Chu fan looked down at her and said with a sneer. "You don''t ask me anything when you come up and directly execute me. You''re going to turn it into a trick."


    "For people like you, ask carefully and you can say?"


    "Say, why don''t I say it." Chu fan hurriedly said, "the hero doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss. I''m in your hands now. I don''t deserve it. Don''t you ask for hardship?"


    Luo Lan had an accident. Is this still the king of murder? How did you become a counsellor? No, no, he''s trying to trick me into putting him down so that he can move his hand. Hum, it''s too late to do it now!


    "Chu fan, you''d better not waste your time and explain everything obediently and strive for leniency. Otherwise, the immortal can''t save you." Luo Lan sat down in a chair and said faintly, "if you refuse to explain, I have no choice but to use some means for you. Don''t worry, I have many means, enough for us to play all night."


    "Aunt, don''t spoil our young crops. If you really lack men, I''ll help you find more strong men to ensure that you are served comfortably. Why compete with me?"


    Luo Lan almost tilted her nose. After a while, she turned into an aunt. Am I so old?


    "I think you don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin." Luo Lan clenched her teeth and said, "come on, give me a hundred whips first and give him an appetizer!"


    A strong man with bare arms came over with a whip dipped in salt water. He looked at Chu fan indifferently, waved the whip fiercely and whipped it fiercely.


    With a bang, Chu fan''s clothes were ripped open, but Chu fan was unharmed. Luo Lan, who had just caught the cigarette, almost bit her tongue. She quickly stood up and looked carefully. She angrily said, "you didn''t eat? Smoke hard for me!"


    "Boss, he pulled out both layers of clothes. How can I not exert myself?" the strong man said wrongly.


    Luo Lan threw the cigarette, stepped on it and stretched out his hand: "give me the whip and I''ll loosen his bones myself."

 Chapter 951

    Luo Lan provoked Chu fan''s jaw with a whip and sneered, "Chu, you are a famous murderer outside, but you are a dog here. You don''t want to suffer from skin and flesh. You''d better behave yourself and explain everything to me. Hello, I''m good and everyone is good. Otherwise, I''ll let you taste my top ten torture and ensure that you want to be immortal and die."


    "Aunt Luo, I didn''t do anything. What do you want me to tell you?" Chu Fan said helplessly, "why don''t you just write it down? You can write it anyway. Can''t I press my fingerprint?"


    "You don''t cry until you see the coffin." Luo Lan nodded. "OK, how long can you last?"


    Speaking, Luo Lan took a few steps back, about three meters away, suddenly turned around and whipped out with a whip.


    Pop!


    With a crisp sound, the whip whipped Chu fan, and a hole appeared in his clothes, as if he had been cut by a knife. But Chu fan was white and tender, and he didn''t even have a red seal.


    I wipe it. This guy''s skin is too thick. Even if a pig is whipped like this, it will leave a blood purlin.


    As soon as Luo Lan clenched her teeth, she went crazy. She waved her whip continuously and lashed at Chu fan. Within a few minutes, Chu fan''s clothes had become beggar clothes, one by one, and almost couldn''t even cover the little birds.


    This is also a hard work. Luo Lan is so tired that she holds her knees with her hands and gasps violently. But when she raises her head and looks at Chu fan, her nose is almost crooked. This guy tired himself so much that he fell asleep and snored.


    Nima, who is this? I don''t believe it. I can''t cure you?


    "Somebody, put him down." Luo Lan threw down her whip and angrily went to the freezer to take a bottle of water, gulped down, threw the bottle and brought a hammer.


    Seeing the boss''s move, the two burly men immediately understood and put Chu fan down and carried him to a long iron bed. His hands and feet were locked by iron handcuffs, let alone ran away. He just couldn''t move now.


    After so much trouble, Chu fan finally woke up. The goods yawned and said, "aunt Luo, don''t bother. Just your junk here is of no use to me. You''d better let me go and serve me delicious. Maybe I''ll say everything when I''m happy."


    "Hum, don''t be complacent. There are times when you cry." Luo Lan''s face was black and shouted, "break off his hand. I''ll smash one of his fingers first to wake him up."


    "Yes!" the two men quickly broke Chu fan''s hand and left a middle finger outside.


    Luo Lan said with a grimace: "Chu, I''ll ask you again. Do you recruit or not?"


    "Aunt Luo, what do you want me to recruit? If you don''t make it clear, how can I know what you want me to say?" Chu fan hurriedly said, "stop, stop, I said, can''t I say?"


    "Hum, do you know you''re afraid?" Luo Lan put down the hammer and sneered, "you''re a donkey. You don''t have to hit it with a stick. Tell me, what''s the relationship between you and Emperor Saito Liangmei and Chiba qingko?"


    "Alas, it''s a long story. We should start with the gold gambling competition held in Australia. At that time..."


    "Bang!"


    Luo Lan hit the iron bed with a hammer and said angrily, "don''t talk to me about these useless things. Pick the important ones."


    "Yes!"


    Luo Lan was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you ask me if I have anything to do with them? I said yes."


    Luo Lan angrily said, "it''s clear. What''s the relationship?"


    "Well, we have to start from the beginning."


    Luo Lan was so angry that her liver hurt and scolded: "say a fart from the beginning. Just say it. What''s the relationship between you and them?"


    Chu fan asked, "do you really want to know?"


    "Nonsense, hurry up!"


    "I''m hungry."


    "You..."


    Luo Lan is really going to be blown up by Chu fan. I can see that this guy is a dead pig. He is not afraid of boiling water. He wants to play with me. OK, let''s see who can play with who?


    "Break off his hand." after Chu fan''s middle finger was exposed, Luo Lan raised his hammer and said with a grim smile, "I make you hungry!"


    "Whoosh!"


    The hammer rose to the top and fell suddenly. The target was Chu fan''s middle finger. If an ordinary person''s finger is smashed, it must be smashed into meat mud. Unfortunately, the owner of this finger is Chu fan, which is destined to disappoint Luo Lan.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, even the iron bed shook violently, but Luo Lan felt something was wrong. In the past, when a hammer hit a finger, it should be flesh and blood. How does it feel like it''s empty?


    When she lifted the hammer, she found that the hammer hit Chu fan''s finger under the iron bed. Chu fan''s finger was intact, but he pressed out a finger thick groove from the iron bed.


    Especially, is this... Is this a human finger? Even if a steel bar is smashed down like this, it will have to be crushed. Why did he press the iron bed into a pit instead?


    "I don''t believe in evil and spread his hand." Luo Lan shouted angrily. After the two strong men spread Chu fan''s hand, she raised her hammer again and smashed it down.


    "Bang!"


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment when the hammer fell on Chu fan''s hand, a powerful anti shock force shook Luo Lan''s hand. He couldn''t hold the handle of the hammer. The hammer took off and flew out.


    It''s still that she hides fast, otherwise, the hammer must hit her own head. But she escaped. One of the two strong men was unlucky. She was hit on her head by a falling hammer. She suddenly broke her head and ran out with her head in her arms.


    I can''t do this job anymore. The murderer is an immortal demon!


    It''s really evil!


    Luo Lan carefully pinches Chu fan''s hand. It''s no different from ordinary people''s hands, but why can''t he smash it?


    "Hey, I''m not interested in the old woman." Chu fan glanced at her and said, "it''s nothing to look shabby. The key is that you don''t even have two or two meat. Your chest is not as big as that of the man next to you."


    The strong man next to me wants to strangle Chu fan. You want to kill me?


    Sure enough, Luo Lan glared at the strong man next to him. He was a loser. No one will be naked in the future.


    "Go and get the steel needle." Luo Lan drank fiercely. The strong man next to him, if pardoned, hurriedly ran back to set up a dress and brought back a box of three inch steel needles.


    Chu fan had seen and even used this kind of steel needle when he was in the mountain village. It was used to sew gunny bags. It was almost as sharp as an awl.


    What the hell is this loser trying to do?


    "Chu, I have plenty of time. Let''s play slowly."


    Luo Lan twisted a steel needle and sneered, "do you know what this thing is for?"


    "Wipe, I''ve seen it on TV. Don''t you just intervene in your fingertips? Just put your horse here."


    Luo Lan said with a smile, "finger insertion? It''s out of date. I''ve developed a new way to play. You promise to like it. Come on, pick up his underpants."


    This time, Chu fan couldn''t lie down, stared and shouted, "poke, what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to try that thing under you. Is it as thick as your skin? The needle can''t go in and the hammer can''t break." Luo Lan shouted proudly when he saw Chu fan in a hurry, "do it!"


    The strong man immediately came to his senses and stretched out his hand to pull Chu fan''s pants. Chu fan couldn''t help it. The iron handcuffs on his feet broke with a click, and kicked the strong man out with one foot.


    Luo Lan''s reaction was fast enough to pull out the gun quickly, but Chu fan''s action was faster. Before she pulled out the gun, she had grabbed her neck and lost all her strength. She looked at Chu fan in horror.


    She has overestimated Chu fan, but unexpectedly, she still underestimated him. How can this guy be so powerful?


    Just as the strong man was struggling to get up, Chu fan pulled out the pistol around Luo Lan''s waist and smashed it out like a brick, right in the middle of the strong man''s forehead. His eyes darkened and he fainted.


    Now, Chu fan and Luo Lan are left in the prison. Chu fan releases Luo Lan and locks the door. Now, no one wants to come in. Of course, Luo Lan doesn''t want to go out without Chu fan''s permission.


    When Chu fan turned around, Luo Lan almost couldn''t hold back her hand, but she held back at the thought of Chu fan''s metamorphosis. If you have a gun, you may still have a chance. Otherwise, you may end up dead.


    "You... What do you want?" Luo Lan swallowed a mouthful of spit and was no longer as high as her previous toes.


    Chu fan took a bottle of water from the freezer, took two drinks and came back. He said softly, "I should ask you this. Tell me, who gave you the order? What do you want?"


    Luo Lan resolutely shut up and said that she may be able to leave alive now, but after going out, she and her family may die.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. No one can hide what I want to know." Chu fan snapped his fingers. Two seconds later, Song Wen appeared beside him with Kong Qingqing. This scene shocked Luo Lan.


    These... These two people, are they ghosts? How did you get in?


    "Brother fan, where is this place?" Song Wen looked around strangely. When her eyes fell on Chu fan, her eyes suddenly brightened. "Beggar clothes? Wow, brother fan, you''re so fashionable. Where did you buy beggar clothes? It''s almost the same as real. It''s so beautiful."


    Chu fan is speechless. What''s the aesthetic taste of this big breasted girl? Wearing a pile of cloth strips, is it still beautiful? I look beautiful on your face. Too lazy to pay attention to the crazy big breasted girl, Chu fan asked Kong Qingqing next to him, "how about finding out who ordered her?"


    Kong Qingqing nodded and said, "it''s the Bureau jointly set by the Li family, the Luo family, the Ye family and the Kong family. The purpose is to drive the Xiao family out of Yanjing and let you hand over all the shares of Yecheng and Sinopec Group."


    "Four families? Why did they do that?"

 Chapter 952

    Before Chu fan''s rise, the Li family was well deserved to be the largest family in China. Old Li served as the No. 1 head of China for several consecutive terms. Now, he is about to retire, and his son has great hope to take over the position of No. 1 head.


    However, the emergence of Chu fan has made the Xiao family rise strongly, which has greatly shaken the Li family''s position in China. Although, in a short time, the Xiao family had no talent to compete with the Li family, over time, Xiao Jingsheng and even Chu fan were strong competitors for the No. 1 leader.


    If we don''t nip the crisis in the bud now, the status of the Li family will certainly be lost. To this end, the Li family made an overall plan for the Xiao family in order to weaken the Xiao family and protect the status and interests of the Li family and several other big families.


    First of all, Li Zhaofeng, the second son of Li Lao, found the prince''s father, AI Zhenguo, Secretary of Yanjing municipal Party committee. AI Zhenguo handed over the task to his son. The prince soon focused on Xiao Long, because Xiao Long was a second ancestor and had a simple mind. It was too easy to get him into the water.


    However, this matter involved too much. The Prince did not come forward. Instead, he told Qian Shutao to take full responsibility for the implementation of the plan. As a result, such a big case was brought out.


    Now, Qian Shutao is at large, but the crown prince is clean. Xiao Long has become a scapegoat. Sadly, he is put in the detention center waiting for the sentence. At the same time, Zhao Tianyuan was quarantined because of the gun problem, and Xiao Weiguo was invited to have tea because of the company.


    In fact, their problems are not important. Even if they are found out, it is difficult to hurt the root of the Xiao family, and Chu fan is the most key person. No matter what his relationship with Prince Saito Liangmei and Chiba Qingzi is, as long as he puts the spy''s hat on his head, he will be speechless. Once he rushes out of the National Security Bureau in anger, he is a traitor and absconded criminal. China is rich in resources, but there is no place for him.


    After listening to Kong Qingqing''s words, Chu fan felt that he was suffocated to death. He fought for China and escaped from death many times. Unexpectedly, it was such an outcome.


    Is status really that important?


    Alas!


    Chu fan was dejected and sighed, "Qingqing, let''s go."


    "In fact, I think it''s a good thing for you." Kong Qingqing said with a smile. "Without many obstacles, you won''t have so many troubles. We''re not short of money. Wouldn''t it be better to be happy every day in the future?"


    "Ha ha, that''s right. I have plenty of time to accompany you this time." Chu fan hugged Kong Qingqing''s shoulder and walked out laughing. Behind them, Song Wen chased out screaming.


    Luo Lan didn''t come back until the three were gone. She hurriedly called. After the phone was connected, she said tremblingly, "report, Chu fan, he... He''s gone."


    "Let''s go? OK, immediately mobilize the strong Tianjing of the sacred blade to kill the traitor Chu fan."


    "Wait, wait!" Luo Lan swallowed a spit and said in a trembling voice, "there is a woman named Qingqing around him. She seems to know everything, and told Chu fan the whole story. Chu fan is ready to give up everything and don''t want anything."


    "No way. How did she know? Did you leak it?"


    Luo Lan said with a bitter smile, "I only knew these things after listening to her. You only told me to arrest Chu fan. I don''t know anything else."


    The other end of the phone was silent for a long time, and suddenly said in a cruel voice: "now that you know, you can''t let him go. You muster the army immediately, and I''ll contact the holy blade. Chu fan must die!"


    When she hung up, Luo Lan rubbed her eyebrows. She was worried for the first time. Chu fan is too powerful to be killed by many people. It really angered him, and the consequences were unimaginable.


    If she had a choice, she would rather face the devil than face Chu fan again. He was even more terrible than the devil. Luo Lan was really afraid.


    While Chu fan left the secret interrogation base of the National Security Bureau, several old guys of the big family gathered in the conference room of Zhongnan Haihai again. It can be said that these people can represent the military and political affairs of the whole China. Every decision will affect the development process of the whole China.


    In addition to Xiao Lao and the representatives of the four families - Li Lao, ye Lao, Kong Lao and Luo Lao, there are also Zhou Lao, Zhao Lao, Hu Lao and Dong Lao, a total of nine people. Among them, old Zhao is Zhao Tianyuan''s father, and the Zhao family is also the only family close to the Xiao family. The two families communicate with each other, regardless of each other, and get along very well. But at this time, Zhao was also silent. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Hehe, thirty years of Feng Shui have taken turns. Unexpectedly, it has turned to my Xiao family today." old Xiao smiled bleakly and said, "in those years, old Chu was forced to leave Yanjing city under such circumstances. Unexpectedly, my Xiao family will leave today."


    "Lao Xiao, no one forced you to leave." old ye said patiently, "the most important thing now is your grandson Chu fan..."


    Xiao tiger stared and said angrily, "what''s the matter with my grandson? You patted your conscience and said that he has done little for the country? Without him, night city now belongs to who. And Sinopec Group, who can get the right to import crude oil without Chu fan? For this, Chu fan not only didn''t make money, but also posted a lot upside down. Who has thanked him?"


    "Now, with the stable development of the night city and the rapid development of Sinopec Group, all countries in the world show kindness to China. There is no hidden danger. You want to kick Chu fan away?"


    Xiao took a deep breath and sneered, "if you want chu fan to leave, just say it. He is my grandson. His ambition is higher than heaven. How can he care about these fame, wealth and money? Without these worldly entanglements, he can live more relaxed and comfortable."


    "Well, Grandpa knows me." Chu fan''s voice came from the door. Several old people in the house suddenly turned pale and stood up like great enemies one by one.


    Accompanied by Kong Qingqing, Chu fan came in slowly and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. I won''t do it to my own people."


    The crowd sat down slowly, but no one knew what to say. Explain? At this point, what else to explain? What else to explain?


    "Li Lao, do you really want to kill me?" Chu fan asked with a light smile.


    Mr. Li closed his eyes and opened them slowly for a long time. He sighed, "it''s not that I want to kill you, but that the situation forces me to get rid of you."


    "I want to know what mistake I made. Don''t tell me that spies are treacherous. We haven''t done anything to betray our motherland."


    Before Mr. Li could speak, Kong Qingqing said faintly, "Mr. Li is embarrassed to speak. Let me tell you. First of all, my husband, you are young. You are already the commander of Yecheng military region and the rank of lieutenant general. With your development speed, it is estimated that you will be promoted to general within three years and sit here for a meeting."


    "Secondly, you have a close relationship with the Japanese female emperor Saito Liangmei. If nothing happens, she will give birth to a son for you, and her son must inherit the throne and become the next emperor. Therefore, you not only control the huge wealth of the Chiba family, but also indirectly control the whole Japanese country."


    "In addition, you also have a large number of harem palaces, not to mention those in China. Emperor Saito Liangmei of Japan, Princess Mamela of emperor worship, Princess Evelyn of Eagle country, and Bhattarai, the daughter of the head of Indian Brahman religion."


    "Like emperor Saito Liangmei, if you hadn''t helped her, she might have died. Without Saito Liangmei, Japan would be in chaos, which is more beneficial to China''s stability and unity."


    "And Princess Evelyn, you helped her save her majesty last time. Otherwise, there will be a huge coup in the royal family of the eagle kingdom. For China, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages."


    "Therefore, although you have made countless contributions to China, you have also indirectly helped other countries. It seems that you are treason."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "according to this, even if I don''t want anything, I have to die?"


    "Yes, unless you break off the relationship with Saito Liangmei, or kill them yourself, you can win the trust of these people." Kong Qingqing pointed to everyone present.


    Kill your wife? Isn''t that sick?


    Chu fan looked around and said faintly, "old Li, if I leave now, will you want me all over the country?"


    Li Lao was silent for a long time and nodded slowly: "yes!"


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?"


    "I''m afraid, but I have to do it." Lao Li greeted Chu fan''s cold and fierce eyes and said in a deep voice: "you know, you are a double-edged sword. When you are invincible, you can easily hurt yourself."


    "Indeed, with you, the Chinese version has been preserved, and the military and financial strength have increased day by day. But at the same time, you are also helping other countries to enhance their national strength. For example, you give two people 100 yuan, one of them is a millionaire. This 100 yuan is dispensable for him, while the other person is a beggar. With this 100 yuan, he can do a lot of things Love is very likely to get rid of poverty and become rich because of this 100 yuan. "


    "China is a millionaire. Although the benefits you bring are huge, if you don''t, it won''t do any harm. But the benefits you bring to other countries are not so simple."


    Chu fan frowned: "aren''t you afraid of me going to Japan or Eagle country? I think they must welcome me with both hands and feet, and even give me better treatment than China. Moreover, if I want to go, I can leave every minute, and no one can stop me."


    "You won''t go. Even if you go, it will be the same as China. No one is willing to let you help other countries. Over time, the same thing will still happen to you."


    Chu fan was angry: "as you say, I have to die here today? Wipe, none of you can kill me. Do you want me to commit suicide?"

 Chapter 953

    "Do you really think you are invincible?" a cold voice came from outside the door.


    The voice was a little familiar. Chu fan opened his perspective eyes and looked across the wall. He immediately disdained: "deputy general staff officer Li, those people with the sacred blade can keep me?"


    "Can you keep it? Just try?" Li Zhaofeng snorted coldly. "If you still think you are a man, come out and fight. As long as you can leave alive, I promise no one will be difficult for you. You can go anywhere you want."


    "You don''t have to excite me. Although I''m very angry now, I won''t do anything to these old men. I won''t use any indiscriminate means like you."


    Chu fan turned his head and glanced at the people present. The disdain in his eyes turned into gloom. With a sigh, he strode out.


    I would have turned my heart to the moon, but the moon shines on the ditch. Cold heart, there is nothing to miss.


    Outside, behind Li Zhaofeng stood more than a dozen Tianjing strongmen from the ground group, many of whom were familiar with faces, such as long Qianchi, Wei Zhongan, Mosen and Shi Suqing. Chu fan was not only familiar, but also had some friends.


    At that time, the hidden disease of long Qianchi was cured by Chu fan, and he helped him refine a Najie free of charge. In Chu fan''s hand, Najie is also a rare thing. The key is that the Youxing stone that must be used to refine Najie is too difficult to find.


    Wei Zhong''an lost three moves to Chu fan. He finally put away his pride and made Chu fan refine a ring for him. Last time he went to Tangmen, Wei Zhong''an came uninvited and gave Chu fan a lot of momentum.


    In addition, Chu fan also refined a pair of boxing gloves and four three-star magic tools, which can increase his attack power by at least 50%; There is also the sword in the hands of jade girl sword Shi Suqing, which is also made by Chu fan. The five products and one star magic weapon is much better than the dragon soul sword he gave Ziyan.


    They are old friends, but today they are not looking for Chu fan to talk about the past and drink, but to kill him, which makes Chu fan a little sad. His eyes swept over. Wei Zhong''an, Mosen and others felt guilty. Don''t turn your head and don''t want to look at him.


    However, long Qianchi strode forward and shouted angrily, "Chu boy, I value you so much, but you betrayed the motherland. Is there anything wrong with you in China? Or are you short of money and women?"


    "I betrayed the motherland?" Chu fan laughed angrily. "Ha ha, ha ha, why not add a crime? You, you and you, all of you, are dazed by old eyes, or are you obsessed by ghosts? What kind of person do you not know? I betray the country? What do you believe what others say? I am short of money? Lack of women? Can you find some other reasons?"


    Before long Qianchi could speak, Li Zhaofeng said angrily, "Chu fan, up to now, you still want to sophistry. According to the investigation of the National Security Bureau, you have conclusive evidence that you are a spy of Japan. Come and take him down for me. If he dares to resist, he will be killed!"


    At the command, seven or eight strong people in the heaven rushed out from behind him and surrounded Chu fan and Kong Qingqing. However, Chu fan didn''t care about these people at all. His eyes fell on several people, waiting for their response.


    What made him feel heartache was that long Qianchi pulled out his famous weapon, an iron ruler, step by step, and joined the battle group. Seeing that long Qianchi had started, Wei Zhongan, Mosen and others slowly drew out their weapons and scattered them, trapping Chu fan and others in the middle.


    Kong Qingqing scolded angrily, and the figure was immediately divided into seven. He protected Chu fan in the center. This magical separation skill immediately restrained those who wanted to do it.


    It is said that Chu fan''s Kung Fu is unpredictable. Unexpectedly, a casual woman around him has such magical Kung Fu. It seems that today''s battle is a little difficult.


    "Whoosh!"


    A human shadow fell in the sky. It was Su Yu, who came flying with a sword and fell beside Chu fan. The holy and graceful face in the past has now become murderous. The seven flying swords hidden in the sword box behind her came out of their scabbard and suspended on her head in a fan, as if they could feel the anger in the master''s heart and make a clear clang.


    "Qingqing, Suyu, you two stand back." Chu fan''s face is as heavy as water and pulls away Kong Qingqing who is blocking in front of him.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Chu fan is like an iceberg, emitting a bone chilling cold. But in the eyes of Kong Qingqing and Suyu, Chu fan is a volcano about to erupt. Once it erupts, the consequences may be beyond his control.


    However, they could not stop Chu fan. They could only take two steps back with worry.


    Chu fan''s cold eyes swept over many familiar or unfamiliar faces and said coldly: "If you think I''m a friend and trust me, you''d better leave right away before I lose my mind. Stay and want to know that I''m dead. No matter what friendship I had in the past, I''ll break it off from now on. If you want to kill me, I won''t be merciful. Life and death have a life. Who can survive and live in peace."


    After waiting for half a minute, none of the people present left. Chu fan nodded: "OK, good, you chose it yourself. Even if I killed you, I won''t feel guilty. Today, I''ll show you my real strength in my heyday."


    Then Chu fan stretched out his right hand and scratched falsely in the southeast. When everyone was concentrating, there was a dragon roar in the sky. Before anyone could see it clearly, he saw a black dragon flying from the south like lightning and came to the people''s heads in the blink of an eye.


    The huge body of the black dragon, nearly 100 meters long, hovered and danced over the people''s heads. The fear from the depths of the soul scared many powerful people back again and again. Don''t talk about them. Even the nine old men of the big family who came out of the door were stunned.


    Is this what Chu fan called out? It''s terrible. Is this really a dragon?


    "Break the army, come back!" Chu fan drank, and the black dragon in the sky immediately gave a roar of anger. His figure suddenly disappeared and turned into a golden giant sword, which fell from the sky and accurately fell into Chu fan''s hand.


    The next moment, Chu fan held a huge sword, pulled the corner of his clothes, crossed it, cut off the lower half of his clothes, and said faintly: "from now on, I will break up with you. If you want to take my life, come!"


    Everyone was restrained by Chu fan. Who dares to go up? However, the leader has ordered. If you don''t do it, it''s tantamount to disobedience. In case you''re detained as a member of Chu fan''s party, who can afford it?


    Just when everyone was secretly complaining, an old man in a snow-white robe slowly fell from the air like snow flakes. When he appeared, the surrounding air suddenly fell, as if it was a cold winter and a lunar month. He couldn''t help shivering, but he couldn''t help showing a trace of happiness on his face.


    Ice Zun is coming, and he will kill Chu fan. He is one of the seven zuns in the heaven group, and his strength is even stronger than that of the heaven realm experts in the earth group.


    "You are Chu fan?" Bing Zun, like his name, not only has a face like an iceberg without any expression, but also has a cold voice without the slightest smell of fireworks. What he doesn''t know is that he is an ancient zombie climbing out of the ground.


    Chu fan sneered, "there''s another one who died. Yes, I''m Chu fan. Give me your name."


    "Presumptuous!" the ice master was furious, stamped his feet, and an ice frost rushed to Chu fan like a line of fire. Where he passed, the ground was as smooth as an ice mirror, as if it had been frozen into ice.


    Chu fan stood there motionless and let the frost come to his feet. In a short moment, his feet were covered with frost, as if he were wearing an ice armor, but he was frozen by the frost.


    "Hum, that''s all!" the ice venerable snorted disdainfully, but as soon as his voice fell, the ice armor on Chu fan''s leg made a clear sound of fragmentation. Under the eyes of the people, there were spider net fine cracks on the ice armor, which lasted only three seconds. The Ice Armor burst to pieces, and Chu fan was all right.


    "No wonder he dares to be so rampant. He really has two skills." Bing Zun put away his contempt, stretched his hands flat, and drew a circular Tai Chi picture in front of him. With him as the center, a cold wind suddenly blew and snowflakes floated.


    In just a few seconds, the cold wind reached level 7 or above, and the snow was spinning around the ice Zun like a blade. In such a big scene, those strong Tianjing of the ground group could not help. They retreated and gave up nearly 100 square meters of space before they stopped.


    The 100 meter range is already the limit of the field that ice Zun can control. Outside this range, both the cold degree and the rotation speed of snow flakes are greatly weakened, which will not pose a threat to those who are strong in the sky. However, no one dares to enter the center of this field. Those snow flakes as sharp as a blade can cut people into pieces in an instant, which is very powerful.


    However, the three of Chu fan, who are in the center of the field, are not affected at all. Those snow flakes that rotate and cut wildly will melt rapidly within three meters of Chu fan, and can''t hurt Chu fan at all.


    This is the first time ice Zun has encountered this situation. Although he doesn''t understand the reason, he can also guess that it should be the fire attribute skill practiced by Chu fan to resist the invasion of the cold current.


    Chu fan is so young that he can compete with his frost field. Over time, is that good?


    The killing opportunity in the eyes of ice Zun is even better. Anyway, we should get rid of him today, otherwise it will become a future disaster.


    Thinking of this, the ice venerable suddenly bit the tip of his tongue and ejected a blood mist. At the moment when the blood mist ejected, the ground under his feet was frozen and spread around him at a very fast speed.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Chu fan''s feet were frozen by the ice. This time, unlike last time, the ice was not only thicker, but also harder and colder. Chu fan only had time to push Kong Qingqing and Su Yu away, and the ice spread to his waist, arms and neck.


    Seeing that his head was about to be frozen by the ice, suddenly at this time, a golden arrow came like lightning and went straight to Chu fan''s right eye

 Chapter 954

    It''s so sudden. Who would have thought that a sharp arrow would come at this time? Moreover, the speed of this arrow is comparable to that of a bullet. Ordinary people don''t even have time to react, let alone hide.


    Now Chu fan''s body is frozen. It''s hard to move his neck. He can''t avoid the deadly arrow shot quickly. And his hands were frozen, and he couldn''t make an effective resistance action at all.


    Just when everyone thought Chu fan would die this time, the dragon soul sword in Chu fan''s hand flew out automatically and blocked Chu fan like a shield.


    "When!"


    With a loud noise, the golden arrow hit the dragon soul sword, but was blocked by the generous sword body. The huge impact force failed to make the dragon soul giant sword suspended in front of Chu fan vibrate, but smashed the golden arrow, just like an egg hitting a stone. It didn''t move to shake the dragon soul giant sword.


    At the next moment, three golden arrows came in a pin shape. One of them was aimed at Chu fan, but the other two were Kong Qingqing and Su Yu behind Chu fan.


    This move completely triggered the demonic nature in Chu fan''s body. With a roar of anger, the hard and thick ice that trapped him suddenly burst into pieces, and his feet stung. The ground seemed to explode. He was stepped out of a big pit, and people had rushed out like lightning.


    "Show mercy!"


    Xia Yanran shouted from a distance and rushed over quickly, but it was still a step late. Chu fan had come to the ice Zun. The dragon soul giant sword was like a huge dragon with a big mouth open, swallowing him in an instant.


    "Old ice!"


    With a sad cry, a god of war in gold armor strode from a distance. He was carrying a huge double-edged battle axe like a door plank in his hand, like an enraged bull, and his eyes rushed towards Chu fan with blood red.


    Xia Yanran, Su Yuan, Dou Yutong, Yu Qiangwei, Song Wen, catkins, Bai Yumei, Tang Feifei, Hong Luan and nine girls arrived at the same time. He saw that the ice venerable''s legs had been cut off, and the man was choked by Chu fan. His face was purple, and he was about to be choked by Chu fan.


    Xia Yan Ran hurriedly said, "Chu fan, no!"


    "Chu fan, you should calm down!" Qiao Yun hurriedly called.


    Su Yuan just glanced at Chu fan, turned her head and looked at the rushing golden armor God of war, who was like a bull. She gave a cold hum in her nostrils, stomped her feet, and huge ice cones like wolf teeth drilled out of the ground and stabbed the rushing golden armor God of war.


    This skill stunned the strong people in the sky who were watching in the distance. God, this girl is the same as ice Zun, even more powerful than ice Zun, but how old is she? How can she be stronger than ice Zun who has played with ice and snow all her life?


    Ice cones of one meter or so are almost covered with the only way for the golden armor God of war. Where the ice cones pass, the ground is frozen into ice. The control distance is farther than the ice venerable, with a wider range and stronger power. And Su Yuan''s action made the already cold air and the temperature drop suddenly again, so that everyone had to retreat more than ten meters again.


    However, the God of war in gold armor wore a heavy armor and waved a huge axe. Like a whirlwind, he stubbornly opened a way and went straight to Chu fan to kill. But when she was still more than ten meters away from Su Yuan, Su Yuan pointed with one hand, and the ice cones smashed by him quickly closed together and turned into a huge ice python. Like a living creature, she wrapped his legs sensitively, opened her mouth and bit down his neck.


    The distance is too close. The battle axe in the golden armor God of war has become a burden. Can''t you adjust it to cut yourself? However, he was also a man who had experienced many battles. Seeing this, he resolutely threw down his axe and grabbed the python with both hands. But at this time, the Python''s body broke with a bang, and a strong cold air immersed into the body of the golden armor God of war, making him shiver, and his body was suddenly covered with cold ice.


    In the blink of an eye, the golden armor God of war was frozen into ice. I don''t know if he is still alive, but he can''t move.


    At this time, Xia Yanran finally came to Chu fan and looked at his scarlet pupils and the black evil spirit from his body. All the women screamed bad.


    Chu fan unexpectedly at this time, the heart devil broke out. If he doesn''t suppress the heart devil as soon as possible, he will lose his nature and become a murderer.


    "Chu fan, Chu fan, wake up, let go of him and kill him, you will lose your mind." Xia Yanran grabbed Chu fan''s arm, but her strength was like a dragonfly shaking the column, and she couldn''t shake Chu fan''s arm at all.


    Chu fan, ignoring her call, showed an evil and cruel smile at the corners of his mouth, as if the pain of the ice venerable in front of him was the most beautiful picture in the world for him.


    "Let me try." Qiao Yun pushed Xia Yanran away, took two steps forward, directly hugged Chu fan''s neck and kissed his lips.


    With this move, the blood pupil in Chu fan''s eyes dimmed. As soon as he loosened his hand, the dying ice Zun fell to the ground and fainted. The kiss lasted three minutes before it slowly separated.


    Chu fan looked blankly at several women: "Why are you all here?"


    "Can we rest assured that such a big thing has happened?" Su Yuan came over, took his hand and said in a trembling voice, "promise me not to kill, it will destroy yourself."


    "I... what did I just... Do?" Chu fan''s eyes fell on the ice Zun on the ground. He was a little impressed by what just happened, but he was not very real, as if he were dreaming.


    Kong Qingqing came over and said in a deep voice, "you were so stimulated today that you were almost controlled by the heart demon. If you killed ice Zun at this time, I''m afraid you can''t turn back."


    Xia Yanran was also terrified and said, "before, didn''t the relic son control the heart devil? How could it happen?"


    "Who knows."


    Chu fan didn''t care. His eyes fell on the golden armor God of war frozen in the ice. A fierce look flashed in his eyes and ordered: "let him go and dare to put a cold arrow at me. I must chop his hand."


    "You can chop your hands, but you can''t kill him." Su Yuan told him. She snapped her fingers and listened to a dense sound of fragmentation. The ice outside the golden armor God of war was full of cracks. With a bang, the golden armor God of war finally got out of trouble.


    However, he is not in good shape now. His lips are blue with cold, his hands and feet are stiff, like a puppet. If you go to fight with Chu fan in this state, it''s no different from dying.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "Hong Luan, warm him up. I don''t take advantage of him. I want to beat him at his peak."


    "OK!"


    Red Luan was named by Chu fan. She was very excited. Her hands rubbed each other a few times. A cluster of red flames suddenly appeared in the palm of her hand. She put the flame to her mouth and blew it gently. The flame immediately turned into a flamingo and flew into the sky. It circled and danced over the head of the God of war in gold armor for several weeks. The cold in the air evaporated rapidly and was replaced by the hot air.


    The ice cones on the ground melted rapidly and turned into white gas, as if it were under a thick fog. After about half a minute, hongluan waved and the fire crow flew back. She grabbed it and swallowed it.


    "All right!" Hong Luan smiled at Chu fan and stepped back.


    Although she wants to replace Chu fan and meet this seemingly powerful guy for a while, she is a smart woman and knows when to take the initiative and when to be obedient.


    They came here for fear of Chu fan''s accident, so they didn''t have to fight. Of course, if those people don''t follow the rules and rush forward, they will not be polite and may not kill, but it''s certain that they will find teeth everywhere.


    As the fire crow disappeared, the white fog gradually dispersed, revealing the body of the golden armor God of war. Looking at his state, he should have recovered as before, but he didn''t know where to throw his axe. He stood opposite Chu fan ten meters away with empty hands.


    Before that, he was still very confident in himself. He thought that Chu fan was no more powerful than himself. He cooperated with Bing Zun and killed Chu fan just like playing. But now, his heart seems to have been frozen and has no confidence.


    "Chu fan, do you know what you did?" the golden armor God of war angrily said, "the ice master is one of the sacred blade sky group and the seven masters. You waste his legs. Aren''t you afraid of the Revenge of the seven masters?"


    Chu fan was angry and happy: "according to what you said, you killed me. I even made a mistake to resist? Do you want me to stretch my neck and stand there motionless for you to chop? Silly ratio, report your name!"


    "I''m the golden Zun, one of the seven dignitaries of the Tianzu group." the golden armor God of war said proudly, "I''ve sent a message to the other five dignitaries. If you bow down and catch now, you may still have a chance to live. Otherwise, when the other five dignitaries come, you and the women around you can''t run away."


    "The tone is not small. You waste people still want to kill me?" Chu fan once again saw a red light in his eyes, which was obviously angered by Jin Zun''s words.


    Don''t mention Chu fan. Even Qiao Yun, who has a good temper, can''t help getting angry. These people are indiscriminate and kill Chu fan. Can Chu fan not be angry? But in his current state, he can''t kill at all. Otherwise, he must be exploited by the heart devil.


    Thinking of this, Qiao Yun winked at Yu Qiang. Yu Qiang immediately understood it, took two steps forward, rubbed her hands and said, "senior brother, how can you kill a chicken with an ox knife? Give this guy to me."


    "No, let me do it myself." Chu fan put the dragon soul sword aside and strode towards the golden Zun. "You don''t need weapons, nor do I. if you can make me step back, I''ll stand here without saying a word and let you cut off your head."


    "OK!" Jin Zun was also angered. "I want to see how strong you are. Roar!"


    Jin Zun roared angrily. His body was as strong as blowing air. Before Chu fan came near, he sank his shoulder and rushed towards Chu fan

 Chapter 955

    The seven great masters of Tianzu are all power masters, but their fighting strength is usually not strong. However, Jin Zun is also an exception. His metallic ability can metalize his whole body and increase his power in geometric multiples. Even for the strong ones at the peak of the later stage of heaven, he also has an overwhelming advantage.


    Apart from others, his strength of tens of thousands of kilograms and his abnormal defense as strong as armored vehicles are enough to make him a strong one among the strong. Just ask, who can beat a pervert who won''t get hurt no matter how you fight, but you may be disabled even if you are wiped?


    But today, the abnormal Jin Zun met a more abnormal and terrible guy - Chu fan.


    At the moment when the gold venerable suddenly collided with the past, Chu fan''s forward steps suddenly stopped, and a low roar came out of his mouth. Behind him, a giant ape as big as a mountain suddenly appeared. He roared wildly and beat his chest. A wild and tyrannical breath gushed out of Chu fan.


    Jin Zun was the first to bear the brunt. He was almost scared to pee, but he was on the line and couldn''t allow him to retreat. But just when he was ready to burn the boat and fight with Chu fan, Chu fan suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed his body at a distance of three meters, so that he could no longer move.


    Chu fan''s hand was not so big, but there was a huge giant ape virtual shadow standing behind him. With Chu fan''s action, he also stretched out his hand and grabbed the bumping Jin Zun. With Chu fan''s action, he raised him high and fell hard to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise, as if it were an earthquake, and the people outside were shaken, staggered and almost fell to the ground. Jin Zun, the party concerned, was even more miserable. His golden armor collapsed. He lay at the bottom of a pit with a diameter of 10 meters like a dead dog, bleeding from his mouth and nose, and his life and death were unknown.


    "Roar!"


    The giant ape roared in the distance like a demonstration, and then the virtual shadow of the giant ape disappeared. At the same time, five figures appeared on the other side of the pit at the same time. There were two women, both in their thirties.


    "Little beast, you deserve to die ten thousand times." one of the five women scolded angrily, her hands suddenly held in a circle in front of her chest, and a rapidly rotating tornado appeared in front of her.


    The tornado, which was only half a meter thick, turned into a giant tornado with a diameter of more than ten meters and straight into the sky in just three seconds. It was like a wind dragon, opening its bloody mouth and biting at Chu fan.


    Seeing this, Su Yuan''s women were ready to come forward and do it, but they were stopped by Chu fan''s angry cry: "no one is allowed to do it. Today, it''s between me and them. Whoever dares not listen to me, I''ll kill her first."


    It''s over. He''s lost his mind. Even they''re going to kill him.


    "Ha ha!" Chu fan laughed wildly, allowing himself to be swallowed up by the tornado. Even standing in the center of the hurricane, he still looked up to the sky and laughed wildly without injury. However, the blood pupil in his eyes became brighter and brighter, and a black evil spirit gushed out of his body again.


    On his forehead, a black fine line appeared, like a cobweb, and began to spread everywhere. In a short half minute, his face and head seemed to have an additional tattoo, which looked evil and strange.


    "If the Buddha doesn''t cross me, I''ll become a devil. Die!" Chu fan roared angrily, jumped into the air, turned his body, raised his right foot like a giant axe, and cleaved down at the wind venerable more than ten meters away.


    A bloody energy axe came out of Chu fan''s leg and cleaved fiercely towards Feng Zun. It was fast and powerful. It was like Pangu''s pioneering spirit. It fell boldly with an invincible momentum.


    "Get out of the way!" the man nearby shouted.


    Feng Zun was scared silly. The man next to him clenched his teeth and suddenly knocked her away. At this time, the giant axe fell down. The man only had time to put the big sword in his hand across his head, and was hit into the ground by this huge axe. The long sword was broken several times. He was like a golden Zun, spraying blood at his mouth and fainted.


    At the moment when the axe collided with the sword, it seemed as if the high-voltage wires collided with each other, and a huge arc burst out. It was this arc that consumed most of the energy of the energy axe. Otherwise, it would be more than a sword that was destroyed.


    In the blink of an eye, the five dignitaries were defeated and injured, and Chu fan not only didn''t hurt a penny, but broke out a towering sense of war, pointed to the four still standing opposite, and said with a wild laugh: "you four, go together."


    At this time, there was no face to care about. As soon as they clenched their teeth, they rushed out like lightning and surrounded Chu fan in the center. Facing Chu fan, he was a middle-aged man. He stared at Chu fan with both eyes and didn''t know what to mutter.


    Standing behind Chu fan is a woman. She quietly sprinkles a canopy of colorless powder, and the position she stands is the upper air outlet. The powder can be easily sent to Chu fan.


    "Chu fan, be careful, someone poisoned!" Qiao Yun shouted anxiously, but none of them dared to rush forward.


    Today, Chu fan''s temperament has changed greatly. No one can guarantee that he will do anything. Go up at this time. If you annoy Chu fan, you will not help him, but hurt yourself.


    The most important point is that they all believe that Chu fan will not lose to these guys who use indiscriminate means.


    However, Chu fan didn''t seem to hear it. He stared at the illusionist opposite, and no one knew what had happened to him. However, seeing the big bean beads of sweat emerging from the forehead of the illusory venerable, his face red and his lips moving faster and faster, he knew that he must have done something to Chu fan, and it had reached a critical juncture.


    It was the poison venerable who poisoned behind his back, but according to his judgment, Chu fan should have been lying down long ago. Why did he still look like someone who had nothing to do? Did the poison fail? No, it''s impossible.


    But in any case, her poison really had no effect on Chu fan, and the person who looked at the magic statue couldn''t hold it. The other three looked at each other and shot at almost the same time.


    The fastest is still Feng Zun. She scolded and coagulated a spear formed by a high-speed rotating hurricane in her hand, which was hard projected towards Chu fan. The previous tornado storm had a wide range of attacks, but its penetration was not very strong. Now the force of the spear is only a little larger than the tip of the needle, and its penetration is very strong. Even the Jin Zun, who has the strongest defense, dare not bear this attack.


    Opposite her was the fire venerable. The fire venerable raised his hands and suddenly rushed out a huge dragon formed by fire from behind him. He roared and rushed towards Chu fan, while the poison venerable on his back took out a special gun, just like an anesthetic gun, but only the size of a pistol. He aimed at Chu fan''s back, pulled the trigger and fired a special highly toxic bullet.


    This bullet is corrosive at high temperature. As long as it scrapes a little skin, it can corrode a hole in the human body in just a few seconds and corrode the whole person faster.


    This is the modern version of corpse powder. Even the poison venerable has only a few bullets, which is precious.


    The spear, fire dragon and bullet hit Chu fan almost at the same time. With a "poof", the spear ran through Chu fan''s shoulder. The severe pain made him wake up from the illusion control in an instant.


    At this time, the bullet also hit his back heart, but it was bounced away with a "Ding", as if it had hit an iron plate. This result surprised the poison master, as if he had been raped by someone, and screamed, "impossible!"


    In that case just now, Chu fan lost her defense, and even Feng Zun''s spear worked. How could her bullet fail? Even if Chu fan''s reaction is fast, they can shoot Chu fan almost at the same time. He can''t block the penetration of the bullet.


    There was no time to think so much. At the moment when the spear and bullet hit Chu fan, the fire dragon also opened his mouth and swallowed Chu fan. He instantly turned into a fireball and burned. Seeing this scene, several dignitaries and the crowd in the distance were secretly relieved.


    Chu fan is finally dead. What a pity!


    In the holy blade, there are still many people who don''t want chu fan to die. Just because of their duties, they have to come to encircle and suppress him. But when I really saw him swallowed up by the fire dragon, people like long Qianchi could not help feeling sad and shaking their heads and sighing.


    But some people are just exceptions, such as Li Zhaofeng. As long as Chu fan dies, the Xiao family will lose their greatest dependence, which can ensure the status of the Li family in China. As for the loss of such a powerful sword as Chu fan, it has little impact on China. After all, China is not supported by him alone.


    At the door of the room, the nine old people were also in different moods. Xiao was naturally overwhelmed with grief and couldn''t help shedding two tears. In the final analysis, Chu fan suffered the consequences because of his Xiao family. He is still young and has a long way to go.


    God is jealous of talents!


    Luo Lao, Kong Lao and others are all happy. Their ideas are the same as Li Zhaofeng. What should they do if Chu fan is allowed to live? If you cut grass without cutting its roots, you will leave future trouble.


    On the contrary, Li Lao, showing a guilty look, lowered his head sadly and sighed helplessly. He likes Chu fan very much, and he sees everything Chu fan does. He knows better than anyone whether Chu fan is treason or not.


    However, with the development trend of Chu fan, his influence at the national level is becoming greater and greater. Now it can almost be predicted that he may become the No. 1 head of China in the next decade.


    Let''s not say whether he wants to be. At that time, the situation forces him not to be. But he is an invincible general, but he is not a qualified commander. Once he is in charge of state affairs, no one can predict the consequences.


    With luck, perhaps China''s territory will be greatly expanded, and those old historical problems will be well solved. But bad luck may make China a public enemy all over the world. Chu fan is not afraid of death, but there are more than one billion people in China. They are innocent.


    Compared with the expansion of territory, China needs more stable development, which is the biggest reason why Li Lao agrees to fight Chu fan.


    PS: have you ever had children''s day? Shout, heartfire for you to celebrate!


    I wish you a happy holiday!

 Chapter 956

    "Lao Xiao, I''m sorry for the change." Li Lao patted him on the shoulder and sighed, "in fact, you know the truth better than me. You want to be more open."


    "Want to open?" Xiao shook off Li''s hand, angrily pointed to the flaming fireball and shouted, "that''s my grandson. You killed him in front of me because of your unwarranted charges. You let me mourn and change. If your grandson tries, can you calm down?"


    "Lao Xiao, we can understand your mood, but it''s already like this. It''s no use getting angry. It''s a big deal to compensate your Xiao family from other places." Luo said indifferently.


    Old Kong nodded and said, "Xiao Long is your own grandson. You won''t suffer any loss if you exchange the life of your grandson for Xiao Long''s survival. If you still feel dissatisfied, isn''t Xiao Gang just promoted? It''s a big deal to give him another level. Such a young colonel officer has no more and less future than Chu Fanxun."


    Before Xiao could speak, Zhao patted him on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "brother, your arms can''t twist your thighs. Bear it."


    Old Xiao cried bitterly: "Chu fan died because of my Xiao family. How can I explain to his parents and his grandfather? Sobbing!"


    "Are you happy too early?" Xia Yanran came over, held Xiao''s arm, looked around at several people and sneered, "just a fire can burn my man? You underestimate him."


    "What?" old Xiao said in surprise, "Chu fan is not dead? He... He is still alive?"


    "Of course, if he dies, can we stand here and watch the excitement?" Xia Yanran said to Su Yuan, "look, they look a little sad? The heartless girl is still eating melon seeds."


    Isn''t it? Song Wen, with a childlike face and huge chest, didn''t know where to find a bag of Spiced melon seeds. She not only ate it herself, but also distributed it to several women around her. She almost moved a stool to sit down and watch the excitement.


    Now, old Li is confused and can''t even burn to death. Is Chu fan still human?


    The four venerable masters also found that something was wrong. After the flame burned for so long, Chu fan not only didn''t shout, but even stood there well without any sign of being burned to ashes. This guy is too resistant to burning. Even if diamond is burned by such a fierce fire, it should melt.


    At this time, a thumb thick fire dragon sprang out of the fireball. Although it was small, it had a big appetite. It opened its mouth and swallowed up the flames on Chu fan''s body like a whale. Then, the little fire dragon danced around Chu fan happily twice, plunged into his chest and disappeared.


    And Chu fan, not only unharmed, but also the clothes on his body watch have not changed at all.


    "Come and don''t be rude." Chu fan''s cold eyes without any emotion fell on the fire venerable, and slowly stretched out his hand. Between his fingers, the little fire dragon appeared again, drilling around his fingers like a naughty child.


    "Have a taste of being burned, too. Go!" Chu fan''s hand shook, and the little fire dragon''s eyes suddenly spewed out two red flames and rose into the sky. When it fell from the air, its body size did not know how many times. Its 100 meter long body, burning fire, towering ferocity, and tyrannical breath rushed at the fire worshipper like a burning meteor.


    What makes people feel strange is that the distance is so close that people not only can''t feel the heat on the fire dragon, but also have a cold feeling, which makes people shiver uncontrollably.


    The fire venerable stared in horror and said in silence, "the fire of the spirit? No, it''s impossible. How can you have the fire of the spirit? I see. I trained it at the random burial post in Guangyuan City, Sichuan Province... Ah!"


    The later words could not be said. The fire dragon made by the cremation of the Yin spirit swallowed him up. Just for a moment, he gave a shrill scream, fell to the ground and rolled back and forth, but the flame did not extinguish, but burned more and more, but would not burn him to death.


    The shrill screams were heard all the time, but no one could save him. The seven dignitaries of Tianzu lost together. Who else could be Chu fan''s opponent? Li Zhaofeng was timid, but he didn''t dare to make any change. For fear of attracting Chu fan''s attention, he threw him into the fire.


    With his physique, it is estimated that if he can''t make it for three seconds, he will have to be burned to ashes. As for those strong people in the sky beside him, they were even more silent and dared not have the slightest idea of doing it.


    Chu fan is too powerful. His strength must have exceeded the heaven. He even has powers, and the powers are far beyond the seven venerable ones. Who dares to provoke such a powerful person? Isn''t that suicide?


    "Stop it!"


    Old Li sighed and said, "Chu fan, if you win and want to kill, kill me. It''s my idea. They all obey orders. Don''t kill innocent people."


    "I kill innocent people indiscriminately?" Chu fan turned back and sneered, "did I kill people? It''s you who have gathered so many experts. Did you come to invite me to tea? If I hadn''t been able, I would die here today. I''m afraid I women would be doomed?"


    At this time, there were suddenly several figures flying in the sky, and the imperial sword was suspended on the heads of the people. Seeing these people, Li Zhaofeng suddenly came to his spirit and was pleasantly surprised and shouted, "Chunjun palm sect, you''re just in time. Take down this heinous murderer."


    "It''s the duty of our Shushan sword sect to guard the way and eliminate demons. General Li doesn''t have to be polite." the old Taoist priest, who led the way, made a head check, turned and looked at Chu fan. When he looked at it, his body shook and almost fell off the flying sword.


    "Chu... Chu fan?" Chun Jun''s palm teacher hurriedly fell from the air and asked in a low voice in Li Zhaofeng''s ear, "is that the heinous man you said?"


    Li Zhaofeng suddenly had an ominous premonition and said nervously, "yes, teach him to know him?"


    "Shit, I don''t just know you. That''s my brother." the immortal Chunjun palm sect was so rude that he had to kick the idiot to death if it wasn''t for his face.


    Nima, Chu fan almost threw the Shushan mountain upside down last time. I finally sent him away. Now you ask me to clean him up? Especially, who is cleaning up who?


    "Don''t say you know me. Don''t ask me for help in this kind of thing in the future. I won''t serve you any more." Chunjun palm sect glared at Li Zhaofeng and turned to Chu fan. At the moment of turning around, his angry face was like a spring breeze. It seemed as if he had seen an old friend for many years. He cried cordially and happily, "brother Chu fan, we meet again."


    The people behind him almost fell and fell to the ground. Who was invited to help? Even the mysterious and powerful Shushan sword sect and the guardian of China have to be polite to Chu fan. How powerful is this guy?


    Chu fan''s eyes narrowed slightly and said with a sneer, "who am I? It''s Chunjun palm. Why, you''re also here to kill me?"


    "Cough, misunderstanding, there must be some misunderstanding here." Chunjun said with a smile, "we are all our own people. If we have something to talk about on the table, nothing can be solved. Look, in my face, let the man go first? If we burn it down, I''m afraid he will really burn to death."


    "I''ll give you face. Who gave me face?" Chu fan snorted coldly. "If you want to kill me, just do it. I''ll accompany you to the end today. Otherwise, you''ll go back where you come from. You shouldn''t get involved less."


    Well, I don''t even give the palm teacher face. This guy is completely angry today.


    At this time, Su Yu came out from behind Chu fan, saluted Chun Jun deeply, and said respectfully, "teach me!"


    Then, she gave a deep salute to Taoist priest Ling Xu on Chunjun''s side and respectfully said, "master!"


    Ling Xu hurriedly came to Su Yu and whispered, "girl, what''s going on? What''s Chu fan doing?"


    "Master, don''t ask. Chu fan didn''t do anything, but someone wanted to get rid of him." Su Yu glanced at Chu fan secretly and whispered, "don''t you see that he can''t suppress his demons. Once he is provoked again, everyone here today will have to die under his sword."


    Chun Jun listened clearly and looked at Chu fan carefully. He suddenly changed his complexion and shouted, "everyone spread out quickly. Chu fan is possessed."


    It was too late. At the moment he shouted out, the magic lines hidden by the fire suddenly burst out on Chu fan''s face, his eyes became blood red, and his clothes burst to pieces with a bang, revealing his strong body.


    Under the stunned gaze of the people, Chu fan had a bloody diamond scale on his chest and back. The corrosive bullet shot by the poison master was blocked by this scale. If he didn''t have to pursue perfection and shoot other parts instead, Chu fan might really fall into his hands.


    The next moment, the bloody scale on Chu fan''s chest beat rapidly, like a heart. A blood line centered on his chest spread towards his right arm. In just a few seconds, Chu fan''s right arm was thick, covered with a layer of bloody scale, and his five fingers were as sharp as a hook. You don''t have to try. This arm must be unusual.


    At this time, thunder suddenly came from the sky. At this time, people found that countless black clouds gathered in the sky and slowly rotated around this bloody vortex.


    Thunder was shining around the blood whirlpool. It seemed that there was a Taoist shadow hidden in it. With the whirlpool turning faster and faster, the thunder is becoming more and more dense, and the clouds in the center of the whirlpool are becoming thinner and thinner. It seems that a channel has been opened and something is about to rush out.


    Chunjun palm sect exclaimed, "no, the door of the demon kingdom is open. Hurry, send a message back and ask all Shushan disciples to come and support."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan uttered a dragon roar, but he rose fiercely and ran straight to the vortex in the ai

 Chapter 957

    The gate of the devil''s domain is a space crack connecting the devil''s domain. It was opened up a channel through the two worlds with special techniques. This channel exists for an indefinite period of time and is extremely dangerous. Without super strength, let alone pass, it may even lose its own life.


    The door to the devil kingdom can only be opened from the human world. In the devil Kingdom, even if you cultivate yourself into heaven, you can''t open the channel. Otherwise, the human world would have been reduced to a battlefield and conquered by the demon realm.


    At the moment Chu fan rushed to heaven, the door of the demon realm was finally fully opened, and more than a dozen figures rushed out from inside. A big demon general with two sharp corners on his head and like a Bull Demon King rushed towards Chu fan. Before he could see the world clearly, Chu fan had hit him like a shell. With a wave of the dragon''s claw, the devil''s body, together with his external armor, was torn to pieces and sprinkled with blood.


    "Shit, the old cow has been killed. Let''s go together." the guy closest to the Tauren devil general just shouted. Before he could escape, Chu fan''s figure suddenly disappeared in situ. The next moment, people had appeared behind him.


    In the distance, several people rushed out of the devil kingdom could see clearly and quickly shouted: "be careful behind you..."


    The man''s face changed greatly. Just about to escape, a huge dragon claw had fallen in, his fingers closed, the man''s huge head exploded like a watermelon, and the headless body fell from the sky with the blood mist.


    At the next moment, Chu fan turned his body and split his right leg fiercely. He saw a bloody axe coming out of his leg. The devil standing furthest couldn''t guard against it. He watched the axe split him in half. To his death, he didn''t understand how he was so unlucky. Instead, he became the target of being killed first.


    Above, Chu fan was like a murderous God in hell. The fierce attack was unstoppable. In a short half minute, more than a dozen demons rushed out would be killed, and there were still eight strongest guys, but they had no intention of war and fled in all directions.


    At this time, Qiao Yun below snapped and suddenly bent his bow and shot a emerald green energy arrow. The fastest devil ran through his head with the arrow, screamed and fell from the air.


    At the same time, Su Yuan flapped a pair of ice wings as fast as lightning, stopped a fleeing demon general, shook her hands and spilled a canopy of extreme cold. As soon as the demon general raised the steel knife in his hand, her body was instantly frozen and turned into an ice sculpture. She lost her flying ability and fell from high altitude. With a bang, the ice sculptures burst into pieces, turned into bloody ice debris and scattered on the ground.


    A fiery red figure rose into the sky and stopped a demon general first. It was hongluan. On her back, there was a pair of wings formed by pure flame. This was the first time she had learned from Su Yuan. Unexpectedly, it was surprisingly easy to use. It seemed that she was born with such a pair of wings. She flew much faster than Su Yuan.


    "Stinky girl, go to hell!" the demon general had a scar on his face, which was ferocious and terrible. He held a long knife in his hand and chopped off the head of Hong Luan without pity.


    At the moment when he started, a huge Firebird suddenly appeared behind the red Luan. With a cry, he rushed down to the devil. With a cry, the devil will be like pouring oil and touch the fire, and the power of the fire is no less than Chu fan''s ghost fire, with a blazing high temperature. In just a few seconds, the devil will stop his shrill scream and turn into a ball of fire and fall from high altitude. Before landing, people had burned to ashes, leaving only a long knife inserted into the ground and making a clear buzzing sound.


    In the blink of an eye, three demons will be killed, and the remaining five have no fighting spirit. They only hate to have two legs less, and they don''t dare to go back. They just run with their lives. But at this time, five women, Tang Feifei, Dou Yutong, Bai Yumei, Su Yu and catkins, have rushed out and stopped the five people respectively.


    However, the combat effectiveness of the five of them is far less than that of Su Yuan and Hong Luan. Moreover, the remaining five magic generals are the most powerful. Just one face-to-face, willow catkins are dangerous and almost die in the hands of the magic generals.


    On the ground, Yu Qiang Mei was very bad. She looked forward to such a big war and had a good time, but she couldn''t fly and had to worry on the ground. Seeing the catkins in distress, she was so anxious that she turned around on the ground, but she was stunned that there was no way.


    At this time, she saw Song Wen, who was still leisurely eating melon seeds, and suddenly came up with an idea. She grabbed Song Wen''s arm and was so frightened that her hand shook and all the melon seeds were scattered on the ground.


    "Sister Qiang, what are you... Doing?" Song Wen asked nervously.


    "Come on, send me up, catkins can''t hold on." Yu Qiang Wei said anxiously.


    Song Wen said, "they are not in a hurry. What are you in a hurry?"


    "If you''re wordy, I''ll confiscate your snacks for a month. Hurry up!" Yu Qiang Mei scolded angrily.


    Song Wen didn''t dare to answer back. She took Yu Qiang Mei''s hand and disappeared from her place. The next moment, they appeared on the devil''s head.


    "Drink!"


    Yu Qiang gave a crisp drink, and a giant ape appeared behind her. She opened her arms and hugged the demon general from behind. She forced her arms hard, but she stubbornly broke the bones of the demon general.


    The broken rib pierced the internal organs again, and the devil could no longer hold on. He opened his mouth and spewed a big mouthful of black blood, screaming and falling from the air. At this time, Yu Qiang Mei remembered that she couldn''t fly. If she went on like this, she had to fall to death.


    Woo woo, I don''t want to die!


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind blew. When she opened her eyes, she found that she had been taken by catkins and had returned to the ground.


    "Catkins, thanks!"


    "Thank you. I should thank you. If it weren''t for you, I might have died in the hands of the devil general."


    Su Yu and the devil will kill each other, but Bai Yumei has changed from blocking the enemy at the beginning to being chased and killed now. Fortunately, she is fast, attacks quickly, and constantly sends out wind blades to harass. She is stunned to drag the devil general. Qiao Yun on the ground catches the opportunity and shoots an arrow through her chest.


    The devil will be badly hurt. Bai Yumei suddenly came to the spirit. She made two big moves in a row and finally killed the devil.


    Dou Yutong and Tang Feifei, the two women with the least attack power, are the most relaxed. When they meet face to face, Dou Yutong controls one Magic general, while Tang Feifei controls the other with a fantasy.


    But their control is still very different. Dou Yutong is the real control. As long as she is given some time, she can erase the memory of the Magic general, refine it into a puppet, and completely obey her. However, Tang Feifei can only use the fantasy to trap the Magic general and use the fantasy to guide him, but she can''t really control his thought.


    However, it didn''t matter. Just after she controlled the Magic general with the illusion, Dou Yutong commanded the Magic general controlled by her, quickly approached his companion and killed him with a knife when he was not prepared.


    Finally, Su Yuan launched the ice and snow field. The extreme cold greatly limited the movement speed of the Magic general. Su Yu seized the opportunity, severely damaged the Magic general and killed him with another sword.


    On the other side, Chu fan rushed into the gate of the demon kingdom. People couldn''t see him. They saw that broken bodies kept falling from high altitude, which showed the tragic situation of the war. For about 15 minutes, there was a loud noise in the blood vortex. Chu fan, like a sandbag, spewed out of the vortex and fell to the ground.


    With the loud noise, the vortex finally stopped and dispersed slowly, and the gate of the demon Kingdom - destruction!


    Chu fan was like climbing out of the blood pool. He was red with blood and had lost his ability to move. Seeing this scene, Chun Jun''s eyes suddenly lit up and rushed to "save" Chu fan.


    On the surface, he went to save Chu fan, but in fact, he wanted to use Chu fan to coerce the demon family and hand over the dragon soul tower. If he knew that the dragon soul tower was on Chu fan, he might even have the mind to kill Chu fan now.


    Of course, the demon clan can''t abandon the dragon soul tower for a Chu fan, but the strength of these women around Chu fan makes him jealous. As long as Chu fan is in hand, are you afraid they won''t obey? With their help, the chance of recapturing the lock demon tower is at least 70% within the demon clan.


    70% chance. It''s worth taking a risk.


    Chunjun road is the closest to Chu fan and the first one to rush out. It''s the fastest. It''s already late when Su Yuan''s women find that Chu fan has passed out. Seeing that Chu fan was about to fall into the hands of Taoist priest Chunjun, a little beauty with child face and huge chest suddenly appeared around Chu fan. She made a face at Chunjun in front of her, hugged Chu fan and disappeared in a flash.


    Chun Jun threw himself into the air, and his heart was so angry that he broke Song Wen''s heart. What a good chance, Leng was destroyed by her. Alas, it''s a pity, it''s a pity.


    Song Wen returned to the ground and hurriedly put Chu fan down. She hurriedly said, "sister Qiao Yun, save brother fan. He seems to be hurt."


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine." Qiaoyun didn''t even care about the injury. She sprinkled a shower first, and then began to check Chu fan''s body. She checked carefully all over her body. Qiaoyun finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Don''t worry, he''s okay. He''s just a little relieved. He''ll be fine after a rest."


    Chu fan''s injury is not serious, and the door of the demon domain has been solved. However, Chu fan''s treason has not been cleared yet. However, at this time, silly than just came to touch the bad luck. But if no one speaks, it doesn''t mean Chu fan will be all right. If he leaves like this, he may be wanted all over the country. At that time, China is so big, but there is really no place for him.


    The women looked at each other, and their eyes fell on Su Yuan. Su Yuan understood everyone''s meaning and didn''t refuse. She took a deep breath, turned and came out, glanced at Li Zhaofeng and the strong people behind him, looked at old Li again, and said in a deep voice: "Did everyone see the scene just now? Do you think that without Chu fan, you can rest easy and have peace in the world?"

 Chapter 958

    "In fact, as early as the night city war, Chu fan met the strong man in the demon domain. At that time, his cultivation was still low. He joined hands with Qinglong and killed the strong man in the demon domain named Lishang at the cost of serious injury."


    Su Yuan said coldly, "at that time, Chu fan not only had to face the coalition forces of three countries, but also had to deal with the attacks of elite mercenaries and killers from the God killing society, the hand of God and the blood wolf. The strong man in the demon domain called Lishan was the water God, one of the Twelve Gods of the God killing society, who was summoned at the cost of his life."


    "Chunjun palm sect, do you know who has the ability to open the door of the devil kingdom?" Su Yuan suddenly asked.


    Chun Jun''s palm teacher shook his head: "the secret method of opening the door of the devil''s Kingdom has been lost. As far as I know, the door of the devil''s Kingdom has not been opened for more than a thousand years. Even the people of the devil''s gate don''t have this ability."


    "But the water god of the God killing society summoned Li Shang from the devil kingdom with his own strength. What does this mean?" Su Yuan waited for a moment and saw that no one answered her question. She said sonorously and forcefully, "this shows that the door of the devil Kingdom just appeared has something to do with the God killing society, because only the God killing society has the ability to communicate with the devil kingdom."


    "Chunjun palm sect, please popularize to all generals what kind of world the devil kingdom is, and what consequences will happen once the strong ones in the devil kingdom come to our world?" Su Yuan made an invitation gesture.


    On this matter, Chunjun palm sect dared not hide, and said positively: "according to our Shushan records, there was a large-scale invasion of the devil kingdom as early as 3000 years ago. For them, our flesh and soul are their great tonic, which can enhance their cultivation. The strong in the devil kingdom are born soldiers, and they are born to fight."


    "That war lasted for nearly a hundred years, and the population of China decreased sharply by half in this century. Where the strong in the devil Kingdom pass, villages and towns will become ghosts without people, and chickens and dogs will not stay."


    After listening to his words, even Su Yuan and others couldn''t help shivering. Think about it, the population of the whole town was killed overnight, with corpses everywhere and rivers of blood... It was absolutely inhuman.


    Chunjun palm sect took a deep breath and continued: "after the end of the war, nine out of ten strong people in the devil kingdom were killed, but a few escaped and survived. In order to survive, they converged a lot and began to form a sect in China. They had a long tug of war with the orthodox Xiuxian sect. This is the prototype of the devil sect."


    "With the passage of time, the strong person in the devil Kingdom who created the devil Kingdom has died, but the method of opening the devil Kingdom gate has been handed down. In the following days, the devil Kingdom gate was opened several times. Although the scale is small, every time there will be a bloody storm in the world. Countless ancient immortal sects have been destroyed by the strong person in the devil kingdom. The only thing left in the world is Shushan Sword sect. "


    "Now, the devil gate still exists, but how this secret method to open the door of the devil Kingdom has been exiled abroad is unknown."


    Li Lao and others still trust Chunjun''s teaching, because Chunjun has no reason to deceive them. Moreover, they witnessed the war just now. If Chu fan and others didn''t fight hard, I don''t know how many strong people in the devil kingdom would enter China.


    According to Chunjun palm sect, these people are not only powerful, but also inhuman. Once they flee to densely populated areas, they may die. Once they integrate into society, it is not so easy to find them and kill them.


    Li Lao painfully closed his eyes. How could this happen? Is the end really coming? Is it really wrong to treat Chu fan like this?


    "As far as I know, the God killing society has a close relationship with the American sea eagle special team, which is supported by the red umbrella company." Su Yuan said faintly, "I think you have heard of the red umbrella company, but you may not know how much background the red umbrella company has at the end."


    "The red umbrella company is secretly formed by the blood queen, the Vatican Pope and the great elders guarded by the gods. Among them, the blood queen Meredith controls the sea eagles of the United States and the Yasukuni soul of the Japanese country, the round table knights of the eagle country support the Vatican Pope, and the jagged mountain hermit of the enamel country are the supporters of the guards of the gods."


    As soon as the news broke out, Li Lao and others were shocked. Whether it was the sea eagle, the soul of Yasukuni, the round table knight and the jagged mountain hermit, it was a powerful power organization at the same level as the Chinese Holy blade. It may be a little worse, but the gap is certainly not too big.


    Previously, I only heard of the red umbrella company, but I didn''t expect that the background of the red umbrella company was so strong that it was a giant enough to control the whole world pattern. What''s more shocking is that a woman around Chu fan knows everything they don''t know, even the name of the blood queen.


    How much else is this guy hiding from us?


    Su Yuan continued, "you said Chu fan was a spy and colluded with the Japanese, but do you know why Chu fan helped Chiba Qingzi and Saito Liangmei?"


    "Helping Chiba Qingzi is because she saved Chu fan''s life during the Australian gold gambling competition. There is an old saying in China that if you receive a drop of water, you should repay it, not to mention saving your life. Is Chu fan wrong in helping Chiba Qingzi? Is Chu fan going to be an ungrateful person because she is a Japanese? What''s more, Qingzi is pregnant with Chu fan My child, why can''t Chu fan take care of her and her fetus? "


    "As for Saito Liangmei, if it weren''t for Chu fan, she wouldn''t be able to save her life if she became emperor. Once the throne fell into the hands of others, Japan became the secret base of hongumbrella company. Once the biochemical weapons were successfully developed, how far away would China be from Japan? Who can predict the consequences?"


    "And Princess Evelyn of the eagle kingdom. She came to China three times in person and tried every means to finally let Chu fan agree to help her. But after arriving at the eagle Kingdom, Chu fan knew that this was the conspiracy of the red umbrella company. Once the eagle Kingdom Royal family falls into the hands of the red umbrella company, it will greatly enhance the strength of the red umbrella company, which is definitely not a good thing for us in China. On the contrary, we Winning over the royal family of the eagle kingdom is tantamount to adding an ally against the red umbrella company. "


    Su Yuan said in a deep voice: "You can investigate what I said at will, but I dare say that Chu fan has never betrayed the country, nor has he done anything harmful to the country. If you think Chu fan hinders the development of one of you or a family, I can decide for him, resign all his duties, and even give all the shares of Sinopec Group free of charge. But I beg you, don''t you I''m going to force him again. If it weren''t for the invasion of the powerful in the devil Kingdom, let him vent his depression. All the people present today, even us, might die in his hands. "


    "I''m not alarmist. Chunjun palm sect knows more about the power of heart demons than anyone else. That''s all. How to choose is up to you."


    With that, Su Yuan returned to Chu fan, and several women quickly drew close. Song Wen stood in the front. Bai Nennen''s little hand drew a few times in front of her. A huge virtual shadow of a monster slowly emerged behind her. Before everyone could see it clearly, a silver light flashed, and more than a dozen girls and Chu fan disappeared together.


    "Great teleportation?" Chun Jun''s palm teacher exclaimed. A lunge came to the position where several women stood before. On the ground, a faint mark of the Dharma array had not completely dissipated. After he stared at it for two seconds, the Dharma array finally disappeared.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Xiao coughed violently, glanced at Li and said slowly, "this is the result you want. Are you satisfied? Ha ha!"


    As he said this, Xiao Lao faltered, as if he were a teenager at once, and walked out slowly. Although Chu fan was no big problem, and no one could hurt his life, this kind of thing hurt his soul too much. In the future, he may not care about these things again.


    This is the loss of China. Who is to blame? Chu fan used his blood to repay the motherland. He worked hard and did not complain. He was even afraid of life and death and fought bloody battles. What did he get in exchange? Suspicion, jealousy, and even wanted to get rid of him.


    I can''t help but feel cold about who he is. As for whether Chu fan will stay in China, no one knows.


    "Vice President Li, is it true what Su Yuan said?" long Qianchi asked in a deep voice.


    If before the outbreak of this war, Li Zhaofeng would not hesitate to tell him that anyone''s words were false except him, but now he can''t speak.


    "Alas!" long Qianchi understood thoroughly, sighed and turned away with a gloomy look.


    Seeing this, Wei Zhong''an, Mosen and Shi Suqing also silently followed long Qianchi and left this place of right and wrong. In the future, they are afraid that they will no longer believe Li Zhaofeng as before. Today''s practice has hurt Chu fan, but it also chills the hearts of these strong people. Who can guarantee that they will not be labeled as traitorous as Chu fan Killed on the spot?


    They don''t have Chu fan''s ability. If one day, they have no choice but to lead the neck and be killed.


    He was busy cleaning up the mess here, and Chu fan had another big problem. This time, the outbreak of heart demons and Chu fan''s crazy vent made his nine Yin Jue pulse attack again in advance, which was more serious than the previous times.


    This time, it is the seventh seal of the nine Yin Jue pulse, followed by the eighth and ninth. There is no doubt that the power of the latter two must be stronger. Besides Su Yuan and Qiaoyun, the only people around Chu fan who can save Chu fan are Yu Qiang Wei, Hong Luan and Liu Xu. Unfortunately, Hong Luan and Yu Qiang Wei''s relatives have come, and Liu Xu alone can''t dissolve Chu fan Pure Yin chill.


    Now, who else can save Chu fan?

 Chapter 959

    "Willow catkins alone can''t do it." Su Yuan thought for a moment and said, "as far as I know, only princess Mamela of emperor worship, Liangmei Saito of Japan and batarai of India meet the standards. However, they are too far away and have no specific coordinates, so Wenwen can''t find them in a short time. Therefore, we have to find suitable candidates nearby."


    Nearby?


    Several women looked at each other. This is Yanjing city. Where can I find a suitable candidate? Just then, Song Wen forked her waist, straightened her chest, pouted discontentedly and said, "Hey, in your eyes, am I not a woman? I''m not a child, and I can save my brother."


    She forgot her if she didn''t mention it. Indeed, although Song Wen''s strength is not very strong, she can also help share some pressure. However, only by their words, they still can''t. the most important thing is, if Song Wen goes to battle in person, who will pick someone up?


    When the women were at a loss, the phone rang suddenly. The women looked around. Su Yuan took out her mobile phone from her pocket, said sorry, and went aside to answer the phone: "Hello, who are you?"


    "Sister Su, this is Hao min." on the phone, Hao min''s voice is not loud. She may be hiding under the quilt and making a phone call. "Listen to Xiao Yan, what happened to brother fan? He saved us. Why did he get caught? If I need to testify, you have to tell me as soon as possible. I''m duty bound."


    "Minmin, you have a heart, but don''t worry. Chu fan is fine and has come back. It''s just... Forget it. Go to bed early. It''s almost dawn."


    "Wait, what''s wrong with brother fan? Where are you? Can I go and see him?" Hao min was anxious, and her voice was much louder.


    Suyuan hesitated for a moment and asked her to wait at the school gate. She immediately went to pick her up.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yuan decisively ordered, "catkins, you start right away. Try to delay time. I''ll bring someone to replace you right away."


    In the girls'' dormitory of Yanda, Hao min jumped out of bed and began to dress. Her voice on the phone woke up several girls in the same bedroom. Murmured discontentedly one by one, turned over and slept again, but Murong Qing in the same bedroom was sleepless. He sat up and asked, "Hao min, are you going to see Chu fan?"


    "Well, brother fan seems to have an accident. I have to go and have a look."


    "Wait for me, and I''ll go with you."


    The two women were not originally in the same bedroom, but they had a good relationship with Xiao Yan, and Xiao Yan didn''t often live in the dormitory. Therefore, she occasionally stayed to visit and sleep in Xiao Yan''s bed.


    Today is no exception. Both women have been kidnapped and trafficked. They feel sorry for each other, and the relationship is naturally closer. Xiao Yan has an accident at home and must go home. Murongqing stays in Hao min''s dormitory.


    The most right thing the two women talked about was Chu fan who saved them. Murong Qing didn''t know much about Chu fan. He only knew that he was a rich man. He didn''t bargain for tea and gave as much as he wanted. She also said that when she sees Chu fan next time, she must return the tea money to him. How can she save herself and accept others'' tea money?


    But from Hao min''s mouth, Chu fan is simply a legend, which makes her want to see this person more. Of course, this is pure curiosity and has nothing to do with feelings. As for Hao min, it''s hard to say.


    When the two women jumped out of the wall and came to the gate, they found Su Yuan standing there. Hao min was surprised and said, "sister Su, when did you come here? It''s too fast. Let me introduce you..."


    "Minmin, Chu fan is in danger. Are you willing to save him?" Su Yuan didn''t have time to listen to her introduction and simply pointed out the matter.


    Hao min was startled and hurriedly said, "where''s brother hurt? But I''m not a doctor. How can I save him? Oh, do you need me to donate blood? No problem. Even if I take out all the blood from my body, I''m willing."


    Xia Yanran shook her head, simply said something, and said solemnly, "Minmin, I know you like Chu fan in your heart, so I came to you. If you are willing to save him, we will be sisters in the future. Of course, if you don''t want to, I won''t blame you."


    "This... This..." Hao min was confused. How can she treat her like this? If this was said from the nearby population, she wouldn''t believe it. But Su Yuan is Chu fan''s wife. If it weren''t imminent, how could she help her man find a woman? Isn''t that crazy?


    Su Yuan looked at her watch and said in a deep voice, "you only have three minutes to think about it. I''ll call one side."


    "I will!" Murong Qing said suddenly.


    Su Yuan was stunned, took her mobile phone, looked at her up and down, frowned and said, "are you..."


    Murong Qing took a deep breath and said, "my name is Murong Qing, the girl Chu fan saved today. Chu fan saved me. Now it''s Fair for me to save him. From now on, none of us owe anyone."


    "That said, I still want to thank you." Su Yuan put away her mobile phone and suddenly asked, "take the liberty to ask, are you a Chu female? Don''t get me wrong. I mean, only a girl who hasn''t experienced personnel can save Chu fan, otherwise, it won''t have any effect."


    Murong Qing''s cheeks were slightly red and nodded.


    Suyuan was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, there was an unexpected surprise. In front of her, this girl named murongqing, was pure in appearance, well-organized, independent and decisive. No matter what happens in the future, as long as she is willing to save Chu fan, she must not treat her badly.


    At the next moment, Song Wen appeared next to Su Yuan. Her sudden appearance startled Murong Qing and Hao min. before asking, Su Yuan dragged Murong Qing over and ordered, "hurry, send her back!"


    "Oh!" Song Wen grabbed murongqing. Before she understood what was going on, they had disappeared out of thin air. From appearance to departure, it was no more than ten seconds, amazing.


    Murong Qing''s joining has increased Su Yuan''s time. It doesn''t need to be more. Just have ten minutes. So instead of urging Hao min, Su Yuan made a call.


    The phone rang for a long time and finally answered. A lazy female voice came: "Hello, who?"


    "Wen Hui, I''m your sister su." Su Yuan said in a deep voice.


    Still confused, Liu Wenhui suddenly sat up from the bed: "sister Su? It''s so late, you come to me... What''s the matter?"


    "If your brother is in trouble, are you willing to save him?" before Liu Wenhui spoke, Su Yuan said the price she needs to pay first and said in a deep voice, "don''t force it, and don''t go against your heart because Chu fan helped you..."


    "I will!" Liu Wenhui said without thinking, "as long as I can save brother fan, even if I have to pay my life. Sister Su, don''t worry, I won''t destroy your husband and wife''s feelings. After saving brother fan, I''ll go abroad and never see him again."


    Su Yuan was moved to tears: "silly girl, is my sister such a person who doesn''t talk about human feelings? Don''t worry, as long as Chu fan likes you and you like him, there will always be your place in this family."


    After hanging up, Su Yuan looked at Hao min and asked, "what''s up? Have you thought it over?"


    "I... can I call my sister?" Hao min asked nervously.


    Alas!


    Su Yuan sighed, "forget it, I''d better take you back."


    Whoosh!


    Su Yuan picked up Hao min and fluttered her wings into the air. In only five minutes or so, she returned to Guangyuan City. At Hao Jia''s window, she knocked on the window. Soon, the room light was on. Hao Jia''s nervous voice came: "who?"


    "It''s me, Su Yuan!"


    With a crash, the curtain was opened. When she saw Su Yuan and Hao min standing outside the window, Hao Jia was almost surprised. As soon as she opened the window, the two women jumped in. Before she could ask, Su Yuan said hurriedly, "let Hao min tell you. I have something to go first and come back in five minutes."


    With that, Suyuan turned and jumped out of the window again. In the blink of an eye, she lost her trace.


    Originally, Liu Wenhui had been living at Chu fan''s house, but since ah Jiu left, Liu Wenhui also moved home. After all, she is nominally ah Jiu''s tutor. Ah Jiu is gone. What reason can she live on?


    However, it was a coincidence today, because Chu fan and Su Yuan were not at home. Lin su''e was the only one guarding the big house. It was empty, so she called Liu Wenhui over and had a personal companion.


    Liu Wenhui naturally had no objection to this and was very happy to stay at Chu fan''s house. This big villa is much more comfortable than her home.


    When Su Yuan returned home, Liu Wenhui was dressed up and waiting in the living room. When she saw Su Yuan, she hurried forward and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with brother fan? What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t ask. You don''t understand when you say it." Su Yuan patted her on the shoulder and said with emotion, "Wenhui, sister, thank you."


    Before Liu Wenhui could speak, Song Wen appeared again, took Liu Wenhui and ran: "come on, come with me, it''s too late."


    Su Yuan was startled. How old is it? Can''t even Murong Qing support it? Just about to ask, Song Wen took Liu Wenhui for two steps and the figure disappeared.


    It seems that even if Liu Wenhui joins in, I''m afraid it won''t last long. I still have to find Hao min. Chu fan saved her. Even if she was asked to repay her kindness, wouldn''t it be too much?


    When she returns to Hao min''s house, Hao Jia has listened to Hao min''s explanation and is worried about it. Seeing Su Yuan coming back, Hao Jialian hurriedly said, "President Su, is there no other way?"


    "Do you think if there were any other way, I would take the initiative to help Chu fan find a woman?" Su Yuan''s tone was not very good. They were all burning eyebrows. They were still hesitant here. Calculated, Chu fan saved Hao min twice, but Liu Wenhui and Murong Qing, who had only met once, agreed without saying a word.


    Su Yuan said impatiently, "is it all right? You two give me a good word. I''m in a hurry."


    Hao min was about to speak. Hao Jia dragged her behind her and said decisively, "President Su, let me go for my sister?"

 Chapter 960

    This night, I don''t know how many people had insomnia, and Chu fan, a heartless guy, slept for seven days.


    When Chu fan woke up and looked at the strange room, his mind was blank. It took him a long time to recall what had happened before. Remember, it seems that I had a big fight with the strong in the devil Kingdom, but what happened later? Why can''t you remember at all?


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Chu fan quickly closed his eyes, but the perspective eyes looked through his eyelids. It was Xiao Lingxiang, carrying a basin, a towel on his arm, pouting, and walked in reluctantly.


    "Really, why should people come to wipe his face and body? He is a big bastard, a big beast, a smelly hooligan and a smelly scoundrel. He can save him. It''s better for people like him to die and save him from harming people..."


    Xiaolingxiang muttered as she came to the bed and made a fierce face at Chu fan, but Chu fan didn''t respond at all. She could only be discouraged. Put the towel into the washbasin to soak, twist off most of the water, bend down and wipe Chu fan''s face.


    Chu fan almost jumped up. Is this wiping his face? It''s like mopping the floor. Thanks to my friend''s thick skin, otherwise she had to rub off a layer of skin. However, where did my brother provoke her? How could I hate my brother like this?


    In order to find out the truth, Chu fan tried to control himself, motionless, at the mercy of xiaolingxiang. I thought that after she wiped her face and hands and feet at most, it would be over, but he never thought that xiaolingxiang boldly opened the quilt after hesitating for a moment.


    Shit, who stripped my brother''s clothes? Also, what is xiaolingxiang going to do? I''m not wearing anything now


    Chu fan shouted in his heart, but in order to find out, he also threw himself out, so he lay straight and wanted to see what xiaolingxiang wanted to do. If she wants to... Hum, brother will let her know why the flowers are so red.


    After opening the quilt, xiaolingxiang covered her face in shame and didn''t dare to see it. But after waiting for a moment, she hesitated, slowly cracked her tight fingers into a narrow gap, and secretly looked through the gap.


    At a glance, her eyes couldn''t be opened and murmured, "it turns out that men and women are really different, but what''s the use of him? He''s so ugly!"


    Chu fan almost fainted. Is xiaolingxiang so simple? It seems that she has to find a teacher to popularize physiological knowledge. Suyu, Suyu, what are you doing? If you don''t come again, I''ll lose my reputation


    Although xiaolingxiang didn''t know much about it, the more she didn''t understand it, the more curious she became. Seeing that Chu fan was sleeping, and there was no one else in the room, she gradually became bolder. She used to poke with her fingers. She felt no danger. She gently stretched out two slender jade fingers and looked carefully over and over.


    But now, Chu fan can''t control it. He had already held back a bubble of urine, and now he was manipulated by a little girl. How can he not get angry? And he was angry. It didn''t matter. He immediately made xiaolingxiang stare. He couldn''t believe it. He almost cried out.


    It''s amazing. It can be big or small. It''s fun.


    Chu fan is going to cry. If he goes on like this, he must be crazy. You''re so shameless, you dead girl. How can you play like this?


    Just when Chu fan hesitated to jump up and scared Xiaoling Xiang to death, footsteps came from outside again. Xiaoling xiangton was startled, overturned Chu fan, let him lie down, quickly picked up a wet towel and wiped it on his back.


    Soon, the sound of opening the door came. Xiaolingxiang immediately said, "martial uncle, you''re coming!"


    "How about Chu fan? Isn''t there any sign of waking up?" Su Yu heard a tired voice.


    Xiaolingxiang shook her head: "no, it''s the same as before. However, she''s breathing longer and longer and looks better and better. Therefore, martial uncle, you don''t have to worry. He''ll be fine."


    "Well, give me the towel."


    "I''d better come. Martial uncle, you haven''t slept a whole sleep these seven days. If you go on like this, Chu fan doesn''t wake up, but you''re exhausted. Don''t worry, I can take good care of him. Martial uncle, go and sleep for a while."


    "I''d better come. You''re an unmarried girl. It''s more or less inappropriate to wipe a big man." Su Yu couldn''t help but take the towel and wipe it carefully on Chu fan.


    Xiaolingxiang felt guilty and didn''t insist any more. She told Suyu to have a rest earlier, turned and went out.


    Su Yu wiped all the back of Chu fan from top to bottom, then sorted out the quilt and gently turned Chu fan over. However, Su Yu was shocked to see his bitter face as if he was in pain.


    "Chu fan, Chu fan, what''s the matter with you?" Suyu shouted nervously.


    Chu fan murmured, "what do you say? I was almost killed by that dead girl. Please help me see if it can be used?"


    "Where? Let me see..." Su Yuan asked subconsciously, but she woke up immediately and said in surprise, "you... Are you awake?"


    Chu fan opened his eyes and didn''t have a good way: "if you don''t wake up, you will be harmed by the dead girl. Oh, look if it''s broken?"


    Su Yu subconsciously looked at the place where his hands were covered, and suddenly burst out laughing. I really don''t know how he got down.


    Before Chu fan could complain again, Suyu couldn''t help hugging Chu fan and sobbed with excitement. Hearing her cry, Chu fan immediately became nervous, patted Su Yu on the back and asked with concern, "what''s the matter? Brother, isn''t it good? Why are you crying? Stop crying. If you cry again, I''ll wet the bed."


    "Puff!"


    Suyu couldn''t help punching him, "hate!"


    After being interrupted by Chu fan, Su Yu was in a much better mood. She quickly wiped away her tears and asked with concern, "how do you feel now? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    "Me?" Chu fan looked down and rubbed his stomach. "There''s nothing uncomfortable. His stomach is empty, as if he hasn''t eaten for a few days. No, I have to go to the bathroom first. Where are my pants?"


    Suyu threw him a pair of shorts. He put them on and ran out. When he came out of the bathroom, he found xiaolingxiang holding his clothes and standing outside the door waiting with his pout. Suyu didn''t know where he had gone.


    "Here you are!" xiaolingxiang stuffed her clothes into Chu fan, turned and left, as if she didn''t want to see him at all.


    Chu fan is so angry, you dead girl. I''ve been seen by you and haven''t settled with you yet. You dare to throw your face at me. Hum, if you have a chance, I''ll teach you... No, it''s education.


    When he put on his clothes, he smelled a light smell coming from the kitchen. Chu fan, who was already hungry, immediately drooled and was about to go over. Su Yu came over with a large bowl of hot porridge and put it on the table in the restaurant.


    "Come and eat. I cooked it in the morning. Now it''s just right."


    Although Chu fan was very hungry, the light rice porridge was not his appetite. He looked around and asked, "just drink porridge? Do you have roast chicken and elbows? If you don''t have them, you can get two big meat steamed stuffed buns. Just drink porridge, it''s not very hungry."


    "You''ve been sleeping for seven days. You can''t eat too greasy things for the time being. You''d better make do with some porridge first, and I''ll get you something delicious tomorrow."


    Chu fan just scooped a spoonful of porridge. Hearing the speech, he was stunned and said in surprise, "what did you say? I slept for seven days? Are you kidding?"


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Su Yu said, "the seventh seal of the nine Yin Jue pulse broke out, and the seal strength this time exceeded all our expectations. Almost you..."


    "Although you were lucky enough to get through this disaster, the seventh seal consumed all your physical strength and aura and made you sleepy for seven days and seven nights."


    "I''ll tell you, it seems like I haven''t eaten for a few days." Chu fan drank two mouthfuls of porridge and remembered another thing. He hurriedly asked, "who helped me remove my seventh seal? Let me think, Song Wen? Catkins? Ziyan? Er... Then Saito Liangmei, Mamela and batarai abroad..."


    "Don''t guess!"


    Suyu said reluctantly, "it took five girls'' virgin Yuan Yin to dissolve the huge and pure pure pure Yin aura."


    "How many? Five?" Chu fan was surprised. He didn''t eat any food. He suddenly stood up and said urgently, "who are they? Where are they?"


    "Among the five of them, only Xu''er is the internal candidate. She is also the first one to stand up and bear the impact of pure Yin aura. The other four girls are all found temporarily. Although they know that saving you will make them lose their most precious things and even endanger their lives, they still stand up and sacrifice their lives to save you."


    Suyu sighed: "originally, they wanted us to keep it a secret, but I think you have the right to know about such things. As for how to face them, you have to make your own decision."


    "In order, Liu Xu, Mu Rongqing, Liu Wenhui, Hao Jia, ah Jiu..."


    "What? Ah Jiu..."


    Chu fan was immediately angry: "who took her? Don''t you know that her father, her brother and even their family all know that I am dead? Don''t tell me that I can''t find anyone, so I dragged ah Jiu in. Ziyan and Ziman in Miao, Xu junchuo in night city, which of them can''t? Why did ah Jiu come?"


    "Calm down and listen to me..."


    Chu fan suddenly swept the porridge bowl to the ground. With a snap, the fine porcelain bowl was smashed, and a bowl of yellow millet porridge was scattered all over the floor.


    "Calm down, how can you calm me down?" Chu fan shouted angrily. "I''m going to cut the prince and his father. Now if such a thing happens, you say, what do you want me to do? What do you want me to do!"

 Chapter 961

    In the face of Chu fan in anger, Suyu was very smart and didn''t speak, because she knew that Chu fan couldn''t listen to whatever she said at this moment. Moreover, Chu fan''s anger was also expected by her. Therefore, she sat there calmly without getting angry or defending, and let Chu fan get angry.


    Seeing Su Yu''s silence, Chu fan sighed helplessly, "don''t you understand such a simple truth? But now... Alas!"


    "We all know that the prince and his father are dead, but have you ever thought about ah Jiu?" Su Yu said patiently, "one side is her relatives and the other is her favorite person. How do you let her choose?"


    "Ah Jiu can''t know what her brother and father did to you. Otherwise, even if she died, she won''t let their plot succeed. But what can she do if it has happened? Do you want to watch you and kill her father and brother?"


    "Put yourself in a position for ah Jiu. If you can really ignore ah Jiu''s feelings and think that her father and brother should be killed, I won''t stop you. You should kill them now."


    Chu fan was silent for a long time and said slowly, "wife, I''m hungry!"


    "Wait, I''ll put another bowl of porridge for you."


    "I don''t eat porridge. I want to eat meat and drink."


    "OK, I''ll prepare your favorite fat cow hot pot and have a good drink with you."


    Suyu turned and walked out. At the moment she walked out of the door, she was secretly relieved. Su Yuan finally fulfilled the task they gave her.


    In the evening, Chu fan came to the Xiao family alone. As soon as he entered the door, he saw almost all the members of the Xiao family, including his parents and Zhao Tianyuan and Xiao Weiguo who were taken away for investigation.


    Seeing Chu fan appear, Xiao yuewan was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "son, you finally wake up. Come on, look at your grandfather, he... He''s dying."


    "No way?" Chu fan was startled and hurried upstairs. At the entrance of the stairs, he saw an old military doctor coming out of the room. Before Chu fan asked, he shook his head and said, "the old general has run out of oil and the lamp is dry. Prepare for the future."


    "Get out!" Chu fan angrily pushed him away and strode into grandpa''s room. I haven''t seen him for a few days. The old man has lost a circle, the meat on his cheeks has collapsed, his face is haggard, he lies straight in bed, and his breathing is getting weaker and weaker.


    Before Chu fan could speak, the flower fairy demon king flew out automatically and turned around Xiao Lao, frowning and silent.


    "Well, what happened to Grandpa? He was fine before. Why did he suddenly..."


    "He''s poisoned."


    Chu fan was surprised and said, "poisoning? How can you be poisoned suddenly?"


    The flower fairy spread her hand: "well, I don''t know, but he is really poisoned. Moreover, this is a synthetic chronic poison. Taking one alone won''t have any effect, but taking two or more together will produce severe poison. If not expected, it should be food poisoning."


    "Can you solve it?" Chu fan asked hurriedly.


    "Detoxification is certainly no problem, but if the poisoned person can''t be completely solved and poisoned again, the immortal can''t save him." the flower fairy said and began to detoxify. In only three minutes, the flower fairy returned to the bone tower space, and Xiao looked much better, but he was still a little weak.


    Chu fan carefully checked Xiao Lao''s room. After confirming that there was no problem, he turned and walked out of the ward. As soon as he appeared at the entrance of the stairs, Xiao yuewan and others hurried up and asked, "Xiao Fan, your grandfather... How is he?"


    "Grandpa is all right." Chu fan''s eyes glanced at the crowd, suddenly fixed on a man and shouted, "catch the old military doctor and poison Grandpa."


    "What?" Xiao Weiguo and others immediately looked at the old Chinese medicine, one by one, as if they were going to swallow him alive.


    The old Chinese medicine was so overwhelmed that he quickly waved his hand and said, "no... it''s none of my business. I didn''t poison it..."


    Xiao Gang grabbed the skirt of the old traditional Chinese medicine and shouted angrily, "dare you argue? If it wasn''t for your poison, why didn''t you say it before? Mom, who ordered you to poison? Say..."


    "Xiao Gang, let him go!" Xiao Weiguo stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "Vice President Lin, my Xiao family treats you well? Why do you want to hurt my father? What benefits have others given you? Do you even care about your own and your family''s lives?"


    "I didn''t poison him." the old Chinese doctor cried bitterly. "Even if you lend me ten courage, I dare not poison the old general. However, on my way here, my only little granddaughter was taken away. If I don''t follow their words, my little granddaughter won''t come back. Sobbing!"


    Xiao Gang said angrily, "why didn''t you say it earlier? As long as you said it, I might have saved your granddaughter. Idiot, you think your granddaughter can come back after you listened to them? Childish!"


    Chu Fan said impatiently, "well, the most important thing now is to find the person who poisoned as soon as possible, otherwise, if Grandpa is poisoned again, even I can''t save him."


    Because Xiao has been poisoned for too long, Chu fan can''t trace the person who poisoned him. However, after this incident, Xiao''s diet will certainly be 300% more cautious. It''s not so easy to poison him again.


    As for the matter of tracking down the poisoned man, Xiao Gang has more experience than him, so Chu fan doesn''t intend to intervene. After a few simple instructions, Chu fan patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder and motioned her to go out with herself.


    "Cousin, what are you looking for me?" Xiao Yan asked curiously.


    Chu fan hesitated and said, "do you... Have Murong Qing''s phone?"


    "Murong Qing?" Xiao Yan suddenly brightened her eyes and said excitedly, "what''s the matter? Do you like her? Hee hee, do you need me to help you connect? Otherwise, I''ll ask her out for you and you can talk face to face?"


    Xiao Yan just said casually, but unexpectedly Chu fan nodded: "OK, call her. Don''t say I''ll ask her out."


    "Really?" Xiao Yan felt that Chu fan was a little strange. Why was she suddenly so interested in Murong Qing?


    Soon, Chu fan drove to the gate of Yanda campus. Before he finished smoking a cigarette, Murong Qing in a floral dress and Hao min in a plaid shirt and Cowboy SHORTS walked out of the campus with arms in arms.


    It''s still early and the school gate hasn''t been closed. Otherwise, if they want to come out, they can only climb over the wall.


    "Qingqing, Minmin!" Xiao Yan fell down the window, waved to the two women at the door and shouted. Immediately, the two women locked the car and walked over quickly.


    In front of the car, the two women bent down and looked carefully. Suddenly, their faces changed greatly and exclaimed, "is it you?"


    "Why, my cousin invited you to KTV. Are you not happy?" Xiao Yanbai looked at the two women who made a fuss and didn''t have a good way. "Don''t forget, who saved you from the fire pit."


    It''s good not to mention it. As soon as she mentioned it, Hao min was ashamed to death. Afterwards, she knew how dangerous Chu fan was at that time, and Chu fan saved her, but she couldn''t stand up for the first time. It''s not as good as Murong Qing.


    But Murong Qing''s face was a little strange. She didn''t know whether Chu fan remembered that night, and couldn''t guess the purpose of Chu fan''s coming to her. If he knows what happened that night and wants to make friends with others, will he agree or not?


    "Get in the car!" Chu fan opened the door and said irresistibly.


    Hao min was startled and quickly bent down to drill in. Seeing that Murong Qing was still hesitant, she simply dragged Murong Qing in.


    Chu fan didn''t say anything, started the car and drove smoothly towards a nearby KTV.


    "Brother fan, what happened that day..." before Hao min finished her words, Murong Qing covered her mouth and glared at her. Hao min was so frightened that she stuck out her tongue that she didn''t dare to mention it again.


    This matter was given a password by Murong Qing as early as that night, especially not in front of Chu fan. In Murong Qing''s words, Chu fan saved her once, and she also saved Chu fan once. After that, they don''t owe each other, and there will be no intersection.


    But she didn''t expect that Chu fan would come to the school to find her. It was like throwing a stone on a calm lake and shaking up layers of waves. It was difficult for her heart to calm down.


    Fortunately, Chu fan didn''t seem to hear it. He drove by himself. On the contrary, Xiao Yan chattered all the way.


    Before long, the car stopped at the door of a KTV. Xiao Yan volunteered to book a box and ordered a lot of snacks and beer. Under the guidance of the waiter, she came to the box and sat down.


    "Cousin, come on, I haven''t heard you sing."


    "I can''t sing, you play, I can drink." Chu fan opens a bottle of beer, tilts his neck, goes down most of the bottle, grabs a handful of peanuts, and mans eats them orderly.


    He doesn''t look like asking girls out to play. There''s no atmosphere at all. Which girl can like you? Unfortunately, Xiao Yan stared at him for several times, but it didn''t work. She had to give up. She sat between murongqing and Hao min, singing and dancing happily with the two women. She drank when she was thirsty and ate when she was tired without affectation.


    I have been playing for more than two hours. Unknowingly, the three women drank more than 20 small bottles of beer. On average, they drank seven or eight, even small bottles of beer. Their cheeks are crimson and their eyes are blurred, not to mention how lovely they are.


    "It''s getting late. Let me take you home." Chu fan gets up, holds Xiao Yan and walks towards the door. When I came to the door, I found that murongqing''s two women didn''t follow me. I turned and walked back. I found that the two women were not in the box. Where can I go?


    Just then, a woman''s scream came from the bathroom. Listening to the sound, it seemed that Murong Qing, Chu fan hugged Xiao Yan, flashed to the bathroom door, and his face suddenly became gloomy

 Chapter 962

    "Ah! Don''t come here. What are you doing?" in front of the washbasin in the bathroom, Murong Qing and Hao min snuggled up to each other in the corner. They were so nervous and scared that they woke up most of the time. But the door was blocked by three angry men that they couldn''t escape at all.


    "Don''t be afraid, beauty. We just want to make friends with you and have a few drinks together." the man with a wisp of yellow hair on his forehead smiled and reached out to grab Murong Qing''s arm.


    And Murong Qing''s arm is protected in front of his chest. If he catches it like this, it''s no different from playing hooligans. At this scene, Murong Qing was finally afraid. She closed her eyes and shouted, "help..."


    "Grass, what''s your ghost''s name?" the man was startled. He grabbed her hand and immediately covered her mouth. The other two spectators also acted immediately. Look at that, they wanted to forcibly take the two women to the box. As for whether to drink or dare anything else, fools can see it.


    Just when the three covered the mouths of the two women, pushed and pulled them, and were ready to take the two women to the box for fun, they suddenly found two more people at the door. The man with yellow hair immediately said, "good dog, get out of the way."


    "Boy, you''d better mind your own business so as not to get angry." a little fat man snapped among the three.


    Another man was thin and short. When he saw Xiao Yan hiding behind Chu fan, his eyes lit up and said with a smile, "if you want to play something exciting, you might as well come with us. At that time, share resources and be happy together. How about it?"


    Chu fan frowned and said coldly, "let go of them. They are my friends."


    "Cao, you said your friends were your friends? I also said they were my horses." Huang Mao winked at the thin man. The thin man immediately came over, squeezed his fist and said with a grim smile, "boy, do you know how to kill dragons?"


    "Never heard of it." Chu Fan said truthfully.


    With the height he stood, how could this small community get into his eyes? In his eyes, these people are simply weak and explosive. Even if they hit them with their hands, they feel that the price is falling. But his words immediately angered the three people.


    "Shit, we don''t even know about the Dragon slaughtering club?" Huang Mao angrily said. "The famous prince, do you know?"


    This time, Chu fan nodded: "in Yanjing, who doesn''t know the prince? Why, does he have anything to do with your dragon slaughtering?"


    "You still have some insight." the Yellow haired cow roared, "today, my friend will give you some popular science. The boss of the Dragon slaughtering association is the younger brother around the crown prince. The whole area around Yanda is the territory of our dragon slaughtering Association. Boy, if you don''t want to cause trouble for yourself, get out quickly... By the way, the chick behind you stays, and one of our three brothers is just right!"


    "Ha ha!" the three laughed.


    But at this time, a silver sand Eagle stood on the thin man''s forehead. This accident made the three people stop laughing suddenly. They loosened their hands. Murong Qing and Hao min took the opportunity to break free and ran behind Chu fan.


    "Brother, don''t... don''t get excited. There''s something to say. It''s easy to say." the thin man almost peed in his pants and his legs trembled.


    What the hell is this guy? Why is he still carrying a gun with him.


    Chu fan glanced at Huang Mao and sneered, "do you think my gun is fake? Do you want to try it?"


    "No, no, brother, uncle!" the thin man really peed this time. Although he was not sure whether the gun was true or false, can he try it casually? If you don''t care, you''ll lose your life.


    The thin man was sad and gave himself a big mouth: "ancestors, it''s our three brothers who have eyes and don''t know Taishan. If you have a large number of adults, don''t be general with us."


    Chu fan slowly took back the gun, withdrew the cartridge clip in front of the three people, and then withdrew the Yellow bullets one by one. His cold eyes looked at the three people in front of him. Now, the three had no doubt that the gun was 100% true.


    Especially, how can you meet such a pervert in such a place?


    Chu fan re pressed the bullet into the magazine and slowly loaded the magazine. Just when the three thought Chu fan was leaving, the muzzle suddenly aimed at the thin three: "kneel down!"


    "Plop!" the three bastards were scared to death. They knelt down like a conditioned reflex, and their kneecaps were almost broken. But at this time, they didn''t feel any pain. Their whole body was filled with fear and didn''t know when they peed their pants.


    "You three, go back to your room and get six bottles of beer." Chu fan ordered coldly.


    What do you want a beer bottle for?


    Xiao Yan didn''t understand, but she didn''t ask. She obediently ran back to the box and brought some unfinished beer. She thought that Chu fan might punish the three of them and let them drink the beer? Therefore, Xiao Yan and Hao min took two more bottles.


    They can''t be too cheap. If they can''t die drunk, they have to drink their three scum.


    But before they opened the beer, Chu Fan said, "give me a beer."


    Isn''t he drinking enough?


    Xiao Yan hands Chu fan a beer bottle, but Chu fan takes the bottle and hits Huang Mao''s head. Pop! The beer bottle broke, and the wine mixed with blood flowed down the yellow hair''s forehead.


    It looked miserable, but in fact, the injury was far from so serious, but it hurt and scared. Huang Mao immediately howled like a pig. But how can he hide that trick from Chu fan? I thought you screamed so badly that I didn''t beat you?


    As soon as Huang Mao shouted, Chu fan stuffed the barrel of the gun into his mouth. He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to say a word any more, and his eyes almost stared out of his eyes.


    "See? Now, smash the wine bottles in your hands on their three heads." Chu fan shouted.


    Now, the three girls are stupid. They have been making trouble for a long time. Beer is not for drinking, but for smashing people. Well... What if you kill someone? Besides, it''s bloody. It''s too scary!


    Chu fan glanced at the three women and said with a sneer, "why, can''t you bear to do it? Just think about what would happen to the three girls if I weren''t here? Xiaoyan, come first and show them a sample."


    "Me? Ok... OK!" Xiao Yan looked helplessly at the three people kneeling on the ground. Although the three of them were hateful just now, she could not do it.


    Chu fan opened the insurance and said coldly, "I''ll count three. If you don''t hit the bottle on their head, I''ll shoot the three scum."


    The three bastards were almost scared to death. It''s so special. Our brothers are just having fun. They don''t sin until they die. Woo woo, where did you start directly from the second? What a bully!


    After waiting for a moment, Chu fan''s eyes became colder and colder, as if he was going to shoot and kill at any time. Now, the thin man among the three couldn''t help crying and begged, "please, old sister, smash it quickly. Don''t worry, my brother''s head is hard and he won''t die, but if you don''t smash it, my brother will eat a gun."


    "This..."


    The three women are still hesitant. Look at the poor way they are, how can they do it? Besides, we''ve never done anything like this.


    Chu fan''s eyes were fierce, killing opportunities emerged, scared the thin man''s ass, his heart was horizontal, and said loudly: "if you three small wave goods don''t die today, I''ll catch you sooner or later, find more than a dozen brothers ten times in turn, and then sell you to mining areas in Africa to receive those dirty, smelly and sick miners..."


    Xiao Yan''s face is green. How can there be such a person in this world? What a scum!


    The little fat man responded quickly and immediately said, "if I say, the best products like them should buy Japanese, and find some men to shoot AV, so as to make a lot of money. Tut Tut, look at this face and then look at this figure. Unfortunately, it''s not a place woman."


    This sentence finally stabbed someone''s pain. Murong Qing, who was still trying to control, couldn''t help it any more. She swung the wine bottle and smashed it on the little fat man''s forehead.


    "Pa!" the wine bottle was broken, and Murong Qing only had a bottle mouth in his hand, but the little fat man was full of blood, and his mouth was still chattering about some ugly words. Murong Qing was so angry that he smashed the wine bottle in his other hand.


    Bang! The left hand was weak, and the wine bottle didn''t break. The little fat man grinned and scolded: "smelly woman, why didn''t you eat? Wait, when I go out, I''ll kill you... Ah!"


    When he scolded, Murong Qing changed the wine bottle to his right hand and smashed it hard. This time, it was strong enough to smash the little fat man to the ground, completely relieved.


    Chu fan moved the muzzle of the gun, aimed at the thin man, and scared him to stand up. He knelt and took two steps, hugged Xiao Yan''s leg, and cried, "hit me, hit me, I beg you."


    Xiao Yan was frightened and screamed, "what are you... What are you doing? Let go of me, cousin... Ah!"


    "Bang!" a wine bottle bloomed on the thin man''s forehead. For nothing else, just because the thin man opened his mouth to bite her leg, conditioned reflex, why doesn''t Xiao Yan hit him?


    One bottle was not enough, the other bottle was smashed, and the thin man finally lay down satisfied.


    Now, there was only yellow hair left. When Chu fan''s muzzle aimed at him, yellow hair immediately went crazy and rushed towards Hao min. looking at his ferocious look, Hao min screamed. The wine bottle hit out, but it missed. It didn''t hit yellow hair on his head, but on his shoulder, which hasn''t broken yet.


    But even so, it hurt so much that he bared his teeth. But in order to survive, he also threw out his arms and hugged Hao min. In a hurry, Hao min hit the center of his legs with one foot. Huang Mao was immediately tragic. His eyes almost fell to the ground with pain. He covered his crotch with both hands, stared and knelt down.


    This time, Hao min was not used to him. She swung the bottle and hit him on the head.


    "Bang!"


    The wine bottle burst to pieces, and the yellow hair was completely relieved and fell to the ground.


    Until this time, Chu fan finally put the gun away and said faintly: "remember, when you encounter similar things in the future, don''t be afraid, use all the weapons you can use around you to make it to death."


    The three women haven''t recovered from the shock. Chu fan has turned and walked outside: "go, I''ll take you home."

 Chapter 963

    When I went back, it was late. The gate of Yanda was locked and I couldn''t get in. Of course, if Chu fan wants to send them in, it''s not difficult, but he came out to find Murong Qing. How can he send her back?


    Before he could speak, Xiao Yan said first, "just find a hotel nearby. How about we accompany our cousin to eat, go shopping and play video games tomorrow?"


    Hao min was a little nervous and hurriedly said, "I have no class tomorrow."


    No class, it means that you have time to agree to Xiao Yan''s proposal in a disguised form. However, when several people''s eyes fell on Murong Qing''s face, Murong Qing was even more nervous: "tomorrow, i... I..."


    "Stay tonight. It''s not too late to go back tomorrow morning." Chu fan drove away, found a night stand first, ate something, and took them to the hotel.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes are straight when he sees such a combination. What''s special? It''s the rhythm of death. One dragon and three phoenixes, won''t they kill people?


    "Boss, a single room and a triple room." Chu fan threw his ID card directly on the counter.


    The shopkeeper wondered, "I don''t have three rooms here, and single rooms are full. There are two double rooms. If you live, I''ll give you a 20% discount. How about staying?"


    Two double rooms, four people live just right, but the key is, who sleeps with Chu fan?


    "Forget it, we''d better..."


    Before Xiao Yan finished, Chu fan took out his wallet and said faintly, "we want these two rooms."


    what? Do you really live here?


    Xiao Yan seemed to feel something. Her eyes swept around Hao min and murongqing''s faces, as if she were guessing who had an affair with her cousin? According to common sense, cousin and Hao min have known each other for a long time, and their relationship is closer, but Xiao Yan remembers very clearly. At the beginning, Chu fan asked her for Murong Qing''s phone number.


    Both women are possible, but who does my cousin want to live with? It''s exciting!


    Hao min felt guilty about what had happened before, but Chu fan was so overbearing that she didn''t give them a chance to refuse. She didn''t dare and didn''t want to leave. It was very contradictory.


    Murong Qing is more contradictory than her. She hopes that Chu fan knows what happened that day and makes a complete end, and doesn''t want him to know, so as not to let things go beyond her control and develop in the direction she doesn''t want to see.


    However, looking at the current situation, it seems that something will happen!


    The three women each thought and silently followed behind Chu fan and took the elevator upstairs. Chu fan opened the door with the room card, inserted the card into the card slot next to the door and said, "Xiaoyan, you and Hao min live in this house. Murong Qing and I have something to talk about."


    "Er, OK!" Xiao Yan looked at Murong Qing with complicated eyes and wanted to stop talking, gave her an encouraging look and slammed the door.


    Murong Qing is stupid. What kind of friend is this? Just sell me? It''s not interesting enough.


    At this time, Chu fan also opened the opposite door. Seeing Murong Qing still standing in the corridor in a daze, he urged: "don''t be stunned. Come in and sit down. I''ll ask you something and I''ll leave after asking."


    That''s right!


    Murong Qing breathed a sigh of relief, but she felt a little lost. She didn''t ask Chu fan to be responsible for her, but didn''t she have any attraction? However, think about the women I saw that day. They are so beautiful and powerful. Compared with them, they are not even an ugly duckling.


    Hehe, Murong Qing, Murong Qing, you are too self righteous and amorous.


    Taking a deep breath, Murong Qing summoned up courage and asked, "what do you want to ask? Just ask."


    Chu fan stood in front of the window, looked out of the window, remained silent for a long time, and slowly said, "why save me? You should know what this means to you. Or, what do you want from me?"


    "Hehe, do you think I like your money?" Murong Qing laughed angrily. "Yes, you are rich, but I am short of money, but I have my principle of life. Even if I starve to death, I won''t sell my body for money. So you can rest assured that I won''t want you a penny, let alone pester you. Bye!"


    "Wait!" Chu fan called Murong Qing, who turned to leave, and said solemnly, "Murong Qing, classmate, I apologize for my selfishness, but I sincerely want to help you. If you have any difficulties or problems at home, you can tell me, I......"


    "Sorry, I don''t need your help, and I don''t have any problems." Murong Qing interrupted him and said faintly, "I hope this is the last time we meet, and please don''t come to me again."


    This time, Chu fan watched her walk out of the door without stopping her. However, he opened his perspective eyes and clearly saw her cover her mouth and cry sadly when she closed the door.


    The big tears rolled down her cheeks and couldn''t stop, but she was afraid of being seen. She didn''t dare to stay for a moment. She hurried downstairs and ran out.


    The shopkeeper was startled and hurried out. Unfortunately, Murong Qing had run away. The shopkeeper could only shake his head and sigh. It''s a pity that such a good girl can''t have anything wrong!


    It''s not safe for girls to walk at night. Moreover, it''s almost early in the morning. There is hardly a pedestrian on the street. Murong Qing is so young and beautiful and depressed. The probability of accidents is too high.


    Just as she had just left the hotel for less than 100 meters, a dark shadow rushed out of the dark. It was a robber with black silk stockings on his head and a dagger in his hand. He said fiercely, "take out the money, otherwise it will flower your face."


    Murong Qing, who was already in a bad mood, was scared to cry: "I... I don''t have money. I really don''t have money."


    "No money?" the robber looked at her up and down and hummed coldly, "let me search. If you really have no money, I won''t be difficult for you."


    Let a robber search? Isn''t this a suicide attempt? But in this situation, what can Murong Qing do for a girl who is still in college? But just as the robber approached and directly reached out to touch her towering chest, Murong Qing clenched her teeth and suddenly kicked him in the crotch.


    This move was learned by Hao min. unfortunately, her strength, angle and speed are far less clean than Hao min''s foot. However, this foot also startled the robber, quickly blocked it with his hand, then became angry, raised a dagger and stabbed her in the lower abdomen.


    finished!


    Murong Qing was so frightened that she closed her eyes tightly, but just then, a gust of wind blew by her, and she heard a scream in her ear, like the voice of a robber.


    What the hell happened?


    Murong Qing slowly opened her eyes and saw a familiar figure in front of her. Who else could there be except Chu fan? In an instant, her grievances and fears disappeared. She came forward and hugged Chu fan, crying.


    "Don''t be afraid. No one wants to bully you with me." Chu fan turned back, patted her head, comforted her, hugged her waist and walked towards the robber who was struggling on the ground five meters away but couldn''t get up.


    The robber''s mouth was dripping with blood, and his chest and the ground were stained with blood. Chu fan''s foot just kicked him out of a mouthful of blood. Now his lower abdomen is like a knife. It''s unbearable pain, and he can''t stand up at all.


    Seeing Chu fan coming, the robber trembled and said in a trembling voice: "brother, this is my first time. You... You spare me..."


    "The first time?" Chu fan sneered. "With your equipment, dare you say it''s the first time? Forget it, I''ll give you a chance to turn yourself in and call the police."


    "Big brother..."


    "Don''t say I didn''t remind you. If you suffer from internal injury and don''t pay close attention to treatment, you will die because of internal bleeding. You can choose whether to go to prison or live."


    My grass is dying. Are you still afraid of turning yourself in?


    The robber didn''t dare to delay, so he immediately took out his mobile phone: "Hey, do you want anything? I''m a robber and I want to turn myself in... Grass, come on, I''m dying..."


    Watching him finish the phone call, Chu fan holds Murong Qing''s waist and turns to leave. Out of more than ten meters away, Murong Qing couldn''t help looking back and asked, "really don''t have to wait for the police?"


    "Don''t worry, he can''t remember, let alone run."


    "But what if he dies?" Murong Qing was nervous and worried, "it will involve you. Otherwise, we''d better send him to the hospital for treatment?"


    Chu fan looked at her in surprise and blushed at Murong Qing. He asked nervously, "Why are you looking at me like this? Am I wrong?"


    "Qingqing, you are beginning to worry about me. Are you in love with me?"


    "Spit, who... Who is in love with you?" Murong Qing''s face flushed. She quickly broke away Chu fan''s hand and walked into the hotel.


    The shopkeeper stared and watched Murong Qing run upstairs with a shy face. He said it was really strange. Why did the girl come back? But then he saw Chu fan come in with spring, and the shopkeeper almost lost his eyes.


    Special, when did this guy go out?


    "Brother, borrow a fire!" Chu fan handed over a cigarette. The shopkeeper woke up and quickly took the cigarette. At a glance, he was surprised. This is a special panda. You can''t buy it with money.


    Unexpectedly, the humble guy in front of us is still a figure with a great background. The shopkeeper didn''t dare to neglect. He quickly took out a lighter and lit it for Chu fan. When Chu fan thanked him and was ready to go upstairs, the shopkeeper quickly called him, "wait!"


    "Hmm?" Chu fan stopped, turned back and asked, "what''s up?"


    The shopkeeper took out a box of TT and stuffed it directly into Chu fan''s pocket. Hehe said with a smile: "with this, it''s ultra-thin and delayed. However, brother, you have to take it easy and come to the ''Day'' leader."


    Wipe, the owner of this shop is also the best.


    Chu fan couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart, but he didn''t explain. He asked casually, "how much is it?"


    The shopkeeper waved generously: "what money is not money? Take it. If it''s not enough, take it again. It''s free!"


    Poke! A box of ten. You''re going to die of fatigue.

 Chapter 964

    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Murong Qing stood at the door and knocked. Soon, the door opened a crack. Xiao Yan looked at it and said in surprise, "Qingqing, why are you here?"


    "I......" Murong Qingzheng didn''t know how to explain. He saw Chu fan coming up from the stairs and hurriedly said, "let me in!"


    "No!" Xiao Yan said solemnly, "there is only one bed in the room. Minmin and I are still crowded. If you come, how can you live?"


    Murong Qing was about to cry: "but there is only one bed in my house. Your cousin and I... Not to mention it. Why don''t you live with your cousin, OK?"


    "No!" Xiao Yan said and slammed the door. If Murong Qing hadn''t hid quickly, his nose would have been broken.


    At that time, Chu fan opened the opposite door and laughed. "Come in, rest assured, you sleep, I sleep on the floor."


    is that true?


    Murong Qing looked at Chu fan''s back, hesitated for a long time, gritted her teeth and strode in.


    Just trust you once


    Chu fan turned on the TV and threw the remote control to murongqing: "you watch TV first. I''ll take a bath and see if there is a camera installed in the bathroom."


    Murong Qing, who wanted to take a bath first, immediately gave up the idea of taking a bath and sat on the boring platform in bed. She didn''t know what to look at.


    Fortunately, Chu fan took a bath very quickly. He came out wrapped in a big bath towel in about ten minutes. While wiping his wet hair, he said, "go take a bath. Go to bed early after taking a bath. You have to go to school tomorrow."


    Murong Qing hesitated, but Chu fan took a pillow, spread the blanket on the ground and lay down. She thought, Chu fan is still quite trustworthy. However, just as she entered the bathroom and was half washed, the door lock suddenly clicked and opened!


    "Ah!" Murong Qing exclaimed. She grabbed the bath towel and blocked herself. Chu fan swaggered in.


    Murong Qing was ashamed and angry: "you... What are you doing in here? Didn''t you see me taking a bath?"


    "I know!" Chu Fan said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. I just want to ask you if you want me to rub your back."


    "No need!" Murong Qing glared at him. What bad excuse to fool children? But she wondered how he got in when he locked the door?


    "Don''t forget it, you wash it slowly." Chu fan turned and left. Seeing that he was really gone, Murong Qing''s nervous mood was finally relaxed, but Chu fan walked to the door and suddenly exclaimed, "mouse!"


    "Ah!" Murong Qing screamed, ran behind Chu fan like a conditioned reflex, looked around nervously, but the bathroom was clean. Where were the mice? When she reacted and knew that she had been cheated, she found that she didn''t know what. She came to Chu fan and wanted to step back, but her back leaned against the cold ceramic tile wall.


    Intuition told her it was broken!


    Chu fan didn''t give her a chance to speak at all. He took a step forward, pressed her tightly on the wall, held her red lips and sucked greedily. The unique tea fragrance of Murong Qing''s body, even the fragrance of bath liquid, can''t be covered up, which makes Chu fan intoxicated.


    Murong Qing was also instantly lost in Chu fan''s strong masculine atmosphere. Chu fan is the first man in her life. How can she have no influence? Although there is no love between them, there are still some good feelings.


    On this basis, and in such an environment, Murong Qing''s resistance is so weak. Maybe it''s just out of the girl''s reserve. In fact, she doesn''t really want to refuse her.


    However, the shadow of that day hung over her like a nightmare. It was so painful that she trembled when she remembered it now. Although Chu fan is sober now, who knows if that kind of thing will still be so painful?


    Her tension and fear gradually subsided with the passage of time, and her cold body due to fear gradually warmed up. An unspeakable feeling made her hold Chu fan tightly, stick to him involuntarily, and even take the initiative to respond to Chu fan''s kiss.


    The spring night is bitter and short. Unknowingly, one night has passed. When Murong Qing wakes up from her sleep, she finds that the day is already bright. When she looks at herself, she doesn''t have an inch on her body. She snuggles up in a man''s arms with her thighs on others, like holding her own big bear pillow at ordinary times.


    God, what did you do last night?


    Murong Qing blushed and her heart beat. She looked up quietly. Chu fan, who was sleeping, was less cold and more sunshine. She was as peaceful as a child. In particular, his hand covered her chest and occasionally kneaded it.


    If only it could go on like this all the time? Unfortunately, he doesn''t belong to me.


    Murong Qing knows her identity very well. She is like Cinderella in a fairy tale. When she wakes up, she should take off her crystal shoes and go back to her job.


    I really don''t regret giving it to you for the first time.


    Murong Qing kissed Chu fan gently on her lips, got up slowly and prepared to get out of bed and dress, but at this time, Chu fan suddenly stretched out his hand to hold her waist, turned over and pressed her in her scream.


    "Ah, what are you doing? No... Oh!"


    A year''s plan lies in spring and a day''s plan lies in the morning. Morning exercise is good for health.


    Until noon, Chu fan pulled the lazy murongqing out of bed. It was not that she didn''t want to get up. She was really weak and unable to get up.


    When they took a bath and dressed up, the door was suddenly knocked: "bang, bang, bang!"


    This is not knocking, it''s smashing!


    "Cousin, if you don''t get up again, I''ll let the shopkeeper open the door?" Xiao Yan shouted.


    Before she knocked again, Chu fan had opened the door and didn''t have a good way: "why haven''t you two gone to school?"


    Xiao Yan became more angry and said angrily, "cousin, you agreed yesterday that you would invite us to a big meal today and go shopping with us. Do you want to default? What about Qingqing?"


    Just then, Murong Qing came out of the bathroom with crimson cheeks. She didn''t dare to face Xiao Yan and Hao Jia''s eyes. She looked guilty.


    "Ah!" Xiao Yan exclaimed, startling several people. Murong Qing was even more nervous. She looked up and down for a few eyes. She didn''t wear her clothes wrong. What did she find?


    "Yan Yan, what''s the matter with you?" Murong Qing asked nervously.


    Xiao Yan turned around her twice and exclaimed, "Qingqing, I haven''t seen you all night. Why do you seem to have changed? But where has changed? I can''t tell. Come on, what did you do last night?"


    "Cough!" Chu fan coughed and shouted, "Xiao Yan, don''t inquire about other people''s privacy. Aren''t you hungry? You can choose where you want to eat."


    "Hum!" Xiao Yan made a face at him and took murongqing out.


    Chu fan just wanted to keep up, but Hao min stopped him: "brother fan, I want to talk to you."


    "You chat, Yanyan and I are waiting for you downstairs." Murong Qing said wisely and took Xiao Yan downstairs who didn''t want to go.


    When Hao min closed the door and was still wondering how to speak, Chu fan first said, "Hao min, do you want to say what happened that night?"


    "Brother fan, I''m sorry!" Hao min''s tears immediately came down. "I didn''t know you were so ill, otherwise, I..."


    "Hao min!" Chu fan interrupted her, patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you think too much. Brother has never blamed you or anyone. Yes, I saved you, but it doesn''t mean you have to give everything to save me. Besides, didn''t your sister save me for you?"


    Hao min choked and said, "if I had known this, I wouldn''t let my sister do anything for me. I can do what they can do. Brother fan, when I grow up, you... Do you like me?"


    Chu fan has a big head. How can you tell her about such a thing? I can''t accept it, but I can''t refuse it explicitly. Otherwise, I must hurt Hao min, a girl with strong self-esteem.


    "Hao min, you are very beautiful and lovely, but some things are reluctant to come." Chu fan rubbed her head and said with a smile, "with the relationship between me and your sister, you should call me brother-in-law. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, you will call your brother-in-law. I promise not to kill him."


    "Puff Chi!" Hao min cried and laughed, slowly hugged Chu fan, leaned against his chest and murmured, "it''s good to be a brother-in-law. Brother-in-law, I will always accompany my sister and won''t marry anyone. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Chu fan is speechless. It''s so obvious. Why don''t I understand? Alas, this silly girl still got into the tip of an ox''s horn. Forget it, and then slowly enlighten. Maybe one day she will meet a man she likes and marry herself out.


    At noon, Chu fan invited the three of them to have a big meal. After dinner, she went to the mall and did a lot of shopping. Xiao Yan quarreled to blow Chu fan''s card. Unfortunately, after wandering all afternoon, the three girls were too tired to walk, but they didn''t even brush off the change of Chu fan''s bank card.


    Originally, Chu fan planned to invite them to dinner again and then send them back to school, but a phone call forced him to send them back in advance.


    Chu fan didn''t enter the campus of Yanda, even didn''t get off the bus, but he always watched the three women enter the campus. Until the phone rang again, he looked back and answered the phone: "are you there... OK, let''s start with the Dragon slaughtering club!"


    As soon as the phone hung up, two young men came over and stopped several college students who had just walked out of the school with a basketball in their hands.


    "Are you Tao Ye, the vice president of the Dragon slaughtering association?" the young man asked in a bad tone.


    The college student with the basketball glanced at him and said with disdain, "I''m Tao Ye. Why do you want to fight? Just rely on you two, you''d better go home and eat more milk for a few years. Ha ha!"


    No wonder Tao Ye is arrogant. This boy is playing basketball. He is nearly 1.9 meters tall. How can he pay attention to the two guys less than 1.8 meters in front of him? Besides, there are five or six people here, only two of them. This is the territory of the Dragon slaughtering Association. It''s no different from killing him if you dare to trouble him here.


    But before he finished laughing, the man in front of him suddenly whistled and rushed out dozens of people from all directions, almost scared Tao Ye to pee.


    I poke. What''s going on?

 Chapter 965

    Chu fan is not a kind man or a faithful woman. On the contrary, he will never be soft hearted to the enemy. Otherwise, how can he break into the terrible name of a murderer king? Yes, because of ah Jiu''s relationship, he can''t treat the prince and his father, but this doesn''t mean that Chu fan will let them go easily.


    Hum, without the huge underground forces, who will flatter you? crown prince? Eunuchs are pretty much the same.


    Originally, he hasn''t figured out how to deal with the prince, but the three dragon slaughtering guys he met in KTV last night gave him a new idea. That is the underworld forces that gradually encroach on the crown prince, leaving him with nothing. Now the crackdown on the Dragon slaughtering association is just an appetizer for the crown prince.


    In just two minutes, the battle was over. Several people, including Tao Ye, were beaten black and blue, stuffed into the car and taken away. Then, the game halls, billiards halls, Internet cafes, KTVs and other entertainment places around Yanda broke out one after another, and almost all the victims were from the Dragon slaughtering club.


    Within an hour, Hu Changfeng, the boss of the Dragon slaughtering Association, who was eating with the prince, received the news that he could not sit still. He quickly reported to the prince and asked the prince for support.


    The purpose of the banquet was to get hu Xuemei, Hu Changfeng''s sister, out of the detention center. Even if you can''t get it out, you should try to minimize the penalty.


    Hu Xuemei, the classmate who drugged Hao min and sold her, had been arrested by Chu fan before. It''s not generally difficult to get her out.


    However, no matter how difficult it is, we have to find a way. Who makes Hu Xuemei his uncle''s daughter? She was arrested for helping the prince. How can the prince ignore it? But I didn''t expect that the matter here hasn''t been understood yet. The Dragon slaughtering meeting was hit by unidentified forces. It''s strange.


    Chu fan doesn''t pay attention to the prince, but the deputy director doesn''t dare to neglect it. Seeing that the prince has something to do, he doesn''t care about drinking and contacting feelings, so he quickly gets up and leaves. And promised to help as much as possible.


    The prince didn''t insist too much. After all, someone started a war against him. He couldn''t be distracted. But he still asked Hu Changfeng to send the deputy director out. When sending the deputy director on the bus, Hu Changfeng vaguely stuffed a bank card with a password into the deputy director''s pocket.


    Then, the two tacitly smiled and waved goodbye.


    When Hu Changfeng returned to the box, he just saw the prince put down the phone and quickly asked, "cousin, what''s the origin of the other party?"


    The prince frowned and said in a deep voice, "the owls of the two provinces in Central China, yuluocha!"


    "What?"


    Hu Changfeng was surprised: "yuluocha? Is she... Is she crazy? We didn''t provoke her again. Why did she suddenly start a war against us? Besides, this is the territory of our five provinces in North China and Tiance mansion. Dare she put her hand here?"


    "It''s not that simple." the prince stood up and ordered, "go back first and try to avoid these people until I find out."


    "Er... OK." Hu Changfeng had no other way but to watch the prince leave.


    In just three days, the Dragon slaughtering club was swept by yuluocha people like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves. Two of the vice presidents who committed the most heinous crimes were broken in their legs and thrown at the door of the hospital. For a moment, the people of the Dragon slaughtering association were in danger. They no longer dared to flaunt around in the name of the Dragon slaughtering Association.


    what? Are you a dragon slayer? Grass, it''s your dragon slaughtering club.


    President Hu Changfeng stayed in the club almost all these three days. He didn''t even dare to go out of the gate for fear that the people who met yuluocha would be disabled. He did no less bad things than the two vice presidents.


    In three days, the prince finally found out the details of yuluocha. Thirty or fifty people came and lived in a construction site. According to the prince''s guess, these people should be just the vanguard sent by yuluocha to test him. As long as these people are abolished, yuluocha still dares to put his hand in?


    The underground business in Yanjing is really a big cake, but not everyone can eat it.


    In the evening, the prince called two or three hundred people and surrounded the whole construction site. Only when the prince gave an order, these people would go in like wolves and waste all the people in yuluocha.


    But just as he lit a cigarette, raised his hand and was ready to fall, a phone suddenly called, which made him frown and took out his mobile phone to answer: "hello... What?"


    The prince exclaimed, and the smoke fell from the corners of his mouth. It was even more difficult to keep calm on his face, even a little panicked.


    The gangsters around are a little uneasy, but they are more wondering, what''s the matter? How dare you scare the crown prince like this?


    The prince hung up the phone silently. His fingers trembled and took out the cigarette. Hu Changfeng next to him immediately lit the cigarette and asked in a low voice, "prince, when shall we start?"


    "Move a fart!" the prince took two mouthfuls of smoke and waved with hatred, "withdraw!"


    "Ah?" Hu Changfeng was silly. He thought the prince was going to attack. Unexpectedly, he ordered the retreat. This... What happened?


    If he is unwilling, how can the prince be willing? However, just now, people from the Central Discipline Inspection Commission went to their house and took away Secretary AI Zhenguo at the ministerial level.


    This is definitely not what yuluocha can do. She doesn''t have so much energy. But who is behind this? What did he do that for?


    Just when he was puzzled, Prince Jing, with a slightly haggard ah Jiu, came to the prince''s home in Yanjing city.


    "Grandpa, why are you here?" the prince quickly invited grandpa to sit down on the sofa.


    Hearing the news, his mother Hu xiuhuan also came out of the room. Her mobile phone hasn''t hung up yet. Just now, she called her son. Just now, she made several consecutive calls to ask who AI Zhenguo offended. Why was he suddenly taken away by the Central Discipline Inspection Commission for conversation?


    "Dad, why are you here?" Hu xiuhuan quickly poured a cup of tea for the old man and said eagerly, "Dad, Zhenguo was taken away. Please think of a way..."


    "What can I do?" Prince Jing glared at her coldly and hummed, "you give me something that can''t accomplish anything but defeat. It''s because of you that Zhenguo can have today."


    Hu xiuhuan was frightened: "Dad, you... How can you say that about me? What did I do?"


    "What have you done yourself? Do you still want me to remind you?" Prince Jing said bitterly. "I really regret that Zhenguo married such a stupid woman? And taught such a stupid son."


    Well, even the prince was scolded. Although the prince was unconvinced, he dared not breathe in front of Prince Jing. Not only because Prince Jing is his grandfather, but also because he controls the underground lifeline of the five provinces in North China. Without the protection of Prince Jing, the crown prince is nothing.


    Without waiting for Hu xiuhuan''s grievance explanation, ah Jiu said faintly: "someone poked you up about taking bribes in private. At the same time, it also exposed you and your brother''s use of improper means to help your father up."


    "It''s impossible!" Hu xiuhuan screamed. "I don''t even know about Zhenguo. How could someone poke it out? It''s you. You must have done it."


    "That''s enough!" Lord Jing angrily said, "at this time, you still want to blame ah Jiu? How can ah Jiu know about things that even Zhenguo doesn''t know? Even if she knows, she can harm her biological father?"


    The prince asked cautiously, "Grandpa, since you got the news, you must know who the informant is?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Er..." the prince was speechless.


    If I knew, would I ask you? Whoever this man is, I must kill him.


    Seeing the prince''s fierce eyes, Prince Jing was even more disappointed. He shook his head and said, "up to now, you haven''t understood. It''s really stupid. Don''t you think about it. Who have you offended recently?"


    "Xiao family?" the prince said tentatively. Suddenly, his face changed greatly and lost his voice, "do you mean... Chu fan?"


    "It''s not so stupid. Who has so much energy except Chu fan?"


    Prince Jing snorted coldly, "I asked yuluocha, and she admitted to me that Chu fan called her personally and asked her for help. The report letter was personally sent to the petition Office of the Central Discipline Inspection Commission by Xia Yanran."


    "Do you think you can kill the Xiao family and Chu fan if you climb up the Li family''s thigh? Childish!" Lord Jing angrily pointed to the window. "Now call Li Zhaofeng and see if he cares about your bad things."


    The phone has been called. Li Zhaofeng also promised the prince that he would help. However, it has been so long that there is no reply from Li Zhaofeng. Before Prince Jing came, the prince thought that Li Zhaofeng would do his best to help, but now his grandfather said so, the prince''s heart was half cold.


    It''s special. The cunning rabbit dies and the running dog cooks. This is to remove the grind and kill the donkey.


    The crown prince and AI Zhenguo have no use value. How can the Li family have trouble with the Xiao family because of them? At this point, it''s too late to ease the contradiction between the two families. How can we compete with the Xiao family?


    "Grandpa, then... What should I do now?" the prince panicked and looked at Prince Jing. In the past, he always felt that his wings were hard and he could get along well without Prince Jing, but only when he really met major events did he understand that he was far worse than his grandfather.


    Prince Jing has seen through him. He is smart, but he is not a man who does big things. If they had talked with Prince Jing about the previous events, Prince Jing would not let them get involved in the struggle between the gate valves.


    What''s more, the person they calculated was Chu fan. Why didn''t they have a brain?

 Chapter 966

    "Dudududududui!" the door was knocked.


    In the room, Chu fan finally persuaded the shy murongqing to come to a female superior. He was comfortable, and someone knocked at the door. Murong Qing, who was already embarrassed, screamed and hurriedly jumped down from Chu fan, got into the quilt and covered herself.


    "Wipe, who?" Chu fan was angry, grabbed his underpants and put them on, angrily went over and opened the door. When he saw the man standing outside the door, Chu fan''s anger suddenly disappeared without a trace. He was surprised and said, "Qing Cheng''s wife? Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I come?" Li Qingcheng, standing outside the door, glanced at him and pushed the door in.


    Hearing Chu fan''s wife''s voice, Murong Qing immediately sat up wrapped in a quilt, with a pale face and complex eyes. In particular, seeing Li Qingcheng''s gorgeous face, mature and hot figure, as well as her eye wave circulation, Gu panshengyan''s flattery, together with Murong Qing, who is a woman, can''t help falling for it.


    She''s so beautiful!


    However, being swept away by Li Qingcheng''s eyes that seemed to penetrate the heart, Murong Qing suddenly felt guilty and nervous, as if Xiao San had an affair and was caught by someone else''s main room.


    She... Won''t drag herself out and take pictures of herself on the street, as in the video? Woo woo, what should I do?


    Seeing that Murong Qing was scared to cry, Li Qingcheng couldn''t help laughing with a "Puff Chi", and gave Chu fan a look of charming white: "is your vision good? You have hooked up with such a top-notch little sister. No wonder you don''t want to go back to Shu and don''t even go home. Do you want to have a new person and don''t want an old one?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "how can I? I''m not in Yanjing city. Am I in trouble... Cough, why are you here?"


    "Don''t change the subject for me. It''s useless for me." Li Qingcheng said as he took off his clothes. "I won''t leave this time. Moreover, from tonight on, you must accompany me every night until I have a baby... You continue, I''ll take a bath first. Hehe, hold on, I have to keep the seed for me."


    Even Chu fan was killed by thunder, and Murong Qing looked silly. This is the first time she has seen such an open and generous woman. Moreover, she is too bold and unrestrained. What continue and seeds, if it were changed to the past, Murong Qing could not understand it at all.


    Until she took a bath in the bathroom, Murong Qing calmed down, quickly opened the quilt and began to dress.


    The land of right and wrong cannot stay for a long time. You''d better withdraw quickly.


    "What are you doing?" Chu fan quickly grabbed her little wife and couldn''t cry or laugh. "As for scaring you like this? I have more than one wife. Don''t you know? Besides, they also know your relationship with me. What''s the fear?"


    "Let me go. Can''t I beg you?"


    Murong Qing is about to cry. He is not only afraid, but also embarrassed. She shuddered at the thought of what she and Chu fan were in bed and a woman watching the war. She won''t agree to such a thing.


    How could Chu fan let her go? If you really want to let her go, their relationship may be over. But he can also understand Murong Qing''s mood at this time. After all, she is still a little embarrassed when she is even with Chu fan. How can she be with Li Qingcheng?


    If she can accept it, she is not her, but the goblin Li Qingcheng.


    Unfortunately, she still couldn''t escape the clutches of Li Qingcheng. She wondered whether Li Qingcheng took a bath or not. It was too fast. It was estimated that she just rushed into the water, didn''t even wipe, and came out without wearing any clothes.


    It was dark and Murong Qing could only be dragged into the water. When she fell asleep, Li Qingcheng snuggled up to Chu fan, found a comfortable position to lie down, and slowly said, "Su Yuan asked me to come."


    "She?" Chu fan frowned slightly. "Ah Jiu called her, and then she asked you to come?"


    "Prince Jing has given the conditions." Li Qingcheng did not deny it, raised his upper body and said, "he said that as long as you are willing to let go, he will give up the whole Yanjing City, and completely distribute the prince to the Qingmeng grassland, and he can''t come back after death."


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "it almost killed me to put my cousin in prison. In a word, let me let him go? How can it be so cheap?"


    "I know you are oppressed in your heart, but you can''t look at ah Jiu in the middle without looking at the monk''s face and Buddha''s face?" Li Qingcheng said in his ear with a blue breath. "Ah Jiu also said that as long as you are willing to let go of her brother and father, she will listen to you in the future and let you pose."


    Chu fan is speechless. This big rotten girl thinks everyone is as bold and unrestrained as you?


    Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak, Li Qingcheng was anxious, shook his arm and said angrily, "what do you want? Open the conditions and talk on the table. Now it''s them asking us. You just want to sleep with ah Jiu''s stepmother."


    "Poof!"


    Chu fan almost vomited blood. Brother doesn''t have that strong taste. He also saw that if he didn''t give her a satisfactory answer tonight, Li Qingcheng wouldn''t let him sleep.


    "You tell the prince to negotiate at noon tomorrow. You can decide the place." Chu Fan said, turned to hold Murong Qing and closed his eyes.


    Li Qingcheng was overjoyed. He quickly picked up his mobile phone, edited a text message and sent it out.


    Hey hey, as long as Chu fan is willing to negotiate, it shows that there is still room for relaxation. No matter what conditions Chu fan puts forward, Yanjing city is 100% in her hands. For others, the underground circle of Yanjing city is difficult to mix, but for Li Qingcheng, this is a treasure gathering place. She doesn''t need any invisible means to make a lot of money.


    Rich, ha ha!


    At noon the next day, accompanied by Li Qingcheng, Chu fan came to the door of a five-star hotel. Before he got off the bus, he saw Ah Jiu standing at the door, looking anxiously around. Some days I haven''t seen her. She has reduced a lot. There is a faint melancholy between her eyebrows, which is different from the previous cheerful and lively.


    Seeing Chu fan stunned, Li Qingcheng sighed: "ah Jiu has been suffering these days. Her father and brother are on the one hand, and you are on the other. It''s just that she is light hearted. She can''t dissuade her father and brother, and she doesn''t dare to call you. I''m distressed to see it!"


    "Alas!"


    Chu fan sighed, pushed open the door and jumped down. Ah Jiu immediately found Chu fan, and her eyes were red. She wanted to rush over and rush into Chu fan''s arms, but her legs seemed to be filled with lead, so she couldn''t get up.


    "Why, don''t welcome elder brother?" Chu fan pretends to be angry and turns back, "don''t welcome me to go."


    "Elder brother!" ah Jiu screamed and hurried over, but she stood on the steps, ran too fast, stepped empty and fell off the steps.


    Li Qingcheng saw it clearly, but she didn''t have time to rescue. She screamed and hurried over. But at this moment, a figure passed by like lightning. The moment before ah Jiu fell to the ground, he put his hand around her waist.


    Time seemed to freeze in this second. Chu fan bent over and hugged ah Jiu. Ah Jiu''s left foot bent and his right foot raised high. His shoes were thrown away. His right hand tightly held Chu fan''s arm and his left hand hung down. His body was almost level with the ground, less than 50 cm from the ground.


    "Click!"


    Li Qingcheng took a picture of them with his mobile phone and said with an excited smile, "this posture is beautiful. I have to send it to everyone."


    The next moment, ah Jiu''s cell phone rang. She immediately calmed down and struggled to stand up. She looked at Chu fan in a cramped way, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Chu fan was more distressed. In the past, ah Jiu was as happy and carefree as the little princess at home. She had never been afraid of Chu fan. She would go to his room almost every morning, hold him to sleep for a while, or hold his nose and tell him to get up and eat.


    But since the last incident, they have become a lot unfamiliar, especially ah Jiu. He even looked at him evasively, as if he was afraid of him.


    Are you really wrong?


    "Ah Jiu, will you go home with my brother later?" Chu fanrou said in a soft voice.


    Ah Jiu was already in tears. He tried his best to control himself from crying. He bit his lips and nodded again and again. At the moment Chu fan opened her arms to her, she couldn''t help it anymore. She burst into tears and plunged into Chu fan''s arms.


    Chu fan didn''t say anything comforting, but stroked her back. Although she was still separated by her clothes, Chu fan could feel that she had lost a lot of weight, but she was also mature, just like a big girl.


    For a long time, ah Jiu barely stopped crying. Li Qingcheng came over, wiped the tears off her face with a paper towel, smiled and said, "look at our little ah Jiu, it''s getting more and more watery. Hey hey, sleep with your sister tonight. My sister will teach you some moves to ensure that your brother fan will die for you..."


    "Cough, hurry in. I''m hungry." Chu fan hurriedly interrupted her, and then let the big rotten girl go on. She couldn''t tell what meat words to say. No, I can''t let ah Jiu hang out with her, otherwise I''ll have to be spoiled by her.


    Unable to help himself, Chu fan hugged ah Jiu''s shoulder and walked towards the hotel.


    Soon, the waiter took them to the door of the box, knocked on the door, pushed the door open and invited them in. To Chu fan''s surprise, in addition to Prince Jing, there was an old man in the box - old Li, but none of the crown prince and AI Zhenguo who should have been present.


    "Chu fan, you''re here." Prince Jing didn''t dare to ask big. He quickly stood up and said warmly, "please sit down!"


    Chu fan sat down opposite Li Lao and said faintly, "Li Lao, we don''t have to trouble you for this small private matter?"


    The implication is that old Li is not welcome. Why can''t old Li hear it? With a bitter smile, "Chu fan, I know you still blame me, but I still want to come and tell you... I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 967

    "Sorry?"


    Chu fan sneered, "you are the No. 1 chief of China. Any decision you make is right. What''s wrong? But don''t worry, I won''t give you any trouble in the future. Later, you arrange someone to take over the Yecheng military region and Sinopec Group. I''ve asked Jiang Siyan to arrange the handover and promise not to take away any money."


    Before old Li could speak, Chu fan laughed at himself and said, "of course, if you don''t trust me and won''t let me go, I can only leave China. After all, I can''t afford to die with my family."


    Li Lao''s look was gloomy. Although he had long known that there was little chance to save Chu fan, he heard Chu fan say it himself, and his heart was quite bad. He knew that the last thing hurt Chu fan too much, and he couldn''t resolve it in a few words.


    Old Li sighed, got up and said, "since you are tired, have a good rest. Anyway, power and wealth are nothing to you. But I hope to stand up when the Chinese people need you. OK?"


    "Mr. Li, you flatter me too much. Our country is rich and the people are strong. We still need me?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "OK, your old and noble personnel are busy, I won''t delay your precious time. Please have tea when you have time."


    Mr. Li knew that it would be annoying to go on. Who is to blame? You just planned to kill people. Now you find that you can''t live without Chu fan. In turn, you told him not to leave. Play?


    Mud Bodhisattva has three earthy qualities, not to mention Chu fan, a vigorous young man. He worked hard for the country and the people. After several lives and deaths, what did he get in exchange for? If he hadn''t had some skills, he would have died at the hands of the seven great powers that day.


    Fame and wealth do a lot of harm!


    "Well, you talk, I''ll go first." old Li said hello to Prince Jing again and looked at Chu fan again. Seeing that he didn''t mean to get up to see him off, he couldn''t help but feel bitter.


    After all these years, I''ve never met anyone. Forget it, children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren. It''s time to retire and enjoy happiness.


    "Mr. Li, slow down, I''ll see you off." Li Qingcheng walked forward with a smile, held Mr. Li''s arm and walked outside talking and laughing.


    Li Qingcheng''s enthusiasm made Li Lao''s face look much better. He took a deep look at Li Qingcheng and said with a smile: "well, I have time to drink tea with the old man."


    Chu fan turns his eyes on Li Qingcheng, but he has no way to take Li Qingcheng. In front of outsiders, he always has to save Li Qingcheng some face, and it is impossible to really tear his face with Li Lao. Although he is not afraid of things, he still knows the most basic human and worldly wisdom.


    However, Li Qingcheng''s performance made Prince Jing look at her differently. Well, she is a girl who knows how to judge the situation and has an unlimited future.


    If the crown prince could be half as good as her, he would not end up like this. Alas!


    "General Chu, if you have any more requests, just ask." Prince Jing sat down a little tired and felt decadent at the foot of the west mountain at dusk. Not to mention comparing with Chu fan, his grandson is not as good as a woman around Chu fan. In training new people, yuluocha you won.


    "Grandpa!" ah Jiu sat down beside Prince Jing, but he didn''t know how to comfort him. He could only hold grandpa''s hand to tell Grandpa that you still have my granddaughter.


    "Ha ha!" Prince Jing patted ah Jiu''s hand with relief, and his mood suddenly brightened. Although the crown prince can''t be brought up, ah Jiu still has a lot of training space. Over time, she may be another yuluocha.


    Who stipulates that the family property must be handed over to boys? The girl can still hold up a sky.


    Chu fan was not in a hurry to negotiate terms. He first called the waiter in to order. Some abalone and lobster were on the table, and he was not afraid to spend money. Cough, cough, he doesn''t have to pay for it anyway.


    After all the food and drink were arranged, Chu fan motioned to Li Qing to close the door and said faintly: "Lord, is this our second meeting? Coincidentally, both meetings have something to do with your grandson. I just want to ask, where did I offend your Tiance mansion? Really, I saved ah Jiu. You should thank me, but why did your family want to kill me one after another?"


    Lord Jing sighed: "since ancient times, people who strive for fame and profit have emerged one after another, but in the end, emperors and beggars are no different, but they are just a blank of loess. But how many people can really see through?"


    "From a certain point of view, the prince is not wrong. He wants to prove himself and develop the family better. Ah Jiu''s father is not wrong, because he wants to stand higher and escort the family. But they are still wrong. They are in the wrong team and opposite to you."


    "If you lose, you have to pay the price." Lord Jing patted ah Jiu on the head and said with emotion, "ah Jiu has always been ignored at home, but unexpectedly, it is this girl who is the least valued and has become a life-saving straw for the family. Ha ha, ironic?"


    Chu fan nodded: "listen to what you say, they really don''t seem to be wrong, but am I a little wronged? I almost died in their hands. Who am I going to reason with?"


    "That''s why I asked you to come. Let''s sit together and calmly discuss the solution." Prince Jing said faintly, "after all, they are ah Jiu''s relatives. For ah Jiu''s sake, you have to give them a way to live?"


    "Well, for the sake of ah Jiu''s face, I put forward three requirements." Chu fan raised a finger and said solemnly, "first, I don''t care what way you use to get my cousin Xiao Long out of the detention house. The Prince did it. Why should my cousin carry the black pot for him?"


    Prince Jing nodded: "no problem. I''ll arrange someone to turn himself in and bear all the charges. With the influence of the Xiao family in Yanjing City, it''s easy to help Xiao Long get a medical parole or something."


    "Second, your Tiance mansion should not only tear out Yanjing City, but also hand over all the industries of Yanjing city to Li Qingcheng." before Prince Jing spoke, Chu fan raised his hand and interrupted, "Don''t worry, let me finish. Your industries are valuable to others, but in my eyes, they are worthless. But the quickest way for Li Qingcheng to gain a firm foothold in Yanjing city is to control your industries."


    "You can transfer all the property to ah Jiu. I won''t swallow ah Jiu''s property. As for how we operate in the future, you don''t need to worry about it."


    "OK, I promise you."


    "Third, and most importantly, ah Jiu wants to go back to Sichuan Province with me. Her father and the crown prince are not allowed to step into Yanjing city."


    Prince Jing took a deep breath, nodded and said, "no problem. I promise they won''t appear in front of you again."


    The fate of several people was decided in a few words. That afternoon, Qian Shutao, who absconded, voluntarily surrendered himself and took all the charges, including luring Xiao Long to take drugs, threatening and luring him to escort the club.


    Within three days, the major case was quickly closed. The principal criminal Qian Shutao and his accomplice Hu Xuemei were sentenced to prison. Although Xiao Long made a mistake, there was a reason for it. Moreover, he was also a victim and had a good attitude of pleading guilty. Therefore, he was given a lighter sentence of one year''s imprisonment. But then he became seriously ill and was taken to a large hospital for treatment.


    Although he hasn''t been in prison for a day, the case record has been left, which can''t be erased in his life. It''s a big stain in his life. After this lesson, Xiao Long has matured a lot. He has been crammed into the military camp for training by his family, and he is no longer excluded.


    In addition to this case, AI Zhenguo''s case has also been settled. Since he has no bad record, he was given a punishment within the party and transferred to Qingmeng prairie as governor. It can be regarded as distribution to the frontier, but the level has not changed, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    However, his wife Hu xiuhuan was not so lucky. In order to help her husband go further, she set up a set with the crown prince to pull the former secretary off his horse. Now the matter has been exposed, she had to carry down all the charges and was sentenced to three years in prison.


    The prince, however, was lucky to get away with it. However, he was forbidden by Lord Jing to leave the Qingmeng grassland until his death. There will be no prince from now on.


    At the same time, Li Qingcheng took over five chain hotels, three high-end business clubs, KTV, bars, Internet cafes and other entertainment industries in Yanjing, with a total value of more than 3 billion.


    Seven days later, after Chu fan helped Li Qingcheng get on track, he took ah Jiu and Jiang Siyan back to his home in Guangyuan City.


    "Godmother!" ah Jiu shouted as soon as he entered the door.


    Lin su''e, who was preparing lunch, suddenly ran out in surprise: "ah Jiu? You are finally willing to come back. Let Gan Niang have a look. Alas, you have lost so much weight. Don''t go again this time. Gan Niang has to mend your body."


    "It''s better to be a godmother." ah Jiu smiled.


    In fact, ah Jiu spent the longest time with Lin su''e. most of the time they were alone at home, so their feelings were much deeper. Moreover, ah Jiu was pleasant, lovely and clever. How could Lin su''e not like it?


    Because ah Jiu left, Lin su''e nagged Chu fan. Now she finally hopes ah Jiu back. Can she be unhappy?


    After lunch, Jiang Siyan said goodbye to Chu fan, Lin su''e and others and went home to visit her parents. After leaving home for so long, she went home in a hurry every time.


    Although the old couple supported her work, they still couldn''t let go of their daughter. Now that Jiang Siyan has no job, she can relax and spend more time with her parents.


    Chu fan took her to the station and told her that she would go to Sichuan Province to meet her parents in a few days. After sending Jiang Siyan to the bus, Chu fan drove to the school and waited patiently at the school gate.


    Finally, after school, the thin and slim figure came out of the school gate. Before Chu fan passed, a sunny boy ran over with a basketball and shouted, "Wen Hui, be my girlfriend!"

 Chapter 968

    Some days I haven''t seen her. Liu Wenhui seems to have grown taller, but she looks slimmer. Moreover, her beautiful breasts, after Chu fan''s massage, are extremely long in size, and now they have reached D cup.


    A 17-year-old girl has a pair of big breasts that make adult women ashamed. It can be imagined what kind of pursuit she will receive. In particular, she is pure and lovely. Her naturally weak temperament is the type that all men dream of.


    In the past, she was protected by ah Jiu, who was picked up by a luxury car every day. Almost no one dared to make an idea about them. But since ah Jiu left Chu fan and returned to the capital, Liu Wenhui''s good days have come to an end.


    No, Li Yu, the basketball Prince of high school, finally couldn''t help it. He stopped Liu Wenhui at the school gate and expressed his love to her in public.


    "Wen Hui, I like you for a long time." Li Yu said affectionately, "be my girlfriend. I will protect you and won''t let anyone bully you."


    Liu Wenhui held a thick book and said nervously, "I''m sorry, i... I already have a boyfriend."


    "Don''t lie to me. For such a long time, you go to school and school alone, and never contact any boys in school. How can you have a boyfriend?" Li Yu shook his hair and smiled. "Well, even if you have a boyfriend, what''s his name? Do I look handsome? Can he protect you? Can he care about you like me?"


    "The most important thing is, does he have money in my family?" Li Yuzhi said proudly. "As long as you promise to be my girlfriend, I''ll give you a sum of money immediately. With money, you don''t have to squeeze in that dirty and messy old building with your parents."


    Liu Wenhui frowned and said coldly, "classmate Li Yu, I know your family has money, but I don''t want it. Please don''t bother me again. We can''t do it."


    "Stop!"


    Li Yu''s face was livid. He stopped Liu Wenhui again and said angrily, "Liu Wenhui, how many girls in our school have taken the initiative to pursue me. I''m too lazy to take a look. You turned me down?"


    "Classmate Li Yu, I can''t help feeling things. I really have someone I like." Liu Wenhui said reluctantly.


    "Well, if you say you have a boyfriend, call him and I will never pester you again. Otherwise, you are lying to me and have to promise to be my girlfriend today." Li Yu said arrogantly.


    "Boring!" Liu Wenhui''s face cooled down, holding the book and ready to leave, but Li Yu not only blocked the way, but also several close friends lined up and surrounded Liu Wenhui in the middle.


    Liu Wenhui was worried: "Li Yu, what do you want to do? If you keep pestering, I can call someone?"


    "Shout people? Ha ha!" Li Yu laughed wildly. "My father is the director of the Bureau of education. You can shout one and see who dares to take care of my brother''s business?"


    Li Yu''s family background is not a secret in this third high school. On the contrary, he is not less in the name of his father. He is unscrupulous in the school, and even the teacher should respect and give three points.


    In the three years of high school, he had six or seven girls, one of whom reportedly had an abortion for him. I don''t know if it''s true, but the girl transferred and left. No one knows where she went.


    Don''t mention that Liu Wenhui has Chu fan in her heart. Even if she doesn''t have things that day, she won''t like Li Yu, a playboy.


    Liu Wenhui was surrounded. She was naturally nervous and anxious. She looked up at the campus and hoped that the two security guards at the door could stand up and help her out. But when she found the security guard and was about to shout, the security guard bowed his head and turned away.


    Who are these people?


    "Don''t look, no one can save you." Li Yu smiled proudly. "Let''s go. I''ll invite you to dinner. After dinner, I''ll take you to sing..."


    Just as he reached out to grab Liu Wenhui''s hand, a gentle voice suddenly came from behind: "Wenhui, brother is coming to pick you up from school."


    "Ah!"


    Liu Wenhui surprised her little mouth and looked at the familiar figure standing outside the encirclement with a smile. It''s Chu fan. He came back and picked himself up from school.


    Isn''t this an illusion? Is it really him?


    You can see from her expression that the person who came was very important to her. When you think of her saying she had a boyfriend, this man appeared.


    "Cao, who are you?" Li Yu looked up and down at Chu fan and said coldly, "Wen Hui is my girlfriend. You''d better stay away from her."


    "Your girlfriend?" Chu Fan said in amazement. "Are you right? Wen Hui has lived in my house for more than half a year. When did she become your girlfriend?"


    I poke, this is so special. Have they all lived together? No wonder Liu Wenhui has such a good figure. It turned out that a man rubbed her.


    A flower was inserted in cow dung. What a pity!


    Li Yu''s face is green. He has always been green. Unexpectedly, he was green by others today. Although Liu Wenhui is not his girlfriend yet, he has regarded Liu Wenhui as his private property. How can others get involved?


    "You want to die!" Li Yu waved his hand with gnashing teeth. "Give it to me and break his third leg. I see how he will rob a woman from me in the future."


    At the command, several close friends behind him rushed over immediately. A man was tall and powerful. His combat effectiveness was absolutely first-class in this campus. Unfortunately, what they met was Chu fan, destined to be a tragedy.


    "Bang bang!


    Chu fan stood there and didn''t move. Several guys rushed up and punched and kicked, but Chu fan was like a bronze statue. His fist hit him in the face. Chu fan didn''t blink, but the other guy''s fist was torn and almost broke his bones. The other two guys kicked Chu fan''s leg, immediately hugged his feet in pain and jumped back. They were in pain, but their feet didn''t move Dare to touch the ground.


    Among them, the only guy who was a little shorter was a little slower. When he rushed to Chu fan, several companions had screamed and withdrew back. Suddenly, he stopped in front of Chu fan and didn''t know whether he should do it or not.


    Li Yu was anxious and said loudly, "kick his eggs and see if he can carry them."


    The boy clenched his teeth and kicked Chu fan between his legs.


    "You should be punished for acting for the tiger!"


    Chu fan''s eyes were fierce, and he suddenly kicked the boy in the crotch. The boy screamed and flew out and fell heavily to the ground. This scene completely calmed Li Yu and the students around him.


    This is so special. It''s too cruel to waste that guy, isn''t it?


    Li Yu was so scared that his hair stood up and almost peed in his pants, because Chu fan''s cold eyes fell on him. He felt like being stared at by beasts. He was cold and wanted to run, but he couldn''t even lift his feet.


    "You... What do you want to do? You were brought here... Help, help..." Li Yu couldn''t care about his face any more and shouted with his neck. Unfortunately, the security guard at the door had already hid out in order to provide him with convenience. Who cares about his life or death?


    Chu fan walked up to him step by step and sneered, "are you going to break my third leg?"


    "Big... Big brother, you must have heard wrong. It must be a misunderstanding." Li Yu forced out a smiling face, but the next moment, like the boy before, he was kicked out by Chu fan.


    Li Yu uttered a shrill howl, holding his crotch in his hands and rolling on the ground in pain. The onlookers were stunned. Seeing Chu fan''s eyes, they hurried back like a tide, fearing that they would be abandoned as a man''s symbol like Li Yu.


    At this time, Liu Wenhui finally calmed down, hurried to Chu fan and said nervously, "brother fan, what should I do?"


    "What are you afraid of? It''s called taking the other way and giving back to the other." Chu fan patted Liu Wenhui on the shoulder, smiled and comforted, "don''t worry, I''m sure they''ll be fine. Just, I can''t use it in a short time."


    Liu Wenhui breathed a sigh of relief, but then her face turned red and hurriedly said, "call an ambulance and don''t make things big."


    "OK, listen to you." Chu fan took out his cell phone and dialed. After a while, the ambulance and the police car rushed to the scene together.


    "What''s the matter?" a male policeman with a straight face strode over. None of the students around dared to say a word, but his eyes betrayed Chu fan. Immediately, the male policeman followed the eyes of the students around to find Chu fan. He was about to open his mouth. He immediately opened his eyes and said quietly, "Chu Shao? Why are you here?"


    "Nonsense, I called the police. Where is it no longer?" Chu fan looked at his watch and didn''t have a good way. "Even if you came from the branch, it won''t take so long? Also, do you want to drink during working hours?"


    The male policeman sweated on his forehead and hurriedly said, "Chu Shao''s lesson is that we must strictly abide by the system and put our work first in the future."


    "Well, I''m not your boss, just a kind-hearted reminder. Indulgence for a while may ruin your life." Chu fan scolded a few words, turned and pointed to Li Yu on the ground, and said, "these people stopped my sister at the gate of the campus with an evil intention. I stopped them. They even attacked together. As a result, I hurt two."


    "These idiots dare to fight with Chu Shao? It''s death!" the male policeman patted his chest and said loudly, "Chu Shao, don''t worry, I will deal with this matter seriously. I won''t wrong a good man, but I will never let a bad man go."


    Chu fan nodded: "well, that''s what a policeman should have. Go!"


    The male police didn''t dare to neglect it. With a command, several police immediately rushed up, arrested Li Yu, stuffed police cars and ambulances, and quickly roared away.


    Chu fan also drove over, opened the co driver''s door in front of Liu Wenhui, and said irresistibly, "get on the bus!"

 Chapter 969

    "Brother fan, where are you taking me?" Liu Wenhui asked nervously.


    She found that Chu fan didn''t take her home or send her home. Where was he going? Also, Chu fan didn''t say a word when she got on the bus. She always felt uneasy in her heart, as if something was going to happen.


    Before long, the car stopped by Bailong lake. Chu fan pushed open the door and got off, looking at the sparkling lake. Liu Wenhui''s cheeks were crimson. She got out of the car and stood beside Chu fan.


    She had an intuition that Chu fan must have known what happened that night. So, did he come back this time to confess to himself? At the thought of Chu fan''s gentle smile at the gate of the campus, she was like drinking honey, sweet to the bone marrow. If she didn''t want to keep the girl''s reserve, she couldn''t help jumping on Chu fan.


    Come on, as long as you say you like me, I won''t refuse. Because I like you for a long time


    But just as Liu Wenhui was waiting for Chu fan to confess with great expectation, Chu Fan said faintly, "Wen Hui, thank you for saving me. However, we are really inappropriate."


    In an instant, the blood color on Liu Wenhui''s face faded and became as white as paper. The corners of her mouth murmured, but she couldn''t say a word. Her eyes were red, her tears quickly filled up, glittering in her eyes, as if the dam would burst at any time.


    "In my eyes, you, like ah Jiu, are my sister. Although that happened, I really can''t change this concept." Chu fan sincerely said, "besides, you know the situation of brother. You won''t be happy with me. I''m sorry!"


    Liu Wenhui reluctantly smiled: "brother fan, you don''t have to say sorry. If you hadn''t saved me before, I might have fallen. Don''t worry, I won''t destroy the relationship between you and sister Su Yuan. In this life, I''d be very satisfied to be your sister."


    Although there was a smile on her face, tears fell down, which was heartbreaking. Before Chu fan could comfort her, Liu Wenhui wiped away her tears and said with a smile, "it''s getting late. Let''s go back. If it''s too late, my mother will worry."


    With that, she turned and got into the car, as if she was afraid of being seen by Chu fan crying. Unfortunately, just because she left in a hurry, she couldn''t find the bad smile on Chu fan''s mouth.


    When she came, Liu Wenhui sat in the front co pilot, but this time, she sat in the back, but the door hadn''t been closed, but Chu fan then squeezed in. In her exclamation, she was picked up by Chu fan and put it on his leg.


    She opened her eyes in surprise and looked at Chu fan close at hand. The sadness, loneliness and despair just now disappeared in an instant. Because Chu fan had held her small mouth and kissed greedily.


    This is her first kiss, but her comprehension ability is very strong. The process from raw to skilled took only more than ten seconds. Moreover, he put his hands around Chu fan''s neck naturally, closed his eyes shyly, and enjoyed the wonderful taste of truth and illusion.


    The window was covered with a film. People outside couldn''t see the inside, but the brightness inside was not affected at all. Liu Wenhui felt cold on her body. When she opened her eyes, she found that her skirt was taken off, her bra strap was pulled down, and her upper body was almost exposed in front of Chu fan.


    "Ah!" Liu Wenhui exclaimed in shame, hurriedly protected her chest and begged, "brother fan, don''t be here. Shall we go to the hotel?"


    "Not good!" Chu fan smiled and pointed at her, "come here."


    Liu Wenhui had no choice but to send herself over. Soon, the car shook violently, but it was dark now, and Chu fan''s parking position was in the middle of two trees. Even if someone walked in front of the car, he would not be noticed.


    The car shook for about half an hour before it stopped. The window opened and a muggy and turbid breath came out. Instead, it was a fresh air. The two people in the car couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "Pa!"


    Chu fan patted Liu Wenhui on his hip and said with a smile, "get up. Let''s go eat first, and then brother will take you to a good place."


    Liu Wenhui was weak all over. Don''t mention it. She didn''t even have the strength to play. Because the fear of the last incident was eliminated this time. Because she found that this kind of thing is not only not suffering, but also beautiful.


    But in this way, how can I be willing to leave you?


    Finally, Chu fan helped her put on her clothes again. There was no way. Who let him take them off? Later, Chu fan drove, took Liu Wenhui to eat in a nearby restaurant, and then drove into the new century community by Bailong lake.


    Here, Chu fan seemed to be at home. He took Liu Wenhui to the elevator, came to the 14th floor, took out the key, opened the security door of 1401, and turned on the light.


    Suddenly, a warm and elegant living room, not magnificent, appeared in front of Liu Wenhui.


    "Put on your shoes and look around." Chu fan took out two pairs of slippers from the shoe cabinet, changed them for one, threw them to Liu Wenhui, and went in.


    The area of this house is not very large. It is only about 100 square meters. It has two bedrooms, two living rooms, one kitchen and one bathroom. The design is very reasonable and the decoration is very attentive. It is simple and practical. In addition, all household appliances and furniture are complete. You can check in with your bag.


    "How do you like it?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Liu Wenhui was stunned and said in surprise, "brother fan, what are you..."


    "Hehe, this is the house your sister Suyuan bought long ago, but she hasn''t lived in it." Chu fan took her to sit down on the sofa and said, "when she came back from Yanjing City, she asked someone to clean up here and add some furniture. Hurry up and pick up your parents, and you''d better go home with me. How about?"


    "This... How can this work? I can''t have it." Liu Wenhui quickly waved her hand and refused.


    She is short of money, but Chu fan gives her a house. It''s too expensive. How dare she want it? If my parents know, I can''t kill her.


    "Why, do you dislike the small house? Otherwise, I''ll change a big villa for you tomorrow?"


    Liu Wenhui was about to cry: "I didn''t mean that, I mean... Yes..."


    Chu fan laughed and said, "I know what you mean. I''m afraid your parents will know about us, right? Hahaha, in fact, it''s very simple. If you''re afraid of being known by your parents, say that the house is awarded to your sister by the company. In this way, your parents can live in peace of mind, and you don''t have to worry about being known by them."


    Look at Chu fan''s meaning. If she refuses again, she will make him angry. However, this method is feasible, but what can I do if my sister knows?


    "Don''t think so much. Let''s take a bath first. We''ll sleep here tonight."


    "Ah!"


    Liu Wenhui exclaimed, and his face turned red. Just the two of us? This is to continue the bad things in the car. She really hopes to get along with Chu fan alone, but she doesn''t go home. How can she explain to her parents?


    At this time, Liu Wenhui''s phone suddenly rang. It was her sister Liu Wenzhu. She looked at Chu fan with a guilty look, hurried to one side and whispered, "sister, are you off work?"


    "What time is it? Can I not get off work?" Liu Wenzhu didn''t have a good way. "It''s you. It''s so late. Why haven''t you come back?"


    "I... I''m at sister Su''s house. Ah Jiu is back." Liu Wenhui said with some guilt.


    It was the first time she had lied and her heart beat hard. But fortunately, my sister is not in front of me. Otherwise, I can see through her at a glance.


    "Oh, since I''m at President Su''s house, I''m relieved, but why didn''t you call home earlier? Mom heated the food for you and waited for you to come back."


    "Sorry, sister, i... ah Jiu and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. We talked and forgot."


    "All right, don''t play too late. Rest early and have class tomorrow."


    After hanging up the phone, Liu Wenhui was relieved and gave Chu fan a look of bitterness. It''s all your fault that I lied to my sister. But Chu fan didn''t do anything wrong. He took two cans of beer and some snacks and put them on the tea table. While watching TV, he drank beer and ate snacks.


    Looking at it, Liu Wenhui was a little crazy. The picture in front of her coincided with the memory in her mind, with a similarity of up to 90%.


    At that time, she was still young. Occasionally, when her father came back early from work, she would take a bottle of wine and a plate of peanuts like Chu fan now, sit on the old sofa, eat and drink, and watch the old black-and-white TV.


    Mother cleaned the house, washed and cooked, but after her father drank a small glass, she always showed up in time and took away the wine bottle. My father won''t be addicted to alcohol. He just looked at her with a smile and continued to watch his TV.


    In her impression, her father and mother had no quarrel. Therefore, although her family was very poor, she never complained, and even proud of having such parents. Therefore, early in her heart, she took her father as an example of the best man.


    Although Chu fan is very kind to her, there is still some gap in her heart compared with her father. But until then, she finally found that Chu fan had replaced her father and occupied the most important position in her heart.


    If only I could stay with him all the time!


    Liu Wenhui looked at Chu fan in a daze. For a long time, she turned sadly and went to the bathroom. Because she knows that Chu fan doesn''t belong to her alone and can''t always be with her. Perhaps, early tomorrow morning, he will leave again.


    But while she was taking a bath, Chu fan quietly opened the door and slipped in

 Chapter 970

    For three consecutive days, Chu fan was with Liu Wenhui and lived in the new century community. It was called a glue like paint. In the morning, Chu fan drove Liu Wenhui to school. At noon, she went to school to eat with ah Jiu. In the evening, after eating, she sent ah Jiu home and took Liu Wenhui back to the new century community.


    Ah Jiu complained a lot about this, but Chu fan was not used to her in this matter. Although the two had a substantive relationship, ah Jiu was still under the age of 18 after all. Indulging in this kind of thing will affect her physical development and her study.


    Liu Wenhui is already an adult, and she has strong self-control ability. Even at home, she takes time to read books or watch TV with Chu fan every day, instead of just thinking about sleeping.


    On the weekend, having dinner early in the morning, Chu fan drove back to her old house with Liu Wenhui. It may be that Liu Wenhui called in advance. The corridor was not only carefully cleaned, but also wiped with a mop. The dust on the handrail was wiped clean, much cleaner and less peculiar smell.


    As soon as they came to the door, the door opened. Liu Wenzhu appeared at the door and quickly and enthusiastically dodged his body: "President Chu, you''re here. Please come in."


    Chu fan was not polite either. He raised his feet and came in. I remember the last time I came to the Liu family, it was already midnight. He and ah Jiu sent Liu Wenhui home. At that time, the Liu family was in a mess and had a lingering smell of medicine. But today, the Liu family obviously cleaned up carefully and opened the windows for ventilation. The air in the house is very fresh, the living room is clean and tidy, and the floor is clean and spotless.


    With Chu fan''s arrival, the south bedroom door opened, and a thin middle-aged woman came out. She was wearing a cheap half sleeved shirt and a pair of black pedal pants. Although not very decent, he was dressed very clean and his hair was combed meticulously, but Chu fan felt dizzy when he looked at a thick bottle of glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "Are you President Chu?" Liu''s mother looked at Chu fan carefully and hurriedly said, "Wenhui, this child has caused you trouble. Please sit down... Wenhui, what are you doing? Pour a glass of water for president Chu."


    "Aunt, you don''t have to be so polite." Chu fan smiled. "Wen Hui has a very good relationship with my sister. She is just like my sister. This time, I''m here to see your uncle and aunt and help you move."


    "Move?" Liu''s mother was a little confused. She lived well. Where to move?


    Liu Wenhui came over with a glass of water, handed it to Chu fan and explained, "sister Su bought a house in the new century community and hasn''t lived in it. Some days ago, sister Su cleaned up the house, renovated it and gave it to me."


    "What?" Liu''s mother was startled and hurriedly said, "this can''t be done. It''s too expensive. We can''t want it."


    "Aunt, the house is ready for you. If you don''t go to live, our thoughts will be in vain." Chu Fan said with a smile, "if you really feel embarrassed, I''ll give it to Wenzhu. Now she is a senior cadre of our Sichuan Chongqing group. Give her a suite as a reward. Is that the head office?"


    "This..."


    Liu''s mother still felt inappropriate and was about to refuse. Liu Wenzhu suddenly interrupted: "Mom, since it is the intention of President Chu and President Su, it''s not good for us to refuse again. Take it. In the future, I''ll work harder and make more money for the company to repay the two bosses."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "aunt, don''t refuse. If you don''t work for this house, I''ll lose a lot if I''m poached by other companies."


    Liu''s mother stared: "she dares. What a good leader Chu and President Su are. If you hadn''t given her 100000 yuan before, her father would be afraid... Who else would you like to follow if such a good leader didn''t follow? President Chu, don''t worry. If Wenzhu doesn''t work well, I won''t spare her first."


    "Mom, I''m your daughter." Liu Wenzhu said wrongfully.


    Liu''s mother said loudly, "just because you are my own daughter, you should be more strict with yourself. You can''t forget your roots. If people treat us well, we should repay them ten times or a hundred times, okay?"


    "I see."


    Liu Wenzhu turned his head and asked excitedly, "Mr. Chu, sit down first. I''ll pack up and we''ll go in a minute."


    "Just take some clothes you usually wear. There''s nothing else you need." Chu Fan said hello and turned to Liu''s mother. "Aunt, don''t worry about me. Go pack your clothes and I''ll see my uncle."


    "Dad is in this room." Liu Wenhui hurriedly took Chu fan to the South master bedroom.


    It is said to be the master bedroom. In fact, it is only more than six square meters. One bed occupies most of the space. There is no furniture in the house. There is only a simple clothes hanger, and two wooden boxes are placed at the bottom of the bed.


    On the wooden cabinet at the head of the bed, there are boxes of Western medicine and a large glass of water. In addition, there is a picture frame with a small husband and wife standing in front of two little girls, one tall and one short.


    Almost all the colors on the photo faded, but Chu fan recognized it at a glance. This is the four members of Liu Wenhui''s family. No wonder the girl is so beautiful. Her mother was also very beautiful when she was young, and her father was also very handsome. With such a strong genetic gene, can she not look good?


    Unfortunately, the factory closed down, the family lost their source of income, and Liu Fu was injured by a car. If Liu Wenzhu hadn''t found a good job, the family''s life would be uncertain.


    On the bed, there lay a haggard middle-aged man with a thin quilt and a pair of arms exposed outside. Although he was still wearing a white shirt, Chu fan could clearly see his thin palm and almost no meat on his wrist, leaving only a layer of skin wrapped in bones.


    He is ill in bed all year round and has no nutritional supplement. Can he not be thin?


    Liu Wenhui first came to the bed, gently pushed his father''s arm and said, "Dad, brother fan has come to see you."


    Liu Fu opened his eyes and looked at Chu fan suspiciously. He didn''t know who brother fan was in his daughter''s mouth. At this time, Liu Wenzhu came in and explained with a smile: "Dad, Chu is always the boss of our company. Wen Hui works as a tutor for his sister and often lives in their house. Today, President Chu came to see you and gave us a big house."


    "House? This... How does this make it? It''s too expensive for us." Liu Fu hurriedly refused.


    Not a family, don''t enter a house. If someone gives a house to someone else, what else do you want? It''s like father Liu and his wife, like hot potato, pushing out, as if Chu fan didn''t give a house, but poison.


    "Dad, take what brother fan gave you. Anyway, he doesn''t need these money." before Liu''s father refused, Liu Wenhui turned back and asked, "brother fan, please help my father see if his legs can be cured?"


    "No problem." Chu fan waved his hand, "you all go out. Soon uncle can stand up."


    Liu Wenhui pushed Liu Wenhui out of the room to ask her questions. Liu Wenzhu was puzzled, but since her sister believed Chu fan so much, she had to follow her and close the door.


    Chu fan smiled at Liu Fu: "uncle, you don''t have to be nervous. When you wake up, you won''t have any disease."


    This boy, isn''t he a liar?


    Liu Fu was muttering in his heart. As soon as Chu fan waved his hand, Liu Fu immediately yawned with heavy eyelids. Within ten seconds, he even made a symmetrical snore.


    Twenty minutes later, Chu fan quietly opened the door and came out. Liu''s mother had been standing outside the door. Seeing this, she hurried forward and asked, "how''s it? Has it been cured?"


    "Well, it shouldn''t be a big problem." Chu fan glanced at Liu''s mother and said with a smile, "but, aunt, your glasses are not low. Do you want me to adjust them for you?"


    Liu''s mother was surprised and said, "can you see eye disease?"


    "Of course, I''m a miracle doctor." Chu fan couldn''t help but take off her glasses. I can''t imagine how she wears them, which weigh at least half a kilo?


    Chu fan tried, his sight through the thick lens, he could see white, and he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    How did she adapt?


    "Aunt, look at me." Chu fan threw his glasses aside and said to Liu mu.


    Without glasses, Liu''s mother couldn''t see fan clearly at all. She could only see a shadow, but she still tried to raise her head and open her eyes. Just then, Chu fan suddenly bent down and blew a breath into her eyes.


    "Oh!" Liu''s mother cried out in pain. She quickly covered her eyes with both hands. She was about to rub her wrist, but Chu fan caught her: "don''t rub it. Let the tears flow out. When the tears dry, and when to open her eyes again."


    Then Chu fan shouted to the Liu Wenhui sisters, "what are you two still doing? Help uncle to lie on the sofa for a while. Remember, don''t rub it with your hands."


    The two sisters didn''t dare to neglect, so they hurriedly helped their mother over and lay down on the sofa. For fear that her mother would not help rubbing her eyes with her hands, the two sisters simply grabbed her mother''s hand alone. At the same time, wipe the tears off her face with a paper towel.


    After about five or six minutes, there were no more tears in Liu''s mother''s eyes. Liu Wenhui just wanted to ask Chu fan, but at this time, Chu fan received a text message and jumped up from the stool, startling both sisters.


    "Brother fan, what''s the matter with you?" Liu Wenhui asked hurriedly.


    "Nothing." Chu fan took out the door key, put a bank card on the tea table and said, "I''m in a hurry. You can take your family directly there later. And this card. If you need anything, you can buy it with the money from this card."


    Before Liu Wenhui could speak, Chu fan raised his feet and left. They were all at the door. Chu fan remembered, threw down the car key and said, "Wen Zhu, do you have a driver''s license? Drive the car first. When Wen Hui learns to drive, give her the car and I''ll match it for you in the name of the company."


    Liu Wenzhu was stunned. He just sent a house and now he sent another car. There seems to be something wrong here?

 Chapter 971

    "Wenhui, come in with me." Liu Wenzhu said solemnly and walked into the bedroom first.


    Liu Wenhui told her mother not to move, so she came to the bedroom with some uneasiness.


    "Sister, what are you doing?"


    "Close the door." Liu Wenzhu said without looking back.


    Liu Wenhui closed the door and became more nervous. If my sister knew about her relationship with Chu fan, would she break us up? What should I do if my family objects?


    Liu Wenhui, who was nervous and anxious, didn''t notice that her sister had turned around and looked at her expression, so her heart "clicked". It seems that something really happened.


    If my sister can find a boyfriend like Chu fan, it''s her blessing. It''s also a great good thing for this family. After all, Chu fan is rich and powerful, modest and generous. He will not be wronged if he marries such a man.


    However, Chu fan is a man with a family. Guangliu Wenzhu knows several. Her sister is young and has never experienced love. It is normal to be attracted by Chu fan, but if they really come together, it may not be happiness for Liu Wenhui.


    "Wen Hui, tell your sister honestly what is the relationship between you and President Chu?" Liu Wenzhu asked in a deep voice.


    "Ah?"


    Liu Wenhui was startled and quickly waved her hand and said, "I have nothing to do with him, really..."


    "Don''t lie to me. It doesn''t matter. He can be so kind to you? He gives you both a house and a car. They add up to more than one million." Liu Wenzhu came forward, touched his sister''s head and said, "Wen Hui, tell your sister honestly that Chu always doesn''t like you?"


    Liu Wenhui reluctantly smiled and said, "sister, what do you think? How can brother fan like me? He is sister Su Yuan''s husband. Forget it, let me tell you the truth. Brother fan got seriously ill a few days ago and I lost a lot of blood to him, so he came back to life. Therefore, he wanted to make good compensation for me and gave me a house."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Can I lie to you?"


    Liu Wenhui took her sister''s arm and whispered, "don''t let your parents know about it, otherwise they will worry about me."


    "So... Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, but I always feel tired and sleepy. The doctor said that this is caused by anemia. With my constitution, these symptoms will disappear in a few days."


    Liu Wenzhu believed it and couldn''t help saying, "why don''t you tell me about such a big thing, just in case..."


    "Well, well, I''m not very good."


    Just then, there was a clear sound outside, as if something had broken, which scared the two sisters to run out.


    In the living room, Hao''s mother was also frightened. She sat up from the sofa. She was the first to run into the bedroom and exclaimed, "Lao Liu... Ah!"


    "Dad..."


    Liu Wenzhu and his sisters followed, but as soon as they entered the door, the two sisters, like their mother, were stunned. Their father, paralyzed in bed for nearly a year, even turned over and asked for help, but now he is standing on the ground barefoot. In addition, his haggard face has also become ruddy and full of energy. I don''t know. Who would believe that he was a patient who was once bedridden?


    "I... i... OK!"


    Liu''s father was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. He seemed to want to prove to his wife and daughter. He raised his feet and had to take a few steps to show them. Liu Wenhui hurriedly said, "don''t move!"


    Liu''s father raised his feet and stopped in the air. Liu Wenhui quickly took a broom and swept away the broken glass on the ground. At the same time, he brought a pair of slippers and put them in front of his father.


    "Put on your shoes and don''t hurt your feet." Liu Wenhui said with concern.


    "Ah!"


    Liu Fu promised again and again. Trembling, he put on his slippers and walked back and forth in the room. He felt strong and didn''t want to stop for a moment.


    "Wife, I''m ready. I''m up. I can go..."


    "Take a break, don''t be tired." Liu''s mother cried with joy. She quickly wiped the corners of her eyes, forcibly pressed her husband, turned and pushed both girls out, "you go out first, and I''ll change your father''s clothes."


    Liu''s father is always ill in bed. He only wears a big underpants. Although there are no outsiders, his daughter has grown up after all. How can a father walk around the house in big underpants?


    The two sisters walked out with a smile, but as soon as they got to the door, Liu Fu was surprised and said, "wife, where are your glasses? How... Can you see them?"


    Yeah, why did you forget mom''s eyes?


    The two sisters quickly turned and ran back. Liu Wenzhu grabbed her mother''s shoulder, stretched out two fingers in front of her and asked excitedly, "Mom, can you see?"


    "My fingers are so big that I can''t see them?" said Hao''s mother unhappily.


    Liu Wenzhu was more excited and hurriedly said, "what''s this?"


    "Two!" Liu Mu gave her daughter a white look. "I think you''re two enough. Your father can stand up. Can my eyes be good? Not to mention your two little scallion fingers, I can see the mole on your neck clearly."


    "Mom!" Liu Wenzhu hugged his mother and cried with joy.


    Liu''s mother wept with joy, as if a huge stone had been removed from her head, and the prospect was bright. Not to mention having a house and a car, as long as their old couple are in good health and don''t block their daughter, it''s better than anything.


    "Mom, don''t cry. If you cry again and break your eyes, you''ll be in trouble." Liu Wenhui quickly opened her sister and told her, "Dad, mom, you all change your clothes. I''ll take you to see our new house."


    "New house? What''s going on?" Liu Fu asked in a deep voice.


    Liu Wenzhu quickly explained his sister''s words to his parents, and then said, "Chu and Su are always good people. One or two million is nothing to them. His sister saved Chu''s life. He gave his sister a house, which is nothing."


    "Well, that''s all, but they saved me and your mother." Liu Fu said earnestly, "Wenzhu and Chu are great benefactors of our family. You must work hard, but you can''t raise your tail to heaven because of your sister''s relationship. If you dare to be half lazy, I won''t spare you first."


    "I see." Liu Wenzhu hurried out with his sister.


    Dad''s illness is better, but next, the sisters will have political classes every day. What a worry!


    Before long, the couple put on their new clothes for the new year and came out of the room. With such a measure, they are much younger. As long as they keep up with nutrition after a year and a half, they will be even younger.


    Liu Wenhui waited for a long time with her schoolbag on her back. When she saw her parents coming out, she hurriedly said, "let''s go. My sister went downstairs and drove."


    "Where did you buy the house? Didn''t you spend less money? Otherwise, you two go. Your mother and I live in the old house, which is also very good..." Liu Fu talked and walked downstairs.


    Chu fan left his Audi Q7, calm and atmospheric, more than enough to sit in their family of four. Liu Wenzhu had a driver''s license for a long time. When he was preparing to borrow money to buy a car, his father had a car accident and didn''t buy it. Now, there is finally a car belonging to the Liu family.


    Although it''s for his sister Liu Wenhui, Liu Wenzhu won''t be embarrassed. The sisters don''t even share their clothes. What''s a car? Besides, Wen Hui doesn''t have a driver''s license yet. It''s not too late to return the car to her when she has a driver''s license. Otherwise, do you want to leave the car in the garage to rust?


    Soon, the car drove to the new century community. The surrounding environment made Liu Fu and his wife nod again and again. Not to mention close to Bailong lake, there was a Lakeside Park not far away. After staying here, you can walk in the park in the morning, go fishing by the lake in the evening, and go to the park to dance square dance.


    This day, don''t be too good!


    When Liu Wenhui took her family upstairs and opened the security door, the old couple were stunned. Is this our future home? It''s too spacious and bright. And the decoration is so beautiful. There are all kinds of furniture and household appliances in the house. Even the pots and pans in the kitchen are brand-new. The fridge is full of food and drink. You can cook at any time.


    "Dad, mom!" Liu Wenhui took the old couple to a bedroom in the South Chaoyang and said with a smile, "this is your room. How about seeing if there is anything missing?"


    "No, nothing is missing." Liu Fu touched the pure solid wood furniture and felt like he was dreaming.


    When I woke up, I didn''t wait for my legs to get better. I also moved to a new house. It doesn''t seem to be true.


    Liu''s mother pressed the button on the bed and said in surprise, "this bed is very elastic. It''s neither soft nor hard. And this quilt is made of silk? It''s expensive!"


    Liu Wenhui smiled, took her sister to the second bedroom on the north side and said with a smile, "sister, this is our room. However, I don''t often live at home, so it basically belongs to you. See if there is anything to change? In the afternoon, we went to the mall and bought back the missing and less."


    "Very good, really good." Liu Wenzhu sat down on the bed and looked around. Although this room is not as big as the master bedroom, it is much larger than the original one.


    Suddenly, Liu Wenzhu found a colorful package in the paper basket beside the bed. When she looked carefully, her face turned red. It is clear that there is more than one TT package. Moreover, there are many used paper towels and TT containing a certain liquid.


    Obviously, someone lived here and did that in this bed. However, she was relieved to think that the house belonged to Su Yuan. Presumably, President Chu and his wife lived here?


    But then she found a long hair on the bed and her face changed. Su Yuan''s hair was as like as two peas. He had a hair dyed and scalded. It was wavy chestnut, but this hair was black, just like Wen Hui''s hair.


    "Wen Hui, tell me the truth. What''s going on?" Liu Wenzhu asked in a low voice, pointing to the wastebasket.

 Chapter 972

    "Ah?"


    Liu Wenhui was silly. Why did she forget to throw the things in the wastebasket? It''s broken. My sister found it.


    "This... I..."


    Liu Wenhui also wanted to prevaricate. Liu Wenzhu twisted one of his hair and said excitedly, "don''t tell me, this hair isn''t yours."


    "Yes... It''s mine." Liu Wenhui had no choice but to admit it.


    Before Liu Wenzhu got angry, Liu Wenhui quickly locked the door and whispered, "keep your voice down. It''s over when your parents hear you."


    "Wen Hui, you... How can you do such a thing?" Liu Wenzhu hates iron and doesn''t dare to speak loudly. He can only scold in a low voice, "Chu is always rich and nice, but he has a wife. Can he be responsible for you? Do you... Can you afford president Su?"


    "Elder sister, this thing... Is what elder sister Su encouraged, and she gave me the house."


    "What?"


    Liu Wenzhu was stunned. Su Yuan encouraged Liu Wenhui to sleep with Chu fan? This... This is ridiculous. How can it be? However, the house really belongs to Su Yuan. Liu Wenzhu has long known this. Chu fan must get Su Yuan''s consent to give the house to Liu Wenhui.


    Mess! Mess!


    "Elder sister, brother fan really had a serious illness, and sister Su found me..." Liu Wenhui said the whole thing with a bitter smile. "I thought it was over, but I didn''t expect that brother fan would pick me up here when he came back."


    Liu Wenzhu gnashed his teeth and said, "this beast, what do you think of my sister? I still regard him as a good man, a liar and an asshole!"


    "Sister, don''t you say that about him. I volunteered."


    "You!"


    Liu Wenzhu poked his sister''s forehead: "Why are you so stupid? He saw that you were young and beautiful. He wanted to be fresh for a while. Could he really leave Su Yuan for you? Don''t dream."


    "Why should he leave sister Su and be alone with me?" Liu Wenhui said seriously. "As far as I know, brother fan''s girlfriends can''t count with both hands. They are all very good to me, and they are kind and like a family together. Brother fan also said that in the future, I will treat sister Su as well as me, and will never favor one over the other."


    "What? He... He has more than ten girlfriends?" Liu Wenzhu was stunned. It was hard to believe that so many women would like a man at the same time? Can he handle it?


    While she was in a daze, Liu Wenhui quickly took out the garbage bag in the wastebasket, wrapped it tightly, and then carefully stuffed it into her schoolbag.


    "Sister, when you like a man, you will understand." Liu Wenhui patted her sister on the shoulder and turned and walked out.


    Who is the sister? Liu Wenzhu looked at the big bed. It seemed that he could see Chu fan and his sister rolling around on the bed. Her face immediately turned red and hurried out.


    What''s this called? The bed you two used, let me sleep? I... woo woo, I want to change a bed.


    At the same time, Chu fan has come to Sichuan Chongqing group. Because he gave the car to Liu Wenzhu, he can only take a taxi. As soon as he got off the bus, he saw a white Porsche Cayenne parked in front of the company. A handsome man in suits, holding a large cluster of flowers, stood at the door of the company. On the ground in front of me, the heart was made of flowers of various colors, and a line of words was spelled out with red roses - Hao Jia, I love you!


    Chasing girls in such a big way is expected to have a second kill effect on ordinary college girls. After all, the man looks good, wears very decent clothes, drives millions of luxury cars, wears expensive watches and knows romance. Who doesn''t like such a man?


    No, almost all the female employees in the company ran out. They looked at the handsome man with little money that year with both hands and peach eyes. They talked and said, "Gu Shao is so handsome. If such a man pursues me, I won''t refuse."


    "If I were you, I would open a room with him tonight. It''s a pity that people don''t like us."


    "President Hao doesn''t know what''s going on these days. He''s always in a daze. Gu Shao is also a bit behind his back. It''s just that he comes to courtship at this time. How can president Hao promise him?"


    "Alas, poor Gu Shao..."


    Chu fan came over, glanced at Gu Yanxi, and stepped directly on the heart-shaped pattern. Suddenly, the good flowers were trampled into slag, making Gu Yanxi''s face green.


    "Shit, you stop!" Gu Yanxi angrily stopped Chu fan. "Do you dare to step on my flowers? Do you believe I broke your leg?"


    Chu fanle: "it''s up to you? Do you have this ability? Oh, by the way, get rid of these garbage quickly, so as not to affect the image of our company."


    Then, Chu fan''s face was stiff and shouted at the employees at the door, "if you don''t work well, what are you doing? Get back to me."


    "Cut, can you control it? It''s like you''re our boss." a female employee hugged her shoulder and glanced disdainfully at Chu fan.


    Nearby, a female employee''s face turned white and hurriedly covered her mouth: "you''re crazy. This is president Chu, the big boss of Sichuan Chongqing group. Hurry to apologize, or you''ll be fired."


    "Ah!" the proud female employees were about to cry. They hurriedly came to Chu fan and said in a trembling voice, "President Chu, i... I''m new..."


    Chu fan waved his hand and said coldly, "Whoever doesn''t know is not guilty. However, it can be seen from this matter that your character is not good. Go to the finance department to settle your salary. You''re fired."


    With that, Chu fan didn''t look at the stunned female employee, passed by her and walked towards the company.


    Really fired? It was terrible. The staff who were still waiting and waiting were like frightened birds. They scattered in a crowd and ran away in the blink of an eye. Several security guards who watched the excitement took the opportunity to slip away and were stopped by Chu fan: "you guys, come here!"


    "President Chu!" a leading security guard stopped, turned back with a sad face and said in a trembling voice, "I... we must pay attention in the future. Please give us another chance."


    "Mr. Chu, we really know we''re wrong, so please forgive us this time." several security guards were sad, as if they had made a big mistake.


    Chu Fan said coldly, "do you know what''s wrong?"


    "Er..." the leading security guard Zhang Yong was stunned for a moment and hurriedly said, "I review that I shouldn''t come out to watch the excitement during work. We will correct it in the future..."


    "Wrong!"


    Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "there''s nothing wrong with watching the excitement, but the key is to see what''s going on. This guy made these things at the door of our company, which greatly affected the image of our company. Why don''t you stop it?"


    "President Chu, Gu Shao is rich and powerful. We dare not provoke him for fear of causing trouble to the company." Zhang Yong told the truth.


    Chu fan disdained and said, "what''s wrong with being rich and powerful? I have to follow my rules here. Go and clean up all those things for me. If this happens again in the future, do you know the consequences?"


    Zhang Yong and several other security guards quickly called attention: "please rest assured that we will not let similar events happen again."


    "Good!"


    Chu fan nodded and said with satisfaction, "remember your duty. If you dare to break into the company, call me out and I''ll take it in case of an accident. If you are injured or maimed, I''ll compensate you ten times the market price to ensure that you won''t suffer losses. However, if you let me know that someone is derelict of duty, don''t blame me for being unkind."


    Just then, Gu Yanxi rushed in angrily. Chu fan turned back and took out a cigarette to light one. Several security guards behind him turned quickly and rushed up immediately to stop Gu Yanxi.


    When did Gu Yanxi pay attention to these security guards? Suddenly he shouted, "get out of here."


    "Gu Shao, you are a big man. We can''t afford to provoke you, but we are the security guard of the company. Letting you in is our dereliction of duty and will lose our jobs. Therefore, you''d better not be difficult for us. Please go out and wait."


    "Pa!"


    Gu Yanxi raised his hand and smoked Zhang Yong with a big mouth and scolded: "there''s so much nonsense. Isn''t it a job? I''ll pay you double when I go to work in our company tomorrow."


    He is generous, but who dares to believe his words? Besides, if you do well here, can Gu Yanxi take it away in a word? Don''t walk here. You won''t take it there. Didn''t you give yourself a hole?


    However, let them and Gu Yanxi start, they still don''t have the courage. When he was hesitating, Chu fan angrily said, "what are you doing? You don''t fight back after being beaten. Hit him. I''ll carry it in case of an accident."


    Paralyzed, let''s go!


    Zhang Yong clenched his teeth and punched Gu Yanxi in the face. Suddenly, he stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Then, Zhang Yong stepped forward with an arrow step, grabbed Gu Yanxi''s shoulders with both hands and bumped his knees.


    Bang bang!


    Three electric cannons in a row almost took out Gu Yanxi''s enclosure. When Zhang yongsong opened his hand, Gu Yanxi fell to the ground like a dead dog and spit yellow water out.


    "Good skill!" Chu fan''s eyes brightened. "Are you a retired soldier?"


    "Well, just retired." Zhang Yong was a little nervous. After all, he beat Gu Yanxi. If he was retaliated, he would be miserable.


    Chu fan nodded: "well, from now on, you are the security captain of the company, responsible for maintaining public security inside and outside the company hall, and doubling your salary."


    Suddenly, Zhang Yong felt that he was hit on his head by pie. Not only did he get a promotion, his salary doubled, and he was about to go to a well-off society.


    Before he came back, Chu fan pointed to Gu Yanxi on the ground and ordered, "throw him out and send the garbage outside."


    "Yes!"


    Zhang Yong was in high spirits this time. He came forward and grabbed Gu Yanxi''s arm. Together with another security guard, he put him out and threw him in front of the Cayenne. Several security guards behind rushed out, picked up all the flowers on the ground, opened the door and threw them all into the Cayenne car.

 Chapter 973

    "You..."


    Gu Yanxi got up from the ground and angrily pointed out to Zhang Yong and Chu fan: "wait for me. I won''t kill you today. My name Gu Yanxi is written upside down. Hum!"


    "Hurry up, I''ll have dinner later." Chu fan flicked the ash and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He told Zhang Yong, "clean the door. There will be such idiots in the future, just like today, okay?"


    "Understand!" Zhang Yong answered loudly with his head held high.


    "OK, let''s go and be busy. Be smart. If the boy surnamed Gu brings someone, remember to inform me in time." Chu fan told and swaggered upstairs.


    When his figure walked into the elevator, Zhang Yong finally breathed a sigh of relief. Two girls at the front desk hurriedly ran out and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with President Chu today? He not only came to the company suddenly, but also has such a big temper. After listening to those old employees, President Chu is very angry."


    "Can''t you see that? He just came to Gu Yanxi." a security guard was worried. "Gu Shao is a big man with a gangster background. We beat him today. We don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse."


    "What are you afraid of? We Chu always have a big background. Gu Shao quarrels with him and doesn''t know who will suffer."


    Seeing several people talking endlessly, Zhang Yong shouted, "stop talking nonsense, work hard and be caught by President Chu. We all have to be like Cui Limei."


    Cui Limei, the unlucky female employee, has just applied to the company. Soon, with her excellent appearance and proud figure, she soon became a capable player in the public relations department and won several major projects for the company.


    That''s why she became more and more proud. She always felt superior and bossed the employees in the company, as if she were a leader. But until today, she found that she was nothing in the company, whether to go or stay, or not a word from the boss of others?


    She finally got the job and just got better. She was really unwilling to lose it. After crying in the bathroom for a while, she thought about it, hurriedly made up her makeup, came to the door of the office of the director of public relations and knocked on the door


    Chu fan first came to Su Yuan''s room. Without knocking on the door, he directly pushed the door in and said with a smile, "wife, what would you like to eat at noon?"


    "You go and be busy." Su Yuan closed the document in her hand and handed it to the female assistant waiting in front of her. The female assistant and Chu Fan said hello, so they obediently withdrew and closed the door.


    Su Yuan leaned back in her chair and said with a smile: "so you came to the company to eat with me? But I clearly saw someone domineering downstairs and beating a courting young man. Didn''t you do it?"


    "Cough, it''s important to have dinner with you. It''s important to teach that idiot youth a lesson." Chu fan walked over, gently pinched Su Yuan''s shoulder and said with a smile, "besides, you sent me a text message. Don''t you want me to teach that idiot a lesson."


    "I''m not so boring." Su Yuan half closed her eyes and snorted, "it''s someone who seems to have knocked over the vinegar jar. You don''t know whether they want it or not, so you beat someone out?"


    "Don''t worry about her. The boy is not a good thing at a glance. I don''t trust Hao Jia with him." Chu fan simply picked up Su Yuan, sat down in a chair, let Su Yuan sit on his lap and said seriously, "Wife, you should know what kind of person I am better than anyone else. If Hao Jia had a better choice, I would certainly not stop her. I would even give her a rich dowry and marry her like a real sister. However, the boy surnamed Gu is really not very good. Even if Hao Jia blames me, I would never let them together."


    Suyuan skimmed her lips: "that''s nice. I don''t know what you''re thinking? Hurry up. I''m still busy here."


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll stay here with you." Chu Fan said with a cheeky smile.


    At this time, even if he wants to find Hao Jia, he can''t go. Even if Su Yuan knows his mind, she has to pretend. Otherwise, she won''t feel comfortable if she says she''s not angry.


    Just then, a knock on the door sounded. Su Yuan quickly stood up, sorted out the clothes messed up by Chu fan, cleared her throat and said, "come in!"


    When the door opened, pan Xue, the director of public relations, came in wearing a special suit and skirt and high heels. Behind her, Cui Limei was as careful as doing something wrong.


    Originally, she was still a little angry. She worked hard for the company and was fired because of one word? She also wanted to ask Su Yuan for justice for herself. But as soon as she entered the door, she saw Chu fan sitting in Su Yuan''s chair, while Su Yuan stood aside. It was clear who was in charge and who was second.


    After that, even President Su had to stand in front of him. He was completely dead this time.


    "Oh, brother fan is here too." Pan Xue said with a smile, "just in time, let''s talk alone?"


    Shit, seduce me in front of my Su Yuan''s wife. Didn''t you hurt me?


    Chu fan coughed, "Pan Xue, just say something here. I''m still busy."


    "Isn''t it for this girl?" Pan Xue also stopped, pulled Cui Limei over, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Her name is Cui Limei. I trained her with painstaking efforts and helped our company win several big projects. In fact, she is not bad in nature. She is just a little floating after being praised by me. That''s why she said that. I have severely criticized her and fined her a month''s bonus, but it''s not necessary to dismiss her. After all, she is also a talent. It''s a pity to dismiss her."


    Speaking of this, pan Xue turned to Su Yuan and asked, "President Su, what do you think?"


    This woman is still very smart. She left the problem to Su Yuan. How could Su Yuan refuse? Regardless of the relationship between Pan Xue and Chu fan, Su Yuan has to give pan Xue some thin noodles for her contribution to the company. Besides, it''s nothing at all. Naturally, she won''t refute pan Xue''s face.


    "Cui Limei''s business ability is really good, and I''ve been paying attention to her." Su Yuan said faintly, "originally I wanted to promote her to general manager, but now it seems that she has to experience again."


    Cui Limei immediately received an amnesty and quickly made a deep bow: "thank you, President su. Don''t worry. I''ll never make such a mistake again. Thank you for giving me another chance."


    "Don''t thank me, Mr. Xie Chu. In fact, he didn''t want to fire you. He just took the opportunity to remind him to be a low-key man and do things with a high profile. Do you understand?"


    "Understand!" Cui Limei immediately turned her head and bowed to Chu fan, "thank you, President Chu."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "all right, go and be busy!"


    "Go and ask Hao Jia what you want to eat at noon. Let''s go out for dinner." Su Yuan glanced at Pan Xue. "Let''s go too, sister pan."


    "I won''t go. I made an appointment with Deputy Director Song of the Construction Bureau at noon. I can''t stand people up." Pan Xue smiled and took Chu fan''s arm. "However, your husband, I want to borrow it for a while. Do you mind?"


    Chu fan''s scalp is numb. You''re biting me. You hug me in front of my wife. Doesn''t it kill me?


    But Su Yuan sat down without lifting her head and said faintly, "don''t mind. When you go out, help me close the door."


    "Thank you!" Pan Xue tugged Chu fan hard. Chu fan was pulled out by her like a wooden stake.


    "Pan Xue, don''t do this. It''s in the company. So many people look at it and it doesn''t have a good impact." Chu fan whispered.


    But pan Xue didn''t care. She hugged Chu fan''s arm and almost leaned on him. When they passed the vice president''s office, Hao Jia just opened the door.


    Before Chu fan could open the building, Hao Jia seemed to be frightened. He quickly turned and ran back, slamming the door.


    "Eh?" Pan Xue was stunned, looked at Chu fan, looked at the closed door, and said with an unkind smile: "it''s not easy. When did you win vice president hao?"


    "Cough, don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with her."


    "It really doesn''t matter?" Pan Xue glanced at Chu fan. "In recent days, I think Hao Jia is wrong and I''m always out of my mind. I think it''s because of Gu Yanxi''s relationship, but now I finally understand."


    "What do you understand?"


    "You know."


    As they talked, they came to the door of Pan Xue''s office. Pan Xue opened the door, pushed Chu fan, then entered and locked the door.


    Shit, in broad daylight or in the office, what do you want to do?


    Seeing his nervous appearance, pan Xue was more happy. Her eyes were watery and her eyes were rippling. As she walked over, she took off her coat, zipped the skirt and let the skirt fall.


    Before she came to Chu fan, she had taken off only her underwear, and Chu fan had no way out at this time. Behind him was the wide desk. Unless he turned over and jumped out of the window, he would be doomed today.


    Can he run? Of course not. He took pan Xue back to Guangyuan City and stuffed her into the company. He hardly met her. On the contrary, pan Xue did his best for the company and did not dare to slack off. Chu fan is ashamed of her for both public and private.


    "You know, I haven''t been touched by any man since we separated last time." Pan Xue approached Chu fan, grabbed his hand and put it in front of her full chest. At the moment Chu fan caught it, she couldn''t help but moan like a cry, crazily hugged Chu fan''s neck and kissed his big mouth.


    She is now a bundle of dry firewood, and Chu fan is the fire that ignites the dry firewood. When the dry firewood meets the fire, it immediately burns out of control.


    Without too much prelude, go straight to the theme.


    But just when they were in full swing, the door was suddenly knocked. The anxious voice of security guard Zhang Yong came from the outside: "President Chu, Gu Yanxi brought more than 20 people. The brothers can''t resist it."

 Chapter 974

    "Hit me, hit me hard."


    Outside the door of the company, Gu Yanxi stood behind the crowd with a baseball bat and said in a loud voice: "Whoever rushes in first, I will reward him 10000 yuan. Whoever puts down the guy surnamed Chu first, I will give him 100000 yuan."


    It is said that there must be brave men under the heavy reward. The originally aggressive guy now seems to have beaten chicken blood and roared inward, as if there were naked beauties waiting for their favor in front.


    Although these people are all with guys, they are a mob after all. They huddle together like headless flies, and their actual combat effectiveness is at most half. The security guards of Sichuan Chongqing group have been trained in the Blue Shield security guard company. Although they can''t reach the high level of bodyguards, they are more than enough to deal with these gangsters. However, the number of them is less and suffer a little loss, but they can do it for a while. These gangsters don''t want to rush in.


    Just when the two sides stuck together and fought hard, Chu fan rushed out with big steps. Behind him, Zhang Yong almost lost his shoes. He was worried about Chu fan. Now it seems that Chu is obviously a practicing family.


    "Get out of the way!" Chu fan roared, like a running rhinoceros, crashing into the war group.


    In the face, a bastard, who was more than 1.90 meters tall and weighed more than 200 kg, with a steel pipe in his hand, opened and closed several security guards blocking the door to the ground and rushed in with a wild smile.


    At this time, Chu fan roared and rushed to his face. The bastard raised the steel pipe with a ferocious smile. Almost at the same time, Chu fan''s shoulder sank and his speed soared. Before he could fall, he hit his chest heavily.


    The bastard felt as if he had been hit by a running rhinoceros. He gave a terrible howl in his mouth, like a football. He was hit back with the strength of shooting. Several bastards in the face couldn''t dodge. He knocked people upside down and fell down.


    Then Chu fan rushed out like a whirlwind, and the wind swept away the leaves, leaving all the remaining dozen bastards to the ground. In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Yanxi was alone, standing in front of the car, carrying a baseball bat and staring at the scene.


    What''s the matter? This guy is so cruel. So many people have been solved by him alone? Thirty six strategies are the best. You''d better withdraw quickly.


    "Whoosh!"


    A steel pipe flew out, smashed the windshield like a javelin and stuck in the driver''s seat. Gu Yanxi was so frightened that his baseball bat almost fell to the ground.


    Especially, if you hurry up, you''ll have to be nailed to the seat. You can''t drive. Run!


    Just as he was about to run, Chu fan''s cold drink came from behind: "if you dare to run, I''ll discount your legs."


    Paralyzed, if you don''t run, your three legs have to be discounted. Silly Bi doesn''t run.


    Gu Yanxi didn''t look back. He turned and ran away. He only hated that his parents had two legs less. How could he not run fast? Just after running a few steps, a steel pipe on the ground was kicked off by Chu fan and hit his lower leg horizontally.


    With a "click", Gu Yanxi''s leg bone was broken, and he fell to the ground with a tragic howl. Holding his leg, he howled like killing a pig. It was a sad cry.


    Chu fan glanced and said in a cold voice, "each person has one leg, which is discounted and thrown into the street."


    Many security guards looked at each other. If they had discounted the bastard''s legs before, they could be regarded as self-defense. But now, the bastards are lying down and breaking people''s legs, which belongs to intentional injury.


    Just when the security guards were hesitant, several cars roared over, stopped at the door of the company, jumped 30 or 50 people from the car, one by one murderous, and many others were carrying knives, which scared the pedestrians to run around and didn''t dare to approach at all.


    Seeing the leading man, Gu Yanxi was overjoyed and hurriedly shouted, "brother Ma, you came just in time. Help me kill these bastards. Later, my brother promised not to treat the brothers badly..."


    Before he finished, he was grabbed by someone and smoked two big mouths. It was really heavy. I almost knocked out my teeth. My mouth was bleeding. Gu Yanxi was stunned.


    "Brother Ma, it''s me. Why did you hit me?" Gu Yanxi almost cried. Why is his eyes bad?


    "It''s you." brother Ma said and slapped him again. Then he dragged him to Chu fan. He immediately changed his face and said with a smile: "brother fan, I''m really sorry I''m late. Don''t you have any loss here?"


    Ma Yuanli, the underground boss of Jinghu District appointed by Chu fan, dare he find Chu fan trouble? Tired of living, I don''t dare to run to Chu fan to die here.


    Chu fan was also a little surprised. He took a cigarette from Ma Yuanli''s hand, gathered it in front of the lighter he handed him, lit it, took a deep breath, and said faintly, "pony, this second product surnamed Gu is your friend?"


    "I can''t talk about my friend, but I drank wine several times." Ma Yuanli hesitated and said, "brother fan, you may not know that his sister is Gu Jinghua."


    "No wonder it''s so arrogant. It''s Gu Jinghua''s brother." Chu fan nodded clearly.


    He was disdainful, but Gu Yanxi thought he was afraid. Suddenly he had confidence and shouted, "now you know you''re afraid? It''s over. When my sister brings someone, she promises to raze your office building to the ground, break your hands and feet, and throw you bastards into the river to feed fish..."


    "My grass, let you compare blindly." Ma Yuanli was startled. He rode on Gu Yanxi, arched his hands left and right, and smoked more than a dozen big mouths. His face was completely swollen and lost several big teeth. Chu fan stopped.


    Chu fan waved his hand: "the people who call you are scattered. Gathering so many people has a bad impact on our company."


    "Yes, I''ll let them go right away." Ma Yuanli didn''t dare to neglect it. He turned and ordered them. The gangsters quickly got on the bus and left in an instant. Then, before Chu fan gave orders, Ma Yuanli directly dialed a phone, "sister Hua, your brother has something to do. You''d better come as soon as possible... At the gate of brother fan''s Sichuan Chongqing Group..."


    "Gu Jinghua''s phone? Give it to me!" Chu fan stretched out his hand and asked for the phone. He said faintly, "Gu Jinghua, go directly to the public security bureau to see your brother. In addition, prepare 20 million yuan to compensate the loss of our company."


    After saying that, he didn''t give Gu Jinghua a chance to speak at all. Chu fan hung up the phone, threw his mobile phone to Ma Yuanli, touched his mobile phone, made a call, and suddenly showed a bright smile on his cold face: "uncle, are you busy?"


    "Chu fan? Why did you think of calling me?" Xu Yi snorted, "is there trouble again? Come on, where?"


    "Uncle, I really didn''t cause trouble this time. People blocked the door of my company. Good guys, more than 20 people, all brought guys. If I hadn''t happened to come to the company today, I wouldn''t have caused many casualties."


    "What? Such a big scene?" Xu Yi hurriedly said, "don''t mess around. I''ll take someone there right away."


    After the call, Chu fan looked back at the security guard of his company and shook his head reluctantly. His strength was worse and he was timid. It seems that Wu Gang should come back as soon as possible and ask him to find more powerful comrades in arms.


    Wu Gang, head of the Security Department of Sichuan Chongqing group, asked Chu fan before he came. As a result, Su Yuan told him that Wu Gang had gone home for a blind date and had just left for two days. But who would have thought that such a thing would happen when he was not here for two days?


    "Zhang Yong, ask the driver to take the injured brother to the hospital, and I''ll say hello to the hospital." Chu fan then said, "the security brothers who participated in the war today will receive a bonus of 10000 yuan per person. If they are injured, I will give appropriate compensation according to the injury identification. In short, I won''t lose my brothers. Let''s go!"


    Many security guards were originally afraid of being dismissed by Chu fan. Now Chu Fan said that they would not be dismissed, but would give back bonuses and compensation. They were happy to blossom immediately. At the same time, he secretly regretted that if he had just executed Chu fan''s orders without hesitation and discounted the bastards'' legs, he would certainly be more satisfied with Chu.


    Alas, it was a mistake!


    The company drove out two business cars and sent these injured security guards to the hospital. In fact, their injuries were not serious. Most of them were beaten to the head and blood, but they were all skin injuries. They would be fine after a few days of cultivation. Only two security guards who blocked the door were seriously injured and broke their arm bones and shoulder blades, which requires cultivation for a period of time.


    In this regard, Chu fan will certainly not treat them badly. Even if he is in the hospital for half a year, Chu fan will still pay him. Anyway, he doesn''t have to pay the money. 20 million. After cutting the cost, he still has a big head left. It''s not that he needs money. The key is to beat Gu Jinghua. Why is this woman restless?


    As soon as the security guard saw him off, the police car arrived. Xu Yi personally led the team. When he saw the scene, his head suddenly became big. It''s OK not to be at home. Why did you cause so much trouble as soon as you came back?


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Yi shouted sternly.


    Before Chu fan could speak, Ma Yuanli hurriedly said, "Xu Bureau, I''m a witness. Just now, Gu Yanxi brought a group of people and beat them when he saw them. He beat all the security guards of Sichuan Chongqing group to the hospital. Fortunately, Chu always has some Kung Fu, otherwise, he can''t point to anything big."


    Xu Yi frowned and glanced around. His eyes fell on Gu Yanxi. He asked coldly, "are you Gu Yanxi? Is that what he said?"


    Gu Yanxi wanted to say no, but Ma Yuanli winked at him again and again. He was not stupid. Naturally, he understood the Tao in it. Even his sister Gu Jinghua can''t afford to stir up trouble. He is completely planted today. With a better attitude, he may be sentenced to less than two years. Otherwise, he will suffer.


    "Officer, I''m Gu Yanxi. He... What he said is right."


    "Then why did you come to make trouble?"


    "Because women..."


    Gu Yanxi simply said the cause of the matter again, and Xu Yi was speechless. It''s the first time I saw such a arrogant guy. I deserve his bad luck. How did I meet Chu fan?


    "Come, send the wounded to the hospital and interrogate them in isolation. No one is allowed to visit without permission."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 975

    In the hospital, Gu Yanxi''s broken leg was connected and put in plaster, and his head was wrapped with bandages, like a mummy coming out of a pyramid.


    After the police took notes, Gu Jinghua and Ma Yuanli finally entered the ward. As soon as he saw his sister, Gu Yanxi''s tears came down. He choked wrongfully and said, "sister, sister, you have saved me."


    "Save you? I can''t wait to kill you now." Gu Jinghua said bitterly. "Do you know who you offended? Wang Chufan, the murderer, was killed by Wang Dong. Even the seat I''m sitting in, he has to nod his head. Dou Yutong, the provincial owl in Sichuan Province, is his little wife. In a word, our sisters have to move their heads."


    Gu Yanxi opened his mouth in amazement. He thought Chu fan was the second generation of an official, but unexpectedly, he was the famous murderer. It''s over. How did you get into this evil star?


    Turning his head, Gu Yanxi saw Ma Yuanli. He was furious. He grabbed Ma Yuanli''s skirt and said angrily, "Ma Yuanli, you are so interesting. You not only don''t help me, but also fall into a well. Wait for me. If I''m unlucky, you won''t feel better. Hum!"


    "Brother, I''m trying to save you." Ma Yuanli said angrily, "you don''t think about it. I''ll knock out your teeth at most, but if Chu fan starts, it''s not sure whether your other leg can be saved. It''s also my fault that I didn''t remind you in advance, otherwise, it won''t make such a big thing today."


    Gu Jinghua glanced at Ma Yuanli: "Ma, thank you, sister. But it''s not your fault, it''s mine. When Xizi came to me, I should tell him not to provoke Chu fan. But I''m too busy and didn''t pay much attention to his affairs. Alas, forget it, it''s already like this. What''s the use of saying this? Chu fan has to ask brother you to say more good words for me."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to help you settle things. It''s just..."


    Gu Jinghua hurriedly said, "I''m ready to take out the money at any time."


    Ma Yuanli breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s easy to do. Elder sister, you stay here to take care of Xizi brother. I''ll explore the wind and try to turn the big into the small."


    "Brother, it''s hard for you. I remember this favor."


    Gu Jinghua sent Ma Yuanli out and turned back to bed. Gu Yanxi asked nervously, "sister, do you really want to give 20 million to Chu?"


    "Money and life?" Gu Jinghua snorted coldly. "If you give up your life and don''t give up your money, I''ll go now. You''ll wipe your ass by yourself. I don''t care."


    Gu Yanxi was in a hurry: "sister, I''m your brother. At this time, you can''t ignore me? Besides, how can I have 20 million so much money?"


    "I know you can''t pay 20 million, but it should be almost as good as selling your company." Gu Jinghua held her shoulder and sneered, "don''t worry, I''ve asked someone to start liquidating the assets of your company. I can find a suitable buyer for you in less than three days. You just need to be responsible for signing."


    "What?" Gu Yanxi was surprised and sat up suddenly, but he hurt his broken leg. He screamed and fell down suddenly. His forehead was sweating and gritted his teeth. "Sister, you... You want to sell my company? That''s my lifeblood."


    "Life is going to be lost. What''s the use of life?" Gu Jinghua shouted fiercely. "After this matter is settled, get back to my hometown immediately and don''t let me see you again. If you dare to cause trouble for me again, I''ll be the first to spare you. Hum!"


    Looking at Gu Jinghua''s angry back, Gu Yanxi seems to have been pulled out of his bones and completely paralyzed in bed


    At noon, Chu fan and Su Yuan ate something nearby and returned to the company.


    "I''m sleepy. Would you like to sleep for a while?" Suyuan yawned and walked to the lounge in the office.


    Chu fan immediately came over and said with a smile, "my wife is going to sleep. Naturally, I have to accompany her. Hey hey!"


    Su Yuanbai glanced at him, took out a key from the drawer of the bedside cabinet and put it into Chu fan''s hand: "don''t say something wrong. What''s in your mind? I don''t know yet. Let''s go and don''t disturb my rest."


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll sleep here." Chu fan didn''t take off his clothes and lay on Su Yuan''s small bed.


    Su Yuan said helplessly, "since you like it here, sleep here. Give me the key and I''ll find a place to rest."


    "Forget it." Chu fan jumped up, pressed Su Yuan''s shoulder, let her lie down in bed and said with a smile, "you can''t sleep if you recognize the bed. Can''t I go? Hehe, I''ll come back to see you later."


    Leaving the room, Chu fan looked at the key in his hand and hesitated. He came to Hao Jia''s office door and tried to insert the key. With a "click", the door really opened.


    When he opened the door, he saw Hao Jia sitting behind his desk, lowering his head and working nervously on the computer. He didn''t notice that the door was opened and Chu fan came in quietly.


    Until Chu fan came and put a glass of water in front of her, she suddenly woke up and gave a cry. Seeing that it was Chu fan, she was relieved and patted her full chest: "it scared me to death. How did you get in?"


    "Of course I came in." Chu fan frowned. "You haven''t had a good rest for a few days? Why is your face so bad?"


    The seemingly caring tone immediately made Hao Jia''s eyes red. She was afraid of being found by Chu fan. She quickly didn''t turn her head: "I have a lot of work these days, and I have some insomnia, so... It''s nothing. I''m fine. Go ahead."


    "Drink the water." Chu fan irresistibly picked up the water cup and sent it to Hao Jia''s mouth.


    Hao Jia had no choice but to pick up the water cup and take a sip, but then she saw Chu fan close her laptop and was so anxious that she stood up: "what are you doing, my job..."


    "Work is important or health is important?" Chu Fan said with a straight face. "If you are busy, I''ll ask Su Yuan to provide you with two assistants tomorrow. Why are you so tired? Don''t you want your body?"


    "Don''t worry!" Hao Jia couldn''t help crying, but tried to restrain herself from crying.


    In fact, she was wronged. Although Chu fan saved her sister, why should she repay him in that way? The experience of that night made her unforgettable and painful. She could bear the physical pain, but what she couldn''t bear was that it was done in front of several women of Su Yuan.


    She is a mature woman. She once imagined what her other half looks like. She doesn''t need how handsome he is, no vows, no flowers and diamond rings. As long as two people help each other, it''s just plain and light.


    Although she is very bold in dress, in her bones, she is a very traditional woman. She blushed when she thought about the bed between husband and wife, but she had to carry out it in front of so many people in that case. Although everyone was a woman, Hao Jia still couldn''t accept it. However, Chu fan was in danger at that time. She really had no way, so she had to bite her teeth and bear it.


    In the days when she came back, she had no appetite for anything, could not sleep at night, and had no spirit during the day, as if she had been ill. Suyuan has enlightened her more than once, but she is determined to draw a clear line with Chu fan. Suyuan has no way to do this.


    Until today, Gu Yanxi found the company and confessed to Hao Jia, but Hao Jia put himself in his office and didn''t respond at all. Suyuan knew that she must still be unable to put Chu fan in her heart, so she sent a text message to Chu fan.


    "Alas!"


    With a sigh, Chu fan came forward and hugged her in his arms and stroked her hair: "why do you bother? Isn''t it good for us to be happy together?"


    "Sorry, I can''t accept it for the time being." Hao Jia pushed Chu fan away and took a deep breath. "Let me calm down and think about it, will you?"


    "OK, I don''t force you to make a choice right away, but I really love your current state." Chu fan patted her on the shoulder. "Sit down and I''ll help you press your head, which can at least alleviate your sleep."


    Hao Jia hesitated: "just... Press your head?"


    "Nonsense, are you going to lie in bed and let me give you a whole body massage? I don''t care. I''m afraid you don''t dare."


    "Cough, let''s start." Hao Jia won''t be fooled. It''s useless for me.


    When Chu fan put her hand on her head and gently massaged her, Hao Jia felt a trace of cool, quickly spread all over her body along her head, and then felt comfortable. A warm current quickly rose from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, just like taking a hot bath, and suddenly broke out in a fine sweat.


    Unconsciously, Hao Jia relaxed, sleepy, and soon fell asleep


    This was the only sound sleep she had since she came back from Yanjing. I don''t know how long she slept. When she woke up vaguely and opened her eyes, she found that the house was dark. When she looked at the windows and didn''t pull the curtains, she could clearly see the lights outside.


    Why... Is it dark?


    Hao Jia scratched her head and tried to recall what had happened before. Suddenly she remembered that Chu fan came at noon and massaged her head. That''s when she fell asleep.


    God, he won''t take the opportunity to do anything to himself, will he?


    Hao Jia quickly opened the quilt and found that she was wearing pajamas, but the bra was missing.


    Ah!


    Hao Jia exclaimed and wrapped herself tightly around the quilt. Her face seemed to be on fire and red to her ears. You can also guess with your toes that it must be Chu fan. While she was asleep, she changed his pajamas and took off her bra.


    So, didn''t he see it all? How could he do this?


    Just when she was ashamed and embarrassed, the door suddenly opened and Chu fan came in

 Chapter 976

    "Ah!"


    Hao Jia exclaimed, grabbed the quilt and covered herself like an ostrich, as if Chu fan couldn''t see her.


    "Don''t hide!"


    Chu fan put the fast food box on the cabinet at the head of the bed and urged, "I bought some food. Get up and wash your hands and eat."


    "You... You go out first and I''ll change my clothes." Hao Jia said hiding in the quilt.


    "I changed your clothes for you. What else can you hide?" Chu fan opened the quilt, and Hao Jia screamed again. He grabbed the quilt back and wrapped his body tightly, as if Chu fan was going to kill her.


    Chu fan laughed: "please, you slept with me all afternoon before. As for defending me like a wolf?"


    "Ah?" Hao Jia was silly. "You... You slept here, too?"


    "Yes, you just put your pillow on my arm and hold my waist. Your nose is bubbling."


    God, it''s a shame to throw it home today.


    Hao Jia covered her face and didn''t know where to hide. Suddenly, she realized an important problem. Since they slept together all afternoon, did Chu fan do anything to her?


    Seeing her face change greatly, Chu fan didn''t have a good way: "don''t worry, you sleep. Even if I want to do something in my heart, I won''t do it when you sleep. But... Hey, you have a good figure and feel good."


    Hao Jia was so ashamed and angry that she grabbed the pillow and smashed it at Chu fan: "take advantage of the danger of others and get out, you get out..."


    "Hey, you''re a little unreasonable." Chu fan grabbed the hit pillow and said angrily, "at the beginning, I was unconscious. Didn''t you give me that? I just touched you a few times when you fell asleep, which is also wrong?"


    "You... You are shameless!" Hao Jia cried angrily. Can the situation that day be the same as today? Besides, who would do that with you if it weren''t for saving you? Even if you don''t appreciate it or thank me, you still treat me like this.


    I hate you!


    The pillow was snatched away by Chu fan. Hao Jia was so angry that she simply jumped out of bed and pushed Chu fan hard: "you get out of here, I don''t want to see you again... HMM!"


    Her pushing and shoving not only had no effect, but sent herself into the mouth of the tiger. Chu fan took the opportunity to hug her and kiss her red lips, which also interrupted her anger. After struggling with no results, Hao Jia slapped Chu fan on the arm. It still had no effect. She had no choice but to give up.


    For a long time, Chu fan slowly raised her head, gently wiped away the tears on her cheeks and said softly, "Hao Jia, in order to save me, you''d rather give up your pure body that you''ve kept for more than 20 years. I''m really grateful. Without Su Yuan and them, I would not hesitate to chase you and be with you."


    "I know that I am not qualified to pursue you now, but I still have a glimmer of fantasy. I hope you can always be with me. Of course, I won''t force you. If one day you meet someone you really like, I will prepare you with a rich dowry and send you to marry like your own brother."


    Chu fan loosened Hao Jia and said reluctantly with a smile, "today, I beat the boy surnamed Gu. He''s really not a good thing. Therefore, your friends should polish their eyes in the future. Well, go to dinner. I''ll wait for you downstairs and I''ll take you home later."


    Hao Jia didn''t know what was going on. At this moment, her heart calmed down and watched Chu fan walk out of the room with a lonely back. When he came to the door, his footsteps obviously stopped for a moment. Maybe he wanted Hao Jia to change his mind and ask him to go back? Unfortunately, without a word from Hao Jia, Chu fan can only leave sadly.


    Sorry, you are a good man, but I really can''t accept you


    Outside the door, Chu fan looked through the door and saw Hao Jia slowly squatting down, buried his head between his knees and twitched his shoulders. It was obvious that he was crying.


    Why do you have to do this? Obviously, I am in my heart, but I have to harden my heart, draw a line with my brother, and then hide in the house and cry. Alas, it seems that I have to use some small means.


    Chu fan went downstairs, sat in the car and made a phone call.


    "Brother fan?" Hao min''s voice came out on the phone. "Did you call me at this time? Didn''t you deal with my sister? Asked me for help?"


    Chu fan couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark: "shit, you know that?"


    "Giggle!" Hao min couldn''t help laughing. "In the afternoon, I called sister su. She told me that you stayed in her office all afternoon. However, I know my sister''s temper so well that you can''t make it."


    Wipe, it''s embarrassing. However, he had to ask Hao min for help. Chu fan could only brazenly say, "since you guessed, there must be a way to help brother? If there''s no way, I''ll use coercive means."


    "No, my sister doesn''t eat hard. The harder you come, the farther away she will be from you." Hao Min said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll give it to me. I''ll call and she will take the initiative to find you."


    "Really?" Chu fan can''t believe it. Can she use a phone?


    "Whether it''s true or not, you''ll know in a moment." Hao min hung up the phone.


    Upstairs, Hao Jia was still crying. The phone suddenly rang. She quickly wiped her tears and found out her mobile phone. Seeing that it was her sister Hao min''s phone, she took a deep breath and tried to show a smiling face. Then she answered the phone: "Hello, Min Min!"


    "Sister!"


    Hao min''s voice with a crying voice came out from the phone and immediately startled Hao Jia: "don''t cry. What''s the matter? Is someone bullying you? Where are you?"


    "Sister, no one bullies me. It''s hard for me."


    Hao Jia breathed a sigh of relief and comforted: "is there any problem? Tell your sister. My sister will help you find a solution."


    "Sister, if I say so, you can''t tell your parents."


    "Well, I know. It''s a little secret between our sisters. I''m sure I won''t tell anyone. Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Hao min hesitated for a long time before she said, "sister, i... I seem to like brother Chu fan."


    "What?"


    Hao Jia was startled: "you... How can you like him? He has more than one wife. Don''t you know?"


    "Just because I know, I feel bad." Hao min was about to cry again, "Sister, what should I do? My mind is full of brother Chu fan now. I can''t pay attention to the lecture in class. I eat tasteless. When I go out, I often make mistakes. I either get the wrong clothes or charge less money, or even forget to charge money. My roommate said that I''m still talking about brother Chu fan''s name when I sleep at night. Do you think I''m in love with him £¿¡±


    Hao Jia felt sad for a while. Why are our sisters so miserable and entangled with this married man? No, I''ve fallen into the fire pit, but I can''t let my sister jump in again.


    "Minmin, listen to me." Hao jiarou said, "I understand your mood, but have you ever thought about it? You always think of Chu fan in your heart. The big reason is that he saved you. In fact, this is not love. Otherwise, why did you hesitate and why didn''t you promise when President Su came to you?"


    "Now, Chu fan is your brother-in-law. We are still a family, but you can''t be with him, okay?"


    "But..."


    "No, but!" Hao Jia said seriously, "Minmin, you are not a child. Chu fan and I have the reality of husband and wife. Nominally, he is already your brother-in-law, and you are his sister-in-law. Listen to your sister, go back and have a good sleep. Soon you will forget Chu fan and accept the fact that he is your brother-in-law."


    For a long time, Hao Mincai youyou said, "sister, I wish you happiness. However, if you don''t like brother fan, you must tell me that I will always wait for him."


    "Hello, Hello!" Hao Jia shouted a few times, but there was a busy beep on the phone. Hao min had hung up.


    What to do? Hao min really likes Chu fan this time. Although it''s her right to like who, she already has a substantive relationship with Chu fan. What''s the matter if she gives him to Hao min?


    My sister gave Chu fan her first time, but my sister married him. It''s a mess, it''s a complete mess.


    Hao Jia thought for a long time in the room. Finally, she gritted her teeth and stood up. Now, she can only sacrifice herself. As long as she is with Chu fan, Hao min will no longer miss Chu fan. When she completely gives up her heart, she will meet her other half.


    Where''s Chu fan?


    Hao Jia looked around and patted her forehead. Hao min was confused. Chu fan was driven away and went downstairs.


    Time was pressing. Hao Jia quickly took off her pajamas, put on her work clothes and hurried downstairs.


    After Chu fan called Hao min, he leaned against the car and smoked. He wondered how Hao min would tell her sister, and how could she make her sister change her mind?


    Before he finished smoking a cigarette, he saw Hao Jia appear at the gate of the company, and Chu fan was immediately happy. Hao min is a nice girl, and she really has a lot of skills, which fooled her sister out. It''s good. My brother-in-law will reward you when I go to Yanjing next time.


    "This is finished?" Chu fan saw Hao Jia coming, threw away his cigarette butts and opened the door. "Get in the car and I''ll take you home."


    "You haven''t eaten, have you?" Hao Jia said faintly. "I know there''s a good barbecue nearby. Let''s have some."


    Chu fan was a little embarrassed: "but I have promised Su Yuan..."


    "Forget it, you go back, I''ll take a taxi." Hao Jiagang got on the bus and was about to come down. Chu fan quickly stopped her: "no, my godmother and ah Jiu are with her at home. Besides, I don''t trust you to go back alone in the evening... Come on, fasten your seat belt."

 Chapter 977

    Under the guidance of Hao Jia, Chu fan quickly drove to the door of a barbecue shop, parked the car, walked in side by side, and found a seat in the hall under the guidance of the waiter.


    Hao Jia was not polite to Chu fan either. She took the menu and ordered a lot of food. Then she asked, "drink some bar, beer or white?"


    "Uh... Whatever!"


    "Let''s have a bottle of Jiannanchun." Hao Jia closed the menu and handed it to the waiter.


    Chu fan was startled: "Hao Jia, are you okay? Why not... Have a red bar?"


    "It''s all right. I want to drink something white today." Hao Jia took off her coat and put it on the back of the chair. The enchanting curve made many men in the hall stare. Unfortunately, people have a master of famous flowers, and they can only be greedy.


    However, Chu fan doesn''t feel the slightest beauty at this time. The key is that Hao Jia is too abnormal today. Does she want to get her brother drunk? Or do you want to get drunk?


    Don''t understand, Chu fan also don''t want to, for a time, but don''t know what to say. In this regard, women are very dominant. Seeing Chu fan''s silence, Hao Jia hesitated and said slowly, "Gu Yanxi and I have been in contact twice, which is a very ordinary business relationship. I didn''t expect that he would suddenly come to the company today."


    Chu fanle said, "are you explaining to me? In fact, it''s not necessary. How can you see Gu Yanxi''s little white face in your eyes?"


    Hao Jia rolled her eyes: "if I have good eyes, can I see you?"


    A Jiao and an Chen suddenly added a little ambiguity between the two. Chu fan looked at Hao Jia and giggled. Hao Jia''s cheeks were slightly red, her head was lowered, and she sipped water. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, at this time, Chu fan''s phone rang. He took a look and answered: "pony, what''s up?"


    Ma Yuanli called and hurriedly said, "brother fan, it''s like this. Sister Hua has raised enough 20 million and wants to send it to you. Look, is it convenient now?"


    "It''s convenient for you to bring her." Chu fan reported the address and hung up his cell phone.


    The voice of the phone was not small. Hao Jia across the street heard it clearly and couldn''t help saying, "do you really want them to compensate 20 million?"


    "Of course, it would be nice if I didn''t ask him for 200 million if I dared to play my woman''s idea."


    In fact, Chu fan wants to say that it''s good not to kill him, but he''s afraid to scare Hao Jia. After all, they belong to two worlds. Killing people is no different to Chu fan than killing a chicken, but Hao Jia doesn''t even have the courage to kill a chicken.


    Hao Jia frowned slightly and didn''t say anything, but Chu fan obviously felt that she was dissatisfied. After thinking about it, Chu Fan said, "in fact, I want this money for you."


    "Give it to me?" Hao Jia was startled and hurriedly said, "what are you doing for me? I don''t want it."


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. To be exact, the money is not for you." Chu Fan said with a smile, "some of it will be given to the injured security guard. For the rest, you will set up a charity fund in the name of the company, and then take out a sum of money from the company every year to do charity. What do you think?"


    Hao Jia''s eyes brightened: "do you really think so? It''s not a whim?"


    Chu Fan said positively, "I''m serious. Before, I donated a lot of things to miaojiang, but it was difficult to do without an overall planning and organization. At that time, I wanted to build a charitable foundation, but I ran aground because there were too many things."


    "Now, the company is on the right track. You and Su Yuan can completely hand things over to the following people. You just need to be in charge of the general direction. Otherwise, the boss will be exhausted. What''s the use of making more money?"


    Hao Jiabai glanced at him: "I''m not the boss."


    "You are the landlady. Hey hey!"


    Hao Jia immediately blushed. Yi Chen Yi Xi stared at Chu fan and turned her head, as if she was angry.


    At this time, the waiter brought plates of fresh meat, heated the baking plate and began to bake for the two.


    "We''ll do it ourselves. You can do it yourself." Hao Jia said, took the barbecue clip in the waiter''s hand and put the meat piece by piece on the barbecue plate. She was nimble and even more skilled than the waiter.


    Chu fan exclaimed, "what a good wife and mother."


    "Eat yours!" Hao Jia put a piece of medium cooked beef into Chu fan''s bowl. He didn''t care about it. He picked it up and ate it. Don''t say it tasted good, just one word - tender!


    "Don''t just clip it for me, you can eat it too." Chu fan hurriedly sent the meat Hao Jia had clip for himself to Hao Jia''s mouth. Hao Jia was a little shy and glanced around. Seeing that no one was paying attention, she quickly took a bite.


    On the other side, Chu fan had opened the wine, poured her a small cup and said with a smile, "come on, go first to celebrate our reunion."


    Hao Jia was ashamed and annoyed: "what are you talking nonsense about? Who is reunited with you?"


    "Hahaha, you''re wrong. Our mirror hasn''t been broken at all. How can we get back together?" Chu fan picked up his glass. "I''ll punish myself."


    After a cup of wine, Chu fan was about to continue making fun of him. Suddenly, there was a hurried sound of footsteps behind him. Looking back, Ma Yuanli took someone to come quickly. Good guy, I really look like the boss of the underworld. There are at least a dozen people, all black shirts, black trousers, and wearing sunglasses at night, for fear that others don''t know that they are mixed with the society.


    Some timid guests have quietly got up and are ready to run away, but some brave ones have taken out their mobile phones and are ready to take a wonderful video. Send it to the circle of friends at that time. It must be a thief.


    "Brother fan!" as soon as Ma Yuanli said hello, Chu fan frowned, pointed to the group behind him, and scolded, "what are you bringing so many people here? You want to live in for a few years? Get out of here quickly."


    Ma Yuanli was startled and hurriedly kicked out all his men. The sweat on his forehead could not be wiped: "brother fan, I will pay attention next time..."


    Chu fan waved his hand and said faintly, "pony, I know you have a good face, but you remember that low-key is the best way to show off, okay?"


    "I see. I will keep a low profile and promise not to tarnish brother fan''s face."


    "OK, you''re busy. I''ll drink with you another day."


    "OK, I''m on call."


    Ma Yuanli greeted Hao Jia with a smile and walked out. At this time, Gu Jinghua, standing behind him, came up, put his hands in front of him and bowed his head respectfully: "brother fan!"


    "Sit down!" Chu fan pointed to the next chair. Gu Jinghua glanced at Hao Jia and saw that she was not unhappy, so she sat down carefully.


    Others don''t understand Chu fan''s energy, but Gu Jinghua knows it very well, not to mention in this small Guangyuan City. Even in Sichuan Province, Yanjing and even internationally, the name of Chu fan''s killer king is fierce and powerful.


    If he wants to kill anyone, he doesn''t have to do it himself. A random phone call can make their sister and brother survive and die. That''s why Gu Jinghua wants to drive her brother back to her hometown. It''s not her heartless, but to protect Gu Yanxi. Otherwise, on a third of Chu fan''s acre, she may cause some trouble. At that time, Gu Yanxi''s death doesn''t matter. Maybe she will be involved. Who makes them brothers and sisters?


    "Brother fan, Xizi didn''t know about your relationship with Vice President Hao, so he was offended. But don''t worry, when his injury gets better, I''ll send him back to his hometown to ensure that he won''t appear in front of you in his life."


    Then Gu Jinghua took out a check and carefully put it in front of Chu fan: "this is to compensate for the loss to your company, you see..."


    Chu fan takes out a cigarette and hands it to Gu Jinghua. Gu Jinghua quickly takes out a lighter and lights it for Chu fan first. Then he lights it for himself, takes a sip and waits for Chu fan''s response.


    "If I remember correctly, this is the second time you have provoked me."


    Gu Jinghua trembled with fear. The smoke almost fell to the ground. Just about to explain, Chu fan waved his hand: "don''t be nervous. I can tell who is right and who is wrong. Maybe you don''t know this two times, or maybe it''s not your intention, but are Jiang Biao and Gu Yanxi your people?"


    "Jiang Biao took a fancy to sister Mei for the purpose of this market in Jinghu District; your brother was more ruthless and directly aimed at Hao Jia. Did he think that if he took her, he could pocket my Sichuan Chongqing group?"


    Without waiting for Gu Jinghua to be in time, Chu fan waved his hand again and interrupted, "OK, I don''t mean anything else when I say these. I just want to remind you that I''m not a good tempered person. I don''t have to do it again and again."


    "Yes, I understand. I will discipline my brothers well in the future. If this happens again, you don''t have to do it. I''ll kill him myself." Gu Jinghua''s forehead was sweating, but he didn''t even dare to wipe it.


    Chu fan poured her a glass of wine and said faintly, "it''s not easy for you, a woman, to firmly control the whole Guangyuan City. Needless to say, you know that they won''t convince you if you think of tiger Lord and red aunt? But look at what others do and reach out to your territory?"


    "Money is a good thing, but you have to spend your life. At this point, you really have to learn more from Aunt Hong." Chu fan waved his hand, "well, that''s all. As for how to go in the future, go back and think about it yourself."


    Gu Jinghua quickly stood up and picked up his glass: "brother fan, thank you for your kind advice. I will hide my strength and bide my time, and I won''t give you any more trouble."


    With that, Gu Jinghua drank all the wine in the cup, put it down, nodded slightly to Hao Jia, turned and left.


    "Take this." Chu fan pushed the check to Hao Jia without looking at it.


    Hao Jia was startled and quickly put away the check. In case it was dirty, the check would be discarded. He doesn''t feel bad, but now the check belongs to me. Hao Jia feels bad.


    Just as Chu fan was grilling Hao Jia, a group of four came in

 Chapter 978

    "Dad, mom, I''ve been to this store twice before. The barbecue tastes really good..."


    Listening to his voice, Chu fan was about to turn back. Hao Jia stood up and said in surprise, "Wenzhu, why are you here?"


    "Sister Hao Jia?"


    Liu Wenzhu was even more surprised and ran over: "what a coincidence, you also eat here with your friends... President Chu? You... You..."


    "Cough!"


    Chu fan coughed, "we''re talking about work. Secretary Liu, have you settled down?"


    "Ann... Settle down." Liu Wenzhu nodded vaguely.


    This relationship is a little complicated.


    Hearing Chu fan''s voice, Liu Wenhui, who had just sat down, immediately ran over and said in surprise: "brother fan, you''re eating here too? Really, I knew I''d call you first. It''s good for everyone to sit together."


    "It''s not too late now." Chu fan smiled and waved to the waiter. After asking, the waiter saw Chu fan''s extraordinary and hurried to ask the boss for instructions. Soon, the chubby boss ran over with sweat on his face.


    "Hello, Mr. Chu. Welcome to our shop. Your arrival will make my shop bright..."


    Chu fan hurriedly interrupted: "I just want to ask if you have a box here. I met some friends and wanted to eat, chat and drink together."


    "Yes, yes, please follow me." the fat boss knows how to observe his words and looks. Seeing Chu fan''s impatience, he quickly made a long story short and warmly greeted Chu fan.


    Soon, several people were sent to a large box. There were still some plates on the table. It was obvious that someone was eating at the table and didn''t know whether they had finished eating, so the table was vacated.


    Chu fan knows the enthusiasm of the fat boss, but he doesn''t care too much. After all, he is kind.


    After a few people waited for two minutes, the table was cleaned up and even the baking tray was changed. After sitting down again, Chu fan asked with a smile, "uncle, are your legs all right?"


    "Well, it''s completely better this time." Liu Fu said with emotion, "President Chu, you''re too powerful. I don''t know how to thank you."


    Liu Wenzhu gouged out Chu fan and thanked him? He stole your baby girl''s body and mind.


    "Sister, hurry up and order more food your parents like." Liu Wenhui turned her back to her parents and begged her eyes. She looked at her sister pitifully, hoping that her parents would see that she and Chu fan would be over.


    Forget it. Do what you like. Hao Jia angrily took the menu and began to order.


    Until this time, Hao Jia knew that Chu fan even gave the Liu family a big house. Although she was not a girl who liked to compare, she was still a little uncomfortable.


    "Sorry, I''ll go to the bathroom." Hao Jia smiled apologetically, got up and went out.


    Chu fan then stood up and said with a smile, "eat first. I''ll see what good wine they have here. I''ll have a good drink with my uncle later."


    What wine to take? Chu fan hurried to catch up with Hao Jia when he saw that Hao Jia didn''t look very well. After a glance, Hao Jia was the only one in the women''s room. He immediately opened the door and went in, startling Hao Jia.


    "You''re crazy. This is the women''s room. Hurry out!" Hao Jia blushed with embarrassment. She was still nervous. She was afraid of what Chu fan would do to her here.


    Chu fan took two steps forward and scared Hao Jia back. Unfortunately, his back was tightly attached to the wall and there was no way back.


    "I''m angry because I bought a house for the Wenhui family?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Hao Jia said, "who wants it?"


    "Forget it. I was going to buy a villa with you tomorrow. Since you''re not rare, forget it."


    Chu fan reluctantly turned to go. Hao Jia hurriedly dragged him back and said in surprise, "buy a villa? What you said is true?"


    "Is it important whether it''s true or false? You won''t want it anyway."


    "Who said I don''t want it?" Hao Jiabai glanced at him, but then he was discouraged. "Forget it. If Wen Hui knows, you don''t have to say you favor one over the other? If you really want to, buy me a house, not too big, just like Wen Hui''s."


    She wants to. Anyway, it''s already like this. Why not let her family live more comfortably? Chu fan doesn''t want money anyway.


    Chu fan was about to speak when suddenly a woman''s voice came from outside, which scared Hao Jia out of color. If she was caught, she had to jump off a building. At this time, Chu fan suddenly hugged her, dodged into the innermost compartment and locked the door.


    As soon as the door was locked, the two girls came in. Hao Jia was so frightened that she couldn''t breathe. Her heart pounded. It was like an affair. Don''t mention how nervous she was. At this time, Chu fan leaned over and kissed her on the neck. She immediately trembled and gave a stuffy hum.


    No, this is her sensitive point?


    Chu fan is like a prank and wants to try again, but Hao Jia won''t let him succeed. But she is a girl after all. How can she have Chu fan''s strength? Moreover, the space inside is so small. There are people outside. Hao Jia doesn''t dare to make big moves at all.


    In desperation, Hao Jia had to take the initiative to kiss his lips. Although this kind of thing also embarrassed her, compared with being kissed on her neck, she could barely accept it. Otherwise, the pants must be wet.


    But even so, she was kissed panting. At the beginning, she could try her best to resist Chu fan''s hands everywhere, but in the end, she had softened and let herself be manipulated.


    Fortunately, Chu fan reined in the precipice and stopped at the critical moment. Otherwise, they had to do something in the bathroom. At the moment when her lips parted, Hao Jia gasped violently, pushed Chu fan away and begged in a low voice, "go back quickly, I beg you."


    "Tonight... Come home with me."


    "No!" Hao Jia refused decisively. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t go and even took off his clothes, Hao Jialian hurried, "go to the hotel, go to the hotel head office?"


    Chu fan was satisfied and said, "you put it forward. Well, I''ll try my best to accompany you. Ha ha ha!"


    Hao Jia stared at Chu fan''s back in shame and anger. If she had a gun in her hand, she would pull the trigger on Chu fan''s back without hesitation. It''s so irritating. You obviously threatened others, but you have to say that they took the initiative to put it forward.


    Bah, who cares about you?


    When he went back, Chu fan carried a bottle of Maotai, which was already the best wine in the store. But Chu fan was still a little dissatisfied. While pouring wine for Liu Fu, he said, "uncle, I''m in a hurry today. I''ll prepare some good wine another day. Let''s have a good drink."


    "No, no, this wine is good." Liu Fu smelled deeply. It was fragrant, mellow and thick. Good wine, good wine!


    Liu''s mother said nervously, "Mr. Chu, he''s just sick. Will drinking have any impact?"


    "Don''t worry, aunt. Uncle is in good health. As long as you don''t drink too much, nothing will happen." Chu Fan said and poured a cup for Liu''s mother, "aunt, have a drink today."


    On the other side, Liu Wenzhu raised his eyebrows and said to him, "why hasn''t sister Hao Jia come back? President Chu, why don''t you go and have a look?"


    "Cough, Hao Jia is not a child. What can happen?" Chu fan poured a glass of wine, handed it to Liu Wenzhu and said with a smile, "Wenzhu, it''s hard for you these days. Drink more."


    Liu Wenzhu secretly bites silver teeth. Do you want to block my mouth? If Wen Hui hadn''t... I''d rather not have this job than let Wen Hui be with you. Hum!


    Before long, Hao Jia finally came back. It can be seen that she made up her makeup again. Her face was as calm as before. She couldn''t see anything different. Sitting down beside Chu fan, he raised his glass and said with a smile, "sorry to keep you waiting. This first glass of wine, I respect my uncle and aunt. Congratulations on your recovery, and I wish you a good body and a long life."


    "Thank you, thank you!" the old couple quickly picked up their glasses and drank one with them.


    Then Hao Jia took the bottle, filled it for herself, looked at Liu Wenhui, "Wenhui, let''s go one?"


    "Sister Hao Jia, I can''t drink." Liu Wenhui said in embarrassment.


    Unwilling to be outdone, Liu Wenzhu took the wine glass: "sister Hao Jia, I''ll drink this wine for my sister. Cheers!"


    After two glasses of wine, two red clouds rose on Hao Jia''s face, but she grabbed the bottle again and poured the wine. Chu fan quickly stopped: "you''ve drunk enough. You can''t drink any more."


    "One cup, the last cup." Hao Jia was drunk and confused. She had a lovely and naive look. Chu fan''s heart was soft, and she dragged the bottle over. After filling a glass again, she picked up the glass and said to Chu fan, "I respect you for this last glass of wine. Thank you for saving my sister Hao min."


    "Why do you mention this? This is what I should do... Drink slowly..." Chu fan didn''t stop. She drank another glass of wine. Hao Jia was completely drunk. If Chu fan hadn''t pulled her in time, she would have to go under the table.


    In this case, how can you eat and drink? Chu fan simply picked up Hao Jia, greeted several people loudly, left the table first and withdrew! But he didn''t go far. He found a hotel nearby, took her upstairs, repeated the noon procedure again, undressed her and covered her with a quilt. The only difference is that there are no pajamas this time, and Chu fan didn''t leave her underwear.


    But Chu fan didn''t wake up until she got into bed. She deliberately drunk herself, so she didn''t have to sleep with him. Although she is now lying naked in bed, no matter what Chu fan does, she will not refuse. But can Chufan do it? It''s selfish to patronize and enjoy yourself.


    No way, bear it!


    Hao Jia was really drunk. She didn''t wake up until dawn. She rubbed her hangover forehead and muttered, "water, I want to drink water..."


    The next moment, she was helped up and leaned against a warm chest. She didn''t really wake up until she drank a few mouthfuls of water. She found herself lying in Chu fan''s arms. She was surprised and sprayed out a mouthful of water.


    "Poof!"


    Chu fan is also completely awake

 Chapter 979

    Chu fan took good care of Hao Jia. Before going to bed, he specially prepared a thermos cup with hot water for Hao Jia to drink when he woke up.


    As we all know, drunk people wake up with dry mouth and urgent need to drink water to replenish water. At this time, drinking a cup of warm boiled water is not only good for your health, but also won''t stimulate the drunk, and you will soon go to sleep again.


    If Chu fan didn''t wear clothes, if Hao Jia didn''t just lean against Chu fan''s chest, if she didn''t look up, maybe Hao Jia would continue to sleep vaguely. But she saw Chu fan, and they didn''t wear anything. They were standard naked. How could she not be awakened?


    She woke up with a start. A mouthful of water sprayed on Chu fan''s face. As a result, the confused Chu fan was completely refreshed. She put down the thermos cup, a tiger turned over and pressed Hao Jia under her.


    "Ah, what are you doing..."


    Half an hour later, Hao Jia panted and said, "no, I really have no strength..."


    An hour later, Hao Jia shouted hoarse. She was weak and paralyzed on the bed. She didn''t even have the strength to move her fingers. Fortunately, at this time, Chu fan finally stopped, lay on her and slept again.


    I don''t know how long later, Hao Jia finally regained some strength. Although Chu fan was pressed on her, she felt out of breath, but she didn''t give up pushing him away. He raised his hands and hesitated for a long time. He slowly put them on Chu fan''s back and stroked his strong muscles. It''s hard to believe that this kind of thing should be so wonderful.


    No wonder so many women follow him wholeheartedly, even if they know that he has other women, they still don''t give up. In the past, Hao Jia didn''t understand that he couldn''t live without him?


    But until today, Hao Jia finally found that what''s the meaning of living without this man? Besides him, who can give her such deep-rooted happiness? Maybe other men can, but she even accepted Chu fan reluctantly. How could she like other men?


    My friend, I must owe you in my last life


    When she woke up again, it was almost noon. Looking at the dazzling sunshine outside the window, Hao Jia suddenly sat up: "it''s over, it''s late... Ah!"


    With a cry of surprise, she was held down, anxious and angry. Hao Jia beat Chu fan twice: "it''s still noisy. It''s all up to you. I''m late for work."


    Chu fan couldn''t help laughing and said, "please, you''re the vice president of the company now. You still have to abide by those rules and regulations? Even if you don''t go today, no one will say anything."


    "How can I do that? As a senior executive, I should set an example. Otherwise, how can I convince the public?" Hao Jia struggled a few times. "Let go of me. I''m going to get up and go to work."


    Fortunately, she didn''t move. She rubbed a few times. She unexpectedly found that a part of Chu fan blew the charge horn again, which scared her out of color. She hurriedly said, "you... You forgive me, I really can''t do it."


    "Then take a bath together." Chu fan gently stroked her face and said with a smile, "later, we''ll go to see the house."


    "Yes!"


    Hao Jia is still moved by Chu fan''s consideration. Unexpectedly, it is more dangerous for men and women to take a bath in the bathroom. It only takes more than ten minutes to wash, but they were stunned and tossed in the bathroom for nearly an hour. Finally, Chu fan took her out. The idea of going out to see the house had to be stranded for the time being.


    After a little rest, Hao Jia was attracted by a strong smell. When she woke up, she opened her eyes and saw that Chu fan didn''t know when to buy two bowls of beef noodles. At first glance, it is full of ingredients. There are more than half a bowl of beef alone, steaming and fragrant.


    "Hungry?" Chu fan moved the bedside cabinet forward and handed a pair of chopsticks. Hao Jiagang was about to stretch out her hand. The quilt on her body slipped instantly, revealing her beautiful figure. She immediately exclaimed. She quickly pulled up the quilt and wrapped herself tightly.


    Chu fanle said, "as for you, haven''t you seen it? Eat quickly."


    "I want you to feed me!" Hao Jia pouted, with a kind of girl''s simplicity. In fact, she is not very old. She has just graduated for more than a year. If she had not been trusted by Su Yuan, she could not have become a vice president at this age.


    For fear of any mistakes, Hao Jia has always been cautious, step-by-step work, and has extremely high requirements for employees. So that in Chu fan''s impression, she was like a mature woman, completely forgetting her real age.


    Hao Jia naturally doesn''t know how destructive the thousands of customs he inadvertently revealed are. If Chu fan hadn''t tried his best to restrain him, he might have thrown down the beef noodles in his hand, turned into a beast again and knocked Hao Jia down.


    Goblin, it''s really flirtatious!


    Chu fan reluctantly fed her a bowl of noodles, and then was driven out because Hao Jia had to wear clothes. Just in time, Chu fan wanted to go out for a cigarette and called Su Yuan by the way.


    Although Su Yuan knew that he and Hao Jia were together, she had no home at night. It would be unreasonable if she didn''t even call again. On the phone, Chu fan told Su Yuan about the idea of the charity foundation, which was strongly approved by Su Yuan.


    Now money has no attraction for Su Yuan, and making money is not difficult for her. If you don''t spend too much money, do you keep it moldy? It might as well be used to help those in need.


    In addition, like Chu fan, her primary goal is Miao Jiang. There is too much need for money. After the roads are opened and the electricity is connected, the next step is to build schools and health centers. These facilities need an overall arrangement and management.


    The two people talked about some details again. Hao Jia finally came out. Chu Fan said a few more words, hung up the phone and looked at Hao Jia up and down. Hao Jia suddenly became nervous: "what''s the matter? The eyes are strange."


    "Who designed the work clothes? It''s too earthy." Chu fan pointed to Hao Jia''s chest. "This place should be lower by two fingers. It''s more beautiful to expose the ditch. Haven''t you heard that sentence? A ditch will catch fire!"


    "Hooligan!" Hao Jia gave him a shy look, came forward and took his arm and said excitedly, "let''s go to see the house now?"


    "Don''t worry about seeing the house. Go to the mall first and buy you a suit of clothes." Chu Fan said casually, but Hao Jia was very moved.


    She is still wearing work clothes. Although she is also very high-grade, how can she go shopping in work clothes? What''s more, after wearing it all day yesterday, I sweated and ate. I''m sure it won''t be comfortable to wear it.


    Hao Jia has long wanted to buy a suit of clothes, but she is afraid that Chu fan will mistakenly think she is a vain woman. In fact, she doesn''t need any famous brands. As long as she likes, she can wear goods on the ground.


    However, today she is also extravagant, because from now on, she is also Chu fan''s woman. She can''t lose face to him. She has to dress herself up.


    They walked around the mall. Soon, Hao Jia changed a dress and Chu fan changed a casual dress. In addition, Chu fan bought a Patek Philippe watch for Hao Jia at a price of about 500000.


    She tried her best to stop it. Otherwise, the watch Chu fan bought for her would not be 500000, but 5 million.


    It''s too extravagant. When did she spend so much money? If it goes on like this, the annual salary will be spent in less than two days. Fortunately, Chu fan spends money, otherwise she will die of heartache.


    Later, the two went to see the house. Chu fan directly led her to the new century community. There was no other meaning. It was indeed the best community in Guangyuan City. There were shopping malls and large supermarkets nearby. Entertainment and shopping were very convenient.


    Hao Jia has no objection to this. Anyway, she lives for her parents. She lives in a community with Liu Wenhui''s parents. She can take more care of her in the future.


    Soon, they fell in love with two houses, but they had to see which one they wanted. The only regret is that almost all the houses here are rough. You have to decorate them yourself after you buy them.


    Although they decorate and live more comfortably, in this way, those who procrastinate can only live in after at least two or three months, which is somewhat flawed. But it doesn''t matter. I bought all the houses. It''s nothing to stay a few days late.


    Led by the staff of the sales office, they came to the community. From a distance, they saw that many people were surrounded in the community. A middle-aged woman seemed like a shrew. All kinds of acrimonious calls and curses were heard constantly. People around pointed and talked, but no one dared to come forward to discourage them.


    Hao Jia, with sharp eyes, immediately exclaimed, "it seems that it''s Wen Hui''s parents. Go and have a look."


    Chu fan also saw that there was a palm print on Liu Fu''s face. It was obvious that he was beaten. Hao''s mother tried her best to protect him and kept apologizing to others, but the more they were low and low, the more arrogant and bossy the other party was, as if she were so noble.


    "Aunt, what happened?" Hao Jia hurriedly went over and grabbed Hao''s mother and asked.


    When Hao''s mother saw Hao Jia, she naturally saw Chu fan who followed her. She suddenly had a backbone. Her eyes were red and almost shed tears. This scene made Chu fan angry. Although he didn''t know much about Liu Fu and his son, he knew that they wouldn''t provoke others for no reason. He must have been bullied.


    Before Liu''s mother could speak, the bossy fat woman immediately shouted like a machine gun: "these two old people dare to beat my dog. Do you know how much my Aisha is worth? I can''t afford to sell you. Hum, I don''t know how you live here. Look at your clothes, which directly lowers the grade of the community by several levels."


    "Open your eyes and look around. Where is a poor man like you? Don''t come here if you don''t have money. It''s embarrassing to be fat. You probably bought the money for the house by selling children and women?"


    "Pa!" a big mouth pulled over, directly pulled the middle-aged fat woman somersault and fell heavily to the ground.

 Chapter 980

    The people around are silly. These days, there are really people who are not afraid of death and dare to beat people? This is bound to be blackmailed.


    Liu''s mother was startled and quickly stopped Chu fan: "Chu fan, calm down. We can''t make trouble."


    Are you still calm after being bullied like this?


    In Chu fan''s heart, Liu''s father and mother are his father-in-law and mother-in-law. It''s too late for him to show filial piety. Someone dares to bully the honest old couple in front of him. If he can bear it again, will he still be a man? How can you afford Liu Wenhui?


    "How dare you beat me?" the middle-aged fat woman was also stunned. She calmed down for a long time. She suddenly screamed angrily, "I have to kill you today. Wait for me. And you old dogs, I have to ask someone to skin you."


    Chu fan''s eyes were fierce: "spit out a dirty word from your mouth, and I''ll knock off your teeth."


    "You... You wait." the middle-aged woman was frightened by Chu fan''s eyes. She was stunned that she didn''t dare to swear again. She hurriedly took out her mobile phone and cried and made a call.


    On the other side, Chu fan comforted, "aunt, don''t worry. I''m the only one in the world who bullies others, and I''ve never been bullied. I''d like to see how much background she can have?"


    The staff of the sales center approached Chu fan and whispered, "brother, call quickly and find a way. This woman is not easy to mess with."


    "Do you know her?" Chu fan took out a cigarette and handed one. The man took it and was surprised. This is a special cigarette. You can''t buy it with money. It seems that he is worried for nothing. This is still a big man with a big background.


    Deserve her bad luck!


    The man took out a lighter to light a cigarette for Chu fan, and then whispered, "this woman''s name is Feng Shujuan, the sister of director Feng of Jinghu District branch. In addition, her man''s name is Deng Wancai. She is the largest timber merchant in Guangyuan City. She is a full upstart and very rich."


    "Deng Wancai?" Chu fan frowned slightly. The name seemed to have been heard, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    Hao Jia could not help saying, "who? Deng Wancai? Isn''t that the wood supplier of Sichuan Chongqing group?"


    "I remember." Chu fan sneered. "Before the establishment of the company, Deng Wancai and two other people went to the construction site and wanted to take away all the materials. I stopped him. Unexpectedly, I could still meet him here. Did you have his phone?"


    "There are in the company. I''ll call and ask." Hao Jia went aside and called.


    In such a short time, several police cars roared over. A male police officer of about 40 got off the car with a dignified face and hurried to the beaten Feng Shujuan.


    "What''s the matter? Who hit?" the male police officer couldn''t help shouting angrily when he saw that the woman''s face was red and swollen like a big cake.


    "Zhiyuan, you''re here. Wuwuwuwuwuwu!" Feng Shujuan cried wrongly. "If you come a little later, your sister will be killed."


    Feng Zhiyuan comforted, immediately looked around and shouted, "who hit? Stand up!"


    "Me!"


    Chu fan took a cigarette and said faintly, "it''s me. Do you want to catch me?"


    "Boy, you are very arrogant." Feng Zhiyuan hummed, "beating people to break the law, do you know? Come on, bring this deliberately wounded suspect back."


    Feng Shujuan immediately pointed to Liu''s father and his wife and Hao Jia: "and these two old dogs and this little bitch, they are all together. Take them away and sentence them to ten or eight years."


    "Pa!" another big mouth pumped Feng Shujuan''s face, making her roll like a gourd on the ground for several times. When she looked up with her hair and eyes full of stars, she couldn''t help but open her mouth and spit out two slotted teeth.


    Feng Zhiyuan saw his eyes and wanted to crack. He never expected that there would be such an arrogant and domineering person who dared to beat people in front of him. It was simply defiant and unrepentant.


    "You... How dare you." Feng Zhiyuan shouted angrily to several people behind him, "what are you doing? Arrest people!"


    Unexpectedly, none of the men he brought moved, which made Feng Zhiyuan feel more shameless. He was about to scold several people. One of the male policemen approached a few steps and whispered, "Feng Bureau, don''t you know Chu Shao?"


    "Chu Shao? Which Chu Shao?" Feng Zhiyuan was stunned and felt something bad.


    He is a new transfer. Naturally, he doesn''t know Chu fan, but he brings several people, including Da Liu and Xiao Zhang, who followed Xu junchuo before. They have dealt with Chu fan countless times. How can they not know Chu fan?


    Big Liu said with a bitter smile, "who else can there be less Chu? Commander of Yecheng military region, the youngest lieutenant general Chu fan. Xu junchuo, the former director of Jinghu District, was transferred by him. Now he is the head of Yecheng Public Security Bureau."


    "Murderer king?" Feng Zhiyuan screamed, and his face suddenly changed. How could you provoke this evil star?


    This is trouble!


    When he didn''t know what to do, Chu fan also recognized Da Liu and didn''t have a good way: "Why are you so stunned? Come and catch me."


    "Chu Shao, don''t tease your brother." big Liu said with a bitter smile, "even if you lend me another hundred courage, I dare not catch you."


    "Hum, you''re smart."


    Seeing that Chu fan was not very angry, big Liu quickly took out a cigarette, bumped and sent one to Chu fan, and whispered, "Chu Shao, this woman is Feng Ju''s sister. If you don''t know, you don''t sin, you see..."


    "Why, you want to talk to him?"


    Chu fan''s face became cold, and big Liu''s forehead suddenly sweated. He hurriedly said, "no, no, just..."


    "Stay there. It''s none of your business."


    Big Liu didn''t dare to say anything and walked back obediently. In front of Feng Zhiyuan, big Liu shook his head and said that the matter was very serious and difficult to solve.


    Feng Zhiyuan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "general Chu, I know you have a high position and don''t pay attention to me as the branch director, but if you beat someone, you have committed a crime. The son of heaven commits the same crime as the common people. Don''t you understand this truth?"


    "Of course I understand, but I''m not beating people, but animals worse than pigs and dogs." Chu fan looked around and said loudly, "you guys, you can see the ugly face of this vicious woman? Yes, she is rich and powerful, but does this mean that she is superior and can trample on the dignity of others at will?"


    "One old dog at a time. Do you call your parents that at home? You''re going to arrest us and sentence us for ten or eight years. Do you think the public security bureau is run by your family?"


    "The most irritating thing is you, director Feng!" Chu fan shouted angrily, pointing to Feng Zhiyuan''s nose, "If you don''t know the whole story, I won''t blame you for coming to arrest me, but when your sister scolded in front of you and sentenced all of us, instead of maintaining the glorious image of your police, you ordered us to be arrested indiscriminately. This alone can fully prove that you are not a qualified director."


    "I''m the one who hit people. What''s the matter with my friend? My friend''s father still has slap marks on his face. Don''t you see? Only your sister can hit others, but others can''t even fight back. Do you really think the public security bureau belongs to your family?"


    Feng Zhiyuan was reprimanded by Chu fan. His face was blue and white, and he couldn''t say a word. If there was a ground crack in front of him at this time, he had to drill in. What a shame!


    And this is just the beginning. Chu fan finished, took out his mobile phone and made a call: "Xu Bureau, I want to complain to director Feng of Jinghu Branch... Why? His sister is arrogant and domineering. He not only doesn''t stop it, but also tries his best to protect his sister and wants to arrest me. He met me. If someone else, he can''t stay in prison for several years. For such a person, he shouldn''t stay in the police force. It''s a disgrace to our people''s police What? Did you say anything about the appointment? Then you talked to me for so long? "


    Isn''t this a delay?


    Chu fan complained. In Feng Zhiyuan''s dull eyes, he called again: "Secretary Kong, I want to complain about director Feng of Jinghu Branch... Don''t be close. Who''s your nephew? Anyway, I complained. It''s your business to do it or not. Bye!"


    This is so special. Is it asking someone to do something? Why is it so arrogant like a creditor?


    Feng Zhiyuan is still a little confused. Isn''t Lin Ruoyu, Secretary of the municipal Party committee of Guangyuan City? Who is the kongshu record he said? Just before he could figure it out, the phone suddenly rang. As soon as he saw the caller ID, he immediately bent down and said, "secretary Lin... What? I... yes, I''ll be there right away."


    Hung up the phone. When Feng Zhiyuan looked at Chu fan again, he found that he was simply an unattainable mountain. This energy, even Kong Secretary of the provincial Party committee, dared to speak like this. Why is he so arrogant?


    After looking at his sister Feng Shujuan again, Feng Zhiyuan sighed helplessly. This time, I can''t help you. Please ask for more luck.


    "Big Liu, you take two people to stay, and the others go back." Feng Zhiyuan said and turned to the police car.


    Feng Shujuan was worried: "Zhiyuan, what are you going to do?"


    "Sister, please make an apology to others. As for me... I''m fine." Feng Zhiyuan gets in the car and goes straight to the Municipal Bureau to find director Xu Yi. Secretary Lin and the Organization Department of the municipal Party committee will also go there.


    As for his future, it''s worrying!


    Feng Shujuan is stupid. Her younger brother Feng Zhiyuan left and asked me to make an apology. Did I get beaten for nothing? Since the white road can''t go, I''ll go black. I don''t believe you can kill black and white.


    "Hey, husband, hurry up. I''ve been beaten... Yes, right here in the new century community... What? You''ll be there soon? OK, I''ll wait for you."


    Feng Shujuan hung up the phone and immediately got up again. She stared at Chu fan and said, "don''t think you know a few officials. My husband and the eldest brother on the road are brothers. Hundreds of people will kill you every minute."


    Big Liu couldn''t bear to look straight at her. He observed a moment of silence for her husband. He married such a loser. Why don''t he worry about losing all his family?

 Chapter 981

    "Dad, mom, what''s wrong?" the Liu Wenzhu sisters hurried over.


    It was Hao''s mother who called her daughter. Originally, she didn''t want to inform Wen Hui. She was afraid of delaying her study. Liu Wenzhu called her sister and drove to school to pick her up, and then rushed back together.


    Liu Wenhui saw the slap print on his father''s face at a glance, and immediately fell into tears with heartache: "what happened? Why was he beaten?"


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. Chu fan just came here. It''s all right." Hao''s mother quickly comforted her for fear that the two daughters would cause any trouble again.


    At this time, the two sisters found Chu fan and Hao Jia around him. They understood when they looked at Feng Shujuan with red and swollen cheeks and bitter eyes. Liu Wenhui was not a quiet girl at first. Now Chu fan was present, she was even more afraid. Liu Mei stood upright and strode angrily over. She wanted to slap Feng Shujuan twice, but Chu fan dragged her back.


    "Brother fan, if you let me go, I''ll have to smoke her two big mouths." Liu Wenhui struggled and shouted, "what''s my father''s hatred for you? You beat people..."


    "Just hit, why?" a more arrogant voice came from outside the crowd. Then, the crowd separated left and right, and a pudgy middle-aged man strode in.


    This guy wears eight big gold rings on his ten carrot like short and thick fingers. Each gold ring is also inlaid with various gemstones. He wears a gold chain around his neck. At least his little finger is thick and thin, and the dog chain is not as thick as it.


    In this shape, if he is not a nouveau riche, who believes it?


    "Husband!" Feng Shujuan burst into tears at the sight of his upstart.


    Hearing the cry, Deng Wancai recognized her and quickly pulled down the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose: "shit, who beat you like this? I almost didn''t recognize it. Who? Who did?"


    Although he is not tall, he shaved his head, held two walnuts in his hands, wore sunglasses and followed by two bodyguards. He really has a ferocious momentum. At least ordinary people don''t dare to provoke him.


    Unfortunately, Chu fan is not an ordinary person.


    "That''s him!" Feng Shujuan pointed to Chu fan and said angrily, "he doesn''t know who he called and took away my brother. Husband, you can''t spare him. At least break his two legs and let him promise not to trouble my brother, or you''ll kill his whole family."


    "What are you talking about? We don''t want to kill people." Deng Wancai didn''t look at Chu fan at all. He was attracted by Hao Jia and Liu Wenzhu, and said with a wild laugh, "but I have the means to deal with beautiful girls. Do you want to have a try?"


    Liu Wenhui walked over and stood with her sister. She seemed nervous and shouted, "what do you want to do? Don''t mess around. I''ll call the police."


    "Call the police? Ha ha!" Deng Wancai greedily glanced at Liu Wenhui and said with a smile, "little sister, I should be the one who called the police? You see, you beat my wife, and we are the victims."


    "Your wife beat my father first."


    "Who saw it? Who can prove that it was my wife?"


    Deng Wancai stared fiercely and glanced around. Who dares to offend such a cruel man? They avoided eye contact with him. This scene, let him very satisfied, want is this effect.


    "I didn''t think about it. You girls have a good background. Even my brother-in-law has been taken away." Deng Wancai took a cigarette and smiled with confidence, "However, these are not for me. I''m a serious businessman. However, I have some friends with Miss Gu Jinghua, our eldest sister in Guangyuan City. As long as I''m willing to spend money, she''ll do anything for me. Coincidentally, I''m rich."


    It''s Gu Jinghua again. What are the things she makes friends with?


    Chu fan directly dialed Gu Jinghua''s phone. Gu Jinghua, who was serving soup to his brother in the hospital, glanced at the phone on the bedside cabinet. He was immediately shocked. A bowl of hot soup poured on Gu Yanxi''s chest. He jumped up with a roar, affecting his broken leg. It hurt him to die and live, and tears flowed.


    Woo woo, I''m your brother. Do you want to kill me?


    Gu Jinghua couldn''t take care of him. He quickly put down the bowl and grabbed the phone: "Hello, brother fan, what instructions do you have?"


    Hearing the phone call from Chu fan, Gu Yanxi hurriedly covered his mouth and dared not breathe. His heart was at sixes and sevens for fear of hearing any unfortunate news about him from his sister.


    "Who? Deng Wancai? Let''s have a fucking match. I''ll ask someone to break his leg right away..." Gu Jinghua scolded angrily. It''s not easy to settle the matter here. The bastard Deng Wancai dared to find Chu fan in the name of his mother.


    Nima, if you want to die, you can jump off a building and drill the wheels, but you can''t hurt me like this? No, I have to go there myself and explain it to brother fan.


    Chu fan''s voice on the phone finally attracted Deng Wancai''s attention. After looking carefully, Deng Wancai immediately trembled and lost his voice: "Chu... Chu Shao? Why are you here?"


    "We know each other?" Chu fan hung up the phone and said with a faint smile, "we don''t seem to have met? Who are you?"


    Deng Wancai was speechless for a while. You called out my name just now. How can you not know me?


    "Chu Shao, you are a noble man who forgets many things. I''m Deng Wancai." Deng Wancai suddenly made a 180 degree turn in his attitude and accompanied his smiling face in a low voice, "You forget that Liu Xiaoguang contracted the general project of Su, which was the wood on credit from me. Later, Liu Xiaoguang went to prison. Wu De and sun zhongzi, me and I drove to the construction site to pull away all the materials. It was Chu Shao who came forward and said that Liu Xiaoguang had eight houses, which saved us a lot of money."


    "Since the establishment of Sichuan Chongqing group, my cooperation with your company has been very good. If you hadn''t taken care of me so much, I wouldn''t be here today." Deng Wancai said a lot. It seemed that he remembered it and asked quickly, "these beauties are your friends? Hey, it''s all a misunderstanding..."


    Then Deng Wancai looked back at Feng Shujuan, drank and scolded, "you loser, what are you doing? Don''t you hurry to come and apologize to Chu Shao?"


    This... What''s the situation?


    Feng Shujuan was stunned. How could the development of things be different from what she imagined? How could the husband who just returned the cow and forced lightning become a grandson in a twinkling of an eye? Does this boy have any big background in the underworld?


    She was still in a daze. Deng Wancai suddenly became angry. In the past, he slapped Feng Shujuan severely, staggered her, and then kicked her in front of Chu fan.


    Deng Wan was so rich that he said, "loser, apologize to Chu Shao quickly. Even Chu Shao dares to provoke you. Are you tired of living?"


    Looking up, Deng Wancai smiled and said, "Chu Shao, this woman is spoiled and lawless by me. If you can''t do it, I''ll do it myself to ensure that her parents won''t recognize her."


    Chu fan waved his hand to stop him from beating people. He said softly, "boss Deng, I''m not unreasonable, but I saw it with my own eyes. Your wife beat and scolded my friend''s parents. I bought their house. I just moved in yesterday, and your wife beat them today. Is this beating them? Your wife is beating me."


    Deng Wancai''s face is so blue that he really wants to kick Feng Shujuan to death. You loser, you''ll kill me this time. Others may not know what''s going on here, but who is he? It can be seen from Chu fan''s defense of each other and the eyes of the girls opposite Chu fan. The relationship between these three girls and Chu fan must be extraordinary. Nine times out of ten, he keeps them outside A beautiful woman.


    What''s the difference between beating his parents who keep a woman and beating his father-in-law and mother-in-law? Aren''t you dead?


    Now, he doesn''t even have the mind to teach Feng Shujuan a lesson. He thinks about how to resolve the crisis. If he doesn''t do it well, the rest of his life will be over.


    At this time, Liu Wenhui asked the reason for the matter and said angrily: "Brother fan, this woman has a big dog. When we went out for dinner last night, my sister and I were almost bitten by her dog. Today, my parents ran into this dog when they went out and chased my parents behind. My father picked up a stone and just wanted to scare it. Before hitting it, the woman jumped out and beat my father and scolded him a lot Listen to me. "


    "Is that so?" Chu fan''s eyes swept over, and Feng Shujuan hurriedly avoided her eyes, lowered her head and dared not speak.


    Deng Wan was so rich that he kicked her to the ground and slapped her twice. He beat Feng Shujuan like a fat pig about to be slaughtered.


    After several dozen, Deng Wancai even refused to wipe his forehead sweat. He hurried to Chu fan. "Chu, little, this responsibility is on us. I will apologize to two old people. As for compensation, you has the final say, I will make you satisfied."


    Chu fan looked back at the man in the sales center and asked, "I remember there are regulations in the community that large dogs are not allowed?"


    "Yes!" the men were restrained by Chu fan''s strength and said with a bitter smile, "because of this matter, our community property has received many complaints, but boss Deng takes all black and white, we can''t afford to provoke, we can only pretend not to know. For this reason, it also caused the dissatisfaction of many owners, but we really have no way."


    "No way? That''s before. I''ll live here in the future. I don''t think who dares to keep a large dog?" Chu fan pointed to Deng Wancai. "Go and bring your bad dog. I''ll see what kind it is."


    "Chu Shao, I''ll ask someone to send the dog away and promise not to appear again..."


    Chu fan stared: "I asked you to bring the dog. Can''t you understand people?"


    Deng Wancai didn''t dare to say anything. He kicked his wife in the leg and scolded, "don''t pretend to be dead. Hurry upstairs and bring the dog."

 Chapter 982

    There were more and more onlookers, and Feng Shujuan looked happy one by one. It can be seen that Feng Shujuan was unpopular in this community. It was almost to the point of anger and resentment. If Feng Shujuan had dared to cross her waist and quarrel with these people, she would dare to let the dog bite. But today, she was completely afraid and ran back in dismay.


    At this time, Gu Jinghua brought people to Deng Wancai. When he saw it, he was surprised: "sister Hua, why are you here?"


    "Pa!" a big mouth slapped him in the face, and Gu Jinghua said with gnashing teeth: "you son of a bitch, dare to make trouble under my name and provoke brother fan''s head. Believe it or not, I''ll put your family in sacks and sink into the bottom of the White Dragon Lake tonight?"


    The more she scolded, the more angry she became. Gu Jinghua grabbed his skirt and slapped him twice until Chu fan stopped drinking. She let Deng Wancai fall to the ground. Until now, Deng Wancai didn''t know that he was afraid, because he knew that Chu fan wouldn''t care about him. As long as he kept a low profile, Chu fan wouldn''t be too difficult for him.


    But now, he has offended Gu Jinghua. The woman is cruel and black handed. She can do anything and annoy her. I''m afraid it''s going to be bad luck this time.


    "Brother fan, listen to me..."


    Gu Jinghua just opened his mouth and was interrupted by Chu fan. "You don''t have to explain. I understand what''s going on. I won''t blame you."


    "Brother fan''s eyes are as sharp as a torch. Naturally, nothing can hide from your eyes. I''m worried." Gu Jinghua sighed with relief, smiled, stood at Chu fan''s side and stepped back.


    Discerning people can see the primary and secondary at a glance. Moreover, the gap is not generally large. Otherwise, she will not stand behind Chu fan like her subordinates. This shows that in front of Chu fan, she can only bow down and listen. Even if she takes off and poses immediately, she will not hesitate or refuse.


    This gesture cooled Deng Wancai''s heart. Originally, he wanted to ask Gu Jinghua to come forward and help make peace. It would be a big deal to lose some money. But now it seems that Chu fan''s energy is much greater than he knows.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    A burst of barking came from the door of the unit. The onlookers hurriedly ran away. They didn''t know that it was a tiger. It can be seen from this that the dog''s bad name has spread throughout the community to the point where talking about "dog" turns pale.


    Then, Feng Shujuan took a half man high white hound and walked over step by step. The dog was so big that she couldn''t hold it at all. Instead, she was pulled upside down by the dog. Thanks to her fat enough, otherwise, she couldn''t control the dog at all.


    Far away, the dog saw Liu''s father and mother, and immediately stared fiercely. He bared his teeth to them and shouted demonstratively. If Feng Shujuan hadn''t grabbed it, it might have rushed over.


    "Chu Shao, I''ll call someone over and kill the dog." Deng Wancai quickly said.


    Chu fan pulled him aside and pointed to Feng Shujuan: "loosen it. Let me see if it dares to bite me?"


    "This..." Feng Shujuan was embarrassed. Now she has offended Chu fan. If she let the dog bite him, can there be room for relaxation?


    Gu Jinghua said, "let you let you go. Do you think a dog can hurt brother fan?"


    Feng Shujuan looked at Deng Wancai. Deng Wancai waved helplessly and motioned her to do as instructed. With her husband''s consent, Feng Shujuan clenched her teeth and untied the rope on her wrist. Suddenly, the Dugao dog barked and rushed out. The targets were Liu''s father and Liu''s mother.


    The old couple''s face changed with fear. They subconsciously retreated for two steps, which aroused the ferocity of Dugao dog. They opened their big mouth and bit towards the belly of the nearest Liu mother''s leg.


    At this time, Chu fan suddenly took an arrow step forward and kicked Dugao dog in the mouth. With great strength, he kicked Dugao dog with a scream, held his head high, and fell back heavily to the ground.


    Before it got up, Chu fan had stepped on its neck, and he didn''t know when there was a silver sand eagle in his hand, and the muzzle of the gun was aimed at the head of Dugao dog.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" three shots were fired, the dog''s head was broken, and blood, brains and broken meat splashed everywhere. Feng Shujuan, who was nearest, was sprayed all over, which made her stare in horror. It took her a long time to relax and scream. She suddenly turned her eyes and fainted.


    Deng Wancai was no better. His pants were wet, his legs trembled, and he almost collapsed to the ground. This is a real gun. If the gun was aimed at him just now, he would have to be blasted like the dog.


    Such a shocking scene calmed the people present. Some timid people were no better than Deng Wancai. This bloody scene made many people turn around and vomit violently.


    The brave ones were also frightened into silence, and the atmosphere dared not breathe. It''s so special. Shoot when you say you shoot. Although it''s against a dog, it''s too cruel.


    However, it does dispel hatred. The dog should have been killed long ago. Good killing!


    Chu fan tucked the gun into his back as if nothing had happened, covered it with clothes and said to the man in the sales center, "I''m sorry, you have to find someone to clean up here."


    "No... no, I''m glad to help you." the man almost vomited out his bile and turned white. He said quickly.


    Chu fan pointed to big Liu again: "don''t look at me. Take away the dead dog and make a dog meat hot pot at night. The taste must be right."


    Big Liu''s face is green. Who can eat it? Although he often deals with corpses, he still doesn''t adapt to seeing the bloody scene in which his head was shot. It is estimated that many people present will have insomnia. Even if they fall asleep, they will have nightmares.


    However, he also heard that Chu fan was telling them that there was nothing for you here. You should be busy.


    "You guys, go get a bag in the car and take the dead dog away." big Liu Fei asked and reluctantly smiled at Chu fan. "Since there''s nothing for us, we''ll withdraw."


    "Go and do it well. I''ll take good care of you." Chu fan smiled mysteriously.


    Big Liu''s heart moved. Is his good luck coming? In fact, the last time he was transferred, he had a great chance to be the director of the Branch Bureau. Unfortunately, Feng Zhiyuan, who was dropped from above, robbed him of his seat.


    This time, Feng Zhiyuan was called away for conversation because of this matter. Nine times out of ten, he will be transferred. At that time, Liu really hopes to be in the top position.


    The more Liu thought about it, the more excited he became. He quickly saluted Chu fan and left with the dead dog in high spirits. As for whether he will have any action, Chu fan doesn''t care. If he can''t get on the position, he can only say that he is incompetent.


    When everyone left, Chu fan glanced at Deng Wancai: "what are you doing? Go upstairs and go to your house."


    "Ah?"


    Deng Wancai almost sat on the ground. Why did he come to my house? Do you want to kill people? Not really?


    Chu fan smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t be nervous, just talk to you about compensation."


    Compensation, as long as it''s not fatal, you can spend as much as you want. With this in mind, Deng Wancai put down his heart and hurriedly warmly greeted Chu fan upstairs. As for his wife, he gave her to two bodyguards. He didn''t care whether she was dead or alive.


    It''s a coincidence that his family is opposite Liu''s house. It is estimated that it is precisely because of this that Feng Shujuan''s strong dissatisfaction has been aroused. She is a person of status. How can she be on an equal footing with ordinary people like Liu Fu? Isn''t that self defeating?


    Out of the stairs, Chu Fan said to Liu Fu, "uncle, go back and have a rest with your aunt. Just leave it to me."


    Naturally, the two had no objection and turned to go home, but the Liu Wenzhu sisters followed Chu fan to Deng Wancai''s house. In addition to the two of them, there are Hao Jia and Gu Jinghua, as well as men from the sales center.


    Until now, Chu fan knew that the boy was still a manager, surnamed Xu and Xu Shizhao.


    Although the Deng family and the Liu family are on the same floor, they are still neighbors from left to right, but the pattern is very different, the area is also different, more than 20 square meters more than the Liu family, and the decoration is extremely luxurious. All the furniture and furnishings in the house can be described as luxury.


    After inviting Chu fan to sit down on the sofa, Deng Wancai personally made tea. Then he sat down and carefully said, "Chu Shao, what kind of compensation law do you think?"


    "Don''t worry about compensation first. I actually bought a house when I came to the new century community this time." Chu fan looked around, "your house is well decorated."


    Deng Wancai immediately understood and hurriedly said, "if Chu Shao likes it, this house will be given to you."


    Chu fan nodded: "in this case, you should move and live in a different environment. However, I can''t take the house for nothing. Manager Xu, how much is the house price here, one square meter?"


    Xu Shizhao is not a fool. He immediately took out an expert look and said with confidence: "The average house price in our community is more than 7000 square meters. Boss Deng''s house is the best in both location and floor, and the decoration is also high-grade. As far as I know, Mrs. Deng has only lived here for half a year, and she doesn''t often live here. Therefore, there is no big difference between this house and the new one."


    "In that case, manager Xu helps calculate how much the house can be worth now?"


    "Er... It should be..." Xu Shizhao glanced at Deng Wancai. Deng Wancai immediately coughed and lowered his head. Xu Shizhao understood that this was to make him count less. In fact, he also thought so. Chu fan obviously wanted to buy this house. Wouldn''t he offend others if he spent a high price?


    Xu Shizhao thought for a moment and gave a pertinent price: "if this house is not in a hurry to sell, it can be sold for about 1.8 million, but if boss Deng is in a hurry to sell, it should be sold for 1.2 million."


    Deng Wancai immediately said: "200000, as long as Chu Shao gives some symbolically, this house is yours."

 Chapter 983

    "That''s no good. I can''t take advantage of you. I can''t take advantage of you." Chu Fan said decisively. "Just two million. Anyway, I don''t need these two money. Manager Xu, please help with the formalities. Please."


    "Nothing, nothing, this is what I should do." Xu Shizhao was too happy to know Chu fan, which is equal to a god of wealth. As long as Chu fan pulls him casually, he doesn''t have to worry about the cost of food and drink for the rest of his life.


    Deng Wancai was also very cooperative. He took out all the real estate certificates and wrote an authorization agreement. He didn''t have to take care of the later things. Xu Shizhao could handle all kinds of formalities alone.


    Later, Chu fan signed a check for two million yuan, handed it to Deng Wancai, and solemnly said, "boss Deng, I''ll buy this house. Keep the money."


    "This... A little more?" Deng Wancai always felt uneasy. His wife provoked Chu fan. Although he killed a dog, he was not so generous, but gave him hundreds of thousands more.


    What kind of medicine does he sell in this gourd?


    "Here, you can take it. That''s all." Chu Fan said sideways. "Hao Jia, go through the formalities with manager Xu later, and the house will be directly transferred to your name."


    Hao Jia readily promised to come down and couldn''t wait to go through the formalities with Xu Shizhao. If Deng Wancai compensated for the house, she would not want it, but since Chu fan bought it, it had nothing to do with the Liu family, and she accepted it with peace of mind.


    Although we will live opposite the Liu family in the future, there is nothing bad. Maybe the two families can get along well and visit each other if they have nothing to do.


    After Hao Jia left, Chu fan leaned back and said, "after buying the house, should we also talk about compensation?"


    Deng Wancai shivered and made a lot of trouble. He waited here for a long time. I said it wasn''t so simple.


    "Chu Shao, tell me. I''m listening."


    Chu fan put his hand on his knee, gently tapped his fingers, thought for a while, and said, "before, sister Hua''s brother made trouble in our company and compensated 20 million..."


    20 million? Deng Wancai was so dark that he almost fainted. He has really made a lot of money for so many years, but if he takes out 20 million at once, it will hurt his muscles and bones, which is equivalent to copying his family background.


    Without waiting for him to worry, Chu fan waved his hand and said, "don''t be nervous. We''ve dealt with each other somehow. You''re still the largest timber supplier of the company. Even if you give me 20 million compensation, I can''t ask for so much. Well, you give me 2 million, that''s all."


    Deng Wancai quickly handed over the check again, as if it was hot.


    "Chu Shao, you are too generous. I thank you. In the future, I promise to take the best wood and provide it to the company at the lowest price." Deng Wancai was grateful and seemed to be his reborn parents.


    Although there are two million, it is not worth mentioning compared with 20 million. When Gu Yanxi thought about it, he was a little complacent, not to mention how comfortable he was.


    If Chu fan wanted two million yuan in compensation at the beginning, he would give it, but he was certainly unhappy and thought that Chu fan was trying to suppress others. But in this way, instead of spending more money, he felt that he had picked up a big bargain.


    These two million flowers are worth it!


    After sending Deng Wancai away, Chu fan leaves Gu Jinghua. They say a few words in the room before Gu Jinghua leaves. As for how Deng Wancai will be in the future, it has nothing to do with Chu fan, but one thing is certain that the company will not use any materials provided by Deng Wancai in the future.


    Locking the door, Chu fan went to the next door, put the two million check on the tea table in front of Liu Fu, and said with a smile, "uncle, this is the money Deng Wancai compensated you. You can take it away and lose it."


    "Two million? That''s too much." Liu Fu quickly handed the check to Chu fan. "Put away the money. They didn''t do anything to us. How can they ask for so much money?"


    Before Chu fan could speak, Liu Wenzhu pressed down his father''s arm and said with a smile, "Dad, this money is the compensation that Chu always helped us win. Don''t be in vain. Besides, if Chu fan hadn''t happened to be present today, you two wouldn''t have been bullied."


    Liu Wenhui shouted angrily, "if I say, two million is not enough. Hum, it''s cheaper for them."


    Although I was wronged today, I got two million yuan at once. The old couple felt much better and smiled. After Liu''s mother tries her best to stay, Chu fan agrees to stay for dinner. Liu''s mother immediately takes Liu''s father to the supermarket to buy vegetables. Chu fan takes Liu Wenhui''s sisters next door to help Hao Jia clean up the house.


    In fact, the house is very clean. Furniture and electrical appliances are almost no different from new ones. It''s just that the bedding on the bed and the clothes in the wardrobe need to be handled. After all, these things have been used by others.


    Chu fan wrapped his clothes and bedding together with bed sheets. He packed four big bags. Chu fan carried them out, reluctantly stuffed them into the elevator, went downstairs and threw them into the dustbin. Downstairs, Chu fan called Hao Jia and asked her to bring her parents to have a look as soon as possible to see what else was left. She would buy it back when she had time in the afternoon.


    Then Chu fan went upstairs. The elevator door opened. He was about to go in, but he saw Liu Wenhui inside. Chu fan asked curiously, "what are you going to do?"


    "I''m waiting for you." Liu Wenhui dragged Chu fan in and pressed the closing key of the elevator door. Soon, the elevator rose slowly. Liu Wenhui put her arms around Chu fan''s neck, blinked and asked, "were you with sister Hao Jia last night?"


    "Why, jealous?" Chu fan pinched her little Qiong nose and said with a smile. "She is like you. How can I favor one over the other? Besides, she drank so much wine last night, I can''t leave her alone."


    "I''m not jealous. I just miss you a little." Liu Wenhui''s cheeks are crimson, bites her lips, hesitates for a long time, and whispers, "will you go home in the evening?"


    "If there''s no accident, I''ll go home today." Chu fan touched her head and said with a smile, "why, do you want me to accompany you tonight?"


    "Hmm!" Liu Wenhui lowered her head shyly.


    Suddenly, the elevator tinkled and stopped. The elevator door opened, startled Liu Wenhui and hurriedly pushed Chu fan away. A middle-aged woman stood at the door and was about to come up. When she saw Chu fan in the elevator, her face suddenly changed and she turned around and left.


    "Aunt, what are you running for?" Chu fan shouted. The middle-aged woman ran faster, as if she had met a flood and fierce beast.


    Chu fan is speechless. Am I so terrible?


    Liu Wenhui burst out laughing: "well, they are frightened by your bloody means today. If you often walk around in the future, they will naturally find that you are really easy to get along with."


    "Hey, my Wenhui can speak and understand me!"


    "Come on, home." Liu Wenhui quickly broke away from Chu fan, stroked her hair behind her ears and stood at the door of the elevator. When she got to the floor, the elevator door opened automatically. She saw her sister Liu Wenzhu standing there with her arms in her arms.


    Liu Wenhui was startled: "sister, what are you doing here? Scare me."


    "Hum, aren''t you staring at you? You ran out without taking care of it. You''re not allowed to go anywhere tonight. Just sleep at home with me." Liu Wenzhu glared at Chu fan provocatively, which seemed to say that although you are the boss, Wen Hui is my sister, so she has to listen to me.


    Chu fan came out of the elevator and said with a smile, "Wen Zhu''s proposal is good. Wen Hui, just stay at home and I''ll accompany you."


    "What?" Liu Wenzhu jumped up as if he had been trampled on his tail. "Are you with her? Do you want to live here too? No, there''s no place for you here."


    "Anyway, I''ll live wherever Wenhui lives." Chu fan hugged Liu Wenhui''s shoulder and swaggered into the room. Liu Wenzhu was so angry that he trembled. He really wanted to beat him up. How can there be such a arrogant guy?


    Entering the room, Liu Wenhui whispered nervously, "you don''t really intend to stay? In case my parents know..."


    "Ha ha, I scared her." Chu fan rubbed her head and said with a smile, "even if your parents know our relationship, I can''t sleep with you here."


    Liu Wenhui breathed a sigh of relief, but there was still some small loss in her heart. For things between men and women, her requirements are not very high. After all, she is still young. As long as Chu fan can accompany her, she will be very satisfied.


    Unfortunately, Chu fan doesn''t belong to her alone, and naturally she can''t always be with her.


    In the evening, Hao''s mother and father also came to visit for the first time. Hao''s father brought two bottles of good wine to recognize the door. After all, they will be neighbors. Their daughters still work in the same company. It''s also right to move more.


    Hao''s father is not in good health and often coughs. Hao''s mother is in good health. She has seen Chu fan before. This meeting is particularly friendly. She took his hand and kept asking questions. She almost asked all the eight characters of his birthday. She looks like a mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law, making Chu fan feel the pressure for the first time.


    Fortunately, Liu Mu''s cooking skills are first-class and fast. It didn''t take long to make a rich and delicious meal with cold and hot meat and vegetables. Liu Fu and Hao Fu are about the same age. They are both workers in state-owned factories. They have a lot in common and have a very speculative conversation. Hao''s mother and Liu''s mother soon talked about everything. The family was short and had a good time.


    Chu fan finally relaxed and had a big meal. Hao Jia and Liu Wenhui sat around him and kept putting vegetables in his bowl. Especially Liu Wenhui peeled the shrimp shell and sent it directly to his mouth.


    In her opinion, this is a very normal behavior, but in the eyes of others, it is somewhat thought-provoking. The two old men were careless and didn''t notice it, but the eyes of the two mother-in-law were vicious and felt something wrong.


    This relationship is a little complicated

 Chapter 984

    In fact, Chu fan found something wrong long ago.


    Although he didn''t tell Hao Jia how to explain the house, he thought that Hao Jia would prevaricate in the name of the company like Liu Wenhui. But Hao Jia didn''t know what she thought. She told her parents that the house was given by their future uncle, and their future uncle was her boss, Chu fan.


    Anyway, outsiders don''t know the complex relationship between Chu fan and many women. It''s better to know. Let''s see how he explains to my parents at that time. hey!


    Hao Jia felt proud of the success of a small plot, so she more attentively served Chu fan vegetables, occasionally took a paper towel to wipe the corners of Chu fan''s mouth, and gently told him to eat slowly.


    Slow down? Chu fan can''t wait to finish eating now so that he can leave this place of right and wrong. Is this dinner? This is abuse. Even without looking up, he could feel the hot eyes of the two mothers. It happened that the two girls were like a game and kept trying to put food in his bowl. He put it in his mouth so recklessly that he didn''t finish it.


    Why didn''t anyone call me today?


    Thinking about it, the phone suddenly rang. Chu fanru was pardoned and quickly wiped his mouth and stood up: "well, eat slowly and I''ll answer the phone."


    With that, Chu fan hurried out with the phone. Outside, Chu fan was relieved and looked at the caller ID. it was Murong Qing. It''s only been separated for a few days. Why do you think about it?


    "Hello, Qing''er!" Chu fan stood at the entrance of the elevator and said with a smile, "miss me? Otherwise, I''ll go with you now?"


    On the phone, Murong Qing''s voice was a little low: "brother fan, do you have time tomorrow? I want you to accompany me home."


    Chu fan immediately put away his smile and asked, "is something wrong at home? Where are you? I''ll pick you up right now."


    "In fact, it''s no big deal, just... Forget it, you''d better pick me up. I''ll wait for you at the school gate."


    Seeing Murong Qing hang up the phone, Hao min nearby hurriedly asked, "how''s it going? Is brother fan here?"


    "Well, it should be here soon. Minmin, thank you for accompanying me."


    "Hey, why are you polite to me? We''ll be a family in the future. You have to cover me more."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you create opportunities."


    The two women talked first. After a while, they felt that they were patted on the shoulder, which startled the two women. Looking back, Chu fan didn''t know when he appeared behind the two women and was smiling at them.


    "Brother fan, I miss you so much." Hao min put her arms around Chu fan''s neck and tooted her mouth, "come on, kiss!"


    "Don''t make trouble. Qing''er and I still have business to do." Chu fan patted her on her hip, pulled her off, looked at Murong Qing and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Minmin, you go back first. Brother fan and I go first." Murong Qing takes Chu fan and walks quickly outside the school.


    Hao min was so angry that he stamped his feet at the school gate. He didn''t have righteousness. What else did he say about sharing happiness? He kicked me so quickly


    In a teahouse not far away, Murong Qing asked for a pot of tea, made it in person and handed it to Chu fan. After Chu fan took a sip, she slowly talked about what happened at home.


    To Chu fan''s surprise, her family lives in Jiang County in Northeast Guizhou. The county is surrounded by mountains. Fanshan, a famous scenic spot in China, is located in Jiang county. Fanshan mountain has beautiful scenery and is shrouded in fog all year round. It is very suitable for the growth of tea trees. Therefore, it has bred countless famous teas and won the reputation of "hometown of famous Chinese teas".


    Murong Qing''s home is at the foot of Fanshan mountain. People in the village have been growing, picking, frying and selling tea for generations. Once, her grandfather was a famous tea frying teacher. Many people came here to buy his tea. Therefore, the conditions of Murong family are quite good locally.


    In Jiang County, almost all the people living there are ethnic minorities, and murongqing is no exception. She is a Yi people, and murongqing''s name is a Han name she took herself for the convenience of going to school.


    The local folk custom is fierce. A village is often composed of a large family or several large families. The clan head is not only the village head, but also the police and judge. If anyone commits a crime, he has the right to arrest people, and even try the life and death of the offender on the spot, which can not be controlled by the police.


    Therefore, the local family rules are very strict. Everyone supervises each other, but few people make mistakes. Internally, it is common to fight bravely and ruthlessly, and the man who dares to bleed is the real warrior. Externally, the villagers are very united to ensure that the villagers are not bullied.


    They don''t bully outsiders, but outsiders don''t want to bully them. The consequences of offending them are very serious.


    Today, a group of people came to the village, men and women, both young and in their twenties, to visit mountains and rivers. Donkey friends like them come in an endless stream in the village almost every day, and naturally they won''t take it seriously. Almost half of the tea in the village is bought by these donkey friends, which is one of the most important sources of livelihood in the village.


    It was a very common thing, but one of them molested a girl in the village. Unfortunately, she was still the girlfriend of Murong Qing''s brother.


    Murong Qing''s brother, named goji Boyo, is the bravest man in the area and is very popular with girls. What''s wrong with his girlfriend being molested? He took people on the spot, beat the molester''s donkey friend, arrested him according to the family rules, and put him in a room similar to a prison.


    But before long, countless soldiers came to the village. They rushed in with guns, strongly rescued the people and took the beating gokieboyo.


    Suddenly something so big happened at home. The sky seemed to fall. Although the local people were fierce, who was the opponent? No matter how powerful you are, you dare to conflict with other people''s regular army? Dead?


    There was no way. Murongqing''s father called her daughter and asked her to go back as soon as possible to discuss a way to save her brother. After all, she is a college student. She has a lot of knowledge. Maybe she can think of some way to save her brother.


    But what can Murong Qing do? Although she is a college student and knows the law, after all, her brother beat people and illegally detained them. It''s normal to be caught by others. Even if she went back, there was nothing she could do.


    However, she knew that Chu fan must have a way, so she couldn''t wait to call Chu fan and ask him to come and help.


    "Brother fan, you must save my brother." Murong Qing grabbed Chu fan''s arm and begged with tears.


    Chu fan patted her hand and comforted, "don''t cry. I''ll call and ask, and then we''ll start right away and try to pick up your brother home tonight."


    "OK, you fight quickly." Murong Qing quickly loosened Chu fan and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. The tense and anxious mood immediately relieved a lot.


    With a man, it''s different. When the sky falls, someone is holding it.


    Before, murongqing and Chu fan were together more because Chu fan saved her and they had that relationship. She couldn''t obey the arrangement of fate, but in fact, she was more or less lost in her heart. When no one was there, she always thought of Chu fan. It''s not the unforgettable yearning between lovers, but thinking about how long they can go in the future.


    Many times, she wanted to finish her studies immediately and quietly return to her hometown, so that Chu fan could never find her again, so as to end the relationship that shouldn''t have happened. But she persuaded herself again and again to stay. She kept reminding herself that staying is not for Chu fan, but for her studies. She has studied hard for more than ten years and can''t be abandoned because of Chu fan.


    But until today, she suddenly found that Chu fan had occupied a very important position in her heart. When something happened, she thought of Chu fan for the first time and called him. And Chu fan didn''t let her down and quickly rushed over, which shows that Chu fan has her position in his heart and cares about her feelings.


    Murong Qing felt that she was lucky to be with Chu fan. She also firmly believed that as long as Chu fan came forward, her brother would be saved.


    As long as you don''t give up, I will depend on life and death


    Hang up the phone and Chu fan stands up. Murong Qing also got up quickly and asked, "how''s it going? Is there any news?"


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "how can it be so fast? However, Yanran works quickly. She can find out in a short time. I''ll take you home first. When I get to your house, Yanran''s phone is estimated to arrive."


    As soon as the voice fell, Murong Qing jumped into his arms excitedly, hugged his waist tightly with both hands, and put his cheek on his chest: "brother fan, thank you."


    "Silly girl, why are you so polite to me?" Chu fan rubbed her head and said with a smile, "if you really want to thank me, you have to accompany me for a few days when you save your brother."


    "Hmm!" Murong Qinghong nodded slightly. Chu fan was moved by his shy appearance. If the situation didn''t allow him, he had to take Murong Qing to the hotel to open a - room immediately.


    About ten minutes later, Chu fan and his companions came to the foot of Fanshan mountain. Murong Qing pointed to the brightly lit village in front of them and immediately shouted excitedly, "look, that''s our village."


    Navigation is convenient, otherwise, how can you find it so accurate? It would be more convenient if it could be installed on the flying sword.


    Chu fan was about to put away his mobile phone when the phone came. He immediately motioned Murong Qing to keep quiet and answered the phone: "Yan Ran, did you find out?"


    A few minutes later, Chu fan hung up the phone. Murong Qing hurriedly asked, "how''s it going? Do you know where my brother has been arrested?"


    "Yes, this afternoon, the provincial military region dispatched a helicopter to Fanshan. In terms of time, it coincides with the time when your brother was captured. It should be the people of the provincial military region."

 Chapter 985

    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, in a small two-story building in the military region compound, the telephone suddenly rang.


    In the bedroom, the rolling waves stopped. A middle-aged man opened the quilt and drilled out. He scolded angrily: "grass, who is calling so late?"


    "Leave it alone and go on." under her body, a beautiful young woman under the age of 30, with pink cheeks, put her hands around the neck of the middle-aged man, took the initiative to hold his thick lips like a female wolf, and kissed wildly.


    The quilt was covered again, but in a few seconds, the quilt was lifted again, and the middle-aged man jumped out of bed murderously: "especially, no matter who you are, you are dead today."


    "Hate!" the young woman rolled her eyes and turned away angrily, typical of dissatisfaction with desire.


    But what can I do? The phone keeps ringing. How can it continue? It affects my mood too much.


    There was no outsider at home. The man simply went out without clothes. He picked up the phone and scolded rudely: "what are you calling in the middle of the night? Don''t you know I''m working?"


    "Brother Lu is so angry. If you offend me, please take care of him more." a low man''s voice came out on the phone.


    "Who are you? Dare to call me brother?" Lu Shaohua frowned. He was sure that he didn''t know the caller because his voice was strange. But since he opened his mouth and called brother Lu, he must know his identity, and his own background is very unusual.


    Lu Shaohua, the person in charge of the provincial military region, the rank of major general and the top leader. People who dare to call him brothers have a smaller background?


    "Brother Chu fan, head of the night city military region."


    "Who?" Lu Shaohua was surprised, "Chu fan? You... Are you lieutenant general Chu fan of the night city military region?"


    "That''s right!" Chu fan smiled on the phone. "I''ll call you back so late. Didn''t I bother you and your sister-in-law to rest?"


    Lu Shaohua hurriedly said: "no, no, it''s still early... Well, brother, you must have something to do with coming to me so late. If you have something to do, just say it. I promise my full support."


    Although he, like Chu fan, is the head of the military region, in terms of scale, the Guizhou military region is much larger than the Yecheng military region, but the gold content is much worse. Chu fan did it. Which is not a global sensation?


    Although Lu Shaohua has also been on the battlefield and boasted about how he did it before, compared with Chu fan, his glorious deeds are similar to children''s family, and are not at the same level at all.


    Otherwise, can Chu fan be promoted to the rank of lieutenant general at a young age? Although it''s only one step away, it''s enough for Lu Shaohua to endure all his life.


    Chu fan did not beat around the Bush and said bluntly, "I heard that your army sent an armed helicopter to catch a man in Fanshan this afternoon?"


    Be obedient and listen. Lu Shaohua immediately realized that the arrested person had something to do with Chu fan. Lying in a trough, there are your relatives in this corner of the gully? That''s too bad.


    "Brother Chu fan, take the liberty to ask, who was arrested..."


    "My uncle!"


    Lying in a crazy slot is a big trouble.


    After not hearing Lu Shaohua for a long time, Chu fan couldn''t help asking: "Brother Lu, we are all our own people. I can say what I have. In fact, it''s not a big deal. Even if your people beat my brother-in-law, I don''t intend to investigate. After all, he''s also wrong. I hope brother can give me people in the face of his brother, and I owe him a favor. How about it?"


    It''s a good thing that many people dream of making the murderer King owe a favor, but Lu Shaohua can only smile bitterly: "brother, if you knew that boy was your uncle, I wouldn''t go at all. But..."


    "But what? You killed someone?" Chu fan''s voice suddenly became fierce. Even across the phone, Lu Shaohua felt his hair stand up, as if murderous.


    Lu Shaohua hurriedly said, "no, no, people are still alive, but... People are not here."


    Chu fan was a little dissatisfied: "brother, it''s boring for you to say so. You caught the person. No matter where you sent it, it''s not a word to come back? Just give me a happy word. Will you let it go?"


    Nima, this is the rhythm to annoy.


    Lu Shaohua wanted to give Chu fan the word "roll thick". Unfortunately, he didn''t dare to argue with Chu fan. What happened in Yanjing a few days ago has been spread within the military. What the gate of the magic realm and the warfighter in the magic world sound like a fantasy novel, but when they watched the video, they were silent.


    No wonder even several families in Yanjing failed to join hands. They dare not touch Chu fan. This guy is so strong that he is not human. He is too abnormal. Being an enemy with him is no different from committing suicide.


    "Brother, don''t worry. Listen to me slowly... I can''t say a word or two on the phone. Where are you? I''ll explain it to you face to face..."


    "I''m just outside your house. Open the door." Chu fan hung up.


    Lu Shaohua was stunned for a long time. He hurried to open the door. After two steps, he found that he was still naked. He hurried to the bedroom. He didn''t even wear his underwear. He put on his pants and hurried out to open the door while wearing his shirt.


    When he opened the door, sure enough, he saw a man and a woman standing outside the door. Although it was the first time he met Chu fan, he had seen Chu fan''s photos for a long time. Naturally, he recognized him at a glance and hurriedly said, "Hello, brother Chu fan, I''m Lu Shaohua. Please come in."


    "Excuse me!" Chu fan strides in with Murong Qing.


    Behind him, Lu Shaohua''s forehead was sweating. He had overestimated Chu fan''s strength, but the result was underestimated. Is this military area command compound accessible to ordinary people? It was said that the iron wall was almost the same, but Chu fan came to his door like walking on the ground. If he had a bad attitude just now, or if he had been tougher, the consequences would be unpredictable.


    At this time, the beautiful young woman in the bedroom wore a suspender nightdress, yawned and went downstairs and said, "who, in the middle of the night, you don''t sleep and don''t let others sleep?"


    "You..." Lu Shaohua hurried forward to stop her, stared and whispered, "loser, you want to kill me? Get back to bed."


    Zheng Caini was startled. When did she see Lu Shaohua frightened like this? Is it true that the people who come here are better than Lu Shaohua? On this thought, she became more curious, patted Lu Shaohua''s arm and walked downstairs.


    My aunt, don''t hurt me.


    Lu Shaohua prayed silently in his heart, his heart hanging to his throat, for fear that another offensive word would come out of the woman''s mouth. Fortunately, this woman is not just a vase. After knowing that Chu fan can''t even provoke her husband, she immediately changed a gentle and virtuous smile and poured two glasses of water.


    "Sorry, I didn''t wake up just now. I''m offended by my words. Don''t be surprised, brother." Zheng Caini bent down and put the water in front of Chu fan. Because the nightdress is loose, from Chu fan''s point of view, she can have a panoramic view of the beauty in front of her chest.


    It has to be said that this woman still has some capital. At the age of about 30, she maintains like a little girl. No wonder Lu Shaohua is infatuated with singing every night.


    However, Chu fan has seen too many beautiful women, and his concentration is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary people. Moreover, Zheng Caini is Lu Shaohua''s wife, and Chu fan won''t have any unreasonable thoughts about her.


    Besides, Murong Qing around him is no worse than Zheng Caini in appearance, temperament and figure. The only thing lacking is her mature charm and her bold style.


    "You''re welcome, sister-in-law. I took the liberty to disturb." Chu fan looked at Lu Shaohua without squinting. "Brother Lu, what''s the matter with what you said before?"


    Lu Shaohua sat down opposite Chu fan, meditated for a moment, and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m a layman disciple of Qingcheng sect, that is, a well-known external disciple."


    "Qingcheng sect?" Chu fan nodded. "No wonder."


    At Lu Shaohua''s age and without any background, it is a miracle that he can become the leader of Guizhou military region. Lu Shaohua''s Kung Fu is good, but he barely reaches the land. He has lived and died many times and can come back alive. It is even more bad luck.


    Now, the answer is finally revealed. He has the support of the ancient martial school. In this way, it is not surprising that he has today''s achievements. Like Tangmen, Tang Jinlong took the business line and created Yunlong group.


    From this, we can see that the Qingcheng sect has more foresight than the Tang clan. No matter how much money, it is not as hard as a fist. Lu Shaohua''s position today is enough to ensure that the Qingcheng sect will prosper and stand for a hundred years.


    This is inheritance!


    We are all understanding people. Naturally, we don''t need to explain so much. Lu Shaohua continued: "the one who went to the village today is Lu Yuanhong, a little grandson of the inner gate elder of Qingcheng sect."


    "Lu Yuanhong? What''s the relationship with Lu Yuanqing?" Chu fan asked immediately.


    Lu Shaohua smiled bitterly and said, "I knew it couldn''t be hidden from you. In fact, Lu Yuanqing was also an external disciple of our Qingcheng sect. He was supported by our Qingcheng sect and took the position of a provincial owl in Guizhou. Unfortunately, if he took the wrong step, he not only lost the whole underground world, but also his life."


    The news made Chu fan take a deep breath of cold air. As we all know, it was yuluocha who killed Lu Yuanqing and seized the underground plates of the whole Guizhou Province. But the Qingcheng sect endured such a big move.


    Although there must be some reasons behind Chu fan''s support, it''s more because of yuluocha''s strength. Even Qingcheng school doesn''t want to provoke her. The devil''s gate is not rigid after a hundred deaths. The inside information is still very powerful.


    Chu fan secretly kept an eye. It seems that yuluocha is far more than exposed on the surface. There must be a more secret and powerful card.

 Chapter 986

    "Lu Yuanhong''s father is Lu Yanhe. He is a large real estate developer in the province. In fact, he is the core disciple of Qingcheng sect." Lu Shaohua patiently explained: "this is a bit like Tang Jinlong of Tang clan. Lu Yanhe was expelled from the inner gate because of a woman, but his son is still an inner disciple."


    "Although Lu Yuanhong is young, he is the core disciple of Qingcheng sect. He has received the most rigorous training since childhood. He has even been listed as one of the successor candidates of the leader and focuses on training."


    "Therefore, Lu Yuanhong has a lot of pride. Moreover, he lives outside with his parents all year round. Naturally, he is also infected with the temper of the rich second generation. He is arrogant and domineering, especially like playing with women."


    Speaking of this, Lu Shaohua couldn''t help sighing: "unfortunately, his talent is the best of this generation of disciples and the most promising successor to the leader. But this thing is expected to make him completely bid farewell to the qualification of the leader''s successor, and his life will be completely destroyed."


    Now, things are basically clear. Lu Yuanhong is a rich second generation. When he went to Vatican mountain with his friends, he happened to meet gokieboyo''s little girlfriend. How can Lu Yuanhong not be attracted to such an excellent beauty in this gully corner? After a few words of provocation, he was ignored and wanted to leave. He stopped him and made moves on others. Naturally, he angered the people in the village, especially the girl''s boyfriend, Guo Kibo.


    Lu Yuanhong''s Kung Fu is not close to more than a dozen big men. However, the men in the village not only fight bravely, but also use all kinds of tools.


    After Lu Yuanhong injured several people, Lu Yuanhong was locked under a big net bag. The big net still had a barb, and there was strong anesthetic on the barb. If he could fight again, he would have to capsize in the gutter, be caught and beaten severely.


    When Lu Yuanhong was arrested, several of his friends immediately dispersed and immediately passed the news to Lu Yanhe. Lu Yanhe was worried about his son and couldn''t catch up for a while and a half, so he had to call Lu Shaohua for help.


    At ordinary times, the relationship between Lu Yanhe and Lu Shaohua is good. One has money and the other has power. They don''t do little for mutual benefit. How can he ignore Lu Yuanhong''s accident? Immediately sent someone to save the people, and took gokiebjo and his little girlfriend.


    However, after Lu Yuanhong was treated and woke up, he made decisions without authorization and brought people back to Qingcheng sect. As for what to do, only Lu Yuanhong knew. But it''s definitely not a good thing.


    Without delay, Chu fan stood up immediately. Lu Shaohua hurriedly said, "brother, don''t be impulsive. Things may not be irreparable. I''ll call now and let them send people out intact."


    "Saving people is like putting out a fire. I can''t delay any longer." Chu Fan said solemnly, "take care of yourself, brother. I hope we''ll have a drink next time, not a knife. Goodbye!"


    Suddenly, Lu Shaohua''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. The most worried thing happened. I hope it''s still time.


    He didn''t even bother to send Chu fan up. He hurriedly picked up the phone and dialed


    Qingcheng school is located in the green mountains at the junction of Sichuan Province and Guizhou Province. Similar to Tangmen, it also built a road to the top of the mountain. Although it is not a tourist attraction of zhengbajing, the scenery is not bad at all.


    There is still a long way to go from here to the Qingcheng sect''s residence. You need to climb over several mountains and pass through two dense woods. If you don''t have someone familiar with the path to lead the way, ordinary people can''t get out. Therefore, few people come here except the old hunters nearby and the people who go to the mountains to collect medicine all the year round. Therefore, the Qingcheng sect can be free from external disturbances.


    Lu Yuanhong was injured and hurried all night. It was more than eight o''clock when he returned to Qingcheng sect. Washing, eating and dressing took some time. When he had a good rest, it was almost ten o''clock.


    Mom, I''m so big that no one dares to touch my finger.


    Lu Yuanhong gnashed his teeth with hate, got up and strode out. He is very angry now. If he doesn''t vent his anger properly, he won''t want to sleep tonight. Here, he can play as he wants.


    His grandfather is an inner door elder, and the living environment is naturally not bad. In the West Wing room of the courtyard where he lives, there are two young men and women bound hands and feet, Murong Qing''s Brother Guo kiboyo and his little girlfriend Sima.


    Sima is about the same age as Murong Qing. She has a white and tender face, big eyes and a good figure. No wonder she will move Lu Yuanhong. Although her hands and feet were tied, she was still good, well-dressed and did not suffer any inhuman bullying.


    But Kibo Jo was miserable. He was beaten black and blue, and his eyes could not open. The blood at the corners of his mouth and under his nose had dried up, but he didn''t even have the ability to wipe it.


    "Bo Yue, how are you?" Sima rubbed hard on the ground, like a big meat worm, hard to rub to Guo Jibo Yue, close to his forehead, choked: "will we die here?"


    "Sima, don''t be afraid." gokiebjo gasped, opened his eyes and said weakly, "in fact, death is not terrible. Like falling asleep, his eyes close and pass away without feeling pain. In another world, we can still live together. At that time, no one can separate us."


    "But... What can I do if they want to do something to me?" Sima sobbed sadly and desperately. "If I am defiled - defiled, will you still like me?"


    "Don''t think about it. It won''t happen."


    "But what if it happens?" Sima closed her eyes and let her tears roll down. When she opened her eyes again, her eyes were full of determination. "Boyo, kill me."


    Gokiebjo was startled: "what?"


    "I''d rather die in your hands than be insulted." Sima smiled with tears. "In this way, I''m still pure after death. In the next life, we can still be together."


    "I......" Guo Kibo''s heartache is like a knife twist. He knows better than anyone the consequences of Sima being brought here. However, it''s more painful for him to kill Sima himself than to kill him.


    This is his favorite woman. How can he kill her? However, even if they don''t kill her, they won''t live, and Sima will be humiliated.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    Just when gokieboyo was in pain and despair and had no choice, the door was pushed open, and Lu Yuanhong, a demon, appeared in front of them, which scared the little Mandarin ducks out of color. Sima tried to hide behind gokiebjo, and her face was bloodless.


    Guo Jibo stared at Lu Yuanhong fiercely and said angrily, "what do you want to do? You want to kill and cut all at me. It''s hard for a woman to be a hero?"


    "How much is a hero worth?" Lu Yuanhong squatted down in front of them with a smile. "Yes, just stare and look at it. See how I sleep with your woman. Ha ha!"


    "Ah!" Sima screamed. She was pulled up by Lu Yuanhong and threw her hand on the bed.


    Guo Jibo looked at it and roared angrily, "you beast, let go of Sima... Beast, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you..."


    "Kill me? The next life. Ha ha ha!" Lu Yuanhong stretched out his hand, hissed and tore off a large part of Sima''s clothes, revealing her white and tender skin, even her snow-white clothes.


    This scene aroused Lu Yuanhong''s inner beast. However, in order to enjoy the whole process, he deliberately slowed down the steps, laughed and tore Sima''s clothes a little.


    On the ground, gokiebjo''s eyes were bleeding, and his steel teeth were almost broken, like a trapped beast, making a heavy and rapid breathing sound. The rope that tied his hands and feet fell deeply into the meat and was abraded. The blood dyed the rope red, but it was stronger. Don''t say it''s human. Even if a cow is tied, don''t want to break free.


    "Boy, you can hold back such a beautiful woman. Isn''t it sexual incompetence? Ha ha!" Lu Yuanhong laughed and slowly took off his clothes, "Don''t worry, I''ll enjoy her body and let her spend an unforgettable night. You can open your eyes and learn from me. Maybe I''m in a good mood and let you enjoy it before you die."


    At this time, the cordless phone left by the elder to contact the outside world suddenly rang. The elder who was sitting cross legged opened his eyes and waved. The cordless phone a few meters away flew past and fell into his palm.


    "Shaohua, what''s the matter with calling so late... What?" the elder jumped up and exclaimed, "say it again? The men and women brought back by Yuanhong are Chu fan''s uncle and... What, he has come?"


    Despite all this, the elder swished out, kicked open the door of the wing room with one foot, startled Lu Yuanhong who threw himself on Sima, and quickly grabbed his clothes to block the key: "Grandpa, why are you here? Oh, you like this chick? I''ll give it to you."


    Lu Yuanhong was quite generous. He was about to get dressed and leave. The elder stepped forward with an arrow, slapped him up and gave him a big mouth.


    "Pa!"


    Lu Yuanhong felt that there were Venus all over the sky and was stunned. For a long time, he calmed down, covered his face and said wrongly: "Grandpa, what''s your nerve? Why hit me?"


    "You... You bastard, do you know that a great disaster is coming?" the elder took a deep breath, pointed to Sima crying on the bed and asked eagerly, "tell me the truth, did you have sex with her?"


    "She''s still wearing her clothes. I was about to do it when you came in and beat me without saying a word." Lu Yuanhong was very dissatisfied. "What''s the matter? It''s just a chick. What''s the big deal?"


    "You..."


    The elder was about to scold him when he heard a loud voice like thunder outside: "Lu Yuanhong, come out and die!"

 Chapter 987

    "Lu Yuanhong, I''ll give you ten seconds to send someone out quickly. Otherwise, I''ll let your blood splash on the spot."


    Chu fan''s voice was like thunder. In this silent night, he could hear it clearly, as if he were shouting in everyone''s ear. It was really deafening.


    Then, countless figures rushed out of the room. At least dozens of people, mostly wearing white underwear and holding long swords, gathered on the martial arts field in the center of Qingcheng sect. However, when they saw the shouting people, they all showed their horror and looked at Chu fan who stepped on the long sword and suspended in the air.


    At this time, Chu fan was as powerful as a rainbow. The whole person was like a sharp sword out of its scabbard, with unparalleled murderous spirit. The strong murderous spirit stirred the clouds in the sky. Countless black clouds gathered from all directions and covered the bright moon in the sky.


    Life is too easy. Many young disciples have never killed anyone. When have you seen such a real murderous spirit? Being swept by Chu fan''s eyes, it was like being cut off, which made life unable to resist at all. Some weak and long swords almost couldn''t hold and fell to the ground.


    "Four... Three..."


    Chu fan counted down like no one else. Every time a number broke, his murderous spirit increased by one point. No one would doubt that if Lu Yuanhong did not appear again, tonight''s Qingcheng sect would flow with blood and even be destroyed by the murderous God in front of him.


    Whoosh!


    A tall old Taoist appeared, with a dragonfly shaking the column and standing on one foot at the top of a flagpole in the middle of the small square. Although it was a little lower than Chu fan''s height, it was a lot closer. At least there was no need to look up at him like the people below.


    "Immeasurable heaven!" the old Taoist first made a check, and then said in a deep voice, "I''m Lu Daoling, the leader of Qingcheng sect. This little friend broke into Qingcheng at night and talked wildly. Is he deceiving me that there is no one in Qingcheng?"


    "Two!"


    Chu fan''s voice was like a heavy hammer. The disciples with shallow cultivation groaned, and their long swords fell to the ground one after another. They covered their chest one by one, and their eyes retreated in horror.


    Lu Daoling felt a great pressure on his face. He wanted to keep the face of the leader and stand still, but the flagpole under his feet could not bear the great pressure. He snapped and broke several pieces.


    Without a supporting point at his feet, Lu Daoling naturally couldn''t stand, but at the moment he fell down, he suddenly pulled out the simple long sword behind him, gave a long roar, and rushed boldly to Chu fan in the air.


    Although he knew he was not Chu fan''s opponent, his courage was commendable. Even if you die, you will never lose the reputation of Qingcheng sect.


    Almost at the same time, a figure came quickly. Before the person arrived, the voice came first: "show mercy, the person sent it..."


    Between the lightning and flint, Chu fan had jumped from the flying sword, his right foot was raised above his head, like a giant axe, and fell heavily against Lu Daoling. The people below could see clearly that a golden giant axe light and shadow flew out of Chu fan''s leg. Before leader Lu Daoling got close, the giant axe had been chopped down on his head. He was so scared that he quickly raised the long sword over his head to parry.


    With a "click", the long sword was cut off. Elder Lu Daoling sprayed blood from his mouth and fell from the air like a sandbag, smashing the ground into a pit. The light and shadow of the giant axe clung to the body of leader Lu Daoling and fell on the flat bluestone ground of the square. With a loud bang, the ground was split into a huge crack nearly ten meters long.


    At the next moment, Chu fan fell from the air and stood in front of Lu Daoling, but his eyes fell on the elder who ran away. To be exact, it fell on the two people with ropes in his hands. A man and a woman. If nothing happens, these two people should be Murong Qing''s Brother Guo jiboyo and his little girlfriend Sima.


    Sure enough, the flying sword with Murong Qing followed. As soon as her feet landed, Murong Qing ran over crying: "brother, Sima!"


    "Qing''er?" gokiebjo was stunned, as if he were dreaming. How did you meet your sister here? She seems to have come down from the air. What the hell is going on?


    Murong Qing had no time to explain. Tears blurred her vision, and she just wanted to untie the rope, but the rope was too tight, and she couldn''t untie it at all. Nearby, the elder was about to start, when he saw a golden sword light coming, which scared him back quickly. But unexpectedly, the sword light didn''t go to him at all, but cut off the rope on gokiebjo and Sima, but didn''t hurt them.


    This precise control alone is amazing, and no one dares to challenge him. Even the leader was solved face to face by others. Who can be his opponent? Why, who provoked such a bad star? And let people come to the door?


    Pit father!


    "Headmaster, are you all right?" the elder ran over and held the headmaster who was struggling to get up on the ground.


    Lu Daoling wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, looked at Chu fan with fear, took a deep breath, and asked in a low voice, "what''s going on?"


    "Alas!" the elder sighed, explained the matter simply, and finally bowed his head, "it''s all caused by the villain of Yuanhong. Please punish the leader."


    This is it. What''s the use of killing Yuanhong? Today, the face of Qingcheng sect is completely lost.


    At the same time, Guo Jibo and Sima, who untied the shackles, vaguely followed Murong Qing back to Chu fan. Seeing that Sima''s coat was not neat, Chu fan suddenly burst out a soul stirring cold light in his eyes and shouted, "Lu Yuanhong, come out and die!"


    The elder was startled and hurriedly said, "Mr. Chu fan, stop your anger. The little girl is still innocent. Yuanhong''s evil son didn''t succeed. As for the sin committed by Yuanhong, I will give you justice when Qingcheng sect finds out."


    Chu fan looks at Murong Qing. Murong Qing understands and whispers a question in Sima''s ear. Sima bites her lips and shakes her head. Tears fall down. Today''s experience still scares her. If Chu fan comes later, she will not live even if she saves her.


    Fortunately, Lu Yuanhong hasn''t succeeded before she can save her perfect body. As for physical contact, compared with the perfect body, it is not worth mentioning.


    Chu fan put down his heart and waved his hand. Guo Kibo and Sima felt a chill on their bodies. The worn skin and flesh on their wrists healed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, the injury recovered as before, and there was not even a scar left.


    This skill stunned the elder and leader Lu Daoling. This guy''s strength is unfathomable. Is he a strong man of Shushan sword sect? But even the leader of Shushan doesn''t have such strong strength, does he?


    "Headmaster Lu, I''ve offended you a lot today." Chu fan hugged his fist and arched his hand, and said positively, "However, I really regret what your disciples have done. How many heroes have Qingcheng sent and how many civilians have been saved over the past thousands of years? Anyone who mentions Qingcheng sect will praise it with a thumbs up, saying that Qingcheng disciples are defenders who punish the strong and support the weak, envy evil as hatred, and are the guardians of China."


    "But what are your disciples of Qingcheng sect doing today? It''s understandable to start a company to make money and support them to become the head of the military region. After all, the times are progressing and the old ideas should be changed. But what do you teach? The arrogant, domineering and bullying rich second generation."


    Chu fan became more and more angry. He looked around and said loudly: "Where are the Qingcheng disciples who used to walk around the world with swords, punish traitors and eliminate evil? Are you allowed to bully ordinary people with the Kung Fu left by your ancestors? If you have the ability, you go to the border, fight with those foreign bandits and kill several people. Even if you die outside, it''s a hero and contribute to our Chinese nation."


    "If it goes on like this, the Qingcheng sect will be destroyed within a hundred years. As for why, think about it yourself." Chu Fan said coldly, "in three days, I''ll be in the village at the foot of Fanshan, waiting for Lu Yuanhong to come to the door to make amends. Before the deadline, I''ll come back to the Qingcheng sect. At that time, don''t blame me for being unkind. Goodbye!"


    After that, Chu fan flashed his hand and ordered two times under Guo Kibo Yo and Sima Li. They fell down softly and were grabbed by Chu fan. Then, the flying sword made a clear sound and fell at his feet. Murong Qing jumped up quickly and grabbed Chu fan''s clothes. The next moment, the long sword rose into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Until then, the disciples of Qingcheng sect were relieved. Many disciples with weak cultivation simply sat on the ground, panting and sweating.


    Although Chu fan is not old, and he is the only one who has combat effectiveness, he gives people the feeling that he is like an unattainable mountain. The sense of oppression is too strong. Don''t mention doing it in front of him. He can''t even get up to the idea of doing it. How can he fight?


    In their eyes, Chu fan is a fierce tiger howling in the mountains and forests, and they are at best a group of wolves or a group of domestic wolves kept in the zoo and lost their wild nature.


    Although, for ordinary people, they still have unparalleled strong combat effectiveness, but in front of Chu fan, they don''t even have the courage to fight. They are not at the same level at all.


    "Headmaster..."


    Just as the elder was about to speak, leader Lu Daoling waved his hand: "immediately summon all sect disciples to come here. In addition, bring Lu Yuanhong here and I will interrogate him myself. What did he do?"


    "Yes!" the elder looked gloomy and sighed helplessly. I''m afraid he can''t protect his grandson this time.


    After a short time, the elder ran back and said bitterly, "tell the headmaster that Yuanhong''s villain... Ran away."

 Chapter 988

    "What? Ran away?" leader Lu Daoling just sat down. Hearing the news, he suddenly stood up and affected his internal injury. He couldn''t help but open his mouth and spit out another mouthful of blood. His trembling fingers pointed to the elder and said angrily: "you... Your good grandson, this is to kill our whole Qingcheng sect."


    "Plop", the elder knelt down on his knees and said loudly, "master, calm down. I''ll go and catch the villain. If he dares to resist arrest, I must kill him myself."


    Leader Lu Daoling took a deep breath: "get up. You''re afraid you can''t find even Yuanhong''s shadow alone. Send orders. All Qingcheng disciples will go out. Be sure to arrest Yuanhong. If he dares to resist, there will be no amnesty."


    "Yes!"


    Many Qingcheng disciples promised to start to catch people. At this time, Lu Daoling shouted again, "wait a minute!"


    Under the gaze of Qingcheng disciples, Lu Daoling said in a deep voice, "I know that many of you have a close relationship with Yuanhong and have close personal relations. However, this matter is related to the survival of our Qingcheng sect, and no one can cover up. Whoever releases Yuanhong is the sinner of Qingcheng sect."


    "For the sake of the inheritance of Qingcheng sect, I''m here to urge you not to put zongmen in Jedi regardless of your personal feelings. I think you all know which is more important." Lu Daoling paused for a moment, waved his hand and said, "go and catch Yuanhong, the villain, for the continuation of zongmen."


    "Yes!" all the Qingcheng disciples gave a neat shout and ran out separately.


    All the people were gone, and Lu Daoling was left alone. He stood alone on the martial arts field and sat down dejected


    At the foot of the Vatican mountain, Chu fan put down goji beryo and Sima and patted them twice. Soon, they opened their eyes and woke up.


    "Brother, we''re home." Murong Qing smiled happily.


    Got home? Gokieber looked around with wide eyes and was surprised. Although it was night, he was so familiar with the surrounding environment that he could touch home even if he closed his eyes. However, it took me several hours to take the bus when I went to Qingcheng school. Why did I come back at once?


    "Don''t think about it. Go home quickly. Your parents don''t know what they are anxious about at home." Chu fan urged.


    At the mention of this, gokie Jotun looked pale. He didn''t care to ask so many questions. He shook off his big step and ran towards the village. Behind him, Murong Qing took Sima and walked lightly and fast. Chu fan fell last and walked leisurely. He looked very slow, but he didn''t fall at all.


    Soon, several people arrived at the entrance of the village. Without taking a few steps, two people jumped out of the dark and shouted, "stop, who is it?"


    "It''s me, gokiebjo."


    "Ah?" they were surprised and hurried to the front. They looked carefully in the moonlight and said in surprise, "it''s really you. How did you come back? Where''s Sima?"


    "I''m here." Sima and murongqing then came over.


    When Bo heard the great joy, he hurriedly urged, "hurry, go back and report to the patriarch, and say that Bo Yue and Sima are back."


    Without saying a word, his companion turned and ran towards the village stronghold, shouting: "Boyo and Sima are back..."


    They were all friends from childhood to childhood, or from the same family. When they met at this time, Guo Jibo had a feeling of rebirth. He came forward and hugged Bo Wen tightly and slapped each other on the back. Bo Wen''s voice choked: "just come back, just come back."


    "Hey, are you two big men finished? Hurry to go." Murong Qing''s dissatisfied Jiao drank.


    At this time, Bo Wen saw Murong Qing and immediately exclaimed, "Qing''er? You... When did you come back?"


    "Hum, I won''t tell you."


    When he saw Chu fan beside Murong Qing, his face suddenly changed and said angrily, "who is he?"


    "Want you to manage?" Murong Qing stared at Bo Wen, took Chu fan''s arm and said with a smile, "brother fan, let''s go."


    Before Bo Wen could open his mouth, gojibo Joo hurried to hold him. When Chu fan and he went away, he said solemnly, "don''t provoke him. This man is extremely dangerous. If it weren''t for him, Sima and I might not have come back."


    Sima nodded: "he was the one who saved me and Boyo from Qingcheng sect. No one dared to fight with him."


    Boyo stretched out his hand: "you see, my wrist is almost broken by the rope, but people just wave their hand, and my injury will be all right, not even a scar."


    "Mine too." Sima rolled up her sleeves and her white wrists were like snow. Where was there a scar?


    Boyo continued: "when we were taken away, we took a helicopter, took a car and crossed mountains. It took us several hours to get there, but when we came back, I felt like I just took a nap and got home."


    "Boyo, he and Qing''er, could it be..."


    "Stop talking and go back quickly." gojiberyo interrupted Sima and walked quickly towards the village.


    When they entered the village, almost all the people in the village ran out in untidy clothes. A middle-aged man who seemed to be 50 years old, with a gray cloth belt wrapped around his head, ran in the front. Far away, Murong Qing waved his hand in surprise and shouted, "Dad, I brought my brother back."


    "Qing''er?" Zhen Zhao said in surprise, "Why are you back so late... Who is he?"


    Before Murong Qing could explain, Boyo hurried over. Boyo scrambled and said, "Daddy, this is a friend brought by a Mei. It''s him who saved me and Sima. If they go a little later, Sima and I may never see you again."


    "Hello, uncle. My name is Chu fan. I''m... Qing''er''s boyfriend." Chu fan glanced at Murong Qing and saw that her eyes were full of happiness. He couldn''t help smiling and said, "brother Boyo was arrested. Naturally, I can''t stand by and watch. Therefore, you don''t have to be polite to me. This is what I should do."


    Oh, look at the boyfriend that Qing''er is looking for. The key is to have the ability. The whole village can''t help it. They watched Boyo and Sima taken away, but they brought him back alone.


    What a skill!


    The people around talked and pointed at Chu fan. In this case, even if he had more questions in his heart, he couldn''t ask. Just about to call someone home, someone outside the crowd shouted, "the patriarch is coming."


    The crowd separated. A thin white haired old man with a goatee and on crutches came over. When he saw him, Murong Qing hurriedly came forward and held his arm. He smiled and said, "Grandpa patriarch, why are you up so late?"


    "Such a big thing happened in the stockade. Can I sleep? Cough!" the old man coughed twice and asked, "I heard you brought back a young man? He saved your brother and Sima?"


    Murong Qing quickly waved to Chu fan: "come and meet the patriarch Grandpa."


    "Hello, Grandpa patriarch. My name is Chu fan. I''m Qing''er''s boyfriend." Chu Fan said hello without saying a word.


    The old clan leader looked at him up and down, nodded and said, "he''s a good young man. Is He Yi?"


    Murong Qing''s face changed greatly. She wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    "No, I''m Han," Chu Fan said truthfully.


    The old clan leader looked at murongqing, who was pale beside him, and asked, "girl, don''t you forget all the rules of our Yi people?"


    "I didn''t forget, but..."


    "If only you hadn''t forgotten, recite the thirty second rule to me."


    Murong Qing bit her lips and looked very embarrassed. Chu fan finally felt something wrong. He turned his head and asked Bo Wen: "brother, what''s the situation?"


    "Just look at you." Bo Wen snorted lukewarm.


    Chu fan glanced at him. His first feeling was that the boy also liked Murong Qing. Otherwise, he would not be so cold to himself and would not hesitate to take care of it.


    After waiting for a long time, the old patriarch gave a crutch and shouted, "read!"


    "Article 32 of the clan rules forbids intermarriage. In case of violation, heavy punishment will be imposed," Murong Qingzhan said.


    "Girl, do you know the consequences of intermarriage?" the patriarch asked in a deep voice.


    Murong Qing shook her head and said nothing. She only knew that the clan rules were very strict, but she really didn''t know what the heavy punishment was, because she was arrogant and had never experienced it since she was sensible.


    The old clan leader said in a deep voice, "Zhuo Zhao, tell your daughter what the consequences of intermarriage are."


    Chen Zhao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "more than 20 years ago, Chunhua, a girl in the family, fell in love with a foreign man and eloped with him all night. As a result, she was caught and brought back the next day."


    "According to the clan rules, Chunhua or foreign men should take off their clothes and roll over on the needle board to show their loyalty. The needle board is three meters long. As long as two people take over, they still have a chance to roll over. As long as they pass the test, they can forgive their sins and admit their relationship."


    "But the foreign man collapsed on the spot, unwilling to roll the needle board. Chunhua was very desperate, but she chose to accept the test without hesitation."


    "What''s the result?" Murong Qing couldn''t help asking.


    Pang Zhao sighed: "as a result, the spring flowers only rolled to half, they were covered with bruises, and the blood gathered into a river under the needle board. Before we carried her down, she stared and died with hatred."


    "What about the foreign man?"


    "He killed Chunhua. Naturally, we can''t let him go easily." Leng Zhao snorted, "we broke our legs, threw them into the back mountain and let them live and die."


    Murong Qing is cold. There are many wolves in the back mountain. The outsider''s legs are broken. How can he hope to survive? A couple who could have lived happily were both killed because of a family rule.


    That''s terrible! Do I have to roll on the needle board like spring flowers to show my loyalty? Also, will Chu fan shrink back and watch me die like that foreign man?

 Chapter 989

    "Without rules, there is no place. The Yi nationality can continue to this day by relying on the rules handed down by its ancestors. No one can violate them."


    The old clan leader paused his crutch and said in a cold voice, "girl, if you break off your relationship with this outsider now, you are still a good daughter of our Yi nationality. Otherwise, the clan leader''s grandfather can''t protect you, and you will have to bear the punishment of stabbing your body with a needle board. I''m not scaring you. Since ancient times, no one can survive from the needle board. You have to think clearly."


    "I..."


    Murong Qing looks at Chu fan and thinks of the little things they have known since they met, from selling tea at the beginning to being rescued in the club, to her sacrificing her life to save Chu fan in turn, and the sweetness of their relationship. Knowing that her brother was in trouble, she immediately put down everything and ran into Qingcheng sect alone to defeat the leader of Qingcheng and frighten all sides.


    If you leave Chu fan in order to live, what''s the meaning of living? Without love, what''s the difference between living and walking?


    Murong Qing clenched her teeth: "patriarch Grandpa, for the love between us, I am willing to roll a needle board."


    "Ah!"


    The crowd was in an uproar. They didn''t know whether they were admiring her courage and her loyalty to love, or regretting her. How could the only college student in the village, who was also the most beautiful girl, be confused and choose such a dead end?


    Guo Jibo was anxious and grabbed Murong Qing''s arm: "sister, are you crazy? You''ll die."


    "As long as I can be with brother fan, even if there is only a little hope, I won''t give up." Murong Qing reluctantly smiled, "don''t worry, brother, my life is hard and I can''t die."


    "You... Alas!" Guo Jibo sighed with annoyance and came to his father. "Dad, please persuade Qing''er. She''s looking for death."


    Zhen Zhao said expressionless, "life and death are destiny. Wealth lies in heaven. When she grows up, she has the right to choose happiness. Whether she can survive depends on heaven."


    "Qing''er, my Qing''er..."


    A middle-aged woman cried and stumbled over. Guo Kibo hurried forward and held her: "Mom, why are you here?"


    "Can I not come?" the woman sobbed. "It''s not easy for you to come back. Your sister wants a needle rolling board again. Isn''t it my life? Qing''er, please, you can''t be impulsive."


    "Niang!" Murong Qing came over, plopped and knelt down to his mother. "He and I really love each other. I also firmly believe that we can pass the test. Niang, let me have a try?"


    "Silly child, you are willing to take your life to try, but will others?" Qing''s mother stroked her daughter''s cheek and cried, "the man outside is unreliable. Don''t be deceived by his sweet words. In those years, my good sister Chunhua was the best example, so don''t be stubborn."


    Murong Qing said firmly, "maybe Chunhua and I are the same kind of people. We can give up our lives for love. But my man is definitely different from her man. He won''t let me suffer alone."


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes fell on Chu fan. At a glance, they almost tilted everyone''s nose. People are going to die for you. Can you still laugh? Do you have a long heart?


    The old clan leader paused his crutch, and the noisy discussion around him suddenly disappeared and became silent. The old patriarch stared at Chu fan and asked, "outsiders, do you still want to be with Qing girl?"


    "Of course, no one wants to separate us." Chu Fan said without hesitation.


    Suddenly, Murong Qing''s hanging heart fell back and looked at Chu fan with an intoxicating smile. She knew that she would not be wrong. How could Chu fan abandon her?


    The old clan leader said in a deep voice, "outsiders, you have to think clearly. Choosing to be with sunny girl is to bear the test of needle board. Are you willing to roll needle board with her?"


    "No!" Chu fan shook his head again without hesitation.


    Suddenly, several young men around him were so angry that they rolled their arms and sleeves and were about to beat him. Even Murong Qing couldn''t help showing disappointed eyes. But then Chu Fan said with a smile, "how can women come to this kind of thing? I can do it alone."


    Now, everyone is restrained. Is this guy really stupid or pretending to be better? That''s a needle board. Rolling around can make you into a watering can. All the blood sprayed out is blood. You think it''s your Kang. Roll from the Kang to the top of the Kang, whatever you want?


    The old patriarch was surprised and said, "what did you say? Say it again."


    "I said, I''ll come to the needle rolling board alone. Do you understand?"


    "You can think about it. It''s not for fun?"


    "Don''t I have to die if I don''t have a needle rolling board?" Chu fan glanced. "You interrupted the man before and threw the back mountain to feed the wolf. At least I have some backbone and it''s worth dying."


    Murong Qing can''t laugh or cry. It''s a very manly thing. Leng is said to be forced and helpless by him. Can you be more shameless?


    The old clan leader almost couldn''t help scolding his mother. How could there be such a wonderful flower? I really don''t understand. How can Qing girl take a fancy to such a thing?


    "Old clan leader, it''s getting late. Take out the needle board quickly. After rolling, I can roll back to bed and don''t delay everyone''s rest." Chu fan is still worried.


    OK, you''re in a hurry to reincarnate. Am I still reluctant to bury it?


    The old clan leader waved his hand: "come on, go to the warehouse and carry the needle board over, ignition handle!"


    These young men all wished Chu fan would die on the needle board. They ran faster than rabbits one by one, and soon brought the needle board. There are two pieces in total. They are about three meters long and about one meter six wide. The base of the needle plate is a sleeper at least 15 cm thick, which is filled with three inch long steel needles, dense and neat.


    It is estimated that some ideas are useless and covered with dust, but the mottled dark brown blood on the sleeper shows that this thing is definitely a sharp tool for bleeding. Put it there, it seems that you can smell a bloody smell, which makes people''s scalp numb at a glance.


    I don''t know. How did the spring flower have the courage to challenge?


    Although Murong Qing shouted very hard, when she saw the needle board, her face turned white. She came to Chu fan and grabbed his arm nervously, but she couldn''t say a word.


    "Don''t worry." Chu fan patted the back of her hand, smiled and comforted, "don''t you know what I can do? Don''t say it''s this broken needle board. Even if it''s a hail of bullets, I still walk on the ground. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    When Chu fan turned around and wanted to pass, Murong Qing couldn''t help hugging his neck and kissed him deeply on his lips. The young people around him were so excited that their eyes were red. They almost took out the firewood knife and tore Chu fan apart.


    Nima, the goddess of our village, was arched by an alien pig. It''s too beast.


    On the contrary, those young girls looked at them with envy. Not to mention Chu fan''s appearance and background, it was enough to make people fall in love with him just because he was willing to go to the needle rolling board for Murong Qing. His bravery is the most appreciated place by Yi girls.


    If an outsider is willing to roll a needle board for me, I will marry him like Murong Qing. Even if I eat bran and swallow vegetables, I will have no regrets.


    For a long time, the two separated. Chu fan took off his shirt and trousers in full view of the public, leaving a pair of shorts. He looked down and said, "old patriarch, can you leave me one? I''ll be embarrassed if so many aunts, sisters and sisters look at it."


    Wipe, it''s all dying. It''s still poor!


    The old patriarch nodded: "OK, if you are ready, start. Let''s make a witness."


    Chu fan, wearing shorts, hugged the old and young men around him and said, "fellow villagers, parents and younger brothers, when they arrived at your treasure land at the beginning of today, everyone who has money holds a money field, and those who have no money applaud..."


    Murong Qing blushed and stamped angrily: "stop talking nonsense and start quickly."


    "Hey, my girlfriend is anxious to go home to sleep, so she won''t gossip with you." Chu fan laughs and walks to one end of the needle board, squats down and looks carefully, and tries it with his hand. Pure steel needle. If ordinary people go up, they will be dead or alive.


    Some people who play tricks in the Jianghu have performed stepping on the nail board and rolling the nail board, but the tip of the nail is blunt and the stress area is large. After a little training, they won''t stab the skin and flesh. But now this is a needle board. The tip of the needle is as sharp as the wheat awn. On the surface, it looks like a brush. In fact, the needle is not flat, but just a little error, which will pierce the skin and flesh and make people bleed.


    Everyone''s heart hung to their throat and stared at Chu fan. They didn''t even dare to breathe. But just when they thought Chu fan was ready to lie down, Chu fan suddenly stopped and smiled, "is there water? I''m a little thirsty!"


    Plop


    Several of them fell to the ground, almost rushed up and pressed Chu fan on the needle board, and then stepped on a few feet. Asshole, is it over?


    However, the old patriarch did not smile, but waved his hand seriously and drank, "serve the wine!"


    This is decapitation wine. After drinking, I''m not afraid to go on the road.


    Chu fan drank three bowls in a row, hiccupped, waved his hand and said, "this wine is good. Save the rest for tomorrow... Hiccup!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan seemed unable to drink. He fell on his back and fell on the chopping board. This strength can''t be tied into a meat kebab? The timid man was so frightened that he cried out and covered his eyes with his hands that he didn''t dare to look.


    The next moment, I heard exclamation and surprised inhalation. What''s going on? Aren''t people dead?


    Timid slowly opened his eyes, carefully looked at the past, and suddenly widened his eyes. This... How is this possible? Instead of dying, he smashed the needle board into a human shaped depression and turned over again. The steel needle was broken like wheat in the wheat field¡® The sound of the broken steel needle was heard all the time. Like a road roller, Chu fan ran from head to toe. He didn''t even shed a drop of blood or even break his shorts.


    This guy is so inhuman

 Chapter 990

    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..." Chu fan lay on the needle board and fell asleep.


    The old patriarch and others were stunned. Despite their psychological preparation, this situation was much beyond their expectation. Nima, this guy not only didn''t die, but even fell asleep. Is this needle board more comfortable than a bed?


    Freak, he''s a freak.


    Murong Qing was overjoyed and shouted excitedly, "Grandpa, patriarch, have we passed the test and can be together?"


    "HMM." the old patriarch patted her head, "girl, you have a good eye. It''s a pity that someone in our family is going to be single."


    "Grandpa patriarch, that''s not the case. I''ve found a powerful patron saint for our village. From now on, who dares to bully us?"


    "OK, OK!"


    The old patriarch finally smiled and said, "hurry, send this young man back and have a banquet tomorrow to celebrate."


    Guo Jibo and Bo Wen were the first to stand up and help Chu fan. As soon as they pulled, their faces suddenly changed. Especially, this guy is too heavy. Even a cow can play when he is pulled by them, but Chu fan is stunned. Wen Si doesn''t move and his nose bubbles come out when he sleeps.


    The two men looked at each other and saw the strength of not admitting defeat from each other''s eyes. They immediately sank down and took a horse, burst into a drink, and tried their best to drag Chu fan. Unfortunately, they still couldn''t move him.


    Now, the onlookers saw it and came forward to help one after another. Four, eight, sixteen, how much strength do sixteen people have to have? Even an elephant can be lifted up by them, but the needle board is pressed by Chu fan, as if it weighs ten thousand kilograms. No one can shake it.


    Now, even the old clan leader can see that the boy is not sleeping, but giving me a bully. Especially, it''s another prick, and I can''t stand it at all. However, who doesn''t have a temper? It''s called personality!


    "Qing girl!" the old patriarch waved and called Murong Qing to him, but said, "it looks like you have to go in person. Ask your boyfriend to get up and go home with you. After a while, it''s almost dawn."


    "Oh!"


    Murong Qing hurried in, grabbed Chu fan''s arm and pulled it. Jiao Chen said, "don''t sleep, get up quickly and go home with me."


    Strange to say, others didn''t even pull his fingers, but Murong Qing easily pulled his hands up and tried again. Chu fan got up and fell on her.


    Murong Qing exclaimed and quickly helped him. Her brother Guo Kibo Yue also quickly extended his hand to help, but as soon as he was about to take over, his face changed and exclaimed, "little sister, help quickly, I can''t hold it."


    Murong Qinggang let go and hurriedly held Chu fan again. Guo Jibo was like a rabbit and rushed aside, sweating. Just now, he felt a big mountain pressing on him and almost crushed him to death.


    What kind of Freak is this boy?


    Finally, there was no way. It was Murong Qing who carried Chu fan back. Surprisingly, the guy who didn''t move by more than a dozen people seemed effortless. Even walking was as light and effortless as before.


    When he got home, he said with some worry, "I don''t know if this bed can be held?"


    "Don''t worry, Dad, he''s not that heavy." Murong Qing slowly put Chu fan down and pulled the quilt over him.


    Zhen Zhao whispered, "Qing''er, come out for a while. Dad has something to ask you."


    "Dad, I know what you want to ask, but it''s too late today. Go back and have a rest early." Murong Qing picked up the washbasin and towel and said, "don''t worry. I''ll tell you everything tomorrow."


    Chen Zhao didn''t insist. He turned and went out, but he didn''t remember until he went back to the room. Did his daughter want to sleep with the boy? How can this work. Just about to pass, she was grabbed by Qing''s mother and stared at him angrily: "what are you going to do?"


    "The boy is in Qing''er''s room. I have to ask Qing''er to come and sleep with you..."


    "Don''t worry about it." Qing''s mother looked out and lowered her voice. "Today''s college students rent a house outside the school. Can you control it? If both of them have lived together outside, what''s the use of taking care of it at home? If they don''t live together, Qing''er will find it later. Just wait."


    Chen Zhao waved angrily: "no matter, sleep!"


    Qing''s mother looked at Murong Qing and returned with a basin of water. She suddenly showed a loving smile: "it''s nice to be young!"


    Murong Qing went back to her room and wiped Chu fan''s whole body with a wet towel. She didn''t even let go of her underwear. She picked it down, washed it in a basin and hung it on the clothes pole outside.


    Then she went out to wash and dry all the clothes Chu fan took off. After taking a bath, she returned to the room and locked the door. She found Chu fan clinging to the wall and on a small bed, leaving a place for her.


    When they were in Yanjing, they had lived together for a long time. If they sleep separately now, she would feel a little uncomfortable. Now, Chu fan is on the bed where she has slept for 20 years. She doesn''t mention how happy she is. She immediately removes her clothes and gets into bed.


    Then Chu fan put his arm on her and held her in his arms. Suddenly, he was full of happiness and filled his heart. She closed her eyes intoxicated, but there was no sleepiness at all.


    "Hello, husband!" Murong Qing whispered, but Chu fan didn''t respond at all. He breathed evenly and snored, as if he had really fallen asleep.


    Murong Qing hesitated for a moment, her little hand slipped slowly, stopped between Chu fan''s legs and played with it for a few times. She was surprised to find that she had a reaction. Would you like to come? My parents are next door. Should they have fallen asleep?


    Well, keep your voice down. They shouldn''t hear you.


    Murong Qing turns over and rides on Chu fan


    Next door, Xuan Zhao suddenly sat up: "what sound?"


    "Dead old boss, what''s the noise? Go to bed quickly." Qing''s mother dragged her wife to lie down, grabbed the quilt and covered her head. Until then, Xuan Zhao suddenly woke up.


    I wipe it. How dare you bully my daughter in my family? I''m so... Oh, forget it, women don''t stay.


    Although Murong Qing''s action is very light and the swing range is very small, this kind of thing is coming, how can we control it? The action will inevitably be bigger. She bit the pillow towel in her mouth, but she still couldn''t help making a sound.


    Once, twice, three times... At the fifth time, Chu fan finally handed over the grain. Murong Qing finally exhausted her strength and fell on Chu fan. They kept this position and fell asleep


    The next morning, Qing''s mother prepared breakfast, but Murong Qing still had no movement in the room. Helpless, she had to urge, "go and get the two children up for dinner."


    "I won''t go!" Xuan Zhao snorted, grabbed a big white steamed bread - head, sat down and ate it.


    Qing''s mother had no choice but to go there herself. When she came to the window, she knocked gently: "sunny, it''s dawn. It''s time to get up and have breakfast."


    Murong Qing suddenly woke up and suddenly lost her color: "it''s broken. Why did you sleep so long... Ah!"


    With a cry of surprise, her face turned red, and they still maintained that shy posture. It didn''t matter that she moved. Chu fan was ready to move somewhere where he was dormant. He had a posture of waking up. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to delay. He hurriedly covered his face and jumped out of bed.


    Chu fan also woke up, but he was also wronged about this kind of thing. Can he rely on me for instinctive things? Which man doesn''t have a pillar in the morning - Optimus?


    After a simple cleaning, Murong Qing put on her clothes, opened the door and was about to collect the clothes. Qing''s mother had handed over the folded clothes and poked her daughter''s forehead, but she didn''t blame her very much. It''s already like this. What''s the use of blame? Besides, the two of them may have lived together as husband and wife.


    Murong Qing blushed and closed the door. When Chu fan was dressed up, the two came out together.


    Qing''s mother waved at the table: "come and have a meal. The food will be cold."


    "Good morning, aunt and uncle." Chu fan smiled and said hello, sat down on the pony, took the chopsticks from Murong Qing and a bowl of hot soup from Qing''s mother.


    But it seemed as if he didn''t see Chu fan. He just ate with his head down and didn''t look at him. Fortunately, Qing''s mother is very enthusiastic and keeps bringing vegetables to Chu fan while chatting about Chu fan''s family. Although he didn''t speak, he pricked up his ears for fear of missing a word.


    However, their information is limited, and they can''t keep asking questions. They can only ask their daughter Murong Qing when there is no one.


    As he was eating, Chu fan heard a howl like killing pigs. Looking up, he saw that Guo Jibo and some people were carrying wooden bars on their shoulders. In the center of the wooden bars was a fat pig weighing at least three or four hundred kilograms, howling all the way through the door.


    "Aunt, is this a happy event?" Chu fan asked curiously, "the whole village can''t eat such a big fat pig."


    Qing''s mother said with a smile: "not only kill pigs, but also kill cattle and sheep today."


    "So grand? What festival is it?" Chu fan subconsciously glanced at Murong Qing''s chest. It''s said that the Yi people have a touch milk Festival. If it''s true, I''ll come this time.


    If it''s true, you can''t let anyone touch Qing''er''s finger. This is my wife.


    Murong Qing''s face was crimson. She couldn''t help knocking Chu fan on his head with chopsticks. Jiao Chen said, "eat yours quickly. Where are so many problems?"


    Qing''s mother doesn''t know Chu fan''s dirty thoughts. Seeing her daughter fighting with him, she feels more happy. The more she sees Chu fan, the more satisfied she feels. He patiently explained, "Chu fan, you are not a Yi, and you don''t know our Yi customs. If it weren''t for you yesterday, Qing''er''s brother and Sima would not have come back."


    "Moreover, you also rolled the needle board and were unharmed. Even the head of the clan admitted your marriage with Qing''er. The two things come together. Of course, we should celebrate well."


    He Zhao suddenly said, "just take this opportunity to do the marriage between you and Qing''er."

 Chapter 991

    "Cough!"


    Before Chu fan could speak, Murong Qing coughed and pulled Chu fan up: "Dad, mom, I''ll take Chu fan around. Take your time."


    "I haven''t finished yet..."


    "Keep your stomach and eat at noon." Murong Qing glared at him and ran out with him.


    Chen Zhao was so angry that his beard was straight. He pointed to their backs. Just about to speak, Qing''s mother pressed his hand down and reluctantly advised him: "you, don''t worry about it. Qing''er is still at school. Moreover, we haven''t even seen Chu fan''s parents. We can''t marry our daughter so hastily. Wait!"


    "You, the girl is used to you. What does she look like? Hum!" Xuan Zhao angrily turned his back and went out.


    The Yi village is very simple. Many houses are made of old green bricks, and a few adobe walls and thatched roofs are very simple. The whole village covers a large area, but in fact there are only dozens of families. Although they are not very rich, every villager is very happy.


    It''s also good to be self-sufficient, carefree, desire free.


    Chu fan just turned around casually. He saw several old people with white beards. Look, they are ten years older than the old patriarch, at least about 90.


    The environment is good and the air is natural and fresh. We eat pollution-free food and vegetables and drink our own fried tea. There is no worry and sorrow. It is difficult to live a long life.


    Unknowingly, they entered the mountain and climbed to the top of the mountain in one breath. Suddenly, they had a panoramic view of the whole village. Murong Qing put her hand to her mouth and shouted, "Chu fan, I love you... Love you... Love you..."


    After a few seconds, the echo faded away. Before Chu fan could speak, Murong Qing suddenly stretched out her hand to cover his lips, shook her head and said, "you don''t have to say anything. I understand your heart."


    "Qing''er, why don''t you agree that your father wants us to get married?" Chu fan wanted to ask for a long time, but he hasn''t found a suitable opportunity. "In fact, you don''t have to worry about my feelings. I''m willing to marry you."


    Murong Qing gently hugged his waist, leaned against his arms and said, "I know. I also want to be your wife and have children for you as soon as possible. But I can''t be so selfish. Otherwise, how can I have the face to see sister Su Yuan? With you, it''s enough."


    At this time, an armed helicopter flew in the distance, and in the twinkling of an eye it was over the village. Murong Qing''s face changed greatly and hurriedly said, "come on, go back."


    Chu fan picked up Murong Qing and jumped directly from the top of the mountain. After several ups and downs, they have reached the foot of the mountain.


    Yesterday, it was this helicopter that took gokieboyo and Sima. Today, do you still want to catch people? The men in the village were filled with righteous indignation. They took machetes, spears, bows and crossbows and other weapons one after another, rushed out angrily, and stopped the helicopter landing on the flat ground outside the village. Fortunately, several elders such as Chen Zhao were present to restrain them. Otherwise, these newborn calves were not afraid of tigers. They would have rushed up and smashed all the helicopters.


    "Folks, please calm down. I''m here to apologize to you." the dull cry came from the cabin, but the people inside were stunned and didn''t dare to show up.


    There are many unruly people in the mountains. These lengtouqing dare to die no matter how big an official you are. Outside, several bows and crossbows are facing the cabin. Who dares to show his head? If you really want to be shot, it''s called injustice.


    Fortunately, at this time, the old patriarch, Chu fan and Murong Qing arrived at the same time. Chu fan hurriedly said, "tell everyone to stop. They really came to apologize."


    The old clan leader looked gloomy, raised his hand and waved. The villagers slowly put down all the bows and crossbows. The people in the cabin confirmed that there was no danger, so they opened the cabin door. The two guards jumped down first and stared around warily. Then major general Lu Shaohua followed behind him, followed by a middle-aged couple, but did not see Lu Yuanhong.


    "Brother, something''s wrong." Lu Shaohua didn''t dare to hide it and said with a bitter smile. "Yesterday, after you left, Yuanhong ran away and hasn''t caught it yet. However, his parents were brought by me."


    The middle-aged man behind him was more than 1.75 meters tall and had no white face. He looked like a successful person and wore famous brands. Surrounded by so many people, he was still fearless and walked over calmly.


    "I''m Lu Yanhe, Lu Yuanhong''s father." the man is neither arrogant nor humble. He said faintly, "I don''t think my son should be responsible for everything about yesterday?"


    As soon as Lu Shaohua''s face changed, he was really afraid of what to come. On the way, he urged him to keep a low attitude, but he must not provoke him any more. But unexpectedly, it''s all at this juncture. I don''t know how to repent. Isn''t this a death attempt?


    Without waiting for his persuasion, Chu fan waved his hand: "let him say, I want to hear that his son bullies people. Is it still our fault?"


    Zhu Yingxin, Lu Yanhe''s wife, stepped forward and said, "they beat my son first. Otherwise, how could there be so many things?"


    "Mr. Lu Yanhe, do you think so?" Chu fan ignored Zhu Yingxin and looked at Lu Yanhe.


    Lu Yanhe frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "I admit that Yuanhong''s practice is a little extreme, but it''s understandable. If you were beaten, can you give up?"


    "So?" Chu fan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Everyone familiar with him knew that this was a sign that anger was about to break out.


    Lu Yanhe didn''t know. He thought Chu fan had nothing to say. He suppressed his excitement and said in righteous words: "I think both sides have faults, and the responsibility naturally can''t be borne by my son alone. It''s better to step back and I''ll take out two million yuan to compensate the victims. This matter will stop and don''t pursue each other. How?"


    "Two million is really a big deal." Chu fan smiled angrily and asked, "I heard that Lu always does construction business?"


    "Yes, why, are you interested?" Lu Yanhe said bluntly. "If you want to do the project, I can give you some big projects that can make sure you don''t lose. It''s like making friends."


    Chu fan shook his head: "forget it, I don''t dare to take over the project of President Lu. Please go back and don''t send it!"


    Zhu Yingxin said angrily, "what do you mean? Too little money? How much do you want?"


    Before Chu fan became angry, Lu Shaohua couldn''t see it anymore. He quickly blocked them in front of their husband and wife and said with a smile: "brother, I''m really sorry, I''m here..."


    "Go back and tell your sect leader that if you don''t see Yuanhong in three days, I''ll raze your Qingcheng sect to the ground." Chu fan pointed to Lu Yanhe and his wife and said coldly, "also, get out of here with these two arrogant guys and go back to prepare the coffin."


    "Brother, don''t be angry, I..."


    "Get out!"


    A roar of anger, like thunder, made several people''s ears buzzing. Zhu Yingxin was even worse. Her legs were soft and she fell directly to the ground. Her flower face lost color. Where else was her previous pride?


    Then, Chu fan ignored these people, turned back and said to the people: "it''s all right, let''s go back."


    The old clan leader took a deep breath, turned first and walked towards the village. Suddenly, the villagers all walked back, leaving Lu Shaohua several people outside the village, numb. Until the figure of Chu fan and others disappeared in sight, Lu Shaohua sighed helplessly: "brother, you''re in big trouble this time."


    "Isn''t he a lieutenant general? You''re still a major general. How dare he treat us?" Lu Yanhe snorted coldly. "I don''t believe it. Does he dare to kill me? Go back!"


    Don''t go back, stay here and drink the northwest wind? Although Lu Yanhe''s right, Lu Shaohua knows that he is nothing in front of Chu fan. With Chu fan''s energy, he wants to kill you by himself?


    Alas, I have done my utmost to your family. You caused both good and bad. I can''t help you.


    On the way back, Lu Shaohua has been thinking about how to explain to the leader. After thinking about it, he''d better tell the truth. He doesn''t dare to hide such a big thing.


    In fact, leader Lu Daoling is also to blame for this. If he told Lu Yanhe the truth about what happened last night, maybe the couple wouldn''t have this attitude today. But he is too proud. The less people know about such shameful things, the better.


    On the phone, he said as the leader that he must correct his attitude, sincerely apologize to others, and agree to all their requirements. But he underestimated Lu Yanhe and his wife too much. Although he was the leader, Lu Yanhe was outside. He was also the superior chairman. How could he pay attention to these mountain people?


    What happened to Chufan? What happened to lieutenant general? Does he dare to bring soldiers to copy the house and shoot me? My son is scared to go home. I haven''t settled accounts with him yet. What else do you want?


    However, the villagers saw Chu fan''s domineering side. Yesterday, they saw the domineering of being a soldier. They arrested people without saying a word. Who dares to stop and beat anyone and put the gun on your forehead? Who is not afraid?


    But Chu fan scolded people back without any hesitation, and scolded them so that they had no temper at all. What''s this called? Confidence! Niubi, it''s so Niubi, cool!


    As if they had won a battle, gokie and others rushed into the village cheering and killing pigs and sheep. Chu fan went to a secluded corner, touched the phone and dialed


    Lu Yanhe and others returned to the provincial military region by helicopter. As soon as they got off the plane, his phone rang. He took out his cell phone and saw that it was the secretary. Lu Yanhe subconsciously glanced at his wife and went aside to answer. But as soon as the phone was connected, he heard a bad news and couldn''t help shouting: "what? The construction site was sealed up? How is it possible?"

 Chapter 992

    "Liu Ju, are you free at noon? Have dinner together..."


    In the office, Lu Yanhe called with a smile on his face, but then the smile on his face disappeared. He hurriedly said, "Liu Bureau, we don''t make friends for two days a day. What''s wrong with my brother? Can I apologize to you?"


    On the phone, a low voice came: "Mr. Lu, it''s not that your brother doesn''t help you, it''s that you offended others. Think about who you offended. You have to tie the bell before you untie the bell!"


    As soon as the phone hung up here, the project manager on the construction site panted and ran over: "President Lu, it''s not good..."


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Yanhe shouted angrily.


    "The construction site has been closed down. The workers have lost their livelihood and are going to work at other construction sites."


    "These white eyed wolves, let them go. These days, there are no working people? Without them, I won''t build a building?" Lu Yanhe said angrily.


    The project manager said yes: "however, we still owe the workers a total of nearly 20 million project funds. They are clamoring for money."


    Lu Yanhe was surprised: "20 million? Isn''t it just a few million? How can there be so many at once?"


    "There are several material suppliers, I don''t know who pushed them. They all came to ask for debt. 20 million is only a conservative estimate. If the bank..."


    Before she finished, a young woman in a miniskirt trotted in on high heels. The door didn''t knock. She said anxiously, "President Lu, it''s bad. The bank called and asked us to pay back the loan immediately. Otherwise, we''ll apply for the official seizure of all our assets. What should we do?"


    Lu Yanhe was completely stupid and collapsed into a chair. More than 20 million, he can still take it out, but there are hundreds of millions of bank loans. What can he pay back if the building is not built? But he really couldn''t understand. Why did everything get together? Who the hell am I provoking?


    Seeing this, neither the project manager nor the female financial officer dared to disturb him any more, and carefully withdrew.


    It seems that the company is going to be finished this time. Do you want to stay with the boss or find another job? It''s a lie to share weal and woe. When Lu Yanhe became rich, how did he treat the old employees? Loyalty? Go to Temo''s loyalty. I''m only loyal to money.


    The project manager went to a place where there was no one, looked around, made a call, smiled and said, "president Zhang, is your company still short of people..."


    For a time, everyone in the company was in danger. Those with some skills had begun to change jobs and find another way out. Those without skills had no intention to work. They frowned and worried about their future.


    I don''t know how long later, a phone call came in and woke up Lu Yanhe. He picked up the phone. Lu Yanhe said powerlessly, "Hello, who?"


    "Husband, go home quickly. I don''t know who sent us three coffins. It''s too scary..."


    "What?"


    Lu Yanhe suddenly stood up and felt his head buzzing. He couldn''t hold the phone and fell down. His body shook and almost fell to the ground. After holding the table for a long time, he finally knew who was behind it.


    Chufan, it must be him.


    Lu Yanhe clearly remembered that when he left, Chu fan told him to go home and prepare the coffin. Now, the coffin has been sent to his home. Who else but Chu fan?


    Cruel, too cruel. It will kill my family.


    Now, Lu Yanhe finally regretted. He knew Chu fan had such great energy. He should have obeyed the leader''s orders, admitted his mistake and said something good. Maybe it''s over.


    What should I do? Another trip?


    Lu Yanhe really doesn''t want to go. He''s so big. He''s never been so ashamed. However, compared with his son''s life and wealth, face is a fart. Even if someone pees on his face, he has to endure it.


    Take a deep breath. Lu Yanhe picked up the phone and called Lu Shaohua. When the phone was connected, he couldn''t wait to say, "brother, please help me prepare a helicopter and accompany me to Fanshan."


    "Elder brother, it''s not that I don''t help you, but I can''t help you." Lu Shaohua said reluctantly, "the top just scolded me for using military helicopters for personal gain. This time it''s just a warning. Next time, major general I can''t afford to go. You, find a way by yourself."


    "Doodle doodle..."


    Listening to the busy voice on the phone, Lu Yanhe was completely confused. Even Lu Shaohua, who is the commander of the military region, was cleaned up. How much background does Chu fan have? This... This is too scary.


    If you can''t go by plane, just drive for a few hours.


    It was too late to pack up. He grabbed his coat and hurried to the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw two old people standing outside the door. They were his father and the leader Lu Daoling.


    "Leader? Dad? You..."


    "Pa!" a big mouth slapped him in the face, knocked him stagger and almost fell to the ground.


    The elder then came in, pointed to his nose and scolded angrily, "you fool, are you satisfied now?"


    Lu Daoling closed the door and said coldly, "kneel down!"


    Lu Yanhe shook his body, knelt down straight and bowed his head. How can he still look like the previous chairman? It''s clearly a pupil who made a mistake.


    "When I left, how did I tell you? What did you do?" Lu Daoling sneered. "You should be glad that you came back alive. Go to the zongmen station and have a look. Chu fan almost destroyed the whole martial arts arena after one kick. Now the crack is still there... Cough cough!"


    He was so excited that he affected his internal injury that Lu Daoling couldn''t help coughing violently. Although he covered his lips with his hand, Lu Yanhe, with sharp eyes, saw that there was blood in the corner of the headmaster''s mouth. It was hurt.


    Did Chu fan go to the residence of zongmen last night and hurt the leader? My mother, is this guy still human?


    "Now, I won''t hide it from you." leader Lu Daoling took a deep breath. "Last night, Chu fan went to the zongmen station alone. I didn''t even stop him. If he hadn''t been merciful, you wouldn''t see me today."


    "Chu fan has given a three-day deadline. If he doesn''t hand over Yuan Hong, he will destroy our Qingcheng sect. Don''t doubt his energy. He can easily destroy the foundation left by our ancestors alone. You can''t imagine his strength."


    "Now, for the last time, where is Yuanhong?" leader Lu Daoling asked in a deep voice.


    Lu Yanhe trembled and his eyes were tangled. It was obvious that he knew where his son was hiding, but if he said it, his son would die. But if you don''t say it, the door will be destroyed.


    One side is his son and the other is his family. They are the most important things for him. He really doesn''t know how to choose.


    The elder was worried. He grabbed his skirt, opened his bow from left to right, and even smoked his big mouth. He hated iron and steel and scolded: "when are you still protecting him? If it weren''t for him, how could you cause so many things? You two are used to it. Tell me, where is the beast?"


    "At... At the airport." when he said this, Lu Yanhe seemed to be cramped and collapsed to the ground. He knew that his son played


    In the village at the foot of Fanshan mountain, Chu fan finished calling and walked towards the busiest place. He saw that a table had been set up in a large open space in the middle of the village. On a low table, there was a big fat pig of nearly 400 kg. Several people pressed it, and it almost overturned the table and ran away.


    "Come on, hold it down."


    "Shit, you take the pig knife away and don''t stab me."


    "Where''s the basin? Bring the basin to collect blood... Shit, that''s the urine basin..."


    Chu fan walked over and rolled up his sleeve: "give me the knife."


    "Brother-in-law, are you ok?" Bo Wen was a little suspicious, but he still handed over the pig killing knife in his hand.


    Chu fan picked up the knife, bumped, went over and held down the pig''s head. Suddenly, the fat pig who was still struggling was lying there and couldn''t move.


    This skill alone is admirable. Without command, several people have been busy. They take the big basin and put it under the low table. Chu fan skillfully scrapes the mane on the pig''s neck with a pig killing knife, finds the position and stabs it in with a knife.


    A pig killing knife of one foot long, straight into the handle, clean and without dragging water. When Chu fan pulled out the knife, the hot blood gushed out of the wound and flowed into the basin.


    "Brother in law, it seems that I have done it before. This craft is so beautiful."


    "That''s great. The key is to find the position. It''s too accurate."


    "Brother, you can''t kill pigs? Ha ha!"


    Several people talked and laughed, as if they had regarded Chu fan as their own. Originally, they thought Chu fan would be difficult to get along with. After all, he was an outsider, and he had money and power. He was a rich second generation like Lu Yuanhong.


    But after several contacts, everyone fell in love with Chu fan. He had the ability and didn''t put on airs. When he did these rough jobs, he was smart and better than their craft.


    It''s no wonder that Qing''er is so determined. No one in the whole village can match him, so he can deserve Qing''er.


    After the pig was killed, Chu fan helped carry the fat pig to a steaming pot to shave. The job was too dirty and was pushed out. He had nothing to do. He saw that Guo Kibo had killed the cow and was peeling the cow''s hide.


    Chu fan walked over, patted Guo Kibo on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother, let me help you."


    "No, no, you''re a guest. How can you work? Take a break. I''ll peel off the skin in a minute."


    "Brother, I need your help."


    Hearing what he said, gokieber put down his knife and asked curiously, "what''s up, you say."


    Chu fan came up and whispered a few words. Guo Jibo said frankly, "it''s simple. I''ll call two people over... Ah, you don''t need to dirty your clothes."


    Chu fan picked up the peeling knife and said with a smile, "I''m better at this job than you. I don''t believe you look at it."

 Chapter 993

    Chu fan appeared in the open space in the middle of the village. No matter what work he did, he could help. He did a good job.


    A piece of cowhide was completely peeled off by him; The fat pig of more than 400 kg was cut by him himself. It was clean and energetic. It seemed that he could see the cracks of bones. It was effortless.


    Chopping firewood, carrying water, burning a fire and pulling an air box made him very busy. Whether it was an old man or a child, a big girl or a little daughter-in-law, he could talk with him, at least first.


    No, the big piece of pork was cooked. As soon as the pot opened, the aunt in charge of cooking the meat picked up one, called Chu fan, got some garlic sauce and cut him a big bowl.


    "Eat while it''s hot. It''s delicious." aunt''s enthusiasm makes Chu feel embarrassed if she doesn''t eat.


    Just after taking two bites here, a little girl over there shouted, "brother-in-law Qing, there is no water."


    "Coming!" Chu fan grabbed a piece of meat, threw it into his mouth, ran over, picked up the bucket and ran to the well.


    At noon, all kinds of fragrance came out, and the whole village was shrouded in fragrance, which made people move their fingers and salivate.


    The old patriarch finally appeared, commanded the half boys to move to the table and stool, and set up a running water mat in the open space. The aunts and little daughters-in-law began to put all kinds of cooked food on the table. There were meat and vegetables, cold and hot, and strong fragrance.


    Two ox carts, pulling more than a dozen and a half person high wine jars, came slowly. Before they got close, some guys rushed up, untied the rope and moved the wine jars down.


    The seal of the altar mouth was opened, and suddenly a clear smell of wine came out. It was refreshing to smell it.


    "This is the rice wine brewed by our village." Murong Qing didn''t know when she came to Chu fan and told him, "although the wine is not strong, it''s easy to get drunk. Don''t get drunk?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t you still take care of when you''re drunk? Ha ha!"


    "Who cares?"


    Murong gave him a clear look and turned his head. However, the slightly raised corners of her mouth exposed her careful thoughts.


    Shovel shovel came back from the village, and Murong''s eyes were clear. She was walking in front of her brother. He suddenly asked, "what did the elder brother do with his shovel?"


    "Hehe, maybe it''s to dig some treasure?" Chu fan walked over with a smile.


    Far away, gojibo made an OK gesture to Chu fan. Just at this time, the patriarch asked everyone to sit down and prepare for dinner.


    As an important guest, Chu fan was naturally invited to sit at the chairman. Except for the patriarch, there were only a few respected elders in the village. If at ordinary times, even Zhen Zhao was not qualified, and Murong Qing was even less qualified. But today, father and daughter also sat at this table by the light of Chu fan.


    Chu fan and Murong Qing are left and right. He is a little floating before he drinks.


    "Today is the most important and special day in the history of our village." the old patriarch stood up, looked around and said loudly, "It was Chu fan who saved the Yi children captured by the villains. He is our great benefactor and our best and most expensive guest. However, from today on, he is one of our Yi people and our brother."


    "Come on, the first glass of wine. We respect Chu fan. Welcome to our Yi family."


    Chu fan quickly stood up: "it''s my honor. To tell the truth, I like it here very much. If I have time, I will come often and have a good drink with you. I''ll do it first!"


    Then Chu fan began to propose a toast. Chu fan suspected that they were intentional. One by one, he wanted to get his friends drunk. Fortunately, Chu fan had a certain amount of wine. He didn''t refuse to come and did it in the bowl. In the end, even the big girls and their daughter-in-law ran over to have a drink with Chu fan, but so many people drank him. They didn''t even drink him down, even the old clan leader They had to shake their heads and say ''freak''.


    The banquet lasted until the sun went down. The dishes were cold and hot, hot and cold. More than a dozen jars of rice wine were almost at the bottom. Chu fan was still active on the wine table. He didn''t even jump. He drank around Bo Wen''s neck until he drank him down.


    Sample, you want to punish me? It''s self inflicted. Hey hey!


    Seeing that the banquet was coming to an end, the old patriarch was one of the few people who remained awake. He was about to order the women''s family members to send all their men back. Several people appeared at the entrance of the village, staggering and leaning on a wooden stick, as if they would fall at any time.


    "Go and see who''s coming?" the old clan leader shouted.


    Several women looked at it, ran back quickly and said nervously, "old clan leader, those people came again in the morning."


    "What?"


    The old clan leader woke up most of the time, immediately patted the table and said loudly, "don''t sleep. Get up and copy the guy!"


    With a cry, those men lying on the table, really drunk and fake drunk, stood up and staggered back to get the guy. When they came to the banquet, the Gang also took the guy and rushed out.


    "Everybody!"


    Chu fan hiccupped and waved to the crowd when he was drunk: "don''t be nervous. I''m sure they''re here to apologize. Put the guys away and don''t scare others. Ha ha!"


    No one else came. It was Lu Yuanhong''s father, Lu Yanhe, and his mother, Zhu Yingxin. In addition, Lu Shaohua, two security guards, and Lu Yuanhong bound by a rope came with him.


    Chu fan approached him and said with a smile, "Oh, what''s the matter with you? You can''t climb here? Come on, get two stools for Lu and his wife to rest their feet."


    I mean, no one brought them stools. As everyone knows, Lu Yuanhong, who captured gokieber about two people yesterday, is their own son. It''s enough to take care of them without breaking him up. Do you still want to sit on a stool? Pooh, there''s no door.


    At this time, Lu Yanhe and his wife were so tired that they were out of breath and didn''t even have the strength to speak. Originally, they could drive here without a helicopter, but I don''t know which wicked ghost dug a deep ditch on the road, and the car couldn''t get through at all. No way, they had to leave the car on the way and come all the way.


    Good guy, there must be at least ten miles to go. It''s really a big challenge for the well-off Lu Yanhe and his wife. If it weren''t for the life and death of their son and the company, they wouldn''t be so positive.


    Chu fan knows that he asked Guo Jibo to take people to dig the deep ditch. Hum, aren''t you very competitive? Think you can see me casually? Cut! Next time, I''ll let you start walking directly from dozens of miles away. I have to make you two dogs and climb here.


    "Brother Lu, why didn''t you come by helicopter this time?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Even Lu Shaohua can''t bear walking so far. After all, he is no longer the special forces soldier who charged on the first line. As for what happened to the deep ditch, he also knew it. It was obviously newly dug. Who could do such a boring thing except Chu fan?


    How can I get involved in this kind of hard work? Bad luck!


    "Brother, don''t make fun of me." Lu Shaohua said with a bitter smile, "this time, I personally escorted Lu Yuanhong to your disposal according to the order of the leader. However, I hope you can spare his life for my face."


    "Brother, it''s not that I don''t give you face. I ask you, if I don''t go, can the two people taken away by him survive?"


    "This..." Lu Shaohua hesitated and couldn''t speak.


    If he didn''t want to kill people, could Lu Yuanhong bring people back to zongmen? Before killing, Lu Yuanhong would certainly torture and humiliate them and let them die.


    Lu Shaohua had guessed these things when Lu Yuanhong took people away, but he didn''t take them seriously at that time. At that time, he thought the same as Lu Yuanhong. How could he pay attention to the two mountain people? But who would have thought that there would be such a great God behind these two mountain people?


    Regret medicine can''t be bought. For today''s sake, we can only try our best to resolve it and keep Lu Yuanhong''s life.


    Chu fan didn''t embarrass Lu Shaohua any more and shouted, "brother, come and see if this boy took you and sister-in-law Sima?"


    "Yes, it''s him. I know his bones when they turn into ashes." Guo jibeou stood on Chu fan''s side and was staring at Lu Yuanhong with gnashing teeth. Lu Yuanhong will never forget the scene of bullying Sima in front of him. If Chu fan hadn''t gone in time, Sima''s innocence would have been destroyed by him.


    "Sister-in-law Sima, can you identify this beast again?"


    "It''s him. I won''t forget his eyes until I die." Sima even bit her silver teeth and trembled with anger. If she wasn''t afraid of getting into trouble for Chu fan, she really wanted to grab a knife and rush up to chop Lu Yuanhong into meat sauce.


    After confirming the correctness, Chu fan waved: "OK, when the people have arrived, please come back... Why, do you still want to stay here for dinner?"


    "That..." Lu Yanhe said, "brother Chu fan..."


    "Don''t get close. I don''t know you well."


    "Cough!" Lu Yanhe almost choked to death, but for his son and the company, he bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "general Chu, I sincerely apologize to you this time. I hope I can compensate my son Yuanhong for his mistakes in other ways. Please raise your hand and let him live."


    Zhu Yingxin cried, "please, spare my son. He is young and not sensible..."


    "He is not sensible, nor are you adults?" Chu fan snorted coldly. "What was your attitude in the morning? Now you think of begging me? It''s too late!"


    Then Chu fan waved his hand: "go and take the man away. I''ll cut off his head myself in a moment."

 Chapter 994

    Lu Yuanhong was tied firmly and had tape on his mouth. He couldn''t make a sound when he wanted to beg for mercy. He was so anxious that his tears came down. At the moment when Guo Jibo took someone to rush up, he knelt down decisively and kowtowed to Chu fan. How can he have any backbone?


    Unfortunately, gokiebjo wouldn''t give him a chance. Up there were two big mouths, pulling his hair, pulling it up and dragging it away.


    Don''t say kill. Just seeing this scene, Zhu Yingxin felt distressed. She rushed up with a cry and went back to rob her son. Gokieb couldn''t make an appointment to beat a woman, but don''t forget that Sima was still on the side. When she saw it, she rushed up and pinched the soft part of her chest.


    This place is too sensitive. Being attacked is even more painful. Zhu Yingxin screams and covers her chest. Guo jiboyo takes the opportunity to take Lu Yuanhong away. Zhu Yingxin quickly chases after her, but she doesn''t prevent Sima from stretching out her legs and tripping her. All of a sudden, Zhu Yingxin, a well-off, fell and fell to the ground. She was so painful that she couldn''t get up after struggling for a long time. She was so anxious that she couldn''t stop crying.


    "What are you two doing?" Chu fan pointed to the guard beside Lu Shaohua. "Help people up quickly. Really, you can''t walk steadily. What are you doing all the way?"


    Wipe, who did our brothers provoke?


    The two guards walked over depressed and helped Zhu Yingxin up. She saw her son taken away, but there was nothing she could do. She had to grab her husband''s arm and cry, "rock crane, please save our son. We have such a son..."


    Isn''t this nonsense? No matter how many sons there are, we can''t watch him die. But this


    Lu Yanhe felt his head was about to explode. When Lu Yuanhong told him before, he concealed the molestation with Sima. Therefore, Lu Yanhe thought his son was right. Even if there was a mistake, he would beat 50 big boards each.


    But it was not until Lu Yuanhong was caught at the airport that he said the whole thing. Lu Yanhe and his wife realized that there was such a thing. No wonder it angered Chu fan and made things out of control.


    But in the final analysis, they spoil their son too much. If he didn''t make trouble, could he be beaten for no reason? Even if you are innocent and beaten, just bring people back. As for taking people away, do you want to commit misconduct and kill people?


    Yes, this time it''s completely planted.


    Lu Yanhe sighed, "general Chu, make a condition. As long as you can let my son go, I will promise you any condition."


    Lu Shaohua also hurriedly said, "brother, Yuanhong has made an unforgivable mistake, but what benefits can you get even if you kill him? I know you don''t need money, but you have to think about it for the people in the village."


    "Listen to you, I really can''t be the master of this matter." Chu fan looked back at the old patriarch and said with a smile, "Grandpa patriarch, you decide whether to kill or compensate?"


    "It''s natural to kill people to pay for their lives and pay off their debts." the old patriarch Yi said in a righteous voice, "your son came to visit us. The people in our village gave us warm hospitality. No one dared to treat us badly. But what did your son do to us?"


    "People respect me a foot and I respect people a foot. There''s no discussion about this. Cut people off for me!" the old patriarch was also a violent temper. In a word, Zhu Yingxin was so frightened that he fainted directly.


    Lu Shaohua hurriedly said, "old clan leader, you calm down. Yuanhong is wrong, but in your eyes, he is a child. Our government also gives the prisoner a chance to reform, so you can forgive him this time. In this way, I can decide to repair all the houses in the village, and this road leading to the outside of the mountain, and repair a wider and smoother asphalt road."


    "Well..."


    The old clan leader is moved. Who doesn''t want to be rich these days? The villagers live a simple life and their income is not high. Many people''s houses leak rain, which is repaired and leaked every year. Now someone has repaired it. It''s like sending a timely rain.


    There is also a road leading to the outside of the mountain. It''s OK when the weather is good, but when it rains, the mountain road is destroyed and has to be repaired again. It would be great if we could build a plate oil road. More people would come to travel and the villagers would naturally earn more.


    Seeing that the old clan leader was moved, Lu Yanhe immediately said, "not only that, I will send someone to repair the roads and canals in the whole village. In addition, I will give each family 100000 yuan to show my sincerity. What do you think?"


    "Hum!"


    The movement of Chu fan woke up the old patriarch who was just about to promise. It was hanging. I was almost confused by their sugar coated shells.


    "Xiao Fan, what do you think of this?" the old patriarch asked calmly. In fact, he was so excited that he was afraid that Chu fan would refuse.


    Although killing Lu Yuanhong is more cathartic, there is no real benefit. Compared with the villagers'' life, Lu Yuanhong''s small life is not worth a penny at all. Therefore, he was willing to ask Chu fan, and only gave Chu fan a face. After all, people came to give him welfare.


    Seeing that the decision-making power returned to Chu fan, Lu Shaohua and Lu Yanhe''s heart sank again. This is not a good deceiver. I don''t know what conditions he will offer.


    "Brother, I just want to ask you, how much is Lu Yuanhong''s life worth? I''ll buy it!"


    Wipe, I want money to buy you first. Asshole, how can you be so rude?


    Lu Shaohua said helplessly, "brother, can''t you just give me face?"


    "OK, elder brother''s face can''t be denied, but the conditions you give are too bullshit. Can you show some sincerity?" Chu fan disdained, "It''s still repaired. The broken house is about to fall down. You can live for a few years like a flower? And you don''t have to pay a penny to repair the road. You can even make a lot of money. This is also a benefit for the villagers? Wipe, I can''t do it. I have to use you?"


    Then Chu fan looked at Lu Yanhe: "and you, Mr. Lu, I doubt whether Lu Yuanhong is your own son. There are only 46 families in the whole village. Your family gives 100000. It''s a big show, but actually how much do you spend? I donated 20 million before I came. Dare you donate 20 million?"


    I wipe it. It''s just a lion''s big mouth. It''s 20 million. If Lu Yanhe grits his teeth at ordinary times, he will take it out. But now, the company is going to close down. It''s a question whether he can collect 20 million.


    Lu Shaohua responded quickly and promised: "OK, it''s 20 million, but... Hey, brother, you''d better say hello and let Yanhe''s company run, otherwise he really can''t afford so much money."


    "What''s wrong with Lu''s company?" Chu fan asked pretending to be surprised.


    This time, even Lu Yanhe couldn''t help rolling his eyes. You did it. What else do you wear? But there''s no way. People have to bow their heads under the eaves and bear it.


    "I still have some contacts here in Guizhou. I''ll call you later to ask. But..." Chu fan''s conversation turned and Lu Yanhe''s heart hung up again. This bastard, won''t there be any moths again?


    Chu fan seemed very embarrassed and said, "President Lu should be very clear about the rules here. It costs money to find someone to do things. As I said just now, I just donated 20 million yuan. I''m shy. Otherwise, you should advance some funds for me and I''ll help you."


    You''re asking for money again. What''s wrong with you? Do you need money for your worth?


    Bullying!


    Lu Shaohua took a deep breath: "brother, tell me the number. We''ll try our best to find a way."


    Chu fan slapped: "fifty million yuan. You don''t have to worry about houses and roads. If the management is not enough, I''ll pay out my own pocket and promise not to ask you for a penny. How about it?"


    "Fifty million?" Lu Yanhe''s green brains jumped up. "You... You just rob."


    Chu fan''s face changed, and he snorted coldly, "did I beg you to give it? I don''t have money to run here and install any grandchildren? Old clan leader, let''s go."


    The old clan leader also came to the spirit and said loudly, "come on, take out my family treasure knife. I''ll cut off the beast''s head myself."


    "No, let me do this job." Chu Fan said with a smile, "I don''t break the law to kill people. I can''t control the heavenly king Lao Tzu. If I''m in a hurry, I''ll kill those two old people."


    One old and one young, one singing and one making peace, frighten Lu Yanhe into a stupor. I don''t know what to do.


    At this time, Zhu Yingxin also woke up and learned that her husband was reluctant to give up 50 million yuan. She immediately rushed up and fought desperately: "you kill thousands of dollars, is money important or son important? If my son is gone, I won''t live... Sobbing!"


    Lu Shaohua also complained: "brother, don''t be brave at this time. Your arms can''t beat your thighs. Big people who are 100 times bigger than you are planted in his hands. You''re asking for embarrassment when you challenge him."


    "Fifty million is a lot, but as long as your company can run, are you afraid you can''t make money? But if you don''t have a son, who will spend any more money?"


    A word woke up the dreamer. Lu Yanhe shivered excitedly, hurriedly chased him and shouted, "general Chu, I promised, 50 million, I gave, I gave..."


    Chu fan and the old clan leader and others walked very fast. When Lu Yanhe and others caught up, they had come to the gate of the ancestral hall. In front of them, Lu Yanhe showed his eyes and wanted to crack. He shouted and rushed up: "stop!"


    "Son, son, how are you?" Lu Yanhe picked up Lu Yuanhong, who was dying on the ground, and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with old tears. "Don''t be afraid, dad will take you home now."


    Chu fan secretly gave Guo Jibo a thumbs up. It was well done. And Guo Jibo, who was still worried about being scolded, immediately showed an unspoken bad smile and dispersed into the crowd.

 Chapter 995

    "This... What''s the situation?" Lu Shaohua was two steps late. He didn''t see the process of Lu Yuanhong being beaten. He saw Lu Yuanhong held in his arms by his father, as if he were dead, and his eyes were closed.


    "My son..." Zhu Yingxin cried and fell to the ground, holding Lu Yuanhong''s body. She cried so miserably that even the villagers couldn''t bear it.


    Alas, these smelly boys are too dark. However, if you think about the bad things Lu Yuanhong did, you deserve to be killed!


    "Who let you start beating people?" Chu fan was furious and scolded, "people have promised to compensate, and you still beat people. Isn''t it unfair to me? You wait for me, and I''ll clean you up later."


    What should be said and what should not be said have been finished by Chu fan. What else can Lu Shaohua say? Fortunately, Lu Yuanhong was just knocked unconscious and his life was not in danger. Besides, it''s already happened. It''s meaningless to worry about it.


    "Forget it, Yuanhong should fight. With this lesson, he can make fewer mistakes in the future." Lu Shaohua hurriedly said, "that''s it. Let''s go first and the money will be delivered in two days."


    Chu fan hypocritically said, "this... I''m really sorry. Why don''t I compensate for some medical expenses? If he''s hurt like that, he''ll have to pay 35000 for treatment."


    Lu Shaohua''s noses were almost crooked. You were so black that you compensated us 35000? Where are the beggars? Wipe!


    "No, no, this little injury won''t hinder you. Goodbye, goodbye!"


    Lu Shaohua couldn''t stay for a moment. After saying hello, he quickly asked someone to carry Lu Yuanhong and hurried back the same way. I swear in my heart that where Chu is, I won''t even go out of the door.


    Cherish life and stay away from Chu fan!


    When everyone else left, the villagers burst into loud cheers. It''s so refreshing. It not only beat the wicked half to death, but also brought a lot of money. Now, there''s face in it.


    "Come on, go stir fry and prepare wine. Don''t get drunk today." the old clan leader was so excited that his beard was straight. After living such a old age, except the wedding day, he was the happiest today and must have a good drink.


    The wine was drunk until the torches were extinguished. Even Chu fan was helped back. These animals were so bad that they fought with him with wine mixed with water and almost killed him.


    "Slow down, slow down..."


    Murongqing put Chu fan''s arm on his shoulder, helped him into the house and was about to go back to the room, but Chu fan staggered to one side. Murong Qing didn''t pull it. He hurriedly said, "what are you doing? There''s a toilet over there."


    "Toilet... That''s right. I... pee."


    For fear that Chu fan would fall into the toilet, Murong Qing had to follow him and hold him, but the goods couldn''t even untie his belt. He was so anxious that he almost broke his belt. However, Murong Qing had to untie his belt and hold it for him. Although the two have slept together for many times, this picture still makes her a little uncomfortable. Don''t turn your head with red cheeks.


    When she settled Chu fan, it was almost midnight. At this time, she received a strange phone call: "Hello, who are you?"


    "Is it Qing''er? I''m Su Yuan."


    Murong Qing quickly sat up and said with some restraint, "sister Su Yuan? Are you looking for brother fan? He has drunk too much and has fallen asleep. Shall I wake him up?"


    "No, actually it''s nothing. I just want to tell him that Chiba Qingzi of Japan may be going to have a baby. I hope he will accompany her. Chu fan is the child''s father. He should go there in love and reason and watch his own child born." Su Yuan smiled faintly, "However, I''m not in a hurry. It''s estimated that I can''t give birth for a while. It''s not too late to tell Chu fan when he wakes up tomorrow morning."


    "Brother fan''s... Children?" Murong Qing couldn''t believe it. Did he have children?


    Suyuan naturally knows what murongqing is feeling. In fact, when she first heard the news, she was not happy. But in fact, she can''t change anything. But fortunately, Chu fan is with her most of the time. In contrast, she is already very happy.


    "Qing''er, since you decided to be with Chu fan, you should have been prepared for it. In fact, Chiba Qingzi is not only pregnant, but there are several outside, so you should also pay more attention. Hehe, have a rest early. Don''t think too much."


    Murong Qing is speechless. Unexpectedly, sister Su is also so bad. You told me this and told me not to think too much. Can I sleep? I knew this. I shouldn''t have taken contraceptive measures before. Maybe I''m pregnant now.


    Looking back at the sleeping Chu fan, she was discouraged again. Tonight, Chu fan drank so much wine that he was not suitable for having children at all. No, from tomorrow, he has to give up smoking and alcohol. He is ready to have children in a month. If he doesn''t have a child, he will never let him leave.


    Having said that, Murong Qing knew that Chu Fanming would rush to Chu Fanming when he woke up early and knew that his son was going to be born. And she had no reason to keep Chu fan.


    Therefore, she stayed up almost all night and prepared some carefully selected good tea for Chu fan. Let him bring Chiba Qingzi, who had never met, as a gift.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Murong Qing secretly told Chu fan about it. Not surprisingly, Chu fan jumped up happily and couldn''t stay for a moment. He was about to set off for Japan.


    "You''re gone. What about things here?" Murong Qing asked bitterly.


    Chu fan calmed down, pondered for a moment and said, "you contact Su Yuan and ask her to rebuild the village in the name of the company. Next, after the house is built, I will communicate with the people of your county government and repair the road."


    "As for the 50 million compensation given by Lu Yanhe, you can directly hand it over to Su Yuan for safekeeping. When all the construction is completed, the rest will be shared equally among each family. If it''s not enough, I''ll pay in advance."


    Murong Qing has no objection to Chu fan''s arrangement. After all, 50 million is not a small amount. Leaving it in the hands of anyone in the village is equivalent to a regular bomb. After all, wealth moves people. For money, people who are honest and responsible may embark on the road of crime. At that time, good things will become bad things.


    Later, Chu fan explained to the old clan leader and others. The old clan leader had no objection to this. He really wanted to put the money in his hand. I''m afraid he didn''t even dare to sleep. No matter who owns the money, just build the village.


    Everything is arranged properly. Chu fan takes the tea prepared by Murong Qing and is ready to leave. Before leaving, Murong Qing handed over his mobile phone: "your mobile phone, I have charged you."


    Chu fan hugged her and asked, "shall I take you back to Yanjing first?"


    "No, I want to take the opportunity to stay at home for a few more days." Murong Qing smiled. "Don''t worry. Let''s go. I''m fine."


    Chu fan refuses the kindness of gokie Boyo and others to send him a journey, and walks alone outside the mountain. Not long after he left, he turned on his mobile phone and immediately received several messages.


    "Tielin is seriously injured and is dying."


    "Tielin is dead, but Yuanshen has survived. Think of a way. He can last up to three days."


    "What the hell are you doing? Come on..."


    The message was sent by Bai Yumei. It was yesterday afternoon. At that time, Chu fan''s mobile phone had been powered off. How could he receive a text message? To Chu fan''s surprise, what happened? Why did Tielin suddenly die?


    Dare not neglect, Chu fan went straight to Kunlun fairyland. As soon as she got to the entrance, the Snake Girl Biqing came out from behind the tree and said anxiously, "you''re coming. Come with me."


    "What''s the matter? Why did Tielin die suddenly in the holy land of the demon family?" Chu fan asked anxiously as he hurried away. "What kind of injury can''t even be cured by the Duanmu demon king? Qiao Yun didn''t contact her?"


    "I can''t say a word or two clearly. You''d better take a look first." Biqing''s speed was faster. They came to the demon family center in the twinkling of an eye and slowed down in front of an ancient hall.


    I don''t know how many years the hall has stood. The whole hall is made of boulders, with an ancient and desolate atmosphere. At the gate of the hall, many powerful demons were there. Seeing Chu fan, Mrs. iron was the first to rush up and cried out: "brother, please save Tielin. I''m such a son."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take a look first." Chu fan patted Mrs. iron on the shoulder and walked in quickly.


    The main hall was empty with almost no furnishings. In the center, there were eight thick stone columns supporting the whole dome. On the walls on both sides, there are lifelike stone carvings, recording the glory of the demon family in the past.


    At the bottom of the front step, there was an ice coffin. The cold ice was as thorough as crystal. The iron forest lying inside seemed to be asleep. He didn''t move inside, but his face was as white as paper. Chu fan knew at a glance that he was really dead.


    Next to the ice coffin, Qiao Yun and Duanmu demon king are standing, but they have no choice facing the iron forest in the ice coffin. In Qiaoyun''s hand, she also held a wooden box. Seeing Chu fan coming, she handed the wooden box with tears: "here is the yuan God of Tielin. He can hold on for an hour. If he can''t find another way, he will really be hopeless."


    Chu fan''s hands trembled and took the wooden box. His nose was sour and almost shed tears. Among many demon family friends, he has the best relationship with Tielin and likes Tielin, a simple and straightforward man.


    But I didn''t expect how long we were separated? He just


    Brother Tielin, don''t be afraid. I won''t let you die. I will avenge you.


    "Come out and see what else you can do." Chu fan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.


    At the next moment, the nine demon kings came out together with a strong momentum. Even the Duanmu demon king couldn''t help turning pale and retreated a few steps.

 Chapter 996

    Not seen for a long time, the strength of the nine demon Kings is stronger. Although they are far from reaching the peak level when they were alive, their strength can not be underestimated. In particular, the cold feeling of no strangers on black scale made the Duanmu demon king dare not approach.


    Fortunately, as soon as the momentum of the nine demon kings was released, black scale came forward and took a closer look. He sighed helplessly: "in fact, we knew this last night, but even if you were present, you can''t save Tielin."


    "Even you can''t save him?" Chu fan was worried. "Where is he hurt? Can''t even elder sister Hua Xianzi?"


    The flower fairy demon king flapped his wings and landed on the ice coffin. He said solemnly, "the thing that hurt the iron forest is the first fierce soldier in the demon domain - the soul eating blade, let alone the iron forest. Even in the heyday, we were hurt by the soul eating blade."


    "The soul devouring blade of the devil kingdom?" Chu fan was surprised. "Do you mean that Tielin met the general of the devil kingdom? The general still held the soul devouring blade, the first fierce soldier of the devil kingdom in his hand. How is this possible?"


    "Looking at the condition of the iron forest, it was really hurt by the soul devouring blade, but it should be an imitation soul devouring blade, otherwise, the iron forest would have been terrified, and how could the yuan God remain?" black scale said in a deep voice.


    Chu Fan said irritably, "don''t worry if it''s imitation. Hurry to find a way to make Tielin survive."


    "Don''t worry!" black scale said faintly. "After our research, there is another way that may be feasible."


    Chu fan was immediately surprised and said, "what way, say it quickly."


    "Don''t you have a child to be born?"


    Chu fan was stunned: "this... What does this have to do with my son?"


    "Of course it doesn''t matter." black scale said in a deep voice, "the iron forest was hurt by the Weakened Soul eating blade, and the yuan God is disappearing. That''s why we can''t cure him. It''s also because it''s the Weakened Soul eating blade that he can persist until now, otherwise he will lose his soul on the spot."


    "The only way to preserve his Yuanshen is to find a carrier for his Yuanshen, just like you and the big eyed frog. It''s just the opposite. Nourish the Yuanshen of Tielin with the purest Yuanshen of the baby."


    Chu fan became nervous: "the baby is still so small, won''t it have any impact?"


    "There must be some influence, but you can rest assured that in a short time, the original God of Tielin will be stable and will not dissipate. At that time, he will feed back to the host. Once his original God is strong enough to return to his original body and live."


    The big eyed frog jumped on Chu fan''s shoulder and croaked, "don''t be ignorant of good or bad, boy. It''s a great good thing for your son. Think about yourself. If you had me as an escort since childhood, you would be better than heaven."


    The King Kong demon ape said in a deep voice, "although the iron forest has not reached the demon king level, it has good potential. Over time, it will certainly enter the demon king''s territory. With his protection, your son can be safe all his life."


    "In the immortal and God regions, many strong people will take the initiative to capture the demon king and detain the original God of the demon king in their offspring." the burning demon God looked gloomy. "In those years, I almost escaped to the world after being captured by a strong person in the immortal region. As a result... Alas!"


    The flower fairy demon king said anxiously, "don''t hesitate. For your child, there are benefits without harm. What else do you have to worry about?"


    Having said that, the child is too young after all. The yuan God is very fragile. If there is a slight difference, the consequences will be unimaginable. Can Chu fan not consider it carefully?


    "Jie Jie!" the soul devouring magic spider smiled strangely, "are you afraid to hurt your child with me? Don''t worry, as long as he is your kind, I can use your yuan God to supplement his yuan God consumption and ensure that there will be no accidents. But the premise is that he hasn''t been born yet, otherwise..."


    "Shit, you didn''t say it earlier!" Chu fan was in a hurry, holding the wooden box and hurried out.


    Outside the hall, Mrs. tie was the first to see Chu fan and hurriedly greeted him: "brother, how''s my son?"


    "It''s urgent. I''ll tell you when I come back." Chufan came out of the main hall and waited for ten seconds. He was wrapped in a pink towel and his head was bathed in foam. Song Wen appeared beside him.


    "Big villain, people are taking a bath. Why are you so anxious to ask me to come?" Song Wen said. She found that there were many people watching around. She was so frightened that she quickly hid in Chu fan''s arms and beat him hard.


    Asshole, I was almost seen out.


    "There''s no time. You quickly take me to Japan to find Chiba Qingzi. Come on!" Chu fan hurried.


    Song Wen saw Chu fan so anxious for the first time and didn''t dare to neglect it. First, she felt the exact orientation of Chiba Qingzi. Then, there was a six awn star array under them. With a silver flash, they had disappeared.


    In the delivery room of the hospital, Chiba Qingzi painfully grabbed the railing and shouted, "ah... Hasn''t Chu fan come yet?"


    "He will come. Leave him alone. It''s important to have a child." emperor Saito Liangmei accompanied him in the delivery room, holding Chiba Qingzi''s hand and encouraged, "work harder, the child will be born. It''s better to see him as soon as Chu fan arrives, isn''t it?"


    "Wait a minute, I want him to watch the baby born... Ah!" Chiba Qingzi cried again, his sweat almost soaked the sheets under him.


    Nearby, a middle-aged female doctor frowned: "miss Qingzi, you can''t wait any longer, otherwise the child will be in danger and you will die."


    "Who said that?" a man''s voice came suddenly, startling the female doctor. When she returned home, she saw a young man in the delivery room. Beside him, there was a girl wrapped in a bath towel and covered with bubbles.


    Who are these people?


    "Who are you? How did you get in? Get out quickly!" the female doctor scolded quickly.


    "It''s you who should go out." Chu fan grabbed the skirt of the female doctor, opened the door and threw her out. Before Saito Liangmei could speak, Chu fan hurriedly said, "hurry, go to the door and watch. Don''t let anyone disturb me."


    "Oh!" Saito Liangmei looked at the wooden box in Chu fan''s hand and walked out without hesitation, just stopping the fierce guard.


    Are you kidding? Although this is the delivery room, Emperor Liangmei is inside. Who dares to neglect it?


    There were no outsiders in the delivery room. Chu fan hurried forward to hold Chiba Qingzi''s hand, kissed her sweaty forehead and comforted her: "don''t be afraid, I''m coming."


    Strange to say, just now I felt unbearable pain, but when Chu fan came, Chiba Qingzi immediately relaxed, as if his stomach didn''t hurt and the child in his stomach stopped making trouble.


    "Qingzi, my best friend Tielin died, but his Yuanshen survived..." Chu fan simply said the thing again. After all, Qingzi is the child''s mother and must obtain her consent.


    "I have no problem, all listen to you." before Chu fan finished, Chiba Qingzi agreed without hesitation.


    Chu fan was stunned: "are you... Aren''t you afraid that it will affect the children?"


    "The child is not mine alone?" Chiba Qingzi stroked Chu fan''s cheek and smiled. "You are the child''s father. Can you harm your child?"


    "Certainly not."


    "That''s all right." Chiba Qingzi stroked his high belly, his face full of his mother''s holiness, "our child is the strongest at birth."


    "Wrong, no birth is the strongest." Chu fan smiled, opened the wooden box, and suddenly a pale golden iron backed Cang ape appeared in the room and hit Chu fan with his fist.


    Chu fan held Tielin''s fist with one hand and shouted, "Tielin, it''s me!"


    "Big brother!" Tielin was shocked and immediately cried, "big brother, save me. I feel my spirit is about to be lax. I don''t want to die. I''m not married yet."


    "Wipe, look at your promise." Chu fan pointed to Chiba Qingzi on the delivery bed and said, "see, that''s my wife and children. Your only hope for survival is to host the yuan God in my son''s body. Only in this way can your yuan God be preserved."


    Tielin hesitated: "then I will always be with your son?"


    "Don''t worry, you may sleep for a few years. After all, your original God has been badly hurt and needs time to recover. When you wake up, I will be stronger at that time and will bring you back to your original body as soon as possible. At that time, I will find you a beautiful female ape!"


    "I believe you, brother. Just come."


    Chu fan waved his hand: "tell me first, what''s going on? How did you meet the general of the demon domain?"


    "Devil''s region general?" tie Lin was stunned, thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know if he is a devil''s region general. Originally, I wanted to go out to play with you for a few days, but I was attacked as soon as I got out of the gate of the devil''s holy land."


    "You mean, someone hid at the gate of the demon holy land, and you were attacked as soon as you went out?"


    "That''s right!"


    "What does that man look like, man or woman?"


    "I don''t know!" Tielin said discouraged. "I only saw a blood light in front of me. It seemed that there was a black figure. If I hadn''t had rough skin and thick flesh, I''d be killed on the spot."


    At this time, Chiba Qingzi on the delivery bed cried out in pain: "are you... Finished talking? My son can''t wait."


    "Boss black scale, it''s up to you." Chu Fan said quickly.


    The black scale didn''t appear. What appeared was the flower fairy demon king. She flapped her wings, came to Chiba Qingzi and waved to Tielin. The yuan God of Tielin seemed to be pulled by something and flew quickly. Her huge body narrowed to the size of a baby''s fist in the blink of an eye.


    "Open your mouth!" the flower fairy demon king patted Chiba Qingzi on the chest. She opened her mouth conditionally, and the pale golden yuan God was sent to the entrance.


    PS: Happy Dragon Boat Festival!

 Chapter 997

    It''s incredible. Chiba Qingzi can clearly see that there is a golden thread extending from his neck to his abdomen. A majestic force poured into her limbs and bones, which made her shiver and energetic. She felt that as long as she exerted a little force, the child could be born.


    "Sister spider, help me," cried the fairy demon king.


    The next moment, the soul devouring demon spider Demon King appeared on the other side of the bed. Her half human and half spider shape, even Chiba Qingzi, was startled. If Chu fan hadn''t been there, she would have been stunned.


    "Smelly boy, why are you still stunned? Come here quickly!" the soul devouring magic spider hooked her finger to Chu fan. As for Chiba Qingzi, she didn''t bother to take a look.


    Only Chu fan can give her a little high look. As for others, they are weak, or tonics, in the eyes of the soul devouring magic spider. If she didn''t have to rely on Chu fan to revive, she wouldn''t even bother to pay attention to him.


    The flower fairy demon king''s temper is much milder. He patiently explained to Chu fan: "if you want Tielin to successfully attach to the baby, you also need to borrow the power of your yuan God. You should be mentally prepared and consume at least one tenth of your yuan God. Otherwise, the child''s body can''t bear the yuan God of Tielin."


    "Although come, don''t say one tenth, it''s no problem to lose half." Chu fan stepped forward and asked, "what do you need me to do?"


    "Put your hand on her stomach," ordered the soul eating spider.


    Chu fan did. At the next moment, the soul eating magic spider and the flower fairy Demon King worked together. A green shower and a silver gray silk thread fell from the flower fairy demon king and the soul eating magic spider demon king respectively.


    The rain enveloped Chu fan and Chiba Qingzi, and naturally included the unborn children. The silver gray silk thread in the hand of the soul devouring demon spider demon king was like spider silk, wrapped around Chu fan''s head and drilled into Chiba Qingzi''s navel.


    Suddenly, Chu fan felt a headache and wanted to crack. He could clearly feel that the power of the yuan God was passing rapidly. The pain was like tearing him up. But he couldn''t make any resistance.


    Why, it''s so painful to have children?


    Chiba Qingzi, on the contrary, not only has no stomach pain, but also feels more comfortable. He is warm all over, as if he is lying on a soft big bed at home and covered with a duck down quilt.


    Moreover, she could feel that her accomplishments were constantly improving. In such a short moment, her accomplishments broke through the intermediate level of Tianjing and were still improving.


    God, what power is this? So powerful!


    The whole process lasted five minutes. For Chiba Qingzi, it seemed like only a blink of an eye, but for Chu fan, it seemed like several hours. In just a few minutes, his clothes were soaked with sweat, and the whole person was exhausted, as if he had just experienced a life and death war.


    I''m afraid I can''t recover without ten days and a half months of cultivation.


    At the moment when the soul devouring demon king took back the spider silk, Chiba Qingzi felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. She couldn''t help crying out. The child had been born. She was held up by the flower fairy demon king, cut off the umbilical cord, wrapped it with a quilt, put it next to Chiba Qingzi, and said with a smile: "she is a beautiful little princess. She must be as beautiful as you when she grows up."


    "What?" Chu fan, regardless of dizziness and brain swelling, hurried forward to untie the quilt on the child, looked carefully, and suddenly his face changed greatly, "isn''t it a son? How can he become a daughter in the blink of an eye?"


    Chiba Qingzi looked gloomy and sobbed as if he had been despised by his husband. Chu fan suddenly woke up and picked up the child. He laughed and said, "Hello daughter. They all say that her daughter is my father''s close cotton padded jacket, and her son is my father''s goods."


    Looking at the child, Chu fan suddenly remembered: "no, why doesn''t the child cry? I remember it on TV. The child will cry as soon as he is born. The louder the cry, the healthier the child is. But... What''s going on?"


    Suddenly, Chiba Qingzi was also anxious. What if the child had any congenital defects?


    "Don''t talk nonsense." the flower fairy demon king took the child, looked at it carefully and said, "the child has no problem. It''s just that she fell asleep temporarily because of the entry of Tielin yuan God. When she wakes up, you''ll know how big her voice is."


    "When will Tielin wake up?" Chu fan asked hurriedly.


    "This, I don''t know." the flower fairy demon king looked at the soul devouring magic spider. She was the expert in Yuanshen.


    The soul devouring demon spider demon king put his hands around his chest, and the old God said: "The yuan God of Tielin is badly hurt. Even if you supplement it with one tenth of your yuan God, it is barely worth the consumption. It is conservatively estimated that it will take at least ten years for him to wake up. Of course, it is not absolute. If I recover to my peak strength, I can wake him up every minute, and it is not a problem to revive him."


    That''s good!


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, but then asked, "that... Has no impact on the child?"


    "There must be some influence." the flower fairy demon king said patiently, "the yuan God of Tielin will certainly affect the child''s future development. Her strength must be very strong. You should teach her how to control from an early age. Otherwise, no one dares to play with her."


    Chu fan''s forehead is sweating. It''s just another Yu Qiang. But Yu Qiang Wei is an adult. She has strong self-control and self-care ability. But this child is different. She doesn''t understand anything, but she has a lot of brute force. Who dares to play with her?


    No one plays with her. Secondly, the key is how to raise her, which is the most troublesome. Chu fan imagined that Chiba Qingzi was accidentally caught feeding the child. It must be painful.


    "Well, can you control her a little and make her strength less?" Chu fanwei asked, "how can you restrain your child when he is so small? At that time, she will have to tear down the house?"


    "It''s not as serious as you think," said the flower fairy demon king. "It''s relative that she has great strength. Moreover, her potential will grow with her. She''ll just adapt slowly. There won''t be a big problem."


    "I''m relieved." Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief and asked the flower fairy demon king to help Chiba Qingzi heal and recover her strength. She came down from the delivery bed and walked out of the delivery room with her child.


    Outside, Saito Liangmei, a group of doctors and guards were waiting anxiously. Seeing Chiba Qingzi not only coming out by himself, but also holding the child, she was surprised to meet him.


    "Fine son, how can you get out of bed? Quickly, push the medical bed over." Saito Liangmei hurriedly ordered.


    Chiba Qingzi quickly stopped drinking: "don''t bother, I''m fine. Cool beauty, let''s talk about it at home."


    The relationship between the two is not just Chu fan. Liang Mei''s mother is Chiba Qingzi''s aunt. They are still cousins. Therefore, Chiba is not too restrained in front of Saito Liangmei, and her feelings are very good.


    For Chu fan''s ability, Saito Liangmei is not very clear, but she also knows that he can do everything. Otherwise, how can you suddenly appear in the delivery room? At that moment, he didn''t insist anymore. He asked someone to prepare the car and sent Chiba Qingzi, Chu fan and Song Wen home.


    At noon, when Chu fan was ready to eat, the child finally woke up, and suddenly made a loud cry, which was heard clearly across several rooms. Chiba Qingzi took the child downstairs. A servant had already sent the washed milk powder and stuffed it into her mouth. She couldn''t wait to eat it.


    Chu fan frowned on one side: "how to give the child this?"


    "What''s not eating this?" Chiba Qingzi glanced at him, but he didn''t want chu fan to point to her full chest. Qingzi''s face was red.


    Liangmei giggled: "Qingzi is afraid of losing shape, so she is not beautiful."


    "Nonsense!" Chu fan didn''t have a good way. "How can you be a mother? Because you''re worried about your body, you don''t feed - milk your children? Besides, you''re so full, you must be enough. It''s a waste not to feed your children."


    "Wow, wow, wow!"


    After eating a bottle, the child opened his mouth and cried again.


    Chiba Qingzi was worried: "Chu fan, look, what''s the matter with the child? Why are you crying when you''re full?"


    "Are you full?" Chu fan sent his fingers to the baby''s mouth. The little girl immediately popped up, but she took a few bites and didn''t eat anything. She immediately spit out Chu fan''s fingers and cried again.


    Chu fanle said: "the little girl is still a big stomach king. She can''t eat without strength. Hurry up and give her food. How can she do if she''s not full?"


    "Come on, go and make another bottle." Chiba Qingzi quickly ordered.


    The servant didn''t dare to neglect and hurried to the kitchen with a milk bottle.


    Chu fan couldn''t wait. He handed the child to Chiba Qingzi: "there''s ready-made. What are you waiting for? Hurry up!"


    "This......" Chiba Qingzi has no preparation in this regard at all. He doesn''t even know how to feed the child. For a time, I was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    In this regard, Chu fan knows more than her. When living in the mountains, those little daughters-in-law and children don''t betray others at all. It''s very common. At that moment, he personally guided and finally sent it to the child.


    Hiss


    Chiba Qingzi took a breath of air-conditioning, and her forehead was sweating. It was too painful. In addition, the little suction was too strong. She felt as if she was going to suck away her heart.


    After suffering for a long time, the child didn''t eat it and hurt Chiba Qingzi. Fortunately, the servant flushed the milk powder and sent it to solve the siege.


    The little girl even ate two bottles. Then she calmed down and looked at Chu fan without crying. She grinned occasionally, not to mention how rare it was.


    "Husband, you just came and give the child a name." Chiba Qingzi sat beside Chu fan and looked lovingly at the baby in the small bed. This is the crystallization of her and Chu fan''s love. With her, Chiba Qingzi felt that there was only one more rope between herself and Chu fan, which connected them tightly and could not be separated anymore.


    Chu fan pondered for a moment: "how about calling Chu Qianxue?"


    Chiba Qingzi murmured twice and his eyes brightened: "OK, it''s called Chu Qianxue."

 Chapter 998

    Chu fan lived in Japan for seven days. In these seven days, he personally experienced the hard work of being a parent. Especially Chu Qianxue, a little girl, has too much appetite. Chu fan suspects that she, like the big eyed frog, has a bottomless hole in her stomach and can''t eat enough.


    The average child is fed five to six times a day, but she has to eat as many as ten times. Moreover, the amount of food is increasing. From the first two bottles to the present four bottles, it has doubled. How much do you have to eat in a day in the long run? Where did you eat?


    Fortunately, the Chiba family has a big business and can afford to eat more. Otherwise, the ordinary family will have to be poor by the girl.


    Of course, eating so much is not without effect. In these seven days, her weight has tripled, almost as old as an ordinary child over half a year old. This situation is really appalling. Chiba also took her children to the hospital for examination. As a result, everything was in good condition. And the doctor can''t explain it clearly.


    Chu fan asked the flower fairy demon king when no one was there. He learned that the child was in urgent need of nutritional supplement because of Tielin. This situation will not last long. It is estimated that he will return to normal in about half a month.


    If so, it''s reasonable. Otherwise, if the child is less than a year old, won''t he have to look like an adult? But even so, her growth rate will be much faster than ordinary people, and it is doomed that she will not be ordinary.


    In these seven days, Chu fan has been with Chiba Qingzi, taking care of their mother and daughter, holding her daughter every day. Chu fan has a different feeling. Once upon a time, I was a child. In a twinkling of an eye, I had a daughter.


    Unfortunately, I can''t let my parents see. Oh, forget it. When you have a chance, let Qingzi take the children back. Bye.


    Chu fan took the child back to the small bed, gently put down Chu Qianxue who was asleep, covered her with a thin quilt, couldn''t help bending down, kissed her delicate cheek, and showed her reluctance to part.


    He really wanted to be with her all the time and watch her grow up, but there was still a big deal waiting for him to deal with at home. There could be no further delay.


    Qingzi came over and hugged his waist from behind. He didn''t speak, but Chu fan could feel the heat on his back. It was Qingzi''s hot tears that soaked his clothes. These days are her happiest days. Although she failed to have a decent wedding, her life is complete with her husband and daughter.


    Think about the days of pregnancy. It was difficult to turn over every night, and Chu fan was not around at that time. Now, the child is born, he comes, sleeps next to her every day, takes care of the child before and after, and makes her experience the warmth of home. Even though she knew that such days would not last long, she still hoped that Chu fan could stay a few more days and accompany her and her newborn daughter.


    But she knew that Chu fan had to go. If she didn''t keep her, Chu fan would go back on the third day. Because of her retention, Chu fan stayed a few more days. Now, she knows she can''t keep Chu fan anymore, but she still doesn''t want him to go.


    "Fine son, don''t do this." Chu fan grabbed her hand, turned around, picked up her cheek, wiped away her tears, and said softly, "you know, I''m going back to track down the killing of Tielin. I really can''t delay any more. But don''t worry, I''ll come and see your mother and daughter as soon as I have time. I won''t be gone for many days as before."


    Qingzi shed tears and couldn''t say a word.


    Chu fan could only hold her in his arms and sighed: "if you feel tired, hand over all your industries. You and your children will go back to China with me, so that we can often be together."


    "No, I can''t go back with you." Qingzi hurriedly pushed Chu fan away, looked at Chu Qianxue in deep sleep, and took a deep breath, "The Chiba family''s property is our hard work. I won''t give it to anyone, and no one can control such a large Chiba consortium. When Chiba Xue reaches adulthood at the age of 18, I will let her inherit the Chiba consortium, and then I can be with you without worry."


    Chu fan shook his head: "you give her the best, but it''s not necessarily what she wants. Besides, even if I have many children in the future, others have, there will never be less snow."


    "That''s different." Chiba said, "to be exact, you don''t have any industry. All the industry is under your woman''s name. Naturally, the industry will be left to you and their children, just as I left the industry to chixue."


    "If you let Su Yuan and your children inherit my Chiba consortium, will she be willing? Even if I am willing, she will never want it. Do you understand what I say?"


    "Forget it, since you want to insist, that''s it. When I''m finished, I''ll come right away." Chu fan smiled and picked up her jaw. "Maybe I''ll sneak in at night."


    "Wait!"


    Chiba Qingzi suddenly called Chu fan who was going to leave. Chu fan stopped and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "Take a bath and then go. I''ve prepared a set of clothes for you. Your clothes are dirty." he couldn''t help saying that Chiba Qingzi took Chu fan''s hand and walked into the spacious bathroom


    An hour later, Chu fan put Chiba Qingzi, who was paralyzed like mud and had fallen asleep, on the big bed in the bedroom, covered her with a quilt, stared at her for a long time, resolutely got up and went out.


    At the moment he closed the door, Chiba Qingzi slowly opened his eyes and smiled at the corners of his mouth, but tears flowed down the corners of his eyes and soaked the pillow towel.


    Chu fan just went out, the phone suddenly rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was from the United States. The number is still very familiar. It''s the phone of Meredith, the blood queen.


    Why did she think of calling me?


    Chu fan thought and answered the phone: "Hello, is it Meredith?"


    "Mr. Chufan, congratulations on becoming a father." Meredith''s laughter came across the phone.


    Wipe, you know that? It seems that there is nothing you don''t know in the world.


    "It''s useless to talk less. I''ll hang up if I have something to say." Chu Fan said angrily. You think everyone is as free as you?


    "Hehe, Mr. Chu fan, must be worried about Tielin''s murder?"


    "Shit, you know that?" Chu fan couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark, but then he reacted, "how, do you know who killed Tielin?"


    "I can''t say clearly on the phone. Come here as soon as possible. Ha ha!" Meredith gave a series of silver bell like chuckles, closed the line and hung up the phone.


    Chu fan silently puts away the phone and feels that he still underestimates Meredith, but these things are not clear to even the most well-informed military in China. How does she know so far away?


    "What''s the matter?" Qingzi came out of the room wearing a dress. Originally, she didn''t sleep. When she heard Chu fan''s scream outside, how could she still lie down?


    "Nothing." Chu fan helped her close her coat and said in a deep voice, "recently, you don''t do anything. Concentrate on taking care of the children. Don''t let her leave your sight. Call me directly or contact Su Yuan if you have anything."


    "Well, I see."


    Chu fan thought, took out an ancient jade from the ring and handed it to Chiba Qingzi: "put this on the child and can''t take it off in the bath. Remember?"


    "Yes!"


    Chiba is getting more and more nervous. She always feels that something big is going to happen. And it''s for her daughter. Otherwise, how could Chu fan be so cautious? But she also knows that what she can do is to protect the children as much as possible. As for the hidden crisis, she can only leave it to Chu fan to remove them one by one.


    Then, Chu fan didn''t delay any more and galloped away with his flying sword.


    This trip is far away. Chu fan spent more than two hours and finally came to Bismarck city in the United States on the other side of the ocean. Chu fan is quite familiar with this place. After all, he has lived here for a few days and lived in Meredith''s castle. He is familiar with it.


    As soon as he fell down, the gate of the castle opened automatically. An old housekeeper in a tuxedo stood aside, bent down very gentlemanly and said respectfully, "Your Highness, the queen has been waiting for a long time. Please come with me."


    "Prince?" Chu fan wondered, "when did I become a prince?"


    "Hehe, your majesty will answer this. This way, please." the old housekeeper stretched out his hand and led the way.


    Chu fan raised his feet and walked into the castle. The heavy door behind him squeaked and closed automatically. Chu fan glanced back and found that the door had a computer program installed.


    Wipe, I thought there was something strange. kick up a cloud of dust!


    The castle was still as quiet as before, and it was still cold. Along the way, Chu fan met countless blood clan men and women. They were doing their work in an orderly manner, and enjoyed this life very much. They completed every little thing meticulously.


    The old housekeeper took Chufan upstairs, stopped at Meredith''s door and knocked. After a pause for a few seconds, a clear and dignified voice came out: "please come in!"


    The old housekeeper then pushed the door open and extended his hand to invite Chu fan in. After Chu fan stepped in, he closed the door. He didn''t know whether to stay or go.


    There was no Meredith in the room. Chu fan looked around and found that there was another bedroom. The door of the bedroom was open, and a slight sound came out. Needless to say, Her Majesty must be in the bedroom.


    This old woman is a thief. She doesn''t want to do something to me, does she?


    When Chu fan was suspicious, the door was opened. Queen Meredith, wearing only a thin gauze dress, came out of the room barefoot. Although Chu fan doesn''t like her much, it can''t be denied that she is an extremely beautiful and mature woman who is easy to attract crime.


    Especially at this time, the dress she was wearing might as well not be worn. It was hazy and wanted to hide, but it could arouse men''s desire - hope. Even Chu fan looked at it, he was a little thirsty.


    "Shit, you came to me to see this?"

 Chapter 999

    "Why, am I not beautiful?" Queen Meredith stood down in front of Chu fan, took her skirt in her hand, turned around in front of him, and stared at Chu fan with hot eyes. "Compared with your wife, what''s worse for me than them? I''m not afraid to tell you, I''m still a woman."


    "Poof!"


    Chu fan gushed out a mouthful of coffee and didn''t have a good way: "if you''re a virgin, I''m still a virgin. OK, I''m not here to discuss this problem with you. Tell me quickly. How did you know Tielin was killed?"


    Speaking of serious matters, Queen Meredith also put away her smiling face, sat down opposite Chu fan and said in a deep voice, "recently, the seven sin Knights of the Vatican Vatican have appeared, and two of them have gone to China."


    Chu fan was stunned: "seven sin knights? Do you mean that the man who killed Tielin is one of the seven sin knights?"


    "I''m not sure, but the strength of the seven sin knights is very strong and is the most powerful combat power in the hands of the Pope." Queen Meredith said in a deep voice, "moreover, the last place of the two people who went to China was near Kunlun Mountain in China, and the time coincided with the time when Tielin was killed."


    "Is there any information about the Knights of seven sins?"


    "Yes, I''ve already prepared it for you."


    Meredith bent down and took out a stack of documents from the tea table. Because it was a vacuum, Chu fan had a panoramic view of the spring in front of her at the moment she bent down. Even Chu fan had to admit that the woman did have some capital. After living for so many years, her chest didn''t sag at all. She was tight and solid, like two jade bowls buckled upside down, very perfect.


    "If you like it, just look at it. I don''t want to give it to you?" Queen Meredith glanced at him and sent the document to him. That appearance is clearly the flirting between lovers, which adds a little warmth to the cold room.


    Chu fan was only temporarily absent-minded, so he ignored Meredith, picked up the document and read it attentively.


    The seven sin knights are Sean on behalf of greed, basil on behalf of lust, Brian on behalf of greed, Gregory on behalf of anger, Neil on behalf of laziness, Donald on behalf of jealousy, and will on behalf of arrogance.


    Meredith gave us very detailed information, including not only the detailed introduction of the seven sin knights, but also their portraits, which are lifelike, just like photos taken.


    Finally, Chu fan''s eyes fell on a portrait. It was Brian, the greedy knight. He held a bloody long knife in his hand. According to Tielin''s description, nine times out of ten the person who killed him was Brian, and the bloody long knife in Brian''s hand should be the soul eating blade mentioned in black scale''s mouth.


    "Among the two people who went to China, one of them was Brian, the greedy knight." Meredith sat next to Chu fan at some time. Her body exuded a faint fragrance. It smells good. Just let people smell it, and her body can''t help producing some instinctive reaction.


    Chu fan moved aside, frowned and said, "I don''t understand why the Pope wants to kill Tielin? Even if he wants to kill me, he should come to kill me."


    "How can it be so easy to kill you?" Meredith stood up, went to the wine cabinet, took two wine glasses and a bottle of red wine, poured two glasses, handed Chu fan a cup and said, "As far as I know, the Pope has been trying to open the door of hell. Once the door of hell is opened, countless hell demons will flock to turn our world into a new battlefield and have a grand feast."


    The gate of hell? It should be the gate of the devil''s kingdom? According to this, in China, the Pope, not the elder guarded by the gods, opened the gate of the devil''s kingdom.


    "Go on, what does this have to do with Tielin?" Chu fan asked.


    Meredith drank a sip of wine gracefully and said without delay: "there is a powerful and strange hell magic that can forcibly pull out the soul of powerful creatures and attach it to his body. During combat, once the soul bends down, it will greatly enhance the combat effectiveness, depending on the strength of the attached creatures."


    "As far as I know, there is the soul of a hell dragon lurking in the Pope, which can increase the Pope''s combat effectiveness by 300%. Even if you and I join hands, I''m afraid it''s not his opponent. Of course, unless you have a stronger hand."


    "Shit, do they want to extract the soul of the iron forest to enhance their own strength?" Chu fan was angry, but then frowned. "No, Brian uses the soul eating blade to hurt the soul. If they want the soul of the iron forest, they can''t destroy him."


    "Then I don''t know." Meredith was about to sit down and suddenly remembered something and said, "Oh, by the way, the people guarding the gods seem to be looking for some island in the sea. Even the people of the holy see are out. Will it have anything to do with this?"


    "Penglai Fairy Island?" Chu fan cried out.


    This matter is getting more and more complicated. How do the Holy See and the guards of the gods know about Penglai Fairy Island? No, we have to inform Qiaoyun as soon as possible.


    Before Meredith could speak, Chu fan waved to stop her, took out the phone, went aside and dialed Qiao Yun''s phone. Soon, the phone was connected and Qiao Yun''s voice came: "Chu fan? What can I do for you?"


    "Qiao Yun, are you still at sea?"


    "No, I''ll rest at the light dancer''s house and start tomorrow morning."


    "Don''t go, just wait for me at Qingwu''s house, and I''ll be there later." Chu fan didn''t explain, hung up the phone in a hurry, turned around and said, "I have to go back as soon as possible. If anything happens, inform me in time."


    Meredith hurriedly took a step and just stopped Chu fan. If he hadn''t stopped in time, he would have to hit him.


    "Don''t hurry. I have one more important thing to say."


    "What else?"


    "I want a child, too."


    Chu fan stared: "what does it have to do with me if you want children? There are people all over the street. You can choose whatever type you like. It''s really not good. Test tube babies are OK to ensure excellence."


    Meredith stroked his chest and said shyly, "what I want is you and my child. Only your powerful genes can make me pregnant. Come on, my prince."


    Chu fan shivered excitedly, quickly took the Queen''s hand away and took two steps back: "Your Majesty, please respect yourself. I''m not a casual person."


    "Do you think I''m just a casual person?" Meredith''s face cooled down and hummed. "At present, the guards of the gods and the Holy See have joined hands. If we don''t align, we will only be broken by them one by one. The most convincing alliance is the wedding. Only in this way can we never betray and help each other."


    What''s the reason?


    Chu fan couldn''t laugh or cry: "there are many ways to form an alliance. Why do you have to pick up the wedding? Qingwu is your sister. Won''t I just marry her in a few years?"


    "It''s too late. The war will break out at any time. If I can''t confirm to form an alliance with you, I can only grievance myself and become a vassal of the Holy See." Meredith turned to the window, looked at the scenery outside the window and said faintly, "I''m the queen of the blood clan. I have to be responsible for the rise and fall of the whole blood clan, and you are the only hope for the blood clan to survive."


    "If you don''t leave now, we will no longer be friends, but enemies in the future. How to choose is up to you."


    Wipe, how could anyone threaten others to have sex with her? Are you crazy about men? However, Chu fan really dare not refuse her again. A woman who hates because of love loses her reason. What else can''t she do? But at the thought that she was the blood queen, Chu couldn''t be hard.


    After pondering over and over again, Chu Fan said helplessly, "Meredith, you say this, I can promise you, but you have to give me time. Besides, I''m really not in the mood now. When I finish my work, you must come and spend a few days with you. How about?"


    Meredith immediately smiled: "since you promised, everything is easy to do. However, you Chinese have a saying that it''s better to hit the sun when you choose a day. Why wait? Come on, as long as you leave the seeds."


    Wipe, what are you thirsty for?


    Chu fan racked his brains to find an excuse to leave, but Meredith had taken off the veil of the cover, so he came to Chu fan, grabbed his skirt and led him into the bedroom.


    Chu fan thought he was going to be strong. What''s more, Meredith just untied his belt and buried his head. In this case, he was a withered brother and had already cheered up.


    After coming and going, Chu fan finally became murderous. How can he manage so much? Let''s talk about it first.


    The blood clan queen was still holding a cup in her hand, but Chu fan pulled it up and pushed it to the bed. In her exclamation, she gave a painful cry


    At this moment, Chu fan finally convinced that the blood queen didn''t lie. She was really a woman, but not now.


    An hour later, Chu fan finally opened the door and went out, lying on the flying sword and galloping towards the east coast of China. I can''t help it. My legs are weak and I can''t stand.


    Meredith lay on the bed in a big font, her cheeks flushed, her eyes half opened, and her delicate body trembled from time to time, as if she was still experiencing that wonderful taste.


    I haven''t experienced the feeling of blood boiling for many years. Only at this time can she really realize what a woman needs most. No wealth or status can bring her more happiness.


    In this way, you should be pregnant with his child, right? With children, he will try his best to help himself against the Holy See and the guards of the gods. But what if you''re not pregnant?


    Then do it again until you have a baby... No, no, never stop


    If Chu fan knew Meredith''s idea, he would have to plunge into the Pacific Ocean. He''s tired to death at one time. Why don''t you come? Dead?


    Suddenly, an island surfaced in the sea area in front of Chu fan

 Chapter 1000

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Chu fan wouldn''t have looked at the island more. It''s too small to even have a square kilometer. From a high altitude, it''s like a big turtle shell.


    But Chu fan was thinking about Penglai Fairy Island. Leng Buding appeared on such an island, which could not attract his attention? But when he dived down, the originally small island zoomed in before his eyes. When he stood on the island with his feet, he found that the island was not only big, but also boundless.


    This... This is Penglai fairyland outside the sky?


    Chu Fanzheng suspected it. The nine demon kings appeared together. The flower fairy cried in surprise: "I feel Linggen. Linggen is really alive. Come on, come on."


    Chu fan looked in the direction of the flower fairy''s finger and saw a huge tree in the distance. The trunk blocked out the sky and the sun, just like a huge umbrella. I can''t believe that there should be such a big tree. Is this the root of the flower fairy demon king?


    Suddenly, two Taoist shadows galloped towards the huge tree. Chu fan''s face turned pale and his eyes locked on one of them. To be exact, it was the bloody long knife in the man''s hand.


    Soul eating blade? Is it the greedy Knight Brian? Why is he here?


    I don''t have a chance to think too much. Since I met here, I happened to avenge Tielin. I''ll kill these two seven sin Knights first.


    Greed Knight Brian, and lust Knight basil.


    They are lucky and unfortunate. Fortunately, they met Penglai Fairy Island when they came to the sea for the first time. Isn''t it lucky enough? You know, in order to find Penglai Fairy Island, Qiao Yun searched at sea for several months without finding anything.


    Unfortunately, they ran into Chu fan


    The speed of the two is fast, no slower than Chu fan, and even a little faster. At this speed, Chu fan wants to catch up with them, which is more difficult than going to heaven. I don''t know what they want to do to Linggen. Chu fan doesn''t dare to be careless. He doesn''t hesitate to consume the remaining bone tower energy and borrow the transmission ability of the eight tailed scorpion dragon to transmit it one step before the two knights reach the giant tree.


    "Tree of life, we are rich." Brian, the greedy knight, flushed with excitement, which is more precious and rare than any wealth. According to legend, the tree of life contains the profound meaning of life. As long as you can understand it thoroughly, you can master the profound meaning of life. Others can''t kill if they want to kill.


    "Wow, beauty!"


    What basil, the lust knight, saw was a figure in a long white dress standing under the tree with his back to them. Just the graceful figure made him breathe fast. Somewhere he reacted and almost burst his pants.


    But just when they were more than ten meters away from the huge tree, the figure flashed, and a young man suddenly appeared next to the white skirt woman. They immediately stopped and shouted in unison, "Chu fan?"


    "What a coincidence." Chu fan''s eyes were sharp, but the corners of his mouth pulled out a smile. "Brian, bazel, we unexpectedly met here. Is this fate?"


    Fate fart, is it fate with you?


    They looked at each other, saw the same idea from each other''s eyes, and killed Chu fan. In this place, Chu fan doesn''t have any foreign aid. As long as he gets rid of him, others won''t worry.


    But before the two started, the woman who had been facing the two with her back and looking down at the flowers and plants finally turned around and happened to face Chu fan. Chu fan finally saw her face and was surprised: "sister fairy? When did you grow up and put on your clothes again?"


    At the next moment, the flower fairy Demon King appeared next to Chu fan and looked at the white skirt girl in front of him with complex eyes. They were like twin sisters. Except for the wings behind the flower fairy demon king and no clothes, their looks were 100% the same, and even their expressions were almost the same.


    "This... What''s the situation?" Chu fan was stunned. "Fairy sister, isn''t this your twin sister?"


    Without waiting for the flower fairy to explain, the white skirt girl smiled and said, "you finally came. I knew I would wait for you. Should I call you sister or your mother?"


    Mother? Sister? What does it matter?


    Chu fan suddenly realized that this white skirt girl is... The spirit root left by the flower fairy demon king? No wonder the president as like as two peas, clearly is part of her body, or she can be divided.


    The only difference is that the body of the flower fairy demon king has been destroyed, but the separated body has been preserved so far, and has grown to the same level as the peak of the body. Primary and secondary transformation, this is trouble.


    "You... You already have a soul? It''s impossible. How could this happen?" the flower fairy demon king lost his soul and sat down on Chu fan''s shoulder. This spiritual root is her only hope for survival. As long as her original God returns to the noumenon, it is equivalent to resurrection.


    But now, Linggen not only has her own soul, but also her strength is no less than that of the flower fairy demon king in the peak period. If she forcibly returns, she is likely to be swallowed up by the new soul.


    Of course, if the new soul is willing to be swallowed up by the flower fairy demon king, things will be easy to solve, but the key is that it is tantamount to suicide. Who will be happy?


    "Nothing is impossible." white skirt girl Hua Zhiqing smiled. "In fact, I also know in recent days. Originally, I''m just your spiritual root, and you''re still alive."


    Until now, Hua Zhilan, the flower fairy demon king, suddenly woke up. When she first knew the Linggen, she went into a misunderstanding and thought that the Linggen had no soul. If she found it, she could revive.


    But now think about it carefully. Hua Zhilan wanted to understand that she must have fallen. After the yuan God was sealed in the bone tower and cut off contact with the outside world, this spiritual root began to produce wisdom and gave birth to an independent soul.


    In other words, even if she died, her separation will still survive intact, but this separation has nothing to do with her.


    Hua Zhilan smiled bitterly: "it doesn''t matter whether it''s a sister or a mother. Live well and don''t end up like me."


    With that, Hua Zhilan was about to return to the bone tower space. Hua Zhiqing hurriedly said, "wait, don''t you want to resurrect?"


    Hua Zhilan was stunned. Was she willing to sacrifice herself?


    "Hehe, I won''t sacrifice myself to save you, but I have a way to revive you." Hua Zhiqing smiled and looked at the two seven sin knights. "The premise is to solve the two evil guys first. Boy, choose one."


    "Me?" Chu fan pointed to herself, and then her spirit was refreshed. She wanted to help herself and kill the two guys in front of her. It''s a rare opportunity. Such a good helper doesn''t need to be expired.


    "He, greedy Knight Brian." Chu fan decisively chose Brian. He killed Tielin and took this opportunity to avenge Tielin.


    Hua Zhiqing said with a faint smile, "OK, I''ll choose another one. Let''s have a competition to see who takes the person first. Remember, we should catch the one alive."


    "Whoosh!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan rushed out and split it from a distance. Suddenly, a light and shadow like a King Kong axe roared down towards Brian.


    Brian is also a cruel character. He clenched his teeth and put the soul eating blade across his head. He took the sharp and fierce axe. With a bang, Brian threw it back like a pocket and looked as if he was vulnerable to a blow.


    Chu fandeli didn''t forgive people, roared, and the whirlwind rushed up again. But at this time, bazer, the lust Knight next to him, suddenly pulled out a thin sword and stabbed Chu fan''s vest at a high speed.


    At the same time, Brian suddenly burst into a powerful momentum. The soul eating blade was held high by his hands. A strong blood evil spirit was emitted from the blade, which was fierce and unparalleled.


    At the moment Chu fan rushed in front of him, Brian roared. The soul devouring blade was like a fierce beast that devoured people and swallowed Chu fan in an instant.


    Later, the flower fairy demon king was worried: "why don''t you do it? Didn''t you say one by one?"


    "If he can''t even deal with these two people, he doesn''t deserve to be the master of his sister." Hua Zhiqing said faintly, "if he dies, you will become a free body. Wouldn''t it be better to accompany me and stay in this fairyland?"


    Hua Zhilan shook her head and said sadly, "if Chu fan dies, I will never live alone."


    "Why?" Hua Zhiqing was immediately excited. "He''s a layman. How can he deserve you? Is he more important to you than life?"


    "You don''t understand!" Hua Zhilan sighed, "the outside world is wonderful, and the outside world is helpless. You haven''t experienced it, naturally you won''t understand my feelings. If I choose to stay here forever, I''d rather stay with Chu fan like this."


    "You... You are hopeless." Hua Zhiqing turns her head angrily. "The more this is, the more Chu fan will die. Only when he dies, you will stay here wholeheartedly."


    "If the heart is dead, living is also a walking corpse. What''s the meaning?" Hua Zhilan flapped her wings, flew to the tall tree of life, gently stroked the leaves and felt the familiar breath, but there was no trace of her on it?


    Changed, all changed


    "Roar!" Chu fan suddenly roared, and the two figures fell to the ground.


    Brian''s hands were empty and the soul eating blade had been lost. Bazel''s thin sword was only half left. The corners of their mouths were dripping with blood and their faces were as white as paper. It was obvious that they were seriously injured.


    However, when Hua Zhilan and Hua Zhiqing saw Chu fan''s appearance at this time, they immediately exclaimed.


    Hua Zhilan flew in the past regardless of everything. Green showers poured down and repaired Chu fan''s body. Hua Zhiqing''s hand covered her mouth and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    He can''t fight, can''t he run? Why die with others? It''s terrible. Is it worth it?

 Chapter 1001

    Brian and bazel were badly hurt, but Chufan was even worse.


    If they fight alone, neither of them is Chu fan''s opponent. Even if they work together, it''s not so easy to kill him. At least, Chu fan can retreat.


    However, Chu fan believes Hua Zhiqing carelessly and thinks that Hua Zhiqing will start first like him. In this way, he has no worries at home and concentrate on cleaning up a Brian. Isn''t it easy?


    Until he was attacked by bazel, he didn''t know that he was put together by Hua Zhiqing, but it''s useless to say anything at this time. He can only fight to death.


    If he was in good condition, even if he was injured, he would not be so tragic, but not long ago, he used his strength on Meredith, the blood queen. Now his strength is only 80% of that at ordinary times.


    In the duel between masters, every difference can kill him. Chu fan is proud to defeat the two seven sin knights with 80% of his strength or one against two. But he himself paid a heavy price.


    The soul devouring blade was deeply stuck on his left shoulder, and another three centimeters down was his heart; Half of the thin sword remained on the right chest. Chu fan was almost covered by dragon scales. There was dazzling golden light at the gap of dark red dragon scales, like a god of war made of gold. He wore a dragon scale armor outside, which was unspeakable.


    Just now, Chu fan was attacked by bazel and killed by Brian. At the same time, he decisively made the wisest choice. In this case, no matter how much he evades, he will be seriously hurt by one of them. At that time, he will not escape the other person''s death again.


    The only way is to hit them hard at the same time. If Chu fan survives, with his strong recovery ability, he will soon recover his combat effectiveness. In this way, they will die.


    Chu fan''s rich combat experience saved his life. In such a desperate situation, Chu fan started the eye of insight and slowed their actions by one tenth. Don''t underestimate this one tenth. Maybe the time he won for him was less than half a second, but he won the chance to survive.


    In the unavoidable situation, Chu fan decisively chose hard resistance, but it also needs skills. If there is a slight deviation, he may die. First of all, he just twisted his waist a little and resisted bazel''s must kill sword with his right chest; At the same time, the magic dragon changed and was covered with a layer of dragon scales stronger than armor.


    In addition, he also mobilized the golden aura in his body and gathered it on his left shoulder to make this part as hard as iron, and then his side head avoided the edge of the soul eating blade and let it chop smoothly on Chu fan''s shoulder.


    Brian believed in the soul eating blade too much. From the day he got the soul eating blade, no one could stop the soul eating blade. There was no doubt that the victim would die. But today, I met Chu fan, a freak. Instead of dying, he also clamped the soul eating blade with his body''s muscles and bones.


    While being badly hurt, Chu fan roared, his right fist slammed into Brian''s chest, and his left foot kicked back at the same time, kicking bazel who had no time to draw the sword.


    Between the lightning and flint, the three people were badly hurt. Although Chu fan seemed to be more seriously injured, under the desperate treatment of Hua Zhilan, he only took two breaths and has recovered more than half.


    Brian stared at Chu fan in disbelief and watched him pull out half of the thin sword and throw it on the ground. The soul eating blade took it off his shoulder, gently touched the blade and said with admiration: "it''s worthy of being the first fierce soldier in the demon kingdom. Although it''s an imitation, this level can also be called the top weapon in our place. Thank you!"


    "Poof!"


    Brian was spitting blood out of his breath, which was given to him by the Pope. He fought with him for hundreds of years, but now he has been taken away by others, which is more unacceptable than robbing his wife.


    The most terrible thing is that if Chu fan uses this fierce blade to deal with him in turn


    Brian didn''t dare to think about it. He would rather commit suicide than die under the soul devouring blade. It''s not that his body is destroyed, but that his soul is swallowed by the evil spirit in the soul devouring blade and enslaved for a lifetime.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    While they were thinking about how to live, Chu fan suddenly held the soul eating blade, pointed the tip of the knife at Brian and shouted, "why go to the holy land of the demon family? Why kill my brother Tielin?"


    Chu fan''s evil spirit surged, and the evil spirit in the soul devouring blade felt it. It rushed up from the tip of the knife. It was a black monster God as big as a dog. It looked like a dog, but it was not covered with hair, but fine scales. A pair of blood red fierce eyes stared at Chu fan and wanted to bite the Lord.


    Now, Brian came to the spirit, jumped up quickly and said loudly, "kill him, his soul is stronger than anyone''s soul. If you swallow his soul, you will be free."


    In the eyes of the black monster, it was fierce and bright. It even bared its teeth, and its sharp claws popped out, emitting a frightening cold light. It can be seen without test that this claw is sharper than a cutting machine.


    Hua Zhilan stood on Chu fan''s shoulder and said in a deep voice: "be careful, this is a Soul Eater, a specialty of the world of Warcraft. However, it is still in its infancy and its strength is not very strong. Otherwise, this knife will become a Soul Eater."


    "Soul Eater? Is it rare?" Chu fan asked.


    Black scale appeared and fell beside Chu fan. He said in a deep voice: "as far as I know, there is a Soul Eater in the whole world of Warcraft, which has been refined into a Soul Eater blade by the Lord of the world of Warcraft. No wonder there are imitation Soul Eater blades here. It turns out that there is a cub of a Soul Eater. Don''t kill it. It''s of great use."


    It''s OK not to kill it, but it will take some trouble to take it.


    When he saw the black scale, the Soul Eater was stunned humanely, but then his eyes burst out with a more greedy look. These yuan gods can be great tonics. As long as he swallowed these powerful yuan gods, it can greatly improve its strength and even get rid of the shackles of the Soul Eater blade and be free in the sea and sky.


    It''s better to start first. The Soul Eater swoops down quietly and quickly. The target is the black scale beside Chu fan.


    Chu fanle is really good at picking gadgets. He chose the most difficult black scale. He just took the opportunity to see the power of the black boss. But at the moment when the Soul Eater jumped down, the black scale smiled strangely, the figure disappeared, and even the flower fairy demon king ran away.


    The Soul Eater lost his target and naturally fell on Chu fan. His figure flashed, turned in the air and fell on Chu fan.


    Wipe, no loyalty!


    Chu fan took the time to stretch out a middle finger to Brian and depressed them. Isn''t it us? What do you despise our brothers for? However, this gesture woke them up. When will they stay if they don''t start at this time?


    At the moment when the Soul Eater opened his mouth and was ready to bite Chu fan''s head, Chu fan suddenly jumped out of his head a dark red toad, suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed the Soul Eater with one bite.


    Brian was scared out of his mind. I really don''t understand how a toad with only a palm could have a mouth bigger than a whale? That''s an exaggeration.


    Chu fan took advantage of this opportunity to chop down with a knife. Two silly forks, fighting, are still distracted? When will you stay if you don''t clean up the two of you at this time?


    Brian was already injured. He couldn''t play his fighting power for five years. He was sent to Chu fan to chop. Can he avoid it? He could only watch the soul devouring blade fall, which scared him to close his eyes and wait to die.


    My treasure, farewell


    "Don''t kill, catch alive." Hua Zhiqing suddenly shouted. Chu fan remembered what she said before. These two people are of great use to revive the flower fairy demon king. At that moment, the blade swung, changed the chop to the beat, directly slapped Brian on the somersault and fainted.


    Bazel was scared out of his wits and turned to run. Suddenly, a thin rattan was drilled out of the ground and wrapped around his ankle. Bazel didn''t check for a moment, but tripped to the ground. Before he could break free from the shackles of the thin rattan, Chu fan came to him, stepped on his back heart, took the soul eating blade as a stick and patted it on the back of his head.


    Bang!


    Bazel, who was still struggling, was completely honest and fainted motionless. Then, together with Brian, Chu fan carried him back one by one.


    "I said, you are too careless." Chu fan shouted angrily, "if it weren''t for the face of sister fairy, I would have to teach you a good lesson. It''s too embarrassing."


    "If you can''t even beat these two people, what qualifications do you have to be my master?"


    "You... What did you say?" Chu fan was foolish and became her master? Are you kidding?


    Hua Zhiqing didn''t bother to pay attention to him and said faintly, "sister, look what this is?"


    As she spoke, Hua Zhiqing waved her hand. At the root of the tall tree of life, there was a small sapling more than half a meter high, green and shining like emerald.


    At the next moment, the flower fairy, the demon king and black scale all came out. They couldn''t believe that they looked at the small tree, especially Hua Zhilan, and were so excited that they shed tears. She could feel that this small tree had her breath.


    "This... Is this..."


    "Yes, this is the spirit root left by my sister." Hua Zhiqing said faintly, "when I learned that my sister you were still alive, I began to separate the spirit root from the body."


    Hua Zhilan said anxiously, "but in this way, your years of practice will be ruined."


    "Compared with my sister''s life, what is 2000 years of cultivation?" Hua Zhiqing smiled freely. "In the future, our sisters will eat, live, grow and never separate."


    Hua Zhilan was so excited that she shed tears: "good sister, my sister misunderstood you. But..."


    "Don''t worry, you and I are one. I''m willing to do anything for you. Besides, I''m not dead? Anyway, no one bothers this place. It doesn''t matter whether there is cultivation. Besides, this fool will protect us in the future."


    Chu fan is depressed. How can I become a fool?

 Chapter 1002

    "Hey, what about these two people?" Chu fan kicked Brian and asked angrily.


    Who would not be happy to be regarded as a big fool.


    Hua Zhilan pointed to the small tree and said, "dig two pits on the ground and bury them."


    "Buried?" Chu fan was surprised. It was buried alive.


    Without waiting for Hua Zhilan to explain, black scale said in a deep voice: "do as she said, dig a pit on the left and right of the small saplings, be careful, don''t hurt the roots."


    Wipe, brother has become a coolie.


    But since even black scales have said, Chu fan can''t say anything. Bury alive. Anyway, there are many people who died in my brother''s hands. More than two are nothing. Besides, these two guys killed Tielin. It''s cheaper to bury them alive.


    Not to mention, the soul eating blade was used to dig pits. Soon, Chu fan dug two one person deep pits on the ground. It''s called an art to dig this pit. It''s like drilling out of a well. You can''t pour people down if you want to.


    It''s Chu fan''s strength. If you were an ordinary person, you wouldn''t want to dig out the pit.


    After about twenty minutes, Chu fan buried them, clapped his hands and said, "well, it''s done. Sister fairy, can you return?"


    The flower fairy demon king flew over and stopped in front of the small saplings. He looked back and took a deep look at the demon kings and took a deep breath: "take care, everyone. After I am resurrected, I will do my best to resurrect everyone one by one. At that time, we will walk together in the fairy domain, God domain, demon domain and demon domain. Revenge with revenge, revenge with resentment."


    Hua Zhilan''s eyes swept one by one on the faces of the demon kings, and finally fell on Chu fan''s face. He hooked his fingers. Chu fan hurriedly walked over: "sister fairy, what else do you want to order?"


    "You are not allowed to go anywhere. I will see you the first time I wake up. Can you do it?" Hua Zhilan stroked Chu fan''s cheek and asked softly.


    Chu fan nodded again and again: "no problem. I won''t go anywhere. I''ll stay with you without eating, drinking or sleeping, as long as you don''t think I smell."


    "I remember your words. If I can''t see you, I''ll never pay attention to you again." Hua Zhilan put her head on his cheek and kissed him gently. She resolutely turned around and jumped at the little tree.


    At the moment of flying over the small saplings, the figure of the flower fairy suddenly burst into pieces and turned into golden light spots all over the sky. It fell slowly like rain and dew and was absorbed by the small saplings.


    The whole process lasted for more than an hour. When all the golden light spots were absorbed, the young trees seemed to be plated with gold and emit glittering golden light.


    Everyone was attracted by the small saplings and didn''t know when Hua Zhiqing would disappear. Just as the golden light on the sapling gradually faded, the huge tree of life suddenly shook gently, and countless green light spots fell, as if pulled by something, rotating slowly around the sapling to form the shape of funnel cloud, which was poured into the sapling.


    In just a few seconds, the saplings grew up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the trunk became taller and thicker. Although it is not as big as a big tree, it is much taller than ordinary trees. Chu fan can''t hold anyone.


    Until then, the big tree stopped shaking and the small tree finally stopped growing.


    Hua Zhiqing came out from behind the tree. Her face was a little tired and said, "let''s stop here today. You can be busy. You don''t have to watch here. Tomorrow I will continue to help my sister grow."


    "How long will this... Take?" Chu fan asked hurriedly.


    "A month."


    one month? Do you want me to stay here for a month?


    Hua Zhiqing hummed coldly, "if you don''t want to stay here, even if your legs are long on you, you can go if you want."


    Wipe, you have a big temper. Chu fan doesn''t understand. He also grew up with a spiritual root. Why is there such a big gap in life? Look at other people''s Fairy sister, how gentle, kind and considerate. Look at this


    Hum, apart from this face and figure, there is nothing like sister fairy.


    "Sister fairy said she wanted me to stay here and watch her." Chu fan snorted, "don''t say a month, I''ll wait a year. By the way, do you have anything to eat here?"


    "No!" Hua Zhiqing glared at him, turned and walked back to the tree. When Chu fan looked for it, she found that her person had disappeared.


    Who? It makes no sense.


    Chu fan is a little worried. It''s nothing to stay here for a month. It''s OK not to take a bath, but there''s no food or water. Who can stand it? Alas, I knew I should have prepared more food for a rainy day.


    What are you eating now? Eat grass like a sheep?


    Chu fan looks around. Penglai fairyland looks very big. Shouldn''t it be difficult to find something to eat?


    Just when he was hesitant to go away for a while, the soul devouring demon spider demon king smiled strangely, came to Chu fan and whispered, "it''s not easy to find food? I''ll tell you a way to ensure that you can not only eat delicious food, but also improve your cultivation."


    "Really?" Chu fan immediately brightened his eyes and hurriedly asked, "tell me, where is such a good thing to eat?"


    "Far in the sky, near in front of you." the soul devouring demon spider demon king secretly pointed to the huge tree of life, came to Chu fan''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Chu fan doubted: "sister spider, won''t you pit me?"


    "Believe it or not, I don''t care about you. Hum!" the soul devouring magic spider hummed and turned away. However, while Chu fan didn''t notice, she pulled out a malicious smile from the corners of her mouth.


    Chu fan always felt that it was not a good thing that the soul eating magic spider told him, but he was really thirsty and hungry. The flower fairy demon king still wouldn''t let him leave. What if there was an accident?


    Anyway, can you give it a try? Don''t eat if it''s not delicious.


    After Chu fan figured it out, he strode towards the tree of life. After a circle around the tree of life, he finally found a raised bud on the tree. It should be this. Chu fan didn''t think about it. He opened his mouth to hold the buds and sucked hard. Suddenly, a sweet juice filled his mouth and was gulped down by him.


    Huh? Don''t say, it''s really good to drink.


    Chu fan was excited. He hugged the tree and sucked more vigorously. He drank again. Suddenly, a scream pierced the sky came in his ear. Before he could see what was going on, he was kicked out.


    "Oh!" Chu fan hummed and sat up from the ground. She found Hua Zhiqing standing in front of her. Her cheeks were blushing, her hands protected her chest, staring at him with shame and anger. Her body trembled slightly with anger, as if Chu fan had done something to her.


    "I said, why did you kick me?" Chu fan was still wronged. "You don''t find me something to eat. I can''t get something to eat myself? You''re too wide."


    "I... I killed you, a disciple." Hua Zhiqing rushed up with gnashing teeth and strangled Chu fan''s neck, as if she was going to strangle him. Unfortunately, her strength is too small to pose any threat to Chu fan.


    However, Chu fan smelled a familiar smell from her, subconsciously looked down and was stunned. She... There was a water stain on her chest. Even that small bulge could be seen clearly.


    He was sure that the smell came from here, as if... As if it was the juice he had just drunk.


    Is it


    Chu fan was silly, and then looked at the soul devouring demon spider demon king. She had laughed. Then, tears laughed. If he doesn''t understand what''s going on at this time, he will live in vain for so many years.


    I said that sister spider is a man of pitfalls. Sobbing, but brother spider is dead!


    "Sister spider, you still laugh, save me..." Chu fan''s tongue stretched out and looked like a hanging ghost.


    The soul devouring magic spider held back her smile and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes: "it''s okay. She doesn''t want to kill you. Just let her pinch it for a while. When she calms down, you have to eat. Ha ha!"


    Still eating?


    Chu fan obviously felt his hands pinch his neck harder, but this strength was not much different from massage for him. It was the sweet taste that constantly stimulated his taste buds and made him swallow several mouthfuls of water.


    It''s really evil. She''s a big girl. How can she have so many sweet juices? I don''t know whether sister fairy has it or not. If she has it, my brother will have a blessing in the future. hey!


    Hua Zhiqing couldn''t stand his evil smile. She pushed him away and ran back with her face covered. In the eyes of outsiders, she seemed to be reluctant to hit the tree, but it was like a tree trunk like a city wall. For her, it was like water lines and ripples. Her figure had disappeared into the tree trunk.


    The King Kong demon ape grinned and said, "are you full? Go and eat again if you are not full. Hey hey!"


    "If you want to go, I''m not good at it." Chu fan angrily walked to one side and sat down. He looked nostalgically at the protruding buds on the huge tree, but the beautiful face of the flower fairy appeared in his mind.


    "Hey, what do you think?" the soul devouring demon spider demon king came over and held his chest up in front of Chu fan and gave a tantalizing wink. "In fact, the taste here is no worse than that of her sister. Do you want to try it?"


    "Cough, forget it. I''m an adult."


    The King Kong demon ape beat his strong chest with his hand: "I also have it. As long as you dare to eat, I dare to give it."


    "Poof!" Chu fan almost vomited blood, just your chest? It''s not as good as sister spider.


    "Well, wait here. I''ll go around." Chu fan got up and kicked in front of the big eyed frog. "Where''s the Soul Eater? If you can''t eat it, spit it out quickly. Brother is still useful."


    "Don''t worry, it will naturally be honest when I kill its anger." the big eyed frog jumped, ran to Chu fan''s shoulder and followed him to the distance.


    After he walked out more than ten meters away, several demon kings left in place slowly disappeared, but Hua Zhiqing poked her head out from behind the tree and looked at his back with complex eyes.


    Where the hell is he? Why did my sister fall in love with him?

 Chapter 1003

    Centered on the tree of life, Chu fan walked around a big circle and found nothing. However, I have some understanding of the terrain. Within ten miles of the tree of life, there are flat grasslands, and the grass is not high, but there are no small animals, and naturally we can''t find anything to eat.


    Chu fan stopped and looked at the towering mountains not far away. The peaks went straight into the sky and could not see the top. This is Penglai fairyland. There should be real immortals on the mountain, right? Well, you must climb up and see if you have a chance.


    When he returned to the tree, it was dark. It was strange to say that he didn''t feel hungry after drinking the spirit liquid of the tree of life. But sitting around doing nothing is not a thing. After thinking about it, Chu fan simply took out the Jiulong ascending tripod and was ready to refine some pills under the tree. Quan should kill time.


    But before he could raise the fire, there was a scolding behind him: "get away, don''t you know my sister and I are afraid of fire?"


    "You can''t talk well?"


    Chu fan turned back reluctantly and saw Hua Zhiqing standing under the tree in a white skirt, especially conspicuous in the night. If it wasn''t for the cold eyes, it would be a man who couldn''t help chatting up.


    "Look at your cautious way. I just took a bite of that. Are you so angry?"


    "Shut up!" Hua Zhiqing''s face was livid. "Don''t mention it again in the future, otherwise, I will be at odds with you."


    Chu Fan said helplessly, "well, I can''t say it yet? But it''s a long night and I can''t sleep. Why don''t we talk?"


    "I have nothing to talk about with you, but for the sake of my sister, I''ll remind you." Hua Zhiqing said solemnly, "don''t think about going up the mountain to find food. Don''t turn it into someone else''s prey."


    Chu fan was stunned: "do you mean that there are really powerful immortals on the mountain?"


    "I don''t know if there is an immortal, but I know there is a powerful mountain guard on the mountain, which will kill all creatures trying to climb the mountain. Remember!" with that, Hua Zhiqing''s figure slowly disappeared into the trunk and disappeared.


    Since you can''t refine pills and leave, you can only sleep. Fortunately, Chu fan''s ring has a full set of equipment specially prepared for camping. After a busy time, he has set up his tent, put his sleeping bag, got in and went to sleep.


    The next day, Chu fan strolled around doing nothing. When he came back, he found that the small tree had grown a large section again. He was so idle that he simply called out the big eyed frog: "man, get me out of the Soul Eater and play with me."


    "Your taste is really heavy." the big eyed frog puffed his cheeks and burst out two bubbles. With a big mouth, the Soul Eater like a puppy fell to the ground.


    This night was like a year for the Soul Eater. It finally swallowed some souls and expanded the yuan God, but it was deprived by the big eyed frog overnight. Now, it is no different from when it was just born. It is so weak that a gust of wind can blow it away.


    However, even death will never lose the dignity of soul eaters. It won''t give in!


    "Roar!"


    The Soul Eater bared his teeth to Chu fan to express his mood at this time and warned Chu fan not to provoke me. My brother will bite.


    "Wipe, still crazy?"


    Chu fan strode over, the black hair on the Soul Eater stood up, resolutely took the initiative, opened his mouth and went straight to Chu fan''s throat. Although its movement is very fast, it is still too slow and weak in Chu fan''s eyes.


    He just raised his hand and grabbed it at the Soul Eater. What he thought was foolproof failed. The Soul Eater, like air, passed through his palm and bit him hard on his neck.


    Unfortunately, Chu fan''s neck was too hard. It used all its milk strength and failed to break Chu fan''s flesh. After several efforts, the Soul Eater gave up, jumped to the ground and turned around Chu fan. Unexpectedly, he disdained to ring his nose, lay down in front of Chu fan and was ready to go to bed.


    I wipe it. It''s so special. It''s red fruit''s provocation. As if telling Chu fan, don''t see that brother can''t hurt you, and you don''t want to hurt brother. Hum!


    "You little thing, I don''t believe it. I can''t clean you up yet?" Chu fan was angry and happy, stamped his right foot, and a reduced version of Chu fan flew out of his head and rushed at the Soul Eater lying on the ground at a high speed.


    Soul Eater is the form of Yuanshen. Chu fan uses Yuanshen to deal with it. This move was greatly beyond the expectation of the Soul Eater. You know, it is almost the nemesis of all Yuanshen bodies. What''s the difference between Chu fan''s move and moths flying to the fire?


    But before it was happy, he found that he seemed to be pressed by the mountain. He couldn''t move at all. He reluctantly turned his head. He saw Chu fan riding on it, pressing his neck with his left hand, clenching his fist with his right hand and raising it high.


    "Disobedience?"


    "Roar!"


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan blew his fist down and almost blew up the original God of the Soul Eater. A pain deep into the soul spread all over the body, which made the Soul Eater roar, but he couldn''t get rid of Chu fan''s bondage.


    "Disobedience?"


    "Roar!"


    "Bang!"


    It''s another punch. The strength is just right. It won''t explode the original God of the Soul Eater, but it won''t make him feel good and miserable.


    Chu fan continued to ask, "do not accept..."


    One morning, Chu fan beat the Soul Eater more than 100 times and tired himself. Then he let go of the dying soul eater and asked the big eyed frog to swallow it again. He went back to the tree and began to sleep and recover his energy.


    In the afternoon, Chu fan was full of spirit and began to torture the Soul Eater again, tormenting it to death, but the perseverance of the Soul Eater was really not generally strong. No matter how Chu fan tortured, he was not satisfied.


    Seven days later, the big eyed frog yawned and lay on the couch made by Chu fan, with a weed in his mouth, bored watching Chu fan torture the Soul Eater. Even it admires the perseverance of the Soul Eater. It''s like a generous hob meat. It doesn''t eat meat and vegetables. It''s stunned to be on the bar with Chu fan.


    Chu fan, the executioner, was about to collapse. He used all the means he could use, but he couldn''t subdue the Soul Eater. This guy has too much perseverance. But how?


    "I said, don''t bother. Just let me eat it in one bite." the big eyed frog smacked his mouth. "I haven''t eaten a Soul Eater yet. I heard it tastes very good."


    Wipe, there have been two soul eaters. Who has eaten them? It tastes good, as if you had eaten it.


    Chu fan was discouraged, came down from the Soul Eater, panted and said, "I''ll ask you for the last time. Do you accept it?"


    "Roar!" the Soul Eater was dying, but he still roared to show that he would rather die than surrender.


    Chu fan was so angry that his brain jumped straight and turned around the Soul Eater twice. Suddenly he clenched his teeth and began to untie his belt: "Mom, if you can''t cure you this time, I''ll mix with you."


    Suddenly, the Soul Eater stared in horror, picked up his tail and ran behind the big eyed frog. The big eyed frog''s glasses slipped down, his expression was dull, his mouth cracked, and weeds slipped from the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t believe it and looked at the scene in front of him.


    Animals, even soul eaters are not spared. It''s public.


    "It''s no use hiding. Come here quickly." Chu fan was really angry and pointed to the big eyed frog. "You''d better get away from me to avoid accidental injury."


    Grass, you won''t let me go? What a beast!


    "Brother, I can''t help you this time. Ask for your own blessing." the big eyed frog patted the head of the Soul Eater, jumped three times, jumped into the tree, squatted on the branch of the tree, and was ready to see a good play.


    He saw Chu fan tear off his clothes, throw his hands on the ground, and stride towards the Soul Eater. The Soul Eater was scared back and back, suddenly turned and ran. No matter where he went, it was better than staying here. Even if you die, you can''t let this guy hurt.


    But Chu fan''s speed was faster than it. He caught up with it in the blink of an eye and pressed it on the ground. Before he could take further action, the Soul Eater quickly lowered his head and made a deep sob, as if begging for mercy.


    "Satisfied?" Chu fan asked.


    The Soul Eater nodded again and again. His eyes were no longer rebellious and pitiful. He was more like a pug.


    "Wipe, it''ll be all right as early as this?" Chu fan couldn''t help but slap him on the head, stood up and scolded. "He''s paralyzed. He almost disgusted my brother. Remember that if you dare not listen to my brother, I''ll find ten male dogs and turn you around."


    The Soul Eater was so dark that he almost fainted.


    Black, too black.


    Sobbing, sobbing, I think I''m a Soul Eater, but I''m reduced to such a state. Alas, life is hard!


    Chu fan slowly put on his clothes and didn''t have a good way: "don''t be ignorant of good or bad. It''s your blessing to fall into my brother''s hands. If someone else changed, you''d be scared now. Don''t look at what I did to you before, but if you were obedient, my brother wouldn''t be stingy. If you have good things, you must be indispensable."


    Cut, slap and give a sweet date. I''m surprised if I believe you.


    Chu fan is also very clear in his heart that the Soul Eater just gives in on the surface and will not really be convinced, let alone share life and death with him like the big eyed frog. However, it doesn''t matter. Over time, it will certainly know my brother''s good and will be determined to follow my brother.


    Chu fan is the best at this kind of thing.


    Back under the tree, Chu fan took out the soul eating blade and looked at it carefully. Its shape is a knife. Its body is 4 feet and 6 inches long, that is, about 1.56 meters. Its handle is half of the body, at least 70 cm. The blade is dark red. There are nine holes with strange shapes on the back of the blade. The size and shape of the holes are different.


    With such a strange shape, the handle is not as long as the long knife, and the blade is longer than the short knife. The whole knife is different. However, Chu fan held the handle with both hands, but he took advantage of it, and the weight was also very appropriate.


    I used to play with a sword. From now on, I will use this soul eating blade.


    Chu fan, on a whim, even danced the soul eating blade and sent out an unparalleled sharp blade Qi. Suddenly, a breathtaking, shrill ghost cry came from the knife, startled Chu fan and almost threw the knife out.

 Chapter 1004

    "Huh?"


    Black scale, King Kong demon ape and other demon kings came out and looked at the soul eating blade in Chu fan''s hand in surprise. After Chu fan stopped dancing, the soul stirring shrill ghost cry disappeared.


    At this time, Chu fan noticed the nine holes on the blade. If there was no accident, the sound came from the nine holes. But remember when Brian, the greedy knight, didn''t make any sound?


    "Black boss, what''s the situation?" Chu fan is so good that he never pretends to understand if he doesn''t understand. There is an encyclopedic top demon king around. Don''t ask, isn''t that a silly fork?


    Black scale took the soul devouring blade, carefully checked it, and said in a deep voice, "this may be the real soul devouring blade."


    "Really? No?" Chu fan was startled. "Didn''t you say that the soul eating blade is in the hands of the Lord of the demon domain? How could it appear here?"


    "According to common sense, the soul devouring blade really shouldn''t appear here, but no one can imitate the soul devouring sound on the soul devouring blade." black scale frowned, "but the problem is that the power of the real soul devouring blade won''t be so weak, even the soul devouring beast can''t be so weak, but it can emit soul devouring sound. It''s contradictory!"


    Chu fan recaptured the soul eating blade: "whether he is true or not, as long as I can use it easily. However, can this hole be blocked? It will cry and howl as soon as it is used, which will affect my play."


    Black scale is completely speechless. He even hates the good things that others can''t ask for. He really doesn''t know good or bad.


    "Not everyone can use the soul eating blade." black scale said helplessly, "forget it. When I wandered in the devil Kingdom, I played several games with the leader of the devil Kingdom and stole some moves. If you want to learn, I''ll pass them on to you. Do you want to learn?"


    Chu fan nodded hurriedly: "of course I did. The unique skill of the Lord of the demon kingdom must be extraordinary."


    "The duel between masters still depends on their own strength. The effect of moves is limited. Unless they have top artifacts such as soul eating blade or demon lock tower, they can play a vital role." black scale said, "Remember, don''t rely too much on foreign objects. Although the soul eating blade can greatly improve your strength, once you meet a real strong person, you will find that you are vulnerable."


    Chu fan also put away his cynical stubbornness and nodded seriously: "I understand. I will practice more frequently in the future."


    Black scale didn''t say anything more. He took the soul devouring blade in Chu fan''s hand and said, "the master of the demon domain''s Sabre technique is called soul devouring. There are nine types in total. Each type will trigger soul devouring magic sound and disturb the opponent''s mind. The more powerful it is, the more powerful it is. Unfortunately, I only understand the first three types, but I just want you to integrate them. It''s estimated that no one can escape in this world."


    "Is it really so powerful? Practice it again quickly and I''ll see." Chu fan can''t wait.


    "Look, this is the first move. The poisonous dragon breaks the ground." black scale gets serious and holds the soul eating blade. He suddenly bursts into a powerful momentum of looking at the world, like an indomitable giant. His momentum alone makes people breathless.


    In Chu fan''s eyes, black scale was like the God of war. He couldn''t even have the courage to challenge him, let alone fight him. At this time, he really realized that the difference between himself and the nine demon kings such as black scale was not a little, but too much.


    Originally thought that he was invincible in the world, but now it seems that he is really vulnerable in front of the real strong.


    It''s time to meditate. Otherwise, I''m afraid I don''t even have the courage to fight against a strong opponent like black scale.


    "Ouch..."


    A deafening sound of dragon chanting suddenly came from the soul eating blade. The next moment, the soul eating blade in black scale''s hand suddenly burst out a knife awn more than ten meters long, like a ferocious poisonous dragon, roaring angrily and biting in front.


    For a moment, a deep gully appeared in the grass in front of the black scale, which spread for hundreds of meters. If there was a person standing in front, he would have to be cut into meat residue by this knife. It''s so shocking!


    "The second move, the prison dragon breaks the sky."


    With the end of the first move, black scale immediately launched the second move. He saw that the second hole on the soul eating blade in his hand lit up, and a piercing scream sounded like a cloud and crack stone. With Chu fan''s strength, he couldn''t help but change his face and hurriedly covered his ears as if his head was about to explode.


    This is just the soul devouring magic sound, which is unbearable. I really don''t know how powerful this move will be. Besides, Chu fan is just a bystander. If he stands opposite black scale at this time, he may have fallen under the soul devouring magic sound.


    Fortunately, the soul swallowing magic sound came suddenly and went quickly. In a moment, the sound disappeared, but the soul swallowing blade rolled up the turf all over the sky, forming a huge tornado storm, which went straight into the sky around the black scale.


    "Open!" black scale roared, his feet fell to the ground, his figure soared up, and the soul eating blade in his hand waved out from below.


    Suddenly, a bloody knife awn came out, like a bloody purgatory dragon, roaring angrily towards the sky.


    "The third move, the devil destroys the world!"


    Black scales are suspended in the air, holding the soul eating blade. Suddenly, black clouds gather in the sky, and countless thunderbolts fall around the body, like the end of the world. They are in danger of mountains and earth, rivers and seas, and can destroy the sky and earth.


    Just when Chu fan and others were shocked by the big move of black scale, black scale suddenly stopped the knife and fell down. The black clouds in the sky disappeared in a moment, and the thunder disappeared, as if it was sunny after the rain, and even the rainbow came out.


    "This move is too powerful. You can''t use it easily unless you have to." black scale handed the soul eating blade to Chu fan and told him in a deep voice, "your cultivation is still shallow and not enough to control this move. After you use it, you can kill your opponent, but you will also be bitten by the soul eating blade. The light one will become an idiot, and the heavy one will die on the spot."


    Chu fan was surprised: "so overbearing?"


    "Alas, I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to teach you these three moves." black scale sighed. Based on his understanding of Chu fan, this guy is not a master who cherishes his life. He will not hesitate. Even if he dies, he will take his opponent to hell.


    Chu fan ignored those, humbly asked black scale for the tips of these three moves, and then began to practice tirelessly.


    Speaking of it, Chu fan is really a genius of cultivating immortals. When he gets serious, he not only has higher savvy, but also has great perseverance. He practices the knife without eating or drinking for three days and never sleeps. Finally, he can practice the first two moves, but the third one can''t be sent out. In black scale''s words, he is not strong enough and has no strong cultivation. How can he send out powerful power?


    But Chu fan''s unyielding spirit was hard to persuade. He was stunned until the seventh day. Just the third move, he practiced tens of thousands of times. Finally, he groped out and could barely issue the third move.


    Although the power was far less than that of black scale, he also summoned black cloud and thunder. Unfortunately, before the big move was sent out, he fell down and fainted.


    This sleep, Chu fan slept for three days and three nights. In his sleep, he didn''t know who fed him something. He felt very familiar, drank it vaguely, and continued to sleep in the dark.


    It was not until noon on the fourth day that Chu fan woke up and happened to see the soul eating magic spider coming with a bowl of emerald green liquid.


    "Wake up? Come on, drink this." the soul devouring magic spider handed the bowl to Chu fan and said with a smile, "it''s not easy for me to ask for it for you. I''ll go and thank others later."


    Chu fan was so familiar with this thing that he subconsciously took a look at the tree of life. The perspective eye automatically opened. He even penetrated the trunk and saw the flower Zhiqing inside. She was standing in a room like a boudoir, tidying up her skirts.


    As if she felt someone watching her, Hua Zhiqing subconsciously looked back and screamed. She hurriedly protected her chest with both hands and disappeared.


    "Don''t look, except for this aspect, my sister can''t give you, other sisters have it here, which is no worse than her." the soul eating magic spider smiled, held his chest with his hand and rubbed it, which scared Chu fan almost to spray out a mouthful of spiritual liquid.


    Elder sister, can we not torture people like this? Woo woo, it''s ok if you turn into a complete human form. Even if you sleep with me, I can accept it. But you big spider has long legs and hair longer than my leg hair. Who can stand it?


    "Cough, well... How long have I slept? Sister Hua Xianzi, have you woken up?" Chu fan quickly changed the topic.


    The soul devouring magic spider gave him a white look: "you little heartless sister, I can''t take care of you. As soon as I wake up, I''ll ask the goblin of Hua Zhilan. She''s so small, she''s not suitable for you."


    Chu fan is really going to cry. She is not suitable for me, but you are not suitable for me, too big!


    Fortunately, the soul eating magic spider didn''t tease Chu fan any more and said truthfully: "soon, she should be able to wake up in about three days."


    Chu fan drank all the liquid and felt refreshed. He stood up and looked at the little tree carefully... Maybe it should be another tree of life.


    In Chu fan''s Sabre practice and deep sleep these days, Hua Zhiqing has been helping Hua Zhilan step by step, constantly urging the growth of small trees by sacrificing her cultivation. Unconsciously, after more than ten days, the small tree was almost as tall as the big tree, lush and full of aura.


    However, Chu fan looked carefully and found that the leaves of the big tree were slightly boring, as if in autumn, if there was an autumn wind, the leaves would completely turn yellow and fall one after another.


    In contrast, the small tree seems to be in early spring, with fresh green buds growing, and its leaves are also emerald green and full of vitality.


    It can be seen that Hua Zhiqing is really open-minded. She doesn''t hesitate to consume her own vitality and speed up the awakening of Hua Zhilan. Even if she is a real sister, few can do this friendship.


    Chu fan looked up and jumped onto the branch of the tree for hundreds of times. Through layers of clouds, he finally came to the top of the tree and saw Hua Zhiqing standing on a thin branch.

 Chapter 1005

    "What are you doing here?" Hua Zhiqing said coldly, looking at the mountains in the distance without looking at him.


    Chu Fan said sincerely, "I''m here to thank you. Thank you for your spare help, sister fairy, and thank you for your spirit."


    At the mention of Lingye, Hua Zhiqing''s pretty face finally turned red, but her voice was still cold: "you don''t need to thank me. She is my sister. I''m willing to exchange my life for her life. As for others, don''t mention them again in the future."


    "OK, don''t mention it. I won''t mention it in the future."


    Chu fan smiled and saw Hua Zhiqing staring at the opposite mountain. He couldn''t help but wonder, "what are you looking at?"


    Hua Zhiqing was silent, as if she hadn''t heard.


    Chu fan persevered and continued to ask, "Zhiqing, is there anyone else in Penglai fairyland besides you?"


    "Yes!" Hua Zhiqing said definitely, "I know no less than ten people, but they don''t often stay here. Even if they come back, they don''t often show up. Most people can''t find them."


    "Are they immortals? What level of strength have they reached?"


    "I don''t know, but they are all very strong, more powerful than my sister at her peak."


    Speaking of this, Hua Zhiqing finally took back her eyes, looked at Chu fan solemnly and said, "I warn you not to go to the opposite mountain, otherwise, you will really die here."


    Chu fan quickly shook his head: "no, I''m sure not. Hey, hey, can I ask you a question?"


    "Say it!" Hua Zhiqing seems to be in a good mood. She is rarely kind to Chu fan, which makes Chu fan a little flattered.


    "Have you ever been out?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    Hua Zhiqing shook her head: "no, I''ve never left."


    "Do you know how to get out of here and come back?"


    Hua Zhiqing shook her head again: "I don''t know!"


    Well, it''s useless to ask.


    Chu fan will inevitably have some regrets when he looks at the mountains in the distance. With his current cultivation, it is impossible to go to the mountain. When he can, his cultivation will rise, but he may not have a chance to come in again.


    In the next three days, Chu fan spent all her time practicing the knife. Hua Zhiqing also delivered aura to Hua Zhilan as usual to help her wake up as soon as possible. Finally, in the morning of the fourth day, the two trees were as tall and thin as before. Hua Zhiqing was relieved and knocked on the trunk: "sister, get up quickly. Everyone is waiting for you."


    At the next moment, a lotus root white jade arm in the depth of the tree trunk grabbed Hua Zhiqing''s wrist and dragged her in in her exclamation.


    What''s going on?


    Chu was as like as two peas, and then hurried forward. He did not wait for him to come to the tree. He saw two identical white skirts maiden. He walked out of the tree hand in hand.


    "Give you a chance," said the two women with a shy smile at the same time. "If you can tell who we are, we will promise you one thing respectively."


    "What if I guessed wrong?" Chu fan suddenly came to his senses, his eyes shining and rubbing his hands, so he almost took off his pants.


    The two sisters are so much alike, just like a mirror in the middle. It can be said that there is no difference at all. Whether it is appearance, height, fat and thin, clothing and behavior, even the speed of speaking is the same. It is not generally difficult to distinguish them.


    The two women smiled cunningly: "if you guessed wrong, you should promise us one thing respectively. You have to think about it. Maybe we will let you stay here forever. If you promise, you won''t have a chance to go back."


    Chu fan was startled. If he guessed wrong and was left here, wouldn''t he suffocate?


    Do you want to promise or not?


    Chu fan glanced at the two women and even used the perspective eyes. Unfortunately, the white skirt on the two women was like a fog. Chu fan couldn''t see through it no matter how hard he tried.


    It seems that the flower fairy demon king is ready. So you want to win?


    When Chu fan was at a loss, suddenly, the real vision eyes that had not been used for a long time started, and two completely different numbers suddenly appeared on the two women''s heads.


    On the left is the green number 63 and on the right is the red Number 88.


    Green means you have a good impression, red means you like it. When you compare them, the identity of the two women is naturally clear at a glance. It can''t be simpler.


    "Hey, hey, you two also want to be good. If I guess right, tonight... Hey!" Chu fan rubbed his hands and his eyes were almost pasted on the two women.


    With a shy face, the two women proudly raised their chest and said in unison, "think about it. If you guess right, you can do anything."


    "This is what you said, but there is no need to go back?" Chu fan was afraid that the two women would go back, and immediately pointed to the one on the left, "you are Hua Zhiqing, and the one on the right is Hua Zhilan. Hey hey, did you guess wrong?"


    Hua Zhiqing couldn''t believe it and exclaimed, "it''s impossible. How can you guess right at once?"


    "This is character. Good character and good luck are natural. You can''t stop it if you want to." Chu fan glanced at her. "I said, you won''t want to go back?"


    "Not this time, two wins in three innings." Hua Zhiqing finally looked like a little woman at this time. She knew nothing about playing tricks. She hugged Hua Zhilan involuntarily. The two women were one, and in a moment they were separated again.


    The two women were the same as before, smiling, holding this hand and saying, "if you guess right this time, promise you two things. If you guess wrong, the previous one will be invalid."


    "Two things? This is what you said. Don''t play any more." Chu fan pulls Hua Zhiqing on the left again: "you are Hua Zhiqing, she is Hua Zhilan."


    Hua Zhiqing''s face is green. How can he guess so accurately? How do you see it?


    "Sister, you hinted at him." Hua Zhiqing stamped her feet, full of little woman flavor.


    Hua Zhilan smiled and said, "how can I hint at him? You laugh and I laugh. You don''t talk and I don''t talk. You don''t blink and I don''t blink, but he''s lucky. How can you blame me?"


    "No, not this time..."


    Chu fan quit immediately: "don''t count? It''s not like you to cheat. If you don''t accept it, let''s continue. I must win until you are convinced."


    "Zhiqing, forget it." Hua Zhilan advised.


    And bet on him? If you bet any more, you''ll never turn over in your life.


    Hua Zhiqing didn''t believe in evil. She took Hua Zhilan and walked behind the tree: "wait for me. If you can''t guess this time, the previous two times will be invalid."


    "No problem, just put your horse here." Chu fan waved his hand forthrightly, knowing everything, not to mention how confident he was.


    The big eyed frog jumped on his shoulder, tilted his head and glanced at him: "you are kidding the little girl with my ability, isn''t it cool?"


    "Shut up, dare to tell me, I''ll sew your mouth." Chu fan whispered and threatened.


    In fact, the big eyed frog and Chu fan are birds of a feather. They are threatened. The big eyed frog is not angry. Instead, he said with a bad smile: "sister fairy should know about this, but how can she help you deceive her sister?"


    "Character, that''s the problem of character." Chu fan farted and lifted his hair, and the disgusting big eyed frog almost vomited out.


    Just then, a man came out from behind the tree. Her white skirt disappeared and replaced by a short skirt woven of flowers, which could cover her thighs. There were two delicate pink flowers on her chest, a corolla on her head, and two pairs of almost transparent wings flapping slightly behind her.


    This dress is the same as the original flower fairy demon king, but it has been magnified many times, from a Thumbelina to a big girl.


    "Zhiqing, you two have lost to me eight times in total. Will you come?" Chu Fan said magnanimously. "I''ll give you another chance. You go back and dress up. If I guess wrong, these eight things will be written off."


    Still coming? There will be no day to turn over again. But Hua Zhiqing couldn''t understand. How did Chu fan guess? Where are you different from your sister? looks? Figure? Or temperament? The smell as like as two peas on us is the same. He is Mongolia, and he can''t be right every time.


    Hua Zhilan came out from behind the tree and said with a smile, "forget it, you can''t win him. Chu fan, do you remember what I said before I fell asleep?"


    Chu fan nodded again and again: "yes, of course. I didn''t go anywhere. I''ve been here all the time."


    "In fact, I regret that I didn''t choose you." Hua Zhilan stood in front of Chu fan, his eyes fell on the big eyed frog on his shoulder, stroked its head and said with emotion, "at the same time, I''m also very glad that you chose the big eyed frog. Among our nine demon kings, only it is the most suitable for you, so that you can turn bad luck all the way and come to today."


    Chu fan felt something wrong and became nervous: "sister fairy, why did you tell me this? It''s getting late. We''d better find a place and have a good chat."


    "Don''t worry, listen to me." Hua Zhilan''s eyes were a little gloomy and said, "now, although I haven''t returned to the cultivation in the peak period, I have enough strength to help everyone revive. However, this is a taboo technique against the sky, and the danger is very high. I don''t want you to take risks. So..."


    "You want to drive me away?" Chu Fan said angrily. "Am I afraid of death?"


    "I know you''re not afraid of death, but..."


    "No, but I will never go."


    Without waiting for Hua Zhilan to persuade again, the voice of black scale came from a distance: "stop it, come and have a few drinks together."


    Chu fan strode over and hummed, "don''t try to get me drunk. I won''t be fooled."


    "No one intoxicated you, just wanted to help you unlock the eighth seal of the nine Yin Jue pulse." black scale smiled and pointed to the coming flower Zhilan and the bitter flower Zhiqing next to him. "What a pity to waste such a good Ding stove?"


    Now Chu fanle said, "black boss, you mean, I can... Hey, how good is this? I''m a serious man."

 Chapter 1006

    Suyuan and Qiaoyun finally find Chu fan.


    He lay in a huge leaf, which was woven into a boat. It was dry and comfortable without a drop of water, while Chu fan lay on it, sleeping soundly.


    Beside him, Hua Zhilan knelt down and caressed his cheek. When Qiao Yun''s two women fell down, she also stood up. Before the two women asked, Hua Zhilan waved her hand: "don''t ask anything. Chu fan is fine. Moreover, his nine Yin Jue pulse has no way, and Chu fan can only go back. But he made up his mind that he will come every day in the future, and anyone or ship who wants to go in will be destroyed.


    Sister fairy, you can only rely on yourself inside, but I won''t let anyone near outside.


    In the evening, Bian Qingwu cooks himself and roasts a two meter long octopus on an iron plate. The taste is delicious. Even if Chu fan doesn''t want to eat at this time, he can''t help eating a few pieces. As for Bian Qingzhou, he is like a starving ghost reincarnation and puts it in his mouth.


    Over the years, he has really suffered. He doesn''t eat less seafood, but most of what he can eat are small fish, shrimp, small scallops, crabs, small octopus and so on.


    The larger seafood should be sold, and the family is reluctant to eat it. For example, Bian Qingwu caught the big octopus in the high seas today. If she had put it in the past, she would certainly sell it. I dare not say that 35000 would certainly not be a problem.


    But now, is she short of money?


    After dinner, Chu fan was ready to go out and have a look at the sea. As soon as he went out, Bian Qingwu came out with a ringing phone in his hand: "your phone."


    "Who''s calling?" Chu fan asked, answered the phone and found that it was he Xiaoying''s phone.


    She seldom calls Chu fan. At this time, she suddenly calls. Is something wrong?


    Chu fan didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly answered, "Hey, Xiaoying, what''s the matter?"


    "I can''t call you if I have nothing to do?" as soon as she opened her mouth, he Xiaoying couldn''t suppress her inner resentment. "Will you not give me a call if I don''t call you?"


    "No, aren''t I busy?"


    "OK, you''re busy. I''ll hang up." he Xiaoying angrily hung up the phone.


    Chu fan was puzzled. He was angry after he said two words. When he called again, he found that he Xiaoying had turned off the power.


    Did the woman take the wrong medicine today? Why is she so angry?


    After a hesitation, Chu fan dialed he Xiaolin. After connecting, he asked directly, "Xiaolin, is something wrong with your sister? Why is she so angry?"


    "Why? Didn''t my sister tell you?" he Xiaolin was a little surprised.


    "What are you talking about? I''ll give you a spray as soon as I open my mouth." Chu fan complains, "I''m busy this day. My feet don''t touch the ground. How can I have time to call you one by one?"


    "Just because of this?" he Xiaolin couldn''t help laughing. "All right, don''t be wronged. My sister went to the hospital for examination today."


    Chu fan suddenly became nervous: "what''s the matter with your sister? What''s wrong with her? If she''s uncomfortable, come to me. I can cure any disease."


    "My sister is not ill, just..."


    "It''s just what, you say it quickly, but I''m so anxious."


    "She... May be pregnant."

 Chapter 1007

    Pregnant? How is that possible?


    Chu fan clearly remembers that he hasn''t seen he Xiaoying for at least two months. How could she be pregnant at this time? If you are really pregnant, it means you are green.


    The world is vast. Being green is the biggest thing. Chu fan immediately left the matter here and killed it quickly. Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t believe he Xiaoying, it''s just... It''s weird. If he doesn''t figure it out, he won''t want to sleep at night.


    When he Xiaoying arrived downstairs, Chu fan found that he had nothing with him. It seems a little disrespectful to go to the father-in-law''s house with two empty claws this big night.


    Hesitated for a moment, Chu fan turned out of the community and thought about what to buy?


    Chu fan walked aimlessly. He suddenly heard the cry of promotion. Looking carefully, he found that a large group of people gathered not far from the front. There were two red hot-air balloons floating in the air and ribbons hanging below, which looked very festive.


    When he came near, he saw clearly that it was a jewelry store. In order to celebrate the tenth anniversary of its opening, he didn''t know where to get a batch of jadeite raw stones as a gimmick and made a fierce fire.


    Raw stone?


    Chu fan had an idea. If she got two pieces of good materials and went back to get a pair of bracelets and pendants for her mother-in-law, she would like them. It''s just... Alas, without the escort of the big eyed frog, his previous perspective eyes and other abilities have disappeared. You have to lose your underpants to gamble at this time.


    But now that you''re here, go and have a look. Maybe someone cut out emerald. Can''t we spend money to buy it?


    On the open space in front of the jewelry store, there are at least hundreds of jadeite stones, separated by isolation belts, and security guards every few meters to maintain order. Otherwise, it would be a loss to be touched by someone.


    Those who are interested in the original stone can pay 100 yuan to enter the isolation belt to select the original stone. If they buy it successfully, this 100 yuan can be deducted from the cost of purchasing the original stone. If they don''t buy the original stone, they can consume it in the store or from the cost.


    Of course, if you don''t buy anything, you''ll be sorry. You can''t refund the money.


    Chu fan walked closer and found that there were really many people looking at the original stone. At least a dozen people took photos there with magnifying glass and flashlight. They seemed to be very knowledgeable. Coincidentally, when Chu fan walked past, a middle-aged man came out with an original stone and happened to pass by Chu fan.


    "Huh?"


    Chu fan was stunned. Just before the man walked by, he seemed to feel the unique aura in the jadeite original stone. Is this original stone still a spirit jade?


    "Sir, you have a good eye. This is the best raw jade stone produced by the new factory." the man in charge of the ore is also very knowledgeable. While advocating the raw stone, he is also hyping and inciting more people to buy it.


    "The new factory is famous for its abundance of red Jadeites and violets. It is said that it once produced the best jadeite in one of three colors. Therefore, the price of the raw stone of the new factory has always been high. However, today is our ten-year anniversary. You can get a 20% discount. The price is... 88000 to ensure that you can make a fortune."


    "How much? Eighty-eight thousand? It''s too expensive. Did you give me a 18% discount?" the man didn''t have a good way. "Twenty thousand, I''ll cut it. If I don''t sell it, I''ll spend eighty-eight thousand to cut such a broken stone."


    The person in charge was embarrassed: "Sir, the ore of the new plant is at this price. After all, we also bought it at a high price. If you are too expensive, I can''t help it. The price can''t be cheaper."


    "Thirty thousand, sell or not?"


    "Sir, the ex factory price is not so low. Why don''t you choose a smaller one?"


    "Wipe, thirty thousand is not for sale? Then you keep it at the bottom of the box." the man turned around and left.


    Just then, someone said, "eighty-eight thousand, right? I''ll buy it."


    The man immediately stopped, followed the sound, and saw Chu fan take out his bank card and walk over. The man was even more upset and said with a mocking smile: "boy, you really have money to buy a broken stone for eighty-eight thousand."


    Someone nearby immediately laughed and said, "what''s the money for? Isn''t it spent? Brother, the value of the money, if you cut the jade, it may turn ten times at once."


    "These days, there are too many rich second generation. They spend their money according to their preferences. They don''t know how his father earned his money. Alas!"


    "This boy is really rich. He bought eighty-eight thousand yuan without blinking. If I were a woman, I would have to marry him. I could be a junior or a senior."


    "Just your honor? It''s hard for people to see you again..."


    Chu fan turned a deaf ear to this, quickly brushed the card, bought the stone, immediately walked to the stone cutter with the original stone and began to cut it. At this time, the knowledgeable people shut up. The young man is also an expert. No wonder he dared to spend 88000 yuan to buy this original stone without hesitation.


    Maybe you can really cut jade out of this stone.


    It''s Chinese nature to watch the excitement. Seeing Chu fan cutting stones, even the people who chose the original stones ran over and stared at the emerald original stones in Chu fan''s hands without blinking. The original stone, which was the size of a watermelon, was cut several times by Chu fan. After that, it shrunk a circle, but it was as big as Hami melon.


    After cutting from Chu fan, an old man nearby quickly shouted, "stop, stop, it''s foggy, don''t you see?"


    "What? It''s foggy? What kind of water? What''s the bottom?"


    "It looks like there''s really emerald. The boy is lucky."


    "I don''t know if he likes men..."


    Chu fan still cut down, and a touch of light red came out of the white fog. The old man who spoke before couldn''t wait. He scooped up a ladle of water and splashed it. Suddenly, a touch of bright red appeared in front of everyone.


    "Red jade, it''s red jade."


    "My God, this is blood jade. The color is too correct. It''s as red as blood."


    "Don''t cut it, young man. I''ll give you three million yuan and sell it to me."


    "Eight million, eight million, I want it."


    "8.8 million..."


    The original stone only opened a skylight as big as the nail cap, and the price increased a hundred times. If the security guards hadn''t come to maintain order, it''s estimated that these people would rob wildly.


    Only one person stood there, numb as a chicken, wanting to cry without tears. He is the guy who chose this original stone but didn''t buy it because it was too expensive. Eighty eight thousand, in a twinkling of an eye, it became eight million eight hundred thousand. Seeing the money in hand, it flew into other people''s pockets. Now, he even has the heart to die.


    Chu fan glanced at the crowd and said faintly, "gentlemen, I keep this jade myself. Therefore, you don''t have to bid. I won''t sell it."


    With that, Chu fan squatted down, picked up the stone eraser and wiped it carefully.


    I didn''t feel it before. Now it''s cold. Without perspective, Chu fan feels it''s inconvenient to do anything. Take stone cutting for example. He can''t be as relaxed as before, because he can''t see the jade meat inside. He can only wipe it a little bit for fear of hurting the jade inside.


    Everyone also shut up, but no one left. They stared at the red jade in Chu fan''s hand, like a bride with her coat off, which made people''s blood boil.


    Finally, when Hongfei untied most of the jade, the overall size of the jade had been counted. The onlookers couldn''t help saying, "young man, I''ll pay 20 million. You can sell me this material."


    "I offered 23 million. This price is already the highest. Even if you find someone to carve jewelry, you may not be able to sell it so high."


    "Twenty eight million." a loud voice came from outside the crowd, immediately calmed everyone, let the way open one after another, and let the bidding people come in.


    I saw a tall fat man walking in with a petite girl who seemed to be under the age of 20. When he saw the red jade material, his eyes couldn''t help brightening and exclaimed, "it''s really a top-grade red jade. Brother, if you sell it, I''ll give you a whole, 30 million, how about it?"


    "Plop!"


    It was the guy who chose this original stone and gave it up. He was already angry enough. Now someone bid 30 million. He was so angry that he fainted.


    Unfortunately, no one sympathizes with him. Who makes him too expensive? In the final analysis, he didn''t have that fortune. However, the people in the jewelry industry can''t ignore it. If someone has something wrong with them, it will be a mess.


    He also called a car and gave first aid. When he sent the people away, Chu fan finally took out the complete red jade, with a diameter of more than 20 cm and a weight of at least 10 kg. Red, like a group of burning charcoal, like the rising sun, more like the eyes of the surrounding people, are red.


    "32 million, I''m sure no one is more expensive than me," said the fat man in a deep voice.


    Finally, Chu fan raised his head, looked at the fat man and said faintly, "do you think I''m the one who needs money?"


    "Chu fan? How is it you?" the fat man exclaimed in disbelief.


    He is no one else, but Wu Jingui, a former friend of Chu fan, who specializes in jewelry business. Once, Chu fan also bought a raw stone in his store, and then accompanied Wu Jingui to Yunnan to make a big purchase.


    Originally, they had a good relationship and talked about everything. However, just because Wu Jingui took the blame for Zhu jiuzhong, Zhu jiuzhong escaped. Zhu jiuzhong is a big owl in the underground world of Guangdong and Guangdong. At first, he almost killed Dou Yutong''s family and Li Qingcheng. Later, he fled abroad because of Chu fan and his whereabouts are still unknown.


    Also because of this matter, Chu fan broke with Wu Jingui and had no contact anymore. But I didn''t expect that the world was so small that they ran into each other again because of the gambling stone.


    "Is this jewelry store yours too?" Chu fan asked.


    Wu Jingui nodded hurriedly: "yes, this is a branch I opened. I just came to have a look. Brother, do you have time? Let''s have two drinks together?"


    "No time!" Chu fan, holding the red jade material, brushed past Wu Jingui and strode away.

 Chapter 1008

    Chu fan made a big circle in the city and changed his clothes in the mall. Then he came downstairs to he Xiaoying''s house again.


    Wealth moves people. He is not afraid of being robbed, but he can''t make trouble for anyone. If someone finds out that the jade material worth more than 30 million is taken to he''s house, he''ll be in trouble in the future.


    Downstairs at he''s house, Chu fan rings the doorbell


    "Who? It''s so late." at the entrance of the bathroom, he was wrapped in a bath towel as if he had just taken a bath and was applying a mask.


    He Fu threw down the remote control, walked quickly over and turned on the video intercom system. He was surprised and said, "Chu fan? Why are you here? Come on!"


    "Who? Chu fan is coming?" he mother hurried out and asked in doubt, "is there anything wrong this big night?"


    "What can I do for you?" he Fu hurriedly pushed his wife and urged, "go and change your clothes and call Xiaoying out by the way."


    "Oh, oh!" he mother found that she was not wearing clothes, only wrapped in a bath towel. How can this work? At least she had to wear pajamas.


    As soon as Chu fan got out of the elevator, he found he Fu standing in front of him, waiting for him.


    "Uncle, excuse me for your rest?"


    "No, no, it''s still early to go to bed." he Fu hurriedly took the bag in Chu fan''s hand, "you child, come on, what else do you bring? Come on, come in."


    When Chu fan entered the room, his mother also happened to come out of the bedroom. She was wearing a blue checked pajama. She warmly greeted Chu fan to sit down on the sofa and was busy pouring tea for him.


    When passing by he Xiaoying''s room, he mother knocked and whispered a few words, but he Xiaoying didn''t come out. Helpless, his mother brought a cup of tea and asked in a low voice, "Xiaofan, did you quarrel with Xiaoying? What do I think, Xiaoying has a problem with you?"


    "Aunt, Xiaoying said she was ill. I hurried over." Chu fan stood up. "Why don''t I go and see Xiaoying first?"


    "Go on, go on, coax her well, and it''ll be all right."


    Chu fan hurried over and knocked on the door. No one promised. He unscrewed the door lock and found that the door was locked and could not be opened at all. At this time, he mother found a bunch of keys from the drawer under the TV cabinet, found one, and slipped it to Chu fan.


    This is definitely my mother-in-law. It''s so interesting. If the father-in-law were not on the side, Chu fan really wanted to kiss his mother-in-law. This is his mother.


    Chu fan opens the door and goes in quietly. When closing the door, he made an OK gesture to he and his mother, then gently closed the door and locked it.


    The room light was not on, and the curtains were pulled. It was dark, and Chu fan had no perspective eye power. In this darkness, it was not as bright as day as before. However, his eyesight is much better than that of ordinary people. After a short adaptation of two seconds, he can generally see the situation in the room.


    On the bed lay a man with his back to Chu fan and covered with a thin quilt. Needless to ask, this must be he Xiaoying. Chu fan walks over and turns on the bedside lamp first. The soft light shines on he Xiaoying''s back. Chu fan suddenly finds that she seems to be much thinner than before.


    "Wife, I''m coming." Chu fan gently grabbed he Xiaoying''s shoulder and asked her to turn around slowly.


    He Xiaoying closed her eyes as if she were asleep, but her trembling eyelashes and accelerating heartbeat could not hide Chu fan''s perception. Since she pretends to sleep, play with her.


    Chu fan lowered his head, pecked gently on her lips, then stretched out his hand and began to untie her buttons. This time, he Xiaoying couldn''t fit anymore. She quickly grabbed Chu fan''s hand: "no, i... I''m pregnant."


    "Really pregnant?" Chu fan hurriedly asked, "how long have you been?"


    "The doctor said it would be about two months." he Xiaoying sat up and looked cold. "You won''t doubt that the child isn''t yours?"


    Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "no, of course I believe you, but I always feel a little strange. You''ve been pregnant for more than two months. How can you react now? You didn''t come to your great aunt last month. Aren''t you alert?"


    "My menstrual period has been inaccurate. I thought it was postponed again. I didn''t go to the hospital until I talked to Xiaolin and she said whether I would be pregnant." he Xiaoying was excited again, "You see, I can''t eat greasy food. I feel sick and want to vomit when I smell the fishy smell. Also, I''m always sleepy recently. I can still feel the heartbeat of the fetus with my hand on my lower abdomen. If you don''t believe it, try it!"


    Is it... Too early?


    However, seeing that she was so happy, Chu fan couldn''t pour cold water on her, lowered his head, put his ears on he Xiaoying''s belly, listened carefully, and didn''t feel anything.


    "Did you go to the hospital for an examination today? Where''s the examination report? Show it to me."


    "In the drawer of the bedside cabinet."


    Chu fan opened the drawer, found the inspection report from inside, looked carefully, and suddenly found something wrong: "you didn''t go to the big hospital? What clinic is this? Is it reliable?"


    "Why is it unreliable? I''ve tested it with a pregnancy test stick. There are two bars."


    Chu fan can''t laugh or cry. Is the pregnancy test stick 100% accurate? Besides, how can you trust the doctor in the small clinic for such a big thing?


    "Pregnancy is no small matter. I''ll accompany you to the big hospital tomorrow and have a good check-up."


    Before he Xiaoying could speak, the door was suddenly knocked. Chu fan hurried to open the door: "aunt..."


    "Xiao Fan, where did this... This red jade come from?" he mother asked nervously. Next to her, he Fu held an almost round red jade in his hand. Both of them were dignified.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "why do I think so? This red jade was cut out by gambling stone at the door of a jewelry store not far away before I came. You see, there is stone powder on it."


    He Xiaoying also got up and looked surprised: "husband, is this red jade worth a lot of money?"


    "Well, someone gave me 32 million on the spot, but I didn''t sell it."


    "How much?" he''s mother exclaimed. He''s father trembled and almost threw out the red jade material in his hand.


    "More than 30 million? My God, it''s too expensive." mother he hurriedly said, "come on, take back the red jade material quickly, but don''t lose it."


    Chu fanle said, "aunt, I gave it to you. Why, you didn''t see it?"


    "What? It''s for me?" mother he is almost out of breath. If more than 30 million red Jadeites are made into jewelry, do you dare to wear them out?


    He Fu couldn''t help but put the red jade into Chu fan and said, "Xiao Fan, I know you have money, but this gift is too valuable. We really can''t accept it. You''d better take it back."


    Before Chu fan could speak, he Xiaoying said, "how can you give gifts like this? Such a big piece of material is placed at home?"


    "Don''t you remember that you don''t have time to carve?" Chu Fan said with a smile. "Well, I don''t have anything to do these two days. I''ll carve it into objects at home and send the jewelry to my aunt at that time. You can''t refuse any more."


    "Hehe, this can be." he said with a smile. "It''s getting late. I''ll find you a set of your father''s pajamas, take a bath and rest early."


    Well, I think of myself as my parents.


    In the evening, Chu fan went directly into he Xiaoying''s room. The old couple not only didn''t say anything, but also were very happy. If they know that he Xiaoying is pregnant at this time, they may be too happy to sleep tonight.


    Because she was not sure whether she was pregnant or not, Chu fan rarely slept one night. He Xiaoying, however, has lost a lot of weight because of her emotional irritability and poor sleep caused by children recently. Tonight, because Chu fan was around and they had a blind date, she was steadfast and slept until dawn.


    When she woke up, she found that Chu fan didn''t know when he had got up and was sitting by the bed, carving red jade with light hands and feet.


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I got up." Chu fan looked back at her and said with a smile, "it''s still early. Sleep a little more and have a good meal later. I''ll call you."


    "Hmm!" he Xiaoying yawned and closed her eyes, but she was very sleepy, but she couldn''t sleep. He opened his eyes and looked at Chu fan''s attentive carving pendant. His mind immediately settled down, and a faint warmth came naturally.


    How good would it be if he could always be by his side? What a pity... Alas!


    It was not until eight o''clock in the morning that he mother knocked on the door and the two opened the door. When he went out, Chu fan had a pair of blood jade bracelets, a Guanyin pendant and a Maitreya Pendant in his hand.


    Men wear Guanyin and women wear Buddha. The old couple are too happy to close their mouths. In particular, he mother also picked up a pair of blood jade bracelets, not to mention how happy she was.


    After dinner, Chu fan took he Xiaoying out and drove her car to the obstetrics and Gynecology Department of the municipal hospital. After looking for a doctor and doing a series of tests, I finally got the result - I''m not pregnant.


    "It''s impossible!" he Xiaoying was worried. "Doctor, I clearly tested it with a pregnancy test stick. Two bars. Really, and the doctor in the clinic also said that I''m pregnant. How can I not be pregnant? This morning, I still retched..."


    "Miss He, don''t worry. Let me explain to you slowly." the doctor, a middle-aged woman, said kindly, "your situation is not uncommon in our hospital. Its scientific name is false pregnancy. It is mainly caused by psychological effects and physical dysfunction."


    The doctor said with a smile, "you are still young and have no physical problems. It''s not difficult to get pregnant. So don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Just let it go."


    "But... I haven''t come to the moon yet. If I hadn''t been pregnant, how could I suddenly stop?"


    The doctor frowned: "well, I suggest you do color Doppler ultrasound or take a CT and have a good check, otherwise it will affect the fertility problem."


    After a series of examinations, the two returned to the doctor. After watching the film, the doctor said in a deep voice: "the situation is not very optimistic. There is a tumor in your son - Palace. You must be hospitalized for observation immediately."

 Chapter 1009

    He Xiaoying has been out of her mind since she came out of the hospital, as if she had lost her soul.


    She was not worried about her illness, but was originally happy and ready to be a mother, but was suddenly told that she was not pregnant and had no children in her stomach. She couldn''t accept it for a while.


    Sitting in the car, Chu fan fastened her seat belt and said with a smile, "don''t think too much. It''s not easy to want children? In the future, I''ll come to you every night for the night. Within a month, I promise you to have children."


    "Forget it. Don''t think about it in the short term." he Xiaoying sighed. "Go back and pack up your things. You have to go to the hospital for hospitalization. Alas, the doctor said that you have to recover for at least a year before you can get pregnant and have children."


    "Don''t listen to him. I''ll let Qiaoyun come over later. This minor illness is nothing at all and won''t delay anything." Chu fan comforted her and called Qiaoyun in front of her. He said he Xiaoying''s situation. Qiaoyun said he would come right away and let them find a hotel to stay first, and then sent her the hotel location.


    After hanging up the phone, Chu Fan said with a smile: "don''t worry, Qiao Yun''s medical skills are much better than me. There''s no need to operate at all. There''s no pain. Hey hey, let''s work harder tonight. Maybe a shot will start."


    "Is it really as magical as you say?" he Xiaoying was skeptical. However, she still chose to believe Chu fan and called her parents to tell them they wouldn''t go back to live tonight, so that the two old people don''t have to worry about it.


    In this regard, the old couple also know that it is normal for young people to live together. Besides, they already know that Chu fan has lived with he Xiaoying. How can they stop this?


    At noon, Chu fan ordered in the downstairs restaurant and was preparing to have dinner with he Xiaoying. Qiao Yun arrived. Unexpectedly, she also brought he Xiaolin.


    "Why did you two come together?" Chu fan was surprised. He Xiaoying hurriedly asked the waiter to take the menu and ordered some light ones. Qiao Yun is a vegetarian, which she still remembers.


    He Xiaolin smiled and sat down next to her sister: "can''t you think of it? My sister told me that sister Qiaoyun was coming to help her treat her illness, so I contacted sister Qiaoyun and asked her to take me. Hey, it''s so fast. It''s like taking a plane."


    "Xiao Ying, go to the bathroom with me." Qiao Yun just came in and asked he Xiaoying to go out.


    Before he Xiaoying could react, Chu fan hurriedly pushed her and motioned her to follow Qiao Yun out. He Xiaolin knew better that she was going to treat her sister. She dared not neglect it. She quickly helped her sister to stand up and followed Qiao Yun out.


    Chu fan himself was left in the box. He took out the phone and was about to call Chiba Qingzi. Listening to the voice of Xiaoqian snow, the door was suddenly knocked.


    "Please come in!" Chu fan shouted without lifting his head. The door opened and a man unexpected to Chu fan came in - Wu Jingui.


    Chu fan frowned and put down the phone sent to his ear: "Why are you? What''s the matter with me?"


    "Brother, I know you''re dissatisfied with me, but there''s a word I still want to explain to you." seeing that Chu fan refused to comment and didn''t drive him away, Wu Jingui was excited and hurried, "can I sit down?"


    "Sit down!"


    "Thank you!"


    Wu Jingui sat down excitedly, sorted out his thoughts, and said slowly, "I was brought up by my uncle without father or mother. My uncle''s name is Wu Tianhu, and he is one of the eight heavenly kings under Zhu jiuzhong."


    "Brother, I took the blame for Zhu jiuzhong that day because he was kind to me. Without his cultivation, I couldn''t be today. Including my current jewelry business, in fact, the real boss behind the scenes is Zhu jiuzhong."


    Wu Jingui said so much in one breath. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t respond much, he took a deep breath and sincerely said, "in fact, I take the blame for Zhu jiuzhong, but also for you."


    "Good for me?" Chu fan sneered. "Is it difficult? Do you think he can do something to me just because Zhu jiuzhong is the Lord of the lotus sect of the magic door?"


    Wu Jingui suddenly stood up and said in surprise, "you know that?"


    "I don''t know less than you, but I''m too lazy to pay attention to him. Otherwise, I can destroy his lotus sect in an instant."


    Wu Jingui sat down slowly and said in a deep voice: "Since you know that Zhu jiuzhong is the master of the lotus sect of the magic gate, you should know the means of the magic gate. Maybe if you were there that day, Zhu jiuzhong would be seriously injured even if he ran away, but most of the people you brought would die there. Don''t think I''m alarmist. There are many desperate means of the magic gate. Zhu jiuzhong is really anxious. He can do anything."


    Chu fan thinks about it carefully and remembers that Zhu jiuzhong didn''t panic at all and was calm. Compared with Wu Jingui, Zhu jiuzhong did have some confidence, but he wouldn''t fight with Chu fan until he had to.


    If it really gets to that point, Chu fan won''t be again, but he certainly can''t take care of too many people. If a soldier dies in Zhu jiuzhong''s hands, he can''t get rid of his psychological guilt. After all, it belongs to his private affair. It''s all right if there''s no accident. What''s his conscience if a soldier dies there?


    Chu fan nodded: "I don''t think about it. However, since you are from the demon sect, we''d better draw a clear line in the future. Zhu jiuzhong dares to touch my wife, and I won''t let him go. Also, go back and tell your uncle and let them be honest with me. It''s best not to provoke me, otherwise, I''m not sure I''ll kill the door one day and destroy the whole lotus sect."


    "When I come today, I actually have something else to tell you." Wu Jingui said with a bitter smile, "although telling you this will make me a traitor of the magic door, I have to do it for the sake of the lotus sect and the whole magic door."


    "What on earth makes you so embarrassed?" Chu fan was curious.


    Wu Jingui hesitated, came to Chu fan and whispered a few words. Chu fan was surprised: "what? Is it serious?"


    "Absolutely true!"


    Wu Jingui, like a deflated ball, limped in his chair: "Zhu jiuzhong has changed. He is no longer the patriarch who was bent on revitalizing the lotus sect and seeking welfare for the disciples of the demon sect."


    Chu fan doesn''t dare to neglect. He gets up and walks aside. He calls Xia Yanran and asks her to investigate immediately. When he comes back from the phone, he finds that Zhu jiuzhong has stood up and is ready to leave.


    "Now that you''re here, let''s have dinner together." Chu fan''s face eased. After all, they used to be good friends, and the break was forced by the situation. In fact, he still had some good feelings for Wu Jingui in his heart.


    At the beginning, if Wu Jingui hadn''t brought him, he could quickly accumulate rich wealth. Where did he get Lingyu to supplement the energy of the bone tower?


    "I won''t bother you to have dinner with your sister-in-law." Wu Jingui left a business card and whispered, "when you start, call me and I''m ready to deal with the aftermath. Even if Zhu jiuzhong is gone, lianhuazong can''t fall down."


    Chu fan nods to give him a promise. Once Zhu jiuzhong is removed, Wu Jingui will have a great chance to become the leader of Lianhua sect. For Chu fan, it doesn''t matter who is the leader. The important thing is to find Zhu jiuzhong and the people behind him immediately.


    At the door, Wu Jingui and Qiao Yun met and greeted with a smile. Wu Jingui left and the three women came in.


    "How''s it going? Is everything all right?" Chu fan asked with a smile.


    Before he Xiaoying could speak, he Xiaolin couldn''t wait to say, "sister Qiaoyun is so powerful. She just touched her belly, and then an egg yolk sarcoma fell out from under her sister. There''s no blood, and she hasn''t felt the pain. Sister Qiaoyun, let''s open a hospital together to be a painless person - flow, so as to ensure that we can make money and make our hands soft."


    "I won''t do that kind of immoral thing." Qiao Yun smiled faintly, sat down beside Chu fan and asked, "what''s Wu Jingui coming to you for?"


    "Nothing, old friend. I happened to meet you and have a chat." Chu fan smiled at he Xiaoying. "Now, can you rest assured? I''ll do more tonight to ensure your satisfaction."


    "Waiter, serve the wine." he Xiaolin is more energetic and will get drunk with several people.


    But then he Xiaoying glared at her. He Xiaolin reacted and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, sister, I forgot. You''re about to have a child. In this way, let''s drink drinks and bring wine to celebrate."


    "Waiter, how many bottles of mineral water?" he Xiaoying shouted involuntarily.


    He Xiaolin helplessly lies on the table without wine. What''s the meaning of eating?


    Qiao Yun said with a smile: "in fact, drinking and smoking have no impact on you, as long as you don''t overdo it."


    "Really?" he Xiaolin came to the spirit again and was about to call the waiter. When she saw her sister''s eyes, she immediately wilted and said pitifully, "sister, I want two bottles of beer. Can''t I drink it myself?"


    "No, our sisters have to be pregnant and have children at the same time, just like twins."


    He Xiaolin is stupid. I haven''t had enough fun yet. Why did she let me have children? She wants to protest, but in the face of her sister''s covetous eyes, she can only compromise. There''s no way. From small to large, her sister''s words are imperial edicts, which are easier than her mother''s words.


    After dinner, he Xiaoying and his sisters went home. After all, how can the hotel be comfortable at home? Only, they have to support their parents first. In order to create a good pregnancy preparation environment, he Xiaoying specially reported a tour group to their parents and set out around 4 p.m.


    In this regard, the old couple were still very happy. They started their romantic journey with only a few clothes and a bank card given by their son-in-law. In their words, they didn''t spend their honeymoon when they got married, but they just made up for it this time.


    And just after Chu fan put the old couple on the plane, Xia Yanran called

 Chapter 1010

    "Yan Ran, what''s the situation?"


    "Something big has happened."


    Xia Yanran said solemnly: "according to the survey, Zhu jiuzhong has been to the Vatican, and recently, a large number of templars have entered China, including the seven sin Knights of the Vatican Vatican."


    "In addition, Liu junchuo from six provinces in East China, King Jing from five provinces in North China, and long ye from three provinces in Northeast China have all had secret contact with the people of the Holy See. Moreover, according to the investigation, Liu junchuo is the leader of the devil flame sect of the devil gate; King Jing is the leader of the devil king sect of the devil gate, with Butian Pavilion and Qianhuan gate under his command, while the long ye from three provinces in Northeast China was supported by King Jing ¡£¡±


    Chu fan frowned and asked, "have you found out what they want to do?"


    "I don''t know yet, but it''s definitely not a good thing." Xia Yanran said eagerly, "I''ll report this matter to the military headquarters immediately, and I''ll inform you when I get the news."


    After hanging up the phone, Chu fan fell into meditation.


    He always felt that the devil gate and the Holy See seemed to have some conspiracy, but he was stunned and couldn''t remember for a moment. What is missing?


    There was no time to think too much. Sister he Xiaoying took Chu fan to the car and quickly went home.


    This time, Chu fan really worked hard. He was busy until midnight before he settled the two sisters. But he was just a little sleepy. He suddenly received a call from Xia Yanran for fear of waking up the two sisters. Chu fan quickly jumped out of bed and went to the living room to answer the phone.


    "What happened?"


    "The latest news is that countless people from the magic gate quickly rush to the thunder restricted area in the Pacific, as well as the Templar of the Holy See and the knight of seven sins, which may be a big thing to do." Xia Yanran asked anxiously, "do you have time now? If you can, you''d better hurry there and stop them from entering the thunder restricted area."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there right away." Chu fan resolutely hung up the phone, quickly put on his clothes, left a note for the two sisters, and left in a hurry.


    He can''t ignore this matter for both public and private. Although he was extremely disappointed with the Chinese military, he could not die. Besides, the thunder restricted area is Penglai fairyland, where are the nine demon kings? In case of a mistake, where can I buy regret medicine?


    But before he could start, Qiao Yun''s phone suddenly called in and said anxiously, "Chu fan, come to the small fishing village and dance lightly. You are watched by the people of the Holy See."


    "What?"


    Chu fan was so angry that he hurried over immediately


    At the same time, more than a dozen foreign men came to Bian Qingwu''s door. Each of them wore armor and carried weapons to surround Bian Qingwu. At the front door, Toby and Bauer hold their shoulders and confront Qiaoyun. Although Qiao Yun is only one person, she is still a female, but she has no fear and momentum.


    "This beautiful lady, we have no intention of being enemies with the strong Chinese," Bauer said solemnly. "However, our holy see is not afraid of fighting. If you doubt to help the dark creatures, we can only eradicate you."


    Qiao Yun sneered: "you speak with a high sounding voice. You keep saying that you want to safeguard justice and eradicate evil. In fact, your Pope is the biggest devil."


    "Shut up, humble woman, how dare you blaspheme our Pope?" Toby was angry. "Everyone is ready. Who dares to stop and kill without amnesty."


    "Who dares?" Qiao Yun scolded angrily. Huge vines suddenly grew on the ground behind him, like poisonous python, staring at the Templars around.


    At the moment when the war was about to break out, a golden light rushed out of Bian''s small building, like a meteor, and flew rapidly towards the sea.


    Bauer was in a hurry and hurriedly said, "she ran away, chase!"


    All the Templars immediately turned back and quickly chased the sea. One by one, they were fast. In a moment, Toby was left alone, still in place, looking at Qiao Yun''s graceful body greedily.


    Qiao Yun angrily scolded, "what do you want to do if you don''t go?"


    "Beauty, I invite you to join me as the chief Templar of the Holy See." Toby smiled. "With your qualifications, as long as you are willing to join the Holy See, I promise you will become a saint second only to the Pope. When we spread the doctrine all over the world, everyone in the world will become your servant, kneel down in front of you and worship you."


    "Not interested!"


    As soon as Toby''s face changed, he hummed, "don''t be arrogant. Do you really think that your little trick can be an enemy of our Holy See?"


    Qiao Yun said impatiently, "don''t talk nonsense. If you want to fight, you''ll hurt quickly. You don''t look like a man at all."


    This time, Toby can''t stand it. You can scold him, but you can''t say he''s not a man. That hurts!


    "Damn woman, I''ll make a doll out of your skin." Toby looked ferocious, pulled out the broad sword on his back and rushed fiercely towards Qiaoyun.


    Qiaoyun Jiao smiled, quickly retreated and hid behind the vines. Lengbuding fired a emerald green energy arrow and went straight to Toby''s heart. Toby looked pale and quickly dodged to avoid. Then, a tree vine came over and was cut off by Toby''s sword at the critical moment.


    However, there were too many trees and vines. More than a dozen trees and vines surrounded him in the center, and occasionally there were energy arrows. It didn''t take long for Toby to be in a hurry and tired of coping. He was almost entangled by trees and vines several times.


    Finally, Toby was careless and was shot through his lower leg by an energy arrow. He screamed in pain. He was entangled in his limbs and neck by several vines, as if he were going to be torn apart.


    "Lord Donald, help me..." Toby cried hard.


    The next moment, a bloody rose whip came and snapped twice, breaking the vine that bound Toby and saving him. Until then, Qiaoyun found the person holding the whip. He was standing more than ten meters away, and the whip in his hand was only three or five meters long, and it was also a plant - a bloody vine with roses, with sharp barbs on it.


    "Cough!" Toby coughed violently, took a deep breath, and respectfully stroked the whip holder''s chest: "thank Lord Donald for saving his life."


    "Stop talking nonsense, catch the girl''s parents and give the woman to me." Donald snorted disdainfully, his eyes fell on Qiao Yun, and his eyes suddenly showed a strong color of jealousy. "Unexpectedly, there are more beautiful people than me, and she is also a plant player. With these two points, you must die today."


    With the death word, the rose whip in his hand was like a poisonous snake out of the hole, stabbing Qiao Yun quickly and hate.


    Qiao Yun didn''t hurry or slow down. She dodged and moved two meters horizontally. Suddenly, she was surprised to find that the rose whip was like a living creature. She turned and continued to stab her. Qiao Yun dodged twice in a row and couldn''t get rid of the rose whip. However, she had to call all the trees and vines in front of her and weave them into a shield in the blink of an eye to protect herself firmly.


    With a loud bang, the rattan shield was blown apart, but the rose whip was finally exhausted and retracted. At the same time, Toby rushed to Bian''s house with a broad sword and a grim smile.


    Qiao Yun is so anxious that she is about to shoot Toby with an angry bow, but at this time, Donald''s Rose whip comes over and entangles Qiao Yun like a shadow, which makes her tired to deal with. She can''t take out her hand to attack Toby, let alone save Bian''s family.


    Seeing that Toby had come to Bian''s house, he held up his broad sword and was about to break through the door. At this time, an angry voice came from the air: "dare you!"


    This voice almost scared Toby out of his wits. The main reason was that the voice was so familiar that it was a nightmare in his heart. He still had nightmares now. When he saw the familiar figure falling from the air, Toby turned and ran without saying a word. Even Donald couldn''t care.


    Chu fan also recognized Toby. Last time in Devil Island, two Templars of the holy see almost killed sevina while she was weak. Fortunately, Chu fan arrived in time and killed one of the Templar Kress on the spot, and the other Templar was Toby, which scared him to leave Kress and run away.


    "It''s you again!" Chu fan was so angry that he held the soul eating blade in both hands and slashed down at Toby''s back.


    In an instant, a sharp and harsh sound came from the soul devouring blade. Toby, who was running wildly, seemed to be in the art of immobilization, and his body suddenly stopped. The next moment, a ferocious poisonous dragon broke away from the soul devouring blade and attacked Toby fiercely. Where we pass, the ground collapses and is not complete.


    In an instant, the poisonous dragon caught up with Toby with a bang. Toby''s body seemed to be hit by a shell. It was directly blown apart, turned into broken meat all over the sky, and fell down like rain.


    Then Chu fan''s eyes fell on Donald: "jealous Knight Donald? You really dare to come. Do you miss bazel and Brian? Well, I''ll be kind today and send you to see them."


    "The prison dragon breaks the sky!"


    Chu fan roared, and the soul eating blade that had just faded burst out a mass of blood light again. The soul eating blade deep into the ground suddenly waved out from bottom to top. Suddenly, a bloody purgatory demon dragon roared out angrily, hovered and danced, rolled up the turf all over the sky, and formed a huge tornado storm.


    Donald''s face changed greatly, turned and ran, but he might be able to resist for a while if he didn''t run. At the moment he turned around, the bloody purgatory Dragon flew out of the storm like lightning, swallowed him with his mouth open, and then rose into the sky.


    The storm followed the magic dragon, quickly rose to the sky and dispersed slowly. Then, a shower of blood fell from the sky, accompanied by bones and broken meat. Donald, one of the seven sin knights, died!


    Qiao Yun was scared silly. I don''t know when Chu fan was so terrible that he was so powerful? The guy who just forced her into danger didn''t even stop Chu fan''s move.


    "Qiao Yun, are you okay?" Chu fan came over and patted Qiao Yun on the shoulder, which made her wake up.


    Before Chu fan asked about Bian Qingwu''s news, Qiao Yun said eagerly, "come on, go save Qingwu. She led a group of templars to the sea."

 Chapter 1011

    The golden six winged bat King flew to the sea and was stopped by a man in a white Friar''s robe. He was like a solemn priest with a Bible in his hand and a huge cross higher than him on his back.


    "God said that all those who do not believe in God are pagans. We should influence them and make them children of God." the priest looked at the six winged bat King suspended in front of him and said faintly, "Bian Qingwu, the newly born Blood Queen, come with me. I won''t hurt you."


    With a flash of golden light, the six winged bat King disappeared. Instead, Bian Qingwu patted the bat wings and floated in the air. He sneered: "why should I go with you? I don''t know you."


    "I am the arrogant Knight will, one of the seven sin Knights of the Holy See. Come with me, I will guarantee your life, otherwise you will die!"


    "Don''t pretend." Bian Qingwu glanced. "Sister Meredith told me that the most hypocritical is you, arrogant Knight will. If you want to kill me, just put your horse here and let me go with you? The next life!"


    "Really?"


    Will smiled: "then let me see what you have learned from Queen Meredith. Do it!"


    At the command, the Templar who had just caught up rushed into the sky. All kinds of fighting spirit intertwined into a cobweb, blocking all the retreat of Bian Qingwu. But she was in danger, but she was not in a mess. At the moment of being hit, the golden light flashed, and her figure had disappeared from where she was and appeared behind will.


    In her hands, there were two more sharp blood colored triangular pyramidal thorns, which were ruthlessly stabbed at will''s back.


    Meredith gave this thing to her for self-defense. Even if will was stabbed, he could not escape being bled to death. He couldn''t stop. It was extremely vicious.


    But the high speed of Bian''s light dance was not enough in front of will. At the moment when sang pyramid stab was about to stab will, will suddenly pulled out the huge cross behind him, like a shield, blocking the two pyramid stabs.


    Bian Qingwu was very cautious. If he didn''t hit, he immediately stepped back, but at this time, will shouted angrily, held the cross in both hands and plunged into the sand. Suddenly, a lilac halo broke out from the cross and radiated a radius of kilometers. Even Bian Qingwu, who was high in the air, was not spared. He felt heavy and screamed and fell to the ground from the air.


    "Hehe, no one in my field wants to escape." will waved his hand, and more than a dozen Templars behind him rushed over immediately. Without pity, he waved his sword and cut Bian who was struggling to get up on the ground.


    At this critical moment, an angry roar came: "who dares to move her? The demon God destroys the world!"


    "Click!" an arm thick thunder fell. If will hadn''t hid fast, he would have been cut into coke.


    Then, countless thunders raged in the purple aura, and many Templar warriors with weapons were spared. They were struck by thunder one after another, their hair was smoking, their faces were dark, and they were stuck there like wooden stakes.


    "Death!" Chu fan didn''t know when he appeared behind will. He held the soul eating blade in his hands and cut him across with a knife when he avoided the thunder. The piercing sound of the soul devouring demon made will''s ears bleed. He could not help but slow down his evasion. He watched himself being split by the thunder. The next moment, the bloody blade of the soul devouring blade flashed away, and he found a headless body.


    He didn''t see clearly until his head fell to the ground. The headless body was himself.


    "God won''t forgive you." will''s voice just dropped, a big foot fell, bang, and burst his head.


    Chu fan didn''t even look at him. He strode over and helped Bian Qingwu up: "Qingwu, how are you? Are you okay?"


    Bian Qingwu shook his head. "I''m fine. Why are you here?"


    "It was your sister Qiaoyun who informed me." Chu fan patted her on the head and frowned. "Why are you so careless and how can you be stared at by the Holy See?"


    "Because sister Qiaoyun is here, I want to get some seafood for sister Qiaoyun to taste, but I didn''t expect to meet these people from the holy see at the seaside." Bian Qingwu bowed his head as if he had done something wrong. "I''m sorry to cause you trouble."


    "Well, I can''t blame you. The people of the holy see come to Penglai Fairy Island. You live by the sea and have a high chance of bumping into it. Besides, the Holy See may have known about you long ago and there will be a war sooner or later."


    Chu fan held her cold little hand: "let''s go. Let''s go back first. Your parents must be worried to death."


    "Yes!"


    They flash back to Bian''s house. Chu fan asks Bian Qingwu to go first. He stays outside and makes a phone call. He tells Xia Yanran what''s going on here and asks her to arrange someone to deal with the aftermath as soon as possible. Then he walked into Bian''s house with Qiao Yun waiting for him.


    In the living room, Bian Kui and Liang Xiaocui watched Bian Qingwu nervously, as if they were a little afraid of her. Bian Qingwu was a little sad and didn''t dare to come forward for fear of scaring his parents. Fortunately, her brother Bian Qingzhou was stunned. He didn''t know anything and was still sleeping.


    Seeing Chu fan coming in, Bian Kui hurriedly said, "Chu fan, dance with her... What''s the matter with her? Is she still my daughter?"


    "Of course it''s your daughter, but something has changed in her." Chu fan pondered and asked, "do you remember when Qingwu was caught by the villagers as a vampire and burned to death? In fact, it''s true."


    Bian Kui and Liang Xiaocui''s faces changed greatly. Chu fan hurriedly said, "don''t be afraid. In fact, Xiaocui is very different from vampires. Moreover, she doesn''t need to drink blood to maintain her life now. Forget it, I''d better tell you."


    Then, Chu fan was bitten by a vampire from Bian Qingwu, turned into a blood clan, inherited by the blood bat, and became a new generation of blood clan queen. All these things are explained again.


    "Uncle, no matter what light dance becomes, she will always be your daughter. Although she has become a blood clan, she can still live like normal people, get married and have children. The only difference is that she will become stronger and richer. This is a good thing. You don''t have to worry about her being bullied and worry about money for the rest of her life. Isn''t that good?"


    Looking at his daughter''s tearful eyes, Bian Kui couldn''t help thinking of those years. She had supported the family at a young age. He couldn''t help crying. He came forward and hugged his daughter and burst into tears.


    Liang Xiaocui followed, hugged Bian and danced. The three of the family were crying.


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief and motioned Qiao Yun to stay here to look after him. He turned and walked out. Soon, he came to the edge of the thunder restricted area and found that there were countless warships in the surrounding waters, including even the aircraft carrier fleet of China.


    It seems that it will become the goal of all countries, but this is not necessarily a good thing.


    Chu fan made a circle around the thunder restricted area. He found nothing but warships and aircraft carriers. He turned back to China and fell on the deck of an aircraft carrier.


    Immediately, he was surrounded by several armed soldiers: "who dares to intrude into the Chinese aircraft carrier?"


    "My name is Chu fan, the former commander of Yecheng military region." Chu fan asked coldly, "who is the highest commander here? Let him come right away. I have something important to tell you."


    Several soldiers suddenly changed their faces, quickly put away their guns, solemnly saluted and shouted, "report to the chief, the highest commander here is chief of staff li of the general staff."


    "Chief of staff Li? Li Zhaofeng?" Chu fan held his breath for a while. He really has a narrow road to his enemies. How can he meet him here? However, although he didn''t like to see Li Zhaofeng, it was related to the lives of so many soldiers. He could only suppress his unhappiness and waved his hand, "go and invite him to me. Say I''ll wait for him on the deck and tell him something important."


    "Yes!" a soldier immediately turned and ran away.


    About ten minutes later, a large group of people came out of the cabin cheerfully, led by an old acquaintance, Li Zhaofeng. In addition, there are Kong Yulei, deputy general staff, and many strong men of the sacred blade.


    "Chu fan? Why are you here?" Li Zhaofeng seemed very happy and warm, as if nothing had happened between them. But the more he did, the more disgusted Chu fan was. You know, he wanted to kill Chu fan and the Xiao family at the beginning.


    Chu fan snorted coldly, "if I don''t come, you people are all going to the sea to feed the fish. Hum!"


    "What do you mean?" Li Zhaofeng''s face changed. "Is it very dangerous here?"


    "It''s not just dangerous, it''s extremely dangerous." Chu fan''s eyes swept one by one in front of everyone and said in a deep voice, "I''m not alarmist. This movement is related to the future of the whole world. Ordinary people have only a dead end to intervene."


    Long Qianchi couldn''t help asking, "boy, what is this thunder going into?"


    Chu fan took a deep breath: "have you ever heard of Penglai fairyland outside the sky?"


    "Is this the so-called Penglai fairyland?" Huan Zun, one of the seven venerable masters, couldn''t help exclaiming.


    In the last war in Yanjing, the seven venerable masters of the sacred blade joined hands and were defeated by Chu fan. Now when I see Chu fan, the seven venerable masters have no temper at all. Especially this meeting, Chu fan''s strength seems to be better than before.


    People have to die than people, and goods have to be thrown away. Alas, I can''t catch up with him in my life.


    Chu fan nodded: "yes, I was lucky to live in it for a month and was driven out."


    "What?" Huan Zun and others exclaimed in unison. God, what kind of monster is this guy? He even entered the legendary Penglai fairyland? In this way, the thunder has something to do with him.


    Before everyone asked, Chu Fan said in a deep voice: "this thunder restricted area really has a little relationship with me, but now, I can''t get in."


    This disaster star, why can''t there be anything bad without him? Can you die without tossing in a day?

 Chapter 1012

    "Say something you don''t like to hear. Your life and death have nothing to do with me, but I don''t want to see innocent soldiers buried in the sea because of you."


    Chu fan pointed to the thunder raging forbidden area in the distance and said coldly: "soon, the thunder will disappear. At that time, the door of the devil kingdom will open again, and the devil Kingdom generals will be more and stronger than the last time. Who can resist? You stay here, you just lose your life."


    "Even if you''re right, we can''t wait to die?" Li Zhaofeng asked, "Chu fan, is there no way to stop this from happening?"


    Chu fan shook his head: "there''s no way. Even if you use nuclear weapons, you can''t destroy the thunder forbidden zone or stop the invasion of the devil kingdom. However, as far as I know, the opening of the devil Kingdom gate is related to the Pope of the Vatican holy see. Recently, the leaders of all sects of the devil kingdom in China have had contact with the Pope."


    "Demon gate?" long Qianchi and others stared. Should the demon gate also take the opportunity to make waves?


    "The devil''s gate was created by the devil''s gate who opened and entered China." Chu fan broke an amazing news again, "although the Dark Jade Warrior who created the devil''s gate no longer exists, the people of the devil''s gate have been looking for a way to open the devil''s gate."


    "If you really want to do something for the Chinese people, go and destroy those evil gates that try to fish in troubled waters. You may still have a place to play on that battlefield, but here you are just cannon fodder."


    With that, Chu fan got up and strode out.


    As soon as he appeared on the deck, he heard someone roaring in the air: "Chu fan, come out and die!"


    Chu fan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "angry Knight Gregory? Are you here to die?"


    "Pagan, die!"


    Gregory has a pair of wings behind him, one black and one white, which is very strange. In his hand, he held a silver white spear. On the sharp spear tip, there was this bright red blood, as if he had just killed someone. The blood was shocking.


    Chu fan was afraid that the war would destroy the aircraft carrier, so he immediately rushed into the sky with the soul eating blade, and fought hard with Gregory.


    Below, long Qianchi said loudly, "Chu fan, what he is holding in his hand is the holy instrument of the Holy See - the spear of longjinus. Don''t be hurt by him, otherwise your blood will be sucked dry by him."


    "Old man, die!" Gregory was so angry that he left Chu fan and killed the dragon on the deck.


    At this moment, Chu fan suspended in the air, held up the soul eating blade and shouted, "the poisonous dragon breaks the ground!"


    Gregory felt like falling into an ice cave and dared not rush down again. He quickly stopped, turned back and faced Chu fan. At this time, the soul eating blade in Chu fan''s hand had fallen fiercely. A huge poisonous dragon sent out a deafening roar and rushed towards Gregory.


    "Dead!" Gregory was fierce enough to not dodge. Holding the spear of rankinus in both hands, he stabbed the poisonous dragon.


    With a bang, Gregory was vulnerable. He was photographed by a poisonous dragon and hit the sea heavily. At the next moment, Chu fan also plunged down, and their figures disappeared on the sea in an instant.


    Long Qianchi and others hurried to the edge of the deck, holding the railing and staring at the area where they fell into the water without blinking, for fear of missing any wonderful pictures. This kind of battle can be seen once in a lifetime. Even if you learn some rare, it is enough to be useful for a lifetime.


    After about five seconds, the sea suddenly burst open, and a bloody purgatory demon dragon rushed out of the sea, carrying a tornado of more than ten meters thick into the air. With a sharp eye, I saw that the magic dragon was biting half of his body. It was Greggs.


    At this time, two people rushed out of an aircraft carrier not far away. Without saying a word, they directly attacked the bloody purgatory dragon.


    "Bang!"


    Chu fan rushed out of the water and laughed and said, "greedy Knight Sean and lazy Knight Neil, you two came at the right time. I''ll send you to God today. The devil will destroy the world!"


    With the soul eating blade held high in Chu fan''s hand, a thick thunder fell, splitting the huge Sean directly into coke and falling into the sea. It''s not that he is too bad, but that Chu fan is too strong and learns the unique skill of the Lord of the demon domain. Can they resist it?


    Neil, the lazy knight, didn''t dare to be lazy at this time. Like a monkey, he dodged around in the thunder. Unfortunately, the thunder was too dense and the thunder fell too fast. He was swept by the thunder and suddenly paralyzed. Then he was struck by a huge thunder and fell into the sea like Sean, like a dark wooden stake.


    Until this time, the bloody prison dragon circling and dancing in the sky slowly disappeared. With countless pieces of meat, it rained down.


    At the touch of a bullet, all the three seven sin Knights of the Holy See fell, and even Chu fan''s hair was not hurt. Chu fan''s strength is so terrible!


    "Chief of staff Li, my meaning is very clear. As for what to do, you can choose yourself." Chu Fan said, put away the soul eating blade and flew away like a meteor.


    Under the watchful eyes of the people, Li Zhaofeng sighed and waved his hand: "command to go down and return at full speed!"


    Long Qianchi and others secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If Li Zhaofeng insisted on staying, they naturally could not leave. Don''t mention Chu fan. Even if they meet a strong Knight of seven sins, it''s enough for them to drink a pot.


    Who is willing to fight with such a strong man unless it is absolutely necessary? In contrast, wouldn''t it be more pleasant to drink a little wine at home?


    Chu fan returned to Bian''s house and found Bian Kui and others packing up. He was surprised and said, "where are you going?"


    Qiao Yun explained: "Qingwu has been watched by the people of the Holy See. No one can guarantee whether they will attack her parents. Therefore, I plan to send Qingwu''s family to live in Yanjing for a period of time. There is the capital. Even if the people of the Holy See know they are in Yanjing, they have to weigh it."


    "Well, let''s go to Yanjing city to relax." Chu Fan said with a smile, "uncle, you and aunt Xiaocui don''t have to worry. I''ve basically solved the problem. Even if you stay at home, you''ll be fine. But to be safe, you''d better go out and play for a few days. Dance, you go home with me and stay with me for the time being."


    Bian Qingwu naturally had no objection to this and readily agreed. Then Chu fan drove and set out overnight, carrying Bian Kui, his wife and Bian Qingzhou to Yanjing city.


    Early the next morning, Chu fan drove to Yanjing city. Qiao Yun had already arrived and had arranged her residence. Chu fan simply handed over the person to her and returned to Suyu''s residence to get ready for a good sleep.


    But before he could sleep with his eyes closed, a phone call suddenly came in. It was hongluan''s phone. Was there an accident on Devil Island?


    Chu fan''s sleepiness disappeared and immediately sat up: "hongluan, what''s the matter?"


    "Come here quickly. A strong man has attacked and has fought with sevina."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there right away." Chu fan immediately hung up the phone and dialed Song Wen''s mobile phone. As soon as he answered, he shouted hurriedly, "come and pick me up. It''s urgent."


    "Received!" Song Wen''s voice just fell. Within ten seconds, people appeared next to Chu fan. The mobile phone hasn''t hung up yet.


    "What happened?"


    "Go to Devil Island, come on!" Chu Fan said anxiously.


    Song Wen saw that Chu fan was worried and didn''t dare to ask more. She closed her eyes and felt the orientation of hongluan. There was a six awn star array under her. In less than ten seconds, their figures disappeared together.


    On Devil Island, sevina, an eight winged blood angel, holding a sharp sword in both hands, is fighting with a tall and strong man holding a battle axe. On the ground on one side, the green dragon and rosefinch are stained with blood and have been seriously damaged.


    Hongluan Hu stared at the battle group with a dignified face in front of her parents. Her opponent was stronger than she expected. Now even she went up and besieged the strong man with an axe with sevina. I''m afraid it''s difficult to get benefits.


    Why hasn''t Chu fan come yet?


    "Bang!" the strong man cut down with an axe, and sevina crossed her swords to block the axe, but the whole man was shocked to fly upside down and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The strong man''s blond hair drifted with the wind and shouted with a wild smile: "eight winged blood angel, it''s just like this. You''d better go back with me."


    Sevina almost broke her silver teeth. If she wasn''t pregnant, how could she lose to him? But there''s no way. Even if she dies, she can''t hurt her baby.


    "Want me to go back with you? Unless I die." sevina''s wings shook behind her, and her figure immediately flew into the air. Then, her wings closed, and she fell rapidly from the air like a shell.


    The speed was too fast. The bloody wings behind her seemed to be on fire. From a distance, it was like a huge fireball hitting the blonde man on the ground.


    The strong man Ling ran was fearless. He held the axe in both hands and stared at sevina falling without blinking. He pulled out a cruel sneer at the corners of his mouth. When she fell, he gave her the last blow.


    Those who betray God must be punished.


    Hongluan''s face changed greatly and exclaimed, "sevina, no!"


    She''s desperate, but even if you hurt a strong man, you can''t save yourself. In case of hurting the child in the stomach


    Hongluan dare not look down!


    At this critical moment, a figure appeared in front of her. The next moment, a familiar roar came: "sevina, I''m coming!"


    Whoosh!


    Chu fan ran out like lightning, and the soul eating blade cleaved to the back of the blonde man without hesitation. The blonde man was frightened. He didn''t care to deal with sevina. He quickly turned around and parried with a horizontal axe.


    "When!"


    With a loud noise, Chu Fan Wen silk didn''t move, but the strong man stepped back five steps. At the next moment, Chu fan rose to the sky, hugged sevina falling at high speed, hugged her body, and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Boom!" the ground seemed to be blown open, and a big pit with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared. Chu fan''s legs fell deeply into the ground, but sevina in his arms was unharmed.

 Chapter 1013

    "Sevina, are you okay?" Chu fan asked with concern.


    Sevina stared at Chu fan, suddenly hugged his neck and cried. Just now, she was ready to die with the blonde man. She was not afraid of death, but she was reluctant to give up her unborn child.


    At this critical juncture, Chu fan arrived in time, giving her a sense of security she had never had before. It seems that with Chu fan, she doesn''t have to worry about anything. For a moment, she wept with joy and could no longer maintain the arrogance of her eight winged blood angel.


    Chu fan became nervous: "don''t cry, where did you hurt?"


    "I''m all right!" sevina raised her head, quickly wiped away her tears, turned and looked at the blonde man standing up, "be careful, he has the power of the God of war. He should be the God of war who is protected by the gods and inherited from the God of war hall."


    "Whether he is the God of war or the God of death, I''ll send him to the West today." Chu fan drags sevina behind him and points to the opposite God of war with the soul eating blade, "say, what are your last words?"


    The God of war sneered, "are you the murderer Wang Chufan? That''s all. You''re not qualified to kill me."


    "Whether you are qualified or not, you can try." Chu fan made a fierce look in his eyes and took the initiative without hesitation.


    "The poisonous dragon breaks the ground!"


    The God of war roared and did not dodge in the face of the incoming poisonous dragon. At the moment when the poisonous dragon attacked and bit down, he could wave the battle axe and cut the poisonous Dragon into two sections. But then Chu fan''s second move came.


    "The prison dragon breaks the sky!"


    Suddenly, a huge bloody storm swallowed up the God of war, and the bloody purgatory demon dragon raged wildly in the storm for half a minute. When the storm disappeared, the God of war had his hair scattered, his clothes were fragmented, his whole body was stained with blood, and he had been seriously injured.


    Before he could breathe, Chu fan''s third move had fallen.


    "The devil destroys the world!"


    Dozens of arm thick thunder fell, and the God of War didn''t even have a chance to respond, so he was swallowed up by the raging thunder. After the thunder, the God of war only had a dark body, sent out a curl of smoke, stagnated for half a minute, and fell to the ground with a plop.


    A golden figure, like a meteor, rushed out of the dead god of war and flew straight away.


    Sevina said anxiously, "stop him quickly. It''s the separation of the God of war. Don''t let him run away."


    "Don''t worry, it can''t run." Chu fan swung the soul eating blade, shook his hand and threw it out.


    Whoosh!


    The soul devouring blade was as fast as a lightning bolt. In the blink of an eye, it caught up with the escaped Yuanshen. The soul devouring beast lurking in the soul devouring blade showed ferocious claws and teeth at this moment, opened a big mouth, and swallowed the Yuanshen of the God of war.


    The split energy of the God of war is too huge. The soul devouring beast God, which was only the size of a puppy, expands in an instant, just like a blown balloon, which is as big as an elephant and rolls round, as if it would burst at any time.


    At this time, Chu fan and sevina arrived, and they held out their hands at the same time to hold down the violent Soul Eater. The power of the yuan God raging in his body quickly spread out from the two bodies.


    Hiss


    The original spirit body of the Soul Eater seemed to leak air and slowly began to shrink. It lasted about five minutes. When its body shrunk to the size of a big dog, it finally stopped shrinking, and the whole body solidified a lot.


    Chu fan opened his eyes and patted the head of the soul devouring beast: "how, brother didn''t cheat you? Follow brother to ensure that you can benefit infinitely."


    The Soul Eater immediately shook his tail and licked Chu fan''s palm. He was a full pug. How long did he follow Chu fan and swallow the souls of the strong one after another? Seven sin knights, Templars, now this is even more cruel, and even the God of war''s original God is swallowed by it. Big tonic!


    At this time, sevina finally opened her eyes and breathed a great sigh of relief. Chu fan was about to ask her how she was. Sevina suddenly covered her lower abdomen and exclaimed, "ouch, it seems that she is going to have a baby..."


    Almost at the same time, sandy of Australia was walking in the courtyard, accompanied by her mother Isabel. The mother and daughter were talking and laughing in a low voice and were about to sit down on the bench. Sandy suddenly covered her lower abdomen: "Oh, my stomach hurts. Mommy, I seem to be giving birth."


    "Don''t worry, take a deep breath!" Isabel hurriedly asked sandy to lie down on the bench, turned back and shouted anxiously, "come on, go and drive the lady to the hospital..."


    "Mommy, call brother and let him come..."


    "OK, OK, I''ll call him now... Where''s my cell phone?" Isabel was at a loss and the whole capital was busy.


    Suddenly, two figures appeared beside sandy, impressively sevina and Song Wen. They looked at Isabel in a daze, unaware of how they came.


    There was no time to explain. The driver drove over. Song Wen quickly picked up Sandy: "slow down, slow down, careful, careful."


    "Where''s big brother? Why didn''t he come?" Sandy sweated on her forehead, clenched her teeth and got into the car.


    Song Wen comforted: "don''t worry, brother fan will come later."


    Sevina then got on the bus and sat next to sandy, holding Sandy''s hand: "hold on a little longer, he''ll be here soon."


    "Driver, drive quickly!" Song Wen sat in the co pilot. The car soon drove out of the capital. The traffic police and special police who got the news rushed to the hospital and escorted them all the way to the hospital.


    Outside the hospital, more than a dozen doctors and nurses were already ready. As soon as the car stopped, they immediately rushed up, carried the two women to the medical bed, pushed the medical bed all the way to the delivery room.


    It''s not uncommon for two pregnant women to have children at the same time, but it''s a little strange that they have to have children together. But until Chu fan appeared, something more strange happened.


    "Brother fan... Ah!" Sandy cried out in pain. Chu fan hurried forward, took her hand and brushed away her long hair on her forehead. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here. Relax."


    Nearby, several doctors and nurses looked at Chu fan foolishly. When did this guy come in? Why is there no movement like a ghost?


    "Cough!" a female doctor said politely, "Sir, please go out first and don''t hinder us from delivering the parturient."


    "I am the father of the child, and I must stay here." Chu Fan said firmly.


    Sandy also hurriedly said, "let him stay. He is the child''s father."


    "But there is a pregnant woman here..."


    "The child in her belly is also mine."


    Now, several people were completely speechless. They had seen those who married two daughters in law, but it was the first time they had children together. Especially one of them, the daughter of the chief executive.


    This boy is not so brave. He has made the chief executive''s daughter''s stomach big. How dare he fool around outside? Even if you fool around and carry some people behind your back, how dare you dare to let them have children together?


    Before long, the two children were born at the same time and cried at the same time. The voice was so loud that even people outside the hospital could hear it clearly.


    As soon as Ma Rulong got out of the car, he heard the cry. He couldn''t help showing a surprised look, accelerated his steps and walked into the hospital. Behind him, countless armed soldiers surrounded the whole hospital, accompanied by more than a dozen people. They rushed forward and backward to protect Ma Rulong, and did not dare to slack off.


    Outside the delivery room, Isabelle and Song Wen were waiting anxiously. When they saw Ma Rulong coming, Isabelle quickly greeted him: "sir..."


    "How''s Sandy?"


    "I don''t know. I heard the child cry, but neither the doctor nor the nurse came out. I was so worried."


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine." Ma Rulong looked at Song Wen. "Where''s Chu fan? He didn''t come?"


    "Brother fan came early and is coaxing the children inside." Song Wen yawned, bored and not nervous at all.


    Finally, the delivery room door opened. Two nurses came out with two children in their arms and said with a smile: "Congratulations, it''s two golden ladies."


    Ma Rulong was a little confused: "no... I don''t mean, just one? How are twins?"


    "Nurse, which one of Us Sandy gave birth to?" Isabel asked hastily before she could explain.


    "Both!"


    Chu fan holds Sandy and follows sevina. The three come out of the delivery room side by side. Seeing this, Isabel''s face changed greatly: "how did you get down? Just after giving birth to a child, she is weak and can''t get down and walk. Doctor, how do you care for pregnant women?"


    Some doctors look embarrassed. We didn''t let them? Your uncle questioned that the pregnant woman should get out of bed and walk around. We can''t stop it.


    "Mom, don''t blame them. I let them." Chu fan smiled and patted Sandy''s head. "With me, Sandy and sevina don''t need to be in confinement. They can eat whatever they want. Nurse, give me the child!"


    The nurse didn''t dare to neglect it. She rushed the child over and was picked up by Sandy and sevina. She looked at it carefully and liked it more and more.


    Chu fan took out the checkbook, wrote a check and handed it to one of the doctors. The doctor quickly refused. Chu fan put what no one said into her hand: "take it. This is for all of you. It''s hard for you."


    Ma Rulong said faintly, "take it. Please eat happy candy another day."


    "It''s not hard, it''s not hard, it should be."


    "Congratulations, chief executive!"


    Soon, the party returned home. Because they were not prepared, they could only put the two children in one crib. Fortunately, the child is still small at this time, and the crib is big enough to sleep with them.


    Everyone in the as like as two peas came to see these two little things. It was amazing that they were obviously not a mother but be roughly the same. Not only that, they even got the same weight.


    "Chufan, what the hell is going on?" Isabel couldn''t help asking.


    Is that weird?


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "they are twins. Even if their DNA is tested, there will be no difference. Although they are born from the stomachs of two women, they actually have the genes of Sandy and sevina, that is, Sandy and sevina are their real mothers."

 Chapter 1014

    At night, on Sandy''s big bed, Chu fan, Sandy and sevina lie, and on the small bed next to them, sleeping twins and sisters.


    After a burst of passion, sandy soon fell asleep, but sevina pillowed Chufan''s arm and whispered, "now we have been watched by the Pope and the guards of the gods. It''s not a way to be so passive."


    Chu fan was also very helpless: "I want to take the initiative, but the key is that I don''t know the exact location of the guards of the gods and the Pope. It is said that he has several identities, and no one knows which is the real Pope."


    "Once I push them hard, I''m afraid they will be bad for you." Chu fan sighed, "that''s it. When my friends get through the difficulties, I''ll catch them all. Then we''ll be completely relaxed."


    "In fact, I have another way." sevina put up her upper body and let the beauty of her upper body be exposed in front of Chu fan. "For the Pope, I am more attractive. If I appear in public, I will certainly attract the people guarded by the Holy See and the gods. At that time, we will gather around for help and clean them up one by one."


    Chu fan frowned and said, "the way is good, but in this way, you are dangerous. You''d better think of another way."


    "Now I''m not so easy to bully." sevina''s eyes burst out a fierce look, "if I meet the God of war again, even if I can''t win, I will never lose to him."


    It''s true that sevina was pregnant with a child and had difficulty in moving. Moreover, because she was pregnant with a child, her strength decreased significantly. Naturally, she was not the opponent of the God of war.


    But now, the child has been born, and her strength is rising rapidly. In addition, she has absorbed nearly one-third of the original gods of war, which is enough to raise her cultivation to a higher level again.


    If she was allowed to recover to the peak, like the pseudo God of war she met that day, it would not take much effort to kill him.


    Chu fan was silent for a long time, nodded and said, "I can promise you, but you want to go back to China with me. In this way, if there is any danger, I can get there in time."


    "Good!"


    Sevina pestered Chu fan like a snake and whispered in his ear, "just now, my cultivation recovery speed has accelerated a lot. Is this the effect of double cultivation? Let''s try again?"


    "What are you waiting for?"


    The next day, Chu fan went to he''s house and met he Bingqian. To his surprise, he Bingqian''s lower abdomen has obviously bulged. It''s pregnant.


    "When did it happen? Why didn''t you tell me?" Chu fan hurriedly took he Bingqian to sit down. "Let me listen. Is it a man or a woman?"


    He Bingqian gave him a white look: "can you hear men and women?"


    "Of course, I can not only hear whether he is male or female, but also chat with him."


    He Bingqian didn''t believe it, but Chu fan pasted it on her lower abdomen, calmed her heart and stroked Chu fan''s hair. She felt very happy. It would be better if he could always be by his side.


    Chu fan also felt the warmth between the two. He gently hugged her in his arms and said softly, "sell the casino, and then go back to the mainland with me, okay?"


    He Bingqian is very moved. Even in the mainland, she won''t see Chu fan every day, but there will be many more days together. But when she thought of her old father, she could only shake her head reluctantly: "not yet. My father is getting older and older, and all the functions of her body are not as good as before. It''s like an old machine. No matter how to repair it, it will return to the state when it''s not brand-new."


    Chu fan doesn''t insist. He Xiao, the old gambler, is too old. Even if he has been conditioned by Chu fan once, it won''t help. Although it looks tough on the surface, it''s impossible to say that one day, if you don''t come up in one breath, you will die forever.


    As his daughter, he Bingqian didn''t dare to go. She wanted to stay with him until the day he left the world.


    "Give me another period of time. When I''m finished, I''ll come and accompany you and your children."


    "I''m serious?"


    "Really!"


    That night, Chu fan came to Devil Island again. Qinglong and rosefinch had completely recovered from their injuries. After asking, he knew that Qiao Yun had made a special trip to heal Qinglong and rosefinch before leaving again.


    The place where the war broke out yesterday has been repaired and leveled, but the construction on the island has to stop again.


    This is the case. It will be built in vain. Maybe one day after a big war, it will be razed to the ground.


    "Uncle Qinglong, aunt rosefinch, you''d better go back to Sichuan Province." Chu fan turns his head and looks at hongluan. "And hongluan, you can go with us, and stay in Sichuan Province and live an ordinary life in the future."


    "Why?" hongluan was surprised. "Are you going to dissolve the mercenary regiment? No, I firmly disagree."


    "I agree!" said the green dragon in a deep voice.


    Hongluan stared: "Dad, you created the Four Saints mercenary Corps. How can you say that it will be dissolved?"


    "Silly girl, if I can create the Four Saints mercenary corps, can''t I dissolve?" Qinglong smiled freely. "I''ve fought for most of my life, and it''s time to rest."


    Hongluan still wanted to talk, but Natasha pulled her sleeve, so she had to swallow her words. Until the green dragon and the rosefinch went to the beach, the red Luan couldn''t help saying, "Natasha, why don''t you persuade them? The mercenary regiment is about to get on the right track. Our previous efforts have been in vain."


    "Hongluan, don''t you understand?" Natasha said bitterly. "The enemy we are facing now is not the regular army, pirates or fierce bandits in the past, but a powerful force like God."


    "Do you remember the battle that day? Even the green dragon and the rosefinch could not resist the fierce attack of the strong man. If sevina hadn''t fought hard, we might not be able to support Chu fan at all."


    Natasha was somewhat disheartened: "since we can''t help Chu fan, what do we insist on? We don''t lack money, and ordinary countries dare not provoke us. What are we doing guarding the mercenary regiment? Instead of staying here and becoming the target of others'' attack, we''d better dissolve as soon as possible, so as not to let our brothers die in vain."


    Chu fan patted hongluan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t think too much. If you don''t want to give up, find an acting head and take your brothers to live in a different environment. But you two must go back with me."


    "That''s what you said." hongluan was overjoyed and hurriedly ran out with Natasha. "Go, hurry to elect the head and deputy head, and we can be the shopkeeper."


    Alas, they are all adults. Why are they still like children?


    Chu fan shook his head, turned to the beach, took out the conch Angeliya gave her from the ring, put it on his mouth and blew it. Suddenly, a low and melodious horn sounded from the conch. After about ten minutes, a giant slowly rose from the sea in the distance, impressively a giant beast dominating the sea.


    Angela the mermaid, standing on the head of Ba Hai, waved happily to Chu fan, and then plunged into the water. Within ten seconds, her figure rushed out of the sea in front of Chu fan and rushed directly into his arms.


    "Brother, you finally came to see me." Angelia tightly hugged Chu fan''s neck. Before she finished, her small mouth was held in her mouth and kissed greedily.


    After a long time, the two people separated. Angelia gasped and asked, "brother, how long can you stay this time?"


    Chu fan was silent. Angelia''s expression stagnated: "are you leaving soon?"


    "Yes!"


    Chu fan nodded and said in a deep voice, "not only me, but also hongluan, Natasha, aunt rosefinch and Qinglong are leaving."


    "What about me?" Angelia''s voice trembled and looked at Chu fan with tears, as if she had been abandoned by him.


    Chu fan quickly held her in his arms, stroked her back and said, "I hope you go back with me and live in the metropolis as before. If you like water, we can build a large swimming pool. If you want to dominate the sea, let Wenwen send you back. It''s very convenient."


    Angelia looked back at the huge sea like an island and said reluctantly, "brother, will we come back in the future?"


    "Of course." Chu fan put his arm around her shoulder and smiled. "When we settle down, we will turn the island into a resort. We will live here in the future. OK?"


    "Uh huh!"


    After staying on Devil Island for one night, Chu fan and others left together the next morning. Apart from squid and other old people following Qinglong, others went to South Africa by boat.


    In the coming days, under the leadership of the acting head and deputy head, they will open up a new residence in South Africa and continue to grow and develop.


    Some people are left on the island. After all, many workers are building the island. It''s impossible to guard it without anyone.


    But as soon as he returned to Sichuan Province, Li Qingcheng called in.


    "Where are you?" Li Qingcheng''s tone was not good, as if he was holding a stomach fire.


    Chu fan naturally knew her purpose and said faintly, "come to Sichuan Province. I''m at home."


    Without giving Li Qingcheng another chance to speak, Chu fan hangs up directly. He believed that before long, Li Qingcheng would come, nine times out of ten, accompanied by her master, yuluocha.


    Sure enough, before it was dark, Li Qingcheng and yuluocha came dusty. Chu fan sat on the sofa and made a pot of tea in front of him. He poured two cups and sent them to the opposite side: "sit down and try my little wife''s craft. It''s a very good wild camellia."


    It''s burning. Who''s in the mood for tea?


    Li Qingcheng angrily said, "Chu fan, what''s wrong with you, my master? You asked someone to suppress my master. Can you afford me?"


    "Qing Cheng''s wife, don''t be angry first." Chu fan looked at Yu Luocha and said with a faint smile, "sister Yu, if you want people to know, you have to do nothing. I can tell you the truth, you are responsible for the evil gate today. Cooperating with the Pope, you are seeking skin from the tiger."


    Li Qingcheng was stunned: "you... What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 1015

    Li Qingcheng couldn''t understand Chu fan''s words, but Yu Luocha''s face changed greatly and lost his voice: "how do you know?"


    "That''s the same sentence. If you want people to know, don''t do it unless you yourself." Chu fan took up the teacup. "Sister Yu, you may just want to revitalize the magic door, but do you know what will happen once you help the Pope?"


    "With the massive invasion of the devil Kingdom, the whole of China will become the battlefield of the God devil war. All ordinary people will become the food in the mouth of the devil Kingdom generals. No one, including you, can survive."


    Chu fan took a sip of tea, slowly put down the cup and said in a deep voice: "I''m not alarmist. I asked you to go to Yanjing city before. You only know that Prince Jing and I are unhappy, but do you know what happened? The door of the devil''s domain opens and more than a dozen devil''s domain generals rush out. If I didn''t fight hard and escape by them, the whole city would become a ghost city overnight, with corpses everywhere and no return for life."


    "How could it be like this?" Yu Luocha lost his mind and collapsed powerlessly on the sofa.


    She didn''t know what had happened. She just thought that it would be a good time for all the sects of the magic door to unite together. Although it would cause a bloody storm in the world, what would happen to the dead people?


    However, if what Chu Fan said is true, she will really become a sinner through the ages.


    "Master, don''t worry. Things haven''t come to that stage yet. There must be a way to solve them."


    Li Qingcheng comforted, turned his head and stared at Chu fan: "can''t you put it mildly? Hurry to find a way."


    "There are ways, but I''m afraid sister Yu doesn''t agree."


    Yu Luocha''s body trembled: "you... You mean..."


    "Give up everything at present, including your position as patriarch and the two provinces in Central China." Chu Fan said seriously, "only in this way can you protect yourself and your core disciples. As for how to choose or not, you can choose."


    Yuluocha worked hard for half his life to break into such a big foundation. How can he be willing to give up? Besides, most of them are real estate. If they are thrown away, billions of money will be lost.


    After more than 20 years of hard work, is she going to return to before liberation? She is not willing, really not willing.


    "Husband, is there no other way?" Li Qingcheng sat beside Chu fan, hugged his arm and swayed coyly.


    In the past, if she showed this kind of flattery, she would certainly make Chu fan wolf, and naturally obey her. But today, Chu fan, like a settled old monk, was not moved at all, shook his head and said, "this is the only way at present. Only in this way can I come forward and ask for love for sister Yu. Otherwise, the powerful devil who can survive this great purge can be counted with only one hand."


    In fact, there are not many strong demons. After all, now everyone sleeps in peace and takes money more important. Most people practice martial arts, on the one hand, to strengthen their health, on the other hand, to make better money.


    This time, the Chinese military sent out on a large scale, and the holy blade poured out. With the help of Shushan sword sect, the demon gate is not an opponent at all. Otherwise, yuluocha won''t be in a hurry to come to the door and ask the disciple''s man for help.


    For a long time, yuluocha took a deep breath: "Qingcheng, you go out first. I''ll talk to Chu fan alone."


    "Oh!"


    Li Qingcheng pinched Chu fan secretly, with fierce eyes, as if warning Chu fan not to mess around. It was my master, then he got up and went out.


    Chu fan''s eyes are innocent. She asked you to go out. What does it have to do with me? Alas, woman, can''t you be reasonable?


    After Li Qingcheng left, Chu fan and Yu Luocha were left in the room. After a long silence, Yu Luocha sighed helplessly: "Chu fan, please believe me, I really don''t know there is such a big conspiracy here. Look, can you say a word for me, as long as I keep my current territory..."


    "Sister Yu, the trend of the times, I can''t control it with a word." Chu fan stood up and said in a deep voice, "I can''t afford to bet. Once the devil Kingdom invasion is successful, it will be thousands of miles of red earth and rivers of blood. What you want to keep is money and status, and what I want to protect is this land and all the lives living in this land."


    "Chu fan!" Yu Luocha stopped Chu fan, looked at his back, slowly raised his hand and put it on his chest, "I beg you, as long as you help me, I will..."


    "Sister Yu!" Chu fan interrupted without looking back. "You can make money again when the money is gone and the territory is gone. You can take it again in the future. Leaving the fire is the most important thing right now. Think about it yourself!"


    Outside the door, Li Qingcheng was always there. Seeing Chu fan coming out, he hurried to meet him. Without asking in a hurry, he glanced quickly through the crack of the door: "big villain, didn''t you do anything bad to my master?"


    Chu fan smiled bitterly, "that''s your master. What can I do to her?"


    "Hum, I don''t know your naughty intestines? Come here!"


    Li Qingcheng pulled his ear and came to his room. Chu fan thought she couldn''t wait to do something, but after she closed the door, she asked solemnly, "husband, there''s no other way to do this?"


    "There are ways, but..." Chu fan shook his arm. "Recently, the bones of his body seem to be rusty, uncomfortable!"


    "Virtue!"


    Li Qingcheng glanced at him and went to help him knead his shoulder. He didn''t have a good way: "do you want me to make a full set for you? Bag shoot!"


    "Cough! Cough!" Chu fan almost choked and hurriedly said, "seriously, in fact, sister Yu''s thinking has got into a dead end. It''s actually very simple to solve this matter."


    Li Qingcheng''s eyes brightened: "tell me, how simple is it?"


    "Change is flexible, and the general rule is easy." Chu Fan said with assurance, "as long as sister Yu demobilizes her forces and finds a place to live in seclusion, even if she knows her residence, who will be unable to live with her? What she is reluctant to give up is nothing more than those businesses and openings. As long as she finds a suitable candidate and gives him all the business, isn''t the money still hers?"


    "Pankou is the same. Find someone to take the two provinces in Central China and maintain stability and harmony. I believe the military is also happy to see such a scene. Otherwise, who can stand fighting and killing all day?"


    "Yes, why didn''t I think of it?" Li Qingcheng kissed Chu fan on the face excitedly. "I''ll tell the master now."


    Chu fan made a phone call upstairs and was about to go out to find yuluocha and Li Qingcheng. When they went out to eat, they found that their teachers and disciples had left at some time.


    I was so anxious that I didn''t even say hello.


    He was about to go out when someone unexpected came to visit him.


    "Prince Jing?" Chu fan looked at the hale and hearty old man from the car. "Why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come again, I''m afraid I''ll never see my baby granddaughter again." Prince Jing said with a smile, "why don''t you invite me in?"


    "How can I? You are a distinguished guest." Chu fan hurriedly dodged away. "Please, Lord."


    "Ah Jiu, where''s school?"


    "Well, you can''t neglect your studies. The college entrance examination is coming soon. You''re paying close attention to your review."


    Lord Jing looked around and said with a smile, "the environment here is good. Walk with me and talk."


    "OK!" Chu fan followed Prince Jing and walked towards the Yong Road on the left. After a short walk, Chu fan asked tentatively, "Lord, are you here for the devil''s door?"


    "Also?" Prince Jing heard it from Chu fan''s words. "Has Xiaoyu looked for you?"


    Chu fan didn''t hide it, nodded and said, "yes, in fact, sister Yu has gone into a misunderstanding. It''s easy to solve."


    Lord Jing sighed: "it''s easy to solve, but the magic door has not developed easily. I don''t know how many years it will be dormant by such a toss. However, no wonder others, who makes us all bewitched by the old bastard of the Pope?"


    In terms of the overall situation, yuluocha is still a little inferior to Prince Jing, and lacks the courage to break the wrist. Chu fan knows that Prince Jing is ready to give up, but he doesn''t know where he is going to take refuge.


    "Lord..."


    "Why, up to now, you still won''t call me Grandpa?"


    The relationship with ah Jiu has reached this point. Sooner or later, it will be a family. Chu fan didn''t insist any more. He cried out: "Grandpa!"


    Prince Jing nodded: "on the one hand, I want to see ah Jiu. On the other hand, I want to explain a few things."


    "First of all, I''m going to give all my property to ah Jiu. It can be regarded as a dowry I prepared for her." before Chu fan could speak, Lord Jing waved to stop, "don''t worry. Listen to me. Although the dowry is rich, it''s still troublesome to take over. Therefore, I hope you can come forward and help coordinate, as long as you can leave 50% of it."


    "Secondly, there is Pankou in the underground world of the five provinces in North China. I have made proper arrangements, but I hope you can take care of it and don''t let your brothers go the wrong way."


    Chu Fan said, "don''t worry about this. I''m duty bound."


    "Well, with you, I''ll be relieved." Prince Jing smiled freely, but Chu fan saw loneliness and helplessness in his eyes.


    The general trend is that he has no choice.


    "Grandpa, shall I send you abroad?" Chu fan couldn''t help saying, "you can go to any country you want. I''ll send you there every minute."


    Lord Jing waved his hand: "forget it, how many years can you toss around? I don''t want to leave this old bone outside. Don''t worry, I''ve found a good place for myself, which limits my freedom at most and won''t suffer."


    In a word, Chu fan understood that he was ready to turn himself in. With his financial resources and status, even if he is in prison, it is definitely super standard treatment. However, he can''t do whatever he wants in the future, let alone go wherever he wants.

 Chapter 1016

    For more than half a month in a row, Chu fan was so busy that he couldn''t even eat.


    He suffered for himself. At the beginning, he told the news to the military, but when the military took action, he had to help yuluocha and Prince Jing deal with the aftermath. Don''t you think brother has nothing to do?


    There''s no way. If we don''t destroy the cooperation between Mormon and the Pope, how many people will suffer. For the sake of the public, I can only apologize. However, Chu fan''s face was still very useful. When he said hello, the military went through the process of thunder and heavy rain. It didn''t hurt muscles and bones, and preserved their power to the greatest extent.


    Yuluocha left. No one knows where she went. She really disappeared. No one knows where she went. Prince Jing was left in Yanjing city and lived in an old quadrangle. Except that he was not allowed to leave, he was no different from usual. He kept dogs, birds, listened to the opera and fought crickets without delay. Three times a day, there are special people waiting on them, and they live more leisurely than before.


    Chu fan ran down all these things ten days later. He was preparing to go to the thunder restricted area, but he accidentally received a call.


    "Vias?" Chu fan was surprised. "Why did you think of calling me? What about bataray? Was something wrong with her?"


    After a long silence, vias said in a deep voice, "last night, the Pope took batarai and asked me Brahman to attack the night city. I think I''ll let you know."


    Chu fan clenched his fist. He didn''t expect that the pope should be so unscrupulous. He was crazy.


    "Vias, no matter what decision you make, I won''t blame you. But I won''t give up the night city."


    "I know, but my daughter is in the hands of the Pope. I can''t help it." vias took a deep breath. "In three days, I''ll personally take people to attack the night city. Get ready."


    After hanging up the phone, Chu fan couldn''t help scolding. The old fox obviously asked me to save batalai, but he didn''t want to bow his head. Three days is enough for me to get batarai out.


    But just as he was about to leave for the Vatican, another unexpected phone call came in: "hamle? Has Princess Mamela been captured?"


    "What are you talking about?" Hamler was surprised. "Do you know that Mamela was captured? What happened? How could Mamela be captured?"


    "Don''t worry. Tell me what''s going on?"


    It turned out that early this morning, he didn''t see Princess Mamela get up for breakfast and send someone to call. He learned that Princess Mamela was not in the room. Moreover, the quilt in the room was neat and the sheets were flat. It was clear that she disappeared before he slept last night.


    Moreover, the window of the room was closed and locked, so it was impossible to go out of the window, and there was monitoring outside, which showed that Princess Mamela never came out after she went in.


    There was no trace of struggle in the room, nor did I hear Princess Mamela''s cry, but she just disappeared out of thin air. Chief hamle couldn''t find a way, so he called Chu fan. Unexpectedly, he got a terrible news.


    "You bastard, if my sister has something wrong, I won''t finish with you." Hamler growled and hung up the phone.


    He will not place all his hopes on Chu fan. Since he knows that it has something to do with the Holy See, he will naturally solve it through his own way. No matter how much it costs, you should save your sister.


    Unfortunately, money can''t fix this.


    Just for a moment, two women had an accident in a row. Chu fan''s heart sank. It seems that the Pope is going to destroy the boat. However, I always feel that I have missed something... By the way, Princess Evelyn, she won''t have an accident, will she?


    Chu fan immediately called Evelyn and turned off the phone. He immediately called Evelyn''s bodyguard Laura. As a result, he still turned off the phone and couldn''t get through. Chu fan''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. It seemed that something had happened to them.


    But in order to confirm the news, he still found Prince William''s phone. After connecting, Chu fan couldn''t wait to ask, "where''s Evelyn? Is something wrong with her?"


    "Are you... Chufan?" Prince William smiled. "Are you sleepy? Evelyn just left me. How can something happen?"


    "But I couldn''t get through when I called her. So did Laura. I''m worried that something might happen to them..."


    "Don''t be nervous, my brother-in-law." William smiled. "Well, I''ll contact Evelyn right away and ask her to call you. In fact, you''re just too sensitive. Maybe Evelyn''s cell phone is dead and turned off."


    Maybe it''s possible, but Evelyn''s cell phone is dead. Is it even Laura''s cell phone dead? Can''t it be such a coincidence?


    Intuition tells Chu fan that something must have happened to Evelyn, and just now. He first called Su Yuan and then went straight to Yingguo. Just outside the palace, his phone rang. It was Prince William''s.


    "Brother-in-law, something happened to Evelyn." Prince William hurried out and happened to run into Chu fan at the door. He was surprised, "you... You..."


    "Don''t you, my, tell me quickly, where did Evelyn happen?"


    "On the way!" William didn''t have time to explain. He took Chu fan on the bus and came to the door of a bookstore in less than ten minutes. There was a white car parked on the roadside. Chu fan knew it. It was Evelyn''s car.


    William said quickly, "Evelyn left me and went to this bookstore. After entering, she never came out again."


    Chu fan immediately strode over, and William followed him into the bookstore. The bookstore has been closed down by the police. Several clerks and more than a dozen book buyers squat aside with their heads in their arms. But the bookshelves inside are neat without any trace of fighting.


    "Ask them if they saw Evelyn come in." Chu fan motioned William to ask.


    Prince William immediately asked again and shook his head: "they said they didn''t see Evelyn, not even Laura. But people outside clearly saw Evelyn and Laura enter the bookstore. Laura''s car is outside. Obviously, these people lied. Don''t worry, I''ll be able to pry open their mouths in less than half an hour."


    "No need." Chu fan waved his hand, "don''t blame them. I''ll do it. Let them go. It has nothing to do with them."


    William didn''t believe it, but he saw Chu fan wave his hand, and those people in his eyes disappeared. He and Chu fan were the only two people left in the huge bookstore. His eyes widened with horror, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Chu fan ignored him and didn''t explain. He walked around the bookstore. Suddenly, he reached out and found two mobile phones from the top of the bookshelf. They were used by Evelyn and Laura and had been turned off.


    Now, Chu fan doesn''t have the power of perspective eye, and naturally can''t find the clue of Evelyn''s disappearance, but it''s certain that this matter has a direct relationship with the Holy See. And the Holy See arrested the three of them just to let Chu fan go to the Holy See.


    In that case, let''s go and meet the old Pope.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring Evelyn and Laura back safely." Chu fan patted William on the shoulder and strode out. When William chased out, he found that Chu fan had disappeared, as if he had never been in the future.


    Outside the Holy See, Chu fan first called queen Meredith, and then casually found a coffee shop. After waiting for about half an hour, Queen Meredith arrived and walked to Chu fan to sit down.


    "In such a hurry to call me here, do you want to find the old bastard of the Pope?" Meredith guessed Chu fan''s purpose at a glance.


    Chu fan ordered her a cup of coffee and said faintly, "he caught batarai, Mamela, Evelyn and Laura."


    Meredith was stunned, then his face coagulated and said, "he deliberately led you here. You should think about it. Nine times out of ten, it''s a trap waiting for you to jump in."


    "Even if I know it''s a trap, I have to jump. Who makes people in the hands of the Pope?" Chu fan is also very helpless. Without the power of big eyed frog, he feels constrained everywhere. Otherwise, why should he be so passive?


    Meredith smiled: "in fact, it''s very simple. As long as you find someone, the crisis will solve itself."


    Chu fan was surprised: "do you know where they are locked up?"


    "I don''t know, but as long as there are things they have used, I can find them according to the smell."


    Chu fan immediately took out his mobile phone: "this is Evelyn''s mobile phone. Try it."


    Meredith took the phone and looked at it. With her wrist turned over, there was a little blood bat in her palm. At the moment she released her hand, the little blood bat fluttered its wings and flew out. The coffee drinkers around, as if no one had seen this scene, were still drinking coffee and chatting.


    After about twenty minutes, Meredith was a little anxious. A little blood bat finally flew back and landed in Meredith''s palm. Meredith sent it to his ear, slightly frowned, listened to it for a few seconds, looked at Chu fan and said, "I found it. Evelyn is still in the eagle country."


    "Take me!" Chu fan couldn''t wait to get up, took Meredith and left.


    In a few minutes, the two had arrived at the eagle country. Meredith pointed to the ancient manor in front, "people are in this manor, but you should be careful. Since you can avoid the sight of the police, there must be powerful experts in it."


    "No matter who he is, he''s dead." Chu fan holds the soul eating blade and gives Meredith a look. Meredith understands, turns his figure into a little bat and silently circles behind the manor.


    "By the other shameless Pope, what''s the ability to catch women? Have the ability to fight with me for 300 rounds." Chu fan stood outside the manor and shouted.


    There was no movement inside. Chu fan was so angry that he swung the soul devouring blade and slashed it fiercely. With a loud bang, the earth cracked and spread to the gate of the manor. The manor shook violently as if it were an earthquake.


    Finally, a cold voice came from the manor: "the strength of the murderer king really deserves its reputation!"

 Chapter 1017

    A cold and noble woman in a long white dress came out of the castle like house of the manor. Her appearance suddenly reduced the surrounding temperature, as if she had reached the Arctic snow field.


    "Snow goddess?"


    Chu fan sneered, "it seems that we have met once. I almost died there last time at the international hotel in Yanjing, China. However, I didn''t see your honor that time. I finally saw it this time. To tell the truth, you don''t look very good."


    The snow goddess''s eyes were sharp, and the surrounding ground was immediately covered with frost, as if her anger, centered on her, quickly spread around.


    "Have you come to this set? Do you think I''m still the same as before?" Chu fan was not afraid at all. He swung the soul eating blade and directly made the third move: "the demon God destroys the world!"


    Suddenly, the thunder raged like the end of the world, and immediately submerged the goddess of ice and snow in the thunderstorm. To Chu fan''s surprise, the goddess of ice and snow held up an ice shield on her body surface, like a large cover, and buckled herself inside.


    Most of the violent lightning power was absorbed by the ice shield and led into the ground. She didn''t even suffer half of the damage. It can be seen that the strength of the goddess of ice and snow is by no means comparable to that silly God of war last time.


    "The prison dragon breaks the sky!"


    Chu fan made another big move when the ice shield disappeared, and the bloody purgatory dragon rushed towards the ice goddess. But behind him, he secretly released the fire of the scorching sun, turned into a little dragon with the size of an earthworm and drilled into the ground.


    Under his guidance, Bruce Lee went straight to a depth of more than ten meters, and then rushed to the location of the goddess of ice and snow. Even if there is soil resistance, its speed is not affected at all. It is as fast as an arrow. In the blink of an eye, it reaches the foot of the goddess of ice and snow and ejects.


    Until this time, the goddess of ice and snow realized that her face changed greatly, but she didn''t give her a chance to respond at all. Chu fan hit another big move¡ª¡ª


    "Magic dragon crack ground!"


    Before the bloody purgatory dragon disappeared, another ferocious poisonous dragon came. What''s more, the little flame dragon seemed to contain explosive heat, which made the ice goddess feel frightened.


    If it was normal, she would easily resist the little dragon and even consume its heat. But now, she can''t resist it at all. The huge storm caused by the bloody purgatory demon dragon has made her tired to cope with it. The huge poisonous dragon fell from the air and blocked all her retreats.


    There was no way. She had to do it again. She condensed a layer of ice shield outside her body, hoping to resist this serial bombing.


    Bang bang!


    The body of the purgatory demon dragon broke on the ice shield. The ice shield shook violently for a few times, and spider web cracks appeared on it, shaking and falling. Then, the tail of the poisonous dragon was patted heavily, directly smashing the cracked ice shield, but the poisonous dragon was also smashed by the ice shield.


    At this time, the little fire dragon formed by the hot sun took advantage of the weakness, plunged into her body like lightning and burst out. In an instant, the clothes on the body surface of the snow Goddess'' Bang ''burned violently, and hot flames appeared in her eyes, just like a fireman. But even so, she still didn''t die, but turned and ran recklessly.


    I was careless. I didn''t expect Chu fan to become so powerful.


    Snow goddess regretted, but she still had one last card, Princess Evelyn. As long as we seize Evelyn, the initiative is still in our own hands, and Chu fan is still a loser.


    During the battle, Chu fan kept away from the house, obviously afraid of hurting Evelyn, but at this time, the goddess of ice and snow couldn''t care so much. All the places she passed, no matter what materials, were ignited and burned violently.


    But when she came to the room where Evelyn and Laura were held, she found that the room was empty. Where were the two women?


    "No, no!" the goddess of ice and snow screamed in despair, fell to the ground and screamed violently. After about ten seconds, she finally stopped moving and her body slowly turned to ashes.


    Until then, a transparent figure flew out of the ground and fled quickly, but it was stopped by Chu fan who had been prepared for it. With a knife, the Soul Eater rushed out and swallowed up the original God of the snow goddess.


    "Grass, leave some for me." Chu fan rushed to the Soul Eater.


    With a loud roar like a demonstration, Bruce Lee joined the battle group and took advantage of the powerful Yuanshen body of the Soul Eater. Bruce Lee trembled when he saw the fire of the scorching sun. He quickly handed over half of the Yuanshen of the goddess of ice and snow.


    Although it is only half, it has also benefited a lot. It has grown up again, like an adult Tibetan mastiff. Bruce Lee returns to Chu fan and shuttles back and forth between his fingers like a child, like asking for credit.


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "yes, you''re the biggest contributor. I''ll let you play as soon as I have a chance. Is it OK? Go back quickly!"


    Bruce Lee is very happy. He plunges into Chu fan''s heart and disappears. With its departure, the flame that was burning just now suddenly went out, leaving only a curl of green smoke, a roar, and the house collapsed!


    Behind him, footsteps came. Chu fan turned around and saw Evelyn and Laura looking at him with tearful eyes. Behind them stood the noble, cold and gorgeous Blood Queen. The horror in her eyes had not completely disappeared.


    She knew that Chu fan''s strength was very strong, otherwise, she wouldn''t have wronged herself. But she never thought that she didn''t need her help. Chu fan easily solved the ice goddess alone. You know, the strength of the snow goddess, even the blood queen, is not necessarily an opponent. In other words, she is no longer an opponent of Chu fan.


    Fortunately, I stood on the same front with him, otherwise, I won''t sleep well in the future.


    "Evelyn, Laura, are you all right?" Chu fan strode over, and the two women burst into his arms crying


    Half an hour later, Chu fan returned to the eagle Kingdom palace with Evelyn and Laura and met the queen and Prince William.


    "What? Are you taking them to China?" Prince William said in surprise.


    Because of his friendship, he didn''t mean to say it frankly. Chu fan, your boy is now at the forefront of the storm, and you can''t protect yourself. You have to take Evelyn and Laura with you. Isn''t that harmful to them?


    But before he objected, his mother, Her Majesty the queen, nodded and promised: "well, let Evelyn go to China to relax. I think you can ensure her safety."


    Chu Fan said positively, "don''t worry, your majesty. Even if I die, Evelyn and Laura won''t have any problems. Besides, the person who can let me die hasn''t been born yet."


    Arrogant enough, but this is also self-confidence. How dare he speak wildly without strong strength? How dare you take Evelyn and Laura with you?


    Without delay, Chu fan immediately set out with Evelyn and Laura, first sent them to China and settled in the holy land of the demon family. Here, with Bai Yumei''s care, there will never be any problem in safety. Moreover, the picturesque landscape here is definitely a beautiful scenery that is difficult to see outside. In a short time, Evelyn and her husband must be happy and less lonely.


    Then, Chu fan with the blood queen rushed to India and found the Brahman leader viyas.


    This is Chu fan''s second meeting with him. I remember the first meeting was on the top of the highest mountain in the world. At that time, Chu fan almost died in his hands. Today, Chu fan can crush him with one finger.


    Weias also felt that a year ago, Chu fan was just a fledgling boy, but now, standing in front of him gave him a strong pressure higher than Everest, so he had to look up.


    What''s the matter? Did the boy eat pills as food? Why didn''t you hold him up?


    "This is a coat Bhattarai wore yesterday." vias handed Chufan what he wanted on the phone. Although he was muttering in his heart, could batarai be found with a coat? That nose is worse than the nose of a police dog.


    But Chu fan didn''t look at it. He took the clothes and handed them to Meredith. Meredith repeated his old technique, summoned a little bloody Bat again and let it out. This scene startled vias, and then looked at Meredith''s eyes, full of horror.


    He is not an ordinary person who has never seen the world, and he has never touched Chu fan''s level. However, he knows that there are blood families in the world, and he also knows that blood families are a very strong and United race, which is rich and invincible.


    Originally, he thought the woman brought by Chu fan was just a maid, but now he finally understood that the woman was a high blood clan. This kind of dignified person is even sent by Chu fan. God, what is this boy''s cultivation achievement now?


    No wonder the pope would not have made such a bad decision if he had not been too strong.


    Vayas took a deep breath and hoped to find Bhattarai this time. Otherwise, even if he took all the Brahmans in, he would go to war with the night city.


    Soon, the blood bat came back. Chu fan was shocked and asked, "how''s it going? Is there a cable?"


    Meredith nodded. "Come with me."


    Weias was just about to catch up, they whizzed into the air and left him. Looking at the fleeting figure of the two men, vias opened his mouth in amazement and remained silent for a long time. He knew that he could not catch up with Chu fan in his life.


    Time is not long. Chu fan and his two people come to nalantuo temple. Chu fan is a little surprised: "batarai is here?"


    "To be exact, it''s in the underground palace below." Meredith stepped forward and clicked at the entrance of the dark passage. The closed entrance slowly opened in the sound of Zaza, revealing the dark hole.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go ahead." Chu fan pulled back to Meredith and jumped down first.

 Chapter 1018

    The underground palace is the same as before, but the original rotten wooden steps have been repaired and reinforced. As long as they are not hit by elephants, there will be no problems. Chu fan and Meredith didn''t take the steps at all. They jumped directly from the central empty field and fell to the end.


    "Roar!"


    Deep in the underground palace, there was a low roar. Chu fan felt that the cry was familiar and didn''t dare to neglect it. He accelerated and rushed over. After walking through the maze of caves and coming to the magnificent temple, Chu fan finally met batarai.


    She is like a canary in a cage, staying in a temple made of gold. The only door was guarded by a tall Cyclops. She couldn''t get out at all.


    "Asshole, it''s you again!" Chu fan strode angrily.


    Last time, Chu fan came here to find a relic and let the Cyclops more than five meters high out, but he not only didn''t appreciate it, but also roughed Chu fan. As a result, Chu fan beat him up and scared him away.


    But unexpectedly, it not only didn''t find a place to hide, but also dared to come back and catch batarai. What''s this not about dying?


    "Chu fan!" Bhattarai stood up excitedly and hurried to the door, but was blocked by the Cyclops and hurried, "you should be careful. It''s more powerful than before."


    "Roar!" the Cyclops seemed to demonstrate. He roared angrily at Chu fan and said with unclear hatred, "you... Eat..."


    "Paralyzed, go to hell with you." Chu fan, holding the soul eating blade, rushed up like lightning and cut down with a sharp knife.


    The Cyclops did not dodge, but just carried the knife down with his head, unharmed. The huge anti earthquake force almost cracked Chu fan''s tiger mouth, and the soul eating blade almost got rid of it.


    This guy is really better than before. What a hard head!


    Although he didn''t hurt the Cyclops, he also made it miserable, which further stimulated its ferocity. He roared and rushed over, bared his teeth, and wanted to catch Chu fan and tear it up on the spot.


    Chu fan also came hard. He chopped around the Cyclops as if he were making iron. He kept ringing, but he couldn''t hurt it. Chu fan is speechless. If the nine demon kings are still there, you have to fight with them to see who is more powerful. But now, I''m afraid I can''t help it.


    Just then Meredith said faintly, "Chu fan, step back and give it to me."


    "OK, you come!"


    Chu fan retreated. At the same time, Meredith flashed and stopped the Cyclops.


    Maybe Meredith was so beautiful that the Cyclops waved his hand: "you... Get out of the way!"


    "Hehe, you know how to cherish fragrance and jade. That''s good!" Meredith smiled, her branches trembling, and even the Cyclops opened his eyes and breathed quickly.


    Around its waist was a dirty cloth strip, which expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. Good guy, it was more than a meter long. The female elephant can''t stand this model.


    Just as he turned his hands away and was ready to catch Meredith, Meredith suddenly waved his hand. Countless bloody bats flew out of her palm and fell on the Cyclops like mosquitoes.


    Just for a moment, the Cyclops couldn''t help but scream, slapped his hands on his body, and even fell to the ground and rolled over.


    Chu fan stepped forward a few steps and came to Meredith. He was surprised and said, "your blood bat has good teeth. I can''t hurt it with my soul eating blade, but I was bitten by your blood bat. It''s terrible!"


    "You''re wrong!" Meredith said faintly. "Not my blood bat teeth, because they don''t suck blood at all."


    "Didn''t you suck blood? Then this is..."


    "Absorb its soul," Meredith said. "I''m not an ordinary blood bat, but a soul eating blood bat specially trained by me. It eats the soul of creatures. It''s more cruel and domineering than sucking blood."


    Chu fan hurriedly said, "don''t kill it, this big guy. It''s a pity to die. Keep it for me."


    Meredith didn''t object. He snapped his fingers. All the blood bats flew back quickly. Before the Cyclops could breathe, Chu fan had come to it, stepped on its belly with one foot, and the soul eating blade opened its crotch cloth and made a hard stroke.


    This time, its skin and flesh were not so strong. Suddenly, a canopy of blue blood flew out, and a thigh like object fell to the ground. Chu fan kicked it into the nearby drinking water.


    In an instant, countless flying fish rioted, and the sound of gnawing was heard. Within a minute, such a big guy was gnawed into a leather bag like a trouser leg, and the blood and meat in it were eaten down.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll stop bleeding!" Chu fan''s soul eating blade gradually turned red, like a red soldering iron. He covered the one eyed giant''s hand and kicked it away, and put the red soul eating blade on it.


    With the sound of "Zila", there was white smoke. Not to mention how painful the Cyclops was, even batarai, who was watching the excitement, trembled, turned around and dared not look again.


    The Cyclops was miserable. He rolled back and forth on the ground with his hands covering his crotch. It took a long time to stop. His fierce eyes twinkled. He had to stand up and fight with Chu fan. At this time, a big dog like a Tibetan mastiff fell on him and bit his neck.


    At this time, the Cyclops once again tasted the pain of being deprived of his soul. It screamed and beat the ground for mercy. Chu fan called the Soul Eater back and gently stroked its head. The Soul Eater was very clever this time. He squatted on the ground and narrowed his eyes. He looked harmless to humans and animals.


    The Cyclops stood up and dared not challenge again. NIMA, I can''t fight. Can''t I run? This time, I won''t come out.


    "Stop, did I let you go?" Chu fan drank coldly, which scared the Cyclops to shiver. Leng didn''t dare to take another step. Under Chu fan''s cold and fierce eyes, he obediently lowered his head, flopped down on his knees and lowered his high head.


    "From now on, you will be my slave. If you dare to have two hearts, I will draw out your soul and let you suffer in prison every day." Chu fan glared, "are you willing?"


    "Yes... Yes." how dare the Cyclops agree? It is not afraid of suffering, but the torture of the soul is really terrible. In just a few minutes, it finally recovered and was beaten back to its original shape again.


    "Get up and stay."


    If the Cyclops was pardoned, he quickly hid far away, carried Chu fan on his back, carefully lifted the crotch cloth, and immediately wanted to cry without tears. Special, brother, it''s completely abandoned this time!


    "Chu fan!" batarayi''s voice trembled. Seeing Chu fan opening his arms to her, he immediately ran over crying. But she forgot that there were two steps in front of the temple. When she stepped empty, she screamed and fell down.


    At this moment, Chu fan came close like lightning, reached out and hugged her, rotated for a week, and took off his momentum. Then batarayi couldn''t help hugging his neck and kissing his big mouth.


    "Cough!" Meredith coughed and said faintly when he saw that they were separated. "If you want to kiss, you have to wait until you have time. There''s still one who hasn''t been rescued."


    "There''s another one? Who?" batarai asked puzzled.


    Chu fan also knew that the situation was urgent. He simply explained to batarayi and took her out of the underground palace. But outside, he was a little worried. The Cyclops was too high. Where should he take it back?


    The Cyclops was happy and hurriedly said, "master, i... stay here..."


    "Qiang!" the soul devouring blade came out of its sheath and pointed horizontally at its heart. Chu Fan said coldly, "you have two choices. Find a way to go with me, or I''ll break you up and throw you into the river to feed the fish."


    "Oh, no!" the Cyclops was frightened and could not explain clearly. He simply explained it with action. Under the gaze of several people, its body made a sound like exploding beans and narrowed rapidly until it narrowed to 1.9 meters.


    "Master!" the Cyclops looked at Chu fan nervously for fear that he would cut himself in anger.


    "Almost!" Chu fan found a sunglass from the ring and put it on, which blocked the one eye. From this point of view, it is simply a bodyguard with a strong physique, just a little shabby.


    Chu fan was very satisfied with this and patted him on the shoulder: "in the future, you will be batarai''s personal bodyguard. As for the name - Ava."


    Bhattarai couldn''t cry or laugh. He took a cyclops as a bodyguard around him? If people know this, they must lose their eyeballs. However, she was still a little happy in her heart. From this, we can see how much Chu fan cared about her.


    Without delay, Chu fan immediately took them back to the holy land of the demon family, gave them to Bai Yumei, and then came to worship the emperor. But this time, after an hour, the blood bat hasn''t come back.


    Chu fan asked nervously, "what''s the matter? Haven''t you found Princess Mamela yet?"


    "She may no longer be at the temple," Meredith comforted. "Don''t worry. As long as Mamela is alive, my blood bat will find it, no matter where she is hidden."


    Just then, a little blood bat flew in. Before she was happy, a phone call came in. Seeing the caller ID, Meredith frowned and looked at Chu fan.


    "Whose phone?" said Chu fan. "Answer it. Can''t I avoid it?"


    "There''s no need to avoid it, but it''s the Pope," Meredith said in a deep voice. "I doubt it should have something to do with Princess Mamela."


    "You mean, Mamela was taken to the Holy See?"


    "Nine times out of ten."


    Meredith took a deep breath and answered the phone, "Gustav, you''re so mean."

 Chapter 1019

    After a long silence on the phone, an old voice came out: "Meredith, you forced me to do all this. You betrayed the alliance and even asked foreign aid to deal with us. Shouldn''t I fight back?"


    Meredith said angrily, "Gustav, who betrayed who first? Who helped me when I fought with Chu fan? Don''t you want to take Chu fan''s hand and get rid of me?"


    "Hum, you want me to die, but I won''t let you succeed. Don''t you want to get rid of Chu fan? I have to cooperate with him to deal with you two crafty old people."


    "Now, it doesn''t matter who is right and who is wrong." Gustav said in a deep voice, "if you want to save Princess Mamela, come to the Vatican Vatican. Remember, only you and Chu fan come, otherwise, I can''t guarantee whether Princess Mamela is still complete."


    Meredith was so angry when she hung up that she almost broke her cell phone. Gasping for breath, Meredith looked up and asked, "what now?"


    "What else can I do? Go!" Chu fan snorted. "I''ll see what tricks the immortal Pope can play."


    They left immediately and came to the Vatican cathedral. Surprisingly, the whole Vatican was as quiet as a ghost. There was no one on the street, quiet and silent.


    Outside the cathedral, two fully armed Templars stood. When they saw Chu fan appear, they immediately politely extended their hands and invited: "please, the Pope has been waiting for a long time."


    "Wait a minute." Meredith took Chufan and whispered, "I know the Pope. Let me go ahead. Be careful."


    "Give up!" Chu fan''s eyes crossed, "let me hide behind the woman? You just kill me. Cut!"


    Looking at Chu fan''s back, Meredith grits his teeth and is a loser. I don''t know. It''s not for your sake. It''s time to lose face.


    No way, she could only take a few steps and stare around more vigilantly for fear of being plotted by the Pope. Unexpectedly, they came to the main hall of the church safely.


    The dome of the ancient hall is supported by eight large columns, and the oil with light fragrance is burning around, adding a little dark light to the gloomy and depressed hall.


    Above the main hall, on a throne full of precious stones, sat an old man with white hair and beard. His waist was slightly bent. It seemed that his eyes were dim. He was looking at the Bible in his hand with relish.


    On the table in front of him lay a young girl in a long white dress. She seemed to be asleep. She crossed her hands on her chest, blushed, slept peacefully and motionless.


    "Mamela!" Chufan shouted and was about to come forward, but Meredith grabbed him and reminded him, "be careful, the Pope Gustav is sitting on it."


    Chu fan glared at Gustav angrily and said in a loud voice, "old man, what do you want? You have the ability to challenge me alone. With this kind of indiscriminate means, you are not afraid to be laughed off by the world?"


    "Black cat, white cat, it''s a good cat to catch mice." Gustav slowly closed the Bible and said with a smile, "there''s an old Chinese saying that only the winner has the right to write history. As long as I win this battle, who will know that I kidnapped princess mamella?"


    "Less nonsense, say it, what do you want?" Chu Fan said impatiently.


    "In fact, it''s very simple," Gustav said with a smile. "You just stay here for a month. After a month, I''ll let you and princess Mamela leave. I promise I won''t embarrass you."


    Chu fan was surprised: "is it so simple?"


    "Yes, it''s that simple."


    "OK, no problem." Chu fan readily agreed and waved to Meredith, "OK, there''s nothing for you here. Go back."


    "Wait a minute!" Gustav said with a smile before Meredith spoke. "Meredith, are you willing to let Chu fan stay here alone? He''s all happy. Won''t you stay with him?"


    Meredith nodded, "OK, I''ll stay. You can prepare a spacious and comfortable room for both of us."


    "Somebody, take two distinguished guests to the top guest room. Don''t neglect it, you know?" Gustav said solemnly.


    The Templar quickly and respectfully clasped his chest and saluted: "yes, Pope. Please follow me, two."


    Before leaving, Chu fan took a deep look at Princess Mamela again and said coldly, "Gustav, take good care of her. If she loses a hair, I''ll fight my life and send you to purgatory."


    "Hehe, don''t worry. When she wakes up, I''ll send someone to send her back safely. I won''t touch her a hair."


    "I hope you can do what you say." Chu Fan said, without looking back, followed the Templar to the side of the hall, turned a corner and came to the back of the hall.


    This is an old house for people to live in. Although it looks shabby, it is often cleaned, but it is spotless. After opening one of the doors, the Templar stretched out his hand and invited: "please, you two. If you need anything, just ask. I will try my best to meet your requirements."


    "Just don''t bother me."


    After the Templar left, Chu fan closed the door and sat down on the bed depressed. Obviously, he came to save people, but he took himself in. What a loser.


    "Don''t think too much. Didn''t you Chinese say that there must be a way in front of the mountain? You will always find a chance to save Mamela." Meredith went to Chu fan and stroked his hair, but Chu fan pulled him close and buried his head in her chest.


    He acted like a wronged child looking for comfort in his mother''s arms. For about a few minutes, Chu fan suddenly raised his head: "no!"


    "You''ve also found it?" Meredith said. "If I guess correctly, the door of the demon realm will be opened in this month. At that time, countless armies of the demon realm will enter the world."


    Chu fan has no words. If so, he is powerless and powerless. But do you want to give up Mamela? She is innocent and should not be treated unfairly.


    What shall I do?


    Chu fan was a little upset. He jumped out of bed and walked back and forth in the house. He suddenly stopped and knocked on the ground with his feet. The empty echo came. It was empty below.


    Meredith also found it, but stopped Chu fan from doing it: "be careful, nine times out of ten it is the conspiracy of the old thing of the Pope, otherwise, how could he lock us up here?"


    "Even if we know it''s a trap, we have to jump in and have a look. Maybe there''s a glimmer of life here." Chu fan squats down and pries up a piece of the floor with the soul eating blade. Below is a dark dark room.


    "You wait here, I''ll go down and have a look." Chu fan first put the fire of the scorching sun in, and then jumped down. But as soon as his feet landed, Meredith jumped down and landed next to him.


    Chu fan frowned: "didn''t I let you stay on it? Why did I come down?"


    "Death must die together," Meredith said, raising his feet and moving forward.


    Behind him, Chu fan looked at her back in some amazement and felt that she seemed to have changed. Even if she had that relationship with her, could she give up everything and be willing to live and die with herself?


    Woman''s heart, submarine needle, don''t understand!


    The darkroom is very empty, with at least more than 1000 square meters. There is nothing in it except an altar.


    Chu fan approached and found that the altar had been unknown for many years. There were mottled blood stains on it, with a cold and evil smell.


    "Isn''t this the altar that the Pope used to communicate with the devil kingdom?" Chu fan asked curiously.


    Meredith nodded. "Nine times out of ten... Hey, what are you doing?"


    Chu fan held the soul devouring blade and said, "destroy this altar and see what he can do to me?"


    "Wait a minute!" Meredith said nervously. "I always think there''s something strange in it. Think about it. The Pope locked us up. Aren''t you afraid we''ll find it here? And I always think the Pope did it on purpose. The purpose is to destroy the altar by you and me."


    "Even if it''s a trap, I''ll admit it." Chu fan drags Meredith behind him. "If something''s wrong for a while, you''ll go first. Don''t worry about me."


    With that, without Meredith''s dissuasion, he had hit the poisonous dragon hard and split it down. A deafening dragon howl echoed in the dark room. The poisonous dragon rushed towards the altar with the destructive power to destroy everything.


    But at the moment it fell on the altar, the six corners of the altar suddenly lit up, and the poisonous dragon formed by energy suddenly plunged into the altar and was swallowed up so that there were no bones and debris left that it could not hurt the altar.


    "No, get out!" Chu fan''s face changed greatly, turned around and ran away with Meredith. However, as soon as they ran two steps, a big hole suddenly appeared in the center of the altar, like a deep well. With incomparable strong suction, they just sucked Chu fan in.


    When the two figures fell into the deep well, the deep well disappeared, and the light on the altar dimmed. Everything was calm, as if nothing had happened or even no one had come.


    The next moment, the Pope appeared next to the altar and looked at it with a smile as if everything was under control.


    Next, the Templar respectfully said, "Your holiness, what about Princess Mamela?"


    The Pope looked dignified and said in a deep voice, "take good care of her and send her back in a month."


    "Yes!" the Templar respectfully buttoned his chest and showed great respect for the Pope. He would not hesitate to let him die here now.


    When the Templar left, the Pope looked at the altar and gave a cold laugh: "the eighteen floors of hell are held by heinous criminals. You two will receive special attention in it. Ha ha, good luck!"

 Chapter 1020

    Chu fan woke up after a moment of absence and found that they were already standing in a space.


    The sky here is red, like blood. There is no sun and moon, only invariable blood. There are no mountains or lakes around. They are all gravel. They are as flat as grassland and frighteningly quiet.


    "Where is this?" Chu fan asked in some surprise.


    Meredith looked at it for a few times and said helplessly, "if I guessed right, this should be the legendary eighteen layer hell."


    "Eighteen hell? Is it real?"


    "Of course," said Meredith with a dignified face, "this is the place where the unforgivable and immortal evil people are imprisoned. The Pope has exiled us and wants to get rid of us by the hand of the strong here."


    "Doesn''t anyone get out of here alive?"


    Meredith shook his head. "As far as I know, no one can leave alive. So we can''t get out this time."


    "If you come, you will be at ease." Chu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, there will always be a way."


    After that, Chu fan randomly chose a direction: "just this way. I feel something is waiting for us here. Go and have a look. Maybe there will be a way to live."


    At this point, Meredith had no choice but to follow Chu fan. In despair, she was still a little lucky. In the end, she was accompanied by Chu fan. ha-ha!


    Chu fan flew with his sword and soon found that there was an altar in the gravel ahead, which was almost the same as the one he had seen before. But before they could get close, a huge palm suddenly stretched out from the gravel and patted them hard.


    Chu fan quickly manipulated the flying sword, avoided it dangerously and pulled it up high. Soon, they saw that the gravel below shook rapidly, and a giant as high as a mountain stood up from the gravel.


    His legs are almost under the gravel, but even so, his height is ten meters away, his whole body is golden, and one blood red eye emits a bloodthirsty and cruel frightening light.


    There''s a Cyclops in custody here. Good guy, it''s much stronger than AVA recovered in nalantuo temple. This guy can''t be Ava''s father, can he?


    "This guy is hard to deal with. Let''s join hands and make a quick decision," Meredith said decisively. At the same time, she released her little blood bat and rushed at the golden Cyclops.


    Chu fan didn''t dare to be careless. He released the Soul Eater who couldn''t wait. It was just a face-to-face. The golden Cyclops suffered a great loss, gave a sad cry, waved his hands wildly and slapped him indiscriminately.


    Unfortunately, both small blood bats and soul eaters exist in the form of Yuanshen body. No matter any physical attack, they can''t be hurt. In just a few minutes, the height of the Cyclops doubled. It dared not stay any longer and ran wildly.


    How could Chufan let it run away? There are still many questions to ask. At that moment, he chased after Meredith and ran for more than 100 miles. The Cyclops was less than three meters tall. He simply knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Chu fan: "two great gods, spare me. I don''t want to die here."


    "Hmm?" Chu fan was surprised. Listening to its voice, he was still a woman. After looking at it carefully, not to mention that it has all female characteristics. Why didn''t he see it before? This pair of big breasts is estimated to be in the world record.


    As soon as Chu fan waved his hand, the soul devouring beast was unwilling, but he still flew back obediently. This time, Chu fan didn''t need to speak, but took the initiative to feed back half of the power of the original God it absorbed to Chu fan. For a moment, Chu fan felt as if he had taken drugs, not to mention how cool it was.


    On the other hand, Meredith was the same. The return of the little blood bat made her delicate body tremble like a spasm. Great, great!


    Soon, Chu fan opened his eyes, looked at the Cyclops below and asked, "tell me your name and where is this place?"


    "My Lord, my name is nya. I have been locked up here for more than a thousand years." nya, the Cyclops, raised his head curiously, "two adults, don''t you know where this is?"


    "Nonsense, I know I need to ask you?" Chu fan snorted angrily. "I heard that this is the 18th floor of hell?"


    Niya secretly skimmed his lips and said he didn''t know. Isn''t this clearer than anyone? But she dared not offend at all, and hurriedly said, "yes, this is the first layer of hell."


    Meredith asked, "are you alone on this floor?"


    NIA nodded: "yes, sir, I''m the only one on this floor. Those who are stronger than me have gone to the next floor. Those who are weaker than me have become my rations."


    I wipe. How many people have you had to eat over the years? How cruel!


    NIA seemed to see Chu fan''s mind and hurriedly said, "Sir, in fact, I don''t want to eat people, but I also want to survive. If I can''t get the supplement of blood, flesh and soul, I will slowly die here."


    This is true, because human meat is not very delicious. But how could she be allowed to be picky without eating? It would be nice to have something to eat.


    In the past, even if the strong came, she couldn''t kill her. As long as the strong left, the territory was still hers. Unexpectedly, the two who came today were so abnormal that they were her nemesis. They beat her back before liberation, and their strength decreased by 80%.


    Woo woo, these two guys are really robbers. They are so cruel!


    Chu fan''s strength increased sharply. Especially in their class, the main cultivation is the yuan God, and the cultivation of the yuan God is the most difficult, but Chu fan tamed the Soul Eater.


    The Soul Eater is the nemesis of all Yuanshen bodies. It refines the absorbed Yuanshen and then delivers it to Chu fan, just like filling a shriveled water bag. Sooner or later, it will fill the water bag.


    This is much faster than Chu fan''s own cultivation!


    In this regard, Meredith was a little inferior, but he also benefited a lot. His yuan divine power was greatly improved and his strength was better.


    They looked at each other and saw the same idea from each other''s eyes - to feed the war, and then kill back. Ha ha, I guess the Pope never thought of it. He sent them here not to die, but to give them welfare.


    If he knows that Chu fan is not only fine, but their strength increases sharply. I don''t know if they will cry. Anyway, Chu fan is happy and has a rare opportunity. Who is not a super strong person living here? Their original gods are very huge, so they have been absorbed


    Both of them couldn''t wait, so they hurriedly took NIA back to the altar.


    "How to get to the next floor?" Chu fan asked.


    Nya Lian hurriedly said: "it''s very simple. As long as the strongest attack is launched and the strength reaches the standard, the altar will open and automatically suck people in."


    "Why don''t you go?" Meredith asked curiously.


    NIA was also a little embarrassed: "I''m not strong enough. I can only stay on this floor. Otherwise, I would have left early."


    Chu Fan said loudly, "now, I''ll give you a chance. Would you like to follow me and kill the beheaders all the way?"


    Nya shivered, this is so special, crazy! She really wants to refuse. It''s better to live than to die. But she saw the killing intention from Chu fan''s eyes. If she dared to refuse, she was sure that Chu fan would kill her.


    At that moment, she immediately bowed down and said with gratitude: "thank you for not giving up. I am willing to follow the two adults and never betray them all my life."


    Chu fan was very satisfied, nodded and said, "very good. Don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly. When I go out, I''ll introduce AVA to you. He''s a man. You can be sisters in the future."


    Niya was stunned. AVA is a man. How can he be a sister? You should be a husband and wife.


    Later, Chu fan blew a knife at the altar. No accident, the three were sucked in. After a moment of darkness, the three opened their eyes and found that they had come to an environment full of swamps.


    Chufan took nia and followed Meredith. They flew around in the air and finally found the altar in the depths of the swamp. However, in front of the altar, there was a huge monster with a human head and a snake. When the three approached it within 100 meters, he suddenly opened his eyes and stood up.


    Good guy, at least ten meters tall, is no inferior to dinia before. In his hand, he holds a three pronged fork. On his green face, his triangular eyes stare at the three people maliciously. From time to time, he spits out snake letters and reveals two sharp fangs.


    How dare you play tricks with me?


    Chu fan didn''t say a word and swung the soul eating blade and cleaved down. The flying sword lost his control. NIA fell down, plopped into the swamp and drank several mouthfuls of mud.


    "Bah, bah, bah!" nya cursed secretly, but didn''t forget to show loyalty. He shouted, "master, I''ll help you."


    Look, who says the Cyclops is short-sighted?


    Meredith didn''t move. Instead, he pulled higher, flapped the bat wings behind him, and looked around vigilantly. In this strange environment, I had to raise my alertness 120 times. If I was careless, maybe both of them would die here.


    Sure enough, in the swamp, countless strip creatures are rushing from all directions at an extremely fast speed, and they can reach near the altar in less than two minutes.


    "Chufan, make a quick decision!" Meredith stopped neglecting, shouted and dived directly from the air.


    "The devil destroys the world!" Chu fan made a big move directly, and the thunder raged, frightening NIA to turn around and run away.


    Especially, the baby is scared to death. Lightning is also the bane of the Cyclops.


    With a "click", the three forks in the snake man''s hand were cut off by Chu fan, and his body was no exception. A bloody thin line appeared from the top of his head to the tail. After stagnating for three seconds, the snake man''s body was divided into two, fell straight to the ground, and blood flowed into a river.

 Chapter 1021

    Countless snake people rushed out of the swamp and madly attacked Chu fan.


    This time, nya finally had a chance to show. He roared and protected Chu fan behind him. He was like an iron fortress. He tore up all the snake people who were attacking on the front and had a good meal.


    Meredith uttered a shrill cry that pierced the clouds and cracked the rocks. Countless snake people were shocked to break their eardrums and bleed to death. The speed was much faster than that of NIA. Niah is also happy to pick up a bargain. This bitter ghost has been hungry for many years. Now he finally has some to eat. How can he care so much? Fill your stomach first.


    Chu fan, after killing the snake man, the Soul Eater rushed out and swallowed up the snake man God who wanted to escape. His body soared a large part at the speed visible to the naked eye. Now he is like a mighty lion. His shoulder height is almost Chu fan''s waist. His body is nearly three meters long and his body is more and more solid.


    "Come here!" Chu fan hooked his fingers to the Soul Eater. The Soul Eater had no choice but to walk over and lower his head in front of him.


    Chu fan patted him on the head: "don''t worry, I can''t lose you. But now the situation is severe. I must improve my cultivation as soon as possible, otherwise we will all die here, do you understand?"


    The Soul Eater nodded to show understanding, and took the initiative to extend his claws to transmit the absorbed pure power of the yuan God to Chu fan to improve his cultivation. This time, Chu fan was not polite at all. He absorbed all the original gods of the snake man, and the body of the Soul Eater shrank back to its original size.


    At this time, the battle was over. Niah ate a lot of snake people and his body soared. Although he was far from reaching the peak level, he was more than five meters high. Meredith absorbed many yuan gods of snake people, but he was no worse than Chu fan.


    After a little rest, they came to the altar again. After a big move, the three triggered the altar again and came to the third floor.


    On this floor, there are volcanoes everywhere, a cruel scene like the end of the world. NIA volunteered to walk in front, but she was scalded by the sudden eruption of the earth spring and ran back screaming, dead or alive.


    "Be careful, these springs are still regular." Meredith pointed to the ground ahead. "You see, there must be a spring under the ground seam where hot gas comes out. As long as you are careful to avoid it, there will be no problem."


    "I''ll go ahead, behind the Niya hall." Chu fan ordered, and strode over with the soul eating blade.


    On this floor, the ground is safer than the air, because the air is filled with black smoke. It is not known when the underground spring erupts, so it is easy to be burned. Although the speed is slower, it is safer.


    In this way, the three walked for several hours, but they couldn''t find the altar.


    "No, the altar can''t be too far away from us, but why can''t we find it?" Chu fan frowned.


    Meredith looked around and said, "if the altar is within this range, there is only one place we haven''t found."


    "You mean..." Chu fan looked at the highest volcano not far away. The crater is emitting black smoke, and there is still dry magma on the surface. It is obvious that it has just erupted.


    Meredith also looked over: "yes, nine times out of ten, it''s in this volcano."


    "You two wait here. I''ll go in and have a look."


    "No, I''ll go with you," Meredith said stubbornly.


    Before Chu fan could speak, nya Lian hurriedly said, "don''t leave me. If you two leave, I must be roasted. Take me with you, even as cannon fodder."


    She was open at that time. Since she had no choice, she might as well cooperate with her pain and hurry. At least she showed great sincerity.


    After some discussion, Chu fan went first and looked carefully at the crater. After confirming that there was no danger, Meredith and NIA went there and followed him down to the volcano.


    Sure enough, there was an altar in the lava river below the crater. On the hot altar, there lay a man. His clothes were bent and rotten, and he could barely cover the vital parts. His long hair was curly and hung on his chest, covering his face. He couldn''t tell whether he was a man or a woman.


    Not surprisingly, he is the master of this floor. If you want to pass, you must nod his head. However, from his ability to sleep on the red iron plate, we can see that this guy is not so easy to mess with.


    "NIA, you try," Chufan said with a laugh.


    NIA''s face turned green with fear. She couldn''t get through this place. Even if she was sent there, the soles of her feet would have to be roasted before the fight started. What a special place. Where are people staying?


    "I''ll come." the bat wings behind Meredith spread, and the figure rushed at the man like electricity. At that moment, the man suddenly raised his head and said in surprise, "what''s to eat? It''s great. She''s still a fresh and tender woman."


    "Ouch!"


    Before Meredith approached, there was a dragon roar, and the man on the ground suddenly turned into a behemoth, a bloody purgatory demon dragon. Good guy, it is at least 20 meters high, and its body is like a mountain. A pair of bat wings full of holes flutter twice, just like a storm blowing Meredith back.


    The next moment, the magic dragon opened his mouth and bit Meredith fiercely, very fast.


    Chu fan dared not neglect, and directly sent out the second move: "prison dragon breaks the sky!"


    Similarly, a bloody purgatory demon dragon rushed out and hit the demon dragon. The magic dragon was unprepared. It was hit by a somersault and fell heavily on the ground, splashing countless magma. The energy magic dragon sent by Chu fan was directly broken into energy flow and disappeared.


    Chu Fanfei''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. He couldn''t fight this battle. His most powerful move was to just let it back a few steps and didn''t hurt others. How can he fight? Am I Chu fan dying here today?


    No, no matter what, I will live. Even if I die, I will fight vigorously.


    Since the soul swallowing blade didn''t work, Chu fan simply stuffed the soul swallowing blade into Meredith, who was blown back. There was no doubt that he said, "you two hurry to withdraw, behind my hall."


    "No, we have to go together."


    Chu fan''s eyes were red: "go away, do you want my child to lose his father and even his mother? Go quickly!"


    Meredith couldn''t help touching his lower abdomen. Cold tears came out of his eyes. He suddenly hugged Chu fan, kept warm for two seconds, resolutely pushed him away and flew out quickly.


    NIA was anxious and ran: "wait for me, take me..."


    The magic dragon didn''t pay any attention to the two people who escaped. All their attention fell on Chu fan, flapping the bat wings and floating in the air. A voice like thunder came: "boy, what you used just now is the unique skill of the Lord of the devil''s domain? Tell me, who are you? Are you from the devil''s domain?"


    "If I have a chance, I''d like to go to the devil''s kingdom." Chu fan sneered, "but, young master, I''m not from the devil''s kingdom. On the contrary, I''m at odds with the devil''s kingdom. I''m here with you."


    The magic dragon showed his sharp teeth: "the weak are not qualified to survive. Give you the last chance to fight. Use your strongest unique skill, otherwise you won''t even have the chance to fight."


    What he said is the truth. In front of him, Chu fan is too small, but Chu fan doesn''t understand how a powerful person like him can stay on the third floor? He didn''t understand. He didn''t have time to think about it. If he didn''t give it a go, he wouldn''t be willing to die.


    "Magic dragon change!"


    Chu fan burst out, his body expanded rapidly, and was covered with dark red scales. This time, he broke out. Even his face was covered with a layer of fine scales, just like a human shaped magic dragon. Even if he was much smaller than the one in front of him, his momentum was not weak at all.


    But before he could do it, the magic dragon on the opposite side stumbled and almost fell and handed it over. It seemed that he had been raped. He screamed: "the magic dragon has changed? How can you do this Kung Fu? Have you seen my son?"


    Chu fan is confused, your son? Who?


    Whoosh!


    The magic dragon disappeared, and the man appeared in front of Chu fan like a phantom. He grabbed his neck with one hand, with flames in his eyes, and said, "what have you done to my son?"


    Chu fan felt weak all over. Don''t mention doing it. He couldn''t breathe. He quickly pointed to his neck. The man snorted coldly and threw Chu fan to the ground.


    With a bang, there was a human shaped pit on the ground. Chu fan climbed out of it for a long time. He gasped and suddenly saw a pair of big feet in front of him. He subconsciously raised his head. Before he could see clearly, he was trampled on the ground by big feet and could not move at all.


    "Say, where did you learn the magic dragon transformation? Dare you lie to me, I have to take out your original God and burn it on the fire of purgatory for 10000 years." the Magic Dragon said fiercely.


    Chu fan''s face was purple and reluctantly said, "I accidentally got the magic dragon change script. Only half of it, the second half, came from my brother''s mouth. It''s a big eyed frog..."


    The magic dragon grabbed Chu fan''s skirt, pulled him up from the ground and said anxiously, "what about others? How are you now, how are you?"


    Chu fan had a flash in his mind and said, "you... You are the father of the big eyed frog - long Aotian? Aren''t you dead?"


    "You know my name? Who told you?" long Aotian was surprised.


    Chu fan was excited: "boss black scale told me... Oh, black scale is a Black Unicorn. He taught me the magic dragon transformation, and he taught me the unique skill of the former Lord of the demon domain."


    "Lao Hei is still alive? Great. With him, my son will be safe... By the way, how is he now? Didn''t Lao Hei help him remove the seal?" long Aotian asked excitedly.


    Chu fan''s happy face gradually gathered away. He didn''t know how to tell him. Should he tell him that the nine demon kings, including black scale, were only in the state of Yuanshen and survived?


    Seeing Chu fan''s silence, long Aotian was anxious: "speak quickly. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1022

    Since he knew that the magic dragon was the father of the big eyed frog, long Aotian, Chu fan naturally regarded him as his own person. Without concealment, he accidentally got the lock demon tower, was buried in the random burial post, and was escorted by the big eyed frog.


    Finally, Chu Fan said in a deep voice, "black scale and big eyed frog are at the critical moment of their resurrection, but at this time, the Pope took the opportunity to make trouble and wanted to open the door of the devil''s kingdom. Alas, it''s a pity that I''m not good enough. I''m not only unable to stop it, but also sent here by the Pope."


    "NIMA, you deceive people too much."


    Long Aotian was furious, pointed to the sky and scolded: "demon, you despicable and capricious villain. When you promised me that you would take good care of my son, I was willing to stay here. Unexpectedly, you lied to me. If brother Chu fan hadn''t come down, I would still be covered in the drum."


    "Well, since you are unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice. I''ll rush out today to see who can stop me?"


    Long Aotian was so angry that he was about to rush out. Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "Uncle long, you can calm down first. For the time being, big eyed frogs will be fine, just..."


    "Speak quickly and fart quickly." long Aotian shouted impatiently.


    Chu Fanlian hurriedly said, "well, our number is still too small. In case of a large-scale invasion of the devil Kingdom, I''m afraid we have more than enough heart and less strength alone."


    "What should I do? My friends are dead. I don''t know where they are alive. I can''t find anyone to help."


    Chu Fan said with a smile, "what is this place? The 18th floor of hell holds strong people like you. Of course, they don''t have the strength of your gang, but they should be more than enough to deal with the Pope. Moreover, I doubt there are Pope people among them. If you go away, if they turn out, won''t it increase the strength of the Pope?"


    Long Aotian nodded and said, "what you said is reasonable. In this way, you go with me. Let''s kill the past. Those who follow me will live and those who oppose me will die."


    "OK, I''ll call someone down now and let''s go together." Chu fan happily went up to find someone.


    It''s so lucky that I can''t stop it. I ran into long Aotian here. It''s so abnormal. With his help, don''t you sweep the 18th floor of hell? Nima, it''s completely


    In the twinkling of an eye, twenty days later, the scope of the thunder restricted area in the Pacific has been reduced by one time, but the intensity of thunder has increased by ten times and its power has been strengthened by more than a hundred times.


    In addition, a layer of bloody thunder clouds appeared over the thunder restricted area. Even the falling thunder took a trace of blood and breathtaking. Recently, there have been more aircraft carriers outside the restricted area, almost all countries in the world, but there are no Huaxia aircraft carriers, not even a Huaxia fishing boat.


    At this time, on the deck of a cruise ship, more than a dozen foreign men came out, led by an old man with white hair and beard. He was wearing a month white priest''s uniform, holding a Bible in his hand and a scepter in the other hand. Although he was old, he had a dignified momentum, which made people dare not face it.


    Beside him stood a middle-aged man. His eagle hook nose was particularly eye-catching. His deep eyes were like the unfathomable sea. People couldn''t help but sink into it at a glance.


    The two men were none other than Pope Gustav and Sal, the never seen elder of the gods. More than a dozen people standing behind them are the last elite guards of the Holy See and the gods. Today, they want to completely open the door of the devil''s kingdom with the help of the energy of the thunder forbidden area.


    "Are you ready?" Pope Gustav asked in a deep voice.


    A Templar standing behind him respectfully said, "Your holiness, you are ready."


    "OK!" Gustav glanced at sal. "Sal, next, it''s up to you."


    "Don''t worry, this time, no one can stop us from opening the door of the devil kingdom." Sal turned and faced the guards of the gods under his command. He said in a deep voice, "you are the most loyal believers of God. Now, it''s time for you to give everything. Everyone is ready to welcome the coming of God."


    "Yes!" a total of six members of the guard of the gods agreed, and then jumped off the deck without hesitation. Below is a speedboat. They want to go to a special underwater aircraft about 100 meters ahead.


    The underwater vehicle looks like a flying saucer, but it is hexagonal. The speed of action in the water is not very fast, but it is very stable. It is a little close to the thunder restricted area.


    The sea water in this area carries a strong current, resulting in no fish in a hundred miles around. However, this aircraft can shuttle freely in the sea water with strong current. This technology alone is enough to make people proud.


    After about an hour, the underwater vehicle finally came to the central area of the thunder restricted area and began to float slowly. When it was about 20 meters away from the water, it finally reached the limit.


    At this time, the six guards of the gods cut their wrists and let the blood flow down and gather into a river under them. Soon, a six pointed star array was formed in front of the six people, and blood light rose into the sky and went straight into the sky.


    "Here we go!" Sal said excitedly.


    Because of the opening of the six pointed star array, the thunder restricted area has undergone wonderful changes. The bloody thunder clouds in the sky began to rotate slowly, and the bloody vortex formed slowly again. This time, because of the continuous injection of thunder energy, the blood color vortex is more solid, really like a tunnel.


    On the sea, wisps of blood energy rise into the sky and integrate into the blood vortex, making the formation of the channel faster and stronger, and absorbing more lightning energy.


    This scene lasted nearly 12 hours. The power of thunder in the thunder restricted area was reduced several times and the scope was smaller. It was faintly visible that there was an island in the center. All thunder surrounded the island and transmitted energy.


    Boom, a dull and long thunder, the door of the devil Kingdom finally opened, and countless devil Kingdom generals wearing blood armor fell from the channel in an orderly manner. The power of thunder did them no harm at all. They stood in the midst of thunder and let it rage without being moved at all.


    The more people gathered, the more thousands of people came down. Like the regular army, the flags fluttered and arranged into square teams, silent. In each square team, there is a strong man in the demon realm, whose strength is much stronger than those killed by Chu fan last time, and even better than the Pope and others.


    Finally, a young man riding a black nightmare horse fell from the passage and looked at the Pope and others with a arrogant attitude of looking at the world. The Pope did not dare to neglect it. He quickly took people to fly over, knelt far above the sea and said loudly: "welcome Prince Li Yun!"


    "Get up!" Li Yun rode on the nightmare horse, just glanced at the Pope and others, and said coldly, "this time, you did a good job. When you go back, my father will reward you for your achievements. However, your speed is too slow to make me wait for more than ten days."


    Gustav hurriedly said, "the prince doesn''t know. There is a Chinese man with great strength who has repeatedly damaged the good deeds of his subordinates. It was not until I imprisoned him more than half a month ago that he was able to carry out smoothly."


    Li Yun waved impatiently: "OK, take someone away immediately. I''ll give it to me here."


    "Yes!"


    Gustav was like a humble servant. He didn''t dare to breathe, so he quickly took people away. Many demon wars will quickly surround the whole island at the command of Liyun.


    "There are two trees of life. I''m rich now." Li Yun was finally excited and said loudly, "everyone listen to the order and attack!"


    Suddenly, thousands of demon generals rushed to the island with great momentum. On the island, there are only two twin sisters, holding green bows, shooting constantly. Although their arrows are sharp enough that each blow will cause a demon domain commander to fall, for thousands of demon domain troops, it is like a drop in the bucket. In the blink of an eye, they are submerged by the demon domain army.


    "Two little beauties, in the future, you will belong to the crown prince. Ha ha ha!" Li Yun laughed wildly at the blood stained Hua Zhiqing and Hua Zhilan sisters who were captured alive.


    Hua Zhilan sneered: "don''t dream. Even if I die, I won''t let you succeed."


    "You dare!"


    Li Yun Leng hummed, "if you dare to die, I will kill all the people related to you, chicken and dog."


    "Your Highness, you have found nine huge fruits on the two trees of life." a demon domain general reported.


    "Lead the way."


    Li Yun took people to the two trees of life, took a closer look, and said in surprise: "it''s the original God of the demon king? I''ll go. Is that the black Kirin as famous as my father? And the Yan devil... God, the king of nightmares? King Kong demon apes? They are all here... Yes, this time completely."


    After excitement, Li Yun immediately ordered, "hurry, pick these nine fruits and seal them in a refined gold and iron cabinet. Speed up."


    "Yes!"


    The warlord promised and quickly went to prepare the iron cabinet. Hua Zhilan, who was originally calm, couldn''t keep calm anymore. She struggled desperately and shouted, "Li Yun, if you dare to move them, I''ll stop myself in front of you immediately. I''m dead and you can''t get anything."


    "In front of me, how can it be so easy to want to die?" Li Yun snorted disdainfully. "If you don''t believe me, try to see if you can die?"


    Hua Zhilan was desperate because she and Hua Zhiqing consumed too much spiritual power to revive the nine demon kings, including the ice Scorpion King. Their strength was less than the usual three Chengdu. The nine demon kings are at the critical moment of resurrection. Even if they last a few more hours, they will be resurrected.


    Unfortunately, at this point, it fell short, and thousands of years of waiting was in vain.

 Chapter 1023

    On the tree of life, the nine fruits are transparent, and each fruit is wrapped with a reduced life body. The Black Unicorn, the Yan devil, the king of nightmares, the soul eating magic spider, the King Kong demon ape, the ice emperor, the ice Scorpion King, the eight tailed scorpion dragon, and the big eyed frog all showed a look of despair in the face of the swarming warfighters in the demon domain.


    In order to survive, they have been waiting for more than a thousand years. Finally, hope is close at hand. What they are waiting for is such a result. If I had known this, I might as well stay in the bone tower and continue to accompany Chu fan. Although I can''t leave him, it''s better to be caught by Prince Liyun of the devil kingdom.


    What will happen if they fall into Li Yun''s hands? They want to know with their toes. Life is better than death. But now, they don''t even have the ability to commit suicide. They can only watch the devil''s domain war will reach out to them and prepare to pick the fruit from the tree.


    Once the fruit left the branches, their resurrection was a complete failure, and they imprisoned themselves in small fruits and could not escape.


    Chu fan, is something wrong with you?


    At this critical moment, a thunderous roar suddenly came from the air: "stop! Who dares to move a finger, I''ll chop him."


    Wipe, who''s so crazy?


    All the warlords in the demon realm turned their heads and saw a bloody knife light sweeping through. Where they passed, countless broken armor and corpses flew away, close to the tree of life, and all the nine warlords in the demon realm who were ready to pick fruit were spared and chopped into pieces.


    Until this time, the nine demon kings saw the familiar figure in front of them, and they were so excited that they almost shed tears. It''s Chu fan. He''s not only alive, but also greatly strengthened. He came to save them.


    I knew he wouldn''t leave us alone. That''s interesting!


    "Soul eating blade?" Li Yun was surprised: "who are you? Why is the soul eating blade in your hand?"


    Chu fan carried the soul eating blade and rolled his eyes: "who are you?"


    "Prince Liyun of the devil kingdom!" Liyun pointed to Chu fan and said angrily, "if you dare to destroy the good deeds of the prince, you are dead!"


    "Wipe, there''s another prince. I''ll be angry when I hear the name." Chu fan disdained his lips and looked up and shouted, "Uncle long, don''t you come and see your son? Don''t blame me if there''s a mistake?"


    "Ouch!"


    An angry dragon roar came from high above. Until then, Liyun and others found that there was a huge purgatory dragon at the entrance of the devil kingdom in the high altitude. Good guy, it''s too big. It spreads its wings and almost blocks the whole passage.


    But what is it doing?


    It was suspended at the entrance of the channel, its neck suddenly bulged, and a fiery mass of light condensed from its open mouth, like a laser, so that people couldn''t open their eyes.


    Li Yun was shocked and turned pale: "quickly, stop it. It''s going to destroy the channel."


    Many demon wars will be shocked. If the channel is destroyed, their back road will be broken. Without backup, they will become a lonely army. Before, they thought this place would become their plate food, whatever they wanted, but now the magic dragon and Chu fan are too strong, making them have a fear of running away without fighting.


    If we are cut off at this time, is it not a dead end?


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for them to stop


    "Bang!"


    A laser column with a diameter of more than one meter was ejected from the mouth of the magic dragon and directly blasted on the channel of the magic domain. The powerful destructive force triggered a series of chain reactions, as if it had triggered an explosion, one after another.


    The magic dragon himself was blown up and fell from the air. He plunged into the sea. After more than ten seconds, a figure rushed out of the sea and fell beside Chu fan.


    Chu fan quickly held him: "Uncle long, are you okay?"


    "Ha ha ha, your uncle long has rough skin and thick flesh. This injury is nothing." long Aotian seems to be unharmed. He stretched out his hand and pointed to Prince Liyun opposite, "go and take off his head for me and dare to move my son. Even if his father comes, I will kill him."


    Li Yun stared and said in a lost voice, "you... Are you long Aotian? Aren''t you dead?"


    "Fuck NIMA, your father is dead, and I can''t die." long Ao said coldly, "don''t say I bully you, let my nephew fight with you. If you win, I''ll let you go. If you lose... Hum, just admit your life."


    Li Yun nodded hurriedly: "this is what you said. Don''t go back."


    "Wipe, do you think I''m your unreliable father?" long Aotian waved impatiently: "hurry, I''m still waiting to be reunited with my son."


    Turning his head, long Aotian lowered his voice and said to Chu fan, "use the ninth move of devouring God I taught you to directly destroy Liyun."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Chu fan gave him a reassuring look and strode out.


    Liyun also holds a soul eating blade in his hand. Looking at the appearance, it is no different from the soul eating blade in Chu fan''s hand. But don''t think, his hand must be a fake, because the real one is in Chu fan''s hand.


    "Boy, I don''t care where you get the soul eating blade. You''d better hand it over and I can give you a pleasure." Li yunniu coaxed. "Of course, if you are willing to obey me, I won''t kill you and will give you a lot of rewards. Ha ha, our demon clan is quite generous. I''ll give you whatever you want."


    "I want your head!" Chu fan roared and jumped into the air first. The soul devouring blade in his hand crossed an arc in front of him and split the sky and the earth towards the big stabbing cloud.


    "The devil eats the world!"


    The bloody light of the knife turned into a devil. The open mouth was 100 meters wide. The powerful pressure made the sea water collapse, forming a huge abyss with a radius of several kilometers.


    Liyun seemed to be nailed in the air. He didn''t even have the ability to move. He looked at the devil coming from lightning in horror: "impossible... Ah!"


    He was too proud and arrogant. He never dreamed that in this world where immortals were almost extinct, there were strong people with higher accomplishments than him. What''s more, the other party not only took the real soul eating blade, but also learned the ninth form of God eating that he had never learned.


    Now, it''s too late to regret. I can only watch myself swallowed up by the attacking devil, and there is not even a bone residue left. The devil''s generals who are still ready to cheer the prince in the distance grow up in amazement, and their eyes are dull, as if they were scared and stupid.


    That''s the prince of the devil kingdom. He was killed in person? Hallucinations. It must be hallucinations.


    Chu fan killed Li Yun with a move. He stood majestically in the air and shouted, "what are you waiting for? Kill!"


    With a roar, a dozen figures suddenly appeared around. A cold girl in a white skirt stretched out a finger to the sky and scolded: "ice and snow!"


    Suddenly, there was a cold wind, snow all over the sky, and the rolling sea water below was frozen in an instant. Waves were like hills, all fixed at that moment. Within a hundred miles, a world of ice and snow is formed. The cold wind is howling, and the cold wind is mixed with the sharp ice like a blade, which is full of lethality.


    In a face-to-face meeting, countless demon domain generals suffered heavy losses, and one after another were injured and fell down. However, this is not a great threat to most of the demon world generals.


    But just then, another girl stood up and waved with a smile: "dream space!"


    Many warlords in the demon Kingdom felt a flower in front of them. Suddenly, they came to a place of flowers and flowers from the ice and snow. Countless young girls were playing in the flowers. Each one was graceful and showed large tracts of snow-white and attractive skin, which made people''s blood.


    But just as many demon domain generals couldn''t help jumping on them, young girls suddenly turned into ferocious demons and launched a crazy attack on the demon domain generals.


    In ten seconds, more than half of the demon domain battle will be injured and at least one third will be killed. Until then, the picture flashes, and the people return to the ice and snow, and the devil standing in front of them is their companion.


    Kill each other!


    Thanks to the fact that it lasted only ten seconds, if it was extended a little longer, there was no need for others to do it. These people would have to die by themselves.


    It''s terrible. It''s so special. Where is it? This dream space is the unique skill of the king of nightmares. Is this charming little girl the king of nightmares?


    "Run!" I don''t know who shouted, and many demon fighters fled in all directions.


    Suddenly, a vigorous young girl with ponytail and tight sports underwear appeared on the front, holding her shoulders and blocking everyone''s way.


    Especially, even a little girl dares to be so arrogant. It''s like looking for death. If at ordinary times, such a beautiful woman can never be let go, but now it''s important to run for her life. How can she have pity on her? One by one, he rushed fiercely and raised his butcher''s knife to her.


    "Gravity space!"


    The girl was not in a hurry. When the people were within five meters of her, she suddenly clenched her fist. Suddenly, in the 500 meter area centered on her, the ice collapsed, and most of the devil''s land war above fell to the ground, struggling to get up, but found that there seemed to be a mountain on her back, and she couldn''t stand up anyway.


    At the next moment, a mountain like demon ape appeared behind the girl, roaring and waving his fists. Each punch was a pool of meat mud, which was bloody and unstoppable.


    On the other side, hundreds of demon world generals were also stopped by a young girl. She was dressed in red, red like a fire. It made people''s blood boil when she looked at it, especially the collar with ultra-low chest. That pair of hemispheres almost jumped out, and immediately made people red eyes and rushed past recklessly.


    Even if you die, you must get this woman first, otherwise you won''t close your eyes when you die.


    But the woman smiled like a flower, but her hand was violent and violent. With a scold, a huge Firebird suddenly flew out from behind her. The Firebird made a sound in the air, and her body exploded with a bang. She turned into a flamingo all over the sky and dived down very quickly

 Chapter 1024

    "Ah..."


    A series of screams came, and countless demon generals could not avoid it at all, nor could they resist the burning fire crow. At the moment of being hit, the whole person seemed to be splashed with gasoline and ignited. It burned violently. In just three seconds, a living man was burned to ashes, and there was no residue left by the wind.


    In addition to them, Dou Yutong, Song Wen, Qiao Yun and others also came, showing a strong side one after another. With the momentum of rolling, they surrounded all the warlords in the demon domain and launched a crazy strangulation.


    Of course, they alone are not enough to destroy thousands of demon generals, but the problem is that not only they, but also many strong demons, experts of Shushan sword sect, and several super strong men brought out by Chu fan from hell prison. They are the real executioners.


    The war lasted half an hour and the ice was red with blood. When the last devil''s field fighter fell down, someone on his side finally couldn''t hold on. He sat down on the ice and gasped.


    This kind of high-intensity battle is really rare in a hundred years. Most of these people have experienced such a fierce fight for the first time, more than half of them have been injured, and even several strong demons and people of Shushan sword sect have died.


    There''s no way. The warlords in the demon kingdom are not vegetarian. When they see that there is no hope of escape, their combat effectiveness can''t be underestimated. Many of them have reached the level of the top demon king. If not for the fox demon king, tiger demon king and Duanmu demon king, the battle would be more fierce.


    There is another key figure on the battlefield, Qiao Yun. If she didn''t keep rescuing, the number of dead would at least double. It was her protection that enabled Su Yuan and them to save their lives. After all, their strength is OK to deal with ordinary demon domain wars, but they can''t last. Moreover, there are too many demon domain wars.


    The demon clan and Shushan sword sect silently collected the bodies of their dead people and prepared to take them back for proper burial. In addition, I also collected some of the best weapons in the demon kingdom. These weapons can''t be refined by the Chinese immortal sect. If you don''t take some weapons as compensation, you''ll die.


    "Chunjun palm sect, thanks to the elders of Shushan this time." Chu fan, covered with blood, strode over.


    This matter was initiated by him. It can also be said that he fought with the generals of the demon kingdom in order to save the lives of the nine demon kings. You know, the demon clan and Shushan sword sect are enemies of life and death. This time, Chu fan came to help because of his face. As a result, he suffered heavy losses.


    Chun Jun''s face was also very ugly: "don''t say that. If we don''t unite in the invasion of the devil Kingdom, it''s difficult for anyone to be alone. Therefore, I have to thank you. Saving China is equivalent to saving our Shushan sword sect. Alas, it''s just a great loss!"


    Chu fan looked at ten corpses on the ground, among which there were once familiar faces, Taoist priest Ling Xu, Ling Xiao, Shi Gu, Wu Heng, Huo Yan


    At the beginning, Chu fan fought with them because of Su Yu and catkins, but he didn''t expect... Alas, things are changeable. Who would have thought that the devil kingdom would invade on a large scale?


    Suyu and catkins are also scarred. Although they recover under Qiao Yun''s treatment, they can''t repair the holes in their clothes. Looking at the bodies of the master, Taoist priest Ling Xu, and all the elder martial brothers and uncles, the two women burst into tears and knelt down.


    After the solemn three kowtows and nine obeisances, the two women stood up. Chu fan patted the two women''s hands and comforted them: "don''t be too sad, it''s all life."


    "Husband, let''s go back to Shushan with Zhang Jiao first. Take care." Su Yu wiped away her tears, went to pick up the master''s body and hurried away with his sword.


    Chun Jun''s palm teacher sighed, made a head check with Chu fan, turned and galloped away.


    After they left, Bai Yumei, who was full of tears, came up and pulled the corner of lachufan: "my brother Bai Lang... Died in the war."


    "What?" Chu fan was surprised. "Bai Lang, is he... Dead?"


    Bai Yumei nodded, lowered her head and sobbed, "in addition to my brother Bai Lang, uncle canglan, Haotian, yesha and uncle Junshan, there is sister Biqing, who died in the war."


    "Even Biqing......" Chu fan sighed with regret. The cold beauty of the snake family, cold in face and hot in heart, helped Chu fan a lot, but I didn''t expect to see him for a long time. Unexpectedly, heaven and man are separated forever.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look." Chu fan pulls Bai Yumei to her side and hugs her shoulder. They support each other and walk slowly to the demon clan camp.


    When Chu fan came near, he found that the people who died in the war of the demon clan were twice as many as those of Shushan sword sect. There were more than 20 corpses lying there. Among them, there were at least five or six second-generation demon kings, including yesha, the wolf demon king, and Junshan, the bear demon king.


    It can be seen from this that the demon family really fought their lives in this war, regardless of all costs. In terms of strength, the demon clan is better than Shushan, but it has suffered heavy losses. It can be seen that although Shushan sword sect has helped, most people focus on saving their lives and give those hard bones to the demon family. With the help of fighting force, he severely overcame the demon family.


    These are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    The Duanmu demon king came over and handed the wooden boxes to Chu fan. He said in a deep voice, "here are the yuan gods of Bai Lang and they. I''ll give them to you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll revive them one by one." Chu fan took eight wooden boxes without saying a word. In such a fierce war, it is not easy for the Duanmu demon king to save their eight yuan gods.


    Then, Duanmu demon king and others left the bloody battlefield with the dead demon family remains.


    Suyuan''s daughters slowly came to Chu fan, and each one was injured, especially Yu Qiang Mei. She was hurt the most and the most by hand fighting with the devil''s field generals with a pair of fists. If Qiao Yun hadn''t focused on her, I''m afraid she would have died more than ten times.


    "Is everyone all right?" Chu fan glanced and asked.


    Su Yuan replied, "we''re fine. It''s you. Where have you been these days?"


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later." Chu fan turned and strode to Penglai Fairy Island.


    The thunder around has disappeared, and the sky is clear again. Although the nine demon kings have lost the supplement of the power of thunder, they have absorbed the original gods of many demon generals from the battlefield, which is a great supplement.


    When Chu fan came near, a fruit cracked and a handsome boy fell from it.


    "Shit, get me a dress quickly." the boy seems to be only 14 or 15 years old. When he came up, he picked Chu fan''s clothes.


    Chu fan was surprised: "you... You are a big eyed frog? Grass, how did you become like this? Change it back quickly."


    "This is my true face, okay?" the boy pulled Chu fan''s clothes off and rolled his eyes around his waist. "From now on, dare to call brother big eyed frog again. I''m anxious with you. Hum, call me brother long later."


    "Go away, little boy, how dare you call my brother in front of me? My brother has your face." Chu fan scolded, but he couldn''t help hugging long Xiaoyun. His eyes were wet, "smelly boy, just be fine."


    Long Xiaoyun couldn''t help but blush. How many years did he wait for this day? If it weren''t for Chu fan, how could he be today.


    "Thank you, brother!"


    "Roll thick!"


    Chu fan pushed away long Xiaoyun and pointed to long Aotian, who was so excited that he burst into tears: "this is your father. Why don''t you kowtow?"


    "He?" long Xiaoyun looked up and down, disdaining his lips. "He looks like a shoe. How can it be my father... Ah, old man, dare you hit me?"


    Long Aotian kicked him over and trampled wildly: "little rabbit, I don''t even recognize my father. I''ll educate you today..."


    For the living treasure father and son, Chu fan can only shake his head and look up again. The next moment, another fruit splits and a hot girl with an evil face falls.


    Chu fan was startled. He quickly took out a windbreaker from Najie and put it on her. After covering her super good figure, Chu fan was relieved: "it''s much better."


    "Giggle, little brother, isn''t your sister in good shape?" the girl smiled and the waves in front of her chest almost made Chu fan bleed.


    Goblins, this is the goblins that want human life.


    Listening to the sound, Chu fan looked carefully and said, "sister spider? You... You have changed, too?"


    "Of course, no, can you see your sister?" the spider came to Chu fan''s ear and whispered, "my sister can warm the bed now. Do you like it?"


    "Cough!" Chu fan immediately said solemnly, "sister spider, you misunderstood me. I''m not the kind of person you think."


    Spider Jiao smiled and said, "little brother, what kind of person do I think you are?"


    Chu fan immediately fled in a rout and came to Hua Zhiqing and Hua Zhilan sisters: "are you two okay?"


    "Fortunately, you came in time, otherwise it would be dangerous this time." Hua Zhilan''s voice just fell, another fruit cracked, and a evil man fell down.


    His pupils are red, and anyone who looks at them will be deeply trapped, as if his eyes had magic. With these unique eyes, Chu fan recognized him, the king of nightmares - Yuan Zhen.


    Then another burly woman fell. If she didn''t wear underpants, Chu fan would even regard her as a man. Her muscles are Qiu knot, and even her chest is a muscle block like steel. She really doesn''t have any female characteristics.


    However, no matter how strong her muscles are, she can''t change the fact that she is a woman. At the moment of landing, she rushed up and hugged Chu fan in her arms: "brother, sister can finally cherish you."


    Chu fan blushed: "sister, I''m about to be strangled by you."


    "Hey, I''m sorry, I''m a little excited. Tie Mei, the King Kong demon ape, quickly loosened Chu fan, rubbed her hands, and said with a smile," brother, when will you marry me? I''ve been waiting for a long time... Hey, what are you running for? "


    That''s terrible!

 Chapter 1025

    Chu fan ran around the tree and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Elder sister tie Mei''s body is unbearable for ordinary men. But before he could breathe, a neutral and beautiful man suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Brother fan, there is no reward for saving lives. People are willing to promise each other by example..."


    Chu fan''s face turned green: "stop! You... Are you a man or a woman?"


    The beautiful man pinched the orchid finger and gave him a charming white look: "how can you ask people such questions? They are not men."


    Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief: "OK, OK, it''s just a woman."


    "People are not women."


    Chu fan didn''t come up at one breath and almost choked to death. What''s special? He''s neither male nor female. Is he a man demon? My God, is there such a demon king?


    "Elder sister... No, elder brother, you... Who are you?" Chu fan was about to cry.


    "Hate it, people are small scorpions." the beautiful man winked at Chu fan and said shyly, "you can also call people Xiao Long."


    Special, eight tailed scorpion dragon.


    This guy used to be cool. Why is he a sissy? That''s stupid.


    "Er, well, I have something else to do. Take your time." Chu fan turns around and runs away. Can''t I hide?


    Just after running a few steps, a fire fell from the air and turned into a handsome man with red hair. He was wearing a red robe and was so handsome that he fell. Before he could speak, Chu fan first hugged him: "brother Yanmo, Congratulations!"


    "Get out of here!" the Yan devil hurriedly pushed him away and didn''t have a good airway. "You''ve soiled all the clothes I just made. Go take a bath and clean them. I''ll sleep tonight."


    "Shit!" Chu fan kept running without saying a word.


    Especially, how are all abnormal? In contrast, eight tailed scorpion dragons are good.


    Suddenly, when the air was cold, snowflakes fell from the air. On a flower formed by ice and snow, there stood a cold and noble beauty in a white skirt. Behind her, there stood a bald man. He hung his head and dared not look at the beauty.


    Ice emperor and ice Scorpion King.


    It''s not easy to see a beautiful woman!


    "Sister ice emperor, congratulations." Chu fan arched his hand with a smile, "and brother ice Scorpion King, Congratulations, too."


    Zhuang Nan finally raised his head and nodded his thanks to Chu fan, but didn''t open his mouth. Although he is also the top demon king, he is far from the ice emperor. Among his family, the ice emperor is a well deserved king. He can only bow down and be a minister.


    "You''re fine. Thank you!" the voice of the ice emperor was clear and cold, but Chu fan felt warm in his heart. He knows the personality of the ice emperor and how difficult it is for her to say a word of thanks.


    Until today, he was recognized by the ice emperor. You know, she may be the first time she said thank you to people in her history. Rare!


    "Elder sister, you''re welcome. This is what I should do." Chu Fan said with a smile.


    "I have a name." the ice emperor turned coldly, "my name is Ji Ruobing. You can call me sister Bing."


    With that, Ji Ruobing, the ice emperor, left in a flutter, leaving only a wisp of cold fragrance. After taking a sip, he felt that his internal organs were cool. He was shocked and refreshed.


    Ice emperor is ice emperor, with personality!


    Chu fan still has some feelings. From now on, he will be separated from them. To tell the truth, he is really reluctant to give up. At this time, he saw long Aotian and long Xiaoyun coming with a middle-aged man in black.


    Behind the three of them, followed by Hua Zhilan, Hua Zhiqing sisters, and several other demon kings, stopped in front of Chu fan.


    "Are you... Boss black scale?" Chu fan shouted in surprise.


    All along, black scale''s face was covered by black fog, and he couldn''t see what he looked like. Today, this is a real honest meeting.


    In Chu fan''s impression, black scale should be a rough, heroic and angular man, but today, it is very different from the image in his impression. He looked like a white faced scholar, with an elegant temperament all over him, like a learned scholar, with a wise look in his eyes.


    "Why, I''m disappointed?" black scale smiled faintly. "Don''t you always want to know what I look like? I''ll meet your wish today. In the future, you may have no chance to see me."


    Even though he knew they were leaving, Chu fan couldn''t help but say, "are you... Leaving now? In fact, it''s good to practice here. Why do you want to leave?"


    Black scale shook his head: "you don''t understand. There is a lack of aura in this world. It''s difficult to recover the cultivation at the peak. Moreover, the people who hurt us have been free for thousands of years. It''s time to recover this blood debt from them."


    "Big eyed frog, do you want to go too?" Chu fan looked at long Xiaoyun. He spent the longest time with Chu fan and helped him the most. Now he''s leaving. He''s really reluctant.


    Long Xiaoyun said bitterly, "brother fan, I''m going to the immortal region with my father and find my mother. Moreover, only in the immortal region can I improve my accomplishments faster and become stronger. Otherwise, you can follow us. With your qualifications, your future achievements will be higher than any of us. Maybe you will be the leader of the immortal region in the future."


    "Pull it down. If you deceive me again, I''ll be lame." Chu fan smiled freely, "I won''t go. This is my home. I have the responsibility to protect this land. Everyone, take care!"


    Black scale looked back at the tearful Hua Zhilan sisters, but shook her head and sighed: "go, I''ll build the Dharma array now. It will take about two hours for the Dharma array to open. Hurry up and say what you want to say as soon as possible."


    As soon as he waved his hand, black scale turned around and left. It was clean and neat. There was no hesitation. Only the sister Hua Zhilan stayed.


    Seeing their pear blossom and rain like appearance, Chu fan''s heart also hurt faintly. He opened his arms to the two women. The sisters immediately threw themselves into his arms and hugged him tightly, as if they wanted to integrate into his body and never separate.


    "Can you not go?" Chu fan''s voice trembled slightly, and his eyes were full of reluctance.


    To be fair, Hua Zhilan is the best person for him. How many times his life hung on the line, it was Hua Zhilan who saved him. It was also Hua Zhilan who spared no effort to help his relatives, friends and wife heal and strengthen their health. Chu fan could not make so many girlfriends or accumulate so much wealth in such a short time.


    The big eyed frog helped him practice, while the flower fairy helped him complete all kinds of trivial things in life. She was more like an assistant in life and took good care of him. He gave him the first time without hesitation when his eighth nine Yin Jue pulse broke out.


    It''s hard to accept beauty''s kindness. She helped Chu fan so much. Chu fan is not hard hearted. How can she not be moved? How willing to let her leave?


    Hua Zhilan shook her head: "black scale, they are kind to me. I can''t leave them alone. Chu fan, I''m sorry!"


    Chu fan held her small mouth and kissed it painfully. For a long time, when she was about to lose her breath, Chu fan let go of her and choked: "when you are tired and tired, you must come back. I will always be here waiting for you."


    "Take care!" Hua Zhilan''s tearful eyes fell on Suyuan and others who walked slowly, "take good care of him for me."


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be hungry." Su Yuan came forward and gently hugged Hua Zhilan, "we''ll wait for you to come back."


    Qiao Yun then walked forward and hugged Hua Zhilan: "take care of yourself. If you are in danger, find a way to inform, and our sisters will certainly kill you."


    Two hours later, long Xiaoyun ran to say hello. Chu fan accompanied Hua Zhilan and others to the two trees of life. The ground centered on two trees depicts a complex and mysterious array.


    This large array can directly transfer them to the immortal region, where they have plenty of energy and can improve their cultivation faster.


    Black scale gave an order, and the demon kings stood in their respective positions. The flower Zhilan sisters were no exception, and quickly returned to the body. They are the core of the big array, and only with the help of their huge spiritual power can they open the transmission big array.


    "Chu fan, I''ll take away the dragon soul tower. If one day you''re tired of your current life, you can come to the immortal domain through this array. I''m sure you can find us." with a wave of black scale''s big hand, a small bead flew to Chu fan, "This bead is the coordinate of Penglai fairyland. As long as you have this bead, you can come to this island anytime and anywhere. With your current cultivation, this island is yours now."


    If at ordinary times, Chu fan must be too happy to close his mouth, but now, filled with the sadness of parting, how can he be happy? He watched the black scale start the formation, and white lights were emitted from each demon king and rushed into the sky.


    For more than half an hour, the white light converged into a circular array in the air, rotating faster and faster, and finally formed a space channel.


    "Chu fan, goodbye!"


    Black scale threw down this sentence, and his figure soared into the air and entered the space channel. Then ice emperor, Yan devil and others left one after another. When the last white light disappeared, the big array in front of Chu fan dimmed, and the two towering trees of life disappeared without a trace, leaving only two earth pits on the ground.


    "Alas, let''s go too." Chu fan sighed and turned to leave.


    Qiao Yun suddenly said, "wait a minute, there seems to be something under here."


    Just then, the soil in the center of the pit broke open and grew two buds, green, like emerald, emitting a fresh smell.


    This is


    Qiao Yun was surprised and said, "it''s the spirit root. The tree of life leaves another spirit root. As long as it is there, sister Hua Zhilan won''t die."


    Chu fan was wondering if there would be another flower Zhilan? Triplets... Gaga!

 Chapter 1026

    The invasion of the devil kingdom was over, but the ambitious Pope was still alive. As long as he lives, the invasion of the devil kingdom will happen again. However, this time, it was useless for Chu fan to come forward. Sevina, who recovered to the peak of cultivation, with the help of Meredith, removed the Pope and the guards of the gods in one fell swoop.


    Since then, the guards of the gods disappeared, sevina became the new pope, stayed in the Vatican and presided over everything in the Vatican. With her, I believe the future of the Holy See will be a different situation.


    Chu fan, however, was busy. Zheng Xueqi and he Bingqian gave birth to a daughter one after another. At the same time, Chu fan sent the yuan gods of Biqing and Bai Lang into the two children. Like Tielin, over time, they will rise again.


    A year later, he Xiaolin, Su Yu, Tang Feifei and song Qinghe all left children one after another, but they were all daughters without exception. Now, Chu fan can''t calm down. Is it that my brother is doomed to have no son in his life?


    It can''t be true?


    For fear of the outbreak of his ninth seal, Su Yuan and Qiaoyun''s daughters have always been with him, watching other people''s mothers and daughters happy. Naturally, they don''t feel good. But there''s no way. For Chu fan, bear it!


    Finally, Chu fan was seduced by Ziman when he visited Ziyan and Ziman sisters in miaojiang. At the edge of yingyue lake, Ziman completed the transformation from a girl to a young woman. As a result, it triggered the ninth seal of Chu fan''s nine Yin Jue pulse.


    Fortunately, Ziyan found out that the situation was wrong and immediately contacted Su Yuan. As a result, Su Yuan, Qiao Yun and others all came. Just in case, Su Yuan ordered Song Wen to bring Bhattarai of India and princess Mamela of Di Bai, as well as Yu qiangmei and hongluan.


    But even so, the strength of the seal still greatly exceeded the expectations of outstanding people. Su Yuan persisted for half an hour, Qiao Yun persisted for 25 minutes, Yu Qiang Wei and Hong Luan persisted for 20 minutes respectively, but batarai and Mamela were less than 15 minutes.


    The seal continued to break out, and Ziyan couldn''t care so much, but she persisted until she fainted. It was only ten minutes. Then Song Wen, who hid behind the crowd, was dragged over and pushed onto the cold Chu fan.


    Unexpectedly, Song Wen insisted for nearly 20 minutes, but the seal hasn''t been lifted yet. What should I do?


    At this critical juncture, the broken army and crape myrtle came to Chu fan. Xia Yanran was overjoyed, stopped the broken army and dragged crape myrtle into the encirclement.


    "I said, what are you doing?" the army asked curiously.


    "Cough!" Tang Feifei coughed and hesitated. "Well, don''t ask me about the good thing. Go and walk around and come back."


    The army is confused and nagging. Are you afraid I know? Cut, brother is not rare.


    If he knew, his sister would be so harmed. He had to trample Chu fan to death. Unfortunately, he was stopped by a group of women, so he didn''t go in and turned away.


    Crape myrtle is worthy of being called the strongest dragon physique. It lasted nearly 40 minutes and the seal was finally lifted.


    At the moment when the seal was lifted, the bead hanging around Chu fan''s neck burst into a bright light, including everyone. With a flash of light, everyone had appeared on Penglai Fairy Island.


    When the thunder roared, several women couldn''t help looking up and saw that a large thunder cloud had formed in the air. Purple arc flashed on the edge of the cloud from time to time. A terrible pressure made Meredith, the highest cultivation, tremble.


    "Rob the cloud, Chu fan is going to cross the rob." Suyu exclaimed.


    Robbery? After the robbery, is he going to leave the world?


    Just when everyone was nervous, Chu fan finally woke up. After waking up, he immediately ordered several women to sit cross legged around the ten meter high tree of life, with the high ones inside and the low ones outside. Ordinary girls like Ziyan and Ziman sisters stayed on the edge.


    Ready, Chu fan flew to the top of the tree and hit the sky. Suddenly, a bucket thick thunder column fell. Chu fan did not dodge, but stubbornly accepted the baptism of this robbery thunder.


    Thunder passes through the body, falls on the tree of life, and passes through the tree of life, like a big net, spreading towards the periphery in all directions.


    Su Yuan and others were shocked. Although they were a little uncomfortable, they were still within the bearing range, but the purple smoke sisters outside were a little miserable. They themselves had no foundation. Even if the power of robbing thunder was weakened hundreds of times, they were so angry that they frothed and almost fainted.


    However, the benefits of this thunder robbery are also very obvious to them. Only this first thunder robbery cuts bones and washes marrow for them, removes all impurities in their bodies, and has the cultivation of heaven.


    After an interval of half a minute, the second thunder fell


    Ten minutes later, eight lightning robbers fell one after another, and Chu fan was surprised. Then, although they were a little embarrassed and suffered a lot, they benefited a lot.


    However, Chu fan solemnly ordered Su Yuan and them to take people away immediately. The power of this last thunder is the sum of the previous nine thunder. Chu fan has no confidence in himself, especially in others.


    But unexpectedly, Su Yuan and none of them quit. Not only that, they also held hands and formed a circle. There are only two such results, either all live or all die, and no one will live alone.


    "OK, let''s fight today. I don''t believe that the thief God can take my life." Chu fan bravely clenched the soul eating blade and took the initiative to attack when the ninth robbery thunder was still brewing, rushed up into the sky and hit the robbery cloud in the air.


    "The devil eats the world!"


    Chu fan roared, and the soul devouring blade burst out a dazzling blood light, which collided with the suddenly falling robbery thunder.


    With a loud bang, Chu fan''s soul eating blade burst to pieces, and people fell from the air like meteors and hit the ground heavily. Then, the looting thunder, which was consumed by nearly half its power, fell and first hit the tree of life more than 50 meters high. Just for a moment, the leaves on the tree of life fell one after another, the branches shook violently, and the color changed from green to withered yellow.


    Then, Su Yuan suddenly stretched out her hand, and the thunder, which was weakened again, seemed to be attracted and slammed on her.


    "Poof!"


    Su Yuan opened her mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Pieces of clothes on her body broke, and even her skin cracked like a blood man. Fortunately, the lightning was just a moment and passed around. Qiao Yun, Meredith and Su Yuan couldn''t help spewing out a mouthful of blood, breaking their clothes and splitting their bodies. However, their injuries were lighter than that of Su Yuan. It can be seen that the power of robbing thunder has been weakened.


    In this way, the thunder was passed on one by one. Finally, the thunder gathered on Ziyan. She was black in front of her eyes and fainted directly, as if she had been charred. Her body was black and slightly emitting green smoke.


    Qiaoyun recovers the fastest and starts treatment immediately. It''s not bad. Although they are badly hurt, they are not in danger. Moreover, the baptism of robbing thunder benefited a lot. Their cultivation was comparable to the demon king such as black scale who left at the beginning.


    "Broken, where''s Chu fan?" at this time, Qiao Yun and other talents thought of Chu fan and hurriedly looked for it. They saw a dark guy climbing out of a large humanoid hole on the ground. He opened his mouth and smoked like a ghost.


    "Special, finally passed." Chu fan collapsed to the ground with weak limbs. Suddenly, a fine sound of fragmentation came, and a layer of black shell on his body surface peeled off, revealing white and tender newborn skin, as tender as a newborn baby.


    Suddenly, the robbery clouds in the sky dispersed, revealing four different colors, like a vortex like portal.


    White vortex represents immortal domain, red vortex represents demon domain, black vortex represents God domain, and green vortex represents demon domain. Chu fan can choose one of the four portals to enter and leave the world.


    I''m not going. I''m so comfortable in my hometown.


    Chu fan was about to call everyone home. Suddenly, an anxious voice came out in the vortex of the demon domain: "Chu fan, sister Hua Zhilan was taken away by the Lord of the demon domain. Come and help."


    This is... Like the sound of an eight tailed scorpion dragon.


    "Didn''t you go to the fairy kingdom? Why did you run to the devil kingdom again?" Chu fan asked hurriedly.


    "Don''t mention it. Boss black scale wanted to avenge the Lord of the demon domain. As a result, she was ambushed. Sister Hua Zhilan was taken away in order to save boss black scale. She said she would be married tomorrow."


    "What? Marriage? With whom?"


    "Who else can there be, the Lord of the devil''s domain? If you don''t come again, they will be miserable. The pervert of the Lord of the devil''s domain must kill them."


    Chu fan''s eyes turned red when he heard this: "paralyzed, even my brother''s women dare to rob. Wait for me and I''ll come right away."


    Su Yuan grabbed Chu fan and said, "are you really going?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Chu fan patted her hand. "I expect you to have a son for me. How can I be willing to leave you?"


    Qiao Yun frowned and said, "I always think there''s fraud here. Do you want to think about it again? Or, try to contact Heilin and others?"


    Before Chu fan could speak, a green light suddenly fell from the air and fell on the dry tree of life. Under the gaze of everyone, the tree of life quickly turned green, germinated and grew green leaves. In just a few minutes, the trunk has thickened ten times and raised hundreds of meters. Although it is far from reaching its former height, it has also risen into the clouds.


    Then, a girl wearing a white skirt came out behind the tree, which was Hua Zhilan.


    "You... You are..."


    "Silly, don''t know me?" Hua Zhilan walked over with a smile and poked his forehead. "We''re still in the immortal domain. Just now, the Lord of the demon domain was luring you. If you jump in foolishly, it''ll be miserable."


    Chu fan''s backbone is sweating. The Lord of the demon domain is so mean that he even uses Hua Zhilan to lure him into the bait. Thanks to Hua Zhilan''s return, otherwise, she must be deceived.


    Su Yuan came over and said, "sister LAN, you won''t go this time?"


    "I''m still in the fairy kingdom, but I''ve left a part here, which can''t last." Hua Zhilan''s figure is slowly illusory, looking at Chu fan affectionately, "remember to come to the fairy kingdom to find me, and I''ll always be waiting for you in the fairy kingdom."


    Chu fan nodded solemnly: "don''t worry, I will find you. You must wait for me!"